《The Evil Consort Above An Evil King》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Being carried Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu encountered a critical issue when she woke up; she could no longer recognize her surroundings anymore! There were muslin curtains, antique porches and interlocking wooden brackets, winding corridors and the like. She looked out via the gaps along the corridor ¨C a crescent moon glowed in the sky nked by numerous stars. It was then she noticed that she was lying horizontally on the shoulders of a few people carrying her! She was stunned and involuntarily moved a little. At this moment, she realized that she was naked!! A thinyer of a nket was wrapped around her tightly, head to toes, revealing only a pair of her eyes. She peeped at the two men walking, who were carrying her. Both of them looked strong and muscr, donning an outfit of a Chinese ancient fighter. They were able to walk silently despite carrying a person. It seemed to her that they must be good at martial arts. Gu Xijiu was clutching her fists tightly in the nket. She was cruel and also the top killer in the modern world. However, she never expected to be betrayed by her closest trainer, Long Xi. He was also a doctor; someone she trusted and loved wholeheartedly. Gu Xijiu even thought of marrying him. However, he attempted to put her to sleep by drugging her, as he wanted to transnt her heart for his sick fianc¨¦e. Long Xi did not expect Gu Xijiu would be awake in the process of the surgery¡­ She killed him in the operation theater and pierced through his heart¡­ She was supposed to be dead, but she had no idea how she came to this strange ce, instead of meeting the God of Death. Of course, she knew she was not in a movie set. She had traveled to a different space! She had now taken the form of this body, which has been wrapped tightly like a traditional Chinese dumpling, to be transported towards a luxurious hall. Both men were walking hurriedly and arrived in front of the hall entrance in a blink of an eye. The doors opened outwards silently¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Help! Ah¡­ Help me! Ah¡­ No, please¡­ Ah!¡± The girl moaned and screamed helplessly inside the room which distracted Gu Xijiu from her thoughts. She quickly screened across the ce and frowned. The disys in the hall were magnificent, both pieces of furniture were made from rosewood and the floral folding screen made from the shell of hawksbill sea turtle had highlighted the immensely luxurious design. The most luxurious furniture in the hall was the super king-sized bed with cascading curtains and there were the two fair, interlocking bodies romping on the bed¡­ The guy on top looked like a young man of about 27-28 years of age. He was a charming one with a green, jade hairpin on his head and his long hair was left hung upon his shoulders. His muscr build was faint but looked great and strong, and the edge of his lips was curving upwards with a cold grin. The girl at the bottom looked really young ¨C she had beautiful features but she did not seem to be enjoying herself as much as her other half. The girl looked pale, with her mouth slightly opened. Her voice was getting softer and her hair was dampened by her sweat. Apparently, she was in extreme pain. Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed instantly. The jerk was f*cking a young girl! Who the hell was that? The two strong men carried Gu Xijiu and entered the hall. However, that did not distract the guy, as he was banging her more rapidly instead! The young girl could not take it anymore and fell unconscious after moaning a few times. Her pupils dted and she had stopped moving. ¡°Damn it!¡± The guy was cursing softly and flipped over from the top of the girl¡¯s body. He kicked her off the bed. The girl did not move at all, and her face had turned yellowish with blood flowing from the edge of her lips. Nobody knew whether she was still alive or not. ¡°This is extremely useless! Feed the dog in the mass graves with her!¡± The guy eximed, with a tone of extreme dissatisfaction. ¡­ The lead male protagonist had many different roles in the story, with his main character being a Holy Master. My dearest reader, stay tuned for more! Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Aren¡¯t you afraid of me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two men answered. One of them said, ¡°My Count, please calm down. We have one more for you.¡± They ced Gu Xijiu, wrapped with the thin nket on the bed while talking to the Count. The guy looked at Gu Xijiu; he frowned and said, ¡°What an ugly looking thing! Where did you find her?¡± Apparently, Gu Xijiu had not seen her own body. The only thing she knew was that her body had no power left, and she would die if she counter-attacked. Thus, she could only endure this quietly while looking for an opportunity¡­ Both of the servants lowered their chin awkwardly and said, ¡°My Count, her body figure is actually not too shabby, and we couldn¡¯t find a better girl in such a short time. Don¡¯t worry my Count, she¡¯s still a virgin and she had just finished with a flower bath¡­¡± The guy waved his hand and the servants got the message. They quickly carried the fainted young girl to him and left the hall. The hall was left with only the Count and Gu Xijiu, all wrapped in the nket. The Count continued to look at her face before looking into her eyes. She felt neither nervous nor tried to beg for forgiveness. He was surprised and asked, ¡°Little girl, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Gu Xijiu answered coldly, ¡°No.¡± There were quite a number of things which she was afraid of, but certainly not of the person who was going to die soon. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have such big guts!¡± He stole a nce at her face again. He suddenly realized that she had very nice features, especially her watery eyes, which were shining like the stars in the night sky. Although she was slightly small and skinny, her skin was still nice, as it was pinkish and as smooth as a peeled egg. She could be considered a beauty if he could only disregard the red birthmark on her forehead. However, he had not been thoroughly satisfied and there was no other option. He could only ignore the red birthmark and enjoy his orgasms with her. He was like a wolf, staring into her eyes. He suddenly pressed onto her abdomen and let go. ¡°You¡¯re not only an ugly girl but a totally useless person!¡± He could finally put his worries aside. All the girls who had been captured were terrified of him, and most of them were crying and struggling when they were sent to his bed. None of them could survive under his strong body. He did not expect to meet such a strong girl this brave, who was even able to answer his questions calmly. He had thought this little girl was excellent in martial arts and decided to test it out. However, he realized she hadpletely no power in her lower abdomen and she was worse than an ordinary person. She was such rare trash! It was then, he seemed to have recalled something. He looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re the eldest daughter in General Gu¡¯s family; the fianc¨¦e of the twelfth prince!¡± His words were like a key, which opened her memory box. A lot of memories instantly shed through her mind¡­ That should be the original memories of the owner of that body. The images she saw seemed ratherplicated, but Gu Xijiu was able to picture it within a short time. Chapter 3 Chapter 3: The tragic life of the body¡¯s master! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The eldest daughter of the General¡¯s family¡¯s mother had gone missing. She was discovered to be physically weak at three years old and a red mark appeared on her face when she was three and a half years old. She was ugly, useless and was seen as an insult to the family ¨C who was always bullied by her siblings. This was the eldest daughter who had a more miserable lifepared to the servants. She was a coward and had been betrothed to marry the twelfth prince¡­¡± The master of her body came to this ce, as she has received a secret letter from her fianc¨¦. However, she did not know it was a trap! The guy in front of her was a well-known jerk in the royal family of the Fei Xing country ¨C the son of King Lu who was the elder brother of His Majesty. He was crowned as Count Le Hua and he was considered a genius based on his performance. However, he had a critical disorder of deriving pleasure from destroying young girls. There was a rumor spreading around that he was able to f*ck six girls in a night, with most of them perishing beneath him. Even those who survived ended up with severe mental disorders. None of thedies in the capital were unafraid of him, even the real Gu Xijiu was horrified and tried to kill herself when she knew she had to serve the psycho Count. The real Gu Xijiu was already dead, but the murderer from the modern world had coincidentally possessed her dead body and resurrected it. The memory management was just an easy task for Gu Xijiu. What a life of suffering she had endured in the past! Since she was the new master of that body, she decided to live a wonderful life and even helped the real Gu Xijiu get back what she deserved. Rubbish? There was no such word in her dictionary! Her pinkish lips were slightly curved upwards ¨C it looked like she was smiling but no one could determine whether or not it was a sarcastic one. Count Le Hua kept staring at her face and his cruel heart was beating rapidly the very moment she smiled! He realized the ugly girl had a very beautiful smile and it was actually quite appealing to him¡­ He immediately got excited and lust was gleaming in his eyes! He unraveled the knot on the thin nket. The rope was a magic weapon and no one could escape if they were tied to it. The magical rope was initially used as a weapon on the battlefield. However, it has now be a sex toy for the girls in his hands. He simply threw the magical rope aside and tried to pull away from the nket. He wanted to open the nket so that he could touch her body¡­ The nket was flung off with just a single flip, but he found his vision blurred even before he couldy his eyes on the sexy body beneath the nket. His head was wrapped with a bunch of nkets! Before he could even react, he felt an extreme pain in his penis! Initially, he was about to retaliate, but the sudden attack had made him miss the chance due to the sharp pain in his sensitive spot. His body curved up subconsciously. but he suddenly felt his heart being stabbed by a sharp nail! Everything happened too fast and it was definitely unexpected! He did not manage to find out how Gu Xijiu attacked him even though he struggled to hisst breath. Besides, he had no idea what the object that prated his heart was. Count Le Hua twitched unconsciously and stopped moving. Throughout the entire ordeal, he only groaned softly twice and it was muffled beneath the nket. His voice was soft, so Gu Xijiu assumed that nobody would be able to hear it.
Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Underestimation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu pulled the bed drapes and wrapped herself up, while taking a nce at the dead Count and smiled evilly. The crazy Count has underestimated her! Even though she had an internal force in her body, but her response was as quick as lightning! Moreover, she had done some nning in her mind earlier and even calcted when the best time to attack was. Count Le Hua was lying on the floor with his fierce eyes opened. His jade hairpin had prated his heart with blood slowly gushing out from the bottom of the pin. He was naked. Gu Xijiu kicked off the nket and it flew up into the air and onto his dead body. She left his charming face exposed and then took a handkerchief to close his eyes, to make it look like he was sleeping. ¡°My Count?¡± Someone was checking outside; the voice sounded like the two servants earlier. They must have returned from the mass grave. Gu Xijiu quickly rushed back to bed and pulled down the bed drapes. All the drapes fell down and covered the entire bed. ¡°One of you, pleasee in.¡± Gu Xijiu said, by imitating the voice of Count Le Hua. The two servants did not suspect anything, and one of them entered the hall. ¡°Are you alright, My Count?¡± Servant A was checking at the doorstep. ¡°Come nearer.¡± Gu Xijiu continued to say, in the voice of Count Le Hua. Servant A did not dare disobey and walked towards the bed. He bent down¡­ ¡°Shhh!¡± A gush of wind blew past and a shadow had just flown out from the curtains. Before he managed to raise his head to check it out, he only heard a cracking sound and his neck was broken instantly! It was a pitiful sight to see, as he did not even have the chance to make any sound before he fell on the ground. He did not even know who the murderer was! Gu Xijiu dragged the dead servant to the back of the bed and then used the same method to lure the other servant. Simrly, the second servant was dead in just a few seconds. She moved her wrist around, as she felt tired from moving so much without the internal force. Her speed was slightly slower than usual, but that was enough to kill them. Gu Xijiu exhaled as she felt relieved. She cleaned up the scene and then left the hall. Since the residence was solely for the Count to torture young girls, there were not many servants in there, apart from a few people who patrolled the vicinity. Gu Xijiu was good at hiding herself, hence, nobody noticed her existence. A momentter, she returned to the ce where she had her bath earlier and killed both the women who could recognize her without a doubt. Initially, she wanted to find her clothes, but only found some rags. Apparently, those people did not expect any of the young girls to survive, and that was why they destroyed all their belongings ¨C which could expose their identity ¨C after they were sent to Count Le Hua. When she was about to remove the clothes from one of the dead women, she heard someone shouting, ¡°The Count has been killed! Catch the murderer!¡± It was toote! Gu Xijiu tried to escape and disappeared instantly¡­ Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Naked, She Escaped! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There were twomps swaying outside the main door and made the words ¡®West Residence¡¯ look blurry and dark. That was also the reason which caused the real Gu Xijiu to misunderstand, as she thought that was the residence of her fianc¨¦, Rong Yan, who was the twelfth prince with the title ¡®West King¡¯. She entered the residence without any alert and hence, lost her life. Gu Xijiu teleported out from the residence, as she turned her head around for ast nce and an evil smile. Assuming that what she thought was right, the twelfth prince was in a hurry to cancel the marriage agreement and hence used such an evil strategy to lure his fianc¨¦e to that ce¡­ The real Gu Xijiu was like amb in the mouth of the tiger after she entered the residence. Even if she survives, her reputation would have been ruined. Therefore, he could easily cancel the agreement! At the moment, the entire residence was extremely busy and in chaos. Apparently, everyone in the residence was aware of the death of Count Le Hua. The soldiers woulde after her soon¡­ Gu Xijiu left without turning back. ¡­ The mountainous road was craggy and coincidentally, a heavy downpour struck! Gu Xijiu was cursing as she was not prepared for the sudden rainfall! One side of the road was a steep precipice and another side was a bottomless cliff. She could not find any big rocks to take cover at all. In the end, she could only run on the mountainous road, as she did not dare to teleport with such a young body with no internal force. Besides, her body was quite weak, which would affect her teleportation. She was also not familiar with the geographical structure of the mountain and she might identally teleport to the cliff and fall off. In a blink of an eye, the thin muslin on her body waspletely wet. It was mid-autumn and the weather was chilly. The cold downpour was preventing her from opening her eyes and she could not see the road properly. Besides, the sky was too dark and she could not really find her bearings She did not even realize that she has gone the wrong way. She turned towards a more deste trail¡­ She had run about three to four kilometers before realizing that the trail was even harder to walk. Although the mountainous road was craggy, the bluestone road was quite clean and there were not many kinds of grass. However, the trail was full of weed and moss. Gosh! She went the wrong way! When she was about to turn back, she noticed that there was a dark cave nearby¡­ She was delighted and decided to wait in the cave for the rain to subside. The cave was located between the gaps of the mountain and there was no road that allowed her to reach there. The cave was more than ten meters above where she stood. She could jump up without the aid of the internal force. Gu Xijiu lingered around and found two super long vines. She made a special knot and threw it up into the cave. The vines perfectly hooked around a big rock. She quickly climbed up via the vines. Not long after, she had entered the dark cave. The strong winds and rain were sshing against the wall of the mountain and also gushed into the cave. The cave was quite big and deep, Gu Xijiu walked inwards with the sword that she took from Count Le Hua. Based on her original memories, there were quite a number of wild animals in the forest. Perhaps, there were some big animals hiding in the cave during the heavy rain.
Chapter 6 Chapter 6: Naked, She Escaped Once More! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The insides of the cave were really dark, as she walked in the dark for about ten meters. Suddenly, she stepped on an empty hole and fell down. That was weird, it was all leveled ground! How did it be a trap!? She rolled down to the bottom and quickly got up. She was trying to adjust her body throughout the rolling, and although she was not injured, the muslin around her body had been torn. Naked, she escaped once more! She was cursing away but felt lucky at the same time. It was a good thing that she was alone, otherwise, she would have been extremely embarrassed. She shook her head and tried to regain her normal vision. She looked around and her body suddenly became stiff! The cave was not as dark as the earlier one and the rocks on the wall were glowing with a blue sheen. She could roughly picture the scene inside the cave. There was an antique pavilion inside the cave and someone was sitting in there! Due to the distance and the limited lighting, Gu Xijiu was not able to see the person clearly. She could not see the features but only a vague shadow. That person was dressed in a white attire with white hair. Who was that? The Hidden Hero of the mountain? Or a monster? Gu Xijiu sub consciously hid behind a big rock. She held her breath and observed the person in the pavilion. The person remained seated there for a long time and did not move at all. Was he or she, dead? Or was he or she, meditating? Gi Xijiu waited for a while and before she carefully walked towards the pavilion. She was drawing nearer¡­ Gu Xijiu could finally see the features clearly. She was stunned, and then slowly tried to touch that person. She exhaled a sigh of relief. It was hard and cold. She realized it was not a human, but a jade statue instead! She walked around the statue and sighed silently. Based on the martial arts novel, The Demi-Gods, and the Semi Devils, Duan Yu saw a beautiful statue made from jade in a cave. It was so amazing; Duan Yu feltpelled to kneel down and worship it, as well as naming the statue ¡®Sister Fairy¡¯. Gu Xijiu thought that was a mere exaggeration, as she did not think a statue could be amazing to that extent. However, when she looked at the statue in front of her, she did not find it hyperbolic anymore. Such an amazing statue indeed existed. The only difference was that she was witnessing a male statue instead of a female one. The appearance of the jade statue was very beautiful, to the point where Gu Xijiu was lost for words describing it. The carvings looked so genuine and almost every single detail was perfectly done ¨C even the eyshes were carved meticulously to perfection. It looked exactly like a real human! The jade statue was sitting prettily there; as beautiful as the moon and as elegant as a lotus. Although it was merely an inanimate object, the entire statue was enthralling enough to make everyone worship it. No one would ever dare to do anything offensive to it. Gu Xijiu had never seen a statue this life-like and real. It made her feel like it would be brought to life if someone were to resuscitate it. She could not help but to touch the face of the statue again. It was hard and cold ¨C the jade was smooth! Indeed, it was just a statue, not a real human¡­ There was a white robe draped around the statue. It was smooth as silk and as light as muslin, with some 3D stitching. There seemed to be some white clouds moving on the white roe under the blue glowing light. ¡­ The main male character was a devil, don¡¯t be fooled by his external appearance! Teehee¡­ Chapter 7 Chapter 7: Left With His Dignity Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was such an elegant robe! It suited her perfectly! It was like a gift from God! Gu Xijiu did not wait any longer and took off the white robe from the statue. She was initially worried that the statue would be too hard and it would be difficult for her to take the robe off. Unexpectedly, the robe was quite stic and removing it was a breeze. After removing the outeryer, she realized that the statue was wearing an inneryer of clothes, and even an inner pair of bloomers, which she used to see from Chinese dramas. The craftsman was too professional ¨C he treated the statue like a real human! Gu Xijiu was wondering whether or not the carvings had included the private parts of a man! Gu Xijiu could not contain her curiosity and grabbed the mound between the statue¡¯s legs. Indeed, it was there¡­ and it seemed rather sizable! She coughed once and looked up to the statue again. She realized the innerwear fitted the statue¡¯s body so well, and its body size was so perfectly designed, that it gave her an impression of a perfect creation of God, instead of mere craftsmanship from a mortal artist. The statue was abination of all the perfect human beings put together. All the girls in the world would have gone crazy for it if it were to be a real human! Luckily, it was just a statue! Gu Xijiu looked at it for a short while and then tapped on its face gently and said, ¡°Brother Fairy, please forgive me. You looked so charming, could you just lend me your clothes and take it as a good deed done for today?¡± It was a bit dangerous for her to only wear ayer of clothes, hence she asked for forgiveness before removing the underwear and inner pants from the statue¡­ Those two were not stic and the statue was sitting on the ground. She did not manage to remove it even after numerous attempts. Until and unless she tears it into two pieces, she could never get hold of it. However, if she rips it, she would not be able to use it anymore¡­ Sigh! Forget it! She decided not to remove it as a courtesy¡­ Gu Xijiu had finally given up and only put on the white robe. The white robe was quite big for her frame, so she shed a small part of the white robe with the sword and tied it around her waist. The material was really soft and well-set on her skin. It was as gentle as the wind blowing on her skin. She was thinking to make a few pairs of underwear with the material when she returned. She was feeling cold under the rain, but she felt warm after putting on the white robe. What a treasure! Anyway, who could have possibly ced such an amazing statue in a cave? Not to mention the value of the statue, even the clothes it donned were a valuable treasure! Gu Xijiu walked around the cave and did not see any other treasures. She could only assume that this was not the treasure trove of the thieves. However, could it be a stolen good from somewhere else, which the thieves had left there, as they might not have had enough time to destroy it? Yes! It was possible! Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Stealing from the Thieves Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She had no internal force at the moment, hence, it was best for her to maintain a low profile instead of challenging the thieves. She decided to find a way to return to the General¡¯s residence. If what she predicted was right, quite a drama would be stirred in the General¡¯s residence the very next morning. She must return home before dawn! She looked at her small hands and smiled. It was until that moment, she felt her existence was real. As she was given the chance to be revived into this new form, she must continue living well! She decided to put the past behind her, and focus on her new lease of life. She tried to dry her hair and then took a nce at the statue again. She realized the perfect lips of the statue was light pink and it seemed to be slightly curved upwards. The smiling lips made her feel like nting a kiss on it. Gu Xijiu could not control herself and kissed the cold lips of the statue. Surprisingly, she smelt a light fragrance on its lips and was definitely captivated by it. Gu Xijiu wanted to leave right after she kissed the statue, however, she was attracted to the fragrance and continued embracing it for a little longer. What kind of jade was that? It looked like a raw white jade, only far more superior. Most importantly, it smelled good! What a fantastic treasure! A thought crossed her mind to steal it from the thieves and bring it home. Unfortunately, it was too difficult for her tiny frame. Forget it ¨C let¡¯s think about itter. She left with big strides, as she wanted to get home as soon as possible. She calcted the distance silently when she arrived at the ce where shest fell and initiated the teleportation¡­ The teleportation was a result of her personal practice in the modern world; she was surprised that she could still use it even if her soul had now possessed a new form. Although it was not that powerful, she was satisfied with it. Based on the memories of the previous owner of the body, Gu Xijiu realized that she knew nothing about the current dynasty. The bignd was named Xing Yue Continent, which was divided into three parts ¨C Fei Xing Country, Hao Yue Country, and Zhao Yang Country, which all shared the same level of authority. People in the continent were adept at martial arts, and they practiced with the spirit power from the five elements. The key to practicing spiritual powers was possessing the innate talent and almost all of the citizens in the continent did possess such a talent. However, some were strong and some were weak. The stronger the talent was, the easier it would be for them to master martial arts, thus influencing their level of abilities. The higher the spiritual power, the stronger the person would be, and he or she would earn more respect from the people. Of course, there were more people who had weak talents. Those people had tried their best or had even spent all their life practicing martial arts, but they could only manage to attain the second level, which at the very most, allowed them to be a soldier or security guard. While Gu Xijiu had zero talents, it did not allow her to practice anything at all, which was the reason everyone frowned upon her and regarded her as a good-for-nothing trash. She became the joke of the General¡¯s family and did not get any recognition from her father. She was the ck sheep of the family and had been insulted by all her next-of-kin. However, everything was all over now! She was the new owner of this body and she strived to help the previous owner regain everything she deserved. It was fine to have zero talents, as she found the body and bone structure good enough for practicing her internal force. With her own secret methods, she was confident that she was able to transform her new self into someone as powerful as she previously was, within three years, in the modern world she now lived in. Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Against the Norms Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion This time, she managed to calcte it urately. She appeared outside the cave when the rain had subsided. The air was fresh with the scent of the damp grass. She took a few deep breaths of fresh air before running down the mountain. In order to train her body and soul, she kept teleporting throughout her journey. The more she used it, the more she felt it getting easier and faster¡­ ¡­ The cave returned to its peaceful state after Gu Xijiu left. The blue light was shining on the statue; the temperature was dipping lower and lower. An hourter, the statue that was sitting there produced a crackling sound. The blue light in the cave was getting brighter and surrounded the statue like fireflies. A momentter, it formed an inverted cone of light and shone on the statue¡­ After a short while, the glowing light circled around it and the statue got up from the ground! No! That was not a statue, but a real human instead! A charming man! He stood there with his eyes looking down towards the ground. His white hair instantly turned ck, just like a jet-ck waterfall cascading down his ankles. He gestured to end the martial arts practice and ced his palms in front of his chest, before opening his eyes, as the light returned to the brick walls. His eyshes turned ck, and his eyes were as ck as ink, shining as bright as the stars. He immediately looked around the cave when he first opened his eyes. He could easily see everything in the cave and was quick to realize that he was the only person in the cave. The person who touched his body when he was in the midst of his spirit power practice had escaped! No one dared toe close, but he never expected someone to dare to touch him like that! She even took his dress! That was really beyond his expectations! It was too much for him toprehend¡­ When he was practicing his Jade Statue Power, he entered the stage where his spiritbined with nature, which required him to temporarily pause his five senses, except the sense of touch, to sense external dangers. In fact, he was aware that Gu Xijiu entered the cave, but was at the critical stage of his practice which did not allow him to stop half way. Besides, he noticed that she did not have the intention to attack him, hence, he did not withdraw from his practice but instead, sped up the progress¡­ Unexpectedly, she deliberately took off his robe and touched his body! He had suspended his sight, smell, hearing, and taste, except touch, hence, he was able to feel a tiny hand exploring his body. He had never been touched this way before and the feelings it brought it was really difficult for him to put his finger on what it felt like. Coincidentally, that was the critical stage of his practice, and he could not stop. No one should interrupt the process. However, the sudden touch from Gu Xijiu had nearly driven him crazy and turned him stiff like a real statue! At the moment, the cave was silent and peaceful. The one who molested him had escaped! Chapter 10 Chapter 10: The Bad Kid Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion That was strange! He has already built a barricade to prevent people from entering the cave before he started the practice. So, how could she possiblye in and escape with ease? He stretched his arms open and his white undershirt moved along. Everything in the cave flew in midair and spun in circles before him. There were not many things in the cave, but a few rags of cloth were flying in front of him. Gu Xijiu was very careful. She was worried that the thieves might chase after her, hence, she took away the torn muslin but left a few pieces of cloth in the gaps between rocks. The man looked at the torn cloth for a short while. That did not seem to be the materials for clothing, but bed drapes instead ¡­ Did that mean the girl came dressed in only a bed drape? He did not manage to see the appearance of that person, as he only registered the touch. He did not hear the voice nor pick up any scent. He actually did not even know the gender of that person, whether he or she was a young or an old person¡­ However, he could feel that the palm was tiny, with rough centers. That person could be deduced as someone who ved through heaps of housework. He looked at his own body and felt upset, as he realized that he only wore an undershirt and inner pants. He has never been like this since he began his journey. The bad kid came from nowhere! He suddenly picked up a jacket and put it on. He then touched his face; a ghost mask appeared and covered his face. The ghost mask was really terrifying, which made no one dare to take so much as a second look. In a blink of an eye, he was right outside the cave. He looked up to the sky and pointed his fingertips upwards, resulting in a beam of white light that shone straight up to the sky. A momentter, there were four shadows that flew from four different directions and knelt in front of him,¡±Congrattions my Lord, for crossing the gate!¡± The Lord looked at them for a short while and smiled. He then asked, ¡°Where did you entertain yourselves when I was having my practice?¡± Although his voice was as gentle as the wind and rain during springtime, the four of them trembled and knelt downpletely, ¡°Apologies, my Lord! We have been waiting somewhere 50 kilometers away from Mountain Ning Wu¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Lord yed with his fingers and asked, ¡°Did you see any experts entering the cave?¡± ¡°No.¡± They have a special detection towards the experts, as they could easily sense and block them from entering, or find a way to distract the offending person. The Lord looked at them and remained silent. It was mid-autumn, and they were in the forest. The weather was cold and the dried leaves were scattered all over the ground. However, the surrounding air was getting warmer; it almost felt like spring. The Lord was mad! ¡­ The four of them quicklyid on the ground and trembled. Their Lord was extremely extraordinary, as other experts could lower the temperature to be eight degrees Celsius colder, but their Lord could warm the surrounding temperature up by eight degrees Celsius instead. There were not many things which could drive the Lord to the point of anger. While they were afraid, they also felt confused. One of them asked, ¡°My Lord, did someone break into the cave?¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Kill The Child Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Before he had finished his sentence, a bunch of thin cloths were thrown on his face and the Lord said, ¡°Go and find out where these cloths came from. You can go and kill yourself if you can¡¯t find the answer in two hours!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Feng said immediately. He jumped up and disappeared with the cloths in a sh. The Lord returned to his normal self and the other three secretly felt relieved. ¡°Mu Yu, Mu Lei, and Mu Dian, go and find a kid who is around 10 years old. He or she is wearing my robe. Kill that person immediately on sight.¡± Three of them were shocked and they looked at each other. The Lord prioritized cleanliness and would never have given his used belongings to someone else. How did the kid get hold of his robe? ¡°My Lord, may I know if the kid is a boy or a girl?¡± Mu Yu asked boldly. The Lord replied, ¡°Regardless of whether the person is a boy or a girl, kill the person!¡± The Lord did not even know the gender of the kid, but somehow his robe was with this person¡­ Had it been stolen by someone? It was abnormal and they could not believe that someone could have stolen it from him! The three of them had many questions in their heads but no one dared to ask further. They quickly started the search after they had received the mission. The Lord was standing in the dark under the moon while the wind was blowing on his top. The kid had just left roughly less than an hour ago and should still be nearby, as he or she did not possess any spiritual power. Even if he or she could run very fast, they could never have run more than 20 kilometers. No one could beat the head hunting ability of his servants so they should be able to find the poor kid! No living person had ever seen his real appearance before and those who had seen it were dead! However, not only had the bad kid seen his appearance, he had also touched his pubic region! ¡­ Gu Xijiu had run more than 20 kilometers now. She had already entered the town and was wandering in one of the closed boutiques. Her teleportation ability was not restricted by space or walls; hence she easily entered the boutique. Gu Xijiu was very careful and smart and she had thought it over while she was escaping. The person would have noticed that someone had broken into the cave when he realized the robe was missing. Therefore, she decided to change her clothes for safety. The boutique was full of different types of costumes. Gu Xijiu simply chose a suitable one and quickly put it on. She teleported out of the town and tied the white robe to a big rock, which was then thrown into a moat. She patted her hands to clean off the dirt. She felt sad for the white robe¡­ There would be a good show the next morning so it was time for her to get some rest! ¡­ When midnight arrived, Mu Lei and the rest had already checked the mountain road thoroughly but they could not find anything. They did not have a sample of the kid¡¯s scent; otherwise, they could have gotten help from the hound. Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Was It A Real Kid? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The heavy rain had destroyed all the footprints on the ground and even though Mu Feng and his other teammates were experts at hunting, they had run out of ideas at that moment. They had to work hard and expanded their search region which finally resulted in them catching the scent of the Lord¡¯s robe in a moat. They found the rock with the white robe wrapped on it¡­ Mu Lei and the other two teammates trembled as they stared at the wet robe! Their Lord had a strange habit which was that all his belongings must be super clean and neat. When he did not want them anymore, it must be destroyed immediately and no one could touch it. They never expected that the robe he once wore would have been mishandled in such an insulting way¡­ Who was the stupid kid!? Such a naive one! Three of them were stunned as a wind suddenly blew from behind them and they heard a very clear voice, ¡°Have you found the kid?¡± Three of them quickly knelt down before the Lord before Mu Lei said embarrassingly, ¡°My Lord, we are very sorry. We only found your robe¡­¡± The Lord appeared silently behind them and nced at the disfigured wet robe even before Mu Lei had finished reporting¡­ He was wearing a ghost mask; hence, the three of them did not know what expression he had though they could feel that their surroundings were getting warmer again. The Lord remained silent. He raised his hands and the wet robe flew in mid-air before it opened up and became dry and smooth. Unfortunately, a big piece of the bottom part was missing! The Wind Eagle on Mu Lei¡¯s shoulder quickly flew towards the robe. Mu Lei asked, ¡°Have you caught the scent of the person?¡± The eagle had undergone some special training and its sensitivity to smell was 10 times stronger than the hound¡¯s. It was especially used to track people. The eagle shook its head. The robe had been soaked in the water for a long time, hence, there was no more scent left on it. The Lord frowned as his finger sliced through the air. The elegant robe immediately burnt into ashes and disappeared into thin air. The Lord wondered what kind of kid they were dealing with. He or she could run more than 30 kilometres in less than an hour without any spiritual power. Furthermore, he or she did not even leave any trace of evidence behind that even his top killers could not find the kid¡­ Was it really a kid? Perhaps it was a dwarf? When he was sighing, Mu Feng who was investigating the cloths appeared and knelt in front of the Lord, ¡°Reporting to my Lord. I¡¯ve checked the entire Ning Wu Mountain¡­ There is only a secret manor around the area which is the secret residence of Count Le Hua, a.k.a. Rong Yi.However, he had been attacked at around 3.45am just now and two of his warriors and female servants including himself are dead.¡± ¡°The bunch of cloths which was given to my Lord was actually the bed curtains of Rong Yi. I¡¯ve examined the wounds of Rong Yi as well as his servants and I realized that a jade hairpin, which had been urately poked through their critical points, killed them. They did not even have the chance to struggle¡­¡± ¡°Count Le Hua? I heard that he had an intermediate level of talent and his spirit power had reached level four! How could he possibly have been murdered by a kid?¡± Mu Lei was shocked and his eyes opened widely. People with level four spirit power were considered experts. Usually, even 10 people were not able to go close to them. So, how was it possible that a kid without any spirit power killed him? Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Call It A Day Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Feng and the three messengers were even more curious about the child. The Lord had a glint in his eyes, ¡°Four of you, go and investigate who are the girls that served Count Le Hua tonight.¡± Through the clues that he possessed, he suspected that the person who killed Rong Yi could be the same one who had stolen his robe. Mu Feng said, ¡°My Lord, I have just checked that Count Le Hua had been practicing a type of martial arts that required Yin to supplement Yang. He needed to have sex with three girls every night in order to draw the Yin from the young girls. After having sex with them, the young girls would die. His subordinates had been kidnapping young girls for him all the while so that he could practice. Two young girls died tonight because of him and I have found their bodies¡­¡± Mu Lei suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Seems like that fellow had encountered bad luck and the third young girl could be the person that we are looking for! Mu Feng, have you figured out who the third girl is?¡± Mu Feng replied, ¡°I have checked but I found nothing about her. There were not many people in that house so no one had seen the third girl¡­ ¡± The clue stopped here. Mu Feng and the others messengers looked at each other and finally shifted their attention towards their master, The Lord. ¡°Interesting! It was impressive that a twelve-year-old girl possessed such ability!¡± The Lord¡¯s ck pupils shed and he thought that it was funny. He gracefully yed with his fingers and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. You all don¡¯t have to investigate anymore.¡± Nowadays, it was rare to meet such an interesting person and so it triggered his desire to y with her¡­ ¡­ In the small courtyard, there were three little brick huts. The yard was very clean without any grass. There were only a few wild flowers that swayed along with the wind at the corner of the wall. The inside of the hut was decorated with very simple furnishings ¨C which consisted of a bed, a table and a chair. On the table, there was an ordinary style vase and inside of it was a full bloom yellow wild flower simr to the ones that grew at the corner of the wall. It lightened up the atmosphere of the slightly dark hut. This was the ce where Gu Xijiu stayed. It was located at the very corner of the General¡¯s residence. It was a servant¡¯s room, but in fact, a servant¡¯s room would have been even nicer than this. She did not even have any servants and took care of everything by herself. She washed theundry, swept the floor, and cleaned the yard¡­ Her life was exactly like the ancient version of ¡®Cindere¡¯. The sun had risen and a few streaks of sunlight shined through the window frames into the dark house. Gu Xijiu sat in front of the dressing table and she could finally see her body clearly. Although she was mentally prepared, she was still slightly shocked when she saw her face. The mirror on the dressing table was the only furniture that was covered with dust. Apparently, the owner of this body did not like looking at the mirror in the past. Gu Xijiu had to wipe it several times before she was able to see herself clearly. This generation was not exactly the real ancient generation, as the mirror was not made of bronze but ss. It was no different from a modern mirror and so it could reflect the exact reality. A palm-sized face appeared in the mirror. Its cheeks were not chubby so it made the chin look sharper. If it was purely based on facial features alone, this face could be beautiful. The facial features consisted of a straight nose, a beautifully arched mouth and big eyes. Unfortunately, there was a big area of red rash on its forehead that destroyed its beauty. When she looked at her hands, they were thin and pale and her palms were covered with cocoons. Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Drama Started Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu recalled that the stepmother of the original owner, who was the current wife of the General, had a special hobby. She liked using the charcoal that was personally chopped by Gu Xijiu during the winter. Her demands were taken strictly so the daily life of Gu Xijiu was to clean herself up before heading into the firewood field to chop the firewood for her mistress. Gu Xijiu rubbed the area in between her eyebrows. This skinny body was easy to be transformed if she took care of herself a bit more. However, therge birthmark on her forehead was a bit difficult to remove. She heard some noisy footsteps outside in the yard and a few secondster, someone knocked on the door heavily and loudly. Gu Xijiu stood up slowly. It was finally time and the drama was going to start now. She slowly tied up her hair and washed her face before she proceeded to slowly walk out from the house to the yard. Some people standing outside the yard were in an intense discussion. ¡°Did she really go out to look for some other man? Is she not at home?¡± ¡°Definitely. Last night she was seen outside the wall. I never expected that this young girl would be so indecent!¡± ¡°Sigh, it seems like I should not have given her the chance to exercise her independence by allowing her to stay here alone. Now she hadmitted a shameful act and put the family to shame!¡± There was a soft bitter female voice. This was the current, Mrs Gu. ¡°Mom, seventh sister, fifth sister, there is no evidence yet. We should not simply guess. Let¡¯s go to the courtyard and find out.¡± This gentle voice belonged to her second sister, Gu Tianqing. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Xijiu is such a person! She is usually veryw-abiding.¡± This sound was quite cool and bright and thanks to the memory of the original owner, Gu Xijiu could recognize that this was the voice of her fianc¨¦. ¡°My Royal Highness may not know, but some people are born with the talent to disguise their true nature. My sixth sister usually looks cute but who knows what is really on her mind? Don¡¯t forget that her mother was someone who abandoned her own husband and ran away¡­ ¡± ¡°Shut up! Come and kick the door!¡± A loud voice said. It was General Gu, the cold-hearted father of Gu Xijiu that she rarely met. Good, everyone is here today. It seemed like the person who trapped her wanted to kill her. The small courtyard had only twomon doors which were easy to be kick open. In just a while there were already more than 10 people who had rushed inside and the courtyard was congested¡­ These people came in aggressively but were stunned for a moment when they saw the girl who was standing and leaning against the door. Everyone¡¯s expression changed ¨C especially Mrs Gu and the twelfth prince, Rong Jun, who was the fianc¨¦ of Gu Xijiu. Even Gu Tianqing¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. General Gu was the first to react. He stared at Gu Xijiu with a pair of fierce eyes and asked angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you not open the door even though you were at home?¡± Gu Xijiu stood there holding her arms. She quickly nced at everyone and finally looked at General Gu and spoke, ¡°General Gu, I am your first precious daughter. Have you ever seen any precious daughter open the door by herself?¡± Even though Gu Xijiu looked ugly, she had a pleasant voice. Even now when she spoke, the tone was as cold as though an ice bell had echoed slightly in this small courtyard.
Chapter 15 Chapter 15: It Was Ridiculous Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone was stunned. They never thought that the submissive and quiet Gu Xijiu could have asked such a question, especially when she addressed her father as General Gu and not dad. In a rich family, not to mention the first daughter, even the other daughters would had been surrounded by hordes of ves and seven or eight maids. Things like opening the door would never have been the job of a precious daughter. General Gu was embarrassed. He could not help but to nce over to his current wife, Leng Xiangyu, with the intention of ming her. Although he did not like this daughter, it was ridiculous to not even have a maid present beside her! Especially when it was in public and in front of his colleagues¡­ Leng Xiangyu was a maturedy and even though she was already reaching the age of 40, she was still charming and well maintained. She came from a considerably rich family and thus everything about her was elegant. She usually abused Gu Xijiu but Gu Xijiu never dared toin to her father as Gu Xietian normally did not like to see this daughter. She could barely see her father once in every two years and so she had been enduring it all the time. Leng Xiangyu was not prepared to handle the shame she felt when Gu Xijiuined in public and it was simply like a p to her face. However, she was also fast to respond. She immediately looked up at Gu Xijiu and said softly, ¡°Xijiu, you are wrong to say this. How can you call your father like this? It is for your own good that I do not assign any maid for you. You are too skinny and weak plus you don¡¯t possess any skills. If you work more it can actually help to strengthen your body¡­¡± A few words that lightly covered the fact and instead she med Gu Xijiu a bit. Gu Xijiu smiled slightly, ¡°It sounds so nice when you say it. There are so many ways to train the body but you had to choose the oddest way. For the people who did not know that fact, they would have thought that you were jealous of his previous wife and you are taking the opportunity to get back at her by abusing her daughter. Letting the daughter live a life which was even worse than a servant¡­¡± Leng Xiangyu remained silent for a short while and thought to herself, ¡°Since when was this quiet girl able to debate so well?!¡± Not only were the family members of General Gu present in the courtyard, they were apanied by two princes and the government servant who specifically dealt with Royal Affairs¡­ When Leng Xiangyu was shamed in the presence of so many outsiders, she felt embarrassed but there was nothing that she could fight back with. Thus, her face turned red and she was rendered speechless. Gu Tianqing smiled softly and said, ¡°Sister, the way my mom treats you is really well-intentioned. Though she did not assign a maid for you, she has always cared about you. Sometimes when she sees that you are so busy, she gets quite worried evenes andins to me. However, to train you, she has to do so¡­¡± Gu Tianqing was the daughter of Leng Xiangyu. She was now 16 years old and was born with a pretty face. She was wearing soft clothes and when she spoke, her voice was soft and thus it made her look like a goddess. She was different from Gu Xijiu and was the pride of General Gu¡¯s family. She had a top grade in wooden spiritual talent. At such a young age, her spiritual power had already reached level four and she was deemed a rare talent. She was one of the top among the noble families in the capital and so she got all the care and love from General Gu. What was even more unusual was the fact that even though she was a genius, she was mindful, gentle and well-behaved. She was the ideal candidate for a wife for the men from noble families in the capital. When she was 15 and had reached the potential marriage age, many matchmakers came to their residence and proposed. Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Finally Personally Experienced It Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xietian never responded to those people because he wanted to find a good partner for his precious daughter. Since the moment she spoke, Gu Xietian immediately believed her words. When he looked at his favorite daughter and then looked at the skinny and ordinary Gu Xijiu, his feelings were dimmed, ¡°Girl, although the way your mother treated you was a bit radical, indeed it was for your own good. Just look at yourself. Though you are now 13 years old, you look more like a 10-year-old girl! You really need to exercise more!¡± Gu Xijiuughed seeing how a person could really be biased to this extent. Finally, she had now personally experienced the bitterness. She felt disappointed even though she was not the original owner. If the original owner were still alive, she would certainly be even more disappointed. She did not speak but turned around and walked into the house. After a while, she came out carrying a bowl of diluted gruel, a te of dark pickles, and a moldy loaf of bread and put them on the staircase. She chuckled, ¡°If not assigning a maid is for my own good, what about these? These were my dinner yesterday. General Gu, how do you feel looking at it? Can you say that this is for my own good too?¡± The original Gu Xijiu had been too excited to go out for a ¡°date¡± with her fianc¨¦st night that she never had time to take her dinner and had left the living proof of the quality of these dishes¡­ The three dishes were ced in public and it was another p to Mrs. Gu¡¯s face. Her face was pale and did not look good now¡­ Even the servants and maids would not have been given such a bad meal to eat. Not to mention the daughter of the General! General Gu was even more embarrassed. His face was fierce and he stared at Leng Xiangyu with dissatisfaction, ¡°Xiangyu, how can you treat Xijiu so badly? She is my daughter!¡± Mrs. Gu blushed and her face was very red now, ¡°This ¡­ This¡­ Mister, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Tianqing intercepted and said, ¡°Father, please don¡¯t be angry. My mother is not this type of person. It must be thezy servant who had purposely snubbed Sister Xijiu. Mother, you are too kind hearted and always treat the servants well. It is inevitable to let some individuals take advantage of you and deliberately distort your good intentions to Sister Xijiu. Now you must bear with a bad reputation of abusing a child as well as the resentment thates from Sister Xijiu. What is the point then?¡± And then she looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Sister, our family has had too many matters to handle. Although mother has worked hard every day, after all, she only has a pair of hands. There will be some inevitable omissions. Why have you neverined to mother regarding these people who have abused you? No wonder you have been so skinny and have suffered a lot. Every time when mother and I see you, we feel sad but we never knew the real reason behind it¡­¡± This girl was indeed talented. With only a few words she put all the me onto the servants. Not only had it cleared off the guilt of Leng Xiangyu, who intentionally abused the first daughter, but she had also put the me on Gu Xijiu too. Leng Xiangyu was smart too and she immediately said, ¡°It is all because of the bad ves. They actually dared to do such a bad thing without my knowledge¡­ Fire all the servants who prepared the meals and never hire them again!¡± Then, she spoke kindly to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, please be rest assured. I didn¡¯t know about it previously. Now that I do, I will seek justice for you. I will assign a proper person to take care of your diet and strengthen your body¡­¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Any Other Issue? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The mother and daughter were covering up for each other, plus the other daughters were also helping to debate for Leng Xiangyu and scolded the ves. Finally, Gu Xietian was slightly relieved and stared at Leng Xiangyu, ¡°Well, although it cannot be entirely med on you, it is also your carelessness for not taking care of the family well. Do assign a few maids for Xijiu. It is too ridiculous to see the first precious daughter stay alone in the house!¡± ¡°Yes, Mister. I will go and arrange for it immediately and make sure that Xijiu is well taken care of.¡± Leng Xiangyu bowed and answered. Gu Xijiu watched the drama from the side and her pale lips evoked a touch of ridicule. It was such ame reason and the General believed it. Was he blind or was it his heart that was blind? Had the many years of official career experience vanished? Of course, he understood the situation well, however, he needed an excuse to settle the issue in front of everyone. In fact, he did not really care about this daughter, which was the reason why he allowed people to keep bullying her! However, Xijiu also understood that she could not fight with the daughter and the mother in the short term. It was meaningless and would be a wasted effort if she continued to reveal the truth. Besides, now that she had no spiritual power and no internal force, she could not leave the house and live on her own just yet. She still needed to get some medicine here for a few years and thus she nned to end theining session¡­ She smiled slightly and said, ¡°It seems like I have misunderstood Aunty for a long time. So are you going to assign maids for me in the future?¡± ¡°Of course! Xijiu, don¡¯t worry, I will send four maids and four workers shortly.¡± Leng Xiangyu said. She was quietly feeling relieved. Xijiu nced around the courtyard and looked a little bit embarrassed, ¡°However, my courtyard is too small. I¡¯m afraid that it cannot fit so many people¡­¡± Leng Xiangyu secretly bit her lips and said to herself, ¡°This girl seemed to want to change to a bigger yard¡­¡± However, she had to act generous during this time, ¡°Xijiu, please be rest assured. In the past when I arranged this courtyard for you, it was because I wanted the ce to be quiet and good for you to rest. I never expected that people would bully you. It¡¯s all my fault. Later, I will ask the servants to prepare a bigger courtyard for you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu bent her body slightly and replied, ¡°Thanks Aunty. However, I have one more issue¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Say them all out together so that I can arrange.¡± Leng Xiangyu¡¯s gentle and loving image was getting spoilt. Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°It is good that Aunty assigns me so many maids and servants. Unfortunately, I only receive half a dozen coins a month and I am afraid that I am not able to pay them¡­¡± Leng Xiangyu remained silent but she was clearly pissed off. Her face was burning red again. Among the noble in the Feixing Kingdom, their rich precious daughters received a good amount of pocket money every month. Even the daughters of a small state officer received at least five dors a month. General Gu was a major general and also served as the Minister of War. He had a very high authority and thus all his daughters received 20 dors a month as pocket money. However, since Gu Tianqing was a genius and she was the most loved daughter of General Gu, she received 30 dors a month¡­ In this generation, a dozen coins were equivalent to half a dor. As the first precious daughter of a major general, the fact that she only received half a dozen coins as pocket money was simply a joke if the news spread out! Gu Xietian felt that his image had been totally spoilt now! Chapter 18 Chapter 18: The Woman With Strong Character Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He coughed and decided to cut the conversation, ¡°It must have been stolen by the ves too! Xiangyu, please do not let other people touch the pocket money allocated for Xijiu and give it to her personally in the future. Since she is my first precious daughter and she needs to strengthen her body, the monthly pocket money given to her has to be same as Tianqing, which is 30 dors.¡± Although Leng Xiangyu hated Gu Xijiu from the bottom of her heart, she had to make that promise and scolded the few ves while doing so. Gu Xijiu looked at her and felt that she was ridiculous. She smiled and slowly said, ¡°Thanks Father and Aunty. So Aunty, do you still require me to chop the firewood and charcoal for you?¡± Under the bright sunlight, she opened her little palms that were full of hard cocoon¡­ Leng Xiangyu never thought that one day the weak Gu Xijiu could be so sharp and revealed everything at such a time. It felt like she had been pped many times on her face. She could not wait to send this girl to hell but at the same time, she also wanted to find a hole to hide in¡­ However, at that moment there was no ce for her to hide. She barely put a smile on her face while she said, ¡°Xijiu, my intention was to train your body¡­ However, now that I have already seen your condition, it is not good to let a precious daughter do such menial work¡­ You don¡¯t have to do it anymore in the future¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s curled her lips and spoke in a moderate tone, ¡°So, I have to thank Aunty again.¡± Though, she stood in a slouched position, she was surrounded by an unspeakable aura which felt like a sharp sword. Although the sword was still hidden inside its in scabbard, one could easily tell that it was exceptionally sharp and cold that it made people frightened. The original Gu Xijiu was a weak and low self-esteemed girl. She was short and skinny. Often when people bullied her, she looked timid and therefore every time when Gu Xietian saw her he felt disgusted¡­ However, this time, although her appearance was still the same, her temperament had changedpletely! It gave people the feeling as though she was apletely different person. Gu Xietian looked at her with a perplexed mind. He was stunned for a while before he scolded her, ¡°Xijiu, you should call her as Mother, not Aunty¡­¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows, ¡°Unfortunately in my memory I used to call her Aunty. I thought that my mother was a different person?¡± Slowly she added one more sentence, ¡°I heard that General Gu had promised my own mother that he would only marry her in his lifetime, which means that she should be the only recognized genuine wife of the general. It seems like General Gu has broken his promise¡­¡± The sentence triggered Gu Xietian¡¯s anger! When he looked at this daughter, he thought that he saw different woman. His first official wife had abandoned him by jumping off a cliff and until today he was still not able to find her corpse. Luo Xinn was a woman with a strong character. Although he seldom met Gu Xijiu these past few years, every time when she saw him, she addressed him as daddy. However, this time, she had been calling him as General Gu from the beginning¡­ At that moment, Gu Xietian felt fear creeping inside his body as he saw his daughter standing there with an ironic and ridiculous smile on her face. That smile was somewhat like Luo Xinn¡¯s! The time when Luo Xinn decided to break up with him, she smiled like this with 30% of ridicule and 70% of disdain on her face. Even though she was petite, she gave people a condescending feeling¡­ Saying that you would only be married to one person for a lifetime was only sweet talk during the younger times. Which noble in the Feixing Kingdom did not have many wives? Chapter 19 Chapter 19: The Words Of A Daughter Are Less Trustworthy Than A Stranger¡¯s? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Having a single spouse for a lifetime was just sweet talk when they were passionate and youthful. However, all the men from royal families in the Feixing Kingdom had wives by the group. Even a simple family would have more than one wife! What more would be expected from that of a great general? Gu Xietian felt that having a few wives was wrong! However, the question that his daughter had asked him straight in his face today had made him unable to face others. He answered coldly, ¡°What do kids know! This is no ce for a kid to interfere in adult affairs¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not pursue the matter further. She smirked at the corner of her mouth and told herself that she did not want to say another word to the unfaithful man. Gu Xietian¡¯s anger was stirred when he saw the smirk on her face. It took a while for him to calm down before he said, ¡°Xijiu, these years father had neglected you and I would never do it again in the future. But before that, you need to answer father truthfully. Some people said that a male stranger came and left your courtyard. They also spotted you going out secretlyst night. Did you do something immoral?¡± When thest part was said, the floor was quiet to the extent that when a needle dropped, it could be heard. Once this was said, the people who entered had their attentions raised to a climactic point. Everyone¡¯s gaze was on Gu Xijiu as they waited to see how she would reply. Gu Xijiu used her hand tob her fringe and squinted her eyes before speaking, ¡°General Gu, this question is really simple! Somebody spoke of it and you simply believed it? Then what if I told you that stepmom¡¯s courtyard once had a male stranger came and leave! Does this mean that General Gu would have been cheated on?¡± Her question was sharp. ¡°Chi¡­¡± Someoneughed. Gu Xietian turned around and red angrily. He noticed that theughter came from the Eighth Prince, Rong Che, that hade to join the crowd. Rong Che was 18 years old. He was charming and had a pair of bushy eyebrows and crystal clear eyes. He was ying with his folded paper fan in his hand and that made him the centre of attention in the crowd. I must say that the royal family of Rong had very good genes as most of them were very good looking. He and the Twelfth Prince stood valiantly even though one was gentle and refined while the other was elegant like the wind. Looking at them soothes the eyes. Rong Che¡¯s mother was an imperial concubine. Rong Che had a bright mind and was dearly loved by the emperor named King Luo. Gu Xietian looked embarrassed. Naturally, he dared not scold the prince and he shifted his gaze and stared at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Rubbish! You are spouting nonsense which is totally immoral!¡± Gu Xijiu face turned cold, ¡°General Gu, if what I said was nonsense and you distrusted it without a doubt, then why would you believe it when others badmouth your daughter? Are the words of a daughter less trustworthy than a stranger¡¯s?¡± Gu Xietian said chokingly, ¡°This¡­¡± Today, the Prime Minister from the Department of Justice was present with both of the princes and a group of subordinates to pursue the case. The rumor of having a male strangering and leaving Gu Xijiu¡¯s courtyard had defamed the General¡¯s family name. That was not a small matter as the General¡¯s reputation would affect the dignity of the Royal family and despite being disappointed, the daughter was the fianc¨¦e of the Twelfth Prince, Rong Yan, and therefore he was furious and had brought men to pursue the case. Never had he thought that his softheaded daughter would have been so sharp on the tongue. When he was being questioned, he had nced at the Prime Minister from the Department of Justice. Chapter 20 Chapter 20: Acting Innocent? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Department of Justice was in-charge of Royal family affairs and the Prime Minister was a person with a strong personality ¨C strict with a calm face; his nce sharp as a knife. He stared at Gu Xijiu and spoke, ¡°Miss Gu, our department received a report saying there was a male stranger that spent the night in your room and you were spotted leaving your roomst night to meet the male stranger. Apparently, you were not back all night¡­¡± Again, Gu Xijiu chuckled before replying, ¡°Sir, that is even worse. The person that reported this could be envious of us as a matching couple or jealous of the General¡¯s family and therefore would bad mouth and bring shame to my name. There is insufficient evidence to judge. Besides that, Xijiu¡¯s courtyard is quite deep into the General¡¯s quarters, your source of information should be from an outsider, I presume? Even if the male stranger could sneak in and out of the quarters secretly, how would he know that he is in Xijiu¡¯s courtyard? He could have been in someone else¡¯s courtyard¡­¡± One reply and it threw everyone into a shock, even Rong Yan was shaken. Only the Eighth Prince found it fascinating. From his eyes, he seemed fascinated and he said while smiling, ¡°Miss Gu¡¯s words are sensible. Master Hu, what do you say about this?¡± Master Hu responded, ¡°The informer is a person within the General¡¯s quarters.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her brows and spoke again, ¡°It is unusual for a person from the General quarters to notice this. Why didn¡¯t he report to the General or the General¡¯s wife instead of going directly to the Department of Justice?¡± Master Hu grunted, ¡°This incident will heavily influence the Royal family¡¯s image, hence, the informer was afraid that General and General¡¯s wife will dismiss the issue to save face.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°There is some sense to that. However, that does not dismiss the possibility that the informer could seek to defame the General¡¯s family. It may be due to hatred or to get revenge. In fact, for such an incident, words are unable to serve as evidence¡­¡± Rong Che fanned the paper fan and smiled, ¡°I think what Miss Gu said makes sense. Just the words of a witness are not trustworthy enough.¡± Rong Yan, who was standing beside Rong Che, had a quick nce at him. Rong Che used the folding fan and tap on his shoulder and asked, ¡°My brother, this case has some ambiguity¡­ You wouldn¡¯t think your fianc¨¦e to do such an immoral act, right?¡± Rong Yan forced a smile and replied quickly, ¡°How is that possible? I¡­ I¡¯m hoping¡­ I hope she¡¯s innocent too.¡± Gu Xijiu caught a glimpse at Rong Yan. She suspected that he was the culprit since he wanted to annul the marriage! Was he now pretending to be innocent? This beast-hearted bastard used a coded message to trick her to leave the quarters, and this morning he intentionally came to her courtyard to investigate. He probably assumed she was already dead at the secret residence of Count Le Hua. The usation of her having an affair and followed by her death would make this a great disgrace that nobody will pursue to investigate the death of Gu Xijiu. However, luckily for Gu Xijiu, the current upant of her body could get to it when she died. She will seek justice for the original owner and return the favor by a hundred-fold! She looked at Master Hu again, ¡°Mister, do you have any other evidence?¡± Master Hu said tly, ¡°ording to thews of the Feixing KIngdom, a witness alone is sufficient to justify the search of this suspicious courtyard!¡± ¡°Mister, so you are going to search Xijiu¡¯s courtyard?¡± ¡°You are right! Miss Gu, only by letting our officers perform a search will we able to prove your innocence.¡± Gu Xijiu let out a sigh and said, ¡°Looks like I can only oblige. However, Xijiu has a request.¡±
Chapter 21 Chapter 21: He Has Fallen for the Girl, It Seems! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Mister, you can have your officers search Xijiu¡¯s courtyard. However, before you proceed, we must assign someone to search the bodies of your officers. What if one of them was connected to people who scheme to tarnish Xijiu¡¯s name and intentionally nted a foreign object during the search? If such a thing were to happen ¨C a foreign object nted somewhere in the courtyard and someone were to discover it, whatever Xijiu says in defence of it would be pointless!¡± Master Hu remained silent. He said angrily, ¡°There are no such people among my subordinates!¡± Rong Che waved his folding fan andmented, ¡°Master Hu, though Miss Gu¡¯s concern would involve an additional step, it does make sense. To ease her mind, why don¡¯t you give in to her request, Master Hu?¡± Master Hu grunted, ¡°Fine! I shall y along with this but this will be the only time!¡± He then waved his hand towards the subordinate behind him andmanded, ¡°Perform a search amongst yourselves. See if there are any suspicious objects in your possession!¡± There was a total of ten subordinates under him who stood behind him. Nothing seemed uncanny about the way they looked save for one guy with a round, chubby face with his furrowed eyebrows. His expression began to change just as his body began to show signs of resistance. Gu Xijiu, a gold ss assassin had eyesight as sharp as an eagle¡¯s and she pointed her pinky towards the offending subordinate and said, ¡°Search him first!¡± The man took a step backwards as his face flushed a crimson-red, ¡°My¡­ My body, what is there to search?¡± Gu Xijiu smirked andmented, ¡°If you¡¯re not guilty, why would you even be afraid of a search?¡± Rong Che closed his folding fan, ¡°You¡¯re right, his reluctance to cooperate to the search does indeed feel a little fishy.¡± The enchanting prince continued his defence of her as Gu Xijiu shot a re at him. Rong Che swung the folding fan around and smiled in her direction, his eyes like the cresent moon as he smiled. Gu Xijiu remained without emotion as she moved away from his gaze, seemingly unaffected by his flirtatious smile and advances. Rong Che touched his nose. The moment he entered the quarters, nine out of ten of thedies in the room turned their gazes in his direction. His elegant clothes had attracted the attention of all thedies but among all of them, she was the only one who ignored him and his advances. He had never thought he would meet such ady. Never would he ever thought that he would find someone so interesting even though he stepped into the crowd out of boredom. Rumor has it that the daughter of the first wife of the Gu family was ugly, daft, and uncharismatic. However, it would seem like these rumors were unfounded. Looking at her in person, the birthmark on her forehead did seem a little ugly but her raven-ck hair covered it, hiding it well. This enhanced her other features ¨C her big, round eyes, her small mouth and the snow whiteplexion she had to her skin. She could indeed be a true beauty. To top it off, she was alert, clever, clear in her thoughts, logical and had a sharp tongue. The word stupid would not even fit in her description. The people who called her rubbish because she had little to no spiritual talent was¡­ probably right. However, those who have moved on to be a huge sess were usually those with wits and those who merely depended on raw strength, would end up as brutes. Even if shecked any spiritual talent, her wits alone would help her emerge on the top¡­ Beautifuldies weremonce but a smartdy, that was truly a rare gem. Yes. Indeed, he seemed to have fallen for the girl. Rong Che was very interested. To rid suspicion on himself, Master Hu naturally ordered the rest to search the man with the round, fat face and with little effort, they managed to find a male underwear in the inner pockets of his shirt. It was presented before Master Hu. Master Hu frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing with such an object?!¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22: I¡¯d Like A Tight One Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Beads of sweat drenched his forehead as he said, ¡°My respectful Master, I¡¯ve gotten a change earlier this morning and identally put it in my pocket. I did not intend to do such a thing. Please, give me a chance. Please!¡± Master Hu frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible¡­¡± However, as Gu Xijiu judged the round faced man, she looked at the underwear, smiled and said, ¡°Are you saying that the underwear belongs to you?¡± ¡°Ye¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°Are you sure it can fit you?¡± Gu Xijiu said slowly. Based on the size of his body, he seemed to be around 80 kilograms and the underwear seemed to belong to someone who was quite slim. How could such a fat person fit into these? It would definitely tear if he insisted on putting it on. The fatty turned pale but insisted on his story, ¡°I.. I like to wear tight ones¡­¡± Gu Xijiuughed at hisment and said, ¡°I see. That is possible. So I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re wearing a tight one today as well? Master Hu, what do you think?¡± Master Hu looked at him calmly and waved to his men, ¡°Bring him down here and check him!¡± A short momentter, the subordinate who inspected him came back and reported, ¡°Master, he¡¯s wearing underwear that seems to fit him well. It doesn¡¯t look tight but instead, might even be a sizerger.¡± Everyone had a rough idea of what was happening at that moment. Rong Che sighed and said, ¡°Something seems off. It would seem like someone has bribed him and tried to exploit Miss Gu. Master Hu is always strict and fair. I believe he will give the Gu family a good exnation of what is going on.¡± Gu Xietian snorted. Though he did not like this daughter, he did not want the family¡¯s reputation to be dragged down as well, ¡°Master Hu, I think your retinue has some problems. I think it¡¯s best you find out the details of what is going on.¡± It was beyond his expectation that his retinue would be bribed. He felt a deep shame as his face turned a crimson red. He bent down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry my Eighth Prince and General Gu. There will not be any favoritism in this matter. I¡¯ll definitely find out the mastermind behind this!¡± Gu Xijiu gently smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Master Hu puts fairness and justice above all else. Everyone in the city knows of this, that Master Hu is a great officer. You have so many subordinates and it¡¯s different to watch over every single one. We shouldn¡¯t put the me on Master Hu.¡± Her words impressed Master Hu greatly and he got quite a good impression of her instantly. He immediately ordered his subordinates to perform a search on each other on the spot before Gu Xijiu began talking about anything else. A momentter, the inspection ended as they did not find anything suspicious. Master Hu said calmly, ¡°Miss Gu, we have to search your residence as well to ensure your reputation is not tarnished.¡± Gu Xijiu was perfectly fine with that and said, ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± About 10 retinues divided themselves into a few groups and began their search. Gu Xijiu was leaning on a pir and was watching their expressions closely. All her younger sisters All her younger sisters were happily watching the excitement. Gu Tianqing maintained her gentle, polite expression but she would look at Rong Yan every once in a while. Chapter 23 Chapter 23: What¡¯s There To Be Worried About? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Tianqing nodded and smiled. Though Rong Yan looked upset initially, his mood improved after he saw her approving nod and smile. The incident was actually masterminded by the both of them, Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing. She had hidden something beneath Gu Xijiu¡¯s bed and the reason for her nod was to hint him that she had ced the item there, telling him not to worry. However, Gu Xijiu had noticed all their actions and expressions. She then left them alone for a little while longer, waiting to see if they could manage a smileter. ¡°Miss Gu, are you worried?¡± Gu Xijiu heard someone talking. She turned around and it was the prince, Rong Che who stood by her side, looking at her with a smile. Since when had he gotten so close to her?! She did not even realize it! The Duke seemed to be quite good at martial arts! Gu Xijiu intentionally stepped back to keep the distance and coldly said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be worried about? I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Nothing to worry about? I like that phrase!¡± Rong Che fanned himself with his folding fan and said, ¡°Although you had done nothing wrong, it doesn¡¯t mean others wouldn¡¯t do such things. For example, if someone were to have ced something in your residence and you failed to notice it, you¡¯d be in deep shit if they really did find anything.¡± It would seem that most people at the scene were all experienced officers, except the young girls. They knew what message he wanted to send them. Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing¡¯s facial expression changed immediately. Rong Yan smiled in reluctance and said, ¡°Look, my brother. Though Xijiu¡¯s residence is very quiet, the General¡¯s residence is also very strict. I don¡¯t think people would be able to simply enter and exit such a ce. It would be extremely difficult for anyone toe in, nt something then push the me on her.¡± Rong Che tapped Rong Yan¡¯s shoulder with his fan and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young, brother. Sometimes, even family members could murder one another!¡± Rong Yan remained silent and coughed. Heter said, ¡°That sounds very wrong brother. It could ruin the reputation of the General¡¯s family. What could be the objective for such actions?¡± Rong Che smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to tell. Aren¡¯t the two people who told the truth from the General¡¯s residence? People will go to certain extents to achieve their goals.¡± Rong Yang was only 16 years old and was not experienced as his elder brother. His expression instantly changed when Rong Che voiced his opinion. Rong Yan smiled in reluctance and said,¡±That¡¯s strange! What benefit would that person get for nting such a trap? I really don¡¯t have a clue.¡± Rong Che kept looking at Rong Yan, making him uneasy. When Rong Yan was about to speak, Rong Che said slowly, ¡°My young brother, you look great recently, eh? I¡¯ve heard that many girls are after you but you¡¯re now engaged to the sixth daughter of the Gu family. I bet they¡¯re quite pissed and want to take her ce¡­¡±
Chapter 24 Chapter 24: Zero Sense of Justice Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The conversation was clearly referring to both Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing. Her palm was drenched with sweat but she still looked calm from the outside. Rong Yan was scared and said, ¡°Brother, you must be kidding. How could I possibly beat you? You¡¯re one of the four most famous young men in the capital and so well-known¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too humble, brother! Since you were discovered with the rare golden talentst year, you changed into a different person, from how you used to be. That¡¯s definitely a great achievement!¡± Rong Che smiled. Gu Xijiu smiled to herself as she listened to Rong Yan¡¯s exnation. Her fianc¨¦ was the son of a concubine of the current Emperor, but she was not the Emperor¡¯s favorite. Rong Yan was found with a hidden talent when he was three years old when he was meant to be useless. It made Emperor Xuan was upset, hence, the mother and son did not enjoy a good life in the pce. Later, Emperor Xuan appointed Gu Xijiu to be his daughter-inw, but he did not announce which prince she was betrothed to. However, when Gu Xijiu was discovered with zero talent in her spirit power, none of the concubines were willing to ept the engagement. Emperor Xuan was furious, as he did not want to go against his promise. The mother of Rong Yan was very understanding and was even willing to share the burden with the Emperor. So she decided to volunteer her son and ept the engagement on behalf of Rong Yan. Since she had helped the Emperor to solve such a matter, Emperor Xuan felt guilty to both of them and had treated them much nicer since then. However, Rong Yan and his mother had their own secret plot. She thought it was difficult for Rong Yan to find an inw as he was examined to be a useless person. Although Gu Xijiu was ugly and useless, she was the daughter of the General¡¯s first wife. That was actually helpful if Rong Yan could marry the daughter of a great General. Moreover, the men in Feixing Kingdom could marry many wives and keep mistresses, so her son could still marry a few pretty mistresses in the future. What went beyond her expectations was the hidden talent in Rong Yan. It was discovered when he was only 15. It was a rare talent which made him a genius, who could possibly excel amongst all the other princes. Rong Yan had then be the center of attraction and many young girls were vying for his attention including Gu Tianqing¡­ Needless to say, Rong Yan and his mother were not satisfied with Gu Xijiu; they were trying to find a way to cancel the engagement. But s, the Emperor was someone who prioritizes promises and did not allow them to go against their own word. Therefore, they tried many ways just to put Gu Xijiu in trouble¡­ Rong Yan had treated Gu Xijiu very nicely when he was not being prioritized by the Emperor ¨C he would pay her a visit and bring Gu Xijiu around a few times in a year. Therefore, the previous owner, Gu Xijiu, loved him wholeheartedly and saw him as the only sunshine. Unfortunately, he cheated on her and she was dead inside¡­ Gu Xijiu was looking at Rong Che while leaning on the pir. She was wondering why he kept helping her and what his intention was. The sense of Justice? It couldn¡¯t be. There was a rumor about the Eighth Prince, that he was an evil and cold-blooded person. He looked very polite and courteous to every girl but he was actually a womanizer. He seemed to have zero sense of justice! Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Reborn Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was possible that Rong Che was jealous of his younger brother. No way! He was certainly better than Rong Yan! The high quality of wood talentsbined with an intermediate level of fire talents ¨C that was the cream of the crop in the genius gene pool! The crown prince, Rong Jialuo, was the very first genius of Feixing kingdom amongst the royal family. His power was much better than Rong Yan¡¯s. No one could possibly be jealous of someone far more inferior and weak. She assumed that the eighth prince would be the same. Master Hu heard the conversation between Rong Yan and Rong Che. He said, ¡°My eighth prince, please don¡¯t worry. I will be investigating it thoroughly even if we find anything in Ms. Gu¡¯s residence. We will not judge aimlessly or make any careless conclusions. Please bear with us and be patient.¡± In fact, he did not believe that Gu Xijiu cheated on Rong Yan, as she was really ugly and useless ¨C no one would take the risk to break into the General¡¯s residence. It was an unreasonable statement that Gu Xijiu sneaked out of the residence and did note back the whole night! The strict security personnel of the General¡¯s residence would not have allowed her to do that. Besides, the two people who imed that she did note home for the entire night was not a reliable source of information. How could she have magically appeared in her bedroom if she did note home in the first ce? She was a trash ¨C how could she sneak out secretly without anyone noticing? If such a worthless imbecile could easily enter and exit the the General¡¯s residence, then the security employed for the General¡¯s residence were really a bunch of fools! Therefore, Ms. Gu was probably innocent and someone was trying to get her into trouble¡­ An hourter, a few of the retinues returned from searching the courtyard. ording to their report, none of them found anything suspicious. In other words, Gu Xijiu was innocent! All the Gu sisters had a look of disappointment when they knew the show was over. Gu Tianqing turned pale, for she had ced an undershirt and a piece of jade under the bed in Gu Xijiu¡¯s room. Had it disappeared? Did she find out earlier and hid it somewhere else instead? Apart from that, her mother has gathered the security team for a lecture to create an opportunity for Gu Xijiu to sneak out. She saw her sneaking out and thus sent her mother a message so that she could dismiss the security team to resume their duties. They were ordered to conduct a stricter inspection to ensure the safety of the General¡¯s residence. Even Gu Tianqing could not sneak in under such a strict security inspection, hence she had no idea how Gu Xijiu made it home! She was confused and feeling heavy headed, but she could not tell anyone. In her heart, she was fuming with anger and was already thinking how to kill Gu Xijiuter¡­ While Rong Yan was pissed off as well, he had no idea what could possibly be the factor which caused his picture-perfect n to fail. He looked at Gu Xijiu and realized that she looked prettier than usual, regardless of the red mark. Perhaps it was because she grew her bangs out today? That actually looked nice on her! It felt strange as he was attracted to her. The little girl seemed to have reborned! However, she was still ipatible to be his wife! As he had gained the love from the emperor, his wife must be an outstanding one, like Gu Tianqing was, instead of a useless trash like Gu Xijiu! Chapter 26 Chapter 26: That Must be Fake! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion However, the little girl was notpletely useless. He did not mind marrying her as a mistress if she could be slightly more understanding. While he was still thinking about his n, he heard Gu Xietian spoke, ¡°Master Hu, please punish the two servants who deliberately used Xijiu! There must be someone behind this, please help us find out who was the one who caused all these troubles to Xijiu and my family!¡± Master Hu quickly promised him that he would. Gu Xietian said to Rong Yan, ¡°Twelfth Prince, it¡¯s really fortunate that our daughter is free from usations; that being said, you¡¯re free from worries as well.¡± Rong Yan smiled reluctantly, ¡°You¡¯re right, I knew she wouldn¡¯t do that, I¡¯m really relieved!¡± It came to an end and everyone was ready to leave. Gu Xijiu who stood aside this entire time suddenly voiced out, ¡°My Twelfth Prince, I would like to seek your advice. I thought I would check with you some other day, but since you¡¯re already here today and the trivial matters had been finalized, could you help me solve some problems?¡± Rong Yan tried his best to listen and said, ¡°Yes, what do you need?¡± Gu Xijiu slowly took out a paper bird from her sleeve and said, ¡°I found this letter yesterday evening and realized that it was your writing. You invited me to meet at your secret residence nearby Ningwu Mountain¡­¡± Rong Yan¡¯s face was visibly upset even before she finished talking. Indeed, he did assign someone to leave such a message in her courtyard. However, he remembered that he also told Gu Xijiu to burn the letter after reading, howe she did not adhere to his instruction?! However, he could not bring himself to admit. He interrupted her and said, ¡°Xijiu, why would you say that? I¡¯ve never written such a letter. Besides, I don¡¯t have any private properties nearby Ningwu Mountain. Could you pass me the letter to have a look!? That must be a fake one!¡± He extended his arms and tried to grab the letter. He wanted to destroy the evidence before everyone managed to react. He suddenly used his Qing Gong[1] as he was in a hurry to get the letter. That was extremely fast! Even General Gu could not avoid his speedy action. He was very confident that he would grab it from her, however, he did not expect Gu Xijiu to move away, just as his palm almost touched the letter. Gu Xijiu managed to escape from his grab. Rong Yan was stunned. Gu Xijiu looked at him innocently and said, ¡°Are you sure this is a fake one? I can recognize your writing¡­¡± She suddenly turned around and looked at the Eighth Prince who was fiddling with his fan, ¡°I heard that the Eighth Prince is good at calligraphy, why not we seek his help?¡± She instantly stuffed the letter into Rong Che¡¯s hand. Rong Yan looked pale, as the Eighth Prince was an expert in painting and calligraphy. There was no way to escape his sharp eyes if it was really his writing. Simrly, he could easily tell if it was a fake one. He was in deep sh*t! Rong Che¡¯s hand was shaky as he opened the letter. He looked at the letter and then shifted his gaze to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu crossed her arms in front of her chest innocently. Trantor¡¯s Note: [1] Qing Gong is a qigong / martial arts technique for making the body extremely light in weight, by altering the distribution and flow of qi Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Pitiness of Ms. Gu Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Che shifted his gaze and looked at Rong Yan. He was swinging the letter and sighed, ¡°This is indeed a hot potato (a difficult task). Do you believe in me, brother?¡± Rong Yan smiled forcefully, ¡°Of course! However, I¡¯m worried that the evil person would be able to forge my handwriting perfectly and I¡¯ll be framed! No matter what, please believe that I have never written such a letter¡­¡± Rong Che fiddled with his fan again and said, ¡°Now I know that you don¡¯t trust me. Fine, let¡¯s pass it to the prime minister to have a look. I believe you trust him, don¡¯t you?¡± He pretended to keep the letter into his sleeve while talking to Rong Yan. Rong Yan was panicking. The prime minister of Feixing kingdom was well known for his selflessness and also as an expert in calligraphy. He would definitely be able to distinguish the writing if he had received the letter! If that happens, the fact that he had indeed set a trap for Gu Xijiu would be revealed. Besides that, if the department of central intelligence was involved in the case, his secret lover and the fact he cheated on Gu Xijiu would be exposed! The bigger issue would be that he might even be criticized by the citizens, of using such a stupid method to set a trap for his fianc¨¦¡­ Other than thedies who came for the show, most of them were experienced officers. Everyone knew the truth by observing the reaction of Rong Yan and essing the incident earlier. Master Hu looked at Rong Yan and felt ashamed for him. He could not imagine how the twelfth prince could bring himself tomit such an evil mistake just to annul the engagement. Although it was fairly obvious, they could not disregard the reputation and the image of the royal family. The General¡¯s family could bear the shame but not the royal family¡­ The letter could never be sent to the prime minister! They decided to hide the truth¡­ Heughed and said, ¡°How could this be possible? The twelfth prince had always visited the General¡¯s residence; he doesn¡¯t have to meet Ms. Gu elsewhere. Besides, Ningwu Mountain was so dangerous and was deemed unsuitable for a youngdy to visit at all. It must be someone who was trying to fake his identity¡­ The letter should be a fake one. Oh right, did Ms. Gu go to Ningwu Mountain?¡± Gu Xijiu replied confidently, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I felt something was wrong and I¡¯m not the kind of girl who would deliberately run off with another man. That¡¯s why I decided to keep the letter and to check with the twelfth prince first.¡± She stared at Rong Yan sarcastically as shepleted her sentence. While Rong Yan could only insist on his original statement, ¡°It was not written by me. I can¡¯t answer your question¡­¡± He was trying to obtain the letter and destroy it. Gu Xietian suddenly rushed forward and grabbed the letter from Rong Che, ¡°Let me have a look.¡± He opened the letter and said after reading, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a fake one. Someone is trying to frame the twelfth prince¡­¡± He disintegrated the letter into ashes immediately¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯m d that Xijiu did not fall into that trap, which was really fortunate for her. Let¡¯s stop here.¡± Master Hu and Rong Yan felt relieved as they managed to protect the reputation of the royal family. Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Waiting for the Chance Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu stared at Gu Xietian as she could not believe the one who destroyed the letter was the father of the previous owner. Apparently, Gu Xietian would rather risk his daughter¡¯s life than asking for a fair judgment from the royal family¡­ What a cruel father! Her re was fierce and cold, which was enough to freeze her father¡¯s heart. Gu Xietian knew he was wrong. He felt guilty and tried to do something for her, ¡°Oh right¡­ since Xijiu is innocent, what¡¯s your n on the engagement, my twelfth prince?¡± Rong Yan did not dare to disagree and said, ¡°Definitely. I¡¯ll talk to my father about the date of the ceremony.¡± He knew that he must handle it properly in order to sweep matters under the carpet. While Gi Xijiu was still young, he could only marry her when she was 15 years old. There were two more years to go, and he still had the time to set her up again. Even if he really did marry her, he would still find a way to divorce her in the future¡­ Gu Tianqing was panicking as she had already given her body to Rong Yan. What would be her next step if he married Gu Xijiu? She would not want to be his mistress! She could not hold it in any longer, and looked at Rong Yan. He hinted for her to be calm and patient, as he would find a solution¡­ Both of themmunicated silently. Gu Xijiu smiled inside her heart, as she knew everything was expected. She even knew what Rong Yan had in mind. She definitely did not want to marry such a jerk, thus she must annul the engagement. However, she would not want to fulfill the wish of the two betrayers. She would find her own way to solve the problem¡­ All of them wanted to hide the incident but it was not as easy as they thought. The chaos had just passed silently. Gu Xietian invited everyone for a walk in the garden. Suddenly, a security guard rushed in and reported some big news to Master Hu. The famous Count Le Hua had been murdered in his residence at Ningwu Mountain! The father of Count Le Hua, Rong Fengyi, was extremely mad and had alreadyined in front of the emperor. The emperor was mad and appointed the Department of Justice to investigate the case¡­ Everyone in the garden was shocked by the news, and Master Hu immediately red at Rong Yan with an infuriated expression. Setting up the daughter of the general was not as serious as murdering Count Le Hua! He remained silent and left immediately. Rong Yan definitely understood why Master Hu had doubts in his mind. However, he was unable to exin, but to remain stunned. Rong Che tapped on Rong Yan¡¯s shoulder again and sighed, ¡°My little brother, that¡¯s really too much, though!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Rong Yan could not keep it in and tried to exin. However, Rong Che had departed and his voice was trailed by a loud echo in the garden. ¡­ The death of Count Le Hua had wrecked havoc in the entire administration. The Ministry of Punishment, the Department of Central Intelligence, as well as the Department of Justice were busy with the investigations, but the citizens were celebrating secretly. Two dayster, the night was extraordinarily quiet in the residence of the eldest Duke, Rong Fengyi. Duke Lu, Rong Fengyi, was in depression and was trying to figure out who the murderer was! Suddenly, a strong wind blew into the room and a sound came from the pir. He raised his head to have a look, but he was shocked as a short knife was stabbed into the pir with a letter underneath. Chapter 29 Chapter 29: There¡¯s No Way! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He pulled out the knife and brought the letter towards candle. His face immediately turned ck! He punched the desk right after he finished reading the letter, breaking it under his might. ¡°Please get Master Hu and the eighth prince to gather here at once!¡± The servants quickly rushed out to visit them. Gu Xijiu was hiding somewhere in the dark and shed an evil smile. ¡°Rong Yan, how dare you!? You must bear the consequences after setting me up!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way to hide it!¡± She had done everything she could, and the only thing she could do next was to wait for the oue. Gu Xijiu looked up to the crescent moon in the sky and realized it was already quitete into the night. It was time to go home, thus, she disappeared instantly. Although the security of the Duke¡¯s residence was quite strict, Gu Xijiu was able to teleport in and out of the residence. No one would notice her. Gu Xietian felt guilty towards Gu Xijiu, and he promised to fulfil all Gu Xijiu¡¯s whims and fancies. For example, he gave her a quiet and luxury residence, with four femalepanions and four maids. Gu Xijiu was finally able to live a good life. Leng Xiangyu had been managing the residence for a long time. There must certainly be a few spies being sent to inspect Gu Xijiu. Of course, Gu Xijiu was not stupid, she knew the spies were hiding amongst her servants. She was an assassin. Needless to say, she was good at observing people and hunting for spies; it was easy as drinking water to her. One of the spies was caught with just a small trick. Gu Xijiu punished her severely and did not even bother when she begged for forgiveness. She even sold her away. Since Gu Xijiu collected enough evidence and brought it up to Gu Xietian, Leng Xiangyu could only watch the servant being kicked out of the residence. The show which Gu Xijiu designed had sessfully scared the other spies away. Initially, they were not happy with Gu Xijie. Since the incident, they finally knew that the current Gu Xijiu was easy to deal with. Even Leng Xiangyu was not able to protect them at certain points. Gu Xijiu knew that murder was not the best way to convert them. Therefore, she called for a meeting with the other seven people and set a rule in terms of reward and punishment. She hinted to them how she discovered the spy was that someone had reported it to her, and that she would reward the loyal servantter¡­ After that, she called them into the house separately and interrogated them. Sometimes, she only kept them in the room and then let them go. No one knew who got rewarded, so everyone was afraid and were more careful. Gu Xijiu really kept her promise. She rewarded the one who treated her with loyalty in front of everyone. In fact, there was more than one spy in there. But since the meeting, the other spies knew who their real master was. They took the courage toe clean to Gu Xijiu and exposed the main objective of Leng Xiangyu. Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Freedom Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Two days. It took Gu Xijiu only two days to convert all the servants into her subordinates. Of course, as it was only such a short period of time, Gu Xijiu would not treat them as her closest buddies but she could make sure they would not betray her anymore and instead, fully obey her instructions. For example, no one was allowed to enter her bedroom without her permission. None of them dared to cross the line, but to only standby in the living room or the courtyard. No one noticed it when she sneaked out with teleport. Of course, they did not know anything about her in thest two days. Since she came out from the Duke¡¯s residence, she was wandering on the streets and even bought a few items. She put on a male costume when she was out and also changed her appearance. Therefore, she enjoyed her freedom as no one was able to recognize her. The only thing that was less than ideal, was that the money she had was limited, as there were too many things that she wanted to buy. Perhaps, it was time for her to think of how to earn more money¡­ Her body has been malnourished or a long time and it was really weak, especially since she returned from Ningwu Mountain during a heavy downpour. She almost fell sick. Fortunately, she was quite well-versed in medical matters and massaged herself when she was not feeling well. She managed to get some medicine from the clinic, which protected her from the flu. Although she had recovered, she did not feel entirely strong as well. It was not easy for her to use Qing Gong sometimes. She needed some valuable medicine to be fully recovered, but the medicine was not easily obtainable. Sometimes, it can be found in auctions, but every single item was really expensive. The cheapest material she needed would also cost 10,000 and if she really wanted to collect all six materials, she would need to save up to about 150,000. But s, her monthly pocket money was only 30, which meant she had a long way to go. 150,000 was equivalent to five years of annual ie for the general¡¯s family. Her father would not pay such a big amount to treat the ck sheep of the family. Thus, she must find her own way. She came here alone and she had no friends at present. Besides, there were many things she needed to understand about the current world. It was not easy for her to earn money now. Anyway, it was the main capital of the country. Although it was nightfall, the street was a hive of activity, of massive crowds and businessmen thronging about. It was indeed very vibrant. Gu Xijiu walked around aimlessly and arrived an auction room. It was thergest auction room in the city. The building was huge with a ssic etiquette on top. The signage was ted with pure gold, and Yi Pin Lou was the name of the building. The building was still bright at the moment. Apparently, there was an ongoing auction! Gu Xijiu wanted to take a look and see if she could earn more money somehow. However, she was blocked by a guard donning a stunning robe. Gu Xijiu only wore a normal robe when she was out, changed her appearance and skin color in order to hide her birthmark. She was short, hence, she looked like a young kid who had just escaped the vige. Any of the guards¡¯ costumes in front of Yi Pin Lou could easily upstage her outfit.
Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Since When Has the Little Lord Caused Trouble? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as Gu Xijiu went forward, she was stopped by a doorman with his hand. That doorman was good looking but his nostrils were upturned. He waved to chase Gu Xijiu away like she was a fly, ¡°Shoo! Shoo! This is not a ce for a little vige brat like you! Go away! Don¡¯t you dare dirty this ce!¡± Whoever who worked at a ce like Yi Pin Lou, even if he was just a mere doorman, his kungfu must not be looked down upon. Everyone certainly had brilliant fighting skills, where it was equivalent for one to fight against more than ten strong men. This doorman thought he could push Gu Xijiu away easily, but unexpectedly, he missed as she dodged with just a slight nted, causing his palm to just sweep through her sleeve. Then, he felt an acute pain on his finger but did not know what the cause was. He quickly checked his finger ¨C it was still fair and tender, without any red spots. Therefore, he did not know what actually happened. Nheless, he seemed to have been pricked by a sharp needle, which did not only cause an acute pain on his finger but also caused a pins and needles sensation on his whole arm. It was so painful that he wanted to kill himself. Uncontrobly, he shouted, ¡°You little brat, what ck magic did you just use to plot against me?!¡± Gu Xijiu did not budge and frowned, ¡°What ck magic you are talking about? You are the one who pushed me, and I haven¡¯t even fought back yet. How can I be possibly using any ck magic?¡± That doorman was so evil. She was just an innocent passerby and he struck so heavily! Luckily, it was her. If she was just a normal kid, such a push would definitely send her to the sky and fall heavily onto the ground a distance away! Therefore, after her nimble dodge, she took the opportunity to give him the aching medicine. Though it would not cost him his life, it will cause him to suffer from the pain for about an hour, as a punishment for being a snob. That doorman was in so much pain, that he wanted to amputate his arm. The other doormen came over but they could see nothing on his finger apart from seeing him sweating profusely. One of the doormen wanted to hold his arm towards himself so that he could observe in greater detail, but he was rejected with a swinging hand as soon as he touched his wrist, ¡°Ouch, ouch! There¡¯s a needle, there¡¯s a needle¡­¡± Everyone was stunned, but nobody could see the needle. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here to cause trouble?¡± A more mature doorman asked Gu Xijiu, while the other doormen quietly dispersed to encircle her. Gu Xijiu was still standing at the same spot. She flicked her sleeves and said lightly, ¡°Since when have I been causing any trouble? The auction house should be epting guests, why are you driving me out?¡± That doorman immediately outstretched his hand, ¡°Oh, so you are here to join the auction as a guest. Very well then, please show me your membership card!¡± A membership card was needed to participate in an auction? She did not expect that the modern VIP membership system was deployed here too¡­ Of course, Gu Xijiu did not have any membership card, hence, she sighed herself, thinking that she would need to figure out an alternative way to enter. When she was about to say no, a jade-like palm suddenly stretched from her side. A piece of emerald card was seen on the palm and an attractive yet clear voice sounded, ¡°Her membership pass is here.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the lunar white sleeve. She saw the exquisite and attractive face of Rong Che. He was standing beside her. His lunar white brocade robe seemed to be reflecting the lunar light; his pair of amorous eyes, also seemed to be glimmering, and he was standing with his vague smile. He was so good looking, that even the brightntern behind paled inparison. Apparently, he was a regr guest, because those four doormen kneeled down as soon as they saw him, ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32: What¡¯s Happening?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Che gestured to them to rise, shook the emerald card in his hand again and politely smiled, ¡°Gentlemen, can this membership card of mine allow us to enter?¡± How would the four doormen dare to say no? They replied in unison, ¡°Yes, sir, it definitely can, sir! Please.¡± Gu Xijiu almost wanted to touch her face. She was wondering if the eighth prince had recognized her and thus, wanted to help her? That should be impossible! She was rather confident with her disguise techniques that even her own parents could not recognize her whenever she went undercover. Furthermore, the eighth prince had just met her once, hence, it was impossible for him to recognize her! While she was absent-minded, her wrist was being held, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go in together.¡± As she used to be a killer in her past life, her guard was so strong that she always ensured a distance of at least three feet from everyone. With her wrist was suddenly being held onto, she unconsciously twisted her hand and got away from Rong Che¡¯s grab easily. As soon as she did it, she felt that she somehow overreacted. After all, he just wanted to hold her wrist and not to strike her pressure point. She coughed softly, waved her sleeve and replied, ¡°Then, I will enter first,¡± before she strode in. Rong Che nced at his emptied hand and disappointment shed through his eyes. Then, he walked in leisurely. The four doormen were shocked to see the scene! The honorable eighth prince who was always a mysophobia, unexpectedly held onto little ck kid¡¯s hand! And this little ck kid actually got rid of the eighth prince¡¯s hand impolitely! Yet, the eight prince was not angry at all. What actually just happened? Had Mars just collided into Earth?! ¡­ Owing to the eighth prince, Gu Xijiu did not only get through easily but also received a beau, ideal of reception. Two of them were led by two handsome boys into an elegant VIP room. The furniture in the room such as a desk, screen, tables and chairs were exquisite and were arranged graciously. Sitting behind the desk, one can view the whole auction stage through the pearls of the curtain hanging at the window. There were popr fruits and pastry on the desk and the room was filled with a mild fruity ambiance, as if one was in a fruit garden with fresh air. Gu Xijiu sized up the design of the room and knew that the room should be a VIP room. She then walked towards the window to look around. She knew that she was on the second floor and that auction stage was located on the first floor surrounded by some seats. Dozens of people were sitting on those seats. Though with different facial features, everyone was dressed elegantly and affluently. There were sixteen rooms on the second floor, with that auction stage in the middle. From Gu Xijiu¡¯s angle of view, she could see the round-shaped window of each room. Each window had pearl curtains hanging, and the pearls were so shiny that nobody could see the guests inside clearly. Nheless, the other rooms must be hosting other guests too, because the glimmering light appeared from the pearl curtains and the moving shadows of people.
Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Just to Wander Around Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There were only four rooms on third floor, as each room was at least two timesrger than the room on the second floor. The room had French windows with pearls used for curtains, which were asrge as pigeon eggs. Once swayed, they appeared to resemble the great river. The four rooms were dark; hence, there should be no one inside. The honorable status of the eighth prince had allowed him to stay on second floor only, hence, for whom, were the four rooms on the third floor prepared for? As Gu Xijiu was debating within herself, Rong Che¡¯s voice was heard from behind. He seemed to have read the doubts in her mind when he said, ¡°These rooms on the second floor are prepared for the royal princes and the dukes, while the rooms on third floor are prepared for His Majesty and the threergest ns¡¯ elders.¡± Gu Xijiu was struck by the information. She had, after all, heard of these three ns before. Thisnd which honored martial arts, did not only have an emperor as the sovereign ruler, but also the Overlords of these three ns too. The threergest ns were the Tianwen n, the Jiuxing n, and the Yinyang n. Those threergest ns were separated in three different kingdoms and had millions of students. Though their practicing methods were different, but the kungfu of each n was impressive and incredible. As advanced kungfu could be learned and practiced within these three ns only, everyone, including both royal family members and general citizens, would feel proud to be the disciple of any of these three ns. Despite the threergest ns recruiting disciples yearly, they were very strict in picking their disciple and only epted geniuses with top-graded spiritual roots. Besides, they were needed to go through multiple tests. Therefore, only a dozen was recruited into the three ns each year, after multiple screenings and elimination. Even any disciple sent by any of the three ns would be served solemnly, let alone the overlords. Wherever they went, they would receive equal treatment as the emperor¡¯s. The three overlords were so professional in their own kungfu, it was as if they had be immortal. Hence, they were not keen on attending any activities that easily. Most of the time, they would send their main disciples. These disciples were usually having at least the status of an elder and possess the overlord¡¯s token, which represented the overlord. Thus, each country would definitely wee them solemnly. Every country would have special posthouse, restaurant and even a special room within the auction room for them. Gu Xijiu raised her head to look at third floor and sighed to herself because her current identity could only allow her to be seated at first floor. Though the first floor and third floor were just two floors apart, the treatment received was significantly different. It seemed that the overlords of these ns were simr to the pope from foreign countries during her era. They seemed to be having the same status as the emperor, but their power and authority were much stronger than the emperor himself. ¡°Little brother, what do you want to buy here?¡± Rong Che was brewing himself some tea and each of his movements was graceful and elegant. Gu Xijiu nced at him and as she read widely. She knew that Rong Che was good in brewing tea and would have been much better than her ex-boyfriend, Long Xi¡­ Her heart sank as that person was unworthy for her to recall! Then, she felt oddly impatient and yawned, ¡°I¡¯m here just to wander around and learn.¡± Meanwhile, the auction had already started. Gu Xijiu leaned on the window to take a look, all while sighing to herself. After all, all auctioned products were fine and the starting price was from low to high. Nheless, she found out pessimistically that the money that she had got could not even buy her the cheapest product on auction. Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Temptation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Fortunately, she came here just to gain some knowledge. After all, she had the memory of the previous owner but she did not go out often and was very inclined to stay indoors. Thus, her knowledge was very limited and insufficient. Books were yet to be popr in this era. Furthermore, the books she found with difficulty were written in traditional characters vertically; without any punctuation marks, no less. Thus, she started feeling a tad dizzy by just reading a few pages¡­ Experiencing things hands-on should be much better than reading, hence, she thought it would be better for her to see and experience matters herself. ¡°Little brother, you are really willing to learn. Come, please do have a cup of tea to soothe your throat.¡± Rong Che snapped his fingers and a cup of tea flew towards the hand of Gu Xijiu¡­ Gu Xijiu raised her hand and that cup of tea turned onto her palm. ¡°Thank you sir, for the tea,¡± and raised her cup for a toast. The eyes of Rong Che shed slightly as he secretly used thirty percent of his spirit power and no one could receive the cup without spirit power of equal level. To his surprise, the little ck kid received the cup with ease. What perplexed him was that he could not see what spirit power he was using to receive the cup at all. He was neither nosy nor a person who would defend against injustice. The reason why he condescended and brought in Gu Xijiu, was that he seemed to have witnessed the technique she used against the doorman, which appeared to be a simr technique Gu Xijiu had used before. He doubted and thus, took her in. He wanted to test her kinesis by holding her hand but he had never thought that she would shake it off and prevent him from carrying out the test. Gu Xijiu was too good in disguising herself, even her obvious birthmark was well-concealed! The shape of her body had transformedpletely too. As she lookedpletely different from Gu Xijiu after the disguise, Rong Che was not able to recognize her even after careful observation. Was he a she? Rong Che poured another cup of tea and snapped the tea with his fingers towards her again, ¡°For fine tea such as this one before you, you should drink slowly to taste. Because with only one gulp, you would not able to taste it.¡± The light green tea cup was moving slowly in the air, but the tea inside did not even ripple. The tea cup seemed to be surrounded by a light aura. This was because he used fifty percent of his spirit power¡­ At Feixing Kingdom, barely anybody could receive anything he sent with his fifty percent spirit power, not even Rong Yan, the rising star, could. Gu Xijiu frowned. Though she was still not very much aware of the light wave exerted by various types of internal power, she knew that the cup was not easy to catch from its speed and position. She would most probably not be able catch it even if she wanted to. Suddenly, an idea came to her. Her legs moved quickly and lightly towards that cup of tea from its side. Then, her little mouth approached the edge of the cup and sipped for the first time, ¡°The tea is really good!¡± She quickly walked again to tail the moving cup and sipped it for the second time, ¡°Such sweet aroma.¡± She then did a flip and sipped thest mouthful of tea. Meanwhile, that cup was approaching its end, hence, Gu Xijiu snapped the cup back with her fingers, ¡°Thank you sir.¡± Both eyes of Rong Che had lit up, caught the cup and with a thumbs up, heplimented, ¡°Little brother, your gait was really unpredictable and I¡¯m impressed!¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Thank you sir for yourpliment.¡± Her gait had actually originated from an ancient martial art family and could be used even without any internal powers. Hence, it was a good method to escape. ¡°Little brother, your kungfu is really astounding! May I know which n you are from?¡± Rong Che was staring at her with his pair of beautiful eyes. He knew martial arts very well and was thus proficient in each and every n¡¯s kungfu. Generally, he could recognize the opponent¡¯s n soon after he practiced his martial arts but he had not seen the version of martial arts that Gu Xijiu had just practiced! Chapter 35 Chapter 35: He Actually Got Rejected! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu stood in front of the window and smiled vaguely. Then, she picked up a vermilion fruit and said, ¡°This fruit tastes good! We just need to consume it. Why would we inquire about its origin? Don¡¯t you think so, your honor?¡± Apparently, Gu Xijiu did not want him to inquire about her identity and origins. This was not umon, as there were many others who did not want to reveal their identities too¡­ He took a nce at Gu Xijiu again. She was standing there, though her height was as short as a kid¡¯s and her face was unremarkable, she looked calm but she actually had the virtue and mettle that suggests a peerlessly well-known sword hidden in an unsuspecting sheath, lookingmon but with a menacingly sharp de that must not be treated impertinently. Rong Cheughed, ¡°You are right! I am sorry if this maye off as rude, but I¡¯d like to have you as a friend if I could have the pleasure?¡± Gu Xijiu took a cup of tea and simply rejected, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Rong Che was stunned, which was umon for him. He was rejected! He practically got rejected! He seemed to be friendly with his smile, but he was not close to many people and seldom made new friends. It took him awhile for him to take the initiative today, but s, he actually got rejected! Rong Che was angry for a moment and could not help but to touch his nose. Other than fuming with anger, he felt rather odd and curious simultaneously. ¡°Why? Do you feel that I am not worthy to be your friend?¡± Gu Xijiu replied indifferently, ¡°A person bes your friend with actions, not by mere words. Friendship emphasizes sincerity and willingness to sacrifice for each other! As we just got acquainted, I don¡¯t know much about you, hence, how would you understand me? How can you just say ¡°Let¡¯s be friends¡± to be friends when we haven¡¯t gotten to know each other yet? Even if I agree to your request, then we are only casual acquaintances, not actual friends.¡± Rong Che, ¡°¡­¡± This point of view was new to the eighth prince but it was indeed incisive! Initially, he was just slightly curious about her, hence, he said so because he wanted to know more. He even wanted to condescend when he said that. Nheless, he now respected her after he heard her reply. He now felt even moremitted to wanting to be her friend; the determination shed through his eyes, ¡°Yes, you are right, but I do believe that we are going to be friends one day!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled vaguely without a word. The world of a killer is dark and friendless, with only clients, preys, and acquaintances¡­ She used to count only one friend as her true friend, who she was willing to sacrifice for and even wanted to marry, but, she got a nasty stab in return! What desperation and a reminder it was! As the shadow of Long Xi shed through her mind, the corner of her mouth turned slightly upwards as she took a cup of tea from the desk and gulped it down. The murderer, Gu Xijiu had died. In this life, she wanted to live only for herself and would not let anyone be her burden. When she was muttering while leaning against the guardrail, some noises from downstairs were heard, indicating that some guests had just arrived. She looked down and squinted her eyes! There were three people ¨C a man and twodies. Gu Xijiu knew the three of them, as they were her worthless husband-to-be, Rong Yan, and her two sisters, Gu Tianqing and Gu Tianyi. As a group of pretty boys and girls always catches one¡¯s eye, they had attracted attention from most people as soon as they entered. From an insignificant nobody, Rong Yan had just be a somebody. He was enjoying the limelight, hence, many VIPs and high-rank officials sitting on the first floor knew of him and greeted him. Rong Yan looked worried at first, but he looked better and was pleased with himself when he was receiving much ttery from the people. The Gu sisters were standing by his side and felt honored too. Chapter 36 Chapter 36: The Eight Prince Misremembered? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What a coincidence, they are here too! We had just met them a few days ago and now we are seeing them again.¡± Rong Che came over and stood by her side, while his hand seemed to be yearning to be ced on her shoulder. He was so close to her that she could smell the light vani essence. Therefore, Gu Xijiu slightly nted her body and Rong Che did not manage to put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Sir, are you misremembering? When did we meet them before?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned; her face was baffled. Rong Che was still doubting Gu Xijiu, hence, he tried to tempt her with surprise. When Gu Xijiu said so, he tried to think logically and it seemed that this little brother was indeed not Ms. Gu Xijiu from Mansion Gu¡­ He retreated his hand andughed dissolutely, ¡°Oh, I think I misremembered, please do forgive me. Little brother, do you recognize these three people?¡± Gu Xijiu saidzily while partially leaning, ¡°Yes, I do recognize him. He is the twelfth prince. As he is always out publicly, I¡¯ve seen him once or twice before.¡± What she said was true. Furthermore, Rong Che could not see any loopholes in her words and thus, he was not doubting her anymore. ¡°Little brother, what¡¯s your name? I¡¯m certain you can tell me your name at least, right?¡± ¡°Ren Mosheng.¡± Gu Xijiu told him the nickname when she was a killer. The name ¡®Mosheng¡¯ had also the same pronunciation as the word ¡®unfamiliar¡¯ in Mandarin, hence, she was unfamiliar with anyone, as if she was not part of this world. ¡°What a cool yet elegant name. It suits you indeed.¡± After they talked for a little, Rong Yan brought the twodies with him to the second floor. As the rooms on the second floor were separated, the three did not see Rong Che and Gu Xijiu, as they were led into another room. The twodies seemed to be dissatisfied with the room and wereining and murmuring to each other, that the room was not exquisite enough. It could definitely not match the status of Rong Yan, as a prince being held in favor. When Gu Xijiu had just arrived, she had been observing the whole area and roughly understood theyout of the ce. She knew that the size of the rooms on the second floor was different. The room where she was, belonged to the middle ranks and thus, the room size was only moderately big. On the other hand, the room that Rong Yan entered belonged to the low ranks on the second floor, and though it was not the smallest, it was still rather small inparison. From the two Gudies¡¯ints, Gu Xijiu got to know that Rong Yan got the smallest room this entire time, and today was a day where he came here for the first time after he was held in special favor, hence, he was arranged to a slightlyrger room. Though his status was raised, it was apparently not up to the twodies¡¯ expectations. Therefore, their murmurs got even louder and louder. Gu Tianqing was still better because she was much more calctive. Therefore, she was soft-spoken and asionally exaggerated a tad bit but it was just nice to further provoke anger in the rest. Her fifth elder sister, Gu Tianyi was aggressive and sarcastic. All her words were blunt and harsh. Gu Xijiu did not want to listen to their nonsense but unwillingly, she heard the whole thing and the corner of her lip slightly upturned. This auction house was a ce filled with many unknown masters and VIPs, yet Rong Yan, who was just being held in favor, was regarded with such high-profile and was not afraid at all that, what he did could probably giving a hard time to others¡­ She did not manage to finish her thought process when she heard an indifferent voice, ¡°Twelfth brother, are you disliking it because of the size of the room? How about switching the room with mine?¡± That voice was light but was cold, like ice-cold water flowing through one¡¯s heart. The original word of ¡®mine¡¯ here, actually meant ¡®ben gong¡¯, which is a Chinese honorific referring to the speaker himself as the eldest prince when speaking to a person or an audience of lower rank or status. Nheless, it is normally used by an empress or a high-ranking consort. Gu Xijiu was slightly shocked! Ben gong? Was he the eldest prince? Chapter 37 Chapter 37: She Would Not Want To Be A Scapegoat! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu looked towards the direction where the sound had originated and vaguely saw a youth hidden behind one of the pearled-curtains of thergest room on the second floor. As soon as he had finished his sentence, the pearled-curtains in front of him were rolled up and his face could clearly be seen by Gu Xijiu. There was no denying the fact that the Rong family possessed a strong DNA in their genes because every prince was very good looking. He seemed to be in his twenties and had a simr look to Rong Che¡¯s, though he was not as fascinating and gentle as him. Instead, he had a rather sharp and calm look. He was wearing a ck robe with a dark colored dragon embroidered onto it and though he was doing nothing, he seemed to carry an aura of someone who held a high-ranking status. Rong Yan was stupefied for a moment before he quickly rushed out, knelt outside the room of the crown prince and saluted him. He said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry that I was not able to give my respects to you sooner as I was not aware that you were already here. I¡¯m really sorry for that¡­¡± The prince did not give Rong Yan permission to stand up. Instead, he spoke in an indifferent voice, ¡°Oh, no worries, I was just preparing to give you some space here¡­¡± Rong Yan was shocked and kept saying, ¡°I dare not.¡± He also kept on apologizing and had even dispraised himself during their conversation. While they were in the middle of their conversation, the two Gu sisters had walked over to present their respects to the crown prince. When the crown prince, Rong Jialuo, did not respond to Rong Yan even after he had apologized, Rong Yan became slightly impatient. After a moment, Rong Jialuo asked, ¡°Who are these twodies?¡± Rong Yan was shocked that the two sisters had kowtowed till they had be dizzy. When they heard the crown prince¡¯s question, Gu Tianyi replied quickly, ¡°Your Highness, both of us are¡­¡± As soon as she had started, Rong Yan quickly interrupted by saying, ¡°Your Highness, bothdies are the daughters of General Gu and they had tagged along with me in the hopes of gaining some new experience. I¡¯m sorry if they had been too na?ve and had hurt you, my Highness¡­¡± Rong Yan apologized a few more times so that he could skip the part of introducing them further in detail. ¡°The daughters of the Gu family?¡± He spoke in a neutral voice, ¡°Is your wife-to-be, the sixth Gu daughter, present here with us today?¡± Rong Yan held his breath again as he had not expected that the crown prince would have asked him this question. He was embarrassed and was unable to reply. Gu Xijiu crossed both her hands while she acted on as an onlooker as she knew the scruple that Rong Yan was having at that moment. After all, Rong Yan was her official fianc¨¦e and therefore, it felt wrong that he was hanging out with two of the sisters of his wife-to-be instead of her. Rong Yan grew more and more anxious by the second as Rong Jialuo was still waiting for his reply. Knowing that Rong Jialuo had not seen Gu Xijiu before, he simply answered, ¡°Ah¡­yes.¡± Gu Xijiu squinted her eyes as she had not expected that Rong Yan would have dared to lie to the crown prince! She clenched her fist slightly in anger as she did not want to be used as a scapegoat! While she was still figuring out how to prevent herself from bing the scapegoat, ¡°Snap!¡± Rong Che who was standing beside her had closed his fan, turned and walked out of the room. ¡°Ah, what a small world this is! Third brother and twelfth brother, I was not expecting to meet you here¡­ Ehh, aren¡¯t these two the eldest sister and the fifth sister of the Gu family? It looks like you guys are really having fun together¡­¡± When Rong Che spoke, his voice sounded gentle and cheerful but Rong Yan was afraid, as he had not thought that his lie would have been exposed so quickly and hence, he was stunned. Gu Xijiu did not expect that Rong Che would have helped her and so she was moved slightly by his actions. She smiled deep down as she continued to watch ¡®the show¡¯. Chapter 38 Chapter 38: You Are Finally Out Here Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was clear that Rong Jialuo respected Rong Che a lot as he immediately came out to greet Rong Che and had even helped him up from his knelt position. He spoke, ¡°Eighth brother, you are finally here.¡± Rong Jialuo had arrived here earlier than Rong Che. He knew that he was together with Gu Xijiu and so he did not want to bother the two of them. Apparently, the rtionship between Rong Jialuo and Rong Che was much closer than what others perceived and therefore they simply started chatting, ignoring Rong Yan and the two Gu sisters. Gu Tianyi and her sister were still kneeling with their heads facing down. As a member of the lower ranked society, such as the lower rank officers and public, they could not raise their head to look at the crown prince without permission. However, her knees were getting painful being in that position and so she felt resentful towards Rong Jialuo. As Gu Tianyi was still young and simple-minded, she could not help but to cough once to remind him of their presence. Rong Jialuo seemed to have just recalled that they were there and he immediately diverted his attention towards the two sisters and smirked, ¡°Oh, so both of you are the sisters of the sixth daughter of the Gu family.¡± He shifted his nce towards Rong Yan and asked, ¡°And, you wanted to lie to me?!¡± Rong Yan was angry and nervous at the same time. He kept denying the fact that he had lied to Rong Jialuo. As he was not as smart with wordspared to Rong Che, his mind went nk and he could note up with a suitable exnation. Gu Tianqing was smarter and hence, she quickly replied in a soft voice, ¡°Your Highness, please do forgive us. Both my sister and I were hanging out together when we came across His Highness coincidently. His Highness was afraid that it might have been dangerous for us to not have a gentleman around and so he decided to apany us. After walking around for some time, we stumbled upon this auction house. My sister wanted to have a look inside even though we were against it. Eventually, we decided to follow her in as we were unable to convince her not to enter¡­¡± Rong Yan seemed to have just realized what was happening and he quickly nodded multiple times and said, ¡°Yes, that was what happened¡­¡± The exnation that was given by Gu Tianying was surprisingly sensible. If only Rong Yan had exined it earlier, they might have been able to convince people into believing their story. However, ¡­ Rong Che snapped his fan on his palm and smiled when he spoke, ¡°Oh, so this was what happened. It does not seem like a big deal to me, but why were you so nervous just now? Did you do something wrong, brother?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rong Yan waspletely speechless. He had an urge to kick the eighth prince in the face. He exined that it was because he had been too nervous and excited when he met His Highness that he simply answered the question without truly understanding its meaning. Nheless, his reasoning did not convince them. Rong Jialuo did not believe both the exnations that Rong Yan had given, though he did not point it out to him. When he was about to return to his room, he took an indifferent nce at Rong Yan and said, ¡°If you say so¡­ Eighth brother,e with me,¡± Even though Rong Yan was embarrassed and ashamed, he was relieved that he had not been convicted of lying to the crown prince. When he was prepared to leave with the two Gu sisters, the first floor, which had been noisy, had suddenly be very quiet! Gu Xijiu took a peep downstairs by holding onto the guardrail and she saw that a group of boys in blue shirts had entered. The boys were about eleven to twelve years old and every one of them had ck hair, which had been tied up with a bamboo hairpin. Unbelievably, all of them were about the same height, were very good looking and were rather synchronized in terms of their movements. When they were moving, their blue shirts fluttered slightly, as if they were riding on a wave. It was a rather spectacr and pleasing scene to watch. Meanwhile, the atmosphere seemed to have been filled with the aroma of medicine, which was refreshing. ¡°The Tianwen saint¡­ The saint from the Tianwen n is here!¡± Somebody whispered excitedly downstairs. Gu Xijiu frowned as she knew about the Tianwen saint based on the memories of the original owner of her body. Chapter 39 Chapter 39: One Of The King¡¯s Arms Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Tianwen saint was from one of the three ns that were well known throughout thend. Their disciples were mainly focused on practicing medicine and medical rted skills; therefore, they were probably not well versed in martial arts though their medical skills were the best and the pills that they produced were rare products that every martial arts practitioner yearned for. The overlord of the Tianwen n had the title of ¡®medical immortal¡¯ because he could heal any sickness regardless of its severity. There were rumors being spread that he could even perform some miracles such as dissecting the patient¡¯s chest so that he could change their heart or using pointed tools to open up the human skull, while the patient was still conscious. The Tianwen saint was his youngest and only female disciple and was therefore the master¡¯s favorite disciple. Though her medical skills were not as good as her Master¡¯s, she was very good at her trait and had cured many sophisticated diseases throughout her career as a disciple, which has made her very well known. She is also very beautiful and was therefore known as the Tianwen saint. Gu Xijiu tapped on the handrail with her fingers boringly while she kept her gaze on the entrance of the auction house. She wanted to know how the legendary saint looked like. It was not a disappointment. The Tianwen saint was indeed like a goddess and words could not describe her beauty. She was wearing a light blue dress, which felt light and looked as if it was floating on her skin. Her movements were graceful and elegant. Gu Xijiu was shocked when she had finally clearly seen the face of the saint! About 70% of her face was unimaginably like what Gu Xijiu¡¯s looked like in her previous life! She was escorted by an imposing young man who looked like he was in his twenties. He was tall and strong while his face looked wild and overbearingly handsome. He was wearing a purple robe with a python embroidered onto it and was standing beside the Tianwen saint like he was her bodyguard. Gu Xijiu was staring at the man¡¯s robe and wondered if he was a prince too. She did not have to wait long for her answer as Rong Yan excitedly ran downstairs to greet the handsome man while dering, ¡°Fourth brother!¡± Gu Xijiu finally knew the identity of the handsome man. He was the fourth prince of the Rong family ¨C Rong Chu. The king of the Tianxing Kingdom had many princes, but Rong Chu had the highest chance ofpeting with the crown prince. His mother was currently the imperial concubine of Zhou, which was in favor with the king, and his family background was extremely reputable. His grandfather used to be a generalissimo of that led the army of the Feixing Kingdom. Though he had already retired, the power and reputation that had been bestowed upon his family was still strong and he had many loyal subordinates under him that held important positions in the army. Therefore, it was not an exaggeration to say that half of Feixing¡¯s armed forces were in the hands of the Zhou family. Furthermore, the king especially valued the Zhou family as if they were one of his own arms. More than half of the ministers and officials working for the government were under the submission of the Zhou family. Because of these connections, the fourth prince, Rong Chu, whose mother was the imperial concubine of Zhou, had enough power to take over the position as the crown prince. Furthermore, Rong Chu¡¯s had a very good personality and reputation too. He was a year younger than the current crown prince, Rong Jialuo, and was a genius at manipting his spirit power. As he used to follow his grandfather to the battlefield, Rong Chu had acquired a good set of leadership skills. He was an expert at leading his troops into battle as well as strategizing war ns. It was said that the leaders and officials at the frontier were always willing toply with him. Even the father of Gu Xijiu, Gu Xie Tian, sided the fourth prince and cared exceptionally for him. On the other hand, Rong Jialuo was the son of the empress who had already passed away earlier. The empress did not have a strong family background and hence, if it were not for Rong Jialuo¡¯s high IQ at a young age and exceptional ability at manipting his spirit power, his position as crown prince would have been taken over by the fourth prince. Nheless, Rong Jialuo¡¯s position as the crown prince was not very stable. The government officials had no confidence in him and he did not receive much support from them. Besides, most of the other princes sided the fourth prince and kept their distance from Rong Jialuo. Even Rong Yan, who was initially not in favor of the fourth prince, did not truly respect Rong Jialuo and the only reason he did so was because he had no choice. However, Rong Yan eventually took the side of the fourth prince as well when he had done a small favor for him. As Rong Jialuo had shamed him just now, Rong Yan was excited to see Rong Chu and quickly led both him and the Tianwen saint upstairs. Rong Chu soon found out from Rong Yan that the crown prince was here and hence, heughed and said, ¡°Your Highness, are you still here? I¡¯m here to pay my respects¡­¡± before he arrived at the room of Rong Jialuo and simply strode in. Hisugh stopped abruptly and he quickly backed off a momentter with a respectful expression. Rong Yan was surprised and he asked, ¡°Fourth brother? There¡¯s¡­¡± Rong Chu waved his hands to beckon him to shut up before he had managed to finish his sentence. The Tianwen saint frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Your Highness? There¡¯s¡­¡±
Chapter 40 Chapter 40: Feeling Like A Poor Person Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Chu was polite towards her and he said with a gentle voice, ¡°The auction is about to start soon. Let us proceed to wait in the room first.¡± He switched the topic and escorted the saint towards the second room of the second floor. Rong Yan and the two Gu sisters followed behind them. Were there other VIPs in the room too? Who could have made the arrogant Rong Chu feel so afraid? That person must be a great man. Gu Xijiu was subconsciously spinning her teacup while she was pondering this matter. After a while, Rong Che came back into the room to bid her farewell. He said he had an emergency and had to leave first. Before he left, he handed Gu Xijiu a note which was worth 500,000 ounces of silver so that she could purchase one of the auction items and would not have gone back empty-handed. He then rushed out of the room before Gu Xijiu had a chance to reject his offer. Gu Xijiu pursed her thin lips and epted the note. After all, she needed the money. Furthermore, she heard that the ¡®illusion weed¡¯ that she had been wanting to get her hands on were among the items which would be on auction that day. She was willing to purchase the weed even though it costed about 500,000 ounces of silver as it was a rare item. She told herself that she would try to return the money to Rong Che in due time and felt that based on her abilities, it would not have been that difficult to do so. ¡°Dong!¡± A clear and sharp sound of a hitting hammer was heard from downstairs which signified that the auction was starting. The procedures of the auction were about the same as the ones in the modern world whereby the auction started off with the cheapest item. This auction house was thergest and most luxurious in the Feixing Kingdom and the guests that showed up were either rich people or high ranking officers. Therefore, the items on auction consisted of items that were rare and difficult to find in the market. The lowest starting price of the auction bid was also set at 10,000 ounces of silver¡­ When Gu Xijiu touched the silver coins she had in her sleeve, she felt like she was a poor person. She then felt the note that Rong Che had given her and hoped that the market price of the illusion weed was low today and did not cost more than the money she had. When they were about one third into the auction, Gu Xijiu had lost hope on purchasing the legendary illusion weed. The saint of the Tianwen n had practically been buying off all the herbs that had been auctioned. The fourth prince, Rong Chu, was truly a local bully. Regardless of how much the herbs had gone up in price during the bidding, he would always outbid hispetitors by 20,000 as a way of shooing them off. Gu Xijiu witnessed herself that Rong Chu had purchased a particr herb for 60,000 when it should not have costed more than 30,000. He was so wealthy that Gu Xijiu started to plot a n to rob him¡­ In fact, because Rong Chu had outbid most of the other bidders during the auction of herbs so many times, they had stopped bidding whenever there were herbs being auctioned. After all, nobody wanted to deliberately offend the fourth prince. However, there were still a couple of odd bidders among therge crowd of people. One of them was seated at one of the seats downstairs. From his attire, he looked like a knowledgeable childe. He had red lips, a set of white teeth, and a pair of glimmering eyes. He was also fair, handsome and had a fine face. It was not surprising to see this person seated on the first floor. However, he had an unusual habit ¨C each time after Rong Chu bid, he always raised one of his fair and long fingers and swayed it in front of the auctioneer. As he seemed to have a good temperament, the auctioneer always thought that he would have bid at least 10,000 higher than Rong Chu. Unexpectedly, he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll add an ounce of silver.¡± These few words caused everyone in the room to roar withughter. ¡­ Note from the author: The male lead of this chapter is Qian Mian, and Holy Deity is his ultimate identity. You have to take note of his other identities but one of it was this childe who always bid an ounce of silver higher than Rong Chu. Chapter 41 Chapter 41: A Rival Show With The Fourth Prince Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was now a couple of times already that he added an ounce of silver on top of Rong Chu¡¯s bid which triggered the anger of others in the auction. Rong Chu seriously hated him as his disruption had always caused Rong Chu to pay more than necessary for each of the herbs that had bought. There was one time where Rong Chu needed to pay more than 100,000 to buy herbs which would normally only cost about 40,000 ounces of silver. Therefore, what the childe did made him the gazing stock of the crowd. When Gu Xijiu saw that the prices of the herbs had skyrocketed, she no longer hoped to purchase the herb that she had wanted. She was just leaning against the window as a bystander and focused on identifying the childe. He seemed to be a shy person because he was blushing slightly when others stared at him. His pair of drooping eyes with long eyshes made him look even more delicate than ady who had not stepped out of the house before. Gu Xijiu did not know who this person was but she knew based on the expressions of others that they had no clue too. It was the first time Rong Chu had met such an insensible person, however, the auction rules here did not allow a bidder to suppress others with social status and hence, he could only keep raising the price. Later, he learned to copy the childe¡¯s move, which was to add only an ounce of silver instead of 10,000 ounces of silver. To his surprise, the childe unbelievably added 10,000 ounces of silver, giving others the impression that the fourth prince was stingy¡­ It was obviously a showdown between the childe and the fourth prince! ¡°Who was this childe actually? How could he be so courageous to go against the fourth prince?¡± The same question shed through the minds of many of the other bidders. Gu Xijiu was enjoying the scene that was taking ce before her. Anyone who dared to challenge the fourth prince directly must not have been an average person. Thus, there were only three possibilities. 1. This childe was affiliated with the crown prince and is therefore doing it on purpose. 2. This childe was a na?ve and affluent second generation kid who was rtively stupid. 3. This childe was a superlunary noble who was not afraid of anyone else. As the childe looked rather babyish and immature, the possibility of him bing a superlunary noble was so low that Gu Xijiu immediately wrote off that possibility. The second option was impossible. Among the rich and the noble, whose kid would have dared to challenge the fourth prince directly? He would have been very stupid to do so! After she eliminated the two possibilities, the only possibility left was that this person was affiliated with Rong Jialuo and was here to disturb the fourth prince! The fourth prince, Rong Chu, seemed to have the same thought as Gu Xijiu and his ice-cold eyes had been shifting towards Rong Jialuo¡¯s room a few times already! Suddenly, an idea struck Gu Xijiu! ¡°No, there was a fourth possibility!¡± she thought to herself. Perhaps somebody was plotting against both Rong Jialuo and Rong Chu and wanted them to fight with each other so that he could gain while they suffered great losses. While she was still deep in thought, the childe suddenly raised his head and looked towards her direction. He smiled when their eyesight met. Gu Xijiu was shocked! Though the childe was handsome, he was not the most attractive person that she had encountered. There were many others such as Rong Chu, Rong Yan and even Rong Che who were more attractive than him. Nheless, his smile felt like the full blooming of a cherry blossom, which could have caused a person¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Chapter 42 Chapter 42: It is Totally A Counter! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Fortunately, the childe did not only look at Gu Xijiu. Instead, he started scanning through all the guests on the second floor before he slowly sat down and waited for another herb to be auctioned. Finally, the illusion weed that Gu Xijiu had wanted to get her hands on was being auctioned. Like the other herbs, it was ced in a crystal box. The crystal box was exquisitely carved and a crimson-colored weed could vaguely be seen. This weed was extremely rare; hence, the bidding price started at 50,000 ounces of silver. As Rong Chu was determined to win this weed, he raised the bid to 100,000. Even though the childe usually raised the bidding price by 100,000 ounces of silver for the other herbs, he changed his mind this time. As Rong Chu had just finished his sentence, he slowly said, ¡°Add an ounce of silver!¡± Rong Chu was gnashing his teeth and bid again, ¡°150,000!¡± The young childe then bid once more, ¡°150,001.¡± ¡°200,000!¡± Rong Chu simply added 50,000 each time he raised the bid. ¡°200,001.¡± Said the childe. His voice was still rather calm. ¡°250,000!¡± ¡°250,001.¡± ¡­ It was totally a showdown between Rong Chu and the childe now! Rong Chu clenched his fists as he stared coldly at the childe. If his eyesight could kill, the childe would have died 800 times by now. The Tianwen saint, who was sitting by his side, showed signs of trembling at her lips. The eyes of Rong Chu shed and he calmly continued his bidding. The childe knew that Rong Chu wanted this herb very much and kept bidding without even blinking an eye. As they kept bidding, the price of the herb had gone up to 800,000. ¡°What an insane price!¡± Gu Xijiu thought to herself. Though the guests present were rich and knowledgeable men, it was their first time witnessing such an intense biddingpetition. Therefore, the hall was so quiet that even the sound of a pin dropping would have been heard. ¡°800,001.¡± The childe was fanning himself with a folded fan while he looked at Rong Chu on the second floor with a smile on his face, as if he was taunting him to bid again. Unexpectedly, Rong Chu smirked as he nced back at him. He then sat down and said indifferently, ¡°Since you care so much for this herb then I¡¯ll notpete with you anymore. The illusion weed is yours!¡± The childe was quiet, ¡°¡­¡± The others too, ¡°¡­¡± Many of them had a good rtionship with Rong Chu, and some even knew that he purposely came today just to get his hands on the illusion weed. They had not expected that he would have given up that easily! As the others had been observing him for quite some time, they felt that the childe was only intentionally bothering Rong Chu and had not intended to win the bid for the illusion weed. The childe should be facing trouble now since Rong Chu had suddenly withdrawn himself from the auction bid. 800,000 ounces of silver was the total ie an upper ss would have earned throughout his life! The childe was stunned for a moment before he blinked his eyes and looked towards Rong Chu on second floor, ¡°Fourth prince, are you sure that you do not want to bid anymore? This herb is very special and is most certainly worth its current price. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t. Why don¡¯t you raise the bid a little, even if it¡¯s just an ounce of silver, and I¡¯ll stop bidding against you¡­¡± Rong Chu was excited by what he just said. After all, he had caused him to pay hundreds of thousands of ounces of silver and finally Rong Chu could make him pay too! ¡°A true gentleman never snatches away what is loved by others. Since you like it so much, I will not fight with you over the illusion weed anymore.¡± Rong Chu made an elegant remark. ¡°Are you serious?¡± the childe questioned again. Chapter 43 Chapter 43: Are You Certain Of Not Having It Today No Matter What? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The childe sighed worryingly and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have it then.¡± When the thudding sound of the hammer was heard, the childe took out a stash of notes and handed it over. Then, he added an ounce of silver on top of the notes. The other bidders were looking at him like he was some sort of a joke as he had just spent as much as 800,000 ounces of silver to buy a herb that was worth only 50,000¡­ The childe held the crystal box in his palm, looked at it and sighed. He then took a look at it for a second time and sighed again. When Rong Chu saw his reaction, he felt especially excited and purposely asked, ¡°My brother, why are you still sighing when you have gotten what you wanted?¡± The childe raised his head to look at Rong Chu on the second floor and asked again as though he had not given up on him yet, ¡°Fourth prince, are you sure that you do not want this weed?¡± Rong Chu felt refreshed and excited, hence, he replied, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you certain that you would not request to buy it from me today no matter what happens?¡± ¡°Yes, I do not want that particr illusion weed regardless of what happens.¡± Rong Chu replied instantly. ¡°Alright then.¡± The childe finally gave up. He slowly opened the box, observed it carefully and suddenly, heughed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe that I was able to buy one of the best illusion weeds which had been aged for 3,000 years for only 800,000 ounces of silver! Yes!¡± Everyone was stunned by his words! Rong Chu dropped the tea cup that he was holding onto the floor and shouted, ¡°What?!¡± It was difficult to obtain an illusion weed and thus a weed that was about 10 years in age costed about 50,000. Those that were usually auctioned were mostly of this type. A 3,000-year-old illusion weed was considered a legendary item! It was regarded as priceless; hence, worth even 800,000 might not have been enough to purchase it! The whole hall was thrown into excitement! Rong Chu was stunned for a moment and he suddenlyughed coldly, ¡°Liar! I don¡¯t believe him! How on earth could it possibly be 3,000 years old? It was probably just 10 years old!¡± The childe replied leisurely, ¡± I didn¡¯t ask you to believe me¡­¡± And slowly, he wanted to put the box into his sleeve¡­ ¡°Little brother, hold on! Can you please let me see it?¡± The Tianwen saint glided down from the second floor and stood in front of the childe. The saint was well known for her arrogance and she looked down on almost everyone. Even the fourth prince, Rong Chu, respected her. As for the rest, it would have been an honor if they could speak to her even if it was just for a moment. The saint was standing there in her floating dress as she smiled. Though she was asking him to see it, it felt as though she was not giving him a choice. Anyway, she was not expecting him to reject her. The childe did not reject but he offered her a deal and said, ¡°Sure, but it would cost you 10,000 ounces of silver!¡± The saint was shocked and said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Pay me 10,000 ounces of silver if you want to see it.¡± The childe said again more precisely. The saint was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you not know me? I¡¯m the Tianwen saint, Gu Xixi¡­¡± The saint introduced herself. ¡°20,000 then¡­¡± The childe did not bother listening to her and increased his price instead. The saint was furious, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°30,000.¡± ¡°You¡­how dare you charge me such an exorbitant price?!¡± ¡°40,000.¡± The childe said leisurely, ¡°Saint, I can charge you any price I like as the illusion weed belongs to me and I will not ept any negotiations. I will not force you to pay if you are unwilling to, and you can always choose not to see it. Oh! Now you have made me talk so much, the price has just been increased to 80,000. If I must speak anymore, you¡¯d have to pay 90,000 instead. Do you really want to see it?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44: Name A Price Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was practically daylight robbery! Unfortunately, the price had been stated clearly even though nobody would deny that it felt wrong. The hall was so quiet that even the sound of a pin dropping could have been heard. Everyone held their breaths as they were interested to see how the saint would react. It was very rare to see Gu Xixi be angry. She paused for a while and then she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay 80,000 to take a look at it!¡± Though she was beautiful, she usually did not smile. That smile of hers was like the blooming of the first flower, and the whole hall seemed to have brightened up some of the other bidders had been petrified by her smile. Even the twelfth prince, Rong Yan, was stunned by her beautiful smile though he had two beautifuldies by his side. He felt that he was willing to do anything just to make her smile again. Nheless, the childe was insensible to her and was unwilling to even give in to such a beauty, making sure that he had received every ounce of silver that asked for. He slowly counted the money that Gu Xixi had paid him and observed carefully to confirm its genuineness before he opened the box for Gu Xixi to look. He was serious when he said that he would only allow her to look and soon enough ¡°Pat!¡±, he closed the cover, ¡°Alright, you have already looked.¡± Gu Xixi was speechless again, ¡°¡­¡± Her beautiful face suddenly turned pale. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Sir, how much are you willing to sell this illusion weed for? Name your price!¡± With her words alone, she had proved that the illusion weed had indeed been aged for 3,000 years and everyone was shocked! Numerous admirations were suddenly being showered upon childe¡­ A purplish shadow shed by and Rong Chu was seen flying down, ¡°Xixi, did you see it clearly?¡± Gu Xixi nodded, ¡°Yes! A 10-year-old illusion weed has eight leaves facing each other. Each leaf is round and is red in color. On the other hand, a 3,000-year-old illusion weed has 10 leaves facing each other. Each leaf is as red as the color of the heart but their petioles are shaped like a crescent and are whitish in color¡­¡± She was a professional in the medical field and with the amount of knowledge she possessed on medical herbs, she only needed to take one look to differentiate each herb and had never made a single mistake before. Though she had not seen an actual 3,000-year-old illusion weed before, her Master had taught her about this particr herb and hence, she knew how to identify it. While she had a look at the illusion weed, she realized that most of the main characteristics it possessed were identical to what her Master had told her! Such herbs were known to be able to cleanse the Qi and rece one¡¯s bone marrow. The individual would feel as though they were apletely new person. Besides, consuming it could strengthen one¡¯s [1] ¡®external abilities¡¯, which required hundreds of years of practice before one was able to master it. Besides, there was a legendary saying that when a spirit-attracting pill was refined using a 3,000-year-old weed, it could be used to call back the spirit of the departed, which basically allowed one to resurrect the dead¡­ In short, the benefits of the weed were known to be miraculous. It was so rare that only someone with an extreme amount of luck could have found it, hence, it was priceless. Gu Xixi really wanted to have this weed. She was indeed a rich person as she immediately offered to purchase the weed for 10,000,000, which shocked everyone in the hall! Unexpectedly, the childe kept the box back into his sleeve and replied her with only two words, ¡°Not selling!¡± Gu Xixi was trying her best to persuade him as she continuously raised the offer, which had gone up to 15,000,000. However, the childe was determined not to sell the illusion weed. Rong Chu finally interrupted, ¡°How much would you be willing to sell the weed for?¡± The childe took a nce at him, ¡°What does it matter to you? You have already stated clearly that you weren¡¯t going to buy it. Are you nning to go back on your words?¡± The words choked Rong Chu¡¯s throat. He deeply regretted not buying it just now and though he was willing to pay 20 times more than its original price now, the owner had insisted that he would not sell it ¡­ It¡¯s the nature of man that a priceless product is always more valuable, and thus the desire of Rong Chu to own the illusion weed was even greater now. [1] ¡®External abilities¡¯ is the art of exerting internal power to knock down an opponent. Without which, a practitioner¡¯s fighting ability or kungfu is limited. Chapter 45 Chapter 45: You Must Sell It Off Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Chu winked at Rong Yan who was by his side. When Rong Yan noticed it he immediately said, ¡°Sir, even though it was you who purchased the herb, do you think that it was safe for you to hold onto it?¡± A person without any absolute power or abilities will be at a great disadvantage especially if it was known to others that they possessed such a valuable item. Once someone is known to have something precious, it will not bring benefits to its owner but instead because of others jealousy, it will bring disaster. Rong Yan was obviously threatening the childe. The childe opened his eyes widely and asked, ¡°Does it mean that if I don¡¯t sell it now, I¡¯ll be robbed by both of you as soon as I walk out the door?¡± Rong Chu replied coldly, ¡°Why would I do such a thing? However, an item that precious would catch the attention of others and I am certain that there will be people who will plot against you¡­¡± The childe seemed convinced and sighed, ¡°You are right, it seems that I should pass it on to someone else¡­ right?¡± Rong Chuughed with satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, little brother. A wise man submits to fate. You ought to sell this thing away.¡± The childe stood up slowly, ¡°What you have said is rather true but I still feel that you are threatening me. I have had a weird temperament since I was born and I detest people who threaten me.¡± He said as he took out that box from his sleeve¡­ The facial expression of Rong Chu changed slightly as he asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± The childe smiled slightly and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a sacred thing, it should be owned by someone who is destined to be its rightful owner¡­¡± He looked around and suddenly stopped when he saw Gu Xijiu. Then, he waved at her and asked, ¡°Little sister, would you be interested in this weed?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked but she looked at him calmly and said, ¡°What if I am?¡± ¡°If you are interested, I¡¯ll sell you this miracle weed!¡± Gu Xijiu was silent for a moment before she replied with two words, ¡°No money!¡± The childeughed and asked with an unexpectedly gentle voice, ¡°Do you have 50,000 ounces of silver?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± In fact, she only had 50,000. ¡°Great! Since I found you to be very congenial, I¡¯ll sell you this weed for 50,000 ounces of silver!¡± His words shocked many of the other people who were present in the hall. A sacred weed, which costed millions of ounces of silver, was being sold for only 50,000. This childe was out of his mind! Everyone turned towards Gu Xijiu¡¯s direction as they wanted to know who this lucky person was. Nheless, they could only see her silhouette as she was hidden behind the pearled-curtains. Gu Xijiu did not feel that she was lucky. She looked at the childe and asked doubtfully, ¡°Sir, are you seriously selling this herb to me for only 50,000?¡± ¡°Yes, I am sure.¡± The childe had a pair of eyes, which was as clear as a river in autumn. He was looking at her with a faint smile, ¡°You are more pleasing to the eyes than anyone I have ever seen, and so, I am willing to sell it to you at a low price. But I have one condition¡­¡± Seeing that she was already lucky enough that he was willing to sell it to her, Gu Xijiu asked in a calm manner, ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46: Trouble Maker Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You cannot sell this herb to anyone, but of course, you cannot give it away for free too. As long as you agree with the terms, this herb will be yours. Good bargains don¡¯te easily, but as I have faith in you, here¡¯s a good deal just for you.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled lightly, ¡°Have faith?¡± She suddenly stepped forward and approached the young man, ¡°I think you are trying to stir some trouble.¡± As the fourth prince and the holydy had been eyeing this herb, anyone who owned it would definitely be forced to sell it and if anyone refused, it would lead to endless trouble! This was really a great deal, but also means great trouble. If she did not handle it well, she might not only lose the deal but also be victim to brutal consequences. Gu Xijiu was tall in her previous life. She was 170 centimeters and was also a murderer. So whenever she approached someone, the aura she brought was extremely fierce and thrilling. Sometimes, even before she attacked, the victim will already be extremely frightened and run away. At that moment when she approached the young man, her aura was still rtively strong. However, she was now only a 13 year old little girl who had not fully grown and was petite in size. Although she wore a pair of special boots that increased her height by 10 centimeters, she was still only about 150 centimeters tall. The young man in front of her who also looked like a teenager, was 180 centimeters tall with decent looks. Thus, when Gu Xijiu stood in front of him, her dominant presence had somehow weakened a tad bit. For some reason, the young man deliberately stepped forward, so Gu Xijiu had nearly bumped onto his arms. Fortunately, she was aware of the situation and reacted in time by quietly stepping back a little. The young man stared at the petite-sized little girl. Although the girl was short, her aura was strong and made people felt slightly intimidated. Apparently, she looked ordinary but her eyes were like a bottomless pit, especially when she stares ¨C it was actually frightening. However, this young girl was smart and did not get cheated by such a good deal¡­ The young manughed and touched the crystal box in his hand, ¡°You are very smart. So, do you dare to keep it? It might bring a lot of trouble to you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. She raised her hand and took the crystal box from his hand, ¡°I want it.¡± She was never someone who was scared of trouble! She then nted the 50,000 dor paper note into his palms, which indicated that the transaction waspleted. Her little hand inevitably touched his big one. Although it was just a quick touch, the young man stared at her hand and hesitated for a while, before looking at her and said, ¡°You are very steadfast!¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47: It Was Bad to Be Pretentious Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He put his hand on Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulders and leaned towards her, ¡°Since I had done you such a kind favor, do you want to buy me a drink?¡± There was a light fragrance on the young man¡¯s body. The fragrance was very faint and lingered around her nose. Perhaps it was because of the gap between their height, thus when the young man leaned over she felt slightly pressured. There was a dedicated servant in all the dining rooms of the second floor. There were two servants who worked efficiently and had learned martial arts. Besides, they used to serve a lot of people who held high positions. However, the young man¡¯s aura actually frightened them and they could not help but step back for a few steps subconsciously. Nevertheless, Gu Xijiu seemed unaffected by the strong aura. She did not step back but instead, raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Although the favor was done despite having ulterior motives, I can still buy you a drink.¡± She turned around and ordered a new liquor set. The young manughed; his strong aura suddenly disappearing. He took out a small ss from beneath his clothing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t use their ss set, they are too rough. Let¡¯s use mine.¡± Rough? The two servants were silent. All the utensils here were top notch! The liquor set was even made by exquisite eggshell bone china. One single ss could cost up to a thousand dors, and even the ss set used by the King in the pce might pale inparison to the utensils used here. How could he describe them as rough? ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t be too pretentious. It¡¯s not good to be that way!¡± The two servants slightly scoffed in their hearts. However, when they saw the ss in the young man¡¯s hand, their face slightly changed and their temper dissipated. That ss was shaped like a linden blossom bud. It was white with a trace of purple. They could not recognize the material. Under the candlelight in the room, the ss had a colorful halo lingering around it, which also reflected the finger of that young man that looked like jade and was indeed, extremely fine. Gu Xijiu also took a look at the ss. She was considered knowledgeable, but could also not distinguish the material of the ss. What she could say was that the ss did indeed look exquisite and of superior quality. When she poured liquor for him, it was strange to see the light jade color of the liquor turning peach pink when it touched the ss. It looked like there was a petal floating on the liquor and it was very alluring to watch. She almost thought that the liquor had been tampered by someone else but when she poured it into her own ss, the liquor was indeed light jade. The young man raised his ss for a toast with her. Right after, the young manughed out loud and patted her shoulder, ¡°Little brother, please take care of yourself.¡± After he finished his sentence, he jumped down from the second floor and left. Before he walked out from the door, he sang out loudly. Without a shadow of a doubt, he had a good voice. His voice was crystal clear and when he sang, it made people felt as if spring water was flowing through their hearts. The singing gradually faded in proportion to the distance, as the young man left, far away. Rong Chu was angry. For the first time in his life, he was embarrassed by someone, let alone being in front of his lover. His eyes turned cruel and quietly directed the bodyguards behind him to follow the young man. The bodyguard nodded slightly and quietly retreated. Apparently, he went out to investigate the background of that young man and attempted to cause some trouble for him. Chapter 48 Chapter 48: It Was a Strange Day Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The owner of this auction center was someone of a special identity. No one in thend would dare to offend the owner. Thus, everyone in this auction center had to follow the rules and should not be causing any trouble, even if one were to be the King of Feixing Kingdom, it would be no exception as well. However, as long as it was out of the auction center, any bullies or troublemakers will not be associated with the auction center anymore. The young man would be safe if he kept staying in the auction center. Rong Chu did not dare to do anything to him. However, now that he had left the auction center, the consequences would be grave. Everyone in the auction center helped to pray for the young in their hearts silently. Rong Chu was famous with his ruthlessness, plus, he was monstrous as well ¨C killing anyone who offended him. The young man might have some skills, but he was only a teenager after all. No matter how strong he was, he was still subjected to his limitations. How could he escape from the hunting of the fourth prince? It was unfortunate to see such a handsome boy killed, andpletely off the radar in the future. Rong Chu stared at the dining room where Gu Xijiu was. Through the curtains, he could see a thin figure that stood in front of the window. He aspired to get the 3,000-year-old illusion weed. So, all his attention was now on Gu Xijiu. ¡°Hello young man, can you pleasee out?¡± Behind the curtain, she answered nonchntly, ¡°No, Fourth Prince.¡± The voice sounded cool and bright ¨C which was actually music to one¡¯s ears. Before Rong Chu could reply, she asked, ¡°Fourth Prince, are you trying to buy the herbs from me? I am afraid that I would have to disappoint you, as I have promised that young man not to sell it to anyone. A promise of a gentleman is worth a thousand ingots of gold. I believe that you wouldn¡¯t want to force me to be a man who backs down on his word, right?¡± Just those simple few words had rendered Rong Chu speechless. Rong Chu was stunned for a while, smiled and said, ¡°Sir, you have worried too much. Of course, I would not like to force anyone to do something unwillingly.¡± Although he replied with a friendly tone, his eyes shed a fierce and murderous re. It was really a strange day. There were two strangers who actually dared to embarrass him. It must be because he had been too merciful recently. He brought his people back to his own dining room. Everyone was well aware of Rong Chu¡¯s violent temper. Thus, they also helped to pray for this young man in their hearts too. After this small incident, the auction restarted again and there were several precious goods that were bought by a few people. Gu Xijiu came here just for fun and to expand her knowledge, never once thinking of buying anything. At this moment, a servant of auction center took out a box and put it on the stage and this time around, the auctioneer did not let the buyers ask for a price blindly but opened the lid to reveal the item. Gu Xijiu was shocked when she took a good look at what was in the box. Was it a flower in the shape of a gem? A watch? The item looked quite simr to a watch and was folded into the shape of a sunflower. It was strung together with a colored gemstones and shined with various colors. When the auctioneer held it in his hand, the colorful lights reflected off the body of the auctioneer. It made him seem as though he was surrounded by the lights that surrounded the Buddha and looked amazing. Gu Xijiu had seen various gemstones but it was the first time she saw something so awe-strikingly beautiful. Even a diamond did not shine as brightly as this jewel. She looked at it over and over again in curiosity. Suddenly she had a weird thought run through her mind. It did not look like a natural gemstone but instead, a synthetic one. However she was not sure if synthetic gemstones existed in this time and age as the design did not look like it came from this time as well. The auctioneer raised up the item up high and asked, ¡°This item has suddenly appeared in our warehouse a few days ago and no one was able to recognize what it¡¯s made of. Can anyone here help to identify it?¡± Everyone stared cluelessly at the item. Apparently, no one was able to recognize it and they shook their heads. Chapter 49 Chapter 49: The Young Man Who Had Seen This Item Before Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu stood up and jumped down from the stage, said loudly, ¡°Let me see, perhaps I can recognize it.¡± Everyone paid full attention to Gu Xijiu. The auctioneer looked at her and asked, ¡°Mister, have you seen this before? What is it?¡± Gu Xijiu said calmly, ¡°Let me take a look first.¡± The auctioneer did not worry that she would do anything fishy, thus, he immediately handed over the item to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu looked at it thoroughly for a while, before frowning slightly. This item was made by something strange. It was neither jade nor metal; of course, it was not a synthetic gemstone too. If it was those things Gu Xijiu could definitely recognize them. When she held it in her hand, she could feel the cold soaking into her skin, as if she was holding a puddle of cold spring water. This was the first time Gu Xijiu saw such a material. The item looked simple and unadorned as if it was an antique watch, but when she took a closer look, it was not. There was arge gem that made it look like a watch; the gem was blue. When she yed with it, there was wave inside the gem, which looked like flowing water, making it look like a mysterious eye. Gu Xijiu gripped it in her palm and tried to feel it for a while but could not feel any vibrations. Perhaps, it was just a bracelet that looked like a watch. However, the material felt quite cool and she did not know what the purpose of it was. She looked at it over and over again for several times. With her fingers, she fiddled and slowly untied the gems that were tangled together, which made it look like a beautiful bracelet. Gu Xijiu was a tad disappointed. When she first saw it, she thought that it was something that came from someone, from her world. But now, it didn¡¯t seem like it anymore. Perhaps, it was just a very odd-looking piece of jewelry. Gu Xijiu always had no interest in jewelry, thus, she handed it back to the auctioneer and went back to the second floor. The auctioneer unraveled it and said surprisingly, ¡°So, looks like it¡¯s a gemstone bracelet! The design is indeed unique!¡± Under the candlelight, it was shining in her hand and looked extremely charming. Such a bizarre thing would definitely attract much attention, especially for women. Thus, when the bidding began, the starting amount was already fixed at a high price. The starting price was 50,000 dors and in just a while, the price had jumped to 150,000 dors! Gu Xijiu chuckled. This peculiar item was indeed too shiny. Once it was worn on one¡¯s hand, it could even be spotted from 800 meters away. She would not spend her hard-earned money to buy such a thing, even if someone gave it to her for free, she might not want to ept it too. She had her arms folded and was watching the crowd. Suddenly, a strange voice echoed in her mind, ¡°Little girl, please buy me!¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned for a moment, who was talking? ¡°It¡¯s me, the item that you¡¯ve just identified, hurry, bid to buy me!¡± The voice continued to sound. Gu Xijiu remained silent. Was there a spirit in the bracelet? Chapter 50 Chapter 50: It Was Too Expensive! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I am a Firmament Stone, not a spirit in a bracelet! I am here to specifically look for you, so quickly bid for me. I will exinter. Quick! Quick!¡± The voice urged again and again. Firmament Stone? That name sounded very high-end. Was there a spirit in the Firmament Stone? It was not impossible for a stone to transform into a spirit. However, the voice sounded strange; it was robotic and almost lifeless. And why did it specifically look for her? Gu Xijiu hesitated for a while, and when she looked towards the stage, the price had already been increased to 200,000 dors. ¡°It is too expensive!¡± Gu Xijiu leaned on the railing and spoke her thoughts. ¡°You are such a stingy woman! I am the Firmament Stone that is worth more than a hundred thousand dors. It seemed like this jade bracelet thought highly of itself. Gu Xijiu said bluntly, ¡°You are not worth it.¡± ¡°You¡­ How can you despise me? You¡­¡± ¡°I will count to three and you shall give me a reason to buy you, or else¡­ Haha!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled with no mercy, ¡°One!¡± The voice sounded angry, ¡°You¡­.!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± the voice finally sumbed; it slightly paused and said, ¡°I am formed by the universe, thus, I know everything there is to know in the world.¡± It sounded like it possessed an all-knowing function like Google did, and it did seem useful for her. However, she did not know if it was fibbing. Gu Xijiu knocked the railing with her fingers and took it into consideration. ¡°Hey girl, how can you doubt me?¡± The voice sneered, and slowly but suddenly spat out a word, ¡°Clone¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. This bracelet actually knew her secret. It seemed like it did have some skills after all. ¡°Hey, girl, I¡¯m not just any other bracelet. I am a Firmament Stone. I am something worth dying for!¡± Gu Xijiu was not convinced, ¡°You are too attractive. If I had you, I will be the center of attention. By then, how can I walk in and out anywhere I please anymore?¡± ¡°Hey girl, don¡¯t worry. Once you buy me, I will have my ways to veil my shine. Alright, hurry up and think of a way to get more money. You won¡¯t be able to afford me with only a few dors in your pocket.¡± The voice suddenly thought of an idea, ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t have enough time to earn that much money to buy me. Why don¡¯t you use the Illusion Weed to exchange with me? The fourth prince will definitely bid for it and exchange it with you.¡± ¡°No, the Illusion Weed is far more valuable than you are.¡± Gu Xijiu vehemently refused. ¡°Hey girl, what do you mean? Is the weed more valuable than I am? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± That voice sounded angry and shouted in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. ¡°Hush! Hush! I¡¯ll have my way to bid for you.¡± ¡°Really? But the price has increased to 330,000 dors. Where are you going to get such a big sum of money? Are you nning to rob someone? We¡¯re not allowed to do so here, and it is toote now¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, I will not bid for you if you keep being such a nuisance. I have my ways, alright?¡± When Gu Xijiu spoke with the jade, she used Kinesis, thus the rest of the people could not see or hear anything. The method that Gu Xijiu used was very easy. She asked for a pen and paper from the servant, wrote a few words before folding the paper into apact paper crane. She then asked the servant to send the paper crane to the crown prince. She strictly instructed, ¡°This letter can only be seen by the crown prince and not anyone else. It is very important!¡± She thought for a moment, and added, ¡°If the first prince refuses to personally open it, you can say the two words ¡®hidden disease¡¯.¡± The servant did not say much. Although he was lost, he still took the paper crane and walked into the dining room of the first prince. Crown Prince Rong Jialuo was tasting the tea in his dining room. When he saw the servant walking into his dining room, he was shocked. The guard next to him was worried that there was something uncanny about the paper crane and wanted to open it for the crown prince. However, the servant stopped him and said, ¡°Crown Prince, the young man said you have to open it personally. He also mentioned the two words ¡®mysterious disease¡¯.¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51: See You at Your Study Room Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Jialuo was stunned. He immediately took the paper crane. The paper crane was folded in a special way where it would leave an impact once it was opened. This was to avoid the letter being peeked by the person who delivered it. Rong Jialuo soon unfolded the paper crane and when he read its content, he suddenly clenched his fist. There were only two sentences on the paper but it was like thunder that struck through Rong Jialuo¡¯s heart, ¡°Your Highness, your mysterious disease is caused by a special poison. Please get someone to bid for that bracelet on my behalf and I will help you cure that poison in you.¡± A few years ago, Rong Jialuo was diagnosed with a mysterious disease. Whenever he practiced martial arts, his whole body would be in pain, as if his kidney was about to burst but he was fine the moment he stopped the practice. He was in the midst of leveling up his martial arts and needed to practice it very frequently, or else the skill would turn rusty. The reason why he held the rank of the first prince, was that he was the first talent in Feixing Kingdom. If people knew that his skill was rusty, his position would be reced immediately and most probably, he would even lose his life too. For thest two years, he had been secretly seeking for medical treatment, but there was no one who could cure him. They could not even diagnose the sickness in him. He never expected that Gu Xijiu could actually detect the mysterious disease in him, even from afar. His fingers slightly shook but he could still remain calm. He softly flipped the paper and it immediately burnt into ashes. Then, he ordered the guard beside him, ¡°Bid the bracelet for me regardless of the price and then send it to me immediately.¡± Before walking out of the dining room, the guard uttered, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Rong Jialuo thought about it briefly and talked to the servant who was still waiting, ¡°Please invite the young man toe here.¡± The servant was very efficient. He came back in just a while and kneeled down in front of Rong Jialuo, ¡°Your Highness, that young man had left but he did leave another paper crane on the table for you.¡± He then handed the paper crane in his palm to Rong Jialuo. Rong Jialuo¡¯s face dimmed. He took the paper crane and unfolded it. There were only a few words,¡±I will meet you at your study room tomorrow night.¡± The font was written with powerful strength and it was the same handwriting as the previous one. Rong Jialuo¡¯s expression slightly changed. He immediately stood up and told the other guard to look for Gu Xijiu immediately and protect her stealthily, as well as investigate her background. He well understood the temper of his fourth brother. He was afraid that he had already nned to kill Gu Xijiu and once she left the auction house, she might already be assassinated by Rong Chu¡¯s men. This person was his only hope to cure his mysterious disease, so there was no room for any mistakes. This was also the reason why he asked the servant to invite Gu Xijiu to his dining room. He wanted her to stay beside him so he could protect her, but he never expected that she would leave¡­ Time passed slowly. The bracelet had also been sessfully bid for and sent over to him. He held the bracelet in his palm but in his mind, there was nothing special about this bracelet. After a while, the guard that he sent out to look for Gu Xijiu had finally returned. He reported with shame, ¡°Your Highness, I am sorry that I could not find the young man.¡± Rong Jialuo¡¯s expression changed and suddenly stood up, ¡°Howe?¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52: Sudden Disappearance? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The brigade of guards around him were his henchmen. They not only possessed profound skills in martial arts but were also bold and cautious. They worked steadily and their tracking techniques were also first ss. If they were to track someone, it was impossible that they would fail to do so. However, now that they were not able to find that young man, most probably that person had already been killed or was hijacked by Rong Chu¡¯s men. ¡°Are there any movements from the fourth prince¡¯s side?¡± Rong Jialuo asked, in all seriousness. ¡°Your Highness, the fourth prince is also still looking for that young man¡­¡± Rong Jialuo remained silent. At the same time, inside the other dining room, Rong Chu had been very unhappy. He mmed his palm on the table until the tes fell down and broke into pieces. ¡°Such a group of useless people! How could you lose track of that person? I had already ordered you all to block all the exits right?! ¡± He was very keen to get the Illusion Weed. When Gu Xijiu rejected his deal, he had already secretly ordered his men to block all the exits so that once she stepped out from the auction house, his men could immediately track her down or kill her. He thought that his n was perfect, but he never expected that she could actually disappear so suddenly. The guard who was in charge of this matter started to perspire and said, ¡°I am sorry that I am ipetent. However, I have sealed all the exits but I really did not see anyoneing out from the door. The strange thing was, I had already assigned someone to spy on the dining room on the second floor so that once that person stepped out from the room, we could immediately detect it. However, those few people on the second floor imed that they never saw anyone walk out from the room. That young man had seemed to disappear so abruptly the dining room¡­¡± Rong Chu remained silent. Suddenly disappeared? Even if there was someone who had this kind of ability, he or she had to be at least a level nine of talent. However, it was really rare to see such a talent in this continent and the number of them could be counted with a mere ten fingers. Even the so-called most talented Rong Jialuo had not even reached such a level yet. He did not believe that an ordinary looking and a petite young man had such a high ability. Rong Chu was in a very bad mood because his n had been ruined. Just at that moment, another guard that he sent to track the first young man also came back with bad news. Apparently, his guards had lost track of that young man too. Rong Chu was simply furious! He first disposed the few ineffective guards and then he immediately ordered all his men in the city to search for the two men who actually dared to foil his n. Rong Chu had a very strong authority in the country. He not only owned a team in the royal military but also controlled the most powerful organization in Feixing Kingdom ¨C the Dark Barrack. This organization was formed by all elite but brutal bailiffs. The way they tortured people was the best, as well as their tracking techniques. Once they eyed someone, there was no way that the victim would escape from them. There were also many talents besides Rong Chu, one of them was skilled at drawing. Therefore, he immediately ordered the talented guard to draw a portrait of Gu Xijiu and the young man, so that they could distribute it to the Dark Barrack. Once the order from Rong Chu had been passed down, there were numerous bailiffs from the Dark Barrack who had began searching throughout the city¡­ Chapter 53 Chapter 53: Catching Her in His Next Life! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The bailiffs from the Dark Barrack had been the bullies of the city. They always tried to stir some trouble during their free time. Now that they were sent orders from the fourth prince, they were even more unscrupulous. They broke down the doors of the families to search for the two wanted men. In just a while, they created much chaos in the city. Rong Chu thought that he would be able to catch the two men under such an intensive search and he believed that his men would certainly bring him some good news. He nned to tie the two men and disposed of them as per his wish. However, after a long night of waiting, the result turned out to be less than favorable. And now, one of ¡°culprits¡±, Gu Xijiu, was already lying on her bed. When she sent the servant to send the paper crane to Rong Jialuo, she already knew that he would bid the bracelet for her so there was no reason for her to stay there waiting. She then used her teleportation skill and disappeared from that room to leave the auction house. Her teleportation skill improved aspared to how it was previously. This time, she could teleport to two streets away from her original spot, so naturally, she did not need to go through the exits of the auction house. When she came out from the auction house, she looked back and smiled in jest. She knew that Rong Chu would definitely ambush her at the exits and attack her. However, it was not an easy job. If he wanted to catch her, he would probably need to wait until his next life. Her mission was almost done, so she simply used her teleportation skill to go straight back home. When she appeared again, she was already in her own bedroom. Her servants and maid were all busy outside her room. Without her orders, no one had dared to enter her room, thus, naturally, no one would ever find out if she had left the room. She had taken off her disguise and reverted to her original appearance. She also ordered her servants to boil water so that she could happily enjoy a petal bath. After she dried her hair, she went to bed. She took out the crystal box from her sleeves and slowly observed. The 3,000-year-old Illusion Weed was sitting quietly in the box and slightly glowing in pink. She carefully observed and confirmed that it was indeed an authentic Illusion Weed, like what the holydy, Gu Xixi said. In fact, when she had it in her hand, she had actually thought that it could probably be a deliberate mischief of that young man. She thought that it was only a ten or hundred-year-old Illusion Weed, and had been camouged by him. Now that she had checked the weed thoroughly, she could confirm that there was no trace of foul y. She had never expected that the young man had actually sold such a precious herb to her at such a low price. It was no different from giving it to her for free. She had her doubts and could not put her finger on what the intentions of that young man were. Gu Xijiu never expected that she could get such a good deal in the auction house, let alone for something that she desperately wanted. Her fingertips touched the weed. It had the features of a mimosa. Once it was touched, the two leaves on the top immediately closed and wrapped her finger up, while the rest of the leaves were swaying as if they were dancing. It seemed like the weed actually had some spirituality in it. Of course, such a precious material was only safe after she swallowed it right into her stomach. However, in order to cure her weakened constitution, she had to find a few more herbs and cook them together before it could take effect. Thus, she still could not take the herb now. Maybe she should prioritize her task ¨C to attain more herbs in her day-to-day agenda. Chapter 54 Chapter 54: We Are Here To Visit You¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Most of the herbs she needed were very rare and grew in a very dangerous ce where most of beasts and monster lived. No one could enter those ces unless they were at least level four. This was why the herbs were selling at a very expensive price. One herb could sell for tens of thousands of dors. Therefore, her main task now was either to look for money or go and collect the herbs by herself. Although her talent had not reached level four yet, she had the ability to teleport so she could still escape when it came to critical moments. When she was thinking of the n, she heard some noises outside her room so she immediately closed the crystal box and kept it in a safe ce. After that, she picked up a book and lied down on her bed to read. After a while, she noticed that there was some movement outside her room. A gentle voice could be heard saying, ¡°Sixth sister, are you in the room?¡± It sounded like Gu Tianqing. The maids outside had been ordered by Gu Xijiu to not let anyonee into the house without her permission. Therefore, the maids stopped Gu Tianqing and Gu Tianyi from entering the room and told them that their master was not feeling well and was currently resting in the room. The two sisters doubted the maids¡¯ exnations and came to check on her. They gave a few reasons to enter into the room but were still stopped by the maid. It made them even more suspicious and Gu Tianyi even shouted, ¡°Is your master not in the room?¡± and insisted to break into the room. The two sisters were not weak plus the maid did not dare to fight with the two sisters so in just a while they managed to break into the room. When they entered, they were shocked looking at the scene. Gu Xijiu was lying on the bed with her pyjamas. Her hair was untied and she was holding a book in her hand. When she saw the two sisters break into the room, she spoke softly but her eyes were as sharp as a knife, ¡°It is alreadyte in the night, what is the purpose of both of you breaking into my room? Are you nning to rob or kill me?¡± Gu Tianqing never expected that she was in the room. She was stunned for a moment and replied awkwardly, ¡°Sixth sister, both of us are concerned about you. We are afraid that the servants are bullying you so we broke into the room to check. Why did you not respond?¡± Gu Xijiu put down the book and said, ¡°I have been used to the peaceful life and do not want to be disturbed. Is there anything wrong with it?¡± Gu Tianqing could not answer anything whilst Gu Tianyi said angrily, ¡°We are so kind toe and visit you¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, but I do not need it.¡± Gu Xijiu talked even more softly, ¡°Servants, pleasee!¡± One of the maids who was standing outside came into the room and waited for an order. ¡°Who was the one who served outside the room just now? Please ask that person toe!¡± The maid quickly went out and brought in two maids. Gu Xijiu stood up and stared at the two maids who kneeled in front of her, ¡°Who is your master?!¡± That two maids bowed and answered, ¡°We are the maid of Ms. Xijiu and she is our master.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice was even colder, ¡°Since you know that I am your master, why didn¡¯t you block these outsiders?¡± That two maids apologized repeatedly, ¡°I am sorry my master. I know that I am wrong.¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55: Please Expel Anyone Who Breaks Into My Space Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu said in a soft tone, ¡°I am a person who values a peaceful life and I don¡¯t like to be disturbed. I have told you all before that without my permission, anyone who breaks into my room would be deemed as a thief. This time you failed to block them so it is considered as your mistake. As this is the first time you made a mistake, I will deal with it leniently. Each of you will get 10 beatings and sry reduction for six months. Are you pleased with this decision?¡± Apparently, it had already been mentioned by Gu Xijiu before but no one had thought that she was serious about it. Now when Gu Xijiu ordered the punishment they could notin. They had to ept the punishment. After this, Gu Xijiu asked the housekeeper to bring the maid who did her best to block the two sisters and rewarded her for her good deed. On top of that, she also promoted this maid from a normal cleaning maid to her personal maid. The reward and punishment process was simply a p on the two sisters¡¯ faces. Even before she finished the entire process, the two sisters could no longer stand still anymore. Gu Tianyi groaned angrily and spoke, ¡°You are so ridiculous. We are your sisters! What¡¯s wrong with entering your house? Can¡¯t wee into this house? This is the house of the Gu family¡­¡± ¡°Do you dare to break into father¡¯s study room directly? Do you dare to break into your mother¡¯s bed room directly?¡± Gu Xijiu asked with a cold tone. Gu Tianyi choked and stuttered as she replied, ¡°This¡­ They are older than us so we definitely cannot simply enter into their rooms¡­¡± ¡°Then, what about your third sister¡¯s bedroom? Have you ever entered into her room without her permission?¡± Gu Xijiu stared at her and continued, ¡°Or can it be said that your bedroom can be freely entered by all other sisters without your permission?¡± Gu Tianyi was stuck. Her mouth was slightly ajar but she could not fight back. Of course, their bedroom could not be freely entered, but all this while they never respected Gu Xijiu thus they were used to breaking into her room freely and sometimes they even beat her. ¡°Sixth sister, we never want to break into your bedroom but we are worried about you. Alright, since you are fine we can rest assured too. Tianyi, let¡¯s go back now.¡± Gu Tianqing interrupted to end the conversation and she dragged Gu Tianyi who was still not too convinced to leave together with her. ¡°Listen to me. This is my space. Please expel anyone who breaks into my space and I will bear any consequences that results from it.¡± Gu Xijiu gave a strict order to all her maids. Her voice was not loud but it was certainly very powerful. ¡°Yes, youngdy!¡± The maid answered with an abnormally loud voice. After this incident, the maids could now dare to do anything to prevent a reurrence. The two sisters also heard about her order. They were slightly stunned for a moment but then continued to walk back to their house. The person who used to be bullied by them had be so strong and powerful. Besides this, she also frequently embarrassed them recently which had frustrated Gu Tianyi. On their way back to their house, sheined, ¡°That b*tch is too arrogant! How dare she do this to us? Third sister, are we going to let her go just like this?¡± Gu Tianqing did not answer. ¡°Third sister, do you think it is possible that she is possessed by some spirit? She has been acting like a different person¡­¡± Gu Tianqing breathed lightly and answered, ¡°If she is possessed by a spirit, her actions will be very slow and the eyes will look dull. It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56: Unless You Want To Be A Mistress Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Then, what¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°Perhaps she has reached her tolerance limit and is starting to retaliate. Some people can hide their temper very well and only expose their true nature when they reach their limit. ¡°Hmmph¡­ I think she needs to get more lessons. I really wanted to p her just now to humiliate her. Third sister, why did you stop me just now?¡± In fact, Gu Tianyi really nned to p her before being pulled away by Gu Tianqing. Gu Tianqing shook her head and said calmly, ¡°Tianyi, after all, Xijiu is our sister and the first daughter of the Gu family. We should not always bully her or else it would be spoiling our reputation.¡± ¡°Sister? I don¡¯t have such a slutty sister. First daughter? No way! Her mother was just another slut who ran away with another guy. Her daughter was not even qualified to be called as our sister.¡± Gu Tianyi gripped her fist tightly and her voice was full of disdain. ¡°Tianyi, please don¡¯t say so. Although her mother acted inappropriately, she is still the daughter of our father¡­¡± ¡°Hmmph! Who knows whether she is truly our father¡¯s daughter? Look at her ugly face! There¡¯s no resemnce to father¡¯s genes¡­¡± Gu Tianyi ranted for a while, then suddenly she recalled something. ¡°Third sister, is there anything wrong with her? Because you rushed to her ce right the auction house¡­ I don¡¯t think that you really wanted to visit her.¡± Gu Tianqing smiled, ¡°I really wanted to visit her. As I said, she is our sister. Even though she does not have a good background, she is still our sister. I worried that she was not used to living at this ce thus I purposely came to visit her.¡± Although she spoke to Gu Tianyi in this way, deep inside her heart she knew that when she looked Gu Xijiu in the auction house, she felt something strange about her. It seemed that the person in the auction house was totally different from Gu Xijiu in terms of height, body shape, and appearance. This made her a little skeptical. Therefore, before the end of the auction, she quickly rushed back to her home to check her out. However, she never expected to get humiliated by Gu Xijiu. It seemed like Gu Xijiu never left the house. The more Gu Tianqing spoke, the angrier Gu Tianyi became. ¡°Third sister, you are too kind hearted. Although you treat her like a sister, she might not respect you as an older sister. She is already getting more kindness than she deserves now that our father suddenly treats her better coupled with the fact that she might get to marry Brother Rong Yan. How can it be? She is not qualified at all. Third sister is the ideal match for Brother Rong Yan¡­¡± ¡°Brother Rong Yan had been treating third sister very well. During the auction, he even spent 20,000 dors to bid for a ne for you. What¡¯s more important is I saw that he carved the word ¡°Qing¡± on the crystal, which proved that he really likes you a lot. Third sister, you must find a way to stop the marriage arrangement between Brother Rong Yan and Gu Xijiu¡­ Unless, you want to be a mistress. ¡°Stop speaking, Tianyi. There is nothing between me and Prince Rong Yan¡­ It is gettingte and you need to go back now.¡± Apparently, Gu Tianqing did not want to talk too much about this topic. After she patted Gu Tianyi¡¯s hand, she turned away and went back to her house. Chapter 57 Chapter 57: One More Time Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There was a small forest to the east of the city which was quiet and serene under the moonlight. Gu Tianqing was running quickly and in just a moment, she had entered the forest. She was very familiar with this area and with just a few turns here and there she hade to the middle of the forest. There was a man wearing green clothes under a big tree. He was tall and handsome and was looking around the area. ¡°Brother Rong Yan.¡± Gu Tianqing called him softly and immediately ran towards him. He was the twelfth prince, Rong Yan. He opened his arm and hugged Gu Tianqing and then he lowered his head and kissed her lips. It was a long kiss. While he was kissing Gu Tianqing, his hands were actively browsing her body. He put his hand into her dress and gently carressed around sensually¡­ After a while, they were half naked. Rong Yan was still a young and strong man. He could resist her and pushed Gu Tianqing down onto the ground to take her pants off¡­ Obviously, Gu Tianqing was excited too. Her face was flushed but she raised up her hand and stopped Rong Yan, ¡°Brother Rong Yan, cannot¡­¡± Rong Yan gasped heavily and looked at her and said desperately, ¡°Tianqing, give me one more time. I have wanted you for so long¡­¡± Gu Tianqing hugged his waist and said, ¡°I¡­ I want it too, but¡­ I am pregnant now. Brother Rong, please be patient. We still have many chances in future.¡± Rong Yan refused to give up. He pressed on her and did not allow her to stand up, ¡°Just one more time. I have asked a midwife and she said that it is okay to have sex asionally even if you are pregnant. We have not been doing it for a long time¡­¡± Gu Tianqing gripped his hand firmly to prevent it from getting into her skirt. ¡°It is okay to have one more time, but not at this ce. It will hurt our baby¡­¡± She immediately sat up to put a stop to Rong Yan. Rong Yan gritted his teeth and spoke, ¡°Argh, I feel like I am suffering¡­¡± Gu Tianqing held his arm and said, ¡°Brother Rong Yan, if you are really so eager, why don¡¯t you marry me as soon as possible? After that, you can do anything you want¡­¡± She was talking very softly but Rong Yan suddenly became silent. He was hugging Gu Tianqing but suddenly released her. Gu Tianqing hugged him from his back and said, ¡°Brother Rong, I have been pregnant for two months. I can¡¯t wait anymore. You have to think of a way to get rid of that roadblock¡­¡± Rong Yan sighed and did not speak. Gu Tianqing waited for a moment and did not get a reply from him. She was a bit unsure and asked, ¡°Brother Rong Yan, do you really want to marry that girl¡­?¡± Rong Yan sighed again, ¡°It is the marriage assigned by my father who is the emperor. I don¡¯t think it can be canceled¡­¡± Gu Tianqing was stunned¡­ She asked in a sharp and clear voice this time, ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t it be canceled? Do you really want to marry that ugly girl? What about me? Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± She did not sound happy so Rong Yan quickly hugged her and said, ¡°No, I want you. However, you must allow me to think of a way. The trap that we set a few days ago supposed to be able to get rid, however, we never expected that it would turn out to be like this. Not only is she still alive but Rong Yi is now dead. Our n failed.¡±
Chapter 58 Chapter 58: You Were Not The Murderer Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Tianqing caught a breath and then buried her face in his back before saying, ¡°That ugly face is so lucky¡­ But it seems weird¡­ How did Rong Yi die? Wasn¡¯t his spiritual power going to reach level four? Even you and I could not get near to him. I never thought that he would¡­¡± Rong Yan clenched his fist and said, ¡°Our initial n should have been perfect to help you get revenge and to remove that ugly girl from the picture. Never thought that there would be such a careless mistake. Sigh. What makes things worse is that master Hu might be onto me for this¡­¡± Gu Tianqing¡¯splexion started to turn pale but she still consoled him saying, ¡°You were not the murderer¡­ we have nothing to fear. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rong Yan shook his head and said, ¡°Most importantly, that incident is a coincidence. Master Hu is afraid that I am trying to frame your sixth sister, therefore, he intentionally brought up Rong Yi¡¯s murder¡­ Besides, all this while Rong Yi and I have not been on good terms. Two years ago, he even humiliated me in public, which really shamed me. Right from the start he had not even the slightest respect for me as the prince. Now that this is the situation, the first suspect would, unfortunately, be me!¡± Gu Tianqing was stunned and said, ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± Rong Yanughed coldly in reply, ¡°Why not? If I didn¡¯t know what happened and things had developed to this stage, even I would think the same.¡± Gu Tianqing gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Even if¡­ Even if they¡­ Do think¡­ But they still don¡¯t possess any evidence! Even if they suspect you, what could they do? Besides, you are the honored prince and the emperor adores you. Whether you murdered Rong Yi or not, the emperor will not punish you heavily. Rong Yan shook his head, ¡°That is hard to say! Rong Yi is the only offspring of King Lu who always adored him like a gem. Now that he is dead, uncle Lu had beenining to the emperor every morning during the court meetings and pleading to the emperor to judge this case heavily and find the real culprit to get revenge for his son. He has an army within his control and my father, the emperor, is aware of this and thus could not refuse this plea. He ordered to have San Si to investigate this case and made note that this case will not be taken lightly¡­¡± After further discussion, Gu Tianqing became angry. ¡°It¡¯s all that ugly girl¡¯s fault! If not for her, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems! Right, how about wee up with a n to get rid of her? Let¡¯s say that she is Rong Yi¡¯s murderer¡­¡± Rong Yan smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°She does not have talent in spiritual power and does not know martial arts. Saying that she managed to kill a fourth level spiritual power like Count Le Hua¡­ Do you think anyone would believe it?!¡± Gu Tianqing was disappointed but agreed with his point! Rong Yan pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Tianqing, the other day when your sixth sister went out, did you see her? Is there any other witness?¡± Gu Tianqing shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid when she left there was someone blocking the way. The person that saw her was the one that used her in front of everyone¡­¡± Rong Yan frowned his eyebrows, ¡°Those two had been imprisoned on the pretense of framing the general¡¯s daughter. I heard that they were even beaten severely, however, they both managed to keep their mouths shut and did not reveal that they were acting under your instructions¡­¡± Gu Tianqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Leaving those two alive is bound toe back to bite us. Rong Yan, you better figure out a way to get rid of them to cut off loose ends.¡± ¡°I understand, I¡¯lle up with a n to keep their mouths shut forever!¡± Rong Yan said with a murderous air. Chapter 59 Chapter 59: Are You Hesitating To Dump Her? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion They discussed the matter a while longer and the content of the discussion was how to dispose both ¡°witnesses¡± quietly, as well as how to get Gu Xijiu into a trap. They both came to an agreement that the priority would be to get rid of the two ¡°witnesses¡± quickly. However, the matter of how to trick Gu Xijiu into a trap had them entangled. Gu Tianqing looked soft and gentle, but had plenty of evil thoughts and ideas! However, her ideas were being shot down one by one by Rong Yan. Gu Tianqing started to get impatient and said, ¡°This is not allowed, that is not allowed! Are you still hesitating to dump her? Have you fallen for her?¡± Rong Yan¡¯s body stiffened. He tantly denied it, ¡°How is that possible?! I have always hated that ugly girl. If not for that marriage, I would not even look at her! Tianqing, don¡¯t worry! Even if I¡¯m forced to marry her in the future, I will figure a way to demote her to a mistress and make you my rightful wife.¡± Gu Tianqing blushed from his response and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be married to that bitch! You mustn¡¯t marry her!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t marry her. Besides, she is still young, we can slowly devise a n.¡± Rong Yan tried to calm her down. ¡°Rong Yan¡­ You can wait. I can wait. Even she can wait. But our child in my tummy cannot wait! Another two or three months and my belly will reveal itself¡­¡± Gu Tianqing started to get anxious. Rong Yan started to get a headache, ¡°Alright, let me think for a moment¡­ Let me think. I will definitelye up with a solution.¡± He raised his head and looked at the sky and then looked at Gu Tianqing who was beside him. He spoke softly saying, ¡°The sky¡¯s getting dark. Tianqing, you should go home. We are in very critical times! Best not to let others know of our rtionship¡­¡± They had a brief intimate talk and then released each other hesitantly and went on their separate ways. The forest regained its peace and quiet. However, as the breeze blew, the leaves from a big tree nearby shook and a person in ck could be seen. All that could be seen was a small head with eyes glimmering as bright as the stars in the sky. It was the ugly Gu Xijiu that they were talking about! It was apparent that she was not only skilled with teleportation as even her camouge was top tier! She hid within the tree, blending into the darkness. Even though they talked for so long, no one noticed her. She sat on a tree branch with one leg swinging in the air. It seemed rxing. Furthermore, it proved that sacrificing her beauty sleep to stalk them ended up being fruitful! She had heard plenty of inside scoops! ¡°Pearl carved with name¡­ Pregnant for around two months¡­ Cruel n to get rid of the two witnesses¡­¡± How could she live up to their expectation if she did note up with a n of her own? She looked down for a moment and stood up to stretch her back. It seemed like she would not be getting her beauty sleep tonight as she needed to get some stuff done and let this evil couple suffer! Just when she was about to get up, she felt a presence and quickly turned back! But behind her were only trees, there was nothing else in sight. She raised her eyebrows curiously as she felt a breath behind her neck just now¡­ Chapter 60 Chapter 60: Blinded But Ahead Without Being Aware That Danger Lurks From Behind Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There was nobody behind her¡­ Just a few vines which were swaying due to the breeze. The vines were so thin that even birds could not stand on it, hence, it could not support the weight of a person. She wet her lips and pulled out a sword from her waist. She lifted it in the air and swung it around but suddenly swung to the back! The sword shone brightly in the dark and easily swept through the wind. If there were anything behind her, her stroke would have been able to reveal its presence. But when her sword swung, it touched nothing but air. Could it have been a ghost? Gu Xijiu squinted her eyes and flicked her finger. A light blue talisman appeared at her finger tips, rotated in midair, then flew around her entire body before returning back into her palm. She sniffed her palm and smelled nothing. It was a spirit exorcising talisman! During the modern age, she knew a few supernatural power users and she was on good terms with one of the exorcists and the exorcist taught her a few tricks to capture spirits. Though she might have only learned a few simple tricks, it was sufficient to deal with weak spirits. Once the talisman was taken out, any invisible spirits would reveal itself, however, it did not reveal anything. Seems like she might have been overthinking. ¡°Probably the wind?¡± She thought to herself. She turned around and disappeared¡­ Not long after her shadow vanished, another figure appeared from the same tree. An outfit with a misty water-like appearance could be seen. The figure¡¯s hair swayed with the wind and had a beautiful headband with a blood red ruby in the middle of it. Its shape looked like the eye of a fox and it shone brightly under the moonlight. The man¡¯s face was covered with a fox-shaped mask but behind the mask were a pair of beautiful eyes that were full of mystery. It almost seemed cold and warm at the same time. He sat down and his posture was even more rxed than Gu Xijiu¡¯s. Beneath him was just a thin tree branch which could easily be snapped by a child. Yet, he was able to sit on the branch firmly without even the slightest hint of quivering. Looking closely, the branch that he sat on was the same tree branch that Gu Xijiu was standing on earlier. If she was still there it would seem as if she was sitting within his arms¡­ The man crossed his legs andzily rested his chin on his palm. His long hair reflected a glimmer of light, despite being in a pitch-ck surrounding. It was as if he was the source of the light! He looked at the direction in which Gu Xijiu vanished and his pale lips let out small smirks. The little idiot never noticed that he had always been behind her. However, this little idiot was very sharp. Even though he merely exhaled behind her while standing a little nearer, she immediately drew her sword to defend herself! Despite not possessing any spiritual power, her movements were faster than lightning! A little faster and she would have hit the edge of his clothes¡­ The talisman she had used was impressive as well. This man was knowledgeable, yet he had never seen the drawings on the talisman anywhere else. Besides that, her teleportation technique seemed extremely strange¡­ ¡°This kid¡­ It is as if she was a different person!¡± He thought deeply before suddenly bursting intoughter. He stood up, blended into the mist, and vanished into thin air. Chapter 61 Chapter 61: Look Forward To Finding Your Son¡¯s Murderer Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The night was getting darker¡­ Because of the death of his son, within a few days, hundreds of strands of King Lu¡¯s hair had turned white. He could no longer sleep at night. He had met Master Hu and the eighth king (a.k.a Rong Che). After some inquiries, he learned that there were conflicts that happened in the house of the General with the youngdy, Gu Xijiu. He had suspected that Rong Yan was the culprit that killed his son but hecked the evidence to prove it and was not confident of his guess. Furthermore, Rong Yan was the emperor¡¯s favorite. Even if hemitted the murder, there was nothing King Lu could do about it. Despite having all the martial achievements and authority, he was still the brother of the current emperor. That year when he helped his brother to secure the throne, he was bestowed the title of ¡°Bing Jian Wang¡± (a title which enjoyed almost the same authority as the emperor) and became extremely powerful and fearsome. He used to be formidable but now he could not do anything about his son¡¯s death. Such hindrance greatly annoyed King Lu as he had no solution to it. He had a lot of wives and concubines but he had a tough time getting a son. After all those years, Count Le Hua was his only son. And now that he was strangled to death, King Lu would annihte the culprit for that! Tonight, he was alone. He did not call a concubine to apany him as he struggled to figure out how to avenge his son. Suddenly, a shadow flickered by the window and a cold voice emerged, ¡°Do you want to know who is your son¡¯s murderer?¡± King Lu was a martial artist, hence, he leaped up upon hearing the voice and caught the sight of a man standing beneath the window. It was a strange-looking man that wore a ck outfit and had unusually long legs. He also wore a frightening ghost mask. ¡°Who are you?¡± King Lu took a sword and pointed it at the chest of the man. The man did not even look at the shining sword. He spoke openly, ¡°Do you want to know the identity of the murderer of your son? Do you want to get revenge? ¡± King Lu trembled while he answered, ¡°Yes, I do!¡± ¡°Good, listen to me¡­¡± The man spoke monotonously and King Lu listened with growing surprise and burning rage! At the end, his face turned pale! Before this, he just merely suspected Rong Yan, but now, he had everything he needed to pin Rong Yan to his son¡¯s murder. King Lu clenched his fist until all his knuckles produced a cracking sound. A wave of boiling blood gushed into his pale face but fortunately he was not impulsive and managed to retain hisposure. He forcefully suppressed his anger and paid attention to that man. Although he was not tall, he was surrounded by a frightful aura. ¡°Who are you? How do you know all this?¡± King Lu began to interrogate him. The man smiled and spoke in a sarcastic tone, ¡°If you suspect me, you can choose to ignore my suggestions. But know this, if you want to avenge your son, you will have to create something big enough to discourage the emperor from harboring persons that are close to him.¡± King Lu was silent for a while and said, ¡°I will investigate what you have said¡­¡± While speaking, he suddenly pounced on the man. Since King Lu was bestowed with skilled martial arts, such a pounce was equivalent to an eagle catching a hare ¨C as fast as lightning! Since he had the element of surprise, he would think he could arrest the man but he neglected the fact that that man came prepared and disappeared into thin air¡­ King Lu could not speak a single word while watching him disappear into thin air. Chapter 62 Chapter 62: Who Was That Man? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Damn!¡± He immediately opened the door and rushed out screaming, ¡°Guards!¡± Amotion suddenly erupted and eventually all the secret guardians hidden in every corner surrounded and addressed him, ¡°Milord.¡± ¡°Did any of you notice a man run out of my room?¡± King Lu asked with a low voice. The guardians whispered amongst themselves before the leader stepped forward and reported, ¡°Milord, all of us have been guarding the surroundings vigntly and we did not notice anybodye in or leave.¡± The House of King Lu was famous for its security- especially with regards to the quarters of King Lu. The guardians could even catch sight of mosquitoes going in and out. King Lu trusted his guardians nheless and upon hearing their reports, he was clouded by fright. ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°An immortal? A devil?¡± His uneasiness grew. Although that man was shrouded in mystery, at least he did not inflict any danger or harm. However, the things mentioned by him should be investigated. After some thought, he turned to his guards and gave them some instructions. The guards epted it and left. He then said to himself, ¡°Rong Yan¡­ I am fine if you did not kill my son, but if it was you, I will make you pay with your blood!¡± This night was destined to be filled with ruckus. The twelfth prince (a.k.a Rong Yan) was suffering from insomnia and could not sleep. While on the bed, he felt a sudden shiver down his spine covered with goosebumps which was followed by a sneeze! He rubbed his nose and was filled with doubts. Who was cursing him? ¡­ When the night was darkest just before the dawn, a few stars were shining. The glittering light made visible bushes around the moat and the river which flowed into the horizon. Gu Xijiu teleported to the river appearing somewhat tired from a busy evening. She was so caught up in her thoughts that she absentmindedly set foot in the river. Luckily for her quick reaction, she managed to move up to the shore with ease. She took off the stilts along with her extra-long pants and ck robe she was wearing. Within a moment, she tied them to a rock and threw them into the river. She did it so skillfully that only a small ssh could be seen. It was too insignificant to catch the attention of the sentries along the wall. As she observed the wave-like ripples disappear into the distance, she exhaled a sigh of relief and dusted her hands in satisfaction. ¡°It was tiring! But worth it!¡± She believed that after all her arrangements, she could officially dismiss the terrible arranged marriage and even avenge the wrongly killed Gu Xijiu to make those worthless lovers pay for what they had done. She then let out a long yawn before she attempted to teleport away to get some sleep. Suddenly, a gush of wind surrounded the area and a sigh could be heard. The sigh was light, like a fallen flower dancing in the air or a breeze of spring blowing past a few branches. Such a wonderful melody of nature! Gu Xijiu¡¯s body stiffened a little bit as she immediately turned back and looked toward the direction of the sound. Nothing could be seen. The shore was quiet and she was still all by herself. ¡°What was that?¡± She asked herself. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips and without hesitating, she used her powers to write a message in the air, ¡°Who are you? Come out!¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63: Who Was That!? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When she wrote all that, she was not counting on a reply. It was just a warning to that individual that she knew someone was around. She wanted to force him/her out from hiding. To her surprise, just as she finished writing, a line of words formed besides her saying, ¡°I am nobody. I am noting out!¡± The words manifested out of thin air and arranged itself magically! This scared her. She took a step back and looked at the words. They were beautiful written with an imposing font; the silvery alphabets blossomed in the air and slowly rotated around Gu Xijiu before they vanished. There was a slightly chilly feeling in the air after the words vanished. ¡°What kind of mastery was that?!¡± ¡°It was ghostly! It was powerful!¡± Gu Xijiu thought to herself. If it were someone else that encountered this eerie experience, they would have run off for their lives or be frozen in fear. If it were someone more daring, they would have unsheathed their weapon to defend themselves or shed at their surroundings to force the person out from hiding. Gu Xijiu, however, just raised the corner of her lip a little bit and wrote a reply in the air, ¡°What do you want from me then? I am not your enemy and I don¡¯t want things to be difficult.¡± ¡°Hard to say.¡± The ghostly words appeared again, this time in a colder and darker font. Gu Xijiu remained silent. What did he mean when he said, ¡®hard to tell¡¯? Was he refuting ¡°not your enemy¡±? Or was he refuting ¡°make things difficult¡±? ¡°What do you mean? Forgive my ignorance, I have no idea!¡± Gu Xijiu replied. ¡°I have not decided yet¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°Am I your enemy?¡± She tried to probe. After a moment, the person replied in a cold manner, ¡°Hehe!¡± Gu Xijiu was wondering who it could be and whether this person is her own enemy or one of the original Gu Xijiu. However, she did not know who she was talking to and she did not want to reveal her identity. After some thought, she wrote, ¡°There are a lot of people with simr faces, you may have mistaken me for someone else!¡± As she had only been in this world for a few days, she could not remember having antagonized anybody with such a personality! Meanwhile, she had inspected her surroundings but still could not detect anyone. Gu Xijiu pondered for a while but could not recall anyone with the skills to manifest words out of thin air. ¡°I am not your enemy. I believe we just met by chance.¡± Gu Xijiu exined. ¡°Is that so?¡± This response left an even colder feeling on her than the previous one. Gu Xijiu browsed through every single person in her mind but could recall anyone with such a skill. Chapter 64 Chapter 64: Fancy Kung Fu Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As the sunlight prated the clouds at the break of dawn, Gu Xijiu suddenly smiled and wrote something in the air, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything in this situation. If you think you need revenge, I¡¯ll ept it. But if you¡¯ve got the wrong person, please go away as I¡¯m not interested in ying games. Goodbye! I hope our paths never cross again!¡± After she had finished writing the words she wanted to say, she turned around and teleported away and the riverbank returned to its peaceful state. A momentter, a man appeared at the riverbank. He was wearing a ghost mask with a pair of sharp eyes. His ck hair and white dress appeared to be levitating in the air as the wind blew which made him appear as a charming guy! He stood there and watched the river with the edge of his lips tilted slightly upwards. He raised his arm slightly and the flowing water immediately became a water cyclone which overflowed to the surroundings. A momentter, his hand was moving in the air and something was being forced up to the riverbank. Those were the mask and clothes left behind by Gu Xijiu. The man examined what was left behind and the way they were tied to a rock. Gu Xijiu had a special way of getting rid of her trail marks. She tied an extremelyplicated knot to make sure those things would not detach from the rock. Upon observing the rock, the man shook his head¡­ Apparently, he did not admire the way the knot was tied. He moved his fingers and a white light shed around him; the clothes and mask immediately detached from the rock and even the stilts were no longer connected. The man observed the stilts. They were not high (just about 30 centimeters), hence, it could merely turn a dwarf into a normal-looking person. If he covered it with a long dress, no one would even know he was using stilts. The man realized Gu Xijiu was using intelligent ways to achieve her goals! He picked up the mask and looked at it more carefully. The mask was verymon and could be easily found on the street. It was not as nice as the one he had¡­ ¡°Inartistic!¡±, he shouted. He was touching his chin in deep thought and his pupils were shining. ¡°This little girl does not know who has found her¡­ She still thinks she is innocent.¡± He said to himself. Indeed, he would get his revenge, but he had no idea whether she could handle it¡­ He waved his hand again and everything immediately became nicely arranged and dry upon this action. ¡°Who is that!?¡±, someone could be heard asking in the distance. Perhaps, he made too much noise or it was just time for everyone to wake up. The soldiers who were snoring on the upper end of the wall slowly opened their eyes and shouted as they looked down. All they saw was a ck suit was floating in the air as the wind was blowing. The soldiers felt numbness in their legs as the suit fell to the ground¡­ Chapter 65 Chapter 65: Did You Arrange This? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The rest of the soldiers quickly tried to see what themotion was about. Everyone was shocked when they saw it. As the sky was still dark, none of them saw what happened after the suit fell to the ground. A highly-skilled soldier who was an expert in Kung Fu jumped off from the high wall to check the area. Everyone was worried for him. A momentter, the soldier appeared and took a few leaps before he flew up to the wall again. He was carrying a stack of items with him. There was the ck suit which had been stacked neatly along with a pair of stilts and a ghost mask¡­ ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The leader of the soldiers asked. The soldier knelt and reported to him, ¡°Sir, we found it at the riverbank of the moat but we didn¡¯t see anyone there.¡± The team leader asked, ¡°Did you arrange it? This is so neat!¡± ¡°It was stacked like this and ced on a big rock.¡± The team leader was stunned as he looked at the clothes. It took less than half a minute from the time the suit was floating in midair to the point where the soldier jumped down from the wall. The clothes were folded and stacked so neatly that even people who specialized in ironing clothes could notplete it in such a short time¡­ If the moat was not haunted then there must be a legendary kind of master in the vicinity! Hence, they decided to report the situation¡­ ¡­ Gu Xijiu had a good sleep in her room the entire day. No one dared to interrupt her without her permission, however, she was awake due to the noise outside in the evening. She was a professional killer and she used to leave one eye open while she slept so that even a soft noise could draw her attention. Back then, she would never have slept for such long hours. Upon waking up, she massaged both her temples as she felt a bit dizzy. This body was still very young and children usually needed more sleep as they get easily tired. It was very different from the time when she was in the modern world where she used to be very energetic even though she had not slept for three days. She tried listening to the conversation outside and roughly got an idea of what was happening. Her father was there together with her fifth sister, Gu Tianyi. Since she did not tell anyone to wake her up, her servants did not wee their visit. Gu Xietian was mad as it was the first time he encountered such rude treatment from his daughter. Moreover, Gu Tianyi was trying to make things worse by adding fuel to the situation. Gu Xijiu knew her servants were very firm and would notpromise or stoop to her father. No matter how he tried to frighten or threaten them, they were very firm and they drove him mad. After a while, Gu Xietian ordered his soldiers and guards to arrest the female servants for punishment! Gu Tianyi stood aside happily as she was upset with the servants too. ¡°How dare those people offend father!¡± Gu Xietian was a hot-tempered person as he always caned the soldiers when they did not agree with his ideas. He did improve since he was promoted to be the [1] General Biao Qi, however, his personality remained in his bones! Chapter 66 Chapter 66: This Is Really Too Much! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The servants and security guards in the residence could easily have received a cruel punishment from him even for a minor mistake. Therefore, everyone feared him like a mouse who bumped into a cat. Now that he was furious, those servants would experience a series of tough canning which would probably end with them dead on a stool. But just when the cold-blooded guards were about to lock them down, a cold voice came out from the room which said, ¡°Hold on!¡± Gu Xijiu walked out and stared at the guards. All of them were stunned and stopped advancing. All her servants immediately rushed up to her and bent to greet her, ¡°Miss!¡± Gu Xietian frowned and said, ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re in the room? Why didn¡¯t youe out earlier?¡± He red at the servants angrily and shouted, ¡°All your servants are too much! They were blocking me from entering your room! This is uneptable! They deserve punishment! Lock them down¡­¡± Gu Xijiu asked when he was calling the security guards, ¡°General Gu, haven¡¯t these servants been assigned to me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Xietian said without thinking twice. ¡°So, what¡¯s the duty of the servants?¡± ¡°Of course, they need to serve their master and listen to orders.¡± ¡°ording to what you¡¯ve said, since they are my servants, what¡¯s wrong with them listening to my orders? Why are you arresting them?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent after that. She took a nce at her servants and said, ¡°They weren¡¯t afraid of the military¡¯s power and obeyed my instructions¡­ They are a group of loyal and great servants. General Gu is the military leader of the army¡­ Would you punish the soldiers who are loyal to you?¡± Her words had frightened Gu Xietian, ¡°This¡­¡± He frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s right that they are loyal to you, but they shouldn¡¯t block me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s my fault, I was the one who told them not to allow anyone to disturb me and I didn¡¯t tell them to exclude you. If you insist to punish them, then punish me! But I¡¯ll not allow anyone to hurt them for listening to my instructions!¡± She was standing under the sunset and looked small but her words made everyone feel her strength. The servants felt warmness in their hearts and knelt, ¡°Master, we will be loyal to you even when we die¡­¡± They then turned around and said to Gu Xietian, ¡°Please punish us but don¡¯t hurt our youngdy!¡± Gu Xietian was speechless and mad at himself. He was judging his daughter silently and realized that he only understood her today. He suddenlyughed, ¡°Hahahaha! Great! Great! Indeed, you¡¯re my daughter! Daring enough!¡± He ced his hands together as he wasughing. He was happy! He had many daughters but none of them were like Gu Xijiu who was brave and daring! Even his favorite son did not behave like that. Soldiers like people who were daring and that included Gu Xietian. He had now forgotten about the earlier offense and could not help but focus on the resemnce between him and his daughter. Chapter 67 Chapter 67: Don¡¯t Punish Our Master, Please? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Xijiu, father wouldn¡¯t punish you and your servants. You¡¯re right, they didn¡¯t do anything wrong and instead, they deserve a reward! Get someone to bring my money! Each of your servants will get 30 ounces of silver as a reward!¡± One of the guards hurried to the treasury to get the money. Gu Tianyi was stunned as her intention of bringing Gu Xietian here was to get Gu Xijiu into trouble. The result waspletely out of her expectation. ¡°Father, they didn¡¯t respect you¡­¡± She still wanted to change the ending. Gu Xietian waved his hand and stopped her, ¡°They are loyal to their master, they should be rewarded. That¡¯s it.¡± Gu Tianyi shut her mouth. Gu Xietian looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Xijiu, why would you give this kind of order?¡± Gu Xijiu looked towards the ground and said, ¡°I like peace and quiet. I don¡¯t like to be disturbed and don¡¯t want to see random visitors, especially those who simply break into my residence just because they are members of the Gu family.¡± Gu Tianyi was pissed off and asked, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± However, Gu Xijiu did not even bother to look at her. She looked at Gu Xietian and said, ¡°General Gu, were my orders against the family rule or the national constitution? Gu Xietian shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± There were no such rules in the Gu family and the same can be said for the national constitution. Although Gu Xietian hardly intervenes in family affairs, it did not mean that he knew nothing. He has heard about what Xijiu had gone through and that she used to get bullied by her sisters, however, that was just one of the many bad treatments he knew of. Only when he saw her meals and the ce she lived in did he know what kind of treatment Xijiu used to have. He felt guilty for not paying enough attention to her. He stepped forward and held her hand, ¡°Xijiu, the reason father came here is to tell you something.¡± Gu Xijiu stepped backward and withdrew her hand, ¡°You can just tell me directly.¡± General Gu felt pain in his heart that his daughter stepped away from him. He was so remorseful. He had only seen this daughter a few times before today. She used to hide behind everyone but her eyes always showed that she was seeking for love. She was hoping he could treat her like how he treated her other sisters ¨C pat her head andpliment her. However, that never happened! He never did anything like that to her. Every single time he saw her, he pretended he did not see her or scolded her which made her be more cowardly. Things were different now though. At that time, he found satisfaction in scolding her. It was a way to get revenge on her mother ¨C the woman who would rather die than stay by his side. He had no idea whether he had sessfully gotten his revenge but he knew that all his actions had pushed his daughter away. And now, Gu Xijiu no longer needed his love when he intended topensate for his wrongdoings. She addressed him as ¡®General¡¯, just like how strangers did. Gu Xietian was in a hurry to repair the rtionship but was not sessful. Chapter 68 Chapter 68: Killing With Excuses! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xietian intended to tell his daughter that the police were looking for a suspect who was wearing a ck suit and ghost mask. ording to the report, that person had stolen something from the fourth prince which made him mad. He wanted to find the thief! Due to the uneasy situation outside, Gu Xietian told them to stay in the residence for a few days and try to avoid getting into trouble. He brought a picture of the mysterious thief and Gu Xijiu was shocked when she took a nce! The man in the picture looked real, especially the clothes and the mask! Those were the things she threw into the moat¡­ She thought to herself, ¡°How did the soldiers get all those things?¡± She tried to find out more from Gu Xietian and ording to her father, the soldiers found it at the riverbank of the moat. The clothes were floating in midair when they noticed it! The soldiers who were on duty under the fourth prince issued the report very quickly. He then issued a search warrant and now there were soldiers everywhere in the city¡­ Gu Xijiu held her fists tightly in her sleeves! ¡°Must be that guy! The guy who said he wanted to get his revenge on me at the river bank.¡± The bastard used his powers to stay invisible and secretly retrieved the stuff she threw into the river. He wanted to get her into trouble by handing it to the soldiers so that they could report it to the fourth prince! Earlier, she had left the auction room by teleporting away¡­ The fourth prince must have been intrigued by this to pay such high attention to this case. After listening to the report from the soldiers, he probably assumed the one who threw away the suit was the person he was looking for, thus, he wanted to find this person¡­ He was creating excuses for himself to find this person! Unfortunately, he had no clue where this unidentified person was and did not even know the genuine gender and size of the person¡­ Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes remained staring at the floor as she began to n her next steps in her head. Gu Xietian was unaware of the thoughts that were racing through Gu Xijiu¡¯s head at the time. He left abruptly after delivering the warning and reminder but not beforeplimenting the servants again. He even announced new house rules, ¡®No one should be allowed to step in Gu Xijiu¡¯s residence without permission. Whoever breaks this rule will be punished.¡± He purposely exchanged a nce with Gu Tianyi when he announced the new house rules. Being an experienced general, how could he not know about such family battles? He knew Gu Tianyi¡¯s ns. The new house rule was an indirect warning which made Gu Tianyi frightened. She lowered her head and stared at the ground in disappointment. She knew she could not do anything about this and left the courtyard behind her father. ¡°Hooray!¡± One of the servants apuded as she looked at her master. They were all ecstatic and admired Gu Xijiu¡¯s actions. Prior to this, they were looked down on in the Gu family and got bullied and tortured by the servants of the other youngdies and even General Gu¡¯s servants. Chapter 69 Chapter 69: Well Done! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion They felt hopeless when they were being assigned to serve Gu Xijiu as they thought they would be demoted and encounter more bullies. However, they really did not expect the youngdy to make such a great breakthrough! They could finally be themselves in the family! The mary reward was not as important as being able to live freely. Those servants surrounded Gu Xijiu and cheered happily. At this stage, guarding the door was a small matter. These servants would truly give up their lives if the youngdy needed their help. Gu Xijiu looked at them and smiled, ¡°Well done everyone! I¡¯m going to personally reward all of you too. 10 dors will be given to each of you! I¡¯m relying on all of you to take care of my house though!¡± 10 dors was equivalent to two years¡¯ sry for the servants! They looked even happier now! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, youngdy! We will definitely listen to your orders and won¡¯t allow anyone to enter your courtyard without your permission!¡± Gu Xijiu chuckled, ¡°Great! Dominant enough! My servants must be brave and dominant! You must remember, I don¡¯t need weak people! Show me your wings if you¡¯re an eagle, show me your ws if you¡¯re a tiger! I don¡¯t keep cowards! From today onwards, we shall get revenge on those who dare to bully you! I¡¯ll be your backup if you get into trouble.¡± ¡°Yes, youngdy!¡± The voice of the gentle servants were still very mild. Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°Fantastic! These are my people then!¡± She waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can leave if you want to celebrate but don¡¯t forget my dinner! I¡¯m starving!¡± The sound of their cheers filled the entire Gu residence. Leng Xiangyu had many spies in the residence so she knew what was happening. She was helping Gu Xietian change his clothes when she heard the cheers. She spoke, ¡°Master, our daughter seems to have changed into someone else!¡± Gu Xietian replied, ¡°Yes, she has changed¡­ to be a better person.¡± ¡°But¡­ there is something too different about her. She is not the same person at all.¡± Gu Xietian red at her and said, ¡°Even a rabbit would bite when it needed too. She is a human! She is my daughter. Her blood is made from mine! She was just suppressing her feelingsst time and it has reached her limit. Nothing bad.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ It¡¯s great! I just thought it¡¯s better for girls to be gentle and polite.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any more gentle and polite daughters. I need a leader who is brave. Perhaps, she wanted to be a gentledy but someone was trying to prevent it. What can we expect when the daughter of a great General was living a life worse than his servants?¡± Every word that came out from his mouth were daggers directed at her. Leng Xiangyu could no longer endure it and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s my fault. I neglected her and believed in the lies of the servants¡­ I¡¯ll treat her nicely in the future¡­¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70: More Than One Woman Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Leng Xiangyu!¡± Gu Xietian suddenly called her full name with a cold voice. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?! Do you think you can hide everything from me? I spoke on your behalf that day for the sake of the Gu family¡¯s reputation. But don¡¯t ever think you can fool me!¡± Gu Xietian did not want to talk to her anymore. He left the room after taking his cloak. Leng Xiangyu was stunned for a moment but then walked up hastily to him. ¡°Master, where are you going?¡± He had note to her room for many days but he was leaving right after he came. Gu Xietian stopped and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to trick Xijiu again, or I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± He then left the room without looking back. Leng Xiangyu slumped on the chair, feeling speechless. A momentter, her servant came in and reported, ¡°Madam, master has gone to Feng Xiang¡¯s Courtyard.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s Courtyard was the residence of Mistress Zhou, whom he married one year ago. She was a young girl who was less than 20 years old. Undoubtedly, since Mistress Zhou was the favorite mistress of Gu Xietian, he slept with her almost every night. Even though Leng Xiangyu was Gu Xietian¡¯s official wife, she did not often have sex with him. They only slept together a few times and most of the time, they only had ¡®quick¡¯ sex! Sadly, he would sleep right after f*cking her. On the other hand, Leng Xiangyu would be sleepless throughout the night. Based on the report from her servant who came back from Feng Xiang¡¯s Courtyard, the mistress was so strong that her sex with Gu Xietian couldst for half a night. Leng Xiangyu was jealous but she was not able to do anything about it. Leng Xiangyu looked at herself in the mirror. She was about 40 years old and well maintained; her skin was fair and smooth and her features were still beautiful. Despite the age, she looked like she was in her early 30¡¯s. Unfortunately, the passion had died down before she aged. It was difficult for her topete with the young girl who had not even reached her early 20¡¯s yet. As she raised her hand and touched her face, an image suddenly appeared in her mind¡­ She sighed, ¡°Luo Xinn, if you were still alive and in my position, would he treat you like how he has been treating me?¡± ¡°I think he would, right?¡± ¡°Men always like new things. They will notbe loyal to only one woman.¡± Although Gu Xietian was depressed for a few months since Luo Xinn jumped off the cliff, he overcame his depression after six months. However, he became worse than ever. He had been marrying a new mistress every one or two years and now he had more than 10 mistresses in the residence. Every one of them put on heavy makeup and wore colorful dresses which were really annoying to Leng Xiangyu. Leng Xiangyu was married into the Gu family as a mistress. At that time, Gu Xietian only had a wife who was Luo Xinn and he was keeping his promise to Luo Xinn. Although he was rich and powerful, he had only one wife¡­ Leng Xiangyu not only seduced him and had sex with him, she even threatened him with her baby and forced Gu Xietian to marry her as his mistress. This incident triggered Gu Xietian and Luo Xinn to have a massive argument¡­ Because of the argument, Luo Xinn jumped off the cliff. After that, Leng Xiangyu finally got her throne to be the official wife of the General. She thought she had finally gotten everything she wanted, especially the special love from Gu Xietian. However, she did not expect that the love onlysted for two years. Luo Xinn was still alive when Gu Xietian still loved Leng Xiangyu. But since Luo Xinn jumped off the cliff, Gu Xietian had lost his passion in Leng Xiangyu. Chapter 71 Chapter 71: Luckily, She Had A Son! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Other than the title of ¡®General¡¯s wife¡¯, she had nothing much to show. The name ¡®Luo Xinn¡¯ was taboo in the General¡¯s residence and no one dared to mention it. However, Leng Xiangyu mumbled about it today. Her servant, Aunty Lan Hong said, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have topare yourself to that woman, she is nothing in master¡¯s heart.¡± Leng Xiangyuughed and said, ¡°What do you actually know? That woman is different from the rest. Do you even realize all the mistresses he has now have some form of resemnce to Luo Xinn? Some of them have eyes that look like hers, some have mouths that look the same as hers and it is so ridiculous to the extent that one of them has exactly the same name! Also, Mistress Zhou is pampered by him just because of her eyes and dimples which look like that woman¡¯s!¡± Luo Xinn had passed away for almost 10 years. The servants and maids in the residence had changed several times within thest 10 years, hence, nobody knew the truth and most of them did not even know how she looked like. Although Aunty Lan Hong was the favorite servant of Leng Xiangyu, she only started her service in the General¡¯s residence five to six years ago. After hearing what Leng Xiangyu said, she was stunned as she did not know the whole story of those mistresses. Leng Xiangyu realized that she had talked too much so she sighed and stopped talking. She switched the topic of conversation and asked, ¡°Do you have any news from the second young master?¡± Aunty Lan Hong said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam. I¡¯ve just received the message that the young master will probably arrive in a few days.¡± Leng Xiangyu felt relieved and said, ¡°Go and clean up the courtyard of the young master. He likes everything to be clean. He won¡¯t be able to sleep well if it¡¯s dusty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam. It¡¯s prepared since we have the maid to clean it every day. So, everything is in good condition.¡± Leng Xiangyu felt relieved and thought how lucky she still was to have a good son. Her son, who was the only young master in the family, was her main pir of strength. This is because no one could affect her position if her son was around. In contrast, the other mistresses would only get their privileges for a few years. She managed to put aside the depression as she thought of her son and kept asking people to prepare for his return. ¡­ Gu Xietian did not spend the night at Mistress Zhou¡¯s courtyard but instead only had dinner with her. He was not focused throughout the dinner and hardly listened to what she said as well. After the dinner, he left. He did not allow anyone to follow him as he randomly entered into a small courtyard. The courtyard was rtively small and far from the main house. There was a lock hanging on the chain of the door that was already rusted. The door was covered with a thickyer of dust because no one had visited here for a long time. Gu Xietian idled in front of the door for a while. After some time, he gritted his teeth and broke the lock. He then walked into the courtyard. It was rather quiet in the courtyard. The weeds grew so much that they had reached the height of a normal human. The doors and windows were broken too. Gu Xietian stood there and then pushed the door to enter the house. The disys in the house were very simple but since there was no one cleaning the house, all the furniture and disys were covered withyers of dust. There was arge bed in the room and a faded nket. Gu Xietian did not mind the dirt. He slowly sat down at the edge of the bed and touched the nket. As his fingers glided across the nket, more dust flew up. Feeling a little ufortable, he finally hugged the nket in his arms like he was looking for the scent of a person. However, it had been 10 years. Even though she owned the nket and used it every day, he could never find the scent anymore! ¡°Xing¡­¡±, he held the nket tightly until his nails turned white. ¡°I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m here to visit you. So many years have passed, do¡­ do you regret?¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72: You Can Never See Her Again¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion This courtyard was locked after Luo Xinnmitted suicide. Thus, no one came here since. Of course, Gu Xietian did note as well. He even abstained from passing by the courtyard to avoid remembering the sad moments. The name ¡®Luo Xinn¡¯ had been his weakest spot and he had not allowed anyone to mention it. Strangely, he was eager to see this ce tonight. Initially, he thought he just wanted to stand there for a while, but he naturally went into the house. He could not leave as he felt so sad when he saw everything she used before. ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve been looking for Tiannuo all these years but I still couldn¡¯t find him¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t get him back anymore, he is such a smart boy¡­¡± He felt as if there was something stuck in his throat, so he stopped talking. He stopped for a short while and continued, ¡°Dear, luckily we still have a daughter¡­ I feel so guilty and sorry for her but luckily, it¡¯s still not toote. I¡¯ll treat her nicely in the future. She looks exactly like you, as tough as you. Unfortunately, you can never see her again¡­¡± The dinner that was prepared for Gu Xijiu tonight was no ordinary dinner. It was amazing! Her servants had prepared a table full of dishes and every dish looked beautiful and attractive! Gu Xijiu was stunned as she looked at the amount food served on the table. She decided to invite all of her servants to have dinner together with her. Initially, the servants refused to sit down as they knew that this was rude to their master. However, Gu Xijiu ordered all of them to sit down with her. Everyone was very happy and grateful to Gu Xijiu. The master, as well as her servants, had fun. During the dinner, Gu Xijiu mentioned, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take care of my people!¡± Everyone was in tears after listening to her words. As the group of people ssified at the lowest rank in the society, they were meant to serve their masters and it was rare for them to have such a kind and genuine master in their life. Their youngdy treated them as humans instead of servants. They were lucky to have met such a kind master. As their passion was boosted, theymitted their loyalty to their master. Gu Xijiu smiled and lifted the ss; they cheered and finished their drinks. ¡­ Residence of the crown prince, East Pce. In the study room, Rong Jialuo was not able to calm himself and was fiddling with a ¡®bracelet¡¯ in his hand. asionally, he looked at the sky. He could not wait for nightfall. ¡°Prince, since the person has left a message and has said that he wille tonight, he probably won¡¯t break his promise. Besides, we have the thing he wants, so don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s still early, please be more patient.¡± His closest bodyguard spoke to him. He, with the nickname ¡®ck Fox¡¯, was the most loyal person to the Crown Prince. He knew all Rong Jialuo¡¯s secrets ¨C even the letters exchanged between him and Gu Xijiu. Rong Jialuo smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that he breaks his promise¡­ I am just worried about my fourth brother¡­¡± The fourth prince, Rong Chu, was still looking for him and he had set many traps and spies to hunt for him. He was wondering whether the young boy could make it to his ce safely. However, he was unsure where he was supposed to find the young boy if he did note. Chapter 73 Chapter 73: Right There¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion This person was his only hope. ¡°Crown Prince, he has not been arrested by the Fourth Prince. Our spies are monitoring him secretly and they will definitely save him if he gets caught¡­¡± Rong Jialuo nodded slightly. He felt slightly relieved as he did not hear any bad news from his secret agents. Although it was easy to say, he was still worried as it was very important to him. As time passed, he could not sit still anymore. He threw away the bracelet in his hand and got up from the chair. He leaned against the window and looked at the big moon in the sky. He sighed and asked, ¡°It¡¯s almost 11PM. ck Fox, do you think he wille?¡± Suddenly, they heard noises behind them. ck Fox spoke softly, ¡°Crown Prince! He¡­ He¡¯s here!¡± His tone sounded like he was surprised but excited! Rong Jialuo was shocked and immediately turned around. Someone was standing behind him with a ck suit which blended in with the dark sky. The person looked super ordinary and short. It was indeed the person who left a paper bird for him in the auction room. The person looked at him firmly and asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you have the thing I want?¡± ¡°Ye¡­Yes. It¡¯s there.¡± He said as he pointed towards the table. Rong Jialuo was frightened because the way the person appeared was too mystical. The person was Gu Xijiu in disguise. She still looked like how she looked when she was in the auction room and hence, Rong Jialuo could recognize her. Gu Xijiu looked at the bracelet and confirmed it was the bracelet made of Firmament Stone. However, its color was slightly duller and it was not shiny anymore which made it look like a normal bracelet. ¡°Is this a fake one?¡± Gu Xijiu nced at Rong Jialuo and he quickly said, ¡°This object is so strange! It was still shiny when I got it and it became like this the next morning.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the bracelet again; it was indeed the one she wanted. But, something was wrong with it now. Perhaps, the bracelet needed a recharge. She knocked at the center point where the shell was glowing in blue.¡±Yo! Are you still alive?¡± The bracelet was still dull and did not even shine for a second. Gu Xijiu threw the bracelet on the table. ¡°Since you¡¯re not working anymore, it¡¯s useless for me to keep you¡­¡± The bracelet suddenly shone before she finished her words. A mad voice crept into Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind, ¡°Lady, don¡¯t you dare abandon me again!¡± ¡°Oh! You¡¯re still alive! I thought you¡¯ve returned to the heavens¡±, Gu Xijiu talked to it in her mind. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to bother you. I let you have mest night but you just left me behind!¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯re very powerful. Why didn¡¯t you follow me?¡± ¡°My physical body was still there¡­ and it is not my style to just simply follow you!¡± She realized the bracelet had an arrogant attitude! Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°Are you going to stay alone forever with your arrogance if I didn¡¯t bid you?¡± The Firmament Stone bracelet remained silent. Chapter 74 Chapter 74: It Got Irritated Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu smiled, spun the bracelet on her fingertip and asked, ¡°Oh ya! Why are you not shining? Are you broken? Or is your color fading because you fell into the water?¡± The bracelet was speechless. It answered in an annoyed tone, ¡°Hey girl, I thought you wanted me to be low profile? What do you mean by broken? You think I¡¯m a fake jade in your century?¡± Gu Xijiu spun it again and said, ¡°At least now I know how you look like when you are keeping a low profile. I thought you can do magic and change yourself into something else.¡± The bracelet drew the sign of ¡®¡­¡¯ in her mind. Gu Xijiu did not bother it anymore and then kept it into her sleeve. ¡°Young hero, you¡¯ve got what you wanted¡­ And what about our Prince¡¯s illness?¡±, the ck Fox voiced up. Gu Xijiu looked at Rong Jialuo and said, ¡°Tough!¡± ck Fox remained silent with his fists clenched tightly and said, ¡°You have no clue about this? Then you must have been fooling around with the Crown Prince!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him and said, ¡°I meant it¡¯s tough, but I didn¡¯t say I have no solution. Your illness has troubled you for quite some time and I¡¯m guessing it should be almost two years, hence, it might take a longer treatment.¡± ¡°Does this mean that you can help the Prince?¡± ck Fox asked as he was delighted to hear what she just said. Gu Xijiu moved her gaze to Rong Jialuo and said, ¡°Your Highness, are you going to let him ask questions on your behalf?¡± Rong Jialuo took a deep breath and held his excitement, ¡°Get out, ck Fox.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ck Fox was still worried as Gu Xijiu was somehow a mysterious stranger. He was worried that this stranger would hurt the Crown Prince¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine, just go.¡± Rong Jialuo replied. Finally, ck Fox agreed and left the room. He even closed the door behind him. There was finally hope for the illness which left him almost hopeless in life. He used to be quiet and hardly put any emotion on his face. Now, with his fingers were shaking, he said, ¡°Sir, how do you want to start the treatment? Do you need me to prepare anything? Let me know what you need and I¡¯ll get everything prepared¡­¡± He changed the way he addressed Rong Jialuo. Gu Xijiu looked at him from head to the toe and suddenly rushed towards him. She was initially a meter away from him, but now she was not even half a meter in front of him. Rong Jialuo was always careful with everyone. No one had been so close to him before, except his closest buddies. Hence, he subconsciously stepped back. Gu Xijiu suddenly locked his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Rong Jialuo was a crown prince who was cold. Other people were afraid of him and would have knelt earlier. As he was strong and tall, Gu Xijiu looked small beside him. However, she was standing in front of him with her hands locked together with his arms. She neglected his dignity. The Prince realized her eyes were so ck and shiny like the stars. When she stared at someone, that person felt as if he was being absorbed by her pupils. Rong Jialuo¡¯s heart was beating fast. ¡°You¡­¡± That was the first time he exposed his weakness in front of a stranger. Chapter 75 Chapter 75: Is She Going To Cook Him? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He would have hurt them if it were someone else who held him like that. However, he seemed to trust this ¡®little guy¡¯. He noticed her fingers were quite rough but those fingers gave him a soft and gentle feeling. Of course, Gu Xijiu did not know Rong Jialuo was so nervous even though she was just touching his veins. A momentter, she let go and stepped back. ¡°Your Highness, the poison is only triggered when you try to use your inner force and every time it is triggered, you feel like being poked by thousands of needles, right?¡± She quickly borated the symptoms. Rong Jialuo looked at her and said, ¡°Exactly!¡± He tried to calm himself and said, ¡°What we can do about it?¡± ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not a poison but a magic spell named Tian Ming Spell,¡± Gu Xijiu exined. ¡°Tian Ming Spell?¡± Rong Jialuo had not heard it before and repeated the spell miserably. ¡°Yes. Even if your spirit power is at a high level, you will not be able to do anything if this spell is casted on you. Fortunately, you got it less than three years ago, otherwise, even the fairy godmother can¡¯t help you.¡± Gu Xijiu took out a bag full of acupuncture needles and a shiny short knife. She arranged them on the table and said, ¡°Please get your servants to prepare a bottle of chili sauce, white onion, ¡­¡± She listed many items. Rong Jialuo was shocked. Those were seasonings that could be found in the kitchen. Was she going to cook him?! Gu Xijiu nced at him and frowned ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have these things in your residence?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. I have.¡± Rong Jialuo recovered from his shocked state. He had very good memory and immediately repeated the items listed by Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Is that it? I don¡¯t need any special herbs?¡± ¡°These are sufficient for now.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded and said, ¡°But it¡¯s better for you to get them to prepare the ingredients in 15 minutes. I¡¯m running out of time and won¡¯t be able to stay too long.¡± The preparation process was very efficient. Everything was ready in less than 10 minutes and delivered to the room. ck Fox inspected the preparation process thoroughly. Everything was of excellent quality to the extent that even the garlic was as white as a pearl. ck Fox was wondering what they were doing in the room. He was curious and wanted to have a look. Despite being tiny, the ¡®little guy¡¯ was a hot-tempered person. She did not allow anyone to watch her when she treated people. ck Fox hinted Rong Jialuo a few times and thought the Crown Prince would allow him to stay. However, he was almost raging after he made several hints. His master pretended that he did not see it and kicked him out. ck Fox was helpless and wondered why the smart master would lose his mind this time. He was worried and decided to just wait at the doorstep. He paid high attention to the situation inside the room and was ready to break into the room if something went wrong. He could hear some soft conversations between the two of them. ¡°It might cause some painter¡­ Your Highness can bite on this jade bar if you can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can handle it.¡± ck Fox shook his head. The crown prince had many tough experiences before. Nevertheless, he had never once frowned or screamed in pain even when he suffered from severe injuries. He was a real hero! ¡°Take off your shirt.¡± ck Fox heard Gu Xijiu instruct the crown prince. Chapter 76 Chapter 76: The Crown Prince Was Being Ridiculed (I)! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Hei Hu frowned. Why would the crown prince need to take off his clothes if he was not suffering from external injuries? Rong Jialuo who was in the room, hesitated. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice had slightly expressed impatience, ¡°Why would a gentleman be afraid of taking his clothes off? Just take off your upper garments.¡± Hei Hu rubbed his nose because the crown prince was very conservative in this aspect. Even the person who served by his side could not see how his arm looked like. He showed one of his arms only during the operation to scrape the poison off his bones, but he did not have his upper body naked¡­ This time, the half-naked body of the crown prince would actually be seen by this unknown little brat? Rong Jialuo finally spoke, ¡°Must I take off? I¡¯ve sworn before that my body is to be seen only by my future wife¡­¡± ¡°Luckily I¡¯m a man.¡± The voice of Gu Xijiu was indifferent, ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about your chastity. I¡¯ll not be responsible for you too. To treat this Gu poison, you have to take off. Do you want to be cured? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take my leave immediately.¡± Rong Jialuo, ¡°¡­¡± He gnashed his teeth for a moment before he finally surrendered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take off.¡± While Hei Hu was listening outside, he felt the conversation seemed slightly amiss. He wondered how a tall and intimidating crown prince could possibly behave like virtuous woman being offended. The sound of clothes being taken off could be heard from outside the room. A momentter¡­ Apparently, Rong Jialuo had taken off his upper garment and his voice could be heard again, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Use your hand to smash these cloves of garlic, onions, and ginger. Remember, you can only use your middle finger and your other fingers are not to touch them.¡± Gu Xijiu instructed, in an orderly manner. Hei Hu almost wanted to raise his hand to rub his nose again. What an extremely weird remedy¡­ Their crown prince had always been very anal about cleanliness and usually did not like to smell any food with intense vors ¨C not even a little. But he had to now¡­ What a pity! After a while¡­ The voice of Rong Jialuo, trying to constrain his disgust was heard once more, ¡°I¡¯ve done it, what¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Apply them on your three acupuncture points: Tianchi, Yufu, and Shenfeng. You have to use your middle finger to apply it. You must use your strength, strong enough to prate your muscle.¡± Gu Xijiu continued to instruct. Hei Hu, ¡°¡­¡± These points were close to his sensitive chest area and the crown prince must now apply what he loathed¡­what, what was this detestable treatment? Was this person here to cure the crown prince or just to make a mockery of him? Apparently, it was challenging Rong Jialuo¡¯s maximum tolerance, ¡°I¡­I¡¯d need¡­I¡¯d need to apply it by myself¡­¡± It¡­it looked like he was touching himself! What was worse was that he had to touch himself in front of another person¡­ Rong Jialuo had the thought that his morality was going to explode. ¡°¡­ Or else, do you want me to help you apply it?¡± Gu Xijiu asked in response. Rong Jialuo, ¡°¡­¡± Gu Xijiu picked up a silver needle and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll have to give you acupunctureter so I can¡¯t touch this. You have to either apply it yourself or let your bodyguard, Hei Hu, help you with it. I think his Gongli is rtively good and thus, can achieve the effect that I want¡­¡± Hei Hu, who was outside the window, secretly shivered and retreated two steps backward carefully. Meanwhile, in the room, Rong Jialuo said decisively, ¡°No, I can do it myself!¡± Hei Hu wiped away his cold sweat in secret. Luckily the crown prince did not call him, or else he would have lost his hands which had touched the body of the crown prince because thetter was obsessed about cleanliness! As he wanted to continue listening, the tightly closed window had flung open abruptly. The handsome and stone-cold face of Rong Jialuo appeared. Chapter 77 Chapter 77: The Crown Prince Was Being Ridiculed (II)! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As he wanted to continue listening, the tightly closed window had suddenly flung open and the handsome and cold face of Rong Jialuo appeared. Rong Jialuo was looking at him expressionlessly, ¡°Are youfortable here listening? Do you want toe in and take a look?¡± The attractive voice seemed to carry the threat of knives, as cold as the winter. Hei Hu¡¯s forehead was immediately drenched in cold sweat and he bowed when he said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± He left in a hurry, as if he was chased by a ghost. Of course, he did not go far, as he was just waiting outside the garden. Then, Rong Jialuo closed the window. When he turned, he saw that Gu Xijiu was holding a silver needle while staring at him. He slightly paused and said, ¡°Can you please turn over?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Xijiu simply rejected, ¡°I¡¯ll need to see the effect when you apply it.¡± Rong Jialuo froze on the spot, as he had to rub the sensitive areas of his body in front of this man¡­ As Gu Xijiu saw him freezing on the spot, she frowned and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you shy? We¡¯re men, after all. Furthermore, I¡¯m a doctor and I just wanted to treat you. Why are you showing your virtuous face? Fret not, I¡¯m not homosexual.¡± Rong Jialuo, ¡°¡­¡± His face turned bluish, and was clenching his fists! After a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°Alright, you may see it then.¡± With a pair of staring eyesing close, he felt under immense pressure doing it with his eyes wide open, hence, he decided to shut them. As he was a master in kungfu, he could urately rub the points even with his eyes closed. Besides, the strength he used was ording to the requirements of Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu secretly nodded her head. This crown prince was really a genius and indeed a master. She just uttered the main aspects once and he could immediately do it with precision ¨C no wonder he was known as a genius. She kept staring at Rong Jialuo¡¯s expression so that she would not miss a single change treating his body. Rong Jialuo had a good-looking physique and his body ratio was also perfect. His skin was tender, firm, fair and was more amazing than the statue of David. Together with his extremely handsome and elegant face, it was surprisingly fascinating that he had the power to summon continuous attention. Nheless, such an ideal body and a good-looking man was merely a piece of wood for Gu Xijiu. She only regarded him as a patient and was observing his body solely to look for the best spot for her to ce the needle. Rong Jialuo had a strong sixth sense, hence, he knew that Gu Xijiu was staring at him. He was an indifferent crown prince who could easily handle a situation of being stared at by millions of people, but for the first time, he was feeling bad because of one person staring at him. A rather absurd idea uncontrobly shed through his mind ¨C would this person be stunned by his attractive body?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t lose your focus!¡± Gu Xijiu spoke coldly, ¡°Or else, you would have to do it again.¡± Rong Jialuo, ¡°¡­¡± He just did not concentrate for a second ¨C but she sensed it! Therefore, he quickly refocused and did it wholeheartedly. It was weird when he followed her instructions and rubbed the special ¡®medicine¡¯ onto his body. He felt a trail of warmth, like fire burning exactly where he rubbed, as if a little snake was moving. He was focusing on that ¡®little snake¡¯ in his body and gradually forgot the awkwardness. When it was fully absorbed, there was a sudden wind and his chest seemed to be pierced through by a burning hot iron needle ¨C the pain was extreme! Because it was unexpected, he shouted in pain and struck out, naturally part of a kung-fu practitioner¡¯s self-defense! After his hit, he realized that he should not have done it and retreated quickly. Yet, what was done could not be undone. Chapter 78 Chapter 78: The Crown Prince Was Still Half-Naked! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Bang!¡± A loud sound was followed by a loud rumble, the rack made from hard sandalwood in the room, was disintegrated into powder! As the sound was too loud, Hei Hu, who kept listening for any suspicious sounds, rushed in instantly, ¡°Your Highness!¡± The room was filled with dust, and a man was vaguely seen among the pieces of papers¡­ ¡°Your Highness?¡± Hei Hu wanted to jump in and investigate but he was struck, ¡°Get out!¡± The voice was from Rong Jialuo and he was full of energy. The crown prince was alright but he was angry! What was more crucial was that the crown prince was still half-naked! Hei Hu instantly ran away and disappeared from his view. ¡°Mr. Ren, are you alright?¡± Rong Jialuo was looking around nervously as he was afraid that his hit had smashed him into powder. ¡°No worries. Your Highness, what an amazing hit. If I didn¡¯t escape quickly, I would have been killed by you.¡± Gu Xijiu came out from the side of a pir. Rong Jialuo was relieved, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your sudden pierce drove me to reacted instinctively¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Gu Xijiu said indifferently, ¡°I have my defense to count on, you won¡¯t hurt me. You may continue now.¡± Rong Jialuo was shocked, and wondered if it was alright to continue? He cannot help but to size up Gu Xijiu with a single nce. Her face was still healthily red in color as if she had always been working in a farm and did not differ much from how it previously looked. Suddenly, he remembered something! As he had sharp senses, he actually felt that he had swept through part of Gu Xijiu¡­ His hit would have killed a ferocious animal instantly but the person in front of him seemed fine. And his reappearance was so strange. He seemed to be using an invisibility technique but it didn¡¯t seem simr¡­ The invisibility technique just to make a person disappear for only a moment but the very sensitive nose of the mastiff should be able to smell him. This man actually could conceal himself from the nose of the mastiff, and just reappeared from no where¡­ What was this strange kungfu move? Rong Jialuo was considered very knowledgeable about martial arts but he had never heard of such kungfu. Who was this youth anyway? His Kungfu was so unfathomable! Would he be the disciple of the legendary lord?! On this hugend, the lord was the most mysterious and was worshipped as God. He was also known as a legendary character. Even Rong Jialuo who had been traveling a lot and had been experiencing the world had just heard of him but had not seen him before. And on this world, the disciples of the Lord had the most mysterious and unfathomable kungfu because nobody had seen them fight before! Those who saw were all dead¡­ Rong Jialuo was sizing Gu Xijiu up again, wondering if she was the disciple of the Lord? She could not be! It was said that the Lord was extremely strict in picking his disciples. The Lord did not only need a spirit power genius, he was also strict on his disciples¡¯ face and body, and he was even stricter than an emperor choosing his concubine. And the youth in front was not good-looking and was short, hence, did not match with the Lord and his disciples in the legend. Unless¡­unless the youth was disguised! Rong Jialuo suddenly had an urge to pinch the face of the person in front of him! He wanted to know if he was wearing a human skin mask¡­ Nheless, before he could do anything, the youth already spoke, ¡°Your Highness, you yearn to know my identity, don¡¯t you? His thoughts were unbelievably read by the one standing in front of hm! ¡­ Chapter 79 Chapter 79: I Don¡¯t ept Any Other Types of Thanksgiving Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Jialuo was surprised with her foresight. He paused for a moment before he said frankly, ¡°Err¡­I¡¯m really curious about you¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s just a trade between us, Your Highness. You helped me bid for this bracelet and in return, I heal your illness. When you are healedter, it¡¯ll be over and done with. Thus, you don¡¯t have to know my name.¡± Rong Jialuo coughed, ¡°If you could heal my recurring illness, then you are my lifesaver. That bracelet will be worthless inparison to repay my debt of gratitude to you, so I want¡­¡± ¡°A million!¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly spat out two words. Rong Jialuo, ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°If you feel sorry, pay me another million ounces of silver after I have healed your chronic illness.¡± Gu Xijiu said indifferently while her fingers were turning the silver needle lightly, ¡°Apart from that, I won¡¯t ept any other type of thanksgiving.¡± Rong Jialuo choked, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t willing to, just ignore what I said.¡± Gu Xijiu did not force him because it was her extra term and even if he rejected, he was not breaking the promise. Rong Jialuo said nothing anymore. As a crown prince, he could actually afford a million ounces of silver, hence, he agreed. As Gu Xijiu earned extra, she said with happiness in her heart, ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ll need to ce another three needles. Please continue.¡± Rarely, she continued exining, ¡°The needle I ced just now, is just anchoring its tail and we¡¯ll need to ce another three to remove itpletely.¡± Rong Jialuo, ¡°¡­¡± In order to cure his illness, he gnashed his teeth to continue the self-touching. Nheless, he requested too, ¡°Can you please let me know when you ce the needles?¡± ¡°No! Such an opportunity slips through easily, we don¡¯t have time to do so.¡± Gu Xijiu replied coldly. Alright! It should be alright as he thought he would know. Time slowly went by. After about an hourter, Gu Xijiu finally ced herst needle. Each needle was akin to a sudden attack, and the pain caused was an extreme one. Nheless, Rong Jialuo was indeed a tough man. He did not twitch during the cement of thest few needles. When Gu Xijiu finally embedded thest needle, she was relieved. Then, she suddenly turned to the back of Rong Jialuo and pped quickly on a few points on his naked back with her two little hands. A few rays of light shed through and the silver needles were popping out in unison from Rong Jialuo¡¯s chest. With Gu Xijiu¡¯s little hand beckoning, that few silver needles fell on her palm and a worm was seen struggling at the tip of the needle. That worm was just half an inch long, but its end was thick, its mouthpart was needle-like, eyes red like blood and its whole body was surrounded by a mysterious blue light. It looked very demonic. ¡°So, this is the Tianming poison?¡± Rong Jialuo could not believe his eyes. This was the small little thing that deterred him from practicing for thest two years? Gu Xijiu was slightly shaking that worm on the tip of the needle. That worm squeaked and cocked up its head, wanting o bite. ¡°Burn!¡± Gu Xijiu threw the worm together with the needle on a piece of white paper. Chapter 80 Chapter 80: He Did Not Even Know His Name! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion With a snap of his fingers, Rong Jialuo sent out a ray of fire which burned the paper, silver needle and the worm into ash. ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s all?¡± Rong Jialuo cannot help but question. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. Your Highness, you can try to practice your Qi now.¡± Rong Jialuo did not care about the dusty study room. He sat down and started practicing. After about fifteen minutes, he opened his eyes and jumped up to give a bow of gratitude to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ren, for your wonderful medical skills, I¡¯m healed now!¡± He was healed! He was finally healed! A chronic disease that had been with him for two years and rendered him almost hopeless, was now healed! Though Rong Jialuo was calm all these while, he was so excited now, that his chest seemed to be bursting. ¡°Mr. Ren, you have healed my illness and I can reward you more, you¡­¡± Rong Jialuo looked towards where Gu Xijiu stood with his eyes beaming, but abruptly, he stopped speaking. Gu Xijiu was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Mr. Ren? Mr. Ren?¡± Rong Jialuo did not want to give up and looked around but he was alone in the ruined study room. That little man had disappeared suddenly like how he appeared out of nowhere. Nobody knew how he came and gone¡­ Rong Jialuo griped and regretted taking his eyes off the man. Other than wanting to thank Gu Xijiu, he had many things that he wanted to ask too. For instance, the origins of this Gu and her n. Besides, he even wanted to take her in at any cost, as it was a pity to let such a genius go! He had even drafted out a n on how to convince her to join him. At the end of the day, before he could do anything, she had just disappeared! After curing his unknown disease, she took that weird bracelet and the note of a million ounces of silver with her, and disappeared¡­ He did not even know that person¡¯s name! He just knew that his surname was Ren, from the little kid who sent the paper crane at the auction house¡­ ¡­ The moon in the sky was as big as a circr disc but there were no stars dotting the vast sky at all, but only the silvery white heaven and earth, reflecting the moonlight. It was alreadyte at night. As the city had imposed a curfew, barely anyone was seen on the road, only patrolling soldiers were seen passing by asionally. Gu Xijiu reappeared at one of the obscure and quietnes in the city. Though she was rtively skillful in applying her teleportation technique, the internal power in her body had degenerated so much that she could not apply the technique as easily as she did in her previous life. The distance of each teleport was on about one mile away from each other. The distance between the mansion of General Gu and the mansion of the crown prince was very far ¨C one was in the south while the other was in the north. Therefore, Gu Xijiu could not teleport directly back to her room from the mansion of the crown prince, as she needed some ces to rest. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was very scrupulous and had already memorized the whole city map. Therefore, she knew which ce was more hidden from the public eye and had a lesser crowd. Thisne was one of the ces she chose to rest. ¡°I was not expecting you to recognize this, Gu! It was also very rare during our era.¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet¡¯s voice echoed in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. Gu Xijiu was not concerned about it. When she stabilized herself, she slightly panted, gently touched her chest and furrowed her brows. ¡°You are injured!¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet sensitively realized that there was something wrong with her, ¡°It was because of that hit from the crown prince when you embedded that needle, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± She had actually looked down at the external force of that crown prince. Though she was prepared and escaped in time, she was partially hit and felt a bit uneasy on her chest. Chapter 81 Chapter 81: Facing Each Other Through the Steam¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°This crown prince is truly blind! I can¡¯t believe that he thought I, the godly jade, was unworthy and gave you another million!¡± The Firmament Stone was annoyed. ¡°Obviously the life of the crown prince is more valuable.¡± Gu Xijiu replied indifferently. ¡°He is not as worthy as I am!¡± The Firmament Stone said indignantly. ¡°But in his heart, a million ounces of silver was worth more and thus enough for my consultation fee. And you¡­were an absolute gift.¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet, ¡°¡­¡± It was so hurt that it cannot help but to shine¡­ It was so cool when it shines; it looked like a shing colorful lightbulb. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± ¡°Anyone in hiding,e out!¡± A team of patrolling soldiers was attracted by the bright light and rushed over quickly. Damn it! Gu Xijiu forcefully breathed in, moved her body and disappeared on the spot! Those running soldiers, ¡°¡­¡± Saw a ghost! These soldiers stared at each other and dispersed to search around thene but did not get to see anything¡­ ¡°Something¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°Would this man be the one that the fourth prince wanted to find?¡± ¡°Maybe! This person has been acting so surreptitiously¡­ let¡¯s report it quickly to the fourth prince¡¯s people¡­¡± The group of soldiers was making a lot of noise and quickly, they released a signal to other patrolling teams and therge-scale hunting had begun again in the city¡­ ¡­ Gu Xijiu felt that she was not alright during this teleportation. She was not even halfway when she felt suffocated. Then, she became weak and dizzy, which was what made her reappear earlier. A ssh was heard and she saw a bluish, warm and rippling water wave¡­ She was still in the water! And she was actually at the bottom of the water! She was not expecting that and almost choked! Subconsciously, she kicked up and finally managed to rise up to the water surface. She took a breath, wiped away the water from her face and opened her eyes to take a look, but she was shocked! She knew this stopping point was not as nned, but she did not expect that it would be such a strange ce. White steam was rising while the water surface had bright red petals floating, which gave off a faint, fragrant odor¡­ It was a hot spring pool for bathing purposes, and it turned out to be a flower petal bath! It was not a big deal, but what was worse was that there was a beautifuldy floating in the middle of the pool, less than a meter away from her! As the pool had white steam rising, Gu Xijiu could not see the person¡¯s face clearly but saw only long ck hair floating in the water. Besides, with the reflection of the bright red flower petals, the exposed skin of the beauty looked smooth and delicate¡­ That beauty seemed to be bathing and rxing but opened her eyes when she heard the noise of Gu Xijiu appearing. They were facing each other through the steam¡­ Though Gu Xijiu did not know where she was and who this beauty was, she knew that this ce had belonged to a rich man because of the extremely elegant emerald screen seen by the poolside. As she suddenly appeared at somebody¡¯s ¡°bathtub¡±, the person must be shocked and shrieked instinctively. Probably the shriek would alert the person outside waiting on her¡­ These ideas shed through her mind and thus, the first reaction Gu Xijiu did when she saw that beautifuldy was to throw herself towards the beauty! As she was anxious, her speed was as fast as lightning. Gu Xijiu had thrown herself to the side of the beauty, and with just a blink of that beauty¡¯s eye, she raised her left hand to cover the beauty¡¯s little mouth while she held a knife with her right hand to her victim¡¯s throat and groaned, ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82: Just Passing By¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion That beauty was obedient and sure enough, she did not shout, not even a squeak. She was just looking at her with squinted eyes. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu finally saw thedy¡¯s face clearly as she had gotten close. Her heart was beating fast! What a beauty! A peerless beauty! Her eyebrows were arched high like the shape of the mountains and were extended to the temple points. Her eyes were bright, glittering and charming. As for her mouth, it was held shut by the little hand of Gu Xijiu, hence, the shape could not be seen clearly. Nheless, Gu Xijiu could feel that the lips she touched were soft and tender. She could even imagine how beautifully shaped it was too. The forehead of this beautifuldy had a red jewel hanging from it, which was as narrow as the eyes of a fox, and was glittering amidst the water vapor. This attractivedy was so beautiful and exquisite that she could almost be a marvelous sculpture carved by God himself! Especially those pair of eyes, they were so alluring that they could make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat. Most parts of the beauty was hidden beneath the water and Gu Xijiu could see her graceful neck like that of a swan¡¯s, and the perfect arch of her corbone. She kept looking down¡­ As her eyes drifted down, the beauty¡¯s body was already hidden by the bright red flower petals and nothing else could be seen anymore. However, Gu Xijiu was not surprised to see this, but rather, surprised that she seemed to be familiar with the face of this beauty. Before she could observe further, a voice was heard from outside, ¡°Princess, I have brought you your clothes, would you like me to send them in?¡± Princess? Had she unexpectedly broke into the pce? Well, the exquisite and wealthy decoration did look like a ce where a princess would enjoy her bath¡­ Gu Xijiu got near to her ear, ¡°You are a princess? Don¡¯t be afraid, I mean no harm. I¡¯m just passing by¡­¡± Her words were unimaginably queer. That beauty blinked as she could not believe what she heard. Her lips even moved a little under Gu Xijiu¡¯s palm, that Gu Xijiu had to press even harder! As Gu Xijiu was afraid that she would struggle, she had turned her around, had the knife put to her back and her other hand still covering those little lips before she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t shout, I won¡¯t hurt you. Now, please let them send in the clothes and don¡¯t try to ask for help, or else, I¡¯ll make sure that I pierce through your heart before you can be saved! Nod your head if you agree.¡± The beauty in her arms paused for a moment and lightly nodded her head. What an obedient beautifuldy! Gu Xijiu sighed softly and slightly loosed her grip to expose the little mouth of the beauty. The beauty was obedient, she did not shout for help instantly when her little mouth was free but she replied quietly, ¡°Just send them in.¡± The voice of the beauty was very graceful and attractive. Her voice was neutral, in a way that if it was heard, her gender could not be determined, but was surprisingly heart-rendering. When the beauty was speaking, Gu Xijiu dived into the water. Of course, her knife was still pointing towards the beauty¡¯s back to prevent her from shouting suddenly. Though she used to be a killer, she did not like to kill and prefer to solve problems that could be solved, in peace. Therefore, she did not want to trouble this princess as she herself was the intruder¡­ Previously, she could teleport again to leave quickly even before she was spotted, if she had found out that she had teleported to the wrong ce. However, it was not possible this time, because of her Qi and blood was flowing over her chest, which disallowed her to deploy the technique. Therefore, she could only control the situation wherever she was, before she figured out what to do next. Chapter 83 Chapter 83: You Saw Me Naked¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As it was nightfall, it was still dark underwater. Thus, Gu Xijiu realized that this beauty was still wearing some clothes and was notpletely naked only when she dived into the water. Furthermore, the robe she wore was bright red in color, hence, she looked sharp even underwater. Nheless, the robe was hanging loosely on her body with its upper part partially covering her shoulders. It draped loosely, exposing part of her back, leading one to think that she appeared to be naked from the surface of the water. Gu Xijiu was usually good with water and could go without breathing for a few minutes. Nheless, it was not possible this time. Though she dived in for less than a minute, she felt suffocated and wanted to break out to the surface to catch her breath. Yet, she obviously could not do it because the servant who was supposed to deliver the clothes had just walked in. The patter of the servant¡¯s feet was heard and was considered too slow for Gu Xijiu. ¡°Princess, this is your silvery silk robe, this is the embroidered inner robe¡­¡± The voice of that servant was as clear and melodious as a silver bell; hence, she was obviously young and also a beautiful youngdy. ¡°Put them down and leave!¡± The beauty in the hot spring water was, sure enough, an elite with dignity, untalkative and superior. ¡°Princess, would you like me to give you a message? I¡¯m good in it.¡± That servant apparently wanted to get in the good books of this princess and would to do everything to please her. ¡°Your name?¡± The beautiful princess suddenly asked. ¡°My name is Si Hua.¡± That servant was so excited that her voice shook. ¡°Go out and look for Manager Ye Wufeng to get thirty strokes before selling you off.¡± The voice of that beauty was t but what she said was unexpected, and terrible news to that servant! She dropped to her knees by the poolside, ¡°Princess, please forgive me¡­¡± ¡°Sixty strokes.¡± The beautiful princess spat out two words. The face of that servant turned pale, choked for a moment but dared not say any more. She then kowtowed towards the middle of the pool and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡± She then stood up and left quickly. Just after the servant left, Gu Xijiu came to the surface and took a deep breath, in which she almost choked herself. Only after a few continuous deep breaths, her exploding chest started to feel morefortable. Suddenly, she felt that the body under her knife was moving. She frowned and moved her fingers but she then realized that the beautiful princess was just turning her body and was not plotting anything when she was about to do something. Her pair of eyes which were staring at the face of Gu Xijiu, were shimmering. That stare alone had made Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skip a beat! Could it be, that her disguise had fell off? No! This disguise of mine was waterproof! My current face should be still the same even after the disguise. ¡°Are you satisfied with what I have done?¡± That beautiful princess suddenly asked. It turned out that this delicate beauty had a sheer force of character! It was really apt with the behavior of a legendary princess. The servant who just wanted to please her had received such a cruel punishment¡­ Perhaps this was the dignity of the royal family? Gu Xijiu was not inclined to intervene with the private matters of this princess, hence, she just nodded, ¡°It¡¯s your family matters and therefore, you don¡¯t have to ask me if I¡¯m satisfied with it. I have no intention of interfering too.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to stay here any longer, hence, she slightly closed her eyes intending to teleport, but her heart was so painful that she could not deploy it at all. Therefore, she opened her eyes and saw the shimmering eyes of that princess still staring at her with her delicate look. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart jumped a bit again and then she frowned, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°You saw me naked¡­¡± The beautiful princess said slowly. Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± They were both women. Should it not be a big deal even if she had seen herpletely naked? Furthermore, the princess was notpletely naked, as she was still wearing the red robe! She was just able to see half of her breasts and back¡­ Well, it should not be considered as half of her breasts anyway, as it was just about an inch down the corbone, hardly even her cleavage nor shape of her bosoms yet. Unintentionally, she had a nce in the dark waters earlier. Though there was a loose robe covering half of it, she still felt that the beauty could be a t-chested woman¡­ Whether it be in the modern era or the ancient times, there were lots of t-chested women around anyway. Besides, breast imnt surgeries did not exist in this era yet, hence, it was nothing strange to see this defect that the beautiful princess had. Gu Xijiu was not wondering why too. Chapter 84 Chapter 84: I¡¯m Ready to Die to Preserve My Chastity Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You touched me too¡­¡± The beautiful princess continued to use. Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± She had only covered her mouth and her knife in her hand barely touched her back. The beautiful princess was so close to Gu Xijiu that she could clearly see her dense eyshes amidst the water vapor. That beauty seemed did not see the knife at her neck and went a step nearer to Gu Xijiu. Her lips slightly curved, ¡°I, a princess, has been seen and touched by a man. Thus, I have lost my chastity and I¡¯m ready to die to preserve it¡­¡± She should be having a grieving expression but Gu Xijiu somehow felt that she was fluent and elegant, charming and seductive. She was touched and her hardened heart was slightly softened. The women of this era were still very conservative. Those great women recorded in ¡®1 Lie Nv Zhuan¡¯, amputated their hand with determination after a man had touched them unintentionally! ¡®1 Lie Nv Zhuan¡¯ was an ancient Chinese book about the stories of famous women. Comparatively, as this princess had been seen and touched rtively thoroughly ¨C would shemit suicide to protect her chastity?! It would be a pity if this beautiful and elegant beauty dies because of this little misunderstanding! Rarely, Gu Xijiu felt that she had done something evil and she should take the initiative to remedy the situation. As she was determined, she said, ¡°I¡¯m a woman!¡± The eyes of the beautiful princess turned to look at her body and stared at the main spot where her breasts were supposed to be and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± Her pair of watery eyes were set off by the fox-eye jewel in the middle of her forehead, thus appearing to be more charming. Gu Xijiu was feeling sad because the petite body of hers had not matured yet, even when she was already thirteen years old. This was due to the fact that she did not have enough food and nutrients, hence, if one looked only at her chest, she was no different from the boys. ¡°My body was not developed properly¡­¡± Gu Xijiu exined, ¡°I¡¯m truly a girl if you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± She paused. ¡°Then?¡± The beautiful princess shifted her focus to her face. There were still water droplets on her eyshes as if dripping down. And the princess continued, ¡°How are you going to prove yourself?¡± If she could not prove that she was a girl, this beautiful princess would probablymit suicide. It would be a waste of God¡¯s good gift if this gorgeousdy perished before her¡­ Gu Xijiu did not want to take her pants off to show her. Still feeling determined, Gu Xijiu held the princess¡¯s hand and swiped it between her legs as fast as lightning before quickly pulling it up, ¡°Now, do you believe me?¡± Gu Xijiu was wearing in trousers so that she could move easily, but as she was underwater, her trousers had be wet and stuck to her body. Therefore, if she was really a man, the genitals would have protruded out clearly, even if it was protected by a pair of trousers. She held her hand and quickly swiped through her crotch again so that she could feel that there was nothing phallic there¡­ Naturally, she could prove that she was a woman. The beautiful princess probably did not expect her to be so direct in her actions. She was shocked and stared at her in scrutiny. Her eyes were as deep as the sea and there seemed like countless stars shining in it under the dim light. There were so beautiful, almost immortal-like. ¡°Not convincing enough.¡± The beautiful princess spat out two words and with a slight pause, she continued, ¡°You could be castrated.¡± Her focus stopped again on the face of Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Your face¡­doesn¡¯t look like a woman¡¯s too.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± Her face was covered by the disguise but was looking healthy with a purplish-red glow. Her eyebrows were long and extended to her temples while her face was nothing simr to a delicate woman, but instead, more simr to a dashing man. She only did not have male genitals! That was why the princess had thought that she was a castrated man. Chapter 85 Chapter 85: You Are Fierce! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion If anyone thought she was a castrated male, she would just be a eunuch in their eyes then. This beauty was, after all, a princess who grew up under the care of eunuchs. Therefore, she should be alright being touched and seen by a eunuch herself. Gu Xijiu was tired of correcting her. Instead, she pointed her knife towards the beauty and said in a slightly harsh voice, ¡°Get out of the water!¡± She was experiencing tightness in her chest, so she still could not use her teleportation technique. Gu Xijiu felt that it was caused by the hot spring water, hence, she wanted to get out of the water to take a rest. She definitely could not let this princess stay alone in the water, as it would be very troublesome if she had shouted. Therefore, Gu Xijiu forced her to get out of the water without further hesitation. ¡°You are fierce!¡± The beautiful princess shrunk back into the water, ¡°And you said you are a woman¡­How could a woman possibly be so fierce?¡± Gu Xijiu sneered, ¡°That¡¯s because of yourck of knowledge. Haven¡¯t you heard what a tigress?¡±[1] A woman was not less than a man if she became fierce! ¡°Tigress?¡± That beautiful princess seemed like she truly did not understand the word, ¡°You are a tigress? A tigress demon?¡± Gu Xijiu simply kept quiet and gestured towards the poolside with only her jaw. Then, she waved the knife at her face. The meaning was obvious. If she was still wasting precious time instead of getting out of the water, Gu Xijiu would sh her beautiful face. That beautiful princess was obedient enough. She sighed and turned to swim towards the poolside. Gu Xijiu followed closely by her side to prevent her from causing any trouble. While the beauty was swimming, Gu Xijiu realized that the inner robe of the beautiful princess was so wide andrge that it was spread out like a g. Besides, with her extremely long ck hair gliding through the water surface, her back was so beautiful that one would be breathless seeing it. Everyone loves seeing beautiful things. Gu Xijiu was not an exception as she too, could not help but take a few nces. What a surprise to see such a heart-stopping beauty on this earth! Even she, a woman, was being carried away. The features of thisdy were not a delicate type of beauty but had a seductive charm instead. Besides, her action was also bold andnguid, with an indescribable aura and coercion¡­ After they got out of the water, Gu Xijiu had just realized that this beauty was rtively tall, about 1.8 meters high! If she were to be in the modern era, she could be a model! Gu Xijiu, who was less than 1.5 meters, appeared to be like her child when she stood behind her! Because of the difference in height, it was rather difficult for Gu Xijiu to point her knife at her back like she did previously. The material used to make the robe of this beauty was unknown, but the robe was instantly dried when she got out of the water. It was waving and pping on her body. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± The beauty inquired. ¡°Sit on that chair!¡± Gu Xijiu saw the flower bud shaped chair made by carved jade by the poolside. ¡°Oh!¡± As expected, the beautiful princess adhered to her instructions and walked towards the chair before taking a seat. Then, with her watery eyes, she looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Then, what¡¯s next?¡± Gu Xijiu reached out her hand to pull out a robe. She put it on the table and cut the exquisite robe with the knife into numerous swatches in just a matter of minutes¡­ The beautiful princess sighed, ¡°This is knitted with silk and worth hundred thousand ounces of silver. Aren¡¯t you wasting it by simply destroying it?¡± Gu Xijiu took a nce at her and asked, ¡°Which is more expensive? Your life or the robe?¡± The beautiful princess replied immediately, ¡°Of course I¡¯m more precious. Millions of silk robes aren¡¯t even as valuable as a strand of my hair.¡± ¡°Then, shut up!¡± Gu Xijiu was indeed a killer ¨C each swatch was cut so evenly that the width and length of each swatch looked like it being cut by a machine. She was using these straps of cloth to tie that beauty up¡­ [1] The ¡®tigress¡¯ in this case, did not refer to a female tiger, but to describe a fierce woman instead. Chapter 86 Chapter 86: Aren¡¯t You Afraid That I Would Kill You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Perhaps the beauty was afraid that she would turn fierce and take away her life, so she was verypliant and quietly let Gu Xijiu tie her up. Gu Xijiu was also a professional in tying knots. She had tied the beauty tightly to the chair, until she could not budge an inch. After Gu Xijiu was done, she stepped back and took a nce at this beautiful princess. A beauty being tied up, unbelievably, had another type of beauty ¨C the pitiful type, which appeared to be exceedingly fascinating and charming. Her pair of watery eyes were looking at Gu Xijiu but the color of her eyes was rather dark and hid her emotions well¡­ The beautiful princess slightly lowered her head to look at the straps that were tied on her body. Gu Xijiu was still kind towards her and was not lewd, as she deliberately skipped the part where her chest was. It was just that her tying techniquescked in aesthetics, as she tied her up like she was tying a rock. A sign of forbearance shed through the eyes of the beautiful princess, and her fingers hidden in the wide sleeve seemed like they were about to make some hand gestures, but she managed to refrain herself at the end of the day. She took a deep sigh, ¡°Who taught you such tying techniques? It doesn¡¯t look good at all.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± The beautiful princess actually cared about such details?! ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would kill you?¡± Gu Xijiu felt that this princess was either overprotected or being a total jerk. After all, she should be frightened, especially at this hour. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. If you wanted to kill me, you would have done it in the water, instead of waiting until now.¡± The beautiful princess replied. It seemed like this princess was smart! She was not a simple-minded beauty. Gu Xijiu slightly nodded her head, ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± It was always easy tomunicate with a smart people. ¡°Everyone else paid me simrpliments too. They even praised me, for being the smartest person on this hugend.¡± The beautiful princess said, in all seriousness. It was not absurd to see the princess being praised by people around her as the smartest person in the world, after all, many people trying to curry favor with the royal family members. The corner of Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips curved slightly but she did not rest on herurels. Instead, she started to work on another snow-white inner robe. She did not cut it into straps this time, but she merely tore off the sleeve and walked towards the front of the beautiful princess¡­ ¡°What do you want to do with it?¡± The beautiful princess looked at the sleeve before she shifted her focus to Gu Xijiu. ¡°It¡¯s used to stuff your mouth.¡± Gu Xijiu replied bluntly andprehensively. When she was just about to stuff the sleeve into her charming little mouth¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± The beauty quickly said. Gu Xijiu stopped in her tracks and looked at her. The beauty sighed, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m rather curious about something. If you¡¯re afraid that I would shout, why didn¡¯t you just hit my acupuncture point? Wouldn¡¯t it be much easier?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer, but instead, proceeded to stuff the sleeve into her mouth and stopped her from talking endlessly. It was easy to hit one¡¯s acupuncture point, but it required profound internal force to do so. Her current body had almost no internal force left. Furthermore, her chest was so painful that she could not use any of her internal force, hence, she was not even able to hit the acupuncture point of this beauty. After she was done with the beautiful princess, Gu Xijiu was sweating profusely too. She felt nothing when she was first hit by the hand of Rong Jialuo but as the time went by, it became worse, and now, her chest was in so much pain, as if it was splitting apart. She rummaged for a pill and stuffed it into her mouth. The pill was a panacea to traumatic injury and was stolen from the drug room of the general¡¯s mansion. It was known to be precious and was hidden safely, but still failed to be hidden from Gu Xijiu¡­ Even though Gu Xijiu had medical knowledge and knew how to prescribe medicine, she was not able to produce her own panacea yet because she had just entered this era not too long ago. Therefore, the medicine she brought along was already ready-made in this world. Chapter 87 Chapter 87: I Will Forget Everything After I Awaken Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Furthermore, she had yet to know how to use the oven of the era to refine the panacea! The vision of the beautiful princess was focusing on the bottle in her hand; her eyes glimmering as if she wanted to say something but she could not say anything because of her stuffed mouth. The panacea required meditation to work, therefore, Gu Xijiu started to meditate immediately after she swallowed the pill. The pill was quite effective. Gu Xijiu meditated for just about a minute, and her chest pains had reduced! She almost could utilize her teleportation technique again. She opened her eyes and was looking right into the pair of indescribable beautiful eyes of the beautiful princess. Gu Xijiu paused slightly and was about to do something. Then, a voice was suddenly heard from outside, ¡°Princess, is everything alright?¡± That voice was unexpectedlying from a man, presumably the princess¡¯s guard, who came inquiring, because the princess had note out even after a long time. The focus of the beautiful princess shifted to the face of Gu Xijiu and her eyes appeared to beughing indistinctly as she was waiting for her to pull the sleeve out from her mouth, so that she could reply. Nheless, she was not expecting that Gu Xijiu would reply so soon after the man had finished his sentence, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good.¡± Her voice and even her tone were surprisingly, the same as that of the beautiful princess. The beautiful princess was staring at her and an astonishment finally shed through her watery eyes. It seemed that she had not expected that Gu Xijiu had mastered the voice disguising technique too. Her imitation was indeed perfect! Gu Xijiu then stood up and pulled out the sleeve from her mouth, ¡°You know too much about me now, I should have killed you!¡± The beautiful princess immediately replied, ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t say anything. What happened today will be just a dream to me and I¡¯ll forget everything after I wake up!¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± This princess was truly very smart that she almost could not retaliate. She slightly paused before she rummaged her sleeve and took out a small bottle. Then, she poured out a red pill and stuffed it into the mouth of the beautiful princess without her permission and forced the pill down her throat. She said lightly, ¡°This is the Wuduanchang poison. You won¡¯t feel anything when you consume it, but if you don¡¯t have an antidote, you will be poisoned in a month ¨C your intestines and bowels will rot and you will die eventually.¡± The eyes of the beautiful princess glistened, ¡°If I say nothing to anybody, you will give me the antidote in time right?¡± ¡°Clever girl! I will¡­ only if you are well-behaved. I¡¯ll get somebody to send you the antidote on the night of 28th day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll behave myself.¡± The beautiful princess promised. Gu Xijiu slightly nodded her head and used her knife to cut haphazardly on the straps tied on the body of the beautiful princess. ¡°You aren¡¯t releasing me yet?¡± The beautiful princess wondered. ¡°Struggle with all your strength and you will break it after about an hour.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The beautiful princess started to struggle on the chair. Gu Xijiu ignored her and she was moving around with a special fragrant to remove her own body odor and breath. After she was certain that she had left no evidence behind, she made a perfect turn and just as she wanted to teleport, she suddenly stopped to steal a nce of the beautiful princess. That beautiful princess immediately looked back at her and when they made eye contact, Gu Xijiu cursed, ¡°Bitch!¡± in her heart! She wondered how this beautiful princess reincarnated. Her eyes were so attractive and Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat whenever she looked at her eye to eye! She could not bear to hurt her and she would do whatever it took to be kind to her. Perhaps this was the legendary pair of beautiful eyes? Gu Xijiu slightly paused and said, ¡°You ought to have more papaya soup, pig¡¯s knuckles, soybeans, peanuts¡­¡± Seeing the glimmering and puzzled eyes of the beautiful princess, she added, ¡°These can help to erge your bosoms!¡± She teleported as soon as she finished her sentence. Chapter 88 Chapter 88: This Gets More Interesting¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The rtivelyrge hot spring pool became quiet as it was before. That beautiful princess was sitting on the chair for a moment, and the corner of her lips suddenly curved a little. With some movements, those straps which were tied on her suddenly disintegrated into powder and not even a string was left. She slowly stood up and therge red robe tailed her on the floor like a stream of fire. She closed her eyes slightly and her body suddenly grew taller. She was about 1.78 meters but she had now grown to about 1.82 meters! Fortunately, the robe on her body wasrge enough that it still looked loose even after growing a head taller. Thepels were still the same as it was initially, only covering her shoulder partially and thus, exposing her fair skin. The robe was still very loose and there was still nothing protruding from her chest. Her features were slightly changed too. She was beautiful but now, with an added aura of inexplicable carefree and evil charm. No, she was indeed not a she! But a he! Though he was very beautiful, he was truly a man! His eyebrows were slightly curved up and when he raised his hands to take a look, his fingers were as fair as jade and they were as long as bamboo. He raised his hand to touch his lips and suddenly heughed¡­ It seemed to get more interesting¡­ ¡­ The following stopping point for Gu Xijiu was a ce whereby nobody would expect ¨C the mansion of Kunwang. Upon mentioning this ce, everyone in the capital city would know of it. It was because of the person living in it was the most famous person in Feixing Kingdom ¨C the fourth prince, Rong Chu, who was also known as the Kunwang! The vicinity of the Kunwang mansion was veryrge, where countless of magnificent towers and pces were connected. Rong Chu always had a luxurious lifestyle. Therefore, his mansion was the most magnificent among those of the princes and was also more impressive than the mansion of the crown prince, Rong Jialuo. Rong Chu was morescivious too. He had many concubines who were very beautiful, in his kingdom. Rumour also has it that the servant who had to help him change hismode was beautiful too. Though Rong Chu had not been officially married yet, he had numerous concubines by his side already. Fortunately, the houses in his mansion were more than enough ¨C each concubine was even given a house. As there were many concubines, there were lots of fighting and daily rivalry in the ¡°inner sanctum¡±. Those who won would enjoy special favors from Rong Chu, while those who lost would either die or be locked up in the cold pce. The cold pce in the mansion of Rong Chu was unique and different from any other traditional cold pces. The outer appearance of the cold pce was no different from the other houses in the mansion of Kunwang, but its interior was a world of its own. All the furniture, including the bed, were made of frost jade. Therefore, regardless of the season, the cold pce was as cold as an ice cer! In addition, the cold pce was also home to some poisonous creatures. For example, the ¡®frost me scorpion¡¯ which could move as fast as lightning and could turn you into a living ice sculpture immediately in just one bite; the ¡®ice heart nibbler¡¯ which did not move fast but once it bit its prey, it never let it go; and the ¡°cold walker ant¡± which enjoys running all over the ce to sting people with their hairy legs, that was capable of causing blisters all over the body¡­ These three creatures were extremely poisonous and nobody coulde out alive once they entered. ¡­ One would either be frozen into an ice sculpture and then eaten alive by the ice heart nibbler, or get blistered to death, stung by the cold walker ants¡­ Thosedies who were forced to enter this ce could never survive more than three days. It was the heaven for those poisonous creatures, but the most dreaded ce for the concubines living in Kunwang mansion. Many beautifuldies came walking in but none of them could leave; not even remnants of dead bodies were left, as they were all being turned into a mass of bones. Therefore, nobody would dare enter this ce, not even the servants and guards, who usually tried to take a detour. And of all ces, this was the resting point of Gu Xijiu. Chapter 89 Chapter 89: Woman, Are You Trying To Get Away From Me Again!? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The most dangerous ce is also the safest ce. Rong Chu would never have thought that the person he eagerly wanted to catch had made one of his pces a center for her activities. The clothes, the mask, and the stilts, which changed Gu Xijiu¡¯s height and disguised her, were hidden safely here. The poisonous creatures found in the vicinity were extremely dangerous for many but for Gu Xijiu, who was good at dealing with poisons, these creatures were free ¡®medicine¡¯ instead. Each time she came, she would catch a few back to extract the poisons for future use. In fact, the poisonous creatures were afraid of her. They always took a detour each time they saw her. It was the same this time when Gu Xijiu appeared in the main hall of this ice-cold pce. The poisonous scorpions, rats, and ants which were typically scattered all over the floor, went missing. Gu Xijiu did not n to catch any creatures this time. She merely changed out of her wet clothes to her leisure wear and dried her hair before she sat down on the Frozen Jade Bed. This Frozen Jade Bed was extremely cold and could turn a normal person who sat on it into a block of ice in just a moment. Nheless, it would be more precious than gold if one knew how to utilize a special meditation method as it could quickly enhance your external abilities. Gu Xijiu was obviously talented in applying this method in her previous life. She meditated on this ice bed for about an hour and her internal injuries showed significant improvements to the point where the pain was within an endurable range. Because of the limited internal power of her small little body, she could not meditate too long on this bed even though she knew the correct method. Therefore, she leaped out of the bed as soon as she got better. When she was deciding what to do next, an irritable voice came from her mind, ¡°Woman, are you trying to get away from me again!?¡± A dim sh of blue light was seen at a corner of the pce and the Firmament Stone Bracelet flew out of the light onto a small table in front of Gu Xijiu. However, it jumped up again soon after it fell on the table and said, ¡°It¡¯s dirty! Dirty! Dirty! And it¡¯s cold! Cold! Cold! I¡¯m freezing!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± That bracelet flew itself over and dropped into Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand saying, ¡°Hold me tightly!¡± Seeing the dim shing light, Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you are afraid of water.¡± Since it was immersed in water, this bracelet was like a stone under her sleeve. It had not moved at all even when she had changed into her leisure clothes. She thought that it had simr properties to modern electronics ¨C afraid of water and malfunctioned when immersed in water. She had not expected this¡­ She felt that she should take the time to understand its characteristics and thus, she talked with it a little longer. She learned that it was not afraid of fire, thunder and any form of weapon-based attacks¡­ However, it was afraid of the cold¡­ The cold of this Frozen Jade Bed¡­ That was the reason why it did not want toe out when she was meditating on the ice bed. As Gu Xijiu continued to chat with it, she realized that this Firmament Stone Bracelet was very arrogant as it kept calling Gu Xijiu, ¡®Woman¡¯. Gu Xijiu patience had its limit and she was finally annoyed with it. She picked it up and spoke in a stern voice, ¡°Try to call me ¡®Woman¡¯ again and you¡¯ll face my wrath!¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet was distressed and quick replied, ¡°Girl? Baby girl?¡± Gu Xijiu was furious, and said bluntly, ¡°I bought you and thus, you should call me master!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m a godly creature¡­ How can I call you master?¡± ¡°Are you sure you are going to refuse to call me master?¡± Gu Xijiu picked it up and spun it a few times with her index finger. ¡°Then, I can¡¯t have you too¡­¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90: Let¡¯s Talk Nicely About Life! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu raised her hand to throw the Firmament Stone Bracelet towards the Frozen Jade Bed! ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± As soon as the Firmament Stone Bracelet fell on the bed, it was shivering! The bracelet wanted to jump off the bed but it was already frozen! The frost was seen spreading over its body and it almost became part of the Frozen Jade Bed¡­ Gu Xijiu did not expect that it would have such a strong effect on the bracelet and she frowned for a moment when she wanted to pick it up. There was a dim blue light shing on it again before the Firmament Stone Bracelet suddenly changed itself into a blue bracelet to roll itself down to the floor. Gu Xijiu squinted her eyes, picked it up, and said, ¡°You are the Firmament Stone Bracelet, right? I didn¡¯t know that you know how to change yourself too! Come, let¡¯s talk nicely about life!¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet was now the speechless one, ¡°¡­¡± It suddenly shivered as it had a premonition that something bad would happen. ¡­ After about a quarter of an hour, through numerous threats and profoundmunication, the Firmament Stone Bracelet had no choice but to ept a few humiliating conditions. Examples were to address Gu Xijiu as ¡®master¡¯ and to maintain its form as an unremarkable sapphire bracelet. Meanwhile, the Firmament Stone Bracelet in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand growled and responded, ¡°I think this shape isn¡¯t cool, it¡¯s not suitable for me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu patted it and said, ¡°This shape is to ensure you keep a low-profile. With me, you don¡¯t have to show off like a peacock.¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet was speechless again, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Woman! You have such poor taste!¡± Though the Firmament Stone Bracelet was criticized her, it could not go against Gu Xijiu¡¯s wishes because it had chosen to follow her. Gu Xijiu actually preferred its current shape. It had been too dazzling earlier with its aura. If she were wearing it, she would basically turn herself into a live target! What she currently needed was to keep a low profile. ¡°Woman, you can now put me on your wrist.¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet talked like it was a blessing to her. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Gu Xijiu asked indifferently. ¡°Master¡­¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet said reluctantly. Gu Xijiu put it on her fair wrist with a contented feeling. Her wrist was very thin and this bracelet was ratherrge. Gu Xijiu almost flung it off her wrist when she waved her hand. Fortunately for its magical abilities, it quickly became smaller to adapt to her size. ¡°Little Cang, what are other functions you possess besides the ability to talk to me heart-to-heart and change yourself into various essories?¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to know more about it since it was calling itself a godly object. Little Cang was a name Gu Xijiu just gave to the Firmament Stone Bracelet. Though it was seriously against the idea, Gu Xijiu just gave it two choices, ¡°Little Cang or little Qiong?¡± Little Qiong did not sound good as it had the same pronunciation as ¡®little qiong¡¯, which meant ¡®poor¡¯. Therefore, it finally decided that little Cang should be its name. ¡°I can give you free advice.¡± Gu Xijiu stared at it without giving any response and thus, she was obviously not interested. The Firmament Stone Bracelet made a pause before it said, ¡°I can give you some forms to refine your medication too¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was looking at her fingernails while saying indifferently, ¡°I know a lot of forms as well¡­ Probably more than you!¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet continued to share its functions, but unfortunately, Gu Xijiu was not interested at all. Beingpletely unimpressed, the Firmament Stone Bracelet had no choice but toe out with a trump card and said, ¡°I can provide you space¡­¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91: My Space Can Still Grow Bigger Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Space?¡± Gu Xijiu asked in excitement. In her previous life, she had read a lot of fantasy novels where most of the heroes in the stories owned unique spaces that could be carried around together with them. Inside the space, the heroes could grow herbs, keep pets, and even practice so that they could level-up quickly¡­ It meant that once she had space she had everything! Finally, it was her turn to get the blessing of her own space. This time, she looked at it excitedly and said, ¡°Tell me, where is your space? How can I get into it?¡± The Firmament Stone was frightened when Gu Xijiu looked at it, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ cannot go into it. You can only put things into it.¡± ¡°So it is like a storage space?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. That was pretty good too. Under the urging of Gu Xijiu, the Firmament Stone Bracelet finally shyly opened up its space ¨C a space the size of a drawer. It was so small that Gu Xijiu wondered, ¡°Was it possible that it looked small but had unlimited space to store things?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately caught a big fat rat at the corner of the room and put it into the drawer. The Firmament Stone was shocked and shouted, ¡°It cannot be a living creature!¡± It seemed like there were so many rules to follow. Gu Xijiu was a bit disappointed by all this but overall she was generally still very excited. It was still a great asset even if it could only store non-living objects. She could store her pills, her pill-maker, along with many different kinds of things into it. If she could most of the possessions she carried daily into this space, she only needed to wear this bracelet to go out in future. Within a moment, the drawer was full after it was upied by a pair of shoes. The Firmament Stone Bracelet was a bit unhappy andined, ¡°It¡¯s too big. I can¡¯t close the space. ¡®Woman¡¯, please don¡¯t put all these unnecessary things here. It is only meant for important and small objects like your pill bottle¡­¡± Gu Xijiu stared at it sternly and remarked, ¡°Your space is too small!¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet felt a bit guilty at thisment and said, ¡°This space is not small for a bracelet.¡± ¡°A backpack is even more useful than you.¡± Gu Xijiu said in disappointment. ¡°My space can still grow bigger. When I absorb more energy it will be bigger¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head in disappointment. She felt like she was being fooled by the Firmament Stone Bracelet. She suddenly recalled something, ¡°Did you say earlier that you are an encyclopedia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Firmament Stone Bracelet answered proudly. ¡°Who was the person inside the pool?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a princess?¡± The bracelet replied. Gu Xijiu doubted its response, ¡°She didn¡¯t look like a princess.¡± She had the impression that the person inside the pool was not a normal person. The momentum that she had did not seem to be one of a princess. Although she looked obedient after being tied up, Gu Xijiu had a feeling that she was actually a lion. More importantly, she also felt that her beauty was a bit familiar. ¡°That person is indeed a bit weird.¡± Firmament Stone Bracelet answered carefully. It continued, ¡°I also cannot tell her true ability.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°When I get near to someone, I can tell the level of their ¡®spirit¡¯ power. For example, Rong Jialuo is now level six¡­ Rong Che is level five¡­ Rong Chu is close to level five¡­ And, Rong Yan is close to level four¡­¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet was correct on all ounts. Lastly, it added, ¡°But this person¡­ I am not able to determine. She looks like she has no ¡®spirit¡¯ power but it also seems unfathomable¡­¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92: Why Are You Here? Are You Practicing? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion If the princess possessed such unfathomable talent, she would not have let Gu Xijiu tie her up so easily. ¡°Perhaps we have mistaken her for someone else as she has a lousy physique.¡± After a long pause, Gu Xijiu finally came to a conclusion. ¡°Master, in this world, the majority of the ordinary people have at least some ¡®spirit¡¯ power¡­ Thus, it is rare to see talented geniuses with poor physiques like you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu had nothing to add. It was only now that she realized that she was such a rare species in this world. It was alreadyte at night. Thus, Gu Xijiu did not want to stay too long at this ce. She cleaned up and nned to head back home. She only needed to teleport to get back to her bedroom. But¡­ ¡°Xixi, why are you here? Are you practicing?¡± Suddenly, a voice could be heard from nearby. The voice was soft; however, it was crystal clear on such a quiet night. This voice came from Rong Chu. Something brought him outside this abandoned pce. ¡°It is a rare full moon night. I am here to absorb some essence from the moon.¡± Gu Xijiu could tell that this was the voice of the Tianwen saint. Gu Xixi was as cold as usual, but her answer was quite appropriate. Both of them chit-chatted for awhile before Gu Xixi asked, ¡°Do you have any news about Mr. Ren?¡± ¡°Not yet. I will assign more people to look for him so that I can obtain the Illusion Weed for you.¡± ¡°Perhaps he has left the city.¡± Gu Xixi sighed. ¡°It is not possible because when I realized that he was missing, I already ordered my men to lock all the gates. All the gatekeepers are my men. They have very sharp eyes that even if he were dressed as a woman, they would be able to recognize him.¡± ¡°Maybe that guy has his own way of escaping the city. The other guy who brought trouble to you is not found as well. Perhaps they are partners.¡± Rong Chu sounded frustrated and replied fiercely, ¡°They would not be able to escape from me! I will give an order tomorrow to the whole country to catch them. I will bring you good news!¡± ¡°Fourth Prince you are too serious. I have no interest in that young man. I just want to look for Mr. Ren to request for that Illusion Weed. It is something that my master was trying to obtain for many years so I cannot let it go so easily. I have sent a letter to my master, so I believe that he will being soon.¡± Rong Chu was excited, ¡°So, I will be able to meet Overlord Long soon?¡± ¡°My master does not like crowded ces. I suspect he will onlye to look for the Illusion Weed. Hence, he might not even enter the city.¡± It seemed like they had a lot to talk about tonight. They had been whispering to each other for such a long time. When Gu Xijiu heard them approaching, she quickly packed her things and erased all her trace at this ce. The Firmament Stone Bracelet wondered why and asked, ¡°Are you trying to escape? I doubt they will enter into this ce. Besides, we have been talking through our minds so I don¡¯t think they can hear anything. They would not be suspicious about this ce¡­¡± Gu Xijiu ignored the bracelet. It became evident that she had been doing this kind of thing in the past. In just a moment, everything was restored to its original state and condition. Even the Frozen Jade Bed had been covered with dust again. ¡°Where is this ce? The atmosphere here seems a bit strange!¡± Gu Xixi¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°This ce is used to punish disobedient servants. It is very shabby¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ there seems to be a strong force or aura inside.¡± She pushed the door heavily, and a loud ¡°bang¡± sound was heard. Chapter 93 Chapter 93: Its Owner Was Simply Amazing! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion While Rong Chu and Gu Xixi were busy catching poisonous worms in the abandoned pce, Gu Xijiu had teleported back to her bedroom. By then, it was already midnight. As usual, no one had realized that Gu Xijiu had been out. The maids who guarded her bedroom could be heard speaking very softly as they assumed that she was sleeping soundly. The Firmament Stone admired her, ¡°My master, how did you know that the Tianwen saint would have interest in the abandoned pce?¡± Its owner was simply amazing! Not only had she teleported back to her bedroom before being noticed, she even removed all traces of her presence in the area. The timing was simply too urate. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and meditated. She did not answer its question. As a former assassin, she would have died many times if she did not have good instincts. Instead of responding to its question, she asked the bracelet, ¡°Is ¡®Long¡¯ the surname of the Overload of Tianwen?¡± The Firmament Stone answered confidently, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is his full name?¡± ¡°Long Siye.¡± ¡°Long Siye¡­¡± Gu Xijiu subconsciously repeated his name and asked another question, ¡°In this world, are there any doctors specialized in surgical skills?¡± ¡°Only the disciples of the Tianwen n will know about this. I am aware that two pupils are extremelypetent in this skill; however, I heard that their skills are not as good as their master¡¯s. Long Siye is the undisputed champion of this skill, but he seldomes out from his territory, and ordinary people are not able to invite him. Rong Jialuo had invited him for his hidden disease, but his invitation was rejected. They sent the Tianwen saint instead. Presently, this Tianwen saint seems to have a better rtionship with the Fourth Prince¡­¡± Gu Xijiu appeared to be more interested in Long Siye and asked, ¡°How old is Long Siye?¡± ¡°108 years old.¡± The Firmament Stone answered very urately. ¡°How long have his disciples been famous for surgical skills?¡± ¡°I suspect it might be about 50 years. I heard that 50 years ago, a disciple helped a king remove a malignant tumor in his body. Needless to say, he became famous after that.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed lightly. It seemed like this skill had been practiced here for so long. This meant that the Overlord of the Tianwen n should not be Long Xi. If he came across to this world at the same time as her, it should have happened only a few days ago, yet this skill had already been practiced for so many years¡­ She raised her hand and rubbed her eyebrows again. She chuckled at herself for being so ridiculous. She had suspected that Overlord Long was Long Xi just because they had the same surname¡­ In this world, there were so many people with the surname ¡®Long¡¯. Not to mention that skills in surgery had been practiced for a long time now. For example, Hua Tuo from the Three Kingdoms already knew how to use anesthetics and often performed surgery to cure his patients¡­ Thus, it was not surprising to learn that there were at least a few proficient people in this area. Gu Xijiu stopped questioning and started to think about a way to cure her body which was the most important thing to do now. This petite body was too weak; she was thin and small with dry skin. Even when she disguised herself as an adult, her features were still pronounced. ¡°Is it possible to move on from my lousy physique?¡± Gu Xijiu pondered again. ¡°It is not impossible, but it is challenging¡­¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet replied. This gave Gu Xijiu a glimmer of hope as she was not afraid of challenges. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± She asked. ¡°First, you need to get some precious herbs to produce the pill that can wash off your essence¡­¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet exined the entire process to her thoroughly. Chapter 94 Chapter 94: A Gay Couple Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As Gu Xijiu listened to the details, her face changed. It wasplicated to change her lousy physique. In normal terms, it was as difficult as touching the moon in the sky. First, she required some precious herbs ¨C an Illusion Weed that was at least 2,000 years old, a dragon horn that was at least 1,000 years old, a spiritual fruit that was 3,000 years old, and a spiritual turtle shell that was 10,000 years old¡­ All these materials were priceless treasures. The existence of either one would have caused chaos in this continent. She had no money, and even if she were a millionaire, she could not afford to buy these things. The material listed above were only the main ingredients¡­ She still needed to get a few more herbs toplete the process. These additional few herbs were also rare ingredients. Although they could be bought from the auction house, it required millions of dors to get theplete set. It was all money! Her priority was to earn more money! She had to think of a good way of making more money. ¡­ The next few days were very peaceful for Gu Xijiu. After being expelled a few times, her sisters never came to disturb her anymore. Gu Xijiu had gone out for a few times. She would change her appearance every time she went out so that no one would ever notice her even when she walked on the street. Though it was peaceful, Gu Xijiu was certainly busy over the two days. She found a few ways to make more money. For example, being an assassin. There were always some ¡®wanted¡¯ notices hung at the city hall that offered an excellent reward to those who manage to catch their thief. The rewards ranged from 5,000 to 50,000 dors. Gu Xijiu even found her image (when she was dressed as a young man) in one of the notices. It indicated that she and a young man were partners who stole money and precious treasures from the rich. It added that they had also raped and murdered a youngdy from a government servant¡¯s family. The reward was the highest ¨C 1,000,000 dors. Gu Xijiu shook her head when she read the notice. She knew that someone was framing the Fourth Prince to get revenge from the auction house. Of course, the main purpose was to get the Illusion Weed from her¡­ ording to the wanted notice, she and the young man were like a gay couple who did everything together and could not leave each other apart. It was only Gu Xijiu who knew the truth. She did not even know where he was now. Although she was not fooled by the young man when he sold the Illusion Weed to her, he sessfully put her in the same boat with him on the ¡®wanted¡¯ notice. Gu Xjiu stood in front of her image for a long time. This gave her the opportunity to hear what others had to say about the ¡®wanted¡¯ notices. As she was also on the list, she doubted the guiltiness of the other ¡®wanted¡¯ people as well. She suspected that some of them might have been wrongly used too. After that, she lost interest in this method as a way to raise money and went to look for other avenues. Soon after, she found a quick path to make money! Her best bet was to be a herb collector in the mountains and wild forests. In this world, it was extremely dangerous to be in the forest. There were many ferocious beasts and widespread mria. A herb collector would need talent and at least be at level three to fully equip them to go into the forest. Even so, some of them died during the collection process. A rare herb could only be sold at a high price because collecting it was an extremely dangerously process. Some of these herbs cost more than the expensive ones in the market. Chapter 95 Chapter 95: The Fastest Way To Make Money Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It seemed like collecting herbs was the fastest way to make money. Therefore, Gu Xijiu decided to be a herb collector to get rich. Immediately after she made the decision, she started to n for it. She secretly prepared the tools for collecting herbs such as a silver knife, golden hammer, anti-poison gloves, anti-mrial pills and so on. On that evening itself, when the sun just set, Gu Xijiu was lying on her bed to study the book given to her by the Firmament Stone Bracelet to learn about making medicine. Just then, there were firecrackers bursting with noise outside along with the sound of a crowd of cheers. Gu Xijiu called her servant and asked why there were celebrations. It was only then that she knew that the second young master was back and the firecrackers were used to wee him. The servant then asked if Gu Xijiu wanted to go and join the crowds. Gu Xijiu smiled, but her bodynguage showed that she was toozy. She replied, ¡°What is so good about joining the crowd?¡± She then turned and walked back to her room. All her servants looked at each other with confusion. They felt that Gu Xijiu had changed so muchpared to before. Whenever the second young master woulde back home, she used to run out happily to wee him. Thanks to the memories of the original owner, Gu Xijiu could still remember things about this second young master. His name was Gu Tianchao. He was the son of Leng Xiangyu and the elder brother of Gu Tianqing. But more importantly, he was the only remaining son of the Gu family. The first son, Gu Tiannuo, was the son of Luo Xinn and the elder brother of Gu Xijiu. Unfortunately, after Luo Xinn¡¯s death from her own hands, Gu Tiannuo ran away from home as he was unable to face the misery that came with her passing. He entered into the most ferocious dark forest and had nevere back. It is thought that he might have been eaten by beasts lingering inside the forest which is why General Gu had never found his body. As such, Gu Tianchao had be the one and only son of the family. Gu Tianchao was known to be a genius. He had received a lot of attention from those who surrounded him, and General Gu had taught him all his skill without any reservations. He was also sent to the Jiuxing n to develop his skills further which gave him the status as a ¡®disciple¡¯ of the n. It was not easy to join this n. One had to be at least level four and would be required to pass examinations of the heart and mind, observations, physical fitness, along with other indicators. Only the elites could join, and therefore when Gu Tianchao was selected, General Gu celebrated his sess for three days. Disciples could only return to their hometown once a year, so, there would always be a grand celebration every time Gu Tianchao returned. Ever since Gu Tiannuo disappeared, Gu Tianchao became the eldest child in the family. He inherited many characteristics from Leng Xiangyu and became someone who had deep thoughts coupled with good socializing skills. He treated all his sisters very nicely aside from Gu Xijiu. Before he joined the n, he often bullied this ugly sister with the help of his other sisters and felt ashamed of Gu Xijiu. There was once when he had secretly pushed Gu Xijiu into a pond and she almost drowned and died. Upon his first return from his discipleship, he brought a big bag of presents to give to every family member. Even the servant who groomed his horse got a small present. He intentionally did not get one for Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was only six years old at the time and had very low self-esteem from all the bullying. She always hid in a corner and looked at her sisters who surrounded their brother. Everyone just isted her and showed no love to her. Chapter 96 Chapter 96: As If Weing The Person Closest To Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She admiringly looked at her brother who gave presents to everyone and felt hurt when he did not give anything to her even though she was just a kid. Gu Tianchao turned around and saw this poor little girl at the corner. Perhaps he felt sympathy for her, so he simply took out a piece of candy and threw it to her, ¡°This is for you.¡± Although it was just a simple candy, it was the first present Gu Xijiu had received since she grew up. She immediately put a smile on her face. She looked at her brother with awe and gratitude. This expression probably pleased Gu Tianchao, because every other time when he came back home, he would bring something for her. Although the present she received would always be the most useless one, it always made Gu Xijiu¡¯s day. It was because of this that whenever Gu Tianchao came back home, she would run out from her house to wee him as if weing the person closest to her. There were simply too few good memories in her short life that every time someone gave her a little warmth she would keep it in her heart and return the favor with her best effort. She never knew that her brother saw her as a homeless dog who begged for care and attention. The original Gu Xijiu ended her life at the age of 13 so she might not understand the so-called ¡°care¡± from her brother. But it was evident to the current Gu Xijiu, so it was impossible for her to go and wee him like before. ¡­ Gu Tianchao was being weed home like a celebrity. All his sisters surrounded him, and loud chatter could be heard. His mother, Leng Xiangyu, kept ordering people around to fix his tea and chair as if it were notfortable enough and not hot enough. All his aunties were here too. Although they had different thoughts in their hearts, they carried a smile on their faces and greeted him warmly. As for Gu Xietian who was always busy with work, he purposely took a day off to wee his son home. He sat at the head of the table and drank tea served by his son. He looked satisfied watching all his children around him. Suddenly, the living hall became unusually lively. As usual, Gu Tianchao brought presents back to distribute. Gu Xietian received a two-edged sword that had been blessed with spiritual power. It could alert the owner when he faced danger. Leng Xiangyu got a pair dolls made of white jade. It was a man and a woman, and they were carved exquisitely. In fact, it vaguely looked like Leng Xiangyu and Gu Xietian. Apparently, it was a specially made product symbolizing the loving couple who were never apart. The present for Gu Tianqing was a hairpin with eight auspicious signs that were carved with fine craft. It was made by a rare precious material and embedded with a spiritual crystal. It had the effect of enhancing physical fitness, so Gu Tianqing liked it very much and immediately wore it on her hair. As for the other sisters, they were given presents which ranged from perfumes to pouches and jade crystal, etc. Gu Tianchao had good taste. Everything that he brought could enlighten the girls, and he managed to rekindle good spirits in everyone. Even his aunties received presents that were unique and beautiful. They were all excited too. Gu Xietian was happily using his sword but suddenly recalled something. He nced through the living hall and asked, ¡°Where is Xijiu? Is she not here?¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97: Ugly People Like Acting Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion All his daughters were in the living hall except for Gu Xijiu. Gu Xietian frowned and looked at Leng Xiangyu before he asked, ¡°Did you notify Xijiu?¡± Leng Xiangyu cursed inside her heart. In the past, when her son came back that ugly girl woulde on her own but not this time. She smiled awkwardly and sent her servant to go and invite Gu Xijiu before she exined, ¡°Xijiu has always been close to Tianchao, so whenever he is back she wille out and wee him. I don¡¯t know why she did note out this time. I have been upied all day making preparations and forgot about her¡­¡± Gu Xietian nodded while watching his son, ¡°Tianchao, have you prepared a present for Xijiu?¡± Gu Tianchao never expected that his father would ask about this matter. He was slightly stunned but immediately smiled and said, ¡°Of course! When Xijiues, I will give it to her personally.¡± Gu Xietian¡¯s smile indicated that he was satisfied with this answer. Gu Tianchao looked calm, but inside his heart, he felt strange. His father had never cared about this ugly girl. What was wrong with him? Why did he suddenly pay attention to her? The servant who was sent to invite Gu Xijiu came back in a short time and reported, ¡°General, Madam, she imed that she is not feeling well, so she is noting.¡± Gu Xietian frowned and asked, ¡°Not feeling well? What happened to her?¡± He stood up and walked outside. While he was walking, he ordered someone to go and ask for a doctor. He walked very quickly and left the rest of his family in the living hall stunned. Gu Tianyi could not stand it and said, ¡°As the old saying goes¡­ ugly people like acting. Let¡¯s see what issue she will create this time. She thinks that she is the first precious daughter.¡± Gu Tianchao was curious and asked, ¡°Tianyi, what happened when I was away?¡± Gu Tianyi was a talkative person, so she immediately brought her brother up to speed with recent events revolving around Gu Xijiu. The other sisters also contributed to the story. Gu Tiancao listened quietly and looked at Gu Tianqing. Her eyes were lowered which made her look innocent. He then looked at his mother, Leng Xiangyu. Her well-maintained face was a bit pale and in her eyes he saw some anger and frustration. He stood up abruptly and said, ¡°It has been a long time since Ist saw Sister Xijiu. Since she is not feeling well, let me go and visit her.¡± He wanted to see what had happened to that ugly girl who suddenly got so much attention from everyone. He felt that this ugly girl did not deserve to have any attention given to her. As he walked away, others in the room also followed him to see what would happen next. ¡­ When all of them reached Gu Xijiu¡¯s courtyard, they immediately caught sight of her sitting on the swing while Gu Xietian, who rushed over here, was standing beside the swing and pushing her. When the swing went too high, he would nervously say, ¡°Slower, please. Don¡¯t swing too high. You¡¯ll have a headache. Please be careful and don¡¯t fall.¡± Gu Tianqing¡¯s facial expression changed. Her fists were clenched tightly this time. Even though she was her father¡¯s favorite daughter, she never received her father¡¯s help when she yed on the swing. Her father, the general, would not bother to y with such child-rted items yet he seemed to be enjoying his time with Gu Xijiu. She and her other sisters felt bitterness in their hearts. All of them did not look happy. Chapter 98 Chapter 98: You Have To Be Careful Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Tianchao frowned and looked towards the swing. He had a grave look on his face. The ugly girl that he always looked down on could not have been wearing a red dress right now. As the swing moved back and forth, her stunning red dress and her ck hair were gracefully caressed by the wind, creating a beautiful scene. Before this, Gu Tianchao had only seen her look depressed. Moreover, she only wore dresses that did not fit. Her hair was so messy that it covered half of her face. All these features made her look timid and low standard. Now, she was a different person. The red dress made her pale skin fair and bright. The birthmark on the forehead was covered by her ck fringe. She had a lovely nose and bright eyes. And, as she had just exercised, her cheeks were still pinkish. Her often chapped dry lips now glowed in pink. She still had the same face but looked like a different person. When Gu Tianchao gazed upon her, he no longer felt that she was ugly. In fact, she was somehow a bit charming. While Gu Tianchao was stunned by Gu Xijiu¡¯s changes, Gu Tianyi could no longer suppress her feelings, ¡°Xijiu, I thought you said you are sick. Why are you still y on a swing?¡± Gu Xijiu ignored her but smiled at Gu Xietian and said, ¡°Father, please push harder. I want to swing higher.¡± Gu Xietian was happy. It was the first time she called him father in recent days. He had waited for it for a long time. He pushed harder this time but did not forget to say, ¡°You have to be careful.¡± The crowd remained silent. Gu Tianyi was embarrassed. The otherdies were looking at each other too. Although Gu Tianqing had been good at hiding her feelings, her face was a bit pale. Her tightly shut lips revealed her dissatisfaction. Gu Tianchao had an evil idea in his mind. He took a few steps forward and smiled before saying, ¡°Xijiu, brother is back, and you never came out to wee me. Instead, you are still ying on your swing. Come down and let me see if you have grown taller.¡± He reached out and grabbed the rope of the swing to force the swing toe to a stop. He acted too swiftly that Gu Xietian did not have enough time to stop him. Gu Tianchao stopped the swing when it was at its highest point. The strong momentum made Gu Xijiu suddenly fall to the ground. ¡°Be careful!¡± Gu Xietian¡¯s facial expression changed as he screamed in caution. He did not manage to catch her but witnessed her petite body crash into the ground. This was exactly what Gu Tianchao wanted to see. He just wanted her to fall and make a fool of herself. It would be best if she could break her leg or something. He pretended to be concerned and quickly approached his ugly sister, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± He intended to act at first, but when he saw the direction that Gu Xijiu was heading to his voice became serious, ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Gu Xijiu had crashed into Leng Xiangyu who stood somewhere in front of her. Leng Xiangyu was not skilled in defending herself as she had been pampered for so long that she had forgotten everything she learned. When she was hit by Gu Xijiu in her chest, she screamed and was forced back by the sheer momentum of the crash. She fell in an awkward position, and her head knocked the hard ground made of green stones. Gu Xijiu also hit the ground hard and was knocked out. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Mother!¡± Finally, Gu Tianchao was sober and ran towards them. He raised his hand and wanted to push Gu Xijiu away. Unexpectedly, before his hand grabbed hold of her, Gu Xijiu continued to roll off Leng Xiangyu¡¯s body and Gu Tianchao ended up grabbing Leng Xiangyu¡¯s chest. As he used too much strength, he tore off a big piece of her shirt and exposed her chest¡­ Everyone was stunned again. Chapter 99 Chapter 99: I Did Not Mean It¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Tianchao was stunned. ¡°Bastard!¡± Gu Xietian was the first to react, and he was outraged. He pped Gu Tianchao hard in the face which made him take a few steps back. He quickly took off the robe he was wearing and covered Leng Xiangyu so that she would not be exposing her body in public. He also checked her veins and confirmed that she just passed out and had no other serious problems. Gu Xietian was a martial arts master who was also skilled at medical treatments. He used his fingers to massage the relevant areas as a form of acupuncture to Leng Xiangyu, and in just a while, she managed to regain consciousness. Upon waking up, she subconsciously cursed, ¡°I was almost killed by this bitch¡­¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, she saw the angry face of Gu Xietian, so she did not dare to continue speaking. Gu Xietian was irritated. He stood up and shouted, ¡°What are youining about? This was all because of your precious son. You are the wife of a general. Please behave appropriately in public instead of cursing and crying like a crazy woman.¡± Upon being attacked by his sharp tongue, Leng Xiangyu immediately went quiet and did not cry anymore. Gu Tianchao just stood at the side and did not know what to say. Gu Xietian red at him and scolded, ¡°Why did you grab the rope like that just now? You have caused your sister to fall from such a high point!¡± Gu Tianchao could notin about anything, his handsome face turned red, ¡°I¡­ I did not mean it¡­¡± Gu Xietian ignored him and now attended to Gu Xijiu who already stood up from the fall. As she had Leng Xiangyu as her cushion pad, she did not get hurt. She just looked messy. She was leaning on a tree in the courtyard quietly watching the scene unfold. No one could tell what was in her mind. ¡°Xijiu, are you okay?¡± Gu Xietian walked over and wanted to hold her little hand to check her vein. Gu Xijiu slightly avoided his hand and spoke softly, ¡°I feel lucky.¡± Gu Xietian was stunned, ¡°My Xijiu has good fortune and will be fine¡­¡± Then, he stared at Gu Tianchao and said, ¡°Come and apologize to your sister!¡± Gu Tianchao hesitated but had toe over to apologize. He called her good sister and spoke a few sentences which exined that he did not intend to do that and asked for her forgiveness. Gu Xijiu stood quietly and silently waited for him to finish. After he finished, she smiled lightly and said, ¡°At least now I know that the Second Young Master did not do that intentionally. Fortunately, I had Aunty Leng as my cushion pad. Otherwise, I am afraid that I would no longer be standing here talking with Second Young Master. I would not be able to listen to your apology.¡± Gu Tianchao remained silent. He wondered why this girl had such a sharp tongue now. However, he could not fight back. His face was getting red again. Gu Xijiu turned around and stared at Leng Xiangyu who was still sitting on the floor. She said, ¡°Aunty Leng, are you okay?¡± Leng Xiangyu had never encountered such an embarrassing moment in many years. However, it was a mistake caused by her son so she could not me anyone. She could only bear with it. Apparently, the knock was quite heavy that both her head and chest were in pain. She looked at her son and worried that he would feel guilty, so she did not dare to tell anyone that she was not okay. She could barely stand up even with the help of her maids and when Gu Xijiu asked about her condition she forced a smile and pretended to be generous saying, ¡°I am okay as long as you are okay.¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100: This Is The Present That You Prepared For Xijiu? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu flicked her hair and smiled, ¡°Of course I am fine. I am a lucky person, and I believe God is blessing me to be safe at critical times. Aunty, do you agree with me?¡± Leng Xiangyu remained silent. She was angry, but there was nothing that she could do. Gu Xijiu was innocent. She could only agree, ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Xijiu is a lucky kid¡­¡± However, Gu Tianchao had some doubts. He felt that the fall was a bit intentional. He had tried his best to catch Gu Xijiu. However, she managed to dodge him, and he did not even touch a single strand of her hair. Was that all by chance? While having these thoughts in his mind, he grabbed Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Xijiu, I am sorry. Let me see if you are injured.¡± It looked like he was checking her injury but he was secretly analyzing her spiritual power. He then put her wrist down. Gu Xijiu had a weak physique, and there was no spiritual power in her. Gu Xijiu looked at her and smiled, ¡°Second Young Master, did you manage to figure out anything?¡± ¡°Nothing. Xijiu is blessed that there is no injury.¡± Gu Tianchao responded. Leng Xiangyu endured the pain and went back to her bedroom to change her clothes. Gu Xietian wanted to put everything behind him, so he said, ¡°Luckily everything is fine. Since Tianchao is back, we should have a family gathering. Xijiu, you must join us. In the past you, were thrilled when your brother came back home, right? Tianchao also prepared a present for you. He has always cared about you. Tianchao, what did you buy for your sister? Quickly take it out for her.¡± Gu Tianchao paused, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Why? Quickly take it out.¡± Gu Xietian repeated himself. There was a storage bag in Gu Tianchao¡¯s sleeve. It was not big, but it could store many things. All the presents he brought back were taken from this storage bag. Gu Tianchao could not reject and had to take out the present he prepared for Gu Xijiu. A silver hairpin. It was an ordinary silver hairpin that looked poorly made. It was patternless and could be found at any ordinary market for two dors. Almost every woman in the Feixing Kingdom had this kind of hairpin. Gu Xietian¡¯s face showed that he was disappointed. ¡°This is the present that you prepared for Xijiu? Our servants have better quality hairpins!¡± Gu Xietian always thought that his son had treated Xijiu very well, but now the truth was out. Gu Tianchao secretly cursed in his heart, ¡°Why do people even care about this ugly girl?¡± Every present that he gave her was like a big blessing for her, and she was always grateful for it. So, even if he prepared her a useless present, it was considered a blessing to her already. He had thought that this silver hairpin was enough to let this girl thank him gratefully, but he never expected that everything had changed this time. Chapter 101 Chapter 101: Treated Like A Beggar Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Luckily Gu Tianqing was very alert. She quickly interrupted, ¡°Brother, did you take the wrong present? That should be the hairpin I asked you to buy for Aunty Zhang. Aunty Zhang was still mumbling this morning as she was afraid that you would forget to buy it for her.¡± She took the silver hairpin away and took out another golden hairpin, ¡°Brother, this should be the one you wanted to give Xijiu. You passed it to me earlier and asked me to give it to her. You are so forgetful. Luckily, I remembered.¡± While she was talking, she walked to Gu Xijiu and passed the golden hairpin to her, ¡°Xijiu, this is what your brother bought for you. Try it and see if it is suitable for you?¡± With just a few sentences, she managed to solve the embarrassment. Gu Tianchao looked at his sister with gratitude, and then looked at Gu Xijiu who was standing there quietly with her arms folded. Gu Xijiu finally nced at her brother with a confident look, and it made him feel nervous. Obviously, she was still a kid, but her eyes were very sharp, and it was as if they could pierce through him. For a moment, he thought that she would not ept the golden hairpin just to embarrass him. He did not expect that Gu Xijiu wouldugh and take the hairpin. She said, ¡°Thank you. I appreciate that Second Young Master thought of me when he prepared his presents.¡± Gu Tianchao was relieved. Before he could ask her to try on the hairpin, Gu Xijiu said slowly, ¡°I have kept every present that Second Young Master had bought for me. Since this hairpin is so valuable, I would like to keep it together with all your other presents.¡± Then, she ordered her maid, ¡°Go and take the little red box beside my bedside cupboard for me.¡± The maid answered ¡°okay¡± then walked away. Gu Tianchao¡¯s facial expression changed again. He forced a smile, ¡°Xijiu, the hairpin is bought to wear, not to keep¡­¡± Before hepleted his sentence, the maid had retrieved the box from Xijiu¡¯s bedroom. Gu Xijiu opened the box and showed everyone the things inside the box. There was a wooden hairpin, a single-colored small pouch that even their servants would not use, a flower, and a specially-shaped stone. Everything was kept neatly and covered with a soft cloth. Xijiu could tell that the original owner treasured these things a lot. All the things Gu Tianchao bought for Gu Xijiu were randomly picked from the market and sometimes even the roadside. He never seriously chose them for her so naturally, he could not remember what he had given her. When he saw these things ced neatly in the box, his heart shook a bit, and his face was burning hot. Gu Xietian noticed the presents she had received and was very unhappy. He was disappointed with himself as he had ignored her for too long. He understood that this kidcked love and care that she could even treasure all these rubbish. He always thought that his son treated Xijiu well because of how happy she was to see him. Only now did he learn that his son had treated her like a beggar¡­ He was ashamed and angry. He coldly stared at Gu Tianchao and took the box from Gu Xijiu. He shook it slightly and realized that the things inside had broken. ¡°Xijiu, you are my daughter. You deserve the best. I have a lot of better things for you. Come with daddy to my study room.¡± He pulled Gu Xijiu with him. The crowd remained silent. Chapter 102 Chapter 102: No One Else Deserves It Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion This was the first time that Gu Tianchao was ignored by his father. He slowly clenched his fists in anger. The world had changed. No, he would never allow such a thing to happen! ¡°This girl was as useless as grass, and grass deserves to be trampled by people. How could she get his attention?¡± He asked in his heart. He looked at Gu Tianqing. Her lips were pursed tightly too. His eyes shed and said, ¡°Tianqing,e with me. I have something to ask you.¡± He then walked out of the courtyard. Gu Tianqing followed her brother out. They were the direct descendant and heirs of Gu Xietian; no one else deserves his possessions! ¡­ Gu Xijiu was brought to Gu Xietian¡¯s study room and was asked to choose any treasures that she liked topensate her for the way she was treated. He had been working as general for so many years, so there were many precious things arranged nicely inside his study room. Of course, Gu Xijiu was not shy to select the treasures. She had very good taste, and the things she chose was very useful. For example, a rare two-edged knife, an alleged invulnerability golden silk vest, and a navy blue storage bag. ¡°Xijiu, why did you choose these items?¡± Gu Xietian asked as he looked at the storage bag in her palm. Although this type of storage bags was something very scarce and rare, there were two of them in this study room. Storage bags were categorized into a few grades. There were a second grade and a lowest grade storage bag in this study room. The one that Gu Xijiu chose was the lowest grade one which was ced in a very obscure ce in the corner of the room. The second-grade one was arranged in a more impressive manner that even the box used to store it looked more valuable than the actual one Gu Xijiu selected. Gu Xijiu knew that this one was not as good as the other one, but the Firmament Stone Bracelet on her wrist kept sending her signals and asked her to choose this one. Gu Xietian handed her the other one, ¡°Xijiu, this is a second-grade storage bag. The one you chose is the lowest grade. Why don¡¯t you take this?¡± The one in Gu Xietian¡¯s hand was light pink and certainly looked more attractive.It was evident that this one was more valuable and suitable for a girl to use. ¡°Master, just choose the lowest grade one. Avoid the colorful one. It is nice to see but not nice to use.¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet was worried that Gu Xijiu would trade storage bags with her her dad. In the end, Gu Xijiu decided not to ept her dad¡¯s offer and put the lowest grade storage bag into her sleeve. She said firmly, ¡°I think I like this one more. And, I don¡¯t have many things to store so this one is good enough for me to use.¡± Gu Xietian was stunned for a moment. When Gu Xijiu left the room, he looked up to the sky and sighed, ¡°Ah Xing, she chose the only two things you¡¯ve used before. Are you signaling her to do so?¡± He then looked down at the storage bag in his hand and said, ¡°Ah Xing, I prepared this storage bag for you and hoped that you would change your mind. However, before I could give it to you¡­ You preferred to kill yourself than toe back with me! Ah Xing, if you were still alive. Do you ever regret?¡± ¡­ Two VIPs suddenly paid a visit. Chapter 103 Chapter 103: Does The Crown Prince Wish To Find A Wife? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Crown Prince and the Twelfth Prince had arrived and were being weed into the General¡¯s residence. Rong Yan has been a regr guest of the family. Hence, there was nothing umon for his future son-inw to visit him. Gu Xietian was surprised by the arrival of the Crown Prince. Why would the Crown Princee? This had made Gu Xietian confused and worried. Almost all the government officers knew that the General¡¯s family was very close with the Fourth Prince but the Crown Prince did not usually pay any visits. No matter what, Gu Xietian had to wee him as a courtesy. He immediately got his servants to serve them¡­ Rong Jialuo raised his hand to greet them and smiled, ¡°Thank you General Gu, we are good. We heard that your son has juste home and we thought we¡¯d visit him. Please feel free to sit together with us and rx.¡± Gu Xietian could note up with any excuse to reject their invitation. After a quick chat, he invited them to a different area. Both of the princes were considered outsiders, and they were not supposed to have their dinner at the same table together with the female family members of the General. Hence, Gu Xietian nned to have dinner with them along with his son and the let the female family members have their dinner in their courtyard. However, Rong Jialuo interrupted his n and said, ¡°General, no need for any special arrangements. Just have your dinner how you would usually do. I¡¯d like a simple family dinner.¡± He nced across the hall and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have quite a few good daughters, but I always missed the chance to meet them. Since my twelfth brother is the future son-inw of your family, we are considered as family. Besides that, there is no outsider here, why not invite all your daughters for dinner together?¡± Gu Xietian remained silent. He had no idea what was in the Crown Prince¡¯s mind. Had he fallen for his daughter? Did he want to select a wife? Or did he n to expand his organization? All were usible¡­ The cab was simr to the battlefield, and the taboo was being indecisive. Gu Xietian supported the Fourth Prince. Hence, he did not want his daughter to have any rtionship with the Crown Prince. He gave numerous excuses to the Crown Prince and imed that his daughters were ugly and rude which made them not worth his time. Rong Jialuo was fiddling his finger against the table. He looked like he was smiling but he was not. ¡°I¡¯m just curious and want to see them. Howe General keeps giving so many excuses? Do you mean I¡¯m not qualified to see them?¡± Gu Xietian turned pale instantly when he heard such a big usation and quickly apologized. He quickly got the servants to invite all his daughters to the hall. ¡­ Although Gu Xijiu just came to this world not long ago, she knew many things including thepetition between all the princes. She also knew that her father supported the Fourth Prince, hence, she was also wondering why the Crown Prince visited her family¡­ ¡°Master, do you think he already found out that you were the one who saved his life?¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet asked. Gu Xijiu did not bother it as she was very confident with the disguise she used. Even her closest friends could not recognize her when she disguised herself. Thus, she did not think the Crown Prince who had just seen her once could recognize her. Chapter 104 Chapter 104: What Was Going On? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Did the Crown Prince have a pair of eyes which could scan through her clothes and skin to see her real features? That was impossible, right? Theoretically, he should not be able to recognize her. However, Rong Jialuo was slightly evil. Despite there being so many sisters who dressed up like colorful flowers, Rong Jialuo kept looking at Gu Xijiu even though her other sisters were more beautiful than her. Rong Jialuo had outstanding features. He was handsome and charming with a pair of beautiful eyebrows and sharp eyes. He looked elegant and well-respected as well. Rong Yan was also considered a handsome guy, and he looked gentlemanly. However, his charms were diminished when he sat together with the Crown Prince. It was just like a firefly beingpared to the moonlight. General Gu had eight daughters (including Gu Xijiu), but there were only six of them who joined the dinner. The other two girls were still too young to join the dinner, and they were under the care of the mistresses. Besides Gu Xijiu, Gu Tianqing, and Gu Tianyi, the rest of the sisters had never met the Crown Prince. They only heard that he was a leader and was also among the top four charming guys in the capital city. Initially, they thought everyone was just trying to kiss his butt due to his identity and status. However, their heartbeats were notably quicker when they met him. They used to think the Eighth Prince was the most handsome guy in the world, but when they saw the Crown Prince, they realized he could even beat Rong Che. Rong Che was gentle and polite just like the students of [1] Wu Yi during the period of the Wei and Jin Dynasty. Rong Jialuo on the other hand, was cold but elegant, just like flowers which grew on top of the hills. They were truly precious. Even if he did not do anything, his character had influence everyone to pay their best respect. He was born to be the king and was able to make everyone kneel in front of him. The handsome Crown Prince was on a different level. Even an act of holding a wine ss was enough to make the Gu sisters scream in their hearts! On the outside, however, they were quite well behaved and managed to control their passion and desires. Their eyes would steal a nce or two every once in a while, and they quickly looked down when their gazes coincidentally met the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes. Initially, Gu Xietian ordered his helper to tell the daughters to wear a lighter makeup to prevent them from being selected. However, it was the other way around when they came to the hall. Everyone put on a heavy makeup and donned their best dress. Gu Xietian was mad, but he could not express it in front of his guests. He knew that his daughters were all beautiful and they looked even prettier after putting on their makeup and nice dress. He was worried throughout the dinner as he did not want the Crown Prince to fall for any of them. To his surprise, the Crown Prince was not interested in his five beautiful daughters but kept his eyes on his ugliest daughter, Gu Xijiu. He realized the Crown Prince had taken a few nces at Gu Xijiu throughout the dinner and even invited her to sit beside him. Gu Xietian thought the Crown Prince was trying to be nice and gentlemanly at first, but now, he could not be so certain. Chapter 105 Chapter 105: He Was Looking At You Again¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xietian was satisfied with the way Gu Xijiu dressed, and these were the best two words to describe it ¨C low profile! The rest of his daughters donned their best dresses with plenty of essories to make themselves looked like angels or fairies. Gu Xijiu wore a simple light purple dress and tied her hair with a simr-colored ribbon. Half of her long hair was lying on her shoulder, and she carried a jade bracelet as her only essory. Her small face looked clean and fair with some fringe to cover her forehead. Her lips looked slightly more pinkish than usual, but she did not put on any makeup. That was her natural beauty! She did not stand out amongst all her sisters, but the red birthmark on her face¡­ Sigh! Gu Xietian felt something strange. An ordinary man would not pay any attention to this daughter. However, the Crown Prince seemed to focus on Gu Xijiu since she sat down at the table. The Crown Prince was such a charming and elegant person who hardly expressed his facial expressions, hence, typically no one knew what he was thinking. However, even a careless man like Gu Xietian could sense his intention! He did not even bother to hide his interest! He hardly talked, but he would take a nce at Gu Xijiu when he spoke. He seemed to care a lot about her response! What was wrong with the Crown Prince? What was he trying to do? Was the birthmark attractive to him? Gu Xietian was wondering¡­ ¡°He is looking at you. He is still looking at you. Look! He is looking at you again¡­¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet was nagging at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Xijiu was irritated. She was fiddling with her chopstick within her fingers and wanted to hit the jade bangle on her wrist. ¡°Master, do you think he can recognize you?¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet asked in suspicion. Gu Xijiu remained silent as she wondered. Rong Jialuo¡¯s actions showed that he could recognize her. Even if he did not recognize her, he must have suspected something. Besides that, she felt something was wrong and wondered whether the reason for Rong Jialuo¡¯s visit was toe after her. ¡°Miss Gu? Miss Gu?¡± Gu Xijiu recovered from her deep thoughts and saw that Rong Jialuo was looking at her with a ss of wine, ¡°May I know if Miss Gu has any medical knowledge?¡± ¡°Just a little.¡± Gu Xijiu answered conservatively. ¡°A little? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read a few books rted to medicines.¡± Gu Xijiu answered carefully. Rong Jialuo nodded and said, ¡°I respect those who have medical knowledge. Cheers!¡± He got up and passed a ss to Gu Xijiu. Oh no! She was not supposed to let the Crown Prince stand while she was sitting. Gu Xijiu quickly stood up and lifted the ss,¡±Apologies, Your Highness! I should be the one to fill your ss with wine. Thank you.¡± Gu Xijiu finished the entire ss of wine and then sat down after lifting her empty ss to Rong Jialuo. She suddenly realized she had done something wrong after she sat down! Thedies in this world were very polite even when they drank. They only took a sip, especially for daughters from affluent families. They even had to cover their face with their sleeve when they drank it. However, she finished it in a mouthful! She drank faster than most men would! This made people shocked¡­ Gu Xijiu took a nce at everyone and realized all her sisters were shocked. Gu Xietian was more shocked! The Crown Prince who was sitting beside her showed an upset facial expression¡­ Chapter 106 Chapter 106: The Gentle Crown Prince Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was stunned as she realized her misbehavior. She quickly held her forehead and swayed a little, ¡°I feel dizzy¡­¡± Gu Xietian quickly said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re probably drunk. Go get some rest.¡± Gu Xietian seemed to understand her wishes. However, Rong Jialuo stopped her when she was about to leave, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t think a ss of wine could make her drunk. I have a pill which could help to relieve the dizziness; you just need to eat it.¡± He took the pill out as he talked and then passed it to Gu Xijiu. He was so considerate that he especially told the servant to bring a ss of hot water for her. Gu Xijiu did not manage to leave but took the pill and swallowed it together with the water. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Rong Jialuo asked caringly. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better.¡± Gu Xijiu only could say so. In fact, she was not drunk at all. A ss of wine was an easy thing for her, and she could recognize that the pill given to her by the Crown Prince was of high-quality. Even if she drank a big bottle of alcohol, she should still be able to recover after consuming this pill. Indeed! The Crown Prince had many treasures with him! Gu Xijiu sighed secretly, and she could only sit there and wait. Everyone was surprised with what they had seen. They did not expect the Crown Prince to be so caring! And the one he cared for was the ugliest of the lot¡­ All the sisters envied her. They also found it strange as Gu Xijiu¡¯s fiance was there! Why was the Crown Prince treating her so nicely when his brother was there? Rong Yan felt ufortable. However, he could not understand why. He considered that as his male ego¡­ He coughed and was about to speak. However, Rong Jialuo said, ¡°Miss Gu, our mothers were very close friends. She was furious when she heard that someone got you into trouble earlier. Thus, she told me to bring something for you¡­¡± He took out an object from his sleeve and delivered it to Gu Xijiu. Everyone was shocked when they saw the object. It was a bracelet with colorful gems! Its design and color looked exactly like the Firmament Stone Bracelet she was already wearing! Even before Gu Xijiu managed to respond, the Firmament Stone Bracelet on her wrist was mad! ¡°Fake! It¡¯s pirated! Highly pirated! No, no! Lousy pirated! I look so much better than this one! If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll transform back to my original appearance¡­¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet was cursing and screaming in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind as it nearly exploded! ¡°Calm down, Stony!¡± Gu Xijiu tapped on the bracelet. She looked gentle, but the way she delivered the message to the stone was very firm. ¡°He is testing me. I¡¯ll put you on the frozen bed to freeze you for 10,000 years if you dare to transform!¡± The Firmament Stone Bracelet remained silent and did not dare to make any noise. Gu Xijiu did not bother it anymore but shook her head. She smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, this is too valuable, how could I ept it for free? Besides that, I¡¯ve already got a bracelet. Thank you for your kindness.¡± Rong Jialuo looked at the bracelet and said, ¡°Miss Gu, your bracelet¡­ seems to be too simple. It doesn¡¯t match you¡­¡± The Firmament Stone was really mad! Chapter 107 Chapter 107: Infighting Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was patting the bracelet with her fingers tofort the Firmament Stone. She smiled and repeated, ¡°Although it looks ordinary, I still like it. It¡¯s like a gift from God. I just don¡¯t feel like taking it off after wearing it.¡± She continued speaking as she felt that Rong Jialuo still insisted on giving it to her, ¡°I like light colors and am not a fan ofplicated designs. The bracelet from Your Highness is amazing, but it doesn¡¯t fit my eyes.¡± Rong Jialuo did not want to force her anymore and kept the bracelet. Rong Yan felt relieved. He grew up in the royal family and knew that the gemstones on the bracelet were precious. Especially the sapphire which was worth a few hundred thousand dors! Gu Xijiu would embarrass her fiance if she epted the bracelet. Rong Yan felt that this little girl seemed to still be in love with him. She did not get distracted by the Crown Prince. He felt happy. Since he stepped into the residence together with his brother, he was like a leaf which supported a flower. Everyone only paid attention to the Crown Prince and ignored him. He was depressed since he arrived, but has finally found his confidence now. He took a nce at Rong Jialuo and took out an emerald from his pocket. He said, ¡°Xijiu, I know you like light colors, but you¡¯re still a little girl. It doesn¡¯t look nice if you don¡¯t have any essories. I¡¯ve got this from an auction a few days ago; it suits you. Put it on and show me.¡± The emerald looked clear and transparent as it lied on his palm. Gu Tianqing was noticeably very upset! She liked the emerald very much, and she had even told Rong Yan before. Rong Yan smiled and told her that he would give her a surprise, but now he was giving it to Gu Xijiu! Gu Tianqing could not do anything about it. ¡­ Gu Xijiu looked at the emerald and realized it was a good one which probably cost twenty to thirty thousand dors. The Twelfth Prince seemed to be willing to spend more on his ¡°fiancee¡± now. She smiled and said, ¡°Twelfth Prince, do you want to give it to me?¡± Rong Yan nodded and said, ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Xijiu sighed and replied, ¡°This is the first time you have given me something so valuable. It seems wrong if I reject it¡­¡± Indeed, all the presents he bought earlier were worth nothing. Rong Yan was delighted and said, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m your fiance; you shouldn¡¯t reject the gifts I buy for you.¡± Gu Xijiu took the jade from him and said, ¡°Then, I should thank you!¡± Rong Yan was delighted and looked at Rong Jialuo. Rong Jialuo was emotionless. Rong Yan felt he finally won the battle. He smiled and said, ¡°Xijiu, you used to address me as brother Rong Yan, could you continue doing so? Calling me as a prince sounds so strange¡­¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108: Are You Really Giving The Jade To Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Xiao Wu, your silvery red blouse looks lovely with this essory, here you go.¡± Gu Xijiu turned around and stuffed the jade into the servant¡¯s hand. The servant was like a bodyguard who was very loyal to her. Typically, she did not dare to ept if Gu Xijiu gives her something valuable. But¡­ She had to take it to piss off the Twelfth Prince! Therefore, she immediately thanked Gu Xijiu happily. She even spun around and said, ¡°This suits me! Thank you so much!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it. In fact, the Twelfth Prince has a pair of sharp eyes and good taste! Xiao Wu, you should thank the prince.¡± Xiao Wu immediately thanked Rong Yan, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Rong Yan was mad and said, ¡°Xijiu, why are you giving the precious stone to the servant?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and asked, ¡°Are you giving that to me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Rong Yan answered. ¡°Since you have given it to me, then I should have the right to decide what I want to do with it, right?¡± Rong Yan was speechless. He remained silent and suddenly snarled, ¡°You should keep the things I give you properly, not give them away to other people!¡± Gu Xijiuughed and said, ¡°I see. Xiao Wu, return the jade to the Twelfth Prince!¡± ¡°Yes,dy!¡± Xiao Wu quickly took off the jade and put it in front of Rong Yan. ¡°Only now did I realize that Your Highness did not truly intend to give it to ourdy, I shall give it back to you then.¡± Rong Yan was shocked and speechless as he did not know how to react to this. He thought he could win the battle, but he dug a grave for himself. With the influence from his madness, he suddenly got up and said, ¡°You¡­!¡± He could not continue, and he identally dropped the precious stone on the floor. It shattered into eight pieces! Rong Yan could not let out a single word as he looked at the broken stone. Although he was also a prince, he only regained his privileges recently, and he was not as rich as the other princes. This particr treasure was worth at least 1/3 of his total assets, but it was now broken! He was mad and felt a pain of wastefulness. He wanted to throw a tantrum and leave immediately, but before he did that, Gu Xietian quickly said, ¡°Sincere apologies, Your Highness. Xijiu is still young; I hope you can forgive her.¡± He then scolded his daughter, ¡°Xijiu! You shouldn¡¯t give the present to other people¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I realize my mistake. I did not like the present, but I¡¯m worried it might be rude to reject it in front of Your Highness. Since Your Highness thinks I have no right to make decisions, I¡¯ll just return everything you gave me.¡± She then signaled the attention of her servant, ¡°Go and retrieve all the presents given to me by the Twelfth Prince over the years.¡± Xiao Wu immediately acknowledged and left the hall. Rong Yan felt awkward and said, ¡°That is not what I meant.¡± Xiao Wu was fast. She returned with a purple box in just a brief moment, ¡°Lady, here are all the gifts from Your Highness.¡± Gu Xijiu opened the box and delivered it to Rong Yan, ¡°Your Highness, please check and keep it.¡± Gu Xietian was upset when he saw the things inside the box! Chapter 109 Chapter 109: How Could I? You Have Overthought! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The items inside the box were cheap and low quality. He had given her marbles, ribbons, a few coins, and a tiny bell¡­ There were quite a number of things inside the box, but all were worthless! The most valuable one was the copper hairpin which would not cost more than one dor¡­ Gu Xietian could not believe that a prince would give such things to his fianc¨¦e, it was even worse than those who could only earn an average ie. Gu Xietian was very upset. Initially, Gu Xietian thought his daughter was not feeling well. However, he now felt that the prince deserved to be insulted when he saw those gifts in the box. Anyhow, he was a prince from the royal family and also the fianc¨¦ of his daughter, Gu Xijiu would have a difficult life after she married him if Gu Xietian did not resolve the matter. Hence, Gu Xietian closed the box to prevent others from gossiping. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Xijiu, all these are given to you by the prince. I¡¯ll help you to keep these and return it to you when you are going to get married.¡± He then looked at Rong Yan and said, ¡°Your Highness, Xijiu is your fianc¨¦e, and she loves you wholeheartedly. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even cherish all these worthless gifts. I hope you could put more effort to love her and not disappoint her.¡± Rong Yan felt embarrassed and guilty, so he said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll treat her nicer.¡± Gu Xijiu tilted her head and looked at Rong Yan before saying, ¡°How nice?¡± She continued to ask, ¡°Would you treat me as nicely as how you treat Sister Tianqing?¡± Rong Yan was stunned and said, ¡°We are just friends, and I treat her just like how I treat other friends. It¡¯s different. You¡¯ll be my wife in the future.¡± Although he was scolding her, he felt touched in his heart. Was Gu Tianqing jealous? She must have loved him if she got jealous. Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°I see. Oh ya! I heard someone say that friends are like our arms and your wife is just the clothes. Would you sacrifice your clothes for your arms?¡± Rong Yan was speechless. He then said, ¡°How could it be? You¡¯ve overthought! I¡¯ll treat you nicely in the future and won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡± Gu Xijiu lifted the teacup and sought advice from Gu Tianqing, ¡°Have I overthought?¡± Gu Tianqing turned pale. She was furious to the point where she could not stop pinching the edge of her sleeve. She smiled forcefully and said, ¡°You¡¯ve overthought, my dear sister. We are just friends¡­¡± ¡­ The show hade to an end. The Crown Prince was watching silently, and he suddenly stood up and raised a toast to Gu Xietian, ¡°General Gu, you¡¯re the pir of our dynasty, thank you. Cheers!¡± ording to the rules in the Feixing Kingdom, the vassals had to kneel to thank the kings when the kings cheered with them. Gu Xietian was familiar with the courtesy and quickly knelt down, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Cheers!¡± Rong Jialuo took a few steps forward and intended to help him get up. However, he identally kicked the chair which Gu Xijiu was sitting on and fell onto her! Gu Xijiu was watching his handsome face erge rapidly. She wanted to initiate teleportation, but she tried to control herself. Rong Jialuo slumped clumsily onto her! Chapter 110 Chapter 110: Getting Cheekier! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Crash!¡± Both of them collided and fell onto the floor. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu had be the human cushion. Luckily, the crown prince reacted very quickly and used one of his hands to support her head when both of them fell. Both of them were stacked on top of one another. The tall and huge crown prince was on top of the tiny Gu Xijiu; she almost suffocated. No one expected that to happen and was stunned for three seconds. Rong Jialuo seemed to be shocked and remained in his position for a while. Gu Xijiu quickly pushed him away and shouted, ¡°Your Highness!¡± Rong Jialuo recovered from the shock and looked her into the eyes for a short while. It was then, that he was willing to get up and whisper an apology to her. He pulled her up and asked with great concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡± He was quick, but Gu Xijiu felt that the crown prince was strange. Her heartbeat increased when he was looking into her eyes. Luckily, she recovered very soon and pulled her hand back. Shebed her fringe with her fingers and sighed, ¡°I almost died just now. Luckily¡­¡± Even before she could finish talking, Rong Jialuo¡¯s finger was ced on her vein. Martial artists did not usually allow other people to touch their pulse. Gu Xijiu tried to struggle and escape with her teleportation techniques. However, she managed to control her mind and said, ¡°What are you doing, Your Highness?¡± Again!? She was acting weak as she could not expose her knowledge in martial arts, but the bastard kept trying to take advantage of her. Rong Jialuo let her go and said, ¡°Luckily you¡¯re alright. I¡¯d feel guilty if you¡¯re hurt.¡± Fret not! He did it intentionally to confirm whether or not she could teleport! He even checked her pulse to check for any spiritual power. However, he had came up with so many excuses! The crown prince was not a simple man. Strangely, he was so shy when she helped to treat him, so what made him transform to totally different person? He became cheekier than ever! And his body fragrance even smelled different! It was the fragrance from the Ambergris, which was only avable for the royal family. However, the fragrance this time was not as strong as that one. She felt a sense of familiarity¡­ She frowned and pondered. Suddenly, she recalled that the pretty princess had the same fragrance! Was that a special fragrance for the royal family? Everyone returned to their seat. Rong Yan looked extremely mad, as though his wife has cheated on him. Gu Xietian was tangled in a knot of confusion. ording to the rules and culture in Feixing Kingdom,dies who had physical contact with men are no different from losing their virginity, in the event that they were not fighting. The best solution to stop the rumour, was to marry the guy. However, she was engaged to the twelfth prince and hence, she could not be married to another guy anymore. Besides, how dare she asked the crown prince to take responsibility for this? The official concubine of the crown prince would be the queen of the kingdom and the selection process would be a very detailed andplicated ceremony. The crown prince must not marry amoner, especially someone with imperfect facial features, and whose spirit power was less than a level four¡­ However, Gu Xijiu was exactly the girl who the crown prince would not marry. Everyone had a n in mind except Gu Xijiu. She was wondering whether the crown prince had discovered her fault. She living the lie perfectly but how did the crown prince recognize her? She suddenly recalled something and was stunned. The suit which she threw into the moat! It was easy for people to predict her height based on the size of the suit and the length of the stilts. The suit had fit her perfectly at that time and with that, he would actually be able to predict her height based on the suit. The crown prince had many connections and avenues, so he probably aware of the case of the suit. Chapter 111 Chapter 111: Arrival of the Enemy Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Maybe he would discover the truth if he had predicted based on the information he had. Anyway, not many people knew the art of teleportation! Perhaps, that was the clue! When he fell, he was trying to probe whether or not she knew how to teleport. Sigh! Since the crown prince had his suspicions, the fourth prince would also suspect that she was up to something¡­ What a coincidence! Gu Xijiu immediately heard the announcement of the fourth prince¡¯s arrival. The Tianwen Saint even tagged along. Gu Xijiu was shocked and could not speak a word. The Firmament Stone was screaming in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind, ¡°Oh no! The enemies have arrived!¡± After a short while of preparation, the fourth prince and Gu Xixi entered the General¡¯s residence with thepany of the Gu family members¡­ ¡­ Gu Xietian was very proud with the arrival of the three princes and the Tianwen Saint. Naturally, the servants had prepared a variety of refreshments to wee them. Strangely, the arrogant fourth prince has said the same thing to the Gu family. He imed that he was there to join the family dinner and had requested all the daughters of General Gu to join the dinner. The fourth prince even brought up another excuse, that the Tianwen Saint was an expert in the medical field and wanted to take a look at Gu Xijiu¡¯s birthmark. Therefore, they decided to pay a visit and hoped to be able to beautify Gu Xijiu. Gu Xietian was touched by the gesture and looked at Gu Xixi with high hopes. Gu Xixi was wearing a white robe but her face was expressionless, as usual. She looked at Gu Xijiu and said arrogantly, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled sarcastically, as she knew the Saint was trying to test her spirit power. She then pretended to be excited, and could not wait to receive treatment, thus extended her arm. Gu Xixi prioritized hygiene as she even ced a white handkerchief on Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist before she touched her. After a while, she looked disappointed. She let go of Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°The red birthmark that was caused by the toxic had umted since her infant state. We could try to insert new blood into her body to remove the toxic if she is able to achieve a level eight of spirit power. Unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t have any spiritual power in her; I can¡¯t help much. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Everyone reacted differently after listening to her. Gu Tianqing sighed. She seemed to be depressed for Gu Xijiu, but she actually felt relieved. Some of the sisters felt sad for her, while some were happy¡­ Gu Xietian was really disappointed. He did not want to give up and thus asked, ¡°Is there any other solution? Do you think your master can help¡­?¡± Gu Xixi replied with a cold tone, ¡°The illness of your daughter is really difficult to cure, even a fairy can¡¯t do anything. Besides, my master doesn¡¯t treat anyone just like that¡­¡± Her reply was filled with sarcasm, as though Gu Xijiu was simply an acquaintance on the street, unworthy for her to bother herself with. Gu Xietian looked immensely upset, unable to believe that a saint could be so rude and embarrassed him. However, Gu Xijiu remained calm as she silently glimpsed at Gu Xixi. All of a sudden, she popped a question, ¡°Are you really the Tianwen Saint?¡± Everybody was instantly shocked when they heard her question! Chapter 112 Chapter 112: I¡¯ll Teach You a Lesson! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xixi was stunned. She red at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°What do you mean, Miss Gu? How could you just use me as a fake Tianwen Saint!?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Gu Xijiu replied emotionlessly. She whispered, ¡°Well, we have only heard of the name of a Tianwen Saint, but no one has ever met her in person. And your medical knowledge is really¡­¡± She shed an evil smile and continued, ¡°Horrendously poor¡± The word ¡®horrendously poor¡¯ had shocked everyone. No one could believe that someone had dared to insult the Tianwen Saint with such a disrespectful word. Most of the them had a shocked expression stered across their faces. They even thought Gu Xijiu had certain mental disorder. Although Gu Xietian was not happy with the way Gu Xixi spoke, he was worried for Gu Xijiu and quickly stopped her, ¡°Xijiu! Stop talking!¡± He then quickly apologized, ¡°Tianwen Saint, please forgive her, she¡¯s still young¡­¡± Gu Xixi¡¯s face turned green with anger, as that was the first time someone had doubted her medical knowledge, and even found her identity suspicious! She would have pped Gu Xijiu in the face, had she not been a little girl. However, when she heard the apology from Gu Xietian, she tried her best to suppress her boiling blood and said calmly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take take this little kid seriously.¡± Right after she finished her sentence, Gu Xijiu asked again, ¡°Are you really the Tianwen Saint?¡± Gu Xixji answered angrily, ¡°Of course!¡± Rong Chu intended to back her up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met her a few times; I can be her witness.¡± He then looked at Gu Xijiu for a short while. He was obsessed with her appearance. He was annoyed by the red birthmark on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face and he had never been nice to ugly people. He was upset and said, ¡°Miss Gu, are you mad just because the Tianwen Saint told you that there was no cure for your birthmark? Thus, you feltpelled to say something mean? It¡¯s not a big deal if you¡¯re ugly, but if your attitude is just as bad, how could you be part of the royal family in the future?¡± What he just said was a really nasty thing to say! Rong Jialuo was sipping tea from the teacup in his hand. He then mmed the teacup loudly on the table right after Rong Chu had finished talking. ¡°You¡¯re a prince, Rong Chu. Watch your mouth!¡± Rong Chu frowned and looked at Rong Jialuo, ¡°Brother, that¡¯s so kind of you. However, did I say something wrong? She is ugly and useless. It was already difficult for Rong Yan to marry her, and now that she¡¯s being difficult, what¡¯s wrong with me teaching her a lesson?¡± Rong Chu used to be pampered since he was young, and grew up to be very arrogant. Besides, he was qualified topete for the throne, hence, he really cared what the crown prince had said, but he was just putting on a show in front of everyone. Rong Jialuo red at him with a cold and fierce gaze. Rong Chu was shocked and felt that his elder brother was being different from his usual self. He had finally stopped talking. While fiddling with the teacup while talking to Gu Xijiu, Ring Jialuo said ¡°Miss Gu must have had her own perspective. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to deny her spection, before you listen to what she has to say?¡± ¡°She is just mad with the fact that there is no cure for her birthmark. What other reason can she give?¡± Rong Chu was upset and stared at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Fine! What evidence do you have, for you to use the Tianwen Saint? If you can¡¯t prove your ims clearly, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson!¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113: Is She Challenging Him?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°What would you do if I could prove it with some evidence?¡± This little girl was too naive! Is she challenging him? Rong Chu found it funny andughed, ¡°Are you challenging me?¡± ¡°How dare I? I just want things to be fair.¡± Gu Xijiu answered calmly. She looked at Rong Chu and said, ¡°Your Highness, you can decline if you wish¡± He would be very embarrassed if he could not even take up the challenge from a little girl. Rong Chu looked upset and said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll give you what you want! If you can provide three points as solid evidence, I¡¯ll get the twelfth prince to marry you willingly and treat you nicely. I¡¯ll not allow him to divorce you and neither can he marry a mistress within the next three years¡­¡± Gu Tianqing looked pale and subconsciously looked at Rong Yan. Rong Yan felt awkward and panicked, ¡°Fourth brother¡­¡± Gu Xijiuughed and whispered sarcastically, ¡°Your Highness, you are indeed a jerk.¡± She then red at Rong Yan, and he immediately felt terrified. Gu Xijiu continued to say, ¡°I¡¯ve been engaged to the twelfth prince with the decree from His Majesty and we will definitely get married if no one tries to sabotage us. The twelfth prince treats me¡­quite well. I¡¯m sure he would cherish and love me wholeheartedly after our wedding, so how would he divorce me? While your suggestion of not allowing him to marry any mistress sounds ridiculous to me, as there is already a rule in our dynasty, which states that all princes are not allowed to marry a mistress for the next three years after they marry their first wife, in order to show respect to the official concubine. ¡°Are you trying to entertain me?¡± Her words seemed to have hit Rong Chu in his throat hard, and also caused Gu Tianqing be anxious! She even smiled and asked Rong Yan gently, ¡°Am I right, Your Highness? Such aw exists, does there not?¡± Rong Yan was speechless. His tongue was stuck and he dared not say anything. Rong Jialuo joined the conversation and said, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right. We do have suchws for the princes.¡± Rong Chu was upset and looked at Rong Jialuo. He was sitting there enjoying his tea. He felt that the crown prince was really different from the usual, but he could not tell what the difference was. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Rong Jialuo was knocking the table with his finger, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember thisw?¡± Rong Chu was mad and finally answered, ¡°Great! She has a point! I¡¯ve underestimated this little girl. Fine, what other rewards do you want?¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°The fourth prince is such an honorable person, so the reward must be something fantastic. Do you have any alchemy furnace? It¡¯ll be great if you can make that the reward.¡± She uttered it as though it was something normal, but Rong Yan was having difficulty talking when he heard that. He was well-known for his collection and there was a rumor about him being wealthier than the pce. The fourth prince had a quirk, that he only collected high-quality items. Hence, all his collection were valuable and rare. Indeed, he had an alchemy furnace in his mansion, named the Divine Ga Furnace. It was said that its quality was equivalent to the alchemy furnace used by the Tianwen Overlord. Apparently, every alchemist dreamed to get their hands on this furnace, and it would have gone missing earlier if the fourth prince did not hire a martial arts expert to guard the mansion. Chapter 114 Chapter 114: Do You Intend to Give Up? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The fourth prince behaved like a proud peacock as he liked to show off his collection. Therefore, it was no longer a secret, as there were a few people who already knew that he had a Divine Ga Furnace in his mansion. Sadly, he could not deny it when Gu Xijiu wanted it as the reward. He was judging Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Indeed, I have an alchemy furnace in my mansion, but what do you want to do with it? You know how to produce medicine?¡± Gu Xixi said sarcastically, ¡°Your Highness, you must be joking. One has to achieve a level four of spirit power, along with good elements from wood and fire in order to produce medicine. However, Miss Gu has zero spirit power but an intelligent mouth!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°I just want a reward. Maybe I might just use it for y and entertainment? Are you giving it to me or not?¡± Rong Chu replied, ¡°Little girl, this is not a small reward! What if you lose the bet?¡± He evilly looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to marry me or give me your life, as tens of your life will never be enough to pay for the furnace!¡± Gu Xijiu said calmly, ¡°Coincidentally, I have nothing but my life. Since Your Highness insists that I bet with something equivalent to the value of the furnace, I think I¡¯ll just give up as my life is invaluable.¡± Rong Chu was speechless. Was this little girl really giving up? Had she deliberately request for a treasure to defeat him? Gu Xixi was upset; she would not forgive her for the insult! ¡°I¡¯ll bet against you!¡± Gu Xixi voiced out straightforwardly. She continued, ¡°You want the alchemy furnace right? I¡¯ll give it to you. But if you lose, you¡¯re going to pay the price! I¡¯m a kind person, I don¡¯t want your life but I¡¯ll need you to promise me two things.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Firstly, if you fail to provide three pieces of evidence, your engagement with the twelfth prince will be annulled and you can¡¯t be married to another guy ¨C only to the twelfth prince as a mistress. You will never be the official concubine! Secondly, your mouth annoys me so much! If you lose the bet, then you should cut off your tongue!¡± Those were very evil conditions. Gu Xietian frowned and said, ¡°Tianwen Saint, she is still a kid. You don¡¯t have to care about what she said.¡± Gu Xixi answered arrogantly, ¡°How could a Saint feel insulted?¡± She then asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Deal? Or no deal?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°Why not? Deal! But what kind of furnace you¡¯re giving me as a reward?¡± Gu Xixi brandished an alchemy furnace from her bag and said, ¡°Here is your reward!¡± As a student of the Tianwen n, Gu Xixi was using a special furnace with had emitted a nice fragrance! However, Gu Xijiu was not really happy with it. She nced at Rong Chu and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just realized that the fourth prince can¡¯t let go of his alchemy furnace. That¡¯s why he needs to use the furnace from the Saint.¡± Rong Chu was mad and said, ¡°Fine! Use my furnace! It¡¯s also not necessary for the Tianwen Saint to join the bet.¡± He instructed his guard to bring the furnace. Gu Xixi was panicking as she was nning to get the furnace from the fourth prince if she loses the bet¡­ Apparently, Gu Xijiu had ruined her n and now, she could not go against his words. Chapter 115 Chapter 115: Who Do You Have In Mind Then? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Such a gamble was ridiculously huge, although each of them had their own intentions, all of them were sweating all over from nervousness. Gu Xietian clenched his fist. Although he admired his daughter¡¯s courage, he was worried about her safety even more. There were so many witnesses present, if his daughter had lost the bet. Would the punishment be too miserable to bear? Even if his daughter was reasonable, they could try to deny it. No matter how he viewed it, his daughter¡¯s chances of winning was negligible! He was so nervous that droplets of sweat were bubbling from his head. ¡°Alright, since the bet has been set, Sixth Lady of Gu, could you now present your reasoning?!¡± Rong Chu hurried. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu was not hasty. She sat down on a chair, ¡°Why the hurry? Since the bet is so huge, we would need a neutral third party as witness.¡± Rong Chu was burning with rage, ¡°You are telling me that none of us here are eligible to be a witness?!¡± Gu Xijiu casually knocked on the table, ¡°A witness has to be neutral towards both sides.¡± She nced around the crowd, ¡°Whereas everyone present is either my rtives or yours. Only Aunty Gu is a third party here, but she is also the initiator, so naturally, she is not eligible to be a witness.¡± Rong Chu was visibly enraged. That ugly little girl in front of him was outrageously brazen! ¡°Who you have in mind then?¡± Gu Xijiu turned to Rong Jialuo, ¡°My prince, which figure in our kingdom is the fairest, and does not fear power nor any sects?¡± Rong Jialuo shot a nce at her, and answered almost without a thought, ¡°Celestial Master You & Zuo would fit your criteria.¡± Rong Chu sneered, ¡°Do you honestly think that the Celestial Masters would ept your request so easily? They are not even afraid of the emperor¡¯s authority. Even if father emperor wants to meet him, he has to do so in a highly sincere manner. How can such ranking officials agree to be witnesses of such frivolous matters?¡± Rong Jialuo replied calmly, ¡°I can try to invite Celestial Master You.¡± He turned to his servant beside him and instructed him along with a document. That servant then left swiftly. Everyone widened their eyes in surprise at what they just saw. The most mysterious and strongest characters in Feixing Kingdom were none other than Celestial Master You & Zuo. They never showed up just anywhere, but once they did, they would stir an uproar amongst everyone around them. Both of them never cared about politics. The Celestial Master Zuo was in charge of monitoring deeds of the emperors and conveying the messages of Gods to humanity. There was no news that could escape him. Celestial Master You was in charge of monitoring star signs, harmoniousness, fate, summoning rain and getting rid of evil ¨C simr to a prime minister. Celestial Master Zuo had cryptic whereabouts. Nobody knew where he came from, and where he will go. The Right Master, on the other hand, resided in Star Shine Pce and never stepped out easily. It would take great obstacles for a plebeian to meet him. Gu Xietian worked in the pce for a long time, but he only sighted Celestial Master Zuo only once. Furthermore, it was from afar and Gu Xietian could not even make out his appearance, as he wore a mask¡­ As for Celestial Master You, Gu Xietian was lucky enough to meet him twice, albeit from far away, as Celestial Master You was on the Rain Prayer tform, while he was below it leading soldiers for their guarding duty. Both of the Celestial Masters never socialized with anybody in the government. Even if the emperor had wanted to meet them, he would need to say ¡®please¡¯. And whether or not the Celestial Masters would agree to such requests, were entirely up to their mood. So, could the currently slightly-weakened prince really invite one of the Celestial Masters? Nobody would believe that, but such disbelief onlysted for an hour. Rong Jialuo¡¯s servant came back in a second, ¡°My prince, Celestial Master You agreed to be a witness, but everyone here has to be present in the Wan Xing Lou.¡±
Chapter 116 Chapter 116: That Girl Before Them Was Nowhere As Meek?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Inconceivable! Celestial Master You had agreed! Everyone present hung their jaws so low that their mouth was wide enough to fit a whole egg. Even Gu Xixi gawked at the surprising news. Rong Chu had to catch his breath before letting out a scoff, ¡°It seems to me that brother prince is close to the Master You recently. Both of you were even having tea together in an auction house a few days ago¡­¡± Rong Jialuo replied impassively, ¡°You are too kind.¡± Gu Xijiu was stirred, as it turned out, it was the Master You that Rong Jialuo was having tea within the private room of the auction house that day. That man was a real mystery; he did not even show his face the entire time. The fact that he was having tea with Rong Jialuo, did it mean that he would agree that Rong Jialuo was the heir? Gu Xijiu thought as much, and naturally so did Gu Xietian and all the old government officials. They felt disturbed¡­ ¡­ Wan Xing Lou was a ssy restaurant. Itsyout was both elegant and exotic. Its first floor was used to serve ordinary customers, its second floor was for serving talented individuals, while its third floor was an al fresco tform. The tform had a dte set. Rumor had it that Master You would asionallye here for tea and stargazing. Suffice to say, it was his personal lot. Without his permission, no one was allowed to enter this ce. A formerly quiet spot was filled with the hustle and bustle of the crowd. It was unprecedentedly crowded! Rong Chu, Rong Yan, Gu Xixi and all the rtives from the Gu family arrived together. Rong Jialuo put on a robe and hurried there, together with Eighth Prince Rong Che and even the emperor¡­ The emperor even brought the two most famous royal doctors from Tianxing Kingdom and a Privy Council that were responsible for collecting all the intelligence worldwide. Both the royal doctor and Mr. Pei were requested by Gu Xijiu. One could not deny the efficiency of Rong Jialuo, as he managed to invite all the requested figures in such a short time. Needless to say, the emperor came along by ident. Rumor had it that the emperor was over at Mr. Pei¡¯s house while performing a ndestine investigation. And once he caught the news, he immediately made haste for the restaurant. The restaurant was crowded, so the waiter had to continuously add a lot of chairs, before all the guests could have a seat. The emperor had snitches everywhere and was therefore exceptionally efficient in gathering information. He already knew that Gu Xijiu was betting with Tianwen Saint a.k.a Gu Xixi. Now he was focusing on Gu Xijiu, and trying to get the bottom of it. Although she was married to his son, he had not met her. He merely heard from the grapevine that she was ipetent and ugly. He even heard that she was afraid of meeting strangers, and would be reduced to a stammering fool when she met one. She was worthless to no end. When he learned all of that, he felt guilty, that a fiery and sexy Luo Xinn had given birth to such a defective daughter. He felt slightly remorseful for his twelfth prince too. He already equated Gu Xijiu with ugliness, feebleness, and worthlessness. When he was informed that she was bold enough to bet with Gu Xixi, he was utterly shocked and was astonished. Now that he had caught the appearance of Gu Xijiu herself, he sized her up a moment and gave Mr. Pei a piercing stare. The information provided by them was absurdly wrong! That girl before him was nowhere near as meek?! Gu Xijiu seated quietly. No anxiety was stered on her face. She was so calm, that it was as if she was here for tea. She was even fiddling with a silver teaspoon. The teaspoon was spinning at her fingertips. Was she bored from the looks of it? Chapter 117 Chapter 117: Was He Worried About His Fianc¨¦? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He looked at her sisters by her side. Under such solemn asion, all of them were earnest. Although they tried very hard to calm themselves down, they still looked anxious and restless, except for Gu Tianqing, who was well-behaved. The rest of them were charming but were easily upset. The emperor was ustomed to all varieties of beauties, and naturally developed an immunity against them. Regardless how lovely the girl was, he would get used to it and would never feel touched. But now when he saw Gu Xijiu, his heart trembled a little bit. This girl was special! She was emanating an aura where threat lurked within! She was attractive even when she was merely sitting all by herself. Which was simr to her mother Luo Xinn¡­ The emperor and Luo Xinn met each other before. That year when the emperor was carrying out a ndestine investigation, he was nearly assassinated. It was all thanks to the heroine Luo Xinn that he survived. He fell in love with her but she left hastily right after the rescue. He did not even know her name. He was finally informed of her name. When he was about to propose marriage to her, he learned that she was in love with a poor vagrant and eloped with him despite disapproval from her family! He was depressed, but there was nothing he could do. He was a talented and intelligent emperor. For the sake of Luo Xinn, he was willing to let go of past grudges, recruit that poor vagrant and promote him in his career until he now became a great general¡­ Deep down inside the emperor, he had a soft spot towards Luo Xinn. He admired her character. He was even concerned about her daughter. When Gu Xijiu was born, the emperor abruptly arranged a marriage between her and his son¡­ Whatever happened afterwards was beyond his prediction. Luo Xinnmitted suicide by jumping off a cliff when Gu Xijiu was one year old. And when she turned three years old, she was diagnosed with weak body type, and even developed rashes. She eventually became the joke of the entire Feixing Kingdom and had made the marriage an embarrassment¡­ The emperor looked at his son Rong Yan. He was seated by himself, holding a cup with pale fingertips; he was nervous about something. He was peeking at Gu Xijiu,and asionally stole nces at her secretly¡­ The emperor snorted silently with indignance. Ever since the marriage was forged, that brat liked to make noises in front of him about the despair of receiving garbage and had made him regret thoroughly. Now it seems that he was not entirely cold toward Gu Xijiu. Was he worried about his fianc¨¦? He had every reason to worry. If Gu Xijiu lost the bet, not only could she not get married to Rong Yan, she had to have her tongue cut out¡­ Such bet was too cruel for a youngdy! The Emperor nced at Gu Xixi in annoyance. That Tianwen Saint was beautiful; she wore a white robe just like the fairies of the Nine Heavens, which was divine and graceful. The emperor was impressed when he first met her. But that pretty face of hers was emotionless all the time, like a lifeless ice sculpture thatcked vibrancy. One would feel tired after a long look at her. Was not it true that doctors treated their patients like their own children? The Tianwen Saint was furious that she had treated a young kid the way she did. She was umonly grudging¡­ This bet was not favorable to Gu Xijiu. The emperor was worried about the youngdy. Perhaps if she lost, he would plead for her with his powers? Chapter 118 Chapter 118: Beautiful to the Extent Of Being Forlorn Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Master You had a stern looking face, and he was one who prioritized justice. The cases being judged by him would have no room for negotiation¡­ When the Emperor was deep in thoughts, suddenly, clear sounds of children were heard from outside announcing, ¡°Master You has arrived.¡± There were sounds of small chatters heard, but at that moment it quieted down instantly, and everyone stood up in unison¡­ The sound of footsteps could be heard from the staircase. The first two children came in holding a dusty Buddha statue in their arms each, while the next two children stood on each side of the door steadily, and that was when the figure of a man appeared. There, a man stood wearing a ck robe as dark as night, with his head adorned with a simple ck jade hairpin. His face looked slightly pale, with long eyebrows, pupils as dark as night, and lips pale like the crescent moon. Between the brows, was a bright red mole. His posture was straight as a tree trunk, and his beauty was beyond words. He walked slowly. There was no wind on the floor at the time, but his clothes were still flowing like the ocean waves. Beautiful! That was the only word that appeared in everyone¡¯s head. His entire body emitted a type of aura that made everyone felt as if cold water had been sshed on their faces, almost suffocating them. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was shaken a little, as if Feixing Kingdom were mass producing handsome men. More and more handsome men appeared one after another! Among all the handsome men she had met, the man in front of her eyes now seemed dreamy; he was the most dashing of them all. Not even knowing why she suddenly recalled the jade statue that she saw earlier in the cave ¨C perhaps the beauty of the jade statue had touched her heart. If the jade statue were to be an actual person, it would have been the number one beauty in the world. Beautiful to the extent of being forlorn¡­ She slightly shook her head, the jade statue was impossibly beautiful! There could not possibly be a real person who looks like that. Otherwise, every woman in the world would have been crazy for him. ¡°Xiao Cang, what is the name of Master You?¡± Gu Xijiu used her telepathic powers tomunicate with the Firmament Stone on her wrist. ¡°Tian Jiyue.¡± Such an unusual name! Despite how cool the name sounded, it befitted the minister¡¯s imagepletely, Gu Xijiu felt in her heart. ¡°I have some business to attend to, that¡¯s why I was a littlete,¡± said Tian Jiyue, who faced the Emperor and held his hands up by interlocking both of his palms together in front of his chest. His voice sounded deep, but crystal clear. The gesture he made was for people of the same status, unlike other ministers that needed to kneel thrice and kowtow nine times. The Emperor seemed to be used to it. Heughed, ¡°Notte, notte at all. Minister, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Emperor.¡± Tian Jiyue nodded his head slightly, as he sat on the first judge¡¯s seat. He was clear about not greeting him together with the other ministers. He raised his sleeves, as a brush and ink stone was brought before him. The child ced a piece of paper, and grinded the ink stone. The moment he lifted the brush, his gazeid on Rong Jialuo, ¡°Prince, did you witness the entire incident? Please state what happened ¨C what did you bet on?¡± He nced at the audience, ¡°If what he says is not true, you can point it outter.¡± Rong Chu was not feeling well, however after listening halfway, he decided to remain silent. The moment many eyes were watching and all ears were listening, Rong Jialuo did not dare to lie in front of everyone. Rong Jialuo decided not to lie. In fact, he illustrated the entire incident with exactly how it happened. His skill of memorizing was impressive, as he even repeated the conversation of a few people without missing a word ¨C neither adding nor leaving a single word out. Chapter 119 Chapter 119: It¡¯s Alright to Not Bet on It¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion From his narration, there was nothing personal, it was unbiased. When he finished his statement, everyone was impressed. Even the fussy Rong Chu was rendered speechless. Tian Jiyue scanned the crowd, ¡°Is what the prince said, the whole truth? Do any of you have anything to add?¡± The audience shook their heads. The crowd presented were still in the dark about the hidden agenda, but now that they have heard what Rong Jialuo had to say, they would have shook their heads deep within their hearts. However, those were just childish tattles, even the Tianwen Saint started to turn a tad more serious. She even wondered what the purpose of starting the battle was. But they did not agree with Gu Xijiu, because her ims did not tally with the Tianwen Saint¡¯s, saying that her healing technique was terrible and even suspecting that she was an imposter¡­ Gu Xixi had always been high profiled, so there were people amongst the crowd that recognized her, knowing that she was the real Tianwen Saint. Regarding the proficiency of her healing technique, the audience did not doubt it, since her healing technique had been passed down from the Tianwen ancestors ¨C the only few throughout the entirend. Every best doctor from each country that came to see her would need to honor her with the title ¡°Saint¡±, and some would even call her a master. Unless Gu Xijiu could prove that Gu Xixi¡¯s healing technique was indeed terrible, she would not be able to win the case! How could such a youngdye up with something that could convince others? It seemed that her tongue will be cut off! The audience looked at Gu Xijiu with a hint of pity. The child was already unfortunate, they never would have thought that it could get any worse. Some of the audience looked at Gu Xixi; there was a sense of disagreement, feeling that this case had been exaggerated. Tian Jiyue turned his gaze at Gu Xijiu with a pair of cold eyes, ¡°Are you sure you are going to gamble this round? Since I am here as a judge, naturally, I will also pass judgment myself¡±, thest few words sounded cold. Gu Xietian was nervous. He was genuinely worried for his daughter, especially after hearing what Tian Jiyue had said. He felt some movements, so he braced himself and said, ¡°Minister, these were the words of a kid, it¡¯s ok to not bet on it¡­¡± ¡°I am betting!¡±, Gu Xijiu said calmly, interrupting whatever Gu Xietian had to say. ¡°Xiao Jiu!¡±, Gu Xietian started to get anxious; sweat was dripping from his forehead. Tian Jiyue¡¯s gaze stopped at Gu Xijiu for a moment, and moved away emotionlessly, before looking at Gu Xixi, ¡°What about you?¡± Gu Xixi¡¯s face seemed cold. She said coldly, ¡°I do not want to argue with her, but she is defaming the Saint¡¯s name. Defaming my name would be the same as defaming all of the masters and ancestors. This is something I would absolutely not tolerate!¡± ¡°There is no need to speak further. Saint, are you betting against this youngdy?¡± Tian Jiyue cut her off, his voice was clear and calm, monotonous even, but Gu Xixi could feel the hint of sarcasm from the minister. Facing a minister, Gu Xixi felt a little nervous. Nibbling her lips, her eyes scanned Gu Xijiu, and spoke with discontent, finally taking a step back, ¡°Seeing that she is still a child, if she would kowtow soundly 18 times, and ps herself 100 times, and say ¡°I was wrong¡± 100 times, maybe I can forgive her this time¡± Her conditions were vicious, but it was much better than the terms of the bet. The audiences could not help themselves but look at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xietian took a step forward, ready to ept the punishment on behalf of his daughter. Chapter 120 Chapter 120: I Would Receive Punishment on Behalf of My Daughter Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Standing beside him was Gu Tianchao, busy pulling his father back, ¡°Father, the case had advanced to this extent, it would be bad for sister Xijiu to back off now. Even if she were to lose, she should lose with honor ¨C it¡¯s the only way she can live up to the family name.¡± This son was evil; he was still trying to condemn her even at difficult times! Gu Xietian exploded. He was so angry that he felt like kicking him on the spot, ¡°Bastard, shut up! No one would say that you are mute, if you were to keep quiet!¡± It was the first time Gu Tianchao was scolded so viciously, let alone in front of the public. His face turned red. He said, ¡°I was the only concern for the family name¡­¡± Gu Xietian cut him off before he finished his words, ¡°For the sake of a family name, you are going to utterly destroy your own sister?!¡± Gu Tianchao was lost for words, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have such intentions¡­¡± and dared not utter another word. His face turned sour, as he headed back. Gu Xietian was saddened, he had always thought his son was the best ¨C morally righteous and talented, but it did not seem like the case¡­ All the children respected him but at the same time, they were trying to set their sister up. On days when he was not around, the daughter were treated unimaginably bad! He started to feel guilty. As his blood started to boil, he took a deep breath, stepped forward, ¡°My respectful saint, I will ept the punishment on behalf of my daughter!¡± To save his child, he was willing to throw away his dignity! Gu Xixi eyes brightened, ¡°General Gu are you saying that you will ept all the punishment I have just said?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Xixi could be seen to be smiling at the corners of her mouth. However, her smile did not reflect sarcasm. She said politely, ¡°Well, I should allow General Gu to represent her daughter, but your daughter is currently being punished. If she is not punished, she would never know where the limit lies¡­ However¡­¡± When she was going to change the subject, Gu Xijiu said tly, ¡°I am innocent, there is no need for anyone to get punished on behalf of me. This so-called Tianwen Saint¡¯s medical knowledge is terrible!¡± The audience turned quiet. Gu Xixi face turned green, ¡°General Gu, there is nothing more to say. This bet must go on!¡± Gu Xietian was saddened, ¡°Xiao Jiu!¡± Gu Xijiu looked towards him, ¡°Father, I know what I¡¯m doing, don¡¯t worry.¡± This child finally called him father! Although it was no where close to ¡°Dad¡±, it was better than calling him ¡°General¡±¡­ Gu Xietian blood started to boil again. He looked at his daughter standing there; her head seemed small, but her spirit was tough. A pair of calm eyes and a small smirk ¨C it seemed like she had everything thought out. His heart flickered, recalling her actions over the past few days. This girl never fought any battles unprepared, and maybe she really had confidence in this! His jumpy heart had finally started to calm down. He took a deep breath, ¡°Alright, Xijiu, I believe in you!¡± Tian Jiyue had a look at Gu Xijiu, but she said nothing and continued to record it on the document, before showing it to the three of them who were betting. The minister wrote a fluent article; every stroke was with a sufficient force. The flow as calm as the water at the river, the content was simple, clear and neatly organized.. The three of them did not have any objection and signed their names. Tian Jiyue pointed on the piece of paper with his finger and tapped lightly, ¡°Now, we shall begin.¡± ¡­ Before Tian Jiyue started the court case, a medicinal urn was ced on the table. There was a stack of white silk, and on the white silk was a shiny knife. The medicinal urn was for luck, while the knife was for the cutting of the tongue! Chapter 121 Chapter 121: Would be Hopeless Forever! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The Divine Ga Furnace is an eighth-graded alchemy furnace which can refine eighth-graded extraordinary elixirs, hence, is one of the best. Gu Xijiu, if you win, this alchemy furnace will belong to you. I¡¯ll carve your name on it myself so that nobody can steal it from you. When you die, this alchemy furnace will be crushed and buried together with you. But if you are alive, anyone else who has it is considered a thief. I myself, will help you get it back and punish the thief. On the other hand, if you lose, I¡¯ll cut your tongue and make sure that you will be the concubine of the twelfth prince and never to be raised to the status of a wife¡­¡± The voice of Tian Jiyue rang in the hall like a chilly spring breeze. He scanned through the people, ¡°Do you understand me?¡± Gu Xixi¡¯s face turned slightly pale as this was the first time she had seen this Divine Ga Furnace. Besides, the main reason she came out from the n and got closer to Rong Chu was to get this alchemy furnace. She had yet to identify an opportunity for Rong Chu to give her the alchemy furnace as a gift; it had now be a prize here. It would be alright if she had won, but if it turns out the other way round, she would be hopeless forever then! She had an idea that she would be able to get the alchemy furnace back even if Gu Xijiu was lucky enough to win. After all, she was useless and therefore, could not keep it safe. She was feeling somewhat remorseful, but when she saw Gu Xijiu looking very confident, she felt so even more. But s, she had no opportunity to turn back. Furthermore, it was truly fair and square ¨C she could not say anything else but to gnash her teeth and respond, ¡°Understood.¡± The rest had no objections too. Tian Jiyue tapped his finger on the table. The tap sounded nice, like how one would be tapping on the heart of a person. He then said, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you can start telling us your reasons.¡± The big stage was full with people but it was so quiet, you could even hear a pin drop. Everyone was focusing on Gu Xijiu, and wanted to listen to the exnation she coulde up with. Despite all eyes being on Gu Xijiu, she was cool, calm and collected. Then, she finally spoke, ¡°Your Excellency Shumishi, does the Tianwen Overlord have a disciple known as Gu Xixi?¡± Shumishi did not expect first question Gu Xijiu asked, would be directed to him. As he had all the knowledge about the world, he definitely knew about this, hence, he immediately nodded his head, ¡°Yes, Gu Xixi is the Tianwen Saint, the youngest disciple of the Tianwen Overlord.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded and continued, ¡°Since she¡¯s a disciple of the Overlord, she would clearly know the behavior and attitude of her master, right? And she should also protect the image of her master, yes?¡± What she said was true, and the audience was nodding their head. Gu Xixi could not help but to growl, ¡°I definitely know about the behavior and attitude of my master. I¡¯m also loyal to my master and definitely not allowing anyone to discredit him! What are you trying to say?¡± Gu Xijiu smirked, ¡°Are you sure you know about your master¡¯s behavior? Alright, let me ask you then, how many patients has he healed these years? And what are the identities of these people?¡± Gu Xixi was stunned, she did not really calcte the total number, as she was turned disciple ratherte. Nheless, she did not want to admit that. Therefore, she secretly took a breath and replied, ¡°I definitely know the answer, and my master does not just attend to a patient so easily. Just the other day, the prince of Haoyue Kingdom who was seriously ill, could not even invite my master to see him¡­¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122: A Tit for a Tat Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Get to the main point!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted, ¡°Stop chasing a red herring, you just need to answer my two questions.¡± Gu Xixi was blushed slightly, ¡°In the recent years, my master has healed a total of approximately one hundred and thirty people and they were of course,ing from high social ranks¡­¡± ¡°About one hundred and thirty? What¡¯s the exact number?¡± ¡°One hundred and thirty eight!¡± Gu Xixi secretly gritted her teeth and blurted out a number. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Xixi was feeling guilty but she did not show it. Instead, she said proudly, ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Incorrect! The Tianwen Overlord has been a doctor for 88 years. He has healed a total of 248 patients regardless of their identities. For example, the local overlord and normal citizens. Though the Tianwen Overlord does not attend to a patient easily, he attends to them regardless of their identities, but by fate. Once he is interested, he does not care even if the patient is a beggar. In these few years, he has healed six florists, 18 boatmen, two beggars, and 64 small tradesmen and porters¡­¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°121 killers, ten Overlords and elders from various ns, 27 government officials, princes and rtives¡­¡± Gu Xijiu reported the numbers with a clear voice. The people were stunned, but were uncertain if what she said was urate. Gu Xixi retorted, ¡°Nonsense! How would you, a person who never goes out, knows about my master? These are all nonsense!¡± Gu Xijiu ignored her and stated, ¡°I think the Shumishi, Sir Pei can prove my earlier statement.¡± Therefore, everyone shifted their focus towards the Shumishi, who managed all the information of the world. The emperor inquired without further ado, ¡°Minister Pei Ai, is her statement correct?¡± The Shumishi was shocked as he was one of the supporters of the fourth prince, Rong Chu and thus he did not want the fourth prince to be on the losing end¡­ Just as he wanted to speak, Tian Jiyue who was sitting on the seat of honor dictated, ¡°Everyone must tell the truth, if I find out that anyone had lied, I will kill him with my own hands!¡± A cold sweat broke out over minister Pei¡¯s forehead, and with determination, he replied, ¡°ording to the information I have, what Ms. Gu had said is correct¡­¡± The people hissed like pouring a cup of water in a cauldron with boiling oil before they shifted their focus to Gu Xixi. Gu Xixi was blushing and looked at Gu Xijiu unbelievably, ¡°You¡­How did you know this so well?!¡± Gu Xijiu tapped on the table, ¡°I admire the Tianwen Overlord; he¡¯s my idol¡­I¡¯m his worshipper. Needless to say, I¡¯ll ask all I can about him. On the contrary, Ms. Gu, aren¡¯t you the favorite disciple of the Tianwen Overlord? How can you not to know all about your master? Therefore, why shouldn¡¯t I doubt her identity as the Tianwen Saint?¡± The Firmament Stone cannot help but convey the message to her mind, ¡°Hey, it was me who told you all this information alright? Prior to this, you didn¡¯t know who he was at all.¡± Gu Xijiu was ignoring it. She was just turning and rubbing that bracelet on her wrist with her finger to soothe it. Gu Xixi took a deep breath secretly, ¡°My master acts mysteriously and with a low-profile. Besides, he doesn¡¯t share what he¡¯s doing to his disciples. Therefore, I¡­it shouldn¡¯t be strange even if I don¡¯t know much about these things, right?¡± Gu Xijiu sneered, ¡°If you are heartless and don¡¯t want to know more about your master, it¡¯s definitely not a strange thing not knowing how many patients have your master has healed. However, isn¡¯t it very odd that you don¡¯t even know the behavior of your master when he attends to a patient?!¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123: Doubts that You Could be a Phony Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xixi was stunned, ¡°What?¡± Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°You said in the mansion of the general that not everyone is worthy to be treated by your master. In another words, you meant that my social status is low and therefore unworthy to be healed by the Tianwen Overlord. What you said sounded like he is a mercenary person who only curry favor with the influential. This is, in fact, corrupting the image of the Tianwen Overlord. May I ask if this is what the disciples do? Therefore, am I wrong to doubt that you are a phony?!¡± The people, ¡°¡­¡± All who were present suddenly felt that they too, were questioning the identity of this saint after listening to what Gu Xijiu had said¡­ Even Rong Chu, who had been regarding Gu Xixi as a very important person, was also being convinced and started to look at her in a different light. Not that he doubted the identity of Gu Xixi, as he had secretly investigated her identity and he was sure that she was the Tianwen Saint. After all, his intelligence agency was not a useless one and they had thoroughly checked on Gu Xixi. However, he was doubting if Gu Xixi was not her master¡¯s favorite as she said she was, otherwise, she would have known her master¡¯s style of practicing medicine. Gu Xixi was in a losing battle but she tried to argue herself out of it, ¡°I¡¯ve devoted myself to medicinal skills and I don¡¯t like to enquire about other people¡¯s business. Furthermore, my master works mysteriously with a low profile and doesn¡¯t like to tell others about what he does, I¡­it is not out of the ordinary if I am not in the know¡­¡± ¡°Is it not strange?¡± Gu Xijiu repeated sarcastically, ¡°Maybe you wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s strange, but it¡¯s not wrong for an outsider to feel something uncanny, right?¡± Gu Xixi, ¡°¡­¡± Gu Xijiu scanned through the audience, ¡°Do you think that my doubts are wrong?¡± Nobody could deny what had been said, not even Gu Tianqing and her gang who had always wanted to disagree with her. Gu Xietian eyes brightened and kept nodding his head, ¡°Your doubt are fair enough! It¡¯s not wrong at all!¡± The emperor coughed, ¡°What Miss Gu said is reasonable.¡± As the emperor had said so, the rest were also echoing the emperor¡¯s words. The handsome face of Celestial Master You was rather expressionless but he dered, ¡°Gu Xijiu has won the case, based on this reasoning.¡± Gu Xixi¡¯s face was gloomy. As she could not refute this reason anymore, she groaned, ¡°I¡¯m the disciple of Tianwen n! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask for proof from the Tianwen n!¡± Shumishi Pei then said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for any proof; you are indeed the real one.¡± Gu Xixi turned to look at Tian Jiyue. Thetter then said, ¡°We aren¡¯t discussing whether or not you are real, but whether the doubts of Miss Gu are reasonable or not. Now she has just proved that hers reasonable.¡± Alright! Gu Xixi did not want to argue about this problem anymore. She stared at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Even if Miss Gu¡¯s doubts about my identity are reasonable, how can you justify her belittling my reputation in the medical field? I think all of you fairly acknowledge my medical skills, right? How could it be described as useless?¡± There were two well-known imperial physicians present at this time and they were both nodded their head, ¡°The medical skills of Saint Gu are at a very impressive level; she could very well be recognized as an expert.¡± Gu Xijiu smirked and said indifferently, ¡°This world has also a lot of well-known people, who aren¡¯t as good as they were known to be. I don¡¯t care how famous you are, I¡¯m just stating a fact based on what I see. Saint Gu was feeling my pulse to check my illness earlier, and you said that the patch on my face is congenital. Am I right?¡± Gu Xixi was stunned. She felt Gu Xijiu¡¯s pulse at the general¡¯s mansion mainly because she was doubting her identity. Chapter 124 Chapter 124: Should Have it Since Birth Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xixi was stunned. She felt Gu Xijiu¡¯s pulse at the general¡¯s mansion mainly because she was doubting her identity and wanted to check if she had any spirit power. Therefore, she was just using that as a reason to see her, and did not actually diagnose her seriously. She arrived a conclusion hurriedly as she saw that the appearance of that patch was simr to a birthmark. When she heard Gu Xijiu mentioning this, her heart skipped a beat and she could not help but take a nce at her face again¡­ but it was still looked like a birthmark to her! She raised her head, ¡°Of course it¡¯s congenital, and your patch is a birthmark!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Then, do you know when I first had this patch?¡± Gu Xixi was shocked because Gu Xijiu asked her the question which she did not know the answer to. After all, Gu Xixi had high status and rank while Gu Xijiu was just a daughter of a general and she was also a useless person. All she knew was that Gu Xijiu was horrid-looking and useless. Therefore, she could only assume logically, ¡°You should have had it since birth.¡± As soon as she replied, she saw that many were shaking their head and there were quite a number of them¡­ Her heart skipped a beat and she exined, ¡°Birthmarks are generally congenital, but some could form after birth. Nheless, some are barely seen by the naked eye at birth and wouldter be darker.¡± She exined fluently and kept an exit route for herself. ¡°Then, which type does mine belong to?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°It should¡­should belong to the second type.¡± Gu Xixi replied. Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°The second type? What Saint Gu said was that I had this birthmark when I was born but it had been very light and over time, it became darker, thus appearing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Then, do you know when this birthmark became easily spotted by others?¡± Gu Xixi was clenching her fist in her sleeve as she did not know the answer. She could not help but look at Rong Chu, with a glimmer of hope that he could give her a hint. As Rong Chu and her were in the same ship, he hinted to her by quietly showing his three fingers. Though he wanted to hint to her via the Directed Audio method, Celestial Master You and Tian Jiyue had set up a circle which prevented the use of any spells and any kungfu that uses spirit power. ¡°It¡¯s three months!¡± Gu Xixi replied. From what she knew, such birthmark usually appeared within a few months after birth. Rong Chu, ¡°¡­¡± Others who knew the answer, ¡°¡­¡± Rong Chu could not help but coughed out, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between the time it appeared and the illness? In any case, the patch is still on your face ¨C what¡¯s the difference between three months and three years?¡± What he said was obviously proving that he was clueless. The face of Gu Xixi darkened slightly as she knew that she had made another mistake again. The red patch that had grown out suddenly after three years was usually no longer a birthmark¡­ Gu Xijiu smirked. She did not care about these two people but she turned to a famous imperial physician, ¡°Your Excellency Xing, is there any difference between the appearances of a red patch within three years and three months?¡± His Excellency Xing was honest and frank, ¡°Definitely there is. When it urs after three years old, it is usually caused by some post-natal factors. On the other hand, when it appears within three months, it is usually a birthmark. Therefore, they are two very different things. However, Miss Gu is currently thirteen years old and thus, no doctors could identify when exactly the mark appeared by just looking at it. He will need to inquire in detail before he can make aprehensive diagnosis.¡± ¡°Oh yes, so it shouldn¡¯t be a surprise if Saint Gu is not able to estimate when it appeared, right? How could you use this reason to im that she is useless?¡± Rong Chu chimed in. Gu Xijiuughed and teased, ¡°It¡¯s general knowledge for a good doctor to ask more about the patient, but Saint Gu didn¡¯t even ask a single question but instead, diagnosed it immediately. If that isn¡¯t useless, what would she be?¡± The people in the crowd, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125: This Ugly and Useless Girl Possesses Medical Skills? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I thought she possessed an exceptionally high ability to be able to diagnose a person by just touching the pulse and looking at the face, but the result she diagnosed was indeed a serious mistake! Besides, if the treatment method for congenital and post-natal diagnoses is the same, it would be alright for her not to ask anything. However, the treatment method for each of these two types are totally different! And Saint Gu did not diagnose properly but made a conclusion that this red patch can no longer be eliminated. Isn¡¯t this carelessness uncanny?¡± Gu Xixi, ¡°¡­¡± Her snow-white face was blushing as she had never expected that she would be caught red-handed. ¡°You¡­what do you know? I¡¯m not an ordinary doctor after all, I can¡¯t urately diagnose someone by touching pulses and looking at faces without asking further! Besides, the red patch on your face is hidden deeply between your skin and muscles. Regardless of whether it is congenital or post-natal, it cannot be healed. Therefore, my conclusion is not wrong! I am more concerned about the results and not the process when I attend to a patient¡­¡± She argued her way out. Nheless, what Gu Xixi said was rtively reasonable. After all, Gu Xietian had not only brought Gu Xijiu to many doctors, the royal family had also sent an imperial physician after the red patch grew on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face, but the result was still the same ¨C it could not be healed. Even though Gu Xixi diagnosed her inurately, what she said was the same as other doctors and physicians. Therefore, nobody could im that she was wrong. The people shifted their focus towards Gu Xijiu, and wanted to see what she was going to say. Gu Xijiu stayed calm, ¡°What you meant is that my patch can no longer be healed?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right!¡± ¡°What if I say¡­it could be healed?¡± Gu Xixi, ¡°¡­How is that possible? Who told you that?¡± Gu Xixi had her little finger pointing towards herself, ¡°I myself, of course!¡± Gu Xixi chuckled, ¡°What nonsense! You don¡¯t know anything about medicine at all, and you are not even a normal doctor, how can you possibly know how to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about medicine?¡± Gu Xijiu said lightly, ¡°Then let us put it to the test! If I lose, I¡¯ll lose this bet, but if I win, your medicinal skills are even poorer than a kid. What else would you be if you aren¡¯t useless?¡± Gu Xixi, ¡°¡­¡± The rest of the people, ¡°¡­¡± This useless and ugly girl knew medicinal skills? And she event wanted to challenge Saint Gu?! The whole audience was getting excited! If Gu Xijiu said so at the beginning, nobody would believe her and would think that she was talking nonsense and boasting aimlessly. However, after the match between the two of them, the people suddenly felt that it would not be odd even if this little girl did know some medicinal knowledge. Everyone had their eyes widened; even the emperor was excited and stood up! His eyes were staring directly at the face of Gu Xijiu. From Gu Xijiu¡¯s performance earlier, he could see that she knew some medicinal skills, but he wondered if her medicinal skills could be better than Saint Gu¡¯s? Even if she can be about half as good as Gu Xixi, instead of being better, she was already a great doctor and can already be qualified as an expert! Not many good doctors were avable in this world and it was even rarer to have an expert around. If the medicinal skills of Gu Xijiu were high, that would definitely a blessing to Feixing Kingdom! She would no longer be considered useless, but a treasure instead! Not only the eyes of the emperor brightened, the officials of the courts too, were staring at Gu Xijiu with their shining eyes and wanted to see her performance. Rong Jialuo finally spoke, ¡°Celestial Master You, Father, would you allow them topete?¡± The emperor agreed with gusto and dered instantly, ¡°Apetition should definitely be in order to identify who the genuinely talent is; I agree!¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126: People Enjoy Watching a Useless Person Starting Over with a High Chance! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Tian Jiyue also nodded his head indifferently, ¡°Agreed!¡± Gu Xixi could not reject this time. Furthermore, she would not think that she could be poorer than Gu Xijiu, this little girl! Apetition had officially started. The firstpetition was about the knowledge of medicine and the questions were given on an ad hoc basis by the medicinal schrs. In the beginning, the questions were general questions and they took turns to answer. Both of them were neck and neck as they could answer fluently. Therefore, the medicinal schrs started to look for more difficult questions to ask and both of them had to race to be the first to answer the question. After about ten minutes, the beautiful face of Gu Xixi was turning pale, as she could not fight against that little girl! Gu Xixi was not good at memorizing, especially since she had been going out of the n for thest two years to gain some hands-on experiences. How then, could she remember those information that she had memorized? She had forgotten most of the answers to those harder questions and thus, was rather slow in her answers. On the other side of the field, that little ugly girl was answering those questions so quickly, clearly and urately. That schr was asking with a medical book in his hand and thus, he could verify their answers on the spot. Gu Xixi had answered only surfacely, with many missing points, while the answers of Gu Xijiu were perfectly recited, word for word! The result of thepetition could be seen quite clearly. After about an hour, Gu Xijiu defeated Gu Xixipletely. Therefore, Tian Jiyue dered that Gu Xijiu had won this round! The crowd was getting excited again! Numerous people shifted their focus on Gu Xijiu. Even the twelfth prince, Rong Yan, was looking at Gu Xijiu with aplicated gaze, which seemed to glimmer. Gu Xietian was so excited that his face was blushing red! It was very good! His daughter had honored him! She was like a pearl covered with dust for a long time and was finally glowing brightly with radiance! On the other hand, Gu Xixi was furious. She smirked, ¡°Alright, she won this round. Healing and saving the patients are not about memorizing medical books, but requires a true ability to practice medicine, by healing a real patient¡­¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s heal someone in the second round.¡± Gu Xijiu chimed in. Gu Xixi was shocked, ¡°Where are we going to have patients for us to heal in thispetition?¡± The emperor looked towards the imperial physician immediately and thetter instantly came forward, ¡°This is easy. Currently, I have a pair of twins who are among my list of patients. Their illness is quite strange and their symptoms are the same too. Shall both of you attend to them?¡± Gu Xixi, ¡°¡­¡± Saint Gu did not attend to patients easily, and it was indeed a golden opportunity for her to see one. Therefore, when the two patients received the news, they came quickly, apanied by their family! They did not dare to dy even a second! The Firmament Stone was not confident, ¡°Master, I can only remind you about medical knowledge but I can¡¯t help you in healing the patient. You have to rely on yourself for this.¡± After all, seeing patients requireprehensive knowledge and urate diagnosis, which can¡¯t be done by mere memorizing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Xijiu answered with just two words. ¡°Medical skillspetition held between Saint Gu against the famous useless and ugly girl at Wanxing Lou.¡± This piece of news had spread out and within an hour, a majority of the general public had gathered themselves downstairs wanted to watch the excitement. Some people even started gambling downstairs to bet who would emerge victorious at the end of the day¡­ While waiting for patients, Gu Xijiu walked towards the handrail and looked down. She saw that there were many people, about thousands of them, gathering around Wanxing Lou. Many of them were looking upstairs and when they saw the small little body of Gu Xijiu, the noises and uproars turned up a notch. Chapter 127 Chapter 127: Will Simply Keep a High-Profile to the End Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Isn¡¯t this girl the sixth Gu daughter?¡± ¡°Sigh, the day is too dark ¨C I can¡¯t see her face clearly. But she does look like her! Other than this one, there should not be any other child, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Sixth Gu Daughter, keep it up! We support you!¡± ¡°Stop it, Mr. Hong. You are support her, but you are also betting on Saint Gu? You should change your bet if you are supporting her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not regretting my bet. Despite putting my bet on Saint Gu, my heart is supporting the sixth Gu Daughter¡­¡± ¡°Both of you are not honest and kind at all. I have put my bet on the sixth Gu daughter and this is real support! Sixth Gu daughter, you¡¯d have to win, I have bet ten ounces of silver after all ¨C a year¡¯s sry of my household!¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was very noisy and there was a hive of activity downstairs. People seemed to enjoy watching the spectacle of an useless person starting over again with a good chance! Furthermore, this sixth Gu daughter was not any other useless person¡­ ¡­ The noise downstairs could be heard from upstairs. Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips slightly curved and she did not say anything but she extended her hand into a ¡®no worries¡¯ gesture. Immediately, the people downstairs cheered for her! In the beginning, Gu Xijiu wanted to keep a low-profile, but it had turned the other way around. Therefore, she had decided to keep a high-profile until the end of the day! Gu Xixi was gnashing her teeth in anger and grinned, ¡°Little kids like you always enjoy being frivolous, don¡¯t you? Be warned that you¡¯ll have your tongue cut off when you loseter!¡± Gu Xijiu nced back and rebuked her with only three words, ¡°Oh, really now?¡± Her tone was indifferent and disdainful. Gu Xixi, ¡°¡­¡± She had a feeling that her mockery was to no avail. She was not going to lose! She, a Tianwen Saint, was not going to lose to this little ugly girl who was still wet behind the ears! ¡­ The pair of twin brothers were about fourteen to fifteen years old. They had rosy lips, white teeth and were good-looking. But the two of them looked so pale at the moment. They had to gasp for breath with every few steps they took. They were so weak that they looked like they were going to fall. The person who came with them was their father, a third-ranked court official. This court official looked haggard while trying to lead his two kids to kowtow. However, they could barely stand after getting free from their servants¡¯ support. They finally knelt but they could not stand up at all and thus, they could not perform the formalities of three kneels and nine kowtows. The emperor waved his hand, ¡°Yu Go, your sons are seriously ill, hence, they don¡¯t have to perform the formalities. Just rise and get on your feet.¡± The servants then came forward and helped the two children to their seat. ¡°Yu Go, I remembered that your two young men were usually very active and their kungfu were good too. They were even being chosen as disciples of Jiuxing n a month ago. What had happened to them all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, it is a long story indeed¡­¡± Yu Go was probably very worried for his two sons, and with a faltering voice, he briefly described what had happened to his two sons. It turned out that after these two kids were chosen by Jiuxing n, they were so delighted that they went on an adventure to the Dark Forest without the knowledge of the family. Then, they went missing for three days and three nights before they managed to escape. But s, they gradually became dumb and got weaker and weaker everyday after their return. They had also consulted many doctors, but none of them could identify the cause of their sickness. The emperor turned to Imperial Physician Zhou beside him, ¡°You have seen them, what do you think?¡± Imperial Physician Zhou replied while bowing with respect, ¡°Your Majesty, we have been seeing these two children, but we apologize for being helpless in this. We cannot identify the cause of their sickness, indeed. Other than the weak pulses of both these children, everything else looks normal, but their bodies are getting weaker even after consuming all the necessary warm tonics.¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128: I Can Only Save One Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was indeed an odd sickness! Unfortunately, the two kids had now be dumb and could not speak a word. In fact, the two kids were literate but their hands were shaking and rendered them not able to write a single word. Therefore, nobody could ask what exactly happened to them in the Dark Forest. The Dark Forest was a well-known forbidden area in Feixing Kingdom. There were rumors about the forest that it had numerous human-eating monstrous beasts, and an illusionary mud which you cannot escape from once you have been bogged down. Therefore, people normally dared not enter, so they never expected that these two innocent kids would intrude the forest! The emperor casted his hopeful gaze towards Gu Xijiu and Gu Xixi, ¡°Can both of you identify the symptoms of their disease?¡± Gu Xixi looked at the two kids, ¡°Which one of you are willing to let me do a diagnosis?¡± The eyes of the two kids brightened but they could not talk, so they nodded their head in unison! The feeling of pride shed through the eyes of Gu Xixi but she sighed softly, ¡°But I can only heal one of you, because the other one would be given to the sixth Gu daughter.¡± She pointed at Gu Xijiu with her thin and long finger. Panic shed through the eyes of the two kids. Gu Xixi chuckled, ¡°Which one of you are willing to be seen by the sixth Gu daughter? She could probably heal your illness by sheer luck.¡± The two kids were shaking their head fast. The people, ¡°¡­¡± Gu Xixi finally regained her reputation. She took a nce at Gu Xijiu, ¡°It seems that they can¡¯t trust the sixth Gu daughter. But they are cing me in a very difficult position because I can only heal one.¡± Yu Go could not contain himself and said, ¡°Saint, if you can save one of my children, please be merciful enough to save another one after you win the bet.¡± Gu Xixi pursed her lips, ¡°No way, I can only save one! Go, as you are their father, you can help them choose.¡± Yu Go was looking at his two sons and was struggling to decide. Finally, he was determined and pointed his finger, ¡°Saint, please do save Mubai.¡± He was pointing towards his younger son, Yu Mubai, whose spirit power was a little bit higher than his elder brother, Yu Muqing. Yu Mubai eyes brightened, while Yu Muqing eyes showed despair. Gu Xixi took a nce at Gu Xijiu again, in hopes of seeing any embarrassment on this little girl¡¯s face, but she was disappointed! Gu Xijiu was standing there looking calm and her little mouth even showed a faint smile. She also seemed to have turned a blind eye to the expression of the two kids. Gu Xixi was slightly disappointed but she was feeling delighted in her heart! The symptoms of these two kids were strange, but she was fortunate to have seen simr cases before and used to see how his master, Long Siye, treated his patients. What made her even more delighted was that she had the medicine to cure the disease in her storage bag! She took a shallow breath; she was going to win this round! She was certain that Gu Xijiu had not seen the same symptoms, let alone possess the medicine to cure the disease! She felt the pulse of Yu Mubai for a moment and was even more certain of her diagnosis. At the same time, her eyes glimmered with delight too. Yu Go kept staring at her and when she finished feeling his pulse, he asked, ¡°How is it? What the disease? Can he be saved?¡± Gu Xixi replied indifferently, ¡°He is poisoned with a strange colorless and tasteless poison, which cannot be detected. If he¡¯s not cured ordingly, he will die in half a month¡¯s time!¡± The two kids had been poisoned for fourteen days now! In other words, the two kids had only a day left! The people was shocked, the voice of Yu Go shivered even more, ¡°Saint, you should be able to cure him, right?¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129: You Can Just Go and Hug Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xixi took another nce at Gu Xijiu and her lips curved into a faint smile, ¡°The sixth Gu daughter should have felt their pulse, what say you? Do you know the type of poison in their bodies?¡± She did not want to mention the name of the poison to prevent Gu Xijiu from copying her and stealing away her limelight! This poison was very rare and strange. Therefore, she did not believe that Gu Xijiu, a mere little kid, would know this type of poison! The people shifted their focus on Gu Xijiu and saw Gu Xijiu with her arms folded. Gu Xijiu responded with a smile, ¡°Saint, you may start healing first.¡± Gu Xixi grinned, ¡°You want to learn from me, don¡¯t you?¡± The corner of Gu Xijiu¡¯s lip curved, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the way I cure is definitely different from yours.¡± Gu Xixi grunted, ¡°Whatever you say. You won¡¯t be able to learn even if you tried to! And I promise that I can cure this disease with my medicine!¡± While speaking, she took out a little bottle, poured out a purple colored pill and fed it to Yu Mubai. Then, she started practicing with her palms on the back of the youth to help him transport and transform the medicine. After about an hour, a little flush crept into Yu Mubai¡¯s pale face, which was a sign of improvement. Gu Xixi stopped and said proudly, ¡°Done! Let him rest for three days and have some tonic, a light diet and he will bepletely healed¡­¡± It looked like this saint was indeed good in her medical skills! It was almost an instant relief. The people were admiring the saint, Yu Go gave a sigh of relief too but he was still worried about his another son and cannot help but look at Gu Xijiu. He found that she was talking to Yu Muqing and had not started her treatment yet. Of course, Gu Xijiu was the one who asked questions and Yu Muqing was just nodding or shaking his head, because he was still dumb. Yu Go was puzzled and could not help to urge, ¡°Ms. Gu, shouldn¡¯t you start to heal now? The saint is done with her healing and Mubai is getting better too¡­¡± Suddenly, he heard a sound ¡°Waaa¡­¡± He turned his head immediately and he was shocked to see what he saw. His face of his young son who was supposed to be better was flushed red. He was vomiting blood and there was a blue jar at his feet where he vomited the blood in. If the two servants by his side did not support him in time, he would have fell from the chair. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What just happened?¡± Yu Go was nervous and the people were shocked. Gu Xixi was shocked too. She quickly went forward to feel the pulse of Yu Mubai and her face became pale. She had no time to say anything, instead she was seen hitting on a few acupuncture points on Yu Mubai¡¯s body with her fingers. However, what she did was apparently ineffective; she had failed to stop Yu Mubai from vomiting blood¡­ After a moment, Yu Mubai had be as pale as a dead corpse. He sank wearily into the chair while was shivering. He seemed to be out of breath. Gu Xixi finally stopped saving him. ¡°Saint, what now?¡± The voice of Yu Go was trembling. The face of Gu Xixi turned pale, ¡°You sent him here toote. Though I used the right method, the poison has already reached his heart. I have done my best.¡± In other words, Yu Mubai was already incurable! Yu Go could no longer stand properly. In tears, he staggered towards Yu Mubai, ¡°Mubai¡­¡± ¡°If you want him to die, go ahead and hug him!¡± The apathetic voice of Gu Xijiu was suddenly heard. Yu Go was shocked and raised his head to look at Gu Xijiu who was standing there. His voice was trembling again, ¡°Then¡­then¡­Miss Gu, do you have any idea to cure him?¡±
Chapter 130 Chapter 130: He Didn¡¯t Ask Anything At All! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Do you want me to save him? Do you believe in me?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Yu Go was hoping against all odds that he knelt down ¡°Yes I do believe! I believe in you! Please save him!¡± Pursuing thest resort was after all, better than total hopeless! Gu Xixi was looking very gloomy, ¡°He¡¯s deeply poisoned and he¡¯ll definitely die!¡± Gu Xijiu was ignoring her and walked towards Yu Mubai. She let the servants to hold his mouth open, threw in a pill and helped him swallow it. Gu Xijiu then looked towards the crown prince, Rong Jialuo, ¡°Your Highness, can you please help me?¡± Rong Jialuo was rather direct, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°To save this little child, we¡¯d have to massage his acupuncture points but unfortunately I don¡¯t have the spirit power to do this¡­¡± Rong Jialuo strode over, ¡°Alright, just tell me what to do!¡± Gu Xijiu immediately delineated the acupuncture points to massage and the strength of the massage force. Without any further ado, Rong Jialuo followed her instructions immediately. He urately and precisely controlled his massage force onto the correct acupuncture points! Everyone was so nervous that their eyes were bulging while watching. They dared not even breathe. Gu Xixi could not help but speak, ¡°He¡¯s already incurable, and the efforts are going to be pointless¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, everyone red at her from all directions! The meaning was obvious, they wanted her to keep her mouth shut! And not to disturb someone trying to save a life¡­ The show today was intriguingly dramatic with repeated climaxes, that the audiences were overwhelmed. But what surprised them was the attitude of the crown prince, Rong Jialuo. Everyone knew that this crown prince was haughty and indifferent. He usually did not care about others and nobody would dare to instruct him, but he was unbelievably listening to Gu Xijiu! He did not even question, and did whatever Gu Xijiu requested of him! Was it because the crown prince was anxious to save the life of Yu Go¡¯s son? And that was why he listened to the doctor? However, Go was a supporter of the fourth prince and always looked for opportunities to trouble the crown prince at the court. Therefore, he should be the enemy of the crown prince, so how would the crown prince be interested to save his enemy¡¯s kid? And the crown prince was not a person to render good for evil¡­ The people were puzzled. But they were more concerned about the final result than these doubts. After about ten minutes, Rong Jialuo was finally done massaging Yu Mubai ording to the method which Gu Xijiu delineated. Yu Mubai vomited a mouthful of ck blood. Though his face was still pale, his breathing had gradually stabilized. He tried to open his eyes to look at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± His voice was very soft but clear. He was saved?! And he could speak! Imperial Physician Zhou came forward himself and felt the pulse of Yu Mubai. A momentter, he congratted Yu Go with delight, ¡°Congrattions, congrattions! Your son pulse has been stabilized and his life has been saved by Miss Gu!¡± Miracle! It was a miracle indeed! Yu Go knelt before Gu Xijiu and kowtowed, ¡°Thank you Miss Gu!¡± Thest kowtow was done because he was helpless, but this one was done sincerely because he was totally convinced by her abilities. Gu Xijiu turned her body and chuckled, ¡°Go, you don¡¯t have to thank me, the crown prince was the one who did it.¡± Yu Go paused before he turned to Rong Jialuo to thank him. As usual, Rong Jialuo did not say much, but only slightly nodded his head, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± And his expression was as indifferent, as usual. Chapter 131 Chapter 131: Creating a Miracle Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion What Gu Xijiu just did had shocked everyone, and then, somebody in the crowd upstairs pped. It started with only a few ps, followed by the rest and in the end, a thunderous apuse was heard by almost the entire crowd. Gu Xietian especially, had his palms turning red because of the ps ¨C he was feeling so proud! Unfortunately, he had some struggles too. This daughter of his seemed to be closer to the crown prince, while he was an avid supporter of the fourth prince¡­ At this moment, the people had already recognized the medical skills of Gu Xijiu. Therefore, Yu Go immediately pleaded Gu Xijiu to save his other son. When Yu Muqing saw his own brother vomiting blood, he was very scared as he felt that he could no longer be healed as even the saint could not heal his brother. It was no question why his face turned very pale. Later, when he saw that Gu Xijiu saved his brother from the brink of death, his eyes brightened with hope! Gu Xijiu came before him, ¡°Childe Yu, do you believe in my skills?¡± Yu Muqing could not speak and was thus nodding his head fast. Gu Xijiu looked at him and demanded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to read your facial expressions, say it out loud if you believe in my abilities! Otherwise, I¡¯ll not heal you.¡± Yu Muqing was shocked because he did not know how he could ever speak after being mute! Yu Go quickly said, ¡°Miss Gu, since his returned from the Dark Forest, he can no longer speak¡­¡± ¡°No, he can speak.¡± The voice of Gu Xijiu was clear and calm, ¡°It¡¯s all in his mind, thinking that he can¡¯t speak!¡± Yu Go, ¡°¡­¡± The people, ¡°¡­¡± They were all confused. Gu Xijiu looked at the slightly opened mouth of Yu Muqing and she insisted with an even more apathetic voice, ¡°I¡¯ll count up to three, and if you¡¯re still not saying it out loud, I¡¯llpletely ignore you. One!¡± Yu Muqing was blushing and beads of sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°Two!¡± Gu Xijiu urged. Yu Muqing tried his best to open and close his mouth and finally, he managed to blurt out a word, ¡°Believe!¡± His voice echoed loud and clear to his utter disbelief! As he was afraid that Gu Xijiu would truly ignore him, he continued and pleaded, ¡°I believe! I believe! Please save me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and touched his head, ¡°Good job.¡± Yu Muqing was stunned because the little girl in front of him was shorter and younger than he was, but she was patting him like he was a kid! But he dared not get angry for the time being. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you willing to heal me now?¡± Gu Xijiu passed him a pill and instructed, ¡°Have this first and I will teach both of you a set of kungfu to practice. Then, you¡¯ll be healed after an hour.¡± The people, ¡°¡­¡± Was she so good?! Yu Muqing and Yu Mubai¡¯s eyes were glimmered. They had full trust in Gu Xijiu now. Therefore, after they had swallowed the pill, they meditated ording to what Gu Xijiu had taught them. The meditation method which Gu Xijiu taught them was totally different from any other avable methods in this world. It was what she learned from an ancient kungfu master in the modern era. The effect was simr to the Five Animal y which was used to recover one¡¯s well-being. After an hour, the two children jumped up from the futon, looked at each other and were delighted. They were healed! The two who could not stand properly even when supported, were now able to stand up. Though their faces were still pale, their vitality was much better than it was previously. The two of them kowtowed towards Gu Xijiu together, ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu!¡± Their movement was in perfect unison and they were both handsome! The people paused in silence before they giving a big round of apuse. A miracle. Gu Xijiu had just conjured a miracle! Chapter 132 Chapter 132: An Unalloyed Victory for Miss Gu! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The emperor stood up immediately, ¡°Good! Very good! Very good! Little Xijiu, you did not disappoint me; proving my doubts wrong!¡± He turned to Celestial Master You and Tian Jiyue, ¡°Celestial master, how was it? This time, little Xijiu has won, right?¡± Tian Jiyue shifted his focus on Gu Xijiu for a moment before he slightly nodded his head, ¡°An unalloyed victory for Miss Gu!¡± The people upstairs were still steady as most of them were court officials. They congratted and pped their hands when Gu Xijiu won the match. In contrast, the people downstairs consisted of mostly the general public. Therefore, when the news of Gu Xijiu winning the game had spread, there was an outburst of cheers. Some even set off firecrackers along the street to celebrate her sess. Meanwhile, Gu Xixi was very pale and she could not say anything but stare nkly at Gu Xijiu putting the alchemy furnace into her bag. Furthermore, she was feeling ashamed to stay any longer. She then whistled to beckon her crane and flew away in dejection. Gu Xietian grunted coldly, ¡°She got away so easily, without bearing the brunt yet!¡± Gu Xijiu sipped on her cup of tea, but did not say anything. Did she really not face the consequences? Even if Gu Xixi had lost the match, it seemed like she did not lose anything because that prize was given by the fourth prince, Rong Chu. However, what she lost was her reputation as an expert and she could no longer act like she was a professional in this kingdom anymore¡­ Coming from this perspective, she had lost a lot indeed! As the method of Gu Xijiu in saving the two brothers were too miraculous, Imperial Physician Zhou could not help but ask Gu Xijiu for advice, ¡°Miss Gu, what was the poison that the two children were actually suffering from?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°They weren¡¯t poisoned and were not even sick. They were actually under a curse.¡± The people were surprised. The emperor continued, ¡°What curse was it?¡± Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°It was actually a psychological curse. The two children could have bumped into a strange person or something in the woods that put a Dead Curse on them¡­¡± As they were confused, Gu Xijiu exined, ¡°The Dead Curse is actually a type of psychological curse. The cursed victim will be first forced to eat an Illusory Poison so that he could see himself dying in the illusion. Then, the enchanter will put the same curse on him again after he wakes up from the illusion. Though this Illusory Poison is not fatal, it can cause the victim to be mute for three days and unable to feel his own hands ¨C the feeling of being handicapped. The effects of this Illusory Poison canst for three days only but under the strong psychological influence, the victim strongly believes that this curse will kill him and he is unable to say anything about this till he dies. Through this self-influence, he will gradually lose his body function¡­and end up losing his life on the specified date of this curse.¡± (Note from author: This type of curse is not entirely a work of fiction by the author himself, as it also exists in this real world. It¡¯s a veryplex psychological influence¡­) Because the victim will be psychologically influenced to think that he is already on his deathbed , this curse was therefore, extremely difficult to be lifted. Unless the person trying to break the curse was a professional and an expert in utilizing poisons and psychology warfare. She could also gainplete trust from the cursed victim before going through a series of guidance to achieve the corresponding effect. The symptoms caused by this Illusory Poison was very simr to the Jipin Poison and thus, could not be differentiated easily. Therefore, Gu Xixi thought that these brothers were poisoned with the Jipin Poison. The antidote she used was also another type of poison; one that would cure them perfectly if the two brothers were truly poisoned with the Jipin Poison.
Chapter 133 Chapter 133: Fortunately, She Won! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion But these two brothers had been suffering from the Illusory Poison for a long time now, hence, their bodies no longer contained any poison. Therefore, Gu Xixi¡¯s antidote immediately became poison and almost took Yu Mubai¡¯s life! As Gu Xijiu was good in psychological warfare and poison utilization, she thought of the possibilities of this curse at the beginning. Therefore, she patiently asked Yu Muqing a few questions. She was also skillful in her questioning techniques. Therefore, she could decipher the messages she wanted even if Yu Muqing could not speak and could only answer her by nodding and shaking his head. When Gu Xixi started to heal Yu Mubai, she hade to a conclusion. She knew that she was going to defeat Gu Xixi! It was not as if she did not want to help at that time but it was because the people, including the two patients, did not trust her abilities yet. And as breaking this curse required their trust, Gu Xijiu started by looking on with a cold and indifferent approach. It was only when Gu Xixi failed and almost killed Yu Mubai, which made the crowd start to feel hopeless, she decided to save his life in time. Her act did not only shock everyone but also earned her real trust from the patients and therefore, could seed. This sounded simple but it was in fact extremely difficult, as a wrong step would lead to fatality. Fortunately, she won! Of course, she did not exin everything in detail but exined it mysteriously so that they believed what she said, yet they were still puzzled. As expected, the crowd was stupefied, stunned, and also bewildered! Of course, they were greatly admiring Gu Xijiu too. This world had enchantresses but they were extremely rare and mysterious. Therefore, not many people knew who they were. Furthermore, they did not easily attack anyone but once they did, it would definitely be a knockout and a painful lesson ¨C nobody dared to antagonize them¡­ Because they were very mysterious and strong, barely anyone could break their curses. Therefore, the people of thisnd were very much respecting and fearing the enchantresses simultaneously. They did not expect Gu Xijiu to lift the curse so easily, let alone lifting the Dead Curse! How could she be useless? She was totally a well sought-after genius instead! Such a genius would be treated like a VIP with luxury wherever she went. Unfortunately, she was known as a useless person in Feixing Kingdom for so many years. What a sin! The emperor could not help but look at the twelfth prince, Rong Yan, who was standing at the side. He previously felt sorry for his son, but now he felt that thetter could no longer match her standards! However, she could not regret now as this marriage had been decided for so many years now. The emperor could only try to figure out ways for them to get married as soon as possible to prevent more unforeseen circumstances! Those days, he had lost Luo Xinn because he was a step slower than the others. Therefore, the emperor decided to be quick to make a decision this time. He turned towards Gu Xietian and asked, ¡°Minister Gu, Xijiu is already thirteen years old, right?¡± Gu Xietian replied with manner, ¡°Yes, she is currently thirteen years and four months old.¡± The emperor nodded his head, ¡°She¡¯ll be fifteen after about another year and she would be old enough to be married into the imperial family. I¡¯m considering an engagement party for the two of them first. What do you think?¡± What could Gu Xietian say? He immediately knelt, ¡°Your Majesty, I will obey your orders.¡± The emperor looked towards Rong Yan, ¡°My twelfth son, what do you think?¡± Rong Yan immediately replied, ¡°I will obey Father¡¯s arrangement.¡± Up to this moment, he waspletely satisfied with this marriage! As for Gu Tianqing, he could only put her on hold. He would try to convince Gu Tianqing to abort the fetus and then wait for the right timing to have her as his concubine. After all, her body had been given to him and she could not get married to other men anymore¡­ Chapter 134 Chapter 134: Marriage as a Wife, Eloping as a Concubine Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Marriage as a wife, eloping as a concubine. What she did was indeed what a concubine would do ¨C he was not wrong. At best, after he married the two sisters, he would try to make Gu Tianqing his wife too so that these two sisters could be of the same status. He had calcted and nned this clearly to himself and thus did not even bother to look at Gu Tianqing, who had already heard the conversation as she was not too far away. This woman knew her ce very well, thus she did not dare to utter a word despite feeling resentful¡­ He could not help but look at Gu Xijiu, and wanted to know how she would react when she heard the news. Gu Xijiu was not responding. She was standing there with her arms folded; her eyes gleaming coldly, reflecting the moonlight. Her aura was so cold that she sent chills down Rong Yan¡¯s spine! Gu Xijiu nced downstairs rather impatiently, wondering why Duke Lu hadn¡¯t arrived yet! If he didn¡¯t show up, the people here were going to leave! She went to see him that night and told him to pick the most lively and crowded time to unmask that case! Failing which, the emperor will try to protect his son and the case will then be omitted. He could then no longer take revenge on his son¡¯s behalf. As she thought of this, a clippity-clop hoofbeat was heard from afar. In just a blink of an eye, the sound had gotten closer to Wan Xing Lou. Meanwhile, a loud clear voice was heard, ¡°Your Majesty, I have a memorial to present!¡± The voice was strong and loud; clearly audible to the people upstairs. The emperor was feeling bad but before he could say anything, the riders had managed to get through the crowd and quickly rushed over¡­ Gu Xijiu turned the teacup in her hand and she smiled. The truly good show was about to start! One of the people who rushed over was Duke Lu, the emperor¡¯s blood brother and the father of Count Le Hua, Rong Yi, who had been killed by Gu Xijiu with a hairpin. He was bellowing downstairs, ¡°Your Majesty, I have found the culprit who murdered my son. Please do take the responsibility for a just decision!¡± Themoners downstairs were about to leave but they gathered back again when they heard Duke Lu. Duke Lu rushed upstairs, along with the Minister from the Ministry of Justice, the Minister from the Court of Judicial, Master Hu from the Court of the Imperial n, as well as othermoners. In anger, Gu Tianqing was considering what to do next, but she casually raised her head and was shocked to see themoners entering! She was only familiar with the two of them amongst the many. They used to work for her, to be the witnesses to testify on behalf of Gu Xijiu¡­ She turned towards Rong Yan! He used to say that he will make sure that they disappeared from earth! But why were they now here?! Rong Yan turned pale while clenching his fists in his sleeve! He undoubtedly bribed the prison head to kill the two of them silently! Why were they still alive? He felt uneasy ¨C disaster was just around the corner! His sixth sense was rather good because Duke Lu was ring fiercely at him as soon as he arrived. As Duke Lu spoke, he immediately blurted, ¡°Your Majesty, the person who killed my son is none other than the twelfth prince, His Highness Rong Yan!¡± Everyone present was shocked. Rong Yan was shocked and shouted that he was innocent. Unfortunately, Duke Lu came well prepared. He brought all types of evidences, with each one proving that he was indeed the culprit! What Rong Yan was trying to hide was made known too. For example, the personal vendetta between Count Le Hua and himself. As Count Le Hua had insulted and humiliated him publicly, he used to swear ¨C under the influence ¨C that he was going to kill Rong Yi. Even the witness was present to testify what he had said. Chapter 135 Chapter 135: Secret Affair Revealed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Besides, there were some officials present to bear witness, thus, Rong Yan had no chance to refute. And this was one of the motives to murder. Secondly, it was his personal affair with Gu Tianqing! Rong Yi used to flirt and almost managed to molest Gu Tianqing! Even though Rong Yan came in time, Rong Yi was not afraid of him and even molested Gu Tianqing publicly, which infuriated Rong Yan greatly. Therefore, this was the second motive for Rong Yan to murder Count Le Hua. Little Si who was serving thetter at the time could also bear witness. Thirdly, because of the private affair between Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing, they plotted against Gu Xijiu. They wanted her to go to the secret garden of Rong Yi and deliberately ensured people were using her for meeting her lover. Fortunately, because of Gu Xijiu¡¯s faithfulness and no show, Rong Yan¡¯s plot had failed. For this incident, the eighth prince, Master Hu and Gu Xijiu could be the witnesses. Regarding the letter which Rong Yan gave to Gu Xijiu, it was destroyed but it managed to be inspected by the eighth prince, Rong Che. He recognized that the handwriting belonged to Rong Yan. Duke Lu had good eloquence too. After presenting all the evidences to the emperor, he cried, ¡°Your Majesty, I knew that my son was a bastard and used to humiliate the twelfth prince, but he shouldn¡¯t be condemned to death, right? And I did not expect that the twelfth prince would bear grudges and plot against my son! He sent someone to kill him and framed the sixth Gu daughter. Fortunately, she was rational enough not to go and thus his n to kill two birds with one stone did not seed. It was obviously a nned trap when he sent people, including Master Hu, early the following day to frame the sixth Gu daughter. His n was to create a pseudo image that both my son and sixth Gu daughter had die together, so that he can eliminate her and take revenge at the same time! Otherwise, it was too coincidental that the day he deceived the sixth Gu daughter to meet at the garden was also the night that my son was murdered! Your Majesty, my son died so pitifully! He was marked indeed¡­Your Majesty, please do decide for me!¡± With cries and tears from Duke Lu, the emperor experienced a serious headache! The emperor could only investigate from Rong Che and Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, did Rong Yan write you the letter? Che, did you see that letter too?¡± Gu Xijiu looked like she was shocked by the cruel truth that her face turned a little pale, ¡°The twelfth prince did write me the letter indeed. At that time, I thought it was a joke, but¡­but I did not expect that this was the exact same plot.¡± Rong Che sighed, ¡°I have truly seen it, it was¡­ was the handwriting of the twelfth brother.¡± The emperor looked towards Master Hu again and he repeated the whole story about what happened at the garden of Gu Xijiu when he went to investigate again. As it was a homicide case, he did not dare hide any single detail. The face of the emperor turned very gloomy and looked at both Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing, who were kneeling and trembling with fear, ¡°Do both of you have anything to rify?¡± Rong Yan was still trying hard and with determination, he said, ¡°My father, somebody¡­somebody wanted to frame me. I am not involved in any private affairs with Gu Tianqing. I had only just met her a few times because I always pay visits to the mansion of the general.¡± Gu Tianqing was not admitting to that, lest she lose her reputation! Duke Lu seemed to have expected this, he blurted again, ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Gu Tianqing is about two months pregnant. If you don¡¯t believe, you can send the imperial physician to feel her pulse.¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136: It Was Possible¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Emperor waved his hand towards the doctor to go over. Gu Tianqing was scared and pale. Subconsciously, she stepped back but got stopped by Gu Xietian. Gu Xietian¡¯s had a serious look on her face and was furious. He asked coldly, ¡°Why are you scared if you are innocent?¡± When the doctor¡¯s finger was going to touch Gu Tianqing¡¯s vein, her face was pale like a dead man. She kneeled on the ground and begged, ¡°You don¡¯t have to check¡­ I am indeed¡­ pregnant¡­¡± Gu Xietian¡¯s whole body was shaking with anger. He raised his hand and gave her a p, ¡°You are such a slut! Whose baby is that?! Does it really belong to twelfth prince?!¡± Gu Tianqing trembled and did not answer. King Lu sneered at the side, ¡°It does belongs to the twelfth prince indeed. If General Gu does not believe it, you can check the ne on your daughter¡¯s neck. This ne was bought by the twelfth price with a very hefty fee. Their names are engraved on the ne. You will know once you have a closer look at it.¡± Gu Xietian roughly ripped off the ne on Gu Tianqing and took a look at it under the light. He saw both their names on the crystals next to each other. At this time he no longer had doubts. His eyes were red and kicked Gu Tianqing, ¡°Slut! He is your future brother-inw. How can you do such a shameless thing? You not only have an affair with him but still tried to trap your sister! You have disgraced the image of the General¡¯s family!¡± He kicked Gu Tianqing until she rolled for two rounds on the floor and almost vomited blood¡­ Fortunately, when Gu Xietian kicked her, Gu Tianchao who was next to him attempted to stop him, or else she would have been kicked down the stairs. At this moment, apparently, it was impossible to hide the affair between Gu Tianqing and Rong Yan anymore. Rong Yan decided to admit his faults. He kneeled down and bowed, ¡°My Emperor Father, I am indeed reckless to have an affair with Gu Tianqing, while trying to trap Gu Xijiu into going to Count Le Hua¡¯s house, as I really dislike her. However, I really didn¡¯t kill him, neither did I ask any assassin to kill him. I am being used wrongly!¡± King Lu was furious, ¡°Nonsense! If it wasn¡¯t you, who else would have killed my son?! My son was dead on the day when you led Miss Gu to his house! There is no such coincidence. Are you trying to say that Miss Gu did go to his house that day? And my son was killed by Miss Gu?!¡± Rong Yan was speechless, however, in order to protect himself, he had to say, ¡°It was possible¡­¡± The Emperor smacked the table, ¡°Nonsense! Miss Gu has no spiritual power at all! How could she have killed Rong Yi? Even if she wanted to kill him, she had no abilities to do that!¡± Rong Yi tried hard, ¡°But she knows how to cure and knows how to break the spells¡­ perhaps she killed Rong Yi by using her medical skills or by casting a spell¡­¡± The Emperor looked at Tian Jiyue, ¡°Master You, what do you think?¡± Tian Jiyue said calmly, ¡°How did Rong Yi die?¡± The person in charge of Dali Temple answered, ¡°Your Majesty, ording to the autopsy by the coroner, Count Le Hua was killed by a green jade hairpin which pierced through his throat directly. There was no other injury on his body and he was also not being poisoned to death. Besides, two other guards and two maids were killed in the garden by the same method. The way the murderer killed them was fast, efficient, but very cruel. It seemed like it was done by a very experience assassin.¡± Tian Jiyue looked at Gu Xijiu and asked the Emperor, ¡°Does Miss Gu look like an experienced murderer to you?¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137: They Were Trying to Mask Their Guilt Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Emperor shook his head, ¡°Of course not. This matter has nothing to do with Xijiu. It seems like Rong Yi had been killed by assassins¡­¡± The cost to hire an assassin in the Feixing Kingdom was very expensive, so there were not many people who could afford to hire one, not to mention to hire one of such experience. It seemed like only the royal family could afford to do so. The royal princes were surrounded by several guards possessing skilled martial arts. If they were to kill people, they would probably send their guards and did not need to hire any assassins. After a few considerations and clues, it seemed like only Rong Yan was the one who had that much hatred towards Rong Yi to be able to hire an assassin¡­ He was such a jerk! The Emperor looked at Rong Yan coldly, ¡°Darn! What have you done?!¡± Rong Yan was anxious, ¡°My Emperor Father, the death of Rong Yi has really nothing to do with me! Oh yeah, someone did witness Gu Xijiu going out from her house that day¡­¡± The Emperor asked coldly, ¡°Who saw it?¡± ¡°Tianqing and her two maids¡­¡± The Emperor smacked the table, ¡°Nonsense! No one would believe her words because she had an affair with you.¡± ¡°And the two maids¡­¡± Rong Yan stared at the both of them, ¡°Tell them that you saw it, didn¡¯t you?¡± The two maids were the ones Rong Yan wanted to kill to prevent them from divulging the secret. At this moment, the two maids kneeled on the floor and shook their heads, ¡°No! Miss Gu Tianqing had asked us to say so and reported it to the legal department¡­ In fact, we did not see anything.¡± Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing remained silent. The two maids kneeled down, bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we did it solely based on the orders by Miss Gu Tianqing. She promised that once we aplished the task, she would reward us with a thousand dors. She even promised that if the task had failed, she would help us to not end up in jail¡­ However, we never expected her not to care about us after we had sessfullypleted her task. Not only did she not take care of us when we were in prison but had also sent someone to murder us. Fortunately, King Lu came on time that day to save us or else we would have been dead in prison by now¡­¡± Everything was clear now. The emperor angrily scolded, ¡°Bastard, what else can you say now? If both of you are innocent, why would you want to murder these two people?¡± Apparently, they were trying to mask their guilt. The Emperor was disappointed with the foolish actions of his son. He knew that his son was not too smart, but never did he expect that his son could be this stupid. With a series of evidence, it was impossible for Rong Yan to defend himself anymore. He could only bow and im innocence. In his heart, he felt that he was trapped but he did not know who had actually set him up. He had aplicated feeling and could not help but look towards Gu Xijiu. She was standing there without any facial expressions, but her eyes were shining, as cold as the moonlight. Was she the one who set him up? It was impossible! After all, she was just a thirteen-year-old girl. How could she have hatched such aplicated trap?! Although there were quite a few people who knew about his affair with Gu Tianqing, there was no one else who actually knew about the ne except for their own. Besides, the pregnancy of Gu Tianqing waspletely a secret, and there was no third person who actually knew about this matter. How did King Lu get his hands on all these information? Who told him about these secrets? Chapter 138 Chapter 138: A Desperate Rabbit Would Kill People Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Yan was having a hard time cracking this, but he was not able to figure anything out at all. The Emperor had to act with just, in front of the crowd, thus, he ordered to sentence Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing to prison first, before passing his judgment on the usation, after the investigation. After all, Rong Yan was just a teenager. Although he grew up in the pce, he was no threat to anyone at all, so even if there were people who looked down on him, there was no one who wanted to trap him, because he was not worth the trouble. Therefore, he had no experience in dealing with trouble. He was already in a state of panic when he knew that he had to bear with the usations but he could not do anything to prove his innocence. He was not brave enough too. So, when the guards came to bring him to prison, he could barely stand up and was dragged out from the hall. In contrast, Gu Tianqing was tougher. Although she was scared, she could still stand up and im, ¡°Your Majesty, I really did not kill Count Le Hua. I do not know anything. Your Majesty, please investigate the truth behind the case and prove our innocence¡­¡± Her voice was sharp and had lost all femininity. She was totally embarrassed! But no one would listen to her; no one would believe her. Even her father who loved her the most also turned away just like that, and ignored her. She was full of despair. When she was dragged to the stairs, she stared at Gu Xijiu and suddenly went crazy. She shouted, ¡°It must be her! It was all done by her! She is not Gu Xijiu! Everything is not right. She must be possessed by the devil to trap me! She is usually so weak and does not even dare to speak up when being bullied. Now she is apletely different person¡­ She is not herself anymore! She is a devil¡­¡± She could notplete her sentence as her acupuncture point was blocked by the guards who escorted her before being dragged out from the hall right away. At first, it was a happy event when Gu Xijiu defeated the Tianwen Saint and the Emperor wanted to take the opportunity to celebrate, but as it led to such trouble, he had no mood to do so anymore. The noise Gu Tianqing made did not seem to cause any stress to him. He did not ask Gu Xijiu about anything but stillforted her for a while. After he talked to the few ministers briefly, he went back to his pce. ¡­ Gu Xijiu went back home with Gu Xietian in the same chariot. On the way back, Gu Xietian was filled with emotions and he tried to talk to Gu Xijiu and retold some of her childhood memories. However, since there was only minimal contact between him and his daughter, the moments that could be recalled were very few. Anyhow, there were still two or three moments that only he and the daughter would know. Gu Xietian intentionally directed the conversation to those moments. Gu Xijiu sneered in her heart. It seemed like Gu Xietian had suspected her, as he wouldn¡¯t have tried to test her this way if he did not. Fortunately, she possessed the memory from the original owner. Although the original owner was weak, she had a very good memory. Gu Xijiu could then answer all the questions with ease. When she finished answering, she held her arm and looked at Gu Xietian, ¡°Is General Gu suspecting me?¡± Gu Xietian was a little embarrassed. He answered with a sigh, ¡°Xijiu, you really changed so much¡­¡± Gu Xijiu answered lightly, ¡°Have you ever hear of this idiom which goes along the lines of how ¡®a desperate rabbit would also kill people¡¯?¡± At this moment the chariot had arrived front of the house, Gu Xijiu finished her sentence and simply jumped out to leave the carriage. Gu Xietian regretted and lightly pped his forehead. What was wrong with him? How could he suspect his own daughter? This girl was merely forced to reveal her true character. Chapter 139 Chapter 139: Something Was Wrong With Gu Xijiu! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After all, her mother was also someone who was very sharp and smart ¨C certainly not someone who gets bullied¡­ How could he suspect that she was possessed by the devil? It seemed like he was affected by Gu Tianqing. When he thought of Gu Tianqing, he got angry again. Gu Tianchao, who was beside him, was trying to ask him to help his sister, but was immediately scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to help her because she has done so many inappropriate things! Let her die in the prison!¡± before walking away. The General¡¯s family had also received the bad news. Leng Xiangyu had panicked and lost her mind. When she saw that Gu Xietian was back, she immediately cried and kneeled in front of him, begging for his help to save her daughter. Gu Xietian was still in anger. He kicked her with his foot and scolded, ¡°This is the daughter that you have brought up! How can a mother allow her daughter to do such a shameful thing?¡± he disregarded Leng Xiangyu and turned to walk away. Gu Tianchao helped his mother to stand up and said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t cry. It is useless to cry now. Let¡¯s think of a way to save sister.¡± Leng Xiangyu had lost her mind and cried, ¡°I am just a housewife. What else can I do? Your father does not want to help too¡­ That girl has been well taken care of for so long, how can she possibly survive in that ce¡­?¡± Gu Tianchao sighed. He could not bring himself to tell his mother that this matter involved the murder of the son of King Lu. This time, Gu Tianqing must be suffering a lot after being sentenced to prison, and could probably lose her life, in the worst case scenario. Heforted his mother for a while, that father was probably just too angry and not wanting to save his sister. Perhaps, his father was now thinking of ways to save her, but only did not want to say it out loud. After much cajoling of her son, Leng Xiangyu had regained slight calmness in her mind. After Gu Tianchao dismissed all the servants around, he asked his mother, ¡°Mother, are you already aware of the affair between sister and the twelfth prince?¡± Leng Xiangyu¡¯s expression slightly changed, ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Tianchao sighed, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you trust your own son? I want to know the whole truth so that I can analyze this and save Tianqing¡­¡± Leng Xiangyu looked at her tall and handsome son. She pleased to find that he was finally mature enough to be her shelter. She did not hide anything from her son and told him everything she knew. She rted in great detail, and Gu Tianchao silently listened. The more he listened, the more strange he felt. He was getting a tad more serious. Something was wrong with Gu Xijiu! He asked a few questions that were mainly directed to her, and Leng Xiangyu also spoke of everything she knew. In this home, others might have overlooked this child, but Leng Xiangyu liked to torture her so she had a better understanding of her. She was also baffled about the changes in Gu Xijiutely. When a person crosses their limits, one might throw their temper around to an extreme. However, the change was too drastic in Gu Xijiu¡¯s case. She seemed to be a totally different person and even the vibes that she gave people were not the same anymore¡­ Gu Tianchao said coldly, ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s really not her anymore.¡± Leng Xiangyu eyes widened, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Tianchao voice was low, ¡°Mother, perhaps the original Gu Xijiu is already dead. The current one is a reincarnation!¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140: He Was Going to Test the Ugly Girl! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Leng Xiangyu froze, ¡°It is not possible. I heard that it is extremely difficult to reincarnate. It needs the foreign spirit to be the exact match as the body. In addition, even if a strong spirit could possess the body sessfully, it cannot fully control the body for a short period of time, so when the body walks, it will look like a zombie. It is very easy to distinguish. However, this ugly girl seems to be able to walk very freely every day and is full of facial expressions. It does not seem like an effect of reincarnation.¡± Gu Tianchao rubbed his brow, ¡°You have a point and I also doubt it. Perhaps she had used a transformation spell to imitate the ugly girl?¡± Leng Xiangyu was even more stunned, ¡°Transformation spell? Is it the legendary spell? It can only be cast by someone who has supreme spiritual power levels to practice transformation spells freely. Even the heads of the three ns might not have that kind of ability. If the current Gu Xijiu has such an ability, she would already be the strongest master and does not need to stealth around in our house.¡± Gu Tianchao sighed, ¡°This is only my wild guess. It could be some devil who does not want to expose its identity and deliberately turned into a low-profile, ugly girl¡­¡± Leng Xiangyu shook her head, ¡°I think your assumption does not make any sense.¡± Gu Tianchao also felt the same. He had a thought in his mind. After heforted his mother for a while, he walked out from the living room. He stood there and thought for a moment, then put on his nightwear and leaped. He moved quickly towards the direction of Gu Xijiu¡¯s courtyard. He was going to test the ugly girl! His spiritual power and Qing Gong were all good. He had an agile body that allowed him to fly from roof to roof easily. Usually, this was how he went out and entered the general¡¯s house without being noticed by anyone. But this time ¨C There were many guards patrolling the courtyard, and all of them were masters in martial arts! Before Gu Tianchao couldnd in the courtyard, the guards had detected him and shouted loudly, ¡°Who is that?!¡± and quickly chased after him. Of course, Gu Tianchao turned to run away quickly. He spent all his effort to escape and sneak around in the general¡¯s house. After three full rounds, he managed to get rid of the guards and head back to his own house. He rapidly changed his clothes and once he was done, his father, Gu Xietian, had rushed to his house. After Gu Xietian entered the room, he secretly observed him. He asked Gu Tianchao if he had seen the assassin, and told him that the guards had lost track of said assassin when they came to this area. Although Gu Tianchao was a bit scared, he did not reveal it and shook his head. Gu Xietian did not ask further but intentionally uttered a few words, ¡°This time, Xijiu has gotten a bit high profile, so I guess there would definitely be people who want to catch her. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve sent a few more guards to patrol around her courtyard to avoid any idents. I have also ordered the guards to kill any suspicious people who approach the courtyard. Tianchao, do you have anything to add on top of my orders?¡± Gu Tianchao knew that these words were uttered by his father to warn him, thus he did not want to say anything else. He unwillingly smiled and agreed with his father¡¯s thoughtful orders to protect Gu Xijiu. Gu Xietian patted him on the shoulder, sighed and said, ¡°Tianchao, you are all my children, I hope that you all can love and have each other¡¯s backs, not secretly scheme against each other. That will break my heart¡­¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141: I Never Know The Feeling Of Fear Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Tianchao was shocked. Before he could say anything, Gu Xietian had turned and walked away. Gu Tianchao wandered around his room for a while. He knew that he could not test Gu Xijiu anymore. He thought for a moment before writing something and summoned his Green Bird that he used to stay in contact with his mates in the n. The Green Bird swallowed the letter into its stomach and flew away at lightning speed. The speed of this bird was very fast; it could fly thousands of miles a day. He believed that this letter that he wrote could reach the hands of his master after a day. By that time, his master would definitely send someone over to eliminate the devil and evil spirit. If Gu Xijiu was a reincarnation, she would be debunked by his master! ¡­ The night was dark, but Gu Xijiu could not sleep yet. She turned tossed and turned on the bed. The Firmament Stone could not stand it and finally asked, ¡°What is wrong with you? Are you too excited because of the victory today?¡± Gu Xijiu sat up, ¡°Why would I be excited? I am thinking what the next step should be.¡± ¡°What else you can do? You are popr now. Even the Emperor values you a lot and your father has started to pay attention to you. Why do you still want to worry when good days areing?¡± The Firmament Stone had reverted to its original look and while on Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist, of course, it converged its light to be less shiny. Gu Xijiu slightly shook her head, ¡°It is not as simple as you think. Gu Xietian has started to suspect my identity. I am afraid that the Emperor has also started to harbor some suspicions and may investigate me behind the scenes.¡± ¡°So, are you afraid?¡± ¡°Am I afraid?¡± Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°I never know the feeling of fear.¡± ¡°Good! You are so brave!¡± The Firmament Stone praised her, ¡°Oh yeah, since you have avenged the original owner, do you want to pray andfort her soul in heaven?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow, ¡°If her spirit is still around, she should be able to see everything and will not require me to pray to tell her.¡± You need to!¡± The Firmament Stone said, ¡°Master, you¡¯d better pray so that she can rest in peace and you can¡­¡± suddenly it paused. Gu Xijiu noticed it was hiding something, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°You can¡­ use the body easily. After all, this is her body and she died in such a pitiful way. Now that you have helped her take revenge, it is not wrong to pray and inform her about it.¡± Indeed, it had a point. Gu Xijiu was efficient. She jumped down from the bed and ordered her maids to prepare the praying materials. Her maids were very efficient too. They quickly prepared the necessary, and in just a few minutes the praying materials were already on a table. At this time, the moon was shining brightly and the weather was windy. Gu Xijiu burned three joss sticks and inserted them into the burner. She had also ordered her maids to burn some paper money while she stood there and whispered a few words. The paper money was burning in the pot. Suddenly, there was a wind that blew the ashes into the air and disappeared after floating for a while. The maid who apanied her to pray quietly whispered, ¡°The spirit of madam is here!¡± Gu Xijiu did not tell her maid who she was praying to, thus the maids always thought that she was praying to her mother, the original Mrs General Luo Xinn. Gu Xijiu did not exin. She looked at the ashes that flew into the air like a cloud and had a strange feeling as if she had seen the original owner close her eyes and fly away peacefully. When she was back in the room, she wore the Firmament Stone back on her wrist. The stone asked her excitedly, ¡°Master, can you feel anything now? Do you feel your body at a more rxed state now?¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142: How Could It Be? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and felt her body. She found that her slightly stiff body was now more lively and agile. What happened? Gu Xijiu looked at the Firmament Stone. It coughed, ¡°Previously, some of the original owner¡¯s grievance was still surrounding it, so it was normal that the body was stiff. Now that the grievance has gone and your spirit has fitted even more seamlessly with this body, you will feel more lively and agile when you use this body.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved. Suddenly she recalled something, ¡°I have to go to that abandoned pce to catch the poisonous worm again!¡± and immediately wanted to teleport. After a moment she opened her eyes and looked around, confused, ¡°Why am I still here?¡± She did not actually teleport sessfully and was still in her bedroom. This situation had never happened before. Gu Xijiu did not believe that and she performed it another time but still failed. How could this be?! Gu Xijiu finally felt worried. She asked the Firmament Stone, ¡°Why did my teleportation fail? Was it because the grievance had gone?¡± The Firmament Stone was also confused, ¡°It is impossible. Without the grievance, you would be even more flexible¡­ Are you too tired? You have been so busy today¡­¡± Was it true? Gu Xijiu was a doctor but she could not figure out the root cause for this case. She continuously gave herself a few therapies but still achieved no results. Since she had no other way to solve the issue, she decided to rest first. Gradually, the night was descending. Suddenly, there was an apparition that quietly opened the window and sneaked into the bedroom. A man in green suddenly appeared beside Gu Xijiu¡¯s bed. He stood beside Gu Xijiu for a moment, slowly reached out and gently uncovered the bed drapes, exposing the girl who was sleeping inside. The girl on the bed was thin and petite in size. On the little palm-sized face, was an extremely delicate facial feature. Without the red spot on her forehead, she would be a beautiful girl when she grew up. The girl did not sleep tight. She slightly frowned, suddenly turned her body and kicked the quilt to the corner. The man was surprised and looked at her for a moment. He raised his hand and that quilt automatically flew back to cover her. ¡°It¡¯s hot!¡± the girl mumbled for a while and kicked the quilt away again. But it was already autumn and the weather at night was quite cold. At that time, there was neither a heater nor stove in the room. Without being covered by a quilt, it was very easy to catch a cold. However, she did not seem cold although she was only wearing a thin nightgown, but felt hot instead, as sweat was already forming on her forehead. The man¡¯s eyes deepened and looked a little disappointed. It was only now that he knew that this girl had a warm body constitution. He reached out his fingers to catch the girl¡¯s wrist. After a while, he moved his fingers away and looked at Gu Xijiu, then he moved his fingers to her face, seemingly checking on her. After this, he withdrew his hand. He stared at Gu Xijiu¡¯s face and had a deep thought. He seemed to be thinking about something. A momentter he sighed and lifted his hand; the window reopened and he disappeared right in front of the window. The guards were still patrolling outside without even noticing that there was a man who broke into the room. The bedroom returned to absolute silence. Gu Xijiu slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Master, you are finally awake! Did you know that someone just came in?! If the person wanted to kill you, you would already be a dead man!¡± The Firmament Stone released its discontent in her mind. Gu Xijiu remained silent. Chapter 143 Chapter 143: Her World Had Copsed Completely! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hey, can you speak? Are you awake already?¡± At first, the Firmament Stone could read her mind, butter, she found a way to iste its mind-reading. If she did not want to talk to it, it would not know what her thoughts were. ¡°Firmament, you are so knowledgeable, do you know who I was in my previous life?¡± Gu Xijiu asked, all of a sudden. The Firmament Stone was stunned for a while, but replied steadily, ¡°You¡¯re an assassin, as well as the clone of Ye Hongfeng, the daughter of the richest man in that generation. The rich man had only one daughter, so he was afraid of losing his daughter due to any unforeseen disease. Thus, he was against the medical rule to produce a clone of his daughter as the organ¡¯s bank for his daughter. Of course, they were also worried that the clone would fall sick, as she had the same genes as his daughter. So, they requested Dr. Long to modify the gene when he produced the clone so that the clone would not be able to fall sick easily, on top of some special abilities¡­?¡± ¡°Dr. Long?¡± Gu Xijiu repeated. ¡°A madman who was crazy about science. He was so fascinated in researching clones and wasmitted to producing human clones. However, since the world did not allow cloning, he had to join thepany of that rich man. In thatpany, he not only got the opportunity to continue his research on human cloning, he became rich and set up his ownpany, Long Teng Group. He was the chairman of Long Teng Group but in fact, he was still serving the rich man. You were his best product in your previous life¡­¡± It paused for a while and carefully observed Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression. Gu Xijiu did not express much, and only said, ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°The rich man had also wanted to know how powerful the clone could be, thus he made some arrangements to turn you into an assassin. Of course, you did not disappoint them. You were extraordinarily good. After that, Ye Hongfeng fell sick and something went wrong with his heart. He needed a healthy heart in exchange, so they sacrificed you and that¡¯s why you came to this life¡­¡± It seemed like the Firmament Stone knew a lot more than she did. She only knew the truth at the very moment when she was knocked out by the drugs. She gripped her fingers and her body slightly trembled. She had been very proud and free in that world. She knew how to cry andugh; she had all the emotions that a human had and she could even fell in love with others¡­ When she knew the truth, her world had copsedpletely! ¡°Firmament, do you know who was the person who wanted to remove my heart?¡± The Firmament Stone replied, ¡°It was once a insignificant information, I don¡¯t have it in my database.¡± ¡°Long Xi¡­¡± Gu Xijiu spelled out the words slowly, with no ups and downs voice, ¡°He was my instructors at the training camps of an assassin. He always took care of me and I treated him as a very important person during that period. I even proposed to marry him before I got knocked out¡­¡± The Firmament Stone, ¡°Long Xi¡­ Was he the son of the crazy scientist Dr. Long?¡± Gu Xijiu replied with an indifferent voice, ¡°I think. He never talked about his family and I only know that he was the young master of the Long Teng Group.¡±¡® ¡°That was it, that scientist had only one son.¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and did not speak anymore. Everything was clear now. There was this rtionship between the Long Teng group and that rich man. Only now was whe she finally got to know everything. Chapter 144 Chapter 144: What A Tragic Ending! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Firmament Stone left her wrist and hovered in front of her, as if observing her expression, ¡°Were you in love with him?¡± Gu Xijiu lied on the bed, looked up at the canopy, and softly said, ¡°I think so. I didn¡¯t trust anyone else, as much as I trusted him. I told him all my secrets and I did not need to be vigil when he was around¡­¡± The Firmament Stone said, ¡°This was simply a tragedy¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was a tragedy. I always thought that he liked me too, or else he would not be taking care of me so well. Every time I encountered any danger, he would fall from the sky like a knight and hug me in his arms, telling me not to be afraid, as he was there for me¡­¡± She paused for a while and then continued, ¡°Although I did not need his help most of the time, and sometimes he even alerted the enemy of his sudden arrival, I still liked the feeling of being taken care of. I thought he would be the love of my life. I never expected that¡­¡± ¡°That day I went for a coffee date with him and nned to propose to him. He had a cold temper so I thought that waiting for him to propose would take forever. Since we loved each other, it wouldn¡¯t matter who proposed. Haha, I was so innocent back then. I never knew that he already had a fianc¨¦ and didn¡¯t even know that he nned a scheme against me. I drank the coffee that he prepared for me¡­ When the drugs started to kick in, he called his fianc¨¦ out from the other room and told me that I was a clone. His fianc¨¦ needed my heart to save her life¡­¡± Tonight, Gu Xijiu seemed to be very open and voiced out all the secrets buried deep inside her heart. But her voice had always been very calm. It was apparently a very tragic thing but she retold it, as if she was telling someone else¡¯s story. ¡°And then?¡± The Firmament Stone could not wait to ask. ¡°The story after this was very simple. I had an antibody to the anesthetic. Although Long Xi had injected me with an anesthetic, I only knocked out for an hour. When I was awake the operation was already in progress and the surgeon was Long Xi. He never expected that I would wake up midway, so he panicked and told me not to worry, as he wouldn¡¯t let me die. He told me that he had prepared a heart in exchange for mine. Oh yeah, he also promised that he would marry me¡­¡± The Firmament Stone was angry, ¡°He could still lie at this point?! What happened next?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I killed him when he was not paying attention. I also ripped off my heart. At the time, my chest had already been opened and the heart was about to be taken out. I did not want to let other people use my heart so I destroyed it by myself¡­¡± What a tragic ending. The Firmament Stone remained silent. After a while, it asked, ¡°You could still kill him at that vert moment. You were indeed very skillful. Are you sure that he was already dead?¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°I think so. I pierced through where his heart was and he might not have enough time to get a healthy heart to rece it, so I bet he had been killed.¡± ¡°Do you hate him?¡± Gu Xijiu put her hands behind her head. She closed her eyes and said softly, ¡°No. At the time when I killed him, I had settled all the hatred I had against him. I did not owe him and he did not owe me anymore.¡± Yes, she did not hate him, but she could no longer believe in love. ¡°Master, why you are suddenly reminiscing about him?¡± The Firmament Stone asked. Chapter 145 Chapter 145: Long Siye Was The One Who Came Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu paused, ¡°The person who came just now¡­ looked like him.¡± Although she had her eyes closed, she was awake when the person came in. She was very alert. She knew that she had lost the ability to teleport to protect herself, whilst this person coulde in without the guards outside noticing. Apparently, he had to be very powerful in martial arts. If he was really against her, she might not have any choice but shout for help. Hence, she could only maintain the scenario of pretending to be asleep and waited to see what this person wanted to do. She was very good at pretending to sleep, thus no one could tell that she was actually awake. When the man opened her drapes, she smelled a very light herbal scent ¨C She was very familiar with this herbal scent. It was the scent on that man¡¯s body; the scent of Long Xi. Before this, she would feel rxed when she caught a whiff of this scent, but now, she felt tense and afraid. Fortunately, even if she was tense, her body did not look like she was nervous, otherwise, she would not be able to pretend to be asleep this well. Actually, she wanted to open her eyes to see if this person was Long Xi. However, the aura on his body was too strong so she was afraid that she would be killed if she made any abrupt movements. Nheless, the scent was not exactly the same like Long Xi¡¯s. He had another strange aura on him. It was a bit cold, one that could send chills down anyone¡¯s spine. Therefore, she did not have a chance to see his face. The Firmament Stone seemed to be in disbelief, ¡°You mean that person was Long Xi? How did you know if you didn¡¯t get to see his face?¡± ¡°I did not say he was Long Xi. I¡¯m just saying that he smelled like him.¡± She had never smelled such a simr scent on another person. The Firmament Stone seemed to be a bit relieved, ¡°You mean the scent on his body? Those elders in the Tianwen n always had this type of scent on their bodies. It might be due to the fact that they have been producing medicine and pills all year long.¡± ¡°Is he from the Tianwen n? Who is he?¡± ¡°The leader of Tianwen n, Long Siye, I thought he came here to seek revenge for his disciples so I wanted to wake you up to quickly escape. However, I didn¡¯t know that you were so calm and able to pretend to sleep for so long.¡± Long Siye was the one who came! Gu Xijiu was a little bit surprised. She heard that this leader did not easilye out from his ce, sometimes not even once in three to five years. Why would he suddenly drop by her ce and go straight into her bedroom? Did he reallye to avenge his disciples? Could it that he was the reincarnation of Long Xi and came to testify this, after hearing about her story? But the age did not tally. ¡°Firmament, do you think it is possible that Long Xi had passed through to this generation and possessed the body of Long Siye?¡± The Firmament Stone firmly denied, ¡°It is impossible! In order to possess the body, it has to be a body with a very weak spirit, and the original owner had to be someone who does not want to live in this world anymore. For example, you have a much stronger spirit than the original Gu Xijiu, and the original owner was also not willing to be alive anymore, only then would you be able to possess the body sessfully. Even so, you have to help her take revenge to calm her grievance before you can be inplete in control of this body. As for Long Siye, he is the leader of the Tianwen n. He is someone who is extremely mysterious. He is not only an expert in medical skills but has a very unpredictable ability. Some people say that he is almost as powerful as God and might be able to be at the same level as the most powerful guy in this continent ¨C The Lord. How can such a powerful body be possessed by an ordinary human spirit? It is totally impossible!¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146: Unpredictable Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu remained silent. So that person should not be Long Xi anymore but only smelled like him. This leader of the Tianwen n was really unpredictable. Since he was so unpredictable, Gu Xijiu decided not to specte anymore and continued to sleep. She had a peaceful life in theing few days. She had lost her ability to teleport, so she was not able to go anywhere. Basically, she just stayed in her own house all the time. Fortunately, after the prayer that night, her body had been agiler and she could really practice her internal strength. She was a master of internal strength in her previous life, so she knew the essence and the process of the practice, thus it was pretty easy for her to do it now. In three days¡¯ time, she could already sense the force that flowed through her stomach and sessfully practiced some internal strength. Even though she was still not able to teleport, her speed had been increased a lot more than before. The front of the house had been crowded these days. Gu Xijiu knew that it must be due to Leng Xiangyu who was busy saving her daughter from prison. Gu Xietian was almost not home for thest three days. After all, Gu Tianqing was his daughter and had been his most precious daughter for so many years. Even though he was angry about the bad things she had done, he did not want to see her suffering in prison. Thus, he had been exhausting all ways to save her. However, this case was rted to the only son of King Lu, thetter was someone who was highly respected in the kingdom, thus, no one would want to help Gu Tianqing and Rong Yan. Gu Xietian had been actively looking for ways but not only did he find no way to save his daughter, he could not even enter the prison to visit Gu Tianqing. The head of the department who was in charge of this case did not want to meet him to avoid raising suspicions, so Gu Xietian could not do anything as well. He had been very frustrated. When he went back home, Leng Xiangyu always cries loudly in front of him, making him even more frustrated, thus he decided not to go home and stayed in the hotel. This move made Leng Xiangyu even crazier. Although she hated Gu Xijiu, she did not dare to cause any trouble to her in this crucial moment. As for the other daughters, other than Gu Tianyi, the rest of the sisters were getting closer to Gu Xijiu. They knew that she was good at healing, thus whenever they had a headache or had irregr menstruation, they woulde to her for a solution. They found that although Gu Xijiu looked cool, as long as they did not mess with her, she was quite a nice person to talk to. With just a few prescriptions, they would recover from all kind of sickness. All other mistresses did not have much hatred towards Gu Xijiu too. At first, they were cool towards her, due to Leng Xiangyu, but now they were getting closer to her too. Previously, Leng Xiangyu deliberately ostracized the original Gu Xijiu, so no matter where she went, no one would care about her and this made her life feel even worse than that of a servant. But now, Leng Xiangyu was sluggish and one day she finally realized that a few daughters and mistresses who were close to her had been missing from her daily life. Even if they met her, they would be cold towards her and only practiced the routine greeting. It drove Leng Xiangyu crazy cause she finally got to feel what it was like to be ostracized. As for Gu Tianchao, he was also busy looking for ways to save his sister. On this day, the weather was fine. Gu Xijiu was studying the alchemy furnace and was trying to find a way to use it without the need of spiritual power. However, apparently, this was extremely difficult. She tried a few experiments but failed and wasted numbers of good herbs. She rubbed her eyebrows. She understood that this was not a problem that could be solved in a short time, thus she put it back in her storage bag and walked out to the garden to grab some fresh air. Chapter 147 Chapter 147: Are You a Stone With Hair? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There were flowers and trees in the garden. The weather was windy in autumn. Gu Xijiu sat at a gazebo and leaned on a post. She enjoyed looking at the flowers while deep in thoughts. Suddenly, something happened! A cold light appeared out of nowhere like a lightning directly shooting towards her forehead. The cold light was extremely violent. Before it reached her, the wind that was brought up by the light could even cut someone¡¯s skin! If Gu Xijiu didn¡¯t avoid it in time, she would be killed on the spot by the light. Although she had lost her teleportation ability, her reaction speed was extremely fast. When she saw something amiss, she immediately leaned backward to dodge and the cold light swept closely from her face. She rolled over a few times followed by a leap. Another cold light shot towards her again and Gu Xijiu tried to dodge it. With the Qing Gong that was taught by the Firmament Stone recently, coupled with the internal strength that she had just practiced, she could barely dodge from the light. However, she looked fidgety and if she did not pay close attention, she would have been stabbed by the light. Fortunately, there were quite a few guards patrolling the courtyard. When they heard the movements, they quickly rushed over to investigate. When the guards appeared, the cold light disappeared too, as if nothing had happened. After a few dodges, Gu Xijiu looked very ashamed with her messy hair and clothes. Apparently, she had endeavoured her best to avoid the lights. The guards also witnessed the tail of that light, but they could never see the person who attacked. They were shocked as there were not many people who had the ability to be invisible. People who knew how to be invisible with such a powerful attack were even fewer, such people were mostly the n leaders. They wondered why they wanted toe and attack this little girl and issued such a brutal attack. Fortunately, they came on time or else their master would have been murdered by the invisible man. The guards did not dare to lose their attention anymore. Some of them escorted Gu Xijiu back to her room and some of them started to search through the house to look for the assassin. There were a few people who quickly went out to inform Gu Xietian who was outside. In just a short time, the house became very busy and crowded. Gu Xijiu headed back to her room and seemed to be in shock. She stood stunned for a moment, before washing her face and changed her clothes to freshen up. The Firmament Stone was curious, ¡°Although you have lost your teleportation ability, you have a set of special methods to dodge attacks. Why would you want to use the new technique that you have just learned? Although the new technique is useful too, you are not familiar with it yet¡­ If you had used the old set of dodging, you would not have been so ashamed. There were a few times you were nearly attacked and the light had just passed through your cheek. I was so scared until my hair stood on its end!¡± ¡°Are you a stone with hair?¡± Gu Xijiuughed at it. The Firmament Stone remained silent and retorted, ¡®That¡¯s besides the point!¡± ¡°Hush, hush, don¡¯t make any noise. Someone is peeping at us.¡± The Firmament Stone was quiet. It was a stone with spiritual power, so it sensed around for a while and found that there was a pair of eyes in the dark looking at them. However, it could not pinpoint where the eyes were. Obviously, that person was very good at hiding himself. He could even hide from the spiritual power of the Firmament Stone. Fortunately, it was talking with Gu Xijiu telepathically and would not be noticed by others. They could not even see the movement of Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips. The Firmament Stone was not stupid. It immediately figured out her hidden agenda, ¡°Did you deliberately dodged the attack so poorly to show off to that person?¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148: Who Would Be Silly Enough To Do That? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Smart!¡± Gu Xijiu slowlybed her hair and praised it. ¡°It was too risky! If the Frost Ray had really killed you, then, what¡¯s next?¡± ¡°No, it will not kill me. It looked aggressive butcks the killer instinct. If I were to guess, Han Guang would usually be just testing me.¡± Gu Xijiu answered with a tone of mockery. ¡°Who would be silly enough to do that?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. She was thinking about this question herself. Whoever could send out such an expert was definitely of high status. It was probably even a sign of authority. The emperor? He should have suspected her a little. It was possible that he would send someone out to test her, and revealed how much she knew kung fu. After all, when one was in danger, they would take their best shot to escape. It was also possible that Rong Yan had started cursing her in jail¡­ Gu Tianchao? Impossible! His kung fu was not as proficient! Moreover, if it was his doing, he would have done it with the killer instinct. It was even possible that he had the intention of killing her! Long Siye? He did have the capability, but what was the point of testing her? Gu Xijiu suddenly recalled another likely suspect ¨C that mysterious man! It was an elusive person that bore grudges against her! Was that another attempt of revenge from him? The pair of eyes that spied on her had finally disappeared. That man had probably left. Only then did Gu Xijiu feel relieved. God damn it! I did not like how my enemy was spying on me! She had to think of a way to lure that stalker out to the light! ¡­ There was indeed someone spying on her. That man was dressed in a white robe; his elegance and stunning good looks emanated mild apathy. He was Long Siye, that appeared in front of Gu Xijiu¡¯s bed some time back. He was hidden in a tree outside, staring at her with a nk face, as if he was looking for something familiar from her behavior. In the end, he was disappointed. He turned around and left. The wind blew past the tree branches and rustled up the leaves. Right behind Long Siye, was a man dressed in white. He was standing on a tree branch not thicker than half a thumb. The branch was waving in the wind, but he stoodzily still. His robe was all windswept, making him look like a floating immortal. Apparently, he had activated invisibility spell. The patrolling guards had already moved past the tree several times, but they could not notice him standing so far out. Of course, Long Siye did not notice him too. Although he was wearing a terrifying ghost mask, he exuded elegance, like a shiny object. Once he revealed himself, he would definitely be the most prominent figure, and everybody else would be nothing but a backdrop. After Long Siye had left, his eyes winked behind the mask. His perfectly curved lips raised a little, like a smile mixed with indifference, and a touch of casualness. He shot a nce at the house ¨C something had caught his interest. It was getting amusing¡ª ¡°Who is there?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly shouted out loud, when a ckish object flew towards the man in the white robe! That man winked a little. Naturally, he would not hit her. He waved his sleeve, and that ckish object stopped and suspended in midair. But its content spilled over¡­ Ink! The man raised his sleeve, and he spilled ink flowed down as if it hit a screen. Chapter 149 Chapter 149: The Man Was Still There Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The man raised his sleeve, the spilled ink flowed down as if it hit a screen. A guard had picked up the ruckus and rushed towards it, his face was eventually ckened¡­ The guard looked up angrily to find out who was the brute that liked to throw items around. But he saw nothing. Nobody was on the tree, just an ink b eerily floating in the air¡ª He flinched frightfully. Just as he was about to draw his saber to cut the ink b, it fell swiftly and walloped his head. The guard almost fell down from the hit. He grabbed the ink b carelessly, but was afraid of the poison and smashed it on the ground. The ink b shattered into four pieces¡­ ¡°Heh¡­¡± A light mock blew past. The guard stiffened up! He quickly looked up, but he saw nothing¡­ What the hell? The guard tensed up in fright, and just as he wanted to leap towards the tree to take a look, he panicked and could not make the jump. ¡°Wash your face; it is just ink. There¡¯s no poison in it.¡± Gu Xijiu walked out of the house. The guard sized her up to make sure she was safe, then apologized and left hastily. His heart was pounding when he was running home. That mock was still surrounding him. It was graceful and cold, just like chilled stream water that flowing amongst the rocks. Just as he found it alluring, he shivered subconsciously! And he almost knelt down! It was as if the voice did not belong to a person, but rather a widely respected God¡­ Gu Xijiu looked up to the tree ¨C she saw nothing but could still sense the presence of that person! This time, she did not make a move. She just stared at the tree for a moment, smirked a little bit, then returned to the house without saying anything. The man in white still stood there, looking at Gu Xijiu¡¯s back. He winked a little, and appeared somewhat unpredictable. Although the girl¡¯s kung fu was lousy, her sixth sense was unbelievably sharp! Not even Long Siye could sense him, but the girl did! And she even threw an ink b at him¡­ He looked at the shattered ink b on the ground. The grass beneath him was all ckened by the ink; not very appealing to look at. He wiggled his fingers in his sleeves, as if he was trying to cast a spell, but had held that thought. He turned around and disappeared. ¡­ Gu Xijiu stood beneath the tree for a while. This time she was sure that nobody was hiding in it. Her personal maid Xiao Wu was holding a birdcage in her hand; the bird inside was bouncing and chirping around gleefully. It was a tracking bird. Rumor had it that its seeking ability was even greater than that of a hunting hound. This bird was raised by Gu Xietian. He relied on it every time he was fighting a war and had won several battles because of it. He cherished it very much and had a servant take care of it. If it was Gu Xijiu in the past, he would not even let her look at it, let alone borrow it. But this time, when she called out the butler, he took out the bird without hesitation. The butler said that the general allowed her to use anything inside this house. Gu Xijiu learned how to use this bird before she took the cage and flew to the tree. She recalled the approximate location of that man, opened the cage, then pointed at the tree branches and instructed, ¡°Take in the scent around there ¨C let¡¯s see who left it.¡± The bird flew out, circled around the branches before flying back. It chirped at Gu Xijiu. Chapter 150 Chapter 150: It Was The Aura Of Long Siye! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu could not understand birdnguage, so she asked the bird caregiver below the tree, ¡°What is it trying to say?¡± He bowed, ¡°Lady, it said that there is only the scent of the tree; no human scent.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned while looking at the bird, ¡°Could it be that its nose had malfunctioned?¡± ¡°Tweeter¡­¡± The bird stretched out its plumage, looking very angry. ¡°Seems like it is a malfunction.¡± Gu Xijiu concluded, ¡°That man was around those branches just now; he definitely would have left the scent. I can¡¯t smell it, and neither can this stupid bird. A hunting hound should be able to smell it. Butler Xiao, I think you should give me a hound.¡± ¡°Tweeter!¡± The bird¡¯s eyes had turned red, and it took off like a cyclone, with its wing almost scratching Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. It did not take the scent of the previous branches, instead, it flew to another thicker branch, circled around it, then flew back above Gu Xijiu and chirped around her. Gu Xijiu looked at the caregiver. He answered, ¡°I think it found the scent of someone at that branch. You could investigate there.¡± Gu Xijiu noticed the sweat on his head, ¡°What was it trying to say before this?¡± The caregiver perspired even more profusely, ¡°Yes¡­ It said the same thing.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the bird. The bird could not speak humannguage but apparently, it understood human. At this moment, it was scolding the caregiver with much displeasure with a series of quick chirps. Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Is it scolding me?¡± The caregiver looked at the bird embarrassingly, then looked at Gu Xijiu. He decided to cleverly remain silent. If he lied, he would annoy the bird. But if he did not, he would frustrate thisdy. Gu Xijiu would definitely not argue with a bird. Instead, she fiddled with the bird¡¯s crown, ¡°That is quite an attitude you have here! Let¡¯s just hope you have what it takes to have such an attitude.¡± She ignored the bird and jumped onto the branch. Finally, she picked up a mild scent, and she stiffened up a bit. Long Siye! It was the scent of Long Siye! Could it be that Long Siye was here just now? Gu Xijiu narrowed her eyes a little, could it be Long Siye who told her that he bore grudges against her? She stood there pondering for a while and kept feeling that Long Siye did not behave like the mysterious man. That man was more perverse and elusive. Moreover, she felt that the man was standing at another branch, not here¡­ Did she sense it wrongly? Determined, she moved to that branch and investigated. She finally made a discovery ¨C a strand of hair. Gu Xijiu picked up the air and sniffed for the scent. But s, there was a barely even a discernable mild fragrance. Gu Xijiu frowned; she picked up that scent a few days ago when she was pounced on by Rong Jialuo! Was he here too? Were there two people here? Not just one? Looking at the distance between the two branches, they were two meters apart. In fact, Long Siye was at the front. Which means, if two people were present at the same time, Long Siye would be at the front, so who else was behind him? Long Siye was the overlord of the Tianwen n. His abilities could match that of the emperor. If Rong Jialuo was behind him, there was no way he couldn¡¯t have detected him! Rong Jialuo was proficient in kung fu, but he should not be better than Long Siye? Chapter 151 Chapter 151: Chasing The Bird Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Rong Jialuo was good at martial arts, he was not supposed to be more expert than Long Siye was. Besides, that person was invisible when he was standing there, but he could not mask his strong aura which had the tendency to suffocate people. Apparently, he was someone with great character and good at martial arts. Perhaps, his martial arts were much better than Long Siye¡¯s¡­ ¡°Xiao Cang (nickname of the Firmament Stone), who else has better Kung Fu than Long Siye does?¡± ¡°The Lord!¡± The Firmament Stone answered without hesitation. Gu Xijiu remained silent. Was that true?! The legendary martial arts expert was watching her!? Impossible! She just came into this world not long ago, how could she capture the attention of such a great person? Not to mention offending him, no less! She remembered every single person she offended and none of them couldpare to the title of The Lord. Besides, if she really has offended such a powerful person, he should seek revenge openly! After all, he was The Lord, he should be fair to live up to his great title¡­ ¡°Anyone else?¡± Anyone who is as powerful as him or just slightly lousy?¡± ¡°Overlord of Jiuxing n a.k.a Qian Yueran, Overlord of Yinyang n a.k.a Gu Gu, Master Zuo a.k.a Di Fuyi, and Master You a.k.a Tian Jiyue.¡± The Firmament Stone listed four people in a row. Other than Tian Jiyue, Gu Xijiu had not heard about the other three people; she should not have offended them. She stopped for a second and asked, ¡°Is there anyone in the royal family as good as they are?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about this. However, it¡¯s possible. After all, there are many hidden experts in the world. I heard that there was a legendary genius in the pce many years ago but he had gone missing for many years.¡± While Gu Xijiu was leaning on the tree trunk and thinking about the information she had, the bird rushed back to her and took away the hair at her fingertips, before flying away. It seems like the bird had felt embarrassed as it did not notice the hair earlier and took the initiative to track the person down. Gu Xijiu quickly told the trainer to follow the bird. ¡°Yes!¡± The bird trainer was good at Qing Gong and tried to catch up from behind. Gu Xijiu followed suit. The Firmament Stone was not satisfied and said, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to do it by yourself as the bird woulde back to report once it obtains the information. You can¡¯t teleport now and your Qing Gong¡­¡± Gu Xijiu only said two words to it, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu chased after the bird with her Qing Gong. Right after she disappeared from the General¡¯s residence, two men appeared at the corner. Both of them should know the camouge technique as their clothes were simr to the color of the wall. They looked towards the direction where Gu Xijiu disappeared and then quickly followed her. The bird stopped by the moat and kept chirping at the bird trainer. ¡°What is it talking about?¡± Gu Xijiu finally arrived and asked. ¡°It told me the aura had stopped right here and disappeared.¡± Gu Xijiu knew that person was good at escaping from pursuits, and he knew the water could help vanish his aura. There were numerous stones on the shores. Gu Xijiu did not manage to find anything until she saw something shocking! The ce looked simr to where she threw her suit and equipment! She bumped into the mysterious person who wanted to take revenge. Although he had never revealed his face, he found everything she threw into the river and gave it to the soldiers¡­ She was wondering whether the person would tell her the truth by luring her here. Chapter 152 Chapter 152: Someone Is Following You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Was it possible that the mysterious person was living in the moat? Gu Xijiu considered the possibility that the mysterious person was a spirit in the water! ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± The Firmament Stone asked her. ¡°What else? Go home and sleep!¡± Gu Xijiu answered and then walked towards the direction of her home. ¡°What? That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not going to investigate anymore?¡± The Firmament Stone kept pushing Gu Xijiu to reconsider. Gu Xijiu did not answer, but she seemed to have a n. She had limited information about the mysterious person, but at least she had got some new information. For example, the mysterious person was the one who peeped at her from the tree. Also, his martial arts were as good as Long Siye or even better. Besides that, the individual carried the same fragrance which the royal family possessed and it smelt special! She had only previously detected it from Rong Jialuo and the princess. It was now much easier for her to find this mysterious person. She need only talk to Rong Jialuo or Rong Che, and the truth should unfold itself. Once she had figured out the identity of this person, she could design and strategize a n to put an end to him. On the way back to the town, the Firmament Stone reminded her, ¡°Master, someone is following you!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gu Xijiu replied and continued, ¡°I am doing this on purpose.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°They should be the experts from the Department of Central Intelligence. I guess Rong Yan must have used me and these people are here to find out whether I know any martial arts.¡± ¡°I see!¡± The Firmament Stone understood and was impressed. Its master had outstanding IQ! Since it found a good owner, its life would be easier in the future. Gu Xijiu was right, the two men who were following her were indeed the investigators from the Department of Central Intelligence. They were patiently following her until she returned to the General¡¯s residence. They looked at each other and then one of them began to write down rapidly, ¡°Gu Xijiu, Qing Gong level three, zero spirit power.¡± Another person asked, ¡°Chief, do we need to go in and check?¡± The one who was recording shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessary, these are sufficient.¡± Based on her current martial arts ability, they believed that she could not even travel in and out of the General¡¯s residence secretly, what more of killing Count Le Hua. Therefore, there was no point to waste time on her. ¡­ The Sun zed brightly right above Gu Xijiu¡¯s head. She was sitting in her sedan chair, and it was scorching hot. She had received a message from the emperor when she returned home. She was asked to drop by the pce for a brief critical discussion. The officer who brought the decree urged her to get ready quickly, so she did not even have time to take a sip of water before she was sent to the pce. Although she had interacted with a few princes before, that was her first time visiting the pce. The red walls, the high-ceiling basilica, the long corridor, and hundreds of doors¡­. Theyout was quite simr to the Forbidden City. The main difference was that the roof of the Forbidden City was made from ss tiles while the roof of the current pce was covered by the blue tiles made from hawksbill. ¡°Watch out, Master! I can sense dang¡­!¡± The Firmament Stone on her wrist reminded her. Before it finished talking, a strong wind blew, and a few beams of light shone directly on the sedan chair! Chapter 153 Chapter 153: She Is Not The Murderer! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu slid down the backrest, and the beam of light prated the door and shone toward her direction. The entire roof of the sedan chair seemed to be thrown up into the air. Everything happened too quickly that only the bearers reacted to the incident, ¡°Assassin! Protect thedy!¡± All the royal bearers were familiar with martial arts, and although they were panicked, they still managed to carry the sedan chair and run. It was chaotic outside, and it seemed like the assassin did not want to stop his pursuit. He even attacked Gu Xijiu with hidden weapons. Luckily, the bearers were quite skilled in martial arts and were able to avoid the hidden weapons. However, the bearers could not follow their nned emergency routine anymore due to the fierce attack. They were initially moving towards the royal study room, but they now went into a dead end street. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are assassins in the pce!¡± The Firmament Stone was surprised! Gu Xijiu held the handles of the chair tightly. She looked a bit panicked and shocked, but she replied calmly, ¡°Another test!¡± The Firmament Stone remained silent. ¡°What now?¡± The bearers asked. ¡°Just go with the flow.¡± Gu Xijiu replied. An assassin dived down from the wall and pointed his sword at the sedan chair. The sword was glowing and had a blue tone to it. Gu Xijiu suspected that poison was ced on the de of the sword and the unlucky person to get attacked by it would die immediately. Everyone was shocked. After somemotion, the sword eventually scraped her arm, and her sleeve was torn. She was injured, and the blood that oozed out from her wound was blue! She was poisoned! The sword of the assassin who struck her was stuck under the sedan chair, and Gu Xijiu quickly took out her short knife to try to stab assassin¡¯s heart. However, the assassin managed to avoid her attack and finally retrieved the sword out from the sedan chair. He pointed to Gu Xijiu again and continued to attack. The sedan chair was too small for her to escape, so she decided to get off from the chair. At this point, more than 10 assassins were attacking her. However, there were only four bearers, and two of them were already dead. The remaining two were struggling to survive, and they knew they could not save Gu Xijiu. As one of the bearers noticed her leap out of the sedan chair, he immediately shouted, ¡°Miss Gu, run leftwards! There are royal army members there to help you.¡± Gu Xijiu quickly ran in the said direction, and the assassins were chasing after her. The two bearers blocked them, but one of the assassins managed to escape! It was chaotic with the sound of weapons shing against each other followed by loud noises and screams. A few people were standing somewhere on top of the basilica watching the fight scene unfold. A few pairs of eyes were watching Gu Xijiu and carefully observed every single movement of hers. One of them shook his head and said, ¡°Given that she was in such a critical moment, her martial arts is pretty lousy. Based on her movements, her spirit power would be only around level two, and Count Le Hua was way better than that!¡± Another person said, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s impossible for her to kill Count Le Hua. She is not the murderer! Your Majesty, I feel she is innocent.¡± The third person gave a verdict. A man wearing a yellow robe was surrounded by the three people, and that was the Emperor. He nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she is the murderer either. Chapter 154 Chapter 154: Trying To Trick You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion His Majesty nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the murderer either.¡± He turned around and asked the Chief General of the royal army, ¡°Are your people reliable? Make sure that Miss Gu is unhurt.¡± The Chief General bent down and said, ¡°Your Majesty, they are all reliable people. They won¡¯t hurt her even though they look deadly. Custodian Li had only gently sliced her skin earlier. The drug is not poisonous and is an exorcism drug.¡± The Emperor turned around and asked a man in a blue robe, ¡°Custodian Huo, is the drug only harmful toward people who had been invaded by spirits?¡± Custodian Huo bent his body slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. The drug won¡¯t hurt her if she is just an ordinarydy.¡± Mr. Huo was the custodian of the Jiuxing n as well as the celestial uncle of Gu Tianchao. He had excellent spirit power, and he was expert in exorcism. Due to this, he was well known in the Starry Crescent Land. When Gu Tianchao¡¯s mentor received the news from him, he found it very dangerous and informed Custodian Huo that he suspected Gu Xijiu was possessed by a particr evil spirit¡­ Custodian Huo hated evil spirits, and he never let any devils he encountered escape freely. Hence, he wanted to find out for himself. The exorcism drug was one of his talismans, and if someone got possessed by an evil spirit, their body would harden like a mummy and eventually they would be paralyzed. The Emperor was watching Gu Xijiu who was running around to escape. Although she did not have any spiritual power, she was agile! His Majesty exhaled a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Now we can see that she is just herself and not an evil spirit, right?¡± Custodian Huo looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°It¡¯s a severe thing, please be patient, Your Majesty. Let¡¯s see how she reacts in the Jiuxing matrixter.¡± ¡­ The end of the alley was a basilica with its door ajar. Gu Xijiu was in a hurry and entered the basilica as she did not have any other option. Theyout in the basilica looked strange as there were manyyers of yellow cloths with weird patterns on them. It seemed like a Sanskrit script. There was also a censer ced on a big piece of green jade at the center of the basilica. Suddenly, loud noises were heard from the outside. The royal army had arrived. They were shouting and fighting with the assassins. No one had followed her since she entered the basilica. She quickly headed into theyers of yellow cloths andnded on the green jade floor. But before she could even stabilize herself, the floor was tremoring, and there were nine pirs rising from the ground. Gu Xijiu seemed to have been frightened and looked to her left and right curiously. She did not appear to do much after the pirs rose from the ground, but she did them. She pretended to be curious, but she wasughing sarcastically in her heart. She had seen such matrix before which was usually used for exorcism. It was at this point that she realized that the Emperor had suspected her of being a murderer and tried to test her. This method was handy for exorcism, but she was not a demon. She was someone with superpowers. Also, the grievance of the real Gu Xijiu had gone and she now fully owned the body. She would be safe even if she enters the matrix. ¡°Master, luckily you have gotten revenge for the owner. If she were still grieving, you¡¯d be trapped in the Jiuxing matrix and lose your life here! These human beings are so fake. They treated you nicely in front but are also trying to trick you from behind.¡± The Firmament Stone sighed. Chapter 155 Chapter 155: I Can. Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°True! It was upsetting!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled sarcastically. She looked at the pirs again, ¡°These pirs look quite valuable, they must feel sad if it is damaged.¡± ¡°Haha! Their whole body will feel pain if it¡¯s damaged. The production of ck jade is scarce that even those the size of a fist would cost a few million, not to mention this big pir! And there are nine of them! Only the Jiuxing n could afford to own it!¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°I want to destroy it. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have enough strength!¡± ck Jade is robust andpact, it would not have been an issue if she was a mature woman, but her current body size was so petite¡­ ¡°I can.¡± The Firmament Stone said arrogantly. Gu Xijiu was delighted and smiled, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± She grinned evilly. The Firmament Stone sensed her emotion and got excited, ¡°I¡¯m just worried they would hurt you if I destroy it. How about this? I¡¯ll add something to preserve it first so that it would only break the next time they try to set up the matrix.¡± Gu Xijiu tapped on its body with her finger and replied, ¡°You¡¯re such an evil stone! Great! Go ahead!¡± That was probably the first time the Firmament Stone had done something terrible. It was excited and kept urging Gu Xijiu to follow what it said. Gu Xijiu quickly walked around the matrix so that the Firmament Stone could have close contact with all the pirs. ¡°Done!¡± The Firmament Stone was delighted. ¡°You¡¯re an amazing baby!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°Excuse me! I¡¯m a Firmament Stone, not a baby! Don¡¯t annoy me.¡± The Firmament Stone felt disgusted. ¡°Alright my dear teacher.¡± Gu Xijiu was in a good mood and patted the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone was speechless. The bracelet replied, ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert!¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re great! So what¡¯s wrong with me addressing you as a teacher? What does this have to do with a pervert?¡± The Firmament Stone was speechless and felt annoyed. The Firmament Stone remained silent for a short while and said, ¡°You can call me little Cang, but not a teacher!¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to burst out inughter! She then thought, ¡°What exactly is the identity and nature of this Firmament Stone? It knew many things about this world, and it seemed to even know about the world she came from.¡± Prior to this, Gu Xijiu was quite lonely in this current world. Luckily she had the Firmament Stone which could at least talk to her. Gu Xijiu could not care less about precious stones, bracelets, and the like, but now she seemed to be quite close and attached to the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone could not read her mind, but it could sense her emotion. It suddenly popped up with this phrase, ¡°Don¡¯t be captivated by me, I¡¯m just a legend.¡± Gu Xijiuughed again. Just when sheughed, she heard many quick footsteps drawing near, and someone shouted, ¡°Arrival of His Majesty!¡± The door of the basilica was opened, and the Emperor entered the basilica with thepany of a group of people. The Emperor was amazed when he saw Gu Xijiu perfectly fine, ¡°Xijiu, are you alright?¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Xijiu got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that there are assassins hidden in the pce, this is beyond my expectation.¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156: She Is A Smart Person! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Emperor was stunned. Although she was tiny and short, she was not cowardly or weak. Her eyes were bright and firm as though she has noticed everything around her. The Emperor shivered as he looked at her and felt guilty. He coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised, too. I¡¯ll get my people to investigate and find out the truth!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, and her eyes were wandering around all those people who just came in. She said, ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive my random opinion but the custodians in the pce are not doing their work properly! Fortunately, those assassins were attacking me instead of Your Majesty. Otherwise, the result would have been worse. The royal army failed to conduct their work well, don¡¯t they deserve some punishment? What do you think, Your Majesty?¡± She had a point with sufficient reason, and there was no way the Emperor could refute. He then said, ¡°You¡¯re right! They deserve a punishment!¡± ¡°How are you going to punish them, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve studied the national constitution and am aware that it is considered as a misconduct of the royal army when assassins are found in the pce. They should be punished with a wooden bar or caning depends on the level of seriousness. If they cause a severe consequence, they should be beheaded as a warning to the other custodians. Am I right?¡± Gu Xijiu was good at talking, and her words were lingering in the basilica. The Emperor said, ¡°This¡­¡± The Chief General of the royal army was standing beside the Emperor. He could not stand still anymore. He stepped forward and knelt down on the floor and said, ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty. We didn¡¯t perform well, and we are willing to take the punishment.¡± Although he received orders from his master to execute the attack, he could not get the Emperor into trouble. He could only endure the pain for the consequences of his loyalty. The Emperor had no choice and issued a decree to punish him with 100 strokes of the cane and reward him with an annual sry. It was not difficult for the Emperor to allocate the money to him aspensation, but 100 canes would be carved on his buttocks. After the caning, he needed to drag himself back to the basilica to acknowledge the reward from His Majesty. As Gu Xijiu looked at his injuries, she even generously gave him a bottle of cream and said, ¡°Chief Xiao, you have to be more careful next time. Otherwise, His Majesty would take away your brain if there are assassins in the pce again. The Chief General was depressed and almost vomited blood. However, he still needed to thank her sincerely, ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Miss Gu.¡± In fact, he was cursing her in his heart, ¡°Who the heck said she is as gentle as a rabbit? She is as smart and cunning as a wolf!¡± The Chief General then left the basilica for treatment. There were a few more ministers besides the Emperor. Gu Xijiu gazed at them and which made them ufortable. They were worried that she might get them into trouble. All of them wanted to find an excuse to leave. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu only took a nce at them and before she shifted her focus to other things. ¡°Your Majesty, why do all the basilicas look so strange? What are these for?¡± Now, she finally looked like a 13-year-old kid as she looked naive and curious. Chapter 157 Chapter 157: How Could A Child Be So Daring? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Emperor felt relieved, but he wondered how a child could be so daring. Although he knew that she was not possessed by demons, the Emperor still felt confused. Witnessing the naive and curious side of Gu Xijiu made him slightly relieved. In fact, he was happy. It was difficult to find a talented person, and it was even more challenging to find one that was not possessed by evil spirits. The Emperor cleared his throat and spoke, ¡°Xijiu, it is a blessing to us that you¡¯re fine. Let¡¯s go! We are headed to Basilica Baohe. I¡¯ve something to talk to you.¡± To show his concern, the Emperor held her hand and walked. That was a blessing from the Emperor, and Gu Xijiu did not reject it. However, just as they were leaving, Gu Xijiu tripped and crashed into a pir. Fortunately, she reacted quite quickly and hugged the pir! The pir was shaking and almost fell. ¡°Watch out!¡± Custodian Huo quickly rushed forward and supported his precious pir. Although it was not that fragile, it was precious! It would be considered a disaster if anything happened to the pirs. Custodian Huo only aimed for the pir but forgot about the person who knocked it. Gu Xijiu fell into his arms. Custodian Huo was shocked as he had never been so close to a woman. He was an emotionless person so all the female students in the n would keep a distance from him whenever they saw him. That was the first time a female was in his arms. To make things worse, Gu Xijiu¡¯s head was cushioned in his chest! At that moment, a hairpin fell off from her hair and poked his chest. Despite only being a hairpin, Custodian Huo felt a stinging pain in his chest and subconsciously tried to push Gu Xijiu away. Fortunately, the Emperor grabbed Custodian Huo¡¯s wrist just before he did and said, ¡°Huo, she is just a kid.¡± He pulled Gu Xijiu close to him and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± The Emperor wanted to avoid any other incidents, so he quickly left with Gu Xijiu. The basilica had finally returned to its peaceful state. Custodian Huo sighed as it was the time he had to keep the pirs and remove the Jiuxing matrix. His chest was itchy after keeping two of the pirs, and he started to scratch it a little. He ignored the sensation and continued to keep the other pirs, but the itchiness was overwhelming! He was frustrated and identally dropped the pir on the ground! Upon picking up the pir, Custodian Huo was shocked to find numerous cracks on it. ¡­ The Emperor was still holding her hand when he got into the royal chariot. Gu Xijiu was hesitant, but the Emperor told her gently, ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re just like my daughter,e and talk to me.¡± Gu Xijiu was always on alert, and she did not like people to hold her hand. Even when she was with Long Xi in the modern world, they hardly had any physical contact. Her favorite thing was to watch Long Xi prepare tea, and she enjoyed the tea he made for her. However, in the current world, her tiny hand was engulfed by the Emperor¡¯s big hand. Although it felt warm, she felt annoyed. She tried her best to endure and suppress her external abilities so that she would not struggle out from the Emperor¡¯s hand. The Emperor was rtively good at martial arts, so the only way for Gu Xijiu to escape was to kick His Majesty out of the royal chariot! Chapter 158 Chapter 158: Have A Look At Custodian Huo Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Therefore, she could only follow the Emperor. When the royal chariot was about to depart, someone shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Custodian Huo rushed in front of the royal chariot to block it! Custodian Huomanded a very high authority in Jiuxing n. But even the Overlord would need to talk courteously to the Emperor. No one should block the royal chariot or stop the Emperor! What was this mere custodian thinking!? The Emperor was upset and asked, ¡°Custodian Huo, what are you trying to do? Do you think you can simply stop in front of my royal chariot!?¡± His voice was as cold as an iceberg. Custodian Huo was shocked by this remark and came to his senses. He bent his body in respect and said, ¡°Sincere apologies, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve been poisoned by Miss Gu! I was panicked¡­ and hence, neglected your dignity.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± The Emperor looked at the face of Custodian Huo. He seemed fine with a healthy skin tone andplexion. There was not the slightest hint on his face that showed that did not look or feel well. ¡°Did you just say you got poisoned? I can¡¯t see any sign of that!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the symptoms are invisible. But the spot where I got poisoned is very itchy¡­¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± The Emperor started to check him from his head to his legs, but he could not see anything abnormal. Custodian Huo was frustrated and said, ¡°My¡­ chest!¡± The Emperor looked at the royal physician and said, ¡°Have a look at Custodian Huo.¡± Custodian Huo was an arrogant and conservative man, he hardly fell sick or injured and did not like others to help him. Usually, he would handle his injuries by himself. Hence, no one had seen his body before. But now, he was forced to expose his body in front of this beardy physician. He wanted to reject, but he had no choice as the Emperor did not believe in him. To avoid a few pairs of eyes from watching him, he turned around and opened his robe to allow the royal physician to inspect his body. The royal physician looked at the wound and then looked at him again. He checked his pulse and pulled his eyelids. Custodian Huo was mad and asked, ¡°Have you finished checking!?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The royal physician answered emotionlessly and went back to report to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, there is a scar as big as a nail on his chest. It looks red but is not bleeding. I did not see any sign of purplish wounds or any symptoms of poisoning. His pulse is as normal as a healthy person, and his eyes are normal¡­¡± In other words, he was not being poisoned! The Emperor stared at Custodian Huo and felt annoyed! He said Gu Xijiu was possessed by an evil spirit and that it would be harmful to the entire kingdom if the Emperor refused to investigate. The Emperor gave him the green light as he thought it was really serious. The Emperor also respected him as the custodian of the Jiuxing n. However, it now looked as though Gu Xijiu was an ordinary girl who had not been possessed by an evil spirit! That made His Majesty look bad in front of a little girl. Although Gu Xijiu did not say anything about that, the Emperor could sense that the little girl was unhappy with him and became more cautious. This wa all thanks to Custodian Huo. The Emperor asked emotionlessly, ¡°Custodian Huo, anything else you want to say?¡± Custodian Huo was nervous, ¡°Your Majesty, I got poisoned! I feel very itchy at my chest, and I identally dropped the pir. It¡¯s cracked now!¡± He then went straight to the point, ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Gu identally toppled the jade pir, and I rushed to support it. She then fell into my arms, and her hairpin poked my chest. Her hairpin must be poisonous! Your Majesty, please check her hairpin!¡±
Chapter 159 Chapter 159: Custodian Huo Hasn¡¯t Bathed For Half A Month? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He looked serious and the Emperor seemed to believe in him. He asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, is your hairpin poisonous?¡± Gu Xijiu took a nce at Custodian Huo and seemed to have recalled something, ¡°Your Majesty, I have difficulties in protecting myself. Hence, I put some medicine on my hairpin to make people feel itchy. However, it¡¯s just medicine but not poison. He will be back to normal after a while.¡± Custodian Huo was mad and asked, ¡°What are you talking about!? I¡¯ve been feeling the itchiness for a long time! You¡¯re lying!¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and asked, ¡°How many days has it been since you have bathed?¡± Custodian Huo was speechless and then asked, ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡± What does it have to do with him not showering for a few days? Gu Xijiu frowned again and said, ¡°I think you haven¡¯t bathed for half a month, am I right?¡± Custodian Huo was mad, ¡°Wh¡­What!?¡± Gu Xijiu answered calmly, ¡°The medicine on my hairpin wouldn¡¯t work on ordinary people and the itchiness doesn¡¯tst long. However, if someone hasn¡¯t bathed for more than two weeks they would feel the itchiness for a longer time.¡± Custodian Huo was furious and speechless. Everyone around the royal chariot was looking at Custodian Huo with a strange expression. The citizens of Feixing Kingdom prioritize cleanliness, to the point that even ordinary citizens would bathe at least once every two days. For the royal family, they would at least bathe once a day, and some bathed more frequently than that. It was rare to find someone who did not bathe for two weeks! It was unbelievable to know that the custodian of the Jiuxing n was so dirty. Initially, everyone looked up to him, but now¡­ their idol had copsed! Indeed, Custodian Huo did not like to bathe but he was fussy with his attire. Therefore, he still looked neat and no one noticed his bad habit. However, he felt the insult when Gu Xijiu exposed his wound in front of everyone. His face was as red as a tomato. He wanted to throw his tantrum but there was no reason for him to do so because Gu Xijiu did not poke him intentionally. He knew there was nothing he could do now and quickly said, ¡°It seems like a misunderstanding, I¡¯d better make a move first.¡± He then rushed out of their vision. It was too embarrassing for him to stay and he could only continue to bear with the itchiness. It was not toote to get revenge. The Emperorughed as he saw Custodian Huo disappear. ¡°Xijiu, I can¡¯t believe you have such a special medicine! Interesting!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s for self-protection only.¡± ¡°Do you have a name for this?¡± ¡°Anti-pervert gel.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Anti-pervert gel! Excellent! Xijiu, you¡¯re such a genius!¡± The Emperor looked happy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Off to Basilica Baohe! I¡¯ll prepare a party for your celebration!¡± ¡­ Basilica Baohe was the ce for the schrs to sit for their examinations as well as the venue to serve all the ministers. More than 10 ministers waiting in the basilica and everyone was shocked when they saw the Emperor arrive with Gu Xijiu. He was holding her hand! The Emperor was someone with the highest authority, and nobody had seen him hold anyone¡¯s hand before. Not even his daughters! The Emperor held her hand and walked up to his throne. Initially, there was only one throne on the tform which represented the royalty of the Emperor. However, the Emperor got someone to add another table on the tform just below his throne, ¡°Xijiu, you sit there.¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160: Part Of The Royal Family!? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Such grace was terrifying. Gu Xijiu felt insecure and ufortable. She bent her body and said, ¡°I¡¯m so grateful to have the blessing from Your Majesty. However, I¡¯m just a normal girl. It¡¯s not suitable for me to sit here. I shall go back to where I am supposed to sit.¡± She turned around and left. The Emperor held her back and said, ¡°Xijiu, sooner orter you¡¯ll be part of the royal family. You aren¡¯t normal, have a seat.¡± Part of the royal family? Gu Xijiu frowned. Did the Emperor still want her to marry Rong Yan? He was such a jerk! ording to thews of the Feixing Kingdom, if Rong Yan were to be guilty of the death of Count Le Hua, he would be kicked out of the country as an ordinary citizen even if he were not beheaded. Did the Emperor have another n? Did he want to use her to help Rong Yan? She smiled but thought to herself, ¡°Was he dreaming!?¡± This time, the Emperor had invited many people including Gu Xietian, Rong Jialuo, Rong Che, Rong Chu, and a few other princes. The servants were bringing all the delicacies over and ced them on the red table in front of them. The Emperor had given a speech, where he repeatedlyplimented Gu Xijiu¡¯s medical knowledge and how happy he was about it. He then suddenly asked, ¡°Xijiu, who is your mentor?¡± Gu Xijiu was well prepared for it and answered, ¡°I always read a lot about medicine when I¡¯m free, I learned it by myself.¡± The Emperor frowned and repeated, ¡°Self-learning?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Xijiu, are you lying?¡± The Emperor banged the table when he asked that question. Gu Xijiu was calm. She frowned and asked, ¡°Apologies Your Majesty, why would you say that?¡± The Emperor said, ¡°Where did you get those books? You know all the medical books from the factions are not allowed to be spread, don¡¯t you? The books avable in the market are very ordinary, but the things you¡¯ve listed out when you had a bet with the Tianwen saint are all the essences of medical knowledge which is not avable in the market. ording to the report, there weren¡¯t many books rted to medicine in the General¡¯s residence. Hence, I was wondering where did you get those books from?¡± It made sense for the Emperor to suspect her. Gu Xijiu quickly asked the Firmament Stone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± She was embarrassed that she told a lousy lie which she could not back. The Firmament Stone answered depressingly, ¡°I feel all these things are not so important.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless and ignored it. ¡°Xijiu, stop lying. Pleasee clean to us.¡± Gu Xietian was worried that his daughter would tell another lie and quickly reminded her. In their presence were experienced ministers, so it was difficult to fool them. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her for an answer. Indeed, it was not easy to exin. Gu Xijiu could not tell them that she was from the modern world right? Nobody would believe her! As she knew they were very cautious and wary about spirit possession and exorcism, they would probably burn her to ashes if her real identity was revealed. She decided to tell them the favorite excuse people who traveled across space would use. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying, but I have difficulties telling the truth to avoid disaster from falling on me¡­¡± The Emperor frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are you telling me that you¡¯ve got this talent from the gods?¡± Smart! The Emperor knew her well! It did not seem like a new thing in this world. Therefore, she could continue her lies! Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone was speechless when they heard what she said. Chapter 161 Chapter 161: What An Exaggerated Lie! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Emperor was stunned and looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, how did you get this talent? Tell me.¡± The Emperor looked confused, and everyone had the same feeling too! Gu Xijiu noticed their response and quickly asked the Firmament Stone for help. The Firmament Stone answered, ¡°There are people who gained certain talents from the gods. For example, Celestial Master Zuo and You, as well as the overlords of the three ns obtained their respective talents from the gods and established their factions. If you encounter a simr situation, that means that you were sent by the gods and would be able to rank as high as the celestial masters! Since you aren¡¯t, your lie was exaggerated!¡± Gu Xijiu was having a headache and asked, ¡°Then, how did these people get their talent?¡± The Firmament Stone replied depressingly, ¡°That¡¯s a secret! No one knows, not even me.¡± Even the Firmament Stone did not know, not to mention those people at the scene. Gu Xijiu remained silent, and the Emperor assumed she was hesitating to tell and said, ¡°Xijiu, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s a good thing to be blessed with talent from the gods; you¡¯ll not be facing any disaster.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, this is a highly confidential matter. I can only tell you that I got it in my dream and I also promised the person in the dream that I¡¯d never tell anyone else.¡± The Emperor remained silent, and so did everyone in the basilica. Rong Chu suddenly said, ¡°Father, Emperor, this is not a small thing. I think we might need to get help from Celestial Master Zuo to prove it.¡± The Emperor frowned, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to find him, he is probably not in his residence now.¡± ¡°Father Emperor, ording to the report, Celestial Master Zuo had returned to Fucang Hallst night. Perhaps, he is still in now. Should we get someone to invite him?¡± It was difficult for the Emperor to reject his suggestion. He nodded and looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, this is a critical matter. Since you imed that you got it from the gods, we¡¯ll have to get the Celestial Master Zuo to verify.¡± He then told the bodyguard to invite the Celestial Master, ¡°Go and invite Celestial Master Zuo for verification.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do they need verification?¡± Gu Xijiu asked the Firmament Stone nervously. The Firmament Stone replied, ¡°Of course! Obtaining talents from the gods isn¡¯t something small. If everyone simply says that, it will cause chaos in the world. Therefore, those who imed that they receive power from the gods will need to undergo verification¡­¡± ¡°Is Celestial Master Zuo the only one who can verify?¡± ¡°Yes, he is the only one who can verify.¡± ¡°Can he differentiate?¡± ¡°Yes. Many years ago, someone who was very talented faked the truth, and Celestial Master Zuo discovered his lie and¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡± Gu Xijiu was panicked. ¡°Nothing much. Celestial Master Zuo removed all his kung fu skills and threw him into the dark forest.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. ¡°My body is useless, and I have no spiritual power. I guess there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of even if they found out that I was lying.¡± ¡°What if he could make you into a paralyzed person? All your veins would be injured, and they could permanently restrict your movements.¡± The Firmament Stone demoralized her. Chapter 162 Chapter 162: We Will See How She Responds Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu remained silent. Now that she knew that Celestial Master Zuo was really from out of this world, there was nothing much that she could do. ¡°By any chance, has he ever judged incorrectly before? What if he simply used someone if he was not happy with them?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it has never happened before. Celestial Master You was very unfriendly and rude to him, but he did not seek revenge or use him during the verification.¡± Gu Xijiu felt her blood was boiling and trembling at the same time. She could not believe that such a good idea and excuse from the modern world was not working in the current world and even got her into trouble! ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you twist it? Perhaps, you can tell them the person in the dream had taught you this knowledge instead of obtaining it from the gods¡­¡± The Firmament Stone suggested an excuse to her. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Gu Xijiu replied. Her finger gently tapped the table as she began to figure out a solution. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The Firmament Stone was worried. ¡°What are you afraid of when I¡¯m calm?¡± Gu Xijiu took a sip of the tea and continued, ¡°Worse to worse, I¡¯ll just die another time. Perhaps, I can return to the modern world.¡± The Firmament Stone was speechless. It did not have the courage to tell her that she only had one chance to get reborn. She did not know that she could never be reborn again if she dies in the current world¡­ Gu Xijiu took another sip and at the same time, someone was reporting from the outside, ¡°Arrival of the Overlord from the Tianwen n.¡± The ss in the Emperor¡¯s hand fell on the table, ¡°What!?¡± Gu Xijiu was holding her ss tightly as well. ¡°Overlord from Tianwen n? Long Siye? What would he do here?¡± The Emperor had so many questions in his head. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°Please.¡± In the meantime, a person had already entered the basilica. Everyone was surprised and amazed! The basilica was initially noisy and chaotic, but it became resplendent when he walked in. He was wearing a blue robe with a maple red jade tied at the waist string. It was very catchy as it swayed when he walked. He was not extremely handsome but was certainly elegantly charming. That was Long Siye, the Overlord of the Tianwen n. He was also the person who had the most experiences in medicine. Finally, Gu Xijiu had the chance to see his appearance clearly. She was holding her fist tightly in her sleeve. He was much more handsome than Long Xi although he looked slightly simr to Long Xi. The main simrities were in the elegance of their auras. The Overlord was highly ranked and theoretically, he was as powerful as the Emperor. However, none of them kowtowed for him yet but everyone naturally stood up to wee him except the Emperor. In fact, the Overlord was ranked higher than the Emperor in Starry Crescent Land. Gu Xijiu was very tiny and short, hence, it did not show any difference when she saluted him. Since he was here, apparently, he had to sit at the same position as the Emperor. The Emperor quickly ordered his eunuch to set up a table and chair for the Overlord. Long Siye waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± He moved his gaze to the spot where Gu Xijiu was sitting and walked towards her, ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here.¡± His eyes were looking at Gu Xijiu¡¯s when he spoke, ¡°Hi, miss. Would you mind moving slightly to your right?¡± His voice was gentle and calm. Chapter 163 Chapter 163: Arrival Of Long Siye Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was nervous! They looked simr and even sounded identical. The nightmare of Long Xi continued to haunt her! She got up and said, ¡°Sir, feel free to take this seat. I¡¯ll sit somewhere else.¡± Just as she was leaving, a hand was gently ced on her shoulder which somehow restricted her from moving. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just sit here.¡± Long Siye remarked. He was fast. Long Siye had already sat down beside Gu Xijiu even before the Emperor had the chance to say, ¡®How could it be like this?¡¯. Long Siye said, ¡°Just get me another set of tableware will do.¡± The Emperor was clueless about Long Siye¡¯s intention, but revenge for Gu Xixi was the first thing which crept into his mind. That must have been the reason that Long Siye decided to sit beside Gu Xijiu. The Emperor was insecure even though he hid it behind his poker face. He smiled and said, ¡°Seems like we haven¡¯t done our part well enough as a host.¡± The Emperor immediately asked for another set of tableware. The servant wanted to prepare tea for him, but he waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Long Siye had brought his own tea set which was vintage purple. Gu Xijiu was amazed! The tea set looked exactly like the one Long Xi used before! Even the tea she drank before she fainted was served in this kind of tea set! His movements were so elegant while he was preparing the tea¡­ All the sequences were simr to Long Xi¡¯s. Gu Xijiu watched him. She looked calm, but her blood was boiling inside. After Long Siye finished preparing the tea, he filled two teacups with it and pushed one to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Here, try this. This is an authentic tea leaf plucked just before the rain. Hope it fits your taste.¡± The words were precisely what Long Xi had told her before she fainted. ¡°Haha! It was him! He hase to test me again!¡± Gu Xijiu said in her heart. Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Thank you, Overlord. I don¡¯t like tea.¡± She got herself a ss of water and smiled, ¡°I only like drinking in water.¡± In actuality, she did not like tea in her previous life. It was only because Long Xi liked it that she made it her favorite. She even familiarized herself with the entire tea ceremony proceedings so that she could have more things to talk to him about. Long Siye looked at her face and said, ¡°Are you sure? Perhaps, you¡¯re building a wall to protect yourself. Are you worried that I¡¯ll poison you again?¡± He used the word, ¡®Again.¡¯ Gu Xijiu looked at him miserably as she was confused, ¡°This is the first time we are meeting, why are you saying ¡®again¡¯? Besides that, what¡¯s the reason for you to poison me? It doesn¡¯t look like something you would do.¡± Long Siye looked at her but did not answer her question. He changed the topic and said, ¡°I have another name, a nickname which nobody knows except two people. Have a guess?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and said, ¡°I have no idea!¡± ¡°Long Xi,¡± Long Siye was looking at her as he said the name. ¡°Not bad, I like the nickname!¡± Gu Xijiu was very calm. Long Siye kept looking at her to see if she had any reaction to hearing his name. Fortunately, there was no hatred in her eyes. She just looked like someone who had met a stranger. Long Siye felt sad, but he smiled, and then pushed the tea to Gu Xijiu again, ¡°Try. It¡¯s delicious; perhaps you might like it.¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164: I¡¯m Not Here For Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu sighed and said, ¡°Why would you want to force me? I¡¯ve told you, I don¡¯t like any tea.¡± She would never drink anything offered by him. She has forced herself to like tea in the previous life, but now, she did not find it necessary anymore. The Emperor was worried that Long Siye would poison her with the tea and asked, ¡°Who has the cure for this poison?¡± He coughed and said, ¡°Overlord, are you here for Gu Xixi? Her medical knowledge is excellent, and it was probably an ident that she lost the bet. Anyway, it¡¯s a verymon thing.¡± He was trying to hint Long Siye to avoid getting Gu Xijiu into trouble. Unexpectedly, Long Siye interrupted his words and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to cover her ws, I didn¡¯te for her.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re here for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for her!¡± Long Siye said as he was holding Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. Gu Xijiu was stunned! She was alert, so she twisted her wrist and tried to escape from his grasps! He quickly tightened his fingers and locked her hand in his palm. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Who taught you this skill?¡± In her previous life, all her martial arts were taught by him. Hence, he was very familiar with all the kung fu she knew. However, he realized he had not seen this martial art before, so he thought to himself, ¡°Who was her mentor!?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned as she looked at him. She acted surprised and said, ¡°I don¡¯t get what you are saying, Overlord. It doesn¡¯t seem to be relevant to you, right?¡± She moved her gaze to their hands which were locked to each other. ¡°Overlord, it¡¯s inappropriate for us to have physical contact. Let go of my hand, please!¡± If she could beat him, she would have pped him on his face! It was unnecessary to talk so much crap with him! The Emperor felt more worried as he looked at their interaction. ¡°Overlord Long, Xijiu is still young. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to hold her hands like this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m checking her pulse.¡± Long Siye replied. Everyone¡¯s eyes were opened widely. Whispers could be heard, ¡°The Overlord came here just to check her pulse!? That is unbelievable!¡± Every female in the basilica would be jealous! The girl who used to get bullied has got her luck back! Not only were princes helping her, but even the Emperor was also trying to protect her. And now, the respectful Overlord paid a special visit just to check her pulse! She was such a lucky girl! Gu Xijiu remained silent as she observed his fair fingers pressed on her wrist. A momentter, he let go of her wrist and touched her face. Gu Xijiu did not avoid him this time. He was feeling her red birthmark, inch by inch, and it seemed that he was trying to sense something. He withdrew his hand and looked at her, ¡°Did you get this birthmark since you were three years old?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xietian quickly answered before Gu Xijiu finished her words, ¡°Overlord, do you think this can be cured?¡± Gu Xietian was delighted! ¡°Please help her, Overlord.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help her, with one condition.¡± Long Siye said. Chapter 165 Chapter 165: I¡¯ll Check Her Pulse Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What kind of conditions?¡± The Emperor and Gu Xietian asked at the same time. ¡°I want her to be my student and follow me to the Tianwen mountain.¡± The Emperor remained silent as he was unhappy with the request. He realized that Overlord Long was not here to get revenge but to fight for a student! The Emperor remained silent and did not show any cheerful expression at all. All citizens who entered Tianwen n as a student always traveled around the world to help others when they graduated and would rarely return to their home country to contribute. Now that Long Siye had finally found a talented physician from the Feixing Kingdom, he wanted to take her away when the Emperor had nned to train her to be their royal physician. Once she follows Overlord Long to the Tianwen n, she would not return for the at least three to five years. The Emperor was nervous, and this time it showed on his forehead which was covered by ayer of sweat. He kept looking at the main entrance of the basilica and thinking, ¡°When would Celestial Master Zuo arrive?¡± ¡°Xijiu, are you willing to be my student?¡± Long Siye did not care what the Emperor thought and shifted his focus to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu looked at Long Siye and smiled, ¡°Overlord Long, do you mean you¡¯re not going to help me if I¡¯m not willing to follow you?¡± Long Siye was speechless. He kept looking at her and only spoke after a moment, ¡°You¡¯re not willing to be my student?¡± Gu Xijiu was smiling and said, ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a blessing to be your student.¡± Long Siye paused again and said, ¡°I thought you¡¯re not willing to do so.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked, ¡°Why not?¡± Long Siye remained silent as he looked at Gu Xijiu. He seemed to be searching for something from her facial expression and bodynguage. However, he was disappointed. Gu Xijiu looked natural and seemed to be ready to leave at any time. It seemed to be genuine, but perhaps it was too genuine that it looked fake as well. He could not identify her real emotion and was unsure whether the girl in front of him was the person he was looking for. As the Emperor saw them almost agree, he finally found an excuse to stop Long Siye, ¡°Overlord Long, please hold on. She can¡¯t be your student.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Long Siye frowned. ¡°Because she obtained her talent from the gods!¡± The Emperor answered. He continued, ¡°Therefore, she can¡¯t be anyone¡¯s student. That includes being your student.¡± Long Siye was not happy and looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°You mean you received your talents from the gods?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Gu Xijiu looked upset as she asked. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re silly!¡± Long Siye then grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He did not even want to stay any longer and dragged her along with him. How could the Emperor let them go? He instructed his best guard to block their way. Chapter 166 Chapter 166: Are You Unwilling To Have Me As Your Master? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion At this point, the Emperor almost thought that Overlord Long was a spy sent by other kingdoms to hunt for talents! ¡°Overlord Long, it would be an honor for her as well the Feixing Kingdom for you to have her as your guest at Tianwen. But because she imed to have received this gift from heaven, she must wait for Celestial Master Zuo to verify her. After the verification, you can invite her.¡± The Emperor was trying anything he could to keep Gu Xijiu a while longer. Long Siye looked at Gu Xijiu. She looked calm and did not struggle. It seemed as if she was willing to go with him. This made him disappointed. Was she acting? Or did he make a mistake? He replied the Emperor with a facial expression that suggested that he would think about it and then he spoke to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, let¡¯s discuss this outside.¡± The Emperor was shocked because Overlord Long sounded like he wanted to take Gu Xijiu away! Long Siye was famously known for holding his attacks even though he was challenged. However, when he did attack, it was catastrophic! There was hearsay that a famous gang leader was severely injured to the point where he was about to die. Therefore, he ordered his gang to kidnap a disciple of the Tianwen n to see him. Because he was not healed, the disciple was killed and hanged on top of a public tower by the other gang members. This action disturbed Overlord Long who entered into the gang¡¯s headquarters alone and calmly took down the body of his disciple while surrounded by many killers. After that, he killed every single person in the gang. He single-handedly took down the entire group which had a hundred-year history. They were now extinct from the Starry Crescent Land. Since that day, the people of this Starry Crescent Land knew that Overlord Long was not only skilled in medicinal skills but also in kung fu. Hence, he was no longer easily provoked! If he could wipe out an entire gang of killers alone, how could the guards of this pce stop him when he insisted on taking Gu Xijiu away? Apparently, the pce guards who had heard about Long Siye were scared and nervous even though they were blocking his way. Long Siye¡¯s cold pair of eyes were scanning the crowd before he finally stopped in front of the Emperor. He then asked indifferently, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think that your people can block my way? I don¡¯t want to kill anybody today. I just want to bring her away for a year, and it¡¯s up to her where she wants to go after that.¡± He was still holding Gu Xijiu in his left arm but revealed a light green jade te with his right hand, ¡°If you let us go, this jade te is yours.¡± The Emperor was attracted by the offer because he recognized that the te was a Tianwen token. The possessor could request for the Tianwen Overlord¡¯s help regardless of the type of trouble with no strings attached! This jade te was so rare, and the Emperor was moved! ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯ll keep her for only a year?¡± The Emperor tried to ask in a calm tone. ¡°Yes!¡± Long Siye replied. ¡°And you¡¯ll heal the patch on her face?¡± The Emperor rified again. ¡°Yes.¡± Long Siye¡¯s short replies indicated he was in a hurry to leave. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll believe you this time.¡± The Emperor signaled the pce guards to clear the way. As those pce guards were forced to block him against their will, they were relieved when they saw the hand signal and immediately they stood aside. Gu Xijiu did not expect that he would be so influential to the point that he could bring her out of the pce without any fight. It seemed that he was doing very well in this world! But why would he insist on bringing her out? Was it because he was unhappy that she killed him in his previous life and thus, he wanted to kill her again? Or was it because he was curious how she sessfully attached herself to another person¡¯s body and wanted to have her for medicinal research? Gu Xijiu kept her eyes peeled because she used to love him in her previous life and was cheated on by him so that he could take out her heart. Therefore, she would not want that to happen again! Chapter 167 Chapter 167: Celestial Master Zuo Finally Arrived! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye dashed to the exit while almost carrying Gu Xijiu. Nheless, as they just walked out of the gate, he suddenly stopped and raised his head to the sky. Gu Xijiu was curious that she too raised her head to take a look and was bewildered! There were blue ribbons in the sky and above them was a sky-blue ship! The materials of the body of the vessel were unknown, but it was as blue as the sky. The body of the vessel had a drawing on it. The picture had a blue base and a moon among the floating white clouds. The moon was golden in color, and it looked so real that one could almost feel as if it was radiating the moonlight. Below the moon was ark hovering in the sky. There was a light breeze while the ship descended gently. Taking a look at it, the moon, the clouds and even the bird looked so real. This ship was actually driving in the sky, but it felt like it was riding in the sea. This was probably how immortals in heaven would travel. Eight people surrounded the ship. Four males and four females who were about seventeen years old. The women were wearing the same colored robes and were extremely pretty. The four men were paddling on the ship while the four females were standing at the two ends of the ship, dropping blue ribbons¡­ The ship was not enclosed, and thus, another man could be seen on the ship. This person was wearing a purple robe which made him look very illusionary. Oddly enough, Gu Xijiu could see the faces of the males and females but not the person in the middle even though he was not blocked and did not wear a mask. She could only see his dark ck long hair blown by the wind and he seemed to be drawing or painting something. He barely raised one of his hands, but with this action, his wide purple sleeve waved in the air which exposed his beautiful hand and a cat-eye ring on his finger. He seemed to enjoy waving and drawing at the same time. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo has finally arrived!¡± Somebody was mumbling and when Gu Xijiu turned, she saw the Emperor leading his officials out to greet Celestial Master Zuo. Everyone was looking into the sky towards that mysterious ship. While everyone remained surprised, Gu Xijiu and Long Siye knelt down and said, ¡°Wee, Celestial Master Zuo!¡± The Emperor was happily waving towards the ship while speaking in excitement, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you are finally here!¡± So, this was Celestial Master Zuo! What a splendor and cool appearance! Dazzling and ring but it brought a leisurely andfortable feeling instead. ¡°Xijiu, quickly use your teleportation powers. Let¡¯s go!¡± Long Siye quickly said by her ear while he released her. He believed that she would escape as soon as she was freed. However, he did not expect Gu Xijiu to walk to the side and remain there! Long Siye was disappointed and questioned himself again. He wondered if he was mistaken. He felt upset and pulled Gu Xijiu back to his side. Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± Overlord Long¡¯s actions were too fast! It was so fast that she could not escape even though she saw his hand approaching. This time, she struggled but could not escape his grasp. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Long Siye¡¯s voice was transmitted directly into her ear using a power called ¡®directed audio¡¯ so that only she could hear. Chapter 168 Chapter 168: At Least A Pair Of Twins! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu wanted to scream because she could not escape though she wanted to. She could no longer use her teleportation power as it would reveal her true identity. Although Celestial Master Zou¡¯s ship seemed like it was moving rather slowly, it was traveling very quickly. When Gu Xijiu first saw it, it was still around two miles away, but it had already stopped above the pce when she turned her head again. A piece of red silk carpet was thrown from the ship towards the entrance of the pce and was nicelyid out in front of the entrance to the pce. The man in purple leisurely stepped out of the floating ship and slowly came down along the red silk path. The nature of the red silk was that it was so light that a bird could not stand on it! But magically Celestial Master Zuo walked on it! His movements were so elegant, mysterious and graceful that it was almost simr to a god¡¯s. The people present were looking at him like he was a god because they could not do it. Therefore, they were willing to worship him. Long Siye stood there and did not move. His hand which was held Gu Xijiu¡¯s became colder, and he grasped tighter. Celestial Master Zuo finallynded on the ground right at the end of the red silk path. The waving purple robe fluttered on his body, and Gu Xijiu finally got to see him. At that particr moment, she was shocked! ¡°The beautiful princess!¡± The face of this man was surprisingly about eighty to ny percent simr to the princess Gu Xijiu met at the hot spring! What differed was that the princess was as pure as water and as obedient as a cat. ¡°Was he that beautiful princess? He couldn¡¯t be, right? Or he was the brother of that beautiful princess? Were they twins?¡± Gu Xijiu had so many questions in her head. The Celestial Master seemed to have sensed Gu Xijiu¡¯s staring as he suddenly looked towards her. Gu Xijiu broke out in cold sweat as she felt that his sight was so piercing that it could prate through Long Siye who was in front of her. She tried to look calm and continued to observe this charming person. Her focus suddenly drifted to the forehead of that man where she saw a jewel which was as red as fire and shaped like the eyes of a fox glistening under the sunlight. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a bit at that moment! She had seen that jewel on the forehead of that beautiful princess too! It was identical! She then drifted to the long hair of that person, and she felt that she was even more surprised at the length of his hair which seemed to be simr too! The only difference should be their height. That beautiful princess was about 1.78m tall while Celestial Master Zuo was around 1.85m tall! ¡°Darn it, was this the beautiful princess? If he wasn¡¯t, he must be closely rted to that princess. At least twins! Celestial Master Zuo finally nced at Long Siye, ¡°Oh, Overlord Long! You are here too!¡± Long Siye waved at him, ¡°Pce Master Di, how are you doing? It has been a few years now, and you are still as good looking as before.¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169: What An Ugly Little Girl! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Good! Overlord Long, you are looking pretty good yourself.¡± The Celestial Master Zuoughed in response. With the straight face he had on just now, he was giving a warning sign to everyone not to get near him. Nheless, his smile was like a bunch of flowers blossoming. It was so attractive and charming. The people here seemed to be influenced by his smile to the point where everyone in the area could not help but smile too. It was somewhat noticeable that thedies were blushing and their hearts were pumping quickly. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was beating quickly too but for a different reason! Why did Long Siye refer to him as ¡®Master Di¡¯?! ¡°Pce master¡­ Princess¡­¡± Damn it! If I am not mistaken, he was that beautiful princess at the hot spring! He was a pce master and not the princess. She had misunderstood. When Gu Xijiu recalled of what she did at the pool to prove to him that she was ady, she felt angry and ashamed! ¡°Bastard, Little Cang! He was the damn pce master, and you should have known him since you¡¯re so knowledgeable, right? Why didn¡¯t you warn me that day at the pool?!¡± The Firmament Stone felt hurt, ¡°Master, it¡¯s my first time seeing his real face. Previously, he wore a mask wherever he went. Look at the rest; they too are stupefied.¡± Gu Xijiu was angry, ¡°Why is he, a celestial master, known as a pce master? He looks so feminine, wouldn¡¯t anyone mistake him for a woman?¡± ¡°Maybe it is because he lives at the Fucang Pce and he is the master of the pce. Hence, he calls himself the pce master? Nevertheless, the people usually call him Celestial Master and those who call him pce master should be someone close to him.¡± It was so rare to meet him that even the omniscient Firmament Stone did not know that Celestial Master Zuo was asionally known as ¡°pce master.¡± ¡°Master, it is possible that the beautifuldy at the pool was not him but his twin sister. Look, their height and manners were different. The beautifuldy at the pool was so gentle and obedient; she obeyed you when you let her get out of the water and also when you wanted to tie her. On the other hand, the aura of this man was so strong that it gave everyone pressure even from a distance.¡± The Firmament Stone continued analyzing, ¡°Look at this Celestial Master, would you take him as a woman?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head in disbelief. Though the appearance of this person was almost the same as the one at the pool, he looked like a man. Did he have a twin sister? ¡°What¡¯s the real name of this celestial master?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°[1] Di Fuyi.¡± What a smart name! Celestial Master Zuo arrived here in time to block Long Siye¡¯s way, preventing him from leaving even though he wanted to. He was rather straight-forward too. He did not greet the emperor but inquired directly, ¡°Where¡¯s the person who received the gift from the gods?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Before the emperor spoke, Rong Chu had pointed his finger at Gu Xijiu to answer the celestial master¡¯s question. Di Fuyi first looked at Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand which was eclipsed by Long Siye¡¯s, before he shifted his focus to Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. Upon analyzing his appearance, he spat out a few words, ¡°What an ugly little girl!¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170: Why Must You Kill All Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion His voice was pleasant, but his words were as sharp as a knife. If he had said this to other little girls, they must be very angry or lost their self-esteem and lowered their head out of shame. However, Gu Xijiu did not even care and was still standing there calmly while looking back at him. Di Fuyi took a nce at her again, and with his teasing face yet rtively gentle voice, he said, ¡°Are you the one who ims to have received a gift from the gods?¡± ¡°Yes, I received some of my skills from someone in my dream. I think it¡¯s a gift from heaven.¡± Gu Xijiu replied somewhat subtly. Meanwhile, Long Siye nced at Gu Xijiu before he turned towards Di Fuyi and spoke, ¡°It is unlikely that she has received a gift from heaven¡­ but¡­but¡­perhaps somebody knew she was good and might have taught her some medicinal skills and kungfu in her dream. She¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t know the differences between these two. Therefore, she could have been mistaken.¡± Di Fuyiughed in a slightly sluggish manner before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you are helping somebody to speak today. Is there something between Overlord Long and her?¡± Long Siye was expressionless and calmly replied, ¡°Nothing, I just think that she could be a good student and wanted her as my disciple.¡± ¡°You dare to keep a child who had been bestowed with a heavenly gift?¡± Di Fuyi smiled faintly. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, she might not have received anything from heaven.¡± Long Siye insisted. ¡°Whether she has received the gift or not, it¡¯s my responsibility to verify, not yours.¡± Di Fuyi smiled gracefully and though his voice was rather gentle, what he said was not. ¡°Since she said she had received it, I must test her. If she truly is the disciple who received a gift from the gods, you cannot keep her as your disciple. If she is not, she has sinned and all her external abilities must be removed. She will be thrown into the Dark Forest where survival will depend on her luck. Hence, you still can¡¯t keep her as your disciple.¡± Long Siye wrinkled his brows, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, she¡¯s still a kid! Why must you kill all?¡± Di Fuyi said indifferently, ¡°On this Starry Crescent Land, even a kid should know not to use the term ¡®gift from the gods¡¯. As she has said it, she has to bear the responsibility.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Rong Chu interrupted. ¡°There was an eight-year-old kid who used to talk tactlessly and told everyone that he received a gift from the heavens. He was tested fake by Celestial Master Zuo, and all his external abilities were immediately removed. He was then thrown into the Dark Forest. Celestial Master Zuo cannot be irresponsible. Overlord Long, I think you should stand aside and let Celestial Master Zuo do his work. Perhaps, she is telling the truth.¡± His father, the emperor, stepped in before he could finish what he wanted to say, ¡°Rong Chu, shut up! How could you interrupt Celestial Master Zuo and Overlord Long when they are talking?¡± Rong Chu was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± He broke out in cold sweat. Celestial Master Zuo despised anyone who simply interrupted his conversations. There was a hearsay that a duke from the Zhaoyang Kingdom used to talk with a loud voice when Celestial Master Zuo was speaking, and his tongue was cut in half. Up to today, that duke could only babble. As Rong Chu recalled this, his forehead broke out in even more sweat, and he could not help but look at Di Fuyi apologetically! Rong Chu was nervous and subconsciously took a step back. Di Fuyiughed and said, ¡°Fourth Prince, you must have been blessed with sess recently, haven¡¯t you? Do you think that you have the honor to be an emperor and feel that you are going to be of the same status as I am? Is that why you speak without much deliberation?¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171: Otherwise, She Would Have Escaped! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Chu was very nervous that he sweated profusely and immediately bowed and said, ¡°No, I dare not! I, Rong Chu, definitely did not mean it!¡± Di Fuyi frowned and with the same indifferent voice, he said, ¡°What do you mean by you don¡¯t mean it? Do you think that you are yet to be qualified as an emperor?¡± Rong Chu, ¡°¡­¡± He did not know what to reply anymore! Even though the court officials knew that he wanted to be an emperor and could do so too, he could not confess as he was not making any moves yet. However, if he directly denied, he would lose his qualification to ascend the throne! Therefore, regardless of his answer, it would be still wrong. As Celestial Master Zuo easily trapped him with only a few words, his sweat would soon fill a swimming pool if nothing was done to help him. After pausing for a moment, he suddenly knelt down on the floor and kowtowed at Celestial Master Zuo, ¡°Celestial Master¡­ I know I¡¯m wrong! Please forgive me.¡± Celestial Master Zuo smiled at him but did not say anything. Hence, Rong Chu could only keep kowtowing. After about a hundred bows, Rong Chu¡¯s forehead was bleeding to the point that his face was covered with blood. Di Fuyi smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Prince, I did not say that I was mad. Are you trying to disgust me with your bloodily face?¡± Rong Chu, ¡°¡­¡± He could only stand up and bow again, ¡°My bad. If you can excuse me.¡± Celestial Master Zuo no longer said anything, and Rong Chu quickly withdrew himself as if he was chased after by an evil spirit! It was at this moment that Gu Xijiu witnessed the real power and strength of this Celestial Master. Though his status in the Feixing Kingdom was only marginally higher than Celestial Master You¡¯s, Rong Chu was not as afraid as when he was with Celestial Master You! ¡°You can still make it if you teleport now.¡± Long Siye¡¯s voice entered Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. ¡°I can block him for a while. Get out of the city immediately and wait for me at the west of the forest. I know you hate me, but it¡¯s not the time for you to be stupid.¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips and acted like she did not hear of it. Meanwhile, she smiled bitterly within her because she could not teleport at all for the time being. Otherwise, she would have escaped! She had neither spirit power nor internal power to talk to him via directed audio, this she just kept silent. ¡°Gu Xijiu¡­¡± Celestial Master Zuo suddenly called Gu Xijiu with his clear voice. Gu Xijiu subconsciously raised her head and saw Celestial Master Zuo smile charmingly and said dreamily, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± He reached out his hand and invited her, ¡°Come here.¡± His palm was very fair which made it look like the end product of a carved white jade, and his fingernails were pinkish. However, it seemed incredibly delicate! The question was, ¡°Is this delicate hand going to send her to heaven? Or to hell?¡± It seemed that the probability was higher for him to push her into hell! But she could no longer escape. Her eyes glistened, and she walked a step forward but not to his side. She looked at him from a distance and said, ¡°Pce Master, I think that you are familiar¡­¡± Di Fuyi frowned and looked at her with a smile, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I think I offended you not long ago¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. With her words, she shocked almost everyone! Di Fuyi was still smiling, ¡°How did you do that?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him again but this time indirectly, ¡°Pce master, have you forgotten?¡± She emphasized the words ¡®pce master¡¯ on purpose. Chapter 172 Chapter 172: Gu Xijiu Had Frequently Been Upstaged Recently Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi looked at her for a moment, and he suddenlyughed, ¡°Please tell me about it.¡± Gu Xijiu stared at him for a moment and wanted to say but hesitated. Then, she sighed, ¡°It¡¯s alright, we should not mention it publicly.¡± Everyone was confused and looked at each other to see if someone knew what had happened. They just felt that her words had a hidden meaning that implied that she had offended Celestial Master Zuo, but because of his authority, she could not voice it out but had to keep it in her heart. Verification of a disciple with a gift from the gods was originally done by only Celestial Master Zuo, but if he had personal feelings against Gu Xijiu, then he might not be objective in his verification. Though there was no hearsay about Celestial Master Zuo making any mistake before, no gossip does not mean that he had never made a mistake. After all, he was too powerful that nobody dared to doubt on his decision. His verifications were done openly, privately or at the Open Heaven Stage outside the Fucang Pce. Most of the time, he wouldplete the test alone while other people waited outside. At this moment, the people started to doubt whether he would be objective had Gu Xijiu offended her. Among the primary doubters was Gu Xietian. He was so worried when Gu Xijiu said the two words, ¡®heavenly gift.¡¯ As he heard what Gu Xijiu said, he immediately said, ¡°Your Majesty, testing if someone has been endowed with a gift from heaven is a serious matter. I think maybe we should have an open test and have two assistants so that everybody will be convinced of the result.¡± The emperor also understood the importance of the matter and that it must be handled prudently. He turned to Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, what do you think?¡± Long Siye quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be an assistant.¡± ¡°I can be an assistant too,¡± A clear and indifferent voice came from outside the hall, and a man in ck was seen walking in. Celestial Master You, Tian Jiyue! No one expected that he woulde! Having both Celestial Master Zuo and Celestial Master You gathered together was a first for many people. Not forgetting, the presence of Overlord Long which was also very rare. All the court officials felt that with the presence of these three VIPs made the ssic hall suddenly be very shiny like gold. Witnessing these three peoplee together, they had no regrets in life even if they died today! What more the fact that these three people would work together for the first time to test if a little girl is indeed endowed with a heavenly gift. Gu Xijiu had frequently been upstaged in recent times, but this was by far the biggest! Numerous eyes were focused on her while she stood there calmly as if she was very confident. What she said just now was to look for a way to retreat so that she could me him for having personal feelings against her to get his revenge. She had, however, not expected to have this open test! And, it was going to be carried out by the three of them together! Having Long Siye assist was still alright because he would want to save her. As for the other two celestial masters, it was hard to say! She did not know how good Celestial Master Zuo was but Celestial Master You was undoubtedly impartial and incorruptible. If she was found to be lying under the testing of these three persons, she would receive a deadly punishment. She had outsmarted herself this time. She rubbed her forehead wondered what should she do next. It would be wonderful if she could teleport at this moment! Then, she could escape. Chapter 173 Chapter 173: Started Facing Her Gloomy Life Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She could disappear and change her identity again to survive on this bignd¡­ But what had happened to her teleportation powers? She attempted to use the Teleport Technique but she still failed to use it again. Was she doomed? She secretly took a deep breath and dejectedly started to ept her fate. When she opened her eyes, all she saw was glistening eyes! This pair of eyes were as dark as obsidian and narrowly long and deep; together with the fox-eye jewel essory, his stare made peoples hearts pump faster! Gu Xijiu felt uneasy at the sight of these prating eyes that she became more vignt. ¡°If this is the case, let¡¯s go.¡± Di Fuyi turned his body leisurely and spoke. He took two steps forward and suddenly stopped. He turned sideways to look at Gu Xijiu and saw her holdings hands with Long Siye. With the same cold and indifferent voice, he asked, ¡°Long Siye, are you taking her with you?¡± Long Siye was stunned as he knew that he had to be neutral if he were to be a testing assistant. After he squeezed her hand gently as if to reassure her, he released Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand and said indifferently, ¡°It does not matter to me who brings her there.¡± With a vague smile, Di Fuyi took a nce at him before he shifted his focus back to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Sixth Gu Daughter, who would you prefer?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go myself!¡± She did not see the need to be taken. Di Fuyi smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, no way! What if you felt guilty and tried to escape?¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± She had thought of it. She could not admit it now but raised her eyebrow when looking at him and said, ¡°Pce master, what do you think should be done then?¡± Di Fuyi flicked his sleeves and a dim white light shed. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu tripped while moving forward and when she attempted to stabilize her body, her wrist was grasped and a heavenly voice rang by her ear, ¡°I think I¡¯ll bring you myself.¡± Being right next to him, she finally smelled his familiar fragrance and was slightly stunned! He smelled just like beautiful princess! Even if they were twins, it would be very unlikely that they would like the same fragrance! What more now that they were of different genders! At this point, she felt confident that this person in front of her was the same as that person at that pool! Did this man have a transvestism disorder? How could he act so well as a woman to bamboozle her? She looked at the hand holding her and then looked further down to his private part. Gu Xijiu suddenly felt sick! At the pool, it seemed that she was at advantage but she actually was not! Gu Xijiu had an urge to kick him away but unfortunately her kungfu and status were no match to his so she could only swallow her anger. Fortunately, she was in disguise. Hence, he probably could not recognise her. Otherwise, she would want to bang her head into a wall! She wondered how the current Celestial Master Zuo had an appearance that differed from the one at the pool. Though he was holding one of her wrists, he looked like he was holding a block of wood and he even put a white silk tidily as a cushion between his palm and her wrist. Did he feel that she was dirty? Or did he feel that it was inappropriate for him to touch her? Chapter 174 Chapter 174: This Man Is a Pervert Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu seriously doubted that he felt that she was dirty! Being so close to Celestial Master Zuo, she realized that he was exceptionally well-groomed. His dark hair was tied loosely with jade stones, and although the end of his hair had almost reached his ankles, his long hair was as neat and smooth as satin. The purple robe he donned was fluttering but without a single wrinkle; the snowy-white inner robe was slightly loose but in an artistic fashion! She could see that he had an obsession with cleanliness. As Gu Xijiu used to be a killer, so it was second-nature for her to profile people. Even at such a critical moment, her brain automatically worked its magic to give her information. ¡°Master, I think you should work on figuring out how to escape rather than spend time analyzing this handsome male.¡± The Firmament Stone¡¯s voice rang in her mind. ¡°What do you know?¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips as she replied. She then continued, ¡°Knowing your opponent and yourself ensures victory! Understanding his character can help me identify his ws and look for an opportunity to live.¡± ¡°Since you have done your analyzing, have you found your gleam of opportunity to live?¡± ¡°This man is a pervert so he should have his ws. Please let me think.¡± ¡°Yes, this man is a two-faced pervert! We shouldn¡¯t provoke this type of person. Alright, master, all the best! I believe you will survive with the wisdom you have!¡± ¡°Little Cang, you have reminded me of my talent in my previous life. It should be possible to make it out of this!¡± Gu Xijiu praised the Firmament Stone, after all, they weremunicating using telepathic powers, and nobody else could hear. Gu Xijiu was not paying attention to her surroundings as she exchanged chatter with the Firmament Stone. She crashed into Di Fuyi¡¯s back, and her nose was hurt! ¡°Wehh, you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu covered her nose and raised her head. Only then had she realized that she was already outside the hall. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi had stopped because he was looking at his ship. Oddly enough, that ship did not have wings or any form of propellers or jets to lift it up. It defied thews of Physics and could unbelievably float in the air. ¡°Come up with me!¡± Di Fuyi ordered, and without looking at her, heunched himself towards the ship. Gu Xijiu stood on the ground and looked upward. Was this the first test? Letting her jump up into the ship? The ship was floating high above the ground. It was easily about eight floors in height! With her current physical condition, she could never hop into it! If she could use her Teleport Technique, she would be able to do it. But that unique ability suddenly disappeared. She was thinking of what to say, but unexpectedly, a dim white light shed through the sky and entangled her! Gu Xijiu subconsciously dodged but her legs could not respond quickly enough, and it felt as if they were pricked by some sharp needles. Soon, her waist was tightened, and an intense energy pulled her up. Like a kite, Gu Xijiu was pulled up into the ship. Meanwhile, a sh of light was approaching her palm. She subconsciously tried to dodge it but all of a sudden, with a light sound, that white light was cut by the knife in Di Fuyi¡¯s hand, and part of it fluttered down to the ground while the other part stayed floating in the air.
Chapter 175 Chapter 175: Was This Celestial Master Uncivilized? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu suddenly seemed to be falling. Fortunately, she was prepared and grabbed onto the ¡®white light¡¯ that was still floating in the air. It was, in fact, an almost transparent chiffon. Gu Xijiu held upon that chiffon and swung like a swing towards the ship. Everything happened far too quickly for anyone else to process. From the time that Gu Xijiu was pulled up like she was being fished, to the point where she grabbed onto the white chiffon and swung towards the ship, was merely a few seconds. Before anyone from below could respond, she had alreadynded on the floating ship. What flexibility and agility! The citizens below could not help but cheer her on! In reality, almost anyone with martial arts abilities could do it but probably not with the same gracefulness as Gu Xijiu who could react and respond to it this quickly! If this kid did not have such worthless spiritual powers, she would be talented in martial arts! In a random reflection, the Emperor regretted asking about her master. All this could have been prevented if he had not pushed this issue so far. If she had indeed received a heavenly gift, the end of this tale would be pleasant. But if she had not been graced with such a gift, the Emperor himself would have to watch all the external abilities of Gu Xijiu be removed from her and even witness her being thrown into the Dark Forest. The mat below her feet was snowy-white and as soft as a cloud. Gu Xijiu stood on the ship and looked at Celestial Master Zuo who was in a reclining posture, ¡°Celestial Master, are you fishing!?¡± Di Fuyi retrieved the piece of chiffon he had used earlier, and once it was in his possession, he kept it. The entire process of how he did it was quitemendable and unique too. The chiffon in his palm was folded neatly and kept in his sleeve within the blink of an eye. Hezilyughed and said, ¡°My mood is indeed epicene.¡± That sentence sounded grammatically incorrect and did not make any sense. Was this Celestial Master uncivilized? ¡°Eh, no! Epicene¡­¡± Gu Xijiu seemed to have just questioned whether Di Fuyi was an epicene together with Firmament Stone just now! Could he hear her conversation with the Firmament Stone?! Gu Xijiu was shocked beyond words. Celestial Master Zuo suddenly picked up a brush and started drawing on the drawing board. From where Gu Xijiu stood, she could see his handsome face under his long hair and also noticed that his nted eyebrows were greenish-ck in color. He looked like he was focused on the drawing board, but Gu Xijiu doubted that. ¡°Have a seat.¡± He uttered three words while pointing towards a futon without shifting his focus away from the drawing board. Gu Xijiu thanked him and immediately sat on the futon. The futon was merely a three feet distance away from Di Fuyi which was afortable distance for a casual chat. Her new position allowed her to observe the drawing of Celestial Master Zuo. She was so shocked that her heart skipped two beats! The drawing was of an elegant and talented man dressed in white who was sitting on a lily-like pedestal at a kiosk with his eyes somewhat closing and no one could know whether he was asleep or was meditating. What made Gu Xijiu shocked was not how charming the man in the drawing was but rather the fact that she was very familiar with the drawing! It was the jade statue she saw in the cave soon after she came to this world. The one which she stripped off its clothes! The appearance and meditating position of the man in the drawing, and even the kiosk in the background was the same as what she saw! Even the white clothes in the drawing were identical to the one Gu Xijiu stripped off. Chapter 176 Chapter 176: They Did Not Look The Same At All! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu could still remembering across the jade statue when she left the cave. However, oddly enough, the face of the statue had be vague to her and seemed like mistpletely hid its face when she tried to recall how it looked. What we should remember was that the jade statue was too beautiful to be an ordinary human. Since then, Gu Xijiu encountered a never-ending stream of issues and could not be concerned of the vague face of the jade statue that she had in her mind. As she saw Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s artwork, the vague face of the jade statue had suddenly be clearer that she could recognize it at once! This Celestial Master was genuinely talented in drawing. It looked so real that the man in the picture looked like he could walk out with just a few strokes of the brush. Having looked at that drawing and then at Celestial Master Zuo, her heart pounded quickly in her chest despite being calm and expressionless on the outside. Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s face showed a stark resemnce to the jade statue¡¯s! The only noticeable differences were the purple robe versus the white robe and the temperament of the two. Celestial Master Zuo was fascinating handsome but seemed to have a slightly dark aura. On the other hand, that statue dressed in white had fair and delicate skin which made it look pure and noble. What was the actual rtionship between Celestial Master Zuo and this jade statue? Had he carved the jade statue based on his appearance? If he did, why did their temperaments vary so much? Or was this jade statue his twin brother? But with such an appearance and temperament, his existence would not have gone unnoticed. Gu Xijiu quickly recalled theyout of the cave and remembered that it looked somewhat decorated than natural. As the works of this Celestial Master was somewhat mysterious, it was not a surprise if he were the one who designed the entire cave. Gu Xijiu used to hear in the modern era that burying a stone or metal statue at particr areas could prevent disasters. Since Celestial Master Zuo was rather rich, it is possible that he buried a jade statue instead. If this was his intention, then he should not have used his statue as it would bring him bad luck! So, was the jade statue his twin brother? If not, who was he? Gu Xijiu sat calmly on his ship but had numerous guesses sh through her heart. ¡°Can you recognize him?¡± Di Fuyi spoke while pointing his finger to the picture. His tone seemed to be rather indifferent, and Gu Xijiu replied in a more insured way, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Di Fuyi charmingly asked again, ¡°Are you sure? Haven¡¯t you seen him before?¡± She had seen him before. In fact, she also touched him and stripped him off his clothes! Chapter 177 Chapter 177: The Little Girl Was Indeed Cunning! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Was he testing her?! Gu Xijiu looked at the piece of drawing again and then looked at Celestial Master Zuo. With an appropriate surprised expression, she said, ¡°This person looks like you, Celestial Master! Is this a self-portrait?¡± Di Fuyi frowned and looked at her with a faint smile, ¡°Do you think that I painted myself? Do we look alike?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed before saying, ¡°Frankly, the temperament seems different despite you looking the same. Is he your twin brother?¡± Di Fuyiughed but did not reply her question directly, ¡°Have you seen him before?¡± This time, Gu Xijiu admitted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen him before!¡± ¡°Where?¡± Gu Xijiu folded her arms and asked, ¡°Is this rted to the verification?¡± ¡°You just need to answer my question.¡± Gu Xijiuughed rather enchantingly and said, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo should only have the authority to test if I received a heavenly gift. If you aren¡¯t rifying, then I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going to tell.¡± This little girl was indeed cunning! Di Fuyi was a slightly put aback by this little girl¡¯s attitude and replied, ¡°It¡¯s indeed rted to the verification.¡± ¡°Seen him in a dream.¡± Di Fuyi took a nce at her, and with a faint smile, he asked, ¡°In a dream? In his dream or your dream?¡± Gu Xijiu replied calmly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my dream.¡± ¡°Oh, so it was your dream¡­¡± His tone had changed. He continued, ¡°What did you do to him in your dream?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s tone sounded like he was looking for justice for the jade statue. It was as if Celestial Master Zuo was the owner of that jade statue! Had he found out that she had stripped the clothes off that jade statue and thus wanted to get revenge? Or was this all a test? She had only stripped off its clothes. Was it worth getting revenge for? Unless¡­ Did the clothes of that jade statue possess its powers and hence prevented it from working correctly? She certainly did not notice anything enchanted about it. Gu Xijiu continued sitting there while her brain had extrapted a series of questions. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Feeling guilty?¡± Di Fuyi tapped on the drawing board again and asked. ¡°Haha, what can I do to it? It was just a dream, and I can¡¯t recall the details.¡± Gu Xijiu replied vaguely. ¡°You must not be careless about any part of this verification process. Especially since you are fully aware of the consequences.¡± Di Fuyi said coldly. Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°Then, please do let me recall carefully.¡± Di Fuyiughed and then stopped talking altogether. With a wave of his hand, the drawing on the board had instantly be dust and disappeared. Later, he closed his eyes for a quick rest. Gu Xijiu was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Little Cang, who is the jade statue in the drawing? Is he Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s brother? Or did he paint himself?¡± Gu Xijiu asked the omniscient Firmament Stone in her heart. The Firmament Stone seemed to have died and did not reply. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re dead because your energy has run out!¡± Gu Xijiu tapped on the bracelet on her wrist again to wake it up. The Firmament Stone was still not responding. Bastard, how could you fail at such a critical moment!? ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, how many procedures are they for this verification process?¡± Gu Xijiu when straight to the point. ¡°Are you afraid now?¡± Di Fuyi opened his eyes again to look at her, and his focus seemed to scan the bracelet on her wrist inadvertently. Chapter 178 Chapter 178: Are All Of You Not Eating Well Today? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Since Gu Xijiu was face-to-face with life or death, it was normal for her to be nervous even if she had a sharp mind. She had thought of asking the Firmament Stone about the verification process in detail, but this bastard had been ying dead, and Celestial Master Zuo did not want to answer her directly. She was on her own. There were a lot of things on Di Fuyi¡¯s ship, and Gu Xijiu guessed that he had everything he needed here. Suddenly, he pressed on the table beside him, and the table top unexpectedly ruptured silently. In it, there was a bowl of whitish soup with a sweet smell. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart missed a beat again. Di Fuyi flicked his sleeve, and that bowl of soup flew towards Gu Xijiu. As it flew towards her, he said warmly, ¡°Papaya soup is good. It can keep people calm and reduce nervousness.¡± Then, he paused and looked at her chest, ¡°I heard that it also has a special function which girls would appreciate. And that suits you. Have a bowl.¡± Gu Xijiu held the bowl of soup like she was holding a tricky question. Thest statement Celestial Master said about her breasts made her want to p his handsome face! She no longer doubted that this valiant Celestial Master was the beautiful princess at the pool. It would seem that he acted to be cute! What an actor! And, pervert! She only wondered, how he could recognize her as she had disguised herself that day. Was the hearsay about him being omniscient true? Meanwhile, the ship started moving. It was somewhat stable for a ship, but that is probably because it was in the sky. The four young gentlemen who were paddling and the four young girls who were sprinkling blue ribbons were all proficient at their tasks. They were also very professional. Since Gu Xijiu boarded the ship, they did not even look at her. It was evident that they were well-trained. Gu Xijiu suddenly heard a sounde from beside her, so she turned her head and saw Celestial Master You (a.k.a. Tian Jiyue) standing on the back of his pet, Golden Eyes Eagle, as he flew past the ship. His fluttering ck robe almost swept through one of the paddling youths. Gu Xijiu unintentionally looked to the back and saw Long Siye standing on the end of a crane. He was about to catch up with them. ¡°Are all of you not eating well today?¡± The Celestial Master Zuo suddenly spoke coldly while tapping on the side of the ship. The four young gentlemen anddies were shocked by his question but tried to remain positive. The ship was suddenly elerated and whistled past Celestial Master You! The fierce wind almost tore his robe. At such a speed on an uncovered ship, the wind was powerful which made the ship bumpy too. Gu Xijiu felt as if she were on a little boat in the middle of a typhoon surrounded with roaring waves that threw the small boat up and down. The strong wind also made it difficult for her to open her eyes. The feeling was overwhelming! The body of the ship suddenly came to a halt, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s fragile body was flipped by the sheer inertial force that she endured as she was almost thrown off the ship! The ship was traveling thousands of meters above sea level at the moment. Hence, she would be meatloaf if she were thrown out! During an emergency, she would typically grab hold of something soft and desperately hold on. However, that soft thing shooked vigorously and felt as if it would break anytime. She quickly released it, and her body moved forward along with force and hit something else which she immediately hugged desperately. Chapter 179 Chapter 179: I¡¯ve Hugged You As A Pir Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Everything happened too quickly. It was safe to say that all Gu Xijiu¡¯s actions were the result of her natural instincts during the emergency. Therefore, she did not even know what was she hugging. However, the thing she hugged suddenly stiffened! Meanwhile, the ship finally stabilized. And a cold voice was heard, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Gu Xijiu opened her eyes and found that she was hugging the waist of Celestial Master Zuo! She was clinging tightly in his embrace. She quickly released her hands and jumped away. When she raised her head, she saw the eight youths staring at her in a surprised manner. She turned and saw both Celestial Master You and Long Siye at the two sides of the ship. Tian Jiyue always had a cold face, so his face remained expressionless. On the other hand, Long Siye pursed his lips slightly while staring at her with a gloomy face! Meanwhile, Di Fuyi whom she treated like a pir had already stood up and looked at her with a stern face, ¡°You¡¯re brave enough, aren¡¯t you!?¡± The eight youths on board nodded their heads in secret, agreeing that this girl was seriously brave! Celestial Master Zuo would never allow anybody to go near him, and a cruel fate awaited anyone who did. None of them dared to go near him even though they had served him for a long time. This girl whom he just met not only got near him but also hugged his waist! It was the first time anyone had seen the brilliant Celestial Master Zuo have a little girl in his embrace. But it was arguably more strange that he did not kick this little girl away! It was unusual indeed! Gu Xijiu did not feel that anything was inappropriate as she would have hugged a pig under those circumstances. Nheless, she coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve hugged you as a pir.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± He took a nce at Gu Xijiu and noticed that she was neither blushing nor showing any signs of nervousness. She did not look surprised that she hugged Celestial Master Zuo and in fact, her expression was really like she had just embraced a log of wood. ¡­ The Open Heaven Stage was the holiest ce throughout the Tianxing Kingdom. Its usage was simr to the Temple of Heaven in Beijing, but it was taller and grander. The Temple of Heaven is a ce to worship the gods to pray for good weather and good harvest. In contrast, this Open Heaven Stage was a ce for Celestial Master Zuo to listen to the gods to verify if a person had received a heavenly gift. The Open Heaven Stage would only be essible when Celestial Master Zuo opened it himself. It would appear on the left side of his mansion in Fucang Pce like a mirage. Most people would never have seen this stage in their life. Therefore, the news of Celestial Master Zuo taking Gu Xijiu to the Open Heaven Stage to verify her spread out quickly throughout the city. Countless everyday people came from all directions and gathered at the public square on the left side of the Fucang Pce waiting for the appearance of that holy venue. When that wind ship hovered in the air, the people below cheered in excitement. When they saw Tian Jiyue and Long Siye on both sides of the blue ship, their cheers had be deafening! What a rare moment this was! As the ship hovered quite near to the people, the public saw Gu Xijiu jump away from the embrace of Celestial Master Zuo! Chapter 180 Chapter 180: Little Xijiu, You Better Help Yourself Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion At that moment, the cheering voices of the public halted, and the entire public square became silent. Gu Xijiu looked downwards and saw lots of bright eyes filled with surprise as the whispered and gossiped in disbelief. Despite wanting to keep a low-profile, she did quite the opposite! She could not help but turn and look at Di Fuyi who had a grimaced mask on his face already. It seemed that Celestial Master Zuo did not want the public to know his face. She looked again at both Celestial Master You and Long Siye and they both had masks on their faces too. Celestial Master You¡¯s mask was ck and matched his ck colored robe. Meanwhile, Long Siye was wearing a green-curtained hat with a light green veil which covered his handsome face. It seemed that themon theme here was for important people to be mysterious to the public. Gu Xijiu was the only person on board without a mask. The stage was finally opened by Di Fuyi, and when the rare and preciouspiszuli building appeared, the people cheered again. ¡­ Coming from the future, Gu Xijiu was used to see a plethora of strange and unique building, but it was her first time seeing something as majestic as the gate of the mystical ce. It was shaped like an inverted pyramid which made it look unstable though it was very stable. Even though the wind roared at the public square, the Open Heaven Stage was still standing firmly upright. The stage had three bright red crystal pirs radiating sunlight all over the ce. These pirs seemed to have sophisticated patterns which looked both like words and flowers. When the sun glistened on it, it seemed to resemble water waves which appeared magnificent and mysterious. The surface of the Open Heaven Stage was paved with crystal bricks that were ck and white. The pattern in the center looked like the Taoist yin-yang symbol, and it was surrounded by something that looked like the Eight Trigrams Array. A mysterious light seemed to asionally shoot out of it which looked like the aurora of the North Pole. Having been mesmerized by this magical ce, she wondered what type of tests awaited her here. ¡°Nobody can lie on this Open Heaven Stage¡­¡± Di Fuyi spoke leisurely beside her. His voice was pleasant to hear but what he said was rather thrilling, ¡°Little Xijiu, you¡¯d better help yourself. Only justice will prevail.¡± Soon after he said those words, he turned and disappeared from the ship. With a blink of an eye, he had reappeared at a pedestal on the stage. The ship continued hovering about 10 meters above the Open Heaven Stage, which was about six floors about the ground. If she jumped down, she would probably fracture herself but escape death with the aid of her Qing Gong. Celestial Master Zuo had flown down himself and was followed by the eight young gentlemen anddies. Their actions were greeted with cheers from the crowd. Gu Xijiu was left alone on such a big ship! How was she going to get down? Since the news had spread quickly, most people on the ground knew that Gu Xijiu did not possess any spiritual powers. Hence, it was obviously difficult for this girl to jump at this height. Almost everyone was worried for her. Chapter 181 Chapter 181: Did He Just Run Away? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Without the permission of Celestial Master Zuo, no one could enter his ship. When the ship was stationary, anyone within five feet of it would be killed. There were people with high spiritual power who wanted to help her but dared not go closer to the ship. Long Siye came close to the ship but did not go too close as he was aware of the consequences. He raised his hand to Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Jump to me.¡± Gu Xijiu stood there and nced at him. She seemed a bit scared but finally spoke, ¡°Overlord Long, can you catch me?¡± Long Siye nodded and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± He was just five feet away from the ship now. With Gu Xijiu¡¯s abilities, she could make the jump. Even if she missed, he would be able to catch her. The crowd in the square looked on helplessly as they saw Overlord Long trying to assist this girl. Some of them felt jealous and hated her so much. They then looked at the Celestial Master Zuo who was wearing a purple robe. He was standing there and smiled lightly, but did not seem to want to help her at all. His eight servants were all standing on the high tower and surrounded him in a fan-shaped position. All of them had no expression on their face, and none of them offered to help. Gu Xijiu stood at the border of the ship and seemed to have made a decision. Finally, she leaped toward Long Siye. When she was about tond on Long Siye¡¯s ride, he reached out his hand to pull her and suddenly disappeared! Long Siye caught nothing and could only look at his empty palm. He remained silent. The crowds, the Emperor who had just arrived, Celestial Master You and Celestial Master Zuo all remained silent. It was like a drama which had been fully prepared to screen, but suddenly the main character ran away. Everyone red toward Long Siye. They suspected that he was the one who yed the trick. The Emperor looked furious as he knew that Overlord Long had wanted to bring Gu Xijiu away, but they never expected that he would do it publicly. He asked coldly, ¡°Overlord Long, where is Gu Xijiu?¡± Long Siye was wearing a curtained hat so no one could see his facial expression. He did not answer either but disappeared from the sky with his crane. Did he just run away? The Emperor then immediately turned his attention to Celestial Master You who was still in the air hoping that he would chase after him. However, Tian Jiyue did not move at all. A momentter he rode his golden eagle and flew in a circle around the ship. After that, he silently flew away from sight. The Emperor was stunned! He could only turn to look at Celestial Master Zuo who was on the tower. However, he was shocked as he could no longer see him on the tower either! Everyone was shocked. The person getting verified suddenly disappeared and the three masters had left too. Would the test still go on? ¡­ At the west of the city, there was a small forest with dense and tall grass. Long Siye stood on a tree and looked down. He had excellent eyesight, so he was able to see everything in the forest. However, he had carefully searched the area three times and could not find the person he looked for. He clenched his fist in his sleeve. Chapter 182 Chapter 182: The Mean Emperor Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion At that critical moment, she decided to use her Teleport Technique to escape from the tower. However, she did note to the location that Long Siye requested, so he had no idea where she went. Naturally, she did not want to leave with him as she still hated him. Long Siye closed his eyes to calm down. After a brief moment, he opened them again. Although his face was pale, his eyes were bright. He raised his hand and flicked his fingers to the sky to issue eight green lights. He wrote something in the sky with his finger then waved his palm after hepleted what we wanted to write. The eight green lights immediately flew in different directions like a meteor. After an hour, all the spies of the Tianwen n received an order to find Gu Xijiu at any cost. The spies of the Tianwen n each had a unique tracking bird which had been trained using a particr drug to enhance their sense of smell to be ten times more sensitive than a standard bird. It was so well-trained that they could track a person by the smell of their breath. Therefore, Long Siye had included Gu Xijiu¡¯s breath as part of his message using the green lights. Thus, regardless of how she transformed or disguised herself, the tracking bird would be able to find her. ¡­ As Gu Xijiu suddenly went missing, the Emperor ordered his guards to search for her at every corner of the city. His order was as crucial as an order from the gods! Therefore, in just a short time, the town was full of soldiers who were searching for Gu Xijiu. ¡­ Where was the most private ce in the kingdom that people would never interrupt? The answer was the Emperor¡¯s bedroom. Although it was a mess in the city, it was still very peaceful inside the pce. The servants and guards were still conducting their duties as usual. The Emperor¡¯s bedroom was tranquil except for when it was cleaned. Other than that, no one was allowed to enter the bedroom. So at the moment, it was hushed and serene. The Emperor¡¯s bedroom was very magnificent! Everything was made with high-quality materials. It was unsurprisingly very clean and tidy. There were tea and refreshments on the table, and everything was made very finely. At this moment, Gu Xijiu had drunk a few pots of tea and ate a full te of pastries to finally fill up her empty stomach. The Emperor was quite mean to her. She had been called to the pce since noon to y out a nned assassination test that made her exhausted. Then, when there was a feast set up, Long Siye came and disturbed her from eating. From the start to the end, she only drank a bowl of papaya soup that was given to her by the crazy Celestial Master Zuo. To make things worse, his servant youths drove the ship like a spaceship that encountered turbulence! It was so bumpy that she nearly poured out the soup from the small bowl! The moment when the shippletely stopped, she was surprised to find that her Teleport Technique had recovered. This seemed like an opportunity that was presented to her by the gods so how could she not utilize it? Hence, when she jumped to Long Siye, she used her Teleport Technique and disappeared from the scary ce. Within a few teleportations, she entered the Emperor¡¯s bedroom. She knew that once she disappeared, the Emperor would look for her throughout the entire city. However, he would never expect that she would be hiding in his bedroom!
Chapter 183 Chapter 183: Master, Where Do We Go Next? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After Gu Xijiu had finished eating, she took out a set of equipment from her storage bag to disguise herself. Her petite size was a huge disadvantage for her, in addition to the prominent birthmark on her forehead. When she disguised herself, she needed to ensure that she covered her birthmark well. When she looked at the mirror, the girl she saw looked old fashioned with a pair of timid eyes unlike her own. Gu Xijiu was satisfied and smiled. She was pleased with herself as she had the foresight to store her equipment in the storage bag before she went to the Emperor¡¯s pce. It was finally useful to her now. ¡°Master, where are we going now?¡± the Firmament Stone suddenly asked. ¡°Finally you are awake.¡± Gu Xijiu nced at it and replied. This little stone had been dead for so long but suddenly seemed to have been revived. ¡°Master, I was not betraying you. My aura was suddenly sealed off, and I lost my consciousness.¡± the Firmament Stone tried to exin. Gu Xijiu was a bit shocked but believed the Firmament Stone. The suddenly thought of Celestial Master Zuo. It must be him who caused the trouble. The man was just not human! It was no secret that Gu Xijiu considered herself good at reading people. However, she was unable to see through this person. Instinctively, she felt that this person was extremely dangerous! He was someone she must not provoke with her current abilities. ¡°Master, where do we go next?¡± The Firmament Stone asked again. ¡°We have to leave this country and explore new horizons.¡± With the current situation, Gu Xijiu knew that she had to leave the Feixing Kingdom to stay away from trouble. ¡°I have the feeling that the Celestial Master Zuo would not let go of this matter so easily.¡± The Firmament Stone was worried. Gu Xijiu patted the bracelet on her wrist and chuckled before she replied, ¡°Even if he does not want to let go, he can¡¯t do anything as long as I have my Teleport Technique.¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± After Gu Xijiu finished her sentence, there was a chuckling voice that could be heard around them. Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression changed, and she immediately picked up a te and threw it towards the direction of theughter. The te fell on the floor and almost shattered. Fortunately, the ground was covered with thick carpets, so the dish was perfectly fine. When the te fell on the floor, Gu Xijiu teleported out of the room. ¡°Who is that?!¡± the maid outside the bedroom quickly opened the door to check when she heard a sound. She immediately looked around the room but could not see anyone. However, she found that the tea and dishes that she prepared for the Emperor had been finished. The maid¡¯s face became pale as she carefully checked again. However, she did not find anything, and there was nothing stolen either. It was a grave mistake to let people break into the Emperor¡¯s bedroom, thus, the maid dared not report it to her leader. She quickly prepared a new set of tea and dishes to restore the bedroom to its original state. This maid was very efficient, so in just a few minutes, she had reset everything back to normal. Gu Xijiu consecutively teleported a few times and finally stopped at an abandoned house. It had been abandoned for so long that there was tall grass everywhere inside. When Gu Xijiu stood inside the grasses, her whole body waspletely covered. Chapter 184 Chapter 184: He Actually Found Her! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu looked around the ruins of this abandoned house. This was the famous ghost house that no one would dare enter. Hence, she was alone. She was relieved as she knew theughter from before belonged to the Celestial Master Zuo. He found her. Fortunately, she responded quickly and teleported before he could catch her. When she uses her ability, no one could tell which direction she disappeared to as she would not leave any scent along the way for others to track. She recalled that in her previous life when she went to murder a leader, she was surrounded by a dozen of guards with guns outside his house. However, she teleported and disappeared before they could shoot her. Later, when the guards got arrested, they told the policemen that they met a ghost. Even though Celestial Master Zuo was skilled in tracking people, she believed that he would not be able to find her after a few teleportations. She had used a lot of effort to perform a few consecutive teleportations so when she finally sat down on the staircase she said, ¡°Little Cang, can you sense if that crazy guy is around?¡± The Firmament Stone did not give any response but suddenly there was a hand on her shoulder, and a voice could be heard from beside her ears, ¡°Baby, what are you saying?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked beyond words! She immediately leaped up, and the hand slipped from her shoulder. She seized the opportunity to teleport again to stay away from the house. ¡­ Inside a crop field. As it was nowte autumn, the corn had not harvested yet and still grew tall inside the crop field. Gu Xijiu appeared in the field and was hidden by the tall crops. As it had not been raining for a long time, there was a lot of dust on the leaves of the crops. Gu Xijiu stood there for just a moment but was dirtied with soil. She knew the if she used her Teleport Technique too frequently it would cause dizziness, so she gasped heavily and sat on a ridge to rest. Although Celestial Master Zuo had great abilities, he was extremely clean thus she thought that he might not want toe to this ce to find her. If he appeared again, she would throw soil at him. When she finished thinking of this idea, there was a sigh from her back, ¡°You are getting naughty¡­ Moving from an abandoned house to a wastnd¡­ Tsk tsk, can you get a cleaner ce to rest?¡± This time Gu Xijiu did not teleport away. She slowly turned around and looked at the direction where the voice came from. On the top of the messy crops, there was a man standing freely. He had a waist length hair with a ruby on his forehead and was wearing a purple robe. Di Fuyi! Gu Xijiu slowly stood up, and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± She now knew she could not run away from him. Apparently, this guy had installed some tracker on her so he could find her so urately. She had changed all her clothes and even bathed. It could be just by luck if he found her once; by coincidence, if he could find her twice, but this was the third time that he could sessfully find her! Di Fuyi stood on top of the crop leaves, smiled at her, and asked, ¡°Why are you not running away?¡± Gu Xijiu stared at him angrily and felt like punching him. Since it was useless to run away, why would she want to escape again? To y hide and seek with him? She was not that stupid! Chapter 185 Chapter 185: She Was As Cunning As A Fox Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to run away anymore, let¡¯s go back together. You can still do the test before the sunset. Do you know that it is not easy to unlock the Open Heaven Stage? We should not waste this opportunity.¡± He reached his hand out to her and said, ¡°Let me take you back.¡± His hand was as fair as a white jade and looked like a beautiful jade under the sun. Gu Xijiu raised her hand unwillingly. Her small hand was full of mud and was very dirty. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes shed. He immediately withdrew his hand and said, ¡°I think you need a bath.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a significant amount of soil flew toward him! He subconsciously raised his sleeve, and before the earth could reach him, it was forced to stop abruptly and hung in the air. ¡°Bang!¡± That soil exploded! There were numerous thin needles drilled from the soil that directly impinged in front of him¡­ The change was too fast that Di Fuyi almost got stung by the needles though he managed to step backward in time to dodge. Then, he immediately raised his sleeve and controlled the needles to point back at Gu Xijiu. He intended to teach the little girl a lesson so unintentionally he used a bit more force. However, when he heard the sound of the needles that were flying back at her, he realized that something was not right. The impact would be too much for this little girl to handle. With a wave of his sleeve, the thin needles fell like rain on the crop field. Di Fuyi stood on the crop field and looked at his masterpiece. There was a notable circle in the middle of the crop field, but the little girl had gone missing. He raised his eyebrows. She should be aware that she could not run away from him, but she still decided to teleport. Was she stupid or trying to y with him? He closed his eyes and used his fingers to try to locate her. After a while, he opened his eyes and was surprised that he could not sense the little girl anymore! Had she found the locator that he put on her body? It seemed impossible! Although it was called a locator, it was not tangible and was painted with his spiritual power. Without some unique way, it could not be easily removed. She was as cunning as a fox! Di Fuyi justughed. It seemed like things were getting interesting. ¡­ There was a river with big waves pounding on both sides. It was the famous Manxiang Lake outside the town. Thiske was vast and deep. There was a special kind of algae growing in thiske which was red and floated on top of the water in clusters. This kind of algae had a bizarre aroma. The smell was very light but very good. If it contacted the body, it couldst for several days. However, it had also a disadvantage. If the smell did not get washed off after three days, it would turn into a very unpleasant scent that could be smelled from a few meters away. As it could not be removed so easily, the residents nearby did not want to bathe in thiske even though they knew that the fragrance smelled very good. Gu Xijiu had teleported directly into the water. When she opened her eyes, she saw ake as transparent as ss. Flowers were floating on the surface and which looked like Jimsonweed flower. When she moved her arms, the flowers rotated and looked beautiful. Chapter 186 Chapter 186: I¡¯ll Photograph It Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Master, this is Xiang Man Luo. After you rub it on your back, you can wash the locator off.¡± The voice of the Firmament Stone appeared in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. Just now when they were in the cornfield, the Firmament Stone was awake in time and told her that it found the position where the locator was ced and the method to wash it off. Thus, she quickly teleported to this ce and tried it. The man was crazy! If she was caught by him, she might be tortured and did not know how she would end up. Thus, as long as there was a hope, she would try it. ¡°Where is the exact location at my back?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°It is at the center of the heart acupuncture point.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. This was a position where she could not reach by her hand. In her previous life, she trained her body until her arms were flexible enough that she could cover her entire back, but now¡­ She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Firmament Stone, can you turn into a towel for me?¡± The Firmament was reluctant and said, ¡°Master, I can only turn into a hard object.¡± Even if it were able to turn into a soft object, it would not want to do so as it needed to use its body to have intimate contact with its master. It felt that it was against its morality as it was a male! This magic stone had integrity. Although it had been worn on Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist all the time, when Gu Xijiu was sleeping or taking a bath, it would shut its five senses down and leave her to bathe peacefully and privately. Gu Xijiu tore the edge of her skirt and rubbed the flower petal on the cloth. She then took off her shirt and exposed her bare back to apply the flower petal on the corresponding acupuncture point. At this time, the Sun had set, and only colorful clouds were seen in the sky. This ce was very deste, and there was no sign of human habitation nearby. Hence, Gu Xijiu floated in the water and rubbed the back happily without worrying that she would be seen by someone else. ¡°Is it gone?¡± She asked the Firmament Stone after she rubbed it more than 10 times. ¡°Half of it is gone. It should be ineffective by now.¡± The Firmament Stone replied. Gu Xijiu sighed in relief. At least without the locator, there was a chance that she could escape from this crazy guy. Even if he could guess that she woulde to thiske to shower, he might not be able to find her as theke was too big. From her current location, she could not even see the shore. ¡°What does the locator look like?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. She wanted to study it so that she could use the same trick on that crazy guy. ¡°It looks like a herb.¡± The Firmament Stone replied. It added one more sentence, ¡°Looks like Setaria viridis.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent then she said, ¡°Can you draw it and show me?¡± The Firmament Stone proudly said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to draw it. I¡¯ll photograph it and show you.¡± Next, it came down from Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist and flew to her back. There was a sh of light, and then it flew back in front of Gu Xijiu. It changed again into a bracelet and opened up the sapphire in the middle. A clear picture emerged on its surface. Gu Xijiu was surprised that the Firmament Stone could take photos. She looked at the picture and finally saw the locator. It looked like a Setaria viridis. There were some light red fonts around it which she had never seen before. It looked like Sanskrit, but it was not as she could not recognize any of it. As she had already rubbed off half of it, a lot of the fonts were already gone. She tried her best to erge the photo but still could not see the strokes. She sighed and regretted that she did not take the picture first before she rubbed it off. Chapter 187 Chapter 187: Baby, You Are Such A Good Learner Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Little Cang, can you still remember the original image of the locator?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember it. Master, do you want to learn it? It requires strong spiritual power to draw this locator.¡± ¡°Sooner orter I will have spiritual power, so it is good for me to learn as many as possible now.¡± ¡°Baby, you are such a good learner. You are good girl¡­¡± A voice came behind her. It was a very pleasant voice, but it sounded like a devil to Gu Xijiu. The sound was very close to her. It was close enough that she could feel the light breath of the person who spoke. Her body stiffened for a moment. Fortunately, she only took off half of her clothes. She did not turn back but instead quickly buttoned her shirt before she turned around and looked behind her. A purple robe, ck hair, and a ruby eye on the forehead ¨C it was the annoying Celestial Master Zuo. At the moment, he was standing on the water, but his shoes were not even wet. He was surrounded by the Man Xiang Luo which formed a stunning scene. Was he even human? Or was he born as the dog of [1] Eng Shen? She had already washed off the locator, but he could still find her! Gu Xijiu secretly clenched her fists. He was smiling at her, ¡°Baby, do you want to learn about this locator spell? I know all the six methods to draw it. Do you want me to teach you all of them?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him thoughtfully and said, ¡°Yes, I want to learn.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and said, ¡°So you don¡¯t want to run away anymore?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded her head but said, ¡°It is not toote to run away learning it.¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. After a moment, he sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t easily teach my skill to others, why do you think I should teach you?¡± ¡°You asked me if I wanted to learn, so you already gave me a choice. Now that I decided that I want to learn, you seem to have regretted your decision. As a Celestial Master, how can you break your word?¡± Di Fuyi sighed again, ¡°You have a point here¡­¡± He took out a chair out from nowhere and put it on the surface of the water. Then, he sat down and supported his chin with his hand. He looked at her sternly and spoke, ¡°As a Celestial Master, should I always keep to my word? What would happen if I break my promise?¡± Gu Xijiu never expected that the highly respected Celestial Master Zuo would contemte such a shameless thing. She was startled for a moment but then asked, ¡°Are you the real Celestial Master Zuo?¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± Gu Xijiu did not reply anything and turned back to swim to the shore. However, she gave up after she swam for a while. Although the coast seemed to be very near, she did not even get one-meter closer to it after swimming for one minute as if there was an invisible wall in front of her. Apparently, it was another trick yed by the crazy Celestial Master Zuo. Di Fuyi sat on the water, and the wind blew until his robe fluttered. He looked like a god-like person with a righteous attitude, but she never expected that he would do such a childish thing. She could not run away from him, could not fight against him, and was not as cheeky as him. And this person seemed to be very free to disturb people. She pursed her lips and decided to meditate in the water without looking at him anymore. Chapter 188 Chapter 188: Baby, You Have Scared My Fish Away Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi stared at her for a moment and had a thought in his mind. There were not many people that he would like to make fun of and among those that tempted him were top talents in this world. These people had very different reactions after being teased by him. If those people encountered the same situation as Gu Xijiu, they would either desperately fight against him, cry and admit defeat or teleport away until Celestial Master Zuo had other things to do. Upon disturbing this cheeky young girl, he had considered the many different oues and reactions, but he never expected this! She was not angry and did not cry but calmly ignored him. Best of all, she was not pretending to be calm; she genuinely ignored him. Celestial Master Zuo could quickly tell from her heartbeat and blood flow if this were untrue. However, nothing was seen. As the time passed, a starry night fashioned into the sky. Theke was swaying gently while the stars shone like a diamonds in the sky. Gu Xijiu had been meditating for an hour in the water and never opened her eyes. She had entered into a quiet realm. Di Fuyi barely smiled, but no one could be more patient than him at this moment. He took out a fishing rod out of nowhere and started to fish. However, he never caught anything despite his patient efforts. Finally, there was a sharp tug on his rod, and when he lifted his hand to reel the fish up, Gu Xijiu suddenly woke up and moved her body. The water sshed a little bit, and the fish was frightened and escaped. Di Fuyi tried to catch it but failed, and the fish had fled. Di Fuyi remained silent at first, but after a while, he said coldly, ¡°Baby, you have scared my fish away.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her hand to him, ¡°I can catch one for you.¡± ¡°It is not easy to catch a fish here. Are you sure you can do it?¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°Never try never know.¡± She was a champion at fishing in her previous life. Di Fuyi smiled and handed her the fishing rod, ¡°I rely on you now, baby.¡± The fishing rod was green and bright in color. Gu Xijiu raised her two fingers and said, ¡°I have two conditions.¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Do you want me to let you go?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°Uh, what are your conditions then?¡± ¡°First, I want to fish on the shore. Second, I want to change the color of this fishing rod.¡± ¡­ Finally, Gu Xijiu was on the shore. Her entire body was dripping with water. She had been in the water for so long that her skin was wrinkled everywhere. It was already night, and the weather was quite cold on the shore of theke. As she was wet, she sneezed multiple times as she rose to the coast. She tidied up her wet hair and asked Di Fuyi who sat at the side of the shore, ¡°Can I change my clothes? It is too wet and will affect my temper and patience.¡± ¡°Where are you going to change your clothes?¡± Di Fuyi raised his eyebrow. ¡°There.¡± Gu Xijiu pointed at somewhere not far away. There was a ce that surrounded by a pile of rocks which was sheltered and hidden. ¡°No, it is too easy for you to run away. I do not have the patience to chase after you again.¡± Di Fuyi rejected her request. Gu Xijiu secretly cursed. She never begged him to chase after her. It was him who kept tracking her all the way to this ce. She sighed and replied, ¡°I cannot change here. It is inappropriate for a girl to be naked in front of a man who is not her husband. Even though I am still young, I am still a female.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her for a moment and said softly, ¡°Ah, of course, I know you are a girl¡­¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189: You Are Quite Good At Acting Too Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He slowly scanned through Gu Xijiu from head to toe before saying, ¡°Although you do not look like a girl from your outlook, I confirm that you are a girl.¡± The blood in Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was flushed out, and she felt like kicking him into theke. She chuckled instead and said, ¡°I never knew that the Pce Master has a hobby of dressing like a woman. It seems that you are quite good at acting too. I had the wrong impression of you.¡± ¡°Yes you did have the wrong impression, but I did not dress as a woman. As you had incorrectly ssified me as a woman, I did not want to embarrass you, so I just acted as if I was.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Was he such a good guy? No one would believe that! He was just too bored and took advantage of the situation to make fun of her. However, when Gu Xijiu tried to recall what happened when they met in the hot spring, she had to admit that she assumed that he was a woman. He was wearing an oversized red robe which looked like what a woman would wear. But the main reason she guessed so was that she had been confused by his beautiful face that was unlike any men she had seen. It was still quite cold on the shore, mainly because she was drenched. When the wind blew strongly in their direction, she could not help but shudder. She had always been susceptible to the cold, and she realized that she needed to change to take care of her health. ¡°Pce Master, I can change my clothes here.¡± She started to give in, ¡°But you have to turn away.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her again and had a longugh, ¡°Are you sure you still need to change clothes?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Something was not right from his question though. Gu Xijiu subconsciously looked down at herself and realized that her dress was dry and clean. She then touched her hair and found that the hair was dry as well. It was just a bit messy as she had been soaked in the water for a long time. Without the need to ask, she knew that it was done by the Celestial Master Zuo. He was able to dry her up without her knowing! She looked up at him and said, ¡°Pce Master, you have a great ability!¡± ¡°Well, it is just a small thing.¡± Di Fuyi nced at her again and focused on her messy hair. ¡°I think you need tob your hair.¡± In his eyes, her hair was no different from a birds nest which made him ufortable. However, Gu Xijiu did not care about it. She just pulled her hair to the back of her ears so that it would not cover her face, ¡°No, I think this is quite good.¡± Before she finished her sentence, her body suddenly got pushed backward by an invisible force, and she was sitting on a chair. Before she wanted to jump up from the chair, a hand tapped her on her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± There was a slight fragrance on his fingers that smelled very good. Gu Xijiu was distracted by the aroma until ab was handed to her together with a round mirror. Di Fuyi just said two words, ¡°Comb it.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know whether tough or to cry as this guy was extremely fussy. She did not want to argue with him on such a trivial matter, so she quickly took theb and tied her hair into a high ponytail with a cloth, she did not even use a pin. Chapter 190 Chapter 190: He Deliberately Wanted To Get Her Into Trouble? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion This was the first time Di Fuyi saw such a terrible hairstyle. He looked at her and paused. Eventually, he wanted to say something but hesitated. He then moved his gaze away from her hair and said, ¡°Ok, let¡¯s catch that fish!¡± Then he handed her the fishing rod and bait. Gu Xijiu took the fishing rod that was now ck but did not look at the bait provided by him and said, ¡°I will find the bait myself.¡± Di Fuyi looked at the bait inside his crystal bottle and did not say anything. This was a bait that was made of a spiritual snake and possessed intense spiritual power. All his spiritual creatures in his house liked this food very much. Di Fuyi wondered if this little girl could find a better bait to use from this ce. Gu Xijiu wandered around the shore for a moment and took out a dagger from her clothes to dig the ground. After a while, she retrieved a thin and long pinkish earthworm from the ground. There was still soil on the earthworm, and it was struggling to escape from her hand. ¡°This is your bait?¡± Di Fuyi raised his eyebrow. Would the fish like to eat such a dirty and nutritionless worm? Gu Xijiu nodded gently. She then washed the earthworm with water and cut it into pieces. Di Fuyi looked at those uneven pieces of bait and frowned. He raised his sleeve, and a light covered the bait. Gu Xijiu was shocked and asked, ¡°What are you doing!?¡± She thought that he wanted to destroy the bait she retrieved. Di Fuyi did not speak but gestured to ask her to look at her baits. Gu Xijiu looked back at her bait and was surprised. The unevenly sized meats were now the same size. Gu Xijiu remained silent. It seemed clear that Celestial Master Zuo had Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder. He did not understand that Gu Xijiu had intentionally cut the earthworm into uneven pieces because she wanted to use the bait for different fish sizes. However, she did not bother to argue with him but instead continued to prepare to fish. Gu Xijiu was very efficient. She looked at the stars in the sky and walked a few steps on the shore to find a slope to sit on. She then tied a glowing pearl to the fishing rod, put the bait on it, and started to fish. The glowing pearl was not too bright and was very soft. It only lighted up a small area in the water. After a while, the area where her bait was located started to have humble waves. Di Fuyi raised his eyebrow and was a bit surprised. There were fishes gathered around her bait. He had excellent eyesight and could see it even though the lure was under the water which was quite dark. He was also able to tell the species of the fish that were present. In just a moment, a huge fish bit on the bait and the fishing line suddenly tugged! Gu Xijiu did not have any response and did not intend to pull out her fishing rod just yet. Celestial Master Zuo wondered if the fishing line was too far away that she did not realize the bite of the fish. But before he finished his thought, the big fish pulled the bait again, and Gu Xijiu finally raised up her arm and turned her wrist to pull the fish out. By leveraging on her hidden strength, the fishing hook finally came out from the water. A big fish was jumping unwillingly on the grass. Gu Xijiu pressed sandwiched it on the ground with her foot andter picked it up and handed it to Di Fuyi. She smiled and said, ¡°This is topensate you.¡± The entire process took less than 10 minutes. Di Fuyi did not ept it and nced at the fish in her hand. He then said, ¡°I was catching a Silver Princess fish, and this is an autumn fish. It is too ugly. I don¡¯t want it.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. It seemed like he deliberately wanted to inconvenience her. The fish he was trying to catch had a lovely name, but it did not taste as good as the autumn fish. She felt that the purpose of fishing was to eat the fish and regardless of whether it was ugly or not. Chapter 191 Chapter 191: Do You Think It Is So Dumb? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu cursed secretly but remained calm on her exterior, ¡°Do you want a Silver Princess fish? How big do you want it to be?¡± She thought that it was better for her to ask him precisely or else he would try to manipte the situation to inconvenience her again. Di Fuyi nced at her and smiled, ¡°At least three pounds.¡± Silver Princess fishes were quite small in size. Di Fuyi had sneakily taken a nce at the fishes that surrounded the area and noticed that there were only two Silver Princess fishes that each weighed around one pound. Gu Xijiu remained silent and started to adjust her hook and bait. She took down the glowing pearl and reced it with a shining blue diamond. She also changed her location on the share and began fishing again. This time, it took slightly longer time for her to catch. The dim blue light only lit up a tiny area the size of a teacup. A few fishes bit on the bait, but Gu Xijiu did not n to pull the hook up to catch those fish. After 15 minutes, she finally pulled up the hook. A beautiful shining fish was caught and pulled out from the water! The fish was still struggling in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand, so she pped it on its head until it stopped moving and then threw it to Di Fuyi, ¡°How about this? It is exactly three pounds!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He did not need to weigh it but knew that the fish was exactly three pounds. Was this little girl a master of fishing? Her fishing technique was amazing! ¡­ A bonfire was prepared for a feast, and Gu Xijiu was busy grilling the fish. Fortunately, she was good at cooking so in just a few minutes; the fish had been prepared. She passed it to Di Fuyi who sat next to her and said, ¡°Pce Master, please take it.¡± Di Fuyi epted it and took a bite. The taste was delicious, and it was different from what he had been used to eating in the past. It seemed like this little girl tried very hard to grill the fish for him, so he was delighted. Then, Gu Xijiu started to grill the autumn fish¡­ Before it was fully cooked, the aroma had spread around and eclipsed the smell of the Silver Princes Fish. If the Silver Princess fish was a tasty dish, then the autumn fish would be the best dish of the night. After he smelled the aroma of autumn fish, he felt that his Silver Princess Fish tasted as in as water. Di Fuyi looked up and nced at the fish on her hand. However, Gu Xijiu did not look at him. She was hungry as she had repeatedly teleported and consumed a lot of her energy. Although the autumn fish did not look pretty, it was full of nutrition and had a very nice taste. It was her favorite fish in the world! The autumn fish was not big. It weighed only about one pound. In just a moment, Gu Xijiu had stripped the fish of its meat and only left its bones behind. ¡°Piakkk¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heard a loud sound next to her leg. She looked down and saw a big fat autumn fish jumping unwillingly beside her leg. This autumn fish was two times the size of the autumn fish that she had just eaten, so she was surprised. She looked at Di Fuyi who was remained sitting opposite her as if he never moved. Gu Xijiu looked at the fish and looked at Celestial Master Zuo again. She asked, ¡°Did the fish just jump up by itself?¡± Celestial Master Zuo looked rx when he replied, ¡°Do you think it is so dumb?¡± Gu Xijiu checked her fishing rod. It was still ced at its original location and did not seem to have been moved at all. She looked at him again and asked, ¡°Did you catch it?¡± Di Fuyi wiped his mouth and answered, ¡°I will answer you after you finish grilling the fish for me.¡± Gu Xijiu hesitantly began to clean the fish. She handled the fish very skillfully and ced it on a twig to start grilling it above the bonfire. Di Fuyi was impressed and began to chat with her, ¡°Do you grill fish very often?¡± Then he nced through the seasoning bottles beside her. There were pepper, salt, sauce¡­ it was aplete set of seasoning ingredients! Chapter 192 Chapter 192: It Was Silly At That Time Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu fiddled her fingers a little bit when she thought of the answer. She was a trained killer, so she was used to surviving in the wilderness. A necessary skill to do so included cooking. She did not enjoy cooking initially. Hence, her culinary expertise was just average. But there was a time when she was on a mission with Long Xi, and he caught a fish, so she cooked it. It was a terrible attempt, and Long Xi was almost poisoned from the meal! After that, she diligently practiced all sorts of culinary skills. She was intelligent, so as long as she practiced assiduously, there was nothing that she could not learn. She practiced it repeatedly and finally; she was as good as an expert chef. She then purposely invited Long Xi for a meal. Long Xi ate it and was naturally impressed. He praised her resourcefulness and efforts. After that, the two always barbecued together when they were free. He caught the fish; she cooked it. They were happy. Gu Xijiu even learned the various behaviors of fishes and ways to cook them from a fishing expert. Stupid! It was all a waste of time and effort! She conveniently answered Di Fuyi, ¡°I cook a lot. I like to eat fish. Eating fish makes one smart.¡± ¡°It is a good habit, you should maintain it.¡± Di Fuyi said it with a soft voice. He looked at her utensils and pondered a little. He noticed a simr fish cooking method from another person. Di Fuyi took a bite of the fish and was impressed. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with shiny eyes under the night. ¡°Not bad.¡± Di Fuyi answered casually, with an arm supporting his head. ¡°How many ways can you cook this fish?¡± ¡°Stew, boil, steam, fry, and deep fry.¡± ¡°Only these techniques?¡± Di Fuyi was suddenly so fascinated with fishes. He flung his arms in the air, and a colorful bolt struck the water¡¯s surface and prated it. In just a moment, four fishes gravitated out of the water andnded at Gu Xijiu¡¯s feet. ¡°Come, cook these fishes with each of your techniques. Let me see how good you are.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the fishes at her feet. All four of them were healthy, and they were simr in size. They had unnaturally arranged themselves at her feet as though they were a marching line. Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression made Di Fuyi sure that she was annoyed by his request. This guy could catch fishes just by raising his arms, yet he still wanted to disguise himself as a hermit fishing! No wonder he could not catch the fishes! He was wasting most of his efforts pretending to look cool. Due to theck of avable utensils, Gu Xijiu could only cook the fishes with two techniques. She stewed one fish and boiled the other one. After the meal was ready, the two of them sat together to eat and drink wine. Gu Xijiu¡¯s killer instincts were on alert. Killing is not just about swinging weapons. That was an inferior technique. Sometimes, it was about seeking the right opportunity in a feast to deal the killing blow without anyone noticing it. She was very familiar with dining etiquette, and with such knowledge, one could even easily overlook grudges and befriend each other again. For example, Celestial Master Zuo was supposed to arrest her, but he was dining with her pleasantly instead. The night was getting darker, and they drank at least two pots of wine. The fishes were as clean as they could be. Since the wine belonged to Di Fuyi, it was naturally high-quality fine wine. Even his wine utensils were impressive. As his wine was exquisite, Gu Xijiu drank a lot of it. Chapter 193 Chapter 193: This Little Girl Does Not Know What Is Good For Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu¡¯s face reddened, and she looked at him with sparkling eyes, ¡°Sir, would you like me to sing for you?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her with his palms supporting his face, ¡°I only like music. Voices that are not to my liking would annoy me and would make me cut out the person¡¯s tongue. You sure you want to sing?¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips and answered with pride, ¡°My voice is considered good music by many, I only sing to a connoisseur.¡± Di Fuyi smiled and replied, ¡°Hmm, then I have to listen. Which song do you want to sing?¡± He took out a jade flute, ¡°I could y a tune for you.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and put her hand up to stop him, ¡°No thanks, I prefer to sing solo.¡± Di Fuyi sighed and put away his flute, ¡°You little girl, you do not know what is good for you! Do you know that there are a lot of people out there who need my tune but could not get it?¡± The night was full of stars, and theke was decorated with flora. Gu Xijiu sang, and her voice was a lovely melody. It was strange but elegant as if it merged with the night sky. As she finished singing, her voice echoed in the night. Di Fuyi slowly tidied up his wine cups and pots, and looked at her with a smile, ¡°You are nice to me, are you hinting me to let you go?¡± Gu Xijiu looked back at him and asked, ¡°Would you?¡± Di Fuyi replied sternly, ¡°No. It is my duty. I am serious about it.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°I know you are. That is why I would never ask.¡± ¡°You are a sensible child.¡± Di Fuyi seemed gratified and decided to go a bit easy on her. ¡°Since you are nice to me, I could give you two choices without disobeying my duty. One, youe with me obediently, and I could give you three days to prepare. After that, the celestial tform would reopen to test the genuineness of your celestial skill. If it is real, I will give you a big gift. If it is fake¡­¡± He stopped. ¡°What happens then?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and said, ¡°You have no spiritual power, so there is no need to abolish your kung fu, but you would be deported deep into the Dark Forest. After that, it is all about your luck. If you are fortunate enough to escape, you will still make a good student, and I will teach you kung fu personally.¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Sounds good to me. So, at that time you, would take me as your student?¡± Di Fuyi swiveled his finger and answered with a soft tone (even though he threw a bomb at her), ¡°No, darling. At that time, you would be my fianc¨¦. Not my student.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She dropped the wok in her hand, and it almostnded on her toes, ¡°What?!¡± Her fianc¨¦ was Rong Yan. She spent so much effort in sending that thing into prison to dismiss that terrible marriage. Since when did another wedding pop up out of nowhere?! This was absurd! Di Fuyi looked at the wok on the ground and said, ¡°Is this news not pleasing to you?¡± ¡°Not pleasing, but very shocking!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression was as if she was struck by a brick dropped from heaven. ¡°Celestial Master is kidding, right? That is impossible!¡± ¡°How could I kid about such things?¡± Di Fuyi raised his arms, picked up the wok, and handed it back to her. ¡°This marriage began thirteen years ago¡­¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194: You¡¯re So Smart! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu listened to his story with annoyance, ¡°Thirteen years ago, I met your mother. You were as skinny as a monkey was. Your mother asked me to foresee your fortune. At that time I was in a good mood and agreed to your mother¡¯s request. I calcted that you could not live to the age of 15, as there was a huge disastering your way. Only a good marriage with a respectable bridegroom could prevent the disaster. But at that time you were married to Rong Yan. His ability and status were only very average; unable to break the disaster. Your mother pleaded me for a solution, and I owed her a favor, therefore I suggested to marry you¡­ But with the following terms ¨C first, your marriage with Rong Yan is to be dismissed. Second, you could escape the Dark Forest unscathed before you turned 15¡­¡± Preposterous! It was preposterous! Gu Xijiu looked at him as if he was an alien. Howe people like him would give up their own marriage so easily? Howughable! She thought for a while, ¡°I have never heard anyone mentioning it¡­¡± ¡°It was an agreement between your mother and I; no one else was informed about it.¡± Di Fuyi kindly exined to her. He smiled at her and asked, ¡°Having a fianc¨¦ like me, is not that pleasant to you?¡± Pleasant ¨C my foot! She did not want a perverse fianc¨¦ like him! ¡°Celestial master, you are good at joking, but this isn¡¯t funny at all.¡± ¡°You do not believe me? You think I am fooling you?¡± Di Fuyi asked in unpredictable tone. You are fooling around! Although I do not know your intention, you are obviously fooling around! She thought to herself, but could not say it out loud. Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Your im is unsupported¡­ Besides, I do not believe that my mother would marry me to two men.¡± Di Fuyi took out a ck ring. It was shiny as silk and was made of jade. ¡°It is the engagement ring given to me by your mother. Your birth date and time are on it. Do you want to take a look? Besides, your mother did not marry you to two men. I only said you have to fulfill my terms before the marriage is agreed to.¡± The ring looked valuable, and Gu Xijiu did notice her birth date and time on it. However, she sensed something uncanny with the ring, but somehow could not quite put her finger on it. Before she could inspect it closely, he took the ring back. ¡°Now, do you believe me?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the engagement ring be possessed by both sides? Howe I do not have it¡­?¡± ¡°It was possessed by both sides ¨C this ring is one of a pair, and you should have the other one. Your mother was keeping it for you. Unfortunately, she left too early, and that ring probably disappeared with her¡­¡± Di Fuyi answered in a soft voice, ¡°This is not known to anyone else, and your mother is missing now. Nobody would know if I remained silent. But I always keep my promise, and I do not have the heart to oppress the weak.¡± Did he keep his promise? Did he not oppress the weak? Was not that what he was doing right now? Gu Xijiu despised him, but she did not express it. She figured something out, and looked at him, ¡°That is why you forced me to the trials,? If I wasn¡¯t a celestial student, would you have all the reasons in the world to cast me out to the Dark Forest and let me die?¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°You are smart!¡± Gu Xi Jiu was speechless. Chapter 195 Chapter 195: Sweetheart, You¡¯ve Got Guts Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was lost for words. She suddenly understood that the great god in front of her was actually finding ways to kill her, right? The sess rate of this marriage was very unlikely to happen even from the beginning. It was so unlikely that it had gotten to the point of being overlooked. However, she was officially engaged to Rong Yan, and it was not easy to break the engagement. If it were not for her traveling through time to be here, Miss Gu would already be long dead. She would be ruined anyway even if she wasn¡¯t dead. Maybe by that time, the idea of breaking the engagement would work out, but it would be so embarrassing. She would probably be trapped and drowned in a pig¡¯s cage by General Gu himself. So, even if Celestial Master Zuo had done such a favor for the wife of the General, the favor seemed insignificant. It was not going to work at all! It was all her fault that she broke the engagement without causing any harm or outrage, which had given the Celestial Master Zuo a sense of crisis. That was why he was constantly watching her and was always trying to take her back to perform the tests¡­ Because the chance of her making it out of the Dark Forest alive was so small, and if she was dead, then there would be no engagement. ¡°Master, what if I was born a disciple? What about this marriage?¡± Gu Xijiu decided to ask the master to rify. ¡°If you were born a disciple then you need not venture out into the Dark Forest. Oh, I should say, it¡¯s up to you to decide whether you want to do it or not. If you wish to marry me then you can give it a try, this engagement will be instantaneously valid once you make it out alive.¡± Gu Xijiu knew this very well by heart. If she were born a disciple, she would not be so retarded to go into the Dark Forest. She would otherwise just spend 15 years in peace. If not¡­ If she was really being brought into the Dark Forest, even she could make it out, she would not being out as ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± anymore. Nheless, she must not let this nonsensical engagement be valid! No, wait, why must she adhere ording to his ns? ¡°Master, earlier you said that you¡¯d be giving me two options ¨C what¡¯s the other one?¡± ¡°The second option is simple, if you don¡¯t follow me obediently, you can try all you can to fight. I¡¯ll knock you out and bring you back, and then start running the tests the very next day.¡± Freak! This clearly left her with solely one choice. Fortunately, she came out with the third option herself¡­ She sighed, stood up and said, ¡°Basically, my three fishes could only get me three days of buffer period in return. It seems like I can only choose the first option¡­¡± ¡°Brilliant! Let¡¯s go back now, it¡¯s gettingte¡­¡± Di Fuyi stood up. Right when he was about to do something, he staggered to his feet all of a sudden, with hisrge body swaying a little. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you drunk?¡± asked Gu Xijiu, pretending to care. Di Fuyi looked up at her with a sharp look. The weight of the silence in the surroundings was bing unbearable. Gu Xijiu was close by. She had been watching him,pletely at ease, while holding the iron pot that was used to cook fish. Di Fuyi smiled a little, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ve got guts, how dare you poison me!¡± The tone of his voice was as soft as the wind, and yet so suffocating as though a huge thunderstorm was about to make itsndfall, thus insinuating fear. Gu Xijiu, with her eyes sharp and bright, was not going to deny the usations, ¡°Sorry¡±. Di Fuyi swayed a little again, with his face turning green; the poison was obviously starting to take effect. Strange! ¡°The drink was mine, the fish was not poisonous, so when did you put the poison in?¡± He asked in bewilderment. Gu Xijiuughed, with a softened voice she said, ¡°Neither the fish nor the drink was poisonous. You can take a guess at the kind of poison that was in it. I¡¯m sure you can guess well since you¡¯re so wise.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He shifted a little as if he was about to do something, but his legs were so weak that he fell back into his chair. He looked at her and smiled faintly, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ve poisoned me twice!¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196: Celestial Master Zuo Was Poisoned! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu chuckled, turned around and said, ¡°You can say that you¡¯re unlucky! Oh right, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, the poison that you hadst time was just trivial, you could easily get it out of your system. It¡¯s different this time, you¡¯ll need to calm down and meditate for three consecutive days, and for the time being, you shouldn¡¯t perform any spiritual power or internal abilities, otherwise¡­ teehee!¡± ¡°Otherwise, what? This lethal poison of yours is going to kill me?¡± Di Fuyi raised his brows in disbelief. ¡°Hmm, it isn¡¯t lethal. I¡¯mpassionate enough to not kill as I wish. This poison will only make you impotent ¨C it¡¯s not really a big deal. Alright, if you¡¯re not afraid of bing a eunuch, you can move as much as you wish,e and get me then!¡± Gu Xijiu waved, turned around and disappeared effortlessly within seconds¡­ The riverbank returned to its usual tranquility. Di Fuyi¡¯s robes fluttered with the gust of wind. The air was filled with the fragrance of the drink, the aroma of the fish, and the faint smell of her scent¡­ Di Fuyi was just sitting there with his sleeves down, looking out at the surface of theke and contemting. Suddenly, he smiled. The corners of his mouth twitched upward. Then, he burst outughing. Hisughter was infectious, like the sound of wind rustling through the bamboo forest, and like the shine of the moonlight dazzling through the window. Hisughter grew louder and louder, and the ripples spread across theke, as though the sound of hisugh had caused a series of waves on the surface. He had enough ofughing. Lazily, he sat in his chair, and from the corner of his eye, he noticed something from afar, ¡°The four of you, get out and show yourselves!¡± The wind soughed. Four young men then appeared out of nowhere. They were dressed in elegant clothes and were all good-looking. These were the young men who paddled the boat. Apparently, they all possessed extraordinary Qing Gong ¨C there was not a stir of dust in the air when theynded, even the tiny flowers bent just a little at their feet. The four of them bowed to Di Fuyi, ¡°Master!¡± Di Fuyi looked at them, ¡°Were you all enjoying the show? Didn¡¯t youe and check on me, knowing that I was poisoned?¡± The four young men were shocked, and shook their heads in disapproval, ¡°No one on earth is capable of poisoning you. There must be a reason for a master to do this¡­¡± ¡°No, I am poisoned,¡± Di Fuyi pointed out his words in a rather soft tone. He rolled up his sleeves to reveal his finger as if he was holding a g. Once the four young men had a clear picture of the color of his finger, their expression changedpletely. The crystal clear skin had disappeared and at this very moment, it was purple, especially the fingertip. It was as purple as grapes! Celestial Master Zuo was really poisoned! The four of them were momentarily stunned. ¡°Master, what kind of poison is it?¡± Asked the young men; their eyes shining brightly. ¡°Master, how does it feel to be poisoned?¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯ve really been poisoned!¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Di Fuyi threw a re at them and wondered, what were these four idiots thinking? They did not seem to be concerned for their master. On the contrary, they all looked very interested, as if they had just made a new discovery¡­ Heughed, and raised his brows, ¡°You all seem to be interested, aren¡¯t you? It seems like you take pleasure in my misfortune, don¡¯t you?¡± He let out a cold smile; cold as the chilling winds. ¡°¡­¡± The four young men were lost for words. They finally came to realize that they were giving off the wrong impression to their master, so they quickly hid their expression in order to show their immutable loyalty. These young men, however, were not actually concerned. After all, there really was not anyone who was good enough to poison the master! Celestial Master Zuo was undoubtedly invincible. Di Fuyi took another look at them and sighed, but did not bother to reprimand them for their ignorance. He then took a close look at his finger. A few momentster, he gently flicked his finger towards the air, and some purple blood could be seen sttering from the tip of his finger, before disappearing into thin air in the form of purple gas. His fingertip returned to its crystal clear state, and there wasn¡¯t even a cut on the skin. Clearly, he had cured himself from the poison. Chapter 197 Chapter 197: The Girl Was Just Bluffing Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He waved nonchntly at the young men, telling them toe closer. ¡°The four of you seem to be quite observant. Can you tell exactly when she inserted the poison? And where did she set the poison?¡± He asked. The four young men had indeed witnessed the entire incident. So, they tried to break down the scenarios, ¡°Did she set the poison in the fish? The soup bowl? The stick of the grilled fish? Or probably the spices¡­¡± Di Fuyi shook his finger and responded with a one-word answer, ¡°No!¡± If the girl had set the poison in the aforementioned ces, he would have had already exposed her intention long ago. One of the young men came up with a good idea, ¡°She set the poison in the air!¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± The four young men continued to make their guesses by trying all the possibilities, but in return, all the assumptions were being turned down by the master¡¯s one or two-word response. They really could not get it. Being lost at what to do, they gazed at each other in despair. Seeing the young men flushed with agitation, Di Fuyi then rose slowly to resolve their confusion, ¡°The poison was in her singing.¡± The young men remained silent. How could her singing be poisonous? This was something new! Di Fuyi shook his head and exined to them again in a kind manner, ¡°It was not exactly poison, it was instead a noxious agent called the Happy Water Spell¡± Di Fuyi let out a sigh, ¡°In other words, neither the drinks nor the fishes were poisonous, but after being specifically processed and cooked, a noxious agent was made once the fish was in contact with the drink. It was still harmless unless triggered by her singing. Hence, her singing was the real cause for all this! From the way I exined it, do you now understand?¡± The four young men were utterly convinced, ¡°Understood!¡± Celestial Master Zuo really lived up to his name. He had clearly seen a great deal of experience to be so knowledgeable, that he could even discover such a rare ¡®poison¡¯! ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about such a poison. What a unique name,¡± said one of the young men. ¡°Unique? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s iconic?¡± Di Fuyi raised his brows. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s indeed iconic,¡± the young man agreed promptly. Di Fuyi chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s the name I¡¯ve juste up with, of course. It¡¯s pretty apt.¡± The name turned out to bepletely made up by Celestial Master Zuo! The young men were lost for words again. However, driven by curiosity, they asked, ¡°Master, do you think the ¡®poison¡¯ was as harmful as she had described it? The girl was just bluffing, wasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°About this, you can only find out once you¡¯ve tried,¡± said Di Fuyi. Confused. The young men did not feel too certain about it. Boldly, they had decided to ask, ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually curious about this ¡®poison¡¯ too, that¡¯s why I did a little trick when I extracted it out of my body. There¡¯s no need for singing when I turn the poison into gas. You¡¯ll be poisoned once you inhale it. How do the four of you feel right now?¡± Shocked. They were standing, but their legs were suddenly weak. There was an unsettling flow in their stomach. It was negligibly weak at first, but it grew so strong within seconds, as though there was a monster awakening in their body, with countless bugs digging their ways inside them. It was tingling and painful, there was even a numbing sensation at the back of their spine ¨C the effect was immensely overwhelming! The faces of the four young men had turned green. Di Fuyi rose and said, ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re now feeling what I felt just then, but what I had was four times stronger. You all are physically weak, so I can¡¯t bear to see only one of you suffer alone, thus splitting the after-effects into four so that all of you can join each other to share the pain.¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198: They Wished to Watch the Show Again! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The four teenagers did not speak a word, they almost cried and immediately knelt on the ground, ¡°We are really sorry, Master!¡± Di Fuyi raised his sleeve and there were a few nice folding stools arranged on the shore nicely. His voice was gentle and said, ¡°Here you go, one for each of you. Sit down and use the detoxification technique I taught you before. Submit a report regarding your experience of being poisoned to me three dayster.¡± He disappeared instantly after he finished talking. The four teenagers remained silent. They looked at the folding stool and then looked towards their surroundings. It was breezy on the shore with such a beautiful scenery. However, the four of them needed to sit there to feed the mosquitoes for three days¡­ That would be extremely embarrassing if people saw them. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve cleared this ce and no one woulde here. Focus on your detoxification activity.¡± Fourdies flew from afar; they were those girls who yed with the ribbons on the cruise. The fourdies were smiling but they were actually making fun of their misfortune! The leader of the group ofdies said, ¡°My dear seniors, are you still able to stand up? Do you need us to help you to get onto the folding stool? Master had told us that you shouldn¡¯t simply use your spirit power, otherwise, you would probably be the eunuchs.¡± The four teenagers were mad and speechless. However, they did not dare to dy their detoxification but quickly got onto the folding stool. Mu Feng was still worried, ¡°We are all here¡­ What if master needs us? Can one of you stay here and the rest stay with the master instead?¡± The female leaderughed and said, ¡°Thanks for your concern but we have made some arrangements. You just need to focus on detoxification.¡± She then sighed, ¡°This is the first time our Master had gotten insulted this way, I¡¯m really curious about this girl¡­¡± The four teenagers remained silent, but they really wished to have a look as well! It was rare for their master to have such a huge interest in someone. However, this crazy girl has insulted The Lord. He was not sure how he would punish her. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had a n for it when she left via teleportation. The fact that she got the talent as heaven¡¯s gift, was a disaster! The Emperor was looking for her, Celestial Master Zuo was searching for her, and even Long Siye would not give up¡­ She could no longer stay in Feixing Kingdom. She was thinking of traveling to another two neighboring countries to experience a different culture as well as to avoid trouble. Amongst all those people who were chasing after her, Celestial Master Zuo was the one she found most annoying! He was too powerful to the extent where she could notpete with him but leave for the sake of good. It was best to hide somewhere else for a few years and practice her Kung Fu properly. Based on the speed of her training, she could definitely be an expert in two years. Even though she did not have any spiritual talent, she would possess great internal force! She would be a superstar with her teleportation technique and a powerful internal force! Also, the engagement between her and Celestial Master Zuo would be invalid automatically after two years, and she would then return to her single life! She wanted to have her say on the marriage! Besides, she did not want to marry anyone ¨C she preferred to be single and be free! Of course, she would find the medicine for her birthmark. In fact, she had very nice features; her skin would be smooth and soft if she had consumed good herbs. It was almost certain that she would definitely be a beautifuldy once the birthmark was gone! Chapter 199 Chapter 199: She Did Not Always y The Zither Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It would be easier for her to disguise herself when the birthmark was gone! At least, she no longer had to disguise or tan herself. For safety purposes, she has been teleporting the entire night and managed to escape to Qingmu City, which was about 300 kilometers away. ¡­ Qingmu City was the secondrgest city in the Feixing Kingdom. Although it was not as well developed as the capital, it was quite a famous ce in the country. The streets were broad and the buildings were as packed as the scales on a fish¡¯s body! Of course, the scenery was spectacr and the architectures were beautifully vintage-like. There was a well-known attraction in Qingmu City, named the Ecstasy House! Ecstasy House was not the residence of any royal family but rather, a famous brothel. The reason it was named Ecstasy House came from the fact that the building was a private mansion owned by the royal family member of the previous dynasty. The royal family of the previous dynasty was gone after the revolution and hence, the private mansion had been auctioned off, turning into a brothel today¡­ Therefore, the Ecstasy House was different from the other brothels; it was a premium brothel with an amazing quality of prostitutes. Besides, all the prostitutes were talented in ying music, chess, calligraphy, painting and they were very well versed with all types of music and songs. Even the cheapest prostitute would cost a hundred dors, but that would only include drinks with the guest. However, if the guest wanted herpany overnight, he would need to pay 2000 dors instead¡­ While the most well-known prostitute would not just attend to any customer, given that those men were willing to pay a high price, they still need to seek permission from the prostitute herself¡­ The top prostitute in the Ecstasy House was Liu Qiandai ¨C her appearance was as beautiful as her name. Liu Qiandai was a cool beauty. Rumor had it that she did not merely smile, but when she smiled, all the men would fall for her and she was attractive enough to get her hands on all their money¡­ Besides that, the cool beauty smelled delightful; with a special fragrance which could rapidly heighten heartbeat rates. She was very arrogant and did not just attend to any customers. Even if the princes came, she would not even bother to greet them if she did not feel like it. The well-known prostitutes in the Ecstasy House, respectively had their own courtyard. They would light up thentern outside their courtyard when they needed to attend to their guests. While Liu Qiandai was the top prostitute, she owned a very big courtyard with good quality of furniture and disys. Hers was named Anxiang Court, and there was a colorfulntern outside her courtyard. In other words, she had a special guest tonight and she was serving him morously¡­ All the customers who passed by were curious of who had the privilege to see Miss Liu. The courtyard was huge, and no matter how hard the customers tried to peep, they could not see anything but could only hear music from the room. Miss Liu was ying the zither! She did not always y the zither! Even Rong Chu got rejected by her when he invited her to y for him! Who was the guest in her room!? The customers were extremely curious about that! That man must be quite an amazing person as he could get her to y the zither! ¡­ At the moment, everything in Liu Qiandai¡¯s room were high-quality items. With the moonlight color of the bed drapes with ck and white furniture, everything was a perfect match for her. The only imperfection was the huge bathtub right at the center. There was a thickyer of steam rising from the bathtub. Gu Xijiu was sitting in the bathtub with a lot of petals floating on the surface of the water. The water temperature was just perfect for her. She was enjoying the long bath with her eyes closed. She feltfortable after a long night of escape! Chapter 200 Chapter 200: The Man Behind Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Even if someone was willing to pay with all their assets, that did not mean he could get Liu Qiandai to y a song for him. Liu Qiandai was ying the zither at the table; her skills were amazing and her voice, lovely. Gu Xijiu was enjoying the music; she felt like she was surrounded by mountains andkes. ¡°Master, the fragrance of Xiang Man Luo would have been gone when you soak yourself in the bath for 15 minutes. However, you¡¯ve been soaking for an hour!¡± The Firmament Stone reminded her. ¡°It can help me reduce tiredness.¡± Gu Xijiu flipped her long hair off her shoulder. In order to get rid of the navigation talisman which Celestial Master Zuo put on her, she deliberately went to Lake Manxiang to wash away the talisman with Xiang Man Luo. Although the talisman was gone, she was still exuding the Xiang Man Luo fragrance, which would turn unpleasantly pungent after a few days. However, she would need to find a way to wash away the scent of Xiang Man Luo if she did not want to smell bad. The Firmament Stone told Gu Xijiu that the only way to get rid of the fragrance from Xiang Man Luo was to get the perfume recipe from Liu Qiandai. Therefore, Gu Xijiu travelled all the way in search of Liu Qiandai. In fact, it was difficult to see Liu Qiandai, as it was almost impossible for ordinary people to enter her room. However, it was not an issue to Gu Xijiu as she could always teleport into her room. Of course, Liu Qiandai was frightened when Gu Xijiu sneaked into her room. Right before she managed to shout for help, Gu Xijiu said something which delighted herpletely. What Gu Xijiu said to her was, ¡°Do you want to get your illness treated? I can help you.¡± Therefore, Liu Qiandai had decided against shouting. After a long talk, she believed this little tanned-skin girl could cure her illness. Liu Qiandai was slim, fit, pretty, and could sing very well. She was almost considered a perfect woman. However, there was something no one knew ¨C she had bad body odor. Of course, as it was not very serious, no one would notice if she dilligently showers slightly more often. However, for a perfectionist like her, it was definitely a critical condition to her. She had been seeking advice and treatments from many doctors and consumed a lot of different medications, but none of which, had ever worked. Therefore, she learned the art of concocting perfume and had now be an expert¡­ She always smelled nice with perfume, thus, no one would notice her bad bodily odor. The arrival of Gu Xijiu was indeed at a perfect timing! She ought to serve her like a VIP. Both of them were decisive people and hade to a mutual agreement in a very short time. Liu Qiandai would prepare a special perfume for Gu Xijiu¡¯s bath, and in return, Gu Xijiu would help treat Liu Qiandai after her bath. That was how we arrived the scene of Gu Xijiu soaking herself in the bathtub. ¡°Master, you¡¯re such a lucky one, Liu Qiandai is ying the zither for you! Rong Chu wanted her to y a song many years ago but he failed. Not only that, he could not even do anything to take revenge.¡± The Firmament Stone mumbled in her mind. Gu Xijiu opened her eyes and pondered, ¡°The boss of the Ecstasy House must be someone powerful, even Rong Chu would let it go. Do you know who that is?¡± ¡°Mother Xi.¡± The Firmament Stone answered. Gu Xijiu frowned, how could a madame be so powerful? ¡°Do you know who the mastermind was behind it all?¡± The Firmament Stone said happily, ¡°You¡¯ve finally asked the correct question! I¡¯ve heard that the Ecstasy House and the auction room in the capital city are both owned by the same person. This person is very powerful, but always kept himself under the radar.¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201: Finding Out the Master Behind It Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°How about his name?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± The Firmament Stone said. ¡°This owner never showed his face, but he was able to solve all problems secretly. No one has ever seen him before. Perhaps, only the senior management teams of both businesses has had the chance of meeting him before.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. The people in the auction room did notpromise easily. That showed how powerful their boss could be. Who was that? Sigh! Anyway, that had nothing to do with her. It was not necessary for her to find out who the master was behind it all¡­ Gu Xijiu really enjoyed the bath; all her tiredness had dissipated. She got a new dress and tried to tie a ponytail. Liu Qiandai quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Miss, this hairstyle doesn¡¯t suit you very well. Here, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Gu Xijiu was happy and thus, agreed. Liu Qiandai was very skillful; she helped Gu Xijiu style her hair in under 15 minutes. She passed a mirror to Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Have a look, how is it?¡± Thedy in the mirror wore a flower bun on her head. Her fringe was neatlybed, with a pair of eyes blinking. She looked great even though her skin was a bit tanned. Gu Xijiu was happy with it. It was easy for women to build their friendship. Two hourster, both of them has be friends! Gu Xijiu not only treated Liu Qiandai¡¯s illness but also gave her some skincare recipes and cosmetics. Liu Qiandai also gifted Gu Xijiu a carriage when she heard that she needed to continue her journey¡­ Liu Qiandai sent Gu Xijiu off before returning to her courtyard. Just as she just entered the house, someone has already waiting for her inside. It was a slim body shape in an eggshell-yellow dress, her pretty face was covered with muslin and only had her eyes exposed, which looked like the tail of the Phoenix. A blink of her eye was enough to captivate anyone¡¯s soul. She was extremely beautiful, to the extent that no one was able to guess her age. She was sitting in front of the table with a teacup in her hand. The teacup was spinning on her palm. Seemingly, she was bored of waiting. ¡°Mother Xi!¡± Liu Qiandai quickly knelt down to greet her. She was the face of the business of the Ecstasy House, Mother Xi. She did not alwayse to the Ecstasy House as there were a few people to assist her. Once in a while, she would drop by to talk to the prostitutes. No one would imagine Mother Xi to be such a beautiful person. Besides that, she was also a talented person and most of the prostitutes learned their skills from her. Mother Xi was quite strange; she was young and pretty when Liu Qiandai was only eight years old. Although ten years had passed, she still looked the same! Time seemed to have frozen and she would never age. Liu Qiandai was very arrogant, but she respected Mother Xi very much. Everyone in the Ecstasy House paid full respect to Mother Xi; they respected her and were also afraid of her. Mother Xi had note to the Ecstasy House for almost a year. Liu Qiandai was surprised when she suddenly appeared in her house. ¡°Qiandai, was that a little girl in your room? Was her face tanned and reddish, with very good medical knowledge?¡± Mother Xi asked rather directly. Chapter 202 Chapter 202: The Boss Was Looking For Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Liu Qiandai was really surprised but she did not deny it, ¡°Yes, Mother Xi. What¡­ What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Mother Xi blinked her eyes and sighed, ¡°The boss was probably looking for her ¨C Miss Gu Xijiu.¡± Liu Qiandai remained silent; she definitely heard of Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu had been stirring quite a few problems. Her news has spread around ¨C even to some other states and their cities. ¡°She¡­ I thought she went missing on the way to the Open Heaven Stage? There was even a rumor that said that she hd been caught by Overlord Long. How could she possiblye here alone?¡± Liu Qiandai wondered. Mother Xi shook her head and stood up. She did not answer Liu Qiandai¡¯s question, but instead, asked her another question, ¡°You gave her your Crested Ibis carriage?¡± ¡°Yes, she was in a hurry and needed a fast vehicle, so I¡­¡± She nodded, and did not say anything but turned to leave the house. ¡°Mother Xi, are you going to inform the boss?¡± Liu Qiandai quickly ran a few steps forward. Mother Xi said calmly, ¡°They were looking for her, so ¡®we have to report ordingly.¡± ¡°What¡­ What would they do to her?¡± Mother Xi sighed and said, ¡°Qiandai, you¡¯re worrying too much. We are not supposed to care so much about this.¡± She then walked out to the courtyard. ¡­ The Crested Ibis carriage was actually a very beautiful and elegant carriage. Very aptly, there was a painted Crested Ibis on it. The horse was also a famous horse, the ming Cloud Horse. Its skin and fur were like a burning me. It could run as fast as the speed of lightning. It could run a thousand miles in one day. The Crested Ibis carriage was speeding on the road in the outskirts and the cart driver was appointed by Liu Qiandai. There was another carriageing from the opposite direction when the horse was running very fast. That carriage looked simple and normal with a bamboo painting. The horse was tall and huge with white skin and fur. That carriage came out from the ground and appeared somewhere near the Crested Ibis carriage. The Crested Ibis carriage would have crashed into the normal carriage if the cart driver did not manage to control the horse. The carriage had finally stopped. When the cart driver was about to curse the other carriage, the man from that carriage jumped onto the Crested Ibis carriage! Before the cart driver could respond, the man has already entered the cabin. The cart driver asked, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you!?¡± The man was really fast. The cart driver did not even manage to see whether he was a tall person or a short potato ¨C he did even know if that was a man or woman¡­ Who was that? How dare he attack Miss Liu¡¯s carriage!? The cart driver knew some martial arts and was quite good at it. He immediately jumped up and was ready to rush into the cabin. However, the man already came out from the carriage before he rushed in. He asked, ¡°Where is the girl?¡± It was only then that the cart driver managed to see the man properly. All the curse has stopped at his lips. The man had a nice figure and was wearing a green robe. He still looked charming with a curtain hat covering his face. Although he was not able to see his appearance, he felt refreshed as he looked at the man. Chapter 203 Chapter 203: Xijiu! Are You Trying To Avoid Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Apparently, that person has tried to hide his aura, however, his natural dignity could not be masked at all. He was not challengeable. The cart driver was a smart person; he knew that he wasn¡¯t someone to be challenged. The fierce eyes were staring at him, driving his heartbeat to palpitate as loud as audible drumming sounds. He said in fear, ¡°The¡­ Thedy was resting inside the cabin! She said she was very tired and sleepy, thus needed some rest and told me not to disturb her¡­ Why? How could she be gone now?¡± The man in the veiled hat was speechless. He was holding a cloak, a female cloak. He was squeezing the cloak tightly to the point that it paled his nails. Inside the cabin, the nket was tidy and everything was neat. Apparently, the little girl had been gone for a long time. He only found the cloak in the cabin and her scent was still on the cloak. It smelled good but the man felt slight heartache! ¡°Xijiu! Are you trying to avoid me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. I just want to bring you back to Tianwen Mountain. I only want you to see what I¡¯ve done for you.¡± ¡°Xijiu, we¡¯ve missed each other in our previous life; I¡¯ll never let you go again this time. Give me a chance, please¡­¡± The man thought in his mind. He raised his hand and released a colorful tracking bird, ¡°Find her!¡± When he was about to return to his carriage, a green bird was chirping in the sky and lingered around his carriage. Later, it spits out a transparent talisman on his palm. He touched the talisman, and a gentle voice was heard from it, ¡°Mentor, Xixi has something to report about. Gu Xijiu has set a trap to win the battle a few days ago. I¡¯ve been investigating her and I¡¯m afraid, she has been possessed by an evil spirit¡­¡± That was Gu Xixi¡¯s voice. Gu Xixi sounded like she had many more things to say, but he had no interest to listen anymore. The sound had gone and the talisman too, had disappeared. The man with the veiled hat was Long Siye. He took out another talisman and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything about her matters anymore! And I warn you, don¡¯t ever try to set her up again! Go back to the mountain and reflect on yourself!¡± That was an audio talisman, it could assist in sending audios. He passed the talisman to the green bird and it flew away after that. He got up to the carriage and the white horse neighed. It then gallopped rapidly and disappeared within a few seconds. The cart driver on the Crested Ibis carriage was lost for words. He returned to the carriage as if he was still in a dream. He talked to himself, ¡°Oh God! I¡¯ve just met the Tianwen Overlord, and he talked to me¡­ He quickly ran to the cabin to check again. Unfortunately, he could not find anything despite searching for every nook and cranny. The little girl did not seem to have left anything else except the cloak. However, she probably left the cloak here on purpose to draw someone¡¯s attention¡­ ¡°Anyway, how did she leave the carriage?¡± This had confused the cart driver. The carriage was speeding since she got into the carriage, and there was only one door! How did she even leave without showing herself? It was like she vanished into thin air! Chapter 204 Chapter 204: He Is Digging a Grave for Himself¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Is she a ghost?¡± The cart driver shook his head and came out from the cabin. He was shocked when he saw someone was floating on top of the tree. He was wearing a purple robe with a ghastly mask covering his face. He had no idea how long that person had been standing there. He was watching the cart driver. He did not do anything but the cart driver was already trembling. ¡°What¡¯s the eighth rule in the Ecstasy House?¡± The man with the purple robe asked. The cart driver was shocked and asked, ¡°Why¡­ Why are you asking?¡± The man with the purple robe did not answer but only kept staring at him. The cart driver felt he was frozen when he saw the man¡¯s gaze. The man with the purple robe still did not answer. He smiled and read the rule, ¡°I should not disclose any secret of my customers without permission, neither should I judge my customer. If I was found to be guilty, I shall have my tongue cut off my mouth and three years of sries as a penalty¡­¡± The cart driver was frightened! He did not expect the person in front of him to know the rules! He stepped back in terror. ¡°How¡­ How did you know?¡± The man in purple robe interrupted, ¡°Did you execute this alone? Or did someone help you?¡± The cart driver did not answer but caned the horse¡¯s buttock! The horse neighed and ran away. The man in the purple robe did not chase after it. A momentter, he heard a crash, followed by a loud scream. Something had crashed on the wall of the cliff¡­ The sound had stopped. Apparently, the person was dead. The man in the purple robe smiled. Initially, he wanted to let him go. However, he was digging a grave for himself¡­ He pressed onto his fingertip, and a beam of white light shone into the air. A momentter, a youngdy appeared and knelt down to greet him, ¡°Master.¡± The man in the purple robe said, ¡°Bring the carriage and the driver to the Ecstasy House. Also, tell Mother Xi that it¡¯s time to reorganize the Ecstasy House. Inform her to also bring her head to see me if there are any more mistakes in the future!¡± The youngdy nodded and left. The man in the purple robe stood there for a while and blew on his ck ring after ncing at it. ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s not nice to let too many people know about your teleportation technique. You might get into trouble. I¡¯ve been helping you settle all those small problems that had seemed to have affected my reputation¡­¡± ¡­ A silk robe and rich man¡¯s hat, a fat body and a moustache! That was the current disguise of Gu Xijiu. She was sleeping soundly in a carriage with a painted eagle on the wall. It was the best and fastest carriage in the hotel. Although it was nothingpared to the royal family¡¯s carriage, it was a good and fast carriage nheless. Travelling for two thousand kilometers was not an issue for the carriage. Of course, it was not cheap at all to hire such a good carriage. It costs 1000 dors a day, excluding the need to pay for the driver¡¯s meals. She was snoring in the cabin and the driver shook his head. The driver had received an order to pay more attention to a short guy instead. Chapter 205 Chapter 205: Celestial Master Zuo! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion They had received an order to pay attention to a tiny man. This person was an expert in disguise and makeup, usually sporting tanned skin and should most probably be a girl. Anyone who spotted her did not have to be excited but report to the relevant parties instead. The reporter would be rewarded with 10,000 gold ingots if they managed to get her¡­ Such a grand remuneration had made all the drivers pay 100 percent attention and even caused them to judge their customers. They would report immediately once they notice something amiss. Although the cart driver wishes to get his hands on the grand reward, he did not suspect the fat rich man in his own carriage at all. Normally, people who were wanted by the hunter would maintain a low profile and avoid being exposed. However, this fat rich man was very arrogant. He donned exceptional quality of clothes and fancy essories, much to the crowd¡¯s annoyance. However, he was really rich and never tried to negotiate a lower price upon payment. Usually, the passenger would pay half the amount of the fees as a deposit and then they would pay the remaining bnce when they arrive the destination. However, this rich man paid the full amount and even gave the driver 100 dors as tips. The rich man told the driver to drive carefully and also promised to pay him another 200 dors as a reward if his performance was satisfactory. Apparently, everyone liked this kind of generous rich man. Therefore, the driver focused on driving even though he looked down on the rich man. He could not stop shaking his head when he heard the snore inside the cabin. He did not think the rich man was the person favoured by his boss. There were quite many carriages traveling on the road and it was very normal to see those luxurious carriages owned by rich families. Suddenly, there were several carts arranged horizontally in a line to block the runway. The cart driver was lost for words. He looked at the carts in front of him shockingly, and was terrified when he could see the sign on those carriages clearly! Those carts were in blue color and there was a jade dragon on the roof of every carriage. They were not using any horses to move the carriage but rather, a snowy white lion! Those cart drivers were young and handsome, of simr height and costumes! Only one person would have a such a great team! Celestial Master Zuo! The cart driver who was chauffeuring the fat rich man almost peed in the pants! He quickly got down from the carriage and knelt on the ground, ¡°Ce¡­Celestial Master Zuo!¡± No one bothered about him; those young men were still sitting on the carriages and only looked at his carriage. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was exhausted. She had been teleporting continuously and had to switch from carriage to carriage. She only had some time to take a nap now. Of course, she was very alert even when she was asleep. That was her nature as an assassin; even her snores were intended to distract the cart driver. She immediately opened her eyes when the carriage stopped. She got up and saw the whole team of carriages¡­ Although she could not recognize that those carriages were owned by Celestial Master Zuo, she knew the owner must be someone powerful and it was not a good sign for them to block the way! Chapter 206 Chapter 206: Caught You! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu wanted to teleport immediately. However, a hand was ced on her shoulder just as she was in the midst of teleportation. ¡°I caught you!¡± The voice was so familiar and Gu Xijiu was stunned! She could not move at that very moment. She slowly turned around and saw a man in a purple robe with very long hair standing behind her. His hand was still on her shoulder. Although he did not put much force on her shoulder, she was still unable to perform her teleportation. Celestial Master Zuo! Did he know how to teleport as well? Why is he here? Gu Xijiu was holding her fist tightly! She had changed her aura, washed the navigation talisman away, and even put on a disguise ¨C how did Celestial Master Zuo manage to find her? ¡°So ugly! You¡¯re really ridiculous!¡± Di Fuyi looked at her fat body and mustache, and then a beam of light shone on her face¡­ A momentter, the light was gone. Gu Xijiu was still a fat, round rich man but the mustache was gone. Di Fuyi was speechless and frustrated. He pointed at her face and asked, ¡°What is this on your face?¡± The light was able to wash the disguise away, but it was not effective this time round! Gu Xijiu was mad and replied, ¡°This is natural to me! Who are you and why are you here in my carriage!? Get off¡­¡± She did not have enough time to finish talking. Suddenly, a finger was pressed against her lips¡­ Gu Xijiu was stunned again! She tried to avoid his finger but it identally sealed her acupuncture point; rendering her unable to move. His finger was still on her lips with a light fragrance. The fragrance was nice enough to captivate one¡¯s heart. Fortunately, he moved his finger away after sealing her acupuncture point, otherwise, she would have definitely bit him! His finger was moving around, exploring her face. The material on her skin were thin enough. She could still feel movements and even flush; it looked like real skin. His finger was dancing on her face with indescribable love. That was the first time Gu Xijiu was being touched this way by someone! She could not take it and thus, trembled ¡°Go away!¡± She shouted with her real voice. Di Fuyi looked at her and said, ¡°Hmmm, finally, you¡¯re willing to use your own voice.¡± Gu Xijiu found it unnecessary to hide as the Celestial Master Zuo already discovered who she was. She looked at him and said, ¡°Not even a day has passed and you had to use your spirit power to find me. You really are not afraid to turn into a eunuch, huh?¡± Did the magic really work? Di Fuyiughed and pat her head, ¡°No! Sweetheart, if I be a eunuch, you¡¯re the unlucky one then! Of course, you must also be capable to escape from the Dark Forest.¡± He carried her and said, ¡°Now, follow me.¡± He brought her out from the carriage. The cart driver had witnessed another memorable scene. The handsome and charming Celestial Master Zuo was carrying a fat, round rich man out from the carriage. Both of the cart driver and his subordinates were stunned when they witnessed the scene. Chapter 207 Chapter 207: Her Entire Body Was Stiff! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion However, those people were well trained. They tried very best not to show any facial expressions. They moved away and left the big carriage at the center of the road¡­ Di Fuyi¡¯s action was very fast. Gu Xijiu had been carried away even before she could see the big carriage clearly. And then, she was thrown onto a soft cushion and almost rolled off. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Di Fuyi ordered. His subordinate asked, ¡°Master, do we need to kill them?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked! She knew they were going to kill everyone who was at the scene. ¡°No.¡± Di Fuyi said. The cart driver with a horse watched the carriages flew up one by one and followed behind the big silver carriage. He was stunned and was still kneeling on the ground. Someone was standing in front of the cart driver; he raised his chin and saw a young man. That was one of the subordinates of Celestial Master Zuo. The cart driver panicked, quickly kowtow and said, ¡°I¡¯ll not tell anyone about this¡­¡± Before he could finish talking, his body was stiff and his mouth was opened. A pill slid down his throat¡­ A momentter, the young man quickly left to catch up with the team. The cart driver was still kneeling. He looked on his left and right while scratching his head. Strange! Why would he kneel here? What happened? ¡°Ma! Why are you kneeling here?¡± There was another carriage that came from the back ¨C he was Ma¡¯s friend in the same industry. The cart driver was still scratching his head as he stood up from the ground. He could not remember anything about the incident earlier¡­ ¡­ It was a luxurious cabin with many Luminous Pearls, which made the cabin looked slightly brighter. Gu Xijiu was lying on the cushion alertly; her body stiff. Celestial Master Zuo was looking at her with his hands supporting his chin. He was thinking about something but heter turned around to open a box¡­ A knife, a pair of scissors and tweezers and even a small hammer was inside! Each of them looked sharp and it looked very simr to the surgical equipments. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Gu Xijiu curled her body and moved backward. Di Fuyi was spinning the scissors in his hand and suddenly pointed at her. He seemed to be thinking where he should poke, ¡°You¡¯re so talented in the techniques disguising yourself! I want to cut off your skin to have a look at what¡¯s underneath!¡± He stood up and tried to go closer. No! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Gu Xijiu would never let him touch her, as he might just put a cut on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. Worsees to worse, I¡¯ll only be scratching up a tiny wound. Plus, I have medicine for that¡­¡± Di Fuyi wanted to pinch her face. Gu Xijiu would have given him a kick if her acupuncture point was not sealed. At the moment, she could only stay calm and figure a solution out, ¡°No! You can¡¯t cut my skin!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Di Fuyi frowned and looked at her patiently, ¡°Then, should we wash it? No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. Didn¡¯t you wash it away in the Manxiang Lake?¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and calmed herself down. In order to protect her skin, she could only reveal her secret recipe of removing her facial disguise, ¡°Tell your subordinates to prepare some vinegar, white wine¡­ and hot water, I¡¯ll wash it by myself!¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208: I Don¡¯t Feel Hot! I¡¯m Not Taking Off My Clothes! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She has listed a few more items. Di Fuyi looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you going to marinate yourself or turn into a stew?¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes to show her dissatisfaction, ¡°Only these things could remove the disguise on my face!¡± ¡°I trust you.¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°But, what are these things on your body?¡± He took a nce at her fat round body, ¡°How manyyers of cotton robes are you wearing inside? Are you not scared of rashes? Do you need me to help you to take it off?¡± Gu Xijiu was upset and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel hot! I don¡¯t need to remove them!¡± In order to make herself look really fat, she had also disguised her body. It felt like a realyer of fat on her belly. While it was even harder to remove those fats, she needed some special materials for a bath. Although the carriage was big enough, it could not fit the bathtub. Besides that, she did not want to be naked and take a bath in front of Di Fuyi as well! Di Fuyi quickly told his subordinates to prepare those materials and check on Gu Xijiu again, ¡°You really feel okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I feel chilly. Look at my face, I didn¡¯t even sweat.¡± Gu Xijiu said. Di Fuyi was quite easy going, ¡°Alright, up to you.¡± Gu Xijiu felt relieved, he did not seem to be as crazy as what she had imagined. ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡± Although there was a window in the cabin, she was lying down on the cushion. She could only see the clouds up above. Apparently, the carriage was flying in the sky¡­ ¡°Open Heaven Stage.¡± Di Fuyi said. Gu Xijiu was stunned, ¡°I thought you promised to give a three day buffer period!¡± ¡°Ummm, that¡¯s only on the condition of your not trying to escape, but s, you even poisoned me.¡± Di Fuyi said. ¡°But¡­ But I failed, right? You¡¯re perfectly fine. You¡¯re a Celestial Master, don¡¯t be so fussy with a kid.¡± ¡°No, you seeded.¡± Di Fuyi spoke slowly, ¡°I was poisoned, but we can only find out if I¡¯m safe or not after we get married.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Master Pce, I think we need to talk.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°Not everyone is allowed to address me as Master Pce, did you know that? First of all, he or she must be my subordinate. Secondly, he or she must be my friend. Andstly, my wife can also address me this way. So, which one are you?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She was not his subordinate, not his friend, and of course, she was not his wife! ¡°Then¡­ Mr. Celestial Master¡± ¡°We have two Celestial Masters, how would I know who you are calling?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to argue about trivial matters, ¡°Fine! Mr. Celestial Master Zuo, I¡­¡± ¡°Everyone is addressing me this way, so you mean to say you are their equals?¡± Gu Xijiu was upset and speechless. Could he not even talk nicely!? ¡°Then what should I address you?¡± Di Fuyi extended his legs and said, ¡°Sweetheart, you should figure it out by yourself.¡± Gu Xijiu pondered and asked, ¡°Oh right, why are you calling me ¡®sweetheart¡¯?¡± He has been calling her as sweetheart many times now. She did not care previously, as she was busy nning her great escape. Di Fuyi looked at her and said, ¡°Many years ago, I had a tour outside and that was the first time I met you. You were so tiny back then.¡± He raised his hand and tried to illustrate her size with his hand. I had already called you sweetheart at that time.¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209: How Much Can My Ego Cost? Life Is More Precious! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He sighed, ¡°Time flies, and you¡¯ve grown up now.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She had finally found a way to address him, ¡°Only now I know that you have been watching me grow. Should I then address you as Uncle Di?¡± Di Fuyi stunned, and asked as he looked at her, ¡°What!?¡± Oh, that did not sound respectful enough. Gu Xijiu teased him, ¡°How about Grandpa Di?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Gu Xijiu has paid a high price for addressing him with such a respectful title. Di Fuyi smiled and tapped on her shoulder, ¡°What a nice title!¡± Gu Xijiu felt something amiss as she looked at his smile. In fact, her instincts were urate! Di Fuyi said, ¡°Head over to the Open Heaven Stage! Hurry up!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The cart driver replied and elerated. The carriage lost its bnce and became shaky when the cart driver suddenly elerated. Gu Xijiu¡¯s acupuncture point was sealed and she lost control over her bodily coordination. She was curled up into a ball and rolled around in the cabin¡­ Luckily, the cushion was soft enough. She did not get hurt no matter where she hit herself on, but her eyes were blurred and she felt dizzy. She had no idea whether she had moved too much from rolling around or that the cabin was getting hotter ¨C she was sweating. She felt extremely hot to a point that she could not take it anymore. She thought she was going to suffer a heatstroke, but she could not get rid of the artificial fatyer on her body. Her blood was boiling inside and her face was very hot, as though it was going to explode. Celestial Master Zuo was still sitting there, reading his book calmly. There was a few times when Gu Xijiu rolled to his feet, even so, he did not bother. People who felt hot would naturally be attracted by cooler spots. Gu Xijiu could feel the chill when she rolled nearer to Di Fuyi. The best way for her to feel better was to hug his legs. One, it would help her stabilize herself, and second, she could cool herself down. Perhaps, the blood cirction spiked due to the high temperature, as one of her acupuncture points was unsealed automatically. Although she had yet to bepletely free, her arms were free to move! She could hug his legs if she wanted to. Although she knew that it was embarrassing to hug him, she had no other choice! ¡°How much would my ego cost? Life is more precious!¡± His legs weren¡¯t all that bad. As long as it could help her feel better, she would hug it even if he brings a pig over. Therefore, when she rolled to his legs again, she quickly hugged one of them. Di Fuyi was stunned and looked at her. Gu Xijiu raised her head and looked at him in response. Her fat round face was sweaty as she had even put on some fake pimples and scars on her face to prevent people from scrutinising her. But at that very moment, the sweat had ruined her makeup. Di Fuyi moved his gaze away as though he was going to do something. However, he calmed himself and said, ¡°Gu Xijiu, I¡¯m your elder. Males and females shouldn¡¯t have any physical contact with one another ¨C aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished for misbehaving?¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210: I¡¯ll Just Assume That I Was Hugging an Ice Bar! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°No.¡± Gu Xijiu must be too exhausted from rolling and subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯ll just assume I¡¯m hugging an ice bar.¡± Di Fuyi was pissed off and speechless. He flipped his sleeve to get rid of Gu Xijiu¡­ Since then, Gu Xijiu could not go near him anymore. There seemed to be ayer of transparent force around him, as she was repelled when she tried to go nearer. On the other hand, the cabin was getting warmer just like a steamer, and she was akin to a roasted pork being ced inside it. Finally, she fainted. The temperature in the cabin had returned to its normal temperature. A white handkerchief was moving around on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face to absorb her sweat. Di Fuyi was actually wiping her face! Her hat had dropped off from her head and all her long hair wasid onto the cushion. The only thing from her body which still looked original was her hair. However, it was wet and sweaty; she looked as though she had came out from a river. Di Fuyi looked at her for a short while and then lightly drew his sleeve over her body. Apparently, her sweaty robe had became dry and neat, but not the front of her garment. She was probably in a daze and subconsciously got her garment front slightly opened. At the moment, it was opened widely and had exposed a white area¡­ Initially, Di Fuyi was trying to avoid it. However, he moved his gaze back to her body and then extended his hand to¡­ He not only left it open but had opened it wider. He has finally got the full view and frowned! She was such an expert! It looked exactly the same as real skin! It was that kind of skin from that male fatso ¨C soft and fair, which made him want to peel it off now! How frustrating! He pondered, as he wanted to explore more under the robe. However, he controlled himself. He carried her and let her lie down on the cushion before opening her sleeve. Look at the fat arm! It was fat and fair, and it was still sweating! He was extremely curious and pinched her arm. It felt so real¡­ Awesome Disguise Technique! Even he could not have been able to make it so real! He would have overlooked it if he did not have a special method to locate her! Where did she learn this? And she was so professional! She did not neglect any part of her body ¨C he even suspected that she would probably possess an artificial male reproductive organ down south¡­ He subconsciously looked at her pubic area. However, as it was wrapped with so manyyers of clothes, he could not see anything. He pondered, before quickly giving her a touch on her pubic area and withdrew his hand immediately. He exhaled as he felt relieved. Luckily, she did not have it! He touched her face gently and sighed, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re such a special one! Who are you?¡± The Firmament Stone suddenly shone once, and Di Fuyi knocked immediately on the bracelet. The shine was gone immediately! It was like a dead jade wrapped around her wrist. Di Fuyi was satisfied and continued to explore her artificial skin¡­ Due to eleration, it was quite shaky in the cabin. Di Fuyi knocked on the cabin¡¯s wall, ¡°Getting excited? That was fast!¡± The cart driver was speechless. He was the one told him to elerate just now. The order of their master carried the weight of a decree. No, it was more important than a decree. Therefore, the young cart driver slowed down. Chapter 211 Chapter 211: It Was Still a Waste! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As Celestial Master Zuo was with a wagon team this time, the other wagons slowed down after him. The scurry just now had made them rather breathlessness. When they finally got to breathe a sigh of relief, they quickly tidied themselves up so that they would not be fooled by their master who liked to be cleaned¡­ ¡°Master, we caught another tracking bird!¡± Somebody reported to Di Fuyi who was sitting in the wagon. ¡°Follow the old rule, roast it.¡± Di Fuyi drawled. The young attendant standing outside, ¡°¡­yes!¡± He felt a tinge of heartache as he looked at the struggling bird. The tracking bird was very rare and cost millions of gold ingots each. Furthermore, they were reared by the Tianwen n with a method sworn to secrecy, hence, their pricing was even more inestimable. Nheless, Celestial Master Zuo had already ordered to roast three of them in less than half a day! Though the bird tasted good, it was still a waste! ¡°Master, are we going with the original n? We are being tracked again!¡± Somebody came reporting again. ¡°How far?¡± ¡°It was about 500 meters away; it seemed that person was hiding himself.¡± ¡°You realized this only when they are this near? Have your eagle eyes malfunctioned?¡± Di Fuyi said rather coldly. The reporting youth dared not speak a single word while the round-eyed, golden fur eagle on his shoulder shuddered and watchfully raised the feathers on its head, afraid that it would be roasted too. ¡°Shah!¡± Arge belt was thrown out of the wagon, ¡°Cut this belt into twelve pieces, put them into twelve different wagons and let them run towards twelve different directions.¡± The youth received the belt and recognized it from that fatty squire in the master¡¯s arm. He was surprised but dared not ask anything and did ording to his will immediately. The Celestial Master usually did not like to exin to his followers. Besides, they came over quickly right after they received the orders. They were unaware of who Celestial Master Zuo wanted to catch. Then, when they saw Celestial Master Zuo carrying out that ball-like fatty squire, everyone was shocked but dared not ask. Celestial Master Zuo did not like people going near him; even an angel-like beauty could go no closer than three feet near him. His followers thought that their master was immortal, one who would not talk to anyone, get close to anyone and would not be involved in any emotional issues. He should be alone and superior. Later, they heard that he took Gu Xijiu out of the pce and held her hand. Though there was ayer of cloth in between their hands, his followers were already very surprised to know that their master would be so close to people. Then, the sudden disappearance of Gu Xijiu had made them feel a sense of pity as they felt rather hand wringing that the person who managed to get close to their master had disappeared. Nheless, they did not take it to heart. After all, they knew about Gu Xijiu, that she was quite a figure recently but she was ugly and was also the fianc¨¦e of the twelfth prince. Therefore, such a person could not match their master. Even if their did master fall in love, he would not be loving a young girl like her. Even when Celestial Master Zuo held the hand of that ugly girl had yet to be forgotten, they now saw their master carrying out an ugly, ball-like squire¡­ At that moment, they were all bewildered, to the point of trauma! The people maintained their calm minds, but they were having various assumptions within themselves. The followers were also wondering if Celestial Master Zuo was homosexual, justifying his carrying of that squire and sitting in the same wagon with him. Chapter 212 Chapter 212: The Celestial Master Was Indeed Gay! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The followers were also wondering if Celestial Master Zuo was gay, hence carrying that squire and sitting with him in the same wagon. And when they saw the belt being thrown out, they were seriously surprised. Was he gay?! The celestial master was indeed gay! Even if he was really homosexual, his aesthetic standards were indeed strange. Would it because the celestial master was too good looking that his esthetic standard had varied? Celestial Master Zuo had sixteen wagons following him and his followers were highly efficient that the twelve wagons spread out towards twelve different directions in just a while. While they were travelling quickly, one of the wagons suddenly became heavy as if there was an extra person in the wagon. He was shocked, but before he could react, the voice of Celestial Master Zuo was directed to his ears, ¡°Don¡¯t turn back, just continue ording to the arranged route! Protect the person in the wagon, and drive stably so that she¡¯s not injured.¡± That follower was slightly shocked. It seemed that Celestial Master Zuo had shifted the person into his wagon¡­ He definitely did ording to the order of the celestial master. As he was well-trained, he whipped so that his wagon continued to go forward, towards the direction of Fucang Pce. As he travelled about 3.5 kilometers, there was a sh and he saw a person riding on a white crane, blocking his path. The follower was shocked! He was the Tianwen Overlord, Long Siye! He was as famous as their celestial master and his kungfu was also good, but what was his intentions behind blocking the way? ¡°Who¡¯s in the wagon?¡± Long Siye spoke directly. The follower had a bad feeling, as the Tianwen Overlord hade for the person in the wagon! And the celestial master ordered him to protect the person inside¡­ It was odd that the Tianwen Overlord would target this wagon, as the master had sent out so many cars going towards different directions. He held the whip tighter in his hand, ¡°Overlord Long, this is the wagon of the follower of Celestial Master Zuo and there¡¯s nobody in it¡­¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s in your wagon.¡± Long Siye said indifferently, but sharply, ¡°The person in your wagon was not tall, about five feet tall and weighed about 72¡­¡± He reported a series of numbers. That follower, ¡°¡­¡± The numbers which the Tianwen Overlord reported had matched that ball-like, fat squire! Other than the fat, what he said was indeed correct! Did Tianwen Long guess it or did he see it for himself? ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think of lying to me. Though the twelve wagons of yours are going towards different directions, I can still identify how many people there are in the wagons.¡± Long Siye spoke indifferently. Overlord Long could actually see such a subtle difference! He was indeed a great master! The follower felt uneasy, as he knew that he could not deny any further, hence, he secretly took a breath and said, ¡°Can¡¯t somebody be sitting in the wagon? He is the guest of our celestial master after all. Furthermore, the celestial master had ordered me to send him back to Fucang Pce¡­I¡¯m on a mission now, good bye!¡± He whipped and the Winged Lion howled and flew upwards¡­ The speed of the Winged Lion was fast but the movement of Long Siye was even faster! Nobody could see how he moved but with a sh of a silhouette, an extra person was seen in front of the wagon. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯d have to bring her away today!¡± The indifferent voice of Long Siye sounded determined. He quickly bypassed the follower who was blocking his way and hit the door of the wagon open with his palm! Then, he rushed in¡­ ¡°Hey, you mustn¡¯t¡­¡± The follower was shocked that he rushed in subconsciously. Chapter 213 Chapter 213: Seemed to Be Sneering at Something Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As he saw Long Siye bending down to carry a futon, he was shocked that he hit Long Siye with his palm, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He actually did not expect that he could hit Long Siye. After all Long Siye was much better than he was! He thought that Long Siye would have easily avoided his hit. But he had not expected that Overlord Long would end up stupefied and staggered instead. That follower, ¡°¡­¡± Could this Overlord Long be not the genuine one?! Then, he looked at that futon and was stunned too! That futon had been opened and a chump could be seen¡­ That chump was actually just a wood stake with a human face drawn on it. And the size was simr to the body size of Gu Xijiu. It was giggling while lying there. Its mouth was big with the corners of its lips raised, as if it was sneering at something. So the person being thrown into his wagon by Celestial Master Zuo was a chump and it managed to trick Overlord Long to track down this wagon¡­ ¡°Di Fuyi!¡± Long Siye grasped his fingers tightly! With anger, he was surrounded by an intimidating aura and was so strong that it triggered tingling limbs that he almost knelt down. After all, he was the follower of Celestial Master Zuo. Therefore, even when he was almost kneeling, he forced himself to stand up straight! Luckily, Long Siye did not take it out on him. Instead, he flicked his sleeves and disappeared directly from the wagon, reappeared on the back of the crane and left. That follower was still in a state of shock and wiped away the cold sweat which broke out on his forehead. It seemed that Overlord Long was extremely enraged. It was known that Overlord Long was polite and very patient. But it seemed to be untrue as he was so outraged just because he had gotten the wrong wagon. The follower continued driving the wagon deep in thoughts and his sudden logic shocked himself! Could it be¡­ Could it be that there was something happening between Overlord Long and their master?! Their master shifted his love towards that ball-like squire, which triggered the jealousy and anger of Overlord Long. Therefore, he was here to kill¡­ That follower was really good with mind association that he immediately conjured a series of loving and murderous shows. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu woke up, she realized that she was lying on a big-sized bed. With the gorgeous big-sized bed and curtain she saw when she looked around, she found out that she was in a luxurious room. The decoration in the room was delicate and glittery too. Where was I? The situation in the wagon had shed through her mind! She jumped out from the bed and subconsciously, she looked at herself and realized that she was still in the shape of that ball-like squire. Even the robe on her body was not changed, it was still that sparkling robe¡­ A bronze mirror was seen on the table. She took up and looked into the mirror where she saw her fat face. She heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the perverse celestial master did not recklessly try to solve her Facial Disguise Technique when she was still fainting. She also checked on her body internal power and fortunately, it was still there. She slightly closed her eyes and teleported again¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± Her body mmed into the door! Fortunately, she was good with her stability, so she could stabilize herself well after two steps of retreating. Her teleportation was not limited by space and she could not be blocked by any wall, but why couldn¡¯t she do it this time round? When Gu Xijiu wanted to check on how odd that door was, it was suddenly pushed open and a girl with dark, long and straight hair entered. She grinned, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve woken up, haven¡¯t you? Would you like to have a cup of tea? Would you like to wash yourself?¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214: The Old Nest of that Pervert, Celestial Master Zuo?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Sir? It seemed that the girl knew nothing about her identity. Gu Xijiu slightly nodded her head and inquired with a manly voice, ¡°Where¡¯s this ce?¡± ¡°Sir, this is Fucang Pce. And this is the guest room that the celestial master had specially prepared for you.¡± The voice of the girl was cleared. Fucang Pce?! The old nest of that pervert, Celestial Master Zuo?! Gu Xijiu repeated the sentence, ¡°Specially prepared for me?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Celestial master had carried you down the wagon himself and ordered people to decorate this ce ording to your preferred style before he put you here. Look around sir, do you like it?¡± The corners of Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips slightly curved upwards! The style that she liked? When did she start to like this kind of interior decoration? She inadvertently lowered her head and saw her robe, hence, she understood! The decoration was simr to her robe, which was very sparkling, like an upstart¡­ She absolutely did not understand the true purpose of Celestial Master Zuo behind doing it. With such little clues, her assumptions might be deviated from the truth if she simply spected. Therefore, Gu Xijiu had just ignored it. She talked a little bit more to the girl and got to know that her name was Mo Yuyan, a servant of Fucang Pce who was specially sent by Celestial Master Zuo to serve her. She had been sleeping for one whole night. Besides, ording to Mo Yuyan, she had a good sleep, as she had not even tossed or turned. As for Celestial Master Zuo, after he sent her into the house and ordered people to take good care of her, he had no longer returned. Mo Yuyan was not only working dextrously, she was talkative too. She could help Gu Xijiu in preparing the toiletries while talking to her, simultaneously. Gu Xijiu got to know a lot of things from her. For example, though this Fucang Pce was the mansion of Celestial Master Zuo, but he rarely lived in it. It would be good enough for him to experience it for about three to five nights. There were many young girls and young boys serving in Fucang Pce and everyone was not only proficient, but also geniuses of Feixing Kingdom. Some were even nobles. As Celestial Master Zuo was usually not around, they were rather free and at leisure. On a condition that they obeyed the rules, their life would be rather free and easy. Furthermore, Celestial Master Zuo did not mistreat his fellow followers and treated them kindly. They would not have to worry about their daily lives, and they were able to learn from many well-known instructors. More importantly, Celestial Master Zuo would give them some suggestions that benefited them a lot when he was happy. As Gu Xijiu listened, she felt that this girl described Celestial Master Zuo like he was a living Buddha. Therefore, she justughed at thesements. After all, she had experienced how perverse he was, and thus, it was definitely a lie if he was regarded as a living Buddha! Besides, she had seen Celestial Master Zuo punishing someone in the pool before, with her very own eyes! Mo Yuyan appeared to be innocent and lively, but how could she have such characteristics while working for the pervert, Celestial Master Zuo? Without a doubt, Gu Xijiu did not go against this girl, as she just wanted to obtain the information she wanted. Mo Yuyan had also told her about the rules. If she obeyed the rules, she could live herefortably or receive severe punishment if she had behaved otherwise! Gu Xijiu felt that the girl had said it on purpose, to prevent her from causing trouble. Gu Xijiu kept silent for a moment before she asked, ¡°Did Celestial Master Zuo leave me any message?¡± ¡°Be good and don¡¯t think of escaping. You can¡¯t escape after all.¡± That girl said. Chapter 215 Chapter 215: She Could Only Wait to Die! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu frowned. Mo Yuyan looked subtly different and coughed, ¡°This is the message which the celestial master wanted me to deliver.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your celestial master?¡± Gu Xijiu asked to pick on her. ¡°Celestial master is busy verifying the disciple who received the heaven gift. By right, that Open Heaven Stage can only be opened once per month but Miss Gu suddenly disappeared on that day and thus, the test had failed. Celestial master had nned to open the stage again tomorrow so he has to prepare right now.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± So, it looks like he still wanted to test her! And there she thought he was moved by his conscience and did not want to ce her in a difficult position anymore! He put her under house arrest, just to prepare for the test tomorrow¡­ Gu Xijiu clearly knew that her kungfu was adopted from what she learned in the modern era and was nothing rted to the heaven gift. If that Open Heaven Gate was truly working, it would definitely prove that she was a phony! By that time, she would have to receive punishment and she could only wait for her death! Gu Xijiu did not know the settings that the Fucang Pce had because she could only use her teleportation technique partially. Partially meant she could teleport for about ten meters, provided she was not blocked by any obstacles. Otherwise, she would bang into a wall or a tree. Such partialness was actuallyparable to a brilliant Qing Gong, but she was not considered remarkable at Fucang Pce which was filled with masters. Celestial Master Zuo did not exin the origin of Gu Xijiu to the people in the pce. He only mentioned that her surname was Gu and that she was very crafty. He also ordered them to look after her and it would be their fault if she managed to run away! There was a total of 36 girls and 36 attendants on duty at Fucang Pce. Though their kungfu was not as good as the eight bodyguards of Celestial Master Zuo, they were still very proficient. With the additional special defense system of Fucang Pce, even the overlords of the three ns could not escape if they were arrested here! Such a case where Celestial Master Zuo carried her back himself and decorated the room specially for her, was certainly not seen before. The people in the pce sighed because the strange aesthetic standard of their pce master while serving her wholeheartedly. Of course, they were watching over her to make sure that she did not escape¡­ Gu Xijiu could move freely within Fucang Pce but absolutely could not go out of the pce gates. Besides, she would be followed wherever she went ¨C even when she was in the toilet, she was guarded from outside. Mo Yuyan felt that this fat squire was very energetic. As soon as she woke up, she would wander around Fucang Pce without any rest, apart from having only her two meals. ¡°What ce is that?¡± Gu Xijiu pointed towards the antique, hexagonal, white little building with her fat hand. ¡°That¡¯s the study room of the celestial master.¡± The follower, Mo Yuyan exined. With a turn, Gu Xijiu had got to the front door of that hexagonal, white little building. Before Mo Yuyan could say anything to stop her, she had already pushed the door open and entered. In the building, everything was very clean; the decorations, the bookshelves and the desk were all spick and span¡­ This was the book collection of the celestial master. Many were either unique copies or rare copies of books. Therefore, they could be sold with a high price if the books here were to be taken out.¡± Mo Yuyan exined from behind. Gu Xijiu nodded her head and said, ¡°Then, all of you are lucky to be able to read his books.¡± Mo Yuyan shook her head, ¡°No, we cannot just read these books unless we did something good. Only then, will the pce master allow us to choose a book to read for an hour.¡± It was this strict?! As expected, it was just like his perverse characteristics! Gu Xijiu looked at the door unlocked and found out that there were no guards at all. Were these servants so obedient? Chapter 216 Chapter 216: That Illusion Weed Was Nonsense Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Mo Yuyan seemed to sense the doubts of Gu Xijiu. Sheughed, ¡°The pce master had marked all these books. Therefore, whoever had read it would leave a trace on it, which could not be concealed from the pce master.¡± What type of mark could he possibly do? Would he able to use a magnifying ss to identify the fingerprints of the reader? Gu Xijiu browsed through the bookshelves for a moment before she took down a book to read. Mo Yuyan paused for a moment as if she wanted to stop her but did not speak out. The pce master had just ordered this person to be watched over and said that she could wander freely. Therefore, it should not be a big deal for Squire Gu to read some books. The book that Gu Xijiu took was about alchemy, but she had put it down after she read through only a few pages. The alchemy was rather simple. The books which the Firmament Stone showed her were much better and advanced. She simply put the book back and took out a few other books she was more interested in reading. However, she put them down after only a few pages. She was obviously dissatisfied with them. Mo Yuyan was hand wringing while looking from the sides! This fatty squire was indeed wasting the opportunity! Such precious books but he had only skimmed through them¡­ ¡°His collection was nothing special after all!¡± Gu Xijiu sent a message to the Firmament Stone with her rather disappointed tone. ¡°His collection was considered good and was moreplete than those in the pce. However, these books were prepared for his servants, hence, they won¡¯t be very good and were iparable to my collection.¡± The Firmament Stone said proudly. ¡°It¡¯s true indeed. He would definitely not put his truly unique and precious books here.¡± Gu Xijiu was disinterested. ¡°But his collection was of a rather high level. Any book could be sold for millions of ounces of silver.¡± ¡°Little Cang, luckily I know that the monthly sry of General Gu is 500 ounces of silver, otherwise, the price of these things which are a million to ten million, I¡¯d misunderstand that the silvers are so abundant on thisnd, that they are sold in catties.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°Hmph, now you know my value? Anything I keep would cost you a million ounces of silver. And you were so reluctant to auction for me that day.¡± The Firmament Stone said haughtily. Gu Xijiu patted it andforted, ¡°It was my fault. You were indeed the most valuable! Even more valuable than the Illusion Weed.¡± ¡°Hmph,pared to me, that Illusion Weed was indeed nothing! ¡°Exactly, you are the best! You are omniscient.¡± Gu Xijiu praised it. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know in this world!¡± ¡°Then what happened when I fainted? You must know!¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly asked. ¡°For sure, I know¡­¡± The Firmament Stone choked. After its master woke up, she did not ask it anything. Therefore, it thought that she was not concerned. However, it did not expect that she would ask so abruptly, causing it to almost spill the beans¡­ ¡°Mm, please do say, what had happened?¡± ¡°Err¡­¡± ¡°Little Cang, you are godly stone after all. Therefore, you must act godly, and lying does not conform to your godly character.¡± The Firmament Stone struggled for a moment and decided to speak the truth, ¡°He touched you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­Where did he touch?¡± ¡°Your arms, breasts, and¡­the part which you used to pull his hand to touch.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± She blushed and then she was enraged! That pervert! ¡°Sir Gu, are you alright?¡± Mo Yuyan asked surprisingly as she saw he was dreaming, blushing and then enraging¡­ ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Xijiu replied but she had an urge to burn the whole ce! Luckily, she managed to hold back. After all, the most important thing she had to do was to figure out how to escape. Chapter 217 Chapter 217: The Drawings Were the Different Characteristics of the Jade Statue! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The main problem was how she could hide herself from Celestial Master Zuo after escaping? That person was so clingy and annoying. Wherever she went, he could still easily catch her¡­ ¡°Little Cang, how could he possibly catch me? Would it be that he has a locator on my body?¡± ¡°Master, I saw that his finger had an extra ck ring. It looked like it was made with hair and those hairs were yours¡­¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± She was indeed clever, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that he had ced a ck Hair Curse on me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this might be the case.¡± Gu Xijiu slightly frowned. The ck Hair Curse was a veryplicated kind of ck magic. The ring was made with the hair of the person being tracked. Only if the person being tracked still has hair, the owner of the ring could sense the victim¡¯s location. Gu Xijiu grasped her hands, wondering how free Celestial Master Zuo was. He actually spent so much time on such a nobody like her! And she trusted that ring was a token of engagement with her ¨C which turned out to be utter nonsense! She touched her hair and Firmament Stone shuddered, ¡°Master, don¡¯t tell me you are going to shave your head?! Even if you shaved yourself, the roots are still there and he can still track you down.¡± Gu Xijiuughed, tapped on the Firmament Stone lightly, ¡°No, not by shaving. I¡¯ll have a way to deal with this ck Hair Curse!¡± She was, after all, proficient in ck magic, hence, it was not difficult for her to break this ck Hair Curse. She did not realize that the ring was made from hair, she thought it resembled a jet¡­ And this man could actually transform the hairy ring into a jet ¨C he indeed showed great prowess! She had hatched a n in her mind but she remained calm. Suddenly, she raised her head and saw a circr staircase built with white jade, which was glittering in front of her. The staircase led to the second floor. And she wondered what could possibly be on the second floor? She was curious and looked upwards. As the door on the second floor was partially opened, she thought that she might be able to enter. Therefore, Gu Xijiu climbed the staircase and went up to the second floor. In contrast, Mo Yuyan was shocked to see that staircase, because it was not easily seen! But why today? She gazed towards the second floor, saw the partially opened door and suddenly had a thought! The second floor was a forbidden area that nobody was allowed to enter. Besides, there was no door to the second floor at all! And it suddenly appeared now. Did it mean it allowed Sir Gu to enter? What did the second floor have? Would it be dangerous? Mo Yuyan was very nervous and wanted to warn Gu Xijiu but she seemed to have thought of something and held back. Celestial Master Zuo always did things mysteriously. Probably he opened up here so that Sir Gu could enter¡­ As Gu Xijiu entered, her heart skipped a beat after she clearly saw the decorations! The second floor was notrge. And it had nothing but filled with drawings of the same person. The jade statue! The drawings were the different characteristics of the jade statue! Meditating, standing, sitting nted, practicing kungfu, drinking tea or lying down¡­various postures were drawn perfectly! The same person and the same robe, but only one has its face while the rest were wearing different masks, such as a green face with jagged, saw-like teeth, a stiff and straight face as well as a cheerful mask¡­ And the one with its face was the one meditating. It was totally the same as what Gu Xijiu had seen in the cave; even the hand positions and hairstyle were the same. Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± These were? ¡°Little Cang, do you recognize this person?¡± Gu Xijiu pointed towards those drawings and felt her heart beating fast. Chapter 218 Chapter 218: The Living One Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The Lord!¡± The Firmament Stone answered without any hesitation. Gu Xijiu was shocked! She heard about The Lord ¨C the sovereign god of thisnd! The god above everything else who was worshipped by all beings and had be a character of legends. His existence on thisnd was like Jesus in the heart of every Christian or the Jade Emperor of the Taoists. It was said that The Lord might not appear even once in a hundred years. asionally showing off some miracles was enough for all beings to worship him for a long period of time. It was also known that The Lord did not like to be offered sacrifices. Therefore, nobody dared to offer him any. Otherwise, Gu Xijiu would be able to see his drawings at the mansion of the general. Gu Xijiu observed these drawings and cannot help herself but inquire about the omniscient Firmament Stone, ¡°What say you, would this be Celestial Master Zuo, The Lord?¡± ¡°Definitely not!¡± The Firmament Stone vehemently denied, ¡°The Lord is the holiest person in the world and will not be influenced by worldly things. He always shows himself during disasters to save the people. Besides, even if he had appeared in front of anyone, it was definitely unexpected. Also, he usually doesn¡¯t talk to anybody.¡± The legend about The Lord which Gu Xijiu heard was the same as what the Firmament Stone had spoke of. So, was that the truth? She pointed at the drawing with a face, ¡°Does The Lord seriously looks like this?¡± ¡°Perhaps, but I haven¡¯t seen it before. I only saw The Lord wearing masks.¡± ¡°But he looks like Celestial Master Zuo! It seems like they¡¯re of the same person.¡± Gu Xijiu muttered, ¡°Could they be twin brothers?¡± ¡°It should not be. It was known that The Lord is of the same age as this world. And from what I know, Celestial Master Zuo is presently about 100 years old only.¡± The Firmament Stone revealed everything it knew. ¡°Then, why do they look so simr? Don¡¯t tell me that Celestial Master Zuo is the reincarnation of The Lord?¡± Gu Xijiu came out with another guess. ¡°No, they don¡¯t look the same! Their characteristics are totally different and thus, they don¡¯t appear to be the same person. As for why their faces look alike, master, would it be that Celestial Master Zuo admires The Lord or he aims to be like The Lord. Therefore, he imagined that he was The Lord and drew himself simr to The Lord.¡± The Firmament Stone thought process was so good that it figured out another possibility. Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± It was indeed possible! After all, it was said that Wu Zetian had let someone carve a Guanyin Statue with her face as reference¡­ ¡°Little Cang, have you ever seen the real Lord then? The living one.¡± Firmament Stone replied, ¡°No¡­¡± Actually, it did note to this world long enough to know. Gu Xijiu was pondering hard, while tapping on the bracelet. Celestial Master Zuo did not only secretly possess a series of drawings of The Lord, he also carved a jade statue and put in the corner of a cave. That jade statue did not only appear to be life-like, its symbol of man was also carved perfectly too¡­ She suddenly recalled of what she heard identally this afternoon. It seemed that the Celestial Master Zuo was gay and that fact had worried his attendants¡­ A rather bold spection came to her mind: would Celestial Master Zuo admire The Lord?! He drew him, carved him and even imitated him¡­ Oops, she seemed to have unearthed the biggest secret of Celestial Master Zuo! Knowing more secrets of great men would cause one to meet their doom faster and Gu Xijiu knew clearly about this universal truth. Therefore, she quickly went back downstairs and saw Mo Yuyan still waiting for her. Gu Xijiu asked inadvertently, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go up with me?¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219: Anyone Came In and Out from Here Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Mo Yuyan smiled sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to disturb you. Therefore, I didn¡¯t go with you.¡± The girl was clearly lying! If she was afraid to disturb her, she would not follow her so closely. The girl even waited outside when Gu Xijiu went to relieve herself. It seemed that the second floor was a forbidden area that did not allow these girls to enter¡­ The two went out of the building and Gu Xijiu went around the pce before she returned to the gorgeous guest room. Also, she received some bathing essories from Mo Yuyan. Celestial Master Zuo told them to give whatever Sir Gu had requested for, as long as the request was reasonable. Therefore, Mo Yuyan quickly prepared the necessary for her. As Sir Gu wanted to take a bath, Mo Yuyan could not stay on beside him. Therefore, she went out and considerately closed the door before she guarded from outside. With the sshing sounding from inside, it seemed that Sir Gu was enjoying her bath. Nheless, what Sir Gu wanted in her bath were rather strange, as she needed medicine, flowers, spices and various other ingredients. It seemed that Sir Gu was a strange man too. Mo Yuyan shook her head secretly and guarded the door while sitting down. She was not afraid of Gu Xijiu escaping because Celestial Master Zuo had casted spells on every building in Fucang Pce. Provided that the person was inside the building, he could not use any spell. If she wanted toe out from the house, she would need to go through this door. The other walls were as hard as iron and could not be opened by mere human strength. Therefore, she just needed to watch the door. ¡­. The duration he took to bathe herself was so long that Mo Yuyan became impatient. Suddenly, she heard a plopping sound and then, ¡°Ow!¡±¡­ Mo Yuyan was shocked and quickly asked but s, she did not receive a reply. She was worried and asked further but there was still no response at all. Mo Yuyan was afraid if the person inside would have met an ident, so she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯lle in now¡­¡± She was afraid to see the naked body of the fat squire. Therefore, she partially closed her eyes and saw that the house was misty and the plopping sound wasing from the bathtub. Did the fat squire drown? Mo Yuyan rushed to the bucket and nced towards the inner part of the tub daringly. Eh, where¡¯s the fat squire?! She thought that he had sank to the bottom and thus, she tried to fish him up. Nheless, as soon as her hand touched the water surface, she felt a numbness creep up through her fingertips. Then, she fainted and copsed¡­ A man suddenly came out from the mist, held her waist to carry her and then put her on a couch, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I have to wrong you temporarily.¡± She then turned to look at the bath tub, ¡°Little Cang,e out! Hurry, give me the equipment for the Facial Disguise.¡± The Firmament Stone jumped out of the bath tub, flew directly to the side of Gu Xijiu, opened up the space and took out the equipment for the Facial Disguise¡­ ¡­ It was alreadyte at night ¨C the attendants who were guarding alertly at the entrance of the pce had finally weed their pce master. ¡°After I left, did anyonee in and out from here?¡± Di Fuyi asked the head of security. ¡°Replying to the pce master, nobody came in and out, not even a water insect.¡± ¡°Then, did the person I brought back try to rush across?¡± ¡°No. Sir Gu has been touring around the pce.¡± The head responsible for the safety of the pce reported. The eyes of Di Fuyi slightly glittered, ¡°Then, where¡¯s the person now?¡± ¡°Sir Gu took a bath at a quarter to eight at night and finished his bath at a quarter past nine. After bathing, he went to sleep. Mo Yuyan had been guarding by his side all the time.¡± The head bowed while passing a note book, ¡°Pce master, all the whereabouts of Sir Gu today have been recorded here, please check.¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220: Must You Go Out Late at Night? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi scanned through the veryprehensive record. It even recorded in detail how long the girl took to relieve herself. He smiled, nodded his head and walked away. The attendants behind looked at each other and they could see that they were all guessing that their pce master had turned gay, as he was so concerned about that fatso¡­ As their pce master came back, they were finally relieved. They started joking and when they were chatting happily, a person rushed out quickly to the entrance, ¡°Quick, open the gate, the pce master is sending me out for a mission!¡± The guards took a look and found out that she was Mo Yuyan. She was obviously in a rush as her face was seen flushed under the moonlight. Since she was sent by the pce master, the head of the guards opened the gate without a single dy, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Must you go outte at night?¡± ¡°How dare you ask about the business of the pce master?¡± Mo Yuyan said coldly while running quickly out of the gate and disappeared in the dark. The guards could not help but shake their heads. Their pce master usually worked mysteriously indeed. Sometimes, he would send somebody to do something for him and the person would not exin anything to the guards at all. And it seemed that it was the same this time round. Would Mo Yuyan go out because of that fat squire¡­? ¡­ Di Fuyi went directly to the guest room. The room was rather dim as only amp was lit up when he opened the door. Mo Yuyan was lowering her head, dozing at the entrance. As soon as she saw him, she immediately kowtowed, ¡°Pce master!¡± Di Fuyi did not look at her, but just asked a question, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Resting in the room, she had already fallen asleep.¡± Mo Yuyan answered while lowering her head. It seemed that this girl had epted her fate and was not running away anymore. Di Fuyi nodded his head, pushed open the door and entered the room¡­ The light in the room was even dimmer. The bed drapes were lowered and the breathing was so soft that it was impossible to hear should one not pay attention. However, it could not be concealed from the ears of Di Fuyi. His lips curved slightly while walking towards the bed leisurely. He then opened up the curtains and a person was seen on the bed. The person on the bed was covered with a thin futon and was sleeping soundly. The only remarkable feature on that fat face was her long eyshes, which were covering her eyes like a fan. He shifted his focus after a nce and sighed, ¡°My darling, do you like this piggy face so much? You haven¡¯t taken it down after wearing it for so long?¡± She was sleeping so soundly that she would not respond. ¡°You have to go through the test tomorrow, otherwise¡­¡± He suddenly paused. ¡°Sleeping so soundly? Are you this good at pretending to sleep?¡± Di Fuyi sneered while looking at her. Then, he got nearer to her and slightly emitted his intimidating aura. Her body was slightly shivering, eyelids were quivering and eyeballs were rolling, but her eyes still could not open. Di Fuyi seemed to realize something. His handsome face expressed a sign of disappointment, took her hand and felt her wrist¡­ He suddenly sat up! The person on the bed was not her! ording to the spirit power, this person was indeed the girl servant of his pce! Mo Yuyan? He suddenly thought of something, went out instantly and could no longer see the silhouette of ¡®Mo Yuyan¡¯¡­ He grasped his fingers! With a turn, he disappeared from the vicinity and when he reappeared, he had reached the entrance of the pce. The guards at the entrance were guessing the mission of Mo Yuyan and were shocked when they saw the sudden appearance of Celestial Master Zuo. They quickly saluted. ¡°Anybody headed out just now?¡± Di Fuyi asked abruptly. Chapter 221 Chapter 221: That Cunning Brat Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Just now, Mo Yuyan came out with an order.¡± Di Fuyi, ¡°¡­¡± That cunning brat! Without further ado, he quickly went out. It waste at night and the streets outside were totally emptied. Therefore, he could see the other end of the street directly but her silhouette was nowhere to be seen. It had ran away rather quickly! He touched the ck ring on his finger but then he frowned because that ck Hair Curse was unexpectedly not working! This brat was such a good deceiver! Though he managed to catch her a few times but his efforts were futile¡­ He grasped his fingers even tighter, but his eyes were gleaming. Great, she hadpletely triggered his interest! The little brat knew how to disguise, change one¡¯s breath, and even imitate people¡¯s way of speaking. Looking for such a person was not easy in the normal world indeed. But in this world, it would not be easy for her to run away¡­ Where would she teleport herself to at this hour? ¡­ In a coffin shop. As it was veryte at night, the shop was already closed for business. There was only an oil candle lit up in the shop, like a ghost fire. There were also a few unsold dark coffins being ced in the shop and the atmosphere was rather eerie. Suddenly, on the cover of a coffin, there was a youngdy that came out of nowhere. She was wearing a light green garment and had long ck hair. She looked beautiful but her face was rather red, as if she was in a rush. This youngdy was panting and she was sitting on the cover of the coffin for a rest. Would that bastard catch up?! The security levels of the Fucang Pce was indeed very tight. Besides, she could not use 100 percent of her teleportation technique. Plus, the pce only allowed peopleing in and not going out today. Therefore, after she had inquired all information she wanted to know, she waited patiently. She first disguised Mo Yuyan, that little girl to be herself andid on the bed. Then she disguised herself to be Mo Yuyan and guarded outside the door. Whoever came to ask her anything, she could deal with them easily. Finally, Di Fuyi came back. As what she had guessed, this pce master would not look at his servants. She acted like Mo Yuyan, saluted and kept lowering her head, hence, the great Di Fuyi did not even realize. As he entered the room, she quickly went out and used her partial teleportation to get to the main entrance directly. With the return of Celestial Master Zuo, the guards were rather rxed. Besides, the order that banned people from going out was removed too. Therefore, she could easily fool through the gates of Fucang Pce. As soon as she got out, she quickly teleported¡­ She did not go to the ces she used to go, but she hade to this coffin shop instead. This ce was known to be unlucky, hence, nobody woulde at night. That pervert Celestial Master Zuo would most likely not guess this ce¡­ The truth proved that her guesses was very urate. Though she had stayed for an hour in the coffin shop, she did not see that person appearing suddenly from nowhere like a ghost. She used a special make-up remover to remove the disguise on her face and when she wanted to make-up again, the Firmament Stone suddenly spoke, ¡°Master, have you realized one thing?¡± ¡°Realized what?¡± ¡°The red patch on your forehead seemed to have faded a lot!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at herself in the mirror and found out that the red patch on her forehead had indeed faded a lot. It originally appeared like the maple leaves during autumn but it had now changed its color from bright red to a light red color¡­ Gu Xijiu was curious! What had just happened? She did not do anything after all. Was it because she had always put on special medication on her face while disguising and among the ingredients, there was some which could heal the red patch? Chapter 222 Chapter 222: Unexpectedly, It Was He Who Found Her! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She looked at herself in the mirror again and found out that the girl in the mirror had looked more beautiful with the fading red patch. At this moment, she had no time to identify the cause that lightened the red patch. However, the fading red patch had made it easier for her to disguise herself now. At least, she did not have to turn her face dark-red anymore. Then, she disguised herself as a weak youth with a yellowish face and then teleported a few times to head out from the city. She took a rest on a big rock and when she wanted to teleport to the nearest town, a hand was suddenly ced on her shoulder, which stopped her from teleporting! She was shocked! And her first reaction was that pervert, Celestial Master Zuo had caught up with her! ¡°Di Fuyi, you know the ce really well¡­¡± She suddenly turned and stopped grumbling! There was a man standing behind her. He had a good posture as well as a beautiful and refined face, as if immortal. Long Siye! Unexpectedly, it was he who found her! He held her arms tightly but did not look good. He was gazing at her eyes while he said, ¡°Xijiu, it¡¯s me!¡± His eyes seemed to be very excited that he stared brazenly and piercingly at her. Gu Xijiu also looked into his eyes andughed after a moment, ¡°Overlord Long, your grip hurts, release me!¡± She struggled. Long Siye did not release his hand but he pulled her into his arms instead, ¡°I¡¯m not releasing you! Xijiu, I swear I¡¯m not letting you go this time!¡± Basically, he taught all the kungfu he knew to Gu Xijiu in his previous life. Therefore, he clearly knew her characteristics, habits and even her way of dealing with things. Furthermore, with the help of the tracking bird, he could find her quickly. Her current kungfu was so poor and was even poorer than it was in her previous life. Meanwhile, as he had been practicing for a hundred years in this world, his kungfu was much better than his previous life¡¯s and thus, making him more arrogant. Therefore, she could not escape at all. Gu Xijiu stopped struggling, stayed in his embrace while smelling the familiar breath. Then, Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°Overlord Long, what do you want?¡± Herugh was actually a tease. Long Siye was hurt but he kept hugging her tightly, ¡°Come with me! Believe me, I¡¯ll give you the best life.¡± He beckoned his own crane and jumped up while bringing Gu Xijiu along. The clouds were floating by; his crane was not a normal one. It had a gold crest, a snow-white long neck, a trim body, a dark green fan-shaped tail and was about four to five timesrger than a normal crane. When it opened its wings, it was like a glider but its speed wasparable to abat ne, swiftly passing through theyers of clouds. Gu Xijiu was sitting on the back of the crane while Long Siye was sitting behind her. One of his arms was put around her waist, hugging her petite body. The bright moon was seen in the sky, along with the dim stars and white clouds. Such condition appeared to be familiar. ¡°Xijiu,e, touch these clouds.¡± Long Siye let the crown go through theyers of clouds, and swept the cloud to Gu Xijiu with a flick of his sleeve. The cloud was material-like that would not disperse with his wave. Gu Xijiu did not reach her hand out even when Long Siye swept the cloud towards her. A sh of disappointment was seen in Long Siye¡¯s eyes but he forced a smile and said, ¡°Xijiu, can you remember? You were seventeen that year, and I taught you how to maneuver the ne, the smallest type. We were flying through the sky like we¡¯re doing now. You said, it would be better if it was a bird so that you can touch these white clouds while riding on the bird¡­¡± Gu Xijiu kept mum. How could she not recall? Chapter 223 Chapter 223: Not Even a Single Response Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was her first time manoeuvring the ne and he was right beside her, guiding her. As she was extremely clever, she learned quickly. At the beginning, though she flew the ne with a nt, it was still flying normally. At that moment, heplimented her and said that she was not like a normal person¡­ She thought he was truthfully praising her ¨C she was so happy that her eyes lit up. As Long Xi was the instructor of the killer camp, he acted rather coldly. He also barely praised any student but usually scolded them instead. Therefore, every killer in the camp was afraid of him, yet respected him. asionally, when he praised someone, it would make everyone jealous and make the person happy for a few days¡­ Almost all the girls secretly had a crush on Instructor Long ¨C wishing to capture his attention. Gu Xijiu was an indifferent person. She did not fall in love easily but she was only interested in this instructor. She was seventeen when she first started to like him. He praised her in the ne and her heart fluttered for the first time¡­ She was so excited that she flew the ne with various styles and when she saw the wing of the ne passing through the cloud, she said that she wanted to ride on the bird¡­ It was just a joke as she had never thought that she would fly in the sky riding on a bird. The crane flew speedily but the wind was not strong on its back. The ride was also not bumpy; it was actually quitefortable. Certainly, Long Siye had casted a spell to separate the wind from the back of the crane. Long Siye was usually not talkative but he was today. He talked a lot, mostly recalling the memories of his previous life. In contrast, Gu Xijiu neither spoke a single word nor had she responded. No matter how sweet it was, it was just a joke if it ended up being a big lie. Therefore, it would be a heartache instead of sweetness in reminiscence! The blowing wind had dispersed the irritation. Though Gu Xijiu did not speak a single word, she had been checking the surroundings secretly. Long Siye obviously did not set any stealthy enchantments because they asionally saw some people riding various birds passing by. Though those people had passed by, they did not even look at them. It seemed that Long Siye was indeed a capable man and was not regarded as one of the three overlords for nothing. Along the way, as they had not seen the appearance of that pervert, Celestial Master Zuo, they had obviously shaken him offpletely. ¡°Xijiu, are you sleepy? If you are, you can just take a nap while leaning against me. I¡¯ll wake you up once we arrive.¡± Long Siye said gently. Gu Xijiu remained quiet and she did not even want to sleep. The corners of her lips was raised slightly. She could not sleep; she was afraid that if she was lying on the operating table, her organ would be waiting to be taken away when when she woke up. Long Siye seemed to have thought of something too. He darkened his eyes, pursed his lips, opened his eyes as if he wanted to exin but he did not at the end of the day. He just let out a sigh. Tianwen Mountain was far away from Tianxing Kingdom, with a distance of more than a thousand kilometers apart. Even a well-bred horse was required to run for a day but the speed of this crane was much faster than the former. It flew only for a night before Tianwen Mountain could already be seen by the break of dawn. The shape of Tianwen Mountain appeared to be like the Mount Shu in the game. The mountain looked high and beautiful, a wonder, but a dangerous one. The clouds surrounded the middle part of the mountain and its entirety was partially covered in clouds, just like an artwork would depict. Tianwen Mountainprised three peaks and the peak in the middle was the highest and also the steepest. As soon as Overlord Long saw the Tianwen Mountain, he heaved a sigh of relief. That person did not catch up with them eventually. It seemed that his trick to confuse their whereabouts was working. Chapter 224 Chapter 224: He Actually Carried Back a Youth! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion In order to carry Gu Xijiu back, Long Siye had put in a lot of effort. He did not only deploy all his spies, he had also sent out all his tracking birds. After he found Gu Xijiu, he was afraid that Di Fuyi woulde after them. Thus, he secretly ordered his disciples to continue searching at Feixing Kingdom. Besides, he even got himself a substitute to act like he was still searching while sitting in the wagon like he usually did. Clearly, he had to wipe away all traces of his breath along the route. If he did not meet Di Fuyi face-to-face, Di Fuyi would definitely not be able to find him otherwise! After all, Di Fuyi was very mysterious and his characteristics were also unpredictable. Even Long Siye had headaches when dealing with him, hence, he had to act very carefully. As he had finally gotten back to his own ce safely, he naturally heaved a sigh of relief. When he was about to go near Tianwen Mountain, he finally revealed himself. When the four patrolling disciples saw him, they came to wee him and saluted while sitting on the back of their cranes, ¡°Wee back, overlord.¡± Then, they saw the weak boy that had been embraced by their overlord¡­ Everyone widened their eyes! Their overlord was unexpectedly, unexpectedly, hugging somebody! He had always dislike people to go near him, didn¡¯t he? He did not even physicallye into contact with anyone when teaching his disciples. Unless it was an important surgery, he would not want to touch anyone. This time¡­this time, he actually carried back a youth himself! He even did not release him in front of his disciples. What was actually happening? ¡°Overlord, who is this?¡± One of the disciple asked courageously. ¡°My fianc¨¦.¡± Soon after Long Siye dropped the bomb, he flew back to his Xianzhu Peak. ¡°What?!¡± The four disciples were very shocked¡­ Long Siye also warned his disciples before he left, ¡°Please do keep it as a secret for the time being and do not spread the news!¡± Therefore, after the four disciples were bombarded with the news, they had to force themselves to keep quiet¡­ ¡­ An azure building was built on a hill. The left side of the hill was ake, while the right side was the medicinal garden filled with numerous rare medical nts and the atmosphere filled the smell of medicine. The building was five floors high, had overhung eaves and bucket arches, and light silver wind-bells hanging on eight corners. When the wind blew, they jingled. Theke water was clear and its area wasrge. A pavilion was seen at the middle of theke and the whitish curtain was hanging and fluttering in the breeze like the clouds were. Meanwhile, the cranes were seen dancing in theke and the field. What a heavenly ce! The ce was exactly the same as the heavenly ce depicted in legends or dreams! ¡°Xijiu, what do you think of this ce?¡± In a small pavilion, Long Siye was embracing Gu Xijiu while sitting and overlooking theke view. ¡°It¡¯s quite beautiful.¡± Gu Xijiu finally spat out three words. ¡°Do you like it? You used to say that you want to hide yourself when you are no longer a killer. You said that you want to purchase a hilly area, build a little building, rear some chickens and ducks, nt some medicinal nts and tea, as well as enjoy the lifestyle simr to the immortals¡­Since I had established the Tianwen n, I¡¯ve been decorating this ce, wishing that you could see all these when you¡¯re back¡­¡± ¡°When I¡¯m back?¡± Gu Xijiu repeated, with her eyebrows raised. ¡°Xijiu, you used to say that where I am is where your heart returns to; your happy home. I got here and you¡¯re now here too. I think the heavens are somehow kind to us¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked downwards and said nothing but her heart smiled a bitter smile instead. Though she was an indifferent person, she did not really like the heavenly ce so much. It was because Long Xi always yearned for it, sheplied¡­ Chapter 225 Chapter 225: Forcing Fruits to Ripen is Indeed Not Sweet¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion And everything she did was based on the prerequisite of what Long Xi liked, she purposely suppressed her own thoughts. In fact, she enjoyed the life in big cities, even if there were lots of entertainment, they were at least lively and popr. She was actually afraid of being lonely. Disco dancing, karaoke, online games¡­she loved all these things that youths liked to do with their time; she did not like to drink tea but rather alcohol, but she quenched her thirst with either mineral water or various fruit juices¡­ Actually, the hobbies and interests which both of them shared were not many, but she wanted to adapt to him at that time, and thus forced herself to like many things he did. And on the other hand, Long Xi had always thought that they shared manymon interests¡­ In fact, her interests were different from his ¨C forcing fruits to ripen is indeed not sweet¡­ She used to think that if he was around, that would be enough, regardless of where she was. Therefore, she said jokingly that ¡®where you are, is where my heart returns to¡¯. After she said this, her heart was throbbing fast. Meanwhile, he responded by stroking her hair, smiled and said nothing. She thought that he was cold and was not good in expressing himself at that time. But when she recalled, he must have felt disdainful but he did not refute as a means to deal with her. She was after all his fianc¨¦¡¯s backup organ; how could he love her wholeheartedly?! Otherwise, how would he be willing to cut out her heart to save another woman? If he truly loved her, even just a tad bit, he would not have done that! He probably had some unspeakable problems, but these were not the reasons to betray her. She had only one heart, and the moment when he cut it out, their rtionship would also be over and done with! He should not have loved her, even if he probably liked her a little, it was still considered worthless in his heart¡­ Now that he was showing so much affection, what was his n against her, really? In the beginning, she would feel warm and secure by his side. Now, she felt nothing but caution even when he was putting his arm around her waist¡­ Originally, in her previous life, she had already taken away his life while he took hers ¨C no longer hating him. However, she seemed to be starting to hate him again. Why did he still dare to force her after what he had done? As a flicker of coldness shed through her eyes, she suddenlyughed and spoke, ¡°Overlord Long, I think you¡¯ve recognized the wrong person.¡± Long Siye was slightly shocked and looked at her, ¡°Recognized the wrong person?¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite afraid after all you¡¯ve done for me. But about what you¡¯ve said ¨C I¡¯ve no clue at all. I think you must be talking about another girl.¡± ¡°Xijiu, you still don¡¯t want to confess?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to confess, but I¡¯m not the person you thought I was. I¡¯m not that Gu Xijiu you were looking for. That Gu Xijiu had already died.¡± ¡°What?¡± Long Siye was shocked. Gu Xijiu sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you thought that I¡¯ve been reincarnated into somebody else¡¯s body?¡± She reached out her fair and delicate wrist towards him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to test whether I¡¯m original or reincarnated?¡± In this world, it was difficult to reincarnate into somebody else¡¯s body, unless one was the true demon or someone who practices to be a demon. Gu Xijiu was wronged and was driven to death that day. Would she be an evil spirit with resentment, before she reincarnated into somebody else¡¯s body? And it was the question where Long Siye had been wondering for a few days; he had also tested her a few times. But all the test results were disappointing because she was indeed the original one! Chapter 226 Chapter 226: Why Didn¡¯t You Continue Muddling Through? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The soul and the body had to bepletely matched and only the original soul of the body could strike such a perfect match! Then he thought of another possibility, ¡°The previous Gu Xijiu was the one he was looking for and the current one was reborn. However, when he secretly investigated the original Gu Xijiu, he found that she was totally a coward. Though the situation was bad, based on his understanding on that person¡¯s character, she could live well and would not get bullied too badly. If she was really a reincarnation, how could she end up with disappointment for so many years? Due to this reason, he did not dare to tell the truth all these years but had kept testing her secretly. Until he saw the teleportation technique that she used and her vivid makeup skills, only then he could confirm that it was her! ¡°Xijiu, I don¡¯t care how you came into this body but I know it¡¯s you, or else, how would you know about teleportation, medical skills and makeup skills? How did you know that there was a girl in my life before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I dreamed about her a year ago!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him. ¡°Uh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°A year ago, there was a time I used to dream about a woman. She dressed very strangely and she told me that she had the same name as I did, so she wanted to teach me all her skills¡­¡±Gu Xijiu started to make up a story. Long Siye did not believe her, ¡°Indeed, she could teach you makeup and medical skills, but how about teleportation? That was her innate ability and could not be taught to anyone else.¡± Gu Xijiu sipped her mouth, ¡°In fact, I have this teleportation technique since I was young. However, as I am afraid that my family members would treat me like a monster, I never use it in public.¡± Long Siye exined, ¡°But you have a totally different personality now and bing more like her!¡± ¡°The characteristics of a person can change. I had repressed it and it was not my true nature. After this, when I dreamed about the other Gu Xijiu, she asked me not to tolerate it anymore or I would die from getting bullied. At first, I did not believe it and did not do ording to what she said, after a few incidents, I started to realize that she was right. I finally made the hardest decision to change¡­¡± Gu Xiju told the story wlessly. Long Siye remained silent for a long while, ¡°Howe you never told me about this earlier?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°I am actually struggling to share this. I have mistakenly said that I received the heaven gift and Celestial Master Zuo has been chasing me so badly. I want to find a shelter to rest so I was thinking to muddle through the mistake¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you continue muddling through, but choose to tell me the truth now?¡± ¡°Because I never expected that you would have such strong feelings towards Gu Xijiu. I don¡¯t want to pretend to get help from you ¨C that is why I chose to speak out now.¡± Long Siye looked into her eyes. Gu Xijiu calmly looked back at him. At the moment, she had removed her makeup and was talking to Long Siye with her original appearance. She had a look of seriousness in her eyes and he could not see any abnormality. After a while, Long Siye shifted his gaze and did not continue with the topic at hand. He changed the subject, ¡°Do you want to eat fish? There are green barracudas in theke and it tastes like your favorite sea bass. If you would like to repay me, can you do a fish feast for me?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. ¡­ It was a very luxurious fish feast. There were various dishes ¨C steamed fish, stewed fish, fried fish and so on. Chapter 227 Chapter 227: He Was Waiting For Her Compliment Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion However, only one of the dishes was cooked by Gu Xijiu. She had grilled a tasteless fish which Long Siye tried and then asked her to stop cooking. He continued to prepare instead. Gu Xijiu was surprised. In their previous life, he never entered the kitchen to cook although he was a master at fishing. She was always the chef. Now, he knew how to cook fish very well and used the same method she used in her previous life. Even the order of applying seasoning was the same! Although he never learned to cook fish in the past, it seemed like he had learned just by watching her actions. She was distracted until a pair of chopstick appeared in front of her, ¡°Come. Try my cooking and see if it meets your taste.¡± After Gu Xijiu took a few mouthfuls, she found that it was almost the same as her cooking. This is because even if the order of applying seasoning were the same, the taste would always be different if it was cooked by a different person. Lengthy practice sessions and tests were required to cook the dish so that it had the same taste. Despite it not being the same, it seemed like Overlord Long had put a lot of effort to brush up his cooking skills. Although this made Gu Xijiu slightly happy, it did feel like needles piercing through her heart as well. ¡°How does it taste?¡± Long Siye could not resist asking her as he was waiting for herpliment. ¡°Not bad.¡± Gu Xijiu replied with two words. After she said it, she was shocked. She recalled that during her first attempt at cooking, she passed the grilled fish to Long Siye and he also answered her in the same manner. The situation had been reversed now. She suddenly felt irritated and could not taste anything even though she ate the fish. However, Long Siye¡¯s eyes lit up slightly as he looked at her and he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. You can eat more if you like.¡± Everything seemed like it was reying again except that the roles of the characters had been reversed. Gu Xijiu felt more and more irritated as their conversation went on. Ever since she knew that Long Siye was Long Xi, she did not want to have any rtionship with him at all. Somehow he kept chasing after her! To prevent her from escaping, Long Siye blocked her acupuncture points so that she could not use her Kung Fu. He also held her hand and did not release her even when he was fishing and cooking. She knew that he was afraid of her escaping through her Teleportation Technique, but how long could he hold her for? She sneered. If she wanted to run, no one could stop her. The question was¡­ How does she avoid the crazy Celestial Master Zuo? She knew that Long Siye would not hurt her over the short term no matter what intention she had, thus, she nned to stay here for half a month to rest and try to escape againter on. Just when she thought about it, there was a chuckle from behind her, ¡°It smells so nice!¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly froze. Long Siye¡¯s facial expression changed, and he quickly pulled Gu Xijiu next to him before he looked up at the sky. As the clouds dispersed in the air, a person could be seen standing in the sky. The man was standing at the back of a white mythological animal with his purple robe fluttering in the wind. The mythological animal he rode looked very strange. It did not look like a deer or a horse. Instead, there was a pair of wings at its back and a spiral horn on its head. It was a unicorn! That person was riding on a legendary unicorn! Chapter 228 Chapter 228: This Was A Good Trick To nder Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°So cool!¡± The Firmament Stone which had been silent for the whole day was so impressed with what it saw, ¡°He caught a unicorn as his ride!¡± Unicorns were legendary mythological animals that could travel more than 10,000 miles a day. They also had high resistance to lightning and would not yield to allow anyone to ride on them. No one would have ever expected that Celestial Master Zuo could get it as his ride! He looked very rxed andfortable rather than being cautious that he had broken into the Tianwen n. When hended, he asked, ¡°I came as I smelled a familiar aroma. Can I feast together with both of you?¡± He even brought out his exquisite wine to share, ¡°I can contribute this as an additional drink.¡± Long Siye looked at him and did not speak. Gu Xijiu also kept quiet. Di Fuyi did not care about the silence and sat down beside Gu Xijiu. Long Siye¡¯s eyes gave away his difort as he said, ¡°Xijiu, you sit over there. I have something to discuss with Celestial Master Zuo.¡± He wanted to change seats with Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi lifted his sleeves and used his hand to hold Gu Xijiu back to prevent her from changing seats. He smiled and said, ¡°I am not deaf, and I can hear you even if you don¡¯t change seats. It is not like you talk as soft as a mosquito! Even if you did, I could still hear very clearly. So, Overlord Long, please continue.¡± He nced at the table that was full of fish dishes and said, ¡°It looks very luxurious here. Brother Long, you possess good culinary skills. Three years ago, I had tried the grilled fish you cooked, and I have always missed it. Unfortunately, I have not had the chance to taste it again until today. Now, I have the luck to taste it again.¡± He lifted his sleeves again, and a set of fine-dining cutlery appeared. He used his chopsticks to take a piece of the grilled fish and tasted it, ¡°This is the taste!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Her left hand had been held tightly by Long Siye, but now her right hand was held by Di Fuyi. She was stuck in an ufortable position. Long Siye¡¯s palm was cold while Di Fuyi¡¯s palm was warm. Earlier, she only managed to take two bites of the fish, so she was still starving. However, she could not do anything now as both of her hands were held by two handsome men. Despite all her skills, it was impossible for her to use her feet to eat. ¡°It is such pressure to have an unnned visit from Master Di. You should have sent a visiting card to us so that we can prepare to wee you. Why do you want to enter into my territory without any permission?¡± Long Siye started toin. Di Fuyi did not bother him and continued to pick a piece of fish to his te. All the bones of the fish were removed on its own before he slowly put it into his mouth and said, ¡°Good fish!¡± He looked at Gu Xijiu and wondered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Are you afraid that Overlord Long might poison you?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a while before she requested, ¡°Can you take your hand away?¡± ¡°Uh, sorry.¡± Di Fuyi finally let go of her hand but then nced at Long Siye and spoke, ¡°Why do you keep holding her hand? Are you afraid of her escaping? Apparently, it was you who hijacked Gu Xijiu from the Open Heaven Stage and required me toe all the way to here to get her back¡­¡± Long Siye could not answer anything. This was an excellent trick to nder him, and he could not deny it. Although Gu Xijiu did n to nder Long Siye when she was about to jump onto his ride, after all these incidents, she wondered why Di Fuyi would say such things. Celestial Master Zuo knew that she escaped on her own and had repeatedly been caught by him. What was his purpose to openly me it on Long Siye? Chapter 229 Chapter 229: We¡¯ll Talk About It Later If You Can Defeat Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She frowned slightly but just when she was about to say something, Long Siye held her wrist tightly, and his voice came in through Directed Audio, ¡°You cannot admit that you escaped on your own. Otherwise, regardless of whether you have a heavenly gift, you will be subjected to severe and cruel punishment and most probably get handicapped!¡± ¡°So serious?!¡± Gu Xijiu asked in shock. Di Fuyi never told her about it when he found her. Did he purposely want to punish her when he brought her to the Open Heaven Stage? If the person being put to the test escaped, then he/she would get punished. Then what about the person who hijacked the test? Will they be punished? A series of questions shed through Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. After all, Long Siye had worked with her for many years and still understood her temper very well. At this moment, when he saw her facial expression, he could guess what was in her mind. He felt warm and sent Directed Audio again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He cannot do anything to me. I can send some herbs to him aspensation.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers tapped on the table for a moment. He looked at Long Siye and said, ¡°Overlord Long, although you are highly respected, you still need to obey the rules set in this continent. You had broken a rule when you hijacked the test, and you should know what kind of punishment you will get.¡± Long Siye replied in a calm and rxed manner, ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. After this matter is resolved, I will ept my fate. However, as for you, you broke into the Tianwen n, and it is against our rules as well!¡± ¡°Uh? So what will happen if I break your rules?¡± ¡°It is either we destroy your kung fu or put you to death.¡± Long Siye¡¯s response was firm and cold. Di Fuyi lifted his sleeves and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk about itter if you can defeat me.¡± Long Siye sneered, ¡°Master Di, do you want to fight in my territory? I have to remind you that we do not need to follow the rules of the Starry Crescent Land to fight against whoever breaks into the Tianwen n. We also do not have to fight alone to defend ourselves from intruders. Master Di, do you think you can fight against all our disciples single-handedly?¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Well, maybe I can¡¯t kill all of you. However, I never expect that you intend to have a group fight with me¡­¡± Long Siye remained silent. His handsome face was a bit pale. He never liked a gang fight, but he would do that to protect Gu Xijiu. He formed a light green spell with his finger and said gently, ¡°Once I issue this signal, ayer of defense will be formed. Do you want to try?¡± Di Fuyi slowly stood up and replied instantly, ¡°In fact, I would love to try.¡± Long Siye remained silent and was about to release the green lights. When he was about to issue the signal, Di Fuyi sat down again, ¡°However, if I want to fight with all of you, it will be a brutal one. I do not want that to happen, so I don¡¯t want to fight. Do you have any peaceful way to settle the matter?¡± Long Siye was secretly relieved. He did not want to fight either. To be honest, although he had partnered Celestial Master Zuo to battle against enemies before, he never found out his real ability. This person seemed to be weak when he fought against the weak but became strong when he fought against the strong. Every time when he was in a fight, he was always slightly better than his opponent so that he could maintain the fight from day to night. In the end, he would still defeat the enemy. It was good to be friends with this kind of person, but more importantly one should never be his enemy as he would torture his enemy. ¡°I can settle with you, but there is one condition to meet.¡± Finally, Long Siye could take charge this time. Chapter 230 Chapter 230: He Was Publicly Asking For A Bribe! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What is the condition? Is it to let her go? Or not to punish you for your fault?¡± Di Fuyiughed lightly, but his eyes were sharp. He poured some liquor into his ss and took a sip, ¡°The fish you cooked is nice. However, there is no good liquor toplement the dish. I heard that Overlord Long has a kind of liquor called Drunken Universe. Perhaps after I enjoy that drink and feel happy, I can promise half of your condition.¡± Long Siye remained silent. Gu Xijiu stared at Di Fuyi. Apparently, he was asking for a bribe. Although the bribe was only liquor, it was unbelievable that he would do so. Also, she felt that Di Fuyi acted a bit strange today. It was as if he was jealous and deliberately wanted to cause trouble. Gu Xijiu suddenly thought the two of them might be ¡°gay.¡± She suspected that there was some ambiguous rtionship between Di Fuyi and Long Siye. Therefore, he was jealous when he saw Long Siye protecting her. It seemed like Celestial Master Zuo had an extraordinary desire for possession. Perhaps, he not only had a crush on The Lord but also on Long Siye. Maybe it was because Celestial Master Zuo secretly admired The Lord but dared not offend such a respectful person, so he changed his target to Long Siye since they were of the same level. Gu Xijiu analyzed the conversation between them over and over again and had an even stronger conviction. They had known each other for a long time, and Di Fuyi was the one who tested Long Siye to verify him. Gu Xijiu heard that they had a feast full of fish and drank together before. Gu Xijiu wondered what Di Fuyi¡¯s intentions were when he insisted on bringing her to do the test and now she finally understood the reason behind all his actions. He must be having an affair with Long Siye. Now that he saw that Long Siye was still missing her, he was jealous and wanted to kill her with an official reason. He even lied that he had a marriage arrangement with her. Finally, she understood the real purpose of it! If she became his fianc¨¦e, then she would not have any rtionship with Long Siye. Therefore, regardless of whether she was dead or alive, Long Siye would not have any chance to get her back. After Gu Xijiu drew this conclusion, she felt that all her misfortune was because she had be the third party between the two men. ¡°Damn it,¡± she cursed inside her heart. All this was not her intention. Gu Xijiu found that the Celestial Master Zuo had stared at hands several times and she was startled. She immediately withdrew her hand and used a special technique to escape. Unfortunately, Long Siye was too familiar with her tactics, and there was a massive gap between their abilities, so she had no chance to escape this time because Long Siye was prepared. Di Fuyi suddenly rested on Gu Xijiu¡¯s right shoulder. A force entered her right shoulder like an electric current through her veins right to her wrist that was held by Long Siye. Long Siye was literally ¡®shocked, ¡® and he released his grip on Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist. Finally, Gu Xijiu was released! She immediately stepped back and kept a distance from these two men. She wanted to use her Teleport Technique to leave the ce but failed because it was out of order again! Without the need to ask, it must be a trick yed by Celestial Master Zuo! He must have prevented her from using it thest time as well. Chapter 231 Chapter 231: Drink With Us Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When she was still thinking how to escape, Di Fuyi grabbed on tightly to her other wrist and pulled her to his side to sit down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush. You can apany both of us to drink.¡± This time, Gu Xijiu was sitting on the other side of Di Fuyi while he was sitting next to Long Siye. Long Siye¡¯s facial expression changed, but one could tell that he was trying to remain calm. He wanted to stand up but was stopped by Di Fuyi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not going to hurt her. I will only do what I have to do.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue our conversation about letting Gu Xijiu go.¡± Long Siye immediately asked the question that most concerned him. ¡°It is straightforward. You have to choose between two options. I have to execute my task as it is my responsibility so Gu Xijiu will have to go through the verification process. However, if she is tested not to possess a heavenly gift, I will not destroy her kung fu and will only drop her into the Dark Forest. That is option one. Option two is that I will not report your mistake to The Lord so you will not get punished. Which one would you choose?¡± Long Siye sneered, ¡°We both know that she possesses feeble spiritual powers so she will not be able toe out from the Dark Forest alive. Therefore that is not even an option. As for reporting to The Lord, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I will go and get my punishment, so you don¡¯t have to discuss it here!¡± Gu Xijiu did not want any help from Long Siye despite his valiant efforts. Also, the more he defended her, the more jealous Celestial Master Zuo would be, and the chances of her death would be even more prominent. Gu Xijiuughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. Moreover, Celestial Master Zuo has promised me the same condition before. It is not good that you use it again as another condition, right?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head and looked at her, ¡°Did I promise you anything?¡± Gu Xijiu answered earnestly, ¡°Yesterday¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Long Siye, ¡°It was just a dream. Alright, Master Di, your condition is too harsh. I want to add another condition.¡± ¡°Please, say it.¡± ¡°If she does not possess a heavenly gift, I want to go along with her to the Dark Forest provided you also don¡¯t destroy her kung fu.¡± Di Fuyiughed and said, ¡°Although the Dark Forest is secretive and unpredictable, it is not hard for you and me to escape from it. If you go along with her, is it still a punishment? If we allow this to happen, how can the souls of those who failed the test and died in the Dark Forest rest in peace?¡± He poured the liquor into his ss and took a sip. His voice was even colder this time, ¡°It is supposed to be a great offense if someone lies that they possess a heavenly gift. The reason we put them into the Dark Forest is to give them a chance. The chance of survival is only one in a million so it is fair to let them be alive if they do survive. If a master apanies the person who gets punished in kung fu, then what is the meaning of getting this punishment?¡± Long Siye remained silent. Gu Xijiu secretly gripped her fist. Although his point was valid, she knew that his ultimate goal was to kill her! He was a persistent person! Long Siye face grew paler as they spoke and he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you amodate slightly?¡± Di Fuyi looked at both of them and sighed, ¡°Well, since we are friends, I will not put her into the deepest side of the Dark Forest. What do you think?¡± Chapter 232 Chapter 232: I Have One More Condition Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Let¡¯s drop her under the second peak. It would already be a miracle if she could escape from there with her current abilities.¡± Long Siye tried to bargain. Di Fuyi knocked on the table, ¡°If that is the case, we better cancel the deal stop our discussions.¡± When he was about to stand up, Long Siye took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s follow your suggestion of dropping her under the third peak.¡± Di Fuyiughed and spoke, ¡°Good. Well, let¡¯s drink and eat some fishes. You can take out your liquor now and let¡¯s not go back home if we are not drunk.¡± ¡°Wait, I have one more condition.¡± Long Siye said. ¡°What else?¡± Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°Overlord Long, don¡¯t you think that you have too many conditions?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Long Siye had no expression on his face, ¡°If you can promise me this condition, I can cook a feast full of fish for you.¡± Di Fuyi sighed but was looking forward to the feast, ¡°Please say it.¡± ¡°When you test her again, can you make it a private test?¡± He knew very well that Gu Xijiu would not pass the test, so he did not want her to be embarrassed in public. After all, she was just a little girl in this life. The original upant of Gu Xijiu¡¯s body already endured many ups and downs, but she was finally getting some recognition for her abilities. If she were to be called a counterfeit in public, it would destroy her image. ¡°Private test?¡± Di Fuyi nced at Gu Xijiu as he asked. ¡°I am afraid that she wouldin. She said she hated me and might be afraid that I will not be fair enough.¡± Long Siye cleared his throat and replied, ¡°No, I can guarantee that she will notin. And, I trust you on your testing procedures that there will not be any mistake.¡± Di Fuyiughed before saying, ¡°Brother Long understands me very well.¡± Then, he looked at Gu Xijiu and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Was he going to promise it? Long Siye was happy and quickly winked at Gu Xijiu. He was always very well coordinated with her. In the past, Gu Xijiu would act ordingly to his n. However, this time, Gu Xijiu pretended that she did not see the signal. She raised her up and sipped some liquor before she said lightly, ¡°Why do we want to test privately? If I can pass, then I want to pass with pride. If I fail, I also want to fail with pride. I don¡¯t care about how other people look at me.¡± Her statement surprised the two men in the room. Long Siye was worried but could notplete his sentence, ¡°Xijiu¡­!¡± Di Fuyi paused for a moment and stared at her, ¡°After all this, you still don¡¯t believe me.¡± Gu Xijiuughed but said coldly, ¡°It does not matter whether I believe you or not. I just want to know the truth.¡± Long Siye was delighted by her response. He recognized this Gu Xijiu as the woman he used to know. She was someone who was responsible and was not afraid of any rumors about her. Di Fuyi looked at her and asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you regret?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°I am always daring and responsible with all my decisions. Thus, you will not get to eat this fish feast anymore. Di Fuyi remained silent. Long Siye was touched. Apparently, she did not want him to get into trouble. ¡°Xijiu, it is just a fish feast¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be so humble just for me. You should not sumb to conditions from others.¡± Long Siye was even more enlightened. Finally, she appreciated all his contributions, and no long denied it coldly like before. He knew that she still loved him just like how she used to in their previous life and did not want to see him get into any trouble. In their previous life, whenever he was bullied, she would handle the situation more sternly than him. She always tried very hard to help him get back his pride. ¡°Oh ya, what is the drink that the Celestial Master Zuo wanted to drink?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Chapter 233 Chapter 233: This Must Be Jealousy! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it over.¡± After walking two steps forward, he stopped and turned around to look at Gu Xijiu. He was worried about her. Amused, Gu Xijiu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Just as she was about to stand up, a hand gripped her wrist. Di Fuyi smiled and said, ¡°It does not require two persons to go and take a bottle of liquor.¡± Gu Xijiu sneered. This must be jealousy. Di Fuyi gripped her wrist very tightly this time so Gu Xijiu knew that she could not get rid of him. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Overlord Long, please get it by yourself. Celestial Master Zuo must be worried that we would escape together¡­¡± Long Siye held his breath then he looked at Di Fuyi, ¡°Since she has agreed to do the test, you should not be giving her unnecessary trouble, right?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s replied hesitantly, ¡°I do not n to do anything to her yet, but if you keep talking so much I will change my mind.¡± Long Siye did not speak anymore and quickly turned and left the room. Gu Xijiu looked at Long Siye¡¯s back and had aplicated feeling that she could not express. Abruptly, the grip on her wrist became so firm that it started to hurt. Gu Xijiu struggled and shouted, ¡°You are hurting me!¡± Di Fuyi loosened his palm but did not let go, ¡°Baby, it is not good to look at another guy in front of your fianc¨¦.¡± Gu Xijiu challenged him, ¡°Do you think I am a lunatic? I know the marriage you proposed is fake.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Gu Xijiu stared at the ck ring on his finger which was glowing and said, ¡°Is this not an engagement ring!? It seems to be made with ck hair!¡± Di Fuyi nced at the ring on his finger then looked at her and smiled, ¡°Baby, you are very knowledgeable. However, have you ever seen an enchanted ring made of ck jade? If it was an engagement ring like you said, it is supposed to be made of ck hair, right?¡± ¡°Who knows!? This could be one of your tricks.¡± Gu Xijiu said coldly. Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°It seems like you will acknowledge our marriage until I find your ring.¡± Gu Xijiu poured herself a cup of tea while saying, ¡°It is not the truth, what do you want me to say?¡± ¡°Are you hesitant because of Long Siye?¡±Di Fuyi asked. Gu Xijiu smiled and said nothing. Her silence was treated as an acknowledgment. Di Fuyi frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to be with him!¡± If it were not possible for Gu Xijiu to be with Long Siye, was it possible for Di Fuyi to be with him?! Gu Xijiu calmly spun the ss with her finger and asked, ¡°Uh, is it?¡± Then, she smiled and said, ¡°In fact, even if the marriage you proposed was true, we are unlikely to get married. If I possess a heavenly gift, I will not step into the Dark Forest in the next two years¡¯ time. And if I don¡¯t, I will probably lose my life inside the Dark Forest as it is almost impossible for me to escape. Thus, the marriage will not be feasible, and we do not need to waste time thinking about it.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her with shimmering eyes, ¡°Are you against my proposal?¡± Gu Xijiu did not deny, ¡°Yes!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. Then he smiled, ¡°Do you know that there are so many women in this continent who would be honored to marry me but will never get the opportunity?¡± Gu Xijiu chuckled sarcastically and said, ¡°Imend you for your good market. You can take your pick of the lot then.¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234: He Was Completely Ignored Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was stunned, and he could not tell what Gu Xijiu was thinking. As would be expected, Long Siye returned swiftly to check on Gu Xijiu. It took him only two to three minutes to retrieve the liquor. He ced a blood-red liquor jar on the table, ¡°This is Drunken Universe. It took decades to brew, and it is thest one that I have. Master Di, please enjoy it at your convenience.¡± Then, he put another bottle in front of Gu Xijiu, ¡°This is your favorite red wine.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. She liked to drink red wine. She had not tasted it since she came to this world, and she missed it now. She was delighted by the sight of the red wine and said, ¡°The color looks good. Let me try.¡± Before she opened the crystal red wine bottle, a purple sleeve shed in front of her, and the wine suddenly disappeared from her hand. Gu Xijiu stared at the culprit, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her wine was taken away by Di Fuyi! Damn, she did not even get to smell it yet! Di Fuyi turned his wrist slightly, and a jade bottle suddenly appeared on his palm out of nowhere. He ced it in front of Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°You are still a kid, so you are not allowed to drink. J is more appropriate for you.¡± The jade bottle contained a sweet and fruity juice which smelled good. It would undoubtedly be the favorite drink of most kids. Gu Xijiu never expected that the highly respected Celestial Master Zuo would bring this along with him. Di Fuyi then waved at Long Siye and invited him to drink, ¡°Overlord Long,e, let¡¯s drink together.¡± He opened the bottle, and the aroma immediately dispersed into the atmosphere. ¡°Master Di, when are we going to do the test?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly asked. ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow. It is toote to do it today.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Alright, I will go back with you tomorrow.¡± Gu Xijiu then looked at Long Siye and asked, ¡°Do you only have one bottle of Drunken Universe left?¡± Long Siye answered with a heavy tone, ¡°It isplicated to brew this liquor so having one is already a blessing.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°If that is the case, we should let Master Di enjoy this liquor exclusively. There are still some leftover fishes. Master Di, please enjoy them too. Since you are the guest, we should never let you go back on an empty stomach, right?¡± Long Siye remained silent. He had no idea what Gu Xijiu was trying to do so he did not say anything. Di Fuyi looked at her and knocked the table with his finger, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°The conditions that you requested for was to drink the Drunken Universe and to have a fish feast. Now that you have both of them, you can enjoy them on your own.¡± Gu Xijiu stood up and moved closer to Long Siye, ¡°Overlord Long, I am not sure if I will still be alive tomorrow. I¡¯ve heard that the scenery here is very nice. Can you bring me around?¡± Of course, Long Siye agreed with this proposal and immediately stood up. He spoke gentlemanly, ¡°Sure, I will bring you around.¡± He turned to Di Fuyi and said, ¡°Please enjoy yourself. Don¡¯t worry; I will not run away with her. We will be at the Open Heave Stage on time tomorrow.¡± Then, he held Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand and walked out from the room. Di Fuyi remained silent. He waspletely ignored. A gust of wind entered the room as the door opened which blew some of the aromas of the liquor directly into his nose. However, he felt that the aroma was too light. He yed with the ss on his hand and then looked at the table full of fish. He felt disappointed. Chapter 235 Chapter 235: How Could He Be Mistaken? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°This is called the Golden Sore Medicine. The red one is to apply externally while the blue is for you take orally. No matter how serious an injury is, once you use it you will be able to move after an hour and fully recover after resting for a day.¡± ¡°This is¡­?¡± Long Siye brought her to his treasure storeroom and took out a few precious collections to show her. His medicines could heal, improve strength, increase defense, and so on. Long Siye was very generous and put all these things into a silver storage bag and handed it to Gu Xijiu. However, Gu Xijiu did not ept it, ¡°Overlord Long, I have told you before that I am not the person that you are looking for.¡± She then turned away to leave the room. Long Siye remained silent. He slowly walked out and saw Gu Xijiu standing beside the railing. The wind had blown so intensely that her dress and hair fluttered in the breeze. She looked beautiful. Long Siye had a thought in his mind. He wondered how he could have made a mistake. He was as familiar with her temperament as much as he was on his own. He might have made mistakes with other people, but not her! Gu Xijiu always paraded many different appearances when she was out for missions, but she had consistently shown her true self in front of him. Long Siye¡¯s eyes then drifted to her forehead. The birthmark seemed to be much lighter now. Once she grows up, she will be a pretty girl. He carefully looked at her facial features. She looked about 70 to 80% simr to what she looked like in her previous life which was quite simr to Gu Xixi. However, her temperament was identical. ¡°Xijiu, what do you think of the scenery here? Does it look like the Guoliang Vige that we went tost time?¡± Long Siye walked over and stood side by her side. Gu Xijiu looked calm and replied, ¡°Guoliang Vige? That name sounds very rural. I would never expect Overlord Long to be one to visit these kinds of ces.¡± Long Siye remained silent. He sighed softly, ¡°That ce is isted from the outside world. The residents there were honest. I told you I liked that ce and could stay there after I retired. You said you would apany me and practice martial arts on the hill. That night you were very excited and even drew out a blueprint of the courtyard that you liked.¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak and looked indifferent. Long Siye looked around to see if her attention was diverted and then continued, ¡°When I first came to the Tianwen Mountain, this was my favorite ce, so I built this detached house. Does everything here look like the blueprint that you drew?¡± Even if it looked alike, it did not change anything. The buildings might be the same, but the people are different. Gu Xijiu held on the railing and looked at the cloud below the mountain. The wind blew her hair up in front of Long Siye¡¯s face. He was happy at that moment being next to his loved one who looked beautiful. Long Siye could no longer resist. He reached out to hold her hand on the railing, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Gu Xijiu reacted very quickly. She withdrew her hand and stepped backward. Long Siye did not get to hold her and felt disappointed. ¡°Overlord Long, are you feeling guilty about something?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him and asked. Long Siye felt strange and cold. He was very familiar with her character. In the past, she was always very cold to strangers and kept a distance with other people. Although she was standing quite close to him, he could feel the distance between them.
Chapter 236 Chapter 236: What Was This?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion For the first time in a while, he could physically reach for her, but he felt that she was still so far away. It made Long Siye blue as well in addition to Di Fuyi. He clenched his fists in his sleeves and tried to hold back. He looked at Gu Xijiu again and tried to reach out to her once more, ¡°Xijiu, you should know how I feel¡­¡± ¡°I know you are guilty. If you feel sorry, can youpensate me with one thing?¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Long Siye asked in surprise. Gu Xijiu lifted the hair on her forehead and said, ¡°I remember that you said you could cure the birthmark on my forehead. Can you please remove it?¡± Long Siye looked at the birthmark and said, ¡°The red spot looks a bit odd. It is neither a birthmark nor normal red spot but looks like a sealing spot¡­¡± ¡°Sealing spot?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned when she heard that term, ¡°What does it mean?¡± Long Siye sighed, ¡°Can you give me your wrist so that I can confirm?¡± Gu Xijiu gave in and passed him her wrist. Long Siye checked her pulse and finally let go. He looked at her and said, ¡°You seem to be developing some spiritual power. Are you able to sense it?¡± Gu Xijiu quietly sensed her body and was surprised! She felt some strange airflow in her stomach. This airflow was slightly different from the internal power that she usually harnessed. It was extremely light. When she wanted to test it again, she realized that she could not sense anything. It almost made her initial feeling feel like an illusion. She did not give up and continued to close her eyes to sense it. Long Siye sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to try anymore. I have confirmed that it is there. However, you only have a little bit of power, and it is useless. You are cursed, and the red spot on your face is a sealing spot. You cannot be cured.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Was she cursed? And, what was a ¡®Sealing Spot¡¯? She did not understand these two words, but she understood the meaning of thest sentence. ¡°You cannot be cured.¡± This news was very demoralizing for her. She looked at Long Siye again and said, ¡°You did say that you can cure me within a year. Were you lying?¡± Long Siye paused and suddenly took her hand, ¡°Come with me, let me show you something.¡± He called his spiritual crane over and pulled her up with him. Then, he signaled the crane to fly toward a peak with snow. ¡­ The spiritual crane stopped on one of the ice peaks. This peak was the highest peak in the Tianwen n. It was 6,000 meters tall and was surrounded by numerous ice towers. In the middle of these ice towers, there was a pce built of ice. It was massive and grand. It was incredibly chilly up there, and Gu Xijiu was wearing very light clothing. Since she did not have spiritual power, she was freezing and trembling. Long Siye wanted to take this opportunity to hold her, ¡°Are you cold? Let me give you some warmth.¡± Gu Xijiu stepped back and dodged his hand. She avoided the awkward moment by looking ahead and asking, ¡°What is the thing you want to show me?¡± Long Siye looked sad but did not want to force her. He walked in front of her and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± The snowy ground was very slippery, but fortunately, her Qing Gong was formidable and helped her keep her bnce. The only challenge to her was the frigid weather. Chapter 237 Chapter 237: I Painted A Portrait Of You And Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu never knew that it could be this cold on a mountain peak. It could be almostparable to the Mount Everest! Although she had other clothes in her storage bag, those were only suitable for autumn. The thickest piece of clothing she had was a jacket. She retrieved it and wore it on her, but she was still shivering. Contrastingly, Long Siye only wore a thin gray robe. It was clear that he possessed tremendous internal powers to remain unimpacted by the cold. Gu Xijiu knew that if she were willing to let him hold her hand, she would absorb his warmth, but she did not want to! She did not want to have any rtionship with this person. Somehow fate had brought them back together, but she did not want to get involved anymore. Thus, she decided to bear with the weather. Long Siye walked confidently in front of her, but in fact, he had been paying attention to all her movements. He had terrific sensitivity to sound so he could hear her heavy breathing. However, she was too stubborn and refused to get close to him. She did not even need to touch him to be able to feel his warmth. ¡°Xijiu,e here!¡¯ He reached his hand out to her again. Gu Xijiu walked past him quickly and ignored his hand. She headed directly to the ice pce, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time. Is the thing you wanted to show me inside the pce? Let¡¯s talk inside there.¡± When she reached the entrance of the pce, Long Siye immediately held her back, ¡°Xijiu, let me hold you. It is even colder inside. I am afraid you will not be able to bear it without any spiritual power.¡± Gu Xijiu only offered him a frown but did not reject him. She walked inside the pce together with him. It was empty inside the pce, aside from some portable partitions made from white jade. Her eyes were attracted to them as there was a painting portrayed on them of a woman dressed in white holding a man with a green shirt. The green-shirted man was tall and handsome. Apparently, it was Long Siye. The woman in white was Gu Xijiu in her previous life. Without asking, she knew that Long Siye painted it. No one else knew what she looked like in her earlier life. Gu Xijiu stared at Long Siye. She never expected that he was so good at painting now. ¡°I used to practice a lot, and I painted a portrait. I only painted you and me¡­¡± Long Siye held her hand and walked forward. Gu Xijiu looked at the woman and bit her lip. She was curious if Long Siye had drawn her or his fianc¨¦, Ye Hongfeng. After all, she was her clone, and both of them looked the same. They walked past the portable partition and finally, Gu Xijiu saw the ¡®thing¡¯ behind the wind shade. She was stunned. There was a massive crystal coffin made of ice! The coffin was transparent, so it was easy to see the inside. There was a blue liquid inside the coffin, which engulfed a youngdy. An unknown cloth wrapped the youngdy whose eyes were shut as shey inside the coffin like a sleeping beauty. Gu Xijiu was not stunned by the beauty of the youngdy but rather the incredibly familiar face she had. It was her in her previous life! Chapter 238 Chapter 238: He Did Not Actually Wish To Take Her Away Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was clear that this beauty in the ice coffin was Ye Hongfeng! Gu Xijiu suddenly recalled a conversation she heard about Overlord Long looking for a 3000-year-old Illusion Weed, in hopes that it could awaken someone. At the time, it meant nothing to her as she did not know that Overlong Long was Long Xi. In the modern world, both of them had perished together because Ye Hongfeng could not ept her heart transnt even though the operation had already started with the chest incision. Thus, she was indirectly responsible for Ye Hongfeng¡¯s untimely death. After looking at the blood red jade in the shape of a maple leaf that was hanging at Long Siye¡¯s waist, she could not help but mock it. In their previous life, he dared to knock her out just to loot her heart for the sake of his fianc¨¦e, so why would he be so eagerly attentive to her needs now? Suddenly, she found the answer! He was doing it for the Illusion Weed! She left the auction room using her teleportation power, so no one would know where she went. However, this could have been one of the reasons why Long Siye knew that it was her! She was, after all, the only person who had mastered the art of disguise and teleportation. Gu Xixi had probably informed him everything about the auction, and it must have aroused his suspicion and given him the idea that the Illusion Weed was actually with her. With that assumption in mind, he left the mountains and visited the Feixing Kingdom! After a few attempts, he had found out that the ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ in the general¡¯s residence was the one he needed. It was no wonder that he was able to make his appearance in the pce of the Feixing Kingdom in time to take her away! Except that, he did not wish to take her away. All he wanted was the Illusion Weed that she had with her! Fortunately, she had known its value beforehand and kept the Illusion Weed safely in the Firmament Stone. Otherwise, he must have already stolen it! A few days ago, Gu Xijiu had once suspected that someone had sneaked in and searched through her belongings in the storage bag while she was taking a short rest at the general¡¯s residence. However, because she did not lose anything, she dismissed the suspicion. Everything makes sense now! He was only trying to make her let her guard down. She initially thought that hispassion was due to his guilt, as he had never been thispassionate before in their previous life. It turns out he was concealing his true intentions. Luckily she was cautious around him. The condition in the ice coffin was immensely cold. Despite being some distance away from it, Gu Xijiu could already sense the coldness in her bones. Quietly, Long Siye utilized his spiritual power to warm the surroundings. He took her hand and moved forward, ¡°Xijiu, this is what I wanted you to see. Do you like your current body?¡± Xijiu was so still that she could not move. She looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°Whether I like this body or not, what difference does it make?¡± Long Siye looked at her smilingly, then he took another look at the body in the ice coffin, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯ve filled this body with spiritual power as well as a secret power to make a new body that looks exactly like your body in your previous life. Maybe even better. Of course, the structure of the field energy in your body will be the same. If you like it, I can try to ce your soul inside, and you will resurrect in a whole new body¡­¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239: The One That He Wanted To Resurrect Must Be Ye Hongfeng Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He took another nce at her. Gu Xijiu was impassive, so he continued, ¡°With this body, you can practice your spiritual power without the reappearance of these red spots. It suits you better. Additionally, you can escape your identity as the daughter of the Gu family. You can leave behind your engagement in the Feixing Kingdom. You can be a whole new you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was silent. She had always known that Long Siye was ambitious, but she had not realized that his ambitions took him to such an extent that he even wanted to be a God! He made a new body. He made a new clone. But the one that he wanted to resurrect must be Ye HongFeng. He was merely speaking gibberish about Gu Xijiu. She could feel the flow of adrenaline in her body, but she did not let it show externally. Smilingly, she rified, ¡°So, you want to ce my soul inside this body? How? I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re capable of such power, Overlord Long.¡± Long Siye responded quickly, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯ve always been proficient with this power. Even in my previous life. It has taken me awhile now due of theck of elements and resources. It¡¯s not very difficult for you to switch bodies as long as I have the necessary elements. I¡¯ll extract your soul and ce it inside the body,¡± he exined. ¡°Elements? What kind of elements?¡± Gu Xijiu asked, taking advantage of the opportunity. ¡°Various. I¡¯ve been collecting all these items over the years, and I believe God helps those who help themselves. I have finally found all of the basic elements except for one; now I onlyck one herb. Thest thing I need is just that particr herb.¡± ¡°What herb?¡± Gu Xijiu asked ignorantly. ¡°A 3000-year-old Illusion Weed.¡± He finally said it out. ¡°Xijiu, you were the one who got the Illusion Weed at the auction room that day, weren¡¯t you?¡± Long Siye asked while he fixed his eyes on her to try to read her expression. It was just as she had expected! The sole intention of everything he ever did was nothing more than for benefitting himself, and in this case, it was to get his hands on the Illusion Weed. Gu Xijiu smirked a little. Avoiding his question, she asked instead, ¡°I¡¯m more interested in how you¡¯re going to help me switch bodies. Will you have to kill me first? ording to legend, one¡¯s soul will only leave its body after death.¡± Long Siye choked up a bit, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not considered as killing. I¡¯ll put you in an unconscious state, then force your soul out cryogenically with a deep-freezing power. Finally, I¡¯ll put your soul inside the body with my secret power.¡± He did not just n to take away the herb, but her life as well! By making up such a ludicrous reason to convince her to freeze to death, he could effortlessly get what he had always wanted, while getting rid of her. It sounded like a good n! It was more detailed than the strategy he had used on her previously! She observed the girl in the ice coffin again and said, ¡°Overlord Long, was she once your disciple? Have you taught her any kung fu? It looks like you froze her since she¡¯s was 20. Is that true? Had she been living with you before she was frozen? Was she cute?¡± ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s someone I¡¯ve created. I¡¯ve nurtured her well and graced her with many talents. Unfortunately, she hasn¡¯t truly lived her life yet,¡± Long Siye said. Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°How do you determine her intelligence? Is her brain faulty? Is she even coordinated? Is she gifted with an abundance of spiritual power?¡± In silence, Long Siye was astounded. He could only determine those factors from a living person. Nheless, all the data showed that this body was identical to Gu Xijiu¡¯s in her previous life. So technically, everything should be the same, if not better. He released a heavy sigh, ¡°Xijiu, I am not lying to you. Since the day I created her, she been soulless. In my heart, I know that you, and only you, truly deserve this body¡­¡± Chapter 240 Chapter 240: She Hated To Be Deluded Emotionally Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion That¡¯s why I¡¯ve used my isting power to seclude her and prevent other souls or spirits from possessing it. She¡¯s been in aa since day one and is still surviving on the nutrient solution inside the coffin. She¡¯s never been awake before. All the data of this body have been painstakingly examined and calcted. I believe there won¡¯t be any problems, as long as you attach your soul to it.¡± ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work? What if I fail to attach to it?¡± ¡°Xijiu, I can guarantee that this method will work.¡± ¡°Yeah, because if this fails, you¡¯re not the one who dies.¡± Gu Xijiu could not hold back anymore; she finally let it slip off her tongue. Long Siye did not know what to say. He was a little pale when he spoke, ¡°Xijiu, you weren¡¯t like this before.¡± As an assassin, the mostmon thing to do was to take calcted risks. Gu Xijiu hadpleted most of her missions in her previous life with her life at stake. Sometimes, the chances of surviving the missions were meager. She would risk her life for any task that he had assigned to her with absolutely no hesitation, regardless of the dangers that lie ahead. But now, she could not believe his words anymore. No matter how he tried to reassure her again and again. ¡°Xijiu, if you don¡¯t switch your body now, the red spots will remain on you, and it¡¯ll be difficult for you to practice your spiritual power. Is this really what you wish for?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. He was still trying to delude her. The red spots on her face and her ipetent body condition could yet be corrected. The downside was that it required a lot of effort to get all the elements needed for the change. He could try to keep lying to her, but she knew that it was all just a bluff. She loathed it the most when he tried to delude her emotionally. Her blood boiled in her skin as she felt the urge to stab him in the chest. She had never had such an impulse! However, she knew that she must not act abruptly. Acting on impulse was the worst mistake an assassin can make. She was notpetent enough to fight him in her current state, so being too hasty would only put her at a more significant disadvantage. She put on a smile and said, ¡°Overlord Long, it doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t get rid of these red spots, or even if I lose the ability to ess my spiritual power. At least this body belongs to me. Moreover, I¡¯m ady, and ady will eventually get married. I¡¯ll make sure that I¡¯m going to marry someone who truly loves me for who I am and not how I look. So, he won¡¯t mind the spots on my face. He won¡¯t use me to help him seize power. Hence, he will disregard the failings of my spiritual power. I appreciate your kind offer, but I must decline it, as I certainly don¡¯t wish to change myself. It seems that this offer is some your evil n to try and kill me.¡± The sarcasm in her words was too substantial to neglect. Long Siye¡¯s expression changed. He looked down and turned his focus to the red jade at his waist. There was a dark look in his eyes, and with Gu Xijiu still in his reach, some green light could be seen forming slowly in his other hand. ¡°Xijiu, one day you¡¯ll understand that this is all for your good. Now, hand me the Illusion Weed.¡± He was trying to take it from her. This time, forcibly. Gu Xijiu raised her hand to try and hit him, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t be stubborn, I know you have it with you now,¡± Long Siye then tried to aim and strike her. Gu Xijiu was well prepared to avoid the hit. She could not care less about her hand that was still sped in his. Aggressively, she turned her body away, thus escaping his sudden strike. However, she could not escape the wrench in her hand. With a snap, Long Siye dislocated her hand! He looked shocked and finally let go of her hand. Chapter 241 Chapter 241: No One Would Believe That He Was Good To Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu took advantage of the situation and jumped back. She did not have time to fix the dislocation and dashed towards the outside of the pce. She was fast, but Long Siye was even faster. In a sh, he had wholly blocked her escape route and grabbed her, ¡°Xijiu, please believe in me that I¡¯m doing this for your good,e on, let me fix the fracture.¡± No one would possibly believe that he was kind to her. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face went pale. She tried to escape his grasp again. Her teleportation power had been unfortunately disabled. Moreover, this ce was too frigid. Her arms and legs were so numb from the moment she separated herself from Long Siye. Unquestionably, her movements would not be as smooth and effortless as before. Long Siye grabbed her again, ¡°Xijiu!¡± Just when he was trying to convince her again, they heard three crisp sounds of someone pping his hands at the entrance, followed by azy tone of voice, ¡°What kind of dramatic fight is going on here?¡± Long Siye was stunned and looked towards the direction of the entrance. Di Fuyi was standing there, right next to the door. He let his dark, ck hair down and could be seen wearing a purple robe with ripples formed by the tiny gusts of wind. The sunlight had framed his silhouette in a strikingly gold color. He looked at ease. He stretched out his hand towards Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Come here, sweetheart.¡± She had initially hoped that she would never have to see him again, but now, his timely presence was such a relief to her. At the very least, Long Siye could not harm her in any way for the time being. Long Siye was indeed unimpressed. Icily, he threw a cold nce at Di Fuyi, ¡°Please don¡¯t be so frivolous when you talk to her!¡± Di Fuyi straightened his body and responded with a faint smile, ¡°Frivolous? She could be my fianc¨¦e anytime, so what¡¯s wrong for me to call her my sweetheart?¡± ¡°What¡­ What fianc¨¦e?¡± Long Siye was so astonished that he started to stutter a little. It was such a rare scenario. Di Fuyi chuckled with approval, ¡°Is it difficult for you to grasp the term of ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯?¡± ¡°No! I mean, how could she be your fianc¨¦e? Hey, what are you doing?¡± Di Fuyi moved as fast as lightning. He was initially leaning against the doorframezily a few moments ago, looking inoffensive and harmless. All of a sudden, he looked like he was about to attack without any warning. He was not aiming at Long Siye. Instead, he intended to hit the ice coffin. His energy was so powerful that his impending strike would undoubtedly end with a thunderous sound! Once he hit the ice coffin, everything would shatter into pieces, including the body of the girl that was lying within. Restoring her would be impossible. Long Siye was frightened beyond words! Without further hesitation, he let go of Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand and ran towards the ice coffin. He stopped abruptly next to it with both his arms wide open in hopes of preventing Di Fuyi¡¯s strike from hitting the ice coffin. Di Fuyi¡¯s strike had a golden glow, and Long Siye¡¯s defensive move was glowing in green instead. The golden strike seemed to hit like a hammer! The green defense appeared to be like a defense that was capable of stopping anything that wasing its way. Gu Xijiu heard a loud noise upon their collision. The noise was so loud that it had invaded her ears, almost like a metal nail brutally pushing its way through her eardrums. There was a short buzzing sound in her ears. Then, her mind went nk, and she started to fall, head down. All of a sudden, someone caught her at her waist and supported her before she fell. The arm that reached her was so warm that it passed enough heat to warm her entire body. She had not felt this warm since she distanced herself from Long Siye. She also felt a resurgence of strength and the noise in her ears became more tolerable.
Chapter 242 Chapter 242: Hmm¡­, I¡¯m Going Back On My Words! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Subconsciously, she turned her head to the side, and all she could see was a shing purple light. It was Celestial Master Zuo! Di Fuyi held her close in one arm and did not give Long Siye any chance to recover. He continuously struck Long Siye with his other arm. Despite only using one hand, the dazzling golden glow was even brighter than before, shining like the sun! He was still aiming to hit the ice coffin. Long Siye fought back to try to tame his attacks. The green glow was dazzlingly bright that it became unpleasant to the eyes. It was clear that Long Siye was working very hard to try and capture the golden strikes with his hands. Suddenly, the seemingly powerful golden strikes vanished into thin air, and Long Siye looked like he had thrown a dynamic punch at nothing! It was so powerful that he lost his bnce and almost hurt his waist. He stood up straight and held his head up, only to see that Di Fuyi was already carrying Gu Xijiu out of the pce. Both of them dashed off like a shooting star! Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was still reverberating around the hall, ¡°Overlord Long, what a nice you have! I¡¯ll have the same drink the next time I visit. I have to take care of a few things now, so long!¡± Long Siye¡¯s face ckened. He dashed out the door only to hear the whispering sound of the wind. He managed to catch a glimpse of Di Fuyi carrying Gu Xijiu towards the back of a unicorn. The beast unleashed its wings and leaped unstoppably into the sky. Long Siye shouted furiously, ¡°Di Fuyi, you promised to take her away tomorrow!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­, I¡¯m obviously going against my words now,¡± Di Fuyiughed. Hisughter was still echoing in the air. Together, both Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu had disappeared into the sky riding his unicorn. Gu Xijiu thought to herself. In her previous life, she used to admire fictional heroes in the games or movies who rode their birds and flew freely in the sky. She could not help but think that that must be the reason why she came to this era. The people here were all riding birds or flying beasts! In her limited flying experience, the most attractive creature she had ridden on was this majestic flying beast. The unicorn resembled a horse, but it was even more beautiful. Its snow-white hair had a magical glow to it. Its streamlined body reduced any resistance it had to air, and its muscr frame allowed it to move swiftly without trouble. It was perfect in every sense. The gentlest p of its wings was enough to cause gusts of violent winds. The horn at the top of its head spiraled in the shape of a helix and was sharp like a lightning rod. It flickered with an indistinct hue of blue. The best part of it was that even though it had to amodate both of them on its back, they did not feel the slightest difort. There was no need to adjust for more room. Both of them sat facing each other. Gu Xijiu was at the back, looking forward while Di Fuyi was in front of her, looking back. Di Fuyi even ced an exquisite antique table in between them. The shape of this little table resembled a saddle made of an unknown material that illuminated a faint, multicolored glow. It looked entirely in sync with the external features of their unicorn. The little table came as a package toplement the beast and was not there in the middle just to distance them. The unicorn flew very steadily, and this was proven when Di Fuyi filled a small ss on the table to its fullest, yet the drink did not spill at all. During their flight, the body of the unicorn projected a thinyer of silver lights which looked like a bubble shielding them from the strong winds. All Gu Xijiu could feel was the slightest gust of winds gently stroking her face. The flight was a terrific experience. Gu Xijiu was staring down most of the entire journey. Di Fuyi could not tell if she was looking down at his ss or losing herself in her train of thoughts. Chapter 243 Chapter 243: Was It Because Of Long Siye? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Is the ss attractive? Or are you trying to shatter the ss with your stare?¡± Di Fuyi sarcastically asked while swirling the ss in his hand. She pulled herself out of her thoughts and took another careful look at the ss. Swiftly, she praised, ¡°The ss is indeed attractive.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t just good. It is unique, the one and only. There won¡¯t be another set of these sses in the entire world.¡± Modesty did not exist in his dictionary. He disyed his ssware collection to her ¨C there were a jar and two sses, looking incrediblyplementary. Gu Xijiu responded in a low and weak hum as approval and fell back into silence. Di Fuyi looked at her again, and a thought suddenly struck him, so he decided to join her in silence. Nonchntly, he just sat there with one of his legs folded. This little girl had always been smart and watchful with a high guard when she was around him. She had always been prepared to escape anytime, and she did sessfully run away from him for several times, breaking his record for the number of times that he had to catch her. However, she seemed to have resigned herself to destiny this time and did not bother to do anything. He assumed that it was all because of Long Siye. He was sure about it. Slowly, he poured himself another ss and tasted it. Opposite him, Gu Xijiu was suddenly a little conscious. She stretched out her hands to pour herself a ss of drink too. Just when the ss was about to touch her lips, he ced a finger at the edge of the ss and said, ¡°You can¡¯t drink it.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him frustratedly and asked, ¡°Why?¡± The fragrance of the drink was pleasant, so she was confused. ¡°Hmm, a child shouldn¡¯t drink this, it¡¯ll affect your brain,¡± Di Fuyi said while trying to take the ss away from her. ¡°I¡¯m the only one here who deserves to use these unique sses,¡± he continued, icily. Gu Xijiu passed the ss back to him indifferently. Di Fuyi remained in silence. It took two to have a conversation. If one of them sat idly without any acknowledgment, the other one would evidently be displeased. ¡°Master! Master! Please don¡¯t be so distracted anymore, how can you be so inattentive in front of him? Don¡¯t you want to live another day?¡± There was a sudden wake-up call from the Firmament Stone in her head. Gu Xijiu finally came to her senses. She held her head high and looked at Di Fuyi who was sitting opposite her. Her heart skipped a beat. Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze locked on her with a pair of ck eyes. There was something in his gaze that was unexinable. It was almost tangible! Gu Xijiu then closed her eyes for a while. She reopened them and looked around, only to realize there were masses of clouds around her. She could not help butugh at the thought of people referring to them as ¡®the golden couple.¡¯ The golden couple was a fairytale that she knew of in her previous life and there would inevitably be conspiracies if it were real. ¡°You¡¯re wide awake now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Di Fuyi spoke to her while he tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who dares to daydream in front of me,¡± Di Fuyi continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gu Xijiu replied. ¡°Was it because of Long Siye? Or was it because of the ice pce?¡± Di Fuyi asked curiously. Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is there any difference between the two?¡± ¡°Absolutely. If it was because of Long Siye, you were distracted because you were sad. But if it was because of the icehouse, you were distracted because you were deep in thought trying to figure out how to get rid of it, weren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu did not say another word. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer me?¡± Di Fuyi asked. He was determined to find out the real reason. Chapter 244 Chapter 244: Many First Times Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°This has nothing to do with the heavenly gift, right?¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and continued, ¡°I have the right to remain silent for all questions which are irrelevant to the heavenly gift.¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He has had quite a few ¡®first-time¡¯ experiences throughout his interactions with Gu Xijiu. This was the first time he found someone who was not afraid of him, the first time that a girl was rude to him, and the first time he got poisoned by someone! Besides that, it was also the first time he realized that there was a girl who was not captivated by him and instead tried her best to escape from him! It was the first time he realized that his heart beat differently. He realized that he could not let go! His fingers tapped gently on the table as he replied, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask you any questions. But how about we sing a song? It will be extremely boring to endure such a long journey doing nothing. I found your singing quite good.¡± Gu Xijiu opened her eyes and replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will poison you again?¡± Di Fuyiughed, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I guess you¡¯re not that dumb!?¡± She must be stupid if she did that to him again. He picked up his ss and took a sip of the drink. He then suddenly retrieved a jade hammer and began to knock on the wine ss topose a melody. It was amazing! ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Gu Xijiu took a nce at his ss and learned that it good jade was used to make it! Due to the hollowness of the ss, it produced different tones when he knocked it with different forces. It was as good as an instrument! Celestial Master Zuo undoubtedly had a miraculous life; even this wine ss must cost a lot. Gu Xijiu then looked at the small wine bottle he took out. Its size was considerably small, but the bottle looked as though it was still full even though Di Fuyi had drunk more than 10 sses from it. The fragrance of the wine smelled familiar even though it was not same as the alcohol he drank earlier! Did he change his drink? What was that? The alcohol in the bottle smelled very simr to the one Long Siye brewed. ¡°It smelled good, I liked it! That¡¯s why I got another one!¡± Di Fuyi exined. ¡°I thought there¡¯s only one bottle left?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned as she asked. ¡°You¡¯re right; there¡¯s only one bottle which he was willing to share with me. This one is probably from his private collection. It was not easy to find this though! I searched the cer for quite some time and found it in a hidden corner.¡± In fact, the ce where Long Siye hid the drink was way more hidden than what Di Fuyi described. It was buried in the ground under the cer with a series of secret mechanisms to protect it. Initially, he did not know about the hidden ¡®Drunken Universe,¡¯ The secret mechanisms had merely caught his attention. He tried to solve the puzzles and finally found a surprise after breaking the codes. He was really happy about it. He was mad that he was left to drink alone, however, all his anger was gone when he found the second bottle. After that, he decided to wander around the Tianwen Mountain. ¡°Can¡¯t believe he even had to lie on this¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. Di Fuyi took a nce at her. A momentter, he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s normal for men to behave like that. It¡¯s not a big deal though. Overlord Long is a gentleman; he hardly hides things.¡± ¡°True, true. Long Siye used to be a gentleman and always looked polite and nice in everyone¡¯s eyes.¡± Gu Xijiu thought in her mind. She was probably the only person who saw his other side and even experienced it! Gu Xijiu did not want to hear anything else about Long Siye and tried to distract herself. The fragrance of the alcohol triggered her senses, and she retrieved a nice ss from her storage bag, ¡°I also want a drink.¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245: As Long As You¡¯re Happy, Sweetheart. Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi stretched his legszily and said, ¡°You can have one ss if you sing well.¡± ¡°I want two!¡± Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°No one can bargain with me.¡± ¡°Three!¡± Gu Xijiu stretched out three fingers into Di Fuyi¡¯s face. Di Fuyi was speechless. This little girl was a fast learner! He smiled, ¡°Alright, sweetheart, as long as you¡¯re happy. You must sing well though! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to punish you.¡± ¡°What kind of punishment?¡± Gu Xijiu naturally asked. ¡°Uhmm¡­ Since you¡¯re so fragile, I won¡¯t be too harsh on you.¡± Di Fuyi pondered and then took out a light blue crystal bottle. There was a solution inside the crystal bottle, ¡°Drink this. You need to drink this if you don¡¯t sing well, one ss of Forgettable War (it¡¯s a drink).¡± Forgettable War? Gu Xijiu looked at the bottle. Needless to ask, that must be a random lousy name created by the Celestial Master Zuo spontaneously. ¡°Is that poisonous?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m Celestial Master Zuo, how could I do such an evil thing to a little girl? That¡¯s what a jerk would do!¡± Di Fuyi was upset that she even asked. ¡°What¡¯s that then?¡± ¡°You¡¯d know when you drink, sing.¡± People sing to earn money, but she sings to drink. Gu Xijiu realized she was a weird, but she was depressed and thought singing might help her to feel better. Therefore, she began to sing. She knew the Celestial Master Zuo knew many things and even suspected her identity. However, he had no evidence to prove it despite having tried to test her in many different ways. Luckily, she knew not to pick a modern song. She had a sweet voice which was almost as good as most celebrities. Not to mention that Di Fuyi was an amazingly skilled person. He could y a beautiful piano tune by knocking on the wine ss with his jade hammer! It was a perfect match! As Gu Xijiu finished singing, she frowned and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Terrible!¡± Di Fuyi gave her a one-wordment. He poured the light blue solution into her ss and said, ¡°Drink it!¡± Gu Xijiu remained stationary, ¡°Terrible? Why? You should give me a reason.¡± She felt that she sang quite well, despite his offensivement! Di Fuyi looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not happy? Others might not even be able to get my opinion even if they are willing to pay me in gold.¡± Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°I have nothing to pay you with, but it seems that you intentionally set a trap for me if you don¡¯t exin. I¡¯m not going topromise.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make you shut your mouth! You missed a tone in the middle of the third sentence, you shouldn¡¯t have vibrated your voice, but you did. Also, you couldn¡¯t catch the beat at thest two verses.¡± He was listing a few of mistakes in details as though he was a professional music director. Gu Xijiu was stunned and kept staring at him, ¡°Have you listened to this song before?¡± Had Long Siye sung it to him before? Otherwise, how was he able to point out those mistakes even though she only missed one note? ¡°No, this is my first time. The melody and lyrics are quite good, but there are some ws¡­¡± Chapter 246 Chapter 246: He Triggered Her Ego! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was a music master too! If humans could live enough, perhaps they could discover many talents too. Gu Xijiu was finally willing to acknowledge defeat. She picked up her ss and tasted it with the tip of her tongue. It tasted slightly bitter, sour, and spicy, but was not particrly awful. Besides that, it was not poisonous, so there seemed to be nothing to lose. Gu Xijiu finished the drink in one mouthful. That was tragic! It was not that bad when she tasted it with the tip of her tongue. However, it gradually became worse as it went deeper into her mouth! It was bitter and she quickly poured a few mouthful of water into her throat! ¡°It¡¯s awful!¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and felt a sense of pity for her, so he passed a dried fruit to her, ¡°Here you go.¡± The fruit looked like an apricot, so Gu Xijiu quickly stuffed it into her mouth and started to chew. It did not taste like an apricot, but it was really delicious! Most importantly, it removed all the bitter taste in her mouth! ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Xijiu exhaled. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and asked. Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°You can try it yourself!¡± ¡°Uhmm, I¡¯m good. Do you want some more?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°I see. Then you must sing properly.¡± Di Fuyi gave an evil smile as he spoke. ¡°To be honest, I prefer to enjoy the alcohol alone. I¡¯ve got some more of the Forgettable War drink; you can sing out of tune if you want to drink more.¡± He was such an evil person but at least he never hides it. That made Gu Xijiu willing to tolerate him. She was kind of depressed along the journey. However, she was forced to focus on battling with him now. She picked another song this time. This time, she put more effort in it but Di Fuyi was still not happy with it and tried to pick out the mistakes. He was right again, and Gu Xijiu had nothing to argue with him. Therefore, she took another drink. Fortunately, she was well prepared this time. Coupled with the dried fruit from Di Fuyi, she could handle the taste. She had sung three songs and drank three sses of the bitter drink. After the third one, she realized she had a phobia to it already! Was it really made from the water of the legendary Wangchuan River? It was as though all the bitterness in the world had been ced together in a concentrated solution. She would have fainted if there was no dried fruit. Naturally, Gu Xijiu knew that she must sing well after consuming so much of bitterness. Not for the drink but the pride! He had triggered her ego! She was not going to give a sh*t about Long Siye/Long Xi, the beauty in the ice coffin/clone¡­ Di Fuyi was pleased with what he heard but not with the emotions that she put into the song. That was the reason her singing was terrible¡­ Thus, she picked a song that fit her mood more suitably. ¡°The snowfall met the flowing frost, And the memories were looking for a habitat, The melody entered the pine hall, What a pitiful soul trapped in the sword, I remembered the ck hair and white robe, That was you battling so hard in the arena, The sunset was hidden in the sleeve, And the unavoidable one was the tragedy between you and me, There was a demon sign within the palm lines, The joys and sorrows crept into the miserable heart¡­¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247: You¡¯ll Die If You Drink That Much Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The song she selected was ¡®The End of Life.¡¯ It seemed apparent that the song had touched her heart before. It was quite good this time coupled with her effort to save her face. ¡°Not bad, here you go!¡± Di Fuyi passed her the alcohol. Finally, Gu Xijiu got to taste the alcohol; it was fantastic! It soothed her stomach which had been tortured by the bitterness earlier. After the first ss, she returned the empty ss to him and said, ¡°One more!¡± Di Fuyi kept his promise; he gave her three sses as she sang well. She felt warmth in the stomach after three drinks, and her blood was circting wellpared to when she was in the ice pce. She got excited and shouted, ¡°Nice one!¡± Now that she knew how good the alcohol was after tasting the bitterness, she wished she could drink 300 sses! She continued to sing and drink and realized that no matter how much she drank, there was always alcohol in the bottle! ¡°It¡¯s all about happiness; I need another 300 sses!¡± Gu Xijiu stretched three fingers out and kept swaying her fingers in front of Di Fuyi. She did so when she finished her 20th drink. Di Fuyi raised his hand and held her little fingers, ¡°You would die if you drink 300 sses!¡± The table was quite small; she was leaning on the small table. At the moment, she felt ufortable as someone was holding her fingers, so she tried hard to pull away! However, it was not as easy she thought! She has applied too much force and identally crashed into his arms instead! One of his hands supported her, ¡°Sweetheart, are you drunk?¡± Apparently, he was quite alert. He was still holding Gu Xijiu¡¯s little hand when he supported her body and was ready to avoid being stabbed. Fortunately, her hand was empty. Her fingernails were clean; she did not hide any poisons or weapons. She did not n to attack him. She had flushed cheeks, and her breath was full of alcohol. Her vision was blurred, and her eyes were almost closed. However, she was annoyed by the table and kicked it away. She stood in front of Di Fuyi and said, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk! I can drink another 1000 sses!¡± Even though he was sitting down, they were now almost the same height. Gu Xijiu always portrayed herself as a calm andposed person. However, she looked different when she was drunk. As the sun shone on her, she was like an arrogant little phoenix flying in the air, ¡°No one can make me drunk! I was just pretending every single time when I was drunk. I have to make people trust me if I want toplete my mission.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and asked, ¡°I see, what kind of mission do you need toplete?¡± ¡°Murder!¡± Gu Xijiu responded abruptly. She turned around and took out a short knife and then ced it on Di Fuyi¡¯s neck. Di Fuyi did not care about the knife on his neck but looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you always kill people?¡± If she did not drink that much, or if Di Fuyi did not know the power of the alcohol, he would have thought she pretended to be drunk! Gu Xijiu tilted her head and looked at him. She did not answer his question but asked him, ¡°Who are you? Why are you sitting with my knife on your neck?¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248: I Guess You Rarely Get Drunk¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was speechless. Gu Xijiu frowned at his silence, but her left hand was still holding her knife to his neck. She used her right hand to lift his chin and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a beautiful guy. A man who is kind to me. My knife is very fast and your head would roll off your shoulder if I wanted it to happen. By that time, you wouldn¡¯t be pretty anymore!¡± Di Fuyi was running out of words. He looked at her and slowly said, ¡°I guess you rarely get drunk¡­¡± Otherwise, she would have scared many people to death! If a gentle little girl could be so fierce and daring when she was drunk, Di Fuyi felt it was worth it for him to share the alcohol! Thus, he allowed her to lift his chin as though she was flirting with him. He even blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s right hand then gently ran up to his eyes, ¡°Such a pair of slutty eyes¡­ They seem to have the power to suck out our soul¡­.¡± She was unable to reason as she was speaking, ¡°It was¡­ nasty eyes! An actor from X City has a pair of nasty eyes¡­ It attracted so many people¡­¡± ¡°X City? Actor? Everyone was attracted?¡± Di Fuyi repeated her words. Apparently, some of the terms were new to him. However, thetter ones were easy to understand. Thus, he could roughly conclude that many people were attracted to that man. He found a few keywords to ask, ¡°Who¡¯s the actor from X City? And, where is X City? It sounds like a ce. Is the name of that man ¡®Actor¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such an outdated person.¡± Gu Xijiu was frustrated with his questions, ¡°Where did youe from? How could you not know X City¡­ or actor¡­?¡± That would be the first time Di Fuyi someone described him as an outdated person! He smiled as he looked at her, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not an outdated person. Come on, tell me more.¡± ¡°Exin? What do you want me to exin?¡± She was confused by hisck of knowledge. ¡°Who is the actor with the pair of nasty eyes from X City?¡± ¡°Liang Mingcheng.¡± Gu Xijiu mentioned a celebrity from her modern world. ¡°Does he look better than me?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with blurry vision, ¡°You¡­ You look better!¡± Di Fuyi smiled proudly, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the most charming person in the world. Which part of my features look better than his?¡± People tend to tell the truth when they were drunk. It was very difficult to hear something sincere from this little girl when she was conscious. However, now was the best time to get more information from her. As Gu Xijiu had removed the mini table between them, Gu Xijiu was swaying in front of Di Fuyi as though she was going to fall at any time. However, she tried very hard to support herself and held the knife steadily. She looked at him and suddenly said, ¡°You¡­ You have three heads! You got two more than him¡­¡± Di Fuyi was speechless and upset. He tried to support her so that she could stand properly, ¡°I have only one head! Come on, focus!¡± Gu Xijiu was looking at him and repeatedly blinked her eyes. She tried to focus and suddenly seemed inspired, ¡°Indeed, you have only one head¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure I look better?¡± ¡°Yes! You look great! You¡¯re more beautiful than girls! He¡­ he is handsome! Mature and handsome¡­¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249: He Felt It Was An Unfair usation! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was extremely upset with her remark. He smiled evilly and said, ¡°You think I look like a woman!?¡± Gu Xijiu was slow to realize what she had done. She looked at him and finally realized what she had done, ¡°No, how could you look like a woman?¡± Di Fuyi felt better and asked again, ¡°Then what¡¯s the difference between women and me?¡± Gu Xijiu answered directly, ¡°Women are not as crazy as you!¡± Di Fuyi was speechless again. He raised his hand and locked under her chin, ¡°Sweetheart, you know, I have an urge to kill you now!¡± He grabbed her closer and said, ¡°Tell me, do you like him? You keep saying that he is so great!¡± Gu Xijiu struggled with her words but muttered, ¡°What I said is the truth!¡± Di Fuyi tightened his fingers on her neck, ¡°I feel like killing you now! Gargh! Do you like him?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°No, he is too old! He is as old as my mother. I¡¯m too young, and I don¡¯t like an old man. I can even address him as ¡®uncle!¡¯ He is almost 60 years old! Strangely, they like to be called ¡®boy¡¯ even though they¡¯re old!¡± Di Fuyi ran out of words; he felt that was an unfair usation! He asked, ¡°How old are you?¡± Gu Xijiu blinked her eyes and answered miserably, ¡°I think, I should be 13 this year, or 12?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you now¡­ I was asking how old you are in your lifetime.¡± Di Fuyi tried to trick her, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sucked her lips and pondered but her mind was lost. ¡°I¡¯ve been in love with him!¡± ¡°I changed so much for him¡­ but he was a liar! It was all lies!¡± The knife in her hand slipped away while she was whining. She sat down with her eyes widely opened and said, ¡°Actually, everything is just a lie¡­¡± Di Fuyi quickly caught the knife and looked at her. He thought she would cry, but there was no tear in her eyes. Her pupils were ck. Di Fuyi felt sad. He sighed and was about to say something. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu jumped up and shook her body, ¡°Why is it so shaky! I don¡¯t want to be here anymore¡­¡± She fell off! Di Fuyi was shocked! A white ray could be seen chasing after her to rescue her. ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself?¡± Di Fuyi pressed her down in shock. Gu Xijiu looked very pale, and Di Fuyi had no idea if she was frightened or just depressed. ¡°Sad? Or scared?¡± Di Fuyi made fun of her misfortune and then pat her head, ¡°Do you know how far we are from the ground? You¡¯ll be a minced burger if you fall.¡± ¡°Puke!¡± Gu Xijiu threw up! Di Fuyi almost became a victim as he was a bit too close to her. Luckily, he was very fast. He used his sleeve as a shield, but it was smelly now! Di Fuyi almost went crazy! That was intolerable for him as we know how much he prioritized cleanliness! He quickly tried a few ways to clean the sleeve but noticed that the unicorn was trembling. He took a look and was shocked by what he has seen! She puked on the unicorn! The snowy white fur of the Unicorn became polluted! The creature and its master were alike; they prioritized cleanliness! It was shaking its body and produced a few waves of light to clean itself. However, the cleaning process was not as fast as the frequency of her puking! It could not take it anymore and started to howl! It stretched its wings and rushed downwards! It was traveling down vertically as though it was a missile! How could Gu Xijiu resist the speed!? She fell off its back again! Chapter 250 Chapter 250: If She Felt Pain, Then He Ought To Be In Severe Pain. Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After puking, Gu Xijiu recovered from her dizziness. She immediately realized something was wrong. She flipped her wrist, and a long rope came out from her sleeve which hooked onto the horn of the unicorn. Di Fuyi was ready to rescue her with his white ray. However, he was stunned when he saw what she did. This little girl did not seem to be clumsy. She could save herself even when she was not entirely conscious. Di Fuyi beat the body of the unicorn, ¡°Fly properly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut off your horn!¡± The unicorn trembled and slowed down. However, it felt ufortable as a person was hanging on its horn! It shook its head in frustration. As it shook its head, Gu Xijiu swirled one big round in the air. Since she was an assassin in her previous life, her survival skills were well groomed. She could still find a way to survive even when she was unconscious! While dangling in the air, she used her limbs to pull herself up onto the unicorn! Even though she still had a slight hangover, with the right technique, she knew that she could pull herself up onto the unicorn. Initially, she was thinking tond on the back of the creature. However, she ended up falling into Di Fuyi¡¯s arms when he was trying to clean his sleeves! ¡°Crash!¡± He almost fell off unicorn! While the back of the unicorn was broad, it was not wide enough for them to be moving about. Everything happened too quickly, and Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi needed to be bnced to keep themselves on the unicorns back. When both of them recovered from the collision, her mouth was on his head! Even Di Fuyi was shocked! This was the first time he shared such an intimate moment with someone. ¡°Ouch!¡± Gu Xijiu shouted in pain even though she was the one who knocked her teeth on his forehead! If she felt pain, then he ought to be in severe pain! Di Fuyi suspected that there would be a scar on his forehead! ¡°What is that!?¡± Gu Xijiu had a gemstone in her mouth! As she tried to rify with Di Fuyi, she identally swallowed the stone! Di Fuyi suddenly trembled and stretched his hands out to push her away from the gem. Gu Xijiu rolled off the unicorn again, but fortunately, it was just above a river. ¡°Ssh!¡± Gu Xijiu fell into the water. ¡­ The unicorn enjoyed swimming in the river and tried to wash away the dirt on its back. Di Fuyi also soaked himself in the river to clean himself. However, this time, he did not clean Gu Xijiu. Previously, he would apply some magic to wash her, but that did not work anymore. He was probably upset as he had no patience while cleaning her. Chapter 251 Chapter 251: My Chest Is Bigger Than Your Boobs Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was struggling in his embrace, ¡°What is biting me! Urgh!¡± ¡°Stop moving!¡± Di Fuyi decided to seal her acupoint; thus, she became well behaved. Her clothes and body were stained by dirt, especially the area under her neck and above her chest. Di Fuyi would need to remove her top if he wanted to clean it thoroughly. The entire process would be much easier if Gu Xijiu were conscious. Di Fuyi prioritized cleanliness and could not stand a tiny spot of dirt. Therefore, he removed her top to clean her. All he could think of at the time was that a smart little girl was hugging his arm. He sighed and regretted his decision to give her the alcohol earlier. The real Gu Xijiu did not have a good life when she was alive; she used to be very skinny. However, now that someone else is upying her body, she has been consuming more nutritious food and has be healthier. She was still young, and it seems that she waste to puberty. Her chest was pretty t. It was even tter than a Xiao Long Bao. Honestly, it was almost the same as any man¡¯s chest. Di Fuyi did not look at it even though he removed her top. All he could think of was the dirt that was on her body as he tried to clean her. However, he realized something was wrong after a short while. He moved his gaze back to her chest and then shook his head. He whispered, ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s such an honor to you that I¡¯m helping you to clean your body. No wonder you have so much knowledge in bust-firming, your body figure is terrible!¡± Gu Xijiu was half awake while being cleaned. Her soul was only 20 years old. Hence, she felt quite sensitive about her chest. Right after Di Fuyi removed her top, she immediately opened her eyes and shouted at him, ¡°Bastard! How could you molest me!? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Although her acupoint was sealed, Di Fuyi only sealed her internal force. She could still move like normal. She was outraged and pped him on his face. Di Fuyi caught her hand, but she was very fast. Her left hand tried to p him again even though he had trapped her right hand in his palm. Of course, Di Fuyi would not get hit, and he quickly held both her hands. He turned her around with her back facing him while he locked both her hands with one of his hands. Gu Xijiu was extremely mad and suddenly kicked him! Di Fuyi locked her leg between his legs and finally could control her. Now, Gu Xijiu could not move at all. Her face was flushed, and she cried after struggling, ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re a jerk!¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He just realized their current position was quite awkward. He was shocked andpletely sealed Gu Xijiu¡¯s acupoint to restrict her movement. He then let go of her, ¡°I was just trying to help you clean up.¡± As he saw her still staring at him madly, he continued, ¡°What¡¯s there for me to take advantage? My chest is even bigger than your boobs!¡± Gu Xijiu was mad! Although Gu Xijiu could drink 1000 sses in her previous life, she was quite disciplined as an assassin and would not allow herself to get drunk. Therefore, she hardly got drunk since young. The only time she got drunk was in front of Long Xi. Chapter 252 Chapter 252: Never Been So Drunk! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Since then, Long Xi did not allow her to drink anymore. He was very strict with her drinking. Long Xi did so because she was horrible after getting drunk and not everyone could take it. In fact, she was very curious about what she does after getting drunk. She tried to ask Long Xi, but he refused to tell. After a few attempts, she stopped asking. Therefore, she had no idea what happened every time she got drunk. She drank so much this time because she was trying to cure her depression but she decided not to escape anymore. She knew Di Fuyi would not hurt her even though he wanted to throw her into the Dark Forest to test her. Hence, she decided to go all out and drink! She was not nning to get drunk (in her previous life, she could amodate half a liter of liquor and feel nothing) but her current body was different. The ¡®Drunken Universe¡¯ was not as concentrated as most other liquors. It was mild with a bamboo leaves fragrance. Long Xi liked to drink alcoholic drinks with a low percentage of alcohol. Gu Xijiu realized it was not that strong when she first tasted it. Hence, she thought she would be fine even if she drinks a liter of it. In fact, she drank slightly more. It was out of her expectation to be drunk, and it was scary. Gu Xijiu has never been so drunk in her life! She puked, fell off the unicorn, and returned multiple times, so she knew that was part of the reason of her dizziness. She wanted to stay awake, but it was useless despite her efforts to keep her eyes open. Moreover, her acupoint was sealed by Di Fuyi, and the blood cirction was terrible. She heard someone sigh, ¡°How did you get so drunk? I didn¡¯t want to seal your acupoint as it is bad for your blood cirction.¡± Right after that, Di Fuyi unsealed her acupoint. However, she no longer struggled. She could sense that someone was carrying her horizontally. It was breezy and cold at the riverbank, so coupled with her wet body, she shivered and said, ¡°Cold¡­¡± Di Fuyi hugged her tightly in his arms and carried her to the shore. He ced her down and poured a specific spicy drink into her mouth. She hated that taste and felt like puking but Di Fuyi covered her mouth, and she had to swallow it reluctantly. The spiciness and bitterness spread in her stomach; she was mad and cursed, ¡°Who the hell is that!? Are you trying to kill me!?¡± She tried to p him, but that person stopped her. She heard someone whisper beside her ear, ¡°You little bastard! It¡¯s effortless for me to kill you, I don¡¯t even need poison. I am trying to reduce the effect of the alcohol on you. Be a good girl and drink more, you¡¯ll feel better.¡± He poured another bowl of drink into her throat. ¡­ The moon was hanging above the sky with a steady breeze blowing in the autumn. There were a lot of bushes around with many tall trees prating the clouds. Their surroundings weeds were dry and yellowish, and it almost covered the two of them. Some scary animals howled and roared in the forest. Gu Xijiu realized someone was sitting on a big rock when she was awake. There was a campfire burning not far from her which kept her body warm. Chapter 253 Chapter 253: Subconscious Tension Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She took a look at the moon above her head and then looked at the campfire nearby. She then looked at the unicorn which was having fun in the river and also its old master who was meditating. She was stunned, ¡°Where¡¯s this?¡± Di Fuyi opened his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake!¡± Gu Xijiu pondered and recalled herself drinking a lot. She remembered feeling dizzy and then could not recall anything else after that. Upon deeper thought, she remembered that she fell off from the unicorn and almost drowned in the river. ¡°Oh ya!¡± She recalled that Di Fuyi removed her top! Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed immediately with this recollection, and she quickly examined herself. She realized she was still wearing the same top and it was wet. Although she felt cold, she was d that at least her top was buttoned up properly. She then looked at Di Fuyi, who had changed into a new robe. The purple robe he wore earlier had turned into a moonlight white robe and he looked pleasant with it. Gu Xijiu was shocked as he looked exactly like the jade statue when he was meditating! However, he returned to the evil side of him when he began to speak and that made her subconsciously tensed. She looked at him and then took a look at herself, ¡°Why¡­ Why are my clothes wet?¡± ¡°Nice question!¡± Di Fuyi smiled, but his smile was not sincere at all, ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything at all?¡± Gu Xijiu messaged her swollen forehead and shook her head, ¡°I recalled falling from the back of the unicorn. Strangely, you were there, but why would I fall from its back?¡± She kind of trusted him! Di Fuyi felt helpless but at the same time, he found it funny. He stared at her for a second and then exined, ¡°You drank too much and tried to take advantage of me. Throughout the process, you puked on the unicorn, and it was pissed off, so it threw you off its back¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent, she did not even know she could be that rough! She massaged her eyebrows again, ¡°But I remembered you saved me with a white ray¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s because I was worried that you would be a minced burger, so I decided to save you.¡± ¡°How did I fall again then?¡± Gu Xijiu could not remember what happened. ¡°You were trying to kill yourself.¡± Di Fuyi continued without blinking his eyes, ¡°We were quite near to the river. Hence, I did not try to pull you up.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She wanted to ask more questions but decided to let it go. ¡°I¡­ I remember, you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°Uh, what?¡± ¡°You¡­ You molested me!¡± She had quite good memory on that. ¡°Me? Molest you?¡± Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°You think too much, little girl. Even my hair is prettier than you, do you think I¡¯m really so desperate?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She pursed her lips, ¡°Why did you remove my top then!?¡± ¡°You not only threw up on the unicorn, but you also puked on yourself. I was just trying to help you to clean.¡± ¡°But, you could just clean it with magic¡­¡± She still remembered how he dried her hair and clothes at the Man Xiang Lake. Why did he need to use his hand to wash her this time? Di Fuyi looked at her and asked, ¡°How did you feel when you were soaking in the water?¡± ¡°It sucks!¡± Gu Xijiu answered honestly. Chapter 254 Chapter 254: I¡¯ve Learned My Lesson Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was a lousy experience to soak in the water when she was drunk, especially with the freezing weather! ¡°Great, I was teaching you a lesson so that you wouldn¡¯t get drunk anymore.¡± Di Fuyi said coldly. Gu Xijiu was speechless, but she was still upset, ¡°You could just wake me up, and I could wash myself.¡± ¡°Wake you up? You were like a drunk cat, and you¡¯d have sunk into the water if I had let go of you. You still expected yourself to wash?¡± ¡°You were the one who said you wanted to teach me a lesson, but ended up you were the one working.¡± After all, he was the one cleaning her up. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve learned my lesson about letting you drink!¡± He would never let her drink anymore! Gu Xijiu remained silent. She secretly took a deep breath and looked at herself, ¡°How long have I been sleeping for since I left the water?¡± ¡°About an hour.¡± She felt relieved when she knew that she was not asleep for too long. She looked at her wet top again, ¡°I feel ufortable with my wet top, would you mind to using your magic to dry it for me?¡± Indeed, it was ufortable! However, she did not bring any clean clothes. ¡°No way!¡± Di Fuyi rejected. Gu Xijiu was stunned, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m teaching you another lesson.¡± Gu Xijiu realized Celestial Master Zuo was acting strangely. Besides that, he was so evil to her. Anyway, she was used to his evil side, so she decided not to question him about the fact that he opened her top. She seemed to have recalled that he only opened her top and exposed a small area of her chest. Since she has not gone through puberty and looked like a kid, there was nothing much for him to see anyway. The most important thing to do now was getting her clothes dry. Gu Xijiu drew nearer to the campfire hoping that it would dry her clothes. Suddenly, a stack of clothes crashed beside her knees, ¡°Put it on.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the clothes which looked like bean curd. There were an undershirt and robe, and he even found the female innerwear for her. The clothes had a particr smell to it, and that was his ¡®scent¡¯! Every single piece was an art craft! Gu Xijiu had now interacted with him for a few times, so she understood him better. She heard some rumors in the Fucang Hall before about his peculiarity. For everything he has ever used before, he would prefer to destroy it than give it to someone else. However, he gave her his clothes this time, so apparently, he was quite nice to her. She thanked him and then turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, there are beasts around this area, it¡¯s not something you can handle.¡± Di Fuyi reminded her. Gu Xijiu stopped for a second, ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± She then left the ce to change. This ce was terrifying, especially with the roars and howls which she had never heard before. Gu Xijiu had rtively good instincts, and she was hardly wrong. Therefore, she did not n to go too far. The big rocks which were about 80 meters away from the shore were enough to cover all her pubic regions. She walked towards Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°Could you possibly unseal my teleportation ability? I promise I won¡¯t run away anymore.¡± She realized it had been ineffective since she interacted with him. ¡°No way!¡± Di Fuyi replied. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Chapter 255 Chapter 255: He Did Not Trust Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xiju remained silent. It was evident that he still did not trust her. Di Fuyi cannot be med for this as she has escaped far too many times. Anyway, she was willing to bear with the absence of her teleportation powers as she did not n to escape anymore. She quickly ran towards the bush of rocks. Di Fuyi felt slightly depressed as he watched her run further away. He decided to stop meditating and turned his body to face the rocks. It only took a few seconds for Gu Xijiu to get there and she quickly went behind a rock to change. She was d that the ce was quite clean and there was not a single weed growing on the ground. Also, the boulders blocked the wind, so she felt warm there. She was usually very careful in everything, so she checked the surroundings to ensure it was safe before she began to change. She was thoroughly wet. Hence, she needed to change everything. Di Fuyi¡¯s robe was too big for her, but luckily she had a pair of scissors in her possession to make some alterations. She was very quick; shepleted everything in two minutes! After getting everything ready, she took off her wet clothes and wiped herself. Later, she began to put on the clean clothes given to her by Di Fuyi. However, she suddenly stopped when she inserted one arm into the undershirt! There was something behind her! Although the creature did not make any sound or show itself, Gu Xijiu could sense the danger. It was drawing closer just like a starved lion and was trying to attack her from the back. It was ready to attack! Gu Xijiu did not turn around but instead tried to put on the undershirt. Suddenly, a yellow shadow rushed towards her back! It waited until Gu Xijiu put the clothes over the head so that she would get stuck even if she wanted to escape. It ws were sharp, and its eyes were red! ¡°Crash!¡± Gu Xijiu fell on the ground, and the yellow shadow grabbed nothing but air. It leaped over Gu Xijiu¡¯s head andnded on the ground. ¡°Shoot!¡± Gu Xijiu raised her hand, and a white ray shed. The white beam prated its abdomen instantly! She stepped back to withdraw herself and at the same time, she also stabbed the chest of that creature. ¡°Ahhhhwoooooooo¡­¡± The beast cried with a long howl, and the smell of blood began to spread in the air. Gu Xijiu quickly got up, and managed to see the creature! She was shocked! Was it a mastiff! That animal looked simr to a Tibetan Mastiff. Its fur was very long, and its color looked simr to its surrounding. However, it was twice the size of a typical Tibetan Mastiff and had a sharp horn on its head. There was a pair of red eyes hidden by its fur while its long fangs were exposed. It was shining under the moonlight. It was incredibly fierce and was still standing there even though its abdomen was stabbed and bleeding severely! It was roaring in front of Gu Xijiu with its rear legs tensed and ready to attack! What kind of beast was that!? How could it still survive!? ¡°Thunderbloods Mastiff! Run, master! Run!¡± The Firmament Stone shouted in her mind! Chapter 256 Chapter 256: Either She Died, Or It Died! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was holding her saber, unmoved. She had read about ¡®Thunderbloods Mastiff¡¯ in a book of strange animals. It could call out the thunder but use blood as sacrifice. Its fur could change color like a chameleon. It was known to be fierce and vengeful. Therefore, once it got offended, it will fight back to its death. Its speed is said to be even faster than a leopard. Some say as fast as lightning! As she had cut open its stomach, she had naturally infuriated it. Therefore, no matter where she went, she was going to be hunted down! Her best means of escaping should have been her teleportation power, but unfortunately, it was disabled. There was only one thing she could do now, fight! Either she died, or it died! ¡°Run to Celestial Master Zuo; he can deal with it!¡± The Firmament Stone suggested. The corner of Gu Xijiu¡¯s lip raised slightly, and she replied with only two words, ¡°Shut up!¡± It was impossible for her to escape now! Furthermore, with Di Fuyi¡¯s excellent hearing ability, he would have heard the noise here ande to help. Thus, if he wanted toe over, he would havee. The Firmament Stone was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± Thunderbloods Mastiff was indeed an extremely abnormal beast. Gu Xijiu had stabbed it to the point where half of its internal organs were exposed, yet it could actually recover so fast that the wound was getting visibly smaller. Due to its fast recovery rate, Gu Xijiu suspected that it would not die unless it was struck right at its most vulnerable point. ¡°Where¡¯s its weakest point?¡± Gu Xijiu inquired the Firmament Stone. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± It was so rare that the Firmament Stone stammered, ¡°Thunderbloods Mastiffs was extremely rare, and was usually only found in Dark Forest¡¯s third peak and above.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°F*ck!¡± It was rare for Gu Xijiu to use a vulgar word. Did she just fall into the Dark Forest!? She raised her saber and charged towards that Thunderbloods Mastiff! Since Gu Xijiu got to this world, she had encountered a proper fight before. Therefore, this would be the first time the Firmament Stone would witness her realbat ability. Fast! urate! Vicious! Her little body was like lightning strikes during the night as she fought valiantly against the Thunderbloods Mastiff. In the beginning, that Thunderbloods Mastiff probably wanted to feast on her. It did not call out for thunderbolt but relied on its ws to attack and its teeth to tear. It was ready to use its tail to sweep and its body to fling Gu Xijiu. But after more than ten rounds in which Gu Xijiu continuously pierced the beast, it finally exploded in anger and started to call out for thunderbolts! With a move of its head, a thunderbolt was heading towards Gu Xijiu! If it struck her, she would immediately turn into coal. The surrounding giant boulders shattered into powder and big holes were found on the surface of the ground too. These showed the real power of the beast. Gu Xijiu had fully exerted herself by now. Her Qing Gong was just averagepared to before when she was a serial killer. Even though the Thunderbloods Mastiff was great, it was still facing troubles against Gu Xijiu. The Thunderbloods Mastiff was howling greatly like thunder that the earth was shaking too. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips even tighter due to the intensity of the situation. She almost died several times and would be killed by the thunder of this beast if she did not pay enough attention. She had poisoned it a few times, but it was not useful at all! How was she going to kill it?! Chapter 257 Chapter 257: Had Been Thoroughly Exposed! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Its horn can detoxify your poisons. Chop off its horn and poison it again to kill it!¡± Finally, Di Fuyi spoke. Nheless, Gu Xijiu was too upied to look for Di Fuyi¡¯s whereabouts at this moment. She immediately pulled herself together andunched herself towards its horn to chop it off! After more than 10 attempts, the horn of the Thunderbloods Mastiff was finally chopped off! As Gu Xijiu¡¯s saber had poisonced on it, the Thunderbloods Mastiff was indeed poisoned after its horn was chopped off. Dark purple blood was oozing out of its wound, and it dripped onto the ground a momentter. After a few kicks and struggles, it finally stopped moving. ¡°Master, you¡¯re so cool!¡± The Firmament Stone could not help but praise in admiration! It had not thought that the bodily movement of its master could be this good! She was also so skilled at using her saber. At that moment, its master looked as though demon possessed her! Her murderous look was terrifying! Gu Xijiu was pleased with her achievement and smiled. Her legs tottered though. The full length of the fightsted for about an hour, and it had forced Gu Xijiu to use all the kung fu methods and techniques she knew. It used up her strength too! As she finally killed that ferocious beast, she could s exhale a sigh of relief. She was so exhausted that she sat on the ground to rest. The fight initiated so quickly without warning that Gu Xijiu did not have time to wear her clothes properly earlier. She looked like a Mongolian gentleman with one of her breasts revealed. Luckily, she was alone at the ce. Otherwise, that would be embarrassing! Suddenly, she recalled that she heard Di Fuyi just now. Apparently, he was nearby and saw the fight, but that was not the only thing he saw! Gu Xijiu¡¯s pale face instantly turned into an angry face! F*ck, she had exposed herself! She quickly dressed up despite her tiredness, but just as she managed to put on her two sleeves, she saw a silhouette and a man threw himself towards her! Gu Xijiu was shocked, but her senses were alert as she smelled a familiar fragrance. It Di Fuyi! Was he crazy?! ¡°What¡¯re you doing?!¡± Gu Xijiu growled in anger! She wanted to p his face! Without saying a word, he held her little hand and kissed her! He moved so quickly that Gu Xijiu did not manage to avoid him. She had never expected that he would act in such an unprofessional manner and at such an odd time. Her teeth were unclenched with ease, and without much effort, his tongue scurried into her mouth. It was rare that Gu Xijiu became stupefied to this extent, but she was undoubtedly shocked this time! It was only after a while she could react. She was so enraged that she tried to bite his tongue! Di Fuyi was aware of her intention and quickly withdrew his tongue in time! However, he still miscalcted and underestimated Gu Xijiu¡¯s speed as his lips were bitten instead! A bloodily smell filled the air between their mouths. Di Fuyi was still hugging her tightly, but when Gu Xijiu wanted to kick him, he quickly spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve just jabbed the nest of the Thunderblood Mastiffs! Quickly, teleport now!¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked by his words, and she suddenly heard soundsing from the bushes. She could see a pair of bloody red eyes approaching her while a flurry of little red eyes was filling up a bush nearby. Damn! It took all her energy to annihte one mastiff earlier, but now there were more than 20 hiding in the bushes! Gu Xijiu did not even think of anything when she teleported away. Meanwhile, the many beasts wereunching themselves from the bushes towards where she was standing, but since Gu Xijiu had disappeared, they crashed into each other instead. Upon regaining theirposure, they were looking for their enemy aggressively, but the girl who killed their partner was already gone. Chapter 258 Chapter 258: You Can Do It, Just Continue! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Ooooooooowhooo!!¡± A howl of frustration and anger could be heard among the group of Thunderbloods Mastiffs, and it was clear that this came from their leader! The rest followed suit after its howl and then they quickly dispersed themselves as if they had just received some order. The bushes were stampeded on as those Thunderbloods Mastiffs wandered around the area is a crazy state. ¡­ As Gu Xijiu teleported in a hurry, she did not manage to calcte her teleported direction and distance. Furthermore, she was bringing another person with her this time so she could not even control herself. She managed to teleport only about two km away and fell into a dense bush. More shockingly, she saw a python crawling down from a big tree as soon as she appeared and it almost fell on her! The python was so huge that its body¡¯s circumference was as thick as a pail. The sudden appearance of these two people shocked it, so it instinctively opened its big mouth andunched itself towards the two of them! ¡°F*ck!¡± Gu Xijiu cursed before teleporting again. ¡°Move 3 km towards the left!¡± Fortunately, Di Fuyi instructed Gu Xijiu in time just as she was about to teleport for the second time. They appeared at a moor after the second teleport. The moor was filled with bushes and was so vast that it stretched as far as the eye could see. Before Gu Xijiu managed to gasp for air, Di Fuyi instructed again, ¡°No, not here. The Thunderbloods Mastiffs would find us here. We must continue to teleport. Move 2.5 km in a southeast direction and then move 3 km to the front.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± She snapped at Di Fuyi, ¡°It¡¯s tiring to teleport! I can¡¯t do it so many times in a row!¡± Teleportation did consume lots of energy. Furthermore, she had just fought for her life earlier which drained her energy. To make things worse, this man was just sticking to her and hugging her like they were the Siamese twins! He pressed against her back and encouraged her, ¡°You can do it, just continue!¡± As he just finished his sentence, the howling of the Thunderbloods Mastiffs was heard from afar! They could apparently smell their presence as the sound of their howling was hearding toward their direction. This ce was not safe too, and they had to escape! Gu Xijiu had to teleport again. She teleported more than 10 times continuously under the instructions of Di Fuyi, and finally, they reached a hill filled with stones and pebbles. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was surprised that she managed to sustain her teleportation powers for so long! After she had killed that Thunderbloods Mastiff, she was so tired that she almost copsed. Yet, she still managed to drag a man and teleported more than 10 times! The total distance they traveled was nearly 100 km! A person¡¯s need to survive can help them in their desperate times! The hill had nothing but stones. Numerous boulders were spread out over the hill and appeared to be somewhat eerie at night. Even though the ce was deste, Gu Xijiu was pleased that at least there were no beasts there. Since there were only rocks and boulders, they had a good view of their surroundings and could spot any wild beasts from a distance. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi was sitting on a big rock. He spoke indifferently, ¡°You seem angry?¡± Gu Xijiu was standing on an enormous rock as he uttered those words. She looked at him from above andughed coldly, ¡°You mean I shouldn¡¯t be angry?!¡± Why should she not be angry when she lost her first kiss which she had kept for so many years!? ¡°Why are you angry?¡± It seemed that Di Fuyi could not understand. Gu Xijiu continuedughing coldly, ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea. I can¡¯t find it.¡± Di Fuyi looked innocent as he spoke. Gu Xijiu was speechless again, ¡°¡­¡± Her mouth still seemed to be able to taste his tongue. She took a nce at his lips that seemed to be in perfect shape despite her biting it earlier. His lips were slightly curved as if he was forcing a smile. It was bewitching. Chapter 259 Chapter 259: It Was Truly Her First Kiss! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was strange as she remembered that she bit his lip earlier but she could not see any wounds or signs of injury. Recalling the scarring incident, she remembered that his mouth had unscrupulously invaded hers. Gu Xijiu was so enraged that her ears were burning hot at this point! She was confused by the various feelings she was having. It was truly her first kiss! Though she used to like Long Xi in her previous life, it was merely a tonic kind of love. They did not share any couple-like intimacies, and they even barely held each other hands. She suddenly felt that she had lost her first kiss so quickly for no reason! More wickedly, the man who kissed her was not even her friend! ¡°Why did you suddenly¡­ kiss me?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to beat around the bush, so she went straight to the point. For a moment, Di Fuyi was stunned as he did not expect her to be so direct. As soon as he recovered, he immediatelyughed and retorted, ¡°Give it a guess?¡± What was there to guess?! How could she understand the crazy things he did? A thought suddenly struck her though¡­ Her teleportation powers! She seemed to get back her powers the moment she was kissed. Did his kiss effectively break the spell? What a freaky spell that would be! She frowned and asked, ¡°Was it to reactive my teleportation powers?¡± ¡°Clever!¡± Di Fuyiplimented her and supported her assertion. Gu Xijiu was furious and stared directly at him before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you do this to everyone who has their teleportation powers sealed?¡± If that were the case, his kiss would have been so worthless! Di Fuyi swayed his finger, ¡°No, only you have this strange power.¡± In other words, she was the only one he kissed for this reason. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Di Fuyi suggested while looking at her, ¡°My dear, though I had no choice when I kissed you if you want me to take responsibility for my actions¡­¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t let you take responsibility!¡± Gu Xijiu chimed in and rejected instantly. Di Fuyi, ¡°¡­¡± He seemed to be forcing a smile while looking at her, ¡°I don¡¯t have to take responsibility? Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± He was not smiling sincerely, yet the air seemed to be filled with warmth. Though it was somewhat regretful to have lost her first kiss, Gu Xijiu did not want to be tied up for the rest of her life because of such a worthless kiss! Furthermore, they were not even friends. She still remembered that he was the one who would ultimately throw her into the Dark Forest to her face her fate! After all this time, she still could not guess Di Fuyi¡¯s thoughts. Though it was his responsibility to verify anyone who has received a heavenly gift, he was overly-responsible about it! She had run away so many times, yet he would continuously chase her with perseverance! He seemed to want to throw her into the Dark Forest. Was it because of jealousy? Was he jealous that Long Siye was so kind to her? It seemed that this was the only logical reason for the time being. This made Gu Xijiu question if the kiss was not intended to break the seal to her powers but rather to tie her to him so that she could no longer be with Long Siye. Anyway, if he seriously wanted to stop Long Siye, he could just kill her instead of making her life difficult. In fact, he was making his own life difficult too. Was he not tired? While Gu Xijiu was contemting all these thoughts in her head, she remembered that beauty in the ice coffin. It seemed that Long Siye could resurrect her when the conditions were fulfilled. Di Fuyi probably thought that it would be useless to kill her because Long Siye could revive her again. Chapter 260 Chapter 260: What A Strong Taste Of Vinegar! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu knew that she could not express the thoughts in her head. Letting Celestial Master Zuo be aware that she knew about his sexual orientation could enrage him. ¡°Was the question difficult to answer?¡± Di Fuyi spoke again in a mumbling voice. Gu Xijiu raised her head, gazed at him, and asked something else, ¡°Do you think that Overlord Long prepared the frozen beauty in the coffin for me?¡± Di Fuyi blinked but was not avoiding her question. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°I only heard part of your conversation. Your rtionship is ratherplicated¡­¡± As expected, he was indeed jealous! She had be the third party to theirplicated rtionship instead! Gu Xijiu rified, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. He¡¯s recognized the wrong person!¡± Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°Recognized the wrong person?¡± His voice sounded slightly uncertain. ¡°Yes, he thought I was somebody else, which turned out to be wrong.¡± For the sake of her life, she must get rid of Long Siye! ¡°But he firmly believes that it¡¯s you!¡± Di Fuyi smiled and continued, ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing him act so stubbornly for a person. He tried so many times to take you away from me¡­¡± What a strong taste of vinegar! ¡°I told him that he had recognized the wrong person, he would understand itter. Besides, he did not want me just to stay in his Tianwen mountain. He needed that 3,000-year-old Illusion Weed¡­¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly stopped talking as she realized her mistake. ¡°3,000-year-old Illusion Weed? You have that with you?¡± Di Fuyi smiled faintly. ¡°He thought that it¡¯s with me.¡± Gu Xijiu managed to make up for her mistake in time. This Illusion Weed was, after all, wanted by everyone throughout the Starry Crescent Land. If Celestial Master Zuo knew that she had it, he would probably covet for it. Even though he did not need it, Long Siye, who he loved, needed it. Therefore, he would want to have it so that he could please him. Di Fuyi muttered again, ¡°I asked you whether you want me to take responsibility for kissing you and whether you care about the kiss just now. But you are now asking me about Long Siye and I¡­ are you trying to change the topic?¡± Gu Xijiu was silent. She had not thought that the topic would change back! She sighed and asked, ¡°How do you think you can take responsibility? Do you intend to marry me?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s twinkled, ¡°After youe out from the Dark Forest, we can get engaged first and talk about marriageter after you grow up.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry to ask a question, do you love me?¡± Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°Love?¡± Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, do you like me?¡± She looked down at him from her boulder, ¡°I hope that you¡¯d speak the truth and not bamboozle me, a little girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested in you.¡± Di Fuyi replied frankly. Interested? What a good word! ¡°Then, what are you interested in?¡± Di Fuyi pondered before he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any interest in much stuff recently, but I used to. Examples are tea-making, alcohol tasting and some novel things¡­¡± ¡°So, in your opinion, I¡¯m about the same as these interests, right?¡± Di Fuyi, ¡°it seems to be the same.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°That¡¯s it then. You¡¯re just curious about me and don¡¯t like me, not to mention love. Then, why would you marry me?¡± ¡°Must I love you to marry you? Are the couples of this world like this? From what I know, the marriage in this world is carried basically by order of parents. The man and woman don¡¯t even know how their partner-to-be looks like, yet they still have to get married.¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261: A Man Who Could Be This Beautiful Must Be A Monster Indeed! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Compared to them, at least you know me and how I look. Not to mention that my face is a hundred times better than yours. You should know that you¡¯re lucky to be able to marry me. Why would you want to reject?¡± He suddenly took out a mirror from somewhere and put it in her hand, ¡°Come, look into the mirror and get to know yourself better.¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips! What a person filled with superiority! What was so extraordinary about having a pretty face?! A man who could be this beautiful must be a monster indeed! So what if he was beautiful and she was ugly? She just did not want to marry him! She did not even care if he was beautiful! Damndyboy! If Gu Xijiu possessed the same powers as him, she would have kicked him into the wall to be a wall painting! She asked directly again, ¡°So, you want to marry me just because you kissed me?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°What if you unintentionally kiss somebody else? Do you have to take responsibility like this too?¡± Di Fuyi was silent. He had not thought this through! Gu Xijiu spoke again, ¡°Actually, you kissed me just now because you were forced to do so. It¡¯s not a big deal after all, and I don¡¯t care about it. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Di Fuyi squinted his eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°So, you don¡¯t mind?¡± Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss. I won¡¯t marry someone just because of a kiss. It¡¯s like an unfortunatedy being offended by some skirt-chaser, how can she be married to him just because she was offended? It¡¯s unreasonable.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t mind¡­how many people have kissed you?¡± As Gu Xijiu wanted to discourage him, she said on purpose, ¡°A lot, I¡¯ve lost count¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen you naked too. You don¡¯t mind it as well?¡± Gu Xijiu was grinding her teeth, ¡°Can I dig out your eyes?¡± Di Fuyiughed, ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Then, I can only choose not to care about it.¡± After all, her body was still young. It did not matter that much if someone had seen her naked. Although she did care about it, she just had no choice at all. As soon as she finished her sentence, a strong force pulled her! As Gu Xijiu did not prepare for it, that strong force dragged her forward into his embrace! She was shocked, and when she tried to pull back, his handsome face hade towards hers and attacked her little mouth with his lips. Meanwhile, he had also torn herpels. Gu Xijiu did not even expect that he would ravish a kiss just because she rejected him. What an indecent act of molesting a little girl! Nheless, she reacted very quickly this time. As soon as Di Fuyi¡¯s lips touched hers, she had already put a saber towards his chest, ¡°Let me go if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± He stopped moving and withdrew his lips. He was looking down at Gu Xijiu from an extremely close distance. They were so close that Gu Xijiu could count his eyshes and his light and slow breathing were blowing on her face with a faint fragrance. Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow while looking at him. Though she was looking directly at his eyes, she was calm, ¡°I repeat, let me go!¡± Di Fuyi forced a smile out of his mouth, ¡°I thought you said you don¡¯t mind?¡± Gu Xijiu replied indifferently, ¡°I can choose not to mind when you were under a situation whereby you were forced to do so. But it doesn¡¯t mean that you can simply do anything to me!¡± She still had her boundaries. The cold intention in Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes started to clear, and he finally released her body. He held the edge of her saber, ¡°Is this saberced with poison?¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262: Do You Seriously Want to Kill Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi did not know what poison she used but her saber emitted seven colors which were quite pretty on the eyes. However, beautiful and mysterious things were usually more poisonous. Some examples were the toxic wood arrow, seven-colored snake, and also the girl who was in his arms. This girl was as dazzling as the saber in her hand. Unlike a typical 10-year-old kid, she was absurdly calm. Some people acted, but she seemed to be naturally born with it. All the girls of this world who saw Do Fuyi would drool over his status and great temperament, yet to this girl, everything was nonsense! She did not even want to see him! ¡°Did you seriously want to kill me?¡± Di Fuyi lightly swept through the sharp edge of her saber with his finger. As he was also proficient in poisons, he knew how poisonous her saber was. It would kill with just a little cut on the surface of the skin! Then, he suddenly pointed his finger towards the edge, and bloody red drop of blood oozed out! Gu Xijiu was shocked! Did he not want to live anymore?! Why did he cut his finger when he knew it was poisonous!? The blood immediately turned dark green, and his finger quickly turned green as well. ¡°I¡¯m poisoned.¡± Di Fuyi said slowly, ¡°Do you have the cure?¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± Was he crazy?! How could he purposely have poisoned himself and asked for the cure?! ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± She snapped. Then, she looked at the poison on his finger quickly spread out towards his arm via his forearm, elbow, upper arm, etc. His tender and fair arm in his spacious sleeve had also turned green. It was so green that it looked terrifying. He would die as soon as it reached his heart! Di Fuyi still did not want to heal himself but gazed upon her, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have the cure?¡± Gu Xijiu replied instantly, ¡°No!¡± She shifted her focus away. ¡°What a vicious little brat.¡± Di Fuyi closed his eyes and finally released her. Gu Xijiu jumped up away from him and calmly looked at him, ¡°You help yourself! Bye!¡± She turned and teleported away. Di Fuyi was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± He opened his eyes to look at his surroundings. The stones hill was indeed very deste. Nobody else could be seen as that little brat had indeed gone away! Leaving him behind though he was poisoned. She was indeed vicious! ¡­ With a blink of an eye, she had teleported out about 3 km away and reappeared at a valley. The valley had lots of wild fruits growing, and the brilliant red fruits that were hanging on branches looked like apples. She wanted to teleport again but stopped when she saw these fruits. She jumped up on the tree and picked a few. There was a stream flowing nearby as well, and she went there to wash those fruits before she took a bite of one of them. The fruit was sour and sweet. It tasted average even though it had a sweet fragrance to it. ¡°Master, you shouldn¡¯t simply eat the fruits in the mountain. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being poisoned?¡± The Firmament Stone asked with urgency. ¡°I¡¯ve check. It¡¯s not poisonous.¡± Gu Xijiu continued eating the fruit. ¡°Master, is the poison on your saber very poisonous?¡± ¡°Of course, it could kill as soon as it touches blood. It can kill an elephant in just a second too!¡± ¡°Then, as Di Fuyi has been poisoned, will he die?¡± The Firmament Stone felt unsure. ¡°As he can even break the Sterile Cappe Curse himself, he can easily cure himself too. Furthermore, if he¡¯s not certain that he can break the curse, he would not purposely have poisoned himself. This man is a pervert and cannot be reasoned with.¡± Chapter 263 Chapter 263: He Held You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Sterile Cappe Curse was the curse she ced on Di Fuyi that day. Though it was challenging to break, he had solved it with little effort. Therefore, he was evidently proficient in curing poisons. Though the poison on her saber was poisonous, it was not difficult to cure. Gu Xijiu believed that it would be simple Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu reasoned all this clearly in her heart, but she felt slightly nervous. ¡°This is true.¡± The Firmament Stone agreed. ¡°But, Master, other than the fact that he has to bring you to the test, he¡¯s been good to you. After you were drunk, he held you because he was afraid that you¡¯d roll down.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°When you vomit, you didn¡¯t only vomit on the back of the unicorn but also on his sleeves.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She did not know all these at all, but she was somehow touched. This person had a fetish about cleanliness, yet he did not kick her down even after she threw up on his sleeves. ¡°Master, you were so brave when drunk. You rode on his body to kiss him.¡± The Firmament Stone continued eximing. The fruit in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand fell on the ground, ¡°Whh¡­what?¡± ¡°But Celestial Master Zuo was rather strange today. After you were fell into the water, he jumped in too. He did not use any magic but instead used his hands when he washed away the filth on your body. While he was helping you, you were moving here and there. You almost hit his face!¡± Gu Xijiu was at a lost for words. ¡°He still didn¡¯t any spells. After he carried you up to the shore, he changed his robes and dried his hair with wind. He wanted to help you change too but he did not. Maybe he has a conscience after all. He only let you drink some liquid to sober you up, and when he saw that you were shivering because of the cold, he started a fire and put you near to the fire¡­¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m very puzzled. When you were surrounded by the Thunderbloods Mastiffs, he could actually deal with them easily but why did he use his own essence and blood to break your sealed teleportation powers so that you can bring him along and escape instead? What¡¯s his intention? What do you think?¡± Gu Xijiu finally spoke this time but asked rather than answered, ¡°His essence and blood?¡± ¡°Yea, he should have bitten his tongue to send his blood into your mouth.¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fists and asked, ¡°So he was not the one who sealed my teleportation powers?¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± The Firmament Stone was also uncertain, ¡°I think Long Siye did it.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± She closed her eyes and teleported again. ¡­ That stones hill was still there, but it no longer looked peaceful. Di Fuyi was lying on a big stone, unmoved, and his handsome face had turned green. Surrounding the stones hill, were three tall and ferocious wild wolves, prowling towards him. One of them even was ready to attack! Damn it! Gu Xijiuunched herself towards him, carried him an unknown source of energy and teleported. ¡­ They appeared in the valley. This ce was rtively safepared to the others she had been to today. It was calm and did not have any ferocious beasts. Therefore, it was the first destination Gu Xijiu carried Di Fuyi to. The weight of carrying him while he was awake and while he was unconscious was different. He was very heavy when he was unconscious. Furthermore, Gu Xijiu was very small in size, carrying him was exhausting indeed. Chapter 264 Chapter 264: Do You Want To Die? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Despite teleporting the same distance that she did earlier with just one teleport, she had to teleport twice to get here. She almost banged into a tree when she finally managed to appear at the forest with wild fruits. She did not care if the ground was dirty when she put him down. She quickly poured the cure into his throat. She then rolled up his sleeve and found that his arms along with most other parts of his chest had turned dark green! Fortunately, the poison had yet to reach his heart as the skin color surrounding his heart was still normal. She released a sigh of relief and held up his poisoned hand to take a look. It looked like the hand of a green giant as it was swollen. It was not a pretty sight at all. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Gu Xijiu grumbled. She took out a scalpel to cut across his finger where he was poisoned, and green blood was seen oozing out. She first pressed the cut with her hands and then sucked with her mouth. As the poison was attacking his heart soon, she had to apply the two methods together quickly. When she was sucking, she did not raise her head at all. She was evidently very skillful in sucking poison out from a human body. Suck, spit, suck, spit¡­ It was done very swiftly! The hand she was holding moved slightly. Was he awake? Gu Xijiu subconsciously raised her head, and her eyes met his dark obsidian eyes. His eyes were ck, but it seemed to be stirring with waves of glistening light. For a moment, the two of them were looking at each other quietly. Di Fuyi smiled and said, ¡°I thought you would note back.¡± He sounded weak and slightly hoarse, but it was very maic and sexy. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips but kept quiet. Her mouth still had some poisonous blood in it, so she had to be careful. She looked at his finger and found out that the color had be much lighter than before. She just had to draw blood from his finger about 10 more times before she could cure him. Even if there was only a little poison left in his body, it must be cleared as it could be still deathly if it returned! She lowered her head and continued sucking. Di Fuyi moved again and said, ¡°Your curing method is too stupid¡­ stop sucking!¡± Was this guy crazy? Still insulting the person who is trying to save his life. Gu Xijiu could not say anything but pursed her lips before she continued with her work. Di Fuyi frowned and when he wanted to move again, she stopped him. Finally, she raised her head looked at him. Her stare itself was vicious. Though she did not utter a single word, it seemed like she was shouting to him, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Di Fuyi was stunned and did not move. Then, Gu Xijiu continued with her work. Her little mouth was sucking on his finger. While observing this sincere act of hers, Di Fuyi felt touched in aplicated sense. Finally, Gu Xijiu managed to suck out bright red blood, which also meant the poison in his body hadpletely cleared. She sighed in relief and let go of his hand. She also retreated two steps and sat on a fallen tree. Then, she gasped for breath for a while before she took out a gourd and gargled her mouth with the water. Sucking this poison was energy draining, and she had to focus, or she would be poisoned too even if she swallowed a bit of it. She had already used up most of her energy when she was carrying him while teleporting. Therefore, she was feeling dizzy, and cold sweat was breaking on her forehead. A soft handkerchief was hanging and swaying in front of her, ¡°Come, wipe yourself.¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265: Losing His Life Was Much Better Then! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu grabbed his handkerchief and wiped her face. As she was stressed for a period of time, her face was somewhat dirty. Hence, the snow-white handkerchief turned yellowish as she used it. When Gu Xijiu noticed it, she was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± She took a nce at Di Fuyi and saw that he was standing there looking at the handkerchief in her hand. A smile seemed to be on his face. Gu Xijiu blushed. She was embarrassed as he seemed to have witnessed all her awkward moments. She suddenly thought of something, ¡°Hey, why are you standing?! You need to meditate for at least an hour after being cured! Otherwise, you¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what? I¡¯ll lose my life?¡± Di Fuyi smiled faintly. ¡°Not that serious.¡± Gu Xijiu said lightly. ¡°Only half of your body will be paralyzed!¡± Di Fuyi was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± If that was the case, then losing his life was much better! Gu Xijiu took the handkerchief and went to wash it at the stream nearby. Di Fuyi stared at her for a moment and asked, ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Gu Xijiu did not even turn back when she replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be killed by your followers if you die here¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were glimmering, and he said leisurely, ¡°They don¡¯t know that I¡¯m with you. By the way, I think it¡¯s not that difficult for you to burn my body to destroy the evidence after I died, right?¡± Gu Xijiu stopped washing the handkerchief and replied rather emotionlessly, ¡°Oh yes, you¡¯ve just reminded me, but unfortunately, it¡¯s toote! Why don¡¯t you cut yourself with the saber again? I promise I won¡¯t save you this time, but I¡¯ll enjoy watching you being poisoned till you die before I try to burn your body to destroy the evidence.¡± What a little bastard, how could she say something so heartless! Di Fuyi was not angry butughed, ¡°Oh, my dear, luckily you did not run away. It¡¯s good that youe back! You¡¯ve been on the run for a long time, would you like to have some rest?¡± What did he mean by ¡®luckily she did not run away?¡¯ Did he mean that luckily she did not run away, otherwise, he would be dead? Or was there a hidden meaning to it? Even though Gu Xijiu was curious, what he said was always unpredictable, and she did not have the responsibility to keep pondering on his words. When she raised her head and took a nce at him, she had a sudden realization! Maybe he was talking nonsense because of the fox-eye gem on his forehead was dirty. It looked gloomy earlier, but it was slightly shiny now. Though it was not as dazzling as it used to be, at least it was not that gloomy anymore. Did the gem change its color ording to the health of its owner? From what the Firmament Stone had said, Di Fuyi seemed to be injured which had a detrimental effect on his external abilities. He could not clean himself and could not fight against those Thunderbloods Mastiffs. Now, he could not even heal himself. Gu Xijiu still could not figure out which part of him was injured. Did he hurt himself when he was at the Tianwen Mountain but not show it? If he still wanted to catch her despite being severely injured, then he was indeed highly responsible for his duties! Di Fuyi gently tapped the stone beside him, ¡°Are you absent-minded again?¡± Gu Xijiu recovered from her thoughts and smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s alright for me to be absent-minded but not you. I¡¯ve told you that you have to meditate for an hour topletely cure yourself!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Di Fuyi was looking at those bright red fruits that she had plucked earlier. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± It turned out that this godly human could feel hungry too! She thought he had already mastered the ability to survive without any food! Since she had picked a few fruits just now, she gave him one, ¡°Have it then. I¡¯ve washed it just now.¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 265: Losing His Life Was Much Better Then! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu grabbed his handkerchief and wiped her face. As she was stressed for a period of time, her face was somewhat dirty. Hence, the snow-white handkerchief turned yellowish as she used it. When Gu Xijiu noticed it, she was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± She took a nce at Di Fuyi and saw that he was standing there looking at the handkerchief in her hand. A smile seemed to be on his face. Gu Xijiu blushed. She was embarrassed as he seemed to have witnessed all her awkward moments. She suddenly thought of something, ¡°Hey, why are you standing?! You need to meditate for at least an hour after being cured! Otherwise, you¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what? I¡¯ll lose my life?¡± Di Fuyi smiled faintly. ¡°Not that serious.¡± Gu Xijiu said lightly. ¡°Only half of your body will be paralyzed!¡± Di Fuyi was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± If that was the case, then losing his life was much better! Gu Xijiu took the handkerchief and went to wash it at the stream nearby. Di Fuyi stared at her for a moment and asked, ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Gu Xijiu did not even turn back when she replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be killed by your followers if you die here¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were glimmering, and he said leisurely, ¡°They don¡¯t know that I¡¯m with you. By the way, I think it¡¯s not that difficult for you to burn my body to destroy the evidence after I died, right?¡± Gu Xijiu stopped washing the handkerchief and replied rather emotionlessly, ¡°Oh yes, you¡¯ve just reminded me, but unfortunately, it¡¯s toote! Why don¡¯t you cut yourself with the saber again? I promise I won¡¯t save you this time, but I¡¯ll enjoy watching you being poisoned till you die before I try to burn your body to destroy the evidence.¡± What a little bastard, how could she say something so heartless! Di Fuyi was not angry butughed, ¡°Oh, my dear, luckily you did not run away. It¡¯s good that youe back! You¡¯ve been on the run for a long time, would you like to have some rest?¡± What did he mean by ¡®luckily she did not run away?¡¯ Did he mean that luckily she did not run away, otherwise, he would be dead? Or was there a hidden meaning to it? Even though Gu Xijiu was curious, what he said was always unpredictable, and she did not have the responsibility to keep pondering on his words. When she raised her head and took a nce at him, she had a sudden realization! Maybe he was talking nonsense because of the fox-eye gem on his forehead was dirty. It looked gloomy earlier, but it was slightly shiny now. Though it was not as dazzling as it used to be, at least it was not that gloomy anymore. Did the gem change its color ording to the health of its owner? From what the Firmament Stone had said, Di Fuyi seemed to be injured which had a detrimental effect on his external abilities. He could not clean himself and could not fight against those Thunderbloods Mastiffs. Now, he could not even heal himself. Gu Xijiu still could not figure out which part of him was injured. Did he hurt himself when he was at the Tianwen Mountain but not show it? If he still wanted to catch her despite being severely injured, then he was indeed highly responsible for his duties! Di Fuyi gently tapped the stone beside him, ¡°Are you absent-minded again?¡± Gu Xijiu recovered from her thoughts and smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s alright for me to be absent-minded but not you. I¡¯ve told you that you have to meditate for an hour topletely cure yourself!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Di Fuyi was looking at those bright red fruits that she had plucked earlier. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± It turned out that this godly human could feel hungry too! She thought he had already mastered the ability to survive without any food! Since she had picked a few fruits just now, she gave him one, ¡°Have it then. I¡¯ve washed it just now.¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267: Simply Talk Again And I¡¯ll Abrogate You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Such meditation style was rather odd. It was like the position of a crane showing off its wings. Gu Xijiu initially thought that he was trying to make a fool of her, but when she positioned herself with the right posture and took her first breath, she felt the faintly discernible spiritual power at her diaphragm had suddenly be tangible! Her spiritual power in her body was originally like a small pool of water without a source, but now a new path had opened up for the pool to form a stream flowing through her body gradually. ¡°Master, you have spiritual power now!¡± The Firmament Stone, which had been trying to hide its existence suddenly shouted in surprise. Her sudden excitement shocked Gu Xijiu and stopped the flow of her spiritual power as it affected her concentration. Di Fuyi touched the bracelet on her wrist with his finger, and the body of Firmament Stone became tense! Then, it heard the message of Celestial Master Zuo, ¡°Simply talk again, and I¡¯ll abrogate you!¡± The Firmament Stone shivered and kept quiet! It was sobbing because this man could hear its conversation with its Master! More strangely, he also could talk to it privately without its master being aware of it. Because this man was a faultfinder, the Firmament Stone barely spoke in front of him. Gu Xijiu opened her eyes to look at Celestial Master Zuo who was close by, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Celestial Master Zuo turned and sat down somewhere nearby. As Gu Xijiu was happy with what she experienced, she continued. As she roughly knew about practicing spiritual power in her previous life, it was easier for her now. She slowly adjusted the power in her body and felt it flowing through her muscles and veins like spring water. She was carried away by the entire process. After a period of time, she had finally finished meditating and was shocked when she opened her eyes! They were many corpses of poisonous creatures lying in front of her. There was a crimson poisonous scorpion, a colorful long snake, and some unknown ferocious beasts. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi was idly leaning against a tree, holding a jade flute while the wind fluttered part of his robe. So, this wild fruit forest was not as safe as she thought and had many ferocious beasts too. While she was meditating, Di Fuyi was protecting her. He then looked towards her, ¡°You¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± Gu Xijiu moved her limbs, and her eyes brightened, ¡°Excellent!¡± It was different to have spiritual power in the body; her physical strength recovered quickly! She had only meditated for an hour, and she felt perfect. This was impossible previously. She even felt that her body was much lighter and her eyesight was better too. ¡­ Though the moon was round, the clouds were thick enough to cover parts of the moon. Hence, the wild fruits forest was pretty dark. Before this, she would be pleased if she could see the fruits. However, she could now even see Di Fuyi¡¯s eyshes which were at least 10 meters away. She initially had a useless body which could not recover by itself. Therefore, the person in front must have helped her without her knowing! Gu Xijiu was wondering for a moment before she looked at Di Fuyi, ¡°It was that Revtion Elixir, the peculiar potion, right? That¡¯s the reason why my spiritual power can recover, right?¡± ¡°What a clever little girl!¡± Di Fuyi yed with his fingers and continued, ¡°Well, it had indeed contributed partially, the rest is mine.¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268: How Do You Want To Thank Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu could not help butugh. As he made this Revtion Elixir, it was naturally his contribution. This man was not humble at all but was not offensive too. She sincerely bowed at him, ¡°Thank you!¡± Long Siye said he had no way to make her useless body useful and wanted to change her current body to new one. The Firmament Stone said it was possible but many strange medicinal nts were needed. Gu Xijiu would probably take a few decades to gather them as they were scarce and expensive. She did not expect that Di Fuyi could solve it effortlessly in the form of his, ¡®Revtion Elixir¡¯! She finally could practice her spiritual power and get rid of the title of being useless! She was very excited as if an amazing prospect was awaiting her. The sight of Celestial Master Zuo had be especially pleasing to her eyes, hence, her thanks was very sincere. ¡°How do you want to thank me?¡± Di Fuyi raised his brows when he asked. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Just a verbal thanks?¡± ¡°How could I?¡± She could not repay such an act of kindness verbally; she had to do something. Gu Xijiu had decided. She carefully took out a weed from her storage bag, and it handed over to Di Fuyi, ¡°Let it be my little gift of thanks.¡± That red leaves of the weed were as transparent as crystal, exuberating its vitality. Di Fuyi took a nce and forced a smile, ¡°This is?¡± ¡°A 3,000-year-old Illusion Weed.¡± Gu Xijiu replied. She knew that Celestial Master Zuo would know the value of this weed. ¡°This weed is very rare.¡± Di Fuyi said leisurely, ¡°But I don¡¯t need it, it¡¯s useless to me.¡± ¡°But Long Siye needs it very much!¡± Gu Xijiu blurted. Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like¡­¡± Gu Xijiu managed to stop half-way! It could be a dark secret of his in which case she would be looking to die if she blindly disclosed it. ¡°What did you want to say?¡± Di Fuyi did not manage to guess what she wanted to say and frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want this weed?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to exin and went back to the Illusion Weed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, this weed is not useful for me.¡± Di Fuyi said again. ¡°I don¡¯t need this thank you gift of yours!¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to owe him anything. Hence, she wished that she could repay him as soon as possible, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can¡­¡± She had yet to finish her sentence when Di Fuyi suddenly hugged her! Gu Xijiu was shocked, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Quickly, teleport! About 2,500m towards the left!¡± Di Fuyi quickly said at her ears. Gu Xijiu did not manage to ask for the reason and immediately teleported with him. As their silhouettes just disappeared, the sky from afar suddenly darkened and a Golden Eyes Great Hawk appeared. On its back, there was a man in ck. That man in ck seemed to have seen something and patted the head of the Golden Eyes Great Hawk. It ordered the hawk to bring him down to the ground. There were still poisonous corpses on the ground that were yet to be disposed of, and that man in ck turned around to check the cause of death and then, his eyes slightly brightened! He went around the wild fruits forest quickly but did not find the person who he wanted to find. What was happening? That person seemed to have lost his external ability and should not be able to move this quickly. How could he disappear just like that? That man in ck was standing there for a moment and patted the head of its hawk, ¡°Sky, look for him! He shouldn¡¯t be too far!¡± ¡­ In a cave. It was a cave without any entrance or exit. To be exact, it should probably be called an underground karst cave eroded by water. Chapter 269 Chapter 269: Who Would He be Afraid of? Who Was He Escaping From? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As there was no exit in the cave, it was entirely pitch-ck. Though Gu Xijiu had very good eyesight, she can only make out a rough outline of Di Fuyi, and he was hugging her! ¡°Why¡­¡± As Gu Xijiu opened her mouth, his finger was already pressing against her mouth, obviously wanting her to keep quiet. A series of questions shed through her mind, as this Celestial Master Zuo was very strong ¨C who would he afraid of? Who was he escaping from? He breathing was light but as his nose was too close to her ear, Gu Xijiu could still feel the warmth of his breath. Gu Xijiu felt ufortable as he kept hugging her. She struggled and her hint was obvious ¨C let go of me! ¡°Xijiu, you wanted to repay my kindness just now?¡± Di Fuyi almost looked like he was talking while biting at her ear. Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was slightly tensed as she nodded her head. In such a dark world, if a male and a female were hugging in such a tight embrace, as his maic voice chimed into her ears, she felt that her sensitive ear had burned up, as if it was smeared with hot sauce. What request would he ask for now? ¡°From now on, please protect me for an hour while I meditate. If anyone is found here at this hour, it¡¯s your responsibility to get me out of here by teleportation.¡± Di Fuyi stated clearly. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief and nodded her head again! She definitely could fulfil this request of his. Di Fuyi pressed a finger on her lip, ¡°My dear, don¡¯t dump me again, as you¡¯ve promised me this time!¡± Gu Xijiu shuddered and looked at him coldly with her eyes clearly dering ¡®why are you still holding me, do you want me to stab you to let me go?¡¯ Di Fuyi smiled and finally released her. Then, he took out a jade-colored futon to sit on and started meditating. The jade-colored futon was glimmering and illuminated Di Fuyi¡¯s figure. Gu Xijiu also felt for a rock to sit down on and she had a brainwave while seeing him meditating! The meditating method of Di Fuyi was simr to that statue she saw at the cave! It was the hand gestures which were slightly different and the angle of his cross-legged had differed too. But the manner of him closing his eyes to meditate almost made her thought that the jade statue had resurrected¡­ Gu Xijiu had been listening carefully to the movement of the surroundings. Though this karst cave was dark, there were no monsters appearing nor any strange things urring. Therefore, she was rather relieved. Again, she slightly felt the spirit power, which was moving slowly in her body to nourish her veins. ¡°Little Cang, what¡¯s the level of my spirit power now?¡± Gu Xijiu knew nothing much about the levels of spirit power on thisnd. Furthermore, as she did not possess the spirit power previously, she could not determine the level of her spirit power now. ¡°Level two.¡± The Firmament Stone cut to the chase. It was not high. That bastard Count Le Hua, Rong Yi, who she stabbed to death, actually had a level three spirit power! ¡°So low?¡± Gu Xijiu was disappointed. She thought her potential had been fully achieved. ¡°It will get higher if you practice diligently¡­¡± The Firmament Stoneforted her. ¡°I thought my useless body would have an extremely high spirit power the moment I can practice it,¡± said Gu Xijiu subconsciously, turning the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± The Firmament Stone faltered. ¡°Say it out, don¡¯t stammer!¡± ¡°Master, your body was actually very special, and a bit strange¡­¡± After all, it had been on her body all the time, it could somehow feel all the changes. ¡°Which part is considered strange to you?¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270: What Had Happened to This Kid Actually? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Which part is strange?¡± ¡°Your body doesn¡¯t look like it was born useless, but instead, seems to be sealed by someone with a special technique.¡± The Firmament Stone said, uncertain. Gu Xijiu was so surprised that she frowned, ¡°Sealed by a special technique?¡± ¡°Yes, it looks like it¡¯s being sealed. And you can now recover a little, which should also mean that the seal could have a small hole in it now. If you can open up the whole seal, you could be considered a genius of spirit power, with the ability to kill anything in just a second.¡± The Firmament Stone drew her a wonderful footprint. Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°It¡¯s odd. The original owner of this body was low in status and was weak. She was also a daughter of a general, who would plot to seal her spirit power? Could that be the people in the mansion of the general? Leng Xiangyu? Gu Tianchao?¡± ¡°Master, the technique used to seal your body is extremely odd and advanced. Not to mention those people at the general¡¯s mansion, even the crown prince, Rong Jialuo, is unable to perform it too.¡± ¡°Then who could it be?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± Even the Firmament Stone was clueless. Gu Xijiu suddenly had a thought, ¡°Could it be Celestial Master Zuo?!¡± After all, it was he who broke the seal. The seal still requires the doer to undo it¡­ ¡°It couldn¡¯t be him. Why would he make things difficult for a little girl?¡± Gu Xijiu recalled that Di Fuyi used to say that he knew the madam of the general, and she suddenly had a brainwave! Perhaps parts of what Di Fuyi said were true! For example, Luo Xinn used to bring her kid along to beg him¡­ From the news she received via a furtive probe, she knew that the mother of the original owner of this body, Luo Xinn, was a woman who acted and talked like a man. Before marriage, she was a remarkable and smart woman who traveled the world. Only after she was married to Gu Xietian, she started being a housewife. Therefore, it did note as a surprise for her to know Celestial Master Zuo at all. However, because of his high status, Luo Xinn would probably not have tried her best to beg for Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s help if her child did not suffer from an extremelyplicated issue¡­ What had happened to this kid at the time? Luo Xinn should not be asking Celestial Master Zuo perform face reading for her kid for no good reason! Currently, Di Fuyi should be the only person who knows the truth, but if he did not want to say it, she could not coerce him for the truth. She rubbed the spot between her eyebrows. Well, just live and let live. After all, some truth should not be disclosed when the time was not right. By now, as she had already recovered some of her spirit power, she could also practice some skills to improve it. Furthermore, her teleportation technique had improved by leaps and bounds too. Just now, when she teleported carrying Di Fuyi, she practically managed to get in position so urately that there was no single error deviated from what she expected. Previously, it was totally impossible! Therefore, she felt she had a 50 percent chance to survive even when she was being thrown into the Dark Forest! As long as she could walk out of the Dark Forest, she would regain her freedom. After all, no longer did the Celestial Master have any reasons to catch her, hence, he would not watch her so closely anymore. As for Long Siye, his main target should be the Illusion Weed. Therefore, she could threaten him with the Illusion Weed at critical moments to force him to let go¡­ She was not able to defeat him yet, hence, she could not confront him directly for the time being. Furthermore, she no longer needed the Illusion Weed ¨C it did not matter even if she had to destroy it or give to him. When she was pondering what to do in the future, she suddenly sensed something and jumped! Somebody was outside! The cave where they were in had not a single exit. A wall of about two feet thick, which could inste sound, was blocking the cave from the outside world. She was no longer who she used to be, but when she stayed calm and quiet, she could still hear the sound of movement outside. Chapter 271 Chapter 271: Was It True? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion At first, there was only wind blowing and some animals that asionally passed by, but now there was one more person out there! The man¡¯s movement was extremely stealthy that even his breathing could not be heard. However, Gu Xijiu could sense that he was around! She even instinctively sensed great danger was approaching them. This person should be the one who Di Fuyi wanted to dodge from¡­ Gu Xijiu could not help but look at Di Fuyi. His eyes were still closed and they exuded a dim light surrounding him that made him looked like Buddha. Duh! This person was not like Buddha, but Asura, or rather, an Asura who dressed like Buddha¡­ She thought that he should be finished with his internal power exercise after half an hour. She listened to the movements carefully while quietly getting close to Di Fuyi. Since she had promised him earlier, she would carry him and run away, should it be necessary. The breathing outside was getting closer, and then, she heard knocking sounds¡­ Gu Xijiu held her breath. The knocking was not a polite one, but rather, to test whether or not the cave was empty inside! The knocking stopped after two times before a strong coercion approached¡­ The two feet wall emitted an abnormal sound and was copsing! Something was not right; she was afraid that this person would break into the cave in a second, thus, without hesitation, she stepped forward to carry Di Fuyi. She could only carry him horizontally due to the position he was in. She put one of her arms behind his back and another at his hamstrings¡­ He was tall while Gu Xijiu was petite and thin so it was extremely difficult for her to carry him! When she was about to carry him in her arms and stand up, he suddenly opened his eyes. Gu Xijiu¡¯s arms turned stiff. The moment when he opened his eyes, his pupils were dark like an endless hole, as if sucking people into his eyes. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart throbbed slightly faster, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Bang!!!¡± The wall had finally copsed and a person stepped into the cave with a ring of light surrounding him. Gu Xijiu was nervous and before she could do anything, her arms were empty and Di Fuyi had really stood on the floor and smiled at the person who broke into the cave, ¡°Celestial Master You, are you here to look for me?¡± The person who came in was wearing a ck robe. His face was wearing a mask but Gu Xijiu was familiar with that aura. It was Celestial Master You! She never knew that the person who Di Fuyi was avoiding, turned out to be him. She had heard some rumors that although both Celestial Masters were serving the same King, they were enemies and always fought with each other. Was it true? The starlight shone into the inner side of the cave and both Celestial Master Zuo and Celestial Master You were standing face to face. Di Fuyi looked calm and rxed while Tian Jiyue had a serious and mysterious look on his face. Tian Jiyue stared at Di Fuyi for a while then lightly smiled, ¡°I sensed that Brother Di is here and wondered why you would hide in such a deste ce. I was worried that you might have met an ident, thus, I purposely came here to have a look. I had never expected to see Miss Gu here and now I am curious as to what you are all doing here?¡± Di Fuyi put his hand on Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder and smiledzily, ¡°I see. Thanks for your concern. I thought that you wereing to take advantage of me during my injury.¡± Tian Jiyue blinked his eyes and his voice turned even colder, ¡°You have thought too much. Why are you here?¡± Di Fuyi leaned against the wall, ¡°Do I need to report to you?¡± Tian Jiyue remained silent. Apparently, he was not as eloquent as Di Fuyi. He stared at both of them with his sharp eyes. Chapter 272 Chapter 272: Was the Crisis Solved? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°I was injured and lost more than half of my internal power. I wanted to find a quiet ce to rest and restore it. However, you have interrupted my restoring process so if you are nning to take your revenge I think I will be defeated easily.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. Apparently, Tian Jiyue came with bad intentions but Di Fuyi still told him the truth. She was worried that Tian Jiyue would start to attack. Tian Jiyue¡¯s eyes were shing but he did not speak. The aura that surrounded him was getting stronger. Were they about to have an intense fight here? When Gu Xijiu thought about it, ¡°Di Fuyi¡¯s palm pressed on her shoulder and heughed lightly, ¡°Brother Tian does not believe it? This little girl can prove it. She was kidnapped by Overlord Long to the Tianwen n and I went to get her back personally. Although I sessfully escaped from Tianwen n, I was hurt by his defense army. When I reached here, I was no longer able to hold and finally fell down to this ce. I¡¯m still feeling dizzy until this point and I have no power at all. I still need her assistance to move so it is considered a total disaster to me. Suffice to say, it is the best time for you to attack me now.¡± When he spoke, there was sweat on his forehead and his face paled. He really looked very weak now. Tian Jiyue grunted before walking away. He sat on his Golden Eyed Eagle and left the cave to adjourn far away. Gu Xijiu was stunned. Was the crisis solved? This was too easy! ¡°Are you using the Empty City Stratagem? Your internal power has not recovered has it?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Di Fuyi sat on a rock and softly answered, ¡°How can I recover in such a short period? I can only use such a tactic to scare him away.¡± ¡°He was a bit too gullible.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. She thought that Celestial Master You was not someone who was easily suspicious but he somehow fell into the trap. It seemed like Tian Jiyue had been cheated by Di Fuyi many times, so he would now ponder and think twice even when Di Fuyi was telling the truth¡­ ¡°I deliberately left some loopholes in my story. Although the defense army in Tianwen n is powerful, it can¡¯t really hurt me. Moreover, if the defense army was triggered, it could be seen from the outside. Apparently, Tian Jiyue went to the Tianwen n before and he knew that the defense army was not triggered. Therefore, when I said I was hurt by the defense army, he did not believe it and started to be more alert.¡± Di Fuyi was very calm at this moment and softly exined to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Does he always get cheated by you?¡± Gu Xijiu asked the critical question. ¡°Uh¡­ You are so smart!¡± Di Fuyi rubbed her head and chuckled, ¡°When a person gets cheated too frequently, he will definitely act more cautiously. It is very understandable.¡± Gu Xijiu was very alert too and avoided his touch sessfully. Perhaps, it was due to Di Fuyi being talkative today, or that they had been going through a lot together, Gu Xijiu did not think too much when she talked to him. She asked bluntly, ¡°What is the hatred between you and Celestial Master You?¡± ¡°Uhm, we have different opinions on politics; not much hatred. If I have to think of one, does it count as hatred if I had killed his disciple?¡± Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°How many disciples does he have?¡± ¡°Only one.¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°He is quite fussy so he is very strict at choosing his disciples; it is akin to choosing his own wife. He has only one disciple after so many years and have been treating that disciple like his own baby.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Apparently, it did not seem that the only different viewpoint was in politics. It was as though Di Fuyi had killed his entire family, when it was only his disciple who died! Chapter 273 Chapter 273: My Knife Does Not Recognize You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion No wonder Celestial Master You had hated him so much! If her disciple whom she trained intensively was murdered by Di Fuyi, she would have fought with him just as intensively too! ¡°Why did you kill his disciple?¡± Did the disciplemit a great sin? Was the disciple a male or female?¡± Gu Xijiu had read a lot of stories about romance between a master and a disciple. Now she had the feeling that there was an unspeakable rtionship between Celestial Master You and his disciple. Di Fuyi put his arm on her shoulder again, ¡°Little Xijiu, you are consumed with too much curiosity. Please remember that curiosity not only kills the cat but can also kill a person. If you want to live longer, please refrain from being so curious.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She knew this theory better than anyone else. She was not usually such a curious person. But somehow tonight, she acted a bit different than she normally would. Sheughed while taking away his arm on her shoulder and stepped backward. She said lightly, ¡°If you want to return alive, please behave yourself.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes shed and wanted to pull her close to him, ¡°Don¡¯t run away.¡± His hand almost hit the colorful poisonous knife! Gu Xijiu was holding the knife and said, ¡°Be careful. I can recognize you, but my de doesn¡¯t.¡± She then stepped back again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not run away.¡± She had been running and was chased by him, thus she thought that it would be better to face him directly. This little girl had her own temper. Although she was weak, she could not be humiliated. Di Fuyi stood up, ¡°This is not the ce for me to rest. I had just scared Tian Jiyue away but he might being back again. Let¡¯s go home.¡± When he finished his sentence, a shadow appeared outside the cave. It was Tian Jiyue, ¡°Do you think I am a mouse? I am not so easily frightened.¡± Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu remained silent. ¡­ The wind was blowing moderately and the cloud was bobbing along like a wave. Gu Xijiu was sitting on the Unicorn¡¯s back and stared at Di Fuyi, who sat opposite her. This man neither looked sick and nor pale anymore. He also did not look like a man who had just fought with someone. His purple robe was still clean and neat. At this moment, he was leisurely ying the flute. Gu Xijiu thought of the fight just now and could not help but rub her eyebrows. Poor Celestial Master You had been trapped by Celestial Master Zuo once again! The secret talk between her and Di Fuyi finally attracted Tian Jiyue to return. At first, Tian Jiyue wanted to beat Di Fuyi up severely to avenge his disciple. When he appeared in the cave again, he immediately issued a vicious p on Di Fuyi¡¯s face. That p was simply earth-shattering and would be enough to hit him badly, as he had already looked very sick. However, the sick Di Fuyi suddenly stopped feeling ill¡­ The battle between the two masters was as vicious as an earthquake. The whole mountain was almost ttened by the strong wind they had kicked up. Tian Jiyue¡¯s ability should be at the same level as Di Fuyi¡¯s. However, he had been at the headwind when he first started the battle, as he had underestimated his opponent and was getting more passive when the fightsted till almost the end. It was only until Tian Jiyue vomited blood and was seriously injured, Di Fuyi had stopped attacking him¡­ Chapter 274 Chapter 274: He Was Such An Evil Person Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi stopped hitting him and lightly said, ¡°You should have gone away.¡± He then shed his sleeve, looked at the moon in the sky, and gently smiled at Tian Jiyue, ¡°It is a quiet ce with sufficient spiritual power for you to rest and restore your energy. Please rest well here and I believe that you will achieve good results.¡± After he finished his sentence, he called his Unicorn and happily went back with Gu Xijiu. He was such an evil and perverse person! He never stopped trapping and bullying people! What was more appalling was that she also seemed to be an aplice. After all, Tian Jiyue had helped her before but she had unintentionally put him into trouble. The problem was that she just did not know that the conversation Di Fuyi had with her was actually deliberately designed for Tian Jiyue who hid outside the cave. No wonder Tian Jiyue had been so suspicious ¨C Celestial Master Zuo had so many different ways to trap people! Gu Xijiu looked at the Unicorn flying steadily and then looked at Di Fuyi who stood there like a fairy ying the flute leisurely. She suddenly had a question in her mind. ¡°Why did the Unicorn fail to appear when Di Fuyi was injured but had only appear when he had recovered?¡± Di Fuyi finished the full music piece and put down the flute. He stared at her, ¡°How was the music I yed just now?¡± ¡°It was good.¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a simplement. ¡°What are your thoughts about it?¡± ¡°I am not able to y such music.¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He sighed, ¡°I think you should fawn over me at this moment.¡± ¡°Would you stop testing me if I fawned over you? Or will you be less strict towards me?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Di Fuyi answered firmly. ¡°If I don¡¯t fawn you, are you going to take revenge on me during the test?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Yes, I had also thought you were an ethical person. In that case, why would I want to fawn over you?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He smiled ¡°You are a very interesting girl.¡± He suddenly took out a jade table full of dishes out nowhere. There were even two big fishes on the table. ¡°We will reach the city after an hour. After the test tomorrow you will be sent to the Dark Forest. I am not sure if I can still see you after this. I am sensing an impending sense of loss, so this table of dishes is prepared for you as a farewell gift.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and remained silent. She then picked up the chopsticks and started to eat. Apparently, the fishes were taken from the fish feast prepared by Long Siye. Unexpectedly, they were still fresh and warm as though they were just cooked. The taste was also the same taste as what Long Siye had cooked, which was also the exact same taste of her own cooking. After taking two bites, Gu Xijiu started to n to change her way of cooking a fish¡­ ¡­ It was a fine weather out there. The sun was exceptionally warm during the autumn. There was news spreading around just like the strong wind blowing through the streets in Feixing Kingdom. The weak daughter of General Gu was going to take the test at Open Heaven Stage in the afternoon today. Early in the morning, people caught wind of the news started to head to the Open Heaven Stage. All the roads that led to the Open Heaven Stage were filled a jostling crowd. Of course, the restaurants near the Open Heaven Stage were overcrowded too. Restaurant Jingtian was one of these restaurants. This restaurant was not a small-scale restaurant; they served expensive dishes. It was usually 30 to 40 percent full but today, it was very crowded and was at a full-house capacity! People who could get a seat there was someone who was either rich or served in the government. Chapter 275 Chapter 275: Are You Hurt When You Listened To All These Words? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was very noisy when the crowd began to grow. Everyone who had their meal here was discussing only one thing, which was whether Gu Xijiu was a heaven gift disciple. Although Gu Xijiu had recently created many miracles, she was also very famous with her ugly face and weak physique. Therefore, everyone was still very skeptical about the im that she was a heaven gift disciple. ¡°How did you all think Miss Gu escaped that day?¡± There was one person who asked for a different viewpoint. ¡°I heard that she did not escape on her own but was kidnapped by Overlord Long¡­ and I also heard that she was caught by Celestial Master Zuo personally from Tianwen Mountain.¡± There was one person who received the news urately. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Overlord Long had always been isted from the world. Why would he want to kidnap this little girl at this time?¡± ¡°Perhaps it was because he admires Gu Xijiu¡¯s talent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible! There are so many medical talents in this world who could only dream of being his apprentice but he has been rejecting them cruelly. I heard that he does not ept any apprentices anymore. The Tianwen saint (a.k.a Gu Xixi) had also be his apprentice by chance¡­ It is almost impossible for him to risk his life andmit such a crime to kidnap the person who is receiving the heaven gift test.¡± ¡°Is it possible that Overlord Long fell in love with Miss Gu?¡± One of the people asked without further thoughts. Someone burst intoughter, ¡°How could it possible? Although Miss Gu is quite talented in the medical line, she is ugly and the big red spot on her face is frightening. How can Overlord Long fall in love with her? It does not make any sense.¡± The crowdughed together and agreed with this statement. ¡°Sweetheart, are you hurt listening to all these words?¡¯ Behind a wind shade, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were sitting and facing each other. There were several dishes in front of them. Gu Xijiu was wearing green clothes with a cap and looked like a student who was on a field trip, while Di Fuyi was wearing a pale white robe like a hidden master. Gu Xijiu suspected that Celestial Master Zuo had cast a spell because they came into the restaurant with their original appearance, but no one had even noticed them. Gu Xijiu took a sip of water and was expressionless, ¡°There is nothing for me to feel hurt about.¡± It was just a rumor that she did not care at all. Di Fuyi did not speak. They were sitting on the third floor. There were quite a lot of people sitting on the same floor too. There was even a table of people who dressed like a female knight. Their discussion was the most intense and straightforward one. ¡°How high is the possibility that Gu Xijiu is a heaven gift disciple?¡± ¡°Zero! How can a person with such a weak physique be a heaven gift disciple?¡± A beautifuldy said with disdain. ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible. After all, the other five heaven gift disciples are leading personalities in this continent. Each of them is a talent among talents with very high spiritual power. How can a person with a weak physique rank equally as them? It must be a joke!¡± ¡°I agree. This little girl must be bragging after basking in the fame. It is so ridiculous!¡± ¡°The bragging is too much this time. She is only a homegrown farm chicken, thinking of herself as a phoenix after growing a few colorful feathers on her body.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°We are so talented but we never im ourselves as heaven gifts. How dare she! Let¡¯s wait for the moment when she is embarrassed. It must be fun!¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276: I Do Not Regret! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Apparently, those fewdies came from a rather famous n. They were discussing happily but was full of sarcasm. ¡°If she were to be tested as a fake heaven gift disciple by Celestial Master Zuo in the eyes of the public, how can she still live in this world?¡± Someone at the next table sighed. ¡°Yes. People who fake being heaven gift disciples will be sent into the Dark Forest. I heard that the Crown Prince went into the Dark Forest for an adventure but he could only reach the third peak. He is so capable but still returned with injuries. Miss Gu Xijiu has a weak physique and has no spirit power. I am afraid that she will not be able tost the moment she enters the Dark Forest.¡± ¡°It is such a waste of her medical talent¡­¡± Di Fuyi listened a moment and looked at the table with the female knights. He yed with the ss on his hand and looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Do you still want to test this in public?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I have told you that I will not be lenient with the rules for you.¡± ¡°You just need to be fair.¡± She thenughed, ¡°The public test has been spread to the entire kingdom and there are so many people whoe just to watch it. Can you still take back your word?¡± ¡°Why not? I am not ountable to him. If you are feeling regretful¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t regret!¡± Gu Xijiu said only three words. She would find a way out of the impasses. Di Fuyi remained silent. His face was dimmed. In fact, everyone was discussing the same thing. Some of them were here just for fun, some were curious, some were here just to gloat¡­ Although everyone had a different mentality, most of the people were not optimistic about the results of the test. ¡­ When it was close to noon, Di Fuyi¡¯s ride slowly appeared in the sky and the Open Heaven Stage was officially opened. Under the stage, it was packed with a jostling audience and everyone was waiting to watch the test. Although it had been several days since thest time, it seemed to be a continuation of that day. Gu Xijiu was standing next to Di Fuyi. She looked at the Open Heaven Stage and the packed audience. She could not help but feel inferior. The time seemed to have turned back and she had been running back to square one after all. However, there were also some differences. Before she escaped, she was a stranger to Celestial Master Zuo. And now that she had established some sort of friendship with him, at least she knew that he would do things fairly. Another big difference was that before she escaped, she had no spiritual power, but now, she already possessed it. Although this spiritual power was not strong, it should not be a problem for her to jump down from the boat. Therefore, the crowd who had been waiting for long had just witnessed a miracle. They thought that the supposedly-weak Gu Xijiu would not sessfully jump down from the boat, was at five to six-story height to the Open Heaven Stage. The noisy crowd immediately became quiet after they saw it. The Emperor of Feixing Kingdom was here with his government officials. They were all sitting on the observation tform which was very near the Open Heaven Stage, thus they could see the changes on the stage clearly. Of course, Gu Xijiu who stood on the Open Heaven Stage could see everyone clearly too. The Emperor, Crown Prince (Rong Jialuo), Eighth Prince (Rong Che), Fourth Prince (Rong Chu) were all present. She could recognize a lot of familiar faces. Of course, Gu Xietian was among them. It had been just a few days and he looked a lot older now. There were additional grey hairs on his head and wrinkles on his face. Ever since the boat appeared in the sky, his eyes had been tightly affixed on her and he was surprised when he saw her jumping off the boat without the help from any external force. Chapter 277 Chapter 277: Test Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He was also a martial arts expert and knew that she could not do it without having at least a spiritual power of level two! His daughter was rescued by Overlord Long for just a few days but it already had such a big improvement. The red spot on her face seemed to be lighter. It seemed like Overlord Long did give her some treatment after all. Apparently, Overlord Long was very skillful as it was a significant improvement in just a few days. Unfortunately, his daughter was caught by Celestial Master Zuo to take on the test, if not, she would have experienced a big change in just one year¡­ Gu Xietian grabbed his fist tightly. It was his first time meeting the handsome Celestial Master Zuo and he was not very pleased with him. Once the person being tested was on the Open Heaven Stage, he or she was not allowed to talk to people under the stage. Apparently, Gu Xietian knew the rule, so although he had a lot of words to say to his daughter, he did not dare utter a word. Rong Jialuo also looked at Gu Xijiu. He was calm as always. When Gu Xijiu turned and looked at him, he smiled as though encouraging her. The way Rong Che looked at Gu Xijiu was a bitplicated. When Gu Xijiu looked at him, he showed her an encouraging gesture. As for Rong Chu, he was here only to gloat and even felt happy to see Gu Xijiu receive her punishment. There was one observation station covered with mantle somewhere not far away from the Open Heaven Stage. When the mantle was fluttering, it appeared a few shadows inside the station. This station was prepared for women from rich families and Leng Xiangyu was inside with her few daughters. Of course, there were also a few other aristocraticdies who came to watch. At first, Leng Xiangyu did not want toe as she did not want to see any outsiders. Her daughter Gu Tianqing was supposed to be the top among all these aristocraticdies. She was pretty and talented, had a gentle character and was good at handling issues. Leng Xiangyu was proud of her daughter and she had always shown off her daughter in front of all these aristocraticdies during their gathering. However, no one would expect that her daughter was involved in such a big scandal, and the fact that she tortured Gu Xijiu had also spread out to the public. Her reputation had plummeted. Even when she had met some of her close friends, they acted strangely and talked nastily to her. She was angry but she could not do anything except to not go out to meet anyone. Moreover, her daughter Gu Tianqing was still in prison. She had been putting a lot of effort to rescue her daughter but no one wanted to help her¡­ Her only backbone, Gu Xietian also treated her coldly and did not want to talk to her. Of course, he did note to her ce at night too. Although she still owned the name of Mrs General, she seemed to be living in the abandoned pce¡­ However, she never did reflect on her own mistakes but had put all the me on Gu Xijiu and hated her from the bottom of her heart. Therefore, even though she knew that she would get treated badly if she came over, she insisted toe to watch how Gu Xijiu got punished with her daughters. Of course, she imed that she came as she was concerned about her daughter but no one would believe her words. Chapter 278 Chapter 278: Was She That Woman? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She stood and leaned on the railing aimlessly to watch the crowd under the station. Suddenly she was stunned and her whole body was frozen! There was a woman in a red dress standing at the corner of the west. That woman was slim and looked graceful. She was wearing a red veiled hat to cover her face and looked like a female warrior. There were a lot of people around her but all these people were just insignificant¡­ Luo Xinn! That woman in red had the same temperament as Luo Xinn, even her fashion sense was the same too! When Leng Xiangyu first met Luo Xinn, she was already dressed like this, as though a fireball hadnded beside her. That woman in red stood idly leaning against the corner and looked at the direction of the Open Heaven Stage¡­ Was that her? Was she that woman? She was supposed to be dead after jumping off the cliff! The cliff was so high and so deep. Under the cliff, there were raging waves and it was full of reefs. She had lost her spiritual power at that time so how could she still be alive? At that time, Gu Xietian assigned a rescue team to search thoroughly for several days but could not find her corpse. That area was well-known for its sharks so they thought that she could be eaten by the sharks. How could she still be alive if so? If she was still alive, she would certainly miss her son and daughter and thus,e back to visit them. How could she leave her children to be bullied for so many years in the General¡¯s house and did nothing? Perhaps, it was not her, but only simr in terms of physique and temperament. Leng Xiangyu had thousands of thoughts in her mind. Although she tried very hard tofort herself, she had been sweating a lot. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?¡± Gu Tianyi stood beside her and asked. After Leng Xiangyu became the official Mrs. General, all the children from other mistresses needed to call her ¡®mother¡¯ and called their own mother ¡®aunt¡¯ instead. Thus, although Gu Tianyi was not given life by her, she had to call Leng Xiangyu ¡®mother¡¯ all the same. Leng Xiangyu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s just too hot and crowded.¡± She used her handkerchief to wipe her sweat and secretly looked toward that direction again. She was stunned for a moment. That woman in red was gone! Was she being pushed somewhere else by the jostling crowd? Leng Xiangyu tried to search for the woman in the crowd but she never found her¡­ She did not give up and when she wanted to search again, she heard some noises in the nearby surroundings. Someone even shouted in surprise, ¡°My God! The Overlords of Jiuxing n and Yinyang n are here!¡± Leng Xiangyu rose her head to see. Of course, the rest of the people also rose to take a look. There were two rides in the sky. One wasing from the south and another was from the north. The ride from the south was a red carriage with a red mingo pulling it. The disciples that came along were all wearing green uniforms embroidered with stars. On the other hand, the ride from the north was a white carriage and what pulled the car was a silver flying beast. The disciples that came along were all females donning white dresses like angels. Everyone who lived in this continent would definitely recognize them. The owner of the red carriage was the Overlord of Jiuxing n, while the owner of the white carriage was the Overlord of Yinyang n. Both carriages stopped at the same time and when the curtain opened, two people alighted. The person who came out from the red carriage was a man dressed in a red robe with a furious mask. He looked tall and strong. Chapter 279 Chapter 279: It Is So Obvious Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The person who came out from the white car was ady who was wearing a white robe. Her face was veiled and only a pair of watery eyes could be seen. Although she was wearing arge robe that covered her body figure, the way she walked showed illustrated that she was indeed a beautifuldy. The crowd under the stage was holding their breaths! The residents in Feixing Kingdom felt that these were the luckiest days of their lives. A few days ago, they managed to meet the Overlord of the Tianwen n and both Celestial Master Zuo and Celestial Master You. Today, they managed to meet the Overlord of Jiuxing n and Yinyang n at the same time! It was simply a miracle! It was because these five people never showed up on regr days and now they showed up in unison within a few days! Although these great men masked their original look when they showed up in front of the public, it was enough to excite everyone about their appearance. Of course, since these two came from two different countries and were also the imperial advisor of the Haoyue Kingdom and the Zhaoyang Kingdom, the crowd could still rtively restrain their emotions and neither cheered nor kneel down. They just bowed to greet them. ¡°The man in the red robe was the Overlord of Jiuxing n. His name was Qian Yueran and he practices the fire spiritual talent. He is also the imperial advisor of Haoyue Kingdom. He is now 93 years old. Thedy in white is the Overlord of Yinyang n. Her name was Hua Wuyan and she practices the water spiritual talent. She is also the imperial advisor of Zhaoyang Kingdom. She is now 86 years old¡­¡± The Firmament Stone started to read the information aloud to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu just remained silent. She was amazed at these great men on the continent. Although they were already of old age, they looked good and youthful. Apparently, this was the benefit of upgrading to a very high level of spiritual power. It could not only extend one¡¯s life but also maintained their beauty. ¡°Master, I think you should think about the reason behind their arrival, instead ofmenting on their beauty.¡± The Firmament Stoneined. Gu Xijiu was disdained, ¡°It is so obvious. The public test requires two deputies and they had to be someone who holds a high position or the heaven¡¯s gift disciple. Since Long Siye had kidnapped me once, he should be removed as the deputy. Celestial Master You, Tian Jiyue, was injured since the fightst night, thus he must be hiding somewhere to restore his powers and cannot be the deputy anymore. Therefore, apparently, these two people had been invited by Di Fuyi at the veryst minute.¡± When she finished exining to the Firmament Stone, the two people had jumped down from the sky to the Open Heaven Stage. When Qian Yueran jumped down, he did not have many methods but had only jumped down directly onto the stage. However, when he reached the stage, his footsteps were very light and gentle without even so much as a squeak of a noise. It was such good Qing Gong! Gu Xijiu was the expert in that art, so she secretly praised his good Qing Gong. The Overlord of Yinyang n (Hua Wuyan) was flying down slowly with grace. She even made a flip in the air before shended on the stage. When shended, it was soft and quiet too but from the way shended, Gu Xijiu knew that her Qing Gong was not as good as Qian Yueran¡¯s. However, her Qing Gong was also considered as one of the top in the continent. Qian Yueran asked in a cool and bright voice, ¡°Brother Di, did Iete? The moment I received your urgent mail, I departed from my ce immediately. You can see that my mingo is exhausted now.¡± When Hua Wuyannded on the stage, she smiled and greeted Di Fuyi, ¡°Fuyi, how are you doing?¡± Her voice was sweet and clear, sounding like that of a young teenage girl¡¯s. Chapter 280 Chapter 280: There Is Nothing I Can¡¯t Let Go Of Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi chuckled, ¡°Your ride is good enough. I will punish you if youete.¡± Qian Yueranughed, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m notte!¡± Hua Wuyan also smiled sweetly, ¡°I always put your task as first priority.¡± The three of them continued chit-chatting. The Emperor who was at the observation station too, came to greet them. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°Why the sigh? Do you feel scared already?¡± The Firmament Stone asked. Gu Xijiu said, ¡°In novels or movies in my era, those ns with the name of Yinyang or Xihua are always the bad ns. Most of the overlords like to practice with devil spirits and they often exude a sexy and charming demeanor. Therefore, I also thought that the Overlord of Yinyang n would look the same. However, only after meeting her today, I discovered that she is such a beautiful and elegantdy. I totally did not expect that at all!¡± The Firmament Stone remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°Master, are you not worried at all?¡± It had always thought that its master was somewhat weird. ¡°There is nothing for me to worry about. I am not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, so the result will speak for itself. I will then be sent to the Dark Forest for a few days. Since I already know what the oue would be, why should I be worried?¡± Gu Xijiu exined. ¡°Since you know that you are not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, why would you want to take the test publicly? It is such a shame to be announced as a phony in front of the general public.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Gu Xijiu answered determinedly. She did not want to have anything to do with the identity anymore, so there was nothing to be shameful about. She just wanted to achieve her end goal. It was too troublesome to uphold this identity. She was entangled by Long Siye, chased by Di Fuyi, admired by the Emperor and was dragged into a marriage that she could note out of¡­ When all these troubles came together, she could not practice freely. In that case, it would be better topletely lose this identity in its entirety. After the test, she would be sent to the Dark Forest and everyone would think that Gu Xijiu had perished in there. Once she sessfully got out from the Dark Forest, she would change her identity in another country. She also nned to find a quiet ce to continue practicing her spiritual power and live the life she wanted. She already had her future nned out, so she did not care about the little shame that she was going to receive now. The Firmament Stone seemed to understand her ns. It paused and asked, ¡°Can you let go of all the people here? Gu Xietian has been treating you well recently and you are proudly regarded as his daughter now. Di Fuyi has been good to you too and even wants to engage with you¡­ Rong Jialuo also treats you differently. He has been keeping his eye on you ever since you appeared¡­¡± ¡°There is nothing I can¡¯t let go of.¡± Gu Xijiu answered firmly. The Firmament Stone was stunned, ¡°You¡¯re so cold-blooded!¡± Maybe she was cold-blooded after all. When she reincarnated into this world, she swore that she would only live for herself and not for anyone else. She just wanted to live freely this time around and not be restrained by any kind of rtionship, which includes family and love. ¡°So, this is Miss Gu.¡± A voice sounded in front of her. Gu Xijiu looked up and saw the Overlord of Yinyang n, Hua Wuyan . Hua Wuyan scanned her from head to toe, as though watching a new toy. Gu Xijiu calmly looked at her too. Chapter 281 Chapter 281: Special Admiration Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Hua Wuyan sighed softly, ¡°It is the first time seeing a small child publicly announcing that she was the heaven¡¯s gift. She is brave.¡± Qian Yueran also scanned Gu Xijiu from head to toe. His eyesight was very aggressive as though he could look through Gu Xijiu¡¯s skin, right into her bones. After a while, he was shocked, ¡°I heard that she has no spiritual power. Howe I can see a level two spiritual power in her body?¡± This man had sharp eyes! Gu Xijiu kept her mouth zipped and did not speak. ¡°Her veins were blocked so I used some medicine to smoothen it.¡± Di Fuyi answered leisurely. Hua Wuyan was stunned for a moment. She looked at Di Fuyi with mixed feelings. She wanted to say something but hesitated, and did not end up speaking at all. Qian Yueran raised his eyebrows and looked at Di Fuyi curiously, ¡°It should not be a normal blockage in her veins, or else General Gu would have solved it in the early stages and will not allow for a weak physique, especially for this long. Apparently, it can¡¯t be cured easily. Did you use a special medicine to cure it? I didn¡¯t know that you are so generous.¡± He was very direct and did not try to sugar-coat his thoughts. Because of this, he had a very strong curiosity towards Gu Xijiu. He walked around her and asked, ¡°What is so special about this little girl that drives you to have such a special admiration for her?¡± Di Fuyiughed, ¡°Do you want me to have that special admiration for you again?¡± Qian Yueran seemed to recall something. He winced and waved it off, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that!¡± Hua Wuyanughed softly at the side and said, ¡°Fuyi does not simply admire people. Before he admires you, he will let you endure a painful process. I remember thest time when he especially admired me, I almost lost my life. Now when I reminisce, I am still feeling frightened.¡± Three of them were recalling their past memories and ignored Gu Xijiu. From their conversation, Gu Xijiu could draw two conclusions. First, three of them had a good rtionship. Second, Di Fuyi had always enjoyed pranking others. However, there was a limit to his pranks ¨C it would not cause any deaths. It was the same even if he was pranking his opponent, like Celestial Master You. If he had seriously foughtst night, he could have probably killed Celestial Master You. But in the end, he still let him go¡­ Gu Xijiu recalled the moment when she was with Di Fuyi. It seemed like he was treating her the same way the others did. Hua Wuyan finally remembered that Gu Xijiu was the main character of the day. She smiled at her, ¡°Miss Gu must have gone through the same thing. He always showers potential heaven¡¯s gift disciples with special treatment so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about that.¡± Gu Xijiu also smiled at her, ¡°Of course, I am not worried about that. I feel honored that Celestial Master Zuo was treating me the same way as both Overlords did .¡± She then looked up at the sky. The sun was already on the top of their heads. She looked at Di Fuyi, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Can we start now? I think it¡¯s not toote for you guys to reminisce after mypleting the test.¡± The three of them were stunned and remained silent. Di Fuyi had not talked to her and had not looked at her ever since theynded at the Open Heaven Stage. Now finally he looked at her and tried to read her facial expression. Chapter 282 Chapter 282: Was He Taking the Opportunity to Seek Revenge? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu calmly looked at him too. Di Fuyiughed, ¡°What are you rushing for? It¡¯s just less than an hour away¡­¡± He then looked at both Qian Yueran and Hua Wuyan, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Hua Wuyan hesitated a little and lightly shook her head, ¡°No, I am just a deputy tester. I will do as you say.¡± Qian Yueran suddenly stepped forward and walked to the front of Gu Xijiu, ¡°You are too bold. Do you know what kind of punishment you will receive if you pretend to be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple?¡± His voice was loud enough and was heard by everyone. Gu Xijiu looked at him in silence and did not speak. Qian Yueran continued, ¡°All your martial art talents and skills will be removed and you will be banished to the Dark Forest. There will be no mercy given. Although Brother Di has been good and gentle most of the time, he is also firm and sticks to the principles when it is rted to official matters.¡± He expressed hispassion, ¡°After all, you are just a kid. It is still alright if you never had spiritual power because you don¡¯t need to go through the martial art elimination process but only be cast away into the Dark Forest. However, you have now already possessed a little bit of spiritual power. Although it is still low, it still exists. Once you have been tested as an imposter of the heaven¡¯s gift disciple, it will need to be removed. Even if Di Fuyi has a special admiration towards you, he cannot be lenient on this matter. Why would you want to im that you are a heaven¡¯s gift disciple? It is not something that anyone can simply uphold¡­¡± Qian Yueran¡¯s voice echoed throughout the square. It was even more powerful than using a loudspeaker. Everyone in the square could hear his words loud and clear. There was a myriad of mixed facial expressions after listening to his statement. Gu Xietian¡¯s face turned pale immediately. The Emperor was shocked as he was nning to plea for leniency on behalf of Gu Xijiu. Now, he could not do so anymore after Qian Yueran had said it so loudly in the public. He could never help in appealing anymore. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes darkened. Although Qian Yueran sounded like he cared of her, he was in fact attempting to get her to meet her doom. Once he had said it, no one could ask for any more favors and even Di Fuyi had to now act with just. She had never expected that Qian Yueran would be so cunning, although he looked like a rather straightforward person! Of course, Gu Xijiu did not forget about his elder brother, Gu Tiancao, who was the disciple of the Jiuxing n. She even yed a trick on a custodian of the Jiuxing n in the pce. She heard that this custodian was one of the favorite disciples of the Jiuxing Overlord¡­ It seemed like she had a personal vendetta with the Jiuxing n. Was he taking the opportunity to seek revenge? But the trick he used to take his revenge was a tad too sub-par. She then looked at Di Fuyi. She did not want to misinterpret his thoughts, but she could not help to think so after she had saw what happened now¡­ She doubted that the reason Di Fuyi helped her unlock her spiritual power was to have a reason to remove her martial arts and the spiritual power today. He fought with Tian Jiyue, injured him badly and pulled Long Siye into this incident so that he could have a good reason to eliminate them as deputy testers. He then asked the Jiuxing Overlord who had something against her toe all the way to cast her into the deep ends of death? Was all of these done just topletely destroy her? She thought that after the ride togetherst night, they would have at least developed some form of friendship. Even if he refused to help her, he would at least not put her in trouble, but it now looks like¡­ Di Fuyi was fiddling with his flute in his hand. When Hua Wuyan was talking, he did not say anything but only give a slight smile. After Qian Yueran finished his sentence, Di Fuyiughed and stared at Qian Yueran, ¡°Qian Yueran, are you trying to remind me what to do?¡± His voice was soft like a breeze, but it actually frightened Qian Yueran. Chapter 283 Chapter 283: She Had Be the Victim Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion His voice was as soft as a spring breeze, but deep down, Qian Yueran could sense the iciness in his tone. He quickly let out a smile, ¡°I dare not. I had only said it because I felt a little unfortunate for thedy. I¡¯m rather outspoken and what I say could be offensive to you at times, but please know that I don¡¯t bear any malicious intentions.¡± Di Fuyi took a look at him. Heughed again, but in a softer tone, ¡°No, you¡¯re not outspoken, you¡¯re just a little dumb. Also, you¡¯re out of your mind.¡± Qian Yueran was speechless. Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°I¡¯m outspoken too, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Qian Yueran¡¯s face instantly reddened. He was so furious that he could not express himself properly. He was undoubtedly one of the great overlords, and yet Celestial Master Zuo chose to publicly criticize him by calling him dumb in front of everyone. Qian Yueran could not hold himself together, so he took a few steps back. A gust of wind blew over. A sudden shiver ran through his body. It was strange. Although he used to act rashly on impulse, most of the time he was still able to behave and speak appropriately. This time, he was behaving so oddly, as though he was possessed. He looked at Di Fuyi and tried to exin himself, but Di Fuyi did not seem to be paying attention to him. Instead, Di Fuyi signaled his subordinates on stage with a hand gesture and said, ¡°You may now begin!¡± The eight subordinates answered in unison. Within swift movements, they were already standing in eight different positions. Qian Yueran was still upset at himself for being so outspoken, without considering the consequences. He saw Di Fuyi taking a few steps forward. ¡°Brother Di, are you going to be biased and partial?¡± He said abruptly without thinking, yet again. Di Fuyi stopped and said, ¡°Of course not, I will manage my affairs in a fair and orthodox manner. I will not be biased.¡± Qian Yueran was instantaneously relieved. While he was catching his breath, Di Fuyi added, ¡°I will be fair to anyone, including both of you.¡± Qian Yueran froze. He somehow had a feeling that what Di Fuyi had said might contain some overtones in his words. Hua Wuyan¡¯s expression had also changed a little. ¡°Fuyi, I have nothing to say¡±, she said with a bitter smile. She was the innocent victim in this protracted controversy. Di Fuyi looked at her face and said, ¡°Really?¡± His voice was soft; so soft that it had terrified Hua Wuyan for no apparent reason. Gu Xijiu went forward abruptly. She went around Qian Yueran and took a thorough look at him from head to toe. Qian Yueran lost a slight bit of her temper, ¡°What are you looking at, youngdy?¡± Gu Xijiu responded rather drily, ¡°Nothing,¡± she then turned her head and walked away. Qian Yueran was lost for words. He somehow had a feeling that there was something being left unsaid in the way she said ¡®nothing¡¯. The test had started. The eight protectors of Fucang Hall stood at their respective positions at each corner of the Eight Diagrams, while Gu Xijiu had to position herself at the center of the Open Heaven Stage, with her back inclined to the middle of the three pirs. There was a gear hidden in the mechanism of the pir. Once she had clung herself to it, she was immediately held still by the chains that came out from the top of the pir. Di Fuyi started to perform the rituals at the center of the Eight Diagrams. There were brilliant rays of colored light at the tip of his fingers. There was a little resemnce to the Six Veins Legendary Sword, but better. Followed by the rays of light, the clouds in the sky started to shift towards the center pir. Lightning had struck suddenly in the dark clouds. Even in bright daylight, the lightning was strikingly bright, causing a bout of jitters. This kind of public test was so scarce that almost no one had seen it with own eyes. It was such a tense moment that people started to hold their breath in anxiety. Gu Xijiu was a little nervous, too, as she still had a little concern at the bottom of her heart. Although she had not heard that people had died from idents during the test before, the lightning that started to strike within the circling dark clouds had severely terrified her. She started to assume that Celestial Master Zuo was nning to strike her by summoning the lightning. It definitely looked like it from the way he performed the rituals. Chapter 284 Chapter 284: She Even Dared to Look Up Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She could not help herself but turn her attention towards Qian Yueran and Hua Wuyan, in hopes of getting some clues. However, one of them was wearing a mask and the other with a veil, so she could not even see their expressions that were hidden underneath. She could not even feel their emotions, let alone their experience when they went through the test. The Lightning Snake was in brilliant rays of color, striking randomly everywhere within the clouds in a dazzling disy. Gu Xijiu looked up towards the sky. She then came to realize that the Lightning Snake was actually striking in a specific manner, even though it seemedpletely random. She took another close look at the pattern on the Lightning Snake. If she tried to put the patterns together in a big picture, it somehow made up the shape of a flower. This was the intense moment. Everyone, whether on or off stage, was all stretched tight. Most of them were focusing on the Lightning Snake that was constantly swirling above their heads. Some of them had their eyes on Gu Xijiu. Some of them included Rong Jialuo, Rong Che, Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran. Rong Jialuo and Rong Che seemed to be concerned about Gu Xijiu, while Qian Yueran seemed to be in a little shock. However, there was something more in the eyes of Hua Wuyan. Both Qian Yueran and Hua Wuyan had experienced the test. Even though they were both grown-ups when the test took ce, they could still feel immensely tensed. They were as rigid as sticks when the Lightning Snake started to form in the dark clouds above them. They closed their eyes to draw their power while they waited. Cold sweat had broken out all over their forehead. The anxiety was indeed too overwhelming. However, it seemed like this tiny little girl actually had some courage. She even dared to look up towards the sky in all seriousness. She was really something else. They were impressed. A few momentster, Di Fuyi made a hand gesture. The Lightning Snake then transformed into a ball of brilliant light rays and went right down. Inevitably, it finally struck. It was almost like lightning in the shape of a ball, which seemed to be capable of mass destruction. Gu Xijiu was dazzled in a sh. Her entire body was nketed by the ball of brilliant rays. Instinctively, Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran held their breaths. It was the exact moment to distinguish between true or false. In fact, the Five-Colored Lightning Snake had different attributes in it. Green was attributed to the element of wood, while white represented the element of metal. ck for the element of water, red for the element of fire and yellow to attribute the element of earth. If she was truly endowed by fate as the heaven¡¯s gift recipient, once she was engulfed by the giant ball of rays, she would absorb that particr ray with an attribution to a specific element from the Five-Colored Lightning Snake, if it matched with the nature of her body. For instance, Hua Wuyan was a practitioner of the element of water. She had therefore absorbed all the ck rays from the lightning during the test and her body ended up shimmering in the same color of rays representing the said element. She would then illuminate along with four other colors of the Lightning Snake in unison and brighten up the entire Eight Diagrams. If she was not meant to be the one, the giant ball of rays would engulf her and take away all her powers. The lightning ball would then disappear and leave no trace behind. The brilliant Five-Colored Lightning Snake surrounded Gu Xijiu¡¯s body and formed a brilliant block of light, oveying her entire body. Hua Wuyan fixed her eyes on the brilliant block of colors, or more urately, she was looking at the Five-Colored Lightning Snake that was going around in that block of light. As long as there was one color that appeared to gradually reduce and blend into Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, that would mean that she was the chosen one. The Five-Colored Lightning Snake surrounded Gu Xijiu and spun around her madly. After about ten seconds or so, Hua Wuyan¡¯s eyes were sharp enough to realize that none of the Lightning Snake disappeared. All the colors were still present. Hua Wuyan shook her head lightly. She had experienced it herself, so she knew that the Five-Colored Light Block would disperse and disappear after a little while. Chapter 285 Chapter 285: What Do Both of You Think? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Hua Wuyan shook her head lightly. She had experienced it herself, so she knew that the Five-Colored Light Block would disperse and disappear after a little while. She could not help sigh, ¡°Looks like she really isn¡¯t ¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, she suddenly choked up and opened her eyes widely. To her surprise, all the colors of the Five-Colored Lightning Snake started to blend and merge with Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, disappearing from sight one by one. Momentster, the Five-Colored Light Block disappeared. All the Lightning Snakes were nowhere to be seen. Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was radiating all five colors of rays, but these rays did not sprawl along the Eight Diagrams. Instead, the rays were all surrounding her and formed a halo from behind. She was shrouded in the brilliant rays as if she was carrying Buddha¡¯s infinite light. Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran were in shock. Everyone else was confused. Except for Di Fuyi and another two overlords, all who were present at the scene had no idea what would actually happen if she was proven to be endowed as the chosen one. The Emperor began to speak, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, is it enough to prove that Xijiu is the chosen disciple?¡± Instead, Di Fuyi looked towards Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran, ¡°What do both of you think?¡± Hua Wuyan was prudent. She turned and looked at Qian Yueran. Qian Yueran was indeed frank and outspoken, ¡°Her situation was more like an anomaly. It didn¡¯t, however, seem like the kind of situation that¡¯d happen on a chosen disciple, so I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s a chosen disciple.¡± Hua Wuyan agreed smilingly, ¡°Brother Qian and I share the same opinion.¡± After listening to both of them, the crowd of people started to make a hubbub of noises and voices of their own opinions ¨C some said it was so, some said it was unexpected that she turned out not to be the chosen one, some felt sorry for her, some enjoyed watching the fun and some simply took pleasure in her misfortune. There were all kinds of people, too many to enumerate. Leng Xiangyu was delighted at heart. Yet, she sighed to pretend to be sorry. However, Gu Tianyi did not hide her amusement. Sheughed, ¡°That¡¯s what I said, how could she possibly be the chosen disciple? She¡¯s obviously craving for something she¡¯s not worthy for. How dare a useless trash address herself as the chosen one. So now she¡¯s making a fool of herself in front of others?¡± ¡°Tianyi, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Leng Xiangyu reprimanded, ¡°After all, she is your sister. She¡¯s also ady from our General¡¯s Residence. Moreover, Celestial Master Zuo hasn¡¯t concluded anything yet.¡± Only Celestial Master Zuo had the final say to decide whether or not she was the chosen disciple. The two great overlords were merely witnesses. All of them turned their attention to Celestial Master Zuo, waiting for him to give the final verdict. Instead, Di Fuyi was looking at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu could not tell from his expression as a mask had covered up his face. She could only see that there was splendor in his eyes, but could not quite put a finger on what his mood was. ¡°How do you feel?¡± asked Di Fuyi. He was obviously asking Gu Xijiu, who had just been released from the chains of the pir. Gu Xijiu moved her hands and feet for a bit to feel the agility, ¡°Not bad.¡± There was something burning in her bloodstream, but it was bearable. ¡°You¡¯re not the chosen disciple,¡± said Di Fuyi. He did not raise his voice, but it was loud enough to be heard across the square. Gu Xijiu looked down, not saying a word. The result of the test was expected. She was not surprised. Initially, the people were not bewildered by the result. However, hearing the final announcement made by Di Fuyi himself had caused an uproar, regardless. Even though the result was already within their expectation, people would still anticipate for a miracle of change to happen. Now that the revtion was made, it waspletely expected ¨C some were disappointed, shook their heads, hissed at the result, swore at it, while the rest were making fun of it. Chapter 286 Chapter 286: A Spree Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The hubbub of noises had caused chaos, spreading across the crowd. There were some masters among the crowd who indulged in eloquent talks in a high sounding way. As all of them possessed spiritual power, their voices had certainly be unusually loud. One of the loudest ones had to be Gu Tianyi. ¡°Embarrassing! This is too embarrassing! She has humiliated the General. Just because she possesses some medical knowledge, she¡¯s thenpletely forgotten her useless worth. She even dared to impersonate the chosen disciple ¨C how shameless. We, from the General Residence, are ashamed of her!¡± ¡°Haha. Exactly, this is hrious. I wondered how powerful she could be, but she¡¯s turned out to be merely mediocre.¡± Some of the people agreed almost instantly. ¡°The idiot who dreamed of reaching the sky in a single bound has now beenpletely exposed with her true colors. An idiot will always be an idiot, anywhere, anytime¡­¡±The crowd continued. ¡°Her medical skill could also be fake. It was probably sheer luck that she managed to even cure the sick boy that one time.¡± ¡°Exactly, her medical skill must be totally iparable to the Tianwen saint. That time was probably just a lucky coincidence.¡± ¡°Sigh, as the saying goes, empty cans make the loudest noise. She¡¯s really ugly and empty¡­¡± All kinds of nasty and viciousments started to surface from the crowd; loud enough to be heard from the stage. Di Fuyi could hear them, so could Gu Xijiu. Being mocked publicly in such a scornful manner was unbearable. There was only one way to describe the scenario. It was as if a celebrity had just been publicly exposed with her scandal and was encircled by the endless shing lights. She would then be harshly condemned both in speech and in writing. The amount of public pressure must be really devastating. It was like a spree; a spree of condemnation. Everyone was like the league of justice, as though they were on a morally higher ground, empowered enough to mock and condemn her, even though the issue had nothing to do with them, even though she might as well be innocent. Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu with his eyes half closed. Gu Xijiu puckered her lips, not saying a word. She acted fully at ease as though the public usation had nothing to do with her. Underneath the sleeves, all she could feel was the coldness at the tip of her fingers. Di Fuyi raised his hand and signaled the crowd. He uttered, ¡°Silence! Celestial Master Zuo has something more to say!¡± His voice was not exceptionally high-pitched, but it was enough to seize the crowd in an instant, lowering all their voices. The crowd went silent; patiently waiting for Di Fuyi¡¯s next move. Expectedly, it was time for him to take care of the matters regarding Gu Xijiu. Leng Xiangyu looked at the stage with her eyes wide open, eagerly waiting for Gu Xijiu to receive the punishment. The punishment was more like a relief for her hatred, so she could finally feel better. Di Fuyi started speaking. He soundedpletely rxed, ¡°She was not the chosen disciple, but her Kung Fu was in fact extraordinary. She¡¯d absorbed all the rays from the Five-Colored Lightning Snake and she¡¯s now shimmering in seven colors. Doesn¡¯t she remind you of anyone?¡± The crowd was in a state of confusion. Only Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran were hit by a sudden realization. Qian Yueran said it out loud, ¡°The Lord!¡± The words were like a spell that hit the crowd and silence them right away. The square was so quiet that one would easily hear the sound of a pin dropping onto the floor. Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Exactly, it is the Lord. Her Kung Fu is deeply rted to the Lord,¡± said Di Fuyi, word by word. His words spread across the square like a ripple. The people were so confused. It was the Lord. The idea of the ¡®chosen one¡¯ was slightly vague and insubstantial, which made it difficult for most people to understand, but the fact that the Lord was the one true God on earth was something that most people would agree upon. Gu Xijiu¡¯s Kung Fu was rted to the God that was worshiped by thousands of people. This could even prove that she was the disciple of the Lord. Gu Xijiu was in shock. She could not understand the rtionship between her and the Lord. The closest she had ever got to him was that time she took away the robe from the Lord¡¯s jade statue. Chapter 287 Chapter 287: Was It Because of Long Siye? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Hua Wuyan¡¯s eyes were wide open. Her question slipped out, ¡°Fuyi, the Lord has never taken on any disciples, and how could she possibly be the one? How did she evene close to being remotely rted to the Lord?¡± ¡°What I said was that her Kung Fu was rted to the Lord; I never said that she was the disciple,¡± said Di Fuyi, softly. He turned his head towards Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯d like to know, did you acquire your Kung Fu through your dreams?¡± Gu Xijiu had said this before, so she was not going to deny her own words. She nodded in approval, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Do you remember the appearance of the one who passed on the skills of Kung Fu to you in your dreams? Please describe it with specific details.¡± ¡°Master, just do as he say! Quick! Quick!¡± The Firmament Stone was desperately reminding Gu Xijiu in her head. Certainly, Gu Xijiu would not put herself in yet another difficult situation, so she illustrated the jade statue that she had seen in the cave, ¡°It was with a robe with the patterns of the clouds, the body was towering and magnificent. It had a mask¡­¡± She described it with precise details whether important or trivial, except for the part of the facial features. Most people at the square had never seen the Lord with their own eyes, so they could not tell if she was really telling the truth. Only Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran had met the Lord before. After listening to Gu Xijiu¡¯s exnation, they doubted her no further. It was indeed the Lord who passed on the skills of Kung Fu to her, the one who appeared in a white robe in her dreams. No one would have thought that she would be in the Lord¡¯s good grace and acquire his Kung Fu through her dreams. Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran felt surreal about it, as they knew how difficult it was to make contact with the Lord. It was extremely difficult, or almost impossible, to see the Lord even on a regr day. They were, after all, the chosen disciples and were the few of the best in the world. However, the Lord did not take them as his disciples, instead, he only provided them with some advice ¨C ones that might take them years to grasp. Instead, thedy in front of them had been receiving Kung Fu from the Lord himself through her dreams with his Dream Invasion Power, which had been happening for over a year. It was no wonder her medical skills were so impressive, driving her to be able to perform special Kung Fu moves that were hard to keep up with. She turned out to have acquired the skills from the invincible Lord. She could not help to ask Gu Xijiu, ¡°Did the Lord take you as his disciple in your dreams?¡± Long Siye had left a bad impression on her as a master. She was therefore ufortable with the use of the word ¡®master¡¯. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°He has only passed on a few Kung Fu skills to me. He didn¡¯t mention anything about taking me as his disciple. If you hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t even know that he was the Lord¡­¡± Di Fuyi threw a look at her. Rays of light gleamed in his eyes. It seemed like this youngdy did not want to acknowledge anyone as her master anymore. Was it because of Long Siye? She did not even want to acknowledge the Lord this time around. On the stage, Mu Feng, Mu Yu, Mu Lei and Mu Dian were trying hard to hold their expressions back. They did not want their master to think that they thought of him as a fool. Hua Wuyan did not seem to ept the theory, ¡°Fuyi, this is a matter of utmost importance. I think we should seek the Lord for proof.¡± ¡°Overlord Hua was right, we should seek evidence,¡± said Qian Yueran in approval. Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Who should go and seek approval from the Lord?¡± Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran were speechless. The residence of the Lord was not open to visitors all year round. It was difficult, even for the chosen disciples, to meet him personally, probably not even once in a few years. It was only in times of need that the Lord would personally approach them. It was quite impossible for the chosen disciples to meet the Lord if they visited him on their own initiative. Even if they had made mistakes, they would only be punished by the disciple of the Lord outside the door of the Lord¡¯s residence. Under such circumstances, one would not have the chance to meet the Lord immediately. Hua Wuyan looked at Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°Do you have any idea how?¡± Chapter 288 Chapter 288: There Was No Need to Prove from the Lord Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was the best among the five chosen disciples, and also the most thoughtful. Hua Wuyan assumed that he would always find a way. ¡°There are only a few in this world who know how the Lord truly looks like. If the youngdy hadn¡¯t really seen him in her dreams, how could she be able to tell us about it, so lively and vividly? Moreover, some parts of her Kung Fu were indeed from the Lord. All these facts are enough to prove that her words are true. There¡¯s no need to seek the Lord for proof,¡± said Di Fuyi, calmly. ¡°But¡­¡± Hua Wuyan hesitated. Di Fuyi raised his sleeves and halted her speech, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say. It¡¯ll take us a while if we really wish to see the Lord. Let¡¯s take care of the matter that we currently have here with Miss Gu.¡± Hua Wuyan¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°What more is there to be taken care of?¡± ¡°Of course! Even the disciples of the Lord should receive the punishment that they deserve after they¡¯ve made such a terrible mistake,¡± said Di Fuyi, in all seriousness. The crowd was silent. All these dramatic ups and downs were difficult for the people to keep up with. It was especially hard for Leng Xiangyu toprehend. Her heartbeat raced with the flow of the dramatic scenarios of ups and downs and her mood fluctuated between being hopeful and fearful. She felt as though her heart was about to explode in her chest. Gu Xietian also felt as if he was about to have a heart attack. He finally said, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, this is just Gu Xijiu¡¯s unintentional mistake, moreover, she could be the disciple of the Lord. Could you not punish her out of consideration for the Lord?¡± ¡°All are equal in the eyes of thew,¡± said Di Fuyi softly, silencing Gu Xietian. Di Fuyi turned his attention to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think about this?¡± The emperor thought about it for a while and finallymented, ¡°Although it¡¯s just her unintentional mistake, impersonating the chosen disciple is not something to be trifled with. She shouldn¡¯t be released so easily. How about we do it this way? There will be punishment, but it will not be as harsh as a regr punishment for themon people in impersonating the chosen disciple ¨C she¡¯ll only receive a light sentence instead. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to exin to the Lord.¡± In thisnd, even a boy from the Lord¡¯s followers would receive the most ceremonious reception. Even though Gu Xijiu was not truly his acknowledged disciple, he had made the effort to teach and guide her. Her identity should, therefore, be treated as equal as a chosen disciple. If they punished her like amoner, it would be a great dishonor to the Lord. Thus, there was not anyone who would disagree with the Emperor¡¯s point of view. The crowd started to gabble on in a chaotic way, trying to chime in with the Emperor¡¯s views. Finally, Di Fuyi, whom ultimately had the final say, gave the final verdict. The guilt for Gu Xijiu in impersonating the chosen disciple should not bepletely pardoned. She would still be headed to the Dark Forest, but not the deepest part of it; only up to the third peak. She could definitely maintain all her Kung Fu skills. She was even offered a period of six months to fully prepare herself before going. Once the decision had been made, none of the people disagreed. All of them nodded in agreement. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. The pronounced decision was indeed great news to her. She had now possessed a certain level of spirit power. Her power would scale new heights if she seized the opportunity to concentrate on her practice within the six months. It would not be such a great deal to enter the Dark Forest anymore, as her chances of escape would be greatly increased. She kept a calm demeanor and listened to the entire verdict from the side. By the end of it, she could not help but be impressed by Di Fuyi and develop a sense of admiration for him. All the promises that he had once made to Long Siye were realized ¨C frankly and righteously. He had even earned himself the reputation of being selfless and just. It seemed like Long Siye¡¯s treat did not go to waste. She took a look at her. In her mind, a question started to surface. Chapter 289 Chapter 289: She Secretly Tightened Her Fingers in Her Sleeve Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Strangely, based on the obsession Long Siye had, he was supposed to attend to watch the test even though he could not be the deputy tester. Perhaps, he had something else to do? Or he was hiding somewhere else to watch the scene? She secretly sped her fingers in her sleeve! Long Xi used to be the trainer in the assassins training camp, hence, he had very good knowledge in nning. He knew her very well, as much as he understood his closest assistants. Besides, he has been living in this world for so many years and had also be an overlord. His skill and knowledge of strategizing must have improved. Basically, Gu Xijiu and Long Siye hadpletely be enemies. It must be a tough time for Gu Xijiu if Long Siye really wanted to set her up¡­ When she was idling, she suddenly heard a chaos underneath. She took a look and found a row of crowd kneeling on the ground. In shock, she realized Gu Tianyi was in the crowd! There were a few more of them which looked familiar to Gu Xijiu. They were those female knights who were cursing her in the restaurant this morning. Apparently, their acupoints have been sealed and they were forced to kneel down. They looked miserable. While there were eight beautifuldies wearing green dresses standing behind them. Gu Xijiu got agitated. She knew the eightdies, they were the servants in the Fucang Hall! One of them was her friend; she had even set her up once, Mo Yuyan¡­ Mo Yuyan was reporting to Di Fuyi who was still standing on the stage, ¡°Celestial Master, I¡¯ve brought those who intentionally used and insulted Miss Gu with their leader. None is absent.¡± Di Fuyi randomly took a look and then turned around to ask, ¡°Your Majesty, can I check with you what the punishment is for those who simply insulted the disciple of The Lord?¡± The Emperor was mad and ordered his officer, ¡°Arrest all of them, remove their Kung Fu and cut off their tongues! Send them to thend of snow!¡± The snownd was a frozennd without any signs of life. No one would be able to return or survive once they were sent there. Those people immediately screamed and begged for forgiveness. They imed that they were innocent and it was a misunderstanding. Some even swore they did not insult Gu Xijiu and continuously kowtowed for Di Fuyi to seek fair judgment. Di Fuyi looked at them with a cold gesture; everyone immediately shut their mouths. He smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you a chance and you better listen carefully! If you point out who is the mastermind behind this, I¡¯ll only remove your tongue, and the rest will be spared. But if you are going to tell me utter nonsense, I¡¯ll double the punishment!¡± The group ofdies was in total silence. No one would ever doubt the words of Celestial Master Zuo, hence, even though they were not happy with the condition, they still decided to point at the same person at the same time, ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± The one they were pointing at was Gu Tianyi. Her face was pale. She quickly knelt down and wanted to argue. However, the aura of Celestial Master Zuo was too powerful and she only managed to curl her body up and secretly seek help from her father with a pitiful gaze. In fact, Gu Xietian had heard what she had cursed since the beginning. However, he was standing on the same tform at the Emperor, otherwise, he would have pped her in the face earlier. He thought to teach her a lesson when they return home. He felt a wave of pity for her, but at the same time, he was also mad at her. He pondered and then knelt down before Di Fuyi, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290: Family Affairs? State Affairs? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Are you going to negotiate on her behalf?¡± It was such a simple phrase but it sounded so scary when it came from Di Fuyi¡¯s mouth. Gu Xietian suppressed his emotions and kowtowed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to negotiate but I wish I could teach her the lesson by myself as she deserves punishment for insulting her own sibling¡­¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± Di Fuyi said. Gu Xietian reported to the Emperor, jumped down to the stage and walked towards Gu Tianyi. Before she could manage to speak, Gu Xietian had given her a few ps on her face, ¡°Bastard! Xijiu is your sister! How could you insult her and even influence others to join you!?¡± Gu Xietian was a warrior; he did not hold back his force but literally pped Gu Tianyi on the face. When he was done, her face swelled up and turned red; her lips were even bleeding. That was not the end ¨C Gu Xietian gave her a bad kick after pping her. She was flung away and one of her ribs even broke! This time, she could not even get up. She lied on the floor and cried while admitting her mistakes¡­ Gu Xietian said angrily, ¡°Since you know that you¡¯ve wronged her, aren¡¯t you supposed to apologize to your sister!?¡± Gu Tianyi was really frightened! Although she used to talk a lot of nonsense, she did not expect to face such a serious consequence this time around! However, she knew that her father was trying to seek a way for her to escape. She quickly dragged herself to the stage and kowtowed to Gu Xijiu, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I beg for your forgiveness, sister. Please, forgive me.¡± She kept kowtowing until her skin bled. Gu Xijiu took a nce at her but remained silent. She was no Mother Maria, she had no interest in her apology. The original owner used to be bullied by Gu Tianyi. She kicked the young Gu Xijiu into the water during the winter, simply used her, told other siblings to avoid her, even lied to her and almost caused her to be kidnapped! She was not the most evil person in the world but she deserved to die! She had never left room for retreat every single time she attacked others. Although some of her actions did not sound very serious, it could lead to severe consequences! Gu Xijiu did not kill Gu Tianyi earlier as she did not want her blood to stain her knife; how could she be willing to rescue her now? Gu Tianyi would definitely get punished in a cruel way if Gu Xijiu had refused to help her¡­ To Gu Xietian, Gu Tianyi was not his favorite daughter anymore. However, she has been serving him for so many years, so he was not ready to see her suffer from those punishments. He looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him coldly; her res scaring him to the extent that the could not utter the rest of the words he wanted to say. Di Fuyi asked, ¡°General Gu, have you finished?¡± Gu Xietian stopped for a short while, ¡°This is my family affair¡­¡± Di Fuyi replied coldly, ¡°If Gu Xijiu is solely your daughter, I don¡¯t even give a sh*t how your other daughters bullied her. However, she is the disciple of The Lord and she has been insulted by your daughter, do you think this is still purely a family affair?¡± Gu Xietian was pale, he could not continue to answer, ¡°This¡­¡± Di Fuyi no longer had the patience in him and spoke to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, General Gu is done with his punishment. It it her turn to receive the national legal punishment?¡± Chapter 291 Chapter 291: Someone Had Used Him! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Emperor immediately issued a decree, ¡°Gu Tianyi has neglected all moralities; she had set her sister up and secretly instructed others to insult the disciple of The Lord. She deserves the punishment for the sake of justice. Someone, please bring her down! Remove her tongue and destroy her Kung Fu! Send her to the snownd after destroying her tendons! As for the rest, remove all their tongues and kick them out of the city; never allow them to enter the capital ever again!¡± The royal army immediately responded and then brought them away. Gu Tianyi was frightened! She wanted to beg for forgiveness but she felt numb. She had been dragged away helplessly with a cloth stuffed into her mouth by the royal army. That was a great warning to others, as those who had also insulted Gu Xijiu previously was frightened and immediately shut their mouths! The test had finally ended. Gu Xijiu walked past Qian Yueran before she stepped down from the stage, ¡°You have been cast by magic.¡± Qian Yueran was stunned, and asked, ¡°Wh¡­What!?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and then left without a response. Qian Yueran was stunned for a while. Someone tapped on his shoulder; Di Fuyi said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯ve lost your mind, go back and reflect on yourself!¡± Qian Yueran remained silent. As a disciple of the heaven¡¯s gift and also the overlord of Jiuxing, his life was rich in many different experiences and knowledge. He pondered, and realized something after recalling what he had done earlier! Damn it! Someone had used him! He tried to figure out and finally realized the only magic which could control him was the Water Magic! Water Magic!? The magic was like water, able to infuse into the bloodstream and control part of the mind. It could lead a person to say something they did not usually say. Suddenly, his fingers were tightening! Who the hell dared to do this to him?! Who was the one who casted magic on him!? There was not many magicians in the world, only a few thousands of people practiced it. However, almost every one of the few thousands knew the Water Magic! It would be akin to searching for a needle in a haystack for him to find out who was the culprit¡­ ¡­ Leng Xiangyu was depressed and followed the crowd to leave the tform. She did not hear anything, even when the people who were sitting on the same tform had made fun of her. She realized that her legs were numb and she was unable to stand properly. She almost fell and crashed on Gu Xietian! She felt even more numb now and subconsciously bent her knees to greet, ¡°General.¡± Gu Xietian was so mad when he saw Leng Xiangyu. It must be her who caused trouble to his daughters one by one! If it was not for her, Gu Tianyi would not have behaved like that, and neither would Gu Tianqing do something so embarrassing! Gu Xietian would have pped her in the face if they were not in public! At that moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we¡¯re home!¡± He then got into his carriage and told the cart driver to go. Leng Xiangyu was feeling down in the dumps. As she came with her child, she actually got her own carriage. Amongst all the other daughters, Gu Tianyi was closer to her, while rest had been trying to avoid her. Her legs were numb. However, none of the other daughters were willing to help her butughed at her instead. She tried very hard to get onto the carriage. Suddenly, she was shocked! She saw the red dressdy appearing under the porch again! She was wearing the same outfit with a veiled hat which has covered her face! Chapter 292 Chapter 292: Why Are You Screaming? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Thedy in the red dress was staring at her. Leng Xiangyu suddenly slipped and fell from the carriage! ¡°Madame!¡± The servant quickly carried her, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Leng Xiangyu knew some Kung Fu, and although she was not an expert, that was the first time people saw her falling down. Leng Xiangyu was pale and suddenly said, ¡°Luo Xinn!¡± Her voice was sharp and fierce! Everyone was frightened! She did not care how messy she looked and quickly turned back towards that direction. Everyone remained silent. Of course, they followed her gaze but they did not see anything but only a few people passing by. Apparently, Leng Xiangyu did not see thedy in the red dress again, and that frightened her even more. Was that Luo Xinn? Did shee back for revenge? When she was idling and in fear, all the servants quickly knelt down, ¡°General!¡± Leng Xiangyu was shocked! Her cor was pulled by someone even before she could see him clearly. ¡°Why are you screaming?¡± His voice was strong and firm ¨C it was Gu Xietian. Leng Xiangyu did not expect his return and shockingly said, ¡°General¡­ I saw her¡­¡± ¡°Her? Who?¡± Gu Xietian asked hurriedly. Leng Xiangyu finally went back to normal, and whispered, ¡°I¡­ I think I was just confused¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, who did you see?! Luo Xinn? You were shouting her name earlier¡­¡± Gu Xietian quickly took a look at the surroundings but he did not see anyone who looked like her. Leng Xiangyu quickly denied, ¡°I think I was just confused, Sister Luo has¡­ has passed away for quite some time now, how could she have returned¡­¡± Gu Xietian looked at her fiercely, and continued to ask, ¡°Are you sure that was the wrong person? Where is she? What kind of outfit was she wearing?¡± He then asked the servants, ¡°Did you see her?¡± The servants shook their heads as they really did not see anyone. Besides, they had only served the Gu family for a short period of time; they did not even know the name of Luo Xinn, let alone meet her in person. Even if she had walked by in front of them, they would not even recognize her. Of course, Leng Xiangyu would not admit so. She simply described the body figure of thatdy, which resembled that of Luo Xinn¡¯s¡­ Gu Xietian left in depression and returned to his carriage by leaving Leng Xiangyu behind. Initially, he wanted the servants to search for thatdy, however, he realized most of them did not even know who Luo Xinn was¡­ He did not give up but loitered along a few streets in search for her. Needless to say, he did not even find anyone who looked remotely simr, nevermind actually chancing upon Luo Xinn. He stood at a corner, depressed. It was a breezy day; his mood was as cold as the autumn wind. ¡°Xing, our daughter is so great! However, she is facing a very tough challenge now, don¡¯t you want to know more about it?¡± It seemed like he was talking to himself as no one answered him. He was standing there for a short while and then left, crestfallen. ¡­ Somewhere nearby, there was ady standing on the roof. She was wearing a red dress with a veiled hat. She was silently looking at the direction where Gu Xietian headed. She did not speak a word or move, as though she was a statue. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you want to see him?¡± She was apanied by two youngdies who were donning green dresses. They were looking towards the same direction and one of the youngdies asked him so. Chapter 293 Chapter 293: Reunions are Always a Story to be Told Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Thedy in the red dress answered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to see him.¡± Reunions are always a story to be told, however, reunions are not always as easy as we think it would be. There are many things which we could never turn back after an argument. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying to see that woman taking over your ce!¡± The youngdy in the green dress expressed angrily. Thedy in the red dress did not respond to her. ¡°Our master doesn¡¯t give a sh*t about that ce!¡± Another youngdy said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve our master!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Our master only cares about Miss Xijiu. Sigh, she didn¡¯t have to suffer for so long if our master didn¡¯t undergo amnesia¡­¡± Thedy in the red dress raised her hand to hint silence, ¡°Both of you seem very busy huh? Are you done with what I¡¯ve instructed you to do earlier?¡± ¡°Yes, master! Everything is ready!¡± Thedy in the red dress nodded, ¡°Then, we should go!¡± Three shadows then disappeared from the roof. ¡­ Three days have passed. The General¡¯s residence had been a hive of activity in thest three days. The princes, Duchess, and the extended families of the royal family were busy visiting the Gu family. Apparently, all of them came to see Gu Xijiu, but she had no interest in meeting them. Thus, she told them that she was under the weather. After Leng Xiangyu returned, Gu Xietian kept her in a quiet courtyard with the reason that she failed to educate the daughters well. Although he did not divorce her for his son, he took back her authority as the female master of the family and promoted one of his mistresses, who was quite close to Gu Xijiu. That was because many of the government servants and royal families would visit them and it was definitely inappropriate if he allows a mistress to serve them. Therefore, he promoted the mistress to be his legal wife who had an equivalent status as Leng Xiangyu, so that she could serve them with a more suitable identity. The mistresses in the Gu family had finally realized who was the one they should please. They then suddenly became very passionate in meeting Gu Xijiu. If Gu Xietian did not issue an order to prevent people from disturbing Gu Xijiu, all of them could not wait to greet Gu Xijiu twice a day. Although Leng Xiangyu was still the official wife, she had beenpletely ignored and locked in that quiet courtyard. She did not even have a close servant to stay with her but an old aunt instead. Many years ago, Leng Xiangyu told someone to punish the old aunt because of a minor mistake and she almost lost one of her legs. Even now, her leg was still in pain when she walks. Now, she was definitely not happy as she was assigned to serve Leng Xiangyu. Sometimes, she did not even prepare a meal for her. Birds of a feather, flock together. Since Leng Xiangyu was recognized as the official wife, she had changed all the supervisors to only those she trusted. Leng Xiangyu was an evil person who did not keep her promises. Those people who she hired had a simr character as she did. They always bullied the weak and tend to please the affluentmunity, those who they can benefit from. Those people rushed to please her when she was in power, however, none of them were with her now. The meals they prepared for the servants were even much better than her meals; some of the food was even spoilt¡­ Although Leng Xiangyu told those supervisors to torture Luo Xinn many years ago when she was trapped in the quiet courtyard, some of the loyal servants secretly delivered some clothes and food to her. However, none of the servants had secretly paid a visit to Leng Xiangyu. Chapter 294 Chapter 294: Things Have Changed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Coincidentally, her son (Gu Tianchao) had gone out to run some errands, otherwise, she might be able to live slightly morefortably than she does now. Things have changed. She finally experienced what Luo Xinn had suffered through before. The difference was that Gu Xietian still loved Luo Xinn when she was locked in the quiet courtyard; he just wanted her to be more obedient. Even when he spent time with Leng Xiangyu, he still screamed Luo Xinn¡¯s name in his dreams. He even said something like, ¡°Xing, I¡¯ll let you out if you apologize.¡± That drove Leng Xiangyu mad. And now, Leng Xiangyu has been locked up and Gu Xietian did not love her anymore. In fact, he hated her¡­ It was a quiet night. Leng Xiangyu was sitting on the bed with her hair messily hung upon her shoulders. She had insomnia. ¡°Luo Xinn, are you happy now?! I¡¯m sure you¡¯reughing at me now! Hmph! So what!? I¡¯m the one who spent more than 20 years with him.. And you¡­ You only spent ten years with him. He is mine! He will never be yours again! My son will soon be the master of the family and your son had gone missing in the Dark Forest! Hahaha! He is dead! I¡¯m fine to be here now, I¡¯ll be set free when my son returns home and this will be my empire again¡­¡± Initially, she was just mumbling and slowly increased her volume. She evenughed like a banshee at the end. Suddenly, ¡°nk!¡±. The window had been blown by the strong wind and flung open. Leng Xiangyu looked out the window and trembled in fear! Under the moonlight, there was ady in red standing in the small pavilion¡­ ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± Leng Xiangyu screamed! ¡°Ghost¡­¡± ¡­ Her scream had disturbed the entire residence, including Gu Xijiu who had just begun to lie down on the bed. She heard the scream and chaos outside and decided to take a look. She told the servants to check it out. Very soon, the servant returned and told her Leng Xiangyu seemed to have gone insane and kept screaming Madame Luo¡¯s name and kept repeating that there was a ghost¡­ The servant even asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss, do you think Madame Luo has returned and is trying to seek revenge?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and remained silent. Luo Xinn hadmitted suicide when Gu Xijiu was one year old. Since then, no one dared to mention a word of her. Therefore, even the real Gu Xijiu did not have many memories of her own mother. Gu Xijiu owned the memory when she possessed the body. She knew that the incident was not as simple as that. However, she did not have the interest to know the truth as well. In her opinion, that must be a fierce battle in the family and Luo Xinn was the loser¡­ However, she did not think the revenge made any sense. Luo Xinn has passed away for more than ten years now, and she would have prevented it earlier, instead of waiting until now¡­ Gu Xijiu returned to her bed and suddenly thought of something! What if Luo Xinn was still alive?! Has she finally returned? Chapter 295 Chapter 295: Why Don¡¯t You Come to See Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion No, it did not make sense. She loved her daughter; she would have returned if she was not dead. At least, she shoulde back to visit her daughter or even bring her away from the Gu family. The real Gu Xijiu used to stay alone in the broken courtyard, it was very easy to bring her away. There must be a hidden reason behind the story. She pondered as she knocked on the bed frame lightly. ¡­ The moon was shining brightly onto the quiet courtyard on a breezy night. Gu Xietian came to Luo Xinn¡¯s courtyard again. Tonight, he had insomnia too. He paid a visit to Leng Xiangyu earlier; she had be so much thinner only after three days. Leng Xiangyu was agitated when she saw Gu Xietian. She kept pulling his sleeve and begged him to stay. She did not want to stay there alone, lest Luo Xinnes back for revenge. She was crying pitifully, and that made Gu Xietian feel annoyed. He then told the servant to get a doctor to prescribe some medicine for her. Gu Xietian did not stay with any of his mistresses ¨C only in that courtyard. Perhaps, that was the only ce he could find the memories between him and Luo Xinn. ¡°Dear, is it you? Why don¡¯t youe to see me? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so many years and I was hoping just to see you once. It¡¯s fine even if I could only see you in my dreams. But you didn¡¯t evene, not even once¡­¡± He sighed and was anxious. He pondered before leaving the house¡­ As Gu Xijiu was just about to fall asleep, the servant outside reported, ¡°Miss, the General is here to see you¡­¡± Initially, Gu Xijiu did not want to see him. However, she decided to entertain him for a while. Gu Xietian had drank a few cups of tea since he entered the house. Gu Xijiu suspected that he was too thirsty earlier, so that could be the reason he paid a visit. Gu Xietian suddenly spoke, ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t you even want to know what happened between your mom and I?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Now she knew the General did not drop by for the tea but instead, was seeking for a listener¡­ Initially, Gu Xijiu was not really keen to lend him an ear. However, she could not deny that she was actually curious about their story. She poured a cup of tea and put it into his hand, ¡°Yes, I do. Go ahead.¡± Gu Xietian had finally found a listener and he just carried on retelling his entire history. Gu Xietian grew up in a poor family. He liked to y with weapons and eventually, he became a gangster. One day, he was involved in a fight and was almost killed. Luckily, a female knight had saved him and that was Gu Xijiu¡¯s mother, Luo Xinn. Luo Xinn came from a family with good Kung Fu. She was naive and hot-tempered; Gu Xietian fell in love with her at first sight and she finally epted his proposal. Luo Xinn even ran away from home to marry him and that was the fairytale since then. Luo Xinn had disclosed all her family¡¯s secret methods of martial arts to Gu Xietian. Indeed, he was a talented one and his martial arts were even much better than hers. He was really good at it and was willing to learn. Coupled with the effort Luo Xinn put in by building theirwork, Gu Xietian became a military general from a gangster in ten years¡­ Chapter 296 Chapter 296: I¡¯m Not Eager To Be Your Official Wife! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When he became rich, he sessfully attracted more and more girls. One of them was Leng Xiangyu, who was one of the government servant¡¯s daughters in the capital city. She born in an average family, who looked polite and gentle ¨C aplete opposite of Luo Xinn. Leng Xiangyu bumped into a group of burrs on the way to the temple for prayers, Luo Xinn saved her life. However, she was injured and Luo Xinn decided to bring her home for treatment. It was then, that Leng Xiangyu had the chance to meet Gu Xietian¡­ Gu Xietian could not control himself as discovered how gentle Leng Xiangyu was. Therefore, he broke his promise to Luo Xinn as he promised her that he would only marry her as his wife for the rest of his life. However, he secretly married Leng Xiangyu and kept her somewhere else. At that time, Luo Xinn had a son, named Gu Tiannuo. When he was five years old, Leng Xiangyu also delivered a son and she intentionally had the news spread to Luo Xinn. Since Luo Xinn already knew about this, Gu Xietian insisted on bringing Leng Xiangyu and her son to the family without taking Luo Xinn¡¯s opinion into consideration. Gu Xietian had be a General with a powerful authority. To him, he had done his best to recognize her as his official wife. In order to teach Luo Xinn a lesson, he intentionally neglected her and slept with Leng Xiangyu every night. He refused to visit or show any care to Luo Xinn for three years, and even hardly spoke a word to Gu Tiannuo. While Leng Xiangyu was good at pretending, she often visited Luo Xinn to indulge in conversations with her. However, Luo Xinn was a hot-tempered person. She had never been courteous to Leng Xiangyu, as she kept driving her up the wall. She either refused to see Leng Xiangyu or showered her with a lot of sarcasm. At that time, Leng Xiangyu was already a mother to a son and a daughter. Both of them were talented in martial arts. Coupled with the news of Gu Tianqing being a genius of martial arts, Leng Xiangyu tried to show off in front of Luo Xinn again. Of course, she was acting politely but every single phrase was sarcastic and finally, she sessfully got the better of Luo Xinn. She drove Luo Xinn mad and even wanted to hit her. Leng Xiangyu would have died if there were no security guards to control her. Leng Xiangyu had many spies in the residence. Eventually, the news of her being hit by Luo Xinn had spread to the ear of Gu Xietian. Gu Xietian rushed to the scene and pped Luo Xinn in the face. She rolled a few rounds of the floor and her mouth bled¡­ Gu Xietian felt remorseful for pping her, but he did not want to show his guilt in front of the servants¡­ He could never forget Luo Xinn¡¯s expression when she red at him ¨C it was as cold as the frozen mountain. He had never seen that kind of expression on her face before. It made her feel scared and anxious. Without knowing what to respond, he yelled at her, ¡°You deserve it! You¡¯re not allowed to be jealous from now onwards! This is just a small lesson for you; if you do it again, I¡¯ll remove your title as my official wife!¡± He thought he had sessfully threatened her and was ready to leave together with Leng Xiangyu. Unexpectedly, Luo Xinn voiced out from behind, ¡°General Gu, let¡¯s file for a divorce. I¡¯m not eager to be your official wife anymore!¡± In that generation, it wasmon for a man to divorce a woman. However, when a woman proposed a mutual divorce, it had meant the woman divorced the man instead¡­ Gu Xietian thought she was throwing her tantrum and was disrespecting him. He did not bother about what she had said but instead, ordered a servant, ¡°Madame has gone crazy! Send her back!¡± He then left the ce with Leng Xiangyu.
Chapter 297 Chapter 297: Going with Excitement, Returning with Depression Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When he returned to the main courtyard, he realized that he had been neglecting Luo Xinn for a long period of time. He assumed that she should be able to identify the situation especially after giving her a p in the face. He could forgive her and maintain her title, as long as she stops being consumed with jealousy. At night, he finally came to Luo Xinn¡¯s courtyard and thought of giving her some love and care. However, he bumped into Luo Xinn¡¯s senior disciple, who had nned to help Luo Xinn escape¡­ Gu Xietan locked them in the house and got extremely mad. Needless to say, he began to hit Luo Xinn¡¯s senior disciple. At that time, Gu Xietian¡¯s kung fu was much more advanced than that of Luo Xinn and her senior disciple. On top of that, the chaos had triggered an alert from the house guards¡­ In the end, Luo Xinn¡¯s senior disciple managed to escape with her help. However, Luo Xinn was forced to stay. However, he hadpletely broken her heart and she calmly requested to be divorced. She could not wait to leave him. That was the first time Gu Xietian realized he would actually lose something he thought he could get so easily. He felt anxious and mad. Due to his arrogance and ego, he madly forced her to have sex with him and also destroyed her Kung fu. He left without turning back after he finished releasing his stress and ordered the house guards to lock Luo Xinn in the room. Within that period of time, Gu Xietian married another two mistresses. Both of them had each delivered a daughter. One yearter, he was already a father with five kids when he visited Luo Xinn. He thought that Luo Xinn had learned her lesson and would be more obedient now¡­ He brought the two new mistresses along on purpose as he thought Luo Xinn would be infuriated and jealous. He was ready to teach her a lesson again but unexpectedly, Luo Xinn was so calm and cold when she saw him. She had no qualms nor felt any tinge of jealousy anymore. He used to find her annoying when she got jealous, and now, he was annoyed when she wasn¡¯t. He went in excitement, but returned with depression. Coincidentally, he had to attend an event in the pce with his spouse. Of course, he had to bring his official wife. He released Luo Xinn but had been lecturing her throughout the journey as he was worried she might do something reckless again. Luo Xinn did not say a single word. Since he locked her up, she decided not to talk to him anymore. During the event in the pce, there were many pretty dancers. The Emperor and Luo Xinn both knew each other. The Emperor definitely knew that Luo Xinn gets jealous easily but he suddenly mentioned that he wanted to grant two of the dancers to Gu Xietian as his mistresses. However, Gu Xietian already had four wives and mistresses. That was overwhelming for him. Besides, he was worried Luo Xinn would be jealous and stir any chaos in the pce. He was ready to reject it but unexpectedly, Luo Xinn got up and generously epted the offer from the Emperor. Gu Xietian had no idea how he should respond; even the Emperor was surprised and asked her whether she would feel envious at all. She smiled and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t be jealous.¡± After the event, the two dancers returned together with Gu Xietian and Luo Xinn. Luo Xinn generously let them stay with Gu Xietian alone, while she took another carriage by herself. Her understanding nature had drove Gu Xietian mad. Chapter 298 Chapter 298: As Though She Was Looking At Trash Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When they arrived the General¡¯s residence, Luo Xinn arrived at the same time. She even smiled and hinted Gu Xietian to spend some time and enjoy himself with the two dancers¡­ Gu Xietian could not see any jealousy or anger in her eyes. Gu Xietian was extremely mad and dragged her back to her courtyard. Once again, he forced himself on her. Ever since they got married, Luo Xinn had never crazily rejected his requests for sexual intercourse. Although he seeded, Luo Xinn had left many bleeding scratches on his face and body. He could never forget her res which were brimming with hatred, as though she was looking at trash or a beast! She has triggered his nerves again and he left after mming the door. He found her to be too arrogant. There were so many gentle girls outside, why would he even bother to take a 30 year old woman¡¯s emotion into consideration? He felt he should punish her more and change her. Therefore, he started a series of punishments. For example, he moved her from a nice courtyard to a broken one. She was left with one servant, from eight previously, and she was locked in the courtyard. He cut her meal budget from more than ten dishes in every single meal to two. Needless to say, both the master and the servant shared a meal or starved together when the food was not delivered in a timely fashion. That was during the winter, when it was snowing all the time. There was no firewood in her courtyard and the room was as cold as a freezer. Leng Xiangyu had taken over the managing authority from Luo Xinn, as she has been locked in her courtyard. Gu Xietian did not check on her for almost half a year and he even allowed the mistresses and servants to bully her secretly¡­ Besides, he had always brought his mistresses into the courtyard next to Luo Xinn¡¯s, to have fun there. They yed music and games, and enjoyed delicious food. Gu Xietian knew Luo Xinn would definitely smell the aroma of the food and take notice of his presence. That was not the worst thing he could do. Gu Xietian even neglected Gu Tiannuo and prioritized his other children. He put all the me on Gu Tiannuo even when he was not at fault, but that of the other siblings. And every single time when he scolded Gu Tiannuo, he deliberately chose to do it when they were just beside Luo Xinn¡¯s courtyard, so that she could hear it. Gu Tiannuo was already 11 years old. He used to be a happy kid but gradually turned to depression. He wanted to visit his mother so badly but he was not allowed to do so. The objective of Gu Xietian was to let Luo Xinn know that he was the master of the family and the only way to have a better life was to please him¡­ He was not aware that his random desire had caused her to be pregnant. His torture had wrecked her menstrual cycle and she only discovered that she was pregnant when the baby was about four months old in her womb. The critical environment she was in and the depression she faced had drove her to malnutrition. This indirectly led to the malnutrition of the fetus¡­ A healthy and strong female knight had turned into a scrawnydy in half a year. This was all until Gu Tiannuo seeded in seeing his mother after breaking into the courtyard. He panicked when he knew his mother was pregnant, and even fainted from high fever. The one and only servant was also in a state of panic¡­ Gu Tiannuo took the risk to break into his father¡¯s meeting hall (Baihu Hall). An 11 year old boy knelt down on the floor with a pair of teary eyes and kept kowtowing to his father. He even hurt his forehead while begging the general to save his mother. Gu Xietian had finally found out that Luo Xinn was pregnant. He was shocked by the news and quickly rushed to Luo Xinn¡¯s courtyard. Chapter 299 Chapter 299: Two Options Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He realized Luo Xinn had grown so thin, with a baby bump protruding from her belly. He had no idea whether Luo Xinn had a strong determination or that the fetus was meant to live, as she had been released by the God of Death after a series of rescue work. Gu Xietian was guilty and quickly moved Luo Xinn out from the broken courtyard and got the servants to prepare a wide array of nutritious food for her. Luo Xinn had changed to be another person since she moved out from the broken courtyard. She always looked towards a specific direction and did not move at all for half a day. She refused to talk to anyone. Luckily, she ate whatever food which was prepared for her and she finally grew slightly meatier than before. In fact, there were a few asions in the pce. Gu Xietian had rejected the attendance on behalf of Luo Xinn with the reason of her not feeling well and had brought Leng Xiangyu along instead. The Emperor had invited all the government servants again for dinner after Luo Xinn moved out from the broken courtyard. This time, he told Gu Xietian to bring Luo Xinn along and he also specially granted her a cozy chariot¡­ Gu Xietian anxiously brought her along and surprisingly, he returned fruitfully. During dinner, the baby was appointed to be engaged to one of the princes in the future if it was a baby girl. However, the Emperor did not specially mention which prince would marry the baby girl even though there were a few of them were within the same age to be engaged. Two monthster, Luo Xinn had delivered a premature baby girl, which was Gu Xijiu. With a premature delivery coupled with malnutrition, the five-month-old baby still looked very tiny and fell sick frequently. Luo Xinn thought the baby might not be able to survive. She had gradually turned better but she was not passionate about life anymore; everything seemed to be unimportant to her. Gu Xietian finally felt relieved when the family had returned to its peace. He had terminated Luo Xinn¡¯s house arrest and even allowed her to pray in the temple nearby. Of course, there were a few servants and guards that followed her closely. However, he did not expect Luo Xinn to n another escape. At one point, she brought Gu Xijiu along to pray and sessfully escaped with the help offered from her senior disciple! However, things were not going smoothly. Gu Xietian was running some errands nearby and immediately rushed over when he got the news. He was mad and kept searching with his subordinates and they finally came to the end of the cliff. It was a borderless ocean right at the bottom of the cliff with many strange rocks. Gu Xietian gave Luo Xinn two options as he looked at her helpless face. One, to follow him home and he would forget about the incident today. Second, to catch her and remove her title as the official wife and she could only be his mistress. Gu Xietian could not bear the insult of his wife trying to run away with another man. Therefore, he had the idea of killing her senior disciple regardless of Luo Xinn¡¯s decision¡­ He thought she would obey him after giving her the two options. However, things seemed to go beyond his imagination. Luo Xinn red at him coldly andughed as she raised her head. She chose the third option and jumped off the cliff with her baby! The baby suddenly cried when they were in mid-air. She felt a wave of sympathy for the baby and tried her best to throw the baby up to the cliff as she fell into the ocean¡­ Coincidentally, Gu Tiannuo who just arrived at the scene had seen everything. Initially, it was already difficult for him to forgive what his father had done to his mother, and now, he decided to burn bridges with Gu Xietian and left the family. He identally entered the Dark Forest and there, his news had stopped at its entrance¡­ Chapter 300 Chapter 300: Don¡¯t Mess Up Her Route to Reincarnation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Both of the strikes had embarrassed Gu Xietian and resulted in the reason he treated Gu Xijiu terribly. That was because he often recalled his wife betraying him whenever he saw Gu Xijiu. Coupled with the fact that Gu Xijiu had been discovered to have zero talent in spiritual power, that made him even more upset¡­ Those were all the factors which led to the incidences today. Gu Xietian had finally finished the old stories. The house has returned to nothing but quietness. Gu Xijiu took a sip of water and remained silent. Gu Xietian also took a sip of tea and sighed, ¡°Xijiu, I really regret.¡± ¡°Regret doing?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have neglected her¡­ I didn¡¯t even check on her. It was my fault to let her suffer during her pregnancy¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and asked sarcastically, ¡°Only those?¡± Gu Xietian was stunned, ¡°Of course, there are much more¡­ The thing I regret the most was what I¡¯ve said to her on the day she jumped off the cliff. I shouldn¡¯t have forced her to make a decision and I even said I¡¯ll divorce her! In fact, she has always been my only wife in my heart. I¡¯ve never thought of making her, my mistress¡­ I just wanted to threaten her, I was scared that she didn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± His voice started to tremble. Gu Xijiu couldn¡¯t be bothered to smile, so she handed the teacup to Gu Xietian, ¡°General Gu, it¡¯s ratherte. Please, go back and rest after finishing the tea. Don¡¯t miss my mother anymore, there are many better choices out there ¨C all very gentle and obedient. You don¡¯t have to miss her.. leave her alone. I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t want you to miss her anymore if she knew about this.¡± That was really straightforward. Gu Xietien was stunned, ¡°Xijiu¡­ You really think I¡¯m wrong? But¡­ she has done something wrong, too. If she didn¡¯t try to run away with her disciple¡­¡± ¡°Indeed! She has her own faults! Gu Xijiu interrupted and said, ¡°Her fault for trusting someone blindly and falling in love with a man who didn¡¯t deserve her!¡± Gu Xietian was speechless. He looked pale and said, ¡°Xijiu, how¡­ how could you criticize your father this way? I¡­¡± ¡°I thought you were seeking my opinion? This is my opinion! Honestly, General Gu, you shouldn¡¯t cry in front of my mother¡¯s grave anymore. Don¡¯t mess up her route to reincarnation. Alright, that¡¯s all I want to say. You should get some rest also, I really need to sleep soon.¡± Gu Xietian had ran out of words. His daughter was really too good at criticism and did not give him room to argue. He almost hit the table as he was mad. However, he managed to control his emotions when he saw Gu Xijiu¡¯s cold gaze, ¡°Xijiu, I know I haven¡¯t treated you well in thest few years and caused you to hate me, but I¡¯m trying to improve¡­ You shouldn¡¯t criticize me based on your own emotion. Although I feel guilty and sorry for your mother, I haven¡¯t forgotten about her. I¡¯d like her to be reincarnated. I¡¯d definitely treat her as nice as I can no matter what. I¡¯ll never let her down anymore, as she is still my official wife¡­¡± Gu Xijiu could not contain herughed. Sheughed sarcastically, ¡°Do you really think she would die for the title of your official wife? Forget it, you are totally clueless about your mistakes! Just leave me alone, I¡¯m very sleepy.¡± She has been trying to kick him out several times, but Gu Xietian still wanted to argue with her. However, he gave up as he knew she was really tired and was going to the Dark Forest six monthster. Chapter 301 Chapter 301: Cared for Her More Than a Princess Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Just let it be, Jiu, let¡¯s not recall those old stories, as they¡¯ve already passed. After six months, you¡¯ll need to practice kungfu nicely to go through that Dark Forest. Shall I help you get a master? I know of a good kungfu master in the city, I can invite him¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Xijiu chimed in, ¡°I know my kungfu ability and I also know how to practice it. So, I don¡¯t have to trouble you, general. Please go back.¡± Gu Xietian had no choice but to go back. When he got back to his yard, he recalled that he actually wanted to talk about something else but had forgotten after being scolded. He actually wanted to ask for Gu Xijiu¡¯s favor to intercede with the emperor for the sake of Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing. After all, Gu Xijiu was no longer the same. The emperor valued her very much and cared for her more than a princess by gifting her many things; he even called her into the pce to ask about her recent progress and the like. From the degree of favor from the emperor, she probably could even convince the emperor to be more lenient with Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing in prison. As Rong Yan was a prince, the son of the emperor, His Majesty would try to exempt him from death. Nheless, Gu Tianqing was just a daughter of the general. After such incident, perhaps the emperor would think that she was the person who trapped his son, Rong Yan, hence, making her a scapegoat in the case of Count Le Hua, to provide an exnation for Duke Lu¡­ These days, Gu Xietian had been working to save his daughter but to no avail. Hopelessly, he thought of Gu Xijiu¡­ He could not contain himself and decided to go back to Gu Xijiu¡¯s yard. Gu Xijiu did not expect his return and slightly frowned. Gu Xietian braced himself and told Gu Xijiu about his request while observing her expression. Gu Xijiu looked normal; she was just staring at Gu Xietian. Her re frightened Gu Xietian, yet he could not help but continue, ¡°Jiu, daddy know that bastard, Tianqing has not been kind to you, but she has already received her due punishment in prison. Her child has also been miscarried¡­She is after all, your elder sister. You can¡¯t see her die in prison, can you? Is it possible that you beg His Majesty when you enter the pce again¡­?¡± Gu Xijiu stopped him from continuing, ¡°General Gu, here are my three points. First, she killed and she has to repay it with her own life. Second, she isn¡¯t my sister. My mom is Luo Xinn and hers is Leng Xiangyu. And third, when she and Rong Yan were plotting against me, she didn¡¯t count me as her sister at all! If their n had seeded, I¡¯ll be bullied to death by Count Le Hua! You wouldn¡¯t have thought of that right?¡± Actually, the true owner, Gu Xijiu had died in that incident! It also meant that both Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing were indeed responsible for murder! Though they did not kill Count Le Hua, they killed the true Gu Xijiu! That poor kid had not received any love; she was alone all the time even till the day she died! Where was Gu Xietian at that moment? Where was that fatherly love of his?! Gu Xietian waspletely speechless and turned slightly red, ¡°Xijiu, I know¡­ I¡¯m sorry, as your dad, Tianqing is sorry to you too. She plotted against you, you should be hating her but she didn¡¯t seed, right? Fortunately, you¡¯re still alright now¡­¡±
Chapter 302 Chapter 302: Nobody Knew What He was Thinking About Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Didn¡¯t seed?¡± Gu Xijiu repeated again and teased, ¡°General Gu, do you feel that your little girl deserves to be bullied to death? And that she also deserves to be plotted against and killed by your other daughter? Gu Tiannuo and your little girl Gu Xijiu had actually been marked and killed too! Are you treating Luo Xinn fair enough? Is this how you show your remorse towards her?!¡± Gu Xietian, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sometimes, a word of apology is unable to solve resentments or bring someone back. I¡¯m treating you fair enough for not hitting you in this case of Gu Tianqing! General Gu, please do go back and stop talking about this again!¡± As Gu Tianqing failed to convince her, he left quickly. Gu Xijiu went back to bed and yawned twice continuously. She then tapped on the bracelet on her wrist, ¡°Little Cang, how are you doing now?¡± The Firmament Stone did not send her any messages but dimly blinked once to show that it was still surviving. That day at the Open Heaven Stage, it was the one which absorbed all the five colors of the lightning snake and released seven colors of light to surround her like Buddha¡­ After the test which left Gu Xijiu dazzled with a vision, the Firmament Stone left Gu Xijiu its words and slumbered, ¡°Master, I¡¯m almost stuffed to death, I¡¯d need to absorb them slowly¡­¡± Then, it slumbered and showed no signs of waking up yet. When the vision showed up at that Open Heaven Stage, she thought it was Di Fuyi but with those words, she knew all the credit went to it. However, she did feel that the Firmament Stone and Di Fuyi had an agreement in advance or else, Di Fuyi would not say that she was Holy Lord Schr so smoothly, and how nobody could spot a single w. Holy Lord Schr¡­ By the way that Di Fuyi lied, was he not afraid of being punished by the Holy Lord? Or the seven colors of light was indeed the kungfu of the Holy Lord, whereby even Di Fuyi had misunderstood? Gu Xijiu looked at the bracelet on her wrist and started to wonder if it was originally owned by the Holy Lord, when she recalled the scene when she first saw it. This Firmament Stone was indeed faithful but it was also hiding something from her. Gu Xijiu did try to trap it into telling the truth but she failed to. This fellow looked talkative but it was indeed good at keeping secrets. When it did not want to say anything, it would close its mouth tighter than a m and refuse to loosen up even when being pried open. She closed her eyes for a while and slept before she knew it. Outside the bed drapes, the candle dimed and a young man appeared in the room. The young man had dark hair, purple robe, and a glistening pair of foxy eyes. Yes, he was the Celestial Master Zuo, Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu, who was in bed, seemed to have felt it. Her eyelids vibrated as if she wanted to open her eyes. Di Fuyi waved his sleeve and a faint smell had made Gu Xijiu fall back into slumber. He stood in front of the bed and looked at her face with his sophisticated eyes. Nobody knew what was he thinking about. Gu Xijiu could not sleep nicely. She tossed and turned, and kicked away the quilt. She was wearing her handmade thin pajamas, which was rather cooling. The pajama was rather unkempt and exposed her fair legs. There was still a patch on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face, but her skin was still fairly white and the shape of the exposed legs was perfect. If there were to be no idents, she would have a pair of perfect legs when she grew up. Her feet were looking good too. With just the perfect size and her five pinky toes, it drew people to yearn to hold it in their hands¡­ Chapter 303 Chapter 303: Was She Not Afraid of the Embarrassment for Wearing Such Thin Garments? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When Di Fuyi realized that he was not in a right state, he had already stared at her feet for a minute! He coughed slightly and shifted his focus away. What a little bastard ¨C was she not afraid of the embarrassment for wearing such thin garments? ¡°Cold¡­¡± Gu Xijiu, who was dreaming, muttered and curled her body up. Di Fuyi slightly squinted his eyes. Her legs curved towards herself with her arms folded on her chest while lying on her side, which was a sleeping position that showed insecurity. This little girl seemed to be arrogant and strong, but she was in this position even when she was sleeping unguarded. This position would soften a person¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°My dear, why would you kick away the quilt if you¡¯re cold? Are you looking for trouble?¡± He adjusted her pajamas tidily before he covered her with the quilt. He found out that her little feet were cold, hence, knowing that she had a cold-intolerant body. he tucked in the quilt so that she was covered tightly, only exposing her little face and tiny hands. He shifted his focus from her face to her hand. The Firmament Stone was lying motionless on her thin wrist. It was probably seriously injured, as it was glimmering asionally. He touched the Firmament Stone as if he sensed something. After a moment, he slightly frowned. He could clearly feel all the spiritual power in the Firmament Stone, but it was not as much as expected. He did order the Firmament Stone to absorb some of the five colors of the lightning snake and release its own seven colors of light onto Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. Yet, he did not expect the Firmament Stone to absorb all the five colors of the lightning snake, much to everyone¡¯s surprise. Though he did not say anything, he came to confirm his doubts. The fact proved that he was right ¨C the Firmament Stone had only absorbed less than one-third of the five colors of the lightning snake and the rest were absorbed by Gu Xijiu herself! Naturally, Gu Xijiu¡¯s tiny body which had just opened some spiritual power, should not be able to withstand absorbing so much from the lightning snake with strong spiritual power and would probably explode. Yet, he did not expect that those absorbed into her body would disappearpletely and could now not be detected¡­ Would it be rted to her special physical body? Or probably it was because her soul had originated from another world? He touched the red patch on her forehead lightly and his eyes darkened. After a moment, he finally arose and disappeared with a blink of an eye. With a ripple of water on the bed linen, Gu Xijiu woke up from her dream and opened her eyes. She looked at the quilt covering neatly on the bed and slightly frowned. She had a habit of kicking her quilt and it was unexpected that her quilt would be so neat when she woke up. She wondered if it was because of the cold weather? She rubbed the spot between her eyebrows and ambiguously felt that she woke up once and fell right back asleep before she was truly awake. And when she was in a state of stupor, somebody seemed to havee in. She got flustered, woke up and wore her clothes. Then, she quickly went around the house but she could neither find anything strange nor any sign of peopleing in. Was she being over-suspicious? As it was still early, Gu Xijiu went back to bed to have more rest. After all, she was very tired for thest three days. She did not have to deal with those visitors but had been training hard to cope with the Dark Forest adventure after six months. Chapter 304 Chapter 304: Or Did He Stumble upon Something? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There were numerous types of spiritual powers in this world. Other than gold, wood, water, fire, and soil, there were also rare thunder talents and wind talents. Each type has a different practice method, thus requiring different books. Gu Xijiu had tested herself and found out that she had double talents. One was themon fire talent, while another was the extremely rare wind talent, hence, requiring special books to practice with. She could not find such book at the mansion of general. So, she could only ask for help by going to the crown prince, Rong Jialuo. Rong Jialuo was not selfish towards her at all. He led her directly to the library of the pce and only found two relevant books after searching for a long time. However, Gu Xijiu was rather disappointed because these two books were not basic but rather, at an intermediate version. As she was a beginner, these books were definitely unsuitable, yet she could not find anything else. Therefore, she could only take the two books back and tried to figure out some basics from these books. She studied for one whole day yet failed to figure anything out. That feeling was akin to a junior school student skipping algebra and immediately advancing to learns university-level calculus. She felt a headache studying them. Therefore, she had to give up temporarily and started practicing her fire talent instead. She had been practicing throughout the day and felt that she had improved her spirit power by a little. She also talked to Rong Jialuo who had been through the Dark Forest a day before, as she wanted to understand the conditions above and below the third peak. Rong Jialuo¡¯s spirit power was a level six when he went through that Dark Forest. At that time, his spiritual power was considered very high at Tianxing Kingdom. Yet, he could only reach the edge of the third peak. He was troubled greatly and almost lost his life as soon as he got there. He also was injured badly and had toe out with much difficulty¡­ ording to him, there were not only extremely ferocious beasts but also the omnipresent poison gas. There was a swamp that can absorb people but acted like grasnds, a man-eating tree, a man-eating army of ants¡­even the illusions could eat man¡­ Even the Thunderbloods Mastiff which Gu Xijiu met, was verymon in the Dark Forest. From Rong Jialuo, Gu Xijiu finally got to know more about the Dark Forest and knew that she had to start practicing as soon as possible. After all, she could only help herself when she reached the third peak. Six months sounded long but in fact, it was a short period of time for her. The ability of Gu Xijiu was not only very precious to the emperor, the other two countries were coveting on her too. Therefore, the emperor had ordered an imperial troop to protect the safety of the general¡¯s mansion and had sent four masters hiding beside Gu Xijiu to prevent any idents from urring. With the protection from these people, Gu Xijiu was much safer. Yet, she was on her guards deep within herself. Guarding against Long Siye! Guarding herself against being taken away secretly again to Tianwen mountain for the sake of his fianc¨¦e¡­ Neither can these masters that the emperor sent nor she herself could fight against a master like Long Siye. After three days of guarding, she was slightly relieved as she did not see Long Siye at all. Yet, she wondered¡­ From what she saw, Long Siye seemed to be determined and would not give up regardless. She did not expect that Long Siye would not appear after she was brought back by Di Fuyi. Had he given up? Or did he stumble upon something? Chapter 305 Chapter 305: What? The Jade Statue Was Alive! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was actually good that he did note. Gu Xijiu had wished that he would note forever. As for Di Fuyi who was like a gue, always turning up unannounced, had not been showing himself after the test. Then, she got to know from Rong Che that Celestial Master Zuo went disappearing again. He had left Fucang Pce and nobody knew where he went. Even the emperor could not find him despite having something important to talk to him about¡­ Celestial Master You too, did note back at all. However, he did send a message to the attendants of his mansion that he was going to be back after half a month. The emperor knew that Gu Xijiu needed to practice and ordered that no government officials and families could visit her at the mansion of general after three days. The life of Gu Xijiu finally returned to peace, albeit temporarily. ¡­¡­. A month had passed in just a blink of an eye. Gu Xijiu had been practicing hard and her spiritual power got better. Besides, she was growing taller as she was taking good care of herself. She was shorter than 1.5 meters but had now grown up to 1.55 meters tall. More excitingly, her chest started to grow a tad bigger¡­ As for the red patch on her face, it was disappearing gradually. Though the rate of its fading was slow, Gu Xijiu was joyful enough. The red patch had turned pinkish, like peach blossoms, from the initial dark red color, hence, she could easily cover it with thicker make-up. Gu Xijiu lived rather cozily too. Not only the fact that nobody was disturbing her, she could eat anything she wanted and do whatever she liked too. The only dismal was the Firmament Stone was yet to wake up! It seemed to have been addicted to sleeping. If it was not blinking to show that it was good when Gu Xijiu was talking to it, she almost thought that it was broken by the high voltage electricity! Before the Firmament Stone could wake up, she could not practice her wind talent. She had been searching for books everywhere she could think of, including Celestial Master You¡¯s ce, but to no avail. She was very worried, but she could not do anything. One night, she seemed to be dreaming. She dreamt that she was walking around a mountain and entered a cave. After she entered, she felt that the cave looked familiar and remembered¡­ It was the cave she used to hide from the rain when she first came here. It was also where she met that ¡®jade statue¡¯ and took away its cloth. She was not expecting to visit the same cave again. Therefore, she went in, wanting to see if that jade statue was still around. She finally got in and saw that carved jade statue! It was still wearing clothes as white as clouds, had cascading long hair like a waterfall and was surrounded by mist. The differences were its ghastly mask that looked like it was frosted, emitting chills, and its position, sitting upright like Buddha. Gu Xijiu still had her memory even she was dreaming. She was excited when she saw that the jade statue was still there! She quickly went to it and took a look at that mask. It was made from materials she had not seen before and was glimmering. As Gu Xijiu was alone in the cave, she wanted to take down the mask. Before she could touch it, she suddenly felt a chill and an intimidating aura emitted from the statue, increasing her heart rate. Surprisingly, she looked up and her eyes met directly with those pair of eyes that had just opened! Gu Xijiu, ¡°!!!¡± What? The jade statue was alive! No, he was not even a jade statue, he was a living person! Chapter 306 Chapter 306: How Were You Misled? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion No, he was not even a jade statue ¨C he was a living person! She retreated a few steps, and an idea struck her, ¡°You¡­you are the Holy Lord?!¡± It was until that moment when she realized that though his hair was like jade and silver-white in color, they were truly real. But she had a preconception that misled her to think that he was a jade statue¡­ His eyes were bluish like the unpredictable deep sea with an on-and-off godly light in it. Watching them induced constriction and tension, making people want to worship him. He was like a god sitting on a cloud and would let anyone buckle under pressure with just a nce. Formon people, they would have kowtowed soon after being suppressed by his intimidating aura. But Gu Xijiu had never worshipped anyone and would not have believed in any god or ghosts if she had not crossed over to this world. Though her heart was beating fast and drops of sweat were dripping from the pores of her forehead at that moment, she did not even drop to her knees, only subconsciously taking a few steps backward. He was staring at her and his eyes were emotionless. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart missed a beat. Though they were very close, with a distance of only three to four meters away from each other, she could not see his face clearly, not even the patterns of his mask, as wide as she tried to open her eyes. It seemed that he was using something to hide. ¡°I am sorry for trespassing .¡± She had after all, trespassed the ce of another. So, she felt that she should apologize. ¡°I summoned you here.¡± He finally spoke and his voice was like the flowing water ¨C very maic and melodious. Gu Xijiu was stupefied, ¡°What?¡± He stared at her, ¡°Very unexpected?¡± ¡°Yes, a tad bit.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded her head to confess. ¡°Since you call yourself the Holy Lord Schr, why are you not kowtowing upon seeing me?¡± He spoke indifferently and coldly. Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t call myself a Holy Lord Schr but somebody else did. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Who said it?¡± He said coldly, his aura as cold as ice and snow. The silhouette of Di Fuyi shed through Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind and she slightly looked downwards and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing rted to anyone. Perhaps I was misled. If you want to me someone, you may me me.¡± Di Fuyi did it for her sake, hence, she did not want to betray him. ¡°How were you misled?¡± He questioned persistently. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was throbbing fast although she looked extremely calm, ¡°I absorbed all the lightning snake¡¯s colors and emitted seven-colored lights. I thought that was something simr to your kungfu.¡± ¡°I heard you imed that I imparted kungfu to you in your dreams? Was it real?¡± He lightly tapped on the lotus seat and said more indifferently, ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡± Gu Xijiu was thinking fast and understood that he had heard about everything that was happening at the Open Heaven Stage. As he was the first man, nay, the first god of this world, he was not easily cheated. Besides, he could take away her life anytime! Gu Xijiu looked downwards and replied straightforwardly, ¡°It was a mess in the dream. I vaguely can recall that somebody was imparting kungfu to me but I can¡¯t recall if he was you.¡± ¡°But you depicted my clothing exactly! Have you seen me before?¡± Gu Xijiu felt a headache as his question was getting more and more difficult. She pursed her lips and revealed the truth partially, ¡°Yes, I have been to this cave in my dreams and saw a jade statue. I only knew that statue was you, muchter.¡± ¡°A jade statue? Are you sure that was a statue?¡± He seemed to be interested. Chapter 307 Chapter 307: What Was the Thing That Was Being Guarded? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion How would she be uncertain of it? She touched it herself! I¡¯m sure; I¡¯ve seen and checked it myself.¡± ¡°What did you see and check?¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± Somehow, she felt that the question was rather strange. ¡°The texture; I felt it by with my hands¡­¡± Gu Xijiu replied frankly. ¡°Are you sure that it was a jade statue and not a real man?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned for a moment and nodded, ¡°Sure!¡± It was rather easy to differentiate a jade statue from a real man. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Heughed coldly and he was suddenly being surrounded by seven dazzling colors of light. Gu Xijiu was surprised and then she observed with her very own eyes, how he turned into a jade statue. Gu Xijiu was shocked, took a step backward and stumbled onto something! The white light was shining so brightly that she subconsciously closed her eyes. When she reopened her eyes, she found out that she was still in her own room. The Holy Lord, the jade statue, and the cave had all disappeared. Looks like it was just a dream! She actually dreamt of that jade statue being resurrected! It first turned into the Holy Lord before turning back into a jade statue¡­ She sat up but her heart was still beating fast. She rubbed her forehead and an idea shed through her mind, ¡°Would that jade statue she touched be a real man? The Holy Lord?¡± It should not be! How could that jade statue be a real man? She did verify it at that point in time. Every part of the statue was made of jade and felt nothing like a regr man¡¯s skin. It was indeed a jade statue! Would that jade statue be spiritual? After pondering for a moment, she shook her head. It was, after all, an absurd dream. Thus, it was rather silly for her to analyze it. Though she thought so, she felt it was somehow strange. It was already dawn, she woke up to wear her clothes and teleported to that cave after briefly doing some packing¡­ Her memory was very good, so she was able to quickly find it although it was located very remotely. The cave still looked like the cave she explored before. It was located in the middle of the cliff, which was as smooth as a mirror. Therefore, nobody could easily climb up and go into the cave. If she could not teleport, she would not have gone up to escape the rain and chance upon that statue. She stood on the ground below the cliff for a moment with her heart beating slightly faster than usual. Would that jade statue be still around? Would it be like what she saw in her dreams, with it hiding nicely inside, with a mask on its face? She listened carefully and was shocked to hear that there seemed to be some movements inside the cave! Of course, it sounded very soft and vague. Nobody could hear it without listening carefully. Had that jade statue possibly have resurrected? Would the Holy Lord be inside? She slightly gripped her fingers and felt that her dream was not simple after all¡­ She was always courageous. With determination, sheunched herself to the entrance, not by her teleportation technique but with Qing Gong! After practicing for a month, she had aplished a lot and was almost fifty percent as good as her Qing Gong abilities in her previous life. This cliff of a hundred meters high, she could go up quickly into the cave with just a few taps of her feet. The cave seemed to be set in a way that it was very dark despite the broad daylight. Luckily, she had better spiritual power already, hence, she could see clearly in the dark cave. The wall of the cave was rough and irregr like stones. Gu Xijiu slightly frowned as she briefly remembered that the cave she trespassed did not look like this¡­ The wall of the cave was t and neat like it was man-made. There was also a pavilion located deep in the cave, while the jade statue was found in the middle of that pavilion. She walked into the cave and the lights dimmed down so much that she could not see clearly despite her good eyesight. Chapter 308 Chapter 308: Knew the Truth from Applying Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Did she look into the wrong cave? Gu Xijiu turned her body and wanted to go out. Suddenly, she seemed to have noticed something and suddenly turned back again! A pair ofnterns! A pair of greennterns! Eachntern was about the size of a teacup ¨C so green, they looked terrifying! Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± She almost broke into a cold sweat! Those were notnterns but the eyes of a ferocious beast! A strong wind suddenly blew! The ¡®twonterns¡¯ swooped towards her! ¡­ After an hour¡­ Gu Xijiu sat on a protruding stone, tidied her messy sleeves after the intense fight, tied up her hair and stood up to kick the uni-horn giant snake that she just killed. She felt that her legs were rather feeble now. She had no idea what type of snake it was. It was about 50 meters long and was as thick as a bowl. Unexpectedly, it had a sharp uni-horn on its head. It could spout out poison liquid, gas, and even fire. Besides, its scales were much thicker than the scales of a pangolin. When she was fighting against it, she had shed at it a few times with her sword but she could not cut out a single scale. Though the body size of the snake was very huge, its dexterity was unexpectedly better than a rabbit¡¯s. When it was swishing and swaying in the cave, it looked like a ribbon of thunder ¨C extremely aggressive! Gu Xijiu had been practicing her internal power for a month now. Therefore, she thought of testing out her skills and started fighting against it. She knew some strange kungfu and with rtively good internal power, she could easily apply her Qing Gong and teleportation. Therefore, she went around the snake, disappeared and showed herself suddenly on its left, its right, its top, and its bottom to confuse it and make it dizzy. Therefore, she could sh at it a few times with her sword despite its swift moves¡­ After about an hour, Gu Xijiu finally found its weakness and stabbed through its mouth into its brain and killed it. The fight sounded simple but it was extremely dangerous. She would not have won with her original ability and would have ended up bing its food. From applying, she knew that her battling skills would improve very quickly. After the fight, she managed to master some methods, as she summarized the experience and lesson she learned from the fight with the beast. She had been questioning Long Jialuo and knew that such a poisonous python was present at the second peak of Dark Forest. However, she did not expect that she would have to face it much earlier¡­ She took a short rest and started searching around the ruined cave. Everyone knew that the poisonous and giant beast enjoys guarding something. As this giant python was big, strong and was hiding in the cave, it probably was hiding something precious¡­ She was a professional in searching, thus she quickly found a white jade casket where the giant python was crouching on. The white jade casket was not big and had aplexed built-in lock. Gu Xijiu probed the white jade casket for a moment and after she confirmed that it was not poisonous, she lifted it to take a look and brought it close to her ear to listen to any noises. She felt that it had something thin within. What was it that the poisonous python was guarding? Could it be a medicinal nt or something precious? The built-in lock of the white jade casket was extremelyplicated but it was not a big deal for a veteran like Gu Xijiu. She took only a while to break it apart and used a thin stick to pry open its cover. There were not any hidden weapons or a mechanism that shot out poison. So, she took a look and saw a neatly folded silk item. The color of the silk was old and fading, obviously, it was at least a few years old. After confirming that the silk was not poisonous, Gu Xijiu took out the silk and slowly opened it. Chapter 309 Chapter 309: Found Treasure Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Then, her eyes brightened! It was actually a silk book! The stack of silk looked thin but it actually turned out to be a book with more than ten million words after she opened it. More excitingly, it was actually a book about wind talents, for basic to intermediate level practitioners. The little wordings were luminous, hence, Gu Xijiu could see them clearly in the dark. She was worried that she would not be able to get a book to practice her wind talent, but this would undoubtedly be a great help! Gu Xijiu originally came here to verify her dream if the jade statue was still around but little did she know that it would turn out to be such an adventure. She went on searching around the cave for a little longer but she did not find anything else. She too, did not see the pavilion where she found that jade statue, and the structure of the cave was far from what she remembered it to be. She had been racking her brains trying to verify the cave again and again, that if this cave was supposed to be that cave¡­ There should be only one possibility for such incident to ur, which was the cave she trespassed before had a legendary enchanted boundary where the jade statue was located, which she identally crossed over. Probably that enchanted boundary had now disappeared or was better hidden, hence, she could no longer find it¡­ She recalled that dream and had a thought ¨C would that jade statue be the Holy Lord? Was he hinting her toe over in the dream? The guess was more reasonable but she felt it was absurd too. The Holy Lord was a character with the highest status in this world and would not talk to anymoners. He might not show himself for the next few hundred years; even the two Celestial Masters, Zuo and You, along with the three overlords could barely see him. So, why would he help an insignificant person like Gu Xijiu? If there had to be a reason, that would probably be because she had stripped him of his clothes before¡­ She shuddered because if she really did strip him, she reckoned she would be killed. How would he repay her with kindness? Her little counselor, the Firmament Stone was still in bad shape and could notmunicate with her. Therefore, Gu Xijiu could not ask about the characteristics of the Holy Lord. Maybe the Holy Lord was a god, with godly characteristics. Therefore, he would not be like any regr Joe and would instead, pay resentment with kindness. When Gu Xijiu thought of this, she was touched and bowed towards the inner part of the cave, ¡°Thank you for giving me the book. If I¡¯ve offended you, I sincerely apologize. If you need my help, please do let me know in my dreams. I¡¯ll definitely do my best¡­¡± As such a kind act could not be repaid with just a word of thank you, Gu Xijiu made that wish. Nobody responded in the cave. It did not seem like there was anyone in there too. Gu Xijiu left and the cave returned to its silent state. There was a cliff opposite the cave three people had appeared on a big tree where its branches were twisted. One of them was wearing a white robe, had dark hair and was also wearing a ghastly mask ¨C he was Holy Lord indeed. Behind him, there were two handsome young men looking at Gu Xijiu leaving and one of them sighed, ¡°This girl is indeed a genius! With only a level two spiritual power, she dared to fight against this uni-horn viper and won the battle!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This uni-horn viper is extremely ferocious and is also a quite a battle for people with a level four spiritual power. With just one mistake, one would easily die. Therefore, it¡¯s better to escape if one ever chances upon it. Nevertheless, this little girl did not even want to run away but instead, put up a good fight. I was actually very nervous just now, fearing that she would be swallowed alive.¡± Chapter 310 Chapter 310: How Could the Person I Choose Be Poor? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Mu Lei, you think too much. With our Holy Lord here, that little girl would be alright.¡± Another person shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our master does care for this little girl¡­¡± Mu Lei nodded. ¡°Holy Lord, what do you think of her performance this time?¡± Mu Feng asked, rather daringly. ¡°How could the person I choose be poor?¡± The Holy Lord drawled. The two young men, ¡°¡­¡± Mu Lei, ¡°The little girl is indeed different¡­¡± Mu Feng taunted, ¡°If she wasn¡¯t different, how would the Holy Lord ce his efforts on her and im that she is his schr? He definitely has to train her to prevent her from humiliating the name of the Holy Lord.¡± ¡°Do the two of you really not have anything else better to do?¡± With just a sentence, the Holy Lord shut their mouths instantly! They carefully observed their master, afraid if their very particr master would agonize them again if he was unhappy. Fortunately, the Holy Lord did not mean to trouble them. Instead, he was tapping on the branch, pondering. The surrounding became extremely quiet. ¡°Mu Feng, how¡¯s Long Siye?¡± Holy Lord suddenly asked. ¡°Replying the Holy Lord, he¡¯s still receiving his punishment at the Brahma region.¡± The Holy Lord slightly nodded and kept quiet. Both Mu Feng and Mu Lei met eyes and acknowledged that they were both sympathizing Long Siye. The name ¡®Brahma¡¯ sounded fancy, as though it was a merciful ce when it was, in fact, a ce of sufferings. The living condition there was extremely bad, not because of the extreme topography or ferocious beast & poisonous mist, but rather the bad condition which changes ording to the victim¡¯s spiritual power. For example, if a person with a water talent was receiving his punishment, the condition will change to arid soil. Long Siye had wood talents, so it was a hell of a fire. That fire would drain body liquids out and cause an extreme burning sensation¡­ The Holy Lord was usually kind, especially towards his four disciples who received the heavenly gift. Though he always gave them some troubles, he would not punish them by sending them there. Nevertheless, Long Siye deserved such serious punishment as he had kidnapped Gu Xijiu and disturbed the heavenly gift test ¨C it was indeed unexpected. Mu Feng slightly hesitated, ¡°Holy Lord, I heard that the protective boundaries of Tianwen mountain were destructed before Long Siye came to receive his punishment. He had spent lots of his spiritual power and eight whole days to repair it¡­¡± ¡°Yes? So?¡± Holy Lord shifted his focus towards him. Mu Feng plucked up his courage to continue, ¡°He¡¯s been at Brahma region for almost a month now¡­ can he be released now?¡± Holy Lord slightly frowned and thought about it briefly while tapping on a tree branch and said indifferently, ¡°You are right, a month is the longest for a person to be in Brahma region. Let him out and then put him in the Aqua Sky Court so that he can rest for a few months.¡± Mu Feng, ¡°¡­¡± The two young men were looking at each other again. Though Aqua Sky Court was the ce for people with water talent to recharge themselves, it could be considered as a good ce for Long Siye to rest, as wood required water too. Nheless, resting there was a suffering because it was a frozen world which was much colder than the North Pole. Was it good for Long Siye to enter the frozen world immediately after the hell of fire? Poor Overlord Long ¨C he had to experience both a freezer and a furnace! Holy Lord nced at him, ¡°Are you not going away now?¡± The two young men were shocked and knew that they could not change the Holy Lord¡¯s mind anymore. Therefore, they quickly replied and ran away as quickly the fury of a tornado. Chapter 311 Chapter 311: The Ugly Duckling Became A Beautiful Swan Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Holy Lord stood still, looking towards the cave and the direction where Gu Xijiu went, the corners of his mouth began to turn up. ¡°Little Xijiu, don¡¯t disappoint me. You need to work harder!¡± He then shifted his focus towards his hands. It seems that he has be overly concerned about the little girl, perhaps it was due to the fact he had experienced many things for the first time because of her. After a while, he began tough and partly squint his eyes. For the first time, he was cing so much effort on someone who was not a disciple of the heavenly gift. It was probably something that caught his interest. After all, he rarely had anything that sparked his interest. ¡­ Time passed by quickly. With just a blink of an eye, four months had passed. Inside a quiet room, there was a beautiful yet faint aura radiating from a person who was meditating. The faint aura slowly disappeared and the person, who was meditating, opened her eyes. ¡°Congrattions master, your spiritual power has finally increased to level four!¡± Thepelling voice of the Firmament Stone transmitted into her mind. Gu Xijiu woke up, stretched her body and began to feel the spiritual power inside her body. Then, she let out a sigh, ¡°My spiritual power was only able to level up twice in over five months. Little Cang, is my practicing method incorrect?¡± The Firmament Stone replied, ¡°Master, from what I know, the well-known genius of the Feixing Kingdom, Rong Jialuo, was born with a level four spiritual power. He started practicing since he was four years old and after 16 years, his spiritual power was only able to level up twice, and yet he was well regarded as a genius. On the other hand, you have leveled up twice in less than six months, and you areining? Don¡¯t you understand that you¡¯re leveling up at an incredible speed already?¡± Gu Xijiu tapped on it once, ¡°Didn¡¯t we start from the bottom? Aren¡¯t beginners supposed to level up quicker at the start and then be slower at a higher level?¡± The Firmament Stone was speechless and gave her another example, ¡°Gu Tianchao, your so-called elder brother, was born with a level three spiritual power. He started practicing since he was five years old and after 15 years his spiritual power was only able to reach level 4.5! Even he was able to be epted as a disciple of the Jiuxing n!¡± Gu Xijiu stood up, ¡°Alright, alright. I already knew I was a genius. You don¡¯t have to praise me with more examples.¡± The Firmament Stone, ¡°¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled as she felt good to be able to chat with the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone had slept for five months! It only awoke three days ago and was finally able to talk to her. The first sentence it said was, ¡°Master, were you changing yourself again? I was almost unable to recognize you!¡± Gu Xijiu understood as her appearance was very different from how she looked six months ago. She used to be only 1.5m tall, and now she has grown to 1.65m tall! Her breast had developed while her legs had be thinner and longer. Her figure was carved perfectly with perfect curves. Her skin was fair and tender, and her eyes became big and filled with vigor. Even the red patch on her forehead had almost disappeared and could be covered entirely with just a little bit of make-up. The Firmament Stone felt after it had awoken from its slumber that the duckling which was once ugly had now turned into a beautiful swan! The change in her did not only surprise it but also attracted it to keep staring at her. Nheless, it was still concerning, ¡°Master, you¡¯re only 14 years and two months old. Do you look too mature? Did you eat some hormones or something?¡± Gu Xijiu almost wanted to give it a good beating, ¡°Stupid, this body was not able to develop properly before. Now that I have taken good care of it for several months, it was finally able to develop back to normal, and it has nothing to do with taking any hormones!¡± This world calcted age based on one full year of one¡¯s life. Therefore, 14 years old also meant 15 years old ording to the modern world¡¯s western calendar; hence, her body was supposed to be still in the development phase. Chapter 312 Chapter 312: Adventure At Ice Land Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Her body was developing nicely, but her face still looked immature and young. The Firmament Stone circled her and whistled like a scamp, ¡°Master, you have a kid¡¯s face but also grew very big in that area.¡± Gu Xijiu replied with a p, which sent it flying, ¡°Pervert! Go away!¡± The stone was beginning to talk nonsense! Her breast was developing nicely and was not very big at all! ¡°Master, had the Celestial Master Zuo seen the current you yet?¡± The Firmament Stone wasted to gossip. ¡°No.¡± Gu Xijiu started to put makeup in front of a mirror,¡± He¡¯ll throw me into the Dark Forest after half a month. Therefore, I won¡¯t see him for these few months.¡± She had not seen Celestial Master Zuo for almost six months. As usual, nobody knew where he was. asionally, she could hear somebody talking about him, that perhaps he had not gone back to Fucang Pce at all, even the emperor did not know where he was. Gu Xijiu was incredibly talented at disguising herself. In just a few minutes, she had be apletely different person. The Firmament Stone assessed her andmented, ¡°You¡¯re very handsome!¡± And asked, ¡°Where do you n to go this time?¡± ¡°Mysterious Ice Land.¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to prepare some unique materials before entering the Dark Forest. Therefore, she has often been going out for these past few months. She usually bought the things she needed, but sometimes Gu Xijiu had to collect them herself as the things she required were so rare that it was not for sale. To prevent unwanted troubles, she usually disguised herself before she went out. The reason she wanted to travel to the Mysterious Ice Land was to collect a unique flower known as the Ice Shura, which could resist miasma. ¡­ At the Mysterious Ice Land. Snowstorms were raging, and the fierce winds were howling. Gu Xijiu ran through the snowfield while the heavy snows and high winds were falling hard on her. The hills afar and the ice tower nearby were all clouded by the snowstorm, which caused low visibility. The Ice Shura could be found everywhere such as the frozen valley, mountain, and rivers. Therefore, you could only look for it unhurriedly and could not use teleportation to find it. ¡°Master, you should have asked someone to help you!¡± The Firmament Stone was nagging. ¡°Would you pay if I did?¡± Gu Xijiu stopped the Firmament Stone from talking with just a few words. Mysterious Ice Land was a location in the Feixing Kingdom which was famous for its poor condition. Throughout the year, a thickyer of snow will cover it, and its temperature wasparable to the North Pole. The topography wasplicated and kept changing, and it also had many ferocious beasts too. In short, it was a dangerous ce. The general public was afraid of that ce, and nobody would dare to go there without a minimum spiritual power of level four. The worst ces usually had unique medicinal ingredients, and the Ice Shura was indeed a distinctive product of this area. This flower was endemic to the Mysterious Ice Land, and it blossomed only in March. The flower collected must be refined immediately with a particr method. Otherwise, the bulb would change color within four hours andpletely lose its effects after eight hours. Because of this, the flowers were not for sale in the market, and the apothecary had to collect the flowers themselves. The Ice Shura was so rare that even at Mysterious Ice Land it was not only hard to find but also troublesome to collect. The reason for this was because giant size ferocious beasts protected the flowers. Therefore, nobody could collect the flowers alone. Other than the apothecary, another four masters were needed for the apothecary to obtain the Ice Shura. However, there were only a few people who live at the Feixing Kingdom who had spiritual powers of level four and above, and most of them were either bing disciples of the ns or are faithful officers to the royal family such as the pce guards or generals. There were even less among the ordinary people. Fewer people did not mean there were none. Chapter 313 Chapter 313: It Seemed That It Got Itself The Right Master Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Evidently, fewer people did not mean there were none. There were a group of people who were skilled in Kung Fu, who enjoyed living freely with afortable life and did not want to serve the royal family. Therefore, they became bounty hunters for a living. They were also simr to the modern era¡¯s mercenaries and hired by paying a certain amount of money. The price to employ differed ording to their Kung Fu abilities. Bounty hunters with a spiritual power level of four and above were extremely rare; hence, they were more precious and worth more than a panda. If Gu Xijiu wanted to hire four masters for this mission, she would need to spend a minimum of two million ounces of silver! Recently, she was unable to earn much but had to spend a lot. Two million ounces of silver was indeed arge sum of money and was not possible to gather in a short period. Therefore, she decided to go alone. She had a n. She would utilize her teleportation immediately after obtaining the Ice Shura Flowers and evacuate the Mysterious Ice Land so that she could quickly refine the medicine at a safer location. The dy would only take about two hours, and therefore the flowers would still be usable. There were many ferocious beasts on this icend. Along the journey, she hade across five to six frost crocodiles, three to four snow pythons and even a group of snow wolf face-to-face. Gu Xijiu decided that she would only fight beasts that were alone and if she met with a group, she would teleport immediately. Nheless, teleporting at the icend was dangerous because of the sophisticated topography where underground ice rivers resided everywhere. She even fell into one of them when she first teleported. Her body was weak against the cold, and she was still feeling cold even after wearing manyyers of cotton clothes and exercising a lot. Therefore, she missed her feather clothing from the modern era. She would quickly freeze to death if she identally fell into the icy river under such weather conditions! Therefore, she did her best to fight or run instead of teleporting. ¡°Whuuu¡­¡± An enormous white bear suddenly appeared and began waving its ws whileunching itself towards Gu Xijiu! With a turn, Gu Xijiu drew her sword which emitted a bright and dazzling light that created a glowing circle as she swung it around. After a moment, the big white bear fell to the ground with a fewrge holes seen on its head. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awesome!¡± The Firmament Stone was very excited. The white bear was not ordinary. It had very smooth and tender fur which could easily prevent any stabbing of chopping from knives and swords. The bear was so mighty that two warriors with level four spiritual power could not defeat it. Gu Xijiu managed to stab it directly at its weak point and kill it. The Firmament Stone saw the fight between Gu Xijiu and the big white bear and understood that its master was no longer as weak as before! It felt that it had undoubtedly found itself the right master. The Firmament Stone could not help but feel fortunate. The Firmament Stoneplimented her generously as it knew that most people be geniuses because ofpliments. As it finished itsplement, it wondered again, ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Gu Xijiu was working very quickly, ¡°Skinning. The skin of this bear is just nice to keep me warm.¡± The Firmament Stone ¡°¡­¡± It looked at how round Gu Xijiu was because of the manyyers of cotton clothing she had worn and said, ¡°Master, I think you are round and big enough. If you put on this bear skin, you would most likely turn into a ball! And that won¡¯t look good.¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314: Damn, Woman! Can¡¯t Even Listen To A Man Telling The Truth! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu ignored its suggestion as she needed to keep herself warm and was not interested in looking good! Her fingers were freezing. Otherwise, she would move more swiftly just now. After she skinned the bear, she cleaned it with enchantment before she took out a de to cut it and a needle and string to sew it into a simple cloak. Then, she tried it on, and its length was just perfect. More importantly, it kept her body warm! As soon as she put the cloak on her body, her limbs started to feel warm. The Firmament Stone disliked it, ¡°Master, you look like a snow ball with this. I think you don¡¯t have to run anymore, you can just roll on the ground.¡± With a groaning sound, Gu Xijiu snickered and said, ¡°Little Cang, you¡¯ve just reminded me of something.¡± Gu Xijiu then quickly rolled it on the ground! The Firmament Stone snapped, ¡°Damn, woman! Can¡¯t even listen to a man telling the truth!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­Little Cang, you aren¡¯t a man after all.¡± Gu Xijiuughed and herughter echoed through the icend like a couple of ringing bells. The Firmament Stone was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± It was the first time it had seen its masterughing so happily. Nevertheless, it magically transformed into a bracelet and flew back on her wrist. Then, it threatened her, ¡°Try to roll me again, and you¡¯ll face the consequences!¡± As it turned into a bracelet, it stopped rolling because it had jewels with four corners and eight angles which could cause a few holes in the snow if it rolled on the ground. Gu Xijiu merely turned and left. ¡­ The snow storm was intense, but a group of people were seening towards her. There were eight of them, two females and six males. These eight people were obviously good in kungfu as they left no footprints on the snow. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s that?¡± A youngdy in green mumbled while pointing towards an object that looked like a small hill. The others raised their heads and saw an indistinct lump of meat in the snow storm. ¡°Shan Qing, go and check it out!¡± A young man in luxurious clothing ordered. ¡°Sure!¡± A middle-aged man who looked smart and valiant replied and quickly surveyed the object from a closer distance and then returned, ¡°Sir, that lump of meat looks like the carcass of a Shura Snow Bear¡­¡± The young man in luxurious clothing was surprised and charged towards the lump of meat. The rest followed suit. That lump of meat was big in size and it was already harden. It was left in a crouched position, unmoved. It indeed looked like the carcass of a Shura Snow Bear. ¡°This is so cruel!¡± Thedy in green mumbled and shifted her focus away. Meanwhile, Shan Qing started to examine the wounds of the bear, and then he reported, ¡°Sir, this bear was stabbed to death through its ¡®[1] Ding Men Qi Cirction¡¯ Acupuncture Point. And from the traces of fighting, it should be done by that same person.¡± That young man in luxurious clothing slightly nodded his head, ¡°This person dares toe here alone, he must have good external abilities.¡± Shan Qing added, ¡°This person seems unfamiliar with the beasts avable in this icend. Observing the wounds of the beasts he killed along the way, it looked like trial and error as the wounds were all over the ce perhaps to find its weakness. However, his skills are really brutal indeed. As soon as he found its weakness, the bear was instantly stabbed to death!¡± Shan Qing was evidently a professional in analyzing the wounds of animals. That young man in luxurious clothing was staring toward the front, ¡°Five frost crocodiles, four snow pythons and a Shura Snow Bear¡­This person must be a proficient. Shan Qing, do you know how high this person¡¯s spirit power is?¡± Chapter 315 Chapter 315: Change Inside Out Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Shan Qing frowned, ¡°From the severity of the wound, this person seems to be around level four.¡± ¡°Nonsense! How could a person with a level four spiritual power kill a Shura Snow Bear? This person must be at least level six!¡± The youngdy in green spoke while pulling the sleeve of thedy in pink, ¡°Senior Jiajun, what do you think?¡± The youngdy in pink wrinkled her forehead, ¡°Xiaoge, how can you say something like this? You shouldn¡¯t be impolite towards Shan Qing, the bounty hunter. He is, after all, a famous tracker. His deduction should be correct. That person should only be around level four.¡± The youngdy in green seemed to obey the youngdy in pink and stopped talking. Shan Qing was an incredibly famous bounty hunter in the Feixing Kingdom, and he was exceptionally skilled in tracking and analysis on top of having good kungfu. Therefore, an ordinary person could not hire him. He was arrogant, but he was respected wherever he went. When the youngdy in green disagreed with him, he looked gloomy and grunted, but he did not want to argue with ady, so he turned to that young man in luxurious clothing and said, ¡°Sir, from the traces of this person, he should be here for Ice Shura flowers.¡± The youngdy in green frowned, ¡°Ice Shura flowers are rare to find, and we need a lot of them. If this person collected some, we might not have enough of them. Sir Long, maybe you should let somebody chase him away.¡± Sir Long said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ll see and decideter.¡± Shan Qing added, ¡°The sighting of the Shura Bear is a sign that there are Ice Shura flowers around. Let¡¯s look around within a 5 km radius.¡± ¡­ ¡°Master, Ice Shura flowers should be somewhere within a 5 km radius of you. Please do look carefully.¡± The Firmament Stone reminded Gu Xijiu. ¡°I know.¡± Gu Xijiu was trekking through the snow storm. Ice Shura flowers were small in size, and thus, it was not easy to spot them. She had been wandering around this icend for three days already. She needed some luck to collect some back. ¡°Master, look at the direction of your one o¡¯clock!¡± Gu Xijiu looked towards the direction and saw a few bluish little flowers which were blooming on the ice cliff, somewhere about 100 m above the ground. They were the Ice Shura! Gu Xijiu was delighted and when she was about to rush herself there, ¡°Ssshh!¡± With a loud sound, a light shone directly at her feet. If Gu Xijiu did not dodge fast enough, she would have been rooted to the ground! ¡°We¡¯ll take over this ce! If you¡¯re clever enough, please leave immediately!¡± Ady¡¯s voice was heard from afar. Gu Xijiu squinted her eyes. Eight people wereing from afar and got to her within the blink of an eye. There were twodies and six men. The twodies were wearing fox-skin cloaks ¨C one in green while the other in pink. Thedy in pink looked elegant and noble while thedy in green appeared to be somewhat offensive and arrogant. Nheless, both of them were beauties with slim and thin bodies. That young man with luxurious clothing was apparently the leader of the other five. However, the rest looked stubborn and rebellious and thus, they should be the bounty hunters. Meanwhile, thedy in green was looking arrogantly at Gu Xijiu. Evidently, she was the person who shot the frost arrow at Gu Xijiu¡¯s feet. The others were also sizing Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu¡¯s attire was bizarre. She was wearing a cap which covered most of her face and a bear-skin cloak which had made her look round like a ball that nobody could see her gender, not to mention her body shape. Chapter 316 Chapter 316: Do You Have The Ability To Clear The Field? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although it was understandable for Gu Xijiu to wear a bear-skin cloak, the rest of them had at least level four spiritual power and did not need such attire. When a person¡¯s spiritual power reaches level three, they would not be afraid of coldness anymore. Therefore, everyone else wore rtively thin. The several bounty hunters dressed in casual jackets while the gentleman with silk clothing wore only a thin silk robe and a fox-skin cloak. He looked the most handsome and outstanding among the group. Additionally, the two young women dressed in a fitted dress that could reveal their body figures. When the woman in green saw Gu Xijiu wearing such a thick jacket, she had a disdainful look on her face. She thought that people who could not stand the cold would not be good at martial arts. She raised her head and pointed at Gu Xijiu with her golden whip, ¡°Hey, did you hear me? We have conquered this ce. Please, go away.¡± Her voice was full of arrogance. Gu Xijiu smiled and replied, ¡°Are you trying to clear the field?¡± When she talked, everyone was stunned for a moment. Her voice was cold. They could recognize that it was a voice for a very youngdy. The gentleman in silk clothing was curious and looked at Gu Xijiu carefully. However, as she wrapped herself too tightly, he could not see her face. All that could be seen were a pair of shining eyes under the hood. The woman in the green dress was even more disdained and proudly said, ¡°Yes, I want to clear the field.¡± ¡°I arrived here first, so I guess you should leave.¡± Gu Xijiu said coldly. ¡°Do you have the ability to clear the field? It is not by firste first serve basis. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to talk too much with you anymore. If you don¡¯t leave, I will not be polite to you anymore!¡± The woman in the green dress was angry, and her golden whip was pointed at Gu Xijiu¡¯s nose. ¡°Well.¡± Gu Xijiu only uttered one word, then suddenly a sh of light appeared. The woman in the green dress was shocked as she could not see clearly and it was toote for her to run away. Thus, she could only defend herself with the golden whip in her hand. The continuous buzzing could be heard. The golden whip of the woman in green had broken into three pieces and fell on the ground. Other than this, her wrist quicker, so her whole body was trembling. Somehow, her hamstring was tingling which forced her to kneel down in front of Gu Xijiu involuntarily. Gu Xijiu stood there and ced the tip of her sword on the woman¡¯s neck. She only said one sentence, ¡°It¡¯s useless to kneel down. Do you want me to leave or you will leave?¡± Everyone was shocked and remained silent. Gu Xijiu moved so quickly that no one could react. Her speed was even faster than lightning! The gentleman in silk clothing was curious. How could this person only possess a level four spiritual power? He believed that even someone with level seven spiritual power would not be able to act so swiftly. Only now did he understand why she was able to kill the bear. With such ability, he thought that no one on the field could fight against her. Gu Xijiu¡¯s sword was cold. When its tip touched the woman¡¯s neck, she was nervous, and her body stiffened. She looked at her broken golden whip, and her eyes were red. This golden whip was her precious asset. It originated from water which allowed her to utilize all the ice around her. She rarely used it during the regr days, but now it was broken. She was scared but angry. When she wanted to stand up, she realized that she could not move. She looked at the woman in pink and sought for help, ¡°Sister¡­¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317: Revenge Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The woman in the pink dress sighed. She looked at Gu Xijiu and asked, ¡°Miss, can you let her go if I request it?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We are the disciples of the Tianwen n. My master is Count Xiaoyao. I am his first disciple Le Jiajun. She is my sister Tan Xiaoge.¡± The woman in pink introduced all of them. Tan Xiaoge suddenly felt proud. They were the disciples of the elders in the Tianwen n and were quite famous in this continent. Especially Le Jiajun, as she was a pharmacist and was very good at healing. She was ranked second just after Gu Xixi. Tan Xiaoge thought that she would be released after their prestigious identities were revealed. She even expected Gu Xijiu to apologize to them. However, Gu Xijiu did not buy it, ¡°I don¡¯t know all of you. If you want to save her, please leave. I want to clear the field!¡± She reacted differently from what Tan Xiaoge had thought. Everyone held their breath and felt nervous. It was probably the first time the woman in pink got embarrassed in public. She helplessly looked at the gentleman in silk clothing, ¡°Prince Long¡­¡± She expected him toe forward andmand the bounty hunters to give Gu Xijiu a lesson. Prince Long stared at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°I am Count Xiaoyao, my name is Long Moyan. May I know your name?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°I just want to clear the field and do not need to tell you my name!¡± Her voice was cold and soft but firm, ¡°I have limited patience so I¡¯ll count to three and if you still do not want to leave, I will kill her!¡± It was probably the first time Tan Xiaoge got embarrassed too. She was furious and stared at the several bounty hunters, ¡°Are you all blind? Why don¡¯t you all give her a lesson? I am sure we can beat her down with so many of us here!¡± The bounty hunters were the most rebellious ones, and they admired strong people. They did not like to gang fight, especially with a little girl! Shan Qing spoke coldly, ¡°We will start to fight with her only if you are killed.¡± Tan Xiaoge remained silent. Prince Long looked at the Ice Shura Flowers at the cliff not far away. There were around 30 to 40 nts on the cliff. Usually, these nts grew sporadically, and it was rare to see such a quantity at one ce. He smiled and tried to negotiate with Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss, it was our fault just now. I apologize to you.¡± Then, he took up his sleeve and bowed. Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow and looked at him but did not speak. Prince Long continued, ¡°I have observed that there are more than 30 nts on the cliff. Normally, it requires only two nts to make medicine. I think you may not need to use so many of them, right?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and said only three words, ¡°Hard to tell.¡± In fact, she did not need that much, and it could be split into two portions for both parties. However, it was them who wanted to clear the field just now, and they were too rude to her. Prince Long choked and felt that this girl was asking for too much. However, she could act like this because of her powers. He also understood that it was Tan Xiaoge who treated her rudely earlier. Her actions were probably revenge-seeking. He paused for a moment, then offered some terms to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss, there is something strange about this nt. It needs to be refined immediately once it is plucked or else it will lose its effectiveness. There are beasts guarding them, and once you start plucking them, they will attack you. Therefore, even if you can pluck the nts by yourself, you will miss the best timing to refine them. Why not you cooperate with us? We can split the nts ¨C 30 percent and 70 percent. You will get 70 percent, and we will get 30 percent. Besides this, you have us to guard beside you when you refine the medicine. What do you think about this proposal?¡± Chapter 318 Chapter 318: I Will Not Sacrifice My Companion Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion If it were genuine, then it would be considered a generous offer. The flowers were located deep inside the icing area, and although Gu Xijiu could use her teleportation powers to escape, it required quite a long time to get to safety and the effectiveness of the flowers would reduce by half by then. ¡°How do I know if I can trust you?¡± Gu Xijiu still did not trust them. Prince Long pondered for a moment and then took out a jade with a dragon pattern on it and handed it to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss, this is something that can represent my identity. It is priceless and cannot be damaged. Once it is damaged I will lose my identity as a prince. I¡¯ll pass it to you and only ask you to return it to me after we finish the job.¡± ¡°Master, it is an authentic dragon-patterned jade. It is a prized possession that has been passed from generation to generation in the Long family. Whoever owns this jade would be the prince of Count Long¡­¡± The Firmament Stone started to provide numerous buts and pieces of information to Gu Xijiu, ¡°If this person has second thoughts, you can break this jade immediately, and he will lose his identity as a prince. It seems like he sincerely wants to cooperate with you. I think you can work with him since we really do not need that many Ice Shura Flowers¡­¡± Gu Xijiu patted it to tell it that she had a n. Then, she proposed, ¡°We can cooperate, but this girl has to leave us.¡± She used her sword to point at Tan Xiaoge who was still kneeling down on the floor. Her face was very pale and as she was frightened. She worriedly looked at Prince Long because she was afraid that he would sacrifice her. Prince Long was stunned. He said, ¡°Thisdy came together with us. This is a very dangerous ce. If we leave her alone, I am afraid that she would not be able to return safely. We came here together and we have to go back together. I will never sacrifice mypanions. If you do not want to let her go, I have to give up this ce and find my flowers somewhere else.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. She never expected that Prince Long had such a sense of obligation. She finally took a step back and said lightly, ¡°I never thought that you are such a trustworthy person. I always respect righteous people. Since you are this kind of person, I can give in and let Tan Xiaoge stay with us. However, I request her to sincerely apologize to me and give me her alchemy furnace as a gift.¡± It was not hard to meet these conditions. Prince Long looked at Tan Xiaoge directly and ordered her with his eyes. Although Tan Xiaoge was a bit reluctant, she knew that this was the only condition to stay alive. If she did notply, she was afraid that Prince Long would leave her alone. Therefore, she apologized to Gu Xijiu and also handed her alchemy furnace to her as requested. Her medicine refinery technique was still at early levels so her alchemy furnace was rtively conventional. Hence, she was not too distressed about it. Gu Xijiu threw the jade back to Prince Long, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pawn it to me. I believe you.¡± Someone who would never abandon their most ordinarypanion must not be a bad person. Prince Long was surprised. He drew his sleeve and bowed, ¡°Thank You!¡± Since all the conditions had been met, they started to assign a task to everyone. ording to Prince Long, he would be the one who plucked the nts while the five bounty hunters would be responsible for clearing the beasts. Gu Xijiu and the two other women would be waiting at the side. This was actually the initial n that Prince Long had all along except that now Gu Xijiu was included. Once Prince Long finished assigning the task, he looked at Gu Xijiu and gently asked, ¡°Are you satisfied with my assignment?¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319: It Is Unavoidable To Be Lucky Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I am satisfied. Thank you, Prince Long.¡± Prince Long felt relieved, ¡°It is good that you are satisfied. I appreciate that you are willing to give us some nts.¡± Prince Long was very gentle and elegant, so Gu Xijiu liked him even more. Therefore, she took another step back in her negotiations, ¡°We can split it 60 percent and 40 percent. You will get 40 percent, and I will get 60 percent to repay your kindness.¡± It was more than enough for her to get 60 percent of the nts. Prince Long was happy and replied cheerfully, ¡°Thank you!¡± Tan Xiaoge and her sister Le Jiajun looked at each other and felt upset. Tan Xiaoge would have insulted Gu Xijiu. However, she had learned her lesson and decided to keep quiet. Le Jiajun decided to speak, ¡°Actually, you have earned a lot from this trade. You don¡¯t have to do anything to get 60% of the nts. You are really lucky.¡± These words sounded a little sour. Gu Xijiu leisurely said, ¡°Sometimes it is unavoidable to be lucky.¡± Tan Xiaoge was raging under her skin but remained silent on the surface. Le Jiajun replied, ¡°You are not lucky. It is because our Prince Long is gentle and kind that you can have such a good deal.¡± Gu Xijiu chuckled, ¡°So you can just remain jealous of me but can do nothing about it.¡± The two women were stunned and did not know how to reply. ¡­ ording to the ¡°Record of Foreign Matters,¡± other than the bear that was killed by Gu Xijiu, there was still a kind of snow lizard which guarded the Ice Shura Flowers. The snow lizard was about two meters in length. It was good at ice attacks and group attacks. It could shoot ice kes and could only be harmed by a person with spiritual power of at least level five. Gu Xijiu stood there and noticed that Prince Long and the team were heading towards the ice cliff. After Prince Long plucked the first flower, the snow under the cliff started to copse, and eight snow lizards emerged from the snow and started to attack! Fortunately, the people there were well prepared. Shan Qing waved his hand, and the five bounty hunters immediately charged in a fan-shaped formation towards to the snow lizards. Plenty of fog surrounded the ice cliff, but a light shone through from the direction of the bounty hunters from time to time. It also came along with the sharp crying sounds of the snow lizards. Apparently, the fight was very intense. The snow lizards were very good at attacking. They were able to shoot poisonous water that could immediately freeze their enemies. Anyone who could not evade their attacks would instantly turn into ice dunes and be infected by the poison. Therefore, it required a very high spiritual power and Qing Gong to fight with the snow lizards. It was clear as day that Prince Long and his team had done their homework before they came as they had an excellent strategy to deal with the snow lizards. Therefore, the situation was still within their control although the fight was pretty intense. Besides the issue of facing these snow lizards, it was not easy to pluck the nts too. They were full of venom and once it punctured the finger, that person would immediately be fully paralyzed. Furthermore, plucking the nt required a special glove which had to be used in a special way so that it would not damage the leaves. Otherwise, its effectiveness would also bepromised. Prince Long was quite skillful when he plucked the nt. He could also skillfully dodge the attacks from the snow lizards. Chapter 320 Chapter 320: Useless Teammate Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Le Jiajun looked to that direction and then she looked at Gu Xijiu who stood leisurely not far away, ¡°Miss, do you see how dangerous this ce can be? If we go away and leave you alone, I am afraid that you can¡¯t even get any nts.¡± Tan Xiaoge who hid behind Le Jiajun also interrupted, ¡°Not only will you be unable to get any nts but you will also lose your life here.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s true. I was waiting for partners when I first reached here. Coincidently all of you showed up. If it were a standard partnership, I would ask for 10 nts and give my partners a few thousands dor. But I have you to thank for that. It saved me money and effort. It reminds me of a saying, ¡®It is not scary to have a powerful opponent. It is scary to have a useless teammate. I believe that Prince Long would have felt it deeply.¡± Tan Xiaoge remained silent, but her face was red. Le Jiajun¡¯s face was pale. Although this youngdy wrapped in bearskin looked modest, the aura exuded by her was very imposing. Le Jiajun could barely smile, but she did not want to keep silent, ¡°I know that you have an outstanding skill. Why don¡¯t you go and help out?¡± Gu Xijiu leisurely leaned on the wall and said lightly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± The two sisters had no other words to reply anymore. Fortunately, the fight would end soon. All the eight snow lizards had been killed by Shan Qing and the team while Prince Long had sessfully retrieved around 12 Ice Shura Flowers. There were only 14 left untouched. Suddenly, something happened! The initially quiet ice cliffs suddenly shook like an earthquake, and at this moment, the ice cliff suddenly cracked into a big hole under Prince Long! Prince Long was not prepared for it and fell into the hole! The two women screamed while the five bounty hunters that had just killed the eight snow lizards were far away from Prince Long. They did not have sufficient time to rescue him. When they wanted to move there, a white shadow passed in front of them. While Prince Long was falling down the hole, he was pulled by someone. Everything happened quickly, and suddenly he was already back on the ground. At the same time, a huge monster from the ice cave. It was a monster which was a few times bigger than the snow lizards ¨C The King of Snow Lizards! Prince Long was frightened and began to sweat despite the cold. If he were not rescued in time, he would have be the food inside the mouth of this big monster. He looked at the woman beside him with a face of shock and disbelief. Apparently, it was Gu Xijiu who saved him. When he fell, she was about 10 meters away. He never expected that her Qing Gong was so great! He had never seen or even heard of this kind of Qing Gong before and became more curious who this woman was. ¡°Thank you, miss!¡± Prince Long raised his sleeves and bowed for appreciation. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Gu Xijiu did not look at him as her attention was on the King of Snow Lizards which had just appeared in front of them. She frowned. Each of its scales was as big as a teapot, and it had glowing eyes likenterns. It had arge body like the legendary Tyrannosaurus rex. When it roared, the ground shook profoundly. It was angry, and its pair of eyes stared at the crowd while the scales on its body slowly stood up! ¡°The King of Snow Lizards is equivalent to someone with level seven spiritual power. Master, you cannot fight against it even if all of you cooperated to attack. Run!¡± The Firmament Stone shouted in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. Chapter 321 Chapter 321: Showcase Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Shan Qing shouted, ¡°Dismiss!¡± Then, he ran toward the direction where Prince Long stood, ¡°Prince, we are not able to fight against this monster. We have to dismiss now!¡± Prince Long knew how powerful this monster was. When he saw the King of Snow Lizards about to attack, he led the team to a safe ce. These people were very good at martial arts and had high spiritual powers. However, they had to use all their strength to escape safely. In just a blink of an eye, they had run four to five miles away. ¡°Where is the youngdy?¡± Prince Long asked while he was retreating. He turned back but did not see Gu Xijiu. He stopped abruptly! Shan Qing and the team looked around. They also did not notice the woman who wore the bearskin cloak. The roaring of the King of Snow Lizards did not stop, but the creature did not chase them. The two sisters ran until they were almost breathless. They quickly said, ¡°Perhaps she has her way to run since she did note from the same direction that we did. It is better for us to leave this ce as soon as possible. It is not safe, and the King of Snow Lizards might catch up very soon¡­¡± Before they finished their sentence, Prince Long had turned back and said, ¡°Let me go and find her.¡± He disappeared from their sight in just a second. Le Jiajun and her sister remained silent. Shan Qing¡¯s facial expression changed. He immediately instructed his team, ¡°You guys bring Miss Le and Miss Tan and leave first. I will follow Prince Long.¡± Then he promptly followed behind Prince Long. The Firmament Stone thought that its master was different from others. At this very critical moment, she still remembered the remaining Ice Shura Flowers! When the others were running away to protect their lives, she directly teleported to the ice cliff and plucked another nt! When the King of Snow Lizards was preparing to catch up with the rest who ran away, it turned its head back and saw Gu Xijiu who was still plucking away! This time, it was furious and charged toward her at full speed. It extended its long tongue towards Gu Xijiu but she used her teleportation power and disappeared from the ce where she originally stood. The long tongue did not reach Gu Xijiu but almost hit the remaining nts. Apparently, the nts were very precious to the King of Snow Lizards as it quickly retracted its long tongue when it saw the nts. It roared and tried to look for the brave little girl. However, even after it turned around, it could not see where Gu Xijiu was. Although the King of Snow Lizards was mighty, it was simple-minded. When it failed to locate Gu Xijiu, it wanted to chase the people who had escaped instead. But just when it was about to move, it raised its head and saw Gu Xijiu plucking another three nts! She was even more skillful than Prince Long when she plucked the nt. The creature was furious to the point where all its scales stood up. It emitted a powerful destructive water jet towards Gu Xijiu, but she disappeared again! The water jet sshed on the ground and immediately formed a small iceberg. ¡­ It was the scene Prince Long saw when he returned to the ce. The woman who was wearing the bearskin cloak suddenly appeared to pluck the nt. When the King of Snow Lizards attacked, she re-appeared on its head! It was the blind spot of the creature. Thus, it totally could not see her. Gu Xijiu was very good at Qing Gong. When shended, she was as light as a feather. The scales of the King of Snow Lizards were thick and insensitive. Hence, it totally could not feel Gu Xijiu standing on top of its head. Whenever it could not find Gu Xijiu, it looked around and roared angrily but still could not catch the little human! Chapter 322 Chapter 322: Real Men Keep Their Word Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The King of Snow Lizards saw a target when Prince Long appeared in its sights. It was in the midst of the madness, and now finally it found its punching bag. It roared and charged towards Prince Long! When it attacked, it blew a strong wind first. Before it hit Prince Long, his clothes were already torn. ¡°Leave me alone! Run!¡± Gu Xijiu shouted. At the same time, she raised her hand and issued a fire me to shoot at the butt of the creature. Her spiritual fire-sting power was rtively weak as it was not even level two. Thus, the me that she fired did not hurt the creature but only irritated it which triggered its anger. It immediately turned back and ran towards Gu Xijiu! Prince Long was stunned by what he was witnessing. Suddenly, he was pulled by Shang Qing, ¡°My Prince, she should be okay. Let¡¯s go first!¡± ¡­ Inside an iceberg. This ce was about 20 to 30 miles away from the area where they plucked the Ice Shura Flowers. They could not hear the roaring of the King of Snow Lizards anymore. Fortunately, it did not chase after them. Prince Long and the team decided to rest at this ce. ording to Le Jiajun and her sister, they should move another 30 to 40 miles away to ensure that they hadpletely gotten rid of the danger. However, Prince Long did not agree and insisted on stopping at this ce. Since he was the boss of the team, everyone needed to listen to him. Shan Qing checked his surroundings to see if there was any movement. He thought that this ce was already safe enough, so he found a ce nearby to rest. On the other hand, Prince Long was worried and kept wandering around. Le Jiajun was a bit angry, but she did not dare to show it. Thus, she tried to switch topic, ¡°My Prince, we need to refine the medicine immediately. Why don¡¯t you take the nts out and we start the process here.¡± When she finished her sentence, she took out her alchemy furnace. Indeed, this was important as it was the primary purpose of theming here. Although the prince did not feel good, he took out eight Ice Shura Flowers and handed them to her, ¡°You can refine these first.¡± Le Jiajun was slightly surprised, ¡°I remembered that you had plucked around 20 nts.¡± Her eyesight was sharp enough to see it. Also, she put all her focus on the prince just now so she could see everything he did. ¡°The rest of the 12 nts belong to thatdy.¡± Prince Long answered very briefly. Le Jiajun frowned, ¡°I remember that there were 30 to 40 nts. If it is 60/40 split, we should get around 14 nts.¡± ¡°Those that were not plucked cannot be counted.¡± Le Jiajun immediately replied, ¡°She did not follow us, and she might not be joining us anymore. Why are you so serious about it?¡± Finally, Prince Long seriously looked at Le Jiajun and said, ¡°A real man keeps his word. Do you want me to be the person who breaks his promise?¡± Le Jiajun stifled. When she wanted to reply, a shadow could be seen along with and a cold chuckle, ¡°Prince Long is indeed a trustworthy person!¡± Suddenly thedy with a bearskin cloak appeared in front of them. She took out a box with a dozen Ice Shura Flowers, ¡°I have collected the remaining nts. Fortunately, I did not damage any of them. Now we can split them again.¡± Everyone looked at Gu Xijiu as though they had seen a monster! Thisdy could collect the remaining nts while she was fighting with the King of Snow Lizards. It was such a fantastic skill! They finally understood why she dared toe to this ice field alone. Evidently, she possessed the ability to do so! The several bounty hunters had full respect for Gu Xijiu now. Chapter 323 Chapter 323: Chong Sheng Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Prince Long handed the Ice Asura nts that belonged to Gu Xijiu to her with two additional nts. Gu Xijiu always liked to make things clear, thus, she threw the two nts back to Prince Long and said, ¡°No, I have enough of them already.¡± Now that everyone was safe, they had to start refining the medicine quickly. Due to the nature of the refining process, they ran another 10 miles to find a safer ce beforemencing refinery process. This ce was suggested by Gu Xijiu. It was leeward and rtively safe but cold. Shan Qing observed that Gu Xijiu was wrapped entirely in her bearskin cloak so he realized that she must be freezing. Without a second thought, he immediately got help from his teammates who had mastered the spiritual power of the water element to build an igloo for her. After Gu Xijiu thanked them, she took off the bearskin cloak and put it on the floor as her cushion for sitting. When she looked up, she found that everyone was looking at her. She frowned and checked what they were fascinated by. She was still neat and clean, so she did not know what was wrong. ¡°Prince, what is wrong with me?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. After she took off her cloak, she looked slim, and it exposed her whole face. Those around her could see that she tied her hair into a ponytail and had healthy tanned skin. She looked rather ordinary though, aside from her pair of bright eyes. It made her look attractive and stunning. Mystery, mor, and inherent elegance was that they saw. Prince Long had seen a lot of beautiful people in his life, but it was the first time he saw someone like Gu Xijiu, so he was stunned for a moment when he saw her actual appearance. Only after Gu Xijiu asked him the question did he regain his consciousness, ¡°No¡­ Nothing is wrong with you. You are good. Oh, yea, my name is Long Moyan, you can call me Moyan.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Moyan.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Gu Xijiu thought for a while and finally uttered a name, ¡°Chong Sheng.¡± Chong Sheng was a term which carried the meaning of ¡®rebirth.¡¯ She was indeed reborn again. This was a name that was notmonly known. Everyone looked at each other and did not believe that this was her real name. ¡°Alright, I will call you Chong Sheng in future.¡± Prince Long started to chat with her like a close friend. Le Jiajun and the sister felt left out, and they looked at each other. They saw jealousy in each other¡¯s eyes. After Prince Long left the igloo, Le Jiajun smiled at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss Chong Sheng, you are so brave toe here alone to collect the nts.¡± ¡°I am not brave; I am here because I have the ability to do so.¡± Gu Xijiu started to work on her nts. ¡°Ability? Since you have the ability to collect the nts, do you also have the ability to refine it into the medicine?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You are so talented. What level is your refinery skill?¡± Gu Xijiu stopped working on the herbs and stared at her, ¡°Miss Le, what are you trying to say? Can you say it directly?¡± Le Jiajun stifled with some embarrassment. She coughed, ¡°I can see that you are quite skillful when you work on the herbs. You must be very good at refining medicine. Why don¡¯t we have apetition to kill the boredom when we refine the medicine?¡± Gu Xijiu rejected directly, ¡°I am not interested in anypetition.¡± Chapter 324 Chapter 324: Competition Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Le Jiajun eyes suddenly lit up as she asked, ¡°Are you afraid of losing?¡± The more Gu Xijiu rejected, the more she thought that she was not capable enough topete with her. Thus, she insisted on making her ept the challenge. Tan Xiaoge also tried to convince her to ept the challenge. After they finished persuading her, Gu Xijiu finally agreed, ¡°I can ept the challenge with certain conditions. Firstly, I need someone to act as a mediator. And, secondly, we need to bet on something in thispetition. What can you take out as your bet?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Le Jiajun asked. ¡°If I lose, I will not take any of the medicines that I refined from the Ice Shura Flowers.¡± Her words were direct and firm. Le Jiajun remained silent. ¡°Master, don¡¯t underestimate your opponent. Le Jiajun is a master in medicine refining skill. She can refine fourth-grade medicine and is almost at the same level as Gu Xixi. You will not be able to win thepetition.¡± The Firmament Stone immediately provided the information in her mind. Although there were a lot of people who could refine medicine in this continent, it was rare to have people who could refine a high quality of medicine. Most of the people could only refine the second-grade medicine. People who could refine the third-grade medicine could be addressed as ¡®refining pharmacists¡¯ and are highly sought after by all ns. After all, a high-quality medicine could not only cure wounds but also improve skills and add some other special effects. Fourth-grade refining pharmacists are considered as ¡®masters¡¯ among the masters. There were less than a hundred people on this continent who were fourth grade and above. Even the Tianwen saint (Gu Xixi) was only a fifth-grade refining pharmacist despite all her skills. As for sixth-grade pharmacists, it was rarer, and there were only a dozen of them on this continent. Most of them exclusively specialized in the refining process their entire lives. They did not even know how to cure or provide treatment. It was very rare to have people like Gu Xixi who could refine medicine well while being able to heal patients. This was the reason why she is called as the Tianwen saint. As for Le Jiajun, she had started to learn about medicine refinery since she was eight. She spent all her time and effort on this process and was now only a fourth-grade refining pharmacists after nine years. Thus, she was quite famous in this continent. The Firmament Stone had a plethora of information about her. Before the Firmament Stone fell asleep, Gu Xijiu was still learning how to use the alchemy furnace. Even if she kept practicing diligently after it slept, she could only have practiced for only a few months. It was not possible to have such a vast improvement in such a short time frame. Based on its estimation, Gu Xijiu could only refine second-grade medicine at best. Apparently, it was not a good idea topete with a fourth graded refining pharmacist. It was okay to be shameful if she lost thepetition, but the bet was too expensive to lose. If she lost, she had to start from scratch to collect the herbs in this icend again! Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she is such a high grade. You should have told me earlier.¡± ¡°You agreed to it too fast!¡± The Firmament Stone almost cried. ¡°There is nothing else I can do since I have agreed topete. If I lose, then you have to apany me for a few more days to find the remaining nts.¡± Gu Xijiu answered casually. The Firmament Stone remained silent. Prince Long just went out for a while, and by the time he came back the threedies had sealed the deal on thepetition. If Gu Xijiu lost in thepetition, she would give up all her Ice Shura Flowers. If Le Jiajun lost in thepetition, she needed to contribute her treasure ¨C the Cangyan spring water, which was a kind of drug that could restore the body. It was made by several rare and precious herbs and could not be easily refined. Therefore, a small bottle of Canyan spring water was worth a hundred thousand dors in the market. Chapter 325 Chapter 325: Competition 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu always felt that her muscles and veins had not fully opened up yet, so she thought that the Cangyan spring water was very suitable for her. As they needed someone to be the mediator, Prince Long agreed to be the one under the request of threedies. When thepetition began, both Gu Xijiu and Le Jiajun started to get busy. When Gu Xijiu took out the alchemy furnace, Le Jiajun was surprised, ¡°Is this the one from my sister?¡± ¡°It is mine now.¡± Gu Xijiu answered. Le Jiajun stunned for a moment, ¡°Yes, it is now yours.¡± Prince Long was also curious and worried about her, ¡°Chong Sheng, I know that it is always better for the refining pharmacist to use an alchemy furnace that he or she is familiar with. Since you just got it, I am afraid that you might still not be familiar with using it yet.¡± In fact, Prince Long did not believe that Gu Xijiu would win the match. She looked like a 16 or 17-year-old kid. With such a good Qing Gong, she must have majored in martial arts instead of refinery skills. Hence, he doubted the quality of her refinery skills. How could shepare with specialists in the industry like Le Jiajun? Moreover, she wanted to use an alchemy furnace that was new to her. It definitely could not work well, and in this case, she would lose the match. Gu Xijiu waved and said casually, ¡°This is just nice.¡± Prince Long was speechless. Was it because she knew that she would lose the match, so she purposely acted like this to look better even if she lost? The Firmament Stone was uneasy too. It was even more worried than Gu Xijiu and kept paying attention to their actions. ¡°Master, she is more skillful than you.¡± ¡°Master, her alchemy furnace is better than yours. I think you should use the eighth-grade alchemy furnace that you won from Rong Chu. You might have bigger chance to win if you use that.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Xijiu growled. She needed peace and calmness when she refined medicine. It was the same for Le Jiajun who did not even look at Gu Xijiu during the refining process. However, Tan Xiaoge, who was also knowledgeable in medicine refinery, watched their refinery processes very clearly. She had been partnered with Le Jiajun for so many years, so she was able to know that there would be a few fourth graded medicines in this refinery process. Apparently, Le Jiajun wanted to show off in front of Prince Long, so she was extra careful and concentrated on every step to make it perfect. Based on Tan Xiaoge¡¯s estimation, there would be one-fourth graded medicine and more than three third graded medicines from this process. It was challenging to refine a high-grade medicine. Even a fourth graded refining pharmacist could not guarantee fourth graded medicine every time. It was considered very sessful if one could produce three fourth graded medicines out of 10 attempts. She also carefully observed Gu Xijiu. Thisdy was using her alchemy furnace that she knew well enough that it was not as good as the one used by Le Jiajun. Even the skill that she possessed was not as good as Le Jiajun¡¯s. Although Gu Xijiu was not using the same process, she could still tell the proficiency of the pharmacist from the whole process. Upon observation, she was confident that her sister was going to win the match. As per Tan Xiaoge¡¯s expectation, when both of them opened their furnaces, Le Jiajun produced one fourth-grade, three third-grade, and five second-grade medicines. Gu Xijiu produced only one third-grade medicine with the remaining either first or second graded medicines. Obviously, Gu Xijiu lost the match. Le Jiajunughed happily, ¡°Miss Chong Sheng, you have lost the match!¡± Gu Xijiu replied while cleaning the alchemy furnace, ¡°Yes I lost the first match. The winner needs to win two matches. We might still have two games to go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we need the third game. My sister will win the second match. We will not let you waste such precious herbs.¡± Tan Xiaoge gloated. Chapter 326 Chapter 326: Competition 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It is considered very good that Miss Chong Sheng could produce a third graded medicine with an ordinary alchemy furnace.¡± Prince Long tried to cover for Gu Xijiu. This girl was talented. She was not only good in martial arts but also in refining medicines! The Firmament Stone was stunned too, ¡°Master, I did not expect that you could produce a third graded medicine! I did not even expect that you could refine first graded medicines!¡± In fact, it was not easy to refine medicines sessfully. Even a refining pharmacist would still produce failed drugs. The Firmament Stone never saw Gu Xijiu practice her refinery skills after it woke up, so it was surprised. It almost thought that there would be all failed medicines in this alchemy furnace. It was excited, ¡°Master, I think it does not matter even if you lose. It is good news that you can refine a third graded medicine. It is hard to get the herbs, but it is even harder to master a level three refinery skill!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Xijiu instructed again. Le Jiajun looked a bit disappointed. She thought that she would get Prince Long¡¯s attention after her extraordinary performance, but she never thought that this would happen. She wanted to do even better in the next match and produce two fourth graded medicines. She wanted to see Chong Sheng lose badly! She thought for a while and took out an alchemy furnace from her storage bag. She handed it to Gu Xijiu, ¡°This alchemy furnace has the same quality as the one I am currently using. You can use it.¡± She wanted to make sure that Gu Xijiu could not give any excuse for losing. Gu Xijiu did not ept it, ¡°No, I can use the current one.¡± Then she started to get busy again. Le Jiajun looked disdain. She thought that Gu Xijiu would want to use the alchemy furnace as a scapegoat when she lost. She did not continue persuading her anymore and began to get busy. This time, she operated even more meticulously and used all her abilities to refine the medicine. The wind was still blowing harshly outside. Other than Shan Qing, the rest of the bounty hunters were patrolling outside the igloo. There were a lot of beasts in this icend. In just an hour, there were more than three beasts that came to attack. Fortunately, the four bounty hunters were strong enough to kill them all in time. Shan Qing was busy on both sides. When the fights outside were tensed, he would go out to help his teammates. When it was peaceful outside, he went back into the igloo to watch the match. He was good at martial arts and had a pair of sharp eyes. He quickly discovered that Gu Xijiu operated more efficiently than before. This girl had a very good state of mind. Although she lost in the first match, she remained calm. Her actions were smooth and gentle which made her look very pleasant. He never knew that she looked so good when she refined medicine! Shan Qing¡¯s eyes were following Gu Xijiu¡¯s actions the entire time until he was blocked by a man in front of him. ¡°Shan Qing, we need your help outside. Can you go out and patrol together with your teammates?¡± Prince Long said softly but with a firm tone. Shan Qing remained silent but had to go out. He secretly decided in his heart. If Miss Chong Sheng lost the game, he would apany her to go and find the Ice Shura Flowers again to protect her, or at least to guard at her side when she refined the medicine. When he was patrolling outside, the rest of the bounty hunters came and asked for the results. Everyone felt disappointed when he told them the result. At the same time, they were tempted to go inside to watch the match. While they were patrolling and discussing, they suddenly heard some excited cheer in the igloo, ¡°Three fourth-grade medicines! Sister, you have produced three fourth-grade medicines!¡± Chapter 327 Chapter 327: Competition 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Tan Xiaoge cheered after seeing her sister¡¯s results. She was too excited until she almost lost her voice. It was considered a miracle for a fourth-grade refining pharmacist to produce three fourth-grade medicines in a single alchemy furnace. Le Jiajun smiled with her bright eyes. She nced through everyone in the igloo. There were eight people inside, and everyone was looking at her. She became the center of attention. She was very proud as she was confident that she would win this match. Hence, sheughed and looked at Gu Xijiu as if she was looking at a joke, ¡°Miss Chong Sheng, you have lost the match!¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°It is indeed difficult to get three fourth-grade medicines in one alchemy furnace. It seems like I need to get at least four fourth-grade medicines to win the match¡­¡± She looked at her alchemy furnace and tapped on it with her finger, ¡°Please work well.¡± Le Jiajunughed. She said cruelly, ¡°If the refining pharmacist is not good enough, the results would be bad even if the alchemy furnace works well.¡± ¡°It is true.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded and continued, ¡°If the pharmacist is good, even if it is an ordinary alchemy furnace it could also produce good quality medicines, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Le Jiajun had been waiting for her to say this statement. Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°Let¡¯s look at the results.¡± She raised her hand to open the lid. Although they knew the miracle would not happen, everyone¡¯s head turned to look into her alchemy furnace. They were stunned. Le Jiajun did not bother looking because she thought that she knew the result without the need to look at her alchemy furnace. With Gu Xijiu¡¯s ability, it was considered good if she was able to produce two third graded medicines. When she noticed that everyone had an abnormal look on her face, sheughed and asked, ¡°What happened? Are all the medicines bad?¡± With no reply, sheughed even harder, ¡°Everyone makes mistakes. It is alright even if she produced all bad medicines. Just a shame to waste those precious herbs¡­¡± Before she finished her sentence, Prince Long interrupted, ¡°One fifth-grade medicine! Nine fourth-grade medicines!¡± He spoke in a trembling voice, with a surprise and disbelief look. Le Jiajun was stunned! She said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe! Let me see!¡± There were 10 medicines in the alchemy furnace. There was one medicine that was glowing with a halo, and the remaining nine medicines looked rounded and elegant. It was indeed as what Prince Long mentioned ¨C one fifth-grade medicine and nine fourth-grade medicines! Le Jiajun looked pale. She took a step backward and gazed at Gu Xijiu. She screamed again, ¡°I do not believe it! You must be cheating!¡± It was considered extraordinary that an alchemy furnace could have more than half its medicines refined well. With Le Jiajun¡¯s remarkable performance just now, she could only produce four fourth-grade medicines and three second-grade medicines. The rest were all rejects. It was nothing short of a miracle that Gu Xijiu could produce all good medicines! What was more unusual was that she was using the mostmon alchemy furnace! Le Jiajun suspected that even her master could not have such a good result. She almost lost her mind. Gu Xijiu lightly smiled, ¡°What could I do to cheat?¡± ¡°You prepared these medicines beforehand!¡± ¡°Nonsense! I can see that all these medicines are freshly produced. Le Jiajun, you have to be sporting.¡± Prince Long¡¯s urged her to be fair. Gu Xijiu packed her alchemy furnace and said lightly, ¡°There is one more match. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can watch it on the side.¡± Le Jiajun said, ¡°Okay! You produce first, and I will watch you!¡± So the third match started. Chapter 328 Chapter 328: Master, You Are Tricky Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion To be fair, Gu Xijiu ced all the well-extracted pills on top of the ice table, and Shan Qing was there to guard the tablets. When Gu Xijiu opened the alchemy furnace for the third time, Le Jiajun was utterly out of words. This time, there were two grade-five pills and eight grade-four pills! The Firmament Stone had lost its mind too, ¡°Master, are you trying to cheat? What did I miss out in the past couple of months when I was in my deep sleep? Master, did you purposely extract the pills in that way during your first alchemy, just to distract her?¡± The Firmament Stone shouted. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve that. The first found simply wasn¡¯t the technique that I¡¯m most familiar with,¡± Gu Xijiu exined slowly. ¡°Agreed!¡± Firmament Stone said. Gu Xijiu had won, undoubtedly. Although both the sisters refused to acknowledge their defeat, they were utterly convinced by Gu Xijiu¡¯s techniques. Tan Xiaoge had initially made fun of Gu Xijiu, saying that she was going to waste the Ice Shura Flowers. After the contest, now it seemed like the sisters were the ones who had ruined the herbs. Without further hesitation, Prince Long handed Gu Xijiu all of Ice Shura Flowers for her to extract its essence. Due to the difference in alchemy for the different regions, bystanders were forbidden to observe the process, especially for the extraction of top-grade pills ¨C it was highly secretive. Politely, Prince Long asked the sisters to withdraw from the ce. Gu Xijiu quickly interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s alright since there are arge number of pills that need to be extracted this time¡­ if they¡¯re willing to help, they can stay and help me, or leave otherwise.¡± Indeed, the sisters were pleased to stay, as their primary intention was to giarize the techniques. ¡°Master, both of them seem to harbor evil intentions. You shouldn¡¯t be so courteous and let them giarize the techniques,¡± said the Firmament Stone, aggrieved. ¡°Eh? I thought a stone as pure as you should bepassionate and merciful enough to tolerate it? How could you say something like this?¡± Gu Xijiu teased. The Firmament Stone went silent. Chapter 329 Chapter 329: Upon Hearing The First News Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Humph, I know, are you showing them mercy because they are part of the Tianwen n and also the followers of Long Siye? Do you still have feelings for Long Siye?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted, ¡°They won¡¯t be able to master the techniques even if they¡¯re standing close to observe because I¡¯ve used my Wind Power into the alchemy. They don¡¯t even have ess to such power! If they were using the same technique as mine, they might as well maintain their own method.¡± That was how it was. The Firmament Stone was relieved, ¡°Master, you¡¯re tricky,¡± said the Firmament Stone, in full approval. The alchemy was very time-consuming. Therefore, it could not bepleted in a short time frame. The folks started to ther with their own opinions. These people had been in the society for a while. Thus, they were very well informed of the current news and happenings. The topic that they were thering on this time was about Di Fuyi, who was rumored to be quite mysterious. ording to the news, Shan Qing had seen Celestial Master Zuo by ident outside the Feixing Kingdom. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo was in the Haoyue Kingdom! I saw his carriage just couple weeks ago!¡± The folks were interested. They paid attention to what he had to say and asked questions, ¡°Why would Celestial Master Zuo be in the Haoyue Kingdom? Did it something strange happen there?¡± Shan Qing nodded his head lightly and continued, ¡°Something strange did happen. It¡¯s said that there was ady in the Haoyue Kingdom who imed to have acquired a heavenly gift.¡± The crowd was quiet at first, but some people started tough, ¡°What is going on? This person just showed up and imed to be a disciple? Moreover, since it¡¯s a woman¡­ Isn¡¯t she afraid to die?¡± ¡°Exactly, even though the one in our kingdom is not a heaven gifted disciple, she was a follower of the Lord. Even so, she still has to enter the Dark Forest after six months to struggle for survival. Who is that woman in the Haoyue Kingdom? Does she have no fear of death?¡± Shan Qing shook his head, ¡°This one in the Haoyue Kingdom is extraordinary. Who knows, she could be the real deal!¡± The crowd listened to him attentively, with their eyes wide open. ¡°Did you know that there¡¯s a n in the Haoyue Kingdom, known as the Feiyun n?¡± ¡°I know, there¡¯s a mainstream religion in the Haoyue Kingdom. It¡¯s said that most of them are experts in incantations. The surname of the founder is Yun, who¡¯s also the priest in the Haoyue Kingdom. ording to rumors, this priest is not only a master in incantations, but he also has Manipting Powers that are powerful enough to kill people invisibly. He can even use it to summon the winds and call for the rain.¡± ¡°Eh, but what does the heavenly gift have to do with the Feiyun n?¡± ¡°The one who imed to be its disciple is the founder¡¯s only daughter, Yun Qingluo. She¡¯s also a saint in the Haoyue Kingdom. Her status and identity are higher than Miss Gu¡¯s, the one in our Kingdom,¡± said Shan Qing, in all seriousness. The crowd remained silent. They knew about Yun Qingluo. When she was born, it was said that there were 28 magpies circling the delivery room in a celestial manner. She was so precious because she could already talk the moment she was born. She became literate at the age of one and studied history at the age of two. She was thus proimed as a wonder child. She was tested with four and a half of Thunder Talent, so the king of Haoyue Kingdom appointed her as the saint of the kingdom and even built a pce especially for her. By the age of 15, she was already a renowned master in the art of incarnation. An amulet with her writing could sell for 10,000 silvers. Now that she had turned 18, her incarnation power had attained the acme of perfection. She worked a miracle by casting the beans on the ground to transform them into an army of soldiers. One single amulet could summon the Lightning God in the ninth heaven. It was indeed very mighty and powerful. Thedy was an introvert though. She spent most of her time in her pce to study and rarely made contact with outsiders. Even when she asionally left her house, she covered up her face with a thin gauze. ording to the very few people who had seen her, she was described to be a gorgeous woman who was even more beautiful than Gu Xixi, the saint from the Tianwen n. She kept a very low profile of her life, so her beauty was not well known. Although she was only 18, her Incantation Power had already surpassed her father¡¯s. There were already some rumors that circted among the ordinary folks, saying that she had a heavenly gift. She, however, had remained silent about it, so no one had investigated her so far. Little did one know that the news would break out. ording to Shan Qing, Yun Qingluo started to im herself as a disciple just two weeks ago. Even though the people had seen iting, the announcement had nheless caused an uproar in the Haoyue Kingdom. Di Fuyi is not only a master in the Feixing Kingdom, but he is also a tester who was able to test the true identity of a heaven gifted disciple. The head of state of the Haoyue Kingdom, Qian Yueran, sent a letter to Di Fuyi, inviting him to test her to find out whether Yun Qingluo was indeed bestowed with such gift. Shan Qing had now shared all the things that he knew, and the folks all nodded in agreement. ¡°Will Celestial Master Zuo bring Luo Qingyun back to be tested at the Open Heaven Stage?¡± the crowd asked. ¡°Should be, there¡¯s only one Open Heaven Stage anyway,¡± Shan Qing nodded. ¡°I heard that the Open Heaven Stage wasn¡¯t the only way for Celestial Master Zuo to identify the true identity of a heaven gifted disciple. Wasn¡¯t there some people who were immediately recognized by Celestial Master Zuo to be fake and were sent immediately to the Dark Forest?¡± Someone agreed, ¡°That seems right. I heard Celestial Master Zuo is good at reading people. In recent years, there were at least a hundred imposters who imed to be the heaven gifted disciple themselves. They didn¡¯t have to go to the pirs at the Open Heaven stage to be busted. There were less than 10 people who have been to the Open Heaven Stage, which only happens when Celestial Master Zuo fails to recognize them on the spot and is in doubt of their true identity.¡± ¡°That being said, it seems like Miss Gu Xijiu from our kingdom was not too bad, after all, she managed to ce Celestial Master Zuo in doubt.¡± ¡°Of course. Although she¡¯s not a heaven gifted disciple, she is still a follower of the Lord; there isn¡¯t much difference between the two anyway.¡± Chapter 330 Chapter 330: I Have A Feeling That He Is Coming To See You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Not sure if Yun Qingluo is entitled enough to make Celestial Master Zuo activate the Open Heaven Stage just for her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s qualified, perhaps? At least, she¡¯s been so exceptional since young. Moreover, she¡¯s widely known as a genius.¡± ¡°Among those who have imed themselves as the heaven gifted disciple, which one of them is not endowed with unusual intelligence?¡± Someone disdained, ¡°Well, most of them are proven to be fake, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± There was a lively discussion in the crowd with everyone trying to voice out their opinions. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Although the test isplicated, it should be able to bepleted within a day. What makes Celestial Master Zuo stay longer than he should over there?¡± asked a folk, perplexed. With a faint smile on his face, Shan Qing said, ¡°It¡¯s said that thedy, Yun Qingluo, has been missing since she proimed herself as a heaven gifted disciple. Hence, Celestial Master Zuo has to chase after her.¡± The crowd was speechless. Someone was puzzled and said, ¡°This has happened to Miss Gu from our kingdom. She disappeared once, before the test.¡± The discussion was getting more and more lively. During the entire discussion, Gu Xijiu had been taken as aparison to Yun Qingluo numerous times, in which she was concluded to be inferior to Yun Qingluo in multiple aspects. Since she was born, she had been manifesting all kinds of anomalies that were simr to Hua Wuyan from several decades ago. Moreover, she had self-taught some mystical powers without a master. She was most probably a genuine heaven gifted disciple. Gu Xijiu had been so upied, that she did not respond to the ongoing discussions. Since they departed from the Open Heaven Stage, she had not seen Celestial Master Zuo, and he had not been in touch with her. ¡°Master, these people are simply shallow. You¡¯re more skilled than Yun Qingluo,¡± said the Firmament Stone, displeased. Gu Xijiu smiled, not saying a word. ¡°Master, hasn¡¯t Celestial Master Zuo met you once in the past couple of months?¡± ¡°You have asked this question, twice!¡± said Gu Xijiu, giving it a slight leer. ¡°I¡¯m just a little perplexed. I thought he would have at least met you a few times by now.¡± He had always been an inextricable situation before the day of the test. No matter where she went, it would always see him there with her. Undoubtedly, he had left a vivid impression on the Firmament Stone. It strange that he let her go for good. The Firmament Stone was not used to him disappearing from its sight for the past six months. It continued, ¡°I have a feeling that he¡¯sing to see you.¡± ¡°What for? I¡¯ve done the test already,¡± said Gu Xijiu, utterly unconcerned. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said the Firmament Stone. ¡°It¡¯s Yun Qingluo¡¯s turn to experience his terrifying ways of trying to keep up with her all the time, I bet she ran away herself, it can¡¯t be a coincidence that she¡¯s disappeared by chance,¡± said the Firmament Stone, delighted at her misfortune. Gu Xijiu did not say a word. The Firmament Stone¡¯s imagination went wild, ¡°I bet she is not half as good as you in her escapes, she¡¯ll be caught as soon as she runs. Unlike you, you could still run away after you had been caught, which had made him tremble in rage.¡± ¡°I take it as apliment.¡± ¡°You should! I amplimenting you. Nothingpares to you, she could never be as good,¡± said the Firmament Stone, unyieldingly. ¡°The master that I¡¯ve chosen must certainly be the best!¡± Gu Xijiu let out a smile, ¡°I must say, you have good taste! Too bad that you can¡¯t drink, or else I¡¯ll treat you a drinkter.¡± The Firmament Stone hesitated a little. It then continued in a slightly dismal tone, ¡°Master, however, I feel that something is not exactly right.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been taking a rest for six months already, and yet you¡¯re still not feeling right? Where is it that¡¯s not well? Do you need more rest?¡± asked Gu Xijiu, desperately. The Firmament Stone halted. It was not feeling right about something else. ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t seen him for months, not even once. Perhaps he hase to see you stealthily, without you knowing.¡± Chapter 331 Chapter 331: I Still Think That The Engagement Is Real Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Has he got nothing better to do? Why would hee to see me? He should know well enough that I will not run away again,¡± answered Gu Xijiu, with a quiet easiness. The Firmament Stone struggled a little. ¡°You¡¯re his fianc¨¦e, enough said. It¡¯s reasonable for him toe and see you, at least.¡± ¡°When all¡¯s said and done, the engagement is just a fake one. It doesn¡¯t even count as an engagement. Did you believe in it?¡± It was speechless at first. ¡°I still think that the engagement is real,¡± murmured the Firmament Stone. In her heart, Gu Xijiu was slightly moved, but she remained quiet. How could it be real? She had spent an adequate amount of time in this world, long enough for her to observe his personality from other perspectives. If all the youngdies in the city admired Rong Jialuo as their match ¨C the fourth son of the high official in the capital, then all the youngdies on earth would worship Di Fuyi as their idol. No matter where one was at, as long as he or she said anything bad about Di Fuyi at all, the people would be so triggered, as if they were going to throw eggs at the person for being disrespectful. All humans in this world worshiped the Lord, but because he was overly mighty, all humans would merely be mortal beings to the Lord. The people would only worship the Lord with all sincerity, not with the kind of affection in their hearts. Because the Lord was unreachable and impalpable, he was thus worshiped as a divinity in the people¡¯s hearts. They dared not spheme against the Lord, not even the slightest. Di Fuyi, on the other hand, was a living person within reach. Sometimes, he was amiable and easy to approach. Also, he was incredibly aplished. There was no doubt that he was the idol of the people. His admirers must be countless. There were already several rumors about his admirers that Gu Xijiu hade across with, unintentionally. Several decades ago, there were many women in the tales: a gifted princess, a leader of a n and a beautifuldy. All of them had high standards and were equally outstanding, clearly distinguished from themon. Some people confessed their admiration tactfully; then there were those who were bold and forthright about their feelings towards him. Some had even tried to crawl into his bed. All of them were turned down, unreservedly. He had even thrown his bed out, together with the ones trying to crawl into it. Celestial Master Zuo had surely seen enough. He could have any kind ofdy that he wanted. How could he possibly stay engaged to someone who was insignificant, just because of a tiny act of kindness from Luo Xinn? It did not seem like something that he would do. The reason that he had given to Gu Xijiu must be nothing but drivel. He could have, most probably, been a homosexual, a very hidden one. Whatever that he had said had always been half genuine and half sham; he was also very tricky, so tricky that you could easily fall into his trap. Gu Xijiu was too reluctant to even try to figure out his true intentions. He used to behave like a vine, winding and tangling himself around her. All of it was only due to his devotion in his missions ¨C he was going after her merely for the test. Now that it was all done and he hadpleted his mission, he would leave her alone. There were only some follow-ups left to be entertained. There were 10 more days to the day of her punishment. He would be expected to take her to the Dark Forest, personally. After that, there would be nothing left between them at all ¨C no attachment whatsoever. That would be awesome. By the time she made it out of the Dark Forest, she would conceal her identity and live her life in incognito to prevent further attention from Celestial Master Zuo. An image of his purple robe and his possessive eyes shed before her eyes. He should be chasing after Yun Qingluo at the moment. Thedy did not seem to be ordinary at all, now that she was a master in incantation and maniption. She had also attained level six in her spiritual power. Once she got away, it would be such an agony for Di Fuyi to go out and catch her again. Just when Gu Xijiu smiled at the thought of Di Fuyi, the alchemy furnace was ready. She opened up the cover, only to realize that her performance was somewhat unsatisfactory this time. Chapter 332 Chapter 332: Celestial Master Zuo Had Finally Come Back! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Just when Gu Xijiu smiled at the thought of Di Fuyi, the alchemy furnace was done in time. She opened up the cover, only to realize that her performance was somewhat unsatisfactory this time. There was just one grade-four pill, while the rest of the medicines were either grade-one or two. There were three that could not be used! This was a typical scenario for alchemists so no one would be surprised at it. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu did not underperform for the following of the attempts. There was even once where she yielded two grade-five pills in a single furnace. The people eximed with admiration at her performance. However, performing this process consumed a significant amount of her spiritual power. Hence, after a few attempts, her face went slightly pale. It had been a long time since she started, long enough to make her hungry. Luckily, Prince Long and his followers were well prepared. There were some dishes ready to go with a drink. When the refining process was almost done, Prince Long called her out to join the meal. Just when everyone was about to sit down, they heard the deep voice of one of the bounty hunter who was patrolling outside, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Shocked by the surprise, they looked at each other, then walked out of the igloo hurriedly and observed the sky with their heads held high. There was snow drifting profusely towards them. Within the far-reaching skies in the shades of dark green, there was a shiping in, as swiftly as the wind and as quickly as lightning. The ship was in the color of sky-blue, spreading out like waves on the surface of the sea. The ship braved the winds and moved forward as if it was riding the waves on the sea. A moving ship in the sky was an absurdity. However, if there was one person on earth who was capable of turning any strange tale into reality, it was Di Fuyi! The ship was sailing so high in the sky that it was at least a thousand meters above the ground. The snow made it difficult for them to observe the faces on the ship, no matter how hard they tried. Although Gu Xijiu had good eyesight, she only managed to see six people on the ship but could not distinguish their features. The ones at the sides of the ship must be the four young men and the one sitting on the ship with purple robe must be Di Fuyi. It seemed like there was also ady in a faint-green dress, sitting opposite of him. Prince Long and his followers were already on their knees and knelt before the ship. Gu Xijiu was speechless. While she was still in her daze, these people went down so quickly making her look as if she was a standing crane among the flock. The ship was moving very quickly. It appeared in the sky for just a brief moment and then disappeared again into the abyss. The ship had only appeared for a very brief moment, and yet it was enough to cause waves of chaotic discussions in the crowd ¨C like a stone causing ripples on the surface of ake. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo has finallye back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Thedy on the ship must be Miss Yun Qingluo, right? Just as one expected, she¡¯s been brought back. It seems like Celestial Master Zuo has sessfully captured her.¡± ¡°Ha! Thisdy is stunning! What a remarkable body!¡± ¡°Watch your mouth; there are women in our troop. Your eyes are sharp when ites to women. You could even notice her remarkable figures from such a long distance.¡± There was a sigh, ¡°Too bad we can¡¯t see how she looks like. It was too far for us to see clearly.¡± ¡°Her beauty is well known; she must have a beautiful face!¡± The men on the tramp seemed to indulge in their conversations about women. Tan Xiaoge was unimpressed, ¡°What is it that you are focusing on? You should be concerned about her identity as a heaven gifted disciple, not her looks.¡± There was a guess among the folks, ¡°She was brought back personally by Celestial Master Zuo for the test. May I assume that she¡¯s somewhat hopeful?¡± ¡°Exactly. I heard that when someone is sent to the Open Heaven Stage for the test, there must be a possibility for sess. Otherwise, Celestial Master Zuo will only be wasting his time and energy.¡± ¡°Does it mean that another heaven gifted disciple will finally be revealed?¡± Long Moyan turned his head around and saw Gu Xijiu who was standing nearby, ¡°Chong Sheng, do you think that thisdy, Miss Yun Qingluo, is a heaven gifted disciple?¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333: It Was Too Stunning That I Forgot Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± Gu Xijiu had not said a word, yet the Firmament Stone on her wrist was already shouting in strong disapproval in her head, ¡°How could it possibly be this simple to be a heaven gifted disciple?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She shook her head and answered Long Moyan, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She was not interested in discussing this topic. A sudden realization hit Long Moyan, ¡°Oh, Chong Sheng, why didn¡¯t you kneel and show your respect? Luckily there weren¡¯t any outsiders in this remote ce. Otherwise, people would start condemning you for being disrespectful.¡± ¡°It was too stunning that I forgot,¡± answered Gu Xijiu, calmly. The reason sounded valid, as the women would usually be stunned at the sight of Di Fuyi that they would forget to kneel. Long Moyan looked at her perplexedly and wondered why a beautifuldy like her would make the samemon mistake, ¡°Chong Sheng, you¡­¡± ¡°Alright, the show¡¯s over. I¡¯m famished so let¡¯s eat! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Gu Xijiu turned around and walked towards the igloo, getting ready to eat. The alchemy of these 34 herbs was not an easy task, as one could only harvest two at a time. Subtracting the four herbs that were given to the sisters, the remaining 30 herbs were all processed by Gu Xijiu. It was slightly more rxed when the sisters finally came in to help speed up the process. Nheless, the entire process had taken half a day toplete. After the process, Gu Xijiu distributed 50 grade-four pills, together with one grade-five pill, to Long Moyan ording to the sess rate of the alchemy. Long Moyan was delighted with the unexpectedly good oue. If he were to let the sisters perform the alchemy, his 14 herbs would probably produce 14 grade-four pills only. He had now achieved more than double of his initial expectation. It was far beyond what he had anticipated! As for the others, they were not entitled to share the pills as Long Moyan had already paid them enough silver for apanying him on the trip. However, Gu Xijiu insisted on distributing the pills that were grade-three and below to them as a token of appreciation. One must know that the pills that were extracted from Ice Shura Flowers were incredibly precious, even a grade-one pill was too scarce to meet the demands of the market. One pill would easily cost 10,000 pieces of gold. These bounty hunters carried on with their work rain or shine all year round. They even had to visit dangerous ces with mria very often just to get their work done. Without a doubt, they must be yearning for these pills that could fight mria. Receiving such a generous portion made them ted. Without further exnation, Shan Qing had offered Gu Xijiu a token that was in burgundy color. ¡°Miss Chong Sheng, this serves as a Bounty Call, it¡¯s capable ofmanding all bounty hunters with level-five spirit power to serve you three times with absolutely nopensation. If you wish to dispatch any missions, the bounty hunters will be at your disposal.¡± The crowd was silent. The Bounty Call might seem ordinary, but it was very precious. It could summon more than 10 bounty hunters to serve themander at once. Themander was typically someone of noble character and high prestige. Once the call is made, all bounty hunters with level-five spirit power and below must obey the orders unconditionally. One must realize the fact that the bounty hunters are arrogant and presumptuous, so they would not merely obey anybody¡¯s orders. Their attitudes were especially worse for bounty hunters with level-four spirit power and above. Sometimes, not even money could buy their service in return, let alone theirplete submission to obey. Therefore, the owners of such Bounty Call would value themand more than their own lives. One would not dispense the precious Bounty Call to others unless necessary. Gu Xijiu had now owned the Bounty Call that even the emperor had no ess to ¨C a call that was of the highest rank. Prince Long was utterly surprised. He looked at her bewilderedly, and yet he still felt d for her. The bounty hunters reacted to the grant differently. One of them was very clear-cut, ¡°Miss Chong Sheng, you can reach out to me directly at the Bounty Hut if you need to get anything done at all, I would not hesitate toy down my life for you if necessary.¡± Chapter 334 Chapter 334: What Triggered You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, Le Jiajun and her sister were jealous. However, their capabilities were rtively low, hence, they could only keep quiet. Especially after understanding how powerful Gu Xijiu can be, they definitely did not dare to challenge her. They were memorized by the way Gu Xijiu produced the medicine and were excited to try it when they returned. They might have a bright future ahead if they seed. Most of them returned with an abundance of blessings, and everyone was happy. Long Moyan tried to invite Gu Xijiu to leave together with them, but she rejected. She decided to go alone. This made Long Moyan feel slightly depressed as he saw Gu Xijiu disappear into the snow storm. He found this girl very mysterious and felt that she had not revealed her true identity to her. Otherwise, she should be very famous. He was wondering whether they would have a chance to meet again¡­ ¡­ It was snowy and breezy. Gu Xijiu was walking around the icend. ¡°Master, do you know who is Prince Long?¡± The Firmament Stone was trying to tease her. ¡°Yes, he is one of the four prestige men. The son of Duke Dingbei who is ranked at the same level as Rong Che and Rong Jialuo.¡± ¡°I see, you know him¡­ He is the dream man of every girl in the capital city, but his poprity is just below Rong Jialuo¡¯s and Rong Che¡¯s. Many girls are constantly chasing after him¡­¡± Firmament Stone began to gossip. ¡°Uh.¡± Gu Xijiu was lost for words. ¡°Master, he has a crush on you even though you have not put on nice makeup. I think he really likes you!¡± The Firmament Stone went straight to the point. ¡°That¡¯s great! That means he has a pair of sharp eyes and noticed my internal beauty instead my ordinary appearance.¡± Gu Xijiu joked. The Firmament Stone remained silent and then said, ¡°Master, I think you should learn to be humble since it¡¯s a good moral value.¡± ¡°Being excessively humble is fake! I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Gu Xijiu challenged. The Firmament Stone was speechless. It paused for a moment and then started to talk again, ¡°Master, he already likes you even when you put on an ugly makeup, I¡¯m sure he would definitely fall for you if you reveal your true beauty¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at it and asked, ¡°What has triggered you?¡± It was so talkative and disgusting. She then educated it, ¡°Little Cang, you¡¯re a magical object, you should behave properly and treasure words very much.¡± The Firmament Stone was in silent. She was such an ungrateful person. The Firmament Stone was worried for her and that was the reason it tried so hard to please her¡­ It seemed to have noticed something, ¡®Master, this ain¡¯t the way home!¡± Since Gu Xijiu already got the medicine, they were supposed to go home. ¡°Who told you we need to go home? I need to get one more thing.¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°The heart of a Blood Anaconda.¡± ¡°What!!? Anaconda!? We can¡¯t handle it though!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The Firmament Stone did not dare to say anything. ¡­ Gu Xijiu stayed on the icend for another six days and she finally got what she wanted. She killed the snake after fighting with it for a whole day and returned to the capital city after obtaining what she wanted. As usual, it was very happening in the capital city and it looked more crowded than ever. Everyone was talking about the test for the heavenly gifted disciple at the Open Heaven Stage. ording to the crowd, the test was to be conducted publicly, and that was the request from Yun Qingluo. This would mean that the test would have been conducted twice in one year! Everyone was so happy about it and that encouraged discussions among themon folk. The test sounded like it would be as grand as the previous one. It was very crowded, and the deputy testers were Qian Yueran and Hua Wuyan. Chapter 335 Chapter 335: How Could She Be So Dumb Now? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The result showed that the oue was different from Gu Xijiu¡¯s test. Yun Qingluo was indeed a heavenly gifted disciple! Besides that, she had the same attributes as Celestial Master Zuo! It was such an explosive news which spread around the entirend, and it changed the ambiance of the capital city. The citizens of the Feixing Kingdom felt that it was not too bad for Gu Xijiu to be the disciple of The Lord even though she was not a heavenly gifted recipient. However, it was beyond their expectation that Yun Qingluo from the Haoyue Kingdom was a real disciple! The entire Haoyue Kingdom was excited about the news, and everyone took to the streets to celebrate. The king of the Haoyue Kingdom also sent their crown prince to bring Yun Qingluo back to the country. They tried to make it as grand as possible by ying firecrackers along the journey and showered the crowds with coins to share the happiness! Having invested a lot in the coins showers, eventually, there were more and more people following at the back to cheer! Thend is shared among three kingdoms, and they all lived peacefully. Of course, there were many citizens from the Haoyue Kingdom who would visit the Feixing Kingdom. They were all delighted and excited when they identified Yun Qingluo as a heavenly gifted disciple, and they formed a group to dance. The celebrations were even more happening than Chinese New Year! Compared to the citizens of the Feixing Kingdom, they were indeed the happier group. Yun Qingluo was staying in a hotel after she arrived in the Feixing Kingdom. Since she has been confirmed to be a real disciple, the Emperor needed to invite her for a meal in the pce and treat her like a future overlord even though he was not happy about it. However, when Gu Xijiu returned, the celebrations had already subsided. She could still see some of the citizens from the Haoyue Kingdom celebrating and was constantly bombarded with news of Yun Qingluo. Of course, when the crowds talked about Yun Qingluo, they naturally talked about Gu Xijiu as well. ¡­ She could not find any peace even when she returned to the General¡¯s residence. She bumped into her father right after she stepped out from her room after removing all her makeup. Gu Xietian thought she was practicing her Kung Fu alone. Hence, he felt relieved when he saw Gu Xijiu, but he acted slightly strange. He thought Gu Xijiu was not aware of what was happening outside since she only stayed in her room for more than 10 days. He tried to console her as he was worried she would get affected when she hears the news on the street. Gu Xijiu tried to impatiently entertain him for a short while and then quickly escaped with a random excuse. Initially, she was thinking to take a look at her courtyard, but she unexpectedly bumped into a group of people. Their leader was Leng Xiangyu who was apanied by her precious son (Gu Tianchao) and a group of servants. They suddenly stopped when they saw Gu Xijiu. Leng Xiangyu was very mad, but she tried to control herself and smiled, ¡°Yo! Our disciple of The Lord! You¡¯ve finally finished your practice? Have you heard the news?¡± Initially, Gu Xijiu waszy to entertain her and nned to avoid her. However, Leng Xiangyu tried to tease her again. Leng Xiangyu used to be a very cunning person who always nned things carefully, how could she be so dumb now? Chapter 336 Chapter 336: Can Never Change It! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She probably has not learned her lesson. Or maybe something happened which made her change. Gu Xijiu stared at them and coincidentally her gaze met Gu Tianchao eyes. Gu Tianchao lifted his head slowly and looked at her. His gaze showed some happiness and pride. Gu Xijiu smiled and asked, ¡°What kind of news? Is it about your daughter who became a slut and tried to seduce people¡¯s fiance due to your lousy education? Or the rumor about you being locked up? I think you must have had a sufficient time for reflection during the period you were away. You have lost some weight¡­ Anyway, you¡¯re kind of old alreadypared to Mistress Zhang.¡± Mistress Zhang was the Madame who got promoted by Gu Xietian a few months ago; she is now ranked at the same level as Leng Xiangyu. Those words had stabbed Leng Xiangyu in her wounds. She was so mad with Gu Xijiu now! ¡°You little¡­¡± Before she finished her sentence, she stopped. She knew not to cross the line and swallowed herst word and then said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my time here. Anyway, your identity has yet to be confirmed, who knows¡­ you could be fake! Look at Yun Qingluo, she is a real disciple and so much more powerful than you! And because of you, your father even got humiliated by his colleagues in the pce¡­¡± ¡°Mistress Leng, don¡¯t worry. General Gu was humiliated because he has a slutty daughter who seduced her future brother-inw.¡± Gu Xijiu said as she ced her arms in front of her chest. Leng Xiangyu was choked by these words! Gu Tianchao interrupted, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t waste time with such people, that will affect your status.¡± He then looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Oh right, I almost forget to tell you¡­ Tianqing will be released soon. His Majesty had issued a decree to forgive her guilt, and she ising home. You should live peacefully and lovingly with your siblings and not cause any more trouble by embarrassing the family again.¡± He acted as though he was the master of the family now, and even his words were simr to what a master would say. Gu Xijiu twitched her mouth. She did hear about that; how could they decide to release Gu Tianqing so easily? Gu Tianchao continued, ¡°Oh, sister. We¡¯ve got one more good news! I¡¯ve been promoted to General Biaoqi, and this is a big achievement for the family! Father is pleased with it, and he rewarded me and also released my mother. Mother will take over all the household chores¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. She was not aware of so many changes in the past 10 days when she was away. She frowned as she looked at Gu Tianchao, ¡°You blocked my way just to tell me all these trifles?¡± Gu Tianchao was speechless. He thought he could hurt her with all these news, but she was so calm! Heughed, ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯m the master of this family; you better watch out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you suffer even though you¡¯re the disciple of The Lord!¡± Leng Xiangyuughed and said, ¡°Actually, I just want you to know that both of us are the rulers of this family now. It¡¯s our empire! No matter how good you can be, you can never change it! You little b*tch!¡± Gu Xijiu was mad, ¡°What did you just say?! Don¡¯t you remember the punishment for insulting the disciple of The Lord?¡± Leng Xiangyuughed, ¡°Did I just insult you? When? Anyone hear it?¡± She turned around and asked randomly, ¡°Did any of you hear it?¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337: Gu Xijiu Intended To Kill Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone just shook their heads. ¡°Look, you little b*tch, no one heard it! You think this is the Open Heaven Stage? B*tch, little b*tch, a b*tch with no mother. Your mother is a b*tch and so are you¡­¡± Before Leng Xiangyu managed to finish cursing, Gu Xijiu suddenly disappeared. Everyone heard some noises and suddenly saw Leng Xiangyu thrown out from the corridor and crashed into a wall nearby! ¡°B*tch! What are you doing!?¡± Gu Tianchao did not expect that Gu Xijiu would hit his mother and he never thought she could react so quickly! That really too fast for him to respond and he just watched his mother thrown against a wall! He was outraged and tried to strike Gu Xijiu! His spiritual power was ranked slightly above level four, and he was talented in martial arts. All his skills were revealed when he was mad and it was powerful enough to destroy rocks and metals! If he managed to strike a human, that person would probably be a piece of minced meat. ¡°Ahh!¡± Someone screamed and a piece of burger meat was lying on the ground¡­ Gu Tianchao was shocked as he did not think it was so easy to strike her. He suddenly recalled the punishment for those who insulted the disciple of The Lord and his face was pale! He even tried to run away and left his mother behind! ¡°How could you leave without fighting to the end?¡± A clear voice came from behind. It was not his mother, but it was Gu Xijiu!¡± Gu Tianchao suddenly turned his head and saw Gu Xijiu standing there safely with tidy clothes. And the burger meat on the floor was wearing a servant¡¯s outfit¡­ He realized that he did not kill Gu Xijiu but instead a loyal servant of his mother! He had yet to recover from fear and stared at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Your¡­ Your Qing Gong is not bad¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and suddenly red, ¡°You¡¯re right. My Qing Gong is not bad and my Kung Fu is also not bad either!¡± She suddenly rushed toward him. Gu Tianchao was alert and knew he would be in trouble if he killed her. Anyhow, this sister would be sent to the Dark Forest two dayster. Although Celestial Master Zuo had not mentioned Gu Xijiu since he returned, that did not mean he would not talk about thister. Thus, Gu Tianchao did not dare to hurt her even though he hated her so much. To him, this sister was basically trash, only her Qing Gong and medical knowledge were worth being mentioned. However, he realized something was wrong after fighting with her! She attacked fiercely with strange martial arts. Even if he tries his best, he might not be able to defeat her. Unfortunately for him, he lost the fight. He could not counter-attack anymore when he realized the truth. He was sweaty and scared. He shouted, ¡°Gu Xijiu! Do you really want to kill me?¡± Indeed! She intended to kill him! He was such an annoying jerk! His first strike was an attempt to kill her. Why would he deserve to be forgiven? She did not speak but continued to attack. She was dressed in ck so her fast movements made her look like a goblin and her aura was as strong as an [1] Asura. Gu Tianchao was frightened as he has never seen that side of Gu Xijiu. The rest of the servants had already run away in fear. Some were trying to carry Leng Xiangyu, and some just knelt down to seek forgiveness. Most were screaming as they ran. It was utterly chaotic! Chapter 338 Chapter 338: There Would Be No Heir For Gu Family If I Die Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Tianchao tried to escape a few times, but Gu Xijiu managed to block him. Gu Tianchao almost peed his pants as he looked at Gu Xijiu¡¯s re! ¡°Gu Xijiu! I¡¯m the only son in the family; there will be no heir to the Gu family if I die!¡± Gu Tianchao kept screaming. He got distracted when he shouted and got hit by Gu Xijiu. Her attacks were potent; Gu Tianchao thought he was hit by a big hammer. He flew out from the yard and crashed into the wall and then slumped to the ground slowly. A lot of blood gushed out from his mouth. Gu Xijiu quickly rushed forward to prepare to give her final blow! Two shadows came from different directions, ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Xijiu, stop it!¡± Both of them tried to save Gu Tianchao. A golden ray hit Gu Xijiu¡¯s palm to restrict her power, and another red beam shone on her left ribs. Gu Xietian was the one who released the golden ray. He had practiced this spiritual skill for many years, and his power was now ranked at level six! Of course, his martial arts were not simr to Gu Tianchao¡¯s. He was in a hurry to save his son. Hence the power he used on Gu Xijiu was quite strong. He not only restricted Gu Xijiu¡¯s power but also hurt her! The red ray came from a guy who was wearing a green robe. His martial arts were terrific as the beam was like a small sun. Gu Xijiu would have been severely injured if the ray had hit her. Another person had appeared and managed to block the red ray from hurting her. Although three of them were not attacking at the same time, it was almost the same. ¡°Piakk!¡± ¡°Crash!¡± ¡°Strike!¡± After a while, everyone stood separately. It was apparent that the guy who was was wearing a green robe had the most powerful martial arts as he had sessfully attacked the guy who was standing at the wall. Most of the ray was blocked from hurting Gu Xijiu, but the tail of the ray still struck her. Gu Xijiu took a few steps back after being hurt by Gu Xietian and the guy who was wearing a green robe! The guy at the wall looked pale but tried his best to maneuver himself in front of Gu Xijiu, ¡°How dare you guys attack the disciple of The Lord!¡± It was the Crown Prince (Rong Jialuo)! Gu Xijiu swallowed a mouthful of blood as it rushed up to her throat and then slowly got up as she stared at the two people in the opposite direction. She smiled and said, ¡°Excellent, General Gu!¡± Gu Xietian immediately regretted his rash decision, but he could not change anything anymore. He felt incredibly guilty as he saw her pale face. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Xijiu, are you alright? I¡­ I just wanted to restrict you; I did not intend to hurt you¡­¡± At this point, Gu Tianchao, who almost became the mural art on the wall, was delighted when he saw the man with the green robe, ¡°Mentor!¡± The man who was wearing a green robe was Dao Qingyang. He was the first disciple of the overlord of the Jiuxing n, and he was also the mentor of Gu Tianchao. Besides that, he was also the senior in the Jiuxing n. His spiritual power has reached level eight which is extremely rare on the maind. Gu Tianchao was very happy when he saw him. It was as though he saw his savior! His internal organs almost exploded earlier when Gu Xijiu attacked him. There was blood dripping down from the edge of his mouth too. Chapter 339 Chapter 339: You Really Want To Kill Your Brother? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Dao Qingyang looked calm. He red at Gu Xijiu, ¡°What an evil girl! Do you want to kill your brother?¡± His aura was powerful, a massive volume of cold air was spreading around him and almost freezing everything in its path. All the servants quickly knelt down. Rong Jialuo did not wait for Gu Xijiu to talk before he began to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed the whole incident, I¡¯ll seek justice for her¡­¡± He tried to help her get up, ¡°Xijiu, how are you feeling?¡± Gu Xijiu was in pain but she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your Highness was watching the show from the beginning!?¡± Rong Jialuo felt relieved when he saw that she was still able to joke. He said gently, ¡°I was thinking to visit you but didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d have a free show.¡± He checked her pulse as he talked. Usually, people who practice martial arts had some medical knowledge regardingmon injuries. Therefore, he should be able to notice if Gu Xijiu had any internal injuries. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu¡¯s pulse seemed to be stable; she should be fine. At the same time, Dao Qingyang was trying to check on Gu Tianchao¡¯s injuries; his eyebrows frowned tightly. Gu Tianchao was severely injured, he needed treatment. Gu Xietian was standing between them and felt that he was in a difficult situation. He did not know who should be the one he should check on first. He coughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the battleter, their treatments are more important at the moment. Your Highness¡­¡± Rong Jialuo said, ¡°I think that¡¯s very clear. General Gu, I¡¯ve got evidence here.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him immediately. Rong Jialuo showed them a Record Crane and tapped on the beak. Surprisingly, the crane yed the conversation Gu Xijiu had together with Leng Xiangyu and Gu Tianchao! Everyone was shocked! Leng Xiangyu who had just struggled to get up from the ground had slumped on the floor again after listening to the audio. She thought no one knew the truth, and she could merely trick Gu Xijiu, but she did not realize that this could happen! Besides that, the ¡®minced burger¡¯ was still there, and that was the evidence to prove Gu Tianchao intended to kill Gu Xijiu in the first ce! Rong Jialuo looked at Gu Xietian and asked, ¡°General, do you have anything else to say? If I pass this recorder to Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± Gu Xietian immediately turned pale. He knew Celestial Master Zuo would punish Leng Xiangyu and Gu Tianchao. Leng Xiangyu was not that important, but he had only had one son left! He red at Leng Xiangyu and med her for making the troubles! How could she not behave herself!? Was she trying to destroy the family!? She was the mastermind of all these troubles! Gu Xietian was extremely mad and lifted his sword, ¡°Slice!¡± Everyone was stunned as they saw Leng Xiangyu¡¯s head roll off her shoulder! Gu Tianchao was severely injured, but now he fainted due to the shock. The other servants were trembling and knelt on the ground. Gu Xietian was in tears and quickly knelt down in front of Rong Jialuo, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve already killed Leng Xiangyu as she insulted the disciple of The Lord, however, Gu Tianchao¡­¡± He bit his teeth and continued, ¡°Although he was wrong, it was understandable that he was just trying to protect his mother. Also, I think he has learned his lesson. After all, he is Xijiu¡¯s brother, and they are siblings. Could you please forgive him and not inform Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Chapter 340 Chapter 340: Parents Are Always Right Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Jialuo remained silent. Dao Qingyang said, ¡°General Gu, your daughter has to bear part of the responsibility for this incident. The way she spoke was quite evil, and that is not supposed to be the way she talks to her mother and brother. There is an idiom ¨C parents are always right. As the child of the family, they shouldn¡¯t be calctive with parents even if their parents did something wrong, not to mention she only briefly criticized Xijiu¡­¡± He then shed a nce at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Have you heard that a girl is supposed to listen to her father and brother at home andpromise to her husband and son when she gets married? So what if she is the disciple of the Lord? She shouldn¡¯t neglectmon morality! I¡¯m sure Celestial Master Zuo wouldn¡¯t punish Tianchao even if he knows. Alright, I think this is enough for today. Tianchao is severely injured, I¡¯ll bring him for treatment.¡± He then whistled and called a massive and fierce bird. He left with Gu Tianchao. Gu Xietian finally felt relieved. He then looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± He knew he should not be biased, but he only had one son. The son was the one who could help him to reproduce his future generation, and he could not bear to lose another son anymore. Unfortunately, he could only feel sorry for his daughter. Gu Xijiu was still pale. Shepletely understood his feelings and mindset. Her father possessed everything a jerk had in that generation; they prioritized men. Men married many women, and the men were always the master of the wives. She did not think to change his thinking. She said calmly, ¡°General Gu, you have another son. Have you forgotten about Gu Tiannuo?¡± Gu Xietian was silent. He always felt guilty and sorry to that son. Gu Tiannuo was a genius, and he was even more talented than Gu Tianchao. He used to love and pamper that son before Leng Xiangyu appeared. He always brought him for horse riding, and they both used to spar with each other. The son loved to stick to him; he used to be like a small tail following behind Gu Xietian every day when he came home. Later on, he purposely neglected his son just to piss off Luo Xinn. When Luo Xinn jumped off the cliff, his son went missing. ¡°Tiannuo¡­ Tiannuo has passed away. Xijiu, our home is no longer a home. Could you stop it? Leave some space for others.¡± Gu Xietian could not hold in his frustrations and began toin as though Gu Xijiu was the primary factor of all the tragedies. Gu Xijiu was mad. ¡°General Gu, a man¡¯s promise is worth a thousand pieces of gold! You should keep your promise if you promised ady. If you¡¯ve kept your promise, there will not be so many tragedies. Gu Tiannuo wouldn¡¯t go missing, Luo Xinn wouldn¡¯t jump off a cliff, and Gu Xijiu wouldn¡¯t be bullied and lonely! Perhaps, you might even have more excellent children! However, you¡¯ve ruined everything! You¡¯re the murderer of your family!¡± Gu Xietian was mad, and his face turned red, ¡°None of these would happen if you could just behave yourself and stop creating problems!?¡± ¡°Haha! Behave?¡± Gu Xijiuughed and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve behaved myself for more than 10 years! I got bullied by your other children, and you neglected my existence until my sister seduced and slept with my fiance! I got set up and almost killed by your children! Now I understand your way ofpensating me; you just want me to behave and continue to be bullied¡­ Haha! Thanks for the lesson! Unfortunately, I can¡¯t! General Gu, I think we don¡¯t have any simr goals, and I think we cannot be father and daughter. Let¡¯s break the bond. I havepletely nothing to do with the Gu family effective from this moment!¡± She cut off half of her sleeve and threw it towards Gu Xietian. Chapter 341 Chapter 341: Everything Went Wrong Just After A Minor Mistakes Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She used her Qing Gong to disappear and left without returning. Gu Xietian was stunned! He could not ept what had just happened. Rong Jialuo shed a nce at Gu Xietian, ¡°General Gu, I¡¯ve got something to tell you. While investigating the case, it was found that Gu Tiannuo didn¡¯t intentionally run into the Dark Forest but was lured by someone who was trying to kill him¡­¡± Gu Xietian was more shocked and asked in surprise, ¡°Who was that!?¡± ¡°You should know who.¡± Rong Jialuoughed and then flew away. A strong wind blew until Gu Xietian¡¯s hair danced messily in the air. He stared at Leng Xiangyu¡¯s corpse and felt like cutting her into pieces! He recalled Leng Xiangyu taking the initiative to make him a cup of tea, and after he drank it¡­ That was the reason he had to marry her helplesslyter. He did not expect that everything could go wrong after a minor mistake! He leaned on the wall and looked up to the sky, ¡°Xing, is this karma? If I didn¡¯t break my promise¡­¡± ¡­ Inside a vintage restaurant, Gu Xijiu was looking at the crystal bottle on the table. There were 30 pieces of red crystal pills in the jar. Fourth-grade Asura pills. ¡°Your Highness, this is?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her head and looked at Rong Jialuo who was making tea in the opposite direction. The crown prince of the Feixing Kingdom was an expert in tea ceremonies. Every motion of his preparation was very charming. Gu Xijiu insisted on breaking the bond between her and Gu Xietian; she decided to move out from the General¡¯s residence. She did not bring a single penny from the General¡¯s residence when she left. She decided to find a hotel to stay for a few days as she was going to the Dark Forest in three days time. It did not make sense for her to rent a house since she would probably change her identity after she escapes from the Dark Forest. However, she did not expect the crown prince could find her in such a short period of time. Rong Jialuo asked her what her n for the future was. Of course, she could not tell him the truth but only told him she needed to find a hotel and would leave the rest to fate if shees out from the Dark Forest. Rong Jialuo frowned and brought her somewhere. He told her that it would indirectly affect her identity if she stayed in a hotel as she was the disciple of The Lord. Besides that, it was not safe to stay in a hotel. It was better to rent a house. The crown prince seemed to be somewhat free and familiar with real estate. Very soon, they have found a suitable house. The house was quite lovely, and the ambiance was peaceful. There were three entrances and three exits with many beautiful types of furniture. Everything was well prepared, and she could move in at any time she wanted. Rumor said that it was a private mansion owned by a count, he had been promoted and rewarded another more prominent residence. Thus, the whole family has moved to the new estate and decided to put the private mansion for rent. It was already noon after they settled all the rent procedures. Rong Jialuo suggested to have tea and told her frankly that he was expecting Gu Xijiu to pay. Of course, Gu Xijiu could not reject, and hence they were here. The restaurant was located in a quiet ce. Theyout was ssic, and the nts and pavilions were specially designed. Apparently, it was a ce where all the rich people and royal family woulde. Right after they sat down, Rong Jialuo took out the crystal bottle and pushed it towards Gu Xijiu while he was waiting for the water to boil before he made the tea. There were Asura pills in the crystal bottle. As the crown prince heard her question, he answered, ¡°These are Asura pills, it could protect you from poisonous gases. Bring this along to the Dark Forest, and consume one every day.¡± Gu Xijiu finally noticed that Prince Long worked under Rong Jialuo¡¯s supervision. Chapter 342 Chapter 342: The Crown Prince Was Really A Helpful Person! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She assumed Rong Jialuo was the one who sent Prince Long and his subordinates to the icend and the pills were prepared for her! She did not expect that she would get the pills back in this form after she gave it to someone else. Gu Xijiu felt warm and touched. She was so grateful to have a crown prince as her friend! Although she might not be able to use the pills, she epted his offer and decided to try her best to help him in the future if necessary. She pondered and then thanked him. She drew 10 pills from the crystal bottle and then kept them in her jade bottle. She pushed the remaining 20 pills back to Rong Jialuo and said, ¡°10 pills are sufficient.¡± She has done some research about the geography andndscape of the Dark Forest. Based on her Kung Fu, she should be able to escape in less than 10 days if her starting point was at the third peak. Rong Jialuo stopped and pondered, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯ve spent eight days to escape from the third peak¡­ I know your Qing Gong is amazing, but we need to take precaution in case things go south. Let¡¯s do this; you keep 20 pills, that¡¯s the minimum!¡± His gaze was full of seriousness. Gu Xijiu pondered and then promised, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep another 10 pills then.¡± She decided to return all the remaining pills to him when shees out from the Dark Forest. Since she could not reveal her identity as ¡®Chong Sheng,¡¯ she did not exin further. Rong Jialuo felt relieved when he saw her keep the 20 pills. He then took out a storage bag from his sleeve and took out its contents one by one. That included a super sharp knife, a solid golden silk glove, a protective suit made from pangolin, etc., until there was no space for him to put anything on the table. ¡°Xijiu, the Dark Forest is a perilous ce. These things could help to protect you, and the probability for you to escape would increase!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at all the weapons and then looked at him again, ¡°Your Highness is a very kind person, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept it¡­¡± She could identify that those things were precious and everyone was looking for it in the market! However, the crown prince was not the favorite person in the parliament, and his residence was not as plentiful as what people thought. Those precious weapons were probably all his assets. That made the weapons even more precious, and she was afraid that she could notpensate him in the future. Rong Jialuo seemed to know her concern and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve overthought, I¡¯m not giving all of these to you. I¡¯m lending them to you. You need to return it to me when you are out.¡± ¡°What if I can¡¯t make it?¡± Gu Xijiu simply asked. ¡°No, you¡¯lle back!¡± Rong Jialuo said firmly, ¡°I believe in you!¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for Your Highness¡¯ offer, but I haven¡¯t achieved anything, and I shouldn¡¯t be rewarded.¡± ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ve saved my life, and you treated my illness, you deserve it no matter what! I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She understood that the crown prince has found out the identity of the person who helped him to treat his illness. He just did not mention it previously. She decided to be frank, ¡°That was just a trade, Your Highness doesn¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Rong Jialuo looked at her and said, ¡°Xijiu, what are you trying to avoid?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Jialuo sighed, ¡°I realized you¡¯d set a barrier towards every man. Are you afraid to owe them something and don¡¯t want to have any further rtionships with them? Don¡¯t worry, not everyone would be like Rong Yan, at least I¡¯m¡­ still a reliable person.¡± Chapter 343 Chapter 343: She Has Now Set A Strong Barrier To Men Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was silent. Rong Jialuo seemed to have misunderstood that she was hurt by Rong Yan. However, what he said kind of made sense. She had now set a firm barrier towards men. That was because she had not seen any happy ending rtionships in her previous and current life. She found out that men were usually not loyal in a rtionship and they were cold-blooded! For example, Gu Xietian, Long Xi, and Rong Yan. Thus, she did not want to be involved in any rtionship anymore. She would immediately stop the interaction as soon as she sensed the intention from the other party. Rong Jialuo was depressed, but he managed to hide it. He coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xijiu. I¡¯ve no special intention; I treat you as my good friend. How could I not help my good friend when she needs help? Besides that, this is all I can help already, if you think this is more than what you can ept, why not you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an iron beast at the second peak in the Dark Forest; its heart could be a drug primer for me to produce some medicine to enhance my skills. Could you help me to get one?¡± Since he had asked for it, Gu Xijiu could not say no, ¡°Deal!¡± Rong Jialuo stopped frowning and smiled and then continued to exin how to operate those weapons. After watching her try every single weapon, he kept all of them into the storage bag again and then passed it to her. After that, Rong Jialuo exined about the things she should pay more attention to in the Dark Forest. Two hours had passed when he finished exining. Initially, Rong Jialuo thought of treating Gu Xijiu to a meal. However, he suddenly noticed that Gu Xijiu was unwell as her face was ashen. ¡°What happened, Xijiu? You don¡¯t look well.¡± He immediately checked her pulse. Gu Xijiu tried to avoid and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just tired.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rong Jialuo was still worried. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve checked my pulse just now.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t look well¡­ You should get some rest.¡± Rong Jialuo stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, and when she was trying to get up from the chair, they heard some noises from outside. Ady snarled, ¡°Rong Chu, don¡¯t try to fool me! You¡¯ve been very close to Yun Qingluo recently! Are you trying to hook up with her since you go to her residence every day!? Are you nning to marry her as your official wife!?¡± ¡°Crap! What are you talking about?! I got the decree from His Majesty to visit her. She is the heavenly gifted disciple and also a visitor from our neighbor country, I was assigned to bring her around in the capital city.¡± Rong Chu raised his voice. ¡°Hng! Don¡¯t try to fool me! His Majesty assigned the crown prince, not you!¡± Thedy said furiously. Gu Xijiu looked at Rong Jialuo who was standing beside her. Rong Jialuo coughed once but remained silent. ¡°Zhao Er, this is too much! His Majesty assigned two of us to go but my elder brother is busy practicing his Kung Fu, so I must go alone.¡± Rong Chu exined firmly. ¡°Hng! Stop fooling me! I know you have other ns! You like her, don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t mind to tell you that you will never seed! She has someone already!¡± Rong Chu was shocked and asked, ¡°Is she engaged? To who? Based on the info I have, she is the saint of the Haoyue Kingdom, and a saint can never simply get engaged. I didn¡¯t hear that she had been engaged to anyone.¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Thedy threw a ¡®bomb¡¯ to him Chapter 344 Chapter 344: About His Rumors Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Wh¡­What!? How could she? She¡­¡± Rong Chu ran out of words. ¡°You just told me you had no intention to chase after her! Your reaction seems to be the other way around!¡± Thedy shouted! Thedy continued to throw a tantrum and Rong Chu was trying tofort her patiently. Apparently, thedy and Rong Chu have been secretly engaged, and thedy was the daughter of the Prime Minister. Gu Xijiu secretly felt it was not right to listen to their conversation like that and was ready to walk out. Suddenly, she heard Rong Chu ask, ¡°Alright, Zhao Er. I¡¯m just curious, who is she engaged to?¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo! She is with Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Thedy repeated the same thing. Apparently, she did not say it for fun. Rong Chu went silent. Gu Xijiu, who was still in the restaurant, grabbed her teacup tightly. Di Fuyi¡¯s image shed into her mind. ¡°Is he engaged? Did that mean her engagement with him was invalid now? Was it possible?¡± Di Fuyi had been single for so many years, would he fall in love so soon? It was not only Gu Xijiu who did not believe her words, but even Rong Chu also could not believe what he heard, ¡°Impossible! Celestial Master Zuo has almost be a demigod, how can he fall in love with a little girl?¡± ¡°She is a heavenly gifted disciple who has a simr status as Celestial Master Zuo; they are quitepatible!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Where did you get the news?¡± ¡°It spread out from Fucang Hall¡­¡± Thedy continued to surprise him, ¡°I have a rtive working in Fucang Hall as a maid, and I heard her mention that there will be an engagement ceremony in Fucang Hall in 10 days.¡± Rong Chu was speechless. Thedy continued to speak, ¡°Look, who else is charming enough for Celestial Master Zuo? Yun Qingluo has been very close to Celestial Master Zuo recently. I also heard that when Yun Qingluo went on an adventure in the Haoyue Kingdom, she was in danger and Celestial Master Zuo saved her! I guess both of them fell in love with each other after a period of interaction. Besides that, they are quitepatible, and both of them haven¡¯t got married. I¡¯m not surprised if they get married¡­¡± Rong Chu struggled to reply, ¡°All these are just your spection, it could be wrong. I haven¡¯t heard Yun Qingluo mention it¡­¡± ¡°She is ady, of course, she won¡¯t. However, I¡¯ve also heard some good luck fell on her though. You see, there is good news from Fucang Hall and Yun Qingluo gained some good luck recently. Everything just perfectly fell into ce for her!¡± Rong Chu was utterly speechless. He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Anyhow, this hasn¡¯t been finalized. Perhaps, Celestial Master Zuo likes someone else? You know the overlord from Yinyang n was quite close to him, maybe she is the one?¡± Thedyughed, ¡°Ha! Both of them knew each other for more than 10 years; they would have gotten married earlier if they liked each other, why now? I did hear that both of them were not happy with each other. A few days ago, Overlord Hua paid a visit to Celestial Master Zuo, but he refused to see her. After that, the engagement news of Celestial Master Zuo spread like wildfire. Apparently, he liked someone else but not Hua Wuyan. Who else would be the one if not Yun Qingluo?¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu had also been together with him for a period¡­¡± Rong Chu suddenly said. Thedyughed again, ¡°She? Wake up, man! How could she be the one?! She is a little girl who has yet to reach her puberty!¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345: It¡¯s Not Necessary To Be Calctive With Them Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Besides that, she is so ugly, and her birthmark is disgusting! Even Rong Yan dislikes her, how could Celestial Master Zuo fall for her?! When Celestial Master Zuo helped her at the Open Heaven Stage, he just did it in favor of The Lord. Honestly, although she is the disciple of The Lord, I don¡¯t give a sh*t. Although she is no longer trash and possesses level two spiritual power, she is no differentpared to an ordinary person. I don¡¯t understand why His Majesty treasures her like a gem.¡± Her analysis made sense. Rong Chu stopped and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not her¡­ I¡¯m actually quite mad that His Majesty wanted to me to marry her! How could he just simply stuff her to me even when Rong Yan didn¡¯t want her¡­¡± ¡°What!?¡± Thedy suddenly screamed! ¡°His Majesty wants you to marry her?¡± ¡°Shhhh! Stop screaming!¡± Rong Chu continued, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t agree! Hng, His Majesty is biased! He wants to match Rong Jialuo and Yun Qingluo and wants me to marry the ugly girl!¡± ¡°When¡­ When did His Majesty say that?¡± Thedy was mad until her voice trembled. ¡°His Majesty didn¡¯t say it clearly, but I can sense that he means that. He always talks about the ugly girl and told me to interact with her more frequently¡­¡± ¡°Did you?¡± Thedy was worried. ¡°Of course not! Since the test ended, I haven¡¯t seen her. Besides that, she has been focusing on her martial arts, not many people have seen her.¡± Both of them continued talking, and once in a while, they argued again as they slowly walked away. Rong Jialuo looked at Gu Xijiu and asked, ¡°Xijiu, why didn¡¯t you let me out?¡± He wanted to teach them a lesson when they insulted Gu Xijiu, but he was blocked by the victim. Gu Xijiu twitched her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to be calctive with them.¡± Rong Jialuo sighed, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to be insulted¡­¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Xijiu drank the tea and pondered as she sat down. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t take their words too personally¡­¡± Rong Jialuo tried tofort her as he thought she was mad with what they said. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It felt like I had been barked at by two dogs. Oh right! Is it real? Your father wants him to marry me?¡± Rong Jialuo grabbed his fist in his sleeve, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°I want to know the truth, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Indeed, His Majesty has that intention. One day, he just randomly told me that my twelfth brother could no longer marry you. However, His Majesty didn¡¯t want to break his promise to your mother and insisted on you marrying the prince. He also said he must select a good prince as you¡¯re the disciple of The Lord. Hence, he mentioned Rong Chu.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and remained silent. The Emperor sent an invitation card to her and invited her to a meal in the pce as a farewell. Does he have something else behind this invitation? Did he intend to match her with another bastard? Chapter 346 Chapter 346: This Deal Was Not a Good Deal! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Xijiu, I know that you aren¡¯t interested in Rong Chu at all. But if His Majesty wanted to appoint you a spouse, you definitely can¡¯t reject. But I have a suggestion, would you like to listen?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Gu Xijiu was curious. ¡°My father has been urging me to get married, but like you, I don¡¯t want to get married yet. Therefore, why don¡¯t we make a show? If my father wanted to appoint you a spouse during the farewell dinner, I¡¯d request that he appoints you to me¡­¡± Rong Jialuo looked at the brightening eyes of Gu Xijiu, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯re just acting even if we got married. You¡¯ll still have your freedom, and I¡¯ll not force you into anything. In the future, if you see anyone, I¡¯ll try to dissolve this marriage so that you can go with him.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± Gu Xijiu kept silent for a moment. On this bignd, unless one had the same status as Di Fuyi, everyone had to obey the imperial decree. Therefore, if the emperor really appoints her a spouse during the dinner, she could not directly disobey. After all, she was The Lord¡¯s disciple; the emperor could not kill her even if he were outraged. Furthermore, she was about to go to the Dark Forest, and woulde out with another identity, what was she afraid about then? Rong Jialuo seemed to have understood some of her thoughts, and sighed, ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re The Lord¡¯s disciple. Therefore, my father will not kill you if you don¡¯t obey the decree but you will ce your family in a difficult situation, and all of them will be killed if things turn out serious¡­¡± Gu Xijiu became silent. Because she could cause hundreds of people in general mansion to lose their life, she thought about it more. This deal was not a good deal! Gu Xijiu thought of those female attendants who served her whole-heartedly and loyally, and she could not ignore their potential death! She might as well agree with Rong Jialuo for the show. She finally decided, but she also stated clearly, ¡°Your Highness, I just take you as a friend. Regardless of whether I cane out of the Dark Forest, this marriage will have to be called off regardless.¡± Rong Jialuo looked slightly disappointed, but he immediately nodded, ¡°Definitely. As I said, I¡¯ll not restrict you, and the marriage can be called off anytime. If you don¡¯t trust me, I can write you a marriage dissolution letter now, which you can use anytime.¡± With this, Gu Xijiu had no other reason to disagree anymore, ¡°Great! Let¡¯s do it cleverly over dinner then.¡± To make the show more trustable, Rong Jialuo took out a precious bracelet and passed it to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, this is a pledge.¡± The bracelet was obviously valuable and should be much better than the best quality emerald around. It looked watery on her palm, and it had spirit power glimmering inside it too. The Firmament Stone which had been silent all this while immediately told Gu Xijiu about what it knew excitedly, ¡°Master, this is a spiritual bracelet! Wearing it not only increase your spirit power but also makes you beautiful and young forever. It has always been a gift from the empress to the crown princess¡­ And it¡¯s the only one in the Feixing Kingdom! You should receive it; it¡¯d be good for the red patch on your face! It can potentially disappearpletely¡­¡± It was talking endlessly in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. Therefore, after it finished nagging, Gu Xijiu said, ¡°Yes, at least it looks better than you.¡± The Firmament Stone was mad but could not rebut, ¡°¡­!!!¡± It originally looked better than this spiritual bracelet! Was she not the one who required it to be so ugly?¡± While it was feeling gloomy, Gu Xijiu hurt it again, ¡°Come, let¡¯s put this precious bracelet in your space so that it can cultivate your sentiment too.¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347: Dinner Crisis Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Firmament Stone, ¡°¡­¡± Gu Xijiu seemed to have recalled something, ¡°Has the case of Count Le Hua been closed?¡± Rong Jialuo nodded, ¡°It¡¯s considered to be closed. Though the evidence isn¡¯t good for them, there isn¡¯t any evidence directly proving that they did kill Count Le Hua. Furthermore, both twelfth brother and Gu Tianqing didn¡¯t confess it in prison at all. Therefore, no matter how many times the judge interrogated, they can only confirm that they wanted to plot against you. Also, General Gu has been begging my father frequently so that my father would let your sister off based on his past achievements in the army and also your status as The Lord¡¯s disciple. Therefore, my father decided to let them off after considering the case again and again. Of course, he doesn¡¯t want just to release them but to banish them as an exile to the wilderness of frontier fortress for three years and can onlye back if they don¡¯t make any mistakes again. However, twelfth brother cannot be made duke anymore while Gu Tianqing cannot be married to an officer but is to be amoner forever. My father would dere it in a few days.¡± Gu Xijiu kept quiet but to looked down and drank a mouthful of water. She knew that the emperor was not punishing them mildly because of Gu Xietian but rather because the emperor himself wanted to release them too. After all, Rong Yan was a prince and his son. The result was the same as what Gu Xijiu had predicted, but she still felt ufortable when she heard it herself. ¡°Little Cang, have I helped the original owner of this body to get her revenge? Or have I not done it nicely yet?¡± Gu Xijiu secretly asked the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone was feeling rather unhappy while replying, ¡°I think you¡¯ve done enough! But it doesn¡¯t matter anyway, the original soul was a very kind little girl, even if she felt that it was unfair, she¡¯ll neither me it on you nor hurt you.¡± Gu Xijiu drank another mouthful of water and said indifferently, ¡°I feel a stronger urge to help her take her revenge the kinder she is. Frankly, after I took over this body for a longer period, I do feel empathy for her¡­¡± Could Gu Xijiu be her in her past life? Not simr! Her character was not simr! Should not be. Gu Xijiu shook her head as she wanted to shake off the impossible idea. ¡­ It was a sunny and warm March. The spring had already dyed the tree branches green, and the water at the imperial garden had already defrosted. The stream was flowing down through the bluestones and became a fall because of the five-meter vertical distance from the bluestone to the ground. The creek was not big, but it sounded unbelievably melodious like the [1] Guqin when it was pouring down on the white stone before it bickered its way away. Not far away from this fall, there was a pce which looked like a water pavilion. It was the most famous ce in the imperial garden ¨C the Musical Stream Hall. It was where the emperor organized the farewell dinner for Gu Xijiu. It was a grand event where almost all the officials and their families went. Regardless of men or women, everyone was dressed up, and the dinner was bustling with joy and excitement. Unlike the usual table arrangements where each family was assigned a table, it was now ayout where each table only amodated three persons. The officials were sitting together in a row while the madams in another. Meanwhile, those young men and youngdies of the officials were allowed to choose their seats, and thus, they sat together with whom they knew. The tables were arranged ording to what the imperial concubine empress requested so that the young people could sit together to create a lively atmosphere. As they arrived earlier, they started getting familiar with the rest before the dinner began. Therefore, the chattering andughing of girls heated up the atmosphere. Chapter 348 Chapter 348: What Goes Around Comes Around Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Because everyone sat ording to their preferences, the tablepositions were different. Some tables had two women and one man; others had two men and one woman or even three of the same gender. Some people like the emperor was sitting alone. However, those arranged tables were still empty because the guest of honor had yet to arrive. As the farewell dinner was specially organized for Gu Xijiu, so she had naturally be the focal point. Correspondingly, Gu Xijiu¡¯s father, Gu Xietian, had also be the focal point. Gu Xietian was severely battered and troubled these two days too. Two days ago, he angrily killed Leng Xiangyu with his sword. Though he felt good at that moment, he was distraught. Firstly, he had to settle the issue of Leng Xiangyu by publicly announcing that she died because of her sudden illness, embalmed and buried her in a simple coffin. She could not be buried in the graveyard of the Gu family but somewhere in the wild. The status of women during this generation was meager. As long as she vited one of the seven reasons of divorce, she would be divorced if the case was not serious, else she would be executed, and nobody including the officials would care even if she was drowned in a pig basket immersed in water. Furthermore, Leng Xiangyu originated from a small size family, and she usually treated her family members harshly and ungenerously. Hence, none of her family members wanted to help her even if she died an unnatural death. Therefore, they neither said nor did anything as soon as Gu Xietian gave them some money. What a pity for Leng Xiangyu who had to live a life of plotting evil ns to secure her gain through a series of improper and crafty means. She harmed Luo Xinn, cruelly treated Gu Tiannuo and defrauded Gu Xijiu. What goes aroundes around, she finally had such an ending. After he settled the issue of Leng Xiangyu, he found out that Gu Xijiu had indeed left when he went to look for her. Not only had she left, but her attendants had also gone too. Meanwhile, all thing he gave her were left on the table. Apparently, she intended to renounce their rtionship. Gu Xietian was feeling angry and helpless at the same time. After all, his children with Luo Xinn were born haughty and wanted to renounce their rtionship with their father. However, ording to the Feixing Kingdom¡¯sws, it was official if parents renounce their children but not if children renounce their parents. What they said would be considered as words to vent their anger. As he had a vastwork and also spies, he quickly got to know where Gu Xijiu had gone to. Therefore, he went to look for her yesterday evening to talk to her, but he was stopped by her four attendants by saying that they were ordered not to let anyone in. As Gu Xietian was in hot water with his daughter, he did not want to enter by force to prevent their rtionship from getting worse. Therefore, he left after he said that he woulde the next evening again to pick her up for dinner. As expected, he went to pick Gu Xijiu just now, but Gu Xijiu was not around at all. He could not even manage to ask for his daughter¡¯s whereabouts. As the dinner was organized by the emperor, nobody, including Gu Xietian, dared to arrivete. Therefore, everyone got to the venue earlier. While getting someone to look for Gu Xijiu secretly, he went to the dinner alone. As the guests were imperial officers and their families, how would any officials not to be crafty and cunning? As they were also good inworking, the news of incidents that happened at the general¡¯s mansion had somehow spread out no matter how Gu Xietian tried to hide them. Though they did not believe thempletely, they started to inquire ambiguously when they saw him came alone and noted the subtle difference in his eyes. These annoyed Gu Xietian, and thus, he kept quiet most of the time while sitting. Chapter 349 Chapter 349: It¡¯s Indeed a Good Opportunity to Show Off Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion While listening to his colleagues chatting and especially seeing them with their children and virtuous wives, he was not feeling good. Remembering the time when he had just be a general, his son, Gu Tiannuo was verified as a genius. Luo Xinn was happy too. And a strong woman like her was also holding his hand. When they went to dinner at the pce, they unflinchingly held each other¡¯s hands while getting in and out of the carriage. Both of them would sit together, and she would serve him with food. Because she knew all his preferences, the food she served was perfect. They were admired by many at that time; everyone was congratting him for having a fantastic wife who was not only beautiful but also proficient in Kung Fu and passionate. Even the emperor admired him. At that time, he was feeling fortunate every day because Luo Xinn was entirely in love with him. She also confidently said that she wanted to have a dozen genius babies with him so that he could be the best man at the Feixing Kingdom. Unfortunately, people always live in plenty without appreciating it and are still greedy. When they were in love, he hadmitted the so-called men sickness as he started to admire his colleagues with numerous concubines, hence, giving an opportunity for Leng Xiangyu to enter his life. At the end of the day, he managed to get himself a couple of concubines, but he had also lost the most important person. He was kind to Leng Xiangyu as well as his other concubines but what he had for them was just to fulfill his sexual desire, not affection. Furthermore, even though Leng Xiangyu looked like a wise person, she was notparable todies from a good family. She would make a fool of herself when she went out with him. Though sheter learned to be better, she just looked like an ordinary concubine and was not stunning at all. He could no longer find that warmth and throbbing feeling that he had when he was with Luo Xinn. People always realize the importance of others after losing them. Unfortunately, there was no return even if he regretted what he had done! ¡°General Gu, your daughter is honored to have His Majesty organizing her a farewell dinner.¡± An official said jealously. ¡°That¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s kindness, my trepidation.¡± Gu Xietian simply replied. ¡°Haha, His Majesty was not doing it for you but The Lord. General Gu, you¡¯d have to understand it.¡± Somebody teased. Gu Xietian, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh yes, why is your daughter noting together with you? It¡¯s indeed a good opportunity to show her off after all.¡± Gu Xietian was not good inmunication. Hence, he began to stammer. Someone teased again, ¡°Actually you should have shown her off earlier, perhaps His Majesty would award you, and you could be the deputymander!¡± As long as one was forming gangs at the imperial court, one would have many enemies. Besides, Gu Xietian was a soldier who was good in leading armies to war but not debating at the imperial court. Therefore, he stammered most of the time. As the people got the opportunity, they started to provoke and tease, making Gu Xietian look enraged. He wanted to punch them in their face, but he could only endure because he knew that he could not hurt any one of the imperial court¡¯s officials. Because he was not tactful and was rather straightforward when dealing with people, he did not have real friends even from his gang. When they saw that he was besieged, they perceived him as a joke, and some also took advantage of the situation. When the hall was very noisy, the eunuch was reporting from outside that crown prince Rong Jialuo, eighth prince Rong Che, and fourth prince Rong Chu had arrived. The people paid their respect and waited for the three princes to take their seats before they sat back down again. Chapter 350 Chapter 350: She Had Neither Appearance Nor Virtue But Talent Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As the three Princes were known to be honorable, they each had a separate table for themselves. Thedies felt no regrets toe because three out of the four capital city¡¯s children who were good-looking hade. Manydies shifted their focus on to them. Some bravedies even walked towards Long Moyan and asked if they could take a seat beside him. As Long Moyan was a gentleman, he did not reject them. Therefore, he had two stunningdies sitting beside him. Some nobledies who were confident with their appearance went to ask Rong Che if they could have a seat together with him, but they were rejected by Rong Che with a smile while he was fanning his face. Therefore, they embarrassedly stepped away. As for Rong Jialuo, he always gave out an aura of ¡°do note near to me¡± to the people around him. Even thedies who were brave enough to sit beside him would stop moving as soon as they saw the cold indifference in his eyes. Rong Chu, on the other hand, was popr among thedies. He wanted to exhibit pity and tenderness so that the two beautifuldies would sit with him. But when he saw that both Rong Jialuo and Rong Che are sitting alone, he felt embarrassed to sit with someone else. Therefore, he ended up sitting alone, but his table was very near to the daughter of the Prime Minister, Lan Zhaoer. The Emperor set the starting time of the dinner at 6 pm, and he had arrived 15 minutes earlier. After the people paid their respects, the Emperor scanned through the hall and slightly frowned. Then, the Emperor shifted his focus towards Gu Xietian, ¡°General Gu, why is your daughter not here yet?¡± Gu Xietian was also very worried and was having cold sweat, but he could only reply, ¡°My little daughter¡­she is probably hold-up due to some issues, but I believe she would be reaching shortly¡­¡± Somebody teased, ¡°Sixth Gu¡¯s daughter is no longer the same as she used to be. As she is now the Lord¡¯s disciple, she has be even more precious now.¡± Somebody continued, ¡°No matter how precious she is, she is still not as important inparison to the Princes and His Majesty, correct? How can she let His Majesty wait for her!¡± ¡°Haha, an untalented woman usually has the virtue, but sixth Gu¡¯s daughter is precisely the opposite. She has neither appearance nor virtue but talent. Nheless, it isn¡¯t good for her to be inordinately proud of herself, right?¡± The political enemies of Gu Xietian would start to provoke and tease as soon as they have the chance. They dared not to overdo it because Gu Xijiu had be a representative of the Lord, they might woo punishments if what they said was overheard by the Celestial Master Zuo. The Emperor was, however, open-hearted. He raised his hand to stop theining officials, ¡°Xijiu is a trustworthy kid. She could be hindered by something as she is not here yet. Therefore, please be patient. General Gu, you don¡¯t have to be worried.¡± The Emperor nced at Rong Chu, ¡± the Fourth Prince, when Xijiu arrives, let her sit with you. Young people should sit together as it would be more fun for them.¡± Rong Chu was stupefied, and could not believe that his worst dream came true and blurted, ¡°I think it¡¯s not suitable for her to sit together with me¡­¡± He did not want to sit together with such an ugly person! If he had known that his father would make such an arrangement earlier, he would have allowed the two beautifuldies to sit with him just now! He had regretted not doing so! The Emperor frowned as he had not expected that his son would say such a thing to his face! When he wanted to respond, Rong Jialuo spoke, ¡°Father, please let Xijiu sit beside meter when shees, I¡¯ve something to speak with her.¡± The people, ¡°¡­¡± Rong Chu smiled while fanning himself, ¡°She could also sit beside me.¡± Rong Chu earnestly wished they said so. Hence, he immediately said, ¡°Father, as both the Crown Prince and the eighth brother wanted the sixth Gu daughter to sit beside them, I dare not have her sit beside me.¡± The people continued, ¡°¡­¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s gang could not help but praise their master who noticed talent without focusing on people¡¯s appearance, and such a master would likely be a good Emperor in the future! Chapter 351 Chapter 351: Just Let Miss Xijiu Sit By My Side Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Meanwhile, the fourth prince¡¯s gang teased, ¡°What kind demeanor does the Crown Prince have!? I am just afraid the Crown Prince would lose his appetite for manners when he has only grass instead of flowers by his side. What they said was indeed a metaphor to criticize Gu Xijiu as an ugly person. Gu Xietian was unhappy listening to it, and he could not help but say, ¡°Please be polite when you speak, my little daughter has improved a lot over this short six months¡­¡± Somebody could not help butugh, ¡°General Gu, do allow me to speak the truth. Everyone is certain that your daughter is indeed talented but for her appearance, haha!¡± Somebody asked Rong Che who was somewhat close to Gu Xijiu for the past eight years, ¡°Eight Prince, you should have seen Miss Gu recently, right? Has she changed?¡± Rong Yan gave a faint smile, but he did not answer directly, ¡°You will find out once she arrives, what¡¯s the point of arguing about it now?¡± At the same time, somebody was reporting from the outside, ¡°The Lord¡¯s disciple has arrived.¡± The chief guest has finally arrived! Numerous pairs of eyes shifted towards the door. With the guidance of an imperial maid, a young girl walked in gently. Then, everyone was stunned! The youngdy who was wearing a fathomless aquamarine colored dress, and looked tall with a beautiful figure, had thin and long eyebrows, slightly curved eye corners, dark ck eyes, aquiline nose, elegant shape and delicate red lips whereby its color turns lighter when she slightly purses her lips. Her waist long dark hair was hanging down loosely, and her forehead had a sapphire jewel glimmering. She also had a cold and indifferent aura which could chill the heated atmosphere just like rain cooling the surrounding temperature. She was indeed beautiful and elegant! She was cold too, like a well-known sword hidden in a sheath! Among thedies, it was Lan Zhaoer, daughter of the Prime Minister, the most beautifuldy in the hall but when this youngdy entered, she looked nothing special anymore! Was she Gu Xijiu? The one who was known to be an ugly person? Un¡­unbelievable? It was only six months, and she had changed this much? Some people could not help but nce at her, wondering if the real main character has not arrived yet. Some of the people who had good eyesight realized that this youngdy did indeed look simr to the girl who was at the Open Heaven Stage while others even saw some vague red spots on her forehead which was difficult to see without careful observation. While being stared with their brightened and surprised eyes, Gu Xijiu walked to the middle without looking to the sides and paid her respect to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, Xijiu iste, please forgive me.¡± As she was the Lord¡¯s disciple, she could pay a customary respect instead of a profound respect for the Emperor. The Emperors had brightened eyes too, but aplicated feeling shed through his eyes. The current Gu Xijiu was like a beautiful jade shining after its rough outer surface was removed, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. She was not just changed but had be another person! More importantly, she looked 40%to 50% like Luo Xinn, and her eyebrows were significantly alike! The Emperor was indeed kind towards her as he said, ¡°No, you aren¡¯tte yet, in fact, you are just on time.¡± She did indeed arrive on time. ¡°Xijiu, you may¡­¡± When the Emperor wanted to choose a ce for Gu Xijiu to sit, Rong Chu suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Father, would you let Miss Xijiu sit by my side?¡± The people, ¡°¡­¡± Some people had already looked disgusted especially Lan Zhaoer who was sitting near to Rong Chu! Chapter 352 Chapter 352: Do Whatever She Could to Prevent It from Happening Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Emperor took a nce at Rong Chu as he was still upset at him earlier and said, ¡°Fourth Prince, I thought you said you wanted¡­¡± Before His Majesty could finish his sentence, Rong Chu chimed in quickly, ¡°Father, you wanted to arrange for Miss Xijiu to sit by my side just now; you should not change your mind now. With the current status of Miss Xijiu, it is more suitable for her to sit with me.¡± He was afraid that Gu Xijiu would reject him and came over himself and wanted to hold her hand. Gu Xijiu swiftly and quickly stepped backward. Hence, Rong Chu could not even touch her clothes, not even close enough to hold her hand! Unfortunately, she was moving towards Rong Che and slightly staggered and sat directly beside Rong Che. Rong Che held her with his arm and smiled, ¡°Thank you Miss Gu foring, please have a seat.¡± His palm was warm, and it warmed her wrist. Gu Xiijiu retrieved her hand calmly and smiled in return, ¡°Thank you.¡± She was slightly shocked as she did not want to sit there. She just identally hit on the table corner and staggered. If she did not sit down, she would have fallen into Rong Che¡¯s arms! Was it an ident? Or was it a trick by the Eighth Prince? However, the possibility of him tricking her could not be at this level. After all, she roughly knew the ability of the Eighth Prince¡¯s Kung Fu, which was slightly better than Rong Chu but slightly poorer than Rong Jialuo¡¯s. Logically, he should not have such an urate calction ability. Besides, with his Kung Fu ability, she could see if he did it in secret. It seemed like it was only a coincidence. As Rong Chu failed to get her, he was upset but could not vent his anger. Therefore, he took a nce at Gu Xijiu and forcefullyughed, ¡°So Gu Xijiu desired to sit beside the Eighth Prince.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°The alcohol on this table is good.¡± She poured herself a cup of alcohol and took a sip. Rong Chu, ¡°¡­¡± Was the alcohol not the same? Simply just an excuse! He was angry but could not vent it. Hence, he waved his sleeve and got back to his table. As Gu Xijiu saw the arrangement of the Emperor, she knew that the gossip she heard at the cafe was indeed correct that the Emperor wanted to match Rong Chu and her together. Then, she could only do whatever she could to prevent it from happening. If she had no choice, she would use the nning that both Rong Jialuo and her agreed before in advance. Rong Che¡¯s table was next to Rong Jialuo¡¯s and where Gu Xijiu sat was very near to him. Rong Jialuo curved the corner of his lips while raising his cup towards Gu Xijiu and she replied by raising up her cup too. The Crown Prince, Rong Jialuo, had always been so cold that people barely could see his smile. He was unexpectedly smiling faintly. Hence, shocking everyone. His appearance was already very handsome, but as he smiled, he captured everydy¡¯s heart which stupefied them! They were not feeling good too. After all, thesedies were daughters of imperial court officials, and many of their fathers ranked higher than Gu Xietian. Therefore, when they heard about Gu Xijiu, who was not only a useless person but also ugly. Gu Xijiu was known to be a symbol of stupidity and unworthiness in their opinion. But, they could not believe that the person they looked down upon could improve so much! And she had medicinal skills and also became the Lord¡¯s disciple. So theyforted themselves that the ugly Gu Xijiu would not attract any man even if she were a disciple of The Lord. Therefore, they were delighted when they saw Rong Chu rejecting the Emperor¡¯s suggestion. Chapter 353 Chapter 353: Why She Got All the Advantages? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Nheless, Gu Xijiu attracted everyone when she came in just now. Therefore, the fire of their jealousy was reignited and grew. Though they became more jealous for Rong Chu¡¯s response towards her, it was as expected. After all, Rong Chu was fond of women and had numerous concubines. On the other hand, Rong Jialuo never shown any interest in women yet he was smiling at Gu Xijiu! And even raised his cup towards her! On what ground? Why she got all the advantages?! Thesedies were so jealous of Gu Xijiu, especially the daughter of the prime minister, Lan Zhaoer who was interested in Rong Chu! After she drank a few cups of alcohol, she started provoking, ¡°Ms. Gu has now be pretty and precious as well as bing more arrogant, looking down upon His Majesty.¡± She started by exaggerating her charges against Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu replied calmly, ¡°Could you please borate?¡± ¡°His Majesty organizes a farewell party for you himself, it is indeed a great honour! It¡¯s alright for not showing your gratitude yet you purposely camete so that His Majesty would wait for you! How can you be so arrogant and impolite even you are the Lord¡¯s disciple?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s too arrogant! Totally not respecting anyone!¡± ¡°Yes, this is so frustrating.¡± ¡°Hng, an untalented woman usually has virtue but you are so arrogant. So what if you have beautiful appearance? You have no virtue¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thedies condemned after she started. Gu Xijiu listened calmly and asked after a moment, ¡°Have all of you finished speaking?¡± Thedies, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Since you have finished speaking, then I¡¯ll say something.¡± Gu Xijiu said calmly and turned to the emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, I remembered that the starting time written in the invitation card was 6pm, have I remembered wrongly?¡± The emperor shook his head, ¡°You didn¡¯t remember incorrectly, it¡¯s starting time is indeed from 6pm.¡± Gu Xijiu asked the eunuch at the door, ¡°Excuse me, what time did I enter just now? Did Ie inte?¡± The eunuch awkwardly looked at the emperor and the emperor said, ¡°You can just say the truth.¡± The eunuch bowed down and said, ¡°Ms. Gu arrived exactly on time and did notete.¡± Gu Xijiu slightly nodded and turned to Lan Zhaoer and the rest, ¡°Have you heard it? I arrived here as promised and exactly on time. How could you say that I¡¯m arrogant?¡± Thedies, ¡°¡­¡± Lan Zhaoer, ¡°¡­You, you cameter than His Majesty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s grace from His Majesty and I¡¯m grateful for that. But from your tone, you seem to feel unhappy that His Majesty camete?¡± This exaggerated charge caused Lan Zhaoer to have cold sweat broke out on her forehead and she knew that Gu Xijiu caught her grammatical mistake, hence, she quickly refuted, ¡°No, I don¡¯t! Don¡¯t you dare to simply point your finger at me! I¡­I definitely don¡¯t mean it!¡± Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°I? How dare you use ¡®I¡¯ in front of His Majesty? This is not as simple as arrogant butmitted the sin of being disrespectful already! Now I know how courteous you are!¡± Lan Zhaoer, ¡°¡­¡± Her forehead was filled with drops of sweat and when she opened her mouth wanted to say something, she was stopped by her father, Prime Minister Lan, harshly, ¡°Stupid, shut up!¡± Lan Zhaoer was shocked and dared not speak again. Meanwhile, Prime Minister Lan kowtowed towards the emperor to apologize on behalf of his daughter. This sin of being disrespectful could be serious that one would be beheaded instantly or non-serious that could be ignored. The emperor chose to ignore and waved his hand, ¡°Though your daughter is disrespectful but she is after all, still young. It¡¯s alright.¡± Therefore, the Prime Minister Lan gratefully kowtowed again. Chapter 354 Chapter 354: It Was Alright to Start Low but the Key Was to Improve Fast! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The emperor waited for him to finish his kowtow before he said, ¡°Prime Minister Lan, your daughter is innocent and carefree but happens to be too straightforward, as a tree would not grow up straight without chopping it, she may not be a useful person if proper discipline is not put in ce.¡± This meant shecked discipline, and the Prime Minister Lan understood it clearly. He felt slightly bad and quickly pulled down his daughter to kowtow to give her thanks again, ¡°Thank you for Your Majesty¡¯s teaching, I¡¯ll definitely discipline her so that she knows how to respect others¡­¡± The little crisis had ended. Lan Zhaoer no longer dared to cause any trouble anymore. Meanwhile, the otherdies also knew that the emperor was actually supporting Gu Xijiu, though it felt unfair, they did not dare to say anything else. The emperor looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re entering the Dark Forest tomorrow, how are your preparationsing along?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, thank you for your concern. I¡¯m done preparing.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. What level is your spiritual power now?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, it is four.¡± The people, ¡°¡­¡± Two levels in half a year? Was she joking? On this bignd, only people with a level five spiritual power and above could identify one¡¯s spiritual power level when he struck, and only people who were as good as Di Fuyi could identify one¡¯s spiritual power level by just a nce. Therefore, those people present could not identify Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power level but fortunately, there was a Crystal Ice Jade in the pce which could be used to identify one¡¯s spiritual power level. The emperor ordered to take it out to test Gu Xijiu directly. With many people staring, Gu Xijiu put her little fair hand on the Crystal Ice Jade and the thin column representing the wind talent quickly went up and stopped at level four. Meanwhile, the thin column representing the fire talent went up to level 1.5. What she said was indeed true, she actually had a level four spiritual power and it was actually the wind talent! The people were looking at her in surprise and disbelief. Certainly most officials were delighted, after all, such a genius was from Feixing Kingdom, and was deemed the pride of Feixing Kingdom! When Yun Qingluo was tested as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, the people of Feixing Kingdom felt rather disappointed. This was because even Gu Xijiu was known as the Lord¡¯s disciple, and she had low spiritual power; iparable to Yun Qingluo whose level of spiritual power was almost hitting a level seven. Therefore, when they saw the Gu Xijiu¡¯s current results, they beamed with pride again! Yun Qingluo was a spiritual power genius, but Gu Xijiu was a practicing genius! This bignd still did not have anyone who could level up as fast as Gu Xijiu did! It was alright to start low but the key was to improve fast! She was indeed a person who had been personally instructed by the Lord, hence, she was improving very fast! The people were still doubting Gu Xijiu¡¯s status as the Lord¡¯s disciple, but they have all believed in her now! After all, other than the Lord, who else could have ways for his disciples to level up this quickly? Definitely Gu Xijiu herself was extremely good, otherwise, she would not be chosen as the Lord¡¯s disciple¡­ When they had a genius in their own country, it was considered the fortune of the country, hence the blessing of the emperor. Therefore, the officials wereplimenting the emperor that his policy of benevolence touched the heaven, for a genius had been born¡­ As Gu Xijiu listened to the officials who were generously and passionately currying the emperor¡¯s favor, she calmly sipped on her ss of water and did not speak a single word. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re almost fifteen already, right?¡± The emperor gently asked her. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m only fourteen years and two months old; still far from reaching fifteen.¡± Gu Xijiu appeared to be calm, but her heart was actually throbbing. Was iting? Was this emperor going to appoint her a spouse?! Chapter 355 Chapter 355: Could She Choose Not to ept His Compensation?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore.¡± The emperor had started the main topic, ¡°Xijiu, I actually wanted you to be my daughter-inw and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve appointed you a spouse when you were younger. Unfortunately, Rong Yan, that bastard did something stupid and thus I¡¯ve annulled both of your marriage contracts to prevent anything from affecting your future. But I do feel sorry for this, so, topensate you, I¡¯d have to appoint a good spouse for you so that you can be my daughter-inw again, Rong Chu¡­¡± How expected! Could she choose not to ept hispensation?! She just managed to set a mid-level scum away and the emperor wanted to give her a high-level scum? ¡°Your Majesty, I appreciate your kindness but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m unworthy to receive your blessing. After all, I¡¯ve to enter the Dark Forest tomorrow and may not able to return. Therefore, if I¡¯m engaged today, I¡¯m afraid of bringing any trouble to the precious prince and that would be bad¡­¡± Gu Xijiu started to reject indirectly. ¡°Xijiu, it¡¯s only because you¡¯re entering the Dark Forest, that I urgently wanted to have you engaged. Firstly, good news would bring good luck; secondly, it could increase your confidence and the probability of youing out safely. After all, a person with baggage would maximize one¡¯s own potential for safety¡­¡± The emperor started nagging. Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± Was she stuck in an ancient period of time? The emperor unbelievably knew about her potential. In fact, the dynasty was rather strange as it was not recorded in modern history books at all, yet the people of this generation knew the phrases of the ancient people. It seemed that they knew all about the ancient people before the arrival of the Tang Dynasty. But after the Tang Dynasty, the history seemed to have been twisted and this dynasty which appeared to be a mere imagination, one that could not be deduced from modern knowledge, had emerged. ¡°Your Majesty, I do appreciate my life and I won¡¯t lose it easily, despite not being engaged. I¡¯ll try toe out with all my might¡­¡± Gu Xijiu spared no effort to stop the emperor from proceeding with his intentions. The emperor became slightly gloomy, ¡°Xijiu, are you trying to disobey my decree?¡± His voice became indifferent. When the emperor got angry, an unknown amount of people would be decapitated. Therefore, the hall became so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop. Disobeying an imperial decree would not only be deemed a capital crime, but it may cause the whole family to be exterminatedpletely too! Gu Xietian could not help to reply, ¡°Your Majesty, please do not be angry, Xijiu will not disobey your decree. This kid was just¡­just afraid that she would be troubling the prince if she was engaged with him, should she not be able toe out from the Dark Forest¡­Xijiu, His Majesty is merciful, you mustn¡¯t harbor second thoughts anymore. Quickly show your appreciation!¡± Gu Xijiu frowned as she was annoyed by the system where the emperor had the utmost power and whatever the emperor said was authoritative ¨C one that all officials had to ept and execute regardless¡­ However, she knew that with her current ability, she could not change the circumstances. Though she could disobey the decree and still survive, her family and friends would be troubled. ¡°Xijiu, let¡¯s proceed ording to our n!¡± Rong Jialuo¡¯s voice shot straight into her ears. With determination, Gu Xijiu bowed, ¡°Your Majesty, Xijiu gives thanks for your kindness! Xijiu is willing to listen to you.¡± Soon after she said it, almost everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The emperor also became gentler, ¡°Xijiu, I knew you were a good girl, then¡­¡± When he was about to say something else, a eunuch rushed in, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, Celestial Master is here, along with saint Yun Qingluo!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart missed a beat! Meanwhile, the emperor had already stood up and said, ¡°Quick, invite them in! My officials,e with me to wee them!¡± Chapter 356 Chapter 356: Celestial Master Zuo Seemed to be More ostentatious Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Both Celestial Master Zuo and Yun Qingluo came in very quickly, hence, the emperor, who was leading his imperial officials met them as soon as they just got out of the hall. After six months, Gu Xijiu finally met Celestial Master Zuo. This time, Celestial Master Zuo did note with his wind-ship but appeared with modesty this time around. Besides, he was not wearing his symbolic purple robe but a green robe instead. The robe was made from an unknown material but it seemed to be shading his body like mist, where a pattern of clouds and the lower hem had a mountain and a cloud embroidered on it. Those clouds seemed to move along with his movement, and further set off the mountain, making it appear more graceful and mysterious. His ck hair was still loosely hanging, with parts covering the fox-eyed shaped ruby on his forehead and his light silver mask was covering his long nose and look. Only his perfectly-shaped chin and light red lips were exposed. By his side, there was a woman. That woman was wearing light purple dress embroidered with petals. The dress was also made of a very soft material, fluttering in the breeze like the flowing spring water with pinkish peach flowers. She was thin, 1.7-meter-tall and had a thin waist. Her dress was undoubtedly loose and conservative yet her graceful body outline could be seen clearly with a mere nce. She had a butterfly-shaped white jade mask on her face too. Her mask was very exquisite, tailored to fit the shape of her face, which was covering the most part of her face, yet her clear shiny eyes and long nose could be obviously seen. Her red lips were slightly thin, but the shape looked just right, with its color bright and beautiful too. She was indeed a beautifuldy with an excellent temperament. She made people feel like she was the cloud in the sky, idling along¡­ graceful yet unattainable. She was Yun Qingluo, with a level 6.5 spiritual power. She was also an advanced enchantress, a master of puppetry, as well as the youngest and the most recent heaven¡¯s gift¡¯s disciple! Before her, anyone who was standing with Celestial Master Zuo would pale inparison, like regr green leaves highlighting a stark contrast. But she was looked good standing by Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s side, in a way that itpelled others to feel that they were the perfect match! As she used to be on the Open Heaven Stage, most people present already knew her but were still feeling shocked, despite seeing her for the second time. Meanwhile, thedies felt both jealous and excited when they nced at Yun Qingluo and then turned to Gu Xijiu¡­ Lan Zhaoer, especially, curved the corners of her lips as if she saw Gu Xijiu finally being humiliated. Gu Xijiu still looked calm. She was after all, only about 14 years old and was not tall. Therefore, she was camouged behind the crowd. Along with the rest, she was sizing the two people up calmly. ¡°Master, six months have passed now. Celestial Master Zuo has seemed to be more ostentatious.¡± The Firmament Stone bluntlymented. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look ostentatious in this robe, does he? It looks quite unique and nice.¡± Gu Xijiumented objectively. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t think it looks nice but more of an eyesore! And Yun Qingluo¡¯s too, it looks like a purplish butterfly but an atrocious one!¡± The Firmament Stone switched its target. Gu Xijiu was speechless, ¡°Little Cang, I sincerely think that your aesthetic values seem rather poor. Would you like to read some books in your corner to upgrade your taste?¡± The Firmament Stone, ¡°¡­¡± It was unconvinced, ¡°But I think your cloth looks good.¡± ¡°Hey, your aesthetic values are back to normal again.¡± Gu Xijiuplimented it. Chapter 357 Chapter 357: Whoever Marries Him in the Future Will Be Stressed Indeed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion While she was chatting insouciantly with the Firmament Stone, she suddenly felt that she was being red by a pair of sharp eyes. That re made her body shiver for no reason. She subconsciously raised her head and her eyes met directly with the dark eyes of Di Fuyi! When they looked at each other, Di Fuyi was calm while Gu Xijiu was indifferent. After staring at each other for a moment, Gu Xijiu curved her lips to smile and slightly nodded her head as if she was generously meeting an ordinary friend. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi squinted his eyes and his lips were slightly curved as if he was smiling. ¡°Despite wearing a mask, his smile was still so attractive. He is indeed the most handsome man on Starry Crescent Land and the idol of millions of youngdies in their harem.¡± Gu Xijiumented in her heart. ¡°Master, he should have recognized you, but he didn¡¯t show any elements of surprise!¡± The Firmament Stoneined. ¡°He looks like this himself, so I think he wouldn¡¯t be surprised even if he chanced upon an angel.¡± Gu Xijiu exined and sighed, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m curious as to why he isn¡¯t being perceived as a public enemy among the youngdies? For a man that looks much better than any woman, whoever marries him in the future will be stressed indeed.¡± The Firmament Stone, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Master, with your words, I think I should be relieved. You seem like you really don¡¯t want to be married to him.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not sick after all!¡± His aura was too dazzling and whoever married him would be everyone¡¯s public enemy and would be cursed by many. In addition, with his unpredictable characteristics, the person might be put on the spot anytime, and that was the most terrible thing! When Gu Xijiu was chatting with the Firmament Stone, the emperor had greeted the two of them and invited them into the hall. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was walking together with the otherdies but was slightly behind them. While staring at the two most dazzling backs, the Firmament Stone gossiped, ¡°Master, do you think that they¡¯re really a couple?¡± Gu Xijiu kept silent for a moment before she finally replied with uncertainty, ¡°I thought he was gay, is he not?¡± The Firmament Stone was shocked! Meanwhile, Di Fuyi who was walking in front suddenly stopped in his tracks! And Yun Qingluo who was by his side nearly ran into his back! Yun Qingluo quickly stopped walking, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Di Fuyi did not say anything but went ahead. He stopped only for a very short time of two seconds, therefore, nobody realized his abnormality. Gu Xijiu who was the furthest, could definitely not realize too. She was, after all, discussing fervently with the Firmament Stone. It was the first time for Gu Xijiu telling the Firmament Stone about her guesses, which shocked the Firmament Stone for a moment before it said, ¡°Why do you say so? I haven¡¯t heard that he was gay before.¡± ¡°This man is very calctive and conceals himself deeply.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°What made you think so? Which other gay person do you think he fancies?¡± The Firmament Stone was very puzzled and asked curiously, feeling that it was a great gossip. Gu Xijiu did not exin how she perceived Celestial Master Zuo as gay, but only spoke of her spection, ¡°He admires the Lord but he most probably likes Long Siye.¡± ¡°My god, could it actually be like this!?¡± The Firmament Stone eximed, but also doubted, ¡°But what about the news of his marriage to Yun Qingluo? You¡¯ve seen it; they are always together and they look like a perfect match too¡­¡± ¡°Just because they look like a perfect match doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re lovers. Sometimes, amicable differences can only hint that they could be a couple. Celestial Master Zuo looks seductive, the Lord looks indifferent and noble, while Long Siye looks cool. In fact, the temperaments of both the Lord and Long Siye are rather simr, so¡­¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358: Admiring One and Fancying Another Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°So that¡¯s why he¡¯s admiring one and fancying another!¡± The Firmament Stone chimed in. ¡°You¡¯re pretty clever now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiuplimented. ¡°So, he¡¯s with Yun Qingluo to deceive the people? To hide his true sexual orientation?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± ¡°Then, that¡¯s really not nice of him! He¡¯s just troubling another girl!¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°Simr cases are seen frequently during my era too. Many gays would marry and have kids to hide their true sexual orientation. Their wives were known as straight, and would end up very miserable.¡± When the Firmament Stone looked at Yun Qingluo again, its tone of voice changed, ¡°What a pity for Yun Qingluo, who is going to be a straight wife soon. Oh yes, how can a straight wife be miserable?¡± ¡°This¡­is quite unsuitable for children¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid! I¡¯m much older than you are! Tell me.¡± ¡°As gays fancy and admire only men, they married their wives mainly to hide their true identity or only to bear kids. Therefore, they barelymunicate with their wives, causing them to live like widows. Some are still virgins despite being married to those gays for a few years¡­ The most miserable part of all is that these wives were not aware that their husbands were gay, hence, married them filled with hope, until they are left emotionally abused. Yet because of their dignity or for the sake of their kids, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to file a divorce or remarry again after the divorce. Their lives are basically an epitome of true suffering¡­¡± ¡°Those gays who married their wives are indeed very nasty!¡± The Firmament Stone felt indignant at such injustice. ¡°They¡¯re indeed very mean. They destroyed a woman¡¯s whole life just because of their selfishness.¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± The voice of the emperor immediately brought back the preupied Di Fuyi. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would you like to have a table for yourself or two?¡± The emperor asked again. Usually, when Celestial Master Zuo came, he would have a table for himself but he now that he came with Yun Qingluo, he probably wanted to sit with her. The emperor felt that it would be safer to ask in advance. And when he was asking just now, Yun Qingluo replied, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Therefore, the emperor was waiting for an answer from Di Fuyi, yet he seemed to be preupied with something on his mind¡­ Di Fuyi seemed to be absent-minded and hastily replied, ¡°A table for two then.¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s eyes were slightly brightened! Thedies looked towards Yun Qingluo admiringly. After all, Celestial Master Zuo was special individual and had never sat with anyone. He was unexpectedly, making an exception today¡­ The general public living in the capital city had been spreading hearsay in secret that both Celestial Master Zuo and Yun Qingluo were acting ambiguously and it seemed to have been proven now, that Celestial Master Zuo was indeed being different towards Yun Qingluo! Miss Yun Qingluo was truly very fortunate to be appreciated by Celestial Master Zuo¡­ The emperor, however, slightly frowned, wondering if the hearsay was true?! If it was his son who married Yun Qingluo, it would be perfect as another genius would be added to Feixing Kingdom. On the other hand, if Celestial Master Zuo was interested in Yun Qingluo and they did get married, probably Celestial Master Zuo would be biased towards Haoyue Kingdom. That unfortunately, would not be a blessing to Feixing Kingdom. Nheless, even an emperor dared not turn down the order of Celestial Master Zuo. He could only order that a table was set on his left side for both Celestial Master Zuo and Yun Qingluo, and then invited both of them to take their seats. Di Fuyi lifted his robe and sat down before Yun Qingluo leisurely walked towards the seat beside him. ¡°Where are you going to sit?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly asked. Yun Qingluo was shocked as she was not expecting him to ask, ¡°Err¡­¡± Chapter 359 Chapter 359: You¡¯re the Main Character Today Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yun Qingluo was shocked as she was not expecting him to ask, ¡°Err¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please prepare another table for Miss Yun.¡± Di Fuyi requested. The emperor was secretly relieved, ¡°Sure! Miss Yun from afar, is indeed our very important guest, and should be seated in an honorable seat.¡± Immediately, he ordered his people to prepare another table on his right and invited Yun Qingluo to take her seat. Then, both Yun Qingluo and Di Fuyi were separatedpletely. Yun Qingluo did not say anything and took her seat. The emperor then ordered two tables of food and drinks, which certainly were the most exquisite, before he started the dinner again. After Yun Qingluo drank some alcohol, she scanned through the tables and her watery eyes made people felt indefinitely cold like they were being immersed in water. The people actually did not quite understood the reason why Yun Qingluo came. Since she had been verified as the heaven¡¯s gift¡¯s disciple, she basically did not ept any visitations and barely met other people, not to mention participating in any dinners at Feixing Kingdom at all. Yet, she came by herself without any invitations. Was it because of Celestial Master Zuo? That she followed Celestial Master Zuo here? The people were assuming within themselves. ¡°Who¡¯s Miss Gu?¡± She inquired with a smile. Gu Xijiu raised her head, ¡°Saint Yun, are you referring to me, Xijiu?¡± Yun Qingluo sized Gu Xijiu up and smiled, ¡°So you are Miss Gu Xijiu. You are indeed pure-hearted, spirited, intelligent and beautiful. I¡¯ve heard about you for some time now and finally, I can meet you in person. d to meet you. I¡¯d like to give a toast to you.¡± She was speaking gently, raised a ss with her fair and tender hand, and raised it again towards Gu Xijiu and drank with her head raised. Gu Xijiu had always respected others who respected her. She politely replied, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve heard about you too. You¡¯re indeed living up to your reputation.¡± And she finished her ss with a mere swig. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re such a straightforwarddy!¡± Yun Qingluo smiled, ¡°You¡¯re the main character today, I¡¯d give you another toast.¡± Again, she took her ss and finished it all at once. Toasting twice while proposing a toast; it seemed that Yun Qingluo had carried out her mannerisms thoroughly. Therefore, Gu Xijiu took another sip. As the emperor had his officials participating in the feast, he prepared the best alcohol for everyone. Most certainly, he had also prepared a sweet alcoholic drink with a lower alcohol percentage that tasted sweet, just for thedies. Therefore, such alcohol was like ordinary beer for a person who enjoys drinking like Gu Xijiu, and would not get drunk even if she drank one whole jug. As somebody started to give a toast and she was the main character of the night, many people toasted to her too. She drank more than ten sses already, so it was not a big deal for her to have more. But Rong Jialuo slightly frowned and directed an order to her, ¡°Xijiu, do drink lesser as you are going to the Dark Forest.¡± Meanwhile, Rong Che who was at the same table with Gu Xijiu, silently got her a bowl of honey porridge, ¡°Use this to prevent yourself from getting intoxicatedter.¡± Prince Rong Che did not serve anyone easily, not even for his own father, the emperor. ording to this brat, his father had many attendants and would not need him, especially one who fumbles. At this moment, the emperor was feeling curious while looking at Rong Che. Though he kept quiet, he could clearly see that Rong Che had helped Gu Xijiu with food three times and refilled her ss twice already, even when the maid was standing right behind them! Would the eighth prince be interested in her? As the emperor had spies throughout the capital city, he knew that Gu Xijiu had been close to both Rong Che and Rong Jialuo in thest six months. Thoughtfulness shed through his eyes, which were staring at Gu Xijiu at the same time. The people, for sure, had harbored their own thoughts too. But the atmosphere was very lively as they were all making toasts to each other. Chapter 360 Chapter 360: That Brat Got Her Sessfully Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As it was Gu Xijiu¡¯s farewell dinner, there were many toasts just for her. Gu Xijiu was not stupid enough to drink all the toasts, but most of the time, she just had to have a sip to be polite. Some who had ulterior motives, who wanted to get her drunk, were blocked by Rong Che. As Rong Che was resourceful and was a social butterfly, one would feel the spring-like warmth when he was kind to him. He did not only drink on her behalf, he also silently sent the imperial maid to prepare a drink to neutralize the alcohol and ced it in front of her. His actions had induced jealousy among thedies. Many had shifted their focus on him. Among the four childes of the capital city, though the appearance of Rong Che was not the best, he had the most deliberate gesture. Regardless of what he did, he often appeared to be idling like the breezing wind through a bamboo forest. Rong Jialuo suddenly felt rather remorseful as Gu Xijiu has actually retreated towards him but she stumbled towards Rong Che instead, and that brat got her sessfully! He could only see that the brat was currying Gu Xijiu¡¯s favor. As for Di Fuyi, he had been keeping his cool. The alcohol set in front of him was brought by himself and the imperial maid who was serving him was the most beautiful and graceful maid in the pce. The emperor specially trained two maids for Celestial Master Zuo and Celestial Master You each, when they participated in the pce¡¯s dinner. Besides, their job was to serve only the two of them. They were not only able to serve swiftly but also looked very beautiful. More importantly, they were very clean and their hands were very smooth and tender ¨C not even a single blemish could be seen. Their movement was perfect, hence, pleasing to the eyes. However, such a maid had the tendency to make mistakes too. When she was serving Di Fuyi, her hands suddenly jerked and the alcohol actually turned over into the ss in front of her, and with a ng, the ss fell to the ground! As the floor of the hall was made with white marble, the fragile ss made with fine white jade was broken into half immediately after it dropped onto the floor. As it sounded like the broken string of an instrument, everyone¡¯s heart missed a beat and shifted their focus towards Di Fuyi. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu had just refilled a ss of alcohol for Rong Che. As Rong Che was such a gentleman and he always prioritized Gu Xijiu, she thus felt that she should repay his kindness. So, she helped him refill his ss after he finished toasting his ss to others. Rong Che was happy and his gaze was glimmering; when reaching out for the ss, his small finger even touched her palm¡­ Gu Xijiu slightly frowned but before she could respond, the ss of Di Fuyi had fallen to the floor! That crack also slightly shook her hand, causing half the ss of alcohol to spill exactly on Rong Che¡¯s robe. Rong Che, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Xijiu apologized. She wanted to help but eventually became trouble instead. Regretfully, she looked at him, ¡°Your robe is dirty, do you want to go and change it?¡± The eighth prince had a fetish about cleanliness and would not wear a robe even if it had a little dirt on it. Gu Xijiu knew this because she had met him a couple of times in thest six months, hence, she asked. Rong Che shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll just wipe it. That will do.¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361: This Guy Was So Stubborn! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Che shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can just wipe it.¡± Then he took a white handkerchief to wipe the stain from his clothes. The location of the stain was in an odd position so it was not convenient for him to twist his body to wipe it off. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Gu Xijiu took his handkerchief over and tried to wipe it for him. When she was rubbing it a few times, there was a sudden pping sound from across, as if someone was pping chopsticks on the table. The sound was loud and the quiet hall became even quieter, to the point that they could hear the wind blowing through the dining hall. The sound was issued from Di Fuyi¡¯s table. Gu Xijiu also felt that the atmosphere was not right. When she raised her head and looked over to that table, she saw the pair of ck pupils of Di Fuyi looking back at her too. Her heart was beating slightly faster. Di Fuyi was wearing a mask so Gu Xijiu could not see what his facial expression was but she could slightly feel the coercion in his eyes. Thedy who was serving him at the sides had knelt down on the floor and kowtowed to apologize. As it was still in the early of spring and the pce was built beside ake, the hall was somehow chilled. Even though there were hundreds of people in the hall, it did not raise the temperature at all. Other people might not be aware but Gu Xijiu was very sensitive to low temperatures. Therefore when the hall suddenly became warm, she surprisingly looked around the hall and suspected that there were a few heaters added to the hall¡­ Emperor Xuan did not expect to see the servant making such a big mistake. He immediately scolded the servant, frightening her even more. Di Fuyi did not say anything but only asked to change servants. Emperor Xuan immediately ordered the servant to leave. Fortunately, he had prepared two servants for Di Fuyi, thus he had another backup servant for him. When he was about to call the backup servant, Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Miss Gu, can youe over?¡± Gu Xijiu did not expect that he would call her. She was stunned, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I noticed that you are quite skillful at pouring the wine. Why don¡¯t youe and rece the servant?¡± Di Fuyi lightly smiled while looking at her. Gu Xijiu frowned a little. This request didn¡¯t seem too demanding. He had a very special status. The servants who poured wine for him were at least officers with a grade five and above. Sometimes even the princesses grab the opportunity to stay beside him and serve him. It was considered an honor if they had the chance to pour wine for him. Thus when he asked her to go over, she could not im that it was humiliating her. Countless pairs of eyes were looking over. There was surprise, envy and some were even wondering¡­ Gu Xijiu thought for a while. This guy was going to put her into the Dark Forest thus it could be said that her fate was in his hands. If she angered him, he might put her at the sixth hill and she would have regretted not treating him well. Therefore, although Gu Xijiu was not willing to go, she could not reject the request. When she stood up to go over, Yun Qingluo who was sitting not far away arose too, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, let me do it. I am very good at pouring wine and I know 18 different ways to pour it. Could you give me a chance to show you?¡± When she was about to walk over, Di Fuyi stopped her, ¡°Pouring wine is for drinking, not for performing. I don¡¯t need to know so many ways to pour wine. You don¡¯t have toe.¡± Then he stared at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Are youing?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. This guy was so stubborn! It seemed like he would not let her go if she did not pour wine for him. Chapter 362 Chapter 362: Would His Fianc¨¦-to-Be Feel Jealous? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was probably a Virgo who wanted everything to be perfect. When the white jade ss had broken into half, he did not even want a simr color as well. He pressed the jug with his palm and the jug immediately disintegrated into fine powder and disappeared. Gu Xijiu felt that it was such a waste. The jug was apparently a priceless treasure and he ruined it without so much as a blink of an eye. It was really prodigal! However, it was not any of her business, so Gu Xijiu did not say much and waited for him to take out another wine set. He did have a lot of wine sets in his storage bag. Gu Xijiu used to always see two sets but the one he destroyed was not the two sets that she had seen before. As expected, Di Fuyi took out a new wine set again. Gu Xijiu was shocked! She had seen this wine set before and was very impressed with it. They were the jug and the ss in a bud-shaped Bodhi and looked especially pleasing to the eye when they were put on the table. A scene six months ago shed through her mind. It was when he brought her back to the capital. She knocked on this ss, sang for him and she was drunk after drinking the wine from this jug¡­ All the past memories ran through her mind over and over again. ¡°Pour it.¡± Di Fuyi said. Gu Xijiu looked at the two sses on the table and asked in doubt, ¡°Do I need to pour it into two sses?¡± Thest he took out only one ss and Gu Xijiu was using her own ss when she asked for wine from him. What could it possibly mean when he took out two sses this time? If it was someone else, she would naturally think that the other ss was prepared for her. But this person was Di Fuyi who always acted differently so it was better for her to ask before she poured anything. Di Fuyi replied with only two words, ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her hands to fill up the sses. Everyone in the hall was quietly watching her. They thought that Gu Xijiu was a master in pouring wine since Celestial Master Zuo had personally requested her to pour it for him. However, after they saw her pouring the wine they shook their heads. It was a verymon way of pouring the wine. Even the servant who had just served Celestial Master Zuo was more skillful than she was¡­ After Gu Xijiu filled up the two sses, she pushed them in front of Di Fuyi, stepped back and stood at the side. ¡°Sit down.¡± Di Fuyi nced at her, ¡°You are the disciple of The Lord and different from others. You don¡¯t have to stand in front of me.¡± His table was big enough for two people, so an additional chair was not needed if Gu Xijiu had wanted to sit. Gu Xijiu was startled. Was he letting herself sit next to him? Would his fianc¨¦-to-be feel jealous? She looked up and nced at Yun Qingluo. Unfortunately, she was masked up so she could not see her facial expression. However, she noticed that Yun Qingluo suddenly clenched the ss in her hand so she could assume how she was feeling right now. She must be sad and angry. Gu Xijiu was very sharp. Although Yun Qingluo did not show much, she could see that she really liked Di Fuyi¡­ Gu Xijiu was still standing with a little hesitation. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit? Are you afraid that I would bite you?¡± Di Fuyi idly looked at her. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Gu Xijiu Xie could only sit down and thank him. Chapter 363 Chapter 363: He Deliberately Used Her To Irk Another? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Once she sat down, Di Fuyi pushed over a ss of wine and said, ¡°This is for you.¡± Gu Xijiu always felt that he did not have good intentions. She looked at the ss and the wine inside, before looking at Di Fuyi again. She did not understand what went wrong with him. He told her before that he never shared his ss with other people, but now¡­ Could it be that he had argued with Yun Qingluo and deliberately used her to irk her? The material of the ss was extremely special. Gu Xijiu could not distinguish it but she knew that it must be very rare and precious. The pattern on the ss was special too. If it was carved by the carving master, it might need three years toplete it. Would he throw it away after she had used such a precious ss? She had heard that once his belonging was used by other people, he would ruin it without so much as a second thought. She thought about the other wine set that was destroyed by him and hesitated for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that I would poison you?¡± Di Fuyi ignored the stares from the people around. He used his hand to support his chin and looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°No, you have misunderstood me.¡± Gu Xijiu took up the ss to drink the wine and returned the empty ss back to him. She did not want to think too much. If he would like to destroy it, it had nothing to do with her too. Now, Di Fuyi felt satisfied. He took up his own ss to drink, ¡°This drink is considered your farewell gift.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Xijiu casually thanked him, but she did not really mean what she said. Since it was a farewell, other people brought her presents too. Most of them had passed her the presents, which were all precious and rare. Basically, most of them were for self-defense and detoxification. Even the neer, Yun Qingluo, gave her a bottle of good medicine for sore relief. As for Celestial Master Zuo, he had nothing to give her but a ss of wine. It was far too stingy of him. When Celestial Master Zuo asked Gu Xijiu to sit down and drink with him, everyone was shocked and surprised, until he said thest sentence ¨C everyone was relieved. Yun Qingluo who sat opposite also raised her ss and gave Gu Xijiu a toast, ¡°Miss Gu, here¡¯s to wishing you a safe journey. By the time you return to him, I will treat you a meal again.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Xijiu thanked her too and indicated the servant beside her to bring her wine set over for her. She only poured the wine from Di Fuyi¡¯s jug for him, but not for herself. Based on what he said, he had only allowed her to drink one ss. If she drank the second ss she might trigger his anger and scolded her on the spot. She did not want to be embarrassed in public. Thus it was safe for her to use her own wine set. Di Fuyi looked at her. Although they were sitting very close to each other, she sat very straight and kept a distance of an arm¡¯s length from him. Apparently, she deliberately kept her distance to avoid suspicion¡­ He had a deep thought. He raised his hand and the wine jug on the table floated up and poured wine into her ss automatically. Then he pushed the ss in front of her, ¡°I have given you a toast just now, don¡¯t you want to give me one in return?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She had not even drunk the wine toasted from Yun Qingluo yet, and now he wanted to cut the queue. Was that the right thing to do? She hesitated for a while. However, Di Fuyi had raised the ss and stared at her. Obviously, he was waiting for her to give him a toast. Chapter 364 Chapter 364: You Are Not a Drunkard, Why Would You Want to Drink So Much? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion This guy was fussier and hard to trifle with. Therefore, Gu Xijiu had to smile to apologize to Yun Qingluo, before raising her ss for a toast to Di Fuyi. The wine offered by Di Fuyi was very nice. It was not making her drunk but even more sober instead. She was a little bit tipsy just now but the effect had now vanished. At this time the servant had finally brought her wine set over and put it in front of her. Gu Xijiu sighed in relief. When she was about to pour herself a ss of wine to toast to Yun Qingluo, Di Fuyi who sat beside her suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t like my wine?¡± ¡°¡­ No, I like it¡­¡± ¡°Then why would you want to change your drink?¡± ¡°I¡­ Can I always drink your wine?¡± Gu Xijiu asked uncertainly. ¡°You can for tonight.¡± Alright, no Gu Xijiu was resting assured! In fact, the wine prepared by Emperor Xuan was excellent, but whenpared to the wine prepared by Di Fuyi, it was only half as good. Thus, naturally, Gu Xijiu was more than happy to drink his wine. Therefore, she poured another ss and clinked it with Yun Qingluo¡¯s. A small incident had finally passed. The hall was back to normal and was noisy again. However, it was only the surface. The interaction between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi had been a question mark in everyone¡¯s mind. It was just that everyone hid it well on the outside. Some people continued toe and gave a toast to Gu Xijiu. Since there were so many people who wanted to drink with her, she did not finish it entirely but only had a small sip of the wine. However, because there were too many people, despite her drinking just a sip with everyone, she had finished six sses of wine! During this period, she also poured wine for Di Fuyi several times. His jug of wine was bottomless. Regardless of how many times Gu Xijiu poured the wine, it was always full so Gu Xijiu could drink without worries. Rong Che suddenly stood up and lifted his hand with a wine ss toward Gu Xijiu. Heughed, ¡°Xijiu, I didn¡¯t have time to give you a toast when you were sitting next to me. It was my fault, let me drink two sses as punishment, and you can drink freely.¡± He then drained the two sses of wine continuously. Since he was so generous, Gu Xijiu did not want to drink freely too, thus, she filled her ss to the brim. When she wanted to drink it, a hand pressed onto her ss to stop her, ¡°Do you want to go into the Dark Forest drunk?¡± His palm was warm, so warm that it seeped into her heart through her skin. Gu Xijiu slightly stiffed. She tried to withdraw from the hand but failed. Di Fuyi immediately took the ss away from her hand and said casually, ¡°You are not a drunkard. Why would you want to drink so much? Those people who want to give you toast after toast must not have good intentions¡­¡± Everyone remained silent. He nced through the crowd and said loudly, ¡°Whoever who still wants to give her a toast, please step forward, all together.¡± Of course, no one would dare to go over. Even Rong Che was scared too. He coughed and said, ¡°Xijiu, I think you don¡¯t need to drink anymore. Save your energy for your journey into the Dark Forest tomorrow.¡± Everyone adhered to the agreement. At this point, other than those people who were not sensitive enough, everyone could vaguely sense the unusual rtionship between Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu¡­ It seemed to be a bit ambiguous¡­ Was it possible? Di Fuyi who had never been tempted by anything, was attracted by a little girl? Although this little person was very capable, there were a lot moredies who were more capable than she was in the past few years and was even prettier too. Di Fuyi had never been attracted to anyone until now¡­ Chapter 365 Chapter 365: Finally the Crown Prince Was in Love! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Perhaps there was a hidden secret behind the scenes ¨C about Di Fuyi having alternative arrangements? Everyone had no idea what was going on. Even the most crafty government servants could not decipher the reason behind Di Fuyi¡¯s actions. Emperor Xuan felt uneasy; it seemed like his daughter-inw was going to be snatched away! He coughed and said, ¡°Xijiu still needs to go into the Dark Forest tomorrow, so it is not good for her to drink too much. Oh yea, Xijiu, I talked about rewarding you with a marriage. Rong Chu was young and very promising¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was pumping hard. She never expected that the Emperor Xuan still remembered this matter. Obviously, he had the intention to matchmake herself with Rong Chu. When she was about to speak, Rong Jialuo could not wait any longer, and stood up, ¡°My Emperor Father, I have something to say.¡± The Emperor Xuan frowned and surprised, ¡°Jialuo, what do you want to say?¡± Rong Jialuo bowed and said, ¡°My Emperor Father, I am very fond of Miss Gu and would like to marry her.¡± Emperor Xuan remained silent. Rong Chu did not look good. He also stood up and bowed, My Emperor Father, I fancy Miss Gu a lot too. If I can make her my wife, I would definitely pamper her and let her live a life without worries. If I could marry her, it will help me focus on political affairs to ease your pressure¡­¡± Rong Chu was very eloquent in his speech, so he could express it well. He had many advocates in the imperial court, so a lot of the government servants started to speak up on behalf of Rong Chu. A minority of the advocates of the Crown Prince helped to speak up for Rong Jialuo too. Rong Jialuo had not been close to any woman before, so it worried his advocates a lot. They were afraid that he might be gay and would not be able to continue the royal family¡¯s lineage. Every now and then they would persuade the Crown Prince to get married but to no avail. Finally, he had fallen in love and wanted to get married now! This was definitely good news for the advocates of the Crown Prince. All of them had joy and happiness stered on their faces. Not to mention that thedy he liked was the disciple of The Lord, and if he were to fall in love with an ugly woman, they would have helped him snap her up quickly! Therefore, they would definitely seize all opportunities to get Gu Xijiu for him as his wife. There was an excellent speaker among the Crown Prince¡¯s advocates. He rted the marriage between Crown Prince and Gu Xijiu to the fortune of the kingdom to the point that the opponents could not argue with him and kept wiping off their sweat¡­ However, the advocates of the Fourth Prince did not give up too and tried their very best to argue with him. There were more and more people who joined the argument. A farewell party had now be a battle of the debates. Everyone had their own perspectives and it made the hall very crowded. The mistresses and misses who had never been to the imperial court before were shocked and surprised when they witnessed the scenario of relentless argument. Gu Xijiu did not expect it to break into such a big argument thus she was stunned for a moment too. However, she was also expecting to see more, so that Emperor Xuan would stop the argument peacefully by not appointing any of his sons to marry her. Therefore she had been quiet the entire time. ¡°Sweetheart, I didn¡¯t know that your market value was so high.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice suddenly came into her mind. Gu Xijiu¡¯s body stiffened slightly as she stared at him. Chapter 366 Chapter 366: How Many Girls Does He Call Sweetheart? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion This was the first time he called her ¡®sweetheart¡¯ after they met each other again¡­ At first, she felt dumbfounded when he called her ¡®sweetheart¡¯. However, she was getting used to it and epted it somehow. Every time when he called her that, she felt a sense of warmth from the bottom of her heart. However, the time was a killer. The six month period had lightened the warmth when he called her ¡®sweetheart¡¯ again. When he called her that again, the first thought in her mind was of how many girls he had called ¡®sweetheart¡¯ before?¡± After Emperor Xuan talked about the reward of marriage, Celestial Master Zuo had been calm and quiet. He even asked her to pour a ss of wine for him so that he could watch the argument at the side. When he suddenly said such a thing to her, Gu Xijiu thought that he was taking her as a joke. She smiled and replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Then she looked at Rong Jialuo and waited for him to give her the sign so that she could start to speak up. She did not realize that Di Fuyi, who was at the side, suddenly expressed disappointment and turned his ss in his hand looking like he was deep in thoughts. Emperor Xuan did not expect to see the intense argument after he talked about the marriage reward. After a while, he finally raised his hand and said, ¡°Stop! Everyone, please shut up. I will make a fair decision.¡± Finally, the advocates of both parties stopped their argument and looked at Emperor Xuan waiting for his verdict. Emperor Xuan looked at Gu Xijiu and asked softly, ¡°Xijiu, what do you think?¡± Was it a sign to let her make her own decision? Who was she going to choose? Gu Xijiu raised her head and nced at everyone. She then looked at Rong Jialuo. He slightly nodded and gave her a smile as encouragement. Therefore she made up her mind, ¡°If Your Majesty allows me to choose, I would like to marry the Crown Prince¡­¡± A sentence that triggered a thousand ripples. The advocates of the Crown Prince cheered like crazy while the advocates of the Fourth Prince were disappointed and quickly talked to Gu Xietian. They imed that the parents should be the one who decided for their children so the General Gu needed to have a say in this marriage arrangement. Gu Xietian was actually somewhat listless. His daughter had changed recently so he was a bit scared of her. However, this matter had to do with his future stand in the imperial court, thus he had to speak up as a father, ¡°Your Majesty, I feel extremely grateful for your marriage reward to my daughter. However, my daughter is just normal woman and a bit too active. I am afraid that she might not be suitable to be Crown Princess. ¡± Emperor Xuan interrupted him, ¡°Do you mean you want to marry your daughter to Rong Chu?¡± Gu Xietian made up his mind, ¡°Yes! I would appreciate it if Your Majesty could promise this marriage arrangement so that my daughter is able to have a promising future!¡± The Emperor Xuan had a deep thought, ¡°This¡­¡± When Rong Jialuo noticed that Emperor Xuan had the intention to get it done, he stepped forward, ¡°My Emperor Father, I did not want to hide from you. I have secretly promised to marry Xijiu two months ago. I gave her my spiritual heart-shaped bracelet as a token of love and promised that I would not marry other women except for her. She made the same promise too¡­¡± Gu Xijiu secretly shuddered after she heard the speech. However, this was a critical moment, so she had to y along with his story! The Emperor Xuan frowned and looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, is this true? Do you have his spiritual heart bracelet? Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Then she took out a bracelet from the storage inside the Firmament Stone. She raised to show the Emperor Xuan, ¡°Your Majesty, this is the spiritual heart bracelet¡­¡± This was not an ordinary bracelet but the one and only in the world. Chapter 367 Chapter 367: She Really Made a Pledge to Marry the Crown Prince Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The bracelet was not an ordinary bracelet but the one and only in the world. Most of the ministers in the hall could recognize this bracelet. This was the bracelet that was passed on to the Crown Princess or the Queen who represented the future Mother of the Kingdom since the ancient dynasty. It was made by a special jade and it was even more precious than the He Shi Bi[1] and it could not be imitated by any other jade. Since the bracelet was now in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand, it meant that what they said was real. She had really made a pledge to marry the Crown Prince! Although it was disgraceful to make a private pledge to get married to someone, as long as both man and woman were unmarried, they would not be condemned. If they could get the consent from both parents it would be an even a better story with a happy ending. Therefore, if the children had made private pledge to marry someone, as long as the partner was not stupid or dimwitted, the parents should agree on the marriage as it rted to the reputation of their children. For example, now the Emperor was stunned and Gu Xietian was even more shocked! If he was against it, it was extremely detrimental to Gu Xijiu¡¯s reputation! Therefore he made up his mind and finally changed his stand. He kneeled down in front of Emperor Xuan, ¡°Your Majesty, please fulfill their wish!¡± Rong Chu¡¯s face was pale. All the advocates of Fourth Prince were stunned too and did not know what to say at this moment. Emperor Xuan remained silent. He looked Gu Xijiu and Rong Jialuo. He had a deep thought for a moment. This result was out of his expectations¡­ After a moment he asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, do you really like Jialuo?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°Yes, I like him. If I can be engaged to the Crown Prince, I will be more confident and work my hardest to survive from the Dark Forest so that I won¡¯t disappoint him¡­¡± Although Rong Jialuo knew that she was acting, he looked at her with his eyes lit up. He quickly kneeled down, ¡°My Emperor Father, please give us your blessings!¡± Since the story had nowe to this point, Emperor Xuan had nothing else to say. He sighed, ¡°So¡­¡± Before he could continue this sentence, there was azy voice, ¡°Alright. The story has to end now.¡± The voice came from Di Fuyi. When he started to talk, it was akin to the spring breeze that blew through the hall and warmed everyone one. Emperor Xuan remained silent. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart suddenly pumped harder. Before she could respond, her hand became empty and the bracelet had disappeared into thin air! She was shocked and quickly turned to look at Di Fuyi. The priceless bracelet was now on the fingertip of Di Fuyi as if it was going to fall down anytime! ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to catch it subconsciously. Her action was fast but Di Fuyi was even faster. Despite acting at lightning speed, she failed to grab it from his hand but only managed to touch the corner of his sleeve. The crowd remained silent too. Emperor Xuan was also stunned, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, what do you mean? What is the story¡­?¡± ¡°Miss Gu still has other marriage arrangements so the private pledge between her and the Crown Prince is not valid.¡± Di Fuyi flicked his fingertip and the bracelet bounced out to Rong Jialuo. Rong Jialuo was shocked and immediately epted it. What Di Fuyi said had shocked everyone. Other marriage? What other marriage was that? Emperor Xuan barelyughed, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, do you mean the marriage arrangement between Xijiu and Rong Yan? You might not be aware that Rong Yan has done something shameful, thus, he cannot be matched with Xijiu anymore. Therefore, I have canceled the marriage arrangement between her and Rong Yan. Now, Xijiu is free marry anyone¡­¡± ¡°I am not referring to the marriage arrangement between her and Rong Yan.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice remained steadfast and elegant. Chapter 368 Chapter 368: Are You All Surprised? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Who is it then?¡± Emperor Xuan asked, with eyes wide open. Gu Xijiu had a bad feeling in her heart. The next second Di Fuyi spoke a word which shocked everyone, ¡°Me¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Crash!¡± Numerous sses and chopsticks fell to the ground. Everyone was mind-blow with the word uttered by Di Fuyi. The ss in Emperor Xuan¡¯s hands dropped to the ground too, ¡°What¡­?¡± Rong Jialuo¡¯s face was pale too. The bracelet that he had just epted almost fell to the ground. Rong Che who had been calm in the hall all this while had kept drinking tea until the announcement by Di Fuyi. He almost spat out the tea in his mouth and coughed incessantly. Yun Qingluo was holding a pair of ivory chopsticks, and it broke into half. Gu Xietian who was a sturdy general had a different reaction from the others. When he heard what Du Fuyi said, the red wooden chair he sat on suddenly broke and he awkwardly fell down and sat on floor. Rong Chu¡¯s jaw hung open, that a whole duck egg could probably fit into his mouth. Di Fuyi seemed happy with the result of the shocking news he mentioned. He slowly nced through the crowd and said, ¡°Are you all surprised?¡± They were not only surprised but shocked too! Emperor Xuan struggled to say, ¡°You must be kidding¡­ how could this be possible?¡± ¡°Do I look like I am kidding?¡± Di Fuyi asked and his voice was cold. Emperor Xuan looked at Gu Xietian and then looked at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xietian had just stood up from the fall with a shocked face. Apparently, he was not aware of it too. Gu Xijiu should be not aware too or she would not have said that she wanted to marry to Rong Jialuo just now¡­ ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, it is a serious matter. Do you mind if I ask when do you have a marriage arrangement with Xijiu? Do you have any evidence or proof?¡± Everyone focused their attention towards Di Fuyi, waited for him to give an answer. Di Fuyi raised his hand, took a sip of wine, and casually said, ¡°In fact, I do not need to prove to anyone. However since you have asked, I will tell you¡­¡± He then retold the story about the marriage arrangement, which was exactly what he had told Gu Xijiu before. Everyone was stunned listening to the story. Gu Xietian¡¯s face was even pale and muttered, ¡°It is the marriage arrangement made by Ah Xing¡­ But she never told me about it¡­¡± Di Fuyi meanly said, ¡°Did you give her a chance to tell you?¡± Gu Xietian did not speak but perspired more on his forehead. After Luo Xinn delivered the baby girl, she had not spoken to him anymore and treated him like a stranger. She never said anything to him even until she jumped down from the cliff. Di Fuyi switched his wrist and took out a ck bracelet, ¡°General Gu, can you recognize this?¡± Gu Xietian looked startled, ¡°This is the inked heart bracelet!¡± He suddenly stepped forward and wanted to take a closer look, however, he dared not do so. Di Fuyi chuckled, ¡°I can let you verify it.¡± He then threw the bracelet to Gu Xietian. When Gu Xietian gripped it in his hand, he knew that it was the authentic bracelet. It was the inked heart bracelet! He looked pale and was out of his mind for a while. ¡°General Gu, is this the real one?¡± Di Fuyi asked. Chapter 369 Chapter 369: You Are Going to be His Fianc¨¦ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Yes! It is real¡­ She really made this marriage arrangement for my daughter with Celestial Master Zuo¡­ She¡­¡± The bracelet still existed but the owner was no longer alive. Gu Xietian suddenly felt sad. Emperor Xuan immediately looked at him. Gu Xietian calmed himself down and exined, ¡°This inked heart bracelet was the dowry of my wife. It was given by her mother and was made by meteorite jade. It used to be in a pair and had been kept by my wife for a long time. After that, there was one missing and I had misunderstood her¡­ I never knew that she gave it to Celestial Master Zuo as the token of engagement to my daughter¡­¡± It seemed like Di Fuyi was not lying! Gu Xijiu really did have a marriage arrangement with Celestial Master Zuo. Although it was still not valid, as long as Gu Xijiu survived from the Dark Forest, the marriage arrangement would be valid! So, regardless whether Gu Xijiu could survive from the Dark Forest, it had nothing to do with anyone else! Everyone looked at each other. It seemed like she was unofficially owned by someone else. So what was the point of all the dispute a moment ago? ¡°Firmament, I thought you said that the bracelet was a ck hair spelled bracelet? How can it be the inked heart bracelet? I remember you said that it looked like jade because he used the magic to cover it up? Is it still magic now?¡± Gu Xijiu eagerly asked the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone also wondered, ¡°It was indeed a ck hair spelled bracelet when I saw it at that time. Could I be seeing it wrong? Master, it seems like this marriage arrangement is true. You are going to be his fianc¨¦!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She always had a feeling of a little fantasy and uncertainty. After all, Emperor Xuan had been king for so many years and he was not easily fooled. Although Di Fuyi took out the inked heart bracelet, it was not convincing with only a token of engagement. Perhaps this bracelet was picked by Celestial Master Zuo? After all, Luo Xinn had jumped off the cliff and until now, no one could find her corpse or confirm her death. He had this doubt in his mind but it was not good for him to ask it by himself, thus he winked at one of the ministers to signal them. This minister was the advocate of Crown Prince. Naturally, he would want to pair the Crown Prince with Gu Xijiu. He felt unhappy when the marriage arrangement between Crown Prince and Gu Xijiu was interrupted when it was just about to be sealed. Now that he got the signal from Emperor Xuan, he made up his mind and boldly asked, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, normally, it requires more evidence and proof to make an engagement valid¡­¡± When Di Fuyi looked at him, his heartbeat paced faster, ¡°Of course, as you said this marriage arrangement was a tad special, it is okay not to have more evidence and proof. However, I think it is not too convincing with only a token of engagement. As it is a serious and important matter, do you have any other evidence to verify your statement?¡± Di Fuyi looked at him, ¡°It is not valid with only a token of engagement?¡± ¡°ording to thew in Feixing Kingdom, it is not¡­¡± ¡°What about a written letter?¡± Di Fuyi took out a yellowish paper from his sleeve and casually said, ¡°The written letter by Luo Xinn is here. Your Majesty, you can take a look.¡± He flicked the letter with his fingertip and the letter flew towards Emperor Xuan. Emperor Xuan opened the letter and read it for a moment, his face turning slightly pale. He could recognize the writing of Luo Xinn and those writings did belong to her! The content was exactly the same as what Di Fuyi had shared! He handed the letter to Gu Xietian. Gu Xietian read the letter again and again. He knelt down, ¡°Your Majesty, this was indeed written by my wife.¡± Chapter 370 Chapter 370: I Am Your Fianc¨¦ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He clenched the letter in his hand with mixed feelings. When Luo Xinn had left him, she burned all her belongings in her room and did not leave anything for him. He never expected to see her handwriting after so many years¡­ Suddenly his hand was empty and the letter flew back to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi looked at Emperor Xuan and asked, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Emperor Xuan shook his head and barelyughed, ¡°I never doubted Celestial Master Zuo.¡± At this time, no one would harbor any more doubts. Di Fuyi kept the letter and finally, he looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°How about you?¡± Gu XIjiu was lost for words and simply answered, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you believe that I am your fianc¨¦ now?¡± Gu Xijiu corrected him, ¡°ording to what you have just said, the marriage arrangement is only valid if I manage to escape from the Dark Forest before I turn 15 years old, so it is still not valid now¡­¡± Di Fuyiughed, which looked menacing, ¡°No matter if it is valid or not now, as long as you can survive the Dark Forest, you will have to marry to me and not to anyone else!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. But there was a question lingering in her heart. Was the engagement ceremony after nine days prepared for her, but not Yun Qingluo? How could he assure her that she could escape the Dark Forest within nine days? If he really prepared it for her, why did he not inform her before? Or was it only a rumor that Fucang Hall was preparing an engagement ceremony? After the test at the Open Heaven Stage, he had disappeared and never showed his face in front of her. Therefore, she had always thought that the marriage arrangement was not real and she would not have anymunication with him anymore. She never expected to hear about this again now¡­ When she thought about it, she nced through Yun Qingluo and her heart shook a little. So what was the rtionship between him and Yun Qingluo? ¡°Master, master¡­¡± The Firmament Stone called her in her mind. ¡°What?¡±Gu Xijiu finally awoke from her deep thought. ¡°Are you too happy to know that the marriage arrangement is real?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrows. ¡°I thought you were too happy that you lost your mind. Why did you stare at Yun Qingluo just now?¡± The Firmament Stone chattered. Was it true? It was a bad habit of hers, of staring at people whenever she had a deep thought. Yun Qingluo might misunderstand that she was trying to protest to her. She could not help but nce at Yun Qingluo again. She was sitting there looking at the floor. She had a mask on her face so Gu Xijiu could now see her facial expression. She could only see that Yun Qingluo was sitting straight and stiffly as if she was cool and calm. However, her fingertips were trembling and her sleeves were shaking too. Apparently, this news had a bad impact on her. It was obvious to see that Yun Qingluo liked Di Fuyi. In fact, Di Fuyi was rtively attractive, so it did note as a surprise to see Yun Qinglup fall for him after spending some time with him. If she was not hurt in her past rtionship, and did not train herself to feel nothing for men, she might have fallen for Di Fuyi too, six months ago. ¡°Master, are you excited to be the fianc¨¦ of Celestial Master Zuo?¡± The Firmament Stone seemed to be more excited than she was. ¡°I have told you that he has no feelings towards Yun Qingluo. He only has interest in you. Even if you are not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, his heart is only for you. You are his Mrs. Right and both of you are meant to be together.¡± Chapter 371 Chapter 371: You Want to Use Me as Your Cover-Up Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu remained silent. It must have read too much romance stories. She always had a feeling that it was a trap set by Di Fuyi. It seemed like he had prepared to announce the marriage arrangement here but never voiced it out until she spoke of her secret pledge to marry to Rong Jialuo. She could not help but look at Rong Jialuo. The Crown Prince had helped her multiple times and was sincere to her. She never expected to hurt him¡­ If she knew of this earlier she would not agree to Rong Jialuo¡¯s n, because now they were looked upon as a joke. When she was lost in thought, her palm was held by someone and she was stiffed. She looked at the side and saw Di Fuyi was smiling at her, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I am thinking of your intentions.¡± Gu Xijiu replied unconsciously. She regretted after saying it out loud. She had been a calm person but was always impulsive whenever she talked to him. This guy had sharp eyes and she always spoke her innermost thoughts under his gaze. Her voice was a little bit loud, but fortunately, the hall was busy discussing this matter thus no one heard their conversation. ¡°Uh?¡± Di Fuyi leaned down with his palm supporting his head and looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Have you figured anything yet?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. Di Fuyi stared at her for a moment, ¡°Keep trying. It is rare for me to get any engagement. What would my intentions be? I do not need to have any intention to do anything.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. She had drunk a lot tonight so her brain was not functioning too well. She subconsciously replied, ¡°There is nothing that you will do without purpose.¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. It seemed like this little girl knew him well. ¡°Alright, then tell me what my intention is. You can start with a possible reason¡­¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows and quickly racked her brain to think of all possible reasons. Suddenly she had something in her mind and blurted out, ¡°You want to use me as your cover-up!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. Then he repeated the sentence, ¡°Cover-up?¡± He seemed confused, ¡°Why would I ever need to use a fianc¨¦ as a cover-up?¡± He thought of something andughed, however, theugh was a bit cold, ¡°Well, yes, a cover-up indeed.¡± Gu Xijiu never expected that he would be so honest and she choked, ¡°Why me¡­? I think you should marry someone who loves you¡­¡± ¡°It is because you are most suitable one.¡± Di Fuyi patted her hand and leaned towards her. His warm breath almost rushed into her ear, ¡°Only you know my sexual preference¡­ so you are the best fit¡­¡± So he was really gay and he wanted her to be his wife as a cover-up! She suddenly turned around and was not aware that he was very close to her, so her lips grazed his lips¡­ Both lips touched each other for a short while. His lips were warm and as if it had current, Gu Xijiu¡¯s face blushed and subconsciously leaned backward. The chair was not stable enough so she almost fell off it. Suddenly, there was an arm behind her waist to hold her. All these happened at lightning speed so when Gu Xijiu was back to her senses, she was already sitting wrapped in Di Fuyi¡¯s arms! He was wearing an oversized robe and she was surrounded by hisrge sleeves. She could smell the light fragrance on him, as though seeping into her heart¡­ Chapter 372 Chapter 372: Would You Bother Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Are you so eager to throw yourself at me?¡± He chuckled beside her ears. Gu Xijiu angrily got out from his arms and sat back on her chair. It was strange as she had been calm in public and was never rmed by any given situation. But when she was in front of this person, she had always reacted slow and always got into trouble¡­ Was he a curse to her? Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was flushed and she felt confused. She had to calm down to have better thoughts¡­ Something was not right. She had only talked to the Firmament Stone that she suspected him as gay. How could Celestial Master Zuo know about it? Was the Firmament Stone the one who told him the secret?¡± She looked at the Firmament Stone on her wrist suspiciously. The Firmament Stone was strange too. Every time when she got near Di Fuyi, it would turn as silent as death. When she sat down, Di Fuyi slowly went towards her, ¡°Actually, there is another reason that I¡¯ve chosen you. Do you want to know what it is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and said, ¡°Every woman in this continent has ulterior motives towards me. You are the only exceptional one who kept avoiding me, so I was very curious¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, ¡°What a bad reason! You should marry someone you love, not someone you are just curious about!¡± He was the exceptional one. There were so many people who loved him but he did not want to marry them, yet he chose the one who liked to run away whenever she saw him. ¡°You mentioned that I want to find a cover-up. Since I¡¯m seeking that, I should find someone who would not bother me. What¡¯s more, I am curious about you and you are the one who requires the least effort.¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°What do you mean by the least effort? Does that mean you can easily leave me in the future?¡± Did he mean if she did not love him, she would not be involved with him? ¡°Will you bother me?¡± Di Fuyi asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes seemed to be dimmed. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right! It is better to get me to act with you than to get Rong Jialuo.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. This man was really crafty and could actually figure out that she was acting with Rong Jialuo. However, Rong Jialuo was a gentleman and would keep his promise. Even if she was engaged to him, she could easily get rid of him in the future. But Celestial Master Zuo was not easy to get rid of and there were too many variables! Unfortunately, this was not someone she could easily reject! Anyway, it was just a temporary pain relief. Once she came out from the Dark Forest, she could change a new identity and did not have to care about all these matters that bothered her now. When she was nning this in her mind, her hand was pulled by someone. She was not prepared for it thus she fell into his arms again! She was shocked and when she was about to get up, he put his arm around her waist and his lips came close to her. He chuckled, ¡°I know what you are nning. You are nning to change a new identity after youe out from the Dark Forest, am I right?¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to push away his hand but when she heard what he said, she was stunned. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I know everything about you¡­¡± Di Fuyi continued to whisper into her ears, ¡°And you know my tricks well enough. As long as I don¡¯t let go, you can¡¯t get rid of me no matter what. It will be the same regardless of how many identities you will change.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. He was a crazy man! She took a deep breath and decided to talk to him calmly, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want you to break out from the Dark Forest and use your own identity!¡± Chapter 373 Chapter 373: It Has Nothing To Do With Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°What if I¡¯m not willing to?¡± What she hated the most was being told what to do. No matter how many identities she hade up with, he could still see through her disguise almost immediately. If that were the case, she would rather stay in the Dark Forest. She could stay for at least a year until she was 15 years old. ording to the promise that Di Fuyi had made with Luo Xinn, it was stated that if she could not make it out of the Dark Forest before she turned 15, the engagement would not be taken into ount. Di Fuyi fixed his gaze on her, as he seemed to have read her thoughts. His gaze darkened, ¡°Are you really reluctant to ept the engagement?¡± Gu Xijiu buttoned her lips. Di Fuyi took a moment of silence. He then sharpened his eyes at her and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, it¡¯ll do more good to you if you¡¯re engaged to me, at least Long Siye won¡¯t be tangled up with you anymore, isn¡¯t it? Or is it ¨C that you¡¯re still hoping that he keeps holding on to you?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with him!¡± answered Gu Xijiu, almost immediately. She sounded eager as if worried that Di Fuyi might actually go and cause Long Siye trouble. Di Fuyi¡¯s smile disappeared, ¡°It¡¯s best that it has nothing to do with him! It¡¯s fate that both of you have not had the luck to be together, so you¡¯d better stop thinking about him!¡± said Di Fuyi, nomittally. Gu Xijiu was speechless at that instant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯s yours! I¡¯m not interested!¡± She said icily. He caught in her words and stumbled a little, ¡°He¡¯s mine¡­¡± said Di Fuyi, repeating her words. He gnashed his teeth a little in a slight rage. He blinked his eyes deliberately and peered at her. All of a sudden, heughed, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s mine. Do remember what you¡¯ve just said!¡± Said Di Fuyi in slow, measured tones. Except for the part that he whispered in her ears, the rest of their conversation was conducted in their personal acoustical control, secretly. Only the two of them could hear what they said. The outsiders would have no clue at all. It seemed like they were casting loving nces back and forth to each other as if Celestial Master Zuo was there to lift Gu Xijiu up just when she was about to stumble across her seat. Bashfully, she then seemed to fix her posture and sit upright. All of a sudden, Celestial Master Zuo appeared to hold her tenderly in his arms and whispered softly into her ears ¨C this was all from an outsider¡¯s perspective. The entire scenario had cast an immense impact. Apparently, the people were infuriated, as they were glowering at them in strong disapproval. Was it still the same Celestial Master Zuo, who was known to not be fond of women? Was he still the same person who never allowed any woman to approach him in close proximity? Gu Xietian did not know how to feel about all this. To his surprise, the superior Celestial Master Zuo had gone to the length of bing his son-inw. He was in doubt. Even if this was just a dream, it still seemed like a sheer absurdity to him. Suddenly, there was a clear, crisp sound of the te falling to the ground. Everyone looked towards the direction of the sound. Then, they saw Yun Qingluo sitting there, with a tilting te at the side of her feet. Her soup had spilled all over the ce. ¡°Pardon me, it slipped out of my hand,¡± she exined to everyone, apologetically. ¡°There¡¯s no big deal, it¡¯s just a te,¡± said the Emperor, as hemanded his servants to clean it up. Yun Qingluo could not hold back her gaze towards Di Fuyi. He looked up and returned her gaze. It was only a glimpse, but enough to cause a stir in her heart. She lowered her head and held her fingers even more tightly beneath her sleeves. Gu Xijiu turned her look towards her direction as well, but it was simply a quick nce and her attention onlysted for a brief moment. Yun Qingluo possessed a specific power as if she had a third eye that could help her observe everything in her surroundings without actually looking around. Even with her head lowered down, she could clearly feel Gu Xijiu¡¯s nce at her. She held her fingers so tightly as though they were about to prate her flesh. Was the Lord¡¯s follower trying to disy superiority with her nce? It seemed like she had forgotten her worth, just because she had achieved the status that she was obviously not worthy of. It was unbelievable that she had the audacity to demonstrate her superiority and made a fool out of the Heaven¡¯s Gift disciple. Chapter 374 Chapter 374: Lifting Her Up 1 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yun Qingluo grew up in a spotlight where everyone admired her. She seemed to have a gentle disposition at all times. In truth, she was indeed very arrogant. There was not anyone in Haoyue Kingdom who would disregard her preeminence. It was like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon no matter where she went. Never in her life had she encountered such a bitter experience like this one. Certainly, she did not feel good about it. Her decent upbringing had, however, taught her to behave in a proper manner even in times of rage. She did not let her temper show. She actually wanted to leave, but she did not want to be part of him. What she had was an honest misunderstanding. Gu Xijiu was just looking at her out of curiosity for the source of the noise. She could not care less about the situation, let alone the idea of exhibiting her superiority. She was in the midst of a linguistic fight with Di Fuyi. She was so focused that she did not care about anyone else at all. She tried to deal with Di Fuyi in a pleasant andposed manner, ¡°How long are you going to use me as your excuse?¡± Since this was only a deal, it muste clearly with a price. To her, it was nothing but a normal question. Instead, Di Fuyi lowered his gaze and looked at her with a faint smile, ¡°Are you desperately trying to break away from me?¡± ¡°If you want to make me your cover-up, there has to be a duration at least, so do set a time limit,¡± sighed Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi thereupon replied her with a time limit, ¡°A hundred years.¡± She was in shock. Gu Xijiu looked at him with her eyes wide open, as it felt almost like a joke to her. Instead of a hundred years, he might as well reply with a thousand years. How many years could she live? In fact, the people in this world had a short lifespan in general. A hundred years was considered longevity. There were only a few rare cases, like Di Fuyi, who had lived so long and had not grown old. Simrly, all of them had achieved a spiritual power of level nine. In a world so big and populous, there were very few people who could attain such an achievement in their spiritual power. All of them were the cream of the crop, obviously, the best of the best. The cultivation of spiritual power could bepared to the process of unlocking levels in a game. One could easily escte through the first few levels. The process became increasingly more difficult and time-consuming as the levels went higher. Furthermore, devoting oneselfpletely to the practice did not always guarantee a good oue. For instance, for the cultivation of spiritual power from level six to level seven, one would have to spend twice the time taken for all the practice before reaching level six. As for the cultivation from level seven to level eight, it would require a total amount of experience that was equivalent to five times the amount of practice before achieving level seven. With regards to the achievement of level eight and level nine, the amount of effort required was already beyondprehension. In the whole wide world, only three Great Lords and two Celestial Masters had sessfully attained the ultimate level nine ¨C other practitioners were still slowly making it through the process. They would have died before they could make it through the long struggle. Gu Xijiu did not think that she could attain her spiritual power at level nine within a few decades of practice. Presumably, her lifespan should be around a hundred and ten years. Evidently, he sounded like he had nned to use her as an excuse for the rest of her life. Since they had already made things clear in advance, she decided to go straight to the point, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think that you are the kind of person who cares about mundane gossips and the unfounded rumors that people speak of you. You have such an exalted rank in the society, so even if everyone knows that you like men, they would not dare talk about it in front of you. As a real man, you should be bold enough to do what you want and ept the consequences in return. Why should you hide behind others and conceal the truth?¡± She said that he liked men. How could she perceive such a wrong impression of him? He gritted his teeth. With a smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that I¡¯m in pursuit of perfection in the things I do; no ws are ever allowed. Long Siye is sensitive about his own reputation, so he must not let this dishonor be widespread. Sweetheart, we can only trouble you with such inconvenience. Furthermore, the Emperor has already put his mind to make you his daughter-inw. You¡¯re not the heaven¡¯s gift disciple and you can¡¯t go against the Emperor¡¯s will, so why not just marry me? Even the Emperor has no power to take away my wife from me. Marrying me will save you from a lot of trouble. You can even get along with Long Siye, as openly as day. Doesn¡¯t this sound like a perfect n that satisfies both of us?¡± Chapter 375 Chapter 375: Lifting Her Up 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu seemed to havee to a sudden realization, ¡°So you¡¯re only using me to attract Long Siye!¡± For the first time ever, Di Fuyi had the urge to p her. Instead, he fought back the urge and gently rubbed her hair, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re so smart! You guessed it right on your first try.¡± Her hair was much softer and smoother than it was half a year ago. Her skin was more tender and delicate, too. Holding her close made him realize that her back was much suppler than it was before. He could even feel the curves of her upper body ¨C it was in such good shape. Impatiently, Gu Xijiu grabbed his misbehaving hands in hers, ¡°As far as I know, Long Siye is not homosexual. He¡¯s straight.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her. His eyes flickered a little, ¡°Do you know him well? He could be a very well closeted homosexual.¡± ¡°How could he be? He likes Ye Hongfeng and she¡¯s a typical girl!¡± The words slipped through her mouth yet again. Di Fuyi looked at her for a moment, ¡°Is this the reason you hate him?¡± ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± ¡°Does he really like Ye Hongfeng? No wonder he¡¯s always carrying a maple jade around his waist. But, why do I get a feeling that he¡¯s more interested in you?¡± Di Fuyi raised his brows. ¡°It¡¯s because my look resembles Ye Hongfeng in every way¡­¡± Abruptly, Gu Xijiu stopped exining. It was a thorn in her heart, an untouchable wound. She could not believe that she had said it all out in front of the cryptic Di Fuyi, unreservedly. Was it because she was drunk? How could she say it out this easily just because he had started the topic? Regretfully, she tried to change the topic of the conversation, ¡°No matter who he likes, be it Ye Hongfeng or I, we¡¯re both girls. That means he¡¯s not a homosexual, not bent¡­¡± Di Fuyi kept his eyes on her, ¡°You havee up with a lot of new terms ¨C there¡¯s straight and there¡¯s bent. Straight, meaning not gay and bent, meaning gay?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy, there¡¯s nothing I cannot do. Even if he¡¯s straight, I¡¯ll find ways to make him bent.¡± Gu Xijiu was dumbfounded. She then glowered at him, ¡°You¡­¡± She was exasperated and her face was instantly flushed with a slightly redplexion. Her mouth opened slightly, with her red lips tempting him to kiss her. Di Fuyi moved his eyes away from her abruptly. The corners of his lips lifted and heughed mischievously, ¡°Did your heart ache for him? Don¡¯t worry, I-Will-Take-Extra-Care-Of-Him. I¡¯ll make him very happy.¡± Gu Xijiu felt as though Di Fuyi was a big, bad wolf preying on Long Siye, that little fatmb. Before her eyes, she seemed to have caught a glimpse of the image of Long Siye and the girl in the ice coffin. She did not feel right about it and closed her eyes. Long Siye never showed himself in the past six months and she did not have any news about him at all. Had he found alternative ways to resurrect Ye Hongfeng, perhaps? Otherwise, he would already be here looking for her. There was a sudden rush of adrenaline. Di Fuyi fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Seems like you still can¡¯t get over him,¡± said Di Fuyi, as he saw her eyescking in luster. Gu Xijiu frowned, as she did not bother to exin any further. She could feel the adrenaline rush of her blood again, so intense that she could almost feel it rushing through her throat. It was strange, was it something wrong with her? Just when she was about to examine herself, Di Fuyi suddenly grabbed her wrist and asked, ¡°Did you hurt yourself recently?¡± Instinctively, Gu Xijiu withdrew her hand from his grab, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just a little injury.¡± Di Fuyi ced his finger on her wrist to examine the injury for a little while. He then turned his attention directly towards Gu Xietian who was right beside her, ¡°General Gu, why did you hurt your own daughter? That was a strong move of your Glittering Golden Light.¡± Chapter 376 Chapter 376: Lifting Her Up 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xietian was lost in his own thoughts when the question was raised, so he was quite taken back by the sudden usation. He took a while to recall the incident. It all happened when he struck a hit at Gu Xijiu while trying to save his son. His expression changed ¨C there was a slight remorse. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her deliberately. It was all in the moment of desperation.¡± ¡°Desperation? What kind of desperation?¡± Di Fuyi tapped the table lightly, ¡°What kind of desperate situation would make you decide to strike her so immediately?¡± Gu Xietian stammered over his words, ¡°It was¡­¡± ¡°General Gu, what kind of atrocious crime had shemitted, that had triggered you to sacrifice your ties of blood to righteousness and punish her together with the elders of Jiu Xing n?¡± asked Di Fuyi, icily. Gu Xijiu was surprised, too. In fact, she was hurt the day before yesterday, but as luck would have it, she happened to have with her the Gold-Inflicted Remedy, which was a very effective remedy. She felt so much better after taking the medicine. Otherwise, she would not have gone out to search for a new home with thepany of Rong Jialuo. They even went for a tea afterwards. After going back to her new home, she felt a little unsettled and short-tempered. She could even feel the rush of blood in her cirction, which was abnormal from her usual body condition. She examined herself and found out that the reverberation of the blood vessels was the root of the problem. Although it was not a big deal, she took another medicine to recover quickly. Just yesterday, she took a rest for the entire day and she felt as if she was fully recovered. She never thought that Di Fuyi would expose everything just by taking her pulse. She could feel a little pain at her wrist due to the tight grasp of Di Fuyi. She tried to pull her hand back but failed. Instead, she was given a stern look as a sign of warming. ¡°Behave.¡± Gu Xijiu kept quiet about it. Di Fuyi turned his look towards Gu Xietian who was already kneeling on the floor, ¡°Do you want to speak for yourself, or do you want me to find it out by myself?¡± Gu Xietian broke out in a cold sweat, as he knew clearly that once Di Fuyi became suspicious of something, nothing could ever escape his eyes and ears. He would definitely uncover it at its very core. It would be better if he spoke for himself. He steeled his heart and described the scenario. Certainly, he could not repeat what every person had said on that day, so he roughly made a description with a broad outline. He told that it was caused by some squabbles between the mother, the son and Gu Xijiu, thus provoking her to cause the fight. Within his words, he rified again that he only meant to save the people and not to hurt anyone. Silently, Di Fuyi listened to his words. He turned and looked at Rong Jialuo, ¡°Did you have the Voice Recording Crane in your arms the other day? Come, y it in front of everyone. I was really curious about what the mother and son had said that would trigger the rage of my little Xijiu and make her try to kill her own brother.¡± Naturally, he called her his ¡°Little Xijiu¡± out loud. That made her heart skip a beat. She never thought that he woulde forward and lift her up because of the incident. His kind gesture was somewhat heart-warming. Rong Jialuo had still kept the Voice Recording Crane, so he yed the voice recordings out loud in front of everyone. The recording function of the Voice Recording Crane worked really well and the yback was excellent. All the voices remained as they were without the least difference. It was so quiet in the hall that every single word from the yback voices of the Voice Recording Crane could clearly be heard by everyone. The hall was filled withcent words of Leng Xiangyu and intimidation of Gu Tianchao. Once the yback was over, numerous people in the hall turned their attention to Gu Xietian ¨C there were taunts, astonishments, and disbeliefs. On the outside, Leng Xiangyu always appeared to be aplished and well-mannered. No one would have thought that she could be so vicious to her foster daughter. Her behavior was aplete disgrace. Yet, Gu Xietian treasured her like a darling for so many years. His face flushed bright red. He was so embarrassed that he desperately wished to drill a hole and hide from the world after being exposed with such a disgraceful family scandal. Chapter 377 Chapter 377: Lifting Her Up 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi held his tongue until he was finished with the yback. With a smile, he said, ¡°Gu Xietian, let me ask you, how long had Gu Tianchao not seen Gu Xijiu?¡± ¡°Tianchao had just made it home about ten days ago and Xijiu had always been in her own retreat in istion. They had only met each other the day before yesterday¡­ they hadn¡¯t seen each other for approximately half a year,¡± exin Gu Xietian, panic-stricken. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Of course! Both of them, brother and sister, had always been in peace without any conflicts, they got along quite well. Tianchao would always bring a gift to Xijiu every time he came home and she was quite attached to him as well. It was always a happy homing. The day before yesterday was just an ident. They were both acting on impulse at that very instant.¡± Gu Xietian was doing his utmost to help his son get away by making his mistake sound less serious than it seemed. Again, Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Since they hadn¡¯t seen each other for half a year, it seemed like Gu Tianchao didn¡¯t understand his sister well. He didn¡¯t know that she had thoroughly remolded herself into a new person. His perception of her remained as it was half a year ago.¡± He sounded casual as though engaged in a small talk. Gu Xietian did not grasp the intention behind his words, but hearing his words in a mild tone had calmed her jitters for a bit. He nodded and said, ¡°That should be it. Tianchao had been spending most of his time in Jiu Xing n for the past six months and didn¡¯te home for once. Xijiu was isted in her retreat when he was back. He¡­ he even asked me a few days ago to know when Xijiu woulde out from her istion and he said that he actually missed her¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face darkened at once. ¡°Half a year ago, Xijiu¡¯s Spirit Power was still at level two. How could Gu Tianchao strike his sister with such a vital killer move at level four-and-a-half? He clearly wanted her dead! If it wasn¡¯t for her making such an impressive improvement with her Kung Fu within the past six months, the one who was dead that day wouldn¡¯t have been that women, it¡¯d be Xijiu! Gu Tianchao had behaved in a foolhardy manner ¨C he didn¡¯t just insult the follower of the Lord, he even wanted to kill her! He deserves a death penalty!¡± Hisst sentence was raved angrily with a stern countenance, thus imposing great momentum. There was an abrupt drop in temperature in the hall full of people ¨C a cold shiver ran down their spines upon hearing his words. Even the Emperor had shivered a little. He did not even dare let out a cough. Gu Xietian did not realize that Celestial Master Zuo had been waiting for the chance to get him. His cold sweat broke out in a frenzy and he fell to his knees to repeatedly kowtow, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, my son¡­ my son¡¯s still young, he was only thoughtless in the moment and was only acting out of desperation¡­¡± ¡°So we shouldn¡¯t investigate and affix the responsibility for killing someone out of sheer desperation?¡± Di Fiyu¡¯s statement hadpletely shut him up. Gu Xietian was speechless. Di Fuyi ignored him and raised his hand to gesture. Abruptly, Mu Feng appeared in the hall. He bowed and said, ¡°What do you need me to do, master?¡± ¡°Please dispatch my order to Qian Yueran in Jiu Xing n, saying that Gu Tianchan had indeed insulted and nned to murder the follower of the Lord. He¡¯ll be executed immediately to warn others against following a bad example!¡± With an order, Di Fuyi had already sentenced Gu Tianchao to death. Mu Feng answered swiftly and disappeared. Gu Xietian¡¯s face changedpletely, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Di Fuyi turned and looked at him, ¡°Gu Xietian, you failed to distinguish between right and wrong, thus injuring the follower of the Lord and even intended to fool me. ording to thews of Starry Crescent Land, you should be punished with an equivalent to a death penalty! Making an allowance that you¡¯re Xijiu¡¯s father, I shall, therefore, spare your life. However, you¡¯re such a fool for only believing the one-sided story and putting Xijiu through great inconveniences in your residence. You neither cared to inquire nor to hear her situation. Such a heartless and muddled man, what makes you qualified to be her father? From now on, Xijiu will not be under your care; she¡¯ll have nothing to do with you anymore!¡± Gu Xietian¡¯s face turned pale white as she copsed onto the floor. When Gu Xijiu broke off all rtions with him the day before yesterday, he felt a sense of guilt in his heart but was not rmed. Chapter 378 Chapter 378: Negotiations to Call Off the Engagement Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion In thisnd, the officials would only acknowledge validity when parents chose to break off any rtions with their children. If the children tried to dissociate the rtionship with their parents, not only would they be known as ungrateful, they would also be condemned by the society. Moreover, the disassociation would not be acknowledged officially. However, if Celestial Master Zuo took up the matter personally to disassociate their rtionship between him and Gu Xijiu, in that case, the separation would be official and there would be no turning back. Di Fuyi turned to look at the Emperor and said nonchntly, ¡°I heard that the Emperor had remitted the punishment of Gu Tianqing and Rong Yan for plotting a frame-up against the follower of the Lord, is that true?¡± The Emperor was struck by a sudden tension. He was smart enough to know how to tackle the situation, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Celestial Master Zuo. That was just a rumor, both of them are still in prison awaiting their final punishments.¡± Di Fuyi flipped the corners of his robe and said, ¡°They¡¯ve killed people and even intended to murder the follower of the Lord. Is it difficult to sentence them?¡± ¡°No¡­ no, it¡¯s not difficult to sentence them. I will surely punish them justly and fairly. I hereby dispatch my orders ¨C the third daughter of the General Residence, Gu Tianqing, and the Twelfth Prince, Rong Yan will be punished with a death penalty. Their intention of trying to plot the murder of the follower of the Lord is enough to be punished with death. Their identity will be examined first thing in the morning and the execution will take ce in the afternoon at the meridian gate. This will be put forth as a warning to others!¡± The pce guards took themand and stormed off. Gu Xietian was still lying on the floor as if he could not move his body. He looked around, hoping that someone would stand out and beg for mercy for his two children, but no one would dare to speak out in the teeth of the storm. Everyone backed off from the situation. He turned to look at the Emperor. It seemed like the Emperor was raging with anger. In fact, he had only mentioned to Gu Xietian in private about sending Gu Tianqing and Rongyan into exile. He only told Gu Xietian the n to set his mind at ease, but little did he know that their conversation would be spilled in advance. Furthermore, the n was leaked out by the ones who would ruin rather than aplish things ¨C Leng Xiangyu, and her son. They went as far as to show off to Gu Xijiu with his ns and caused him to fail. Not only Gu Tianqing, now, he could not even protect his own Twelfth Prince. Despite handling the case in a fiery temper, Di Fuyi did not go against thew. He did not overdo it, so one could only say that he was unmoved by any personal appeals. Once Celestial Master Zuo had set the sentence, there would be no more changes. It was even more effective than the imperial edict. No amount of begging for mercy could change his mind. It was up to this point that people truly understood the value of ¡®a follower of the Lord¡¯ and how much she was ounted for. This had caused those who nned to take advantage of Gu Xijiu to back off from their useless pursuits. One should not plot anything against the follower of the Lord. Otherwise, should Celestial Master Zuo find out, they would be sentenced to the heaviest of punishments. If only one could conceal him forever. However, it was certainly not easy to deceive him. It seemed like Celestial Master Zuo would surely be defending Gu Xijiu guardedly. As he was seemingly defending her to such an extent, would he care to release Gu Xijiu into the Dark Forest tomorrow? Would he have such partiality for her? Everyone had the same doubts at heart, but no one dared to ask for an answer. Di Fuyi seemed to realize the doubts from the people, so he got off and said, ¡°Indeed, I owed Luo Xinn a favor, which is why I agreed to the engagement in the first ce. However, I¡¯ll never force anyone to do anything against their wishes. Thus, for the sake of the Lord, I¡¯ll hereby make her a promise. If Gu Xijiu can make it out from the Dark Forest within eight days and if she¡¯s still discontented about the marriage, she can always negotiate to call off the engagement with me. She can regain her freedom and no one will ever be allowed to coerce her into agreeing to any other engagement. Nevertheless, if she chooses to disappear in the Dark Forest on purpose, or she manages to escape only to live in the shadows for the rest of her life, I¡¯ll personally go and recover her, and this engagement will never be canceled. She¡¯ll only be my concubine.¡± Chapter 379 Chapter 379: Negotiation To Call Off The Engagement 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was stunned and stared at him as she heard what he said, ¡°You¡­¡± Di Fuyi was holding her wrist but he had now let go. ¡°Gu Xijiu, I¡¯m not going to give you a second chance!¡± He sent her an audio message. Gu Xijiu remained silent. Initially, Yun Qingluo remained silent with her head down. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Di Fuyi, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is a really just person, Qingluo has no objections! Also, this is fair to Miss Gu as well.¡± Di Fuyi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been biased and I treat everyone the same way. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the third peak of the Dark Forest by myself. Yun Qingluo, could youe with me as a witness?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± Yun Qingluo was delighted. The fact that he allowed Yun Qingluo to tag along has shown that he treated her just like the other heaven¡¯s gift disciples. He trusted her. Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu again, ¡°What say you?¡± Gu Xijiu felt boosted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll grab this opportunity!¡± His conditions were quite reasonable; she was amazed that an annulment of the engagement was even possible¡­ Therefore, there was no point for her to stay on or fake the news of her death! Alternatively, she had to tried her best to escape from the Dark Forest in eight days! Di Fuyi was silent. ¡°Up to you.¡± He then left without turning back. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I need to seek your opinion.¡± Yun Qingluo quickly got up and bowed to the Emperor and rushed out to catch Di Fuyi. As Di Fuyi was not walking at a fast pace, Yun Qingluo had caught up with him easily. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I¡¯ve encountered some difficulties during my practice, could you please give me some advice¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Their voice was lingering for a moment and then faded as they walked further away. It waste at night. Gu Xijiu then got up and left after bidding goodbye. The farewell has finally ended. ¡­ In jail, Rong Yan was looking forward to the day he could be set free. He had been staying here for half a year! He was a prince, after all, hence, he had not suffered much behind bars but a leisurely life. Compared to the other prisoners, his life was considered a splice of heaven. Besides, he did not actually undergo any ruthless punishments despite being charged with the guilt of murder. Throughout the period of his prison life, he had just undergone an interrogation at the court once. However, he refused to disclose anything and the judge could not do anything to him. However, he actually hated Gu Xijiu very much. If it was not her, he would not be in jail now! Sadly, it will be great if she hasdgone to the Count Le Hua¡¯s private mansion ¨C she would have died that time! In fact, he knew he would not die. After all, he was a prince. His father would not really kill him. Instead, His Majesty would find a way to rescue him. Every single day, he was hoping for the day he would be set free. However, as days passed, he was getting disappointed and depressed. Suddenly, he heard some news from the guards that the Emperor was considering his and Gu Tianqing¡¯s release sooner orter! That was definitely a gospel to Rong Yan, he was excited that he did not sleep for two days. Initially, he was kind of courteous to the chief officer of the prison. However, his bad habits returned ever since he knew he was going to be set free. Chapter 380 Chapter 380: Negotiation to Call Off the Engagement 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, as he was going to get out of jail, the first one that he was going to take revenge on was none other than Gu Xijiu! When he was thinking of Gu Xijiu, apart from brimming with anger, he realized that his penis was hard¡­ He could not believe that he still liked that little girl. He decided to find a way to get her and dump her to satisfy his ego! Unless she kneels down to beg for forgiveness, he would not consider marrying her as a mistress! It was fine that he wanted her, but since he had the intention to torture her, he would definitely make it happen. He was a prince, so there were many people who willingly worked under his supervision. It was easy for him to get her¡­ Even though he could not attain her sincerity, getting her body would suffice. Unfortunately for girls, they had to marry whoever they gave their virginity to¡­ He fell asleep with sweet dreams but was awaked by the prison¡¯s chief at around two in the morning. Someone had delivered a tableful of scrumptious dishes for him as a farewell. He thought he was going to be released. He looked at those dishes and rejected arrogantly. He could eat anything he wanted when he was out of jail! So why those dishes? Those were for prisoners! The chief warden of the prison had suffered a lot from his torture in thest few days, hence, he did not want to force him but asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The chief told his subordinates to keep all the food and asked the imperial officer who delivered the decree¡­ Rong Yan was shocked after hearing the decree! He could not take it and suspected it was false! However, he grabbed it for a closer look! Unfortunately, he realized the decree was real and that his father wanted to kill him! He slumped to the ground. The imperial officer told him part of the truth. Someone had leaked out the news and Miss Gu has made a fierceint to the Emperor. Coupled with the support from Celestial Master Zuo, the Emperor could only helplessly execute the case fairly¡­ As he knew the truth, Rong Yan really hated Gu Xijiu! However, there was no way out for him anymore. The imperial officer sighed and ordered the servants to put on a prisoner¡¯s uniform for Rong Yan. Perhaps, due to the fact that he was a prince, his uniform was different from those of the other prisoners. It was made of silk with very light patterns and wasfortable to wear, however, it was difficult to be noticed if one did not pay enough attention to it. Unfortunately, Rong Yan could not care about that anymore. Before the twilight, he had been brought to the execution ground. He had finally met Gu Tianqing again after six months¡­ Apparently, Gu Tianqin had suffered a lot since the breakout, she had be very skinny, but her eyes were full of hatred! Both of them were kneeling on the ground together, Gu Tianqing slowly spoke, ¡°We¡¯ve lost our child¡­¡± Rong Yan did not bother about her. As he was going to die soon, how would he have the interest to care for an unborn baby? ¡°I¡¯ll take my revenge! I¡¯ll seek revenge even I were to be a ghost!¡± Gu Tianqing¡¯s eyes were full of blood, ¡°I¡¯ll never let her go!¡± Her voice had made Rong Yan tremble with fear. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let her go even if I were to be reborn!¡± Rong Yan cursed with extreme hatred! Usually, there were only two slots of time in a day for execution ording to thews of Feixing Kingdom. One was at noon when the maic field was filled with a positive aura¡­ Chapter 381 Chapter 381: Negotiation to Call Off the Engagement 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The other one was at noon when the maic field was upied with a positive aura as the dead ones could not easily transform into bad spirits. Therefore, most of the prisoners with great sin and hatred would be executed at this time and all their hatred and anger would disappear when the sunlight shone on it. Two is the time before the dawn. It was a good time to execute the rich people and imperial officers as the sun was yet to shine on earth. Therefore, their souls could easily travel to Huangquan Road by avoiding the sunshine. Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing were being executed before dawn broke. When therge de of the executioner chopped off their heads, the blood did not spill out but gushed onto their prisoner¡¯s uniform¡­ ¡­ The family of the dead prisoners could not hold a great funeral ceremony for them. They could only bring the corpses home and bury them with a simple coffin. Those people were not allowed to be buried in their ancestral grave. Gu Xietian did not want to see the awful appearance of his daughter, hence, he got someone to collect her corpse and buried her together with Leng Xiangyu at the same ce. Both of them were ruthless people, hence, Gu Xietian assigned someone to guard their graves. However, all the guards left at nightfall. He had gone for a drink at a bar in the valley and only returned after four hours. He checked the graves and noticed there was something wrong with Gu Tianqing¡¯s grave! It seemed like someone had dug up the soil. However, he did not care and returned to his small porch. Rong Yan did not get to be buried in the royal cemetery but a ce surrounded by mountains and water. Someone was specially assigned to be the guard. The guard was quite good at martial arts ¨C he was a patrol leader. He was probably not happy to be assigned to guard a grave. After nightfall, he kicked Rong Yan¡¯s grave for a few times and med Rong Yan for being the barricade to his future. When he was kicking the grave again, he felt a soft wind blowing behind his head. He then fainted and copsed to the ground. He did not even realize how long he had been sleeping. It was already midnight when he woke up and he quickly jumped up to check his surroundings. Everything seemed fine and he did not even know how he fell asleep. Subconsciously, he looked at Rong Yan¡¯s grave. It seemed weird as though the soil had been dug and covered back again. He was shocked and quickly opened the coffin to check. He was stunned as Rong Yan¡¯s corpse had gone missing and only a set of clothes was left behind! It was greatly sinful for a guard to lose the corpse! He might lose his head as well! He definitely did not dare to spread the news. Since nobody knew about this, he secretly covered up the soil nicely as though nothing happened before he went back to sleep. No one else was aware of the situation at hand except the two guards. .. There was a stone-like house in the forest. Inside, there were some strange and unique disys. It had a lot of weird paintings on the wall, which looked like talismans. There were two beds in the house with a man and a womanying on them respectively in a uniform full of blood. They were Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing! Beside them was a busy person with a ck mask and big mantle. From the outfit, it was very difficult to tell whether that was a man or a woman. A spell was dancing on the person¡¯s fingertip and asionally tapped on Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing¡¯s body. Chapter 382 Chapter 382: Midnight Visit Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The talisman was strange; both of their bodies disappeared when it made contact with their body. However, their heads and backbones were still linked together and slowly healed. Even the muscles and flesh were growing rapidly¡­ Half an hourter, both of their necks did not seem to look like they have have been chopped before. It was perfectly good as new. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s time to wake up!¡± The person dressed in ck tapped onto both their bodies at the same time. They trembled and their eyes opened¡­ ¡­ Perhaps, Gu Xijiu had drunk too much. She could not sleep after returning to his courtyard. She did not bring anyone or anything out after breaking the bond with Gu Xietian. Unexpectedly, all her personal servants hade to find her. They have cleaned the house just like when she was staying in the General¡¯s residence. Simrly, the servants had prepared warm water for Gu Xijiu so that they could help to wash her up when she had returned from drinking. Gu Xijiu recalled that she was going to the Dark Forest tomorrow and doubted the possibility of her survival. She then divided all the notes she had into eight portions for each of the servants. She told them to leave with the money if she fails to return after half a month¡­ Gu Xijiu had earned quite a lot of money recently, and that money was more than enough for them to use for the rest of their life. However, all of them refused to ept but knelt down to show their sincerity and decision of waiting for her return. They decided tomit suicide together if Gu Xijiu fails to return. Gu Xijiu head started throbbing and felt a few tons of burden ced on her shoulder. She just wanted to live for herself, however, she was someone who would sacrifice for the good and also someone who would seek revenge. She took kindness very seriously and would return twice the favor as a return¡­ As she listened to their words, she was helpless yet touched by their sincerity. Luckily, she nned a way to escape from the Dark Forest, but now, she needed to give her very best to escape! He only gave her eight days and that was the one and only opportunity for her. She definitely did not want to waste it. She waved to dismiss the servants and headed off to bed. Initially, she wanted to sleep in order to be prepared for tomorrow¡¯s challenge. She did not manage to fall asleep but kept tossing and turning in bed. She seemed to be bothered by many things but once in a while, she idled. She felt a sudden pain in her chest and recalled her injuries. She then got up, sat on the bed to check on herself and suddenly frowned! She did not feel the pain when she got attacked by Gu Xietian and Dao Qingyang a few days ago. It was only now that she realized she had been injured badly. However, the internal injuries were a bit strange as she could not feel it earlier. It had now be more serious than ever¡­ The injuries had worsened and she felt a severe pain below her ribs. Apparently, it was caused by Dao Qingyang. Gu Xijiu was a doctor, so she could definitely identify the injuries. She had treated herself with the best medicine and did not expect her condition to worsen. Did that mean she had to use Dao Qingyang¡¯s secret recipe? No wonder Dao Qingyang had left so easily ¨C he knew the consequence that would befall! He wanted her to beg him for the solution so he could propose a request as a trade¡­ Chapter 383 Chapter 383: Midnight Visit 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion However, it was toote for the injuries outbreak. She had no enough time to get the medicine from Jiuxing n as she needed to go to the Dark Forest the next morning. It seems like she needed to bear the pain in the Dark Forest. She tried to initiate her internal force as she realized that the injuries did not actually affect her performance, however, she did feel the pain. It should be fine to bear with it until she escapes the Dark Forest. She then meditated for a while and when she opened her eyes, it was already three o¡¯clock in the morning!! She needed to wake up and get ready at five o¡¯clock! She decided to take a short nap. Initially, she thought she would not be able to sleep but she was wrong. Suddenly, she smelled a familiar mild fragrance, interrupting her trail of emotions. She sensed that there was another person in the house; she tried to open her eyes to look but failed. No matter how hard she tried, she could not lift her eyelids up and soon fell asleep. After all, she used to be an assassin. She was always half awake when she slept. In her dream, she could feel someone trying to carry her and her jaw was being forced to open. That person stuffed a bitter pill into her mouth. She was alert even in her dreams. Subconsciously, she wanted to regurgitate but that person pressed her mouth shut to force the pill down her throat. Bastard! She cursed in her dream and wanted to dig out the pill. She could hear a lightughter in her dream, which somewhat disgusted her, ¡°Sweetheart, are you afraid of me poisoning you? Here, drink this!¡± Her hands were locked and a solution dripped into her mouth. Naturally, she wanted to puke but she could feel a soft and warm object pressing onto her lips and she was forced to swallow the solution. She immediately felt a burning sensation in her stomach and her abdomen became even more painful. Even her chest was throbbing with pain¡­ She was in severe pain to the extent she needed to curl her body. However, someone was pressing against her and she was not able to do so. ¡°Be patient.¡± A gentle voice whispered into her ear. The scene was very familiar ¨C Gu Xijiu thought she was having a nightmare and could not wake up. Eventually, she fell asleep. In her dream, she had returned to the modern world. She walked into a tea room¡­ In the tea room, there was a young man drinking tea. He had a pair of nice eyebrows and eyes. He looked charming and the scene was as beautiful as a painting. ¡°Sir Long Xi.¡± She smiled and sat down in front of him. She was going to drink the tea he made for her but he suddenly held her hand, ¡°Gosh! You¡¯re injured!¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned for short while, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Long Xi twitched his lips and walked over, ¡°Where¡¯s the wound? Let me have a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s really just a minor injury.¡± Her injury was below the ribs, so it was not that appropriate to show other people, ¡°I¡¯ve checked just now, I¡¯m fine.¡± Long Xi looked at her, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, don¡¯t be afraid! You don¡¯t look good; it must be a serious injury. Let me have a look. Based on your posture, your injury must be just below your right ribs?¡± She sighed, ¡°I can never hide anything from you indeed¡­¡± She obediently removed her top and showed him the wound. Long Xi was shocked, ¡°Look at this! Your ribs are cracked! I know you¡¯re just putting up a brave front, but the pain will linger forever if you don¡¯t get it treated properly.¡± He used his fingers to soothe her skin and adjusted her bones as he talked to her. Chapter 384 Chapter 384: Midnight Visit 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The bone correction would cause extreme pain, yet she still makes fun of him even when she was sweating, ¡°Sir Long, I¡¯d need to marry you if this was back in the ancient era. Since you¡¯ve seen my body, you need to marry me though.¡± Long Xi did not express anything, ¡°Luckily, we¡¯re in the modern world, so you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Gu Xijiu whispered, ¡°Oh how I wish this is the ancient world¡­¡± Long Xi could not hear her clearly. ¡°What were you mumbling?¡± ¡°Huh? No, nothing.¡± The tea room was very silent. Gu Xijiu could not wait to escape from the awkward ambiance, ¡°Sir Long, this looks different from the usual treatment huh? Could you teach me?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°Why? I can treat myself if I have simr injuries in the future right?¡± Gu Xijiu did notprehend and made fun of him again, ¡°Are you nning to keep it all to yourself?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t experience any simr injuries, so it would be unnecessary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell, I still have many more missions in the future.¡± ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ll just have to rest properly.¡± Long Xi took his jacket and after treating her injury he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home. Don¡¯t go anywhere within a month and have a good rest.¡± ¡°Huh?! A month?¡± Are they going to approve my long leave? Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Of course! Your job is to rest sufficiently and get well soon, nothing more!¡± Long Xi said firmly. She smiled as she felt a warmth in her heart. She leaned her head on his shoulder and joked, ¡°Sir Long, I think you might have feelings for me since you¡¯re so being so caring towards me.¡± Long Xi was speechless. He drove her home. All the way, she was well taken care of as though she was a porcin doll. That day, he stayed in her house and had prepared a big meal for Gu Xijiu. Due tock of experience, his cooking was quite poor in quality. The dishes were not delicious, the steamed eggs had been over steamed, the vegetables were too salty but she liked it very much. However, he was thinking of something else when he apanied her. asionally, he was idling while he watched her eating. Gu Xijiu found his actions strange and asked him with a smile, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Is there a nice flower on my face?¡± Long Xiughed and then shook his head as he smiled. He made fun of her, ¡°There¡¯s no flower on your face, but your face is much nicerpared to a flower.¡± Gu Xijiu felt her face turning red, as that was the first time heplimented her. She frowned and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m so pretty, why don¡¯t you marry me?¡± This time, Long Xi did notin but said something strange after pondering, ¡°Xijiu, give me some time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She did not understand. He did not exin any further but pat her head, ¡°Come and see me after a month, I¡¯ll help you check.¡± He then left her house. ¡°Long Xi¡­¡± She watched him leave and disappeared from her sight. She mumbled, ¡°I like you, but I¡¯m not sure how you feel¡­¡± She did not continue the rest of the sentence as she felt a sudden pain, as though someone had pressed on her injury identally! She was sweating, and everything turned into a dark space. She seemed to be waking up soon and tried to open her eyes. However, she felt her body sinking into a dark hole. Suddenly, she heard a soft voice asking her, ¡°You like Long Xi? Or Long Siye?¡± She was sad despite it being only nothing but a dream. She answered in a blurry state but she could not remember anything. The voice asked her again, ¡°What do you like about him? I think I¡¯m better¡­¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385: Midnight Visit 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°He taught me Kung Fu and medical knowledge¡­¡± ¡°I can teach you Kung Fu and medical knowledge too. Also, I¡¯m more of an expert than he is, you should learn from the best teacher¡­¡± ¡°We¡­ We grew up together and we¡¯ve gone through the ups and downs together¡­¡± She continued to mumble. The person went silent and pondered. A warm energy was transmitted into Gu Xijiu¡¯s body via her hands. The energy was circting in her body and then gathered at the injury below her ribs. The pain was slowly subsiding and had eventually faded. She had no idea how long she had gone through the pain after waking up from the nightmare. She quickly opened her eyes and saw the bed drapes in her own room. The sky was still dark outside and she was the only one in her room. She was idling on her bed for a moment. She recalled someone entering the house and talked to her! Was she dreaming? She jumped off from the bed and took a quick check in her room. However, she did not manage to find anything foreign. She pondered and then undid her pajamas to check on her injury. She noticed that the bruise was still there but she could not feel the pain anymore. She then checked her internal injury and realized it was nearly fully recovered. She could even operate her internal force smoothly. She was still idling for a short while. She was wondering whether it was the oue of her meditationst night or that someone had entered her room to treat her. Who was that? The first one who appeared in her mind was Di Fuyi; she was shocked! Was he the one? Impossible. If he wanted to save her, he would havee earlier instead of entering her room secretly at night. That did not sound like him as he always liked to promote his good deeds. If he was not the one, would that be Long Siye? As the night was too quiet, she felt a sharp pain every single time she thought of that name and refused to think about it any further. However, tonight, she thought of him a lot. This cannot be. He used to trick her and almost killed her to save Ye Hongfeng, so how could he intend to save Gu Xijiu? Suddenly, she recalled her dream. Her body stiffened instantly! The dream has actually transcended to reality. Back in the day, she trusted him wholeheartedly. She followed his instructions to rest properly. In the end, he gave her a cup of tea with the drug inside and she woke up in the operation theater. He was trying to steal her heart for¡­ She should not keep thinking about the past as she got depressed every single time she thought about it. She looked out of the window and smiled. Those days, Long Xi was so gentle to her and told her that her focus was to rest properly. She thought he was being caring and she felt so in love at that moment. As she tried to figure it out in detail, he just wanted her heart to be in the best condition for Ye Hongfeng¡­ Haha! Sheughed softly. She was eitherughing at herself or Long Xi. After a short while, she began to check her own body. She was familiar with Long Xi¡¯s treatment, and could identify it if he was the one who entered her room just now. A momentter, she exhaled in relief. It was not Long Siye! When she was sighing, the servant knocked on the door from outside, ¡°Master, would you like to wash up and get ready now?¡± It was already four o¡¯clock in the morning! Di Fuyi would be here soon! She took a deep breath and jumped down from the bed. Everything irrelevant had been left behind. From now onwards, she needed to focus and escape from the Dark Forest! Chapter 386 Chapter 386: She Left Without Saying Goodbye 1 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When the sunrise broke into the horizon, Gu Xijiu was already sitting in Di Fuyi¡¯s ship and they were traveling eastward. Other than the four disciples as the rowers, there were three more people in the ship ¨C Di Fuyi, Gu Xijiu, and Yun Qingluo. Yun Qingluo was invited to be the witness. The ship was quite big, which could fit a small table with a tableful of desserts. Three of them were sitting in front of the desk. Di Fuyi looked very professional today and only sat there silently. Gu Xijiu did not talk much as well. She sat opposite Di Fuyi and she was thinking of her action ns. Yun Qingluo talked once in a while, in her attempts to ease the awkward silence. The ship was moving quite fast. However, there was a windscreen which helped to keep Gu Xijiu warm. It was a lie if she was not nervous. After all, it was a scary ce that stressed everyone out when they heard about it. Although Gu Xijiu had been well prepared, it was still a question whether she would manage to escape. Gu Xijiu looked at Di Fuyi as she recalled the incident fromst night. He was looking at her while he pondered. His pupils were so dark which made her feel like she was drowning every time they looked at each other. Thus, she moved her gaze away. Di Fuyi looked at her and asked, ¡°Have you prepared any food?¡± ¡°Yes, a little.¡± ¡°What have you prepared?¡± Di Fuyi was keen to know. It was beyond her expectations. She stopped and then said, ¡°Some dried food and salt.¡± Although she had brought her storage bag, the bag was just of average quality, which could not fit too many things. She brought a tent and a few sets of clothes. It was already full after she stuffed a few weapons into the bag. Since there was limited space, she had to n what to bring and give up some unnecessary items. There were many wild beasts in the Dark Forest and she was quite good at hunting. Thus, she thought she could just grill the hunted animals as her food and did not bring much food except some seasonings. Di Fuyi immediately caught her deep in thoughts, ¡°You really thought you will have the time to grill any food?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She knew there would be many fierce beasts, however, there should be no problem for her to grill a rabbit if she could find a safer ce. Di Fuyi looked at her again for a short while, ¡°I thought you¡¯re quite close to Rong Jialuo? Howe he didn¡¯t tell you about the situation? What kind of friend is he?¡± ¡°He did. He told me a lot.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to protect Rong Jialuo. ¡°A lot means nothing now!¡± Di Fuyi was mad. Gu Xijiu remained silent. ¡°These are what you¡¯ve prepared in thest six months?¡± Di Fuyi said with a dissatisfied tone. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She noticed Di Fuyi was being unreasonable as though he had just swallowed a few bullets. However, that sounded like he was being cared for. Thus, Gu Xijiu decided to let him be, ¡°I feel these are sufficient. There¡¯s food, medicines, drugs¡­ I¡¯ll be more careful when I¡¯m there.¡± She even prepared a sleeping bag and a tent! The snscreen was in her bag as well! Di Fuyi stretched his hand out, ¡°Give me your storage bag!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xijiu held her storage bag tightly as everything inside were her assets to escape from the Dark Forest! What if he destroys everything? Chapter 387 Chapter 387: She Left Without Saying Goodbye 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi did not even have the mood to exin it to her. He flipped his sleeve and the storage bag appeared on his palm. Gu Xijiu did not speak but nervously stared at the bag in his palm. Di Fuyi opened her storage bag and took a look inside. He inserted his hand into the bag and dug it. He then smiled evilly. Yun Qingluo asked curiously, ¡°What did she bring?¡± She then leaned her body forward and thought she could take a look as well. Di Fuyi red at her and his aura was enough to stop her. She immediately sensed the warning and smiled reluctantly, ¡°I was just curious.¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re quite keen to know more about the Dark Forest huh?¡± Yun Qingluo shivered as he smiled. However, she did not want to disclose her weakness, ¡°In fact, I was prepared to be sent to the Dark Forest before the test. Fortunately, I¡¯m the heaven gift¡¯s disciple and lost the chance.¡± Di Fuyi was taking out some of the items from Gu Xijiu¡¯s storage bag. He then looked at Yun Qingluo, ¡°Do you really want to go in?¡± Yun Qingluo did not dare answer. ¡°I could send you to the fifth peak if you would like to try.¡± Yun Qingluo smiled reluctantly again, ¡°Celestial Master must be kidding. I think I can try the fourth peak based on my Kung Fu, the fifth peak seems a little dangerous.¡± Di Fuyi said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve never joked with you. If you have been proven to be a fake heaven gift¡¯s disciple, I would destroy your spiritual power and send you to the fifth peak as all fake disciples have been sent to the same ce.¡± Yun Qingluo remained silent. She did not wear a mask this time. Her eyebrows were as beautiful framing her watery eyes. It was exactly what people had imagined. She was amazingly beautiful! Based on the judgment in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind, she was as pretty as the ¡®Little Dragon Lady¡¯ (a character in the Chinese Wuxia novel). That was the impression given when Gu Xijiu came up to the ship. Everyone likes to admire beauty, including Gu Xijiu. Such a prettydy would normally gain love and protection from everyone. Even the robbers would be gentle and polite if they happened to see such a beautifuldy. Unexpectedly, Di Fuyi was an idiot who did not know how to cherish such a valuable pearl! How could he have such a ruthless n for her? Yun Qingluo was hurt as her face turned pale. She smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately¡­ Fortunately, I¡¯m the real one.¡± She then took a nce at Gu Xijiu, ¡°If Miss Gu was found to be a fake heaven¡¯s gift disciple and also not the disciple of The Lord, would Celestial Master Zuo destroy her Kung Fu and cast her away to the fifth peak?¡± Her words weighed some challenging elements. Gu Xijiu frowned and took a nce at Yun Qingluo. She realized that thisdy¡¯s personality was not as nice as her appearance was. Di Fuyi began to take out the objects from Gu Xijiu¡¯s storage bag again and replied, ¡°She¡¯s The Lord¡¯s disciple, hence, your statement is untrue.¡± Yun Qingluo looked downwards and smiled when she raised her head again, ¡°Qingluo was just asking, I didn¡¯t mean to challenge anyone.¡± She stretched out her hand and opened her palm, there were two light purple talismans on her palm, ¡°Miss Gu, these are third-grade thunder talismans. You could throw this out to initiate a thunder if you¡¯re in danger. Even if the thunder did not strike the target, it could help in scaring the beasts away. It¡¯s just a small gift from me.¡± ¡­ Chapter 388 Chapter 388: She Left Without Saying Goodbye 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion A third-grade talisman! How valuable and rare to attain it! One could cost more than 100,000 gold ingots, while two would cost almost quarter of a million! Yun Qingluo was rather generous to give these away. However, before Gu Xijiu could say anything, Di Fuyi voiced out, ¡°She can¡¯t ept it, as that would be against the rules.¡± Yun Qingluo was stunned, ¡°Against the rules? I thought she is allowed to bring whatever form of protection along?¡± Di Fuyi red at her again, ¡°Who said that? I allowed her to bring something to protect herself, but not everything!¡± Finally, Yun Qingluo had stopped talking. Gu Xijiu was anxious, as she was not aware of the restrictions on any items. She did wonder if she had brought any prohibited objects along in her storage bag. When she was still wondering, Di Fuyi had pulled out a tent from her storage bag and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The tent was the type she used to use in the military training camp. It was small but strong, and it could resist strong winds and the rainstorm. She has been carrying it along wherever she went in thest six months. The tent was definitely different from those in the ancient world; no wonder Di Fuyi could not recognize it. ¡°It¡¯s a tent, for me to rest.¡± Gu Xijiu told him honestly. ¡°No way.¡± Di Fuyi spun it and the tent disappeared instantly. Gu Xijiu did not speak for a short while and asked, ¡°Why?¡± She needed at least seven to eight days to escape, and rest was something necessary. ¡°When I say no, it means no. No further discussions shall be entertained.¡± At the moment, Di Fuyi became an evil trainer and Gu Xijiu did not dare challenge him. Everything was up to him now; she did not dare to argue with him. Again, Di Fuyi took out a few more items from her storage bag. He even confiscated her sleeping bag. Gu Xijiu was shocked. Did he not n to let her sleep or rest at all? Was she going to sleep on the tree like the wild human? ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, why is my tent and sleeping bag prohibited? You should at least give me an exnation right?¡± Gu Xijiu could not hold it in anymore as she felt he was trying to prank her. I¡¯ve told you, there is no reason.¡± Di Fuyi said calmly. Gu Xijiu was mad and speechless. She had an urge to just stab him with a sword! Di Fuyi had taken out quite a few things from her storage bag, and at the end, he even stuffed a few types of fruits and pastry on the table into her storage bag! He then passed the storage to her and said, ¡°Alright, you can bring all these.¡± Gu Xijiu controlled her anger. She took it and then kept it in her sleeve. After that, she did not even speak to him anymore. The Dark Forest was situated at the most eastern part of Feixing Kingdom. We could see many peaks and mountains beneath it if we see it from the sky. The mountains here were slightly strange; it was not covered by the forest. Every mountain was in a circr shape, each mountain was surrounded by another and the one in the center had the highest peak. It was surrounded by colorful mist as though a nice pagoda was surrounded by the mists¡­ There was the eighth peak where both gods and ghosts could hardly go near it. Rumor had said that the beast there had be devils and demons which could bring disasters. It was also a forbidden ce for human beings. Besides that, it was reckoned as the boundary for gods. Nothing could escape it and nobody could enter as well. Rumor had it that only The Lord could take a quick walk in there¡­ The eighth peak was engulfed with clouds, and people could hardly see the peak ¨C only the colorful clouds were visible. It was indeed a beautiful and spectacr scenery.
Chapter 389 Chapter 389: She Left Without Saying Goodbye 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Every peak had the same color when they were seen from midair. Those in red was as red as mes, the orange ones looked as simr to the sunset, and those in green were as green as the dark green pigments for dying of eyebrows, the purple ones just looked like silk¡­ Every peak seemed to emit a certain mist which had a simr color as the peak and those mist were spreading towards the eighth peak at the center. Apparently, the colorful mist on top of the eighth peak came from the peaks nearby. That was the beauty of the Mother Nature, as well as the spookiness of it, where everyone in the maind was afraid of. Although Gu Xijiu had heard Rong Jialuo talking about the geography in the Dark Forest, she was still amazed the moment she saw it ¨C especially by the eighth peak! Her heart was beating very fast. She looked shocked and surprised until she could not even decipher what kind of emotion she had. Yun Qingluo was amazed too, she kept staring downwards, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, is the yellowish mist poisonous?¡± Di Fuyi said softly, ¡°Take a guess.¡± Yun Qingluo was in silence. Gu Xijiu smiled as she knew Celestial Master Zuo was ying a trick on her. Perhaps, it was a secret¡­ ¡°I guess it¡¯s a poisonous gas.¡± Yun Qingluo answered and then turned around to look at Gu Xijiu, ¡°What do you think, Miss Gu?¡± Gu Xijiu took a look at the peaks and said, ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not poisonous but the essence emitted by the mountains. All the essences from the seven peaks are gathered at the eighth peak.¡± ¡°Essence from the seven peaks? How could it be? The other peaks had no mist but the fifth peak was emitting a yellowish mist.¡± Yun Qingluo said. Gu Xijiu frowned. What does he mean by only the yellowish one? Howe she could see the other peaks emitting mist? She took a look again and realized it was so clear ¨C every peak was emitting clouds of mist and each of them had a different pattern. When she could see it clearly, even she was shocked! The red one was as red as a vermillion bird, the purple one looked like a flying dragon, the orange one looked like a tiger, the yellow one looked like a tortoise, and the green one looked like a snake¡­ every single one of them was different. That kind of mist was definitely not a poisonous gas but rather, animal spirits. Were all these seven peaks transformed from the spiritual animals? And had those mist represented their spirits? When Gu Xijiu was still thinking, Yun Qingluo seemed to have figured out something and smiled to her, ¡°Miss Gu, I forgot you¡¯re not the heaven¡¯s gift disciple and can¡¯t see the mist.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Qingluo said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my father that the eight peaks in the Dark Forest were spiritual and only the heaven¡¯s gift disciple could see it, while ordinary people can¡¯t. Even The Lord¡¯s disciple could not see it. It slipped my mind and I actually shouldn¡¯t be discussing this with you.¡± She then asked Di Fuyi, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, do you think what I said was right?¡± Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°How many peaks are emitting mist?¡± His eyes were staring at her and he looked nervous to hear her answer. Gu Xijiu suddenly had an idea, ¡°How many can Celestial Master Zuo see?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°Am I obliged to answer your question?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He had forgotten that the little girl was like a hedgehog, which had the tendency to protect herself if she sensed danger. ¡°I can see all of them.¡± Di Fuyi answered and then asked her again, ¡°How about you?¡± Gu Xijiu twitched her lips and said, ¡°Nothing, I can¡¯t see anything.¡± And then she continued, ¡°I answer as such, because I¡¯m only assuming based on spections.¡± She felt there must be something strange about it. Her power was still very weak, hence, she should not disclose too much about her unique abilities¡­ Chapter 390 Chapter 390: Imitating Another Only to Emphasize One¡¯s Own¡¯s Weakness Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She was worried that she might get herself into trouble had she told them the truth. Di Fuyi was speechless. The way he looked at her was strange, ¡°You really can¡¯t see anything?¡± ¡°She definitely can¡¯t see it; she is not the heaven¡¯s gift disciple. However, how could you see all the mists? You possess a gold spiritual power, and you should be able to see the same thing as I can, which is the yellow mist¡­¡± Yun Qingluo felt relieved and asked another question in her mind, ¡°Did my father lie to me?¡± Di Fuyi took a nce at her, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified topete with me?¡± Yun Qingluo was shocked and realized she had said something disrespectful, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand to hint to her to be silent. He then said, ¡°I only invited you to be the witness to prove that I sent her to the third peak. The rest has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Yun Qingluo went silent. In such a short time, Di Fuyi¡¯s ship has arrived above the third peak. The mountain was blue, as though there was a frozen ocean beneath the ship. Gu Xijiu had a phobia to coldness, she was stiffed as she looked at the blue mountain and wondering whether it would be a huge icend down there. The ship was sinking and everything underneath be clearer. Gu Xijiu was relieved when she saw it clearly. That was her first time seeing a big piece of bluewn just like the movie ¡®Avatar¡¯ that she used to watch in the modern life¡­ The ship has stopped above a blue cliff, Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Jump!¡± Gu Xijiu took a look and realized that they were about 30 meters above the ground, which meant it was about the height of ten floors! There was also a huge piece ofnd with sharp stones, where countless of blue ones were on the ground with its sharp end to the sky. She would probably die if she just had jumped. He was not just there to drop her but only to simply drop her! Gu Xijiu even suspected that Di Fuyi was trying to take revenge! However, she did not say anything. Right after Di Fuyi had finished talking, she immediately took a leap and jumped off! With the blue dress she wore, the way she flew down was indeed beautiful. When she was approaching the ground, suddenly, a blue rope flew out from her sleeve and hooked itself onto a big rock. She gave it a pull to reduce the momentum and slightly moved her body tond on a big rock. The entire action was fast and urate ¨C nothing fancy but she definitely looked smart! Di Fuyi did not expect her to jump down straightaway without so much as a notice. His gaze followed her until shended on the rock. She did not even turned back to look at the ship after shended, but quickly ran and disappeared into the blue forest. This little girl was really a brave one. ¡°Return!¡± Di Fuyi leaned on the ship and ordered his four disciples. ¡°Yes.¡± Four of his disciples changed the direction. ¡°Where are we going now, Celestial Master?¡± Yun Qingluo asked. ¡°Capital City.¡± Yun Qingluo was delighted. The Dark Forest was quite far away from Capital City. They spent about four hours to arrive and Yun Qingluo felt it was not very convenient for her to talk much to Celestial Master Zuo, as Gu Xijiu was on the ship with them earlier. And now that Gu Xijiu had gone, there were only her and Celestial Master Zuo alone on the ship. (She had neglected the four brothers, Feng, Yun, Lei, and Dian) Chapter 391 Chapter 391: Imitating Another Only to Emphasize One¡¯s Own Weakness 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She took out a chess set, put it on the small table and smiled, ¡°Celestial Master Di, our return trip is boring. I heard that you are a master of ying chess and thus, I would like to ask for your advice.¡± Her set of chess was unique as both the board and the chess were crafted from fine nephrite. They were warm, moist and glimmering under the sunlight. She used to inquire about Celestial Master Zuo and knew that he likes jade wares, as most of his utensils were made from jades. Therefore, she took out the set of chess in hopes to cater to his whim. Di Fuyi finally took a nce at her, ¡°Are you very free?¡± Yun Qingluo, ¡°Ahh?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, you should be diligently practicing.¡± Di Fuyi said indifferently, ¡°Comparing to other heaven¡¯s gift disciples, you¡¯regging behind already!¡± Yun Qingluo blushed slightly, ¡°But I¡¯m still young¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re young?¡± Di Fuyi nced at her, ¡°Yun Qingluo, do you think you can lie to me?¡± Yun Qingluo was shocked and she seemed like she wanted to offer an exnation but eventually, she did not dare do so. Di Fuyi closed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care how old you are. As you¡¯re the heaven¡¯s gift disciple, you should be taking up the responsibility to train your spiritual power up to a level nine within 20 years lest the heavens will abandon you.¡± Yun Qingluo looked pale, ¡°My spiritual power is just at a level 6.5 and it would be very difficult to achieve level nine in 20 years.¡± Most people could only level up to a level four in their lifetime, while a spiritual genius could only level up to a level eight throughout his life. Only the extremely talented one would level up to a level nine but it was extremely difficult to practice after hitting a level seven, and from a level seven to a level eight, the fastest would also take up about 20 years too. Meanwhile, one would need another 40 to 60 years just to level up to a level nine! And Celestial Master Zuo had actually requested her to level up to a level nine in 20 years! That was truly an impossible mission! ¡°Celestial Master Di, this is too difficult; nobody can achieve it after all.¡± Di Fuyi chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re heaven¡¯s gift disciple! Do you think that it¡¯s easy to be one?¡± Yun Qingluo, ¡°¡­The other heaven¡¯s gift disciple had also¡­also achieved a level nine within 20 years?¡± Di Fuyi folded his arms, ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Yun Qingluo quickly replied, ¡°No, definitely not. Oh yes, what do you mean by the heavens will abandon me?¡± ¡°Abandoned by the heaven would mean that all your external abilities will be taken back and you¡¯ll be thrown into the hellfire to receive heaven¡¯s eternal punishment.¡± Yun Qingluo was shocked as she obviously did not think of the serious consequences. After she was stupefied for a moment, she looked hopefully at Di Fuyi, ¡°This mission is too difficult. Celestial Master Di, can I stay with you? Then, it would be easier for me to seek your advice regarding the problems I have when I practise¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Di Fuyi replied straightforwardly. Yun Qingluo choked, ¡°Then, can I consult you more often?¡± ¡°You are the heaven¡¯s gift disciple, I don¡¯t have the responsibility to teach you.¡± ¡°But¡­but you have the responsibility to urge the heaven¡¯s gift disciple to practice¡­¡± Yun Qingluo spoke with courage but she continued as she was afraid to enrage him, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other alternative meanings but I just wanted to practice as fast as possible to achieve what you¡¯ve requested.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No, I dare not. I just wanted to fulfil your request as soon as possible.¡± Yun Qingluo continued speaking boldly. Because she realized that Gu Xijiu was not talking to Celestial Master Zuo with reverence and awe like the others did. It seemed that it was the reason why she attracted Di Fuyi¡¯s attention and that was the reason why he treated her in a special way¡­ Chapter 392 Chapter 392: Imitating Another Only to Emphasize One¡¯s Own¡¯s Weakness 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion So Celestial Master Zuo must be liking this act! Probably appropriate disobedience would achieve unexpected results. Di Fuyi smiled. He was wearing a mask but his smile which he only slightly curved was already very attractive, ¡°Very good!¡± With a wave of his sleeve and a scream of Yun Qingluo, she was cascading down the ship like a falling star. Apanying her fall was the words of Di Fuyi, ¡°My responsibilities are only to verify the heaven¡¯s gift disciple and execute heaven¡¯s punishment should he fail to fulfill the request in 20 years. I¡¯ll look for you myself if you are unable to meet expectations within the required time frame!¡± The Lord¡¯s four messengers, Mu Feng, Mu Yun, Mu Lei and Mu Dian were shaking their heads secretly. How dare she threaten the Lord with her identity as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple? Did she simply not want to live anymore!? ¡°The Lord, Miss Yun wouldn¡¯t fall to death, right?¡± Mu Lei looked downwards with sympathy as they were, after all, more than a thousand meters high in the sky and an ordinary man would definitely be smashed to meat patty upon reaching the ground. Because there were no outsiders on the ship, the four messengers no longer called their master ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ but addressed him with his real identity instead. Celestial Master Zuo, Di Fuyi was also known as the Lord, Huang Tu. Di Fuyi was an identity that the Lord usually used in his worldly travels. Their Lord was the Lord with numerous identities but he mostly referred to himself as Celestial Master Zuo. His messengers also changed their name ording to the Lord¡¯s identity. While they were with Celestial Master Zuo, there were the four guardians and they were addressed by their real names, Mu Feng, Mu Yun, Mu Lei and Mu Dian. Meanwhile, if they were by the Lord and carried out his orders, the outsiders thought that they were Cheng, Shang, Jiang, Fa which represented the punisher of the wicked, the reward-bearer for the good, the messenger who encourages doing good and messenger who discourages sin. Nobody knew that the four messengers of the Lord were actually the four guardians of Celestial Master Zuo. Yun Qingluo had disappearedpletely and the four messengers were looking down. Mu Feng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s swamp below and if she dies so easily, how can she be the heaven¡¯s gift disciple? No worries.¡± Mu Lei heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Mu Feng teased, ¡°Mu Lei, are you falling in love with her? You seem pretty concerned about her.¡± ¡°Nonsense! I just think that it¡¯s uneasy for the Lord to verify a heaven¡¯s gift disciple and thus the effort of the Lord would be wasted if she were to die just like that! But thisdy was indeed very bold as she dared to threaten the Lord. Fortunately, she¡¯s a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, lest she would lose her life!¡± ¡°Why do I feel that she was trying to imitate Ms=. Gu?¡± Mu Yun was rather straightforward and he hit the nail on the head. Therefore, their four pairs of eyes were looking at the Lord. Meanwhile, the Lord stretched his legs and said, ¡°Imitating another only to emphasize one¡¯s own weakness!¡± The four messengers thus stopped talking and agreed within themselves. ¡°The Lord, Miss Gu has only a level four spiritual power and she can barely go through the first peak. Therefore, it¡¯s very dangerous for her to be at the third peak, would you like us to send someone to help her during an emergency?¡± As Mu Feng was cautious, he inquired. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Di Fuyi slightly closed his eyes, ¡°With her kungfu and knowledge, it should not be a problem for her. Since it¡¯s a punishment, we can¡¯t have favoritism.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord, you are indeed wise!¡± ¡°How¡¯s Long Siye currently?¡± ¡°Based on your order, he has fulfilled his punishment period and I have already sent him back to Tianwen n two days ago.¡± ¡°How¡¯s he?¡± ¡°I think he would need at least a year to fully recover.¡± Mu Feng reported. Di Fuyi kept silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Is he injured that badly?¡± Mu Feng, ¡°¡­¡± The Tianwen n¡¯s overlord was first being grilled in the fire and then frozen in the world of snow. After being agonized, he was lucky not to die, but was it not normal for him to be badly injured? Chapter 393 Chapter 393: Imitating Another Only to Emphasize One¡¯s Own Weakness 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Feng sighed to himself as it was lucky that Long Siye had a level nine spiritual power, and was a well-known, excellent doctor and a heaven¡¯s gift disciple with the highest endurance. Otherwise, he would not even recover even if he rested for more than half a year! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord, although Overlord Long had his archaeus hurt, his external ability would be greatly enhanced. I believe it would be greatly improved after half a year.¡± Though the two ces were like hell, there were abundant anima, hence, it was a good ce for meditation and practice. Generally, practicing indoors for three days was equivalent to a month¡¯s worth of outdoor practice. It would¡­would just hurt one¡¯s archaeus for staying too long. Di Fuyi was leaning there while tapping lightly on the side of the ship but nobody knew what was in his mind. After a while, he opened his eyes and smiled, ¡°He¡¯s indeed very stubborn!¡± The four of them were confused, and could not understand what their master meant. ¡°Drive 15 kilometres to the east.¡± Di Fuyi suddenly ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s ship could move very fast and in just a second, they had arrived. ¡°Wait here.¡± Di Fuyi ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± The four messengers replied and skillfully hid the ship within a dark cloud. After a while, a crane came from the far east. It was flying very fast and moved closer Di Fuyi¡¯s ship in just a blink of an eye. Someone was seen sitting on its back, had dark ck hair and was wearing white robe. His face was covered with a silver mask except his wonderful chin and rather pale lips. Obviously, he was in a rush as he kept urging his crane to fly even faster. Long Siye! Mu Feng stared in horror at the person on the crane, as if he saw a ghost! A ship suddenly appeared in front of him while he was flying ¨C which he almost banged into! With a long howl, the crane finally managed to stop in time, right in front of the ship¡¯s bow. ¡°Overlord Long, it¡¯s been a while. How are you?¡± Di Fuyi was beaming and greeting him on the ship. Long Siye, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Overlord Long, where are you going ¨C you are in such a rush!¡± Di Fuyi asked again. Long Siye slightly pursed his lips and replied indifferently, ¡°Do I need to report to you should I want to go anyway?¡± Di Fuyi chuckled, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t have to as you are free to go everywhere. Only if you you aren¡¯t going to the Dark Forest, I¡¯ll not stop you from going anywhere else.¡± Long Siye, ¡°¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at him with a smile, ¡°You should know that a person who¡¯s being thrown into the Dark Forest for pretending to be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple can onlye out of the forest by himself without any help. Otherwise, not only the person being rescued would be punished, the rescuer will be punished too, with an even more severe punishment.¡± Long Siye pursed his lips tightly and eventually inquired, ¡°Which part of the third peak has she been thrown into?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself after shees out?¡± Long Siye paused, turned his crane over and wanted to leave. ¡°Overlord Long, I have set a Wizardry Barrier near the Dark Forest. As soon as she entered the third peak, nobody can enter but onlye out. Are you sure you still want to go?¡± Long Siye suddenly turned and red at him, ¡°Di Fuyi, do you seriously want to have her killed?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to practice favoritism. And I don¡¯t want to have you punished again.¡± Di Fuyi said with a sincere look. ¡°Thank you for your goodwill!¡± Long Siye was so enraged that he did not want to continue the pointless conversation with Di Fuyi again. Therefore, he turned his crane and flew away. ¡°Master, would he not be going to the Dark Forest anymore?¡± Mu Feng could not help but ask his master, as he watched Long Siye fly away. Chapter 394 Chapter 394: Honey, So You Are Actually Like This Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Most probably not.¡± Di Fuyi breathed gently, ¡°He¡¯s not stupid and he can¡¯t cross my Wizardry Barrier with the kungfu he knows. He¡¯d just waste his energy if he does. Alright, it¡¯ste now, all of you may go back first, I have something else to do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Feng and the rest were aware of what was happening. They had been clearing the Dark Forest a few days earlier to drive away all outsiders. Therefore, Gu Xijiu was indeed alone in the Dark Forest. Unless she came out by herself, nobody could enter! It was the principle of Celestial Master Zuo to be fair and just with every person who receives punishment. Mu Feng thought that the Lord would treat Gu Xijiu differently but it turned out otherwise. The Lord was indeed cold-blooded! All possible chances for anyone to rescue her had been cut off¡­ Both activities of clearing the forest area and setting up Wizardry Barrier nearby had drained a lot of spiritual power of the Lord. Furthermore, as he was rushing in the recent few days, he was indeed tired. He should be taking a good rest. Miss Gu, you would have to rely on yourself. Here¡¯s to seeing you again seven dayster¡­ The Lord had disappeared from the ship; nobody knew where he was going. Fortunately, this happened very often, thus, Mu Feng and the rest did not take it seriously. Instead, they skilfully took out Mu Lei whose size was simr to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s, had him changed to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s robe and mask, leaned against the ship and drove it towards Capital City. ¡­ Above the Dark Forest, Di Fuyi was standing in the breeze while looking downwards. The howling of various beasts was heard from the innermost parts of the forest, as if they were being disturbed by something. Obviously, Gu Xijiu was fighting her way out of the forest. ¡°Growing up together and going through all the ups and downs together¡­ Honey, so you are actually like this¡­¡± The corner of his lips curved slightly as he broke into a smile, ¡°That¡¯s easy then!¡± He made a turn in the sky and his tall body suddenly shrank from 1.85 meters to less than 1.8 meters¡­ His appearance changed a lot too. From a soul-stirring and voluptuous look, he had be elegant and delicate. While wearing a green Confucianist-like robe, he appeared to be like a gentle schr rushing to Capital City to take on an exam. With a leap, he dived into the Dark Forest silently. ¡­ Meanwhile, at a hill outside the Dark Forest, a woman in red was standing in the breeze. As she was wearing a veil, her look was rather mysterious but she was staring towards the direction of the Dark Forest, with rather pale lips. ¡°President, we seriously can¡¯t enter!¡± Two young women in green flew over and reported with a bow, ¡°The people of Fucang Pce are especially strict this time and the boundary they set up is much stronger than any other time. All routes have been shut down; people can onlye out but not enter, our spy who had been hiding in the forest had been driven out too.¡± The woman in red grasped her fingers tightly, ¡°I should have waited inside a day before.¡± The young woman in green shook her head, ¡°President, I¡¯m sorry to say something disrespectful but, even if you entered, you would be driven out of the Dark Forest today too. Our people saw personally that a hider with a level seven spiritual power being driven out too. It is said that other than those who have been living in the Dark Forest for at least five years, the rest can never escape from being tracked down by the people from Fucang Pce¡­¡± The woman in red furrowed her brows, ¡°It seems that Xijiu has to fight her way out herself now. Her spiritual power is only a level four; I¡¯m afraid if any ident might befall upon her¡­¡± ¡°Though her kungfu isn¡¯t very good, her dexterity is high and can always win over the ones with brute strength. She will definitely be fine this time.¡± The young woman in greenforted. Chapter 395 Chapter 395: Honey, So You Actually Like This 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The young women in green said, ¡°This time Miss Gu enters the Dark Forest with many secretly coveted to harm her. Therefore, it¡¯s good to have all the people driven out. Nobody can go into the forest now, even we can¡¯t enter and those who want to harm her can¡¯t either.¡± The women in red thought for a moment and when she raised her head, sternness shed through her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s right! We will temporarily guard outside to prevent anyone from harming Xijiu!¡± ¡°Yes, president!¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu had done lots of preparation, but when she undoubtedly arrived at the third peak, she realized how terrible the ce was! Beasts and traps filled the area. Though Rong Jialuo used to fight his way to the third peak earlier, he only managed to get to the edge and not the inner part of the third summit. Therefore, he could not have known that it would be so dangerous! The ferocious blue wolf which could spray deadly water, a giant blue snake which could spray venomous mist, blue lizards crawling everywhere and even the rabbit could bite and spray toxic smoke while it was chasing too! It seemed that only the hill with stones and pebbles where shended, had lesser ferocious beasts. While she was still in the sky, she had already memorized the topography of the third peak and below and had remembered the direction to the exit. Nheless, when she hadnded, she realized that her surroundings were the same! It was the same dense forest everywhere. She took out thepass she had prepared earlier, but she found out that the needle pointing towards the north was spinning in all directions due to the sophisticated maic field. Therefore, thepass was useless here! Fortunately, she could identify her direction from the sun in the sky. Therefore, she immediately teleported herself towards the northwest. Then, her nightmare began! As soon as she first appeared, she met a group of blur tigers and almost stepped on one of the tigers head. Because she was unfamiliar with the topography, she could only teleport herself towards the direction she could roughly guess. She felt that it was not safe on the ground andnded on a big tree when she reappeared again. But before she could breathe, that big tree suddenly began shaking, and a bloody red gigantic hole was dehisced directly from the body of the tree which emitted a stinking smell. What the fuck! It was not a tree at all; it was a giant python pretending to be a tree! Therefore, Gu Xijiu immediately teleported again and then met with a two foraging blue bear. When Gu Xijiu reappeared, she almost got wed by one of the bears! Each time she appeared, she would meet one or more than one ferocious beast, and thus, she almost doubted if the beasts within this third peak were having a conference as their density was indeed too high! Because she faced too many idents while teleporting, she did not manage to take a breath, not to mention she could choose her direction! The howling and chewing sounds of the ferocious beast were everywhere, and that sounded eerie. She had run for half a day already, and the sky darkened unwittingly. At night, while Gu Xijiu was standing on a big tree, staring towards the sky and then to the same and dark surrounding forest, she scolded the family of Di Fuyi within her heart again. She had berated everyone in his family, from his ancestor during the ape generation to the current era and also the future who had yet to be born! This bastard seemed to be torturing here again! Not only did he throw her from the sky but also towards the rest of the monsters! Where he had thrown her was the ce with the most number of monsters at the third peak! Chapter 396 Chapter 396: Honey, So You Actually Like This 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu thought that she had been nning her strategy in great details, but when she arrived at the third peak only then she realized that her approach was total rubbish and not usable at all! The density of these monsters was high, and each of the monsters was as fierce as a wolf or a tiger. No, they were much more terrible than the ordinary wolves and tigers! They moved as fast as lightning and knew to blow wind, spray mist, and some even knew how to be invisible! If she did not know teleportation, she would not havested for an hour! Under such threat, not to mention being unable to rest, she did not even have any time to breathe. She had not been in such a problematic situation throughout her life! No wonder Rong Jialuo, who had a level six spiritual power, almost died when he reached the edge of the third peak. This ce was indeed hazardous! As she had been running continuously, she was somewhat tired, but she could only get a safe ce to rest in the middle of the night. Gu Xijiu previously did not understand why the forest was known as the Dark Forest because, when she was looking from above, she felt that thend was radiating seven colors of light and was looking good and was not dark at all. However, she understood how dark the forest was when she entered it. The sky here was always dark ck! When she justnded on the hill with stones and pebbles, she saw the bright sun, blue sky, and white clouds. But as soon as she entered the forest, she was forced to teleport continuously for a couple of times, and when Gu Xijiu finally managed to look into the sky again, she found out that the sun, blue sky, and white clouds had all vanished. It was not the sunlight which shined through the gaps between the blue ice branches and leaves but darkness. She initially wanted to identify her location based on the sun¡¯s direction, but she could no longer do so. As thepass had malfunctioned, the sky was out of sight, and the environment was looking the same. The trees here were harder than iron, though Gu Xijiu managed to chop down one while dealing with the monster, the growth ring of the tree was very symmetrical! Therefore, she could not identify her direction, but the reality proved that those methods were useless here and people could not identify their path at all. As she could not identify which direction was the direction to descend, she stopped rushing about blindly. She could not continue to be like this! She was standing on a big tree and took a deep breath. Then, she took out fruit from her storage bag and took a harsh bite while alertly watching her surroundings. Meanwhile, she was brainstorming for alternatives to escape. As she had been running for half a day, her body was starving and tired, but after she ate the fruit, she felt that her stomach was full and her body strengthened. What fruit was this? She lowered her head to take a look at the kernel in her hand, but she could not recognize it. And she remembered it was the fruit which Di Fuyipensated for taking away many things from her. At that time, there were many fruits and snacks on the table of his ship. They were very delicate, but Gu Xijiu knew none of them. Though she was somewhat curious, both Yun Qingluo and her felt embarrassed to pick one of them if he did not invite them too. Then, all these fruits and snacks were being put into her storage back and upied almost half of her storage bag. She thought he was pranking her, but she understands now. He took away all the things which were useless yet space consuming in the Dark Forest like a tent, sleeping bags, etc. Because she would not have any time to set up a tent or to sleep under such hazardous situations at all! Not to mention she could not even have the opportunity to yawn. She manages to rest for five minutes, but an owl-like monster, which was eight timesrger than a regr owl, and had a mouth of tusks, was flying towards her! Chapter 397 Chapter 397: Honey, So You Actually Like This 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Damn it! Gu Xijiu did not want to teleport again because it was a waste of energy and she was afraid if she may appear among monsters once more. As she finally found a ce for her to breathe, she did not want to move yet. Therefore, she would have to fight so that she could stay. And she could not fight harshly, nor cause any bleeding because the smell of blood would attract lots of ferocious beasts and she might not be able to cope. After thest loss Gu Xijiu suffered, she had learned. Therefore, she tried to use poison instead. Sheunched herself to avoid the strange bird¡¯s attack from the front and sprinkled the poisonous powder into the mouth opening of the strange furious bird. The poisonous powder was very toxic that the strange bird staggered in the middle of the air for awhile, before crashing into the trees and die. Her movements looked simple, but it was challenging to do as she had to be very precise in utilizing time when she urately sprinkled it. Otherwise, she would not have been able to poison the strange bird and would have been caught and wed to death. After Gu Xijiu killed the strange bird, she took a breath and leaned back against the tree to rest. She remembered that if she went to the west, she would go deeper into the forest and towards the fourth peak; and the east was the only shortcut to escape the woods but the question was, where was the east? She subconsciously rummaged her storage bag, searching for herpass but her finger touched something sharp, cold and hard. When she took out the object out to take a look, it was unexpectedly a bird, an iron bird! The iron bird was about the size of a sparrow, colorful and looked nice. It had a pair of green eyes and unbelievable eyelids, flickering like it was blinking its eyes. Gu Xijiu was somewhat stupefied while holding the bird. It looked nice, but it seemed to be some strange toy. Besides, Gu Xijiu could not remember if she had put this bird into her storage bag! How did the iron bird get into her bag? Could it have been put in by Di Fuyi? She lowered her head to look at the bird again. It was very arrogant as it did not nce straight but sideways. Gu Xijiu tossed the bird around, wanting to find out if it had a secret mechanism or even an instruction which would pop out. But other than the bird¡¯s eyes which were unique, there was nothing else. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu focused on the bird¡¯s eyes! Though the bird¡¯s eyes were moving along with her, it always looked in only one direction! Could it be a type ofpass? Gu Xijiu tested a few times and finally was assured that it was indeed apass! Its eyes were looking at a fixed location. Unexpectedly, herpass was not working here, but the eyes of the bird were. The question was which direction its eyes were looking? Gu Xijiu studied the bird again. As she was proficient in the secret mechanism, she found out its trick after a while. Then she flicked its mouth part. That bird opened its mouth and sang, ¡°Phoenix Nirvana, is where I want to go.¡± The ce where the Phoenix resurrects was fire, and as the south represented fire, the sentence meant the iron bird was looking towards the south? Yes, that should be it! Meanwhile, she seemed to have felt some danger as she suddenly turned back and saw a bloody-red strip was rolling towards her! Before she could able to think carefully, she had flipped her sword and swung through the bloody-red strip while the sword was radiating a vague green light! With a shing sound, the blood sprinkled like rain. ¡°Skreek¡­¡± An odd sound came from afar, and it was ear piercing and shocking. At the same time, the bloody-red strip quickly retreated. Gu Xijiu took a nce at where the strip had retreated to and found out that there was a monster which looked like a pangolin somewhere three feet away. It had protective scales on its body, four iron-like ws, the body size of about five meters long and a long tongue which was bloody when it was rolling back. Chapter 398 Chapter 398: What a Dummy! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Apparently, it wanted to attack her by surprise. If Gu Xijiu were not alert, she would be torn into two had she been struck by its tongue at her waist. Her cadaver would have been its food. As the monster failed, it shrieked painfully. Then, it spiraled to the ground from the tree. The atmosphere was now filled with a bloody smell, and Gu Xijiu knew that other ferocious beasts would rush here at any moment! Therefore, she was no longer safe! Fortunately, she had already identified her next destination, and she immediately teleported. Less than 30 seconds after she left, the surroundings were full of odd sounds, and more than 10 ferocious beasts wereing out of the bushes from all direction. It was a feast. That injured pangolin was eaten entirely. Even its numerous ws had been swallowed down by other beasts. Of course, those ferocious beasts were also biting and tearing at each other while trying to feast on the food. Some were even of the same species. They fought viciously and frantically that the trees nearby were trembling. After a while, the ce was a mess with bone remains scattered everywhere. A young Confucian schr suddenly appeared quietly. He turned around as if he was looking for something. In a moment, he found a piece of cloth which he put near to his nose to smell, and his eyebrows furrowed. That little girl seemed to have taken a rest here and then headed southwest! That was the direction towards the fourth peak! Was she doing it inadvertently? Or did she misunderstand the meaning of thepass bird? Could an intelligent little girl make such a mistake!? What a dummy! When he was about to turn, a giant snake which was coiling on top of a tree behind him suddenly attacked with its opened mouth! That young man did not even turn his head when he attacked with a sh of light. The snake instantly turned into dust and dispersed in the air. ¡­ Gu Xijiu thought that the direction she chose was the right one! Because she kept teleporting towards that direction, the ferocious beasts in the forest were no longer as dense as before. She managed to catch a breath upon her reappearance as no other beasts were chasing after her. The trees in the area were taller, and the gaps between the trees were widerpared to where she was earlier. There used to be lots of thorny bushes growing between the big trees which gave no space for her tond. But those thorny bushes had already disappeared and were reced by rugged rocks in grotesque shapes and weeds were not growing on them too. When she was still in the sky, she had roughly measured the distance between the third peak and the second peak herself. It was about 40 km, and with her current speed, she would be able to escape the forest within four hours! In a dense forest like this, she could not carelessly teleport because there were not only trees but also swamps that would drown anyone instantly. Moreover, there were ckwater Bays and even bizarre blue flowers forest which was emitted a poisonous mist. Therefore, if she was not cautious and teleported to those ces, it would be extremely difficult for her to get away. To y safe, Gu Xijiu would scan through the environment before she teleported each time. Because of the darkness, she could only see up to a distance of about 500 meters. Therefore, she just teleported 500 meters each time. In the dense forest, Gu Xijiu could not see the sky outside. Hence, she could only roughly estimate the time based on the number of breaths she took and thought that it should be around midnight by now. She consumed some dried food and drank some water while calcting how long would she take to go out. Suddenly, she felt that her surroundings had be scarily quiet. The continuous howling sounds from the beasts earlier had nowpletely disappeared. Chapter 399 Chapter 399: What a Dummy (Part 2)! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It seemed that the location she had parked herself did not have any ferocious beasts. Just serenity and peace. Gu Xijiu stood up straight and looked around to survey the area. Her surroundings were still trees and branches which were as blue as the seawater, and no danger was present. However, her sharp sixth sense told her that trouble was quickly approaching! The danger appeared suddenly, and a cold chill ran up her spine causing goosebumps to spread all over her body! It was indeed dangerous! Gu Xijiu did not care to check again but teleported immediately. ¡°st!¡± With a fishy smell, a ray of blue light suddenly appeared in front of Gu Xijiu. Before she could see clearly, a terrible fear was spreading to her heart which caused her heart to almost stop beating! Fortunately, she reacted very quickly and forced her body to teleport out 80 feet away! What was that? It was so scary that it could block her way while she was in the middle of teleporting! Gu Xijiu eagerly wanted to see for herself, but a water curtain wasing towards where she was! That water curtain was colorful like a peacock, spreading its colors even though the ce was very dark. As beautiful things are usually more poisonous, this water curtain naturally contained deadly poison. It was not the first time Gu Xijiu met with a monster which could spray poisonous liquid, but it was the first time for her to encounter something which could spray out a fountain of toxic liquid! She did not even have time to think when she desperately teleported! However, before she was able to teleport, there was another poisonous fountain spraying towards her from behind! Damn it! Gu Xijiu could only desperately dodge to the left. Fortunately, even though she did not have a high level of spiritual power, she was fast in speed. She miraculously escaped unhurt. Therefore, the two walls of poisonous water curtains collided with each other, producing a loud and earsplitting sound, immediately followed by the sshing of the toxic liquid. After a moment, all the big trees in the surrounding had disappeared like the acid dissolved them. All that could be seen were stark rocks which turned ck due to the corrosion. Gu Xijiu was standing on a big tree from afar with her heart pounding in her chest! Nheless, she was focusing on the two long yet t monsters. These two monsters were of the same species and were different from the beasts she saw at the third peak. At the third peak, regardless of the species, their skin, fur, and scales were all blue, which represents the color of the third peak. But these two monsters were blue and yellow. They looked like centipedes, but they had only eight sucking disk-like legs. Each leg was about 40 to 50 feet long, and its body was as flexible as a snake, which could bend easily. The primary color was sky blue, but they also had a cloud-like golden yellow spot, which could not be seen among the animals at third peak. Its head had a long tentacle which swayed along the breeze and six eyes. All six eyes had light blue color eyelids. Some were opened while some closed, and those that were opened radiated golden rays which made them appear to be strange and evil. ¡°Six-Eyes Spotted Killer Centipede!¡± The Firmament Stone which kept silent to prevent disturbing Gu Xijiu finally could not help but cry out, ¡°A monster with level six spiritual power! Master, you can¡¯t afford to provoke them. Run! Sprint!¡± With the current external abilities Gu Xijiu possessed, she could not afford to provoke any of them. But now there were two of them!!! They should be a couple as they were coordinating with each other in perfect unison. They attacked from two sides, forcing Gu Xijiu to fumble. Chapter 400 Chapter 400: What a Dummy (Part 3)! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu pursed her lips, wondering which monster in this Dark Forest she provoked. When there were no other alternatives than to face the fight, courage was the key to victory! Besides, these creatures seemed to be able to predict her teleporting direction and could block her with a wall of poisonous liquid! Therefore, she could only fight with her most valiant effort for the time being! ¡°Do they have any weaknesses?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly asked. ¡°No! It is said that it has no weaknesses! Run, master! Don¡¯t try to fight!¡± The Firmament Stone urged. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Xijiu sighed heavily as she would have run away if she could! She focused her mind and tried to retaliate by utilizing the dead angle of the converging attacks by the two killer centipedes. Sometimes, she tried shooting out some hidden weapons and at other times, she swung her sword mightily in order to identify their weaknesses and kill them. In the fight, she had been using all her strength and external abilities, running and jumping around the two killer centipedes. She moved as fast as lightning that she would bedazzle any spectators. However, the longer Gu Xijiu fought with them, the more exhausted and dizzy she felt. These two indeed had no weaknesses and were not afraid of poison too. Gu Xijiu had utilized various types of poisons such as poisonous needles, poisonous knives, poisonous mist, etc., but none were sufficient. The killer centipedes¡¯ eyes, nose, mouth, stomach, etc., were supposed to be soft. However, even though Gu Xijiu had tried to stab them, all her attacks were ineffective! When she swung her sword with her level four spiritual power, she could chop down a big tree. But now, she could not even chop off a small little scale on its body! All she knew was that the poisonous liquid they released was fatal and the only shot she had was to utilize her swift body movements to make them shoot at each other. Despite her efforts, they were unafraid of the poisonous liquid as they were still safe and sound even though their partner shot them. Gu Xijiu was lucky that she could teleport and could escape their attacks at the veryst minute. If she did not have this ability, she would most likely have died under the converging attacks! There were plenty of close shaves at death where she could have been corroded like the surrounding trees. ¡°Master, they should be the monsters of fourth peak and above. Why are they here at the third peak now?¡± The Firmament Stone was puzzled. How would she know? Or perhaps these creatures crossed the boundary! Now she had to fight desperately for her life. There is no way that she wanted to be stopped like this! She had been dealing with these two creatures for almost two hours now and had gotten very tired. If the condition continued, she would die of exhaustion even if she dodged all the attacks of these two creatures. Hence, she would have to fight her way out even if she had to take risk! While seeing the killer centipede shooting another poisonous fountain towards her, Gu Xijiu suddenly dodged but instead of retreating, sheunched herself towards the poisonous spray. That killer centipede seemed to be shocked and quickly sucked all the poisonous liquid back in! Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu finally found an opportunity to escape, and she took it! She figured that though the poisonous liquid of these two killer centipedes was lethal, they did not want the poisonous liquid to be shot directly at her body so that their food would not melt and disappear. They were just trying to prevent her from escaping. These two creatures were obviously clever and did not even reveal it during the fight. Chapter 401 Chapter 401: What a Dummy (Part 4)! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was Gu Xijiu who gradually realized it after fighting for an extended period. She was not very sure at first, and if she had not been pushed to the extreme, she would not have taken the risk. Luckily, the n worked! She managed to teleport away! As she was afraid of being chased by them, she teleported quite far away without checking the topography. Because of this little negligence, it almost cost her life! The ce where she reappeared was a stream emitting bluish green heat! The stream water had a strong smell of sulphuric acid. When Gu Xijiu appeared, she was about 10 meters above the stream! As she did not know how to fly, she was falling at a quick pace when she appeared in the middle of the sky. ¡°It¡¯s poisonous acids down there! You¡¯d be corroded if you fall into it!¡± The Firmament Stone shouted! It was so afraid that it trembled at it spoke. Gu Xijiu had no time to deal with it now. Seeing that she was about to fall, she looked around and seemed to have seen a green color tree in the breeze. Before thinking about it thoroughly, she shook her wrist, and a soft rope was thrown towards the tree whichtched onto it. As she was too close to the water¡¯s surface, her feet still inevitably touched it. She closed her eyes at that moment and prepared to have her feet corroded by the water that smelled like acid. Fortunately and unexpectedly, she stepped on a piece of wood, and before her feet sank into the stream, she had alreadyunched herself towards the opposite bank. ¡°Aiiyahh¡­¡± A cry was heard from afar and the ¡°green tree¡± that she tangled on actually staggered to the front. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was also pulled over while holding onto the soft rope! It was also at this moment that Gu Xijiu realized that she did nottch onto any tree but instead a man in green! Because it happened too quickly, she inevitably crashed into the man before she could see clearly who the person was! ¡°Plop!¡± She crashed into that person¡¯s arm like a small bullet, and the impact force was rather intense that the person she collided into flew backward a little and fell on the ground with her in his arms. Everything happened in just a blink of an eye. It only took three to four seconds from the time Gu Xijiu appeared in the air to the point where she held on the soft rope and crashed into this man¡¯s embrace. She was t on top of this unknown person while her lips pressed against his upper chin which was only 0.1 cm away from his light red lips! Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± She could react quickly, but at this moment, she was slightly stupefied too! She knows that she saw that it was an upright tree, how could it be a person all of a sudden? Was he the spirit of the tree spirit? A dryad? Before this, she would quickly jump up and apologize when she hit a person, but her first reaction now was to grab his neck with her fingers as soon as she raised her head. ¡°Uhh!¡± The person coughed as she grabbed his neck. Meanwhile, she also managed to see the person¡¯s face clearly, and her fingers became stiff, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± That person had red lips and white teeth. His face looked unparalleled in grace, and he appeared like a jade tree with a green cloth. He still looked youthful. Besides, he was so genteel as if he was a schr rushing to the capital city for an exam. Gu Xijiu knew this person; he was the childe put on a rival showdown with Rong Chu at the auction house and sold the Illusion Weed to her at 50,000 ounces of silver! Author note: Can you still remember this person? If you can¡¯t, please re-read chapter 41 to 46 when this person appeared and had a very good time with the female protagonist. Chapter 402 Chapter 402: My Technique Is Very Good¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When he sold her the Illusion Weed which had a worth of nearly 10,000,000 ounces of silver at only 50,000 ounces of silver, he basically gave it to her for free but also managed to drag her into the situation whereby she had to be chased after by Rong Chu¡¯s men together with him. Therefore, Gu Xijiu had a deep memory of him. Sheter tried to look for him too, but he seemed to have disappeared from the world as she could neither see nor hear him. She did not expect that she could meet him here! It was the third peak of the Dark Forest, and a person with level six spiritual power would find it difficult to survive here, yet he could appear from nowhere in the shape of a tree. When Gu Xijiu was staring at him, she was somewhat perplexed. ¡°Uhj, uhj, you have a very firm grip¡­¡± That childe kept coughing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Xijiu released her fingers to let go of his neck, ¡°You¡­why¡¯re you here?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± The long eyshes of that childe suddenly blinked while curiously staring at her. Gu Xijiu heart¡¯s missed a beat, and she remembered she was in disguise when she first met him. She was looking like Ren Mosheng and dressed like a man. Besides, she was very short and was different from how she looked like now, no wonder he could not recognize her. ¡°We¡¯ve seen each other before¡­¡± Gu Xijiu stared directly into his eyes, ¡°At the auction house of the Feixing Kingdom. You sold me a 3,000-year-old Illusion Weed at 50,000 ounces of silver.¡± That childe opened his eyes widely as he was surprised, ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re a girl!¡± He sized her again, ¡°And a beautiful one if I might add.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± When she was at the auction house, she felt that this person was not someone simple as she could not understand him yet. She thought that he knew about her origin at that time. But with his current expression, he did not seem to be the man she thought he was. While she was pondering, the person beneath her moved but was held down by her subconsciously. Therefore, he stopped moving and said directly, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s improper for man and woman to touch each other. Though we knew each other earlier, it¡¯s not very appropriate for you to ride on my body, right?¡± Gu Xijiu just realized that she was still sitting on his waist! She blushed and finally jumped up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Why are you here?¡± That childe also stood up, but the soft rope Gu Xijiu used was still tangled around his waist. Therefore, Gu Xijiu raised her finger and kept the soft rope back. He flicked his clothes to clean the dust and soil away from his body, ¡°Good question! This question is what I wanted to ask you too. Why are you here? And why did you tangle onto me like a tree? Fortunately, I knew a bit kungfu, or else I¡¯d be pulled into that Bone Dissolving Stream directly, and not a single bone of mine would be left.¡± Gu Xijiu felt deeply ashamed as the condition was too urgent that she did not see clearly what was avable and thought that it was a tree. But fortunately, this person appeared at the riverbank in time. Otherwise, she would lose her life falling into the stream! Gu Xijiu coughed lightly, ¡°I was rushing because the killer centipedes were chasing me. I¡¯m sorry I offended you!¡± She apologized. The childe responded, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not your time to die yet after all. If I¡¯m not here, you¡¯d have fallen into the stream!¡± It was true, Gu Xijiu did not deny this and directly nodded. Oddly enough, 100 meters on the opposite side of the stream was barend. It did not even have a single weed growing at all, only had pebbles of various sizes. Those pebbles were not the blue color ones she used to see, but they were dark blue, bluish-green, and other intermediate colors. Chapter 403 Chapter 403: My Technique Is Very Good¡­Part 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°So, I¡¯m considered as your savior. As the saying goes, one shall repay kindness with greater kindness. As saving you is a great kindness, how would you repay me?¡± The childe was staring at her with his eyes lit up. Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± Though this man was rather unkind asking for repayment, but he indeed unintendedly saved her this time, and she was now indebted to him¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll save you once in the future to repay your kindness.¡± Gu Xijiu promised. ¡°10 times!¡± The young childe insisted. Ah? Gu Xijiu was confused. ¡°As I have said, one shall repay kindness with greater kindness. I have saved you once and you should save me 10 times to truly repay me. And yes, you also made me lose my tortoise and you have to pay me back too.¡± The young childe was calcting. Gu Xijiu repeated, ¡°Your tortoise?¡± What did it mean? ¡°I was fishing for a golden tortoise just now and when I just managed to pull out its shell, you stepped on its back, and you broke my fishhook too.¡± The young childe showed her a fishing rod. It was then that Gu Xijiu remembered that when she almost stepped into the water, she seemed to have stepped on something which saved her feet from being corroded. She thought she stepped on a piece of wood but it was actually the golden tortoise he caught! She could not help but look towards the stream. Was the stream water not high in acidity? How could a tortoise live in it? The stream water was dark blue in color and its waves did not seem unusual. She picked up a pebble at the bank and threw the pebble in. ¡°Plop!¡± The pebble skipped on the water¡¯s surface and sank. Was the stream water ordinary water? Otherwise, why was the pebble not dissolving? ¡°These pebbles are notmon pebbles but the special product of this ce. Only they can¡¯t be dissolved in this water. If these pebbles weren¡¯t from the area, do you think that they would not dissolve? They would have disintegrated!¡± It was indeed the truth! ¡°What can this stream¡¯s water dissolve?¡± Gu Xijiu asked as she felt that the young childe seemed to know a lot about this ce. ¡°Other than the pebbles here and the golden tortoise in the stream, anything else can be dissolved.¡± The young childe replied while keeping his fishing equipment. Aside from the fishing rod, he had a strange pail with him too. The container seemed to have something in it as it produced a repeated sshing sound. ¡°How many golden tortoises you¡¯ve caught?¡± Gu Xijiu came over and wanted to see how they looked like. But there was nothing other than yellow-green water that could be seen in the pail. ¡°How many? Did you think I¡¯m fishing formon fishes? It¡¯s challenging to fish for a golden tortoise. You may not even get one in three days. I¡¯ve been fishing here for two days already and finally one bit my bait¡­¡± The young childe shook his head and sighed. Alright, it was indeed her fault. Gu Xijiu looked at his fishing rod and decided to repay his kindness, ¡°What about I help you to fish? My fishing technique is very good after all.¡± ¡°You?¡± The young childe took a nce at her and shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. This stream has only four to five golden tortoises and they are like brothers. Once one is almost caught, the rest won¡¯t bite anymore. I think I shall figure out other ways next time.¡± Gu Xijiu could not believe that the golden tortoises in the stream would be so intelligent! She secretly asked the Firmament Stone, ¡°Little Cang, what¡¯s the characteristics of the golden tortoises here?¡± The Firmament Stone was rather droopy, ¡°Master, what the childe said was right. Don¡¯t think of the golden tortoises here anymore; they aren¡¯t tortoises after all. They are transformed turtle chancellors!¡± Chapter 404 Chapter 406: Big Burden Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She wanted to withdraw her arm, ¡°Hey Mr. Si Chen; your martial arts should be quite good. Can you stop tugging at my sleeve?¡± ¡°Are you going to leave me?¡± Si Chen immediately opened his eyes and continued, ¡°I am your savior. You can¡¯t leave me alone here!¡± Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Are you kidding me? You came to the Bone Dissolving Stream alone to fish. You must be very good at martial arts. You can run on your own.¡± It was not easy for her to perform teleportation with another person to carry. This person was a big burden that slowed down her pace. More importantly, this person must have hidden intentions, but she had no idea what was the reason he kept following her. In the past, Gu Xijiu would try to figure out his purpose and background, but now she did not have the time to do so. ¡°Usually there will not be any animals and beasts around the Bone Dissolving Stream. It is the safest ce in the Dark Forest. I came by my ride andnded directly here. I was nning to go back once I managed to catch the golden turtle. However, I never expect to meet you and the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede¡­¡± Si Chen imed. Gu Xijiu remained silent. Was it the truth? ¡°Where else is safe?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to argue with him but asked the most important question. ¡°Only the riverside of the Bone Dissolving Stream. However, it is not safe anymore. Other beasts may be afraid of that river but not the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede. Even if you go back to that ce, they will continue chasing after you! Besides this, don¡¯t expect that the two of them will chase after other beasts and give up on you. Before they consume you into their stomach, they will not fight with other beats¡­¡± Si Chen was very knowledgeable and furnished her with a lot of information. Gu Xijiu had a headache at this stage. She quickly nced through her current surroundings. There were roaring sounds from everywhere, and she knew that creatures were getting closer to them. The entire thing was strange. Gu Xijiu used her teleportation powers and not her Qing Gong. It should not leave any of her scents and trace along the way. She wondered how the beasts could track her to this ce. ¡°The beasts in Dark Forest have special features. They have a very sharp nose that can smell any scent within a five kilometers radius. Every time you teleport you did not move more than five kilometers so naturally, they could smell you¡­¡± Si Chen exined. Now she was clear. So she knew that she needed to teleport somewhere more than five kilometers away. When she noticed that the beasts were getting closer and wanted to use the teleportation again, she was stopped by Si Chen, ¡°You don¡¯t have to teleport anymore. They have surrounded us.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. ¡­ Gu Xijiu and Si Chen were standing on a big tree, and they could see that the beasts were getting closer and closer. They were now only four meters away. All of the beasts looked strange. Gu Xijiu could hardly name any of them. However, all of them seemed incredibly ferocious. They gathered around a tree not far away but did note nearer. Other trees in the distance were shaking. Apparently, there were still a lot of the beasts that had not shown up yet. They surrounded them! Gu Xijiu held the sword in her hand tightly and straightened her back. She knew that it was going to be an intense fight. ¡°What are they waiting for?¡± ¡°They are waiting for their leader.¡± Si Chen answered. ¡°The Six-Eyed Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede is their leader.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°The two Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipedes are looking for me. Later when I fight with them, you can find the opportunity to escape.¡± Si Chen held her hand even more tightly, ¡°Since we arepanions, I won¡¯t leave you alone. We have to survive together!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless.Chapter 404: My Technique Is Very Good¡­ Part 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Each of them was very cunning and would not be easily tricked. Besides, you can only use dragon¡¯s meat as a lure, but you may still fail to catch one even if you throw in a wholesome piece.¡± Was it so difficult?! How could they only be golden tortoises? They should be diamond tortoise instead! Gu Xijiu asked the young childe, ¡°Hey brother, do you still have any dragon meat left? I want to try.¡± ¡°No, that was thest piece.¡± The young childe shook his head and took a nce at her with a faint smile, ¡°What did you just call me? Brother? I think you should have asked for my name.¡± ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your name?¡± Gu Xijiu epted his advice. ¡°Si Chen.¡± ¡°Great, Mr. Si¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Die? Are you cursing me?!¡± Si Chen was unhappy. Sigh, his surname was not proper to call. ¡°Then, what if I call you Mr. Chen?¡± ¡°My surname is not Chen.¡± Si Chen was still unhappy. Gu Xijiu was troubled, ¡°Mr. Si Chen then.¡± This should be alright already, right? ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your name yet.¡± Si Chen reminded. At this moment, Gu Xijiu no longer had to hide her identity anymore, ¡°Gu Xijiu.¡± ¡°The sixth sister of the Gu Xietian mansion? You look different from what I heard.¡± Si Chen sized her from head to toe again. Gu Xijiu smiled and did nothing else. ¡°Mr. Si Chen, have you been here for two days already?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Xijiu sat on a pebble and massaged her aching legs. She had been running for a long time and was very tired already. Though the stream water was dangerous, the riverbank was rtively safe. She had been talking with Mr. Si Chen for three minutes and had not seen any ferocious beasts yet. Therefore, the ce should be rtively safe for her to rest for a while. Gu Xijiu also started to study her surroundings. They were slightly strange as both the south and north bank of the stream were buffered with nearly a hundred meters of pebbles. Furthermore, the trees at each bank were very different. The north bank had blue trees while the south bank had bluish-green trees about a hundred meters away. Had she already escaped the third peak? Or was it because of this stream that the trees are so unusual? Bone Dissolving Stream, what a cruel name! Though Gu Xijiu nned her strategy to escape, what she knew about Dark Forest was based entirely on what she heard from Rong Jialuo, who just managed to get to the third peak. She had not heard about the Bone Dissolving Stream. ¡°Mr. Si Chen, is this Bone Dissolving Stream the boundary between the third peak and the second peak?¡± Gu Xijiu asked hopefully. ¡°The boundary between the third peak and the second peak?¡± Mr. Si Chen frowned. ¡°Yea, the tree colors of both banks are very different after all. And I think this is the boundary.¡± Mr. Si Chen stared at her for a moment and faltered, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly felt curious, ¡°What¡¯s the truth?¡± Mr. Si Chen stared at her with sympathy and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you would cry if you heard the truth¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was annoyed, ¡°I won¡¯t cry! As a man, say it out quick, please! What¡¯s the truth?¡± Mr. Si Chen sighed again, ¡°Here¡¯s¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, two high-pitched hissing sounds were suddenly heard. Meanwhile, the surrounding temperature reduced abruptly, and a familiar murderous aura was spreading. Gu Xijiu immediately jumped up! Chapter 405 Chapter 405: My Technique Is Very Good¡­ Part 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede! She did not expect that these two creatures would find her! With just a blink of an eye, two of them appeared. In the dark forest, the 12 eyes of the two centipedes were like eerie searchlights, staring both at Gu Xijiu and Mr. Si Chen! Moreover, the scales of their whole body gradually stood up. It was their way of preparing to attack! Gu Xijiu took a step backward, looked at the stream, and then the two killer centipedes, wondering whether the two would cross the 300 feet-wide river. As soon as she thought of this, the two killer centipedes hissed, andunched themselves with their tail into the sky! They flew over the river towards their direction like two colorful rainbows! Damn it! When Gu Xijiu was about to react, Mr. Si Chen who was nearby suddenly rushed to her and held on her arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go, quick!¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked as he hugged her, but she could not care about this at the moment. Before the two monsters got them, she quickly teleported towards the inner part of the forest while carrying Mr. Si Chen. Simultaneously, the two killer centipedes alsonded at the exact spot where Gu Xijiu stood before teleporting. They missed and thus, they were furious! They looked at each other, and one of them raised its head to make a long, high-pitched hiss. The hiss was echoing through the dense forest, and after a while, various howling was heard from the inner part of the forest like the ferocious beasts were responding towards the order they received. After the hiss, the two killer centipedes went into the dense forest to continue their chase. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had not expected that the two killer centipedes would be so stubborn and not let her go. No matter where she teleported to, the two creatures woulde to her after a moment! As they were tough to shake off, she had no time to breathe at all. She felt, even more, trouble this time as Mr. Si Chen, who appeared to be open-hearted, was sticking tightly by her side and did not want to let go of her arm. Therefore, she had no choice but to teleport while bringing him along. It was like carrying a big oil tank. ¡°Little Xijiu, it¡¯s not a good strategy to continue running. The killer centipedes are very tough, and they will never give up on their prey unless you kill them!¡± Mr. Si Chen was nagging beside Gu Xijiu. As Gu Xijiu could not speak while teleporting, she could only reply him breathlessly soon after she finished with each teleportation, ¡°It¡¯s easy to say! These two creatures have no weaknesses. And neither sword nor poison could harm¡­¡± Otherwise, she would have killed them, even before he would nag her. Because Gu Xijiu had to teleport continuously while dragging a person, she was so tired that her face turned pale. However, that was not her biggest problem right now. She seemed to have inevitably disturbed ferocious beasts¡¯ nests wherever she teleported to, and those creatures were chasing after her now. As the number of times she teleported increased, the number of ferocious beasts chasing after her increased too. She kept teleporting while many strange roaring and howling creatures followed after her. It seemed rather horrifying. The bristling and hustling sounds were heard from the surrounding bushes. The scene felt like a little rabbit trespassed the Jurassic Park mistakenly and was chased by various ferocious dinosaurs. Every second was extremely dangerous! Gu Xijiu moved her arm which had been hugged by Mr. Si Chen and felt numb and pain as if a thousand catties of things had hit her arm. Chapter 406 Chapter 406: Big Burden Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She wanted to withdraw her arm, ¡°Hey Mr. Si Chen; your martial arts should be quite good. Can you stop tugging at my sleeve?¡± ¡°Are you going to leave me?¡± Si Chen immediately opened his eyes and continued, ¡°I am your savior. You can¡¯t leave me alone here!¡± Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Are you kidding me? You came to the Bone Dissolving Stream alone to fish. You must be very good at martial arts. You can run on your own.¡± It was not easy for her to perform teleportation with another person to carry. This person was a big burden that slowed down her pace. More importantly, this person must have hidden intentions, but she had no idea what was the reason he kept following her. In the past, Gu Xijiu would try to figure out his purpose and background, but now she did not have the time to do so. ¡°Usually there will not be any animals and beasts around the Bone Dissolving Stream. It is the safest ce in the Dark Forest. I came by my ride andnded directly here. I was nning to go back once I managed to catch the golden turtle. However, I never expect to meet you and the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede¡­¡± Si Chen imed. Gu Xijiu remained silent. Was it the truth? ¡°Where else is safe?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to argue with him but asked the most important question. ¡°Only the riverside of the Bone Dissolving Stream. However, it is not safe anymore. Other beasts may be afraid of that river but not the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede. Even if you go back to that ce, they will continue chasing after you! Besides this, don¡¯t expect that the two of them will chase after other beasts and give up on you. Before they consume you into their stomach, they will not fight with other beats¡­¡± Si Chen was very knowledgeable and furnished her with a lot of information. Gu Xijiu had a headache at this stage. She quickly nced through her current surroundings. There were roaring sounds from everywhere, and she knew that creatures were getting closer to them. The entire thing was strange. Gu Xijiu used her teleportation powers and not her Qing Gong. It should not leave any of her scents and trace along the way. She wondered how the beasts could track her to this ce. ¡°The beasts in Dark Forest have special features. They have a very sharp nose that can smell any scent within a five kilometers radius. Every time you teleport you did not move more than five kilometers so naturally, they could smell you¡­¡± Si Chen exined. Now she was clear. So she knew that she needed to teleport somewhere more than five kilometers away. When she noticed that the beasts were getting closer and wanted to use the teleportation again, she was stopped by Si Chen, ¡°You don¡¯t have to teleport anymore. They have surrounded us.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. ¡­ Gu Xijiu and Si Chen were standing on a big tree, and they could see that the beasts were getting closer and closer. They were now only four meters away. All of the beasts looked strange. Gu Xijiu could hardly name any of them. However, all of them seemed incredibly ferocious. They gathered around a tree not far away but did note nearer. Other trees in the distance were shaking. Apparently, there were still a lot of the beasts that had not shown up yet. They surrounded them! Gu Xijiu held the sword in her hand tightly and straightened her back. She knew that it was going to be an intense fight. ¡°What are they waiting for?¡± ¡°They are waiting for their leader.¡± Si Chen answered. ¡°The Six-Eyed Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede is their leader.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°The two Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipedes are looking for me. Later when I fight with them, you can find the opportunity to escape.¡± Si Chen held her hand even more tightly, ¡°Since we arepanions, I won¡¯t leave you alone. We have to survive together!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless.Chapter 404: My Technique Is Very Good¡­ Part 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Each of them was very cunning and would not be easily tricked. Besides, you can only use dragon¡¯s meat as a lure, but you may still fail to catch one even if you throw in a wholesome piece.¡± Was it so difficult?! How could they only be golden tortoises? They should be diamond tortoise instead! Gu Xijiu asked the young childe, ¡°Hey brother, do you still have any dragon meat left? I want to try.¡± ¡°No, that was thest piece.¡± The young childe shook his head and took a nce at her with a faint smile, ¡°What did you just call me? Brother? I think you should have asked for my name.¡± ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your name?¡± Gu Xijiu epted his advice. ¡°Si Chen.¡± ¡°Great, Mr. Si¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Die? Are you cursing me?!¡± Si Chen was unhappy. Sigh, his surname was not proper to call. ¡°Then, what if I call you Mr. Chen?¡± ¡°My surname is not Chen.¡± Si Chen was still unhappy. Gu Xijiu was troubled, ¡°Mr. Si Chen then.¡± This should be alright already, right? ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your name yet.¡± Si Chen reminded. At this moment, Gu Xijiu no longer had to hide her identity anymore, ¡°Gu Xijiu.¡± ¡°The sixth sister of the Gu Xietian mansion? You look different from what I heard.¡± Si Chen sized her from head to toe again. Gu Xijiu smiled and did nothing else. ¡°Mr. Si Chen, have you been here for two days already?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Xijiu sat on a pebble and massaged her aching legs. She had been running for a long time and was very tired already. Though the stream water was dangerous, the riverbank was rtively safe. She had been talking with Mr. Si Chen for three minutes and had not seen any ferocious beasts yet. Therefore, the ce should be rtively safe for her to rest for a while. Gu Xijiu also started to study her surroundings. They were slightly strange as both the south and north bank of the stream were buffered with nearly a hundred meters of pebbles. Furthermore, the trees at each bank were very different. The north bank had blue trees while the south bank had bluish-green trees about a hundred meters away. Had she already escaped the third peak? Or was it because of this stream that the trees are so unusual? Bone Dissolving Stream, what a cruel name! Though Gu Xijiu nned her strategy to escape, what she knew about Dark Forest was based entirely on what she heard from Rong Jialuo, who just managed to get to the third peak. She had not heard about the Bone Dissolving Stream. ¡°Mr. Si Chen, is this Bone Dissolving Stream the boundary between the third peak and the second peak?¡± Gu Xijiu asked hopefully. ¡°The boundary between the third peak and the second peak?¡± Mr. Si Chen frowned. ¡°Yea, the tree colors of both banks are very different after all. And I think this is the boundary.¡± Mr. Si Chen stared at her for a moment and faltered, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly felt curious, ¡°What¡¯s the truth?¡± Mr. Si Chen stared at her with sympathy and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you would cry if you heard the truth¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was annoyed, ¡°I won¡¯t cry! As a man, say it out quick, please! What¡¯s the truth?¡± Mr. Si Chen sighed again, ¡°Here¡¯s¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, two high-pitched hissing sounds were suddenly heard. Meanwhile, the surrounding temperature reduced abruptly, and a familiar murderous aura was spreading. Gu Xijiu immediately jumped up! Chapter 407 Chapter 407: Big Burden 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu stared at him for a few seconds, ¡°How long can you survive against the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede?¡± Si Chen blushed, ¡°Not more than two rounds or I will not be able to stand anymore.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯d better run away¡­¡± Even if he stayed, he would only be a burden to her. ¡°I am not such an irresponsible person!¡± Si Chen lifted his head to look directly at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu felt like she wanted to kick him away! She clenched her fists but did not say anything. In fact, she had nothing to say anymore. She always felt that Si Chen was not straightforward. However, she had no mood to expose his hidden intentions under such circumstances. If this was the case, she could just face it no matter what would happen next. ¡°Shua!¡± ¡°Shua!¡± There were two sounds heard in the background. The two Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede had appeared out of nowhere like a ghost. One of them was at the front, and another one was at the back. They had blocked off the road for Gu Xijiu and Si Chen to prevent them from running away. Apparently, both of the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipedes were angry. Their six amber colored eyes turned ming red, and it looked like there were six smallnterns on their heads. When these 12 ¡®smallnterns¡¯ were staring at both of them, the temperature in the air decreased rapidly. The leaves on the trees turned brown, and dead leaves were flying around. The two centipedes were very frightening! ¡°Little Xijiu, how confident are you?¡± Si Chen¡¯s body was almost entirely attached to Gu Xijiu¡¯s, and his arms were around her waist. ¡°If you keep hugging me like this, I have no confidence to fight with them.¡± Gu Xijiu answered without any facial expression. Si Chen looked at her, ¡°You can pull me off.¡± Gu Xijiu lifted her wrist and immediately want to push him away but was grabbed by Si Chen. His eyes were sparkling, ¡°If you pull me off you will owe me a hundred lives.¡± Gu Xijiu had a headache when he said that. ¡°Little Xijiu, if you owe me so many lives, it is not enough even if you sell yourself to me.¡± Si Chen whispered beside Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears, and the hot air almost blew inside her ears. Gu Xijiu restrained herself from pushing him away and said, ¡°Have you heard a saying¡­¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°You let me go first then only I will tell you.¡± Si Chen was very obedient and let go of her. However he remained exceptionally close to her, ¡°You can say it now.¡± ¡°Since I owe you so much, it would be better if I do not repay at all.¡± After she spoke thest sentence, she immediately teleported 10 feet away and sessfully escaped from this big burden. Of course, after the move, it immediately summoned the attack from the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipedes. One of the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipedes spanned its body and blocked Gu Xijiu¡¯s way. It wailed loudly and immediately issued a yellow-green toxic waterfall towards Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu unwillingly fought back to see if she could find a weak point. After all, she had fought with the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede before, so she knew its general tactics. Therefore, she was well prepared this time. One of them was busying fighting with Gu Xijiu while the other one was observing the match and ignored Si Chen who was standing on the big tree. Gu Xijiu could not be distracted while fought with this Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede. The beasts that were surrounding them looked as if they were cheering for their leader. Gu Xijiu moved swiftly, and the way she handled her sword was so graceful and pleasing to watch. Most of the beasts had spiritual power, so they had curiosity in them. Thus, some of the creatures that initially hid far away from the scene were drawing closer to them subconsciously. Gu Xijiu was slowly retreating to one direction during the fight. Of course, she retreated very cautiously. Thus, it was not noticeable by the beasts. asionally when the other monsters felt that they were too close to the scene, they would move slightly backward. Chapter 408 Chapter 408: Big Burden 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The beasts from afar were squeezed towards the front while the rest at the front moved slightly backward. Gradually all the creatures were gathered together and craned their necks to watch the fight. Gu Xijiu had her unique fighting style. It also seemed like she was not the opponent of the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede as she could always avoid the danger. Sometimes, she looked like she would be beaten down which made Si Chen worry about her. The other Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede who was observing her to avoid her from fleeing started to get distracted by the long fight. It even opened its mouth widely and yawned. It was the time now! Gu Xijiu attacked the toxic waterfall of the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede with her sword and prepared to perform her teleportation. Suddenly, she heard a loud cry from Si Chen, ¡°Help!¡± It echoed and buzzed through the air around them. Of course, it shocked Gu Xijiu too. Her finger quivered for a second, and the sword in her hand suddenly dropped! It happened that the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede had opened its mouth and charged towards her at the time and the sword coincidently dropped directly into its throat. The Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede screamed! The huge body that was flying in the air suddenly fell hard onto the ground. It rolled on the ground for a while and finally could not move anymore. Gu Xijiu was speechless. All other beasts were stunned too. If the Firmament Stone had eyes, it would want to rub its eyes too. Was the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede killed? How was it possible? It could even swallow a person with level seven spiritual power. How is it possible for a little girl with level four spiritual power to kill it? Was it a miracle? Gu Xijiu was stunned too. She never expected that her sword had such a mighty strength. She suspected that the sword had stabbed on the weak point of the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede. She recalled that she had tried to stab its throat before, but nothing happened. How could it be so urate this time¡­? She refocused herself and immediately turned to look at Si Chen as she wanted to know what happened to him since he shouted at a critical moment. It was disastrous when she saw the scene. Si Chen was standing on arge green stone and underneath the green boulder there lied a colorful deadly snake. Apparently, the snake was trying to attack him, and he screamed while he killed the snake. If Gu Xijiu sessfully teleported just now, she would have run eight meters away and ultimately moved out of the encirclement of these beasts, but now she could not do that anymore! She had identally killed a Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede and the other one was roaring crazily at the moment. After it screamed shrilly, it rushed quickly towards Gu Xijiu¡¯s direction. The other beasts also received somemands and immediately scattered around to surround Gu Xijiu again. Even if she wanted to perform her teleportation, she could not run out away from the beasts too! Gu Xijiu was exhausted at this time but still had to fight hard again. It was another earth-shattering battle. The previous Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede still had some concerns when it fought with Gu Xijiu. It tried not to melt Gu Xijiu with the toxic waterfall but to swallow her directly into its stomach. However, the current centipede just wanted revenge. It used a variety of techniques between toxic waterfalls and toxic gases to sweeping its tail at her, and even attacking her with its ws and so on. Chapter 409 Chapter 409: Big Burden 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The creature had a massive body but moved as though it was as light as a feather. It collided with everything, and the entire battlefield could see its violent actions. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu was like a boat that sailed in the middle of the sea. The whole battle looked extremely thrilling! Si Chen was standing at the side watching her fight. He seemed rxed, but his fingers secretly made a spell. He was tall and thin and looked like a soft schr. The beasts that surrounded him thought that he could be bullied, thus, they tried to go near to him and wanted to hunt him. However, when they just moved, the soft schr inadvertently stared at them. This re was sharp and cold which made these beasts shiver until their scales and fur were up. It was a natural instinctive reaction when they encountered a strong enemy. The few beasts immediately stepped back. They still felt insecure and stepped a few more steps back again. In the end, they ran away from the ce. Of course, all these were happening quietly. Gu Xijiu and the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede that were fighting intensely did not notice it. Gu Xijiu was tired at this stage! It consumed a lot of her strength to fight continuously. Her back was in pain, her legs were cramped, and her arms were tingling as though it did not belong to her anymore. During this intense battle, she asionally looked at Si Chen. He knew how to hide in a very safe ce. The ce where he stood would not be impacted by the intense fight on the battlefield and would not be noticed by the surrounding beasts. If she teleported now to escape, it should be okay to leave Si Chen alone here. Just when she thought about it, Si Chen, who stood on a big rock before, suddenly screamed and fell from the boulder. Gu Xijiu was distracted and was nearly killed by the tail of the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede. She did not dare to get distracted anymore but she was extremely anxious! To stay focused, she immediately discarded the thought of escaping. She could vaguely see that Si Chen already sat up awkwardly, but his face was pale. Apparently, he had been poisoned. Some of the beasts were tempted to eat this free meal. Two yellow-green skinned fierce tigers directly pounced on him. ¡°Help! Help!¡± He kept shouting as he jumped left and right to dodge the attack from the tigers. There were a few times when the ws of the tigers almost swiped its head. It looked extremely dangerous. Gu Xijiu could not help him at the moment as she was also stretched fighting with the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede. But people could usually extend their full potential in a desperate situation. Especially in the fight that Gu Xijiu was having now. When she was stretched to this extent, it activated the spiritual power in her body. The spiritual power flowed extremely fast in her body until she could use it to fight with the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede. The more she fought, the more powerful she was. When she noticed that Si Chen¡¯s situation was getting dangerous, she was very anxious until she felt some airflow inside her body. It felt the acupuncture point was unblocked and a pink light shed from her body. Unexpectedly she had been upgraded to level five during the fight! Her exhausted body was now re-energized and her tired arms and legs were now flexible and full of strength again! The sword in her palm could now cut through the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede¡¯s throat. Although it would not take its life, at least she injuree it now. The centipede screamed shrilly and became even more violent under the pain! Chapter 410 Chapter 410: Live Or Die Together Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede was getting violent after Gu Xijiu continuously attacked it. It frantically attempted to strike Gu Xijiu until the wind from its movements blew away a big tree that surrounded them. The battlefield felt as though a level 12 typhoon hit it. All the trees that were near the battlefield were blown away by the mighty wind! Si Chen was running back and forth along the battlefield, and somehow the tigers that were chasing after him got trapped in the typhoon and got blown away by the strong wind. Si Chen was temporary safe now. However, his face was pale like a ghost. He was sitting on the ground and breathed heavily. Apparently, the poison in his body had been triggered, and he would be dead if the poison were not cured immediately. Gu Xijiu sipped her lips and kept fighting with the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede. It looked like she was forced backward by the creature but in fact, she was luring it to expose its weakness. The previous Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede was identally killed by Gu Xijiu when she stabbed it somewhere inside its mouth, which meant this one¡¯s weakness should be inside its mouth as well. Therefore, she had been attacking its mouth since the beginning. The Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede was smart too. It did not open its mouth easily. Even when Gu Xijiu managed to stab its mouth, it only bled a bit as it did not hit its weak point. Before Gu Xijiu leveled up, her attacks did not leave any marks on its mouth, so it did not care much about it. However, after she upgraded, every single stab could hurt it badly. After half an hour, its mouth had been bleeding profusely after being stabbed multiple times by Gu Xijiu. The Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede was in severe pain, and finally, it opened its mouth to scream! Gu Xijiu grabbed the opportunity to stab it between its neck and nostrils which was where she suspected that the weak point was located. The Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede shook fiercely and finally fell to the ground and did not wake up anymore. When Gu Xijiu sessfully killed the previous Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede, it was mostly because of luck. However, this time she executed the second Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede solely based on her abilities. The Firmament Stone that had been quiet all the time finally cheered, ¡°Cool! Master, you are awesome! You managed to kill both the male and female centipedes. I heard that when the overlord of the Yinyang n was at level seven spiritual power, he met both of them in the Dark Forest and was almost killed. Fortunately, he was saved by Celestial Master Zuo. Otherwise, the Yinyang n would not exist now.¡± ¡°Little Xijiu, you are very powerful! You can kill them even at your current level! Their inner organs possess a rare herb¡­¡± Si Chen¡¯s voice came through the Direct Audio channel. Gu Xijiu suddenly turned around and stared at Si Chen. Perhaps she just finished a fight thus her eyes were murderous. ¡°You look so fierce!¡± Si Chen seemed to be shocked and used her before he fell to the ground. Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡­ Since their leaders were killed, the other beasts were afraid of Gu Xijiu and quickly ran away. This ce was temporarily safe, so Gu Xijiu lied on the ground to rest. However, she recalled that she still needed to cure Si Chen who had fainted on the ground. Fortunately, although the poison looked fatal, it was not difficult to be cured. Gu Xijiu was expert in healing this type of poison. She squeezed the blood from the wound and applied a special cream for treating the snake venom. Finally, his pale face slowly faded, and he awoke from his involuntary slumber. When he was awake, Gu Xijiu just finished applying the cream on his knee. Chapter 411 Chapter 411: Live Or Die Together 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When Si Chen opened his eyes, he was shocked. His legs had shrunk, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Gu Xijiu was still holding his leg without looking up, ¡°Don¡¯t move! I am applying medicine on your wound. It is almost done.¡± Her head was facing down. He stared at her soft ck hair and felt confused. She should not have been able to recognize him. He was only a stranger that she met twice. However, when he was hugging her arm, she did not seem to be resistant. Now, she even raised his pants and applied medicine for him without feeling awkward. Did she know that she was not supposed to have intimacy with a stranger? Would she also be so defenseless if he was a different person? His eyes were sharp, but the words he spoke were soft, ¡°We¡­ are too intimate¡­¡± Gu Xijiu cleaned and wrapped his wound very quickly and finally put down his pants. She casually replied, ¡°This is because of the urgency to heal your wound. Why would you care if I don¡¯t care about it?¡± ¡°How can you not care about it? The reputation of a girl is significant. I think I need to be responsible to you.¡± Si Chen said. Gu Xijiu immediately refused, ¡°Please don¡¯t do that! If I want the guy to be responsible to me only because I have looked at the wound on his leg, then I will have to get married a thousand times!¡± Si Chen was stunned a moment, ¡°How many times have you seen a man¡¯s leg?¡± ¡°Numerous times. I could not recall anymore. Should be around 100 times.¡± Gu Xijiu still replied casually. Si Chen was speechless. Gu Xijiu straightened her body and looked at his face for a moment, ¡°It seems like the poison has been almostpletely removed. There is probably a little bit left in your body which is why you still look a bit pale. It should be fine after half an hour when the medicine starts to be effective.¡± Si Chen remained silent for a moment. He stared at her, ¡°You don¡¯t care about it?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and patted him on his shoulder, ¡°Nothing to care about. Don¡¯t worry. I never treated you like a man so don¡¯t worry that I will ask you to be responsible to me.¡± Si Chen suddenly held her hand and pulled her over. Gu Xijiu directly fell into his arms. He looked down and wanted to kiss her! Before he could touch her lips, there was something on his neck. It was a knife. Gu Xijiu sounded as cold as the knife, ¡°If you move again I will cut your neck wide open.¡± The knife was sharply piercing his skin. If he leaned forward, his neck would go. It seemed like she still had a bottom line and did not let other people take advantage of her. Si Chen smiled, ¡°This is how you treat your savior?¡± ¡°I am still repaying you for saving me. I can even lose my life for you, but that does not include letting you take advantage of me. If you still behave like this, I can¡¯t guarantee what I will do to you!¡± Gu Xijiu spoke the truth. Si Chen¡¯s eyes were slightly shing. He paused for a moment and smiled. He then released her. He stepped backward and spoke, ¡°Sorry that I have offended you.¡± He was back to his schrly attitude. This girl was forthright and straightforward. He seemed to like her even more! Gu Xijiu looked at him and wondered if he was testing her. She stopped talking but turned around and went to deal with the two Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipedes. The inner alchemy of centipedes contained an extremely rare medicinal herb. It was very refined since they have consumed more than 500 years of spiritual power practice. Gu Xijiu felt that she had earned a lot this time. Chapter 412 Chapter 412: Live Or Die Together 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Danger always lurks and strikes at an unexpected moment, and it happens without any signs. When Gu Xijiu took out the two inner alchemies from the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipedes, one of them dropped by ident. They belonged to fire element, and thus, when it fell to the ground, it suddenly shed and exploded. Gu Xijiu was shocked. Before she could pick up the dropped inner alchemy, the ground on the floor suddenly split, and she fell into the gap. Although she was shocked, she was not panicked. She kept using her palms to dispense power. Fortunately, the power she used was shot into the air to make a signal. How could this be?! How big had this hole been split into? Before she finished her thought, she heard a shout from the top, ¡°I wille and save you!¡± ¡°Phe.¡± There were powerful winds on top, and it looked like a person fell into the hole too. Apparently, the man was falling faster than her, and he was able to catch her very soon. Gu Xijiu was able to turn her face away so that they won¡¯t face each other as they fell. But this man was very bright. He hugged her during the fall, and the two of them were falling together like Siamese twins. Before Gu Xijiu could push him away, they had already reached the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± A crashing sound was heard when the two of them rolled on the ground. This time, Si Chen was the cushion, and Gu Xijiu merelynded on his body. He hugged her tightly, and it greatly buffered the impact force, so it did not hurt Gu Xijiu so much. However, her body was in the midst of growing and was still very sensitive. When her breast hit on his body, she felt pain and inhaled hard. Initially, when shended, she wanted to rise by using her hand as support. However, her arms had no energy, and she fell on his body again. The hole was very dark to the point where Gu Xijiu could not see anything. She could not even see Si Chen¡¯s face. She could only hear the heavy breathing nearby. He was not injured, right? Gu Xijiu subconsciously wanted to hold his wrist. However, she not only did not get his hand but slightly touch his lips. Her body grew stiff. Si Chen¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from below her body, ¡°How long¡­ do you want to remain in this position?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She quickly jumped up and her face was blushing in the dark. However, she sounded calm, ¡°Since you can still talk loudly, I guess you are not injured. How did you fall down?¡± She clearly remembered that he was standing quite far from the split ground. It should be quite easy if he wanted to run away. ¡°Since we arepanions, we should live or die together. I am a guy and I must protect ady. If you fall, I will fall together with you. Si Chen talked as if he was a hero. While he was talking, he also sat up. However, he seemed to touch on the wound and hissed lightly. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She felt like she was always confused by Si Chen. However, although this guy was a bit pedantic, he was a very responsible man, so she did not leave him alone. She always felt that he was a bit mysterious. When he was beside her, he was hiding his true ability and she felt ufortable with that. She looked around and asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413: Live or Die Together 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Si Chen sighed heavily, ¡°Did Rong Jialuo tell you that you cannot make any spark or explosion in the Dark Forest?¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a moment; she was wondering, ¡°What will happen if I make it?¡± ¡°Nothing serious. It¡¯s just that you will cause an avnche if you shout in the snow mountain. The same applies in the Dark Forest. If you make an explosion, you will cause a crack in the ground and fall into the crevice.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Rong Jialuo did not tell her about this. However, she believed that Rong Jialuo would not hide it from her either. It was most likely that he did not even know about this fact. She suddenly thought of something, and her heart sank! Before she entered the Dark Forest, Yun Qingluo gave her a few thunder spells but were taken away by Di Fuyi. She thought that Di Fuyi deliberately ditched her. Now, she felt lucky that Di Fuyi helped her to remove the spells away or else she would have used the spells to scare the countless of beasts away. It seemed like he was trying to protect her from Yun Qingluo. Did Yun Qingluo know about this fact of the Dark Forest? Was it with evil intentions that she gave her the thunder spell or it was just a mistake? Gu Xijiu frowned and had a profound thought. ¡°Hey, little Xijiu. This is not the time for you to think about nonsense. You should start looking for the way out.¡± Si Chen was sitting there andined. Gu Xijiu casually replied, ¡°I thought you said it is your bounden duty to protect ady? It should be a man¡¯s job to find the way out.¡± Si Chen sighed, ¡°Well, little girl, you have a point.¡± When he wanted to stand up, his body was trembling, and he could not stand up straight. Gu Xijiu quickly caught him, ¡°What is wrong?¡± When she caught him, she quietly tested his veins, and suddenly she was a bit guilty. It seemed like she did injure him severely. ¡°My chest is pain¡­¡± Si Chen pretended to be strong, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, I just need some rest.¡± His tall body was half leaning on Gu Xijiu, and Gu Xijiu looked petite beside him. They were so close to each other that they could smell each other¡¯s breaths. Gu Xijiu put him beside a huge rock, ¡°Alright, you rest first.¡± Then she handed a pill to him, ¡°You will recover faster if you eat this. After you rest, then we will find a way out.¡± Si Chen was speechless. He sighed, ¡°Little girl you are heartless! I thought you¡¯d help me to walk.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me little girl. You are not much older than me.¡± Finally, Gu Xijiu tried to correct him. Si Chen looked like he was only 17 or 18 years old. He had a handsome but childish face. Apparently, he was still a teenager but kept calling her a little girl. ¡°What do you want me to call you as?¡± ¡°Call my name will do.¡± ¡°It feels strange to call you by your full name.¡± ¡°Then you can call me Xijiu.¡± Si Chen shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the same as others.¡± Why was this guy so fussy? Gu Xijiu remained silent. She did not want to dispute with him on this matter, ¡°Then you can call me whatever you like.¡± ¡°Little Xijiu?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°Little Jiujiu?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head again, and finally, she could not stand it, ¡°I have a nickname called Ah Sheng. You can call me this.¡± ¡°Ah, Sheng¡­ Sheng Sheng¡­ Baby Sheng¡­¡± Si Chen started to extend his ideas. Gu Xijiu felt like she wanted to kick him away! ¡°You either call me as ¡®Ah Sheng¡¯ or address me by my real name. If you try to change my name again, I will kick you away!¡± Gu Xijiu threatened him fiercely. Chapter 414 Chapter 414: Will You Leave Me Alone Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Alright, then I will call you Ah Sheng.¡± He reached out his hand to her, ¡°Can you hold me and help me walk?¡± Gu Xijiu used the word he said before to reject, ¡°Men and women cannot be too intimate.¡± Si Chen was speechless. He was worried, ¡°What if I need more time to rest?¡± ¡°Then you can keep resting until you can walk.¡± Gu Xijiu casually replied. Si Chen did not know how to reply anymore. While they were talking, Gu Xijiu was looking around, and her heart sank. There was no border around them. Except for the ground that was intact, it was empty everywhere around them. There were no walls or barriers in their path. It felt like both of them were little ants that fell into a broad valley and could not touch the edge at all. She looked up and could not see anything at the top. She silently calcted the depth of her fall. After a moment, she sighed. Both of them had fallen about 100 meters deep! It was impossible to climb up. She could only try to use her teleportation to get out from here. Si Chen seemed to have realized her thought. Suddenly, he pulled her sleeves and asked, ¡°Will you leave me alone?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll teleport out first. If I am sessful, then I wille back to get you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Si Chen pulled her clothes tightly, ¡°What if you go out and are not able to find the way back here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am very urate in calcting distance. When I am back, I will get back here to your side.¡± Si Chen was still worried, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring me along?¡± He tried to stand up. Gu Xijiu raised her hand and pressed him down, ¡°No, your blood pressure is very high now, and it is not suitable to do any rigorous movements. You should do meditation for at least half an hour.¡± ¡°What if there are beasts around? I feel safer with you by my side.¡± Si Chen was like a child and did not want to let Gu Xijiu go. Gu Xijiu was soft-hearted, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Si Chen held his breath and nodded. His pair of eyes shone in the dark, ¡°Yes I am afraid. I am afraid that you will leave me here.¡± He talked like he was a child who had lost his parents. Gu Xijiu felt dumbfounded. At the same time, she was even more sorry for him and patted him on his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never abandon mypanion.¡± Without further hesitation, she immediately disappeared and teleported out from the ce. Si Chen¡¯s eyes slightly shed. He stood up slowly supported by his hands. After a while, he touched his hand that had been patted by Gu Xijiu. It seemed like this little girl could not resist caressing him when he made himself look pitiful. Was this her taste? Well, as long as there was a type that she liked, it was okay with him! He stood for a moment and sat down again cross-legged. He invested a lot in this adventure. He sealed most of his spiritual power so that he could only use one percent of his overall ability and be almost the same level as Gu Xijiu. It was super risky for him to break through all the barriers with his current level of spiritual power. It had been a long time since he had a dangerous and challenging experience. However, it felt good to have this little girl by his side to go through all the challenges together. He sat for a moment and suddenly got up. This girl had left for long enough. Why was she not back yet? He had a bad feeling. Although the little girl seemed cold-blooded, she was very helpful. Once she recognized him as herpanion, she would not abandon him. If she was not back, she might have encountered an unexpected ident! Chapter 415 Chapter 415: Will You Leave Me Alone 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He looked around and suddenly realized something. He squinted his eyes and made a spell on his finger. After a while, he cast the spell and a colorful light emerged from his finger and directly shot into the distance. It was initially dark, but now under the vivid light, it seemed to have brightened the ce with waves of ripples around. Si Chen¡¯s facial expression changed slightly when he studied his surroundings. It was a poisonous mirage mirror! There was mirage mussel in the deep sea. Inside the mirage mussel, there was mirage crystal. When the mussel opened its shell, the light from the mirage crystal would shine and create a beautiful scene. In this Dark Forest, there was a kind of mirage mussel too. It did not have the colorful crystal in it. However, when the mussel opened its shell, it would issue a dark mist which made people trapped in a fantasy. It was not a beautiful fantasy but a nightmare. Once the person gets lost in the dream, then the mirage mussel would start to eat the person. ¡­ Gu Xijiu¡¯s wishful thinking had failed. Even when she teleported up to 120 meters in height, she was still surrounded by darkness. She could not even step on something intact and quickly fell again. Since she was mentally prepared, she immediately teleported down again. ording to her precise calctions, she was supposed tond back at the original location. However, after shended, she could not see Si Chen who was supposed to be doing meditation! She was panicked and came back and forth to look for him, but she could not find anything. It was strange. She only took half a minute to go back and forth. How could he be missing in such a short time? Could it be that he had been eaten by some beast? She shouted a few times, but there was no reply. It was only her in the vast space. The surrounding was so quiet that she could hear her breathing. The stillness was deafening as if she was the only one in the universe. This ce was dark. The torch that was lit up by Gu Xijiu could only help her see half a meter radius into the surrounding. She did not bring too many mes with her, so she did not want to waste them at first. However, she could not care much now. She held the torch and walked around again but still did not see Si Chen. Of course, she did not see any walls either. What the hell was this ce?! Gu Xijiu was a bit frustrated and started to ask the Firmament Stone. It seemed like it had fallen asleep and did not give her any response. How could it malfunction at such a critical time!? At this time, the torch went out, and she was surrounded by darkness again. Suddenly, she seemed to have realized something. She paused for a moment, and her heartbeat quickened. There was something behind her. Something big and fierce! She suddenly felt a sharp wind behind her. Gu Xijiu quickly teleported 30 feet in front! ¡°Bang!¡± she heard a loud noise behind her as if there were two doors mmed into each other. Gu Xijiu did not look back and teleported several feet further again before turning back. Before she could see the thing clearly, there was a dark shadow like a small house that rushed towards her. Gu Xijiu quickly reacted and fought back. This was not a small thing, so it was not flexible enough. There were a few times when Gu Xijiu¡¯s sword stabbed on it and it issued some ¡°ng ng¡± sounds like a bell¡­ What was this thing?! Because it was too dark, Gu Xijiu took around 15 minutes to fight with it but still could not see its real face. She could not even see if this thing had eyes¡­ After fighting for a while, Gu Xijiu could finally guess what this thing was ¨C a giant mussel! Chapter 416 Chapter 416: Will You Leave Me Alone 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had seen a lot of mussels in the past, but she never saw such a massive one before! The two edges of its shell were like a big iron gate with sharpened edges. If it suddenly closed, it could probably cut through anything! Gu Xijiu was holding the sword given to her by Rong Jialuo. It was famous for its sharpness. When it killed the Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipedes, it did not leave any mark on it. However, this time when she tried to stab through the gaps between the shells, the mussel closed its shell and damaged the sword. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu could react fast, or her arm would have been cut off too! Gu Xijiu brought a lot of weapons with her. Thus, when the sword was damaged she immediately took out another golden de from her storage bag. To put things into perspective, this mussel did not move fast. If Gu Xijiu wanted to teleport away and flee, she would be sessful. However, she was adamant to keep fighting with the mussel! Maybe it was because this mussel had swallowed Si Chen into its stomach! Therefore, she was willing to fight until the end to kill the mussel so that she could check if he was still inside or not. She would never abandon herpanion in any case! This mussel had spiritual power in the water element. It was very familiar with its icing technique and boiling technique. If Gu Xijiu were not able to teleport to run away, she would have be a frozen human, or her skin may have been boiled until it peeled off. She fought with this mussel for almost an hour now, and both Gu Xijiu and the mussel were exhausted. It was noticeable from the speed at which it opened and closed its shell which had significantly slowed. Gu Xijiu finally figured out the key to fighting with it. She kept using her weapon to attack the connecting point of the two shells. Herst stab hit it at one of its weak points which made it open its shell widely! Gu Xijiu wanted to take the opportunity to stab its flesh. However, she never expected that the mussel would release some dark mist. She was now surrounded by a mysterious fog and could not run away. She could only see darkness. She worried that the dark mist was poisonous, so she quickly held her breath and at the same time, she teleported several miles backward. When she could barely see the surrounding clearly, she found that the mussel was missing and the dark surrounding cloud was clearing up. She suddenly realized that she was standing on a mushroom-shaped tform and she would fall anytime. Several miles away, there were other mushroom-shaped tforms scattered around her. Between the tforms, there was grey mist, and in between the fog, she could hear the roaring of beasts. Although the roaring was low pitched, it still sounded scary. It was as if huge beasts were grinding their teeth at a hidden ce. Where was this ce? Gu Xijiu would usually be scared of staying in a strange ce, but she did not have the time to feel scared now because she knew well enough that there would not be anyone toe and save her. No matter how frightened she was, she still had to find a way out on her own. She looked around carefully to search for thatrge mussel. She still wanted to open up its stomach to find Si Chen. She grabbed the de tightly, and when she tried to teleport to another tform, there was a strong wind that blew above her, and a man fell from the sky andnded directly in front of Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu stepped backward, and her body stiffened. The man was wearing a snow white robe. He was handsome, and when he looked at her, he was calm and gentle. It was Long Siye! He reached out to her, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯ming to save you. We should not stay here for long. Follow me!¡± Chapter 417 Chapter 417: Will You Leave Me Alone 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu focused on his hands. His attitude was almost the same as the modern Long Xi. Even the current scene had oveps with some of the scenes that happened before. During the modern day when she was in danger, he fell from the sky like a prince to save her. When he reached his hand out to her, she would give him her hand without any hesitation. But now when he asked for her hand again, she was shocked and did not give him her hand. Instead, she stepped backward. ¡°Long Siye, why are you here?¡± ¡°Xijiu, this is not the right ce to chat. Come with me first.¡± Long Siye stepped forward again. His attitude was just like his usual self, but Gu Xijiu felt something was not right, ¡°Where is this ce?¡± ¡°We are still inside the Dark Forest, and you fell from the split of the ground. There are a lot of beasts over here. I think we should go up now.¡± Long Siye quietly went nearer to her, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯ll take you up!¡± In their previous life, Gu Xijiu would never reject Long Xi. She would follow whatever he asked her to do and it had been a habit to obey his instruction. His hands still looked warm like before, and she wanted to trust him. He was soft and gentle, but when his finger almost touched her palm, Gu Xijiu raised up her de and tried to cut off his hand! Long Siye stepped backward in time and barely escaped the de. ¡°Xijiu!¡± He shouted and looked at her incredulously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Xijiu stared at him like a sharp knife, ¡°You are not Long Siye!¡± Long Siye frowned, ¡°Xijiu, are you crazy? Who am I if I am not him?¡± Gu Xijiu sipped her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I know you are not him!¡± Long Siye paused for a moment then heughed, ¡°Xijiu, I think you are too scared of getting crazy. I came all the way here to save you, but you tried to cut me.¡± He stepped forward slowly as if a predator was preparing to pounce on its prey, ¡°Am I not the person you trust the most? Why do you doubt me?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s de was pointing at him, and she said coldly, ¡°You can keep acting.¡± ¡°Siye, she doesn¡¯t believe you. Why do you still want to save her?¡± Ady¡¯s voice sounded, and ady appeared beside Long Siye. Gu Xijiu stared at her. Thedy looked exactly like her in her previous life. She had a slim figure but looked weak. Ye Hongfeng! She was Ye Hongfeng! Gu Xijiu only met Ye Hongfeng once but had a profound impression of her! It stemmed from the fact that Long Xi tried to drug her. When the drug was active, Ye Hongfeng came out from a hidden room. The same thing was happening now. Even the way she held Long Xi¡¯s arm was the same. It was full of possession, and when she looked at Gu Xijiu, it felt like she was looking at a product. Gu Xijiu sipped her lips, and her hand grabbed the de handle tightly. It seems like the beautiful body in the ice coffin was prepared for Ye Hongfeng. Finally, he managed to resurrect her. He should not need the Illusion Weed anymore, so why was he here? It seemed like they were able to read Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. Thatdy smiled, ¡°Gu Xijiu, are you curious about Brother Long Xi? No, he is Brother Siye now. Are you curious about the reason why he came to look for you?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. Thedy leaned her head on Long Siye¡¯s shoulder. Her smile was tender just like in her previous life. Chapter 418 Chapter 418: The Devil Within Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The girl leaned her head on Long Siye¡¯s body, and she smiled tenderly as she did in their previous life. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that Long Siye feels indignant about me. In this world, there should be only me who looks like me! But now, there¡¯s also you. He¡¯s here to kill you, for me. Honestly, I feel ufortable seeing you around. You are just a clone, and you shouldn¡¯t even exist in the world!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at Long Siye. His expression was a disy of dark uncertainty. A sword slowly appeared in his palm, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m sorry!¡± The sword was aimed directly at her and moved swiftly in her direction. Gu Xijiu did not feel quite right about it. She was tired. She was really tired! She was so exhausted that she would rather lie down on the floor and take a rest, but all this awful mess just could not seem to leave her alone! Without thering on, as she did not have much to say to Long Siye, she faced him directly. Again, it was another vigorous fight, raging like a storm. Long Siye taught her all the essential Kung Fu techniques that she used to have. Before that, she was no match for him. However, in this life, she found a ssical book in the cave, which must have been left for her by The Lord. If she were to fight Long Siye this time, they should be able to end in a draw. Ye Hongfeng witnessed the entire fight with her arms crossed. A few moments in, she shouted, ¡°Siye, your spiritual power is obviously stronger than hers so you should be able to pummel her. Are you pulling your punches now?¡± After listening to Ye Hongfeng¡¯s disapproving words, Long Siye¡¯s movements became faster all of a sudden. His surrounding spiritual power was surging as if tangible and definite, so powerful that it started to pressure Gu Xijiu. Although Gu Xijiu had created plenty of legendary stories by fighting against stronger opponents, she would still crumble under the force of the enemy if there was a significant disparity of strength. Long Siye had reached level nine in his spiritual power. Once he fully utilizes his power, he would leave Gu Xijiu no chance at all. Yun Qingluo, who was level six and a half in her spiritual power, would be held down under his strength, let alone Gu Xijiu who had just acquired level five. Gu Xijiu had obviously felt the pressure of the enormous strength from her opponent. Her blood boiled with anger. However, she held her body straight and did not show any sign of being threatened. Her movements were smooth as she was a cloud floating in flowing water. Long Siye¡¯s eyes darkened at the sight of her swift movements. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re always so stubborn. If you¡¯re willing to take your death graciously, I¡¯ll preserve your entire body.¡± Gu Xijiu was a steady person in maintaining herposure. However, her blood was raging so much at that moment that she could no longer contain herself. Her hand trembled, and in her slightest distraction, the sword in her hand was disarmed entirely and flew towards the sky. ¡°Xijiu, remember, don¡¯t reincarnate to your next life. Let your soul evaporate like a mist.¡± Long Siye¡¯s sword was swift as if a venomous snake moving towards Gu Xijiu¡¯s neck. Once she was hit, she would be beheaded. She would no longer exist in this world. Gu Xijiu wanted to keep away from the strike, but it was toote. Her heart was suddenly filled with so much sorrow ¨C she was killed in his hand in both her previous and current life. Suddenly, there was a sound of a fluteing from an unknown source. Long Siye was stunned a little at the sound of it. His strike was slightly off target, and Gu Xijiu sessfully evaded it. She lunged backward to create some distance away from him. Her heart was beating so vigorously now ¨C unsure if it was from her narrow escape from death or other possible reasons. She turned towards the sound of the flute and saw the figure of a man slowly drifting in. His purple robe fluttered lightly along with his movement. His strands of hair floated gently in the wind. His eyes were as dark as the autumn rivers, and his lips were dull cherry red. He moved in an amazingly graceful manner ¨C Di Fuyi was here. Upon arrival, he quickly hid Gu Xijiu behind his back and told her, ¡°Sweetheart, you must be tired, let me handle this!¡± Chapter 419 Chapter 419: The Devil Within 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu finally felt warmth in her heart. She had a sudden sense of security while looking at the tall figure standing in front of her. She knew that Di Fuyi¡¯s Kung Fu should be superior to Long Siye¡¯s, so she would be safe with him. Before his appearance, she was so tensed that she could not fight. However, with his presence, she could finally heave a sigh of relief. She was so tired to the point where her limbs were about to cramp. The amount of care that Di Fuyi showed to her was not ordinary. He waved his sleeves backward, and there was a cushion on the floor which appeared out of thin air, ¡°Rest if you¡¯re tired, a girl shouldn¡¯t have to be this tough.¡± With this gesture, Gu Xijiu felt a mix of warmth and grief. Without hesitation, she quickly sat down on the cushion as she watched Di Fuyi and Long Siye engage in a battle. Before Di Fuyi started fighting, he asked, ¡°Long Siye, do you want to kill her yourself or do you want me to do it on your behalf?¡± His finger was pointing at Ye Hongfeng. Gu Xijiu was lost for words. Her heart throbbed a little. A sense of iciness quickly reced the warmth she had just felt. Di Fuyi sounded as if he was jealous. Long Siye would not let Di Fuyi kill his beloved whom he had just brought back to life. He hid her behind his back to protect her. Both of them briefly exchanged a few words and finally fought against one another after failing to reach amon view. Gu Xijiu watched as they fought robustly amidst the winds of change. She was enthralled by the fight and did not realize that Ye Hongfeng was quietly approaching her from behind. Gu Xijiu seemed to be so deeply absorbed in the battle that she did not know what was going on behind her. It seemed like the sword was about to stab her heart from the back. Without turning around, she suddenly struck back and grabbed the sword from Ye Hongfeng. She took advantage of the surprise and seized the sword. She then aimed it directly back at Ye Hongfeng. The entire process was smooth, and she knew that she would get attacked as Gu Xijiu obviously had no mercy for her. ¡°Hongfeng!¡± In mid-air, Long Siye tried to temporarily distract Di Fuyi with a wave of his sword and quickly rushed towards Gu Xijiu at the risk of his life. The force from his palm arrived before he did and it was like a typhoon which threw Gu Xijiu away. She experienced a hard impact on the floor with a loud crashing sound. Gu Xijiu was light-headed by the intense pain. She could hardly see, and her ears were ringing to the point where she could no longer hear clearly. A few momentster, she finally regained her conscious, but she could not see both Long Siye and Ye Hongfeng at the scene. She could only see a hand that was offered in front of her. She looked up at the purple sleeves and saw Di Fuyi¡¯s handsome, smiling face. He looked at her and said tenderly, ¡°Come, let me help you up.¡± His hand was smooth as jade, unlike Long Siye¡¯s hand with jointed fingers that were as slender as a bamboo. Di Fuyi¡¯s hand was precious as if carved from an exclusively rare Mutton Fat Jade Stone. This form of hand was so perfect that it triggered an urge for her to touch it. His hands were capable of raging winds and storms. Certainly, they were capable of providing her with a solid support. Gu Xijiu finally put her hand in his grasp and said, ¡°The two of them¡­¡± Before she was able to finish her sentence, there was a sudden and intense pain in her wrist. Di Fuyi¡¯s hand was squeezing her like a pair of pincers. The intensity of his clutch was able to shatter her bones. Gu Xijiupletely changed her countenance. She fought back anxiously but failed to release her hand from his grasp, as if her soul was being held hostage, too. Di Fuyi saw her struggles, and a smile slowly appeared on his face. Hisughter was filled with the gloom of darkness, enough to chill her to her bones. ¡°You¡¯re not Di Fuyi!¡± Gu Xijiu finally realized it. Although Di Fuyi was bad, he would neverugh at her in such a painful manner. ¡®Di Fuyi¡¯ughed louder, ¡°I see that the one that you subconsciously trust is Di Fuyi.¡± Chapter 420 Chapter 420: The Devil Within 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before she could say anything, the one who looked like Di Fuyi in front of her suddenly changed his appearance and became a lump of pinkish flesh. Its shape was rather odd ¨C it slightly resembled the form of a freshly peeled mussel. It was a bivalve with tentacles, and it was holding Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand in its bivalve (of aquatic invertebrate having a hinged double shell). The touch was so soft and slurry that it made her hair stand on end. Its tentacle had a tremendous suction force which slowly dragged Gu Xijiu towards its mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle unnecessarily, you¡¯ve already given me your hand, that means you¡¯ve given me your soul. You can never escape, just keep calm and be my food!¡± The lump of mussel spoke in a blend of man and woman¡¯s voice without telling apart whether it was young or aged. Its voice was indeed eerie. Gu Xijiu tried to escape several times, but she could not retrieve her hand and free herself from its grasps. There was an intense pain in her every movement. Sweat could be seen all over her face. She watched as its mouth drew closer and closer. She gave it a go and decided to use her left hand to slice off her right hand that was stuck. She would rather lose her hand than bing a meal for this ugly lump of mussel. Her strength was strong enough that a slice with her left hand was nothing less than a sharp knife. If she hit it well, her entire hand would be sliced off, and she would be able to escape. ¡°Hush,¡± somehow there was a sudden wisp of raging winds. Gu Xijiu¡¯s left hand was in the midst of pain and numbness as she suddenly discharged her umted spiritual power. Even though her left hand had struck her right arm, it was merely like a p that had caused some pain rather than impairment. Instead, the lump of mussel felt as though it was burned, so it jerked and let go of Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. Gu Xijiu took the opportunity to lunge backward and escape the mussel¡¯s control. Shended herself in a safe zone. She looked again, only to see the mussel transforming into Di Fuyi again. With his fluttering robes, he said, ¡°Little Xijiu, are you fine?¡± Gu Xijiu burst into anger thinking how the mussel could believe that she would take the bait two times in a row. She looked at him emotionlessly and waited for him to draw closer. When he was close enough, she hit him with a strike, ¡°Di Fuyi, go to hell!¡± She cast the strike in a full rage. Within the strike, it briefly carried the sound of wind and thunder. The strike was aimed directly at Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu realized that the view in front of her melted away quickly, like the melting snow in the spring. A few momentster, she realized that she was still trapped in the cave ¨C there was neither a mushroom tform nor dark cloud. Everything she had experienced then was just an illusion. She was so captivated by the illusion that she almost lost her life. She was enraged and got insanely angry at the thought of missing Si Chen. Her eyes were filled with an intense rage. She looked around and found that the mussel was severely injured at the corner. Its body seemed to have decreased several folds in size to approximately three feet long. It was lying there, shivering uncontrobly. Its eyes met Gu Xijiu¡¯s gaze, and it was utterly frightening. Its body quickly shifted inside its shell. Gu Xijiu would not let it go easily. She moved instantaneously and stepped on it with one foot. She held her sword and tried to pry open its shell, ¡°Bastard, you¡¯d better spit my friend out!¡± As expected, it must have swallowed Si Chen. The mussel struggled for a while at her foot, but it could not escape. It was anxious, so it decided to transform again. In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Xijiu could not see the mussel at her foot. Instead, it was Long Siye. Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand trembled a little. At that moment, she could not bear to stab him. Chapter 421 Chapter 421: The Devil Within 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Xijiu, you can¡¯t bear to part with me. Come, lift your foot up¡­¡± said Long Siye, with his eyes exuding tenderness and affection. Gu Xijiu did not say a word. She did not lift her foot up. Instead, she stabbed him with her sword, ferociously. There was a loud bang! And, Long Siye disappeared. This time, the mussel transformed into Di Fuyi, naked. At her foot, he was lying there in his skin with nothing on. He looked at her with his watery eyes and asked, ¡°Sweetheart, what are you doing?¡± Gu Xijiu was hit by a sudden thought in her head. She could leave it at the naked image of Di Fuyi. The real problem, however, was that the position of her foot was ced precisely on his penis. He shifted a little, and she could already feel the ¡®thing¡¯ hardened at her foot. Due to the sudden overwhelming visual impact, she quickly moved her foot. Di Fuyi took advantage of the situation and rolled away from her clutches. He stood up right in front of her. He was still naked, and his bodyposition was close to perfection, like a sculptural art. He was neither too fat nor too thin. He was still without a shred of clothing on, the only thing that covered him was his dark hair hung down loosely. All the sensitive spots of his body were only partially covered by his loose hair. He was exceedingly beautiful, enough to cause the fall of a city. He took a few steps closer to her, and she simultaneously took a few steps to back. She knew that the person standing in front of her was not the real Di Fuyi, and she knew that she should hit him without hesitation, but she just could not attack him under such a strong visual influence. ¡°Sweetheart, should we celebrate the union of our wedding tonight?¡± With a spurious smile, Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were immensely ncing at her. He reached out his hand, ¡°Come here and let me love you.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. It was such a spoil to the perspectives she had of him in her mind. She knew that even though Di Fuyi was unpredictable, he would not do something that was as obscene and dirty as what she was witnessing now. Therefore, the one in front of her was still an illusion! The part that annoyed her most was that she had never seen Di Fuyi naked before, so the illusion in front of her must be a fake! With this realization, Gu Xijiu was full of rage. Her sword gleamed as she aimed it towards Di Fuyi frantically, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll ughter you! I will cut your penis off!¡± Di Fuyi disappeared. It turned out that the mussel was still in front of her, helplessly dodging to avoid her strikes. The mussel suffered a significant injury, so its spiritual power that served as a shield was greatly reduced. Gu Xijiu continued attacking it relentlessly. Its solid shell was almost broken after her rounds of attacks. The shell surface was full of knife marks and scars. The mussel finally surrendered, ¡°Hey, hey, stop! I can fulfill your wish; I¡¯ll give you whatever you want¡­¡± It thought that it was an ddin¡¯smp that could give her whatever she wanted. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, I only want to kill you and make you into soup!¡± answered Gu Xijiu, sternly. Just when she was about to cut it, she heard someone heaving a sigh from behind, ¡°Such a reckless waste of God¡¯s good gift, all you could think of doing with this mussel which is a thousand years old was to make soup.¡± Gu Xijiu turned her head around and saw Si Chen standing not too far behind her, with his green robes swaying lightly. Was this real? Or was this an illusion? Gu Xijiu quickly turned her attention back to the mussel that was rolling all over the ground like a spinning wheel. She was slightly distracted earlier by Si Chen. The mussel quickly rolled itself toward Si Chen. With a sh of light from her sword, Gu Xijiu cast a misty wall in the way of the rolling mussel. It hit the wall and was immediately dragged into it as if trapped in the winds of a tornado. Within the wall, it spun like a windmill. Chapter 422 Chapter 422: Under Control Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Xijiu, is this the Air Partition skill? Excellent Kung Fu!¡± praised Si Chen, as he walked closer. Gu Xijiu watched as he walked closer. She raised her hand and pointed the tip of her sword at him, ¡°Are you a human, a ghost, or an illusion? Aren¡¯t you dead? I¡¯ll kill you if you take another step!¡± Si Chen did not know what to say. He walked towards the tip of her sword and moved it away. He held her hand and ced it on his face, ¡°Come here, feel this, does a dead person feel this warm?¡± An hourter, Gu Xijiu finally figured out the whole story. The mussel turned out to have been cultivating its vital energy in the mountains for thousands of years. The ce was its underground nest. The mussel was best at creating illusions for those who had mistakenly entered the ce and making them fall into a dream. When Gu Xijiu and Si Chen fell into the nest, they fell into the first illusion that the mussel had created for them. However, the illusion was not life-threatening. At most, it could only cause people to get lost. The moment Gu Xijiu teleported was the time she truly fell into the illusion. It was a life-threatening state, this time. If she were unable to crack and solve it, she would be trapped for eternity until her flesh waspletely dissolved by the mussel, even her soul would not make it out. The mussel could sense the emotions and thoughts of the entrapped victims. It would know the people who were truly important to them in the abyss of their minds, thus transforming into their shapes to lure the victims with its illusions. Once the entrapped victims believed it, they would willingly put their hands in its grasps and be its meal. Si Chen was trapped in the first level and Gu Xijiu in the second, which was why she could not find Si Chen even though she felt like she was still at the same ce. Obviously, Si Chen did not provide this information to her. Gu Xijiu had to interrogate the mussel to find out more. The mussel did not wish to speak at first, as it was quite stubborn. However, Gu Xijiu utilized some modern techniques and extorted a confession from it by torture and psychological attacks. After that, the mussel held nothing back and revealed all it knew without reserve. Gu Xijiu finally got the information that she needed. She then looked at the mussel. Perhaps it had sensed the murderous look in Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes. It trembled a little and said, ¡°Hey, you said that you were going to spare my life if I told you the truth! You cannot go against your own words!¡± Gu Xijiu looked askew at it, ¡°I only said that I¡¯d consider letting you go if you told the truth. Now that I have considered it, that you¡¯ve killed¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± The mussel called out abruptly, ¡°If you spare my life, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my master!¡± Gu Xijiu went quiet. She knew that the mussel was wise enough to suit her actions to the time of need. However, others would typically only collect majestic beings that were outstanding, like the Pegasus or the Winged Lion. But even Rong Yan had once collected a leopard as his ride. As for her, the majestic being that she had a hard time collecting turned out to be a mussel. Gu Xijiu looked at its shell and smiled a little. If it were to be her ride, it would beparable to the speed of a snail. More importantly, where was she going to sit on it? She could not possibly sit on its shell. ¡°I¡¯m not a ride!¡± The mussel immediately rified itself, ¡°I know how to perform the Dream Killing skill. I can help you eliminate your enemy. If they get close enough to me within a mile, I can kill them imperceptibly.¡± ¡°I think that you can always kill your master with that skill, too,¡± said Gu Xijiu with a faint smile, while she pointed the tip of the sword at it. Chapter 423 Chapter 423: Under Control 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Absolutely not! Once I acknowledge you as my master, I will be loyal to you,¡± pledged the mussel, in all sincerity. Obviously, Gu Xijiu was not impressed, ¡°Words alone are no proof.¡± She scratched its shell lightly with the tip of her sword, ¡°You¡¯re a cunning creature. I have to take precautions against you, so I think it¡¯s best if I just make you into soup.¡± ¡°I can build a Blood Agreement with you!¡± The mussel was distressed, so it had no alternative but to suggest the ultimate resort. Gu Xijiu was aware of the Blood Agreement, where the majestic being would offer its blood as an offer to build an agreement with the human to submit itself, tying its fate altogether with the fate its master. If its master died, it died. If its master were injured, it would be injured. However, if the majestic being were hurt or even dead, its master would only sense it. The Blood Agreement was extremely unfair to the majestic beings ¨C it was indeed a treaty of surrender and humiliation. Therefore, a majestic being would not agree to it with a human unless out of absolute necessity. Apparently, the lifespan of a majestic being was generally very long, as they could easily live up to thousands of years. As for ordinary human beings, the lifespan was so short that their lives could not even reach a hundred years. If a Blood Agreement existed, it would be such a great injustice to the life of the majestic beings. Therefore, there was a more humane rule. It was stated that if the aged human being died ordinarily and agreed to discharge the contract with the majestic being before passing away, the Blood Agreement would be removed and the majestic being would regain its freedom. Such rule would only apply to the premise of death due to aging, not ident. Thus, the majestic beings had to protect their masters carefully, like a hen protecting its flock of chicks. They had to risk their lives in resistance to protect their masters in dangerous times. The mussel would only propose that out of immense desperation. It felt as though it was hitting a new low. The little girl in front of it only possessed a level five spiritual power. She should have been easily shattered like an eggshell. Putting its fate in her hands was as though dancing at the edge of a cliff on the point of a sword ¨C the danger was not ordinary. It thought that she would agree to its proposal immediately. Instead, she thought about it for a long while, ¡°The first majestic being that I¡¯ve collected happens to be a mussel, isn¡¯t it humiliating if I bring it out with me?¡± The mussel felt humiliated. ¡°Ah Sheng, the mussel is not bad, you can consider it as a lucky gift,¡± said Si Chen, persuasively. Gu Xijiu looked at the size of the mussel and started contemting, ¡°It¡¯s quite massive, it¡¯ll be inconvenient to keep up.¡± The mussel did not expect to be humiliated to such an extent and waspletely engaged in a fury. It did not say a word and transformed abruptly. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were blurred for a moment. Suddenly, the mussel that had always been there disappeared; instead, a strong and well-knit man appeared to rece it. The man was muscr and able-bodied. He stood there valiantly and spiritedly. The air was filled with a strong rush of male hormones. More importantly, he was all-naked, and there was not a strip of fabric on his body. Gu Xijiu widened her eyes in disbelief. Before she could take a closer look at the face of the man, a strip of soft cloth blurred her vision and covered up her eyes. She then heard a scream from the mussel as though a cat¡¯s tail had just been stepped on. When she took off the blindfold that had her eyes covered, the man had already disappeared. The mussel had returned to its original state. It trembled within its shell, ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Si Chen looked down at it, ¡°It was an offense against decency! I didn¡¯t expect you, this broken mussel, to behave like a hooligan and take liberties with ady!¡± He held a shiny ck sword in his hands and lightly scratched its shell with the tip. Apparently, the sword was some superior weapon, as a soft scratch with his sword was enough to carve a deep wound. Chapter 424 Chapter 424: Under Control 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Apparently, the mussel did not understand what Si Chen meant. However, it did not dare to challenge Si Chen anymore and became slightly more reserved, ¡°That is how I looked like after the transformation¡­¡± ¡°Your original appearance doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± Si Chen interrupted its words andid his arm on its shell, ¡°Come on, show your original features to your master.¡± Then, a little kid appeared. The kid was wearing a stomacher, he had a pair of big round eyes, and his little mouth was firm and pinkish as though it was just rinsed with spring water. The kid had very nice features, and his skin was fair and pinkish. He snarled, ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± His voice was so soft and lovely. Gu Xijiu was silent. This kid was so adorable! Gu Xijiu wanted to pinch his cheek! Without any hesitation, Gu Xijiu pinched his cheek. Oh no! It was as soft as beancurd! Gu Xijiu tried once again. However, before she managed toplete the second pinch, the little kid disappeared again and became a big mussel. Gu Xijiu said regrettably, ¡°Wei! Don¡¯t transform into a mussel, follow me when you could transform back to human. You look nicer when you¡¯re a human¡­¡± The mussel opened its shell a little as though it had something to say. Si Chen put his leg on it and exined to Gu Xijiu, ¡°It¡¯s power is still too weak to keep itself as a human, it¡¯s better for it to follow you in its original form.¡± However, Gu Xijiu felt something was wrong, and she felt a headache as she looked at the orangey mussel, ¡°But its look¡­¡± The mussel was kind of upset that Si Chen forced it to change it into a little kid, it was even more upset when Gu Xijiu touched it. However, just when it began to feel that it was nice to be touched, Si Chen forced it to transform back into a mussel again. And now, Gu Xijiu felt disgusted by its look! It was furious and screamed, ¡°I¡¯m the most handsome mussel in the world!!!¡± In fact, it used to be the outstanding one among its peers, and it was the most beautiful one! Before it could finish its words, Si Chen poked its shell and said, ¡°Come on, shrink smaller to the size of pebbles.¡± ¡°I can only erge or transform into a human; I can¡¯t shrink¡­¡± The mussel was upset. Si Chen smiled but what he said was harsh, ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut you into the size of pebbles.¡± The mussel was speechless. It finally unwillingly transformed into the size of a pebble size after being abused by Si Chen. It also signed the Blood Agreement with Gu Xijiu under the witness of Si Chen. The illusions created by the mussel were gone after they signed the Blood Agreement and whichever illusion it was going to create in the future could no longer confuse its master. Gu Xijiu looked around the surrounding and realized that she had fallen into a huge pit earlier. She was not in a hurry to get out from there, but she asked the mussel, ¡°Since you can transform, you should be at least a level seven majestic being, right? Why on earth do youe to the third peak instead of staying in the fifth peak? Are you here to bully the weak ones?¡± The mussel opened its gigantic shell and said, ¡°This is the fifth peak, did anyone tell you this is the third peak? Why would I go to the third peak and join those weak chicks?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and felt miserable. She thought she started at the second peak. How did she end up further inside? She turned around and looked at Si Chen. Si Chen immediately got her message, ¡°I bumped into you at the border of the third peak and fourth peak.¡± Oh no! She was moving in the wrong direction! Was Di Fuyi trying to trick her with thepass bird he gave her!? Chapter 425 Chapter 425: Under Control 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Damn it! Indeed, he was trying to trick me!¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fist. ¡°Who tricked you?¡± Si Chen frowned. Gu Xijiu let out her anger in the Dark Forest, ¡°That bastard, Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Si Chen remained silent. He looked at her for a while and asked, ¡°How¡­ How did the Celestial Master Zuo trick you?¡± Gu Xijiu showed him thepass bird. She asked Si Chen as she pointed at the bird¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is this apass bird? Is the direction where it is looking at South?¡± Si Chen remained silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Why do you think that¡¯s South?¡± Gu Xijiu touched the beak and the bird repeated a phrase, ¡°the ce where the Phoenix was reborn is my destination.¡± ¡°This is referring to fire right? Its destination was the direction of the fire element, which means the South?¡± Si Chen massaged his brows and said, ¡°Have you heard about ¡®The Indus is growing in the Eastern part and there the Phoenix came and was reborn¡¯?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, but she seemed to have figured out something, ¡°So, which means its eyes were looking at the East!?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Gu Xijiu copsed to the ground, and Si Chen did the same. However, he was very obsessed with cleanliness. Hence, the soil on the ground was swept away by his sleeve. Gu Xijiu was idling for a moment. Si Chen did not disturb her as he knew she had been struck by the fact that she took a wrong direction ¡°Little Cang, you¡¯re such a bastard, why you didn¡¯t remind me? Are you trying to pull my legs?¡± Gu Xijiu med the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone felt wronged, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve never heard of that poem!¡± ¡°Is it possible? Aren¡¯t you the ancient search engine?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not a fan of poems though.¡± Its main interest was about the interesting incidents and people in the world instead of poems or songs. It definitely would not have remembered it. ¡°I thought you¡¯re a civilized gem, sigh!¡± Gu Xijiu looked down on it. The Firmament Stone said proudly, ¡°What we can do with those poems and songs? Those are for the poets to show off their literacy¡­¡± Gu Xijiu had the same thought, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo likes acting very much, why would he create such aplicated bird? It would be easier if he just indicated the direction. Why on earth did he program the bird to read poems!? And worse, a lousy poem!¡± The Firmament Stone was always standing at her side, ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s too lousy! I guess only the schrs know about it!¡± Gu Xijiu wasmunicating with the Firmament Stone via the telepathic technique so nothing could be heard by the rest. Si Chen was sitting beside her and randomly exined, ¡°This poem was created by The Lord, and almost everyone who is literate knows it. Little Xijiu, how could you not know?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Si Chen shook his head as he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so scary to be illiterate. Look at you, you look bright, but I can¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know such a simple poem.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t like to memorize quotes from other people!¡± This was not a revolution where everyone knew about the quotes of Mao Zedong. Two full days have passed, and she has traveled from the third peak to the fifth peak. Thus, she needed about the same duration to return to the third peak. She would probably manage to escape from the Dark Forest within three days, which means, she still had enough time to escape from this idiotic forest if she obeys the agreed term of eight days. She took out two fruits from her storage bag and threw one to Si Chen. She began to chew the fruit in her hand as she needed to restore her energy first before starting the next journey. Chapter 426 Chapter 426: This Little Girl Is A Unique One Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She took out the mussel and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re so good at drilling holes, do you have any idea how to drill through the ground so that we can travel directly to the first peak?¡± The mussel did not answer her question but tried its best to open its shell, and then a kid the size of a thumb came out from the mussel! He drooled as he was looking at the fruit in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand, ¡°Qi Feng fruit! I want to eat!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the green fruit in her hand. She has heard about the Qifeng fruit; it was a scarce fruit. Although it did not taste nice, eating one was equivalent to giving the consumer one-year¡¯s worth of training for wind spiritual power. It was a treasure for the wind spiritual power practitioners. Gu Xijiu did not know that the fruit she was eating was the one. It seems like the food which Di Fuyi stuffed into her storage bag was very precious. The kid from the mussel was still waiting as he drooled. Gu Xijiu repeated what she said earlier as she threw the fruit into the air and caught it again, ¡°This is yours if you could do it.¡± The kid was a bit depressed and finally took the deal, ¡°You give me the fruit then I¡¯ll try.¡± Gu Xijiu was not a cheapskate person; she threw the fruit to the kid. He then lied on the fruit and then finished the fruit without leaving anything behind, not even the seed. It then erged and opened its shells, ¡°Come in, I¡¯ll try to bring you out.¡± Gu Xijiu and Si Chen jumped into the mussel, and it closed the shells. The gigantic mussel was about the size of a small house. However, it was only enough to fit two people inside. Gu Xijiu and Si Chen were sitting very closely in there, and she almost stepped on the tiny kid in the mussel. The kid quickly screamed, ¡°Please sit closer, closer! It¡¯s too cramped already; I can¡¯t do my work!¡± Si Chen hugged Gu Xijiu in his arms, and both of them cramped together, ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°eptable.¡± The kid blushed as he felt uneasy to watch them, ¡°It will be great if you could be closer.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless; she would have to join bodies with Si Chen if they had to sit closer. The kid has finally begun to use its magic which caused the inner part of the mussel to shake as vigorously as magnitude eight earthquake. Gu Xijiu felt dizzy from the quake and Si Chen left his chin on her shoulder, ¡°So dizzy.¡± An hourter, the shaking finally stopped, the kid in the mussel was gasping and opened the mussel¡¯s shell to sense the surrounding. ¡°How¡¯s it? Which peak are we at?¡± Gu Xijiu checked with him. The kid continued to gasp for a short while and transformed its hands into an antenna. His antenna reached out of the shell and then shrunk again. He answered with excitement, ¡°We have moved half a mile! I¡¯ll try harder after taking a break¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was mad and speechless. She knew it! The mussel was not reliable! They only managed to travel half a mile after an hour, and it was already so exhausted. How could she rely on it to escape from the Dark Forest? Perhaps, she would need to wait for a decade! She knocked on the shell and said firmly, ¡°I want to get out from here!¡± Si Chen shook his head slightly behind Gu Xijiu as he knew they could not find any instant method to escape. Besides that, he could not help her either. However, this little girl was expecting the mussel to help her to escape in a single attempt, that was not a good idea. Both of them came out from the shell. Gu Xijiu took a look at the surrounding and finally understood why the mussel moved so slowly. It was trying to open a pathway! It was basically creating an underground subway! Chapter 427 Chapter 427: This Little Girl Is A Unique One 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The mussel was considered to have done an excellent job as it could dig half a mile of railroad in an hour. ¡°Mussel, have you been staying in the fifth mountain since the beginning and left before?¡± Gu Xijiu highly suspected the possibility. ¡°Yup.¡± The mussel added, ¡°I¡¯m a mussel, I don¡¯t have to go out.¡± Indeed! Gu Xijiu smacked her head as she wanted the mussel to dig a path to the upper ground. However, she seemed to have sensed something. She walked further and ced her fingers on the freshly dug wall. There was something on the wall! Since it was just soil, she took out a de and poked it. However, the de could only prate about an inch into the wall and stopped. Something in the wall was restricting the pration. The de could even prate an iron wall in a single poke, not to mention the soil. However, there was something stronger than metal behind it! She simply scraped away the soil and finally saw the object in the soil, it was ayer of transparent membrane. The de bounced back when she poked it, what was that? ¡°Wizardry barrier! Master, this is a wizardry barrier!¡± The Firmament Stone screamed in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. Wizardry barrier!? Gu Xijiu heard about it before; rumor has said that the monk who had a very high spiritual power could set a wizardry barrier and it could block whoever or whichever living things from entering or escaping. It was stronger than any wall. However, wizardry barriers were usually set above the ground. This was her first time seeing a wizardry barrier underground. Apparently, the wizardry barrier was set to prohibit any form of entrance and exit. Gu Xijiu touched the barrier with her fingers and realized that should be at the fifth peak. She wondered whether the sixth, seventh, and the eighth peaks were forbidden sites. She looked at Si Chen who was touching the barrier as well; he sighed, ¡°The mussel is just like you, it got lost and went the opposite direction! This is the border of the fifth and sixth peak. The sixth peak and above are forbidden, and no one could enter or exit, this is why the barrier is here.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Initially, she did not immediately believe him, but she noticed what he said was true when she teleported to the upper ground. She was standing on a yellow ground, and everything at the wizardry barrier was in orange. Once she got out to the upper ground with Si Chen, they saw a huge orange beast ring at them near the barrier. Its eyes were bigger than thenterns in the pce, and they were glowing with a ze! It raised its head and gave a long howl when it saw Gu Xijiu and Si Chen and then issued a fire towards them as it opened its mouth! Fortunately, the fire was blocked by the wizardry barrier. Otherwise, the forest would have been burnt to ashes. Gu Xijiu took a step back, ¡°What kind of beast is this?¡± ¡°The Heaven Floating Wings.¡± Si Chen held her hand and stepped backward, ¡°The Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipedes which you killed is its food. The two centipedes you bumped into should have escaped from the sixth peak. They are merely the food for the Heaven Floating Wings when they are in the sixth peak, but they could be the king when they go to the third peak¡­¡± In just a few seconds, the Heaven Floating Wings hit its w on the ground and hissed! A huge Six-eyes Spotted Killer Centipede was caught and pulled out from the underground. The Heaven Floating Wings tapped its w on the centipede a few times, and it immediately became as weak as an earthworm. It was then eaten by the Heaven Floating Wings. Although Gu Xijiu was brave, she could not resist trembling as she watched the bloody scene. She almost died when she fought against the centipedes earlier. If she had to fight with the Heaven Floating Wings, she might not even have a chance to run! Chapter 428 Chapter 428: This Little Girl Is A Unique One 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Scared?¡± Si Chen was holding one of her little hands and sensed the coldness of her palm. He tapped on her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent, but the Firmament Stone kept nagging, ¡°What can a troublemaker contribute?¡± Perhaps, the beast in the sixth peak was too ferocious, those beasts in the fifth peak were nowhere to be seen. Therefore, the border was a rare and safe ce. Since Gu Xijiu knew the beasts in the sixth peak could note into the fifth peak, she did not hurry to leave but observed the beasts in the opposite direction for a while. The Heaven Floating Wings looked like a winged dragon, it seemed very eager to break into the fifth peak as it kept blowing fire towards the barrier, but the barrier was as solid as molten gold. Even though it had been working hard to destroy the barrier, there was not even a tiny crack on the surface. That pissed it off and caused it to roar continuously until the ground was shaking. Gu Xijiu gradually got more rxed and sat on a huge rock. Si Chen looked at her, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Xijiu was in a position of meditation, ¡°I¡¯m thinking to restore my energy before I start to run again.¡± She has been running around since shended in the Dark Forest and she was too busy to rest. She was exhausted! Although she had a short break in the underground earlier, there was insufficient spiritual energy underground. Her meditation only helped her to restore her physical energy but not herst bit of spiritual power. The border of the fifth and sixth peak was rich in spiritual energy, coupled with the absence of beasts; she could peacefully restore her spiritual power. Si Chen sighed, ¡°You¡¯re such a brave girl.¡± After all, not everyone dares to take a break there. The overlord of the Yinyang n who had a level eight spiritual power identally came to the border as well. However, she was frightened and escaped immediately without any hesitation when she saw the beasts in the sixth peak. All the while, Gu Xijiu was the weakest among all the people who came here, but she was also the bravest person. She was brave but not reckless. She could always find a way to escape from the danger regardless of the seriousness of the situation. This little girl is a unique one! Si Chen had seen at least 800-1000 female assassins before, but none of them were so unique. What did she use to be before she was reborn? Si Chen looked at her and idled. Although that ce was rtively safe, they could hear the scary roars from the surroundings. Even the Firmament Stone which had so many years of experience wanted to hide somewhere. However, Gu Xijiu was very calm and able to get herself into the peaceful, meditative state. Was this little girl is too young and naive? While that ce was rtively safe, it was notpletely safe. Some reckless animals would wander around once in a while. When Si Chen was thinking about her uniqueness, Gu Xijiu suddenly opened her eyes and jumped up, ¡°Damn! I forgot something.¡± She waved at Si Chen who was looking at her, ¡°Come, help me.¡± Si Chen was curious and got up from the ground, ¡°How can I help you?¡± A momentter, he finally understood. Gu Xijiu had chopped some wood and ced it on herself. However, the way she arranged the woods was very special. Si Chen asked her as he was helping her to move the woods, ¡°What kind of arrangement are you trying to set?¡± ¡°Safe Wind Array, it can withstand attacks from beasts.¡± Gu Xijiu told him honestly without any reserve. Si Chen thought he was very knowledgeable, but he found it quite interesting as that was his first time knowing about this array. Thus, he also tried to study the arrangement while moving the woods. Chapter 429 Chapter 429: This Little Girl Is A Unique One 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion A momentter, he finally asked, ¡°Ah Sheng, did youe out with the array by yourself?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Yes. I just figured it out not long ago; we could try it here now.¡± Si Chen was speechless but amazed! After he finished setting the array, Gu Xijiu returned to her spot and sat down. She looked at Si Chen and asked, ¡°Do you want to have a rest first?¡± Si Chen shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m good, I don¡¯t need to rest.¡± ¡°Alright, then you can be my guardian for two hours? If there¡¯s a beast, as long as it doesn¡¯te close to this particr spot, the array would still work, and the beasts could not hurt us.¡± Gu Xijiu said as she pointed in a particr direction. ¡°What if it goes across that spot?¡± Si Chen was curious. ¡°Then you wake me up; I¡¯ll have my way to kill them!¡± Gu Xijiu said confidently.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Si Chen agreed. Thus, Gu Xijiu began to meditate again. 15 minutester, Gu Xijiu was awakened by Si Chen, ¡°Ah Sheng! A beast ising!¡± Gu Xijiu quickly opened her eyes and saw that a golden leopard had broken into the array! The leopard was different from what she had seen before. It was as big as three normal-sized leopards, and its fangs were as long as a ruler! Its eyes were extremely ferocious. Gu Xijiu quickly jumped up and waved her hands. The gigantic woods in the array moved ording to her gestures. A momentter, the array has been set to a killing array, and countless of gigantic pieces of wood were thrown at the leopard. Although the leopard had a very thickyer of skin and flesh, it did feel pain. It was running and jumping around to avoid the woods in the array. However, the more it jumped and ran, the stronger the effect of the wind! The leopard has been severely injured and did not dare to challenge Gu Xijiu anymore. Si Chen gave her a thumbs up as he was watching the entire show, ¡°This array is quite cool huh?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± However, she was wondering how the beast broke into the array as it required a high IQ for the animal to do that. However, the leopard did not seem to be a smart species. She could not help but stare at Si Chen and wonder whether he was the one who let the leopard in! ¡°Little Cang, keep an eye on him.¡± Gu Xijiu ordered the Firmament Stone as she felt it was possible after pondering. ¡°Alright!¡± The Firmament Stone answered. It wanted to be the guardian earlier, but it did not know it would fall asleep. Gu Xijiu was still worried. Thus, she took the gigantic mussel and told it to watch the array before she meditated again. This time, she meditated over a long period, and Si Chen did not disturb her again. After a day of meditation, she was shocked by the surrounding when she opened her eyes. Numerous beasts were trying to break the array, and all of them were jumping and flipping in the cold air. They were chasing after Si Chen¡­ She had no idea about Si Chen¡¯s Kung Fu, but his skills were fantastic! He could be as fast as the wind, and none of the beasts could even take a small bite of his robe. Therefore, they kept chasing after him and eventually all were attracted to the array. While the mussel was blocking the entrance of the door, it ate the beasts whenever it was lured to its ce¡­ The humans and the mussel formed a good team! Chapter 430 Chapter 430: Doubt Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The mussel noticed Gu Xijiu was awake and quickly said, ¡°Master, are you done? I¡¯m done with all these, can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. Si Chen managed to escape the attack from the beasts and jumped into the array, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Those beasts had lost its target and could not understand the array, they simply banged and ran inside the array. Eventually, they were all severely injured just like how the leopard was and quickly ran away after being blown out by the cyclone. Gu Xijiu looked at the mussel which had just left its shell opened widely and then looked at Si Chen again, ¡°Mr. Si Chen, could you please exin?¡± Si Chen frowned, ¡°What do you want me to exin?¡± ¡°Those ferocious beasts are not supposed to be able to break in, why did you lure them to the entrance?¡± The beasts would have broken the array if the mussel was not blocking at the entrance! ¡°Your new pet was starving; I was just feeding it some food.¡± Si Chen answered slowly. The mussel was speechless. It was wrongly med! It just simply mentioned to Si Chen that it was going to be hungry from boredom. Unexpectedly, Si Chen put it in front of the entrance and lured numerous beasts to feed the mussel. The mussel was full and tried its best to move towards Gu Xijiu, ¡°Master, can we leave slightlyter? I need some time to digest these¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked! ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Some strange sounds wereing from the wizardry barrier. Gu Xijiu quickly took a look and got shocked! There were four to five orange and red beasts fighting with each other. The Heaven Floating Wings had been torn into pieces, and the king in there was a weird beast with a tiger¡¯s head and cow¡¯s body. It defeated all the creatures and was able to tear off its opponent¡¯s flesh with a single scratch of its w. Blood was drizzling scarily. The weird beast was red; it was redder than the fresh blood. ¡°That is a beast from the seventh peak right!? Since they have their respective territories, why would the beast from the seventh peake to the sixth peak!?¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised and asked. Si Chen was knowledgeable and answered, ¡°The beasts from the sixth and seventh peak live together. Of course, the eighth is exceptional.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°That¡¯s bad for the beasts in the sixth peak right?¡± Si Chen passed her a fruit and helped to answer her question, ¡°Both orange and red beasts have almost the same level of physical power. An orange beast can kill a red beast¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± ¡°Then what kind of beasts do they have in the eighth peak? Are they isted in the eighth peak alone? Or are they fairies since all the spiritual powers from the seven peaks have are gathered at the eighth peak?¡± Si Chen smiled as he looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°How did you know all the spiritual powers from the seven peaks are gathered at the eighth peak?¡± Gu Xijiu was slightly shocked as she realized she had identally revealed it, luckily she reacted fast enough, ¡°It¡¯s so simple! When I saw it from mid-air, I could see that thendscape of the Dark Forest is like an array which can gather the spiritual powers. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the spiritual powers of the seven peaks are supposed to gather at the eighth peak¡­¡± Si Chen ced his hand on Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder and pressed lightly, ¡°Ah Sheng, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re so familiar with arrays!¡± He tried to judge her, ¡°It¡¯s kind of unbelievable for a little girl to know so much! Amazing!¡± Gu Xijiu took a glimpse of him, ¡°You ain¡¯t that old, just two to three years older than me. You know quite a lot as well, and that surprised me!¡± This teenager knew quite a bit, and he even knew something which the Firmament Stone had no idea about. That led to a doubt of his identity. Chapter 431 Chapter 431: Doubt 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Si Chen had a pair of crescent eyes, he drew closer to her and answered her question, ¡°Yeah, I know quite a lot. Do you admire me?¡± Gu Xijiu pushed his handsome face away, ¡°You overthink!¡± Si Chen pulled her and sat down, ¡°You seem to have many questions. Anyway, I¡¯m in a good mood today; you can ask anything you want.¡± Gu Xijiu moved a little and kept a distance from him. Si Chen was like a Chinese herbal sticky pad and just kept sticking to her. She could always smell a mild fragrance from him; the odor smells like herbs and flower. The fragrance reminded Gu Xijiu of Di Fuyi as he had a simr odor! However, although both of their odors were different, Gu Xijiu felt it originated from the same source. Just like a different model of Chanel¡¯s perfume. Most of the rich people in that dynasty liked to use incense; even Rong Yan used it. Since Di Fuyi was a noble person; his incense must be a limited edition. However, Gu Xijiu did smell it from Rong Jialuo as well. Later, she did not smell the same fragrance from Rong Jialuo anymore. But perhaps it was because she did not focus on it as it was sufficient to identify people by recognizing their appearance, why would she need to identify them based on the fragrance? And now, she coincidentally smelled the same fragrance from Si Chen, that aroma had aforting effect which was able to promote concentration. No matter how tired a person is, it could keep them conscious to react urately. ¡°What kind of incense are you using?¡± Gu Xijiu decided to ask. She would not mind making one if it was possible for her to do so. Si Chen was surprised, ¡°You can smell the fragrance?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Why not? My nose is still working.¡± ¡°You nose is amazing. Who else have you smelled before?¡± Gu Xijiu found it strange for him to ask that. ¡°I have smelled a lot of people. I can smell anyone whoes near to me.¡± ¡°Then, how about Celestial Master Zuo?¡± ¡°Of course I did.¡± Gu Xijiu answered. ¡°What kind of aroma is that?¡± ¡°A very special fragrance¡­¡± Gu Xijiu simply answered and told him the highlights of the fragrance, ¡°Although the fragrance is very special, someone else had it too. I smelled it from Rong Jialuo before, oh ya, and also from a jade sculpture¡­¡± Si Chen remained silent, but his eyeballs were moving while he stared at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t avoid my question. What kind of incense are you using?¡± Gu Xijiu still remembered her question. Si Chen sighed, ¡°This is my customized secret recipe, I haven¡¯t named it. Why don¡¯t you name it for me then?¡± Wow! He made it by himself; she did not expect he was a specialist. Gu Xijiu tried to figure out a name and said, ¡°Refreshing incense? Herbal incense?¡± Si Chen was speechless for a moment. ¡°I feel the fragrance is so special and it deserves a nice name. The names you suggested are too generic and normal, give me a better one.¡± Gu Xijiu disagreed, ¡°The objective to name a product is to differentiate it. But most importantly it is so that people can identify its function and purpose in a short time, why do you need a unique name?!¡± An idea just crept into her mind, ¡°Oh ya! I have an elegant name. Since the fragrance helps to refresh our minds and can keep us fresh even when we fall asleep, shall we name it as ¡®The Dawn¡¯s Call¡¯? Si Chen repeated her suggestion, ¡°The Dawn¡¯s Call?¡± ¡°Yea! The name suits the function of your incense and it¡¯s so elegant! Why not?¡± Chapter 432 Chapter 432: Doubt 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s call it ¡®The Dawn¡¯s Call.¡¯¡± Si Chen smiled and looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Ah Sheng, your call!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was beating, she moved her gaze away and avoided the subject. ¡°Is The Lord the one who set the wizardry barrier? No one can enter the sixth peak and above, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡± Si Chen smiled and looked at the barrier and then continued speaking, ¡°However, there are a few people with level nine spiritual power who cane here to take the challenge.¡± Gu Xijiu immediately mentioned a few names, ¡°Then Hua Wuyan, Qian Yueran, and Celestial Master You cane here?¡± Si Chen smiled and said, ¡°Should be. The official requirement for the heavenly gifted disciples is to escape from the sixth and seventh peak.¡± ¡°Wow! You know so much!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with surprise again. Si Chen ced one of his arms around her waist, ¡°Will you fall for me then?¡± A shining de suddenly appeared at his back which almost removed his arm. Gu Xijiu smiled evilly, ¡°Behave; I can¡¯t guarantee what my de would do if you continue being touchy.¡± Si Chen quickly pulled back his arm and ced it on his knee, ¡°Ah Sheng, you¡¯re such a cold-blooded person. I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯ll be responsible to you.¡± ¡°No, thanks!¡± Gu Xijiu said as she stood up. ¡°You like someone else? Long Siye? Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Si Chen kept asking. Gu Xijiu suddenly turned around and looked at him, ¡°What!?¡± Si Chen smiled, ¡°There are five heavenly gifted disciples, Celestial Master Zuo and You, Hua Wuyan, Qian Yueran, and Long Siye. It¡¯s almost impossible for you to forget since both of them are very well known people. However, if you purposely didn¡¯t mention them, you probably have a special feeling towards them. Am I right?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Was it true? It was not surprising if she had special feelings for Long Siye. After all, it was too memorable and not something she could easily forget. However, it was impossible for her to have the same feeling towards Di Fuyi. She could not help but recalled Di Fuyi¡¯s appearance. She was shocked as she could feel that her heart was beating faster than usual. No way! She would not have that feeling towards Di Fuyi. Perhaps, she has been annoyed by him for too long that she developed a phobia! ¡°Who is more important in your heart now?¡± Si Chen grabbed one of her hands and asked gently. Gu Xijiu could see both Long Siye and Di Fuyi¡¯s images ovepping in her mind as though she had been hypnotized. Every single time she thought of Long Siye, she could not describe her feelings. It was as though a fireball was burning in her body, but she felt so cold in her heart. However, when she thought of Di Fuyi, she felt warm. ¡°Come, tell me. Who is more impressive to you?¡± Si Chen¡¯s voice became more gentle. The first person that appeared in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind was Long Siye. Humans tended to remember people who hurt them the most. ¡°Long Siye¡­¡± Gu Xijiu subconsciously said. Si Chen grabbed her even tighter when he heard that. Gu Xijiu felt the pain from his grip and subconsciously pulled her hand away, ¡°It¡¯s painful! Let me go!¡± Si Chen let her hand go. Gu Xijiu looked at her wrist and was surprised that he had left five fingerprints on her wrist! Chapter 433 Chapter 433: Doubt 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The bastard was so powerful! Gu Xijiu red at him, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing!?¡± Si Chen did not say anything but stared at her. His gaze was cold, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s body tensed up. She could not remember the question Si Chen asked her. Apparently, she did not even know what was wrong. She stood up and was ready to leave, but suddenly, she seemed to have sensed something and looked towards the direction of the wizardry barrier. She had no idea what was happening in the forest but heard a lot of noises from roarings, falling trees,ndslides, and other mysterious things. The forest was in chaos as though a tornado passed by. It seems like a ferocious fight was ongoing and that it wasing here. The ground was shaking vigorously as though an earthquake was happening at that very moment. Initially, Gu Xijiu wanted to stay here to watch the battle. However, she was not aware that Si Chen had already grabbed her hand and pulled her away, ¡°Gigantic beasts areing! They are powerful enough to break the wizardry barrier! We must go! Run!¡± Gu Xijiu knew Si Chen knew more about the Dark Forest than her. There must be a reason he did that, and she decided to follow him. When Si Chen and Gu Xijiu left and disappeared in the bushes, someone appeared in the orange region. He had a nice body figure and long ck hair. He was dressed in white. It was Long Siye! Perhaps there were too many battles in the forest; there were some bloodstains on his white robe. Who knows if the beasts were ferocious or him? There were four to five ferocious beasts following behind him, and each of them looked fierce. The mask on Long Siye¡¯s face had fallen off and exposed his pale face. He flew at a very low altitude and very soon he has arrived at the wizardry barrier. The wizardry barrier had blocked his way, and he could not go any further. He stopped and ced both of his palms on the barrier and looked at the other side. He focused his vision and noticed the wooden array which Gu Xijiu had set earlier. Although the array was torn down, he could recognize the shape andyout. ¡°Xijiu!¡± He shouted, and his palms were shaky. Suddenly, he frantically began destroying the wizardry barrier. ¡­ Gu Xijiu who was running to escape suddenly stopped. ¡°What happened?¡± Si Chen held one of her arms. Gu Xijiu sipped her lips, did she hear it wrong? Was that an illusion? She heard Long Siye scream. Although the voice was very far away and blurry, that was enough to make her heart skip a beat. She tried to listen again, but only heard the wind blowing and beasts roaring. Indeed! That was an illusion! Gu Xijiu secretly shook her head and held Si Chen¡¯s hand, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s teleport!¡± She did not see that Si Chen had already issued a white spell with his finger when he leaped together with her. ¡­ Long Siye did not manage to destroy the wizardry barrier. Right after he struck it twice, the beasts behind him arrived. He had to fight them if he did not want to die. He was already severely injured earlier and had not fully recovered which reduced his strength. It was exhausting for him to fight with the ferocious beasts in this state. Besides that, he might even lose his arm as food for the beast if he did not concentrate on fighting. In fact, he could manage to escape if he decides to run. However, he would not give up! He still nned to open a small hole and jump to the other side of the barrier! There were more and more ferocious beasts and slowly, he was surrounded and trapped. He could not run anymore. Chapter 434 Chapter 434: Warning From Di Fuyi Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion At the very moment he was shaking hands with the God of Death, someone yed the flute and its melody was as soothing as the gentle wind and the drizzling rain. Those beasts which were attacking Long Siye stopped as though someone had issued a warning to them. They were idling on the spot and then quickly ran away. Long Siye was stunned for a moment and quickly took a look at the direction of the flute sound. He thought he would see Di Fuyi but only saw a white spell spinning in the mid-air and the flute sound was actually came from the spell. When the beasts had left, the music had stopped and the spell was burning in the mid-air. Long Siye grabbed his fist in his sleeve, was that the warning from Di Fuyi? To warn him not to do something reckless and break the rules. Based on the rules designed by The Lord, no one was allowed to help the fake heaven gift¡¯s disciples after they were sent to the Dark Forest. Otherwise, the helper and the person who received help would be punished. Long Siye thought he could secretly help Gu Xijiu to escape from the forest with his Kung Fu, but he did not know Di Fuyi had made his preparation early. The flute spell had helped him and also act as a warning to him¡­ His gaze was on the array and his eyes were full of mystery. Why would she here? Was she lost? He tried his best to observe theyout of the array as well as the footprints on the ground. A momentter, he frowned! The mess looked new and fresh, did she just leave not long ago? He immediately looked out to the forest in the fifth peak and tried to search for humans. Apparently, he did not see anything. His hand slowly slid down from the barrier and idling while he stood there. In fact, her Kung Fu was considered good if she could arrive here safely. Perhaps, she might be able to escape from the Dark Forest by herself as her teleportation was really amazing! When he was thinking about that, a chaotic sound came from the forest further away from the barrier. A beam of purple mist shot up into the sky¡­ Long Siye was shocked! Why would the beasts from the eighth peake to the fifth peak!!!? Was there a leakage in the wizardry barrier? Based on Gu Xijiu¡¯s abilities, it was considered as a miracle that she could fight those monsters in the third peak. While Long Siye was not even confident to fight with the monsters in the eighth peak, not to mention Gu Xijiu. Long Siye could not be bothered by his injuries, he took a leap and began to jump around the wizardry barrier so that he could find all the leakages¡­ ¡­ There were three wizardry barriers inside the Dark Forest. The first one was set at the border of the third and fourth peak, that was a new one for Gu Xijiu. The second one was between the fifth and the sixth peak to prevent the powerful beasts in the sixth peak or above to bully or kill those weaker ones. The third barrier was the seventh and eighth peak to prevent those living things in the eighth peak to escape. The eighth peak was definitely a forbidden site and no one should break in. Of course, those who go against the rule could hardly make it back. Even Long Siye and the other heaven gift¡¯s disciple had not entered before. However, Long Siye came to the border between the seventh and eighth peak before. He was standing near to the barrier and saw some of the beasts in the eighth peak shed across and heard the roars. The sound was not in high pitch but it was strong enough to cause an earthquake and that scared Long Siye very badly¡­ The eighth peak was an abandoned ce by the fairy, a ce where none of the fairies wants to stay. Chapter 435 Chapter 435: Warning From Di Fuyi 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion And only The Lord had been there and knew what there was exactly inside. Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinate (Shan Qing) was assigned to remove everyone in the third peak and below. No one was allowed to stay. While they could hardly find any sign of human life in the fourth and fifth peak, Gu Xijiu wasn¡¯t even needed to go there, hence, he did not check on it. There was a Wizardry Barrier at the third peak and no one could break into it or help Gu Xijiu, hence they did not pay attention to it. Di Fuyi had asked someone to keep an eye on Long Siye to prevent his break-in. Thus, Mu Feng and his peer were trying to prevent Long Siye from entering the fourth and the fifth peak. However, Long Siye managed to skip the fourth and fifth peak and entered from the sixth peak right away¡­ ¡­ Of course, Gu Xijiu was not aware of all that and she did not even know everything about the third peak or how anything below had been cleared. She even felt strange that there was not even a single person around when she tried to escape as the Dark Forest itself was a very dangerous ce. It was rather expected to not chance upon anybody. She bumped into Si Chen at the border of the third and fourth peak and although he was a burden, he was also apanion. She thought she would not see anyone else before she escaped from the Dark Forest, but she finally met one when she returned from the fifth peak to the fourth peak ¨C Dao Qingyang! His brother (Gu Tianchao)¡¯s mentor, was also known as the old guardian of the Jiuxing n. There were seven people who followed him, which meant that all the eight guardians of the Jiuxing n were there. The beasts in the fifth peak were extraordinarily ferocious, but there were not as many as those in the third peak. Therefore, Gu Xijiu teleported them down together with Si Chen safely without seeing any beasts. When Gu Xijiu thought she could escape from the fifth peak safely, she saw Dao Qingyang and his people from afar. She did not make a single noise as she was teleporting; there was a long distance between her and the eight people as well, hence no one had noticed her. All of them were hunting for a golden deer. No, it was not exactly a deer, but an animal with a deer head, a horse¡¯s body, a crane¡¯s wings and a pair of horns which resembled swords¡­ Gu Xijiu was watching as she hid behind a tree. She had no idea what it was exactly. P¨¨re David¡¯s deer[1]? ¡°This is the Wind Caller.¡± Si Chen said, ¡°It¡¯s a very rare ride as it can travel 3000 miles in the day and 2000 miles at night. Apart that, it can also assist the owner in fighting.¡± It was a ride. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were blinking as she looked at the beast. She needed a majestic being as her ride¡­ ¡°Do you want one? Si Chen asked as though he could read her mind thoroughly. Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t defeat it now.¡± She had seen the Wind Caller¡¯s powers and she knew she could not defeat it now. The eight people would not be able to tame it as well¡­ Gu Xijiu had watched some taming strategies and it was not just about defeating the beast but a skill of being able to tame one. Also, the tamer must be someone with a high spiritual power. For example, if the Wind Caller was a beast with a level six spiritual power, the tamer must be someone with at least a level seven spiritual power. The Wind Caller in front of them was the best among the level six beasts; she was afraid as even the people with a level seven spiritual power were unable to tame it¡­ The weakest among Dao Qingyang and his people had also possessed a level seven spiritual power ¨C Dao Qingyang had the spiritual power of level eight. The taming skill they were using was good enough but the Wind Caller did not want to surrender and tried to escape their attack as though it would rather die than surrender itself. Chapter 436 Chapter 436: Warning From Di Fuyi 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After all, the Wind Caller was besieged by eight friars with a spiritual power level seven and above. Therefore, it was badly injured and deep wounds could be seen on its legs, antlers, neck and body. If Dao Qingyang and his people did not want it alive, it would have been killed by their weapons. Apparently, Dao Qingyang and his people had been besieging the Wind Caller for some time now as he was seen casting taming curses frequently. Supposedly, ten Wind Callers would have already surrendered, not to mention that there was only one at the time. Once it had surrendered, a saddle of the master would be put on its back and the master would cure its wounds and feed it with a spiritual fruit. But this Wind Caller was very stubborn; it did not care at all. Gu Xijiu was not a nosy person and she should have teleported away quickly before she was seen by those eight people. However, for unknown reasons, she could not leave when she saw the Wind Caller. Therefore, she simply hid behind a tree to watch and she soon felt that she could not bear looking at it any longer. Even so, she did not fight blindly because she could certainly not fight against Dao Qingyang and his people! She could not even fight against Dao Qingyang alone, not to mention the eight of them. ¡°Senior Dao, this Wind Caller is indeed very stubborn. I¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t want to surrender even if it dies. What shall we do?¡± An elderly with a white face, who was among the eight, could not help but ask. ¡°Yes, logically, it should have surrendered but it did not. Are we going to kill it?¡± Dao Qingyang¡¯s face turned gloomy, ¡°If we are seriously unable to make it surrender, we¡¯ll just kill it!¡± Obviously, he was the leader of the group as the others immediately epted his words and showed no mercy when they were besieging the Wind Caller again. Would she want to see the Wind Caller being killed? Gu Xijiu was asking herself and was thinking for countermeasures simultaneously. ¡°Are you going to use coercive methods?¡± Si Chen mumbled. Gu Xijiu nced at him and suddenly had an idea. Rarely, she took the initiative to hold his hand, ¡°I¡¯d like you to help me.¡± Si Chen frowned, ¡°What is it? Go out and beat them?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°Your little body is not strong enough to fight against them. Therefore, we can¡¯t be tough. Anyway, I¡¯ve got an idea to save this Wind Caller. Si Chen was curious, ¡°What¡¯s your idea?¡± Gu Xijiu curved her lips, ¡°Di Fuyi¡­¡± Si Chen was shocked and stared at her, ¡°What?¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°You can act as Di Fuyi to scare them away!¡± Si Chen, ¡°¡­¡± He took a step backwards, ¡°I don¡¯t think that I look like him¡­¡± Gu Xijiu passed him a mirror before he could say anything further, ¡°Come, look carefully, you¡¯re going to be like him soon.¡± Meanwhile, she took out her tools for disguise¡­ Gu Xijiu was helping him to disguise while instructing, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anythingter, I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Si Chen did not have any confidence, ¡°I think we have a different demeanour. Even if we did look the same, our aura wouldn¡¯t be the same¡­¡± ¡°Fake it and y along¡­do you know how to act like you¡¯re cool?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Si Chen¡¯s eyes were glimmering. ¡°That¡¯s more than enough!¡± Si Chen, ¡°¡­¡± It turned out that she thought the difference between Si Chen and Di Fuyi was only to act cool¡­ ¡­ When the Wind Caller was about to be killed by Dao Qingyang and his people, a sudden breeze was heard from the sky not far away and an indifferent voice was heard, ¡°What are you all doing?¡± The voice sounded in a pleasant tune. The body of Dao Qingyang suddenly stiffened and he turned towards the direction of the sound and saw two people standing on a tree branch in the near distance.
Chapter 437 Chapter 437: Warning From Di Fuyi 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion A tall and straight figure in a purple robe was seen standing with his robe fluttering along with the breeze. He had ck loose hair, glimmering fox eye on his forehead and a mask on his face which exposed only his wonderful lips. Another figure was seen in green, looking handsome, smart and imposing. Dao Qingyang and his people used to see Celestial Master Zuo, Di Fuyi, albeit not speaking to him in close distance before, they were deeply impressed by his signature appearance. Furthermore, Mu Feng, the guardian of Fucang Pce was standing by his side! Therefore, they could recognize him immediately! As they did not expect to meet Celestial Master Zuo, they subconsciously knelt down to pay their respect, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Celestial Master Zuo nodded slightly but said nothing. Mu Feng, who was by his side, asked instead, ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Dao Qingyang was shocked as he thought what they were doing was indeed obvious. He could not help but took a nce at Celestial Master Zuo and saw that he was slightly pursing his lips and smiled vaguely at him with his eyes, somewhat piercing. Dao Qingyang shivered secretly as he always was afraid of Celestial Master Zuo. Previously, when Celestial Master Zuo ordered him to kill his favorite disciple, Gu Tianchao, he was very unwilling but he still did it because he dared not go against his will. However, he started to hate Celestial Master Zuo since then. After he killed his disciple, he was unhappy and depressed. Therefore, his seniors and juniors tried their best to cheer him up by inviting him out to hunt some beasts as mounts in the Dark Forest. Dao Qingyang agreed to go with them because he knew that Gu Xijiu was going to fight her way out of the Dark Forest at this time. Other than looking for a suitable ferocious beast as his mount, he had a filthy thought too. He wanted to kill Gu Xijiu secretly when she was alone in the Dark Forest to seek revenge on behalf of his disciple¡­ So, he tried to identally enter the third peak but he failed because he was blocked by the Wizardry Barrier. Helplessly, he could only focus on hunting together with his seniors and juniors. Though he managed to attain a few, he was not very satisfied and when he was about to give up, he saw the Wind Caller¡­ The Wind Caller was known as the best mount and was as good as Long Siye¡¯s mount. Therefore, Dao Qingyang did not want to lose the opportunity and immediately started to besiege it together with his seniors and juniors. Unfortunately, it was so stubborn that it was willing to die than to surrender. As he was unwilling to let the beast fall this easily into the hands of another, he wanted to kill it¡­ But he did not expect that he would meet Celestial Master Zuo! ordingly, Celestial Master Zuo should have left after sending Gu Xijiu to the third peak. Why would he appear here? Dao Qingyang was rather skeptical and harboured some doubt. He thus observed their movements while replying Mu Feng respectfully. However, as he was not familiar with Celestial Master Zuo, he could not recognize any weaknesses nor differences. Mu Feng was straightforward, ¡°Our celestial master wanted this Wind Caller for quite some time now but he doesn¡¯t allow it to surrender yet because he wanted to have it trained here. However, he didn¡¯t expect that all of you would besiege it today¡­¡± As the other elders of Jiuxing n respected Celestial Master Zuo, they apologized as soon as they heard what Mu Feng said. Mu Feng did not question them further but requested them to leave quickly with the reason of ¡°one who is not in the know, is not guilty¡±. As it was rare that Celestial Master Zuo was being kind today, they no longer dared to say anything else but wanted to leave as soon as they apologized again. Nheless, Dao Qingyang suddenly bowed towards Celestial Master Zuo, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I¡¯ve got a question and would like to ask for your advice. Would you help me?¡± He had his doubts, while looking at Celestial Master Zuo. Chapter 438 Chapter 438: Do You Like Me a Little Bit More Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Celestial Master Zuo was standing there but spoke nothing. Mu Feng frowned, ¡°This is not a ce to talk, so talk about it outside next time, but for now, do leave quickly!¡± Mu Feng was impersonated by Gu Xijiu while Celestial Master Zuo, who was by her side, was impersonated by Si Chen. As Gu Xijiu was afraid that Si Chen would reveal their identity if he spoke, she told him to be silent and she will handle all things before they showed themselves. As she knew how to disguise her voice, she had imitated Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s voice before their appearance. She thought that these people would quickly go away as soon as they see Celestial Master Zuo, unexpecting Dao Qingyang would be brave. Besides, he obviously doubted their identities! Therefore, Gu Xijiu must not let Si Chen to speak, and spoke regardless. Yet, what she did made him even more doubtful that he looked at Gu Xijiu with his piercing eyes, ¡°Guardian Mu, why are you being so nervous? My question was easy to answer and Celestial Master Zuo just need to answer it in short.¡± In hisst sentence, he even forgot to use respectfulnguage. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart missed a beat because she knew that she could not imitate Celestial Master¡¯s voice when they were being watched by eight pairs of eyes! When she decided to try to bark at them again in hopes that they would leave, Si Chen who was beside her suddenly drawled, ¡°Dao Qingyang, how dare you doubt me?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked because Si Chen¡¯s voice was echoing exactly like the voice of Celestial Master Zuo! Dao Qingyang face darkened too. He quickly replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to.¡± ¡°No?¡± Si Chen waved his sleeve gracefully and smiled vaguely, ¡°Are you sure? You even dare to use ¡°I¡± in front of me and wanted to force me to answer your question. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to do so?¡± His voice sounded indifferent but with a defiant motive to kill. Dao Qingyang was shocked, fell on his knee and was kowtowing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending you. Would you forgive me?¡± His seniors and juniors too kowtowed and pleaded on behalf of Dao Qingyang. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expiate others guilt simply. Do you think that I would forgive you for just a few kowtows?¡± Si Chen was still smiling but with harsher words. Dao Qingyang was very regretful but he had to provide an exnation for Celestial Master Zuo. With determination, he chopped off one of his arms and blood was oozing out. His face turned pale yet he still continued to kowtow, ¡°I hereby punish myself by chopping off my arm as my apology, hoping that you will forgive me.¡± Si Chen just gave a word, ¡°Go!¡± Dao Qingyang was given an amnesty; he quickly left with his seniors and juniors. The ce returned to its serenity and Gu Xijiu was relief, ¡°Luckily!¡± and nced at Si Chen, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could be so much like Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Even she herself, was nearly shocked by his intimidating aura. Si Chen also wiped away the drops of sweat on his forehead, ¡°Luckily! Luckily, I used to learn how to disguise my voice and used to see Celestial Master Zuo a few times. Otherwise, we would have reveal ourselves and will die instead of saving the Wind Caller.¡± He now spoke in the voice of Si Chen. ¡°Your aura was also simr; not only your voice.¡± Gu Xijiu took another nce at him. Si Chen seemed to be very excited, ¡°Really?¡± And he stared at Gu Xijiu with his glistening eyes, ¡°Then, do you like me a little bit more?¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± This fellow did not forget to profess his love whenever possible indeed! Chapter 439 Chapter 439: Do You Like Me a Little Bit More 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She then ignored him and went to check out the wind caller. As it was badly injured, it was still crouching there, otherwise, it would have escaped earlier. Its crouching position was rather strange. Though it could no longer support itself, its two fore hooves were still supporting it against the ground, as if afraid to trod on something. When Gu Xijiu got nearer, it immediately whistled angrily while raising its head as if giving a warning. However, as it was severely injured, its whistle was not as intimidating as before. Gu Xijiu said, ¡°I¡¯ll not hurt you; I only want to cure your wound.¡± She took out some medicine and showed it to the wind caller. The wind caller did not show any appreciation but whistled again, this time taking its voice up a notch. ¡°Master, it said that you remind him of a weasel paying a courtesy visit to a chicken, albeit with no good intention.¡± The mussel opened its shell in Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve and trantedzily. Gu Xijiu had a thought and pulled it out, ¡°You know how to speak thenguage of the beast? Come, be my trantor and tell it that I will not make it surrender to be my mount. I¡¯ll let it go immediately after I cure it.¡± As soon as the mussel reached the ground, it went back to its original size ¨C as big as a small house. It opened and closed its shell, drooling while staring at the windcaller, ¡°Master, it¡¯s severely injured and is not able to recover in a short period of time. Besides, it does not appreciate your offering. It would be better if I eat it; its meat is very delicious¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was annoyed and pped on its shell, ¡°Eat it if you dare! Be careful, for I may turn you into stew!¡± The mussel was unhappy, ¡°Master, you¡¯re being partial¡­¡± It mumbled but it did trante Gu Xijiu¡¯s words to the wind caller. It definitely added some of its own thoughts, ¡°You¡¯re known as the wind caller, right? You¡¯re just able to run faster but you are still much poorer than I am! My master just got me, so how would she fancy you? She was just being kind, wanting to cure you. But you are so stubborn and not being grateful! If she had harboured any bad intentions, how would you be able to escape with your current condition? If you don¡¯t even understand this, that¡¯s stupid of you, no?¡± Itsst words obviously hit the wind caller¡¯s weak spot, which let its guard down and nodded towards Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief and felt that having a beast acting as a trantor made things easier. It seemed that the mussel she kept was rather useful, and not just a useless gourmand. There were many wounds on the wind caller¡¯s body and many of them needed to be stitched. As Gu Xijiu needed to fight her way out of the Dark Forest herself, she had aplete set of medicine and bandage as well as surgical suture and needle. She quickly helped the wind caller with its wounds¡­ After Si Chen stood and observed her for a moment, he went to lend her a helping hand. With a vague smile, he said, ¡°Ah Sheng, I didn¡¯t know you were so kind.¡± Gu Xijiu slightly pursed her lips but said nothing. Even though she knew the good and the bad, she usually disliked to be nosy. She helped the wind caller this time, because she somehow felt pleased to see it for unknown reasons¡­ Furthermore, she admired its character of not being subdued by force. Therefore, she tried to save it. The windcaller also felt her kindness and finally let down its guard, allowing her to apply medicine and even to suture its wound¡­ However, it was still subconsciously protecting itself and disallowed anyone to touch certain parts of its front chest. Because that part was not injured, Gu Xijiu did not pay attention to it. She was shocked to see that there was an opening out of a sudden and thus, she took few more nces at it.
Chapter 440 Chapter 440: Do You Like Me a Little Bit More 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It seemed like something was wriggling out of it and that the hole was getting bigger. Gu Xijiu wondered if the wind caller had the same function as a kangaroo, where its abdomen had a pouch to carry its young. The wind caller also seemed to be aware of it as it quickly covered the hole with its fore hoof. But before it could do that, a purple light shot out from its pouch¡­ Gu Xijiu was stunned, as she wondered what it was. Meanwhile, Si Chen pulled her backwards, ¡°It¡¯s a level eight mythological beast! Its pouch is actually carrying a level eight mythological beast!¡± Gu Xijiu widened her eyes but before she could respond, the mussel behind them suddenly opened its shell to get the two of them in before closing it tightly back. It then drilled immediately into the earth while exining in an urgent tone, ¡°Master, a new born of a level eight mythological beast requires a blood sacrifice! You all mustn¡¯t end up being its food! Quickly escape!¡± The mussel was good in drilling. Furthermore, it used a lot of energy to save themselves and thus, it managed to drill arge hole in a blink of an eye and disappeared from the ground. The wind caller was shocked and was looking at its own pouch. Because of the bright purple light shooting up into the sky, its eyes were not able to adapt. It moaned in response. As it was only a level five beast, it was instinctively afraid of the level eight beast. Therefore, the purple light frightened it that it crouched down, not daring to even move. With an undtion on its pouch, an egg which radiated purple light bounced out. The wind caller was stupefied. The wind caller was oviparous and an egg would need to be nurtured in the pouch for two years before it could hatch. Though the wind callerid an egg three years ago, it lost it in a fight and finally managed to find the egg after it searched eight times at the same spot. At that time, it somehow felt that the egg wasrger and darker but it thought it was different probably because of the effects of falling out from its pouch. It was very excited when it found the egg, so it carefully put the egg back into its pouch. Also, because it learned previously, it became more protective of the egg when it fought. It thought the egg would hatch in two years but it did not, even after three years. And the egg¡¯s color did not change too, it was still yellow and slightly reddish. The windcaller felt a slight change in its egg and had signs of hatching only today. Therefore, it was delighted and was also more alert while crouching in its nest. Yet, it did not expect to have met Dao Qingyang and his people¡­ With the help of Gu Xijiu, it was finally safe and its baby was about to be weed to the world, but the egg radiated a purple light instead¡­ The egg of level eight beast! It was the egg of level eight beast! The wind caller stared at the egg but it dared not move at all. The egg rolled onto the ground and suddenly stopped radiating the purple light, but a vague golden light and a strong fragrance emitted from its shell, permeating the air¡­ ¡­ Deep underground¡­ The mussel told Gu Xijiu with a shudder, ¡°Master, hatching the egg of a level eight beast will require absorbtion of arge amount of blood, lest it will not hatch. Fortunately, I¡¯m smart enough to realize it and brought you all away or you all will be eaten alive by the egg¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked upwards but she only saw a golden light shining, because they were too deep underground. Golden light? Was it not the radiance of a level five beast? When she was wondering, she smelled something good; so good that it was mouth-watering. Chapter 441 Chapter 441: Do You Like Me a Little Bit More 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was slightly shocked, ¡°Hold your breath, this smell is strange!¡± After the mussel was stunned for a moment, its shell was opening and closing quickly, ¡°Smelling so good! Ahhh¡­smelling good!¡± It flipped and wanted to rush towards the fragrance. Si Chen stepped on it and said with a low voice, ¡°Do you want to be food?¡± The mussel seemed to be mesmerized and struggled beneath his foot, ¡°Smelling good! I wanted to go up and eat¡­¡± Without further ado, Gu Xijiu waved her sleeve and a wind spiralled out, which circled the hole once before went out directly. The wind brought the fragrance along with it out of the hole. Like waking up from a dream, the mussel opened up its shell and looked around, ¡°What had just happened?¡± Si Chen got a rock and sat down, ¡°Nothing, only that you almost became food.¡± The mussel, ¡°¡­¡± Gu Xijiu inquired, ¡°Was the fragrance released by the level eight beast to attract other beasts?¡± Si Chen nodded, ¡°Yes, a level eight beast requires arge amount of blood and food before hatching. So it will emit a strange fragrance to attract low level beasts toe forwards and die¡­¡± As though proving what Si Chen had said, a thunderous sound was heard from above, as if many beasts were rushing over. Even Gu Xijiu and the rest could feel the tremor from underground. ¡°Would the windcaller be its food as well?¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but ask. Si Chen did not say anything but just patted her hand. As it was his first time facing such a condition, he did not know how. ordingly, the level eight beast would consume everything at a lower level, both human and beasts, within its surroundings before hatching. As the wind caller was a level five beast and was unable to move due to its severe injury, it was indeed ready-made food¡­ The purple light above was erged again and was followed by various sounds of howling. Some were panicking, terrified, hopeless and struggled. Those sounds then gradually faded. Obviously, those attracted level five beasts were absorbed by that egg as soon as they got closer. Gu Xijiu was nervous as she knew the strength of those level five beasts. Besides, Dao Qingyang and his other seven people were fighting hard against the level five wind caller just now. From the sounds she heard, she knew that there were about seven beastsing over but they were absorbed by the egg with just a blink of an eye. Therefore, she wondered how great would the egg be and what would be in the egg. It was level eight beast, which she had not seen before! ¡°Little Cang, what do you think is in the egg?¡± The Firmament Stone replied frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t know as I don¡¯t have much information about level eight beasts. From what I know, only the uni-horn of Celestial Master Zuo was a level eight beast, while other heaven¡¯s gift disciples¡¯ mount were either beasts of a level six or seven¡­¡± So level eight beasts were actually so rare! Gu Xijiu felt an urge to check it out. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you attempt to conquer it. Only people with a spiritual level higher than a level nine can conquer the level eight beasts. They are proud, arrogant and would only surrender to those stronger than they are.¡± The Firmament Stone discouraged. Gu Xijiu was speechless, ¡°Little Cang, can¡¯t you be more encouraging instead of being so discouraging?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m just telling the truth. Sigh, the truth is always unpleasant to the ears.¡± The Firmament Stone sighed. As soon as it finished its sentence, a purple light suddenly shone above them and something was seen descending from above! It was falling towards Gu Xijiu¡¯s head! ¡°Watch out!¡± Si Chen waved his sleeve and the item that was radiating purple light turned around and fell askance instead of flying back out. Chapter 442 Chapter 442: Do You Like Me a Little Bit More 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu finally managed to see the item clearly. It was an egg with purple radiance! The egg was about the size of an ostrich¡¯s egg but was blinking with purple light, about to hit the ground. As the egg was falling from the higher ground, it would crack! Without hesitation, Gu Xijiu threw the soft rope on her wrist and held on it. The purple light of the egg was suddenly erged and turned the color of the soft rope into a dark purple. At lightning speed, the purple light extended along the rope. ¡°Watch out!¡± Si Chen was shocked and the sh of the five colored lights from his palm struck directly onto the soft rope. The soft rope was cut in time, dropped onto the ground and immediately turned it purple. Meanwhile, Si Chen pulled Gu Xijiu and flew ntingly out of the purple range. And when theynded on the ground, he snapped, ¡°Do you want to die? Do you want it to dry you up too?!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was beating fast, as she knew she was reckless. If not mistaken, the purple light was the weapon utilized by the egg to absorb its food and she was almost trapped! Oddly enough, she was not a reckless person but she could not control herself for no reason. She secretly took a breath to stabilize her emotion and her heartbeat. Then, she took a look at Si Chen beside her, ¡°Thank you.¡± Si Chen was rather trustworthy during crucial moments as he did not only save Gu Xijiu but also grabbed the stupefied mussel ten feet away with his sleeve so that it did not be the egg¡¯s food. At the moment, they were not within the purple light range, thus, they were temporarily safe. The mussel was still in a state of shock as its shell was still widely open, ¡°Luckily, luckily!¡± Gu Xijiu did not pay attention to it as she was focusing on therge egg with the purple radiance. The egg was standing upright and was still for the time being. The mussel slowly moved towards Si Chen and opened its shell to mp quietly onto a corner of his cloth. It was too dangerous just now! If Si Chen did not manage to grab it, it would have been absorbedpletely by that purple light! It would not be this lucky all the time and the handsome young man definitely would only pay attention to Gu Xijiu in troubled times. Therefore, it would be safer for it to mp on his cloth as he would bring it along if he could retreat. Si Chen did not pay attention to it too. He was holding Gu Xijiu with one of his hands while the other hand was gesturing to cast an incantation just in case. Though he had sealed most of his spiritual power, it was rather easy to remove the seal during crucial moments, as it required just a spell. But he did not want to do it unless the situation was very critical. Though he was in charge of the heavenlyw, he could not go against it, lest he might summon some troubles. He was not afraid of these troubles but the little girl was as fragile as an egg and might not be able to cope¡­ He squinted at the egg but he did not urge Gu Xijiu to leave. That egg suddenly flew horizontally towards them! Gu Xijiu was prepared in advance and when she wanted to pull Si Chen to teleport away, the egg stopped at a distance of two meters from them. Then, the purple light started to rotate around the egg and a scratching sound from within the egg soon ensued. Was the egg going to hatch? Gu Xijiu stared at it with her eyes wide opened. ¡°Crack!¡± A crack was seen on the egg, exposing part of its w. The w was pinkish and looked very delicate. It squeezed the egg¡¯s shell and with another crack, the purple w with ck patterns broke outpletely. Chapter 443 Chapter 443: Do You Like Me a Little Bit More 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu kept holding her breath while staring at it. After all, it was much more difficult than winning a lottery or hitting the jackpot, to even witness the hatching process of a level eight beast. Therefore, she did not want to miss every single detail. When she saw the little w, she was startled as the shape was very simr to a tiger¡¯s w. Would the level eight beast be a little tiger? She was slightly disappointed but the tiger with purple fur was rare and thus, she perked up again. As the beast managed to have one w jutting out of the egg, it became easier to break the shell. With a continuous cracking sound, the egg shell was peeled piece by piece, revealing more and more parts of the body. Its skin was purple with ck patterns which resembled a tigers¡¯. Therefore, it should be a tiger, without a doubt. ¡°Thud!¡± The egg could no longer dangle midway in the sky and dropped onto the ground. The egg waspletely cracked, revealing the whole beast. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were wide open. What¡­what was this beast actually? An abnormal tiger? The pattern on its body indeed looked like a tiger but it had nine tails on its rear end! Although its face looked like a tiger, it was an animated version, with a fair, tender face and long eyshes. Its eyes were big and round, watery and pure, like those of a newborn baby. The pair of eyes were staring at Gu Xijiu while its body struggled to stand up, but it was still too weak and fell down. It tried again but fell again¡­ Gu Xijiu was shocked to see how a level eight beast could be so cute. Seeing it falling down numerous time, she even wanted to help it. But Si Chen pulled her back and lightly shook his head. ¡°Prr¡­boo-hoo..¡± The beast moaned like a cat and looked at Gu Xijiu as if it was grieving yet proud. Finally, it managed to stand up and staggered towards Gu Xijiu! ¡°Master, watch out!¡± The mussel which was standing by, was afraid if it would hurt Gu Xijiu. Therefore, its two shells held the a corner of her shirt, wanted to pull its master backwards. Meanwhile, Si Chen waved his sleeve and a strong force was put on the mussel so that it could not move, ¡°Be patient!¡± He just uttered two words and calmed the excited mussel. The beast staggered its way towards Gu Xijiu, put its nine tails down, raised its two front ws to pull her sleeves and kept purring as if it was a young cat seeing its own mom. Its pair of eyes was so clear that it could reflect the silhouette of a person. Gu Xijiu remembered that some birds would recognize the first life-form it saw as soon as it hatched. As this little beast saw her soon after it hatched, would it have the same reaction as the other birds too? The little beast no longer had its purple light and was looking so cute and harmless. As the little beast had just hatched, it could not stand stably. Slight movements of Gu Xijiu actually made it fall down again. The little beast was lying on the ground with its face facing upwards while its pair ofrge eyes was staring at Gu Xijiu, blinking as if it wanted to cry. Gu Xijiu used to have a cat in her previous life and it was the cute Ragdoll which liked to act affectionate in front of her. Therefore, seeing this little beast, Gu Xijiu could not help but reminisce her Ragdoll and squatted down to stroke it. The mussel was nervous, ¡°Master, don¡¯t touch it!¡± Nheless, before it could finish its sentence, Gu Xijiu had lifted it in her arms.
Chapter 444 Chapter 444: Do You Like Me a Little Bit More 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Nheless, before it could finish its sentence, Gu Xijiu had lifted it up in her arms. The little beast was half the size of a big cat and its fur was so smooth that Gu Xijiu felt how warm and fluffy it was. The little beast actually held her wrist with its nine tails with its face was rubbing against her palm and licked her to show its affection. Then, it sat on her palm, purred before it closed its eyes and snored. How adorable! Gu Xijiu heart softened and turned back to look at Si Chen, ¡°It¡­¡± Si Chen was looking at her at the same time, but with hisplicated eyes and sophisticated look. As he looked abnormally different, Gu Xijiu was stunned and forgot what she wanted to say previously and asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Then, she jokingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are jealous to see that I¡¯ve conquered a level eight beast?¡± Si Chen shifted his focus away to look at the little beast in her hand andughed, ¡°Ah Sheng, congrattions, it has recognized you as its mother.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it recognize me as a master instead?¡± ¡°Purr¡­¡± The little beast opened its eyes and rubbed against her palm with its face like a kid pouting at his mom. Like those birds, it seemed to have acknowledged her as its mother! Gu Xijiu remembered that wind caller as the little beast could only hatch because of its hard work¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go up!¡± Gu Xijiu pulled Si Chen while carrying the mussel and teleported upwards. Gu Xijiu did not expect that the wind caller was safe and was looking into the hole nervously. It even wanted to jump in. As Gu Xijiu teleported out, its pair of eyes were looking at the little beast in her hand and was walking towards her probingly, while moaning. Gu Xijiu liked the little beast in her hand very much but when she saw the wind caller¡¯s motherly eyes, she felt that she should not take away the opportunity for the mother and child to meet. Therefore, she put the little beast on the ground but it looked at her and the wind caller in confusion. Gu Xijiu ruffled its fur and pointed at the wind caller, ¡°Come, that¡¯s your mother.¡± And pushed it towards the direction of the wind caller. The wind caller¡¯s eyes brightened and reached out its head wanting to get closer to the little beast. The little beast purred and emitted its purple light! The wind caller was so shocked that it retreated its neck and took a few steps backward while staring at the little beast in surprise. Meanwhile, the little beast intimidatingly purred a few times towards the wind caller before it jumped into Gu Xijiu hands. Then, its nine tails held on her wrist while its face rubbed against her fingers as if it was trying to be cute. The wind caller did not give up and walked a few steps forward while moaning but the little beast immediately raised its head and warned it intimidatingly by baring its teeth. Therefore, the wind caller stopped and stared at the little beast sadly and helplessly. Gu Xijiu felt helpless and humored because the little beast had seriously recognized her as its mother! She could only me the mussel which dug a big hole, allowing the egg to roll in¡­ Oddly enough, Si Chen and her were standing in a row that time but the little beast rushed towards her directly after it opened its eyes. Did it seriously saw her first at that time? She looked at the little beast in her hand and could not help to ask Si Chen, ¡°Si Chen, what¡¯s this beast actually?¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445: Do You Like Me a Little Bit More 8 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Lu Wu.¡± Si Chen spat out two words. That made Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes light up! Lu Wu was the mythological beast in the legends! In the modern legends, some even said that it was the mountain god of Kunlun mountain! The modern legends depicted it by the body of a tiger, a human face and with nine tails, but this little beast did not have a human face¡­ Gu Xijiu looked at the face of the little beast and was affirmed that it was indeed the face of a tiger, just that it looked more beautiful withrge eyes, double eyelids and long eyshes. Legends are legends after all, and thus generally differ from the truth. Therefore, it was excusable that the little Lu Wu in front was different from the one depicted in legends. She could not help but pat on the little head of Lu Wu while it licked her fingers before it hugged them with its two front ws and slept off. ¡°Si Chen, what skills does it have?¡± Gu Xijiu asked excitedly. As she did not receive an answer from Si Chen, she could not help but look at him and saw that he was looking into the sky as if he did not hear her question at all. Gu Xijiu thus looked towards the sky and was shocked! Since she entered the Dark Forest, she no longer see the sky but she can actually see it between the gaps of the trees! The blue sky and the white clouds, what a bright and sunny day! As Gu Xijiu had not seen the sky for a while already, Gu Xijiu was d to see it again, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I could see a normal sky here, what a sunny day!¡± She was so happy that she wanted to turn around. She then felt the weight on her shoulder as Si Chen put his hand on it, ¡°Little Xijiu, can you see the sky outside?¡± Nonsense, why would she not see the sky outside? She was not blind at all! Gu Xijiu red at him and wanted to sweep away the ¡®wolf¡¯s w¡¯ on her shoulder but Si Chen quickly held onto her hands and stared directly into her eyes, ¡°Come, tell me, what do you see in the sky?¡± His voice was maic and sounded more melodious than a cello. The pair of eyes had darkened as if they could see through his heart. As though hypnotized, Gu Xijiu blurted out, ¡°Blue skies, white clouds, and the morning sun. Ah, the shape of the clouds are so strange, like¡­resembling Lu Wu! But they look better than my Lu Wu and has a pair of wings¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°The sun is shining brightly, round and has a circle of a golden edge. Ah, it doesn¡¯t look like the sun but the moon, no, how can the moon be so bright? That Lu Wu-shaped cloud is circling it¡­¡± The hand on her shoulder suddenly be very heavy that Gu Xijiu felt a pain and struggled, ¡°Hey, Di Fuyi¡­¡± As soon as she said it, she seemed to have woken up from the dream and her chaotic mind suddenly became clear. She pushed the hand on her shoulder away, ¡°Si Chen, you¡­¡± Si Chen¡¯s face appeared to be rather pale but his eyes were now extremely bright. He chimed in, ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Oh Si Chen, what¡¯s happening?¡± Si Chen squinted his eyes to appear very attractive and looked at her for a moment before he eximed, ¡°You recognize me, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked and pursed her lips but she did not deny, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ She used to be an outstanding killer after all and was extremely good at logical thinking. Though Si Chen and Di Fuyi had a different appearance and characteristics, Gu Xijiu could still identify the little differences after being with Di Fuyi for a rtively long period of time. From doubts to arriving to a confirmation, she just did not want to disclose¡­ Chapter 446 Chapter 446: Everything Was Transient Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°When?¡± ¡°I had my doubts for a while now but it had just been confirmed.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you expose me?¡± Si Chen eyes grew sterner. Gu Xijiu was shocked when he was asked the question. Was it because she craved for his warmth? Or was it because she felt that he was too unpredictable that he must have his own reasons for doing this? Would it bring harm rather than good if she had exposed him? Or deep in her heart, she felt that he liked herself and became someone else to apany her because he was worried about her safety? Actually, when she found out his real identity, her heart skipped a few beats and she felt warm at that very moment. But his stern question actually choked her as if he was scolding her. Was it also her fault for not expose him? ¡°Why should I expose you?¡± Gu Xijiu though had a rough wave induced within her heart, she still looked steady and evenughed, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you always do things unpredictably. Therefore, you must have your own reason for doing it and I don¡¯t think it is good to reveal your identity just like that.¡± Si Chenughed and sighed, ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have any reason to expose me indeed because you still hope that I can protect and assist you to escape the Dark Forest, right?¡± His voice was soft but his words were as sharp as a de. Gu Xijiu was shocked again, ¡°What¡­what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Little Xijiu, only you dare to doubt Celestial Master Zuo. It seemed that I really inadvertently gave you many special rights that you are unable to recognize your own identity clearly now.¡± Si Chen casted a spell and colorful lights surrounded him. And as the colorful light vanished, Si Chen had disappeared, but Di Fuyi in a purple robe appeared before her instead. Gu Xijiu took a step backward and her face turned slightly pale but sheughed, ¡°I always knew my identity and I know that we are as different as heaven and earth. I apologize if I had offended you.¡± And she bowed with respect. Di Fuyi, ¡°¡­¡± Gu Xijiu spoke again, ¡°Also, I just confirmed that you are Celestial Master Zuo and I¡¯m sorry for not revealing your identity in time. If I were to face simr problems in the future again, I¡¯ll definitely reveal it as soon as possible. But I have to rify that I have never hoped that you wille and protect me. Before I could recognize you, I have never thought of putting Si Chen aside even when I thought that he was a burden. I just felt that I owed it to him, thus I should bring him out of the Dark Forest safely. I just didn¡¯t think that Si Chen was actually you, who didn¡¯t need my help at all. I¡¯m sorry for being silly.¡± She looked downwards and spoke politely. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes looked hurt while staring at her for a moment. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°I definitely have my own reason for doing this. Gu Xijiu, do you know what punishment you would receive for egging someone to impersonate Celestial Master Zuo?¡± He even wanted to haggle over this matter? Even if she had let him to impersonate Celestial Master Zuo, he was indeed genuine. Furthermore, did he not cooperate too? Gu Xijiu looked at him but said nothing. Her pair ofrge eyes were as clear as ake and she seemed to be able to see through someone. Di Fuyi did not even look at her but just went on, ¡°ording to the rules of Starry Crescent Land, anyone who impersonates the identity of a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, not to mention the identity of Celestial Master Zuo, will be subjected to the Carriage Cracking Punishment!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart, which was touched, was gradually sinking into the deepke. She pursed her lips, ¡°So?¡± He became Si Chen and stayed by her side not to protect her but to trouble her? Chapter 447 Chapter 447: Everything Was Transient 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Her heart was rather tight, painful and stuffy for reasons she could notprehend.¡­ Di Fuyi finally met her eyes which were as clear as ake, ¡°Though you allowed someone to impersonate, I was actually impersonating myself. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t count as impersonation! I¡¯ll set you free this time. But¡­only this time!¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± She gave thanks. Di Fuyi seemed to be shocked to see her attitude. He suddenly shifted his focus away and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m here not to save you but to examine your mind and qualities. Though your physique was special, fortunately you are hardworking and clever. After some time, you¡¯ll definitely be great.¡± His tone waspletely formal and also sounded like the advice from an elder to a junior. Gu Xijiu looked downwards and smiled, ¡°Thank you for approving me, I¡¯ll work harder not to disappoint you.¡± Their conversation was actually verymon but Di Fuyi¡¯s heart seemed to be pricked. His eyes showed pain again but his expression was very calm. He slightly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Gu Xijiu, do what you need to do.¡± With a turn, he disappeared in a sh. ¡­ The breeze blew through the branches and rustled. Gu Xijiu was standing alone and of course, with the mussel in tow. The wind caller was still staring at Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist where Lu Wu held on with its nine tails as it was sleeping and drooling. As Lu Wu absorbed many foods before hatching, there were many skeletons scattered around, hence, the scene appeared to be rather dested. Gu Xijiu was supposed to be delighted as she managed to conquer the mussel and the level eight beast but she felt that she was in bad mood and was depressed because of the argument with Di Fuyi. ¡°He was indeed insane! He didn¡¯t want to let you go just now and turned hostile the very next minute!¡± The Firmament Stone could not hold back and startedining. Gu Xijiu was in a trance that she did not hear the Firmament Stone. ¡°Oh yes, master, did you really see the sky outside?¡± The mussel asked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not blind after all!¡± ¡°But, master, I didn¡¯t see it. I tried my best to see but I couldn¡¯t see what you described.¡± Gu Xijiu subconsciously looked upwards, but the sky was as ck as usual, even a single ray of light could not be seen at all, nevermind the blue sky and white clouds. She immediately asked the Firmament Stone on her wrist. It held its breath for a moment before it replied, ¡°Master, did you blurt out the wrong thing identally just now? The sky had always been dark and we are not able to see the sky outside from this Dark Forest.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± Was she the only one who could see it? She looked up again but she could no longer see the strange scene again. She rubbed her forehead and seriously doubted whether she actually imagined it just now, wondering if it would it be the after-effect of fighting against the mussel for a long period of time? She uncertainly questioned the mussel, ¡°Would there be any consequences after entering your illusion? For example, the illusion which happens asionally and etcetera.¡± The mussel was rather sorry, ¡°Master, I seriously don¡¯t know. Those who I¡¯ve confused with my illusion, have been eaten apart from you, master. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t have any consequences.¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± The Firmament Stone seemed to have a thought, ¡°Master, would it be that Celestial Master Zuo left angrily because you bamboozled him too much? Maybe he thinks that you were bluffing? But how could he be like this? It¡¯s not a big deal to say that you are looking at the sunny weather, isn¡¯t it? Furthermore, it¡¯s also considered romantic¡­¡± Chapter 448 Chapter 448: Everything Was Transient 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was speechless but the Firmament Stone continued, ¡°This man was indeed very mean, so what if you recognize who he is? How could he be angry just because you didn¡¯t point out that he¡¯s an impostor? This man is really insane! He kept bothering you and then turned hostile and run away the next moment!¡± Gu Xijiu tapped it with her finger, ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t said anything yet why are youining? You can¡¯t simplyin Celestial Master Zuo or you¡¯d be crashed into pieces if he knows.¡± ¡°Master, Iin because I don¡¯t understand. Why would he turn hostile suddenly?¡± ¡°Maybe like what he said, he came just to examine my mind and qualities. This person does things ording to his will and also unpredictable. Therefore, it¡¯s better that we don¡¯t guess simply. Alright, we should prepare to descend the mountain.¡± The identity of Si Chen was not genuine and thus, the warmth of hispany was unreal too. Everything was indeed unreal, it was just an act. Thus, she took it as the actor just acted in the sentimental movie whereby the touching scenes in the movie were all unreal and she should neither crave nor remember it. The reason why she was feeling bad because she had fallen too deep into her role and had not walked out yet. But she will definitely walk out of it and took everything was a transient. Gu Xijiu perked up and let mussel turned into the size of a fist so that she could put it into her storage bag. Then, she patted on the windcaller¡¯s horn, ¡°Would you like to follow me?¡± The windcaller actually knew what she said as it nodded immediately and showed its back which also meant Gu Xijiu could ride on it. ¡°Master, it wanted to be your mount! That¡¯s great!¡± The Firmament Stone also perked up and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s going to be easy for you to go out of the Dark Forest by riding on it! As it¡¯s the fourth morning since you entered, you have another four whole days for you to go out and that¡¯s more than enough.¡± The Firmament Stone was right, she was able to go through smoothly all the way out. However, it was not because of she was riding on the windcaller which could run speedily but the mythological beast, Lu Wu, which was on her wrist. Though it was small, it was scary to many other beasts. While Gu Xijiu met some ferocious beasts blocking their way, Lu Wu on her arm would jump out happily before she could do anything¡­ And the ferocious beast would be absorbed by Lu Wu before it could eat Gu Xijiu. As the beasts were also inter-connected, some beasts which saw Lu Wu¡¯s ferocious attack, they immediately spread the news to their family and friends so that they would note blocking Gu Xijiu¡¯s way and die¡­ Therefore, wherever Gu Xijiu go, all the beasts would run away, even faster than the rabbit running for its life! Within a day, Gu Xijiu managed to run through the fifth peak, fourth peak and reached the boundary between fourth and third peak. The Bone Dissolving Stream was flowing quietly and the pebbles by the bank were still round and smooth. However, the silhouette of the youth fishing by the bank could no longer be seen and Gu Xijiu believed that she would never see that youth again¡­ She stopped for a moment at the bank and stared at the stream. After a day of travelling, she was rather hungry. Thus, she subconsciously put her hand into the storage bag, wanted to rummage out a fruit to eat. But when she took out the fruit, the mussel was seen on the fruit¡­ And half of the fruit had been eaten by the mussel. Chapter 449 Chapter 449: Everything Was Transient 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As the mussel had eaten half of the fruit, it felt sorry when Gu Xijiu found out, ¡°Master, I¡¯m hungry and I just had to eat. I¡¯ve eaten three fruits now¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless and by a momentary oversight, she had put the mussel together with the fruits. The mussel was a gourmand and thus putting it together with delicious fruits was like enclosing a wolf in a sheep¡¯s pen¡­ The mussel also felt that it had wronged her, so it quickly pushed the leftovers towards Gu Xijiu, ¡°Master, I left you half of the fruit.¡± The mussel liked to drool and thus this fruit was dripping with saliva. Gu Xijiu had no appetite when she saw it, ¡°Keep it for yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you master!¡± The mussel was so happy that it sucked the leftovers clean in just a second. ¡°Purr!¡± Lu Wu, which was sitting on Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist suddenly slid swiftly into the opening storage bag and then carried out a red big fruit with its nine tails. It had higher principles than the mussel because it put that red fruit in front of Gu Xijiu and kept purring as if asking for permission to have it. Though it was asking but its nine tails were holding the fruit so tightly that nobody could take it away from it. Gu Xijiu was very angry as she thought that the two beasts which she just conquered were not disciplined at all, and that she should be enforcing some rules. Therefore, she took out the fruit from the nine tails of Lu Wu and educated it, ¡°Even if it belongs to your master, you must not simply take it. You have to get the permission from your master before you can have it¡­¡± Both Lu Wu and the mussel knew what she was getting at, so she only had to discipline them with long sentences. As the mussel had lived together with Gu Xijiu for a while already and was also shameless, it was alright. But Lu Wu was still a baby and thus its eyes immediately became watery. As its appearance was cute, Gu Xijiu could not help but feel sorry for it. However, she persisted because she knew that she should set some rules. Even a kid should be disciplined when they are being naughty instead of spoiling them. As both Lu Wu¡¯s tears and the mussel¡¯s cuteness were not working, the two of them finally acknowledged their mistake and apologized. The mussel could speak humannguage, so it could express its remorse to Gu Xijiu easily. As for Lu Wu, it kept purring but Gu Xijiu seemed not to understand. Therefore, it was worried and turned to the mussel, grimacing. The mussel was rather afraid of it and thus, it unwillingly helped Lu Wu to trante its remorse. Gu Xijiu nodded her head and forgave them as she saw their attitudes were rather sincere. After all, she just conquered them and thus, it was alright for them not to understand the rules yet. She would teach them gradually. Lu Wu was still staring at the red fruit but Gu Xijiu ignored it and gave the fruit to the wind caller which she had ridden on for a day. The wind caller definitely wanted to eat the fruit as all fruits Celestial Master Zuo gave were definitely rare and superb. Besides, as they were the beasts of the fifth peak and above, they had a spiritual understanding and thus knew the quality of the fruits. The wind caller also knew the advantages of the fruit but it cared about Lu Wu. Though little Lu Wu neither recognized the windcaller nor the same species, the windcaller had incubated Lu Wu for three years like it¡¯s darling and thus, had taken it as its own baby. Therefore, as the wind caller saw Lu Wu¡¯s watery eyes, it took the fruit in its mouth and brought it to Lu Wu¡­ Chapter 450 Chapter 450: Everything Was Transient 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu did not say anything and let the mother and the child connect with each other. The Wind Caller was probably afraid if Gu Xijiu would me it, as it came to please her after gaving the fruit to Lu Wu. Gu Xijiu patted it on its head and did not me it. As she was still hungry and did not want to eat those fruits covered with the saliva of mussel, she decided to hunt after some thoughts. With Lu Wu and the mussel by her side, only careless beasts would face their fate while the rest would escape from a distance. Therefore, she had some time to grill some meat to eat. She hunted a deer in the forest. Of course, there were barely any herbivores in the Dark Forest and this deer was also an extremely ferocious one, with a mouth full of fangs. It initially wanted to eat Gu Xijiu but she was not ignorant and fought for a few rounds. When they were engaging in a fierce fight, Lu Wu heard them and rushed over. Gu Xijiu only managed to say, ¡°Don¡¯t suck its meat!¡± while Lu Wu had already jumped up onto the back of the ferocious deer. It wanted to suck from its neck but as it dared not vite Gu Xijiu¡¯s instructions, it pped on the deer head with its w. The ferocious deer died immediately as if struck by lightning. Under its little w, the life of level four beast was as fragile as a cucumber. Gu Xijiu was impressed with the ability of the level eight newborn beast while pulling the deer back. The fire was lit up and Gu Xijiu was grilling the deer meat while sitting by the bonfire, apanied by the mussel, Lu Wu and the Wind Caller. Gu Xijiu was skillful in grilling, thus the mussel began to drool when the deer was only half cooked. Lu Wu also stood up. The deer meat was cooked gradually and Gu Xijiu only had half of the leg while Lu Wu had the toughest and most chewy meat on the deer spine. Meanwhile, the rest was eaten by the mussel and the Wind Caller. As the Wind Caller was still injured, it could not eat much. Only the mussel, the typical gourmand, finished two-thirds of the deer! If the mussel was rather unwilling to made a covenant with Gu Xijiu in the beginning, it waspletely willing now. The meat its master grilled was too delicious! Much more delicious than any of the other meat it had ever eaten! As a result, both Lu Wu and the mussel no longer enjoyed raw meat but favoured hunting instead, so that she would grill for them. Of course, this was what happenedter. Gu Xijiu roughly calcted the time and realized that it waste at night already. After she entered the Dark Forest, she had not slept at all but only travelled and fought. If the fruits did not have special effects that could not only satisfy her hunger but also suppress her tiredness, she would have copsed. Now she yearned for a rest but as her sleeping bag and tent had been confiscated by Di Fuyi, she could only rest on the cobblestone. While she was worrying what to do on the bare cobblestone, the Wind Caller suddenly patted the ground with its hoof and a bluestone appeared from nowhere. The bluestone was very t and had soft grass growing on top, which felt like a mattress upon stepping on it. Gu Xijiu did not expect that it would have such an ability and was so happy that sheplimented it. Then, sheid on the soft grass and ordered the mussel to watch the night by her side. She actually did not want to sleep but only take a nap. But she was too tired that she was fast asleep. The mussel was not very dependable as it also enjoyed sleeping after a meal. Therefore, it watched the night for only an hour and ordered the Wind Caller to take over its duty. Chapter 451 Chapter 451: Everything Was Transient 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It then closed its shell, leaned beside Gu Xijiu and fell asleep. As for Lu Wu, since it was still a baby beast and was still felt sleepy rather easily, it slept even earlier than the big mussel. Therefore, the important task was to keep vigil and to assign the tired and injured to the Wind Caller. The Wind Caller was very reliable. It insisted to stay awake for the whole night. However, it was too tired and sleepy so its eyelids kept closing. While it was half asleep, it felt a cold wind and the chill in the wind. The Wind Caller immediately jumped up and saw that there were two people opposite the river not too far away. It was a man and a woman. Both of them were wearing the same robes. They were not walking but flew straight towards their direction! Both of their hair was hanging down and covered their faces, therefore, it could not see their faces clearly. The two men appeared silently and after they appeared, the air in the surroundings seemed to have suddenly thickened. It was quite windy at the river bank but it was just a normal wind. However, after the appearance of the two men, the wind became much more chilled and the atmosphere turned gloomy. Although the Wind Caller was a knowledgeable beast, it had been living in the fifth peak for a long time and had seen very little humans. In such a short time, it could not differentiate the difference between these two men and the other human that it had seen before. In its eyes, humans had always been the enemy of the beast and humans had always cooperated with each other. Therefore, its first reaction was that these two men hade to catch it but not to harm Gu Xijiu¡­ It turned around to look at Gu Xijiu. She was sleeping soundly so it did not want to wake her up but to only pay full attention to the two men. It was not easy to cross the Bone Dissolving Stream. It even needed to put full effort before it could cross the river. The reason why its owner was resting here was to let it restore back its energy so that it could cross the river the next day¡­ The two men wandered for a while just opposite before leaping and flying towards its direction. They seemed to have been blocked by something in the middle of the river when they were flying. However, it did not stop them as they continued to fly there. They were going toe over to the other side in just a blink of an eye! The wind was even chiller now. The Wind Caller was cold that it was ridden with goosebumps! Their breathing was heavy and did not look anything like a human! Their hair speared out like water and revealed the pair of eyes. Their cold eyes stared at Gu Xijiu and their pupils turned from ck to red as if they had seen their biggest arch enemy¡­ The strong wind blew up and the two men moved like lightning and headed directly to Gu Xijiu! The Wind Caller wailed. It did not expect that the two men were noting to it but its owner instead! It was shocking and when it could react, the two men¡¯s ck ws were about totch onto Gu Xijiu¡¯s head! It was toote for the Wind Caller to rescue it, so it could only close its eyes in fear. It was actually a beast with pride. It could not stand merely being a human¡¯s ride. It was even a bit hostile to humanity. This time it was forced to follow Gu Xijiu because its baby wanted to stick to her. Therefore, it could only bear it to be her ride. Now, the two men headed there directly mainly because it did not have enough time to rescue anyone but also because it was not very conscientious. It thought that if this human died, perhaps its baby would be back by its side. Due to this mentality, the Wind Caller did not react in a timely manner. It had not regarded itself as the ride of Gu Xijiu yet! Chapter 452 Chapter 452: Everything Was Transient 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When the ws of the two men were reaching Gu Xijiu¡¯s head, she suddenly arisen and rolled to the side and could barely avoid the ck ws! A ripping sound ensued. The ck sharp ws of the two men were inserted into the rock that Gu Xijiu had just lied on! The rock was the hardest rock of all. Even if it was knocked by the hammer, it would not be shattered. However, the ws of the two men were like inserting into a tofu straight into the insides! ¡°Boom!¡± A loud noise was heard. The rock that was about as tall as a human and a meter wide had exploded into powder! The big mussel was previously resting beside Gu Xijiu. When she rolled to the side she brought it along with her. However part of its shell was still on the rock so when the rock exploded it was injured and it finally awoke and screamed. Was that an earthquake? The big mussel looked around and finally, it saw that Gu Xijiu had been standing somewhere farther and there were two shadows attacking her. It realized only now that someone was attacking its owner! The big mussel was angry. It silently created the spell to trigger the poisonous mirage illusion and spread it to the direction of the two people¡­ Gu Xijiu had signed a deed of blood with it so its poisonous mirage illusion had no impact on Gu Xijiu but only on the two people. As long as the two people were living creatures with thinking abilities, they would fall into the illusion and it could kill them in silence! The poisonous mirage illusion had spread very fast. In just a blink of an eye it had almost engulfed the two of them¡­ After a moment, the big mussel was shocked! The two people did not have anymon sense! It could not even sense their breathing and heartbeat¡­ Its poisonous mirage illusion had no effect on them! Gu Xijiu was not pretending asleep just now. The reason why she could respond so quickly was due to her killer sixth sense. It had been her instinct to self-help whenever she encountered the face of danger. The two people had attacked too fast, so even when Gu Xijiu had fought with them for three to four rounds, she had not seen their faces clearly yet. It was until she used her teleportation to keep a short distance, she could see the faces. She was shocked when she saw their faces ¨C here eyes widened! Rong Yan, Gu Tianqing! The two people were Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing who had been judged to be beheaded a few days ago! But she soon discovered that something was wrong with them. Whoever that was in the fight was always expressive, even if they had facial paralysis, there would always be some subtle facial expressions, whether it was an angry, serious or an exhausted one¡­ However, these two people hadcked expression, as though they were carved out from stone, with no expression. Only their pairs of eyes were in bloodshot red. They werepletely bloody red and could not even see the whites of the eyes. Their nails ware also more than a foot long! Their ten fingernails were like ck daggers shining in the dark with breathtaking coldness. They had very strong resentment around them! They were not human! Two of their martial arts had been improved to ten times better now and the more fatal fact was that their ws were poisonous ones! When they waved their ws, the wind strikes up blew on the trees somewhere far away. Gu Xijiu could see that the trees actually shriveled at lightning speed when it blew onto them, and the leaves dropped, immediately breaking into pieces. It was a very strong poison! This poison was somewhat different from what Gu Xijiu had usually seen. It was more like a deadly virus with a smelly odor¡­ Fortunately, Gu Xijiu used to y with drugs and poisons so she had an antibody physique. In addition, she had consumed antibiotics before this so she could still survive under such a poisonous environment. However, she could feel the itch in her throat still¡­ Chapter 453 Chapter 453: Everything Was Transient 8 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion They were not human but poisonous corpses! In the modern era, Gu Xijiu hade across with the bewitched technique from South Xinjiang and even studied the technique of controlling corpses. These two poisonous corpses looked a bit like the zombies under control by the Southern technique, but she knew that they were definitely not. Those kinds of zombies required the controller to manipte at near distances and used spells to control their walking. In the addition, those zombies would walk by jumping and their bodies would be very stiff. But the two in front of her could walk freely and did not seem to be controlled by someone else. Their bodies were flexible as if they did not have bones. When they fought they could bend freely and their heads could even turn 360 degrees around¡­ Besides, both of the corpses could coordinate well with each other. When both of them cooperated, the power was much stronger than before. After Gu Xijiu fought with them for several rounds, she realized that she could not fight against them! Little Lu Wu had awoken too. It was also involved in the fight. Although it had a small body, it was very capable. It kept spinning around like a lightning ball around the two corpses and used its ws to punch them. Its little paws had the strength to crack the hard stone. When it punched the body of the two dead corpses they could hear their bones being snapped apart. But the two corpses did not feel anything even when their bones cracked and broken; they kept attacking as usual. Even the skull of Rong Yan that had been punched by the little Lu Wu cracked and rendered him lookingpletely out of shape. He did not feel a thing and the injured area was able to restore back to the original really quickly. ¡°Master, they are not human! Their regenerative ability is frightening! It is not a good idea to keep fighting with them. We should run!¡± The Firmament Stone wailed in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. ¡°What are they?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°I do not know! This is the first time I see it. They are neither zombies nor the living.¡± Gu Xijiu used its flexible body and surrounded the two corpses. She practiced the technique to control zombies and even the spell to handle a zombie before, so she used everything that she knew to try on the two corpses, but s, it did not have any effect on them. Who actually transformed them into this form to attack her? Under such an intense fight, Gu Xijiu could not conduct a proper analysis. Of course, it was not a good idea to keep fighting. Some more she did not have anyone to help her, so the only way was to escape! Gu Xijiu made a decision. She whistled to call little Lu Wu back and carried the big mussel with her. She immediately teleported across the river andnded directly in the forest in the opposite direction. However, after crossing the river, she realised something was amiss. She missed out the Wind Caller and it did not tag along! The Firmament Stone quickly said, ¡°Master, their target is you. They will not hurt the Wind Caller. Hurry up! Let¡¯s run quickly!¡± Gu Xijiu did not care for it. She looked at the other side and saw that the corpse kept turning in circles after their target was missing. Perhaps the Wind Caller had the smell of Gu Xijiu so the two corpses immediately changed their target to the Wind Caller directly headed towards it! The Wind Caller was scared that all his goosebumps appeared! These two corpses were too furious and it was really scared of them. It was supposed to be its animal instinct to run away from the enemy. However, this time it stayed on because it was worried about its baby, so it never left. When Gu Xijiu was fighting with the two corpses, it was watching at the sides. When Gu Xijiu teleported and ran, it all happened in just a blink of an eye. It still could not react to it, but the two corpses had already surrounded it! When it wanted to run away, it was already toote. Chapter 454 Chapter 454: Everything Was Transient 9 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When it wanted to run away, it was already toote. It could only fight hard. It still had some ability to fight or else it would not be able to put up a decent fight with Dao Qingyang for so long. However, the two poisonous corpses in front were too fierce. The poison issued by their ws were harmful to it too. In just a while, it experienced dizziness and its body had stiffened. When it thought that it was going to be killed by the ws of the two poisonous corpses, a shadow appeared at lightning speed with a sword and strong spiritual power. The two corpses were scared off and took two steps back. It was its owner! Its owner hade to save it! Its owner did not leave it alone, but had risked her life toe back and save it! The closing desperate eyes of the Wind Caller had suddenly brightened up again! ¡°Only the brave will win in such a dangerous situation! Either we fight or we die! The Wind Caller, the spiritual beast that follows me must be brave!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice resounded beside it, ¡°If you want to be alive, you must only fight to the end!¡± Suddenly the Wind Caller was motivated and became energetic! It wailed and was ready to fight. Lu Wu also opened its big eyes and stared at the two poisonous corpses while grabbing its paws tightly. As for the big mussel, it was a doer. It immediately transformed into the size of a small house and opened its shell to attack the two poisonous corpses in an instant! The two beasts, a big mussel, and Gu Xijiu started to attack the two poisonous corpses. During the fight, Gu Xijiu arranged a fighting strategy ording to their respective strengths. Gu Xijiu was an expert inmanding. Everyone could y with their strength under the variants arranged by her. With such an array, thebat power had increased by several times! The clipping attack by the big mussel was very powerful. Its two shells were invincible. The poisonous fingernails of the two corpses were as hard as stone. However, there was once where Gu Tianqing¡¯s fingernails were cut off by the shell of big mussel when she tried to attack the gap between the two shells. Not only her fingernails but one of her arms were ripped off by the big mussel too¡­ The big mussel had a grand achievement. It was proud and tried to show off to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Master, I have broken her arm¡­¡± Before it could finish the sentence, it fainted. It had inhaled the poison from her arm. The big mussel was the main force of Gu Xijiu¡¯s team. When it fainted due to the poison, the strength of Gu Xijiu¡¯s team immediately weakened. Gu Tianqing who lost an arm not only did not lose herbat power but became even more violent. She was fiercer than before and rushed towards Gu Xijiu. The worst thing was that her broken arm could regenerate rapidly. Gu Xijiu saw that her arm was growing out again in only a short period of time¡­ If the arm could be regenerated, did it mean the head could be reproduced if broken? Gu Xijiu re-adjusted her strategy again and finally, she was able to cut Rong Yan¡¯s neck. In normal circumstances, her sword could cut through iron. However, Rong Yan¡¯s neck was too hard and even harder than a golden diamond. When the sword sliced the neck, dark ck blood gushed out and the sword actually corroded as though it had came in contact with strong sulphuric acid¡­ Rong Yan¡¯s neck was half cut but he was even more ferocious and rushed towards Gu Xijiu crazily. Gu Xijiu had no weapons in her hand anymore and she was attacked by the two corpses at the same time. She could not dodge on time and her shoulder was identally cut by Gu Tianqing¡¯s nail! It was not a serious cut but the poison on the nail was very strong. In just a second, Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder had be numb and her arm had stiffed. Rong Yan wasing to her and she could not run. She closed her eyes when she saw that Rong Yan¡¯s w was approaching near her. She thought that she was going to perish here today. Chapter 455 Chapter 455: Everything Was Transient 10 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Xijiu!¡± suddenly a loud shout sounded from afar. ¡°Shuaaaa!¡± A lightning struck directly on Rong Yan¡¯s w and stopped him from attacking. Gu Xijiu was startled but she also took this opportunity to teleport. After all, she was poisoned and her body was had seriously stiffened. Even if she could teleport she could not go too far ¨C only a few meters. When she appeared again, she staggered and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Xijiu!¡± A person came right at her and caught her. It was that familiar herbal scent, that familiar voice, and that familiar face. Gu Xijiupletely stiffened. It was Long Siye! He held her in his strong and warm arms. Gu Xijiu suddenly struggled vigorously, ¡°Let me go¡­!¡± The poison was too strong to the point that her tongue was numb. ¡°Don¡¯t move! You are poisoned!¡± Long Siye put a pill into her mouth, ¡°Swallow it!¡± Gu Xijiu was not willing to eat his medicine. In her heart, this man was worse than the poisonous corpse. He came to take advantage of her! If she died under the ws of the poisonous corpses, at least her soul was intact and she could still reincarnate. However, if she died in the hands of Long Siye, she might not have her soul intact anymore. She immediately spat out the pill in her mouth. ¡°Pop!¡± The pill popped out and rolled onto the ground, hitting the big mussel beside her. The big mussel was poisoned too and was shaking its shell at the side. It seemed to smell the pill and immediately opened its shell. The pale little baby inside the shell immediately swallowed it. Everything happened very quickly, in just a few seconds. Long Siye did not expect that she would spit out the pill and that it would be eaten by the big mussel. He was stunned for a moment. As Gu Xijiu noticed that the big mussel was eating the pill, she quickly rolled over in attempts to stop it, ¡°It is poisonous! Spit it out!¡± Long Siye¡¯s face was pale. He held her back while his eyes expressed sadness. Heughed and put another pill into her mouth again. This time in order to stop her from spitting out the pill, he stroked her throat so that the pill could go into her stomach, ¡°Gu Xijiu, if you spit it out again, I will kiss you until the pill melts in your stomach!¡± He suddenly got close to Gu Xijiu¡¯s face and his lips were just next to Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips. It was a very dangerous distance indeed. At first, Long Siye just wanted to scare her, but when he got really close to her face and saw her beautiful lips, he was so tempted to kiss her¡­ However, Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed and turned her face to the side. In her eyes, it was brimming with obvious disgust and anger. Long Siye was stunned when he saw her expression. ¡°Wooo! Woo!¡± Lu Wu wailed. During the fight, the Wind Caller was down due to the poison and there was only Lu Wu and the two poisonous corpses standing. No matter how strong little Lu Wu was, it could not fight against the two poisonous corpses that could not be killed. Although it was a level eight spiritual beast, it was just a newborn and did not have muchbat experience. Even when Gu Xijiu had used up all her strength and tactics to fight, she could not deal with them too, let alone little Lu Wu. When little Lu Wu was almost killed by them, it anxiously whined! Although Gu Xijiu was anxious, she could not do anything as her body waspletely stiffed due to the poison. Long Siye held her hand and used his spiritual power to melt the pill in Gu Xijiu¡¯s stomach. He only released her when the pill had fully melted and she was not able to spit it out again. Chapter 456 Chapter 456: Through Thick And Thin Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He put her on a soft soil stage and briefly said, ¡°Sit here and recover, I will go and deal with them!¡± He stood up and joined the fight. Long Siye had a level nine spiritual power so it was totally different when he joined the battlefield. Gu Xijiu remained silent. The medicine that was given by Long Siye was very effective. The big mussel was the one who first recovered. Its ck shell that was poisoned slowly turned back to its original light pink. In fact, when Long Siye tried to melt the pill in her stomach, she already knew that it was truly a medication that could cure the poison, so she did not spit it out again. Now, she was sitting there and leveraged on the medicine to remove the poison from her body. In just a few minutes, the poison in her body hadpletely vanished. However, her body was still weak after the poison had been cured. The big mussel rolled over to her and the baby inside the shell looked at her worriedly, ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. Although the baby inside the big mussel looked cute, he spoke like a rude man, ¡°Damn it. What the hell are these two things? They are so poisonous!¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak but stared at the battlefield. She had too little knowledge about this world so she was not able to distinguish between all species. Apparently, Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing were not human now, but they were not zombies nor puppets too. They could not be killed and was always full of resentment! She could only call them poisonous corpses at the moment. These two things was obviouslying to her and always wanted to jump towards her. However, they were always stopped by Long Siye. Finally, Gu Xijiu looked at Long Siye. He seemed to be injured and his face had always been pale. There were blood stains on his robe and she could not tell if they were his blood or the other beasts¡¯ ones¡­ However, even if he was injured, the two poisonous corpses could not break out from his attack range too. After all, Long Siye had been living in this world for more than a hundred years. He was knowledgeable, and a top doctor so he was familiar with most of the poisons in this world. However, he had never seen such a toxic corpse before and was not able to find their ws in such a short time. The two poisonous corpses were not afraid of fire, poison, or any spell and was not even scared of being ripped apart¡­ Long Siye had ripped them apart several times now and purple mist had surrounded them. After that, they were able to quickly restore itself to its original state with strongbat power. It was not a good idea to keep it going but Gu Xijiu had no other way to get rid of them at the moment. After she recovered, she immediately went to see the Wind Caller. The Wind Caller had been poisoned until it vomited and almost died. Gu Xijiu quickly gave it a few pills to eat but apparently, the pills were not effective. Long Siye had been paying attention to her and threw a pill over to her. Gu Xijiu quickly fed the Wind Caller with the pill and sessfully saved it from dying. When Gu Xijiu rescued the Wind Caller, she was near the battlefield. Perhaps the two poisonous corpses could smell her breath, the purple mist surrounding them suddenly expanded and thebat power increased several times again. ¡°Master, they seem to rely on the resentment. The more resentment they have, the more powerful they are!¡± The Firmament Stone was able to see the clues. ¡°Yes, and their resentment is generated based on me.¡± Gu Xijiu concluded even more. Just now when she was poisoned, the resentment of the two corpses had obviously reduced and their actions were much slower. However, as she could stand up again, the resentment immediately became more powerful! Chapter 457 Chapter 457: Through Thick And Thin 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye was aware of it too, he immediately said, ¡°Xijiu, leave quickly!¡± Gu Xijiu did not say much. She picked up the big mussel and went on the Wind Caller¡¯s back. She lowered her body and whispered beside it. The Wind Caller immediately ran towards the Bone Dissolving Stream. As the two poisonous corpses seemed to notice that Gu Xijiu had run away, they roared loudly and wanted to rush towards her direction. However, they were stopped by Long Siye and could not go over to her. Gu Xijiu did not look back. While the Wind Caller was running, she quickly performed her teleportation. When she reappeared again, she was already opposite the riverbank. Then, she rode on the Wind Caller and rushed towards the jungle and finally disappeared. Throughout the process, she did not look back again. Long Siye was pale and her thin lips had lost its color. He remembered that in the past, as long as they were experiencing adventures together, they would face all difficulties together. The more dangerous the situation was, the more she was unwilling to leave. Even if he instructed her, she would not leave him alone. She would rather be punished after the incident than to leave him alone. Her favorite quote at the time was, ¡°You can either kill me or leave first!¡± He was angry but was unable to do anything. The time when she was executing a task with him, as long as he did not ask her to go, she would be very understandable and always be cooperative. But now¡­ He was absent-minded for a while and his arm was identally cut by the poisonous nails. Fortunately, Long Siye had taken the antibiotic in advance, so he would not be hurt by the poisonous nail but only stiffen up for a moment. However, this short moment almost took his life away. His head almost got hit by Gu Tianqing¡¯s ws! He could barely avoid the attack but it had hit him on his shoulder. Gu Tianqing¡¯s sharp nails of Gu Tianqing dug into his shoulder and almost ripped off his bone! He staggered slightly and his face became very pale as he was injured too. He bit his teeth and took out Gu Tianqing¡¯s ws from his shoulder. However, the poison had already started working in his body so his legs were stiff until he had to kneel down on the ground. Rong Yan¡¯s eyes were red and he extended his ws to Long Siye¡¯s head. Long Siye could smell the bloody odor approaching him so he quickly rolled away to dodge the attack and immediately yed his sword to cut Rong Yan¡¯s arm. However, he was injured too heavily so the spiritual power did not y to the fullest. The sword did not cut through the arm but just on the skin. Instead, the blood spurted out from Rong Yan spattered on Long Siye¡¯s body¡­ Rong Yan¡¯s eyes were red. The arm that was not cut was trying to catch Long Siye¡¯s head and Long Siye had not enough energy to dodge it anymore¡­ ¡°Shuaaaa!¡± A lightning appeared and blocked Long Siye. Rong Yan¡¯s ck nails dug into the lightning and a sharp sound ensued. Long Siye was already half-dazed. When he saw the lightning, he was suddenly awaken and he turned his head back. He saw that Gu Xijiu had teleported back and the lightning came from her sword. ¡°Xijiu!¡± He cried and eximed with mixed feelings. Gu Xijiu did not look at him but shed and disappeared. These two poisonous corpses wereing to her so when she was back, they shifted their target to her again. Long Siye was now temporarily safe. He woke up and sat on the ground. He immediately took an antidote and after a while, the poison in his body was soon cured¡­ He quickly jumped up and joined the fight again. They had been very well coordinated in the past when he cooperated with Gu Xijiu in battle. However, they were using a modern weapon back in the day, but now they were using spiritual powers instead. Chapter 458 Chapter 458: Through Thick And Thin 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The method that Gu Xijiu used hade from the books given by The Lord, whilst the method that Long Siye used was the heaven¡¯s gift. Gu Xijiu had the fire and wind element in her spiritual power, with thetter being the main element. On the other hand, Long Siye had the wood and fire element in his spiritual power, with the former as the main. However, the fire element in him was not weak too. This was the first time both of them teamed up to fight against the enemy. At first, they were still not well-coordinated. However, as time passed, both of them developed a basic understanding of each other¡¯s tactics. Therefore, subconsciously, they started to y around with their power by coordinating with each other. Long Siye switched his spiritual power to fire as the main element naturally and Gu Xijiu would use her wind power to expedite the fire. It immediately made the power of the fire intensify by several times. The fire ignited by Long Siye was not an ordinary fire, but one started by spiritual power. When it was intensified by Gu Xijiu¡¯s wind power, the fire became a very powerful spiritual fire. The two poisonous corpses were not afraid of ordinary fire, only this spiritual fire. They were unable to get close to Gu Xijiu when blocked by the fire. Gu Xijiu and Long Siye could finally rx for a bit. ¡°Why do youe back?¡± Long Siye could not help but ask Gu Xijiu during the fight. Gu Xijiu did not answer him. She immediately said, ¡°Look at my hand gestures and ignite another Fire Phoenix Tactic ¡­¡± Gu Xijiu quickly assigned a tactic tobat. ¡°Okay!¡± Long Siye nodded. Both of them crossed each other and Gu Xijiu feigned falling down to the ground. The two poisonous corpses immediately rushed to her! Gu Xijiu gestured to Long Siye and he quickly released the Fire Phoenix Tactic. When the fire was ignited, Gu Xijiu shot a bloody spell into the fire and immediately cast a Wind Cracker Tactic ! The fire spread too far with the help of the wind. In the fire, there was a golden spell shining and had trapped the two poisonous corpses inside it. Finally, the two corpses released a harsh scream. The big mussel that was watching at the side was too excited and shouted, ¡°Master, it is working! This is good!¡± The two poisonous corpses inside were burnt from their arms to their legs. They were struggling, but could not escape from the ze. ¡­ After 15 minutes, finally, the fire slowly subsided. The two poisonous corpses had melted, with not a single trance of remnant in the fire. Long Siye sat on the ground and was drenched in sweat. His face was terribly pale. The Fire Phoenix Tactic consumed a lot of his spiritual power but fortunately, the poisonous corpses had been killed and the crisis was finally over. Gu Xiju also sat on some pebbles to rest. She consumed a lot of energy to cast the Wind Cracker Tactic to the fullest. Now, she was exhausted and weak. After the crisis was over and done with, she could not even lift her finger up. On the other hand, the big mussel seemed to be very energetic. It was very exciting, ¡°Master, this person is the perfect match for you. If there happened to be even the slightest mistake during the coordination, the two corpses would never be trapped in the fire. I have never seen such a perfect match before¡­¡± The big mussel had eaten a lot of people when it was at the fifth peak. All the victims it ate were masters in martial art and most of them came in a gang of friends. However, when those people cooperated to fight they were not well-coordinated. The big mussel was an expert in this area thus it could easily tell if it was an efficient cooperation. It did not filter its words when it spoke. So Long Siye¡¯s eyes slightly lit up and looked at Gu Xijiu. However, Gu Xijiu was now closing her eyes, deep in meditation as though she did not hear the words of the big mussel. Long Siye was a bit disappointed. He took out a pill from his robe and handed it to her, ¡°Xijiu, eat this and your spiritual power will be replenished faster.¡± Gu Xijiu did not ept it. She did not even open her eyes. Long Siye felt a bit awkward. He withdrew his hand and when he turned around he saw the baby inside the big mussel eyeing him. Chapter 459 Chapter 459: Through Thick And Thin 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye felt a bit awkward. He withdrew his hand and when he turned aroun,d he saw the baby inside the big mussel eyeing him. To be exact, he was eyeing the pill in his hand and looked desperate. Long Siye handed the pill to him, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you then.¡± The big mussel did not think much and immediately reached out to take the pill. When it was about to put it into its mouth, a green light shed and the pill fell onto the ground. The big mussel was surprised. It looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Master!¡± Long Siye¡¯s face slightly changed, but also looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, you still don¡¯t believe me?¡± Gu Xijiu finally looked at him. She was straight to the point, ¡°Overlord Long, I don¡¯t know what your purpose ofing here is and I have no interest to know. However, I will not believe you anymore. I will not believe you no matter what you say. That¡¯s all for today, please take care of yourself.¡± She stood up and picked up the big mussel, turned and wanted to leave. ¡°Xijiu, what can I do to make you believe in me?¡± Long Siye could not help but probed further. Gu Xijiu paused for a while. She did not answer but immediately teleported and left. Only Long Siye was left at the big river bank. When the wind blew, his robe fluttered around. He stared at the spot where Gu Xijiu left and clenched his fingers. It was so easy to lose someone¡¯s trust, but it so difficult to gain it back again¡­ Xijiu, don¡¯t you want me anymore? He stood there and was stunned for a moment. Suddenly he thought of something and quickly rushed to the other side. It was no surprise that he was blocked by the wizardry barrier when he rushed over to the middle of the river, as he could no longer step forward. He hovered in the air and touched the barrier. He could vaguely feel the spiritual power surging in it. It was the wizardry barrier established by Celestial Master Zuo. There was no living object that could pass through the barrier unless someone used the great effort to get rid of it. However, it would immediately alert Celestial Master Zuo. There should be no one who could pass through the barrier, but Gu Xijiu was able to, without any effort! She did not even feel the existence of the barrier, and brought her spiritual beasts together with her¡­ What was going on? ¡­ Gu Xijiu found the Wind Caller in the forest and sat on it. She patted its horn and it could understand her orders. It ran down the hill ording to her guidance. Although there were a lot of ferocious beasts in the third peak, she had the Wind Caller and a level five spiritual beast with her, and coupled with the light shining out by the level eight spiritual beast Lu Wu, no other beasts would dare to approach them. Therefore, it had been a smooth journey for her to go down the hill. In just a day, she had already ran to the first peak and would be able to get out of the Dark Forest after passing through a small hill. She found a hillside and stopped for a rest. The battle had spent almost all of her energy. She had to rest and restore her it before she went out of the Dark Forest. If she did not guess wrongly, there would be another imminent hard fight when she gets out of the Dark Forest. There were a lot of people who wanted her to be dead so they should be hiding outside waiting for her. She ate a few slices of dried meat and drank a few mouthfuls of water. When she was preparing to meditate, the big mussel inside the storage bag shouted, ¡°Master, it is too warm inside the bag. Let me out to get some fresh air.¡± Gu Xijiu then let the big mussel out. The big mussel opened its shell and revealed the baby inside. The baby stared at Gu Xijiu with its pair of big eyes, ¡°Master, who was the man just now? He is amazing! It was the first time I saw someone casting the fire tactic so well!¡± Chapter 460 Chapter 460: Through Thick And Thin 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu stared at it. Did it ask on purpose? It had transformed into Long Siye in the illusion before to confuse her and now it pretended not to know him. The big mussel seemed to realize something, ¡°Master, my mirage poison can make people fall into an illusion and what appears in the illusion is the weak point of the person. It could only be seen by the person who is trapped in it. Actually, I can¡¯t see it. Only when the person is trapped by their own weak point, I can take the advantage to go in and eat the person. However, I can¡¯t see what the weakness is itself.¡± Was it true? Gu Xijiu was skeptical. The big mussel went near to her, ¡°Master, I will not lie to you. What you have seen was your sore point and something that you are interested in¡­¡± Were they all her weak points? Did it mean was she interested to see Di Fuyi¡¯s naked body? No, it was not the case. How could she be interested in the naked body of Di Fuyi?! The image of Di Fuyi, as well as the words he said before, had appeared in her mind¡­ She immediately paused her thoughts and kept the image of Di Fuyi deep inside her mind. ¡°Master, so who is he?¡± The big mussel insisted to ask. ¡°He is the Overlord of Tianwen n, Long Siye.¡± The big mussel opened its shell, ¡°Is he Long Siye? I have eaten a few disciples of his!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. The big mussel continued to say, ¡°All of his disciples said their master would take revenge for them before they died and told me the name of their master. I have always wanted to meet this guy. I never expect that I will meet him like this today. I¡¯ve always thought that he is an old man and never knew that he was so young and good looking like Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent and let it chatter on. ¡°Master, is Long Siye your weak point? You seem very upset and frustrated now. I am very curious about that. He seemed to be a gentleman and he had put all his effort in to save you. In addition, you guys are very well-coordinated when you were fighting with the enemy. I think that you guys are verypatible, just like a couple. Was there any misunderstandings between you both? I think you should talk to him about that¡­¡± Gu Xijiu still remained silent. ¡°Master, the pill that he gave you should be a medicine to replenish your energy. He is sincere to you, without any ulterior motives.¡± Gu Xijiu had finally ran out of patience. She took out her sword and pointed at it, ¡°Have you finished your words? If you don¡¯t shut up, I will cut you and turn you into soup!¡± The big mussel quickly mmed its shell shut and did not dare to talk any further. Finally, the surroundings were quiet and Gu Xijiu got to meditate properly. Yes, she knew that the pill given by Long Siye was good for her. However, she could never trust him anymore. She needed to be alert whenever she met him. She even had assumptions that the two poisonous corpses were probably created by him so that he could be appear to be the hero who rescued her from danger. If she did not see that he almost died under the ws of the two poisonous corpses, she would still doubt that he was the person behind the poisonous corpses. It seemed like Long Siye had been injured badly this time and his ability had been weakened. However, he was still alright six months ago when she left him. During this period, Gu Xijiu heard that he was retreating in his own n. He was supposed to have increased his spiritual power after the retreat, not have it greatly reduced. Was he deliberately being weak in front of her? Or was he too exhausted after trying to resurrect Ye Hongfeng? Had Ye Hongfenge back to life?¡± Chapter 461 Chapter 461: Through Thick And Thin 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although she had asked the big mussel to shut up, there were numerous thoughts in her mind and she could not concentrate during meditation. She took a deep breath and told herself, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you don¡¯t have to think so much. This person has nothing to do with you anymore. Since you have decided to live on your own in this life, you don¡¯t have to think of all these insignificant people and matters anymore!¡± She stood up and jumped on the Wind Caller¡¯s back, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡­ It was a smooth journey for Gu Xijiu as she was leaving the Dark Forest, as she did not meet any obstacles anymore. However, she was quite surprised that she did not encounter any ambush outside the Dark Forest. It was a sunny and windy day and the air was fresh. During the few days inside the Dark Forest, the air was almost stagnant with a dark, damp atmosphere. She had not seen the sun for many days. When she saw the sun once in the fourth peak, Si Chen who was transformed by Di Fuyi suddenly said something weird and ran away. And after Di Fuyi left the Dark Forest, it was back to its original state without the chance to see the clear sky anymore. Finally, she could see the sun again now. When she was inhaling the fresh air, she could feel her lung expandingfortably and the air stuck in her chest had been released too. She stood outside the Dark Forest and stretched for a while. Finally, she had emerged from the forest! It was one day earlier than the day specified by Di Fuyi. ¡°Tweet tweet¡­¡± A colorful bird flew over to the top of her head before vanishing. Gu Xijiu nced at the bird and did not care too much about it. She stroked the Wind Caller¡¯s fur. It was the first time the Wind Caller hade out of the Dark Forest. It was a bit excited but nervous too. Gu Xijiu could sense its tension, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you nervous?¡± Wind Caller nodded and used its head to rub her hand. It had been very loyal to Gu Xijiu after she had saved it from the ws of the two poisonous corpses. It was really tense, that the mane on its head could be seen trembling. There were a lot of humans outside the Dark Forest and human always liked to hunt them¡­ Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This world is not as terrible as you think. You have me to protect you.¡± Herughter was cool and bright. It had the power to calm people down. The Wind Caller rubbed against her again and finally, it was not trembling anymore. Gu Xijiu rode on the Wind Caller and went down the hill at a fast pace. Under the hill, she saw arge tea stall. The tea stall was not small. It was about five acres in size. When she saw it from a distance, it almost ounted for a big piece of the hillside. Gu Xijiu frowned and reined the Wind Caller. Although it was already outside the Dark Forest, it was still a quiet ce with almost no civilization. What was the purpose of building such arge tea stall over here? Did they want to sell tea to beasts? There must be something unusual. Gu Xijiu saw that there were curtains dropping down from the stall and she could not see the interior clearly. She grabbed the sword in her hand tightly. The curtains hung on the stall were very clean and it looked like it was made of high-quality silk. It was very quiet inside the tea stall. It seemed like it was abandoned by someone. However, Gu Xijiu could see the silver bells that were hanging at the four corners. When the wind blew, the bells would ring sharply. She looked at the forest behind the tea stall. The forest was also very quiet, but she could feel some movement inside it. Could there be an ambush? Gu Xijiu wondered. She was not surprised if there was an ambush. However, it did not make sense to build such a big tea stall to ambush her. Although she had been very thirsty, she refused to go into this creepy tea stall. Chapter 462 Chapter 462: Through Thick And Thin 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although she had been very thirsty, she refused to go into this creepy tea stall. When she patted the Wind Caller and prepared to leave, suddenly, she heard a few loud noises. There were fireworks in the sky and Gu Xijiu was shocked to see it. When she looked up, the curtains on the tea stalls had been raised and revealed countless people. There were guards, maids, chancellors, princes among the crowd. In the middle, it was actually Emperor Xuan. He looked happy and walked out together with his chancellors, ¡°Xijiu, congrattions on your sessful journey through the Dark Forest!¡± Rong Jialuo and Rong Che who were standing beside him, smiled at her too. Gu Xijiu was stunned. She even doubted that she had fallen into her own illusion again. It was eptable to see Rong Jialuo and Rong Che, but she never expected to see Emperor Xuan here! Soon she realized that her visions were true. Because there were many people running out of the jungle. It was arge group of peopleprisingmon people and the army. The people were a very passionate while and armies were well-trained. Obviously, it was quiet in the jungle because themon people were under the control of the army. It was the pride of the people in Feixing Kingdom when she could break through the Dark Forest safely. Particrly when they saw that Gu Xijiu managed to keep the Wind Caller as her spiritual beast, they cheered even more loudly. Lu Wu was lying quietly in Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve. However, when it heard the noise it revealed its head out from the sleeve to see the crowd surrounding it. It had a purple light around its body and the crowd suddenly turned quiet when they saw Lu Wu. It was a level eight spiritual beast! Although some of the people could not recognize the species of Lu Wu, they could tell that it was a level eight spiritual beast from the purple light on its body! ¡°Xijiu, this is¡­?¡± Emperor Xuan opened his eyes widely and looked at Lu Wu. His heart was pumping fast. In fact, Gu Xijiu did not want to expose Lu Wu yet. The halo around Lu Wu was too catchy and she was still not strong enough in terms of her spiritual power. When she brought it with her, it was like a diamond that would catch people¡¯s attention especially those with bad intentions! Gu Xijiu purposely hid it inside the storage bag in her sleeve but she never expected that it woulde out on its own. When she still did not know how to answer Emperor Xuan yet, Lu Wu thought that it was fun to y with the crown of Emperor Xuan and jumped onto his head. Emperor Xuan was stunned! Gu Xijiu reacted with lightning speed and immediately caught little Lu Wu down from Emperor¡¯s Xuan head. She put it inside her storage bag again and as she was about to apologize to Emperor Xuan, someone beside shouted, ¡°It was Lu Wu! It looked like the spiritual beast Lu Wu!¡± When this person finished shouting, the crowd was even noisier in excitement! ¡­ It was a weing party inside therge tea stall. There wereughter and chatter from the crowd. Gu Xijiu was arranged to be seated at the chief position on the guest¡¯s side. Rong Jialuo and Rong Che were sitting next to her respectively. It was considered extremely grand and supreme when a King of a country led his ministers to wee the return of Gu Xijiu in this manner. During the party, Emperor Xuan asked, ¡°Xijiu, it is splendid news for Feixing Kingdom that you can actually break out of the Dark Forest within seven days! You have earned your pride in our country. I am very happy with it. So what are your ns for the future? When he asked, the crowd suddenly became quiet and looked at her. Obviously, Emperor Xuan was indirectly asking about her marriage arrangements with Di Fuyi. He wanted to know what choice she would make. Gu Xijiu looked down and before she could answer, a servant ran into the tea stall and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, Celestial Master Zuo has sent his guardian Mu Feng toe and congratte Miss Gu!¡± Chapter 463 Chapter 463: Through Thick And Thin 8 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Panic-stricken, the Emperor quickly said, ¡°Wee! Wee!¡± He felt a little uneasy, as it seemed like Celestial Master Zuo had always been watching out for Gu Xijiu. He sent someone here as soon as she escaped the forest. Did he send the person to force her into their marriage? Even though Celestial Master Zuo once said that if Gu Xijiu could make it out of the Dark Forest within eight days, they could revise and discuss the engagement again. However, it would only be a discussion; there was no certainty that the engagement would be dismissed. Furthermore, who would not wish to marry Celestial Master Zuo? Gu Xijiu should not be an exception, too. The Emperor could not help but look at Gu Xijiu. She seemed at ease; it was hard to read her mind from her expressions. Then, she stood up with him. Mu Feng entered the hall with vigorous strides. After paying respect to the Emperor and others, he turned his attention to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss Gu, congrattions upon escaping the Dark Forest. Celestial Master Zuo has sent me to congratte you on his behalf. I hereby present you this humble gift.¡± There was a rise of admiration from the people, as Celestial Master Zuo would not present his gift to just anyone; he did not even send the Emperor anything for his royal marriage years ago. To one¡¯s surprise, this time he sent his follower to present his gift to Gu Xijiu as a token of congrattion. What would the gift be? Most of the attention fell onto Mu Feng, as he slowly took out a little Narra wooden box from his storage bag. After opening the box, a pitch-dark bracelet could be seen buried within the velvet sheets. The Dark Heart Bracelet! It was the Dark Heart Bracelet that was taken as a keepsake for their engagement! Gu Xijiu stared nkly at the bracelet for a little while. She smiled, as she seemed to have realized something. Puzzled, the Emperor stood gazing at the officials of all ranks. They could certainly recognize the bracelet, but they could not understand Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s intention behind the gift. Mu Feng was still staring at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Celestial Master has also sent me to ask you a question. It is necessary that Miss Gu answers it.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her brows. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo had once made a promise to Miss Gu, that says as long as you can make it out of the Dark Forest within eight days, he¡¯ll discuss with you about the renouncement of the engagement. Now that you¡¯ve made it in time, Celestial Master will definitely honor his promise and will not force you into marriage. If Miss Gu still wishes to rescind the engagement, you can ept the Dark Heart Bracelet. If Miss Gu doesn¡¯t wish to rescind the engagement, then there¡¯s no need for you to ept the bracelet. He¡¯ll send you another gift in the future.¡± With these words, Mu Feng fell on a knee and presented the bracelet to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss, will you or will you not ept it?¡± The hall fell into aplete silence after he uttered his words. Numerous eyes turned to meet Gu Xijiu, awaiting her answer. The sunlight streamed in and shined on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. Herplexion glowed faintly under the light, as she looked down at the bracelet. The pitch-ck bracelet looked somewhat ice-cold. Whatever it might be, it could not be heartwarming. Gu Xijiu paused for a while. Then, she stretched out her hand and took hold of the bracelet. Mu Feng¡¯s eyes darkened, as he held the empty box and took a step backward, ¡°It seems like Miss Gu has chosen to rescind the engagement.¡± Gu Xijiu looked up at him. Unhurriedly, he shed a smile and presented another two copies of a document, ¡°Such being the case, Mu Feng has nothing more to say. This is the disengagement document written by Celestial Master Zuo himself, you¡¯ll just have to sign it. From now on, there¡¯ll be no engagement between Miss Gu and Celestial Master Zuo. Your marriages in the future will have nothing to do with one another.¡± Chapter 464 Chapter 464: Gu Xijiu¡¯s Qualification Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The paper quality of the document was very delicate. The handwriting on it was of swift calligraphy ¨C it was Di Fuyi, Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s handwriting. It was indeed a disengagement document. Celestial Master Zuo had obviously foreseen all of it. Everything was thoroughly prepared. Gu Xijiu wanted tough at it. The disengagement procedure was like a divorce. The document served as a divorce certificate, where each of them would keep a copy. Mu Feng had prepared everythingprehensively to every detail. Not only did he prepare the ink that was already ground, he even prepared the red ink paste for her to seal her forefinger as a signature. Gu Xijiu took over the brush and looked briefly at the words on the document. Then, she signed her name on the document and used her forefinger to seal her signature on top of her name with the red ink paste. Once she was done signing the papers, Mu Feng handed out to take a copy. He touched her hand identally while they exchanged the papers. Her fingers were ice-cold, but he maintained hisposure and did not say anything. Mu Feng was very efficient. He left once his mission wasplete. Gu Xijiu folded her copy of the document and ced it in the storage, as she returned to her seat. The hall was once again filled with cheering andughter like nothing had happened. They often turned their attention to Gu Xijiu, as they sought to find out more. Gu Xijiu had eaten quite a lot. She had explored the Dark Forest like a savage for six or seven days and had only been eating all kinds of fruits to the point where she felt almost like a monkey. Now that she could finally have a meal like a normal human being, she would definitely satiate her appetite to the fullest. Moreover, the royal chef from the Emperor had thoughtfully prepared the delicacies. While eating, she could feel like something was not right in her surroundings. She raised her head and looked around, only to realize that everyone had been looking at her. Their eyes were slightly suspicious. Some of them could no longer hold back their peals ofughter. Gu Xijiu could not react immediately at the moment, so she touched her face instinctively. Was there sauce on her face? By her side, Rong Jialuo lowered his voice and said, ¡°Xijiu, eat slowly, don¡¯t choke up.¡± He looked around. Then, he met their eyes and said calmly, ¡°What are you looking at? If you were being sent to the Dark Forest and were able to make it out alive, you wouldn¡¯t look any better than her.¡± Their expressions brightened up a little with a tiny smile. Then, they turned their attention away. Gu Xijiu finally realized it ¨C it was her eating manner that had surprised them. She was terribly shocked as she looked down at the tes in front of her. To her surprise, she had emptied six or seven servings. Most of the food was meat, served in huge portions. Suddenly, she could sense a sudden feeling of breathlessness and suffocation in her chest. Rong Che handed her an Amber Bowl that carried a solution in the color of azure green, ¡°Xijiu, drink this.¡± Gu Xijiu knew that it was a treatment for indigestion from the scent of the solution. It was the right thing for her consumption, so she took it thankfully and drank it. Then, she could finally feel better. ¡°How are you?¡± There was a sign of concern in Rong Che¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better. Is this a special recipe from the pce?¡± The taste of the solution was surprisingly good, making her crave for more. ¡°I made it myself. d that you liked it,¡± said Rong Che, smilingly. He was a man as beautiful as jade, with a smile that would overthrow the city. His scent was subdued with a quiet elegance, yet addictive like the poppy flower. His tempting scent was enough to attract her. Gu Xijiu spoke highly of him, as she did not expect the wealthy and honorable Eighth Prince to know how to concoct a solution for her. There was a light in Rong Che¡¯s eyes. Smilingly, he said, ¡°I also know how to make different solutions with different tastes and purposes, how about a treat from me when we get back to the capital?¡± Chapter 465 Chapter 465: Gu Xijiu¡¯s Qualification 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Before Gu Xijiu could say anything, Rong Jialuo had already voiced out calmly, ¡°My Eighth Brother, will you invite me along, that time?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°My Eighth Brother, will you be that mean to leave me out of the invitation?¡± Rong Che touched the fan that he had been holding on and said with a cough, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ll invite you along.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, then,¡± said Rong Jialuo, nodded. He filled a cup of tea for Gu Xijiu and continued calmly, ¡°Xijiu, My Eighth Brother can indeed make a lot of strange and exotic herbal soups. We shall go and visit him together! Have a taste of it all!¡± The Emperor interrupted suddenly, ¡°Xijiu, what¡¯s your n for the future?¡± ¡°Emperor, I still think that I¡¯mcking some strength, so I¡¯ll iste myself and practice my Kung Fu for a while once I get back home.¡± ¡°No, Xijiu, I think that you¡¯re still young. You should enter a school to learn some knowledge from various aspects. There¡¯ll be guidance from some of the greatest teachers in school, so you can learn faster, rather than isting yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, one should learn widely from others¡¯ strengths. Isting oneself to practice Kung Fu blindly would be like working behind closed doors..,¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly¡­¡± The officials agreed, one after another. Gu Xijiu was struck by a thought. She also felt that she knew too little about the world, so she nodded in approval, as it would be great for her if she had the chance to enter a school and learn more. Seeing her nod her head, the Emperor was delighted and started discussing with the officials about suitable schools for Gu Xijiu¡¯s admission. There were schools all across the country in Starry Crescent Land. In order to cultivate excellence in their own county, there were certainly many schools in Feixing Kingdom as well. These schools were also categorized into different ranks. The people agreed in unison that Gu Xijiu should enter the school of the highest rank in Feixing Kingdom with her credentials ¨C Xingyi Hall. The Firmament Stone filled her in with the relevant information, ¡°Xingyi Hall was the biggest and the best school in Feixing Kingdom. The school only has the elites of distinguished talents and only epts the most excellent children from the rmendations of different state governments in the entire country; even the teachers are well-known in Starry Cresent Land. Rong Jialuo and Rong Che are still learning in that school, but they¡¯ll be graduating soon. Rong Chu is great, but his qualifications didn¡¯t meet the expectations, so he was denied entry.¡± Probably because of exhaustion, Gu Xijiu had trouble trying to put her thoughts together. After a while, she finally made sense of it. The Emperor was actually trying to match her with Rong Jialuo or Rong Che. It was due to the words from Celestial Master Zuo the other day that diminished the idea from the Emperor to force her into any marriages. Therefore, he wanted to take this opportunity, hoping that they woulde to have feelings for each other as time passes. While she was still lost in her thoughts, someone suddenly said, ¡°Emperor, in my opinion, Miss Gu should be able to enter Tianju Hall for further learning. Hasn¡¯t Miss Yun Qingluo also started attending the school a few days ago?¡± The Emperor looked down and found out that the one who had just voiced his opinion was a general. The general had a good rtionship with Gu Xietian. Also, he was forthright and outspoken, as he always voiced out anything that came to mind. In fact, Gu Xietian had been in the banquet all the while. Since he saw Gu Xijiu, he had not been able to step forward and could only watch from afar. Gu Xijiu, on the other hand, acted as though she did not see him and did not bother to greet him. At this moment, he was at the same table as the general. Hearing the words of the general had affected him a little, so he turned his eyes to the Emperor as well. The Emperor kept his countenance and looked down at the officials. Just as one expected, there was an official who stood up to retort against him, ¡°You must be kidding, Tianju Hall is simply not for just about anyone to enter.¡± Chapter 466 Chapter 466: Gu Xijiu¡¯s Qualification 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as one had expected, there was an official who stood up to retort against him, ¡°You must be kidding, Tianju Hall is simply not for just anyone to enter. The admission is well known for its stringency, as one must obtain at least three rmendation letters from the five heaven¡¯s gift disciples. It¡¯s what the Lord has done to nurture the talents in Starry Crescent Land. The reason why Yun Qingluo was eligible for admission was that she¡¯s a true heaven¡¯s gift disciple, as she ought to be.¡± The general was astonished. He remained slightly unconvinced. ¡°Nheless, ourdy is extraordinary, too, as her spirit power has already achieved a level five at her tender age, she has even tamed Lu Wu, a level eight majestic being. Although she¡¯s not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, she¡¯s a follower of the Lord. Perhaps Tianju Hall will ept her.¡± ¡°You must be dreaming! The people who gain admittance are certainly geniuses, the best of the best, with a level-five primary spirit power and yet Miss Gu was a failure in her spirit power back then, as she didn¡¯t even achieve level one.¡± The official who disapproved the argument was a man with a hot temper, as he was often too outspoken. At this point, he realized that he did say something wrong. He coughed as he looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Of course, Miss Gu has now achieved level five, but that is not her primary spirit power.¡± Some of the officials, whom would not be dealing with Gu Xietian, had their courage boosted under the influence of alcohol and chimed in with the opinion of the general, ¡°Exactly, exactly, the admission of the ce is strict with no space forpromise ¨C a nail is a nail and a dowel is a dowel! Miss Gu will not make it, as she doesn¡¯t really fit the criteria.¡± Gu Xietian had offended quite a lot of people before. Moreover, the rules for the admission of Tianju Hall were absolutely stringent, so there were more and more people who echoed the views of the official. The main idea was that Gu Xijiu was not eligible to be admitted into Tianju Hall. It would only be an embarrassment for her if she insisted to register herself there. One of them who had a sharp tonguemented in jest, ¡°Although Miss Gu has created some miracles, she¡¯s still iparable to Yun Qingluo to be ced on a par. The difference is too vast. One must have a clear estimation of one¡¯s ability.¡± ¡°m!¡± The Emperor hit the table loudly with the white jade cup in his hand to finally stop the discussions among the officials, which were happening almost wildly without holding back their opinions. The Emperor looked around sternly and all of them lowered their heads. Calmly, the Emperor said, ¡°You all must make measured speeches! Such an aptitude of hers is invaluable. Don¡¯tpare her with irrelevant people. A child with good natural endowments will aplish a name by herself regardless of the school she attends. Moreover, the school of Xingyi Hall in my Feixing Kingdom is pretty good, too. It¡¯d be great if Xijiu goes there.¡± He then turned to look at Gu Xijiu and said softly, ¡°Xijiu, Xingyi Hall has many great teachers, you¡¯ll definitely learn many things if you go there. You should go back and have a rest. I will personally write a letter to the hall teacher three dayster. He¡¯ll definitely have you arranged appropriately. Oh, right, let Jia Luo and Che apany you as you go. They¡¯re the students there, just right to get you familiar with the ce.¡± Gu Xijiu could not help butugh. This two-manic show between the Emperor and the officials was nicely done. They spared no effort in order to make her enter Xingyi Hall, willingly. Some coaxed, others coerced, some tried to smooth things over. All were done just to leave her no choice of declining. If Gu Xijiu were just a child in her teenage years, she would definitely be fooled by them, as though she had to count money for the people who sold her. However, she was Gu Xijiu, as she had seen all kinds of people and had experienced enough filthy things in her life. How could she not realize it? If the Emperor had not incited them in advance, these old slickers, whom had years of experience in the official circles, would not dare to express their opinions so freely without a care. Chapter 467 Chapter 467: Gu Xijiu¡¯s Qualification 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Emperor feared that she, as a follower of The Lord, would be drawn over to another kingdom, so he did what he could to remain here in the homnd. Xingyi Hall was indeed the best school in Feixing Kingdom. However, it was meant to serve the Feixing Kingdom and to nurture elites for the kingdom. It was heard that the management followed a military routine, as they even had to chant the slogans loudly every day, as though brainwashed. If she went on to learn in there, she could only stay in Feixing Kingdom. There would be no ce left for her to go. Even if she went to another kingdom, she would be guarded against, like a spy. ording to the legend, The Lord established Tianju Hall a few hundred years ago. All the recruits were the best elites in the entire continent. Even the teachers were selected from each country, so it was definitely a great school. The graduates from the school could easily dominate the whole continent. Xingyi Hallpared to Tianju Hall was akin toparing a second-ss local high school with a world¡¯s first-ss prestigious school ¨C it was iparable. Gu Xijiu looked at Rong Jialuo and Rong Che. Rong Jialuo frowned, not saying a word. Rong Che, on the other hand, remained silent while waving his fan. However, there was a mixed sign of bitterness and disapproval in his eyes. Obviously, Rong Jialuo and Rong Che were not informed about this beforehand. They had clearly realized the intention behind the Emperor¡¯s n. They just did not unravel it. The Firmament Stone was anxious, too. ¡°Master, I think it¡¯s most suitable that you enter Tianju Hall, as there won¡¯t be much to be worried about. However, the standard is too high for us to get in. Perhaps Celestial Master Zuo has other ways, but you¡¯ve just broken off your engagement with him. He even left you alone in the Dark Forest and ran away like mad. Even if you beg him, he won¡¯t necessarily help you out. Moreover, this requires three rmendations from three heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Perhaps Long Siye will help you. Celestial Master You is an uncertainty. It¡¯d be great if Celestial Master Zuo didn¡¯t make things even more difficult for you. As for Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran, you¡¯re not very familiar with them, so they¡¯re definitely hopeless.¡± ¡°What about The Lord?¡± asked Gu Xijiu, all of a sudden. ¡°If The Lord rmends you personally then it¡¯ll be fine, but¡­ but, you haven¡¯t even seen the face of The Lord, have you? How do you beg for help? I heard that it¡¯s difficult to see The Lord, even the five heaven¡¯s gift disciple had to queue for years just to see him.¡± ¡°Xijiu, what do you think?¡± asked the Emperor, as he could not refrain himself from asking after seeing Gu Xijiu so quiet with her head down. ¡°Miss Gu, the admission to Xingyi Hall in our country is extremely difficult as well. If it wasn¡¯t for the Emperor writing the rmendation letter personally, you wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the school.¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s a kind gesture from the Emperor.¡± One after another, the officials began to talk and chimed in with the Emperor. Some opinions varied. The main intention was to make Gu Xijiu think that her admission to Xingyi Hall was an honorable, umted virtue from her previous lives. She would be considered as ungrateful for refusing what was good for her. Gu Xijiu frowned and as she was about to say something, the eunuch from outside came into the hall with sweat all over his face and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the Lord¡­ the Lord¡¯s follower, Messenger Jiangshan has made his esteemed presence.¡± Due to his great agitation, he stammered over his words as he spoke. The entire hall fell intoplete silence. ¡°What?¡± Even the Emperor forgot himself for a little, as he stood up abruptly and almost knocked over the table in front of him. The Emperor led the civil and military officials of all ranks to greet the legendary Messenger Jiangshan in the most ceremonious manner possible. The names of the four messengers alongside the Lord would strike the people like the roar of thunder. However, due to the fact that they rarely made their presence, most of the people had never actually seen them before. Even the Emperor had only seen Messenger Jiangshan once. Messenger Jiangshan was wearing arge, green robe. He looked friendly with a gentle and amiable expression like Buddha. He stood gracefully tall and straight with his voice nging like the mountain spring. Chapter 468 Chapter 468: Personal Verification Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Messenger Jiangshan was a straightforward person. He presented a jade from his waistband in order to prove his identity. Then, he rified the intention of his visit, ¡°Your Majesty, I am here because of the official decree of the Lord.¡± Receiving the official decree from the Lord required every person to kneel. Thereupon, the people in the huge tea booth went down on their knees chaotically, including the Emperor. Gu Xijiu was not taking precautions and was very much absorbed in the situation. When she finally reacted, she realized that she was the only one standing in the entire tea booth, like a crane standing amongst chickens. Messenger Jiangshan looked at her and said, ¡°Gu Xijiu, please step forward to receive the official decree from the Lord.¡± To her surprise, the official decree of the Lord was meant for her. Gu Xijiu frowned in astonishment. However, she was not reckless enough to act stubborn at this critical timing and foolishly refuse to kneel, so she went down on her knee. Messenger Jiangshan waved his hand and a silver-white scroll emerged out of the void and appeared to be floating mid-air. There were some lively and exquisite words, like flying dragons and dancing phoenixes, that could be seen appearing following an order on the scroll. There were only a few short sentences, ¡°Gu Xijiu, as the follower of the Lord, is permitted to enter Tianju Hall for her studies. This should be carried out immediately. She¡¯ll be sent personally by Messenger Jiangshan.¡± The words were not very huge, but huge enough to be seen clearly by every person that was present. The Emperor was silent. The officials were lost for words. Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. Messenger Jiangshan gestured at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss Gu, please!¡± No one had ever gone against the official decree of the Lord. Even though the Emperor was not reconciled, he could only helplessly watch as Messenger Jiangshan took Gu Xijiu away. Messenger Jiangshan was of high integrity, as he attended the official affair strictly ording to official principles. He did not even have a sip of water to drink before he left. Messenger Jiangshan went outside and whistled. A milk-white carriage that was carried by two Pegasus descended from heaven to earth. The carriage seemed to be luxurious in a modest way. There was cloud and mist surrounding it, making it look like a carriage for celestial beings. ¡°Miss Gu, please get onboard, as I have to act under the order of sending you there.¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated slightly to move forward, ¡°How about my Wind Caller?¡± The Wind Caller was and being, so it did not know how to ride the clouds. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Emperor will arrange for it to be sent to Tianju Hall. Miss Gu, you¡¯ll just have to follow me, alone,¡± said Messenger Jiangshan. Gu Xijiu looked at the Emperor. Certainly, the Emperor consented without much deliberation so she could leave without worrying. He would especially send someone to deliver the Wind Caller. With that being said, Gu Xijiu stoppedmenting and turned around to board the carriage. Messenger Jiangshan flew onto the carriage. He then produced a whip in his hand and cracked it softly. The Pegasus pulled the carriage and rose high up in the sky. In a blink of an eye, the carriage was already far away. When the carriage finally disappeared in the distant corner of the sky, everyone was still very much absorbed in shock, unaware of what had happened. Although Gu Xijiu was acknowledged more oftentely as the follower of the Lord, it was only a hypothesis made by Celestial Master Zuo back then without so much as an authentic verification. However, she had just beenpletely verified with the presence of Messenger Jiangshan. She was indeed the follower of the Lord. The Lord was clearly treating her differently, out of the ordinary. There was a mixture of emotions in every heart ¨C there was admiration, bewilderment, surprise and anxiety about gains and losses. Someone finally broke the silence, ¡°She turned out to be a real follower of the Lord!¡± ¡°But still, she shouldn¡¯t be eligible for the admission of Tianju Hall with the necessary qualifications, right?¡± Some were still unwilling to ept the fact. ¡°Why would she not be eligible? Who else could have his or her spirit power advanced from level two to level five over the course of only six months?¡± said Rong Jialuo, icily. The crowd was quiet, as no one spoke a word again. Indeed, only Gu Xijiu had created such a miracle in this world. Rong Che waved his fan, as he watched Gu Xijiu disappearing, and pondered. Chapter 469 Chapter 469: Personal Verification 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Tianju Hall was located at the borders of the three kingdoms which was 6,000 miles away from the Dark Forest! It was a very long journey. Gu Xijiu might need to take two days to arrive even if she used the Wind Caller as her ride. However, this carriage was different. The clouds were moving backward as the carriage moving forward in the sky. Apparently, the Heaven Horse was moving at a very high speed! With the current speed, she only needed one day to arrive Tianju Hall. The decoration in the carriage was pretty decent. Gu Xijiu had a soft cushion as though she was sitting on cotton. Besides that, the air in the carriage was really fresh and rich in spiritual energy. She could achieve the same result as meditation, just by breathing normally. After all, she had not taken any breaks for a few days now and she was injured by a certain poison which caused her to feel exhausted. In fact, she was born with sleepiness and exhaustion while fighting with those people at the tea stall earlier. And now, she finally got some peace and quiet in the carriage. Her eyelids were trembling as she tried very hard to keep herself awake even though she was really exhausted. Although the Messenger Jiangshan looked real, she had never met him before. Besides that, his arrival was too random and sudden which triggered her rm. ¡°Miss Gu doesn¡¯t trust me?¡± Messenger Jiangshan seemed to know her concern and threw a jade card into the cabin, ¡°Miss, you could verify it if need be.¡± How could she verify it when she did not even know how to differentiate between the genuine and the fake one? Gu Xijiu took a glimpse at the jade card and realized something! She had no idea what kind of jade that was, but there was ayer of glowing mist on the surface with two characters floating in the mist, ¡®Jiangshan¡¯. It was not an engraving but it was inserted hollowly. It looked like a hologram where the two characters were moving like waves asionally and slowly forming a human portrait¡­ Gu Xijiu stared at the image for a while and finally recognized it. It was the reflection of Messenger Jiangshan outside! That was precisely his body figure! ¡°Master, this is the Frozen Lake Illusion Jade!¡± The Firmament Stone screamed in a low pitch, ¡°This is real!¡± Gu Xijiu secretly nodded as she had also thought the jade was a genuine one. ording to the legend, the Frozen Lake Illusion Jade was made from a type of jade from the forbidden zone ¨C it was so rare and difficult to attain. A jade with the size of a grain of rice could cost an exorbitant amount of money. A unique feature of the jade was its ability to reflect someone¡¯s image and act as a proof of one¡¯s identity. Who else could make such a unique and mourous jade aside from The Lord? Others might not even have the skill even if they wanted to fake it! Furthermore, rumor has said that only the four guardians could use the jade and anyone who tried to use it would be executed! Gu Xijiu picked up the jade and took a look at its front cover, she was shocked! There was a human image carved on the front just like a freshly done ice sculpture. There was also a moon above his masked head and the man was surrounded by countless clouds. The posture and his gesture were exactly like The Lord¡¯s jade statue in Gu Xijiu¡¯s dream! When Gu Xijiu was in a daze, the man seemed to be casting a spell and sending it towards her direction! Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand was shaking; she closed her eyes and tried to avoid it, and then fell asleep. The jade fell on her top and she was surrounded by the jade¡¯s glow¡­ ¡­ In the icy jade¡¯s antique, there were countless stars shining brightly on the ceiling. There was a high tform which almost allowed people to pluck the stars from the sky, its shape was like a star with six beams of light projecting out. The floor of the high tform was made from transparent jade with a mixture of ck and white jade in an array of ancientyouts. Chapter 470 Chapter 470: Personal Verification 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was not an open air tform but ayer of transparent ss hanging above the tform, as though it was covered by a huge ss lid. In fact, it was in the evening and outside the ss lid was an orange sky decked by a beautiful sunset. However, looking up from the high tform, there was a dark blue sky with plenty of stars shining. Di Fuyi was standing on the high tform. As usual, he was wearing the moonlight white robe and a spell hovered around as he moved. He raised his head and looked at the countless stars dotting the sky as though deep in thoughts. Looking at him from afar, his silhouette looked slightly lonely. Suddenly, something at his waist glowed. He took out a vintage mirror and tapped on it. An image of a youngdy¡¯s portrait appeared in the mirror. She had long ck hair, her eyshes were long and her features were beautiful. She looked young like a 14 or 15 year old. She was as pretty as a blossoming flower. That was Gu Xijiu! She was leaning against the wall in the carriage with her eyes closed. She was asleep. She looked exhausted as there were two dark circles around her eyes and the birthmark which almost disappeared has been darkened again. Her lips were pale, like a flower that barely survived a rainstorm. Perhaps, she could finally take a good rest. Her features looked slightly gentler; less ferocious when she was asleep. Sometimes, she even looked weak and deserved some love and protection. Di Fuiyi looked at her with aplicated expression. His gaze was scanning her body inch by inch, as though examining her with an X-Ray¡­ A momentter, he moved his gaze away and tapped on the mirror again. Gu Xijiu¡¯s image was gone and Messenger Jiangshan appeared in the mirror. Messenger Jiangshan was elerating the carriage, that was the reason his image was shaking in the mirror, ¡°The Lord, I think she is not feeling well. I realized her hands were very cold when I went to the tea stall to terminate the engagement as Mu Feng. She looked unwell as though she was just trying to pretend she was fine¡­¡± ¡°She touched her hands?¡± Di Fuyi asked with a mild tone. Messenger Jiangshan suddenly shivered and quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lord, I identally touched her hand while I handed the engagement termination document to her¡­¡± Di Fuyi blinked his eyes slightly, ¡°Did she sign it? Did she asked anything? ¡°No, nothing. She just signed it after I had finished exining the terms and conditions.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes looked downward, and the edge of his lips curved upwards. Messenger Jiangshan immediately shivered again and said, ¡°Lord, are her injuries serious?¡± ¡°She was poisoned but she is not in danger now. There are still some poisonous residues in her lungs, hence, she looked pale¡­¡± Di Fuyi told him about Gu Xijiu¡¯s condition. Messenger Jiangshan paid full respect, as his master was really the best physician! His skill was unbeatable as he could see the symptoms of the patient with only a mirror, even the number one physician (Long Siye) in the Starry Crescent Land could not do it¡­ ¡°Lord, what kind of treatment does she need?¡± Di Fuyi was idling for a short while and remained silent. Messenger Jiangshan (Mu Feng) did not dare pressure him. Finally, Di Fuyi spoke, ¡°Put the jade into her right hand.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Feng did not dare dy any further. He quickly released his jade; it flew into the cabin andnded on Gu Xijiu¡¯s half-opened-palm. Gu Xijiu who was sleeping was holding it¡­ Chapter 471 Chapter 471: Personal Verification 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi looked into the mirror and the palm lines on the little hand slowly appeared in the mirror¡­ There was a thinyer of dead skin on the palm, a few inmed wounds, and minor scratches. Apparently, the master of this little hand had tried her best to survive in thest few days. Di Fuyi looked at the little hand for a short while and sighed. He tapped on the mirror again and a colorful ray had been transmitted to the vintage mirror¡­ Gu Xijiu who was in deep sleep did not realize that the jade in her hand was glowing. A hand appeared at the back of the jade and was ced into her palms. Di Fuyi then transmitted the colorful ray into her palm¡­ ¡°Shoot¡­¡± A weird sound was heard from Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve. Lu Wu stretched its head out and was frightened by the colorful ray. Its fur stood straight on its ends as it roared softly towards the jade¡­ Di Fuyi frowned. Lu Wu probably thought the jade was going to hurt its ¡®mother¡¯ as it tried to scratch the jade after a few roars! The jade shone and the colorful ray shone onto Lu Wu. It screamed and fell off from Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist and lied beside her hand. It was not moving at all¡­ Mu Feng shook his head outside the carrier. Although Lu Wu was a majestic being, it was too small and too young to fight with The Lord. Mu Feng looked into the cabin and realized Gu Xijiu was surrounded by the colorful rays. Mu Feng sighed silently. Although The Lord had agreed to cancel the marriage agreement, he still missed her and even treated her with his core spiritual power. Apparently, that would consume a lot of his spiritual power¡­ The Lord really treated her very well! He has never done this to anyone! He did not even treat the heaven¡¯s gift disciple so nicely before. He only made sure they did not die but never put so much effort to help¡­ Eventually, the colorful rays slowly faded and disappeared in the cabin. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face slowly turned rosy again and her lips regained its pinkish color. Surprisingly, the birthmark on her forehead was lightened again and it was almost gone! She was quite pretty! However, why did the little girl not like The Lord? Pardon, why did she not like Di Fuyi and rejected the engagement so steadily? Even Mu Feng who was the most mature one felt sad for Celestial Master Zuo¡­ He felt that the little girl had gone overboard and was too na?ve¡­ Initially, Mu Feng did not want to report her injuries. However, The Lord had asked him and he did not dare hide it. In the end, The Lord ordered him to send a message to the tea stall as Messenger Jiangshan¡­ Visiting the tea stall with two different identities in a day has made Mu Feng feel proud of his capabilities, while having a headache at the same time. However, the most challenging task was how he could put Gu Xijiu who was not qualified into Tianju Hall. Those stubborn old folks in Tianju Hall were really hard to deal with. They were too serious and would never even do any favors for anyone. Sometimes, they even refused to cooperate with Messenger Jiangshan if things were not executed ording to its standard procedures¡­ Especially the principal of the Tianju Hall (Gu Canmo) was really strict and scary. He could even scold or curse Messenger Jiangshan if he was mad¡­ Of course, it was The Lord¡¯s decree to push Gu Xijiu into Tianju Hall. Therefore, those old folks would not really be against it. However, he was just worried if they would abuse this little girl behind his back. Chapter 472 Chapter 472: Personal Verification 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°My Lord, do I need to remind Gu Canmo not to find any trouble with Miss Gu after sending her into the Tianju Hall? Mu Feng sought advice from Di Fuyi. ¡°Not necessary.¡± Di Fuyi sent two characters to Mu Feng, ¡°You just need to send her there and it will do.¡± ¡°What if those people bully her? I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to handle it¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Di Fuyi asked as though he did not really care. Mu Feng remained silent for a moment and spoke, ¡°Lord, you¡¯re not worried that she will get bullied?¡± Mu Feng asked curiously. Di Fuyi pondered and asked, ¡°What does it have to do with me then?¡± Mu Feng was speechless. He suddenly got it ¨C perhaps The Lord wanted to punish her? It was very rare for The Lord to decide to get engaged, yet, this little girl kept rejecting his offer and easily agreed to the engagement termination. She had hurt The Lord deeply. The Lord was really mad but he could not take revenge just like that because of his identity and status, hence, he decided to send her to Tianju Hall so that those old folks could help in torturing her¡­ That was a well-nned murder¡­ Yes! It must be like this! The Lord was really mischievous! He would notpensate anyone who got tricked! The jade had returned to its normal color and flew back into Mu Feng¡¯s sleeve. Mu Feng shook his head and secretly prayed for Gu Xijiu. ¡­ On the observatory deck, Di Fuyi kept the vintage mirror and his gaze returned to the starry sky. There was a big star at the center shinning brighter than the rest. Countless stars surrounded the big one as they moved. Far away at the South East corner above the sky, a tiny star was shining alone. Initially, the tiny star looked very normal. However, it was actually surrounded by a colorful glow which was almost the same as the big star. Although the star was small, it had its own orbit and did not need to surround any other stars to move, which showed the dominance of a leader. Of course, there were countless stars in the sky and they were far brighter than the tiny ones. If one was not paying enough attention, he would not be able to see the tiny star. A newborn king of stars¡­ Huh! Di Fuyi¡¯s lips curved upwards again, unsure if he was smiling or insulting¡­ He looked pale and his clothes were dampened by his sweat. Perhaps, that was due to the exhaustion from using his core spiritual power. He slightly frowned and left the deck. ¡­ That was the Hot Spring Lake; the edge of theke was made from jade. There was a lot of steam rising up from theke and the surroundings were warm. That was definitely a forbidden ce and no one would ever dare toe here without Di Fuyi¡¯s permission. Di Fuyi looked at theke water as he stood on the shore. He then took off his robe and walked into theke step by step. The hot spring with a nice fragrance around him was moving and the heat seemed to be able to diffuse into his body from his pores and wash away all the exhaustion¡­ He closed his eyes and ced his arms in front of his chest. His body was floating on the surface of theke water, before he sat on the water surface. The wave was sshing underneath and a lot of petals moved towards his lily¡¯s tform and bloomed. He pointed at the tform; countless petals formed from the lily and slowly covered him¡­ When the petals almost covered up his head, he suddenly opened his eyes and his body was stiff, as though he had sensed something. The petals and water sshed back to theke and created countless of circr patterns on the water surface. Of course, his naked body had also appeared on the surface of theke water. Gu Xijiu was stunned as she looked at him while standing on the other side of theke. She used to be very calm in all the situation but now her mouth was opened to a wide O-Shape. Chapter 473 Chapter 473: Reunion At the Hot Springs Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was shocked and jumped into the water straightaway¡­ ¡­ Gu Xijiu thought she must be crazy! She remembered she was going to report in at Tianju Hall. She took the carriage sent by The Lord as her ride and her cart driver was the Jiangshan guardian who the Emperor needed to pay respect to.. She remembered she was supposed to be in the carriage but she was actually still thinking about her Wind Caller beast¡­ However, she realized she had returned to the tea stall again but half of the tea stall had been uninstalled and the Emperor and his people had left. There were a few royal armies cleaning up the ce. She wandered around the tea stall and realized no one could see her as though she was the hollow man. Where was the Wind Caller? She suddenly figured out, walked to the back of the tea stall and finally found the Wind Caller. The Wind Caller was ring at the crowd; its forelimbs digging into the soil while roaring. Perhaps, it felt very insecure since it had lost its owner and felt threatened by the human beings. The eighth prince (Rong Che) was the one who was standing in front of the Wind Caller with a fan. He did not give a sh*t about its roar, ¡°I¡¯m going to send you off on your own, but your attitude is quite bad.¡± Apparently, the Wind Caller did not trust him. Its fur was standing on its end as Rong Che walked towards it. Gu Xijiu has been interacting with the Wind Caller for a while, and she knew that it meant that it was going to attack. It wanted to go nearer but unexpectedly, Rong Che had sat on its back before it could begin. His palm was stroked its horn and said, ¡°Good one.¡± The Wind Caller trembled and did not move anymore. Rong Che leaned forward and whispered something in its ear. The Wind Caller nodded and then started to move forward. Rong Che smiled and said, ¡°Yes, good boy! Your owner will be very happy when she sees youter.¡± It was a very wild beast; even seven to eight experts could not get it tamed but it was so obedient after listening to Rong Che! It looked even gentler than a sheep now. Gu Xijiu frowned, with full perplexity. She was not aware that Rong Che was so good at taming animals. She was amazed! ¡°Eighth brother!¡± Rong Jialuo came from no where and blocked the way. Rong Jialuo was surprised as well, ¡°You got it tamed!?¡± Rong Che smiled and replied, ¡°I was just lucky, perhaps, it just felt that I was a familiar figure? My third brother, I have to send this to Xijiu as soon as possible, or else she would be very worried. I¡¯m going to leave first.¡± He tapped on the Wind Caller¡¯s head with his fan and the Wind Caller immediately hopped away. Rong Jialuo was speechless. He stood there and kept looking at their back until they turned into a tiny spot and disappeared from his sight. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has said that one of you going will be good enough. Since the Eighth Prince had sent the Wind Caller to Miss Gu, I guess you don¡¯t have to go anymore?¡± Hei Hu asked. Rong Jialuo never hid his emotions in front of his personal bodyguard. He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Xijiu¡­¡± He shook his head and then said, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s good then, that Rong Che pays a visit to her.¡± They left as they were chatting. Gu Xijiu was idling at the same spot where she stood. Chapter 474 Chapter 474: Reunion At the Hot Springs 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was still idling at the same spot where she was standing earlier. She did not hide and she was just standing not far from the prince brothers, but no one had seen her! She looked at her hands and took a look at the surroundings. Her hands were very clear and the scenery around her was also very clear. Even the moon in the sky was clear. She pinched herself and the pain told her she was not dreaming. She was confused and many things crept into her mind. Did her soul detach from her physical body? Did that mean that she could go wherever she wanted? The wind blew and at the very next second, she had appeared beside the steamyke and saw the scene. She saw the strange lotus bud spinning in the water. When she was so curious about it, the water sshed on theke water again and she could not believe what she saw. A man was sitting on the Lotus tform and his hair was hanging like a curtain and luckily enough, it covered most of the pubic region¡­ Gu Xijiu had a pair of sharp eyes and she could definitely recognize that it was Di Fuyi! A naked Di Fuyi! That was too much for her mind to process; she was stunned! Of course, she was looking at Di Fuyi¡¯s naked body for a while until he jumped into the water. She finally regained her consciousness! She wanted to run away for the first time in her life¡­ She immediately turned around and was ready to teleport away. Suddenly, a man appeared in front of her and she almost ran into his arms! Subconsciously, she took a few steps backward. She raised her head and saw Di Fuyi standing there in his purple robe and the robe was fluttering in the air as the wind blew. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast! She felt like she was a little girl who was caught as tho she had peeped at a boy taking his shower. She could not wait to drill into the ground and escape! She reversed and said, ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± She could not speak properly. She was confused and miserable. She thought no one could see her, but why could this person see her? Also, she could just go as she wished earlier, but it did not seem to work anymore¡­ Gu Xijiu was now about 160 ¨C 170 centimeters tall, but she was considered tiny when she stood in front Di Fuyi who was about 185 centimeters tall. Apparently, she felt stressed when she stood in front of him, as it almost suffocated her. She reversed again and suddenly, someone grabbed her arm. The palm was very hot; the heat could even diffuse into her bones! Gu Xijiu suddenly raised her head and coincidentally he lowered his head to look at her. Her forehead had perfectly slid past his lips¡­ Both of them were so close to each other and her body almost leaned into his arms. He lowered his head, while she raised hers. Both of their faces were so close to each other to the extent they could smell each other¡¯s breath. A concentrated and nice fragrance was lingering around Gu Xijiu¡¯s nose. That was a familiar scent but it was now ten times stronger than usual as though she was enjoying some good wine and felt tipsy. He looked into her eyes as though she was going to drown in the ck hole. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart had skipped a few beats and she subconsciously wanted to push him away¡­ However, he suddenly applied a stronger force and Gu Xijiu fell into his arms right away. His lips were then pressed onto her mouth which was ready to shout¡­ Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind had crashed and her brain was nk. A deep kiss or a French kiss? The kiss was like a tornado which had pulled her into a cyclone¡­ ¡­ I really could not finish it. I¡¯ll update this at midnight but there will be more around noon. Please give me more votes though, it¡¯s a critical time for ranking. I¡¯ll let Celestial Master Zuo run around naked if I have more votes. Chapter 475 Chapter 475: Reunion At The Hot Springs 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The kiss was as vigorous as the storm, as though she has been engulfed¡­ Gu Xijiu had never experienced such aplicated feeling before. If those kisses she had before was just a trial, then this kiss must be a tsunami for her and she was drowning in it¡­ His blood was boiling and his body was hot, even his lips and tongue were burning. Gu Xijiu was stunned andpletely invaded by his lips and tongue as though she was cast with a spell until her top had been stripped off! She felt a sudden cold at her chest and instantly regained her consciousness! She had no idea where she got the strength to push him away, ¡°You¡¯re a jerk! You¡­¡± Her eyes suddenly blurred and her body was shaking. ¡°Bang!¡± She moaned, and she was stunned when she opened her eyes again. Where was Di Fuyi and the Hot Spring? She was still sitting in the shaky carriage but she fell from off from the seat and was now lying on a cushion. The mussel¡¯s shell was opened and it drew closer to her, ¡°Master, you had a nightmare?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. ¡­ On the shore of the Hot Spring, Di Fuyi was looking at his empty arms and was stunned. He could barely smell her fragrance and he realized her odor was still lingering on his lips. However, she disappeared suddenly, just like how she came. The boiling blood was rushing haphazardly in his bloodstreams and flowed towards a particr direction in his body. A certain body part of his was expanding as though it was going to explode anytime soon. He needed to release; he wanted her¡­ Damn it! That was his first time experiencing such a weird feeling since he started practicing Kung Fu¡­ He wanted to take control of his feelings but now he was being controlled! He jumped into theke with his clothes on and created a huge ssh of a wave! He buried himself in the water and the flow moved vigorously and formed a circr whirlpool as though they understood his emotions. A momentter, the entireke water had whirled into the mid-air and formed a few tornados¡­ ¡°Lord?¡± Mu Lei was calling from the outside. ¡°Are you alright, Lord?¡± Mu Lei asked again as he did not hear a response from Di Fuyi. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He finally heard Di Fuyi¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯m practicing, don¡¯t let anyonee in.¡± Mu Lei responded to his request and felt relieved. The Lord came here for long bath quite often and usually, nothing happened. That was the first time he caused so much chaos during his long bath. Perhaps, he was trying to create certain new martial art? Mu Lei guessed. Inside theke, Di Fuyi¡¯s head was on the surface of the water. He wanted to meditate like what he did earlier but his robe was halfway off his body. He pondered and then put the robe on again. He had a phobia now! He was afraid if the little girl would suddenly break in again¡­ He closed his eyes and rested for a moment, and then he opened his eyes again and looked at the direction where Gu Xijiu had appeared just now. The ce was empty and he could not see her anymore. Her soul was here! The wizardry barrier waspletely nothing to her¡­ She was really¡­ He coughed. He would not be that weak if he did not consume too much of his core spiritual power, and he would not even let her escape¡­ If she did not escape, perhaps, he would have taken advantage of her just now! He did not expect to lose control ¨C was that because she was the one? Had hepletely fallen for her?! Chapter 476 Chapter 476: Reunion At The Hot Spring 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Suddenly, he issued a force with his palm towards the center of theke! A gigantic whirlpool was created and the ground tremored! Mu Lei almost fall from the sudden quake, but he managed to stabilize himself. He paid full respect to The Lord! Even though The Lord was pale and he could hardly walk in a straight line when he arrived at the hot spring, he managed to regain his power just by soaking himself in the hot spring! ¡°Spectacr! You¡¯re so strong.¡± He secretly praised The Lord in his heart. The Lord who he just praised was already sitting on the shore now. He seemed to have recalled something and took out his vintage mirror again. The mirror was shining after a cast, and Mu Feng appeared in the mirror. Mu Feng was surprised, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How¡¯s she?¡± Di Fuyi asked directly. ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Feng was confused. Subconsciously, he turned around and took a look. ¡°Miss Gu fell asleep earlier and just woke up¡­ She looks better and her wounds almost healed.¡± ¡°ce the jade card into the cabin secretly.¡± Di Fuyi ordered. Mu Feng still confused as he did not know what exactly what The Lord was thinking. However, he still followed the order. Mu Feng was using a secretnguage while talking to the jade card; others would not understand. Hence, Gu Xijiu would not have understood it as well. Apparently, the jade card had a unique function as it could hide itself. No one would notice it. While Di Fuyi was observing everything in the cabin via the vintage mirror, he could even hear the conversation in the cabin. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was sweating when she woke up from the dream. She got up abruptly and sat there while her heart beat vigorously to the extent that her eardrums hurt. She naturally looked around her to make sure she was in the carriage. Gosh! She had a dirty dream! A filthy dream! And it was about Di Fuyi! She not only saw his naked body, but he also kissed her passionately! He even almost pushed her down to mate with her. Gosh, her body was still less than 15 years old, how could she think about that!? Her dirty dream felt so real! Di Fuyi¡¯s naked body seemed to just sh across her mind again. Although she only took a glimpse earlier, she had a pair of sharp eyes and was able to remember almost every single detail. The perfect body lines on his back and his muscr stature¡­ His skin was as fair and firm as ceramic, and his abdominal muscles wererge and firm! Gu Xijiu was an assassin in her previous life, and she possessed a lot of medical knowledge. During her training, she was taught to understand the human anatomy, and many of the male assassins were their models. Many of them were strong and had perfect bodies! Also, she had seen many of the handsome ones as she needed to partner with them during their missions. However, those men she knew were not even half of Di Fuyi¡¯s perfection. He was indeed the best craft in the world created by the God! Even the human body statues from millions of years ago could notpete with him! Gu Xijiu custom of studying the human body naturally made her analyze his entire figure. Chapter 477 Chapter 477: Reunion At The Hot Spring 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The first thing that crept into her mind was the weakest point of the body and where to dissect. Especially when it was a naked body, it was even easier for her to identify it. However, when she saw Di Fuyi¡¯s naked body, she did not rte it to dissection but instead was amazed by his body. His appearance was slutty enough to ruin a country, but his body figure was even worse! Even his nipples were extremely perfect! Unfortunately, he was sitting down, and his long hair covered the most vital part of his body. Gosh! Stop it! What was she thinking!? Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was as red as a cooked prawn. ¡°Master, why is your face so red? What did you dream about?¡± The little kid in the mussel asked curiously. ¡°Che¡­¡± Lu Wu came out from somewhere and hopped on her shoulder. It looked at her with a pair of naive eyes and then stretched its w to pat her face. It screamed softly again as it had no idea what happened to its master. She coughed and pulled Lu Wu off her shoulder, ¡°Why are you here? Sleep! You should sleep more; it helps to enhance your growth.¡± She then stuffed it into her storage bag. She then looked at the opened mussel and seemed to have recalled something. She lifted it up and stared at the mussel, ¡°Are you the one who made all those nonsenses!?¡± She remembered the mussel created an illusion for her and showed her Di Fuyi¡¯s naked body before. Perhaps the little bastard was setting her up! The mussel was confused, ¡°Wh¡­What!?¡± ¡°You put me into an illusion again, didn¡¯t you?¡± Such a perverted mussel! ¡°No! Definitely not!¡± The mussel screamed in sadness, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve mentioned before, I will not put you into any illusions anymore since we signed the Blood Agreement¡­¡± ¡°Serious?¡± ¡°Serious! It was not me.¡± The mussel swore. Alright, she decided to trust it once again. Gu Xijiu put it down on the floor. But, why would she have that kind of dream? Gu Xijiu was idling, and the mussel slowly drew closer to her. Since it controlled dreams and illusions, it was the expert in this field. Thus, it guessed, ¡°Master, you must have had some weird dreams. Was it a nightmare? Or a fantasy dream?¡± It looked at Gu Xijiu¡¯s blushing face again and guessed, ¡°Did you just have a dirty dream?¡± ¡°Piakkkk!¡± Gu Xijiu pped it and closed its shell. The mussel finally understood and tried very hard to open its shell again, ¡°Ops! You had a dirty dream! Who was it about? Was it Long Siye?¡± Gu Xijiu trembled and stared at it, ¡°Stop crapping.¡± The mussel continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking crap though! Long Siye and you are quitepatible, and he saved you in the Dark Forest. Although you treated him coldly, you still went back to help him when he was in danger. You could have just run away, but you took the risk to teleport back and fought the poisonous corpses together with him. It was a good match and looked as though two swords were helping each other. Honestly, both of you look like a couple who have a love-hate rtionship. It is normal for you to have a dirty dream about him.¡± ¡°Mussel! I think you¡¯re quite the expert in talking crap. Should I just give you a drug to make you mute!?¡± Chapter 478 Chapter 478: Did She Dream Of What She Had Thought Of During The Day? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The mussel dared not speak anymore and quickly closed its shell. Gu Xijiu was leaning against the wall in the cabin. She closed her eyes to restore her energy, but her heart was still beating as fast as it was just now. Did she dream of what she had thought of during the day? Was it possible? How could she think about those things with him? She did not have any dirty dream before even though she loved Long Xi. Despite having dreamed about him, it was very normal dreams like conducting missions together. She had never had any dirty dream about him before. She was trying to avoid Di Fuyi and tried to escape from him as she felt insecure about his unpredictable emotions. She had suffered from heartbreak once and decided not to expect anything from a rtionship anymore. So how could she fall for Di Fuyi? Although he was strong and well-known and loved by the public, he was too mysterious, and she did not want to have too many interactions with him. He argued with her and insisted on leaving; she felt empty and sad in a way which she did not know how to exin. Those feelings had never happened in her life while she was together with Long Xi. Long Xi made her feel secure and calm; he was her emotional pir. In contrast, the feeling Di Fuyi gave her was like riding a wave. It was as though the moon was reflected on the surface of the water, charming but mysterious! In fact, the water was rippling at the bottom of the sea, and she had no idea when the wave would engulf her! Subconsciously, she sensed the danger and wanted to escape. She always felt strange after the termination of their engagement, but she also felt relieved in some way. He did not seem to love her and acted like a yboy. He was a great person who suddenly found an interesting weirdo and wanted to tease her! He was probably just curious about her instead of being in love with her. Otherwise, he would not let go so easily. Perhaps, he thought she could never be obedient. Hence, he quickly agreed to the terminate the engagement when she requested. In fact, Gu Xijiu wanted to see him and have a talk after she escaped from the Dark Forest. She did not like to be the submissive party and wanted more says in the decision making. Same goes for the engagement; she did not even think carefully whether she wanted to cancel their engagement. However, the arrival of Mu Feng was as though he was there to force her to agree to the cancetion. And now that the engagement was terminated, she had no rtionship with him anymore; they would probably be strangers to each other if they happen to see each other again. She was not sure how important he was in her heart, but she never thought that she would have a dirty dream about him! Although she felt that her soul has detached from her body in the dream, she did not think that was the case when she woke up; it was just a dream! It must be because the mussel had shown her Di Fuyi¡¯s naked body before and she had a phobia which caused her to peep at him at theke. Based on Di Fuyi¡¯s personalities, it was impossible for him to swim with a naked body in such a fancy lotus tform! She suddenly pped the mussel and cursed, ¡°You little bastard! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± The mussel was wrong to expose her innocent mind to such things, but it was confused by her actions, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡­ Di Fuyi was watching the scene in the cabin via the mirror. Initially, he wasughing. But thenter he ced his arms in front of his chest to carefully watch the interaction between the human and the mussel. He felt that something was wrong as he continued listening. ¡°Long Siye found her? And they fought enemies together? Poisonous corpse? What happened?¡± Questions zed through his mind. Chapter 479 Chapter 479: Did She Dream Of What She Had Thought Of During The Day? 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion No wonder she was still energetic when he left her even though she was poisoned and injured after she escaped from the Dark Forest. He pondered for a moment and removed the wizardry barrier at the edge of theke and instructed, ¡°Mu Lei,e in!¡± Mu Lei immediately came in and got shocked by The Lord. The Lord¡¯s ck wet hair was messily lying on his shoulder, and the water droplets were dripping down his hair and damped clothes. His purple robe was half drenched, and that made him look even sexier and sluttier! Usually, The Lord always revealed himself to his subordinates with a tidy and clean image. His hair and clothes must be neat. You would not even notice a single wrinkle on his clothes. This was the very first time his subordinates has seen him in a messy state! The Lord was looking at him as he sat on a rocky bench at the shore. Mu Lei¡¯s heart was beating very fast as though it had lost control! He felt stressful especially when he looked at The Lord¡¯s eyes which looked like two ck holes. It almost felt as though he was being sucked into it. Damn it! What was wrong with The Lord? He acted as though he was not satisfied! Mu Lei suddenly recalled the rumors in the pce about Celestial Master Zuo being a homosexual, and now when he saw Celestial Master Zuo¡­ He immediately shivered! Was The Lord seeking relief from him? Celestial Master Zuo was a real man! Based on his character, he would not be the one being pressed down on the ground even if he was gay. So, did Celestial Master Zuo want to press his subordinate down with his charm? No please! He was a normal man! He still wanted to get married and did not want to be screwed by a man! He shivered again!! Mu Lei looked pale and even felt uneasy. After a short ponder, he raised his head as he realized Celestial Master Zuo did not say anything. He was shocked as Di Fuyi was staring directly at him! Both of their gazes met, and Mu Lei immediately trembled and knelt down as his knees were numb, ¡°The Lord!¡± ¡°You¡¯re back to reality now?¡± Di Fuyi looked down at Mu Lei from a higher position. That bastard was acting so strangely since he came in and he just looked like he was going to die soon. Di Fuyi spoke gently, and Mu Lei shivered again and spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°Th¡­The L¡­ Lord!¡± ¡°What have you got in your mind about me?¡± Di Fuyi asked. He was worried that Mu Lei might not understand and rephrased his sentence, ¡°What was in your mind about me?¡± Mu Lei quickly responded, ¡°I¡­ I do not dare to¡­ How can I help¡­ you?¡± He did not even dare to look at The Lord. Di Fuyi did not speak, and Mu Lei was anxious. He suddenly realized Di Fuyi was standing in front of him and his purple robe was caressing his face! Gosh! He ising! He was going to screw him now! Mu Lei was shocked and tried to avoid him. However, he fell on the floor as if a tortoise overturned itself! Di Fuyi was speechless. That was his first time when he did not know what was in his subordinate¡¯s mind. Why the hell was that bastard scared of him? However, he finally got the answer as Mu Lei removed his clothes with a grief expression as though he was going to lose an arm, ¡°The¡­Lord! Could you please¡­. Be gentle¡­?¡± The vassal needed to die when the king wanted him to die, moreover, The Lord was more powerful than the king! If he wanted to screw his subordinate, how could the subordinate reject him? Therefore, he gave up¡­ Chapter 480 Chapter 480: Did She Dream Of What She Had Thought Of During The Day? 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was rare for Di Fuyi to be stunned! His face was so dark when he got what the bastard meant! He let out a sarcastic smile, ¡°Excellent!¡± And gave a flying kick which sent Mu Lei into theke! Mu Lei slumped into the water and sunk together with The Lord¡¯s words, ¡°Go and calm yourself in the water! And wash your brain!¡± It was a massive kick, and Mu Lei had struggled quite sometimes toe out from the water. He finally understood that he had misunderstood The Lord. He felt relieved but guilty. Without the permission of The Lord, he did not dare to go up to the shore, ¡°The Lord¡­ I know I¡¯m wrong.¡± Di Fuyi took a seat and looked at him coldly, ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m such a jerk! Please punish me.¡± ¡°Get up here!¡± Therefore, Mu Lei carefully walked up to the shore and cleaned himself. After that, he knelt down again, ¡°Please punish me.¡± Di Fuyi waszy to talk nonsense with him, ¡°Help me to get something done and I will spare you if you do a good job. Otherwise, I¡¯ll demote you to the club to be a waiter!¡± The punishment was so horrible! Mu Lei was shivered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best toplete the task!¡± ¡°Help me investigate whether the wizardry barrier in the sixth peak has been destroyed, and then check the fighting footprints in the third peak and see if any poisonous corpse was there. Report directly to me after that!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Lei immediately responded and departed. Two hourster, Mu Lei used his jade card to contact Di Fuyi via the vintage mirror, ¡°The Lord, there was indeed a hole on the wizardry barrier at the Southwest part of the sixth peak. It is big enough for a person to pass through¡­¡± ¡°Possible to check what kind of Kung Fu was used to destroy it?¡± Mu Lei pondered and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t tell.¡± Mu Lei decided to show the scene to Di Fuyi by using his jade card. Di Fuyi frowned as he saw the damages. He knew his wizardry barrier well, and it was not something Long Siye or any other person could destroy easily. Even if they could open a hole, Di Fuyi should have known. It did not look like a new hole. It was probably at least a month old! But how could he not know? The person who destroyed it must be a powerful person, so who was he/she? Two hourster, Mu Lei reported again, ¡°The Lord, there was an intense fight at the Bone Dissolving Stream which is located between the third and fourth peak! I recognize the impact of Long Siye¡¯s Fire Lotus skill. His skill has improved significantly and looks like it has reached level nine!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He knew Long Siye¡¯s Kung Fu well. Long Siye was good at wooden spiritual power, and his power has reached level nine. However, fire spiritual power was his elective spiritual power, and it was only level six. It seemed to have reached level nine was because Gu Xijiu was helping him. Gu Xijiu was good at fire spiritual power, and the wind helps to strengthen the fire. There was practically nothing that could escape a level nine¡¯s fire. Even the poisonous corpses had been burnt into ashes with nothing left to prove their existence! Gu Xijiu¡¯s image seemed to have shed across Di Fuyi¡¯s mind. His heart was pounding in his chest as he recalled the kiss earlier as well as the warm body in his arms. His blood was boiling again. Di Fuyi clenched his fists again! Chapter 481 Chapter 481: Did She Dream Of What She Had Thought Of During The Day? 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As he was currently unable to control himself, he decided not to enter her dream to prevent himself from making mistakes. Therefore, it seemed that he could only get to the mussel. ¡­ The mussel was chatting with Gu Xijiu about the future nning at Tianju Hall. It had already got what it wanted. It heard that the food at Tianju Hall tasted good, so it requested Gu Xijiu to bring it food. It was its most exciting topic, but it fell asleep. Then, it found itself surrounded by cloud and mist. Surprisingly, it looked around and saw a person standing in front of it! That person was wearing a purple robe and had loose ck hair with a glimmering fox eye on his forehead. It was Celestial Master Zuo who used to disguise himself as Si Chen and easily solved its Mirage Illusion. Though he exposed his true identity in front of it for just a while, it was deeply impressed! It dared not provoke him because of his extreme proficiency in kungfu. Fortunately, he was with its master and thus, Di Fuyi would be rather good to it. ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± The mussel opened up its shells and wanted to show its affection by mping the corner of his robe. Di Fuyi reached out a finger and pressed on it, ¡°What did you all experience after I went away? Come, let¡¯s recall it.¡± A mysterious seven-colored light emerged from his fingertip and spread on the mussel¡¯s shell wave after wave. Therefore, with dizziness, the mussel fell into its memory, and it frighteningly found out that time rewound. Again, it met the two poisonous corpses together with its master and also met Long Siye. It was as if it was experiencing every incident again. It was not a good memory and not something the mussel wanted to relive. Therefore, its shell was sweating profusely when it finally managed to wake out from its nightmare-like memory. It was in shock and could not even remember the current date! With a wriggle, it broke loose from the finger of Celestial Master Zuo and looked at him anxiously, ¡°What¡­what have you just done to me?!¡± The mussel was frightened! More strangely, it felt that it lost some of its vitality after it sobered up as it was gasping for breath. Meanwhile, Celestial Master Zuo seemed to be in deep thought as he did not pay attention to it. The mussel felt insecure when it saw the cloudy, misty and blurry surroundings. Therefore, it did not want to stay and wanted to escape by digging the ground, but for an unknown reason, it almost hurt its shell. ¡°Why are you escaping? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll stew and cook you?¡± Celestial Master Zuo was standing in front of it again and reached out his hand towards it. The mussel shivered and retreated backward, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not tasty. My meat is too hard and not tender at all¡­¡± Di Fuyi took a step forward and asked with a gentle voice, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± The mussel retreated again, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± Save me, master! It felt that Celestial Master Zuo wanted to stew it! Di Fuyi flicked his wrist, and a scarlet fruit appeared on his palm, ¡°Well done, this fruit is a reward for you.¡± The mussel immediately stopped retreating, and its eyes brightened! The scarlet fruit! A type of spiritual fruit which could replenish spiritual power and more importantly, it tasted good! The mussel instantly reached out its little hand to retrieve the scarlet fruit and put it into its mouth. Yummy! But it alsomented, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, this fruit is only 90% ripened, and thus, we should have let it continue to ripen for another 10 days. Even if the medicinal effect is a bit weaker, its taste is the best and sweetest¡­¡± Before it could finishmenting, the Celestial Master Zuo brushed over it with his sleeve. ¡­ Gu Xijiu thought that the mussel at her feet must have taken some sleeping medicine.
Chapter 482 Chapter 482: She Got Better In Enraging Others Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was talking endlessly with her, but it actually fast asleep and was drooling the next minute. It was sleeping so soundly that she could not wake it up even though she kicked it. This made her wonder how it survived among the beasts at the fifth peak without being eaten by its predators while it was sleeping. About an hour after the mussel slept, it suddenly woke up. It opened its shell to look around and inquired with a muddled expression, ¡°Where am I?¡± Gu Xijiu kicked it to wake it up, ¡°Are you suffering from a sleep disorder?¡± The mussel was finally awake, ¡°Master¡­ I had a dream just now.¡± Was it not normal to dream? Why would it make so much fuss? Gu Xijiu took a nce at it, ¡°What did you dream of?¡± ¡°I dreamt of¡­ I dreamt that I went back into the Dark Forest¡­¡± The mussel was still in a state of shock, ¡°And dreamt of being attacked by the two poisonous corpses!¡± It actually re-experienced the entire scene where the poisonous corpses attacked them! Gu Xijiu pacified it by patting its shell. No wonder it was shivering when it was sleeping and even rolled once. All because it was having a nightmare. It seemed that the attack of the two poisonous corpses had psychologically affected the mussel. ¡°Only that? Anything else?¡± Gu Xijiu inquired. ¡°And¡­ And I dreamt of¡­¡± The mussel was recalling while opening its shell. It remembered that it dreamt of something else, but it could no longer recall it regardless! But it had another impressive dream, ¡°Master, and I dreamt I ate a scarlet fruit that was really sweet!¡± It was chewing as if it still recalled the delectable taste of the fruit. Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± She could not help tough and scolded, ¡°What a diva!¡± She kicked it into the corner. Nheless, both of them were wide awake after the incident. The mussel could not help but teach her the knowledge it had about the best time to pluck a scarlet fruit. When it was talking, the voice of messenger Jiang was heard from outside, ¡°Miss Gu, we¡¯re arriving at Tianju Hall.¡± So fast? Gu Xijiu lifted up the curtain and looked downwards. The sky outside had turned light green, and through the first ray of the rising sun, she could vaguely see a dark and dense mass of houses surrounded by the mountain range below. The area the houses upied was veryrge. Sorge that one could not see the entire area from the ground level. Above the houses, there was a faint light surrounding them, and a rainbow was seen cutting across the sky. Looking at the sky, it looked like the Jade Pool of Asgard. Gu Xijiu knew that it was the most mysterious Tianju Hall! A ce which gathered geniuses and prodigies from all over the world. A ce where the five heavenly gift disciples used to study at and the recent sixth disciple, Yun Qingluo, had just entered a few days ago¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile, at the Fucang Pce, Celestial Master Zuo, or Di Fuyi, was also wide awake throughout the night. On his table, there was some information which his followers had just sent. Both Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing were indeed being decapitated, but as expected, their bodies were not found in the coffins. Their bodies were stolen on the same night they were beheaded. They were stolen without anyone¡¯s noticing that even the guards and their families knew nothing too. The people of Fucang Pce managed to find out that the two bodies were moved to an abandoned house before theypletely disappeared. Even Mu Yun who was good at tracking and had thoroughly searched the house could only identify the faint smell of the Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing bodies, which were definitely in the house. Nothing else. Chapter 483 Chapter 483: She Got Better in Enraging Others 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi tapped his fingers on the table while pondering about the revtion. It seemed that the man he was looking for was the best of the best as was not only good at puppet techniques but could also conceal his scent and breath. From the memory of the mussel, he saw the true faces of the two poisonous corpses and their abilities. It seemed that somebody purposely made the corpse puppets. In fact, he/she made them extremely poisonous corpse puppets! The characteristics were very simr, but if he was not attentive and careful enough, he might have linked this directly to a puppet master. If a puppet master were maneuvering the corpse puppets from afar, their bodies would not have so much resentment. However, the two corpse puppets Gu Xijiu encountered were filled with rage. If Di Fuyi was right, the souls of Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing were not reincarnated but were trapped. As their bodies were made into poisonous corpses, their souls were also sealed in their respective corpses. Their souls must have been cast with a type of prohibition curse just before they were decapitated. Therefore, they were still filled with intense resentment and wanted to vent their anger at Gu Xijiu. And the reason why they could find Gu Xijiu was that they were non-living things and thus, the Wizardry Barrier he set at the Dark Forest himself, could not block them. The primary question now is who possesses such a strong animosity against Gu Xijiu and wanted her dead? Though Gu Xijiu offended many, none of them should be this capable. Or it was a plot to impute someone? Did somebody intend to harm Gu Xijiu because they wanted to impute another? If that were true, the person behind the scenes apparently wanted to impute to Yun Qingluo because she was fluent with the puppet technique. Furthermore, she was hostile towards Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi also suspected Yun Qingluo when he heard about the poisonous corpses! If he did not look clearly through the mussel¡¯s memory, he would have wronged Yun Qingluo. But was the person behind the scenes really after at Yun Qingluo? Di Fuyi squinted his eyes and somehow felt that somebody had set up a around him, wanting him to jump into it himself. Perhaps the primary target was him! Very Good! He was, after all,ining that life was rather dull and it would be good to have an enemy! The vintage mirror was lighted again, and Mu Feng reported, ¡°Lord, we have sent Miss Gu to Tianju Hall, and as expected, those old-fogeys don¡¯t want to ept her. I have got no choice but to force them by showing them your decree but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Gu Canmo is very stubborn. He isn¡¯t willing to even though I showed him your decree by saying that he would never ept any unofficial student to prevent tarnishing the name of the Tianju Hall. He also said that Miss Gu is obviously not up to his requirement and thus, even if he epts her ording to the Lord¡¯s decree, she can only be an observer and not an official student. Later, he said he would give her an observation period of six months, and if she still could not reach the standard required, he will drive her out. It¡¯ll be useless even if you intercede on her behalf unless you take away his position as the president of Tianju Hall¡­¡± Mu Feng seemed to be rather angry. He was embarrassed by Gu Canmo and was probably enraged too. Di Fuyiughed instead, ¡°Gu Canmo has always been like this. If you give him students like Yun Qingluo, he would probably invite you for a meal.¡± Mu Feng shuddered, ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t think I can eat while facing an old-fogey like Gu Canmo. But I can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s delighted with Yun Qingluo as he said that she is not only good at understanding, she has good foundations and high prospects. She has alreadye into prominence within a few days of entering the Tianju Hall¡­¡± Chapter 484 Chapter 484: I¡¯ll Make Sure That They Regret Treating Me Badly! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was not surprised, ¡°If she could not shine with her abilities then she would not be a heavenly gifted disciple.¡± Mu Feng sighed, ¡°Then, the treatment Miss Gu get will be opposite from Yun Qingluo¡¯s¡­¡± Di Fuyi kept silent for a moment, ¡°How did Gu Xijiu respond?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t have any response. Thisdy is good at keeping herself calm. Gu Canmo probably wanted to enrage her or make her quit herself by embarrassing her, but she didn¡¯t have any special reaction at all. She was so calm that her face did not turn red nor did her heart beat faster. She replied Gu Canmo with just a sentence that almost infuriated him!¡± ¡°What was it?¡± Di Fuyi was interested. ¡°She said that she is sent by The Lord. You didn¡¯t see Gu Canmo¡¯s face; he was seriously infuriated¡­¡± Di Fuyi could not help butugh. Little Xijiu got better at enraging others indeed. ¡°Lord, I¡¯m afraid that Gu Canmo would angrily plot against Miss Gu. As what Gu Canmo said, an observer is required to participate in cruel training which could be dangerous and life-threatening. And he is not going to take any responsibility if she dies¡­¡± ¡°She won¡¯t die¡­ Gu Canmo would regret if he let that happen¡­¡± Di Fuyi smirked. ¡°Lord, what did you say?¡± Mu Feng did not hear clearly. ¡°I said you cane back!¡± Mu Feng, ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ At a stony hill. The weeds were of knee-height and the stones with irregr in shape and size. There were pieces of wood scattered around the deste ce. ¡°Miss Gu, from now onwards this ce is where you rest.¡± The boy leading the way said to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu frowned while looking at the nearby buildings and looked back at where they were, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re right? How can this ce amodate anyone?¡± ¡°Our President Gu said that we have limited rooms at Tianju Hall and they are prepared for official students only. Therefore, observers must build their own houses. Miss Gu, be satisfied with what you have as our president at least gave you a piece ofnd. You should know that our Tianju Hall¡¯snd is very precious so we could not afford to waste any.¡± Another boy said. The young faces of the two boys could not hide their disdain, and they walked away as soon as they finished talking. From afar, she could still hear their conversation. ¡°How can an unofficial student want to live in a beautiful room? Does she think that it¡¯s the Feixing Kingdom here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; I hate unofficial students¡­¡± The two kids gradually went further and then quickly disappeared. The mussel was so furious that it almost could not suppress its anger, ¡°Master, shall I let them enter my Mirage Illusion? I want to consume them all for being snobs!¡± ¡°Choo-woo, Choo-woo!¡± Lu Wu also jumped out with its eyes so round like it was furious. Gu Xijiu held on the mussel¡¯s shell, ¡°Don¡¯t, everyone other than the boy attendants here has a minimum spiritual power of level seven. Are you sure that you can make them fall into your Mirage Illusion?¡± ¡°How would I know without trying?¡± The mussel was not convinced. ¡°Forget about it. Just make sure that they don¡¯t survive from your Mirage Illusion and stew you.¡± Gu Xijiu stopped it from continuing. ¡°Master, I think you are inspiring others by despising yourself¡­¡± The musselined. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips, ¡°Mussel, do you know that we can only kill a snake by striking its jugr? We shouldn¡¯t be foolish. I¡¯ll make sure that they regret treating me badly!¡±
Chapter 485 Chapter 485: I¡¯ll Make Sure That They Regret Treating Me Badly! 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The mussel was looking at her with its shell opened. While looking at her determined and stubborn face, it suddenly felt relieved. Its master was a tough person and had never disappointed anyone yet! ¡°Master¡­ I just don¡¯t want to see you being bullied. They are obviously snobs who despise you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu said indifferently, ¡°Mussel, if you want people to respect you, you have to prove it with your own strength.¡± The world is ruthless, and only the fittest survive. Therefore, if you want to survive in this world, you would have to be strong! When you are truly strong, people will respect you and dare not look down on you. She wanted to be at the top of this world one day where everyone would admire her, and nobody would be able to control and instruct her. She abruptly pped her hands, ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense, let¡¯s start working!¡± When she was an assassin, she had been trained to survive in the wild. Therefore, it was easy for her to build a simple house. Unfortunately, Di Fuyi had confiscated the tent she made. Otherwise, she could set it up here directly. The mussel looked at the stones scattering around, ¡°Master, how can we do it?¡± With a palm strike, Gu Xijiu sliced a stone, and with her palm nting like slicing through tofu. She was turning the irregr stones into regr sizes. The mussel understood what to do and it was good at handling stones! It exerted its spiritual power and immediately jumped a few times on the ground to separate the huge rocks from the small ones. Then, the mussel erected one of its shell and chiseled swiftly through these rocks. As the stone chippings filled the air, brick-like stones appeared. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were brightened when she saw the angr stones. She did not expect that the mussel had such skills too. Its shell was much better than a diamond saw! As the mussel was handling the rocks, Gu Xijiu decided to work on stacking the rocks together. They coordinated smoothly with each other. Lu Wu was rather unhappy that she was not able to help. As they kept working, the ce where they were became very dusty, and Lu Wu¡¯s beautiful purple fur had almost turned yellow. The dust made it sneeze too. When Gu Xijiu took a slight nce at it, its eyes immediately turned watery. It was staring at her while its nine tails were grasping on her wrist. Gu Xijiu patted its head, ¡°Be good and y by yourself first. I¡¯ll bathe you after I finish building the houseter.¡± Lu Wu obeyed and went aside. When one is busy, the time passes by very quickly. Without knowing, a day had gone. The sun went down, and the moon rose up. The framework of Gu Xijiu¡¯s stone house had finally formed. Even the scattered pieces of wood were used to support the house with the thickest ones being the supporting beam. The weeds were harvested and tied to be put on the house beam as the thatched roof. While Gu Xijiu was busy working, some students of the Tianju Hall who passed through were looking at her work. Some ignored it while others criticized from afar but none of them wanted to help. Gu Xijiu also heard some of the gossips they said. It seemed that her identity as an unofficial student had spread throughout themunity. Those gossips were something as below: ¡°So, she¡¯s the unofficial student? She doesn¡¯t look special after all. Why would The Lord ept her as his disciple?¡± Chapter 486 Chapter 486: I¡¯ll Make Sure That They Regret Treating Me Badly! 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°She¡¯s indeed not special. Her maximum spiritual power should be level five. Our boy attendants here are probably better than her.¡± There were some who argued on her behalf too, ¡°You can¡¯t say this. I heard that she was originally a useless person but her spiritual power rose up to level five within six months. And nobody in this world could level up as quickly as her. Therefore, she¡¯s a capable person.¡± Another person smirked, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again. Everyone knows that it¡¯s easy to train and level up at the beginning. Besides, she is assisted by The Lord in her dream. It¡¯s therefore not strange for her to level up five levels within six months. Rtive to us, our spiritual power was of level six and above since we were born.¡± ¡°Yes, but recently, she seems to have quite a lot of adventures and stories. The overlord of the Tianwen n seemed to care for her and used to chase her. Did Overlord Long give her some special medicine which could speed up her growth? I heard that she only had a spiritual power of two before Overlord Long pursued her¡­¡± ¡°It could be. After all, Overlord Long has quite a lot of various unique medicines.¡± ¡°It seems that she¡¯s just lucky. If we¡¯re as lucky as she is, our spiritual powers would probably be at level nine now¡­¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s lucky after all.¡± There were babbling and buzzing. Everyone instinctively hated unofficial students. Therefore, when they saw Gu Xijiu¡¯s current miserable situation, many of them rejoiced and felt that was her rightful punishment. Their voice of discussion and criticism was not loud, and they were rather far, but Gu Xijiu could still hear them. She just ignored those private discussions and verbal attacks. As things might be worse as you exin, she would rather keep quiet now and would exin through actionster. While they were criticizing her from afar, she built her own house and ignored them. With her current building speed, she could finish after about another two hours, and she would have a shelter by tonight. The weather here was rather strange as the day was usually sunny, but it would rain heavily at midnight. Moreover, the temperature would plummet from about 20 degrees Celsius during the day to about 1 degree Celsius or even below 0 degree Celsius at night. Gu Xijiu did not want to argue with those gossipers, but she expected that some would provoke her. ¡°Oh, so, you¡¯re building a house yourself.¡± The cracking voice of a boy experiencing puberty was heard. Gu Xijiu raised her head and saw a teenager in front of her. He was about the same age as her, about thirteen years old, and had a very handsome baby face. He had big eyes and double eyelids, but his two raised eyebrows showed that he was not a man to be trifled with. Gu Xijiu ignored him and took a big stone while walking into the house. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Did you not hear me? Are you deaf?¡± The teenager aggressively blocked her way. Gu Xijiu waszy to take notice just now, but it did not mean that she wanted to be bullied. Therefore, she would not be polite while dealing with such a person who is intentionally looking for trouble. ¡°You have eyes, and you can¡¯t see? Are you blind?¡± With a quick movement, Gu Xijiu had easily passed through him and entered the house before the teenager realized it. The teenager, ¡°¡­¡± He was also proficient, but he did not believe how she passed through him! He had blocked her waypletely earlier! Chapter 487 Chapter 487: I¡¯ll Make Sure That They Regret Treating Me Badly! 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After he was stunned, he saw that many people in the surrounding were ncing at him with sneers which he was familiar with. He felt ashamed, and he immediately blocked Gu Xijiu¡¯s way when he saw that she wasing out from the house again, ¡°You¡¯re rather arrogant, aren¡¯t you? Do you know that I hate unofficial students very much?¡± Gu Xijiu pushed his shoulder and replied indifferently, ¡°Well, you may continue to hate. Go away, don¡¯t block me from doing my work.¡± The angle at which Gu Xijiu pushed was rather wily and unexpected. Therefore, he did not manage to duck and was pushed away by Gu Xijiu instead. With numbness on his shoulder, he could not help to step backward. When he managed to stabilize himself, Gu Xijiu had already taken a stone into the house. She saw him as nothing! And the kung fu possessed by this little brat was very strange. She could push his shoulder even when he took precaution! More sneers were heard from the surroundings as passerby became intrigued by the scene. The teenager blushed because if he could not even deal with an unofficial student, he could be shameful to continue staying at Tianju Hall! Therefore, he decided to teach Gu Xijiu a lesson, ¡°Little brat,e out! Let¡¯s talk!¡± With a wave of his hands, a faint green air boomed towards Gu Xijiu¡¯s new house! ¡°Shmm!¡± The thatched roof was blown away, and the house immediately became an open-air house. The teenagerughed. When he wanted to start teasing, a silhouette swayed, and he felt something on his neck as he suddenly stumbled! When he managed to respond, his neck was already being pressed against a big rock! Gu Xijiu, whom he despised, was exerting an intimidating aura and was pressing his neck while looking down at him, ¡°Do you want me to shave your hair or do you want to rebuild my roof?¡± She got a knife from nowhere and ced it on his scalp. As the knife was extremely sharp, she just needed to move by a little and his rather cool hairstyle would be shavedpletely! As this generation was particr about their outlook, hairs were as important as their head and shaving were equivalent to being beheaded! Therefore, some people were willing to be decapitated instead of being shaved. Such threatening from Gu Xijiu was indeed the weak point of the teenager. The teenager was stupefied! And his face turned whiter than paper, ¡°You¡­¡± The onlooking teenagers who wanted to cheer at the beginning were stunned too. Gu Xijiu moved too quickly and strangely. Many could not see her actions clearly and how she managed to restrain the teenager. The teenager now looked green as he waspletely paralyzed and could not move at all! He subconsciously wanted to struggle, but Gu Xijiu had pressed on his acupuncture point so that he could not move at all. When he wanted to say something harsh, ¡°I¡­¡± He unintentionally looked into the eyes of Gu Xijiu, and he was shocked! The pair of eyes was too beautiful! Under the starry night, they were like a sky filled with countless stars, deep, and bright. More importantly, she was serious! Did he want to be shaved? Or would he prefer to help her rebuild her roof? The answer was obvious. Though he was unwilling, he had no choice but to help her rebuild her roof. Yet, as he did not want to be ashamed, he said, ¡°Alright, a gentleman shouldn¡¯t fight against ady, I¡¯ll help to rebuild your roof.¡± Chapter 488 Chapter 488: I¡¯ll Make Sure That They Regret Treating Me Badly! 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The teenager continued, ¡°¡­ alright, alright, it¡¯s just a roof after all. The roof you built just now was too thin and would be easily damaged by heavy rainter at night. I¡¯ll help you to build a thicker one.¡± As the onlookers saw that the incident had ended, they dispersed. The teenager was rather responsible as he immediately started to gather those dried weeds which were blown away. As he practiced wood techniques, he was good at gathering those dried weeds and had gathered arge bulk within an hour. He should be the heir of a rich family, and thus he was neither good at doing farm work nor any heavybor works such as building houses. After he gathered the dried weeds, he did not know how to tie them into bundles. The bundle he tried to tie was rather irregr and failed to work. Even though he tried more than 10 times, the result was still the same, and he did not like it either. The teenager did not know which type of weeds were suitable to be used as the thatched roof as he gathered many brambles which pricked his hands. He also finally realized the hardship in building a roof and that it was not easy to build a house. Gu Xijiu did not pay attention to him at the beginning so that he could do it on his own while she does her stuff. She was paving the ground with stones. The stones were different from ordinary stones as they had beautiful patterns which looked like marbles. Moreover, the surface chiseled by the mussel was smooth and regr, and thus the pavement looked great. After she was done, the teenager had not finished bundling the weeds yet, so she went to take a look. The teenager was rather irascible as he angrily said when he saw she wasing, ¡°Why are youing here? I¡¯m finishing soon. Ouch¡­¡± Carelessly, he was pricked by the thorn among the dry weeds, and a drop of blood oozed out from his finger. ¡°This brambles can¡¯t be bundled together.¡± Gu Xijiu took out the brambles. The teenager was obviously at his rebellious stage, ¡°Are you pitying me and are afraid that I¡¯d be pricked? I don¡¯t need your kindness¡­¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted, ¡°Why should I pity you? With these brambles in the bundle, it would have gaps in my roof and water would leak through when it rains!¡± The teenager choked. Gu Xijiu ignored him and tied up the bundles. She was quick and good at bundling. The young face of the teenager looked unconvinced, but he quietly imitated Gu Xijiu¡¯s method when he started bundling again. The teenager was indeed clever and fast at learning. After about 15 minutes, he had learned and managed to tie a proper one. He secretlypared his to Gu Xijiu¡¯s and found out that it was as good as hers. He immediately regained his confidence and intentionally showed it to Gu Xijiu, ¡°I¡¯m pretty good, huh?¡± His face looked proud, but his eyes showed that he was still uncertain and unconfident. Gu Xijiu took his bundle to take a look, ¡°Average.¡± ¡°Huh, how could it be average? The bundle I tied should be the best.¡± Though he said so, he was excited when he received confirmation from Gu Xijiu and immediately continued bundling again. As he had learned the method, he was getting faster and more confident. Gu Xijiu¡¯s was slightly moved. The teenager was wearing a light blue robe and belt, so Gu Xijiu knew that he was from the Tianju Hall¡¯s Liuyun ss based on his uniform. As the Tianju Hall was founded to gather all elites from all over thend, they were very particr over specialization and exclusiveness. Therefore, there were not many students. Chapter 489 Chapter 489: Pride and Bias Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There were five sses ¨C four were the Ziyun sses, and one was the Liuyun ss. All students in Ziyun sses were genius and elites, and thus, they were powerful and capable. The students in the Liuyun ss, on the other hand, were filled with problematic students who were weak. As the strong usually despise the weak, the students in the Liuyun ss were not popr at the Tianju Hall. The students of Ziyun sses even privately referred to them as the rubbish of the Tianju Hall. Of course, as the school was known as elite school, the students from the Liuyun ss were still considered geniuses when they returned to their respective kingdoms. But they were bullied here. The students had to depend on their ability here, and one would still be bullied even if he were a prince. As Gu Xijiu wanted toe, she had already dug out information from the Firmament Stone and knew the differences between the two sses. She thought she would most probably be distributed to Liuyun ss, but she did not expect that she could not be an official student. This teenager in front of Gu Xijiu must be thest in the ss and was usually bullied. Since he found a listener/observer who was also an unofficial student, he probably wanted to prove himself. Though Gu Xijiu¡¯s biological age was younger than 15 years old, her mental age was much older. Besides, she had never seen herself as a kid. Hence, she would not bother arguing with a childish teenager. Furthermore, he was not truly bad, and he looked quite cute when he was bundling the weeds. ¡°Your movements are very peculiar, what type of kung fu is it? Did The Lord teach it to you?¡± The teenager started a conversation. Gu Xijiu just replied with one word, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then who did you learn from?¡± The teenager persisted. ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± Gu Xijiu asked back. The teenager¡¯s pride got in the way, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to learn kungfu from an unofficial student like you! I¡¯m just rather curious.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m not obliged to answer your question.¡± Gu Xijiu ignored him. After a while, the teenager could not help but speak again, ¡°I think your kung fu is rtively good but not your aptitude. You will be bullied here¡­ It would be better if you go back to the best school in your country¡­¡± Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°You¡¯re saying as if you aren¡¯t being bullied at all. Why aren¡¯t you leaving as well?¡± The teenager almost jumped as if his foot was being stepped on, ¡°Nonsense! Who dares to bully me? My aptitude is high. I was born with level six wood talent, and I¡¯ve always been known as a genius. All ns wanted to have me during those days¡­¡± ¡°Oh, but you are still in the Liuyun ss.¡± Gu Xijiu teased leisurely. The teenager choked at that moment. His mouth was ajar as he rebutted, ¡°You know what, I just don¡¯t want to be too tired¡­¡± ¡°Oh, really.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and stopped talking. As the two of them were working together, they managed to move ahead quickly. Gu Xijiu let the teenager pass her the bundles from the ground while sheid them on the roofyer byyers. The teenager remembered the steps ofying after he observed for a while and said, ¡°Come down, I¡¯ll go up andy! This is supposed to be a man¡¯s job.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned as she felt that the teenager was indeed a male chauvinist. Therefore, she simply jumped to the ground and said, ¡°Great, you¡¯re a man, you do it then.¡± The teenager was quite excited and felt that he was bing an adult. He flew to the roof and started working. Chapter 490 Chapter 490: Pride and Bias 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion This teenager was indeed a genius. He was fast and efficient and could do the job without a single mistake. The roof of the stone house had a thickyer of bundlesid on it. Then, under Gu Xijiu¡¯s instruction, ayer of yellow mud was applied. The teenager had multiple talents. Other than his wood talent, he was good at manipting fire too. He directly dried theyer of yellow mud and thenid another thickyer of thatch. The current thatched roof was now thicker and stronger and would be able to withstand the bad weather. After they were done, the sky hadpletely turned dark with a moon and thousands of twinkling stars illuminating. The house was finally built. The teenager was like Gu Xijiu, dirty with mud. But he was proud of himself, ¡°Little girl, what do you think about the roof I helped you with? It¡¯s better than your previous one, right?¡± After they worked together for a period, the teenager subconsciously no longer felt enmity towards Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu patted his shoulder, ¡°Good job!¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a genius after all!¡± The teenager was feeling proud. It seemed that he had not been praised for a long period of time. Though he was still acting cool, his narrowing eyes proved that he was indeed happy. He strolled around the stone house and finally thought of a question, ¡°Where¡¯re you going to sleep?¡± He did not see a bed. Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°Not going to sleep tonight. Will figure it out tomorrow.¡± As the boy who led the way just now had said that the Tianju Hall did not have extra facilities, she had to build her own house as well as the interior furniture. The nearest market was quite far away and was only avable in the morning. Hence, Gu Xijiu had to wait for tomorrow if she wanted to buy bedding and other materials. Currently, she just needed a shelter, and she did not mind to meditate on dry weeds throughout the night. The teenager frowned, ¡°They don¡¯t even give you a set of bedding? They¡¯re too mean.¡± And when he felt that he sounded like he was siding her, he coughed, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand that I¡¯m supporting you, I just dislike how they treated a girl.¡± With a pause and then a hum, he ran away. Gu Xijiu could not help to shake her head looking at his reaction! The wind started blowing, and she felt rather cold. As Gu Xijiu did not have a candle, she took out a luminous pearl from her storage bag. In the house, there was only one big stone which the mussel chiseled as a chair. Gu Xijiu sat on it and rested for a while. Sheter went to wash herself at a stream not far away as she felt dirty. Of course, she only washed her face and limbs. She could not take a bath because many people were passing by. It seemed that she had to make a bathtub with stone and put it in her house. Gu Xijiu felt that the entire thing was ridiculous as she had not expected that she would live a primitive life at Tianju Hall. Yet, it was not a big deal for her because she was a person who would try to solve the problem instead ofining. After all, she used to live in a more difficult condition and thus, the difficulty she was currently facing was just a small matter. ¡°Master, I¡¯m hungry, and I wish to eat meat!¡± The mussel had taken a bath at the stream and was currently at her feet, staring at her. ¡°Choo-woo, choo-woo.¡± Lu Wu also jumped on her shoulder and kept nodding to agree with the mussel. Chapter 491 Chapter 491: Pride and Bias 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°There¡¯re lots of beasts in the mountain, why don¡¯t you all go hunting?¡± She could not go out already because of the curfew imposed at the Tianju Hall, but her two pets could still go out. She had inquired confidently that the pets of students at the Tianju Hall were allowed to go around the mountain at night, as a mean to train their survivorship and savagery. ¡°Master, what about we hunt and you grill?¡± The mussel liked to eat the meat Gu Xijiu grilled and did not want to have raw meat anymore. ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Xijiu patted its shell, ¡°You all go then. But be careful and don¡¯t be an ingredient in somebody¡¯s soup.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The mussel said confidently, ¡°The person who could stew me isn¡¯t born yet.¡± As it could not move fast, it simply shrunk and clipped itself to the fur of Lu Wu so that it could take itself along. Lu Wu was small in size, but it could run very fast. Besides, it could understand humannguage. Off they were on their hunt! Gu Xijiuughed and started to prepare materials to grill. When she was almost done, Lu Wu and the mussel hade back. The mussel rolled down from its back and quickly erged itself. Then, it opened its mouth and took out a big and strong dzeren. While Gu Xijiu was dealing with the dzeren, she suddenly sensed something and raised her head. Two youngdies were standing across the stream. They were dressed in light purple. One of them was slightly tall and slim yet curvy with a beautiful face. Gu Xijiu knew the girl because she was the newest heavenly gifted disciple ¨C Yun Qingluo. The other person was skinny and looked rather unhealthy. She had Asian eyes and slightly hooked nose with thin lips. Her skin tone was rather vague, and her facial features appeared to be fierce and hostile. They were wearing the same colored dress, which was the uniform of the Ziyun ss. Though they were wearing the same dress, it looked perfectly beautiful on Yun Qingluo but stale and ordinary on the other teenage girl. The teenage girl looked average, but she appeared to be very ugly when she was standing next to Yun Qingluo. On the other hand, Yun Qingluo¡¯s beauty became more apparent when she was together with the teenage girl. ¡°Who allowed you to grill at this ce?¡± The thin teenage girl questioned. ¡°I myself.¡± Gu Xijiu continued handling the dzeren. ¡°The Tianju Hall is a clean and serene ce, how could you dirty it with grilling? It¡¯s alright if your spiritual level is low but how could you not understand all these basic rules?¡± Gu Xijiu finally raised her head and retorted indifferently, ¡°Which rule of the Tianju Hall says you must not grill at this ce?¡± The teenage girl stifled as the Tianju Hall did not have such rule. She just wanted to bully Gu Xijiu, the neer. When she wanted to speak again, Gu Xijiu said leisurely, ¡°I heard that teacher Gu himself sets the rules of the Tianju Hall, and nobody else could add a new one or vice versa. Therefore, please watch your mouth.¡± The teenage girl chocked and she could only answer after a while, ¡°Of course we don¡¯t have this rule, but this is the most prestigious college, a holy ce where it¡¯s a disrespect to dirty and pollute the ce. As you¡¯re killing dzeren and grilling it, you¡¯ll pollute the air! Do you think of this ce as your mansion in the Feixing Kingdom where you can do whatever you want?¡± Gu Xijiu casually set up the stand for grilling the dzeren on top of the bonfire while replying impolitely, ¡°Since there¡¯s no such a rule, why are you maundering?¡± The teenage girl probably did not expect that Gu Xijiu would speak so trenchantly. She was instantly annoyed and took a step forward, ¡°How dare you say that to me?!¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492: Pride and Bias 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Before Gu Xijiu could say anything, the mussel was already preparing to attack! It was still waiting to eat, but thisdy was chirping like an annoying sparrow. ¡°Shut up, you little ugly brat! Talk again, and I¡¯ll have you sacrificed!¡± The mussel was pissed off. Its words irritated and enraged her. With a sh, she attacked the mussel, ¡°What the hell are you?!¡± The mussel did not expect that she would strike immediately. As it could not manage to dodge, it immediately closed its shells which were so hard that the strike caused no harm at all, not even a mark. The girl¡¯s attack was very strong and could split a diamond in half. Therefore, she was stunned as she did not expect that the mussel¡¯s shells would be so hard! The mussel was not injured, but it was enraged! It was used to being the predator and could not endure being attacked by someone else! It immediately opened its shells and spat a mouthful of ck smoke towards the teenage girl. And Gu Xijiu saw a strange sight. The teenagedy was standing stupefied, unmoved. But her facial expression revealed everything. She was frightened. She had obviously fallen into the Mirage Illusion of the mussel! She even talked in the dream, ¡°Yan Chen, you¡­ you¡¯reing for me? Where am I?¡± ¡°Yan Chen, you¡­ you can¡¯t be partial to her¡­ other than her beautiful looks, she¡¯s nothing. Her kung fu is not as good as mine.¡± ¡°Hng, Yun Qingluo, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know the reason why you¡¯re staying with me! You are just using me so that you look more beautiful! Do you think that I¡¯m stupid? I¡¯m with you just to get more attention so that Yan Chen would see me¡­¡± Yun Qingluo, who had been watching, was making a gesture to prepare to cast an incantation but she was shocked when she heard the girl say such things. Then, she became indifferent and stopped gesturing. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiuwas grilling their dinner on the stand. She took a nce at the teenage girl and realized that she was unwilling to act as a prop to Yun Qingluo but only wanted to get more attention. Unfortunately, she did not know that she was making it more difficult to obtain the attention of the person she liked. After all, with a beautiful girl like Yun Qingluo, who would notice anyone behind her? Yan Chen¡­ Gu Xijiu knew who he was. He was an outstanding student of the Tianju Hall¡¯s second grade and had a rare talent, the thunder talent. Besides, he had spiritual power of level 6.5 when he was born. After practicing at the Tianju Hall for three years, his thunder talent had reached level 7.5, and it was said that he could call thunder simply by raising his hand. He did not only have great talent, but he was also diligent, and it was said that he was very handsome. Therefore, he was known as a person with status and was also an idol among thedies. Gu Xijiu turned over the dzeren and brushed ayer of sauce on it. She took another nce at the girl who was criticizing Yun Qingluo and felt that she was good at acting; she looked pure but was actually mean. She seemed like someone who could easily attract boys¡¯ attention on purpose but yed hard to get all the time. Yun Qingluo did not care at the beginning, but she gradually looked angry! Suddenly, she looked like she was ready to attack the mussel. Chapter 493 Chapter 493: Pride and Bias 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion With a sh of a silhouette, Gu Xijiu blocked Yun Qingluo, which seemed to have shocked her. Then, she slightly shifted her fingertip, and the powerful yellow light was shifted towards the direction of Gu Xijiu! With a swift move, Gu Xijiu avoided the yellow light. The yellow light struck a little hill not far away from her back which caused the hill to quake and copse. If Gu Xijiu did not avoid fast enough, she probably would have been killed! ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± With a shout from afar, the teenager who just helped Gu Xijiu in building her roof quickly came over and stood beside her. When he noticed that person was Yun Qingluo, he was stupefied and lowered his volume, ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Yun, why¡­ why did you attack Gu Xijiu?¡± Yun Qingluo looked sorry, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect that you would block my way all of a sudden.¡± ident? The teenager took a sigh of relief. ¡°Then, who did you want to strike actually?¡± Gu Xijiu did not believe her guilty look and smiled vaguely at her. ¡°I wanted your pet to release my friend¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯de over suddenly. Luckily¡­ luckily you avoided it¡­¡± Yun Qingluo sighed. Gu Xijiu did not say anything anymore. Yun Qingluo was lying! Gu Xijiu was proficient, and she knew that Yun Qinglu did it on purpose! She just wanted to have Gu Xijiu killed! If she killed Gu Xijiu, she could say that she identally killed her while saving her friend. Gu Canmo, who saw Gu Xijiu as an eyesore, would not investigate the case if Yun Qingluo managed to kill Gu Xijiu by ¡°ident.¡± Then, Gu Xijiu would die in injustice. However, because the teenager suddenly appeared, Yun Qingluo could not strike again in front of him and said she did it identally. She had to act affectionately. Gu Xijiu saw through her plot, but she did not want to reveal it yet so that she would not do something desperately. Furthermore, Gu Xijiu was not as talented as Yun Qingluo. She was also alone without any support. Therefore, it was foolish if she turned on her now. Gu Xijiu kept quiet after she took a nce at her. Yun Qingluo sighed, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re here. I¡¯m here because I want to give you something.¡± She took out a futon from her storage space and handed it over. Gu Xijiu did not ept it but turned over and continued to grill. Yun Qingluo felt rather awkward and sighed, ¡°Xijiu, we used to be friends but you treat me like this¡­ is it because of Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Qingluo sighed again, ¡°I know that you used to be engaged to Celestial Master Zuo. I didn¡¯t know back then when I got closer to him. It is excusable as we¡¯re heavenly gifted disciples and thus we have more topics to discuss. Besides, Celestial Master Zuo does take care of me, and he sent me here. Therefore, I¡¯m grateful for what he has done for me.¡± Gu Xijiu was rather impatient, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Yun Qingluo pursed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. I¡¯m here to tell you that I like Celestial Master Zuo and I want to chase him¡­¡± As she uttered those words, she took another nce at Gu Xijiu. Chapter 494 Chapter 494: Pride and Bias 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion And she took another nce at Gu Xijiu before she continued, ¡°Even if you have already married to him, I still like him and want to marry him.¡± Gu Xijiu turned her dzeren and replied her with two words, ¡°You may.¡± Yun Qingluo felt that she did not need Gu Xijiu¡¯s approval, ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly looked at something behind her and frowned! Yun Qingluo subconsciously looked back. She saw that her friend was still standing stupidly, but her expression had changed. Her eyes were brightened, and her face was shining, ¡°Yan Chen, finally you believed in me! Finally, you see me!¡± She seemed to want to cry, ¡°I knew that you have good taste.¡± And she nervously reached out her hand. The mussel opened its shell, and the little doll smiled cunningly while reaching out its little hand, ¡°Of course I believe in you, and I will always believe in you. Come and follow me.¡± The teenage girl trustingly put her hand into the hand of the mussel¡¯s doll and held onto it! ¡°Mussel!¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly shouted. The little doll in the mussel shivered and looked towards Gu Xijiu. Its clear eyes were now bright red, and they seemed to have a burning me within it. ¡°Let her go.¡± Gu Xijiu only said three words. If she had not stopped the mussel, it would have eaten the teenage girl! The teenage girl was a student of the Tianju Hall after all. And it was alright to argue and beat each other during the fight, but they could not kill. Otherwise, Gu Xijiu would lose her status as a listener and the mussel would also be sentenced to death! The mussel had habitually eaten anyone which it got into its Mirage Illusion. It initially wanted to give her a lesson, but it did not manage to control itself and almost kill the girl! The mussel was feeling awful because it could not have the food it lured into its trap. It hesitated for a moment and discussed with Gu Xijiu, ¡°She¡¯s so wicked, can I just have one of her legs and arms?¡± Gu Xijiu tore a leg from the grilled dzeren and swayed with her hand, ¡°If you eat her leg and arm, you won¡¯t have this leg anymore.¡± As the smell was good, the mussel swallowed its saliva and let go of the teenage girl¡¯s hand. It rolled towards Gu Xijiu and grabbed the dzeren leg away. The teenage girl was finally saved. She woke up from the Mirage Illusion and suspiciously looked around in a state of confusion, ¡°You all¡­¡± As she thought she was still in the illusion, she blurted, ¡°Where¡¯s Yan Chen?¡± Yun Qingluo took a nce at her and replied indifferently, ¡°Yan Chen¡¯s not around.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°Hu Qingqing, are you staying with me just because you want to attract Yan Chen¡¯s attention? And are you also very unhappy with me? If that¡¯s the case, our friendship shall end here.¡± Then, she turned and walked away without turning back. Hu Qingqing was red with embarrassment and was shocked by what she heard. ¡°Hu Qingqing, I didn¡¯t know that you like Yan Chen.¡± The teenager chuckled. Hu Qingqing was red in the face with both anger and shame, she stared at the teenager, ¡°Do I have to ask for your stupid permission for who I like?¡± Chapter 495 Chapter 495: Pride and Bias 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Hu Qingqing was red in the face with both anger and shame, she stared at the teenage boy, ¡°Do I have to ask for your stupid permission for who I like? Qian Lingyu, you¡¯d better watch yourself and make sure that you are not thest in the ss again. Otherwise, you¡¯d humiliate your family!¡± She stamped her foot and left. Qian Lingyu¡¯s clenched his fist which he immediately released. Then, with a grim smile, he turned to Gu Xijiu, ¡°How did you provoke them?¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Just by chance.¡± She did not want to talk about it further. She swayed the dzeren¡¯s leg in her hand and asked, ¡°Do you want to have some?¡± Qian Lingyu looked at the warm bonfire and then shifted his focus to her, ¡°Are you having your meal alone? Alright, I¡¯ll try to apany you!¡± And he sat directly opposite her, took the leg and took a bite. ¡°Your barbeque skills are pretty good. This meat was grilled perfectly, and it¡¯s juicy and tasty.¡± ¡°The leg is mine!¡± The mussel had already got to his side without his knowing and grabbed the leg in his hand away. Qian Lingyu, ¡°¡­¡± He turned sideways and met directly with the eyes of the little doll. He frowned, and the eyes of little doll immediately opened widely and red angrily at him as if it was afraid that he would take away its leg. Gu Xijiu ordered the mussel, ¡°Don¡¯t grab other peoples food or I¡¯ll not give you any more.¡± The mussel looked at the leg in its hand and then at the whole dzeren, and it knew clearly which to choose, but it was rather unwilling to let go of the food in its hand. Then, it licked the leg before it passed it back to Qian Lingyu, ¡°For you!¡± Qian Lingyu looked at the leg filled with its saliva, he pursed his lips and shook his head decisively, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± The mussel immediately kept it back, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t me me because he doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Gu Xijiu could not help to shake her head and thought that the mussel probably had an obsession with legs and liked to eat legs because it could not move fast. And that made her wanted to feed it with mosquito legs. She tore a piece of meat from the dzeren¡¯s body and gave it to Qian Lingyu. Then, she asked, ¡°Why are you back again?¡± She thought that he would note back anymore. Qian Lingyu grunted, ¡°You seem pitiful, so I¡¯m here to give you something.¡± The mussel, which was hiding within its shell to swallow down its food, suddenly opened its shell, ¡°What¡¯s it? Is it some delicious food? I heard that the food in the Tianju Hall tastes good. Are you bringing some here?¡± Qian Lingyu, ¡°¡­¡± Gu Xijiu patted on its shell, ¡°Stop being rude.¡± ¡°What type of mussel is it?¡± Qian Lingyu could not help but ask, ¡°Other mussels have dark grey shells, but it has pinky-red¡­¡± The mussel immediately replied proudly, ¡°Because I¡¯m a special mussel.¡± Then, it said impatiently, ¡°What did you bring here actually? Take it out quick! Mincing is not an act of a gentleman!¡± Qian Lingyu wanted to kick it, but he felt it was unworthy for him to do so. He held back and asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Are you not curious?¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯m curious.¡± Qian Lingyu took out a royal-blue storage bag and swayed it, ¡°It¡¯s all in here. I¡¯ll put it in your houseter.¡± ¡°Something¡¯s smelling good! I¡¯m here because of the smell, and I wonder if I can have some?¡± A cheerful voice was heard. Gu Xijiu raised her head and saw a person who came with a beast. The person was someone she knew. It was the eighth prince, Rong Che. And the beast was his mount, the Wind Caller. Chapter 496 Chapter 496: Met An Old Friend Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was shocked. She suddenly remembered her dream when she was in the carriage. It seemed like she also dreamed of Rong Che taming his Wind Caller and sending it over to her. She never thought that this dream woulde true. At the moment, the scene of her meeting Di Fuyi in the hot spring shed through her mind. She was stunned for a moment. Was that a true scene too? Was it only a matter of time? She immediately stopped thinking. That was obviously just a dream. This was just a coincidence. When she was out of her mind for a while, the Wind Caller already ran towards her and intimately rubbed her body with its head. Gu Xijiu patted its head while chatting with Rong Che, ¡°I am sorry that I need you to send it over to me from afar.¡± Then she handed the dzeren in her hand to Rong Che and said, ¡°I cooked this, please enjoy it.¡± Rong Che took the meat and sat down beside her, ¡°Xijiu, you don¡¯t have to be so humble with me.¡± As he stabbed his teeth into the meet, he said, ¡°I am always a freeman. Since I have nothing to do, it is good for me to send the Wind Caller to you so that I can visit the Tianju Hall. At the same time, I have the chance to taste your cooking. I¡¯ve earned a lot from this trip.¡± He took out a gourd of wine from his sleeve, ¡°Old friend, do you want a drink?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Xijiu also took out three cups and then she stared at Qian Lingyu who sat next to her, ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± Qian Lingyu was a bit unhappy when he got ignored just now. He childishly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that students are not allowed to drink here?¡± He stared at Rong Che and said in a very unfriendly tone, ¡°Students should not be visited either! How did youe in?¡± Rong Che smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not visiting, I am here to send Xijiu¡¯s ride for her. As you can see, I came in from the main entrance.¡± ¡°What I meant was how can the gatekeeper allow you to enter?¡± Qian Lingyu did not buy his answer. ¡°I think he probably felt touched by my action to send the ride from thousands of miles away?¡± Rong Che smiled lightly. Qian Lingyu was speechless. Rong Che looked at him, ¡°Xijiu, who is he?¡± ¡°He is my study mate¡­ But, perhaps he does not treat me as his mate¡­¡± Qian Lingyu blushed and said fiercely, ¡°Since you have entered the Tianju Hall, certainly you are my mate!¡± Then he looked at Rong Che again, ¡°I am Qian Lingyu, what is your name?¡± Rong Che was a bit surprised, ¡°There was a genius in the Qian family thousands of years ago. He was identified by the name ¨C Overlord Qian Yueran. Overlord Qian Yueran personally trained him for two years. Are you that genius from Qian¡¯s family?¡± Qian Lingyu was a bit proud, ¡°Good that you know me too. So what is your name?¡± Rong Che opened his fan, ¡°I am Rong Che.¡± ¡°Are you the eighth prince of Feixing Kingdom? One of the four young masters in the capital?¡± Rong Che smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, it is better to hear your name than to meet you.¡± Qian Lingyu was like a hedgehog and kept being mean to everyone. Rong Che smiled, ¡°It is better to meet you than to hear your name.¡± This sentence sounded like praise. Qian Lingyu was a bit proud and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± He was waiting for Rong Che to praise him more. Rong Cheughed, ¡°It is only after meeting you that I¡¯ve realized that you are somewhat different from what I heard from the rumors.¡± Gu Xijiu quietly shook her head. Rong Che was counter-attacking! The meaning of this sentence was to hint to Qian Lingyu that he did not match the criteria in the rumors. Chapter 497 Chapter 497: Met An Old Friend 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Che looked very polite and always showed his good side in front of people. However, he would never allow anyone to take advantage of him. Once someone provoked him, he would mercilessly get back at them. However, Qian Lingyu was still a teenager, so he did not understand and asked, ¡°What are the differences?¡± Rong Che did not continue to speak. Perhaps, he thought that it was not right to argue with a kid. Thus, heughed and handed him a ss of wine, ¡°Nice to meet you. Let¡¯s drink.¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°Well, he is still young, so we¡¯d better not let him drink. Also, there is a rule in the school that formal student should not drink.¡± Rong Che was a cautious person. He immediately caught the other point of her sentence, ¡°Formal student? Xijiu, are you not a formal student yet?¡± ¡°She is not qualified yet. The principal only allows her to sit in the ss. If she can¡¯t pass the test after six months, she would be expelled from the Tianju Hall.¡± Qian Lingyu told the truth. Obviously, everyone in the Tianju Hall had heard her news. Rong Che¡¯s smile disappeared, ¡°Xijiu, how could they treat you like this?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want her friend to worry about her, ¡°It is alright. As long as I can still attend the ss, it should not be a problem for me to be a formal student in six months.¡± Rong Che looked at her shining eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Xijiu, I believe in you! You will be the best student in the Tianju Hall. Cheers!¡± He raised his wine ss to her. Qian Lingyu also took a ss and poured himself some wine, ¡°I also want to cheers to her.¡± ¡°I thought you should not drink under the rule?¡± Gu Xijiu asked him. ¡°Screw it. I neverply with the school rules. Come, let¡¯s cheers!¡± Three of them drank wine while eating some grilled meat. It was a pretty fun session. The big mussel also came near to them, and it secretly took out a bowl and asked for wine. Rong Che poured wine into it, and it immediately drank it all down. After a while, it was drunk and passed out. As for Lu Wu, it was fed by the big mussel with a few mouthful of wine. Its purple fur turned red, and it directly lied on the floor and fell asleep. When the Wind Caller saw it, it picked Lu Wu up and put it into its pouch. The weather became colder and windy. Rong Che stood up, ¡°Xijiu, where do you stay? I can send you back.¡± Gu Xijiu pointed at a green stone house not far away, ¡°I stay at the house over there. It is very near, so you don¡¯t have to send me back.¡± Although it was dark in the night, Rong Che had amazing eyesight. When he saw the house, he frowned, ¡°How can they let you stay in such a lousy ce¡­?¡± Qian Lingyuughed, ¡°This house is built by us. It was originally an abandoned plot ofnd.¡± Rong Che remained silent. He did not speak but directly pulled Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I want to see.¡± ¡°Hey! Men and women are not supposed to have intimate rtions here!¡± Qian Lingyu was not happy when he saw them holding hands and shouted. However, Rong Che did not care about him. He pulled Gu Xijiu and headed to the house. Qian Lingyu was stunned for a moment. He did not give up, and he still wanted to bring something for Gu Xijiu, so he followed them to the house. When he entered the house, he was startled. The eighth prince who looked gentle and polite was now hastily taking things out of his storage bag. There was a rosewood bed with a blue drape, and on the drape, there was a painting with mountains and ake with lotus on it. Chapter 498 Chapter 498: Met An Old Friend 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There was also a set of wooden furniture that looked stylish yet retro. The ground was now covered with a long carpet which was extremely soft andfortable. There was even a wooden partition at the entrance that could block people from peeping in from the outside. On the table, there was a mshell with a glowing pearl inside. The empty shabby house was now luxurious after being decorated by Rong Che. Qian Lingyu almost thought that he had entered the wrong house. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was full of a surprise too. She did not know that the eighth prince had a pair of miraculous hands! After he came in, he just nced through the house and immediately started to decorate. His storage bag had everything inside to the point where Gu Xijiu wondered if he always brought all his belongings with him! ¡°Eighth Prince, do you always carry so many things with you?¡± Rong Che replied, ¡°I like to travel around the world, and I don¡¯t like to stay in a hotel because I can¡¯t get used to their mattress. Hence, I always bring several sets of furniture with me. I was rushing when I came, and I did not know your situation here, or else I would have specially prepared a set designated for you¡­ You can use this set first, and I will send a new one for you in future.¡± Gu Xijiu felt touched. Rong Che was a good friend. He would never cause any trouble for her but instead always quietly helped her. She randomly looked around and saw Qian Lingyu standing in the doorway. His face was pale, and he did not look good. His lips were tightly shut. Gu Xijiu said, ¡°Qian Lingyu, why are you standing there? Come in and sit.¡± Then, she casually asked him with a chuckle, ¡°I thought you brought me something¡­ Take it out!¡± Qian Lingyu looked more unhappy and replied unwillingly, ¡°Nothing!¡± then he turned and ran away. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Did this kide just to eat the food she cooked? After she finished eating, he just left and did not even want to give her the present anymore. She shook her head, ¡°He is an emotional kid.¡± When she turned around, she saw that Rong Che was looking at her and seemed to have some deep thoughts. When they looked at each other, Rong Che smiled, sighed, and said, ¡°Xijiu, in fact, you are almost the same age as him. However, I always forget that you are actually still a kid when I talk to you.¡± Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°Perhaps I am mentally old.¡± Rong Che lightly sighed, ¡°You are right. People can always grow up faster after going through some bad experiences.¡± Both of them chatted for a while. The wind was getting stronger outside, and it seemed like the weather was going to turn bad. Suddenly, the door was opened once again. Qian Lingyu ran in like the wind, and he actually shocked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Why are you here in such a hurry?¡± Qian Lingyu stared at Rong Che, ¡°Eighth Prince has not left yet?¡± Rong Che hesitated then calmly replied, ¡°Ie here from thousands of miles away¡­¡± ¡°Even if youe from thousands of miles away, you can¡¯t stay over! There is a rule that outsiders cannot stay over in the Tianju Hall. Moreover, you can¡¯t stay with Gu Xijiu too! She is a girl and you guys are not supposed to stay close, or you will spoil her reputation!¡± Rong Che was speechless, and then he continued, ¡°You overthink. I never nned to stay with Gu Xijiu.¡± ¡°Then where will you stay?¡± Qian Lingyu stared at him. ¡°I will stay with Yan Chen.¡± Rong Che replied. ¡°Oh? You know Yan Chen?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times before and get along well with each other. Before I arrived, I told him that I would stay with him tonight.¡± Qian Lingyu mouth was slightly ajar. After a moment, he said, ¡°Good.¡± Rong Che did not bother with him anymore. After he spoke a few words to Gu Xijiu, he left. Chapter 499 Chapter 499: Met An Old Friend 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Qian Lingyu grunted, ¡°He must have bad intentions. Gu Xijiu, don¡¯t be fooled by this man. He has a lot of his romantic histories¡­ You have to be more alert and keep a distance from this guy. Don¡¯t stay alone with a guy at night¡­ Sigh, how can you not know about it? This is something that a girl should know! You are so gullible that guy will easily cheat you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless and felt the whole thing was hrious. This was the first time someone said she was gullible. She looked at the sky outside then slowly said, ¡°Qian Lingyu, it is quitete now, and you are a guy. Should you also leave now since a girl should not be staying alone with a guy at night?¡± Qian Lingyu remained silent. He grunted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you anymore!¡± then he quickly ran out of the house. ¡­ It was raining heavily that night. The strong wind was raging outside together with the rain. Gu Xijiu was lying on the bed listening to the wind and rain. It was going to be a busy day today. She had to rest. She thought of the words said by Yun Qingluo. She did not expect that Yun Qingluo would say it out so directly to her and now Gu Xijiu had a different view of her. It seemed like Yun Qingluo insisted on being together with Di Fuyi. However, would Di Fuyi be interested in her? When she thought of this, the image of Di Fuyi appeared in her mind, and she recalled the scene in the hot spring. Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrows and thought that she must be going crazy. She already rejected the engagement with Di Fuyi and had no rtionship with him anymore. Why would she keep thinking of him? It seemed like that scene in hot spring had a big impact on her. Although she had no rtionship with Di Fuyi anymore, her first and second kisses were given to this guy. It was a disaster! She was a bit frustrated, so she sat up and got dressed. The wind was strong, and the rain was pouring heavily along with continuous thunders outside. The big mussel was fed some medicine to get it sober. It was now sleeping tightly. Wind Caller was lying on the carpet. It had been very tired running here and there. Since it had met its owner and its kid, it was very sleepy and slept tightly there. The room became very quiet and serene. Gu Xijiu felt that the serenity was a bit unusual. Apparently, Gu Canmo and the gang did not want to let her stay. What they wanted to do the most was to make her quit by herself. Therefore what would they do to achieve their goal? ¡°Master, I always feel that they would not give up.¡± The Firmament Stone was worried too. Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°They must have some other tricks.¡± ¡°I guess they did not expect that you managed to build a house in one day. After all, thedies in this world are not good at doing menial work.¡± Gu Xijiu had something in her mind. She guessed that they would do something to her house. She jumped down from the bed, and her movement awoke the big mussel which was sleeping. It opened its eyes, ¡°Master, are you going to the toilet? We didn¡¯t build the toilet yet and did not prepare the chamber pot¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She kicked the big mussel, ¡°Wake up and guard the ce!¡± Chapter 500 Chapter 500: Met An Old Friend 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The big mussel was dissatisfied, ¡°Do you want to pee in the house? Don¡¯t worry; there will not be anyoneing in on such a rainy night. You don¡¯t need anyone to guard the ce for that.¡± Gu Xijiu carried it up and threw it out the door, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Please keep vigil outside.¡± The mussel could not believe it, ¡°Master, you want me to get wet under this stormy weather?¡± Gu Xijiu folded her arms and looked at it, ¡°You are mussel. I don¡¯t think you are afraid of getting wet.¡± The big mussel was speechless. Well, this weather was perfect for it to absorb the spiritual power from the mother earth. It was usually toozy, so it never did that before¡­ ¡°Big mussel, someone mighte and attack the house tonight. We need you to keep vigil for us tonight. I will cook you good food tomorrow.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice came from the Directed Audio. Once it heard about good food, the big mussel immediately became energetic. It had a very sensitive sense of touch and was able to detect any movements within a mile¡¯s radius so even if there was a rabbit that passed, by it could hear it. Now Gu Xijiu¡¯s house was like an isted ind, and no one was going to pass by. The big mussel thought that no one woulde to attack if they saw that it was guarding the house. After a few considerations, the big mussel drilled into the ground and left only its antenna outside to sense any movement. The rain was getting heavier and the night was quieter. It sounded like there were only rain and wind. After it waited for a long time, the big mussel almost fell asleep. It thought that its owner was overly worried and that no one was going to attack her house. When it was whispering in its heart, it sensed something suddenly. It turned its antenna around, and it sensed that two people were flying over to the direction of the house. The bad people were reallying! Its master was too wise. The antenna of the big mussel erected like a wire. The ce it stayed at was growing with grass. Thus, no one could see its antenna. Despite the heavy rain at night, two people were approaching. The two men had very good Qing Gong. When they flew by at such a fast speed, they did not make any sounds. Very soon, they came close to Gu Xijiu¡¯s house, and they listened quietly for any sounds. They had very good hearing ability that despite the pouring rain, they could hear the shallow breathing sound of the person inside. Apparently, the person inside the house had fallen asleep. The two men looked at each other and then nodded. Suddenly they lifted their hands, and there were two light waves headed in the direction of the house! Apparently, the two light waves were very powerful and would break Gu Xijiu¡¯s house into pieces. If that were the case, Gu Xijiu would have to sleep under the rain, and there would not be any shade for her anymore. Just when the light waves were going to hit the house, a big pinkish shadow appeared and blocked them. The two light waves sted on the big shadow, and a loud sound was heard. The shadow did not move; it waspletely still. What was that thing? It could not be a wizardry barrier. The two men were surprised, and they looked at each other. They flew up and headed in the direction of the shadow. Before they reached the ce where the shadow was, the pinkish shadow had expanded, and a big baby was walking out from the shadow. The two men almost crashed into the big baby, and they quickly retreated¡­ ¡°Since you have alreadye, don¡¯t leave! Be my food¡­¡± The big baby said creepily. He waved his two fat hands, and ck smoke emerged out and surrounded the two men. Chapter 501 Chapter 501: Trap Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ck smoke was sprayed into the air, and it instantly surrounded the two men. Apparently, the two men did not expect this. They reacted quickly to hold their breath and subconsciously used their swords to attempt to attack the big baby. However, before they managed to do anything, they had fallen into the illusion of the mussel. They started kicking everywhere and talked nonsense. An onlooker would think that they were crazy. The big baby was the big mussel. When the two men used their light waves attack, it immediately transformed into a bigger sized mussel and used its shell to block their attack. It was very satisfied when it managed to put the two men under its illusion. Although the light waves hit the mussel, it did not hurt it much. It felt a little pain so it was a bit angry about it. Its poisonous Mirage Illusion could dig out the secrets deep in their hearts. It could also show their most trusted person in their illusion. The two men were now terrified. They were kicking and struggling desperately in the illusion. They cursed a lot too. Both of them were saying the same thing which was that their mentor was a devil to them. Theyined all the while and even cursed their ancestors! The big mussel was listening at the side andughed creepily. Gu Xijiu came out from the house after she heard the noise and patted on its shell, ¡°Don¡¯tugh so creepily. You sound like a haunted doll in a horror movie.¡± From the content of their words, Gu Xijiu knew that the two men came from the Liuyun ss. They were sent by their mentor this time. This was simply living evidence. Gu Xijiu took out her sound recorder and recorded all their cursing. After a while, the illusion revealed their most trusted person. They had the same person they trusted who was Yan Chen! When the big mussel wanted to reach out to swallow the two men, Gu Xijiu held its little ws, ¡°Don¡¯t eat them!¡± The big mussel showed its unwilling face. It looked at the two men then looked at Gu Xijiu again. It tried to bargain with her, ¡°I want two roasted dzerens!¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to spoil it. She stretched out a finger, ¡°One big roasted dzeren. Big mussel, you cannot eat humans here, or you will be caught and stewed as soup!¡± The big mussels felt disdained, ¡°They don¡¯t have this ability to catch me. Master, I think there is nothing good in this school. They can easily fall into my illusion.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°It is because you have not met the real masters yet.¡± So far, the big mussel only got to deal with Hu Qingqing and these two men. These three persons were not outstanding in the Tianju Hall¡­ The real masters have not exposed themselves yet. An example would be Yan Chen. The two men were then released out from the illusion by the mussel. They had used a lot of spiritual power in the illusion, so they were now fully exhausted. They were shocked when they saw Gu Xijiu who was standing in the doorway. Subconsciously, they attempted to run, and Gu Xijiu did not stop them but just released the sound from the recorder. The two men¡¯s faces were pale. They tried to grab the recorder from Gu Xijiu but failed because they had not much energy left in their bodies. Also, the big mussel and Wind Caller were standing right beside Gu Xijiu and looked at them fiercely. The two men were lousy students of the Liuyun ss. They almost got expelled due to the poor performance, so they had tried everything to get a probation opportunity. They had behaved very carefully so that they would not be expelled Chapter 502 Chapter 502: Trap 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion If this sound recorder were passed to their mentors, their future would be gone. ¡°What do you want!?¡± They could only yield to her and try to negotiate. Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°It is not easy for everyone to be here, why would we want to make things difficult for each other? I am alone and helpless at this ce and don¡¯t even have a friend. I will get bullied easily by others¡­¡± The two men immediately understood. After a few bargains and discussions, both of them agreed to listen to her and help as long as they did not need to vite the rules of the Tianju Hall. In simple words, both of them would be her informants and helpers¡­ Gu Xijiu was isted at this ce. Her skills had not improved yet. If she wanted to stay here for long, she needed to have her friends and supports to help her to get through these phases. It had a lot of requirements to be cool. It was just not a good idea to act cool if her ability andwork were weak. The two men finally left. Gu Xijiu was relieved. Fortunately, she had the foresight to do preparations beforehand, or else she would have to sleep on a hard rock under the rain tonight! She rolled over on the bed and put her head on the warm pillow. It felt good to sleep on the bed! The rain was still pouring outside. The two men were flying fast in the rain, and they were preparing their speech to report to their mentor based on Gu Xijiu¡¯s guidance. Suddenly, there was a white shadow shed in front of them and blocked their way. The two men were startled. They asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man wore white clothes and was also wearing a white hat with a thin curtain covering his face. He was dressed in white from head to toe, and he did not expose his face or hair. Although the rain was pouring heavily, the white man did not get wet at all. The rain fell on his hat and split into two just as though a rain shield covered him. The two men almost got a heart attack when they saw such a person on a rainy night. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°What do you want from us?¡± These were thest sentences said by the two men, because the next moment, the white man immediately flew over with red lightning bolt in his palm and killed them. ¡­ The noise awakened Gu Xijiu. Just when she sat up, she heard a banging sound on the door outside. She frowned and felt uneasy in her heart. She opened the door and her uneasiness had been confirmed. There were two students killed, and their bodies were found nearby her house. The way they died was very terrifying. They were cut into two by something that was very sharp. This morning when someone passed by, they saw the corpses, and they were shocked. They immediately reported to their mentors and very soon the news had spread across the Tianju Hall. Gu Canmo was very angry. He personally brought the coroner who was specialized in autopsy, and then they found that the way the two men died was very special. They were not killed by a de or sword but two pieces of sharp shells. It was very easy to suspect Gu Xijiu as she was the only one in the Tianju Hall who owned a big mussel. This mussel could cut and eat people¡­ Chapter 503 Chapter 503: The Lord Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Canmo immediately sent people to arrest Gu Xijiu, and of course, the big mussel who caused the ¡°trouble.¡± When Gu Xijiu opened her door, she was caught by the four well-trained students sent by Gu Canmo. There were many talents in the Tianju Hall. These people did not like fame and glory but only concentrated on improving their martial arts and spiritual power. Although they were not famous, they had very amazing abilities. The Lord established the Tianju Hall. Therefore, it had the best resources for these people to train and improve. Eventually, they stay on in the Tianju Hall to be mentors, coroners or discipline gurus who manage the students who break the rules. Once these discipline gurus were involved, no one could escape from their hands. Before Gu Xijiu could react, she had been pummelled on the floor. When the big mussel and Wind Caller saw something was not right, they immediately rushed forward and wanted to save their master. However, they were also caught by the discipline gurus. Even Lu Wu was put into a cage that was specially designed to capture majestic beings. The big mussel finally understood Gu Xijiu¡¯s concerns. It was a ce full of masters. Its abilities should allow it tofortably deal with people with level five or six of spiritual power, but it could do nothing when it met people with level eight or nine of spiritual power. Even if these people wanted to stew it into soup, there was nothing it could do to escape. The coroners quickly checked the shell of the big mussel. They were able to collect the hair and skin tissues of the two men who were killedst night. There was ady among the discipline gurus, and she inspected Gu Xijiu. In Gu Xijiu¡¯s storage bag, she found the sound recorder spell that Gu Xijiu used to record the cursing of the two men. Thus, the murder weapon and a motive to kill were identified. All the evidence were extremely detrimental to Gu Xijiu. When she was brought to the punishment hall, she could not debate when the discipline gurus showed all the evidence in front of her. She knew that she had fallen into a well-nned trap. She looked up at Gu Canmo and tried to calm down. She asked, ¡°Headmaster Gu, I admit that these two men came to my house and tried to attack me and destroy my house. Before they came, I sensed something, and I asked the big mussel to hide outside my house. It sessfully stopped them from ruining my house but to stop them froming again; I purposely recorded their curses to threaten them so that they won¡¯te and attack me again. They had agreed to the deal, so I had released them to leave. They were no longer threats to me but instead are beneficial. Why would I ask the big mussel to kill them? I believe this is a trap set to frame me. I would appreciate it if Headmaster Gu would investigate the case to prove my innocence.¡± Headmaster Gu looked like a man who was in his thirties. In actuality, he was older than Long Siye and Di Fuyi. No one on the continent actually knew his age because he was here since the Tianju Hall was built. He looked like a person who was upright and of little words. Perhaps, he had encountered some bad experiences at a young age. He hated people who received unworthy benefits through connections. Although he was not able to rule the world, he was the one who could make decisions in the Tianju Hall. Chapter 504 Chapter 504: The Lord 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lord set the rules in the Tianju Hall, and Gu Canmo was its most strict implementer. Ever since it was built, he had never epted any student who wanted to enter through connections. Gu Xijiu was the only exception and that against his principles, but he could not reject. Therefore, she was the person he was most upset with and was the thorn in his heart. When he was unhappy with a person, everything the person did would be wrong in his eyes. Thus, he was more than happy to kick Gu Xijiu out of the Tianju Hall. Especially when there were two students killed on the first day she arrived. It increased his dissatisfaction with her to the extreme! He did not even want to listen to the im made by Gu Xijiu. The discipline guru at the side refuted the im made by Gu Xijiu, ¡°Gu Xijiu, stop your quibble! It was their fault when they tried to ruin your house. You could have hit or injure them, but you should not kill them. How are we going to tell their parents that their sons were killed in the Tianju Hall? Don¡¯t tell us that they had agreed to your deal because you had threatened them. We don¡¯t have students in the Tianju Hall who easily breaks their principles. I am sure that they did not want to agree with you and you were angry with them, so you sent the big mussel to kill them!¡± Gu Xijiu sneered, ¡°If I wanted to kill them, would I throw their dead bodies nearby my house and let you discover it?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s reply choked the discipline guru, however, Gu Canmo interrupted, ¡°I have heard that you are very cunning. How do we know if you intentionally did it to purposely expose the big w so that you can use it as an excuse? Even if you did not order it, the big mussel was the murderer. There is no doubt about that. Perhaps it was ustomed to eating humans, so it secretly went out and killed people.¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°It is not logical. If the big mussel wanted to eat a human, why would it leave the twoplete bodies for you all to find? If the big mussel did it, it would not even leave a single hair.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense! No matter how you defend yourself, it is a fact that the two students were killed by the shell of the big mussel. Gu Xijiu, I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. Up to this point, you still try to shirk from your sin when two people are dead. I am very disappointed with you. I will send you to the jail to wait for the judge!¡± ¡­ It was an impregnable jail. Gu Xijiu was escorted into an iron chamber like a prisoner. Someone might have told the gurus that she knew how to teleport. Thus she was chained to the wall. The iron chain was specially made. There was an intricate pattern on the chain which was said to be used to lock the devil. Once this chain locked the devil, it could not run away anymore. Gu Xijiu did not know if this chain could lock the devil, but she knew that it did seal her mobility. Her limbs were all locked by this chain, and she could not move anymore. She was locked up for half a day, and she could not feel her limbs anymore despite not being able to struggle out of it. She just closed her eyes. She had been very cautious but still fell into a trap that was carefully nned. The question is, who was the one who set the trap? Was it Gu Canmo? It should not be him, right? Although he could do so, he was an old-fashioned man. Chapter 505 Chapter 505: The Lord 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion If a student from the Tianju Hall got bullied outside, he would go and find the person who bullied his student to teach them a lesson. ording to him, he could torture his students in the Tianju Hall because after all, he did it for their own good so that they would have a good future. However, he would never let his students get bullied outside of the Tianju Hall. Therefore, Gu Xijiu believed that he would not kill two of his students just to expel her from the school. Was it Yun Qingluo? The two students possessed good martial arts and were rtively strong as a team. Yun Qingluo might not have the ability to kill both of them together. Based on what the coroner said, the two men were killed from the front. It was impossible for Yun Qingluo to do so because she was not capable of doing so yet. So who was the culprit? Who was the one who had so much hatred for her and wanted her to be dead? This trap was clearly set for her, but she could not think of anyone who would do so. Everyone, she could think of had been reasoned out of the picture. Although it was quite torturing at this ce, she was not worried about her wellbeing. After all, she was the disciple of The Lord. No matter how dissatisfied Gu Canmo was with her, he dared not to put her to death before he got the approval from The Lord. It was extremely difficult to see The Lord, so Gu Xijiu predicted that it would take two to three months for Gu Canmo to pass the message to him. So at the moment, she was safe from being punished to death. She was worried about the big mussel though. It was caught by the discipline gurus and was treated as the murderer in this scenario. Would it be killed as punishment? She had been joking about stewing the big mussel as soup, but now she was worried that it would be a reality. She could only scream to hope to convince them, ¡°The big mussel is innocent! I don¡¯t believe that it killed the two men! You guys cannot hurt it. If anything happened to it, I will risk my life to fight with all of you until the end!¡± No one cared about her. There was not even a window in her jail so she did not know if there was anyone outside who could hear her. Her spiritual power and her mobility had been sealed. When she screamed, she could not use her internal force but only the throat. She was almost hoarse after a while. ¡°Master, don¡¯t shout anymore. There is no one outside, and they can¡¯t hear you.¡± Finally, the Firmament Stone stopped her. Gu Xijiu felt despaired. Although the big mussel had a hard shell, its body was soft and delicate. Sometimes when she unintentionally poked its body, it would shout in pain. Only its shell could protect it from injury. Once the shell was opened, it would be very vulnerable. She recalled that when the big mussel was caught, its shell was stabbed by a sword, so the baby inside the shell was crying loudly. ¡°Firmament Stone, do you think they will kill the big mussel? I feel that I can hear the cries of the big mussel!¡± Gu Xijiu had been imprisoned for a day and a night now. Her limbs had no feeling anymore, and she had been a little bit groggy. She tried her best not to sleep, but she was too exhausted. When she woke up, she realized that there was still only her in prison and not even a single mouse to apany her.
Chapter 506 Chapter 506: The Lord 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There was no one she could talk to other than the Firmament Stone. She felt uneasy, and finally, she asked the Firmament Stone its opinion on whether the mussel would be killed. In fact, she subconsciously wished that the Firmament Stone would refute her, even if its exnation had loopholes. She just wanted to beforted by words. No matter how strong she was, sometimes she would still be vulnerable. When a person does not have desires or belongings, he or she would be fearless. However, she had something she cared about now. Although the big mussel was a big eater, she cared about it a lot. When she realized that the big mussel might be killed and stewed as soup, she was very anxious! However, the Firmament Stone was very honest, and it did not know that she was vulnerable at that moment. It echoed her words, ¡°Master, I am not cursing the big mussel. I think it is possible that it would be killed. The people in the Tianju Hall dared not hurt you so they would redirect their frustration onto the big mussel. After all, the big mussel is a monster, and they need to be ountable to the families. Therefore, it is possible that they would kill it as a scapegoat. You said that you always heard its cries, perhaps it was already dead and came to find you. You should know that it was wronged so even after it died, it would not have a peaceful death.¡± Gu Xijiu was even more anxious now. She screamed again until she lost her voice. Were they nning to starve her to death here? When she thought of the fact that she might die here, she felt scared too. After all, it was not easy for her to be reborn again, and she had been working so hard for so long to improve this body. How could she die so easily? She was not willing to die so fast! But what could she do? She was alone here, and no one could help her. Rong Che¡­ When she was arrested, Rong Che helped to beg Gu Canmo for mercy. However, he was rejected by Gu Canmo as this was an issue of the Tianju Hall and he should not interfere with the rules here. Qian Lingyu? He had no right to speak out in the Tianju Hall. Somehow, she thought of Di Fuyi. She felt pain in her heart. She knew that this guy had some right to speak his mind at this ce. If only he coulde and help her. She did not need Di Fuyi¡¯s help to prove her innocence. As long as she had some time to investigate, she would be able to arrest the culprit and prove her innocence! However, she hadpletely cut off her rtionship with him. Even if he knew that she was wronged, he would not care about it. The Lord¡­ She did not dare to think about The Lord. This man was too elusive. It was challenging to find him, and she has not even met him in person until this day. There was no other person she could think of. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and felt even more despaired. She suffered alone for another two days until the evening of the fourth day. The door of her jail was opened, and someone came in. Gu Xijiu had been locked against the wall for three days and three nights now. Her body had beenpletely numb all this time. No one sent her any food or drinks while she was held a prisoner. Coupled with the suffering in her heart, Gu Xijiu was now semi-dazed, and she could not see clearly anymore¡­ ¡°Shua! Shua!¡± Two gusts of wind swept through her cell, and the iron chain on her body was cut off. She immediately copsed. However, she did not fall on the floor, but into the arms of a man. His arms were slightly cold. She could smell a light fragrance that was quite familiar, but she could not recall where she smelled it before.
Chapter 507 Chapter 507: The Lord 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion At this stage, it did not matter how the person smelled. As long as there was someone to give her back her sanity! Gu Xijiu wanted to catch this man, but her hands and feet were all numb and were out of her control. She was nervous and afraid that the person would go away and leave her alone, so she tried to shout although her throat was hoarse. ¡°Are youing to judge me? Tell Gu Canmo I don¡¯t want to be a student in the Tianju Hall anymore. I am happy to confess myself as the murderer as long as they don¡¯t hurt the big mussel. The two men were not killed by it. If you give me two months, I will be able to find the real murderer¡­¡± She was afraid that she would pass out before expressing herself, so she talked continuously even though she was not sure if the person with her could make out what she was saying. Her cramped fingers tried to grab the sleeve of this man, but yet again she failed. Sweat continued to drip down her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The man finally spoke. His voice was as clear as spring water, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will seek justice for you.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to open her eyes to see the man clearly, but she could only see white. ¡°The Lord, do you want me to hold Miss Gu for you?¡± A voice sounded at the side. The arms that were supporting her did not let go. The man said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡± No one dared to talk anymore. Was this The Lord?! Gu Xijiu tried to open her eyes again. Was she in an illusion? There was a cool small bottle that came close to her dry lips, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Gu Xijiu subconsciously opened her mouth. The sweet water was poured into her mouth, and the moisture aided her dry throat before sliding down into her stomach. Although it was only a sip of water, she finally regained consciousness and had some energy in her body. She could now see the person who was holding her. He was wearing a snow white robe and a jade white mask on his face. The mask even covered his chin. He had long white hair like silver satin hanging down his head. From Gu Xijiu¡¯s point of view, she could only see his eyes. He had a pair of blue eyes that looked like a deep sea. When he stared at people, it was very breathtaking. The Lord? So this is The Lord¡­ She did not expect him toe and rescue her. Gu Xijiu felt like she was in a dream. She tried to move; her body was still numb and sore. It felt like thousands of needles tingling in her skin. ¡°Are you feeling numb?¡± The Lord looked at her before he put his palm on her back and used his spiritual power to relieve the tingling sensation all over her body. The Lord was holding her and walked out of the door. There were a few leaders in the Tianju Hall who followed behind him which included Gu Canmo. Gu Canmo looked pale, and there was sweat on his forehead. He looked at Gu Xijiu who was very weak and slim in The Lord¡¯s arm and tried to exin, ¡°The Lord, she is the one who ordered the big mussel to kill people. I did not punish her after I caught her but just imprisoned her so that she could reflect on her sins. I did not know that she is so weak¡­ It is my fault too. I forgot that she did not get any food yet. When I recalled it and wanted to send her food, you were already here¡­¡± Chapter 508 Chapter 508: The Lord 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He wanted to exin further, but The Lord gave him a stern look. It was a look that was as cold as ice and sent a chill down to Gu Canmo¡¯s heart. He could not continue what he wanted to say. The arrival of The Lord was utterly surprising! It was all out of Gu Canmo¡¯s expectation. After imprisoning Gu Xijiu, he immediately started the investigation on the cause of death of the two disciples. In his investigation, all the signs still pointed towards the mussel. Although Gu Canmo never liked Gu Xijiu, he would not dare to torture her. Therefore, he could only send his men to interrogate the mussel with torture. The mussel had suffered greatly. Although it was afraid of pain, it was unyielding. It still called for injustice during the torture and cried a river for being hurt so badly. Moreover, without its shell, it was too vulnerable. It could not endure the pain. A little burn would be enough to make it utter cries of anguish. Its cries were unpleasantly sharp and sounded like the cries of a frightened baby. The torturers could not bear it at first. Despite having multiple people interrogate the mussel, they could not find anything conclusive. Since they could not find anything from the interrogation, Gu Canmo nned to keep Gu Xijiu in prison for a couple of days just to make her suffer. He wanted to take the keen edge off her spirit so she could understand that the Tianju Hall was not a ce for someone like her. He would then give her two options when she was released; she could either choose to leave the Tianju Hall together with the mussel or stay and see the Mussel punished to death. In his mind, that was his initial n, and it was already partially executed. But just when he thought it was about time to release Gu Xijiu and force her hand, The Lord visited abruptly all of a sudden. The Lord rarely visited. Since the establishment of the Tianju Hall, he had only came three times. Moreover, he would only visit briefly and leave in haste. Never had he stayed more than an hour. When he visited, he would send his four followers to notify the Tianju Hall in advance so that they could make necessary arrangements beforehand. But this time, no notice was given. The Lord simply emerged out of the sky, throwing the people in the Tianju Hall off their guard. Gu Canmo could not believe the news when he first heard it. He even thought that it was an imposter. However, he knew firmly that it was really The Lord after seeing his face. In this continent, there was no one else who would have the same aura and character as The Lord. No one was able to impersonate him, even if he was wearing a mask. Gu Canmo weed his arrival in a flurry, knowing at heart that it was imminent to wind this matter up. As expected, the moment The Lord saw him, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Xijiu?¡± Gu Canmo swallowed a gulp of saliva. Just when he was about to tell The Lord everything in detail, The Lord immediately interrupted him, ¡°Tell me where she is! Don¡¯t make me turn the entire Tianju Hall upside down!¡± Gu Canmo was only able to utter a few words, ¡°In the Devil Gaol¡­¡± Then, Gu Canmo could feel a sudden heat wave invading the entire hall. Soon after, The Lord disappeared. The Devil¡¯s Gaol was a ce designed to suppress demons and bad spirits. Not only the walls were built to its firmest foundation, but no weapon could rive apart the grim aged steel. There were even incantations on the interior of the prison to suppress the demons. If Gu Canmo did not have the specific tool to open the door, even he could not go in there. The ce was known as the most secure ce in the area. Gu Canmo once boasted in front of his students that the ce was easy to secure and difficult to be attacked. Even if there were hundreds or even thousands of people who attempted to break into the prison, they could not even make it through the door. Gu Canmo dashed off like a streak of vapor towards the Devil¡¯s Gaol as he wanted to instruct the disciple there to open the door for The Lord. However, before he could say anything, The Lord was already hitting the door with powerful strikes. Chapter 509 Chapter 509: The Lord 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The door of the prison was shattered like pieces of paper under his strikes. The Lords entered the prison with big strides and easily found the little steel cell that was holding Gu Xijiu. He performed the same strike to shatter the door that was attached to the prison and saw Gu Xijiu. The chains that were hundreds of years old which were used to suppress the demons were like strands of noodles under the strikes of the Lord. One strike could easily break them all. All this while, The Lord did not bother to speak a word to Gu Canmo and did not even look at him. Gu Canmo was unsurprisingly in a rather nervous state. His uneasiness grew stronger and stronger, especially when he saw Gu Xijiu¡¯s current condition. When he saw The Lord carrying Gu Xijiu in his arms, not only did he feel helpless at heart, all the leading authorities at the Tianju Hall started to feel uneasy as well, as though a great cmity was at hand. It turned out that The Lord cared about thedy to such an extent! In every person¡¯s heart, The Lord was of a different world all along. He would not get close to anydy. Perhaps, anydy who got close to him would be considered as sphemy against The Lord. However, not only did The Lord hold thedy close in his arms, he even held her tightly. What kind of situation was this? Did The Lord feel something for her? Perhaps thedy was not just a follower of The Lord; she could be his lover. Everyone was losing their minds, as they were allpletely shaken by what they had just witnessed. Only the four followers of The Lord were not surprised. They looked calm and refused to be distracted as they followed alongside The Lord while opening a path for him. The Tianju Hall, which was a school established under the name of The Lord, was as important to The Lord as the heavenly gifted disciples. Whenever there were cases in Tianju Hall that required the resolution of The Lord, Gu Canmo would then try to contact messenger Jiangshan. However, messenger Jiangshan was difficult to handle, even more so than the little spirits from the King of Hell. Whenever he needed messenger Jiangshan to deliver a message to The Lord, messenger Jiangshan would only give him a simple reply ¨C to wait. Normally, there would not be any reply. Alternatively, he would endure and wait for days or even months to receive a reply from messenger Jiang Shan that said ¨C Figure it out yourself! It made Gu Canmo doubt whether messenger Jiangshan delivered his messages to The Lord. Mu Feng had addressed Gu Canmo¡¯s concerns before with teary eyes, ¡°He¡¯s innocent! He did his best to deliver the message to The Lord every time, but The Lord was indeed unpredictable and did not bother to answer. The Lord would only answer ¡°Figure it out yourself¡± at most. Thus, he could only deliver the original message from The Lord back to the sender. They¡¯ve never filled their own pockets with other people¡¯s money, neither have they been corrupted or taken bribes. None of them have misconducted of their duties. However, to most people, they¡¯ve be so difficult to handle, even the heavenly gifted disciples hate them bitterly.¡± In the long run, Gu Canmo chose not to report to the four followers anymore. Even if he reported, he would not receive any answer. So why bother? Because of that, Gu Canmo did not report Gu Xijiu¡¯s case to The Lord. He wanted to solve the conflict himself. Moreover, he saw this as an opportunity to get Gu Xijiu to leave. Gu Xijiu had a reputation for being the follower of The Lord. Hence, if she did not request it herself, he could not possibly expel her. Now that this incident had surfaced, it could be used as an opportunity for him to expel her, even though the death of the two students had indeed caused him great pain. Chapter 510 Chapter 510: I Trust Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As long as Gu Xijiu signed the agreement to leave and promised never toe back, then he could have expelled her and not see her again. Even if The Lord took up the matter himself, he could not argue with the agreement. To his surprise, before he could get Gu Xijiu to sign the agreement, The Lord had already emerged from the sky. At this moment, Gu Canmo did not know where The Lord was carrying Gu Xijiu. He had some questions but did not dare to ask. The tremendous force of The Lord was unpredictable, which caused the fearlessness in Gu Canmo to fade and made his heart tremble and quake like leaves in the howling winds. After leaving the Devil Gaol, Gu Xijiu finally regained her consciousness. The first thing that she did after regaining her consciousness was to question Gu Canmo, ¡°The Mussel? What have you done to it?¡± The tone of her voice was harsh. Gu Canmo would already generally not ept it if someone questioned him in such a rude manner. However, he would not dare re up this time with The Lord¡¯s eyes sternly focused on him. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved, but not convinced, ¡°Where is it? I want to see it!¡± Gu Canmo paused abruptly. Just when he was about to say something, The Lord interrupted him. ¡°Bring the mussel to the Qingfeng Room.¡± Obviously, The Lord was going to handle the case himself. Gu Canmo did not know whether to feel happy or blue. He answered inly and gestured to the disciple next to him. The disciple then went on to carry out his order. The Qingfeng Room was the ce to handle all sorts of important matters in the Tianju Hall. It was also a ce to bring students to trial if they had conducted serious offenses. When Gu Xijiu first came into the Qingfeng Room, all her spirit power and internal force in her body were blocked. Even her vital points were sealed. She was forced to kneel. She did not even have the strength to stand up and had to be dragged around like a dead body. She felt so insignificant and negligible; like fine dust. She returned to the Qingfeng Room again, only this time, The Lord was carrying her. The Lord sat on the grandest seat in the hall while she stayed in the arms of The Lord. All the people fell to their knees. As she looked down at them, she could see rows and rows of people who remained low on the floor. She closed her eyes faintly and thought to herself that this was the difference between the strong and the weak. Three days ago, she had to kneel and struggle to defend herself, but no one seemed to believe her. Everyone looked at her from a more superior and prominent position as if she was an ant, as they fabricated some fake offenses to humiliate her. The Lord was carrying her in his arms now, sitting in this highest position. No one dared to say a word. They kneeled on the floor one after another, trembling with fear as if they were about to face a great disaster. She took a glimpse at them with an icy look around the rows of people who were now kneeling. She would remember this scenario by heart. Who would bother to listen to the defense of an ant? No matter which world she was in, the world always favored the ones with greater strength. Stronger! She had to be stronger! Sooner orter, she would be the stronger one and rule the world. When Gu Xijiu first came into this world, she only nned to live a good life. Waywardly and unrestrainedly, she wanted to travel the world and be an idler who was untrammeled and umitted. However, now she yearned to be the strongest person in this world, strong enough to be on equal footing with The Lord. She was shocked by such a thought. Was it possible to be on equal footing with The Lord? She lifted her head inadvertently. She first saw the jaw that was slightly visible under the mask. Then, she saw the eyes that were shimmering brightly. Chapter 511 Chapter 511: I Trust Her 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion His face was too well hidden under the mask. Gu Xijiu could only see his blue eyes. She could not even see their shape, yet she could somehow feel that she was attracted to his eyes. The people from down below were done with the formal courtesies and were waiting for The Lord tomand them to rise, but The Lord did not even pay attention to them. He took a look at Gu Xijiu and said calmly, ¡°Are you able to stand now?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly realized that she was still in his arms! Gu Xijiu was not someone who was timid like a little bird to rest on a man. She was very independent and very alert. She was used to keeping a distance from the people around her, especially with men. Unless necessary, she rarely got close to any man. At most, she would only tap on the shoulder of a friend. She would never be this close to any man. If this happened before, even if she were being held in someone¡¯s arms, she would immediately restrain herself from his embrace once she regained her consciousness. However, she was not sure what happened this time, as she was unaware that she was in his embrace even after such an extended period. Everything felt natural as if being embraced by someone who was closest to her. Was it because she was not thinking straight after being imprisoned and starved for days? Perhaps she had acknowledged herself as the follower of The Lord. The Lord would be her master, so perhaps she would justply. Now that The Lord had emerged from the sky toe and save her from the abyss of misery in her difficult times, she must have taken him unknowingly as her closest parent. Perhaps deep down, she still hoped to receive some fatherly love. Because she was chained and starved for too long, her body was slightlyid as she tried to stand. Eventually, she managed to stand firmly. She was unsure whether she should honor The Lord with a respectful courtesy. The observant messenger, Jiangshan, immediately moved a big chair that was covered in silk and put it in a position lower than The Lord so that Gu Xijiu could sit. Gu Xijiu looked at The Lord. His figure resembled a jade statue. She could feel the chill around his body at this time. The Lord nodded at her, so she sat down unreservedly. She did not know what The Lord had given her to eat when she was unconscious, but she could feel a significant improvement. She was slowly regaining her strength. Only then, The Lord finally looked at those people who were kneeling below. He did not let them rise. Instead, he threw his eye on Gu Canmo and said, ¡°I will take up the matter personally. Don¡¯t worry. I will not favor any side, and I will decide the case ording to what is just. You can hear the case in my presence.¡± The ones who were kneeling, included the head of the Tianju Hall, the elder of the penalty hall, all major and minor officials, personnel, as well as teachers. Everyone felt ufortable as they took a look at Gu Xijiu who was sitting high up and then took a look at themselves kneeling on the ground. The wanted to ask The Lord, ¡°Is it appropriate that a criminal should sit high and above while the judges of the ce were all kneeling down below?¡± However, they would not dare to mention a word, as they had imprisoned the follower of The Lord in the first ce. Gu Canmo immediately straightened himself, as he felt that he was indeed on the right side. Although The Lord did not usually get involved in the issues of the Tianju Hall, he would still be fair without favoring any party when he encountered great matters. Only because of that did Gu Canmo dare to imprison Gu Xijiu. Even if a royalty vited thew, he must be punished equally like an ordinary man. Furthermore, Gu Xijiu was no royalty; she was merely a follower of The Lord. He coughed a little, adjusted his words, and started to describe everything in a thoroughly well put manner. His logical thinking was strong, and he had a significant amount of evidence in his hands as well. Chapter 512 Chapter 512: I Trust Her 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When Gu Canmoid out every piece of evidence, everyone present was almost convinced that Gu Xijiu was the murderer. Even if she was not the murderer, then the mussel must be the one. After listing out the evidence thoroughly, he concluded, ¡°My Lord, I did not intend to put her in a difficult situation, I only did it upon valid evidence. The students here in the Tianju Hall are all elites which are hard toe by. Now that they¡¯ve been murdered, as the head of the Tianju Hall, I must investigate and solve the case so I can pay tribute to the dead as well as to their families. That¡¯s why I decided to imprison Gu Xijiu.¡± He was well prepared. He even called upon the post-mortem examiner to exin the forensic report and the tissues that were found on the shell of the mussel, just to prove that the mussel indeed killed the two disciples. This world was different than the ancient times. Some technologies were quite advanced. They were able to test the hair and skin tissues of the deceased and trace it back to the killer. To make things worse, there was even the blood of the two disciples on the shell of the mussel. Gu Canmo also presented the rest of the belongings he confiscated from Gu Xijiu, including the audio recording. Not to mention the disguising tools and weapons, the drugs, and the poisons that she carried with her along her journey. Since Gu Xijiu was already seen as guilty, anything that she had with her was detained for investigation, even if it was irrelevant to the case. The only thing that she still had with her was her bracelet. She could not take the bracelet off no matter how hard she tried. It would be detained as well if she managed to take it off. The Lord listened quietly to all Gu Canmo¡¯s revtions. When Gu Canmo was finally finished, he looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°This evidence is indeed disadvantageous to you, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± Thereupon, Gu Xijiu described everything that had happened that night. She felt uneasy when she was finished, as the evidence were unfavorable to her current situation. Furthermore, The Lord was fair and just. Would he believe her? After all, she had only seen him once in her dream. To her, The Lord was like a legendary God. But he was also an unpredictable God. She recalled everything that she had done in the past. She could not have possibly left a good impression on The Lord. He would probably think that she is a liar. Although the palpable, tant lie waspletely made up by Di Fuyi, she did not seem to refute it at that time. Perhaps The Lord felt that it was toote to change as the entire continent had heard about it, he might as well give tacit consent to the status quo. However, she could not be too weak as a follower, which was why he gave her a book in her dream. The only interaction she had ever had with The Lord was in her dream. This was only her second time, but this time she was a convict. She was grateful to The Lord for carrying her out of the cell. However, she could only think of one reason behind it ¨C it was because of her reputation as a follower of The Lord. If she continued to be bullied by others, it would be such a disgrace to him, so he had to get himself involved. About him carrying her in his arms ¨C She was unconscious at that time, so she could not possibly walk by herself. Moreover, there were only men in the cell at the time. It was not appropriate for her, as a female follower of The Lord, to be carried away by another man. Finally, considering the age of The Lord, it would be like a grandfather holding his little granddaughter in his embrace. It should not be a big deal. She thus positioned herself precisely ¨C the follower of The Lord, a reputation recognized by The Lord with no doubts. After exining the incident that happened that night, she raised her head to look at The Lord and held her breath, awaiting his judgment. Chapter 513 Chapter 513: I Trust Her 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lord was wearing a mask, so others could not see his expressions. Before he could say a word, an elder of the penalty hall, who was still kneeling, had already started to reprimand Gu Xijiu, ¡°Gu Xijiu, how dare you look at The Lord directly with your head held high without The Lord¡¯s permission! You¡¯re a follower of The Lord, and you don¡¯t know about this rule?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She clearly knew about this rule. She had only forgotten it after being in a state of shock. She put her head down slightly and said, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I? You¡¯re going to address yourself as ¡®I¡¯ in front of The Lord?¡± Asked the elder, not letting the matter go. Gu Xijiu started to sweat all over her head. She did not expect that she would be making so many mistakes. Even though this mistake seemed to be considered insignificant, if The Lord decided to me her for the mistakes she had made, it would be a death penalty for her. She must have been dazed because of her hunger. She had always been smart, but now, she kept making these illogical mistakes. Before she could muster up the courage to exin herself further, The Lord had already said something and asked a question that was seemingly irrelevant, ¡°Why is your voice still hoarse?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She screamed in the cell for three consecutive days. How could her voice not be hoarse? Fortunately, she had consumed a proper remedy beforehand. Otherwise, her throat would still be swollen and it would be difficult for her even to speak. The Lord stretched out his hand and reached for her with a bright-red pill in his hand, ¡°Eat it.¡± The pill shimmered faintly with seven colored-rays. Everyone was shocked at the sight of the pill. It was a level-nine pill! A legendary level-nine pill! There was neither a price nor market for it. One single pill was enough to cause a war between two countries. However, The Lord was simply giving the pill away to a little girl. Gu Xijiu epted the pill under the watchful eyes of the people around them and consumed it. There was a sense of relief spreading across her throat, like a dying flower being nourished with the essence of the sweet dew. The burning sensation in her throat had finally faded away. ¡°How do you feel?¡± asked The Lord, while looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice was much clearer now and pleasant to hear. The Lord nodded a little, ¡°Don¡¯t speak if you¡¯re still feeling ufortable.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Yes,¡± said Gu Xijiu. He then returned his attention to the elder, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach my own follower!¡± The elder was out of words. It was him who was trembling in cold sweats this time. Icily, the punisher next to The Lord said, ¡°My Lord will teach his follower personally, what makes you think he needs an outsider to interrupt? How dare you reprimand The Lord¡¯s follower in front of him, do you wish to die?¡± As sweats filled all over the elder¡¯s face, he kneeled and gave The Lord a kowtow, ¡°I know I¡¯ve made a mistake, please punish me.¡± However, The Lord did not even bother to look at him. His voice was still icily cold, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the punishmentter. We shall proceed with the proper business now.¡± Calmly, he instructed messenger Jiangshan, ¡°Go and examine the body.¡± He then instructed the Punisher, ¡°You¡¯ll go and check the scene.¡± Both of them epted theirmands and went off. The Lord took out a chessboard out of nowhere and started ying with it to distract himself from boredom. Gu Xijiu was quiet. The rest of the people did not know what to say. The way in which The Lord handled the case was straightforward and fierce, and the room was quiet all of a sudden. They could sometimes hear the clear sound of the chess pieces being ced on the chessboard by The Lord. Gu Xijiu did not feel anything, as she was sittingfortably in the big chair. However, it was torture for other people, as they were still kneeling. The construction of the floor in this room was an exceptional style. Because the room was used to judge guilty disciples, the floor was thus covered with a type of stone with rough surfaces to disy the severity and power of the official to these disciples. Even walking on it would cause a lot of pain let alone kneeling. Chapter 514 Chapter 514: I Trust Her 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was a very intense experience for the disciples to kneel here and all of them suffered to the extent they would rather die. In less than 15 minutes, all their knees would be swollen as big as a ¡®mantou.¡¯ It was because they needed to show their sincerity to The Lord. Hence, they could not protect themselves with their spiritual power even though they could. The disciples of Tianju Hall were afraid to kneel here. However, most of the heads of departments were kneeling there. None of them dared to get up or use their spiritual power without The Lord¡¯s permission. Thus, most of them were secretly crying deep inside their hearts. They were hoping that the two people whom The Lord sent out earlier would quickly return. Unfortunately, both of his messengers were detailed-oriented persons. The one who was sent to examine the corpse was investigating the cellbination of the bodies, and the one in-charge of forensics was checking on every single nt. In conclusion, they had gone for two hours and had yet to return. All of the heads of the Tianju Hall were going to lose their knees soon! When the hall was first built, they were worried the stones were not sharp enough, but now all of them could not wait to tten it! Gu Xijiu slowly regained her energy while the rest of them were suffering. She suspected that The Lord had fed her with a thousand-year-old Ling Zhi (herb fungus) or a certain super old ginseng, as she felt that she was going to die earlier but was now so energetic! Even her stomach was no longer upset. She was still worried about her mussel and her other majestic beings. When she was about to ask Gu Canmo, a high pitch voice came from the outside, ¡°Why are you bringing me here! Why is this horse here? That looks like a pot! Are you going to stew me? You know, I look young, but I¡¯m poisonous!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless while Gu Canmo¡¯s nerve on his forehead was pounding! As Gu Canmo designed the hall and he was proud of it! The unique structure removed the spiritual power of those who were lower than level eight. The exterior design indeed looked like a pot, but no one had the guts to say it. Gu Xijiu felt slightly relieved; it should be fine if it could still talk so much crap. A momentter, the mussel was carried by the two disciples from the penalty department. The mussel had grown bigger; one person could not manage to move it. Hence, both of them needed to carry it. The mussel tried to close its shell tightly as it was afraid it would get stewed. It even used its Density Shift ability which caused both disciples around it to keep sweating. This was especially apparent when they entered the hall as they lost their spiritual power. With limited internal force, they found that the mussel was as heavy as a mountain and they almost dropped it on the floor. ¡°Mussel!¡± Gu Xijiu shouted. ¡°Phe!¡± The mussel suddenly opened its shell, and a little kid came out. It immediately opened its eyes widely and screamed as it saw Gu Xijiu, ¡°Master!¡± The mussel tried its best to escape from the two disciples and rolled towards Gu Xijiu. At the moment, no one dared to block its way. The little kid came out from its shell and hugged Gu Xijiu¡¯s leg and cried, ¡°Master, they said I¡¯ve killed the two trashes! I didn¡¯t! I wouldn¡¯t keep their corpse if I did. Wuwuwu¡­ I¡¯d have eaten them! I was trying so hard not to eat all this while¡­¡± Gu Xijiu patted on its shell and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know it was not you. You were with me that night.¡± ¡°They even forced me to admit that you¡¯re the mastermind, and they even used us of being in the same group of snake and rat (a Chinese idiom simr to ¡®carrying the same DNA). But we are actually a group of human and mussel¡­¡± Chapter 515 Chapter 515: I Trust Her 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The more the mussel spoke, the more it felt that it was wronged. It opened its shell and exposed its soft flesh to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Master, look! They opened my shell and poked me with needles and swords! They even burned me with a hot iron! They wanted to remove my shell!¡± The mussel seemed to have suffered a lot as there were many injuries on its flesh as well as ayer of skin that was detached from its inner shell. It was indeed a cruel scene. Gu Xijiu was mad! There were not many people or objects that she cared about in her lifetime, however, when she did and ssified them as her own, she would protect them with her life and would not ever allow anyone to abuse them! She red at Gu Canmo, ¡°I can¡¯t believe a Principal of the Tianju Hall would hurt an innocent mussel! If it¡¯s not the murderer, you¡¯ll have to give me a good exnation. Gu Canmo was speechless. He was upset and still thought the mussel was the murderer, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you a good exnation if it¡¯s not the murderer. But what if it¡¯s the murderer?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the one, I¡¯ll hand it to you by myself and keep my mouth shut regardless if you¡¯re going stew it or fry it! But if it¡¯s not, what kind of consequence would you pay?¡± Gu Canmo had gone over his limit, ¡°If it¡¯s innocent, I¡¯ll undergo the same punishment which it had suffered!¡± The Lord who was still ying chess calmly added, ¡°How about the consequence for what Gu Xijiu suffered?¡± Everyone was confused. No one caught the message. The Lord continued, ¡°She has been trapped in the Devil¡¯s Gaol and chained for three days. If she is innocent, Gu Canmo should receive the same punishment.¡± He was holding a chess piece in his fingertips and lightly knocked at the edge of the chess board, ¡°However, your power is so much higher than hers, it¡¯s difficult for you to show your sincerity if you take the same punishment. Hmmm, let¡¯s make it 30 days then.¡± Gu Canmo was speechless. Did he dare to defend himself? ¡°What if they are the murderers?¡± Cu Canmo asked with pride! ¡°It¡¯s not them.¡± The Lord answered calmly, ¡°I¡¯d investigate my own people before making them a follower. She wouldn¡¯t do such acts. And for the mussel, since she said it was not the one, then it¡¯s not the one.¡± Gu Canmo was speechless, once again! Gu Xijiu was pleased. The Lord trusted her! He believed in her; even though they just met once! Although he mentioned that he had investigated her before, she still felt warm because of his words. You would find the importance of one¡¯s trust when everyone else has pointed their fingers at you. She could not help but look at him again. The mussel lightly clipped on Gu Xijiu¡¯s dress, ¡°Master, I feel pain¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at Gu Canmo and stretched her hand out, ¡°Please return my belongings!¡± They had confiscated her stuff together with all her medicines. Gu Canmo was not afraid that she would do anything reckless now, hence, he returned her stuff. But Gu Xijiu was not done with him yet. While applying the medicine on the mussel, she asked, ¡°Where is Lu Wu and Wind Caller? When are you giving them back to me?¡± Gu Canmo answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are in safe hands. I¡¯ll bring them back in perfect condition after everything is settled.¡± ¡­ Messenger Shangshan and Chenge had finally returned with their respective investigation results. Chapter 516 Chapter 516: I Trust Her 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Messenger Shangshan was responsible for the autopsy, and his results worried Gu Xijiu, ¡°The two brothers were dead under the attack of the mussel¡¯s shell, and there were some shell markings on their wounds.¡± While the news from messenger Chenge was even worse, ¡°My Lord, based on the vestige at the scene, the two brothers were attacked directly with just a few strokes. However, the footprints were gone due to the heavy downpour on the night. There was one mark on the ground, however, and it looked like it was a big shell¡­¡± The people from the Tianju Hall immediately felt relieved. Especially Gu Canmo, who lifted his chest and red at Gu Xijiu as though he was going to make her burn into ash with his re. It was as though he was saying, ¡°Look, you can¡¯t hide it! Even if you do not admit it, it would be revealed.¡± And now that The Lord¡¯s subordinates had these results, what else is there to argue about? Gu Canmo regretted that he did not make a counter deal with The Lord regarding the penalty Gu Xijiu and her buddies should face for trying to fool everyone including The Lord. However, it was never toote now. Gu Canmo was very arrogant, he was not afraid of anyone when he really got mad. He dared to risk his life to prove his opinions. As long as he thought he was right, he would not give in even if he would die as a consequence. ¡°My Lord, the mussel seems to be the murderer based on the investigation result! Even if Gu Xijiu is not the mastermind, she should be punished as she didn¡¯t manage her majestic beast properly! My Lord, although she is your schr, what she has done is despicable to both the humans and the fairies. She should not only be kicked out from the Tianju Hall but should also be removed as your schr. Anyway, I¡¯m sure My Lord would judge this incident fairly and teach her a lesson.¡± Gu Canmo had a few tricks up his sleeves since he was the Principal of the Tianju Hall. His words were powerful, and no one would disagree with him. The four messengers¡¯ expressions changed behind their masks, and they looked at The Lord one by one. They knew The Lord treated Miss Gu differently, however, how would he protect her under such a circumstance? Perhaps, The Lord would address the situation fairly? In the maind of these three kingdoms, whoever secretly killed the disciples of the Tianju Hall mustpensate with their lives, including the emperors of the three kingdoms. There was once that the emperor of the Haoyue Kingdom had sent an assassin to kill one of the disciples in the Tianju Hall, and the reason was that the emperor thought the disciple was the biggest threat to his throne. That emperor did it very secretly and carefully, but it was discovered by The Lord anyhow. Therefore, the emperor of the Haoyue Kingdom was publicly executed. It was even announced nationwide, and the execution was inspected by all of the five heavenly gifted disciplines at the time. Due to that incident, no one would dare to trick any of the Tianju Hall¡¯s disciples. Every single disciple was treated equally, regardless of whether they were rich or poor. It all depended on their effort to be ranked at the top. Of course, the training here was rigorous and intensive; quite a few disciples had passed away during their training. However, every single death would lead to a series of investigations to identify if they died naturally or were murdered. If they were murdered, then the investigation would be continued until the mastermind was found!
Chapter 517 Chapter 517: Self-Embarrassed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Now, two students had died and hence, the murderer should be executed publicly. Everyone looked at The Lord. Even Gu Xijiu looked at The Lord with a miserable expression. She knew she was not the murderer but the trap was too perfect for her to find a w and she failed to prove her innocence. Thus, she was embarrassed. She appeared guilty and felt sorry for his trust. Would The Lord feel disappointed by her? She held her breath, that was the first time she felt so embarrassed in her life. However, The Lord seemed to be very calm as though he did not give a sh*t. He continued ying chess despite their remarks! All that could be heard was the sound of the chess piecesnding on the board. Gu Canmo was trying to guess what was in the The Lord¡¯s mind. The Lord had only one disciple, and he told everyone that he trusted her. However, the oue was embarrassing and felt like he was publicly pped in the face by his follower. The people suspected that The Lord was probably seeking a way to get rid of this matter as he remained silent for quite a while. Perhaps, only Gu Canmo could help him at this moment. Although Gu Canmo was still upset, he could not let The Lord feel embarrassed. Thus, he spoke to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Gu Xijiu, perhaps¡­ I guess you didn¡¯t know the truth, but it is proven that the mussel had killed the two brothers! It needs to be executed, and you¡­¡± He took a glimpse of The Lord before he continued but did not see any response from him. Therefore, he became more firm, ¡°You failed to handle your majestic beings and didn¡¯t learn your lesson, this is such a shame for The Lord! You have embarrassed The Lord as well. You don¡¯t deserve to stay in the Tianju Hall, and you don¡¯t even deserve the chance to sit in to listen to any ss! Of course, it¡¯s rather shameful for you to be The Lord¡¯s disciple. Hence, you should stand down if you know you¡¯re wrong.¡± He continued, ¡°I¡¯ll call for a conference in the Tianju Hall and give you a chance to learn from your past mistakes since you¡¯re still young. I¡¯ll forgive you if you¡¯re willing to apologize publicly and sign an agreement indicating that you will never enter the Tianju Hall again. Also, you need to apologize to everyone and admit that you don¡¯t deserve to be the Lord¡¯s disciple and you will never tell anyone you¡¯re The Lord¡¯s disciple in the future¡­¡± He then took a peek at The Lord who was still ying chess as though he did not hear anything. Did that mean he agreed with what he said? Gu Canmo continued with his pride restored, ¡°Of course, your life could be spared, but we can¡¯t waive the punishment. I¡¯ll remove your Kung Fu and send you back to the General¡¯s residence. At least you can still be a richdy and marry someone even though you lose all your Kung Fu; it is still considered a good ending.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Was Gu Canmo was nning to send her back to her original state!? That was even worse than when she was nothing! In the old times, she was known for being a lousy person and being ugly. However, she would be more insulted if she just returned like this and there was no opportunity for her to rise again! She could not help but look at The Lord. Gu Canmo has indeed helped to reduce the embarrassment. The Lord would be able to preserve his reputation if he decided to give up on Gu Xijiu. What would he do? ¡°Da!¡± Thest chess piece in The Lord¡¯s fingertips hadnded. He raised his head and looked at Gu Canmo, ¡°Have you finished?¡± No one could differentiate his emotion from his voice, and even Gu Canmo could not foresee his message now. He carefully nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done. I feel this is the best solution.¡± Chapter 518 Chapter 518: Self-Embarrassed 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lord was knocking on the chessboard and spoke calmly like the falling petals from the tree. However, what he said was terrific to Gu Canmo, ¡°Best solution? Since when did my disciple ever need your permission to stay or go? Do you think I don¡¯t exist?¡± Gu Canmo¡¯s tanned face had turned red; with many droplets of sweat all over his forehead, ¡°This¡­ I thought¡­¡± He thought he was helping The Lord to reduce his embarrassment! But he dared not say it. The Lord slowly got up and looked at him from a higher altitude, ¡°You thought? You think this is a game? Could you simply take a life away? And you can simply end a case like this?¡± Gu Canmo initially thought The Lord interrogated him due to Gu Xijiu¡¯s heavy penalty, but he was not sure now, ¡°So, what¡¯s in your mind, Lord?¡± ¡°An intensive investigation! Find the murderer!¡± The Lord said. Gu Canmo was delighted that his eyes were shining! He thought The Lord would be biased but he was surprised by what The Lord had said. The Lord was indeed a great person! Honest and fair! Gu Canmo red at the mussel! The mussel quickly closed the shell, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, not me!¡± ¡°The Lord, it refused to admit, what should we do?¡± Gu Canmo asked. ¡°Get two students from Liuyun Hall. Both of them must have simr power as the dead students, I have something to ask them.¡± Gu Canmo was pumped up and quickly got someone to bring them. The two students came after a while. The bowed and greeted The Lord. The Lord did not let them kneel but waved to allow them to rise. ¡°Compared to Fan Zijun and Ding Wenyang, is your Kung Fu better or theirs?¡± Fan Zijun and Ding Wenyang were the dead students. Both of the students were very humble, ¡°It should be about the same.¡± The Lord was satisfied with their answer and ordered, ¡°Arrest the m!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Her expression changed and was ready to stand up. Suddenly, she hears a message via telepathy, ¡°Be patient! Listen to me if you want to find out the truth.¡± The voice was soft and calm; it was The Lord. Gu Xijiu felt a warmth in her heart as he had still trusted her until this day! She was a smart person and immediately got his message after a short ponder. No one would ever go against The Lord¡¯s order. Two of them did not know what The Lord wanted but agreed to obey the order. They turned around and brandished their sword from the sheath and struck it towards the mussel¡­ The mussel was in a rage. It had not been used of such a great sin and was being wronged before, since it had spiritual knowledge. In its heart, eating a human was not a big deal and it would definitely admit it if it ate them. The problem was that it tried its best not to eat them and even to let them go. However, these people did not even know the psychological conflict it had in his mind before making the decision to let them go¡­ If it knew the oue, it would have really stuffed them into its stomach and would not even leave a single hair of theirs! As it would die regardless, it might as well do something realistic and beneficial to itself! Strangely, it was injured due to the abuse and its spiritual power was sealed. However, it felt so much better after its owner applied medicine on it. The most strange thing was that its spiritual power had returned! Chapter 519 Chapter 519: Self-Embarrassed 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Now, it could fight! It would rather die from fighting than being made into stew! The mussel ising! Therefore, the hall had be a battlefield with a multitude of rays shing around. Gu Canmo was wondering why the spiritual power of the mussel and the two students were not sealed as the hall could actually prohibit beings who had spiritual power lower than a level eight from using their spiritual power Since the hall has be a battlefield and Gu Canmo and his people were still kneeling on the floor, it was difficult for them not to get hurt. Thus, they were thinking to get up. However, The Lord has frozen their action with a phrase, ¡°Four of you, build a wizardry barrier so that they won¡¯t hurt the innocent ones.¡± Therefore, the four messengers had built a strong wizardry barrier. Everyone was outside the barrier except the two students and the mussel who were fighting with each other. Gu Canmo and the rest cried as they could not find any other excuse to get up and they needed to kneel down again. The mussel was brave and its shell was very hard, however, moving at a slow pace was its weakest point, hence, it had neverpeted with speed. After two rounds of battle, its shell got cut twice and it immediately used its ultimate magic. It blew out a ck mist and engulfed the two students¡­ Thus, the two students were like being possessed by foreign spirits and began to get excited and depressed internally, got into a fit of rage and scolded each other. The students from Liuyun ss seemed to have hated their teacher very much as they kept cursing him, iming him to be an evil person¡­ They even revealed the teacher¡¯s bad deeds such as teasing the female students or even being obscene with the male students. However, he threatened the students saying that he would find a reason to kick them out of the school or torture them. The teacher with a family name of Zhi was very mad. Blood was rushing up to his face when he realized everyone was looking at him, ¡°Nonsense! It is all nonsense! It must be the mussel which made them create rumours!¡± Nobody bothered him and the teacher suddenly stood up and rushed towards the battlefield, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill this mussel!¡± He almost lost his legs due to the long kneel but he still tried his best to rush towards them. He then slumped on the wizardry barrier and bounced back, almost falling on the floor. Messenger Chenge ced one of his arms on the teacher¡¯s¡¯ shoulder and said gently, ¡°Kneel!¡± He then knelt again. He exined, ¡°I just wanted to kill the mussel.¡± Messenger Chenge was still very gentle, ¡°Others will do.¡± He then sealed the acupoints of the teacher so that he could not disturb them anymore. The people in Tianju Hall were all experienced masters ¨C how could they not know the truth? The teacher definitely did it! Gu Canmo was ashamed as Teacher Zhi was his favorite student. Although he was not outspoken, he was very strict to the students. It was beyond Gu Canmo¡¯s expectation that Teacher Zhi would do such a thing¡­ Initially, they were there to judge Gu Xijiu¡¯s guilt, however, it has indirectly revealed the scandal and it made Gu Canmo felt extremely ashamed. It was extremely difficult to get out from the illusion once they fell into it, even the two students were the same. Very soon, they had arrived at thest scene of the illusion and stretched their hands out to reach someone they trusted the most¡­ They stretched their arms to the mussel and held it. The mussel was still very mad and it transformed into the size of a small house, opened its mouth and stuffed the two students into its mouth¡­ Chapter 520 Chapter 520: Self-Embarrassed 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Stop, mussel!¡± Gu Xijiu took a leap and prated the wizardry barrier and then grabbed the mussel¡¯s shell! The mussel was stunned and did not dare to close its shell anymore. However, its eyes were still red and slowly turned into a little kid again and cried, ¡°Master, they want to kill me! I¡¯m going to eat them! They didn¡¯t feed me; I¡¯m so hungry! I¡¯m starving, I don¡¯t want to be a hungry ghost even if I have to die.¡± Gu Xijiu pulled away from the two students and then carried the little kid, ¡°No dear, I won¡¯t let them kill you.¡± The little kid was still sad and crying, ¡°But, but¡­ you were there watching and didn¡¯t stop them¡­¡± ¡°Mussel, trust me. All these are to clean our name, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Gu Xijiuforted it. ¡°Really?¡± The mussel doubted. ¡°It¡¯s more real than real gold!¡± Gu Xijiu bowed to The Lord afterforting the mussel, ¡°My respectful Lord, is it possible for me to investigate this case by myself?¡± The Lord nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± His gaze scanned across the hall and realized many were confused, however, his little Xijiu got the message. She was indeed a smart girl! He was happy but felt a tinge of pain in his heart at the same time. However, the pain faded in a blink of an eye; no one had noticed it. Gu Xijiu was delighted, ¡°Is it possible to get some help from messenger Shangshan and Chenge?¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± The Lord did not want to talk much but had sold both of his subordinates. Thus, Gu Xijiu decided to do everything she wanted to do. She immediately invited messenger Chenge who was an expert at observing the fight scene and then requested a piece of beef with its bone still intact from Gu Canmo, for the mussel to clip onto it. The mussel was very honest, it cut the beef into two as though it was cutting a block of tofu. A momentter, messenger Chenge submitted the report to Gu Xijiu after a series of observations and records. Gu Xijiu looked at the audience and began to analyze everything for them. Firstly, based on the information collected from the fight scene, the mussel must bury itself underground and made a sudden attack; it wanted to sneakily attack from behind as its action was too slow. However, based on its motion with a sneak attack, the two students should be able to avoid its attack based on their Qing Gong and they were not supposed to be hurt once they managed to avoid it. Of course, there should be an intense fight after, but there was no sign of battle at the scene¡­ Secondly, after the opponents were trapped in the illusion, the mussel must transform back to its original form in order to eat the human. Its shell¡¯s original size was about four meters long and three meters in width like a small house. However, the shell¡¯s mark at the scene was smaller which about two meters only. Thirdly, the mussel did not use its shell to eat a human but pulled them towards itself and stuffed them into its mouth, much like how a cobra would eat the food. Lastly, which was also the most important point, the mussel would leave a mark on whichever object it clipped. However, as the mussel¡¯s shell was injured and broken, there would be a few tiny notches on the object it clipped. Of course, the notches were really tiny to the extent that people could not easily see it if they did not pay enough attention. Its shell was too sharp, hence, Gu Xijiu did not notice the edge of its shell. However, she only noticed it when she took a look at the cut beef. Both the messenger Shangshan and the autopsy expert knew the wounds and injuries very well as they had checked the two corpses earlier. Gu Xijiu showed them the injuries on the beef and both of them agreed that the marking on both sides of the beef was different from those on the corpses. In other words, even if both of them were killed by a mussel, it would be from another mussel. Chapter 521 Chapter 521: Self-Embarrassed 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had listed all the evidence one by one and all information came from messenger Shangshan and Chenge, as well as the verification from the autopsy expert. There was no room for anyone to argue or disagree anymore. Both of the students were not killed by the mussel but someone else! Which meant that Gu Xijiu and the mussel had been wronged! ¡°Anyone else still wants to use her?¡± The Lord¡¯s gaze moved around in the hall and asked as he knocked on the chessboard. Gu Canmo and his people lowered their head. ¡°You have nothing to say after using people with zero solid proof!?¡± The Lord stared at Gu Canmo and his team, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re only capable to bully a little girl?¡± Gu Canmo¡¯s face had turned purplish, as though it was an eggnt! He has nevermitted such a terrible mistake before! He almost caused the little girl to suffer from injustice and almost ruined her bright future! He bowed to Gu Xijiu as an apology, ¡°My sincere apologies Miss Gu. I¡¯m sorry to cause you such trouble.¡± The rest felt the same and quickly apologized to Gu Xijiu¡­ These people were all experienced leaders in the maind who was able to stir chaos easily. It was such a huge honor for Gu Xijiu to have all of them apologize to her. Gu Xijiu remained silent. How could her injuries and sadness be relieved by a simple apology? She and the mussel almost died here! If The Lord did note in time, would she have the chance to save her own life? Those people would not even allow her to investigate the case by herself! They did not give any opportunity to her at all! Her body was still numb and all the bruises caused by the Magic Chain were still on her skin. Even the injuries on the mussel due to the private punishment were still there¡­ She knew she should not cross the line as she was just a small fry and it was not beneficial to her had she offended those people. However, she could not just wipe away the madness and insult they caused with just a a smile¡­ She grabbed her fist and was ready to speak. The mussel had voiced out with its fierce re, ¡°So you think an apology was sincere enough topensate? You¡¯ve beaten me, poked me with a needle and burned my flesh! Am I supposed to let you abuse nothing!? And my master was locked with nothing in return?!¡± Gu Canmo looked at The Lord, The Lord said with an icy tone, ¡°Do you have anything else for my disciple?¡± The mussel had a rtively good memory and immediately said, ¡°Oh right! Didn¡¯t you promise my master that you would try every single punishment I experienced before if we are discovered to be innocent?! Also, you promised The Lord you¡¯ll stay in somewhere with the idiotic chain for 30 days without eating and drinking!¡± It remembered everything! Gu Canmo was speechless. His face was burning when the mussel reprimanded him. However, everything the mussel said was right and he could not argue with it. He secretly took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ept all the punishments with no discount.¡± The mussel immediately took advantage of the situation, ¡°I want to be the inspector!¡± It wanted to make sure it was done properly. The crowd remained silent. Gu Canmo was the leader of Tianju Hall. He was always strict and serious, and he hardly talked or smiled. All this while, he was the one who punished people but he had never been punished before. Perhaps, no one dared to punish him. And now he needed to ept the punishment, but a few leaders from the penalty department nned to reduce the punishment. However, it was not possible anymore as the mussel was the inspector and it would definitely be able to sense if they were going to help Gu Canmo. We are sorry, brother! Gu Canmo replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m always a fair person and I don¡¯t indulge in tricks. No one would secretly help no matter who the inspector is. I¡¯d bear all the responsibilities for my mistakes.¡± Chapter 522 Chapter 522: Self-Embarrassed 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu felt better as she heard those promises from Gu Canmo. Since Gu Canmo was going to take the responsibility, it was unnecessary for her to make any requests anymore. However, someone was not done with the results. The Lord did not look at Gu Canmo anymore but spoke calmly, ¡°Those punishments are the price you should pay for the game and it is not considered the penalty. Messenger Chenge, what¡¯s the punishment for using my disciple and the action of almost causing her death?¡± Messenger Chenge was stunned. My Lord, this seemed to be the first time you¡¯ve gotten a disciple. There was no history of reference and we have yet toe up with a policy for this. Fortunately, he acted quite fast and immediately replied, ¡°The Lord¡¯s disciple should not be simply insulted! And she almost died being wronged! You should be torn apart by five chariots!¡± He picked the heaviest penalty as he remembered the madness from The Lord at the moment he knew Gu Xijiu was locked. The Lord almost destroyed Tianju Hall. And as The Lord had finally found the chance, he should take the advantage too. He secretly observed The Lord and noticed that he smiled. Did he agree with his suggestion? Messenger Chenge was delighted and had secretly praised himself for being smart. Gu Canmo knelt on the ground with cold sweat and did not dare to speak. It was only now that he realized the consequence of seeking troubles with The Lord. He thought he was doing the right thing and kept scolding The Lord¡¯s disciple. He even abused her with a private punishment and apparently, The Lord hated it. And now, The Lord was here to punish him. Also, it was a public punishment and he could not even find an excuse for himself but only kept kowtowing¡­ The rest was still kneeling on the floor and quickly kowtow-ed in order to seek forgiveness on behalf of Gu Canmo. Everyone agreed that Gu Canmo was actually a good person and he contributed a lot. After a while, The Lord spoke slowly with azy tone, ¡°Since you have contributed quite a lot before, I¡¯ll spare your life for once. However, you¡¯re spared from death but not the penalties. It will be difficult for me, should I waive your punishment. Stay in the Mysterious Fire Land for two hours daily and the duration is two months.¡± The crowd trembled altogether. Gu Canmo panicked to the extent that his anus tightened up! The Mysterious Fire Land was as scary as the volcanoes and the temperature was 100 degrees Celsius! People with no spiritual power would be cooked alive! Gu Canmo had very high spiritual power, however, his attributes were of the metal element and the fire could melt metals easily. Therefore, he could not protect himself with his core spiritual power but was only allowed to use the spiritual power from theplementary attribute from the water element. Water could help to remove fire, but hisplementary attribute sucks! Even though he could form an aqua membrane as protection with his level three water spiritual power, it would probably evaporate very soon. He needed to be steamed in there for two hours every day; his skin would probably peel off when he exits¡­ Anyway, at least his life was spared. Gu Canmo quickly kowtowed to show gratefulness. Everyone looked at him with a sympathetic gaze. Principal, hopefully, you are stillplete after two months. They looked at Gu Xijiu and then looked at The Lord. They were confused; they wondered whether The Lord was helping the little girl or because Gu Canmo embarrassed him and he decided to punish him? Gu Canmo was ready to ept the punishment, however, he had a question, ¡°The Lord, I deserve to be punished. I wouldn¡¯t me anyone even if I have to suffer a heavier punishment. If Miss Gu is not the murderer, who could be the one? Is there really a second mussel?¡± The Lord looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Do you have any clues about the murderer?¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523: Self-Embarrassed 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu said with a low pitch, ¡°Based on what I know about the Mollusca, they can hardly move fast and usually rely on certain magic during battles. However, the two disciples had been sneak attacked by someone and died from being clipped. Apparently, this person¡¯s Qing Gong was rtively good and powerful. Based on my spection, the one who sneak attacked the students was a human instead of a mussel!¡± The Lord nodded, ¡°That makes sense. But who wanted to set you up? What¡¯s the motive behind this? Hatred?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I guess he just wants to kick me out of Tianju Hall.¡± Her gaze scanned across the hall, ¡°There are too many people who wants me out.¡± Apparently, the spear was pointing at someone, Gu Canmo almost got mad, ¡°Yes, the leaders and I intended to kick you out but we would never hurt our students!¡± Gu Xijiu twitched her lips, ¡°Gu Canmo prioritizes the students and sees them as your treasures. You wouldn¡¯t do that, I definitely wouldn¡¯t suspect you.¡± Gu Canmo¡¯s anger had finally subsided. The other teachers and leaders looked at each other and quickly screamed, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t do that too!¡± All of them loved their students as though they were their own children. Even those problematic students in the Liuyun ss were precious to them¡­ Gu Xijiu moved her gaze onto Teacher Zhi, ¡°How about him?¡± Teacher Zhi¡¯s expression changed and said coldly, I wouldn¡¯t risk my students as well!¡± Gu Xijiu red at him and asked, ¡°Are you sure? Did you send the two murdered students there?¡± Teacher Zhi was shocked but still spoke arrogantly, ¡°So what? I just don¡¯t want you to have the chance to ruin Tianju Hall¡¯s hundreds years of reputation! I just told them to get you into trouble.¡± ¡°Were you there?¡± ¡°Of course, not!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Uh, really?¡± Suddenly, her face turned mad and said, ¡°Mussel, blow him with a mouthful of smoke!¡± The smoke was the Mirage Illusion from the mussel which could make people tell the truth! Teacher Zhi saw its effect on himself before and immediately avoided the smoke, ¡°What are you doing!? It¡¯s so dirty, go away¡­¡± The mussel jumped over and opened its shell. It released a thick ck smoke, ¡°I¡¯m not dirty!¡± Both of his spiritual power and acupoints were sealed. He could not avoid it and was also prohibited to blow away the ck smoke. He was immediately engulfed in the smoke and entered the Mirage Illusion¡­ ¡­ Teacher Zhi¡¯s face turned red and began to talk a lot after 15 minutes¡­ None of them could imagine Gu Canmo was the one he hated deep down in his heart. The person who taught him most of the knowledge he had¡­ Teacher Zhi was cursing Gu Canmo and even said he was stubborn and biased! Thus, he (Teacher Zhi) lost the chance to teach a good ss even though he was a good teacher! No one would expect that such a polite and gentle teacher could be so evil when he cursed someone, like a shrew cursing someone on the street. His action had ¡®amazed¡¯ the audience. Gu Canmo was shocked and mad! He could not believe what he had seen¡­ That was not the highlight of the story; the most interesting one cameter. ¡°My dear Hu Qingqing, I didn¡¯t expect that you would submit yourself to me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to kick her out from here¡­¡± He began to take off his clothes while talking. His penis was hardening and was ready to attack¡­ Chapter 524 Chapter 524: The Lord¡¯s Objective Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The chief of the penalty department was also shocked! That was too embarrassing! The Lord was still here! So were the other students, and even an underaged girl! That was too much for the eyes. He quickly rushed forward and tried to stop Teacher Zhi but Gu Xijiu waved and said, ¡°Wait, probably there is something more interestinging along.¡± What? He was going to take off everything! What a brave little girl! She was still looking at the half-naked teacher¡­ In fact, that was nothing for Gu Xijiu as she had seen more than these in the modern world¡­ She had seen many male naked bodies and yet, Teacher Zhi¡¯s acupoint was sealed, hence, he only exposed his chest after so long¡­ Somehow, she felt there would be more interesting episodesing. Thus, she did not want anyone to interrupt so that she could find the truth! ¡°Gu Xijiu,e here!¡± The Lord called her. Gu Xijiu turned around, ¡°Yes?¡± She still thought about the teacher and wanted to return¡­ ¡°I¡¯m asking you toe over here!¡± The Lord said with an icy tone. Fine, The Lord was most powerful, she could only obey. She walked over and greeted, ¡°How can I help you, The Lord?¡± The Lord looked at her but remained silent. Gu Xijiu could sense that he was looking at her head and she felt his gaze prating her skull¡­ Teacher Zhi was still making a certain sound, apparently, he was still trying to take off his clothes¡­ What on earth! You would not imagine how ancient people could say something so dirty! Gu Xijiu was curious and suddenly her hearing was impaired as though her ears were stuffed with cotton! Then, she was not only unable to see the performance behind but was also unable to hear¡­ Subconsciously, she rubbed her ears but could not find anything. Her eyes and ears were fine. Howe she suddenly lost her hearing? How could this be? She still needs to hunt for information about Teacher Zhi! She could not be bothered by her ears anymore, and tried to lower her head to see whether she could still see anything via the gap between her arms and her chest. However, The Lord suddenly asked, ¡°Have you finished practicing any level of spiritual power which I told you to? Is there anything you don¡¯t understand? Is there nothing to ask since it¡¯s so difficult for you to see me?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Strangely, she could not hear anyone around her but only The Lord. Was that the telepathic powers from The Lord? The book was the fundamental knowledge of the wind spiritual power practice. Gu Xijiu was more than familiar and was even able to memorize it in just a few months. However, she had the Firmament Stone around to help her when she faced problems. Anyway, since The Lord had asked, she felt bad for not asking any questions. Therefore, she simply asked a few. The Lord frowned as he found it strange for Gu Xijiu to have a problem with those simple theories. Fine, she was an alien in this world. Perhaps, the simpler the question was, the harder it was for her to understand. Thus, he exined to her and even provided some examples. He also tried to rte the exnation to other things. He talked slowly just like the drizzling rain, but his exnation was very detailed. Gu Xijiu was surprised as rumor had it that The Lord did not talk much¡­ but why was he being so naggy this time? She knew most of the questions and would not be able to focus anymore. Chapter 525 Chapter 525: The Lord¡¯s Objective 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion All her attention was ced behind and she was wondering which story the teacher was performing. Were there any ws earlier? She decided to turn around to have a look. The Lord immediately sent her a message, ¡°You like to watch this?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned, she had no idea how to answer the question. Before she could find an appropriate answer, The Lord has raised his hand and a beam of red ray shed across. Gu Xijiu realized that her hearing was back! However, the scene behind her had changed at the same time. It was no longer the scene of Teacher Zhi moaned. ¡°Bastards!¡± Teacher Zhi cursed softly with tidy clothes. Gu Xijiu turned around and realized Teacher Zhi was looking at a particr spot and he seemed to be in a state of panic and anger. What was going on? A momentter, Gu Xijiu had finally understood. Apparently, he saw the scene happening a few days ago. Based on the scene, it should be the day the two disciples were trapped in the illusion when they tried to attack Gu Xijiu. They identally disclosed the teacher¡¯s secret and Gu Xijiu had recorded it with the audio recorder. The teacher was there in a hidden ce! Indeed! Teacher Zhi spoke to himself again, ¡°I can¡¯t keep both of these bastards! The little girl also deserves to die!¡± ¡­ The crowd was speechless as everyone knew who was the mastermind. He was such a bastard! He revealed his own scandals and nned a murder to hide his secret! The hall broke into whispers and some were also shocked with no expression. Gu Canmo was extremely ashamed and showed apology, ¡°Miss Gu, we have found the truth and the mastermind, could you ask the mussel to remove the illusion?¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips, ¡°Wait!¡± She felt that something was wrong. A momentter, Teacher Zhi was delighted as though he had seen his savior, ¡°You, you¡¯re here!¡± Right at the moment, he spoke, an explosion urred. ¡°Boom!¡± It was burning! The fire was fierce and fast; too sudden for them to respond. In a blink of an eye, Teacher Zhi had turned into a fireball as though someone has poured a ton of gasoline on him. Everyone did not even manage to scream in shock! The Lord reacted very fast and issued a light blue water ray from his palm towards the corpse right at the moment the fireball exploded! They put off the fire but Teacher Zhi was almost burnt to ash and no one could recognize his face anymore. He was lying on the floor, not moving a muscle. He was pronounced dead. Everyone was shocked and looked at the mussel! The mussel quickly said, ¡°Not me! I didn¡¯t set any fire!¡± Everyone looked at The Lord. The Lord looked at the corpse and his eyes slightly blinked. He took a step back and said calmly, ¡°Messenger Chenge, examine the corpse!¡± Gu Xijiu drew nearer, she knew autopsy as well and wanted to have a look. How could a living adult suddenly be set on fire by himself? She was shocked. It was only a few seconds for him to burn until The Lord issued a water ray. Normally, that was only enough to get some of the flesh burnt and would not cause any major injuries. However, the corpse in front of them had turned into a skeleton! That was also because The Lord had put off the fire in time, otherwise, they could not even find the ash. Messenger Chenge was fast and detailed; he reported after the autopsy, ¡°The Lord, the fire originated from his core spirit and burned from his stomach.¡± Everyone was finally relieved after knowing the main cause of his death. Chapter 526 Chapter 526: The Lord¡¯s Objective 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Evil people always die in the end. He killed himself.¡± ¡°He had achieved level eight spiritual fire talent. Hence, it¡¯s a surprise he burnt himself to death despite all his efforts. However, the way he died is too easy for him.¡± Everyone in the Tianju Hall was talking about it. Gu Xijiu frowned as she felt everything fell into ce too nicely. Why would he choose to burn himself at that moment and who was the person he saw when he mentioned ¡®You¡¯re here¡¯? She looked at The Lord and saw him drawing a spell and then the seven-color rays he released engulfed the skeleton. Soon after, the rays were gone, and The Lord slowly said as he withdrew the spell, ¡°His soul haspletely vanished.¡± Everything hadpletely burnt, not only his physical body but also his soul. It was his karma! He deserved it! Everyone¡¯s was happy that he was dead, but some felt it was too easy for him as he did not undergo public interrogation. Such crimes should be punished with a fate worse than death. Everyone was relieved as they have found the culprit. However, there was still work to be done. Gu Canmo got a few people to search Teacher Zi¡¯s house and another team to arrest Hu Qingqing for interrogation. Gu Canmo apologized profusely to Gu Xijiu. He also urged her to switch to be an official student of the Tianju Hall as a form ofpensation. Gu Xijiu had not said anything but The Lord was definitely upset, ¡°I heard you say she was not qualified to be a student here and it was considered a huge favor for me by allowing her to be a listener, did you say that?¡± Gu Canmo was sweating, ¡°My Lord, I¡­ I¡¯m wrong¡­¡± The Lord continued, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault to follow the rules.¡± He then casually added, ¡°I don¡¯t me you on this.¡± Gu Canmo was tearing, ¡°My Lord!¡± The Lord interrupted him, ¡°What¡¯s the requirement to enter the Liuyun ss?¡± Gu Canmo did not know what his intention was and honestly answered him, ¡°One is required to have level six spiritual power and undergo a few different tests.¡± The Lord got up and said, ¡°The level of the spiritual power is not a big problem, and it can be changed. How many tests?¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Since she had not achieved the said spiritual power, add a few more tests for her. Go and prepare six tests for her. In 10 days¡¯ time, she will be disqualified to enter the Tianju Hall forever if she fails the tests.¡± Gu Canmo was amazed, that was a fair deal! Those tests were crazily difficult, and she would not be able to pass if she achieved level six spiritual power. If Gu Xijiu could make it through half of the six tests, he would be more than happy to let her enter Liuyun ss! Was The Lord serious about what he said? Gu Canmo said, ¡°My Lord¡­ the tests are challenging, and I can¡¯t adjust the difficulties for her¡­¡± ¡°Did I ask you to adjust? Just go ahead in a proper manner!¡± Gu Canmo was finally relieved, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll prepare it immediately.¡± ¡°Great.¡± The Lord walked out but remembered to add, ¡°And remember to report yourself to the Penalty Department right after the preparation.¡± Gu Canmo remained silent. As they saw The Lord and his messengers leaving, Gu Canmo and his people immediately bent down to send them off, ¡°Goodbye, My Lord.¡± Usually, The Lord and his messengers would disappear after they walked out the door, so Gu Canmo thought it would be the same this time. Unexpectedly, The Lord acted differently this time. He turned around and looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Where are staying? Could you take the lead?¡± Gu Xijiu was silent as she did not know what to say. Everyone was shocked as though their jaws had fallen on the floor. ¡­ It seems like everyone has forgotten about Hu Qingqing. She is Yun Qingluo¡¯s friend; the skinny girl who always got Gu Xijiu into trouble. Chapter 527 Chapter 527: The Lord¡¯s Objective 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The cottage Gu Xijiu built still looked the same from the outside. The furniture in her home remained there; however, the house was very messy, and those pieces of furniture were upside down as though someone had robbed this ce to look for something. All these happened because she was brought away from here. Gu Xijiu massaged her eyebrows as she realized there was not even a small space for them to step in, not to mention that she was supposed to invite The Lord to have a seat in the house. ¡°My Lord, this is too messy, I shall clean it first. Could you please¡­¡± She was going to ask whether The Lord could stand outside the house for a short while. However, The Lord interrupted her, ¡°You prepared this furniture by yourself?¡± ¡°No, it was all from Eighth Prince. I¡­¡± She was going to exin further, but a seven-colored ray was shining in the house. When it was gone, the house was immacte, but all the furniture was gone!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless and amazed. She turned around, ¡°My Lord?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too fancy, and it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± The Lord said casually. Gu Xijiu remained silent, but she twitched her lips. Did he mean to say that fancy things were not suitable for her, and this empty house suits her the most? Most importantly, where was The Lord supposed to sit now? It was toote to buy new furniture. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the messy house. Thanks for clearing it out but I have no other furniture in here. It¡¯s my fault that I can¡¯t serve you well. How can I help you, My Lord? I¡¯ll do any task you assign to me.¡± The Lord was her savior and also a God; Gu Xijiu definitely respected him. She did not know the main objective for The Lord to drop by her ce, so she had to ask. The Lord was as great as [1] Guanyin, but he decided to visit her small ¡°temple.¡± In fact, Gu Canmo was shocked and anxious when The Lord said he was going to visit Gu Xijiu. Gu Canmo quickly imed that was just a temporary ce for her and he was preparing another bigger house for her. He was thinking to bring The Lord to a better mansion. However, The Lordpletely ignored him and asked Gu Xijiu to take the lead. Gu Canmo and the elders wanted to follow, but they were blocked by the four messengers. At the moment, only The Lord and Gu Xijiu were in the house, even the mussel, Wind Caller and Lu Wu did not get to enter. Gu Xijiu felt The Lord must have something very important to tell her. She was expecting The Lord to give her a secret Kung Fu manual or some very important mission. She did not like to owe anybody, hence, she would give back 10 times in return if she epted any favor from someone. She would try her best as long as it did not go against her principles. The Lord did not answer her but began to look around the ce. A momentter, he said, ¡°This house is too small.¡± That was true! Gu Xijiu nodded. Initially, she just wanted a shade to protect herself. ¡°I built this in a hurry, so it¡¯s a bit small. Sincere apologies¡­¡± ¡°You built it?¡± The Lord was amazed. ¡°Yes.¡± The Lord was speechless. No wonder her little hands had be so rough! He thought that was because of frequent practice. Now he knew it was because she built the house. He retook a look and realized it was indeed too small. He had never entered such a small cottage before. ¡°The house is not suitable for you to do any practice, do you want to change it?¡± Is The Lord going to give her a better house? ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m just a listener, I¡¯m not qualified to stay in the hostel in the Tianju Hall.¡± The Lord casually answered, ¡°Those are not suitable for you too.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked and confused. The Lord waved his sleeve and stepped out of the cottage, ¡°Come out!¡± Gu Xijiu followed The Lord and stepped out from the cottage. The Lord was very direct; he told his messengers, ¡°Four of you, push down the cottage and build a courtyard in two hours.¡± He then threw a roll of papers to them, ¡°Build ording to this floor n.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were opened widely. Build a courtyard in two hours? Could they do so simply by casting a certain spell? Apparently, the four messengers were very used to it. They immediately gathered and studied the floor n. Chapter 528 Chapter 528: The Lord¡¯s Objective 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Follow me; I¡¯ve some questions for you.¡± The Lord said as he flew toward the river. Gu Xijiu followed at the back. It waste spring; there were a lot of flowers blooming coupled with plenty of butterflies. Gu Xijiu was walking along the shore together with The Lord. He seemed to be pondering something but always remained silent. Gu Xijiu slowed down and walked behind him. A momentter, The Lord looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you trying to escort me?¡± Gu Xijiu was silent. She thought that was supposed to be the right etiquette while walking together with elders. Since he was not happy, she quickly walked further in front as though she was taking the lead. She took two steps further and walked in front of him. ¡°Have you no manners!? Why are you walking ahead of me?¡± Why is he so fussy!? Gu Xijiu had a headache. She would have kicked that person into the water if it were someone else. Unfortunately, the fussy one was The Lord. Sigh. She decided to endure. She was not allowed to walk ahead or behind him. As a result, she decided to walk side by side with The Lord. After walking for a short while, The Lord took a glimpse of her, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to change. Your clothes are smelly¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was not a shy person. However, she felt like crying now! She had been locked in a jail cell for three days, and three nights. Although The Lord was kind and rescued her, she did not have time to change at all. She smelled an awful scent on her body and could not wait just to have a good bath. ¡°You¡¯re my disciple, so you better take care of my image. A clean appearance and outfit is a fundamental requirement, but now you¡¯re messy and dirty¡­¡± Gu Xijiu finally got pissed off! Was he done with his criticisms? She wanted to show her dissatisfaction; however, she tried to suppress her anger when she considered his identity. ¡°Xijiu also wishes to be clean, but I¡¯ve juste out from jail not long ago and didn¡¯t have time to clean myself. Can you stay here for a short while I find a ce to clean myself?¡± ¡°This ce is quiet enough.¡± The Lord pointed at the small pond slightly further ahead of them. The pond was not big, but the water was crystal clear. Besides that, this ce was on the outskirts and was quite well hidden. It was considered a nice ce to bathe as nobody woulde at the moment. However, since The Lord was just standing there, how could she bathe? She hesitated, and The Lord got the message and asked, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll peep at you?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately said, ¡°My Lord, you overthink. You¡¯re such a great person, how would you peep at an underage kid when she bathes? I¡¯m just afraid someone else would see this scene and think inappropriately.¡± ¡°Unaged kid?¡± The Lord repeated, but it was difficult to identify his expression. Gu Xijiu did not understand the reason he repeated what she said, so she pondered and exined, ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sorry. I think I am considered as an elementary junior. I¡¯m your disciple, so I should be your elementary junior, a very very young elementary junior¡­¡± The Lord was the God of this maind, and no one knew how many thousands of years he has been alive. While Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was only 14 years old, there was a huge gap between both of their ages! Almost everyone in the world was his juniors. Gu Xijiu felt that The Lord would be happy with her reply as she noticed the cold breeze had turned warm. The Lord waved his sleeve, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s vision suddenly turned blurry and then she instantly fell into the pond! While she was thrown into the water, The Lord also said, ¡°Since you¡¯re a super young elementary junior, what¡¯s there for you to be shy when you bathe in front of me? You¡¯d better clean yourself properly!¡±
Chapter 529 Chapter 529: The Lord¡¯s Objective 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When Gu Xijiu came out from the pond, The Lord had disappeared. Gu Xijiu thought he would watch her bathe. She felt so relieved now. She was really dirty, and her clothes were still smelly even after washing them. If she took them off and The Lord suddenly appeared, or other people suddenly broke in then it would be disastrous. ¡°I¡¯ve set a wizardry barrier; no one wille in, just take your time.¡± The Lord¡¯s voice was lingering in the air, but Gu Xijiu could not identify his exact location. Since he was a God, he would not peep at a little girl when she bathes, right? With this reasoning, Gu Xijiu took off all her clothes and then soaked her body in the water. She only had a quick bath and dashed out once she finished washing everything. This took just five minutes. She then took out a set of new clothes from her storage bag and changed. Right after she was dressed, she realized that The Lord was standing somewhere nearby. The sun shone on him as though he had been coated with ayer of gold as he looked glittery. Initially, Gu Xijiu was idling, butter, she was shocked! The spot where The Lord stood was the best location to watch her bathe! Did he do so? No way! It could not be! He was The Lord, not some perverted uncle! Why would he do that? Perhaps, the wizardry barrier had a certain special function. He probably could not see anything inside the barrier as she did not see The Lord as well when she was bathing in the pond. But if he could not see her, why would he appear right after she put on her clothes? The timing was perfect! What the f*ck, did he actually see?! That was the first time Gu Xijiu had experienced such an incident. However, soon, she was able to calm herself. So what even if he had seen her naked? She was still fine. Besides that, she had seen his nipples, and touched his p¡­ penis! She would not be at a loss! Oops, hang on! She actually touched a jade statue. Anyway, he was The Lord; he was a god. She would just take it as though a god was watching her. The Lord looked at her with a different feeling. She just came out from the water with her wet hair which was still lying on her shoulder untied. She was wearing a set of ck clothes with no makeup on her face. She has grown up, and she was now about 160-170 centimeters tall. Her body figure was good, but her features were still a bit child-like. Her eyes were pretty, and sometimes her gazes looked very mature. It was a mixture of different auras, but he was so captivated by it! You could never be bored by looking at her. The Lord only took a glimpse of her, but his gaze had never left until she walked toward him and arrived in front of him. If he did the same to someone else, that person would have been anxious and probably sweating profusely. However, she was very calm and sporting as she even bowed to greet him, ¡°Sincere apologies, My Lord. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± It was rare to see Gu Xijiu being so courteous. She was behaving as though she was seeing a very elderly and well-respected person. However, The Lord strangely felt annoyed, and whenever he felt annoyed, he liked to be fussy and make people feel even more annoyed. ¡°Why is your hair so wet? Is this how you carry yourself when you see the elders?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. He was such a fussy weirdo! However, she decided to endure when she recalled his identity. She even sympathized with the four messengers as she believed it was definitely not easy to work for The Lord. Fortunately, she did not need to see him often. Otherwise, she would definitely explode one day! Chapter 530 Chapter 530: The Lord¡¯s Objective 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Fortunately, she did not have to see him often, perhaps, it was the only time they would meet. It was considered a rare opportunity. Hence, she decided to endure. Gu Xijiu still wanted to be an obedient girl in front of him. Hence, she began to tidy her hair after an apology. Although she had sufficient spiritual power now, she did not officially learn the many spells to help her with her chores. Therefore, she did not know how to dry her hair with her spiritual power. Shebed her hair while facing where the wind came from so that it could be dried faster. The Lord watched herb her hair and realized it was a beautiful scene. Initially, he was nning to dry her hair with his magic. However, he decided to let her do it since he did not mind to continue watching her drying her hair. Gu Xijiu did not want to leave The Lord waiting for long. Therefore, she tied her hair after a few minutes of drying. She did not use any makeup or fancy hairstyle, so she only tied her hair into a simple knot. The wet hair coupled with a simple hairstyle had made her look a few years older than her real age! Gu Xijiu looked so beautiful earlier, but now she looked less charming. The Lord was a perfectionist. He was perfect, and he could not ept any imperfections on others as well. Especially, thedy he cared about. He tried to control himself but failed. He waved at her, ¡°Come over here, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless again. She was shocked! ¡­ Gu Xijiu sat on a rock, and The Lord was standing behind her to tidy her hair. He ran his fair and long fingers through her hair. Although it was just a few minutes, it made her feel good. The Lord exuded an extraordinary fragrance. It was a very mild yet fresh odor, but it disappeared when she tried to smell it again. Gu Xijiu recalled Di Fuyi again. Strangely, the fragrance of The Lord and Di Fuyi was different, but she always thought both of the fragrances came from the same origins. She suddenly had an extreme idea in her head. Was The Lord in front of her, or was it actually Di Fuyi!!!? Of course, Gu Xijiu immediately convinced herself to deny this extreme case as she felt that it was impossible. Oh gosh! It is impossible! Not to mention that both of their auras were different, but even if it were the same, Di Fuyi would not dare to impersonate The Lord, right!? That would be a great sin! Even if Di Fuyi were brave enough, he would not dig a grave for himself, right? If he were caught, his Fucang Hall would be destroyed into ashes! She was out of her mind for the moment, but when she regained her consciousness, there was a mirror in front of her, and The Lord¡¯s voice lingered around her ears, ¡°Come on, look at yourself.¡± The girl in the mirror looked fabulous with a fringe slightly covering her forehead. Gu Xijiu was surprised but frowned as she did not expect The Lord to know how to tie hair! It was amazing! Most importantly, her wet hair was dried in just a few minutes, and it became as smooth as silk! It was even smoother than hair in the hair shampoo advertisements! Girls always prioritized their appearance, and Gu Xijiu was no exception. Thus, she thanked The Lord and continued admiring herself in front of the mirror. ¡°Change your dress as well.¡± The Lord gave Gu Xijiu a set of clothes, ¡°Your current outfit would make me think you¡¯re challenging me.¡± As usual, Gu Xijiu was speechless but she said in her head, ¡°My Lord, are we done with these? I thought you have something important to talk to me about? You are leaving after that, right? How long would it take to finish the talk? Am I really worth your time that you would turn me into a beautiful doll?¡± Chapter 531 Chapter 531: The Lord¡¯s Grace Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu could not speak those thoughts in her mind. She just received the clothes from The Lord and put it on somewhere in the distance. It was a light blue dress which was soft and smooth. Gu Xijiu did not know the exact material, but she feltfortable as she put it on. The dress would flutter when the wind blew, much like Di Fuyi¡¯s sleeves. More interestingly, Gu Xijiu realized that the aching feeling in her body was significantly reduced, as were the bruises on her body which faded after she donned the dress. She felt great now! The only w of the dress was its oversized cutting, as it could not help to reveal her slim body figure. She had suffered a lot in thest few days ¨C she was put in jail and almost killed in many attacks. She was exhausted and became skinnier than before. Her waist shrank. Fortunately, her bust was still well maintained. Although the dress given to Gu Xijiu by The Lord was beautiful, it was not as good as her ck outfit which made her looked nicer. Nheless, an oversized dress was not a big deal as she could still tie a strap around her waist. ¡­ It was a breezy evening, and the green grass was swaying. The water was flowing into the brook, and the butterflies were dancing in the air. Gu Xijiu was walking side by side together with The Lord. An hour had passed, but The Lord still had not mentioned anything. He did not even say a single word but continued walking. Gu Xijiu felt like she was reliving a movie scene of young couples in the 70¡¯s having small talk on the street pacing back and forth the entire evening. But in this case, The Lord was much older than her; this would be like walking with her grandpa! ¡°The environment here is quite nice.¡± The Lord finally opened his mouth! They had walked a few kilometers away from the pond by now. Along the journey, they saw brooks, ponds, waterfalls, and greenwns. Everything seemed to be bnced with each other¡¯s existence. ¡°Yup.¡± Gu Xijiu responded. She suddenly realized it was too impassioned and added, ¡°The weather is nice, too.¡± Gu Xijiu still felt awkward. My Lord, what do you want to talk to me about? Can you just go straight to the point? She was thinking about her mussel. That fellow had not eaten for a few days; it must be starving now. ¡°My Lord, do you have anything you want me to do?¡± Gu Xijiu decided to take control of the conversation. The Lord looked at her; she was smiling at him in a professional fashion, but The Lord realized that she seemed to be annoyed by the long walk. The Lord moved his gaze away and asked, ¡°What do you think about the culprit behind the incident?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and then decided to speak honestly, ¡°I personally think it¡¯s not as simple as what we had seen earlier. There must be something behind the death of Teacher Zi¡­¡± The Lord looked at her again, ¡°Carry on.¡± Thus, Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°The incident looks simple from the surface, Hu Qingqing who hated me very much tried to seduce Teacher Zi so that he could secretly send someone to destroy my house and thought I¡¯d be afraid and then withdraw from the Tianju Hall. It caused the two disciples to idental disclosed Teacher Zi¡¯ scandals, and he decided to kill two of his disciples secretly and then push the crime to the mussel and I. This is because we would be kicked out from the Tianju Hall even if we would not be executed. However, My Lord was intelligent and found the truth of the matter. Teacher Zi was very mad and anxious, his blood circted rapidly and caused him to lose his mind. Thus, he got burnt by his own power. Everything seems to be fine, and it makes sense. However, I feel something is weird¡­¡± The Lord smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s weird then?¡± Chapter 532 Chapter 532: The Lord¡¯s Grace 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu lowered her head and tried to restructure her phrases, ¡°There are a few suspicious details which I don¡¯t understand. Firstly, ording to the students from the Liuyun ss who were trapped in the illusion, Teacher Zi liked to molest students, and he was perverted. Although Hu Qingqing¡¯s Kung Fu was good, her appearance was¡­ rtively normal. Based on Teacher Zi¡¯s preferences, she was not really his cup of tea, so how did she manage to seduce him? Unless Teacher Zi had unique tastes, this would be unlikely. Secondly, Hu Qingqing did indeed argue with me and couldn¡¯t wait to kick me out. However, she wouldn¡¯t trade her body for such a small goal. Of course, I don¡¯t really know Hu Qingqing, and I¡¯m not familiar with her usual attitude, hence, let¡¯s put the second point aside now¡­¡± The little girl had excellent logical thinking ability! The Lord was impressed and sat on a rock to listen. ¡°Thirdly, after Teacher Zi said ¡®You¡¯re here¡­,¡¯ He immediately burnt himself. The ¡®you¡¯ he referred to should be someone he trusted but who is the person he was referring to? Is he or she relevant to the case? While that person is not necessarily the culprit, it was such a coincidence that he got burnt and died right after he mentioned that person. Is that really a coincidence or did someone insert something into his body to curse him? It seemed as though he would be burnt once he discloses any info about that person. I¡­ I¡¯ve heard about a type of worm spell which could be nted in the human heart. Someone can hear everything that happens around the host, and he can control the host¡¯s action. Once the host mentions anything about its master, the host would die, and even his soul would disappear¡­ This might have happened to teacher Zi. It happened so fast. Even if he were cast with a worm spell, it would have disappeared while the body was burnt. Hence, there¡¯s no way to investigate¡­¡± ¡°You know quite a lot huh?¡± The Lord looked at her and acknowledged her thoughts. He slowly added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you knowing certain strange knowledge, and that you said you were a heavenly gifted disciple when the Emperor Xuan asked you. Hmmm, the truth is you¡¯re not a disciple, and I¡¯ve never taught you these things, so where did you learn these from?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. The Lord seemed to know everything about her though! Do you think she should tell him the truth? Reveal to him the fact that she was resurrected with someone else¡¯s body? Would he put her into a container and throw her into ake!? Or maybe she should lie once again? She really had no idea what to tell him this time. Her tongue was tied, and she did not speak. The Lord looked at her pale face and said, ¡°You can skip the part about you being resurrected, I already know it.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with a pair of big round eyes. Since he knew it already, why the h*ck did she feel stagnant?! That was her biggest secret which she did not want anyone to know. Since he knew it already and did not think of killing her, what else did she need to be worried about? Thus, she told him the truth and briefly introduced herself. Of course, she did not tell him about theplicated rtionship she had with Long Xi, and she did not tell him about her being a clone. She only told him she was an assassin and died during a mission. She then came to this world and possessed Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. She did not want to say too much, so she just briefly storied her past. However, The Lord was very smart, and he asked her a few questions. Every question he asked hit gave her no room to escape. For example, what kind of mission did she fail and why? Chapter 533 Chapter 533: The Lord¡¯s Grace 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Where was she trained to be an assassin and what were her strengths? Was there anyone she trusted? Where did she learn all her medical knowledge? Who was her master in Kung Fu? Gu Xijiu felt like she had a headache, but she could not escape from those questions. Because of all those questions, the image of Long Xi appeared in her head again. It was her taboo, a person she did not want to talk about so that she could avoid the pain. When she was thinking of creating another lie to entertain The Lord, he said, ¡°Gu Xijiu, I won¡¯t me you if youe clean to me regardless of what you¡¯ve gone through previously. It¡¯s fine even if you¡¯ve killed someone. However, if you¡¯re trying to lie, I¡¯ll make your life as difficult as I can!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Fine, The Lord was not easy to be tricked. She would get caught even if there was a very tiny w. Thus, she did not want to hide from him. Therefore, she told him everything except the clone part. She told him about the assassin training camp, about Long Xi and the science organization, and she also mentioned about Ye Hongfeng¡­ But she slightly twisted the truth of how she died. She said Long Xi¡¯s fiancee was ill and needed her heart. Hence, Long Xi drugged her, and she fainted¡­ The Lord listened until the end and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Ye Hongfeng?¡± ¡°Uhh?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°How could she use your heart? Based on what I know, only the identical twins could exchange hearts.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled awkwardly as they were not only twins but clones¡­ However, The Lord might not know what a clone was even though he was very knowledgeable. It was veryplicated and troublesome to exin the concept. Thus, she nodded, ¡°We¡¯re considered as special twins.¡± The Lord looked at her and asked, ¡°Did your previous body look exactly like your current one?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and answered, ¡°Partially simr; there are quite many differences though.¡± The Lord remained silent. The Firmament Stone could not help but secretlyin, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve told him everything, what if he put you in danger in the future?¡± That was its first time seeing its masteres clean to someone¡­ Gu Xijiu replied it, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need any excuse to kill me.¡± Yes, he could kill her anytime¡­ Moreover, Gu Xijiu had very good instincts, she knew The Lord would not hurt her. He even pampered her earlier despite knowing that she was not from this ce. He was trustworthy. She had too many secrets and too many burdens. Sometimes, she really needed someone to listen to her. Since she felt secure with The Lord and she was forced to speak of her origins, she decided to tell him everything. ¡°What happened to Long Xi?¡± The Lord asked, and he continued, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a person who would just let anyone stab you without a counterattack.¡± ¡°I stabbed his left chest when he lost focus, probably¡­ dead.¡± Gu Xijiu had lost her consciousness after she stabbed Long Xi. Hence, she did not actually see him die. Left side? The Lord frowned, as he knew Long Siye¡¯s heart grew slightly to the right¡­ ¡°You loved him very much?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. Did she? She did not know now. However, she did think of growing old and dying together with him. It was a stable and warm feeling when she was together with Long Xi. Since her life was full of darkness, she liked the warmth and relied on it. She did not want to lose it once she had it. Chapter 534 Chapter 534: The Lord¡¯s Grace 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu now realized that it was just her feelings. In the end, the entire fiasco was just a show directed by Long Xi. Strangely, she used to feel very sad and even had a heartache every single time she thought about the betrayal. Usually, she would feel pain, mad, and irritated, as though someone has poked a needle into her heart. However, this time was different. Although she still felt a bit sad, it was less painful. Perhaps the wound was going to heal. Perhaps time was the best medicine for grief, and the pain was slowly fading away. She remained silent for quite a while. The Lord¡¯s gaze seemed to be weird and then cold. ¡°Is this a very difficult question?¡± Gu Xijiu has finally regained her consciousness and smiled, ¡°Love or not; it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. It is over, and we will no longer be together. Oh ya, My Lord, I thought we were supposed to talk about the culprit?What do you think about my analysis earlier?¡± She tried to distract him. ¡°Your analysis is quite good.¡± The Lord stood up, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you¡¯re quite smart huh? Let¡¯s go!¡± He walked away. What kind of answer was that!? Gu Xijiu was annoyed, but she could only follow him. ¡­ Gu Xijiu knew The Lord had ordered his messengers to build a house. However, she did not manage to see the design as she had to follow The Lord in a hurry. In her heart, she wished the new house was made of bricks, and the roof was made of tiles. Perhaps, a fence around the house would be great. However, when she saw the building from far, she realized The Lord had built a garden for her! There were three entrances and three exits with a basilica in each courtyard. Every basilica was different but overall looked perfect! There was even a training field! A brook was built and extended to the backyard. There were many different flowers in the backyard with an arc-shape stone bridge above the brook. Many fishes were swimming in the brook when they arrived. Gu Xijiu and The Lord were standing on a small hill. They were watching the entirepound and Gu Xijiu was amazed by the scene. He deserved to be a god! And his messengers were like his fairies! Amazing! It must be built by wizards! Otherwise, how could they build such a nice mansion in two hours!? A few people were standing in front of the main entrance. When she looked properly, she realized Long Siye was there! He was there! And Rong Che! He came back! Of course, Gu Canmo and the other elders were there as well. The main door was closed, and a few of them were standing outside. She did not know what were they talking about, but it seemed to be a pleasant conversation. Gu Xijiu wanted to go down, but she stopped after she recognized them. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of Long Siye?¡± The Lord asked. Are you kidding? She did not owe him anything! Gu Xijiu twitched her mouth and smiled, ¡°Why should I? You overthink.¡± ¡°Great, let¡¯s go down.¡± The Lord pulled her and flew down. Gu Xijiu felt that The Lord must have used certain skills rted to teleportation as she felt her vision was blurry when he began to fly. However, when she could see clearly again, they hadnded in front of the mansion. Everyone knelt down to greet The Lord. Gu Xijiu did not want their greeting, so she quickly moved away. However, she did not know her waist string got tied together with the ones on The Lord¡¯s robe. She was not able to move away but instead fell into The Lord¡¯s arm. Chapter 535 Chapter 535: The Lord¡¯s Grace 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd was shocked, but everyone remained silent. Rong Che¡¯s hand which was holding his fan trembled, while Long Siye¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Gu Xijiu blushed, she wanted to jump up, but her waist string was still tied together with his robe. It was not an easy knot to untie. She was nervous and tried her best, but it was a dead knot. She felt so helpless and thought to just pull herself away by sacrificing the ribbon. Luckily, The Lord simply swayed his hand, and the ribbon was finally untied. Gu Xijiu was speechless and quickly jumped away from his arms. She was cursing herself silently as she was not a careless person, but she had been publicly embarrassing herself quite often. When she got up, she felt someone was staring at her, and she almost shivered. Subconsciously, she raised her head and saw a charming young teenager standing behind Gu Canmo. He was wearing the uniform of the Ziyun ss. It was a light purple robe, and his body figure was fit. He looked around 17-18 years old. His features were as nice as a statue with a high nose, thin lips, and a pair of charming eyes. He looked cool and was standing there impressively. Gu Xijiu¡¯s gaze met his gaze, and he moved away and smiled sarcastically. Gu Xijiu did not look at him for long. She had seen many of those kinds of teenagers in reality and also in theic world. There were also a lot of them in the animation program, and the teenager looked like the fictional character Sasuke Uchiha in Naruto. However, this teenager looked more handsome and sharp than Sasuke Uchiha. Gu Xijiu was not a big fan of handsome guys. Since she came to this world, attractive guys were everywhere! She was immune! Most of them were elders of the Tianju Hall except the student. He was standing beside Gu Canmo. Needless to say, Gu Xijiu knew his identity. He must be the most well-known male student in the Tianju Hall ¨C Yan Chen! There were three things for Gu Canmo and his subordinates to report. Firstly, Long Siye paid a visit. Secondly, there was an ident during the interrogation of Hu Qingqing. Thirdly, Rong Che did not leave. He was wandering nearby after he was sent out from the Tianju Hall. The Lord called him back. The Lord asked Long Siye, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Long Siye moved his gaze away from Gu Xijiu and replied, ¡°My Lord, Headmaster Gu has invited me to teach here, but I did not have time to do so until now. Besides that, I also heard My Lord is here. Hence, I decided to pay a visit.¡± The Lord looked at Gu Canmo; he coughed and answered, ¡°My Lord, indeed I had invited Overlord Long six months ago. Finally, he is here¡­¡± The invitation was sent out six months ago, but now only he came. The Lord knew very well the main intention of his visit. He blinked his eyes and then slightly nodded. He did not bother anymore but asked about Hu Qingqing. After Gu Canmo left the hall, he immediately arrested Hu Qingqing for interrogation. However, Hu Qingqing hadmitted suicide, and no one knew whether she felt embarrassed or guilty. She exploded, and it was very difficult to collect any information. Gu Canmo could perform a simple Soul Collection; however, when he gathered Hu Qingqing¡¯s souls, it was not a clear one. Everything was scattered, and there were no memories in her souls. The explosion had hurt the souls, and it lost all its memories. As he talked, he also passed a gourd container to The Lord and checked whether he would have any solution. Chapter 536 Chapter 536: The Lord¡¯s Grace 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lord took a look and casually said, ¡°She has lost all her memories¡­ However, I have a solution to recall all the souls. Only then can we conduct the interrogation.¡± He then threw the gourd to messenger Shangshan, ¡°Keep this first.¡± Messenger Shangshan quickly kept it properly. The Lord then looked at Rong Che, ¡°You¡¯re the Eighth Prince of the Feixing Kingdom, Rong Che?¡± Rong Che bowed and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You delivered the Wind Caller?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The Wind Caller is a level five beast, and it¡¯s wild and ferocious. It wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone other than its master. How did you bring it here?¡± Rong Che smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°Indeed, My Lord. It definitely refused to listen to me, and I¡¯ve suffered a lot to execute this task. Luckily, it can understand humannguage, so I tried my best to persuade it. It also doubted my words, but in the end, it agreed toe with me but didn¡¯t allow me to ride on it. Thus, I had to find my own ride, and it followed behind us.¡± The Lord looked at the Wind Caller, and it immediately stepped back. It then nodded to agree with what Rong Che said. Gu Xijiu was delighted as she dreamed that Rong Che came with Wind Caller. It seemed like it was not just a dream. ¡°Where were you on the night of the incident?¡± ¡°My Lord, I arrived toote that night and could not manage to return immediately. Therefore, I sought approval from Headmaster Gu and stayed overnight at Yan Chen¡¯s ce. He can be my witness.¡± The Lord looked at the cool teenager who proceeded to bow and answer, ¡°Indeed, the prince is my friend, and he is good at making tea. We have been talking about tea the entire night.¡± Gu Canmo asked, ¡°My Lord, I thought we¡¯d found the culprit?¡± Why do we still need to interrogate the Eighth Prince? The Lord did not bother with him and asked, ¡°Have you found the lethal weapon?¡± Gu Canmo was stunned and shook his head, ¡°No. We haven¡¯t found anything even though we have turned Teacher Zi¡¯s ce upside down. I suspect the weapon has been destroyed.¡± The Lord slightly nodded and looked at Rong Che again. Suddenly, a colorful ray came out from his fingertip and shone on Rong Che¡¯s forehead! Everyone was shocked, including Rong Che. Subconsciously, he tried to escape. However, The Lord was too fast, and Rong Che did not manage to move. The colorful ray prated his forehead. Rong Che¡¯s body was stiff as though he was frozen. Gu Xijiu was shocked as well. Rong Che was her friend; she definitely did not want him to be hurt. As she saw The Lord attacked him, her first response was to interrupt him. However, she stopped when she saw Rong Che¡¯s expression. Rong Che looked normal, but he seemed to have entered a dream state. He began to talk to himself, and he sounded like talking to someone about tea. Gu Xijiu remained silent. A momentter, the colorful ray had gone. Rong Che woke up from his dream and looked at everyone with his eyes widely opened. ¡°Brother Rong, are you alright?¡± Yan Chen quickly checked on him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think I had a dream just now; we were talking about tea¡­¡± Rong Che smiled and then apologized to The Lord, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Lord. I can¡¯t believe I fell asleep while you were asking a simple question. I¡¯m so embarrassed. Please punish me.¡± The Lord casually said, ¡°I was reading your memories, you weren¡¯t sleeping. So, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry.¡± He read Rong Che¡¯s memories, which was the same as what he reported to The Lord. He was indeed having a discussion with Yan Chen about tea. Chapter 537 Chapter 537: The Lord¡¯s Grace 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Che was stunned, ¡°Oh¡­ Thank you, My Lord.¡± Gu Canmo added, ¡°My Lord, the Eighth Prince is Miss Gu¡¯s friend, and he delivered the Wind Caller from so far away, I think he wouldn¡¯t do such things to hurt Miss Gu. Besides, he only has level five spiritual power; even the two dead students were better than him. It was also impossible for him to plot the murder so well.¡± Everyone nodded, and even Long Siye did the same. The Lord took a glimpse at Rong Che and smiled, ¡°Eighth Prince, do you me me?¡± Rong Che shook his head, ¡°No. I¡¯m an outsider, and coincidentally something bad happened when I arrived, it was reasonable for you to suspect me. My Lord, you¡¯ve actually cleaned my name by reading my memories as it proved that I didn¡¯t lie. I should thank you, how would I me you, My Lord?¡± His reply was so understanding. The Lord nodded, ¡°That¡¯s great then.¡± Gu Canmo asked again, ¡°My Lord, do you suspect that the culprit is someone else?¡± The Lord looked at him and sighed as he shook his head, ¡°Gu Canmo, it¡¯s time for you to upgrade yourself and refresh your brain.¡± Gu Canmo was speechless. The Firmament Stone could not help but sigh in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind, ¡°Only now do I know that The Lord would call someone ¡®stupid.¡¯¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°Can¡¯t believe the headmaster can be stupid.¡± She looked at Rong Che. Did The Lord suspect Rong Che? He looked innocent though. ¡­ A jade table with Magnolia¡¯s petals. There were a teapot and four tea bowls. Four people were sitting at the table. The Lord was sitting in the host seat, Long Siye was sitting on his left, Gu Xijiu was sitting on the right of The Lord, and Rong Che was sitting opposite The Lord. He was making the tea. Gu Xijiu was felt like she was dreaming. That used to be her little cottage, but now it has be a mansion and temporary amodation for The Lord. Yes, The Lord was not gone yet, he decided to stay, in her ce. Until now, she could still remember the expression Gu Canmo and his people had on their faces when The Lord said he wanted to stay. All of them were shocked, as though they were struck by lightning! Their reaction was a bit too much as their mouths were left opened so widely that it could fit a herbal egg! Of course, Gu Xijiu was shocked as well. She was wiping the mussel¡¯s shell at the time, and she identally stuffed the cloth into the mussel¡¯s mouth when she heard that. However, The Lord did not bother with all their responses and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here for another 12 days to investigate this case.¡± He then walked into the new courtyard. Before he entered, he called Rong Che and Long Siye along for some discussions. Both of them were confused. However, they could not wait to follow him. The mansion was designed with three entrances and three exits. The pirs were carved with very nice patterns. Everything was vintage and ssic. It looked so much nicer than the buildings in the Tianju Hall. Even Gu Xijiu looked around and touched the walls and disys when she entered. She felt she was hallucinating and everything would be gone once she touches them. However, everything was real ¨C the strong pirs in the corridor were strong and firm, it did not move at all even when she pushed it. The Lord stopped at the courtyard and told someone to set up a table. He took out a tea set and asked Rong Che, ¡°I heard your skills are quite good, why don¡¯t you help us?¡± Thus, Rong Che took over and was making the tea. Rong Che was indeed good at making tea. The tea smelled good, and the aroma would linger in their oral cavities for quite a while. Chapter 538 Chapter 538: The Lord¡¯s Grace 8 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Among the four, one was the mighty Lord, one was the Overlord of the Tianwen n, one was The Lord¡¯s disciple, and one was a prince. Gu Xijiu felt sorry for Rong Che. He came all the way to deliver her pet, but he was wronged and asked to make the tea. She was the host here. Hence, she should be the one making the tea. Therefore, asionally, she helped to pass him the teacups. Rong Che was quite rxed about the situation. He smiled as usual, just like a polite man. There was no annoyance on his face, and every single movement he made with the tea was as nice as a dance. Long Siye seemed to be bothered by something. He did not focus even when he was drinking the tea. asionally, he took a glimpse at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu responded ordingly and drank the tea mindfully. While they were enjoying the tea, Long Siye asked, ¡°My Lord, since you¡¯re staying here, why not ask Headmaster Gu to arrange another ce for Miss Gu, so that you can focus on your practice and also¡­¡± Before he could finish, The Lord interrupted, ¡°She stays in the courtyard behind this one.¡± He had already made all the arrangements, the four messengers would stay in the front courtyard, the middle courtyard would be his temporary amodation, and Gu Xijiu was arranged to stay in the back courtyard. Therefore, all three courtyards were upied. Long Siye stopped and continued, ¡°Since My Lord decided to stay here, why not I be your custodian?¡± Rong Che also quickly offered himself, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your custodian too, My Lord.¡± The Lord remained silent for a short while and then asked, ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Long Siye and Rong Che could not say a word. Both of them wanted to exin, but The Lord had issued an order, ¡°It¡¯ste. Get out.¡± No one would dare to disobey The Lord¡¯s order. Therefore, Long Siye and Rong Che made their move even though they were not willing to leave. As it was already nightfall, Rong Che could not leave so he stayed over with Yan Chen again. On the other hand, Long Siye went to the house which Gu Canmo prepared for him. The Tianju Hall had finally returned to its silence. ¡°My Lord, are you still suspecting Rong Che?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Uhh, why say so?¡± ¡°You kept staring at Rong Che when he was making the tea. You paid so much attention, did you try to see whether he was hiding any skills? ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡± The Lord did not deny. ¡°Then, have you found anything? I did observe his movements too, everything was normal.¡± Gu Xijiu had tea together with Rong Che a few times; she knew his usual procedures. It was difficult to change one¡¯s habits for making tea, and everyone had different ways to make tea so it would be obvious. ¡°Are you very close to him?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times for tea together when we were still in the capital city. He was quite nice to me and helped me a few times.¡± Gu Xijiu did not hide the rtionship between Rong Che and her. The Lord looked at her for a short while and casually said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Gu Xijiu had no idea what was wrong with her as her blood was boiling. She would not allow anyone to backstab her friends. Gu Xijiu said, ¡°I trust him!¡± The Lord¡¯s finger knocked on the tea te and asked, ¡°So, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She pondered and then refuted, ¡°I trust you, but I also believe my friend is innocent!¡± The Lord seemed to be tired. He waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s quitete already, go back and rest. I need to meditate and gather Hu Qingqing¡¯s souls tonight.¡± Chapter 539 Chapter 539: Invasion Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu twitched her lips and bid goodbye. Before she left, she turned back and caught a glimpse. The Lord was sitting there with his eyes closed. His hair was snowy white, resembling a glowing waterfall. It was just an average scene but Gu Xijiu felt somewhat pitiful. Did he feel lonely? He was such a mighty person but was forlorn and friendless. It was just like one of the characters in the novel of Jin Yong, Du Gu Qiubai¡­ ¡­ She was idling and almost crashed into messenger Shangshan who came in a hurry. Subconsciously, she tried to avoid and messenger Shangshan did the same. Therefore, both of them still crashed into one another¡­ Gu Xijiu crashed into messenger Shangshan¡¯s arms and he almost got flung away. Messenger Shangshan was shocked and quickly held her. He then jumped backward but identally tripped on the pavement and fell. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Although they were not supposed to have physical contact and it was normal for messenger Shangshan to avoid her, but his reaction was a bit too much. At that very moment, she was thinking about messenger Shangshan¡¯s reaction. He had already reported to The Lord, ¡°My Lord, Yun Qingluo is seeking for entry approval.¡± Gu Xijiu slowed her footsteps down; why would Yun Qingluoe at this time? The Lord casually said, ¡°Tell her that she is not qualified to see me now.¡± Messenger Shangshan responded and was ready to leave. ¡°As the messenger still so clumsy, I¡¯ll mince your hands and legs if you crash into someone again.¡± The Lord said casually, but what he said had made messenger Shangshan shiver. Was The Lord upset that he crashed into Gu Xijiu? *Sniff*¡­ he did not mean to do so, it was an ident. Messenger Shangshan was sad and left after responding to The Lord. He felt a bit upset. Initially, he did not want to report when Yun Qingluo came, but she kept mentioning that she was the heaven¡¯s gift disciple and had to pay a visit since The Lord was here. The Lord told them how all the heaven¡¯s gift disciples were vital, and that they must report it as soon as possible. Therefore, he quickly reported it but returned with a lot of usations! ¡­ Initially, Gu Xijiu wanted to return to her courtyard to rest. However, she thought about the mussel, Lu Wu, and Wind Caller. Since she was saved from prison, she had not had the chance to talk to them yet, especially the mussel, it must be starving. She wondered whether it thought of eating humans¡­ She came to the foreyard in hopes of picking all three up. However, she could not find the three of them. Messenger Chenge told her that the mussel had fed itself a lot of food, but it felt that the bad luck was still attached to itself so it went to the stream for a bath. Not only the mussel, but the Wind Caller and Lu Wu had also tagged along¡­ They insisted to wash up before they see their master¡­ Gu Xijiu left the foreyard and walked towards the brook. Right after she stepped out of the main entrance, she saw messenger Shangshan asking Yun Qingluo to leave. Yun Qingluo was wearing a light purple dress, and had light makeup on. Apparently, she had put some effort to dress up before she came. It made Gu Xijiu thought of a phrase, ¡®Meeting her Lord with crescent brows¡¯. She did not want to talk to Yun Qingluo, so she walked very quickly. However, Yun Qingluo spotted her and greeted, ¡°Miss Gu¡­¡± Gu Xijiu waszy to talk to her, hence, she nodded in acknowledgement and walked towards the brook. ¡°Miss Gu, can we go for a walk together?¡± Yun Qingluo asked and hurried her footsteps even before Gu Xijiu even had the chance to reply. Chapter 540 Chapter 540: Invasion 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu frowned. She preferred to be straightforward, so she stopped and said, ¡°I believe we have different goals, just tell me what you want.¡± Yun Qingluo looked sad, ¡°Xijiu, do you hate me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned again. She did not hate her, but she looked down on her principles. After all, thisdy gave her something and imed it was good for her, but it almost killed her instead! If Celestial Master Zuo did not confiscate the item, she would have died in the Dark Forest! Gu Xijiu was thinking how to trick her back. Unfortunately, Yun Qingluo was here to show off again before she could think of a perfect n. ¡°Miss Gu, are you mad at me for being your rival in winning Celestial Master Zuo? But, both of you have already agreed to annul the engagement right? So, I assumed it would be fine if we do get together?¡± Yun Qingluo twitched her mouth and feigned confusion. Gu Xijiu was pissed off. She suddenly felt like seeing Celestial Master Zuo again! Not for the sake of love, but to drive this idioticdy crazy! She smiled, ¡°We can always get engaged again even after the cancetion. It doesn¡¯t mean that we are not meant to be. Yun Qingluo, let¡¯spete fairly.¡± She turned around and was ready to leave. Yun Qingluo could not hold it in anymore, ¡°Gu Xijiu, why are you so confident? You¡¯re not even a heaven¡¯s gift disciple¡­ what do you have topete with me?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Although I¡¯m not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, The Lord liked me. He even built a mansion for me and stayed with me, so¡­ what¡¯s a heaven¡¯s gift disciple again? You couldn¡¯t even enter the house!¡± Yun Qingluo was extremely mad, ¡°You¡­¡± That was the first time her confidence copsed. She wanted to fight back but she could not find a strong point as what Gu Xijiu said was true¡­ Gi Xijiu did not bother her but turned around to find her majestic beings. Yun Qingluo was standing there with her fingers tightly grabbing her fists. Her eyes were full of anger. Why would The Lord treat her so nicely? She was better than the little b*tch in everything regardless of Kung Fu, talents and even appearance, but why did The Lord only recruit her as his disciple!? And that was the reason behind her arrogance! ¡­ It waste at night and the wind was howling outside. Yun Qingluo was lying on the bed and could not fall asleep. She kept tossing and turning as though she was a pancake flipping on a pan. She was so mad; she wondered who else would be so hardworking like her and who else would love someone so much like she did. Di Fuyi, Di Fuyi, Di Fuyi¡­ The name was howling in her mind and caused her pain. She got down from the bed and opened up the roll of paper. She began to write the same name several times, in hopes of easing her sadness. The wind blew ferociously. The window which was tightly closed initially, was now opened. The strong wind had swirled away from the paper she had written on. She was shocked and quickly flew out to catch the paper! Usually, she would squash it right after she finished writing. However, if the paper fell into the wrong hands, that would result in a big scandal again! The paper was swirling midair. She took a leap andnded in a courtyard. She waved her sleeve and thought to destroy it. A figure appeared in the sky. He had long ck hair and was dressed in ck. There was a mask on his face and the paper fell onto his palms. Yun Qingluo was frozen as though her acupoints were sealed. She was stunned and eximed, ¡°Ce¡­Celestial Master Zuo!¡± The man took a glimpse of the paper and slowlynded right in front of her. Chapter 541 Chapter 541: Invasion 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yun Qingluo blushed and stood there nervously. ¡°Yun Qingluo, do you fancy me?¡± The man finally asked with his clear and maic voice. ¡°I¡­ I am just¡­¡± She was too nervous and did not know what to say. The man slowly sighed and said, ¡°There are a lot of people who like me. You are a heaven¡¯s gift disciple yourself, don¡¯t you dare to admit?¡± Yun Qingluo was triggered by his words and finally, she rose her head and said, ¡°Yes, I fancy Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Her eyes were looking at Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s eyes behind the mask and she could see his eyes dazzling like a rainbow¡­ Yun Qingluo suddenly felt dizzy and her body stiffened. His pair of eyes was all she could ever see. The resentment and jealousy in her heart suddenly spawned in her mind. ¡°Yun Qingluo, are you jealous of Gu Xijiu? In fact, that girl is nothing like you; she keeps grabbing attention from you. She would always be safe from any danger. It is not fair! It would be good if she is dead!¡± She stood there and her eyes were getting darker¡­ ¡­ Gu Xijiu was tired. She had not had a good rest aftering to Tianju Hall. First, she built a house, then the attack happened during the stormy night. After that, she was arrested and imprisoned for three days. When she was released, she apanied The Lord for a walk for a few hours. Besides being physically exhausted, she had always been this intense in her activities. Although the rain was heavy outside now, she felt a sense of extreme calm and peace when sheid down on her bed. She knew that The Lord was here, and no one would dare toe and attack her anymore. She soon fell asleep very quickly. She seemed to have dreams but the dream was a nightmare. In the dream, she was back in the modern world and back to the moment when she was on the operation table to exchange her heart¡­ However, it was different this time. She was not on the operation table but was a spectator instead. Yes, that spectator. She looked at herself waking up on the operation table and talking to the surgeon, Long Xi. When he had least expected it, she grabbed a knife and stabbed him. She then tore the spare heart. In the end, she pierced her own heart with the knife¡­ Everything was reyed again. This scene had been repeating itself in her dream many times. Each time, she would wake up in cold sweat after the scene of her piercing her own heart, but not this time. She saw herself taking herst breath in Long Xi¡¯s arm and his face was as pale as a piece of paper. He grasped her hands tightly as if it was apocalyptic. His chest was bleeding. His assistants ran over and wanted to give him treatment. One of the assistants said, ¡°Doctor Long, fortunately, your heart is located slightly towards the right. Hurry up! Please stop the bleeding first¡­¡± However, Long Xi grabbed the knife which Gu Xijiu used to stab him and pulled it out. He barelyughed while he teared, ¡°Xijiu, you have misunderstood me¡­ I will it exin to you again when I go there¡­¡± Then, he used the knife and stabbed his own right chest ¨C it pierced his own heart! His blood spurted out and was mixed together with her blood, flowing all over the ground. ¡°Long Xi!¡± Her heart was in pain as she shouted. When she wanted to walk over to take a look, her arm suddenly felt sore! Chapter 542 Chapter 542: Invasion 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Suddenly, the arm was sore as though it was clipped by something. It was at this very moment that she finally woke up in sweat. When she opened her eyes, she saw the big mussel. ¡°Master, you are finally awake!¡± the baby in the big mussel was looking at her, ¡°If you are still not awake, I would¡¯ve cut your arm off already!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Now she knew that she woke up from the dream because of the clip of the big mussel. Her arm was hurt badly. Apparently, the big mussel was clipping her very hard. She was frustrated and did not know why the big mussel had to wake her up so violently as she was just having a nightmare. No, something was not right. Usually, she would not be in such a deep sleep no matter how tired she was. What was wrong with her this time? She looked at the big mussel. The big mussel was a bit proud, ¡°Damn it. Someone actually dared to use the illusion tactic in front of me! I am an expert in destroying illusions!¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked, ¡°A dream illusion?¡± ¡°Yes, master. You were almost controlled by the dream illusion. Fortunately, I realized something was not right and immediately destroyed the illusion to wake you up¡­¡± So, it had appeared to be just a dream illusion, and was not what actually happened¡­ Gu Xijiu wiped the sweat from her forehead and did not know if she was d or disappointed. She stared at the big mussel, ¡°So the way you remove the illusion was to clip me with your shell?¡± The big mussel said confidently, ¡°I have called you for a few times but you were sleeping tightly like a pig so I had to use my shell to clip you. You don¡¯t underestimate my shell, it has the magical effect to remove illusion spell¡­¡± Gu Xijiu jumped out of bed and tried to exercise her arm. It really hurt! She estimated that her arm was probably internally bruised. But she did not care about it now, as her mind was somewhere else. The ce she stayed at could be said as the safest ce in the world. Who was the one that could control her through the dream illusion, especially without getting noticed? She listened carefully. The wind and rain outside were still strong but it sounded a tad abnormal¡­ She could even sense the chill from the gap within the windows. She thought of something and went out from the window. It was even chillier outside the house. She could even feel the chillness in the rain. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power had reached a level five. She switched on the protective aura of her body so that the rain would not wt her body but split into two before evening into contact with her head. She stayed at the backyard of the house. The wall was high and there was aplex spell drawn on the wall. When it rained, there was an invisible barrier that sheltered her and did not prate the wall. The abnormal sound came from the other side of the wall. It sounded like there was a fight out there. Gu Xijiu was skillful and bold. She immediately flew andnded on top of the wall. Upon watching what happened outside, she was shocked. There was a group of grim-looking white people attacking her house. These white people looked very strange, as though their facial features had been drawn by a pen. Their faces were as white as their clothes and their limbs were very soft, and snake-like. The martial arts used by these strange white people were odd, but not weak. The strangest thing was that they were all quiet. Even when they were cut into two, they did not scream nor bleed. What they did was just to run forward and forward again! The person who was stopping them was messenger Chenge¡­ It was only now that Gu Xijiu got to see his martial arts. Chapter 543 Chapter 543: Invasion 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was kind of an exaggeration to say a man fights with millions of soldiers, however, Messenger Chenge was indeed fighting with hundreds of white people¡­ He was using a knife and his spiritual power was based on the water element. Every single strike would generate a water jet, forming a huge water wall. And when the water wall sshed onto the white people, it sliced them apart, as easily as cutting vegetables were. Although they had been cut into several pieces, when the rain poured on them they reintegrated and came back to fight again. There were even some white people splitting into several small white people¡­ Therefore, despite how hard Messenger Chenge fought, the number of white people kept increasing. Gu Xijiu narrowed her eyes. These white people were not human but more like people under a spell! These things could be regenerated. If they did not find out who the person behind this maniption was, the number of the white people would keep increasing¡­ She flew down from the wall. When Messenger Chenge heard the sound from the back, he turned and saw that she was flying over him. He was shocked and shouted, ¡°Miss Gu, go back!¡± There was a wizardry barrier set up around Gu Xijiu¡¯s backyard. If there was someoneing to attack, the barrier would be automatically raised to block the invasion. Once it was raised, no one could enter the backyard. Of course, the people inside could leave from the barrier too, unless it was removed. If so, Messenger Chenge would have been notified immediately. But Gu Xijiu could quietly break out from the barrier. He wondered how she could do that. ¡°They are not human, so it is useless to kill them. Let me go and unveil person behind this all.¡± Gu Xijiu did not stop but kept flying towards one direction. Once she finished her sentence, all the white people immediately turned to her as though they smelled the aroma of their prey. Suddenly, they all rushed towards Gu Xijiu and tried to attack her! They could fly as well as jump, and their speed was fast! In just a blink of an eye, they were already close to Gu Xijiu and had surrounded her¡­ The face of Messenger Chenge had changed. He immediately flew over and used his sword to sh the white people. He quickly flew into the middle of the circle to meet Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss Gu, it is very dangerous here. You have to go back now!¡± Gu Xijiu swept through the white people around her, ¡°It seems like the person they want to attack is me.¡± When these things saw her, they became more furious and their eyes turned red. The tricks they used was also increasingly fric. Messenger Chenge was speechless because it was only now that Gu Xijiu had realized this fact. They did not attack the front yard with no wizardry barrier, but only focused on the backyard, so apparently, their objective was to attack her. He did not unveil person behind this scheme yet, because the attack of these white people was too rabid. He was worried that they would break the barrier and went into the backyard to attack Gu Xijiu, therefore, he was stuck here fighting against the white people¡­ Where was Messenger Shangshan? Why was he noting to help? While Messenger Chenge was urging Gu Xijiu to go back, he had also kicked the white people nearby out of the circle¡­ Gu Xijiu suddenly rushed forward and pulled one of the white people back. Messenger Chenge was shocked by her actions. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked. When he wanted to cut the white people with his sword, Gu Xijiu said, ¡°Please continue to block them while I am checking what this thing is made of.¡± Although the martial art of the white people was not lousy, Gu Xijiu was also an expert in catching people. She immediately twisted its limbs and tied it up like a dumpling. Messenger Chenge had calmed down when he saw that she was no longer danger and continued to escort her. Chapter 544 Chapter 544: Invasion 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Apparently, he often executed this task. Although he was alone, he could escort Gu Xijiu safely. Gu Xijiu flipped the white people over and over again, and studied them for a long while. Messenger Chenge¡¯s face turned green when he saw it. Although these white people were not real humans, they looked like they were. It was a bit inappropriate for Gu Xijiu to look at them over and over again. The Lord might not be happy if he had saw this scene. ¡°Miss Gu, are you done checking?¡± He could not help but ask. He felt like splitting the white people into pieces¡­ Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was fast in checking. She came to a conclusion, ¡°This is a knowledgeable little demon. It is not afraid of water but fire. Can you attack with fire instead?¡± Messenger Chenge hesitated, ¡°My fire element spiritual power is not good enough. I¡¯m only well-versed with the fire control technique.¡± He practiced mainly water elements of spiritual power. As the fire was ipatible with water, he did not practice the secondary spiritual power much, so it was now only at a level four and he knew only the fire control technique. It was totally iparable to his water element spiritual power. ¡°Can you try it with the fire control technique first? Please give it your best in executing it.¡± Gu Xijiu casted a spell at the side. Messenger Chenge was a bit embarrassed, ¡°My fire element spiritual power is really weak.¡± He did not want to be embarrassed in front of Gu Xijiu¡­ ¡°Having it weak is better than not having it at all. Give it a try with one first.¡± Well! Messenger Chenge finally made up his mind and issued a fire control technique. A three feet high firewall sted out from his finger. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes lit up; it was not weak! She immediately used a Whirlwind Spell to blow the fire. The fire instantly expanded three times bigger than before and attacked the white people. They were really afraid of fire, especially the fire that was issued by spiritual power. When the firewall hit them, it immediately burned seven to eight white people at once¡­ The fire issued by spiritual power was no ordinary fire. It was supposed to be able tost even if there was a downpour. However, the rain at this moment was not only chilling, but could destroy the spiritual fire too. The fire could only burn around ten white people before being extinguished by the rain. Messenger Chenge shook his head, ¡°This is not normal rain. My fire control technique is too weak and the fire issued was not pure enough, so it was not able to block the rain.¡± Gu Xijiu made up her mind, ¡°They are unstoppable in this case. Can you try to resist them and I will go and find out who the culprit is!¡± She then turned and wanted to perform teleportation. Messenger Chenge was worried and he pulled her sleeve, ¡°No! I don¡¯t think you can handle the person behind this!¡± This little girl had only a level five of spiritual power and was very vulnerable in such a situation. If she got out of his sight, she might be caught by the mastermind behind this! He was ordered to protect this little girl, so he would never let her be in danger! Messenger Chenge was quite strong so Gu Xijiu could not get away from him, ¡°But it is not a good idea to keep fighting with them¡­¡± ¡°We can buy some time while waiting for The Lord. Once he is done with Hu Qingqing¡¯s spirit, he wille together with the other three messengers.¡± Messenger Chengeforted her. When he finished his sentence, there was a man flying rapidly in their direction. Before this person reached, he had already hit a big crowd of white people¡­ Gu Xijiu was shocked. It was Long Siye! Somehow the dream shed through her mind and her heart was in pain when she thought about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet him.¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°He is very good at fire techniques!¡± Messenger Chenge was speechless. ¡­ Three of them met up quickly. Long Siye took a quick nce at Gu Xijiu and immediately asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545: Invasion 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu slightly nodded, ¡°I am alright. Thanks for your concern.¡± She was used to acting cool towards him. Long Siye¡¯s heart was slightly hurt, the type where you could see it from his eyes, but he smiled nheless, ¡°Good to hear that.¡± He was in a rush when he arrived. Now, he was back to normal. He nced through the white people and frowned, ¡°What are these things?¡± ¡°They are knowledgeable little demons; they are afraid of fire.¡± Gu Xijiu exined. When she was about to continue, Long Siye already understood, ¡°I will join forces with you to destroy all of them!¡± Before he finished his sentence, he had already issued a fire me from his palm¡­ Although he was majored in the wood element of spiritual power, his fire element of spiritual power was strong too. The fire was bright and expanded to several feet away. Coupled with Gu Xijiu¡¯s Whirlwind Power, the fire immediately formed a circle and surrounded the white people. Whatever the fire touched, it would burn the white people into ashes. Both of them had cooperated once previously, so this time when they cooperated, it was even more perfect. Without the need to express, they could understand each other with just a gesture and immediately adjusted their fighting strategy¡­ Gu Xijiu and Long Siye were fighting intensely in the battlefield and Messenger Chenge appeared to be redundant in this case. He knew that he should take this opportunity to identify the culprit, but when he saw the cooperation between the two, he could not move his feet. He thought that if The Lord had saw this scene, he would have killed Long Siye¡­ Messenger Chenge also thought that he should have practiced his fire element spiritual power more so that he would not be so embarrassed or appear redundant in this case. Once they identified the weakness of the white people, it was easier for Gu Xijiu and Long Siye to defeat the enemies. All the white people were burned by the fire into ashes and when both of them stopped, there was no single white person alive. Gu Xijiu and Long Siyended on the ground at the same time. Gu Xijiu was a bit exhausted whilst Long Siye looked rxed and at ease. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Long Siye asked her with his shiny eyes. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart shook. She did not know what the feeling was in her heart. They could partner so well when they fought the enemies together, as though they had never parted ways before¡­ She felt irritated and did not want to talk much to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go and identify the culprit!¡± then she shed and flew southeast. Long Siye and Messenger Chenge looked at each other and immediately followed her. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu found the culprit in a jungle southeast, she was shocked! They were Rong Che and Yun Qingluo! Two of them were sitting on the ground. When Yun Qingluo shed her sleeve, a white paper man came out, and Rong Che drew the eyes and eyebrows on its face. Then, the white paper man turned into a white person and ran out from the jungle. Gu Xijiu was not surprised to see Yun Qingluo but Rong Che¡­ Why would Rong Che be with Yun Qingluo? Why would he want to attack her with so many white people? Both of them were alerted when Gu Xijiu arrived at the jungle. They raised their face and when they saw Gu Xijiu, Yun Qingluo¡¯s eyes turned red and Rong Che¡¯s eyes were ck! Two of them were flying over like a ghost towards Gu Xijiu and wanted to attack her. When they started the attack, Gu Xijiu knew that it was a bad idea. Both of their skills were too impressive She never fought with Yun Qingluo before, so she did not know how good she was. However, she could anticipate Rong Che¡¯s skillsas they had fought before. Chapter 546 Chapter 546: Invasion 8 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When they fought, Rong Che¡¯s martial art was slightly more adept than her current ability. But now, his ability was more than ten times higher than it was before. The tricks that he yed were strange and hard to avoid. For Luo Yunqing, her existence was truly horrible. When she whipped her palms, the ground would tremble heavily. When Gu Xijiu fought with her, she almost got hurt by Yun Qingluo¡¯s sword. Luckily, Rong Che attacked her on time. Gu Xijiu managed to take this advantage to lead Rong Che so that his attack bumped into the sword of Yun Qingluo, having both of their attacks eliminating each other. However, Gu Xijiu was only in danger this one time, as Long Siye and Messenger Chenge had arrived. When they arrived, they had no time to ask any questions but immediately fought with the opponents. With the help from both of them, Gu Xijiu was now less burdened than before. The martial art of Messenger Chenge was also one of the best and at almost the same level as that of the heaven¡¯s gift disciple. Long Siye¡¯s ability was also recognized as one of the top. If he attacked seriously, there was very few people that could defeat him. But this time, both Long Siye and Messenger Chenge fought together against the enemies but did not reap any advantage. Rong Che and Yun Qingluo¡¯s skill were terribly high, as if they had eaten some pills that could improve their strength and energy. Gu Xijiu was like a boat in the center of the storm under their attack. She could be overturned anytime into the deep sea and there was high pressure in the center of the battlefield. The trees around them were rolled into the battlefield and scattered immediately under the pressure¡­ Gu Xijiu was breathless even under the protection of Long Siye and Messenger Chenge. She wanted to ask Rong Che but it was impossible to do so under such a stormy attack. She could not afford to lose her attention and could not even to talk. ¡°Something is not right with two of them.¡± Long Siye was a doctor and he could see the problem. ¡°They seem to be controlled externally!¡± Messenger Chege grabbed the sword in his hand tightly. Were they controlled? Gu Xijiu looked at Rong Che. She saw that his eyes were all ck; not even his pupils were visible. His face was devoid of expression, as though he was a robot. She looked at Yun Qingluo. Her eyes were all red and no pupils could be seen too. Her pretty face was simrly devoid of expression. They were not even afraid of pain. When Messenger Chenge cut Rong Che¡¯s arm with his sword, Rong Che bled profusely but he did not feel a thing. ¡°It is the puppet spell!¡± eximed Gu Xijiu, upon finally seeing the clues. Long Siye was a bit shocked, ¡°It does not look like it.¡± He knew what the puppet spell was, but the symptoms of these two people did not match. ¡°It is a modified version. It should be the Miaojiang venomous spell originating from the Western Region.¡± Gu Xijiu spoke again. The more she yed against the opponent, the more she could see through their tricks. Long Siye looked at her. He did not know how to use the venomous spell. Where did Gu Xijiu learn it from? Basically, all her abilities were taught by him but seemed like she learned something else from other sources¡­ ¡°Who did you learn the venomous spell from?¡± Finally, he asked. ¡°Not from you, at least.¡± Gu Xijiu blurted out but she regretted after she said it. It felt like they were a squabbling couple. In the modern generation, she did make some friends from different areas. She was eager to learn so she learned quite a few different skills from different people. For example, she knew spells to expel demons, venomous spells and so on. Long Siye did not feel bad when she replied him harshly. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. No matter who you learnt from, I am very happy that you did.¡± His voice was calm and soft. Chapter 547 Chapter 547: The Culprit Appeared Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu remained silent. Gu Xijiu was distracted when Long Siye spoke to her. At this time, Yun Qingluo attacked her with the sword and almost hit Gu Xijiu¡¯s head! Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was able to dodge on time. However, Yun Qingluo was too fast and Gu Xijiu could not dodge this time. When the sword almost hit her arm, Long Siye ran forward and wanted to block Gu Xijiu. Suddenly, there was a colorful lighting from the sky that nketed them. This colorful light not only separated Gu Xijiu from the attack of Yun Qingluo but also pulled her a few steps back so Long Siye caught nothing when he ran forward. Messenger Chenge was overjoyed, ¡°Oh Lord!¡± Long Siye looked up and he was shocked. The Lord was standing there in his white robe and Gu Xijiu retreated into his arms. They held Gu Xijiu tightly until she finally able to stabilize herself. ¡°Do you want to die? Your martial art is so weak but you still want to rush forward to fight?¡± The Lord casually scolded her as he pulled Gu Xijiu to his back. Gu Xijiu remained silent. With the arrival of The Lord, the situation was reversed. Gu Xijiu finally witnessed the ability of The Lord. She could only say that the existence of The Lord was not something that could beparable to the people in this world. He did not move at all, but his colorful lights had been flying around the battlefield, which surrounded Rong Che and Yun Qingluo¡­ This entire time, Gu Xijiu had been the one at the forefront of the fight. She was always the one who took the lead in breaking into the opponent¡¯s camp. Even when she was with Long Xi, they had always fought side by side. This was the first time she was protected from the back. The person in front of her was like a mountain and gave her a sense of security. For reasons even she could notprehend, she was thinking of Di Fuyi. Although this man had an extremely unpredictable temper and liked to tease her for fun, she felt safe and secure when she was by his side. It was as though danger would not befall her as long as he was around. Apparently, Di Fuyi and The Lord had two different characters, she always rted them as the same ss of people. It was no wonder that amongst the five heaven¡¯s gift disciples, Di Fuyi was the closest to The Lord. This was probably due to some simrities between both of them. Naturally, The Lord particrly admired Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu looked at the battlefield. This war had almost no suspense. It was almost a one-sided fight¡­ ¡°The Lord, they are being controlled!¡± Messenger Chenge was worried that The Lord would kill both of them in his rage, so he quickly shouted loudly. The Lord did not speak but the colorful light in his palm shed faster and more urgently. Within 15 minutes, the violent Rong Che and Yun Qingluo had been tied down by the colorful light and pressed on to the ground. ¡°Take them down!¡± The Lord withdrew his colorful light and Messenger Chenge immediately stepped forward and tied both of them with a special rope. The duo was still struggling like the fish flopping around on the ground. ¡°Oh Lord, what was the spell on these two people? They are still not conscious at this point.¡± Messenger Chenge frowned and looked at the two people who were rolling on the ground. Not only did the colorful light of The Lord defeat the enemy, but it could also fix all spells and magic. However, although they were tied up, the spell was not removed yet¡­ The duo was ying extraordinarily just now and the spiritual power in their bodies was magnified more than ten times. If they were sober, the point of they would have exhausted to death at this moment. However, they did not seem to be tired at all. They still struggled intensely until the rope issued the friction sound. Chapter 548 Chapter 548: The Culprit Behind The Scene Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The rope was a magical one. The more they struggled, the more tightly the rope would be. Now, the rope had been deeply tied into the skin of the two persons. Messenger Chenge was worried that two of them would be cut into pieces by the magical rope if they continued to struggle. The Lord stared at Long Siye, ¡°Do you know how to cure them?¡± Long Siye walked forward to check for a moment. He frowned, ¡°It is a mixture of a magical spell and a venomous spell. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± He looked at Gu Xijiu,¡±Xijiu, have you seen this venomous spell before?¡± Gu XIjiu bit her lips, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the venomous spell but I don¡¯t know how to get rid of the magical spell.¡± Long Siye¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, ¡°I know how to cure the magical spell. Why don¡¯t you cooperate with me to vanquish it¡­¡± The Lord quietly looked at him. Messenger Chenge who was standing next to him understood The Lord well, and he immediately interrupted, ¡°What both of them had received is the mixture of two types of spells. It could not be easily removed by normal cooperation. They are the Princes of Feixing Kingdom and the heaven¡¯s gift disciple. We cannot afford to have any mistake in the process of removing the spell. We should let The Lord and Miss Gu cure them together¡­¡± Long Siye remained silent. Gu Xijiu did not want them to be in danger too. She did not care about Yun Qingluo, but Rong Che was her friend. She did not feel good seeing him being tortured like this. However, there was no easy solution. They had to find out who the person was behind the spell first! She voiced out her thoughts and Long Siye frowned, ¡°How can we identify the person who cast the spell?¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the way to manipte the magical spell. However, if it is the venomous spell, the person who controls them will not be too far away from them or else he would not be able to control them anymore. If there is s magical spell added, then I am not too sure about it¡­¡± The Lord nced at the two people who rolled crazily on the ground and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the culprit behind all this will be caught soon.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him shockingly, ¡°What?¡± The Lord patted her shoulder, ¡°I have my own arrangement.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat raced. Did The Lord already predict everything that happened tonight and had made his arrangements upfront? She could not help but look at him with her pair of curious eyes. The Lord talked softly, ¡°I know that there will be an attack tonight, but I never know these two people were the ones who came to attack.¡± Gu Xijiu was also extremely intelligent. After she connected what happened before and after, she immediately understood. It was just a trick when The Lord said he wanted to repair the soul of Hu Qingqing ¨C a smart trick to lure the culprit to appear in public. This was why The Lord had wanted to repair the soul of Hu Qingqing tonight publicly. The culprit would have wanted to reveal Qingqing¡¯s identity, so he would use a trick to control Yun Qingluo and Rong Che toe and stir trouble. When everyone came out to save Gu Xijiu, the culprit behind would go and grab the remaining soul of Hu Qingqing. The Lord said that he had already arranged it. He meant that he already knew that this was the n of the culprit, so he had to pretend to be fooled. When he came to this ce, the culprit would have gone to find Hu Qingqing¡¯s soul so he could catch the culprit altogether! Gu Xijiu looked around and found that there were not many people here although it had been an intense fight. She did not see Gu Canmo and the other three messengers¡­ If she had guessed correctly, all of them were hiding to wait for the culprit to catch him! Chapter 549 Chapter 549: The Culprit Behind The Scene 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although the culprit behind the scene was as cunning as a fox, The Lord seemed to be more of an expert and even more cunning like an old fox. Gu Xijiu looked at the rope that was tied deep inside Rong Che¡¯s skin. She could not help but ask The Lord, ¡°Lord, they are being controlled and did not intend to do it. Can we use another method to tie them and remove this rope?¡± The Lord¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°You can try.¡± Therefore, Gu Xijiu experimented other ways. She tested to press the acupuncture, blocked their veins, and even used the fixing spell¡­ She had tried all the methods that she knew but still failed. The two people struggled even more violently and started to babble nonsense. Yun Qingluo said, ¡°Gu Xijiu, I will kill you! I want to kill you! Fuyi, Fuyi¡­ Look at me!!! OK? I¡¯m trying really hard. I¡¯ll be stronger than she is, and would certainly be stronger than she will ever be¡­¡± The Lord was quiet. Messenger Chenge also secretly looked at his master and tried to make himself look apathetic. Gu Xijiu frowned slightly. She never knew that Yun Qingluo had fallen so deeply for Di Fuyi¡­ She thought of the ever-smiling face of Di Fuyi and suddenly felt frustrated. Di Fuyi was indeed a person who had many love affairs. She wondered if this man would ever fall for a girl and be faithful to her. Gu Xijiu always felt that Du Fuyi was someone who would have a thousand girls at his feet and be his friends with benefits, but he could always be free from them and ditch them without any hesitation¡­ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± The Lord asked her for Directed Audio. Gu Xijiu subconsciously looked up and she saw a pair of eyes, likened to the deep sea. Somehow she just expressed what was in her mind without a second thought. ¡°I think Di Fuyi has a lot of casual intimate rtionships¡­¡± The Lord was speechless. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Messenger Chege suddenly choked. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Long Siye shouted at her. Gu Xijiu also reacted. She regretted after she was back in her senses. She did not know why she had the urge to blurt it out so directly. Although Di Fuyi was not here, The Lord was here and Di Fuyi was his favorite person amongst all! Besides, Gu Xijiu did not like to talk bad about people behind their backs, however, she did it so publicly this time around¡­ What on earth was wrong with her? She was always not able to lie in front of The Lord. Fortunately, although the person who attacked the heaven¡¯s gift disciple would be subjected to a very severe penalty, there was no rule to punish a person who gossiped about them¡­ She thought that The Lord would not punish her because of this. Moreover, The Lord might not understand the word ¡°friends with benefits¡± as it was a modern vocabry. She only exined to Di Fuyi once. The Lord looked at her eyes with a somewhat unpredictable expression, but he was silent. Gu Xijiu was a bit scared when he looked at him like this, so she simply exined, ¡°Friends with benefits means¡­ Someone who is friendly and brings a lot of benefit to people¡­ Since he is the leader of the five heaven¡¯s gift disciples, he must have a lot of benefits¡­¡± The Lord was silent. Long Siye could not stand for it so he coughed and immediately interrupted, ¡°Lord, has Hu Qingqing¡¯s soul beenpletely repaired? Did she say anything about the culprit behind this?¡± The Lord nced at him. When was he about to speak, the big mussel which had just arrived suddenly opened its shell and looked curious, ¡°Eh? Why is the sound of the flute gone?¡± Chapter 550 Chapter 550: I Am Not Afraid Because You Are Here Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion What was the flute sound? Gu Xijiu looked at the big mussel. Why didn¡¯t she hear any flute sounds? Suddenly she thought of something! She had the modern knowledge and knew there were some sounds that were inaudible to humans in this world because human ears had its limitations when receiving some high-frequency sounds. However, this high-frequency sound could be heard by animals. For example, the movement before an earthquake could be heard by birds, so they would feel insecure even before the earthquake, but s, humans were not able to pick up this sound¡­ Would it be the case when the big mussel said it heard the flute sound? Would it be the culprit behind this who is actually ying some kind of special flute that could not be heard by a human to control the venomous person? As the venomous person would have spells inside their body, they would be under the control of the culprit. Gu Xijiu looked at Rong Che and Yun Qingluo. As the flute sound had stopped, they stopped struggling too. ¡°They are indeed being manned!¡± Gu Xijiu whispered before turning to ask the big mussel, ¡°Where is the flute sounding from? The big mussel referred to the east, ¡°There.¡± Before it finished its sentence, there were fireworks from the mountain in the east. It was bright, gorgeous and instantly lit up the dark sky. ¡°They have found the culprit behind this.¡± Messenger Chenge sounded excited. Gu Xijiu was excited too! Well, she¡¯d like to see who the culprit behind all this was. She picked up the big mussel and was about to perform the teleportation. Suddenly her arm was held by someone tightly. The Lord said, ¡°Long Siye, you stay here to guide these two people. Messenger Chenge, you follow me.¡± At the next moment, Gu Xijiu was carried and flew up to the sky. When she could react, she was already flying like a meteor in the sky with The Lord. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t be too curious in this world especially when your skill is still weak.¡± Although the wind was howling, the voice of The Lord was clear inside her ears. Was The Lord educating her the way to live in this world? Although this person was very strong, he was good to her. Gu Xijiu felt slightly warm in her heart. She tried to joke with him, ¡°I am not afraid because you are here.¡± It was a very simple sentence but The Lord slightly slowed down his pace. He said something that confused Gu Xijiu, ¡°What if I am not here anymore?¡± Gu Xijiu whispered inside her heart, ¡°I have been living well when you are not around. I have just met you for a few days. Moreover, you are so mysterious and hardly even show up. This might be the only time I see you face to face.¡± She thought that perhaps The Lord would like to look for a sense of existence and being needed from her. So Gu Xijiu replied with a sentence that she thought that he would like to hear, ¡°If you are not here, I will assess the situation first. But you are here now.¡± The Lord asked, ¡°You believe in me?¡± They were now flying in the sky without so much as a ride. Below them was the cloud that could not support their weight. Gu Xijiu waspletely relying on the arm of The Lord that was pulling her¡­ It was 300 to 400 meters high from the ground. Gu Xijiu was worried that The Lord would throw her down from the sky, so she secretly grabbed The Lord¡¯s sleeve with her fingers. She tried topliment him, ¡°You are The Lord and I am your only disciple. Of course, I believe in you.¡± Gu Xijiu did findfort in the fatherly love of The Lord, so she could not help but act like a spoiled child with The Lord. It was probably the time The Lord saw her cute and gentle character, and it was only then he knew that she could be as clingy as a child¡­ Was he the only one who saw her cute character? Chapter 551 Chapter 551: I Am Not Afraid Because You Are Here 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion What was the feeling she had towards him? ¡°Gu Xijiu, whar do you think about me? Where am I in your heart?¡± ¡°The Lord is mysterious, just and respectful¡­ You are like a father in my heart.¡± Gu Xijiu told him about how she felt. The Lord was speechless. He removed the protective barrier of body and carried her tond. Gu Xijiu was not prepared for it. She felt like she was jumping with a parachute off a ne but only realized that she did not carry the parachute with her the moment she leapt. The feeling was insanely horrible. Despite being a calm person, she almost screamed. Fortunately, she was fast in response and grabbed The Lord¡¯s waist tightly. She knew that The Lord was so powerful thus as long as she pulled him together as her cushion, she should be safe¡­ Her judgment was really very urate. When they were falling, it was very fast but when theynded they stepped on the ground lightly without even causing any dust. When Gu Xijiu stepped on the ground she was relieved. She immediately released her hand from The Lord¡¯s waist and stepped backward to keep a distance with The Lord. This man was too fussy! He had almost the same temper as that of Celestial Master Zuo! Apparently, her reply provoked him, but she did not know what was wrong with her sentence. Was it not respectful enough? After all, he was already thousands of years old so he should be a great-grandfather to her. However, these thoughts only shed for a while in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind, because she finally saw the culprit behind this ordeal. There were a lot of people here. There were total eight people here with a green-clothed man in the middle. They were the three messengers of The Lord, along with Gu Canmo and the other four elder custodians of Tianju Hall. The green clothes that the man wore were exactly the same color as the surrounding trees. There was a green mask on his face and a green jade flute on his hand. He was facing the eight people alone. Gu Xijiu looked at the enemy and finally, she knew how impable the skills he had. The three messengers of The Lord and four disciples brought by Gu Canmo were the top masters in this continent. There were a total of eight people fighting with the enemy, but they were not even at the tailwind! The man was like a ghost and moved very fast. He suddenly moved forward and backward; his body was flexible like a snake. He could bend at an extraordinary angle so avoid the attack of the opponent. He could even strike back under the intense attack of the eight people. The trick that he yed was very strange. It was not the usual angle that people would think of, so the opponent could not avoid his attack. This man had the wood element of spiritual power, so he could utilize it on the surrounding trees. The leaves of the trees would be turned into sharp weapons and the vines would fly up to wrap the people around the vicinity. There were even a few treesing to life and extending their branches to hit people. A bamboo actually turned into amander and the rest of the bamboos let out a sharp tone. The tone almost drove people crazy. Gu Xijiu had seen a lot of battle scenes but she felt it was very eye-opening when she saw this scene. Of course, the tone was too sharp so she felt that her eardrums had almost burst! She was very frustrated but it was useless to cover her ears as the tone still drilled into her ears¡­ ¡°Flow your breath to the center of your body and swirl your tongue¡­¡± The Lord¡¯s voice sounded in her mind and he was reading a form that he taught her before. Chapter 552 Chapter 552: I Am Not Afraid Because You Are Here 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was a difficult form. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu had learned it before so when The Lord read it, she could immediately understand it. She did not know what the usage of this form was. She used to use this form to train her inner strength but it did not help, so she did not practice it on regr days. However, now when The Lord had read it, she tried to mobilize the breath in her body following the form. After finishing a cycle of breathing, she felt that the sharp tone was not harsh and she had no hard feelings towards it anymore. She never knew that there was such a function with this form. It could actually eliminate the interference of noise during the fight. Gu Xijiu was relieved and she looked at the battlefield again. It was a tense fight on the battlefield. There was all kind of shlights issued by the sword and spiritual power, which dazzled anyone who looked at it. Gu Xijiu knew that her ability was too weak to help out, so she decided to stand far away to watch the fight. It was difficult for her to see the trick clearly but she could barely know who was on the prevailed side. Now it was the green-clothed man prevailing. The green cloud issued by him was very powerful and made the nine people fighting against him nearly suffocate. It was now nine people fighting against him, as Messenger Chenge finally arrived. When he arrived he said nothing but immediately joined the battle. However, the green-clothed man was too strong. So even with the addition of Messenger Chenge, the situation was not any much better. Gu Xijiu watched for a moment and she was a bit impatient. She tried to urge The Lord who stood next to her, ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t you want to help them out?¡± The Lord replied lightly, ¡°If they need my help for everything, how can they be independent?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Did The Lord take this opportunity to train his men? She looked at the battlefield again. Perhaps the green-clothed man was aware of the arrival of The Lord and was eager to get out, he magnified the green cloud surrounding him and attacked the nine people with numerous leaves and branches. They were almost not able to withstand the attack. There was one man ¨C who was weaker ¨C who fell down after attacked by the green cloud. Fortunately, the person next to him helped to block it or else he would be shot by the flying leaves and branches to death! Even so, the man was injured too and bled profusely like a bloody man. He was one of the messengers of The Lord. Although he seldom showed up, Gu Xijiu could still recognize him. There were four messengers under The Lord. Other than Messenger Shangshan and Messenger Chenge, there were still Messenger Fengxing and Chanding. The one who fell down was thetter. Gu Xijiu was worried looking at him. She tried to push The Lord again, ¡°The Lord, it¡¯s time for you to help out right?¡± If she was strong enough, she would have helped out in the first ce. The Lord still stood still like a mountain. He slightly narrowed his eyes and sounded cold, ¡°He must improve by himself.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless again. The Lord was really cold-hearted! He treated his four messengers so cruelly ¨C what about her? She suddenly felt a chill down her spine and grabbed the sword in her hand tightly. Messenger Chanding was tough. Even he was injured badly he still stood up and continued to fight. The other two messengers almost cried when they saw their injuredpanion! Messenger Shangshan shouted, ¡°Prepare the four meters array!¡± When the other three messengers heard that, they immediately turned together and stood at their respective positions. Messenger Shangshan took a deep breath, ¡°Gu Canmo, five of you are to form the five element array. Walk the fire door and step on the wind pce¡­¡± He quickly repeated a few terms. Gu Xijiu was confused by these terms as she had never heard of any of them. However, Gu Canmo understood it and immediately brought his people the respective position¡­ Chapter 553 Chapter 553: I Am Not Afraid Because You Are Here 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Within the period, all the nine people were attacked by the green man and all of them were injured, but were still in their fighting mode. The Lord was watching at the side. None of the nine people were able to catch the man; how could they continue to be the guardians and the leaders of the top school in the world? All of them began to try their best! The four messengers hardly fought enemies at the same time, while Gu Canmo and his people had not met such a great opponents for a long time. They too, hardly worked together to fight as well. Therefore, they were still trying to familiarize with each other when the array was formed. They had almost hurt their teammates due to the fact that the Four Courtesy Array and the Five Elements Array were linked. Therefore, they were not taking the risk. However, about 15 minutester, the nine of them had finally gotten familiar with each other and they began to synchronize and work well together. Every single attack they issued had be more powerful than ever and they finally managed to suppress the green man. Gu Xijiu felt relieved and began to grab the chance to observe the arrays and their attack strategies. She also observed the strange strategy deployed by the green man. That was the best time to watch it as it was not easy to have such a rare opportunity to see so many masters and experts fighting. There was an idiom saying that even a great tiger would be afraid of a group of wolves, especially a group of well-trained wolves! An hourter, the green man was finally defeated by various magic and techniques. Gu Canmo was so happy and rushed forward to arrest the green man. He sealed the green man¡¯s acupoints first and took off his mask to unveil who it was. He was stunned when he took off the mask. The man had no facial features¡­ In other words, his face was t and all the parts an average human¡¯s face would have features on, were t and empty. Gu Canmo asked, ¡°Who are you?!¡± The spot where the eyes were supposed to be was moving, and looked at The Lord, ¡°Try to guess.¡± ¡°Watch out!¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly shouted and stretched out her sleeve! A strong wind blew towards Gu Canmo and he stepped backward. At the same time, a ball of seven-colored rays was issued in The Lord¡¯s palm and then engulfed the green man. Before Gu Canmo managed to respond, he heard a loud sound, ¡°Boom!¡± The green man exploded as though a bomb had exploded beside him. The explosion was vigorous and the seven-colored ray was vibrating. ¡­ A momentter, the seven-colored ray disappeared. The green man had disappeared and left a huge bloody pit behind/ The pit was huge and deep, like an aftermath of a bomb explosion. Gu Canmo was still in shock as his face was pale. He was standing closest to the green man earlier, and would have died if Gu Xijiu did not help him by issuing a strong wind or if The Lord did not manage to protect him with the wizard! The explosion was powerful enough to tten a mountain! He could not help but catch a glimpse at Gu Xijiu and felt guilty. He almost caused her to die but she saved his life from danger¡­ Although her Kung Fu was subpar, she was kind. Besides, she had sharp eyes and noticed the explosion in advanced. He thanked Gu Xijiu and asked the question he had in mind. Gu Xijiu bit her lips and said, ¡°His head was glowing red and I remembered Teacher Zhi had the same symptom before he exploded. However, the glow was even brighter than the one Teacher Zhi had.¡± Chapter 554 Chapter 554: The Lord Was Getting More Mischievous Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion That was the reason the explosion was so powerful, as though it was an explosion of a nuclear bomb¡­ If The Lord did not manage to set a protection barrier, those people would have perished in the explosion¡­ The green man had really good Kung Fu. Apparently, someone was controlling its actions from behind, but who could the mastermind be? None of them have heard about such a person before. Everyone looked at The Lord but he was looking at the explosion scene and frowned. That was a level ten¡¯s spiritual level and he was surprised that someone had achieved that! The Red Illusion Wave issued by that person required a level ten spiritual power! The key thing was the five heaven¡¯s gift disciples had only achieved a level nine spiritual power! Level nine was the highest result for the people in the maind to achieve. Once they exceed level nine, they would attract the thunder attack and if they could escape that, they would be upgraded to a fairy status¡­ However, the person had achieved a level ten and The Lord was not aware of the fact that he did not be a fairy¡­ Apparently, this person had secretly practiced his spiritual power and perhaps, he used an abnormal method to practice it. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to overlook the thunder attack¡­ Besides, the man had already possessed such a strong power and there should be nothing capable of bothering him ¨C why would he set so many traps for Gu Xijiu? Was it possible that the person could foresee that Gu Xijiu was the future? Thus, he decided to kill her first? But his death was too soon¡­ He did not even need such a strong power to kill her¡­ The Lord looked at Gu Xijiu and pondered. Gu Xijiu was idling while staring at the huge pit. She was not even aware that the mussel was pulling her clothes¡­ ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± The Lord asked. ¡°I feel its far too easy to uncover the mastermind, and it doesn¡¯t really make sense.¡± Gu Xijiu subconsciously answered. The Lord remained silent but he was amazed by her sensitivity. The four messengers almost fainted. Messenger Shangshanined, ¡°Easy? All the traps were linked, and he would have achieved his goal if The Lord didn¡¯t notice his bad intention! Miss Gu, in fact, you didn¡¯t realize that when The Lord rushed out to save you from the battle, the green man appeared and stole the bottle of Hu Qingqing¡¯s soul, even when we were hiding somewhere nearby. However, we managed to follow him and arrested him in the end¡­ Throughout the n, we might have even failed to arrest him if the traps weren¡¯t set properly. In conclusion, it wasn¡¯t as easy as you im but The Lord was too smart.¡± Fine, the enemy was not mischievous, but The Lord was too mischievous. Gu Xijiu shook her head; she still thought that the green man died too soon¡­ He had made such aplicated n but how could he just kill himself at the end? ¡°This fe didn¡¯t diepletely.¡± The Lord said. Everyone looked at him, Gu Canmo was surprised and asked, ¡°He has exploded and nothing much has been left behind. How could he not be dead yet?¡± ¡°His soul was gone.¡± The Lord said with a dull pitch. The people in the current world had no idea what a Nascent Soul was, but Gu Xijiu did. Fortunately, she still remembered the secret of fairy cultivation and knew that humans could produce a Nascent Soul when they achieved a higher realm. As long as the Nascent Soul still exists, that person is not considered dead even if his physical body was dead. He would still have the chance to resurrect.¡± I guess that was what The Lord meant. Chapter 555 Chapter 555: The Lord Was Getting More Mischievous 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He looked at The Lord and asked, ¡°Lord, does that mean he would be able to resurrect someday when he finds another body?¡± Everyone began to sense the danger when they heard her question. That person was such a psycho ¨C it would be another disaster if he managed to resurrect! Coincidentally, all the experts were gathered at the scene and had the chance to arrest him. It would be a tragedy if everyone was not there when he returned for his revenge. Of course, as long as The Lord was still there, everyone still had a pir to support their hopes. ¡°All of you don¡¯t have to be too worried as his Nascent Soul can¡¯t resurrect with another body but it would gather a whole new body to resurrect. Although his Nascent Soul managed to escape just now, it was injured and won¡¯t be able to resurrect in the next thousand years.¡± Everyone exhaled as a sign of relief. As one thousand years was such a long time, there was nothing for them to worry about¡­ Other than The Lord, everyone would have to die, unless they could achieve something simr to The Lord and that was probably only able to extend their lives¡­ Just like Gu Canmo, his spiritual power was almost level nine, but his lifespan was about 400-500 years. Thus, any happenings which will ur 1000 yearster were too far for them to worry about. The only thing they could do was to create a legacy for their heirs. Everyone felt relieved as they have found the mastermind. Gu Canmo led his people to settle all the work and The Lord brought Gu Xijiu back. They found that Rong Che and Yun Qingluo had regained their consciousness and Long Siye was giving them the necessary treatment. Both of them were controlled by someone else and that consumed ten times of their spiritual power, hence, their archaeus was injured and that was even more tiring than using the Demon Disintegration Dharma. They not only vomited blood but also lied on the floor and could not move anymore. Their exhaustion was so serious to the extent that the action of breathing could increase their risk of dying. They would not even have the strength to open their eyes if Long Siye was not there to take care of them and fed them the rejuvenation pills. They heard from Long Siye and knew they were being ¡®possessed¡¯ and did something wrong. They felt worried and insecure. However, the anxiety got even worse when they saw The Lord. They hurried to seek forgiveness from The Lord and they would probably kneel and kowtow too if they were not exhausted. Rong Che¡¯s handsome face was pale. He felt very guilty as he looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Xijiu. I almost killed you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°You were being controlled; I can¡¯t put the me on you.¡± Suddenly, the Lord stretched out his finger and pointed at the two of them. Two colorful rays had prated both of their brains to retrieve their memories¡­ He saw ¡®Di Fuyi¡¯ (the puppet) appearing in Yun Qingluo¡¯s memory¡­ While he saw Rong Che kidnapping Gu Xijiu in Rong Che¡¯s memory, he also saw how he risked his life to rush over in order to assist Yun Qingluo in her rescue operation. In his memory, the reason he helped Yun Qingluo was because he thought Yun Qingluo had certain special abilities which could help him to attack Rong Chu¡­ The colorful rays on The Lord¡¯s finger slowly faded. Yun Qingluo knew her memory was being read and she panicked. However, she pretended to be conscious and thought that it was the impact of being controlled earlier. The Lord caught a glimpse of her with an icy re. Yun Qingluo immediately trembled and lowered her head as she felt The Lord¡¯s gaze prating her skin and even to the bones. Chapter 556 Chapter 556: The Lord Was Getting More Mischievous 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Yun Qingluo, although you¡¯re controlled by someone else, that was because you had a bad intention in the first ce. Gu Xijiu is my follower and the fact that you intended to kill her in the first ce is sufficient to summon you to death!¡± Yun Qingluo was trembling and did not even dare to raise her head. The Lord looked at her for a moment and said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, I¡¯ll spare your life temporarily. However, you need to be punished in order to learn your lesson. Do your own self-reflection in the wastnd for a month.¡± Yun Qingluo did not know what a wastnd was but she knew it would not be a nice ce. However, she finally discovered it was an extremely horrible ce when she saw Messenger Chenge¡¯s gaze. Anyway, at least her life was spared and she should be grateful for that. The Lord looked at Rong Che and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Oh Lord, I have sinned. Please punish me.¡± The Lord said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s great! Go back to Feixing Kingdom immediately then!¡± Rong Che remained silent. Gu Xijiu was shocked, she knew Rong Che had lost 75 percent of his internal force from this incident; he could not even stand properly now. How could he make it back to Feixing Kingdom? It was a few thousand miles away¡­ She did not know what The Lord had seen from Rong Che¡¯s memory, but Rong Che had been a good friend to her and she could not bear to leave him alone like that. She tried to seek room for negotiation, ¡°Oh Lord, the Eighth Prince had lost most of his internal force. He is probably not even able to even get on his ride, should we¡­¡± The Lord interrupted when she was about to say ¡®should we let him rest for one more day¡¯, ¡°Do you think you have the right to speak in front of me?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. The Lord shifted his gaze and left. The four messengers looked at each other. Messenger Jiangshan looked at Gu Xijiu and coughed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Gu. In fact, The Lord¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled to him, ¡°It was my fault.¡± There was a huge gap between her and The Lord. Indeed, she had no right to speak in front of him. She was acting too reckless, and with the friendly attitude of The Lord, it made her think that he was her respectful grandfather who would allow her to speak like a granddaughter would. Now that she realized that she waspletely wrong and had overestimated herself in his eyes, she deserved to be taught a lesson. Sheforted the four messengers, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, man! I¡¯ll pay more attention and be more careful with my words and actions in the future.¡± The four messengers were silent; that made them rather worried now. However, they could not say anything else as there were many more things waiting for them to settle. Messenger Shangshan looked at Gu Xijiu¡¯s dark circles and said gently, ¡°Miss Gu, you should go back and have a good rest. There are a few more hours to catch the sunrise, why not take a nap?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and then walked towards Rong Che. She stretched her hand to help him stand upright, ¡°Eighth prince, let me send you off.¡± The decree from The Lord was to kick Rong Che down the hill immediately and no one had dared to go against it. Thus, Rong Che needed to leave even though he could not move. The roads along the hill were all made up of winding roads and it was not suitable for them to take the carriage. He could only walk down the hill or ride on the horse. However, he could not do both, based on his current physique. Gu Xijiu nned to bring him down the hill and hire a carriage for him. Then, she could send him back with a better carriage when they arrived the nearest town. Chapter 557 Chapter 557: Gu Xijiu, Are You Afraid Of Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Before her hand could reach Rong Che¡¯s arm, she was blocked by Liong Siye, ¡°Xijiu, let me send him off. It¡¯s not so appropriate for you to send him and I have a flying crane which could get us to the town in the valley in just an hour.¡± He carried Rong Che and called the flying crane. In less than a minute, both of them were on the crane and it flew away in a blink of an eye. Gu Xijiu watched helplessly as they flew away. No matter what, Long Siye knew her well and had always helped her to ease her worries¡­ The dream about Long Siye shed across her mind again. She got frustrated unknowingly and had the urge to ask where the exact location of his heart was. The four messengers were busy settling theIR matters and Gu Xijiu had finally returned to her house. It was difficult not to mention about The Lord¡¯s good sense of everything, as the house was really well decorated and stylish. It was beautiful enough tofort an exhausted soul. She gargled and returned to her bed. She did not change into the pajamas which she made for herself, as it was too thin. She had a bad habit of kicking off the nket, so it was not so appropriate for her to wear it. She would have worn it to sleep if it was her own house, but she would not want to wear it here. The house was indeed beautiful and it was built by the four messengers in two hours! She felt that they probably did not build it, but created it with a certain wizard instead. What if the wizard suddenly lost its effect¡­ Would the mansion suddenly disappear? Would she then be sleeping on the street when she woke up? Although the building was amazing, she would feel more insecure if she had slept in her own toilet. ¡­ Her biological clock was very strong. Although she has been exhausted from such a long hours of suffering, she still woke up in the early morning the next day. She went to the foreyard to greet The Lord after cleaning herself. The Lord seemed to have just woken up as his hair was yet to be tied and his clothes were still a bit messy. ¡°So early?¡± He asked, as he watched her entering the hall. He thought she would sleep slightly longer since she has been exhausted fromst night and kids tend to sleep longer¡­ Gu Xijiu gave her full respect to him and spoke after greeting him, ¡°Xijiu always wakes up early to conduct morning practices.¡± The Lord looked at her head and realized she was still kneeling on the floor. He frowned as he was not used to her kneeling even though it was verymon for people to kneel in front of him. ¡°Rise, and you don¡¯t have to start the morning with a greeting every day.¡± Gu Xijiu responded and got up from the ground. The Lord felt uneasy as he saw her head still lowering. He waved his sleeve and there were a few tes of food that had appeared on the table, ¡°Come on, eat something.¡± Gu Xijiu still did not raise her head, ¡°Thank you, Lord. I think I better eat at my own ce.¡± He was too mighty and she felt stressed to eat with him. Besides, no matter what, she had to kneel to thank everything he granted her throughout the meal. She would rather return to her house or find food from somewhere else. The Lord looked at her and massaged his forehead. He had a headache when she was being impulsive. But he felt ufortable when she was being courteous. There were too many people being courteous to him except her. Did that mean the exception was going to disappear soon? ¡°Gu Xijiu, are you afraid of me?¡± Gu Xijiu finally raised her head, ¡°No, I respect you instead.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great then! Come on, eat something.¡± Gu Xijiu did not argue with him again but said ¡®yes¡¯, and walked towards the table. Chapter 558 Chapter 558: Gu Xijiu, Are You Afraid Of Me 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu did not argue with him again but said ¡®yes¡¯, and walked towards the table. She grabbed a pastry and began to chew. It was delicious but she only managed to finish two. She then said goodbye to The Lord after thanking him. Since she came in, she had only greeted and thanked him alone ¨C that was too courteous! However, it seemed like The Lord was the one who made these¡­ He was the one who reminded her that there was a gap between their identities. ¡°Gu Xijiu, I thought you said you regard me as your father?¡± Did you treat your father as courteously as this? He knew that she always drove her father (Gu Xietian) mad. ¡°No, I was wrong. I dare not take you as my father¡­¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°My grandfather.¡± Gu Xijiu said honestly, as she really sees him as her ancestor. The Lord was drinking tea and he almost choked when she said that¡­ Gu Xijiu then sensed the care and warmth from The Lord as though he was a caring grandfather towards her. He threw a huge and heavy book to her right away and gently told her to finish and understand it in six days, before giving her a test. If she could not make it, he would sentence her with heavy punishment. She would need to run around Tianju Hall with one leg for ten rounds. It was 20 miles for one round, which means she would need to run 200 miles¡­ What a horrible punishment! Gu Xijiu buried herself in the book ever since she returned to her house! However, the mussel could not stay still. It clipped onto her clothes and thought they would go for a walk, but Gu Xijiu chased it away as she needed to use her time wisely! The mussel was disappointed, so he paid a visit to Lu Wu. Sadly, Lu Wu was still young and needed more sleep. However, it did not like to sleep with the Wind Caller and secretly squeezed into Gu Xijiu¡¯s nket to snuggle up instead. It seemed to be addicted to the human aura as it squeezed into Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve and continued to sleep even when she woke up. The mussel thought he could get Lu Wu as its free ride, hence, it pulled Lu Wu¡¯s tail to wake it up. However, it did not like it and scratched the mussel, as it was mad! The mussel¡¯s shell had almost cracked from the scratch! The mussel did not dare to tease it again and turned away to find the Wind Caller. The Wind Caller was a good mother, she was not going anywhere if its son had chose to stay. She only wanted to stay in Gu Xijiu¡¯s house. The mussel left in anger. Gu Xijiu did not bother it as she was busy studying. She studied until nightfall and finally realized that one day had passed, when her stomach started to rumble. Within the period, Lu Wu ran out as well as it was hungry. It tried to pull Gu Xijiu¡¯s dress but she did not respond. Thus, it decided to find its food alone. However, the Wind Caller followed it as well. Therefore, when Gu Xijiu squeezed out from the book, she realized she was alone in the house and none of the three pets had returned. She was not worried at all and three of them were not easy to be bullied. Besides, the mussel liked to hunt, so it probably went for hunting. For Lu Wu, although it was still young, it was a level eight majestic being. The beasts around here were scared of it and it would not be bullied especially when the Wind Caller was there. She only managed to eat two pastries given by The Lord this morning and she was starved to the extent that her vision was slightly impaired. Chapter 559 Chapter 559: The Lord Supported Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She pondered and decided to get some food from The Lord. However, the foreyard was empty and there was not even a single person in sight. She was slightly disappointed and tried to call from outside. She did not hear any response and decided to enter. The Luminous Pearl in the house had been lit up but no one was there. She had no idea where The Lord had gone. She then returned to the foreyard to look for the four messengers. Surprisingly, they were not there as well. Has The Lord left with his people? Would hee back again? Sigh, The Lord was well known for his unpredictable footprints; he always came and left as he liked and he did not need to inform anyone. Therefore, she decided to look for the three majestic beings. It was time toe home as they had been out for a day! The mussel had a Blood Agreement with Gu Xijiu, hence, they could sense each other. Gu Xijiu could sense its location and the overall emotion when she calmed herself and focused her attention. The mussel seemed to be mad, fearful, yet proud? And it was on the back hill¡­ What caused it to have such aplicated emotion? Gu Xijiu pondered and teleported after calcting the distance. Her blood pressure had almost exceeded the ceiling when she saw the scene. There was ake and a broadwn in the forest. There were five students dressed in a light purple uniform from the Ziyun ss. A mussel was surrounded by five of them and it had transformed to its original size. The little kid in the shell seemed to be injured, as its mouth was bleeding and one of its legs could not move. Apparently, it had been bullied. However, it was not depressed as the little kid was screaming with his hands ced on his waist, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to me! I¡¯m the majestic being of The Lord¡¯s disciple. My master will definitely find you if you kill me! And The Lord will definitely y a role if my master decides to seek revenge! He will kill all of you!¡± Gu Xijiu almost fell to the ground as she found the mussel too cocky at times. It was as though it was the viin who liked to bully the weak ones by leveraging on the power from his leader in a drama¡­ She was standing in a good position as she could hide there, and also be able to hear the conversations between the students and the mussel. The threatening from the mussel seemed to be working. Those students from the Ziyun ss looked at each other and one of them said, ¡°I think we better not hit it; it¡¯s not easy to deal with its master.¡± Someone disagreed, ¡°So what? She has to reason with us right? The mussel has swallowed our mythological rides¡­ I can¡¯t just let it go!¡± ¡°Me too! I can¡¯t let this go! What can she do? Her spiritual power is only at level five, she can¡¯t evenpete with the lousiest student in thest ss of the Liuyun ss! She¡¯s such a ck cat and caused three of our students to perish. Besides, she had also caused Qingluo¡¯s injuries and until now ,she is unable to get up¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! She even caused our headmaster to be punished! In fact, she is not that capable and I really have no idea why The Lord recruited her as his disciple. Is she pretty?¡± ¡°Pretty?¡± Someoneughed! And slowly added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that she is the ugliest girl in Feixing Kingdom!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of the amazing birthmark on her forehead.¡± Someoneughed again, ¡°However, her features are quite nice.¡± ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t seen her current appearance, the birthmark can hardly be seen now. I¡¯ve seen her from afar recently; she looks quite pretty.¡± Chapter 560 Chapter 560: The Lord Supported Her 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Can hardly be seen doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t there.¡± Someone disagreed, ¡°Perhaps, she has been using a certain wizard to cover it, once it¡¯s removed, the ugliness might cause people to poke their own eyes out.¡± ¡°Hey hey! We should be talking about what we are going to do with this mussel, why did we end up judging its master?¡± Finally, someone brought them back to the original discussion. ¡°The mussel is her favorite pet; we should be discussing her first.¡± Someone still wanted to argue on this. ¡°Let¡¯s just stop talking about her beauty; she is way too far from Qingluo. Qingluo is the prettiest girl. I guess the reason for The Lord to recruit her as his disciple is that she is tricky and also quite talented. Anyway, have you heard about her news in the Feixing Kingdom?¡± ¡°She used to be very weak, and no one knew about her before. However, she seemed to be possessed by some evil spirit as she suddenly changed so much. Nobody knows what tricks she yed as she had made Gu Xietian kill Madame Leng (Leng Xiangyu), she even caused Gu Tianqing and Rong Yan to be executed. Oh right! One of her sisters, Gu Tianyi, had her tongue removed and was kicked out from the country and sent to the border. People said she died on the way to the border. Even Gu Tianchao has been killed under the order of Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± ¡°The Gu family is considered broken now, and she was the mastermind behind it. The strange thing is, she even had the guts to cut the bond between her and her father after causing so many tragedies to the family. As though she has suffered from it! How many lives have been sacrificed because of her¡­ Sigh, don¡¯t you think she is such an evil person? F*ck it! I hate this kind of girl! But The Lord treasures her like his precious one, and allows the mussel to bully us¡­¡± Everyone agreed with the statement. They were all about 15-16 years old, which was the normal age for being reckless. Therefore, the more they talked about it, the angrier they became. They were very mad when they looked at the mussel. One of themughed evilly, ¡°This mussel is such a bastard! It¡¯s still cocky even after eating our mythological ride! It doesn¡¯t give a sh*t to us at all!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it used to eat humans, it¡¯s a monster! We are doing a good deed if we kill it!¡± ¡°What if its master finds us to get revenge?¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be calctive then,pensate her with a bag of mussels?¡± ¡°Her Kung Fu is nothing! But my concern is she might point the finger at us in front of The Lord and ask The Lord to punish us.¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s the mussel¡¯s fault, and The Lord is always fair, he wouldn¡¯t be biased! I believe The Lord wouldn¡¯t simply punish us just because of the mussel.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know. The Lord likes her, and he was so mad when he arrived. He immediately brought her out from the cell. He even sought justice for her and punished the principal. I feel¡­ I feel The Lord is somewhat biased¡­¡± ¡°But The Lord liked her, instead of the mussel right? Let¡¯s just kill the mussel first; Gu Xijiu can¡¯t do anything even if she sues us in front of The Lord. Do you think The Lord would kill all of us just because of a mussel? We are all the outstanding disciples in the Ziyun ss, and the Tianju Hall was established by The Lord. In fact, we are all considered half of The Lord¡¯s disciples. The worse case scenario is that he would suspend us for a few days¡­¡± Chapter 561 Chapter 561: The Lord Supported Her 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion They had an intense discussion, one not unlike the keyboard warriors in the modern world. The mussel was getting more panicked as it listened to their conversations. Those who were surrounding it were all the experts in the maind, and every one of them possessed a spiritual power above level six. One of them almost achieved level eight. They bullied it and one of them even broke the Mirage Illusion. They beat it violently once they regained their consciousness. Therefore, it could only threaten them. It was surprising that they could fall into the illusion in the first ce, despite having the intention to kill it. The mussel was in a real panic, it growled, ¡°You want to kill me right? I¡¯m going to go all out to defeat you!¡± Its master did not allow it to eat humans. Hence, even though it had sessfully trapped them in its illusion, it did not eat them but only wanted to teach them a lesson. Otherwise, they would not have the chance to escape from the illusion in such a short period. ¡°You know what, I think you better stop right now! This is a mythological mussel, and Gu Xijiu would not let you go if you hurt it¡­¡± A voice came from the back of the mussel, and a shadow appeared. Gu Xijiu focused her attention to have a look. It was Qian Lingyu! The young man who helped her to build her house. Apparently, he was injured, and he looked pale, ¡°You should know when to stop!¡± ¡°Haha! You¡¯re awake, man! Get lost, you idiot! This is none of your business! I¡¯ll punch you until all your teeth fall out if you dare to speak again!¡± ¡°Qian Fengtian, stop your reckless deeds! You¡¯re wrong to invade our territory¡­¡± Qing Lingyu shouted. The teenager looked quite simr to Qian Lingyu, but he looked more handsome and muscr. Heughed sarcastically, ¡°We? Since when have you ssified yourself as ¡®we¡¯ together with the mussel? This ce belongs to us, and you have lost your mind to think you canpete with us¡­¡± ¡°We were here first!¡± Qian Lingyu tried to argue. ¡°So what? How could rubbish from the Liuyun sspete with us who are from Ziyun ss? Qian Lingyu, you should have just left together with the mussel just now. Sadly, you didn¡¯t catch my message. Perhaps you have not learned your lesson! You still want to stand up for the mussel?¡± ¡°Qian Fengtian!¡± Qian Lingyu gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°You better stop being a bully!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just rubbish! What are you going to do if I bully you?¡± Qian Fengtian said. He thenughed evilly, ¡°Also, I repeat, my name is Qian Lingtian and not Qian Fengtian! I¡¯m going to beat you until your parents can¡¯t recognize you anymore if you ever address me wrongly again! I wouldn¡¯t be as gentle as earlier anymore¡­¡± ¡°Lingtian, stop wasting our time. Let¡¯s kill the mussel first!¡± Qing Lingtian¡¯s buddies had lost their patience. Qian Lingtian smiled with a cruel expression, ¡°Fine, set the array! We are going to execute this mussel on behalf of the higher realm!¡± The five shadows were shing across and then stood firmly at their respective positions. A great war was going to happen soon! ¡°p! p! p!¡± Three sounds of ps crept into their ears from the forest nearby followed by a softugh, ¡°Executing on behalf of the higher realm sounds good! But, is it a great enough deed to help the higher realm by killing a mussel?¡± The voice was as clear as the sound from a campan. Everyone was shocked. Most of them were the experts, and usually, they could hear clearly even if a mosquito passed by within three miles. However, they did not even realize there was such a big living human hiding in the forest earlier! Chapter 562 Chapter 562: The Lord Supported Her 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion A youngdy walked out from the forest. She was dressed in ck, and her hair was tied up. Her body figure was beautiful and her skin was fair. She had very nice features. She was still in the forest when she spoke earlier, but, she was already in front of them in a blink of an eye. The mussel was agitated, ¡°Master!¡± If there was anyone who did not know who was in the forest, they should be clear by now. It was Gu Xijiu! The main character which they were gossiping about earlier. The Lord¡¯s disciple and the celebrity who they looked down on. Apparently, they did not expect her arrival. Thus, everyone was shocked and became stiff. Qian Lingyu¡¯s eyes were shining, but his face blushed when Gu Xijiu looked at him. He did note forward but subconsciously moved backward. He was also an arrogant person; he did not want her to see how embarrassed he was. However, the mussel did not understand embarrassment. Its shell was left opened widely, and it regained its aura, ¡°Look! This is my master! Repeat what you have just said earlier if you have the guts!¡± The teenagers remained silent. Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve heard it all. Can¡¯t believe all the top students from the Ziyun ss liked to gossip behind peoples backs. Hmmm, and they were gossiping about The Lord!¡± The teenagers were initially mad, but now they were scared! Qian Lingtian snarled, ¡°We didn¡¯t gossip about The Lord!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t say The Lord is biased!?¡± Qian Lingtian was speechless. His tongue was stuck. They did mention that The Lord was biased at some point. Another teenagerughed coldly, ¡°Gu Xijiu, stop bullshitting. We were talking about you!¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve also mentioned about The Lord right?¡± Gu Xijiu talked slowly and shook the audio recorder in her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t simply talk in front of The Lord, I¡¯ll just y this audio for him once.¡± Everyone was anxious! ¡°Gu Xijiu, are you only capable of making The Lord as your shield? If you¡¯re really so great, let¡¯s fight!¡± One of the teenagers shouted. Gu Xijiu smiled and then frowned, ¡°I have The Lord as my supporter, why would I need to fight with you?¡± This phrase was so mean! They were even madder now. ¡°Gu Xijiu, could you just grow up and act like a man!? Fight with your own power instead of leveraging on someone else¡¯s!¡± A young man added. Gu Xijiu frowned again and smiled, ¡°Do you think I need to be like a man? I¡¯m a girl. Do you think I am leveraging on The Lord¡¯s power? Since you think I am, I might as well make it true so that you don¡¯t waste your effort gossiping.¡± The teenagers had nothing to fight back and were all looking at each other. After all, they were just a group of kids despite being the top students among the geniuses. Most of them were born from into wealthy families and got whatever they wanted. Although life was tough since they came to the Tianju Hall, they stillcked social experience. They could notpete with Gu Xijiu who had so many experiences before. Gu Xijiu was not a talkative person as she just did not like to talk crap. However, when she spoke, she went straight to the point and would not leave any room for arguments. Chapter 563 Chapter 563: The Lord Supported Her 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Since she stepped out from the forest, she had silenced them. Although they were still very upset with her, they could not fight back. Gu Xijiu took a glimpse of them and spoke, ¡°Actually I¡¯m really curious, where did you get to know all those gossips if the Tianju Hall is isted from the outside world?¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s better not to do it if you don¡¯t want it to be known. All your news has been spread throughout the maind!¡± One of the teenagers twitched his mouth. ¡°Then who is the one who told you these?¡± All the teenagers frowned one after another, ¡°Don¡¯t bother to ask as we wouldn¡¯t tell you. Anyway, people wouldn¡¯t simply create a story.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It has nothing to do with where we heard it from.¡± ¡­ They began to judge and criticize again. Gu Xijiu listened to their conversation patiently and suddenly said, ¡°You only heard it from someone else, but have you really seen it by yourself?¡± ¡°So, do you mean what we heard isn¡¯t the truth?¡± ¡°Exactly¡­¡± The teenagers began to argue again and felt they were like heroes with a good sense of justice. Gu Xijiu smiled sarcastically as she realized the keyboard warriors were everywhere regardless of the dynasty. They were either talking nonsense randomly in the cyber era or simply spreading untrue scandals in this period. It seems like everything about her has been spread all around the school. Tianju Hall was isted. Hence, the students could not simply go out. Therefore, they were not supposed to know so much, unless someone was trying to get her into trouble and get the rest to boycott her. Anyway, rumors were unstoppable and unexinable. The more she exined, the worse it became. Therefore, Gu Xijiu did not n to exin anything to them. However, someone asked, ¡°Gu Xijiu, do you dare to say those rumors are untrue? Do you dare to swear that your siblings¡¯ deaths had nothing to do with you? And do you dare to say that it was not you who caused the fall of Gu family?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and asked, ¡°When A had killed B, you only see B is dead. However, have you wondered why B was killed? Perhaps, he died from a fight, or he died from a robbery, or maybe he was really a bastard who had done many bad things in the first ce? So, A killed B to punish B on behalf of God. You guys only saw the result, but never bothered to ask the process. Even if you had seen everything by yourself, it could bepletely different if you don¡¯t interpret it properly. What more if you only simply heard it from someone who didn¡¯t know the truth!¡± The teenagers remained silent. Gu Xijiu blew her fingers and said calmly, ¡°Perhaps, you think you have a very good sense of justice, but who knows you are just unknowingly helping someone to achieve their personal goals¡­¡± The teenagers were speechless. Gu Xijiu was cleaning her fingernails and suddenly realized she was behaving as though she was ¡®possessed¡¯ by a discipline teacher while teaching the kids a lesson. Naive kids were not easy to teach, especially those who were talented. And now, these naive kids did not dare to speak anymore. She had no idea whether they had learned their lesson, but she did not even bother to know. She walked towards the mussel and then looked at Qian Lingyu who was still looking at her. She asked, ¡°Hey guys, tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Qian Lingyu did not really want to talk about it. However, the mussel acted as though it has seen its maternity family and told her every single detail. In fact, it was a very simple incident. The mussel was hunting, and so was Qian Lingyu¡­ Chapter 564 Chapter 564: The Lord Supported Her 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Both of them bumped into each other, and coincidentally, the mussel did not want to eat raw food, so it persuaded Qian Lingyu to grill the food. Thus, a human and a mussel decided to have their BBQ beside theke as the scenery was quite beautiful and it was convenient for them to clean up afterward. However, they did not expect the students from the Ziyun ss toe to the sameke for a BBQ. Anyway, it was not supposed to be an issue since theke was so big and thewn was broad, they could have had their respective BBQ sessions peacefully. However, Qian Lingtian and his buddies were upset with Qian Lingyu, and they also hated the mussel. Therefore, they told Qian Lingyu and the mussel to leave. The students in the Ziyun ss always liked to bully the students from the Liuyun ss, especially Qian Lingyu who was the poorest student there. Eventually, he became their regr sandbag. Initially, Qian Lingyu would keep a distance from them and tried to go as far as he could. He would not argue with them. However, it was different this time as the mussel was there with him and it was Gu Xijiu¡¯s favorite majestic being. Qian Lingyu was scared to be embarrassed in front of Gu Xijiu, so he did not want the mussel to be embarrassed as well. Therefore, he argued with those students. Needless to say, the mussel could not take any insults and scolded them. As a result, both parties could not agree with each other and ended up fighting. Initially, those students did not give a sh*t about the mussel and did not even want to fight with it. Thus, they sent their own majestic beings to fight with the mussel. As a result, both of their majestic beings had been swallowed! This triggered the students who decided to take revenge. Qian Lingyu bravely fought to restrict them but ended up fainting after being pounded by them. The mussel was left to fight with the five students alone, and then the story had developed to the point where Gu Xijiu had witnessed herself. In fact, Gu Xijiu thought her mussel had a too good an appetite and just ate whatever it got when she first listened to their conversation. She really thought the fight was triggered by the mussel as it had swallowed the two mythological rides. She felt guilty and sorry for them and nned to apologize andpensate. However, her guilt was gone when she found out the truth. She smiled sarcastically after an understanding from the two of them. Since it was a battle between the majestic beings, it was normal to fight for their victory! Moreover, those people bullied her mussel first! Gu Xijiu then checked with them about the species of their majestic beings¡­ There was a Blue Lion and a Sword Teeth Tiger¡­ Therefore, the only bit of guilt in Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart had totally disappeared! Both of these beasts were ranked on the top of the food chain. Apparently, the teenagers intended to kill the mussel, and that was the reason they sent these two majestic beings to fight. Since they were the ones who wanted a real fight, how could the mussel not entertain them? Gu Xijiu looked at the BBQ rack and the burnt branches, and then looked at those teenagers again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but since the mussel came first. I can¡¯t let it go.¡± The teenagers were about to get mad, but Gu Xijiu shook the audio recorder in her hand, ¡°You can continue fighting with me for this ce, but this audio recorder would be handed to The Lord by tomorrow. Or, you can leave now, and I¡¯ll just forget the fact that you hurt my mussel since you¡¯re my schoolmates. As long as you leave here, I¡¯ll destroy the recorder and forget everything happened today. So, it¡¯s your call.¡± The teenagers felt they suffered a big loss. However, they did indeed hurt the mussel, despite the fact that it had swallowed two of their majestic beings. Chapter 565 Chapter 565: The Lord Supported Her 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Furthermore, they were also hurt in the illusion, but what they suffered were just internal injuries. These youths were too arrogant to expose their injuries. Generally, they were the ones who suffered most of the losses. Yet, they could not say anything about it. The two choices that Gu Xijiu had offered were not difficult for them to choose from. Even though the youths hesitated to concede, they still had to make some formal remarks to her before leaving. Thekeside then returned to its usual tranquility. Gu Xijiu took out the medicine and applied it on the mussel and Qian Lingyu. The medicine was given to her by The Lord. It was very impressive. After about an hour, they were back alive and kicking. The mussel went off to hunt again, leaving Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu behind. Qian Lingyu thought to himself that he must be a coward to Gu Xijiu. Therefore, he was rather dispirited and sat there quietly. The kid who was once in high and vigorous spirits was already gone. Gu Xijiu seemed to disregard his presence and kept herself busy by gathering wood. Qian Lingyu deteriorated for a while. Then, he felt a little guilty, so he got up to help her gather the wood. When both of them were together again, he finally had enough courage to strike up a conversation with her, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you¡¯re really good! Words were enough to make those people surrender without fighting.¡± Gu Xijiu did not look at him and responded nonchntly, ¡°You can do even better.¡± Qian Lingyu looked down and said, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t be good. They¡­ They used to look down on me! My power is indeed iparable to theirs, and I used to be thest in the Liuyun ss.¡± He only wanted to prove his existence by acting arrogantly and trying to get Gu Xijiu into trouble. Instead, they be friends. ¡°So you¡¯re hopeless and reckless?¡± asked Gu Xijiu. Qian Lingyu could not say anything back. He kept his head down and stayed quiet. Gu Xijiu had done some research about Qian Lingyu¡¯s situation from Rong Che. Since young, he had been the best among the geniuses, which was the reason why he was here in Tianju Hall. Based on his intelligence, he should be able to make it make it into the Ziyun ss without a problem, but why didn¡¯t he? He even became thest in the ss. Gu Xijiu took another look at him. His eyes sagged and his body shrunk like a rooster that had lost a battle. Gu Xijiu rubbed the space between her brows and thought to herself ¨C what a problematic youth. However, he was a little boy with a good heart. Although he used to behave arrogantly, what he did was indeed for her own good. Now that she was in trouble this time, he was very anxious and asked for her everywhere. He had even burst into the house of Principal Gu just to bring her justice, but he was too insignificant to make any difference. He was forced out of the house by Principal Gu and thus became theughingstock of his batch. She did not have to ask about his situation. He was known to have possessed all the qualities that a bad student could possibly have ¨C fussy, wayward, mischievous and refusing to learn. Why did a good student be like this? Gu Xijiu was an assassin. Thus, she was good with psychological tactics. She slowly approached the subject without going straight to the point and had a heart-to-heart talk with him. Finally, Qian Lingyu let down his guard and told her everything. There was something unusual about him. He was once the best among all the recruits and entered the Ziyun ss. He was known as a promising student, and Principal Gu seemed to think highly of him. Qian Lingyu was one of the members of the Qian family. Qian Fengtian was his rtive by blood, specifically his distant cousin. Chapter 566 Chapter 566: The Lord Supported Her 8 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion In Qian¡¯s residence, Qian Fengtian served Qian Lingyu in his studies. He was also his ymate. Qian Lingyu was the youngest recruit when he first entered the Tianju Hall. His parents were worried about him, so they wanted him to have a boy attendant to wait upon and serve him. Tianju Hall had its rules. All the students were not allowed to bring their servants, so they could not possibly arrange for this servant openly. They had to find another alternative. Qian Fengtian was also a genius at that time, but he only had his spirit power at level five and a half. ording to the regtions, he was not qualified to enter. However, he had a strange encounter when he was about eight or nine years old. He had found a magical pill and consumed it. His spirit power immediately improved to level six. He offered himself to be sent into Tianju Hall as a boy servant to Qian Lingyu, so they sent him in. Luckily enough, he was able to get by and became a student in the Liuyun ss. Qian Fengtian was well-behaved. He studied during the day and went on to apany Qian Lingyun in his studies during the evenings. He served him well from every aspect. Qian Lingyu really treated him like a friend; he even taught him the things that he had learned from the Ziyun ss without thinking twice. Although Qian Fengtian was a student from Liuyun, the things he had learned were from the Ziyun programme. What happened next was not exactly known. Qian Lingyun once went too far into his practice and almost got himself killed. Although his life was spared, his practice was all ruined. His spiritual power degraded significantly, and the more he practiced, the worse he would be. In the beginning, Principal Gu had asked around for famous doctors to cure him, but they had alle to the same conclusion: he had injured a vital vein, and it was beyond their ability to repair. Qian Lingyu had to suffer from such a misfortune at a tender age. He had thus be very fiery and hot-tempered. At that time, the news of him having Qian Fengtian as his servant broke out. It had certainly caused a great uproar. At the same time, Qian Fengtian acquired a level seven spiritual power. He had be a valuable dark horse. There was no regard for background identity in the Tianju Hall. Anyone could make it there if he or she were capable enough. Therefore, Qian Fentian entered the Ziyun ss as well. People would always sympathize with the small and weak, especially the resistant ones like Qian Fengtian. Somehow, there were some versions about how Qian Lingyu had bullied Qian Fengtian, and the stories got even more unbelievable as the rumors went on. Qian Lingyu was slowly being isted. He was an impetuous person and had offended some people. His temper had very much aggravated hisplicated situation. Thus, he was unable to fit into the Ziyun ss and had to be rearranged into the Liuyun ss. Since then, Qian Fengtian had a great time with his new ssmates. On the contrary, the situation with Qian Lingyu became worse as days went by. Principal Gu¡¯s reason behind the rearrangement was intended to motivate him to work harder. However, his temperament had changed entirely, as he had to experience a fall from heaven to hell at such a young age. He started to be really cynical, idle and problematic. He had eventually be the worst student. His intelligence had convinced Principal Gu that he still had hope. Otherwise, he would have long been expelled and forced to go home. The admittance of Qian Fengtian into the Ziyun ss had made the family proud. The head of the Qian family had personally changed his middle name and acknowledged him as Qian Lingtian. ¡®Ling¡¯ could only be used for the eldest son of that generation. The difference was too vast. The head of the family often had a headache when he saw Qian Lingyu, as though he was a waste of talent. On the contrary, he treated Qian Lingtian very well. It was said that the head of the family had the intention of making Qian Lingtian his heir. Chapter 567 Chapter 567: Gold Would Always Shimmer Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Qian Lingtian¡¯s had changed. His attitude towards Qian Lingyu hadrgely shifted from being extremely polite to being downright nasty. Sometimes, he would even make up reasons just to beat him up. Bad things happened, and they had shaped Qian Lingyu into who he was now. Qian Lingyu was an arrogant child. The things that he had told Gu Xijiu were not particrly specific and reasonable. Basically, he conveyed the entire picture with different parts of the story and only swept over the subjects quickly. Gu Xijiu could only make sense of the subject by making conclusions based on what he had told her. A genius had fallen and be rubbish. He had been despised and reced by his own servant. Not many people could cope with such a disgrace. It was no wonder that Qian Lingyu would be such as a wild child. While they were talking, the mussel came back with a reward. There was a chicken, a rabbit, and a deer. Gu Xijiu took the responsibility to process the food, so Qian Lingyu followed closely to help her out. The mussel was waiting aside, drooling. During the entire cooking process, Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu talked for a while about his conditions after he went too far into his practice and became infatuated. After they finished cooking, Lu Wu ran towards them like a sh of lighting just when all three of them were about to start eating. It nestled in the arms of Gu Xijiu, and all nine of its tails wagged like a spinning wheel. Wind Caller approached them from behind as well while holding a deer in its mouth. Two hourster, Lu Wu, the mussel, and Wind Caller all lied on the floor, very satisfied. The mussel had a great meal, and it could feel that the wounds on its body were not that painful anymore. It lied there, basking itself under the moonlight. After a series of conversations, Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu became closer. Qian Lingyu was too arrogant to submit himself to anyone, except Gu Xijiu. He felt as though Gu Xijiu was his sister. ¡°By the way, after you went too far into your practice and were possessed, did you let Overlord Long see your condition?¡± Asked Gu Xijiu, casually. Qian Lingyu hesitated, then shook his head, ¡°When I was possessed, Overlord Long happened to be in istion, but his disciple came to see me and could not do anything about it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you go and see him after he came back from istion?¡± Qian Lingyu looked down, ¡°He had been in istion for a year. I was already in the Liuyun ss at the time.¡± He held his head up andughed, ¡°It is of no use, anyway. Why should I see him?¡± There was a sign of panic and fragility in his eyes, even though he meant to say it as a joke. When Long Siye came out from istion, he was generally known as a poor student, everyone looked down on him, and even his family had also given up. In this case, no one woulde forward to invite Long Siye. Moreover, he did not wish to let Long Siye examine his conditions. He worried that he would have deteriorated even further. Gu Xijiu could not help but look at him. She had studied psychology so she could generally understand the thoughts of kids like him. It was all because of his overwhelming arrogance. After losing his ability to practice, he would rather make others think that he was rebellious and mischievous; that he was too reluctant to make any progress in his studies. He did not want them to say that he could no longer learn well. It was a kind of escape from reality. ¡°Gu Xijiu, now that you know everything about me, do you look down on me as well? Do you think that I am useless and stupid?¡± Qian Lingyu looked at her while tilting his head. He looked carefree, but there was some tension in his eyes. Gu Xijiu washed her hands and answered him, ¡°I have never thought that you are stupid or useless. On the contrary, I think that you are very smart, a quick learner in whatever that you¡¯re keen to learn about.¡± Chapter 568 Chapter 568: Gold Would Always Shimmer 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Qian Lingyu¡¯s face brightened up! It had been a long while since hest received anypliments. Gu Xijiu then altered her words, ¡°Honestly, I had looked down on you, slightly¡­¡± Seeing the change in his expression, she continued calmly, ¡°But it is not because you¡¯re useless or stupid. It is because of your cowardice! Qian Lingyu, you¡¯re running away from your problems!¡± Qian Lingyu trembled. Gu Xijiu did not bother to entertain him with all kinds of motivational stories. All she wanted to tell him was that he had to be responsible for his own life. No matter what kind of difficulties he had encountered, he should face it directly and make the best out of whatever that he had left. Lastly, she asked, ¡°Now that you¡¯vepletely given up, do you still expect others to look up at you?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s words were powerful enough to make Qian Lingyu¡¯s face turn all red. Although her words were very harsh, she was only telling him the truth. Regardless of the situation, if he had given up, who else would fight for him? Qian Lingyu was not convinced, ¡°You did not put yourself in my shoes¡­¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him immediately, ¡°I was oncepletely useless. To date, my spiritual power is still not aspetent as yours, but I know I am never going to give up.¡± Her words hadpletely shut him down. He could somehow feel something in his heart. Without a doubt, thedy in front of him had dealt with situations that were far worse than his, but she had lived her life to the fullest. The experiences that a boy like him would have encountered was not evenparable to ady like her. Seeing him being moved by her words, she stopped saying anything further. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Gu Xijiu offered him her hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qian Lingyu raised his brows. His heart skipped a beat the moment he saw her little, tender hand. His face reddened, and he said immediately, ¡°It is improper for men and women to touch each other¡¯s hands¡­¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to knock his head. This little boy not only had a lot of problems, but he was also very old-fashioned. ¡°I am feeling great today, so I am going to read and analyze your pulse for you.¡± Qian Lingyu hesitated in disbelief, ¡°Do you know how to read people¡¯s pulse? Do you have any medical knowledge?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her brows, ¡°I am sure you have heard some rumors about me, so haven¡¯t you heard that I have cured people before and that I have even defeated Gu Xixi? ¡± Qian Lingyu mumbled, ¡°I thought it was because you were lucky¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. With a groan, she stood up, ¡°Fine! Since you don¡¯t believe in me, don¡¯t me yourself if you miss this opportunity!¡± She wanted to leave after packing up her things. She could feel someone pulling the corner of her clothes the moment she turned her body around. She looked back and saw Qian Lingyu looking at her timidly as though he was a lost little boy who had just got himself into trouble and did not know what to do. He held out his hand to her, ¡°Please help me read my pulse.¡± Qian Lingyu looked at Gu Xijiu who was reading his pulse. She closed her eyes lightly and sat in an upright position. He did not trust her though. How could a youngdy like her be good enough in her medical knowledge? Since he had already be the way he was, he was not really hopeful about his condition. No matter what Gu Xijiu was going to tell him, he would not feel bad anymore. A few momentster, Gu Xijiu opened her big, bright eyes and caught his eyes for a while. She then leaned forward and looked into his eyelids. Her sweet scent had struck him. Qian Lingyu¡¯s heart was beating fast all of a sudden. He would talk gibberish whenever he was nervous. ¡°You seem pretty good.¡± Chapter 569 Chapter 569: She Is A Phoenix 1 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Shut up!¡± Qian Lingyu dared not continue. Gu Xijiu had imposed a tremendous amount of pressure upon him, so he dared not act impetuously. Gu Xijiu took another look at his tongue and the back of his ears. She even touched the back of his head, making his flesh creep. Was she only acting just to take advantage of him because of his handsome looks? He would not mind, even if she were really taking advantage of him. If that were the case, he was even hoping that she would take it to the next level. Then, he did not continue to say anything, as his face became redder and redder. Gu Xijiu did not pay attention to his facial expression. She frowned a little after checking all the spots that she should be checking. His pulse and other conditions seemed a bit strange. There was indeed a tiny vein that had been obstructed. Although tiny, it was the most vital one to practice one¡¯s skills. Just like the optic nerve, it was so small to the point that it was negligible. However, once it was impaired, the eye would lose its ability to see. The vein was of the utmost importance, but it was extremely difficult to be cured once impaired. Most importantly, she somehow felt that his condition and Rong Jialuo¡¯s were somewhat alike though not exactly the same. What Rong Jialuo had back then was a kind of venomous poison. Could it be said that Qian Lingyu had also been poisoned? Upon closer investigations, she did not find any conditions rting to poisons. Unfortunately, Qian Lingyu¡¯s condition was even moreplicated than Rong Jialuo¡¯s. Nheless, there were ways to cure it. ¡°How is it? Am I beyond any cure?¡± He could not hold back his question as he saw her buried in thoughts. He hesitated, then continued as if he did not care at all, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I am not hopeful about it anyway; you can just tell me the truth. I am fine with it.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him briefly and hesitated, ¡°Your condition is indeed a littleplicated, but it is not one that cannot be cured. However, the chances of recovery are only fifty-fifty. I dare not make any guarantees.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qian Lingyu¡¯s eyes brightened. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re saying that you have a way?¡± ¡°Half.¡± Half was good enough. He had already lost all hope anyway. He had forgotten the inappropriateness of interactions between opposite sexes. He grabbed her hand immediately and said, ¡°You¡­ Are you telling me the truth? What do you need me to do? You can tell me any ingredients that you need.¡± Gu Xijiu pulled her hand back and patted his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Allow me eight days to get ready. You only need to practice your Kung Fu every day, and when you practice you must pay attention to some senses in your body¡­¡± She continued as she exined the details that he had to perform and pay attention to. Hurriedly, Qian Lingyu promised her as his heart burned with anxiety, ¡°What do you need to get ready? I can help you with the preparation; maybe we can speed things up.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled a little and said, ¡°There is no need for that, you¡¯ll only have to follow my instructions and practice your Kung Fu. Of course, you need to write down the details of every practice. As for the rest, just do as I say.¡± Qian Lingyu nodded his head, ¡°Great!¡± A light flickered in Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes. Eight dayster, she would probably stir up another great ripple. The house that The Lord had built for her was very odd. Only Gu Xijiu and her three majestic beings were allowed to enter freely. The rest would have to break the outermost shelter to enter. Who would break the shelter that The Lord had built? Therefore, others could not easily enter the house. Gu Xijiu did not know about it at first. Chapter 570 Chapter 570: She Is A Phoenix 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The next morning, Gu Xijiu had made a date with Qian Lingyu to hear his report on his practice. However, he still had not shown up even after she had finished her morning lesson. Surprisingly, she saw him walking frantically in circles outside the door. Even more surprisingly, Gu Canmo was there too. Both of them came to her immediately. The moment Gu Canmo saw her, he asked, ¡°Is The Lord here?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her brows then took a look at Gu Canmo. He seemed to be a little confounded and pale. However, his clothes were neat, and his posture was straight. He did not seem like someone who had just suffered severe punishment. Gu Canmo had his punishmentst night. It was the punishment that he deserved. The punishments were the ones that were given to the mussel, such as starvation, pinpricking, and burning. The mussel itself supervised these punishments, so the disciples in the punishment hall did not dare to rx at all. The mussel had juste back this morning, and it was a little dejected and despondent, as it remembered how it screamed in anguish and pain when they carried out the punishment before. However, Gu Canmo was stiff like a wood when he was punished. He did not let out a sound at all. He gave the mussel a sense of failure. The mussel said that the supervision was very weary, so he went home instead and had a good sleep. The supervision duties had worn the mussel down, but Gu Canmo, as the one who was being punished, seemedpletely fine. He made Gu Xijiu feel that he indeed had the power and strength they said he possessed. Gu Xijiu had always admired strong people like him, so she did not give him a hard time and told him directly that The Lord was not around. However, she did not know anything about when he was going toe back, or even if he wasing back at all. Gu Canmo was already used to the way The Lord came and went. He did note to visit for anything particr. He was only here to pay respects to The Lord. Now that The Lord was not around, he might as well skip the greetings. Just when he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and took out a ck pass to Gu Xijiu. He told her that it was a student¡¯s pass for the Tianju Hall. With the pass, she could go to the affairs department and get all her daily necessities. She could also get her meals at the canteen. As she was currently a guest student, she could only get the same meals as the students in the Liuyun ss. Gu Xijiu had everything she needed for her daily necessities, but she could use the pass to get better food. She thanked him sincerely and took the pass. She then asked about when Principal Gu was going to serve his sentence in the cell. ck-faced, Principal Gu said to her, ¡°Today! I am here to bid farewell to The Lord regarding the matter.¡± He would not be able toe and pay his respect to The Lord anymore after he started serving his jail sentence. Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°When The Lord is back, I¡¯ll report this to The Lord. Principal Gu can rest assured.¡± Gu Canmo looked at the smile on the youngdy¡¯s face and thought to himself that thisdy was really not to be trifled with. He turned around and left. The sight of his back was rather tragic and mncholic. After he left, Qian Lingyu started tough frantically. It was the first time for him to see the dignified Principal Gu being so depressed. He felt unusually satisfied even though he felt slightly sorry for him. After all, Principal Gu had indeed treated him very well before. When he went too far into his practice and was possessed, Principal Gu took care of him for three days and three nights. It was said that he did not leave his side at all. After that, he even went around to seek medical advice. Principal Gu was even more attentive than his own father. When he started to have a cynical perspective towards life and got himself involved in numerous fights, he became a problematic student. He kept his own course in spite of Principal Gu speaking to him many times. He had even punished him several times. In the end, he gave him uppletely as he realized whatever he did was hopeless. Chapter 571 Chapter 571: She Is A Phoenix 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion In this two years, Headmaster Gu did not give any response when he saw him. Most of the time, he was scolding him, and he also pretended he did not see him even when he was bullied by other students. Every student in the Tianju Hall was afraid of Headmaster Gu, just as though rats saw a cat. However, Gu Xijiu was an exception. Since Qian Lingyu was not allowed to enter the courtyard, hence, Gu Xijiu set an agreement with him to meet at a certain time every day, and they could have their breakfast together. The cafeteria in the Tianju Hall was huge and it wasprised of upper and lower levels. One level was for the students from the Ziyun ss, and the other level was for the students from the Liuyun ss. Level one was served with many different dishes from the sky to thend and the sea. Some were even cooked with spiritual meat and herbs which were beneficial to enhance spiritual power. Level two was a counter style cafeteria. The dishes were normal with lesser varieties. Compared to the dishes on level one, there was a huge gap between them. Of course, the students from the Liuyun ss also could enjoy the dishes on level one, but they needed to buy their food with spiritual stones, and they could only earn the spiritual stones by enrolling for missions. It was not easy to earn the spiritual stones. The students from the Liuyun ss only earned enough to buy two sets of dishes from level one¡¯s cafeteria after working for 10 days! The students from the Ziyun ss did not need to pay for their food. They were allowed to take it for free. Nheless, to prevent the students from the Ziyun ss from secretly giving food to those from the Liuyun ss, there was a limit imposed on how much food could be taken. Therefore, the students from the Liuyin ss needed to buy their food and spiritual herbs, and they had to manage their own finances. Hence, the students from Liuyun ss were generally living a tough life. The worst part of it was that the students were not allowed to go out unless they were conducting their missions. Thus, they had to have their meals in the cafeteria even though it was not tasty. Moreover, they even had to pass by level one to go to level two¡¯s cafeteria with all the students from Ziyun ss watching them. It was indeed pitiful for the students from the Liuyun ss to have their meal as they felt like the students from the Ziyun ss were judging them whenever they walked by. Therefore, Gu Xijiu did experience such a great attention when she came here for her meal. She even experienced more ferocious respared to other normal students from Liuyun ss. She was helpless as she was too famous! And that was also her first time to be there. Hence, everyone¡¯s gaze automatically switched to her. The moment Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu stepped into the cafeteria building, countless pairs of eyes were watching them, and of course, it followed by a lot of whispering behind their backs. Those words were not anything nice to hear, and theughter was all evil! ¡®She is Gu Xijiu? So what if she is The Lord¡¯s disciple? She needs to follow the rules!¡¯ ¡®Howe she is with Qian Lingyu? I guess they are just meant to be in the same group as both of them are as lousy as each other.¡¯ Those words were lingering around her ears. Luckily, Gu Xijiu was used to those criticisms. She was as calm as though she was walking through a beautiful garden. Qian Lingyu could not take it and finally voiced out, ¡°Gu Xijiu hasn¡¯t done her tests, perhaps she can go to the Ziyun ss! What is lousy? She is capable, and she is a Phoenix! A capable phoenix¡­¡±
Chapter 572 Chapter 572: She Is A Phoenix 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion His voice was quite loud as it echoed through the hall. Unsurprisingly, he got a lot more criticism in return. No one stood up to challenge him, and nobody bothered to voice their opinions directly. Basically, none of them cared enough about what Qian Lingyu said. Someone even said sarcastically, ¡°Haha! Phoenix. Hahaha. Like seriously? Phoenix?¡± Qian Lingyu was mad, he wanted to argue, but Gu Xijiu pressed on his shoulder and said softly, ¡°Just don¡¯t waste time with them, let¡¯s go!¡± She took a nce at the person whoughed¡­ It was Qian Lingtian! She was going up the staircase, but suddenly, the hall was quiet, and everyone stood up. ¡°Senior Yan Chen!¡± ¡°You¡¯re here, Senior Yan Chen¡­¡± ¡°Brother Yan Chen¡­¡± Everyone tried to greet him. Gu Xijiu moved her gaze to the entrance and saw a teenager standing in the distance. He was tall, and he looked smart and handsome. He looked more charming and outstanding even though he only donned the uniform of the Ziyun ss. He was the legend of the Ziyun ss as he had already achieved level eight spiritual power at such a young age. He only nodded to respond to the greetings as he walked into the dining hall. Surprisingly, his gaze was on Gu Xijiu. He looked at her for a short while and took a glimpse of Qian Lingyu. Later, he walked toward his own table as there was a special table reserved for him. Gu Xijiu realized that Yan Chen seemed to have taken her as his enemy. He probably heard some negative rumors from other students. Gu Xijiu did not stop but proceed to the second floor with Qian Lingyu. There were not many students on the second floor, and everyone there looked exhausted and depressed with their heads down. They just speedily finished their food and left right after they finished. Basically, no one would stay longer for a chit-chat. Qian Lingyu was worried Gu Xijiu could not take it and said, ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯te here for your meals anymore. I¡¯ll find a way to send you the food.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± She was slowly eating her food. Initially, she thought of bringing some food for the mussel. However, she was told that everyone had a particr time and portion of food. Takeaways were not allowed in the cafeteria unless she was willing to pay with spiritual stones. Therefore, Gu Xijiu returned empty-handed. She went through another round of sarcasm as she left the ce, and even Yan Chen was staring at her this time¡­ Gu Xijiu tried to observe their gazes. They seemed to be a group of tricky and mischievous people. The rumor she heard at the hill behind the Tianju Hall seemed to have spread around like wildfire. She was now known as a tricky person as well who bullied others and flirted around with the Lord¡¯s name. Tsk tsk! She felt as though she was the Empress, Dowager Cixi¡¯s, who used to intimidate her royal servants. Someone seemed to have put in a lot of effort just to kick her out. She pondered for a while and concluded that she would probably be assigned to the Liuyun ss based on her current talent and the prejudice Gu Canmo had on her. She will be fine with any ss, but she really did not like the food here. She did not want to eat those tasteless foods! So, she needed to find a way! Spiritual Stones! She needed to earn that! Taking a mission was too slow, and she needed to read a huge book! She did not have much time to do so! Luckily, she knew an alternative way to earn the spiritual stones which were rted to trading herbs. Of course, it would be great if she could make it into medicine and sell it¡­ Seemed like she needed to find more ways to earn spiritual stones and of course she needed to think a way to solve Qian Lingyu¡¯s problem¡­ Chapter 573 Chapter 573: She Is A Phoenix 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion One day, there was a rumor spread around the Tianju Hall again. The rumor imed that Gu Xijiu had a solution to treat Qian Lingyu. The news spread as though a hurricane had passed through the school. It was originated from the Liuyun ss, and then it gusted its way to the Ziyun ss, and even their teachers heard about it. The first reaction for those who heard the news was, ¡®Rumor! It must be a rumor!¡¯ After all, everyone knew what happened to Qian Lingyu. He was basically rubbish, and there was no solution for him. How could a neer like Gu Xijiu have such a great ability? How could it be? All the experts and specialists expressed there would not be any way to cure Qian Lingyu¡¯s illness, so how could Gu Xijiu do it? It must be a lie! Gu Xijiu was a liar! She lied to Qian Lingyu so that he would do anything for her. Gu Xijiu went to the cafeteria again, and more people were looking at her this time. Some looked curious and doubtful, but many looked mad as they hated her. Many of them looked at her as a tricky liar now. While the way they looked ar Qian Lingyu was full of sympathy as though he was a fool. Gu Xijiu acted like her usual self and had her meals in the cafeteria three times a day. She went to the cafeteria together with Qian Lingyu for every single meal and ignored the strange expression and gazes from those naive people. Most of them were irritated and annoyed by her response. Finally, someone could not hold it anymore. Gu Xijiu frowned and said as she looked at Yan Chen who was blocking her way, ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. Yan?¡± In fact, she was going up with Qian Lingyu, and Yan Chen suddenly walked through the crowds and blocked their way. Yan Chen was a rare and valuable flower; he did not simply talk to anyone, especially girls. There were 10 female students in the Tianju Hall, and they were all very arrogant. However, most of them became very obedient in front of Yan Chen, and 2/3 of them liked him very much. Wherever he went, he would be the center of attention. However, he was toozy to talk to them unless it was necessary. Otherwise, he would not bother any of them. Surprisingly, he suddenly blocked Gu Xijiu¡¯s way. All the girls there were shocked, while the boys had a lot of fun watching their jaws drop. Gu Xijiu did not have any special expression and treated the situation as though it was just a normal stranger blocking her way. ¡°Gu Xijiu, Qian Lingyu is our disciple, and he is my junior. It¡¯s best if you could just stay away from him!¡± Yan Chen finally voiced his opinion in an icy tone. Gu Xijiu frowned and looked confused, ¡°Strange, why should I stay away from him? If I¡¯m not mistaken, he will be my ssmate; I thought we¡¯re supposed to help each other? We arefortable to be friends. What¡¯s wrong with us spending time together?¡± Qian Lingyu was afraid of Yan Chen, he coughed and said, ¡°Brother Yan, I¡¯m fine with Gu Xijiu¡­¡± Yan Chen did not bother him, but he was still staring at Gu Xijiu as though a wolf was going to kidnap the Little Red Riding Hood, ¡°Gu Xijiu, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but Qian Lingyu shouldn¡¯t be your target! He¡¯s already¡­ How could you even think of making his life worse?¡± Chapter 574 Chapter 574: She Is A Phoenix 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Oh, what kind of n do I have? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Yan Chen frowned before he managed to speak. Qian Lingtian added, ¡°Everyone knows your n ok? You¡¯re too lonely here, that¡¯s why you dragged Lingyu along to be yourpanion and purposely spread a rumor that you can get his illness cured. You created hope for him so that he would do anything for you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu ced her arms crossed in front of her chest, ¡°Perhaps, I can really cure his illness.¡± Qian Lingtian stopped breathing for a second andughed evilly, ¡°Impossible! There was no cure for it! He would have been cured one year ago if there was a solution!¡± Qian Lingtian took a glimpse at Qian Lingyu, ¡°Although I don¡¯t really like him, my anger stems from the fact that I was mad at him for not following the right path and refusing topete. I wanted to provoke him so that he would practice more to prevent him from transforming into rubbish. But even though I kept provoking him, I wouldn¡¯t even lie to him in such a manner.¡± He said it in a great way as though everything he had done was for Qian Lingyu¡¯s good. Qian Lingyu was mad and seemed to be ready to argue, Gu Xijiu pressed on his shoulder softly and said as she smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t exin yourself to your house servant, that will ruin your image.¡± Qian Lingyu remained silent, but Qian Lingtian was extremely mad to the point where his face turned purple. He clenched his fists, ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about!?¡± The air around him was chilly as though he would punch Gu Xijiu anytime! Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°What? Am I wrong? Weren¡¯t you Qian Lingyu¡¯s house servant?¡± Qian Lingtian, ¡°I¡­¡± He could not deny it. After all, half of the poption here knew about it, just that no one mentioned it. However, Gu Xijiu was asking this question directly in front of him as though she was pping his face. This drove him mad, ¡°You¡­ So what if I was his studypanion? What¡¯s important here is our capabilities instead of our history! I¡¯m in the Ziyun ss, and he is only in the Liuyun ss. I¡¯m stronger than him, and my status is higher now¡­¡± ¡°You seem to be happy that he is in trouble now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiuughed softly, ¡°Then why did you sound as though you wanted to help him earlier? Don¡¯t you feel disgusted of yourself?¡± Qian Lingtian was speechless. He grabbed his fists tightly, and his robe was fluttering even though it was not breezy at the moment. ¡°What? Are you mad at me for revealing your true face? Do you want to punch me?¡± She stepped forward. ¡°You¡­¡± Qian Lingtian was extremely mad and wanted to hit her. Gu Xijiu suddenly said, ¡°The Lord¡­¡± Qian Lingtian¡¯s body suddenly became stiff. He slowly turned his head around and looked towards the door. Everyone was silent and looked at the door. However, they could not see anything. The Lord was not even there. And then Gu Xijiu slowly continued, ¡°is not here.¡± Everyone was speechless. Qian Lingtian felt like he was going to vomit blood! He wanted to punch this evil girl so badly until she bes minced meat for a huge burger! However, he did not dare to¡­ ¡°Gu Xijiu, you¡¯re so arrogant just because¡­¡± He was mad to the point where his lips were trembling. ¡°Because of The Lord!¡± Gu Xijiu helped him toplete the phrase with a smile on her face. Qian Lingtian remained silent. Everyone thought Gu Xijiu would deny it but they could not believe she said it. They were sincerely impressed. At least she had courage. Chapter 575 Chapter 575: Get The Lord Defamed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Gu Xijiu, are you abusing your rights are The Lord¡¯s disciple? Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll defame The Lord?¡± Yan Chen asked as he frowned. Gu Xijiu said coldly, ¡°Oh! What did I do? How would I get The Lord defamed?¡± The crowd was speechless. ¡°You lied to Qian Lingyu and said you could get his illness cured¡­¡± Someone in the crowd pointed out. ¡°I haven¡¯t even started treating him, how would you know if I was lying?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Can you really treat his illness? How confident are you?¡± Yan Chen asked her again. Gu Xijiu looked at Qian Lingtian and smiled, ¡°Initially, there was only a 50% chance, but now it has be 80%.¡± After she finished speaking, she happily observed Qian Lingtian¡¯s changed facial expression. She roughly knew what she was supposed to do next. Qian Lingyu¡¯s eyes were shining bright like the stars twinkling in the sky. Yan Chen frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised, ¡°What does it have to do with me? Am I obliged to make you believe in me?¡± Yan Chen was speechless and looked at Qian Lingyu, ¡°Qian Lingyu¡­¡± Qian Lingyu got the message and quickly said, ¡°I trust her!¡± The victim seemed to trust the liar wholeheartedly, what else they could do? Yan Chen could not say anything at all, and the way he looked at Qian Lingyu as though he was looking at an idiot. Gu Xijiu did not want to bother them anymore, her small hand tapped on Qian Lingyu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m starving!¡± Both of them walked up to the second floor with eyes still ring at them. ¡­ Time flew when they were practicing; three days had passed. During nightfall, the moonlight was gentle and reflected on the small brook at the little hill. Even the leaves were glittering due to the moonlight. There were many people on the small hill; they were wearing long robes with masks on their faces. One could not even identify who they were or even their gender and that was the reason they looked weird. Among the people there, some were sellers, and some were the shoppers. There were many varieties of items on sale, and most of them were medicines like Gold-Inflicted Remedy and rare herbs which could enhance spiritual power. That was the famous night market in the Tianju Hall. It would be opened once every three days, and only people from Tianju Hall were weed. The reason that everyone had to wear the same long robe and put on a mask was to increase the mysteriousness and also to train their ability to differentiate genuine from fake herbs and drugs that were avable in the night market. This market was designed by the elders to prevent the students from being isted from the outside world. Spiritual stones were the only medium for trade here, and the sellers could set their prices on their own. Of course, they must set a price which was realistic. Gu Xijiu wandered around and visited almost every stall. In the end, she knew what she wanted to buy. When she was in the Dark Forest, she collected many rare herbs. However, those were very useful to her to unseal the spell in her body; she would not want to sell them if were unnecessary. Although she had quite a lot of money, she did not have any spiritual stone as she had just arrived. Therefore, she could not buy anything here. Fortunately, Qian Lingyu had a few spiritual stones, and Gu Xijiu told him to buy a few herbs. Later, they set up a stall, and she took out a white jade alchemy furnace. She told Qian Lingyu to hang a yellow banner after she wrote a sentence there ¨C ¡°Selling fourth-grade Medicine!¡± Chapter 576 Chapter 576: Get The Lord Defamed 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Once her stall was up, it immediately attracted many people. A few people walked to her stall. They looked at the banner and then looked at her again, ¡°Can I know where¡¯s the four-graded medicine?¡± The man looked at her alchemy furnace which was yet to be heated and asked, ¡°Is it still in the furnace?¡± Gu Xijiu decided not to talk, so Qian Lingyu will be her promoter although he was still nervous earlier, ¡°The fourth-grade medicine will be made on the spot! The first batch will be the Ancient First Pill. It will cost 10 spiritual stones for each fourth-grade Ancient First Pill!¡± The Ancient First Pill was amon Gold-Inflicted Remedy, but it is onlymon to see them selling third-grade pills in the market. It was very rare to see fourth-grade ones. The market price for one pill was 15 spiritual stones, but Gu Xijiu was selling it at only 10 spiritual stones. It was definitely a great deal! Besides that, although there were many people selling medicine here, Gu Xijiu was the only one to make it on the spot! Therefore, more and more people starteding over. Some were just watching, and others came out of curiosity. There were quite many geniuses in the Tianju Hall. However, alchemy was just an elective knowledge to those who wanted to be an expert in spiritual power; it was optional for them to learn without pressure. Therefore, although there were many spiritual power experts, only a handful of those had acquired alchemy knowledge. Moreover, most of them were very arrogant since all of their medicines would be the supply of the Tianju Hall as they could hardly sell it at the market due to its high price. Once in awhile, they even sold it at ridiculous prices like during the time there was a shortage. Therefore, the pills in the night market were usually made by normal students. Hence, the grade would not be too high. Fourth-grade pills were considered a treasure here. Most of them could not even get a fourth-grade pill even after 10 trials. However, the kid in front of them could make it on the spot? Everyone looked doubtful, and they were all staring at the alchemy furnace. Of course, many of them were discussing and judging in front of the stall as well. The main topic of discussion was that they did not believe she could do it and some even suspected she was selling fake medicine. Gu Xijiu felt it was the time to start making the medicine. Numerous eyes were staring at her, and Qian Lingyu was looking at her nervously. The thing he was worried the most was what were they going to do if she could not make the pills. Later, he just let go of the worries since everyone was wearing a mask and none of them could recognize each other. They could just run away if Gu Xijiu really could not make the pill. After all, none of them would know they were. When the fire was switched off for the first time, everyone held their breaths when Gu Xijiu opened the furnace. At the bottom of the furnace, there were five fourth-grade pills, four third-graded pills, and a second-grade pill. The crowd was speechless. There was a minor chaos in front of the stall. There were a few pharmacists in the crowd, and they decided to test the medicine. The conclusion was that all of the pills were authentic medicines! In just a very short time, the medicines were sold out. Not only the fourth-grade ones but even the third-grade and second-grade pills as well. Of course, the lower grade pills were slightly cheaper. All five pills were worth a total of 30 spiritual stones. Qian Lingyu did not dare to believe what he had seen. He looked at Gu Xijiu for a while as he could not believe she could make so many fourth-graded pills in one furnace! He had spent 12 spiritual stones to buy all the herbs, but they earned 80 spiritual stones after Gu Xijiu made them into pills! What a good piece of business! It was such a good deal! Therefore, he quickly bought another batch of herbs with the spiritual stones they earned. He purchased the specific ones listed by Gu Xijiu. Chapter 577 Chapter 577: Get The Lord Defamed 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The pills Gu Xijiu wanted to make this time were more valuable. Hence, she needed rtively expensive herbs. As a result, he spent 75 of the spiritual stones they had earned to purchase the ingredients. Qian Lingyu was quite worried this time as the first batch of medicines that she made was verymon, and Gu Xijiu was quite familiar with the alchemy process. However, the second one would be more difficult, and they would face a big loss if it fails. However, since he could afford it, the risk was worth taking. He was willing to ept more missions in the next few days and earn it back during the next night market together with Gu Xijiu. The second furnace was the Phoenix Marrow Pill which could strengthen the spiritual power in the body as well as refine the absorbed spiritual power. This pill was considered as a premium medicine, and it was quite challenging to make it. Even the third-grade pills could be sold at a good price. Everyone¡¯s blood was boiling when the furnace was opened for the second time tonight. Six fourth-grade pills were produced, and the rest were all third-grade! There was not even one failed pill. The red and burning pills were lying at the bottom of the furnace which attracted everyone¡¯s eyes. The pharmacists came up to conduct the test, and all of their faces cast a doubtful expression. They looked at Gu Xijiu and proceeded to conduct the test again. After some time, they finally announced, ¡°These are authentic, and they are considered premium ones!¡± ¡°Nah!¡± A bag of spiritual stones was thrown on Gu Xijiu¡¯s stall. A man walked over and said, ¡°There are 300 spiritual stones in the bag, I want all the pills!¡± Based on the market price, a fourth-grade Phoenix Marrow Pill was worth around 40 spiritual stones, and third-grade ones were worth about 20 spiritual stones. All of the pills costbined would cost about 300 spiritual stones. Hence, the man offered a fair price. Gu Xijiu took a glimpse of the man who walked over. In fact, the man was dressed in the same costume as everyone did so it was difficult to identify him. Despite having a pair of sharp eyes, she did not identify people through their appearance, but she recognized their aura and odor. That was Qian Lingtian! The fish had finally got on the hook! Her lips below the mask curved upwards and she said, ¡°No way!¡± They needed to disguise their voice while trading in the night market and Gu Xijiu was an expert! Forget about the people around her; even Qian Lingyu could not recognize her voice. She even disguised her height such that she was slightly taller than her original height. ¡°Why not?¡± Qian Lingtian sounded angry, ¡°I¡¯m paying the market price!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not obliged to sell at the market price.¡± Gu Xijiu sounded calm and signaled to Qian Lingyu. Qian Lingyu immediately announced, ¡°Hot and fresh Phoenix Marrow Pills, 60 spiritual stones for each fourth-grade pill, 30 spiritual stones for each third-grade pill! Firstes first served! Hurry up!¡± Although it was slightly more expensive than the market price, it was really difficult to find this pill on the market. Therefore, everyone waspeting to get it. ¡°I want it!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡­ Qian Lingtian frowned. He took out another bag and threw it over, ¡°Here you go. There are another 200 spiritual stones in there which makes a total of 500 spiritual stones. That¡¯s more than enough! I want all the pills!¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to sell all the pills to the same person, each person can only buy two pills.¡± Qian Lingtian was furious! He could only buy two pills even though he was eager to get all. Gu Xijiu did not take extra from him; she only received a total 120 spiritual stones for two pills. The rest also purchased the pills from her, and they were happily waiting for the third furnace. Chapter 578 Chapter 578: Get The Lord Defamed 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was not a greedy person, ¡°That¡¯s all for today, you¡¯re weed to visit another day if you want to buy more.¡± She began to clean up the stall. Someone was not happy though, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you making more?¡± ¡°Come on; we still want to buy. Oh yeah, do you have any other medicines other than these two?¡± Gu Xijiu answered as she was still cleaning up, ¡°I can make any medicine below fifth-grade as long as there are sufficient ingredients. I¡¯m kind of azy person and I only make twice a day.¡± She sounded like an expert with an arrogant attitude. Hence, everyone found it more difficult to identify her. There was an unofficial regtion in the night market whereby the buyers and the sellers were not allowed to ask each other¡¯s identity. Therefore, no one asked her identity even though they were full of curiosity. Most of them were guessing whether any of the teachers from the Alchemy Department faked his or her identity to sell their medicine here. That was because only those people were known to have the ability to make such good medicines. Qian Lingtian was standing at the same spot for a while. He quickly ran to catch up, ¡°Can I know whether you can make a fourth-grade Fire Lava Pill?¡± Fire Lava Pill was good for whoever practices fire spiritual power. It was powerful to practice the fire spiritual power, but it was easiest to lose control as well. The Fire Lava Pill could remove the impurities in the fire spiritual power and prevent them from losing control too easily. It was vital to those who practiced fire spiritual power. However, the ingredients were very valuable, and it was very difficult to make the pill. There were only one or two people in the Tianju Hall who could make such a premium and rare pill. Moreover, it was very easy to get many failed pills and probably only one sessful third-grade pill from three furnaces. Therefore, this pill was extremely rare and valuable. You could not even find a second-grade pill in the market. It was also rare and difficult to find in Tianju Hall¡¯s pharmacy. Even the students from the Ziyun ss were not allowed to ess to it from the pharmacy even despite them only having first-grade pills. Only the students who practice fire spiritual power were allowed to take one every two months. They would not simply eat it if it was not necessary. As for the fourth-grade pills, it always served as a reward for those who achieved something big. It was very difficult to find it otherwise. Even the students who frequently practiced fire spiritual power from the Ziyun ss could hardly see it. Qian Lingtian held his breath and waited for her answer after asking the question. Gu Xijiu stopped for a second and then answered, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee for a fourth-grade pill, but three or four third-grade pills is possible.¡± Qian Lingtian was delighted! He asked again, ¡°What if I prepared the ingredients myself and you made it? How are you going to charge?¡± ¡°500 spiritual stones for each fourth-grade pill, 300 spiritual stones for each third-grade pill, 100 spiritual stones for each second-grade pill and 50 spiritual stones for each first-grade pill.¡± Gu Xijiu said. Qian Lingtian was not happy with the price, ¡°It¡¯s so expensive! This is even if I pay for the ingredients?¡± ¡°The price would be doubled if you¡¯re going to buy your own ingredients.¡± Gu Xijiu answered and then did not bother him anymore. She continued to walk around the night market. Qian Lingtian blinked his eyes and then whispered with his buddy beside him. His buddy nodded and then quickly ran away. Qian Lingtian was a careful person; he wanted to know who was the one who made the pills. However, his buddy returned with a disappointed expression after an hour and told him he could not find them. Qian Lingtian was extremely pissed off. Chapter 579 Chapter 579: Get The Lord Defamed 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Forget it! He still has the chance to find out three dayster! The most important thing now was the pill. He only wanted the pill. ¡­ ¡°Gosh! You¡¯re terrific, Xijiu! Qian Lingyu was very excited. He would have done a few backflips in the night market if he was not afraid to expose his identity! ¡°No wonder The Lord was willing to recruit you, you¡¯re a legend!¡± At the moment, Qian Lingyu waspletely blown away and would probably kneel to her at this point. Naturally, he was more confident that she could treat his illness. Gu Xijiu smiled gently. She was in a good mood as the fish had caught the hook. ¡°Strange huh? Who was the one threw 500 spiritual stones to us? So rich!¡± Qian Lingyu did not recognize it was Qian Lingtian; he would have been quite annoyed by that. The spiritual stones were very valuable, and it was not easy to earn so many. Whether the students were from the Ziyun or Liuyun ss, they were considered rich if they could earn 200-300 spiritual stones. And the man threw 500 spiritual stones to them without blinking his eyes! Hidden rich man! He must be a hidden rich man! ¡°Xijiu, is he one of the ss teachers? Or perhaps even the elders?¡± Qian Lingyu guessed. Gu Xijiu took a glimpse of him and sighed, ¡°He tricked you so many times and even set you up, but you couldn¡¯t even recognize him?¡± Qian Lingyu was stunned, ¡°He was¡­ Qian Lingtian!?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡± Qian Lingyu did not believe her, ¡°How could it be? Where did he get so many spiritual stones?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled but remained silent. Qian Lingyu frowned and began to calcte, ¡°Impossible! He spent more than what he earned when he was in the Liuyun ss, and I was the one who always gave him extra spiritual stones. He just got into the Ziyun ss less than two years ago, and he only received 20 spiritual stones every month. Besides that, his sses and missions were quite hectic, the maximum he could do is take three missions each month. If he were lucky enough to get the best missions, he would get 30 spiritual stones. Therefore, he was supposed only to get 50 spiritual stones in total! So, he could actually earn 600 spiritual stones a year. However, he was a big spender as well. I¡¯ve seen him buy medicines in the pharmacy a few times and also lent his friends spiritual stones. Thus, it should be considered amazing if he still had 300 spiritual stones left with him. Is there anyone giving him the spiritual stones? He doesn¡¯te from a rich family¡­¡± Gu Xijiu said casually, ¡°That was definitely him. I wouldn¡¯t get it wrong. Besides that, I¡¯m sure he has more than 500 spiritual stones.¡± No one could simply take out such a huge number of spiritual stones which takes a few years to earn. Based on Qian Lingtian¡¯s actions, he definitely had a lot more spiritual stones with him. ¡°Did he find a stone mine?¡± Qian Lingyu was confused. Gu Xijiu smiled and did not continue the topic. She tapped on his shoulder, ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯m not only able to treat your illness, but I can also probably get you a big fish!¡± Qian Lingyu was still confused, ¡°What kind of big fish?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°Your injuries didn¡¯te from you losing control. Perhaps, someone purposely made you lose control.¡± Qian Lingyu was shocked and looked at her, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Someone had set you up, and he used a very special method to make you lost control.¡± Chapter 580 Chapter 580: Get The Lord Defamed 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Qian Lingyu was slightly naive as he was still young, he was not stupid, ¡°You mean the bastard Qian Lingtian¡­¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Most probably he was the one who caused it¡­¡± Qian Lingyu was extremely mad, and he clenched both of his fists, ¡°I did not mistreat him, why did he do that to me!?¡± ¡°Because you were born from the first and official wife of the family¡­ because you¡¯re a genius and he wasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°He, he was not bad in the first ce, and he was also considered as a genius in the Feng family. They even celebrated for him when they first discovered he had level five spiritual power. The master of the Feng family even said they would invest to train him properly.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°But you were way better than him when you were born, weren¡¯t you?¡± Qian Lingyu remained silent. Gu Xijiu spoke casually, ¡°He definitely would not get jealous if he is just a lousy person. It was because you¡¯re too great and he had too much ground to catch up. He felt you were blocking him from shining and he couldn¡¯t shine under your shadow.¡± Qian Lingyu opened his eyes widely as he was still young and did not understand the ugly side of humanity. He did not know how scary a person would be when they get jealous. He did not understand why people tricked him and backstabbed him; he did not understand why people would drag him into the mud¡­ And that the person who did so was probably the one closest to him! Qian Lingtian had a lot to gain from Qian Lingyu¡¯s misery. Many other jerks behaved like Qian Lingtian! Qian Lingyu was still mumbling, ¡°I didn¡¯t restrict him though. I knew he was suffering in the Liuyun ss. I even secretly disclosed some tips and taught him the Kung Fu from the Ziyun ss. I gave him the spiritual stones to buy medicines¡­ I took him as my brother and even helped him when someone bullied him¡­¡± He felt he treated Qian Lingtian well and he had tried his best. However, he really could not believe that Qian Lingtian was a wolf! Qian Lingtian was very evil to him since he got into the Ziyun ss. He always bullied. He did not even think Qian Lingtian would be the one who caused him to lose control. ¡°Qian Lingyu, promise me one thing.¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have to pretend nothing happened in theing few days, especially when we go to the night market. You must not reveal anything suspicious. Even if he could recognize us, pretend you don¡¯t know him. Otherwise, you can never be free from your illness. Can you do it?¡± Qian Lingyu took a deep breath, ¡°Ok!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. After all, Qian Lingyu was just a kid. It was difficult for him to pretend after finding out the truth and no matter what he would definitely expose a few signs. However, that was what she wanted. ¡­ Time flies and two days had passed. In the past two days, Qian Lingtian sent someone to talk to Qian Lingyu and thought he could find out what kind of treatment Gu Xijiu gave him. However, Qian Lingyu¡¯s mouth was as tight as the mussel¡¯s shell; he refused to say anything. Therefore, Qian Lingtian was even more anxious. He did not show any abnormal actions publicly, but he was lingering in the house alone during the night. Outside the window, Gu Xijiu was watching him from a big tree. She smiled as she was watching the anxious Qian Lingtian pace back and forth and losing sleep. Chapter 581 Chapter 581: Pay Him Back In His Own Coins Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She had observed him for five days, and she knew his schedules well enough. If she just suspected him in the first ce, now she was very sure Qian Lingtian was the culprit behind Qian Lingyu¡¯s illness. Qian Lingyu puts a lot of effort to hide the truth. However, he was still young and straightforward to expose his emotion when he did not like someone. Qian Lingtian was anxious, and he was a cautious person. Hence, he noticed something was wrong with Qian Lingyu. Throughout the five days, Gu Xijiu realized Qian Lingtian was not only anxious, but his temper was getting worse. She pondered and decided to pull back the fis and disappeared. She was teleporting almost all the time. Hence, Qian Lingtian did not notice her even though she has been appearing back and forth several times. ¡­ The night waste. The man chained to the wall in jail was Gu Canmo. He was considered a real man. He followed exactly the penalty he deserved to take. In thest few days, they had roasted his body for two hours and peeled his skin. When he was out, smoke could be seening from behind, and then he was kept in jail again right after that. At the moment, he was resting in the jail. He seemed to have sensed something and suddenly opened his eyes. He frowned. A young girl was looking at him in front. It was Gu Xijiu! No wonder people said she knew some magic. Indeed! She could juste into the jail without causing any chaos! ¡°Why are you here? Are you afraid I¡¯d run away? And did you purposelye to check?¡± Gu Canmo said rudely. Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Although you¡¯re careless and act reckless, but you¡¯re a real man who keeps his promise. I respect you.¡± Gu Canmo¡¯s eyebrows slightly rxed. The little girl was a smart person. ¡°Then why are you here? Tough at me?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°What do I get forughing at you? And I¡¯m not this kind of person. I¡¯m here to check something with you and hope you could help to answer.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Headmaster, do you want Qian Lingyu to recover? Do you hope he can fully recover from his illness?¡± Gu Canmo was stunned and began to judge Gu Xijiu, ¡°Do you have a solution for that?¡± As the headmaster, it was not difficult to hear the rumors even though he was in jail. All the elders who hade to report had told him everything. Therefore, he knew everything. However, he thought that was a strategy Gu Xijiu used to stabilize her life in Tianju Hall. He thought it was just a lie. Hence, he did not care. However, he was surprised when Gu Xijiu asked this way! Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°I just want to know whether you want him to recover.¡± ¡°Are you talking crap? Of course, I wish he would recover!¡± Gu Canmo answered without hesitation. Initially, he wanted to invite Long Siye to check on Qian Lingyu. However, he did not expect there were so many things that had happened since he came and everyone was busy dealing with those problems. Chapter 582 Chapter 582: Pay Him Back In His Own Coins 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Before he could ask Long Siye for this favor, he decided to send someone off again. Moreover, it took him a few days, and he had not returned until now. ¡°What if it would affect another student¡¯s future if he recovers?¡± Gu Canmo frowned, ¡°What do you want to do? And why is it rted to another student?¡± Gu Xijiu casually said, ¡°Because someone stole Qian Lingyu¡¯s power! We must find the student if we want to save Qian Lingyu and get him to return the power he stole.¡± Gu Canmo was confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°Fine; then I¡¯ll just tell you straight to the point. Qian Lingyu wasn¡¯t losing control; the strange illness wasn¡¯t the side effect of losing control. Someone has cast a spell on him!¡± Gu Canmo was shocked, ¡°What! What kind of spell? Impossible, I did suspect that and invited a magic expert to check, it wasn¡¯t like what you said.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and said, ¡°It was a special spell as it was only a general spell but a venomous one. It was the Gown Poison.¡± Gown Poison was created by Gu Xijiu as she recalled the Gown Magic in one of the Wuxia novels. She decided to exin the characteristics of the poison spell, ¡°The reason for its name was because the power he got can never be used by himself, as though the girls who made the gowns couldn¡¯t get married even after making so many gowns for others. The victim who got the spell would lose his power to the one who cast the spell via the same venomous worm. The more the victim practice the Kung Fu, the faster he loses his power and the one who cast the spell would be stronger¡­¡± Gu Canmo was shocked as he listened. He was an old ginger, and he knew who the culprit was. He frowned and asked, ¡°Do you mean Qian Lingtian was the one who cast the spell?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What proof do you have? Are you just specting?¡± Gu Canmo did not wholeheartedly believe. Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have the evidence, but I need you to help me get it. Of course, it¡¯s your call whether you want to find out the truth.¡± Gu Canmo was good with the n, ¡°Go ahead; I¡¯ll not be biased to anyone, just tell me what do you need.¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°It¡¯s straightforward. There¡¯s a special trait to control the spell which the victim and the culprit will need to practice Kung Fu at the same time. Whenever the victim starts to practice, the culprit would know, and he would do the same. I told Qian Lingyu to practice at random hours and realized both of them were doing the same thing at the same time. You can ask someone to observe them and see whether they practice at the same time.¡± Gu Canmo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s easy! But, that¡¯s difficult to conclude if you only base it on this.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Of course that¡¯s not the only key thing. Stealing power from someone is an evil deed, and the stolen power would not be under control. Thus, the culprit would need a pill to override the power for his use.¡± ¡°What kind of pill?¡± ¡°The Fire Lava Pill!¡± ¡°Impossible! Making the pill isplicated. He will need to eat it every day if he steals Qian Lingyu¡¯s power every day! It was a heavy usage, and he needs more than 300 pills a year! Tianju Hall doesn¡¯t even have such a huge number of supply!¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t need to eat it every day. He needs a daily dose if he takes a grade-one pill, but if he takes higher grade pills, then it couldst him for a few days. For example, the grade-two pill couldst three days, the grade-three pill couldst for seven days, and the grade-four pill could evenst for a month!¡± Chapter 583 Chapter 583: Pay Him Back In His Own Coins 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu said casually, ¡°There¡¯s a night market, right? Based on what I¡¯ve heard, this pill is asionally avable at the night market, but the price will be doubledpared to the pharmacy.¡± Gu Canmo remained silent, and his face looked grave. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look into this incident!¡± Qian Lingtian was just an average student from the Ziyun ss, where did he get so many spiritual stones to buy the medicine? If what Gu Xijiu said was right, there was probably a mighty person behind Qian Lingtian! Qian Lingtian was probably a spy which they put in Tianju Hall. That was not a small matter; we must investigate him appropriately! He pondered and seemed to have a n in his mind. He told Gu Xijiu, ¡°This is not a small matter, don¡¯t leak out any info, I¡¯ll investigate it.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your call.¡± Gu Canmo stopped talking for a short while and then continued asking, ¡°Gu Xijiu, don¡¯t you hate me? I mistreated you before, and you still trust me?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with her head nted one side, ¡°Of course I hate you, I hate you so badly. Honestly, I feel happy seeing you punished here.¡± Gu Canmo remained silent. Gu Xijiu immediately changed her attitude, ¡°Anyway, I still trust you. I trust your personality, and I believe whatever decision made is for Tianju Hall¡¯s good. Alright, I think I¡¯ll leave it to you for the next n.¡± Then, she disappeared. Gu Canmo felt touched. This little girl was quite good. She was knowledgeable and passionate, most importantly, she was full of creative ideas. Oh, wait! She had not told him how to get rid of Qian Lingyu¡¯s spell! Gu Canmo was in a panic and almost broke the chain to go after her! ¡­ In the evening of the sixth day, Gu Xijiu went to The Lord¡¯s courtyard again. He had not returned, Gu Xijiu thought he would note back anymore. And he probably just intended to scare her when he said he was going to check on her studies on the sixth day. Gu Xijiu guessed he did not take it seriously. She felt relieved, and the book was too thick already. She did read the book, but there was still a distance to master all the theories. After all, there were quite many terms which were difficult to understand; even the Firmament Stone could not follow. Thus, she could only memorize it. If hees back to check her homework, she would probably need to run around Tianju Hall with a single leg for the entire night. Luckily, he did note back! She then packed some stuff and met Qian Lingyu. After telling him the important things then only they went to the night market. The night market was full of people who dressed in a long robe and wore a mask. Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu still went back to the same spot where they set up their stall. They realized many people had already waited there and some even stretched their neck as though they were looking for something. They immediately looked at those who just came to set up their stall, and then moved their gaze away when they realized it was Gu Xijiu. Someone even helped them to reserve the spot for their stall and also chase away those who wanted to take the location. ¡°Xijiu, is he here?¡± Qian Lingyu¡¯s gaze was scanning the crowd, but he could not identify him. Gu Xijiu also scanned the crowd and realized he was there, ¡°Yes, he is here.¡± ¡°Should we go now? To fish him?¡± Chapter 584 Chapter 584: Pay Him Back In His Own Coins 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu looked at him and sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s walk around first. You¡¯re too excited now; you need to calm down.¡± Qian Lingyu was speechless. Gu Xijiu walked around the market for three rounds until Qian Lingyu looked tired. Finally, they returned to the stall location and slowly took out the stuff from the storage bag and put them on the table. Everyone¡¯s eyes opened widely! The man who wanted to chase them away was stunned. Gu Xijiu took out the alchemy furnace. Everyone was excited. She then took out the banner again and hung it above the stall. Gosh! The experts were here! Everyone was happy to see them. Since Gu Xijiu made the pillsst time, the people in the night market had shared the news with their friends. Thus, they even asked their friends toe this time, and now the people around the stall were much more than before. Of course, they were not only students anymore. Qian Lingyu took out the herbs he bought earlier and started to promote, ¡°Grade-four pills made on the spot! It is the Heaven Earth Pill, a must for those who practice earth spiritual power! 50 spiritual stones for each grade-four pill, grade-three pill¡­¡± When he was promoting hard, someone walked towards the stall and pressed on the herbs on the stall, ¡°I suspect something is fishy here! You aren¡¯t making the medicine on the spot! You made it beforehand and kept it in the furnace. It was just a show!¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and looked at him, ¡°You must have evidence before you speak.¡± The manughed, ¡°If you¡¯re skilled, let us prepare the herbs, and you make the medicine we need on the spot!¡± The man was not Qian Lingtian, but he had something to do with Qian Lingtian. That was because Qian Lingtian who was hiding in the crowd was looking at them. The kid seemed to be very careful. He suspected her, so he sent someone to test her. Gu Xijiu twitched her lips, ¡°Are you here to ruin my business? Why would I use your medicine?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a fraud if you dare not to take it! You¡¯re a liar!¡± The man was very aggressive. ¡°Uhh, you better don¡¯t buy it if you think I¡¯m a fraud.¡± Gu Xijiu did not bother him but looked at the crowd around the stall, ¡°I believe many people are waiting for my medicines.¡± The crowd immediately agreed, ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll buy! It¡¯s fine even though it¡¯s not made on the spot, as long as it¡¯s authentic will do.¡± ¡°Just go away if you don¡¯t want to buy, we¡¯re all waiting though¡­¡± ¡°These medicines are authentic; my friend bought it a few days ago, it was good!¡± ¡­ The man stopped breathing for a second as he did not expect Gu Xijiu to respond that way. He looked at the crowd on the other side. Qian Lingtian frowned as he stood in the crowd and secretly made a sign to that man. The man got the message and continued toin at the stall by saying the effect of old medicines and the fresh ones was different. And also recing the new medicine with old ones was wrong. He just could not stop making troubles. The man was good at talking, coupled with the help of his people; the buyers began to doubt Gu Xijiu¡¯s alchemy skills. Gu Xijiu seemed to be mad and said, ¡°You¡¯re such an evil person! So what! I¡¯m not going to use your medicine!¡± She looked at the buyers and said. Chapter 585 Chapter 585: Pay Him Back In His Own Coins 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She looked at the buyers and said, ¡°However, if you have any medicine, just pass it to me, and I¡¯ll make one and prove him wrong!¡± Once she mentioned that out loud, chaos emerged among the buyers. Everyone wanted Gu Xijiu to use their medicine, but most of them had iplete ingredients. While that was the moment, Qian Lingtian was waiting to make his move. He slowly walked toward the stall and sighed, ¡°I do have a set of ingredients for Fire Lava Pills, I thought I was going to make it by myself. Anyway, since you need it urgently to prove yourself, I¡¯ll contribute it then. It¡¯s not easy to collect these medicines though, make sure you make me a good pill!¡± The fish was on the hook! Gu Xijiu smiled but she was not in a hurry, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make Fire Lava Pill, even the experts couldn¡¯t get one four-graded pill after ten attempts. I don¡¯t mind to use your medicine, but I need to tell you upfront about the charges. 500 spiritual stones for each four-graded pill, 300 spiritual stones for each three-graded pill, 150 spiritual stones for the two-graded pill and 80 for the one-graded pill. If you agree, then I¡¯ll make it now. If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll take other orders.¡± The harsher she was, the easier it to make Qian Lingtian lets his guard down. He was a doubtful and careful person, but he was always worried he would get caught. He would be more cautious if Gu Xijiu epts his medicine too quickly. However, it seemed to be different now as he thought things went well with his n. However, he extended his show for better safety. He argued with Gu Xijiu and bargained the price. He even pretended he was going to leave, but Gu Xijiu refused topromise. She preferred not to earn the spiritual stones and would not ask him to stay if he was going to vacate. Until he saw others were going to grab the chance with full ingredients then only he agreed with the price. Throughout the making process, he pretended he did not care, but he secretly observed Gu Xijiu just in case she yed any trick. However, he did not know much about the alchemy knowledge, and there were many different ways to make various medicines. He could only watch her and prevent her from adding any other ingredients. It took slightly longer to make the pill which was about three hours. The people around the stall were talking about her skills as they watched. Of course, there were also some experts in the crowd, and they criticized softly while watching. However, they secretly cried after a while. It was verymon to move fast while making the medicines, but it was not easy to make every single move look beautiful. Those alchemists only focused on alchemy and neglect all skills which were not relevant. Besides that, they were usually a man. They were confused about dancing. Gu Xijiu¡¯s motion was not the feminine dance but handsome and charming. Although she was wearing a traditional long robe and a mask, she looked graceful. Who was the one making the medicine? The hidden alchemist looked at each other as they knew each other and decided toe together. Therefore, the one in front of them was not from their team. Chapter 586 Chapter 586: Pay Him Back In His Own Coins 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Then, who was this person? They observed her alchemy furnace again. Apparently, it did not seem to be very outstanding. The quality was merely above average. Was she as legendary as the rumors imed? Was it like what people had spected, that she had prepared the pills in advance and the alchemy process was just a trick to fool the public? The first alchemy isplete. After uncovering the lid, numerous people stretched their necks to look into the furnace, looking like a bunch of giraffes. However, the mouth of the furnace was too small, so only a few people managed to look inside. An apothecary stepped forward to look inside and observe the pills again. Then, with a startled look in his eyes, he counted off the pills to the people around, ¡°Three wasted pills, three level-one pills, two level-two pills, one level-three pill and one level-four pill.¡± The result was an extraordinary performance even to the most experienced alchemist there. The crowd once again bustled with noise and amusement, some of them cheered with excitement, some of them discussed at great lengths. Qian Lingtian secretly caught his breath. Very well, there was a level-four pill. He did not talk much and handed over the spiritual stones to Gu Xijiu without hesitation. He then took the pills and left. After stepping out of the circle, he looked back and sneered. When he approached Gu Xijiu a few moments ago, he had secretly applied a faint aroma on her. The smell was indistinguishable. The aroma could only be sensed and tracked by a type of spiritual insect. The alchemist had taken away his spiritual stones for more than a thousand pieces. Feeling sorry for his lost stones, he desperately wanted to find out her background and reim his stones. Just when he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly heard that there were some loud noises. It seemed like some arguments were going on. Tempted, he turned back around and mingled with the crowd. After a while, he understood how the thing happened from the beginning until the end. Gu Xijiu wanted to refine Heaven Earth Pills in her second alchemy, but another alchemist suddenly came out and brought her another pack of medicinal herbs to perform a second alchemy. Apparently, he had some doubts that Gu Xijiu had already prepared her pills in advance for her first alchemy. He suspected that she had coborated with others to put up a show. He would only believe in her if she had seeded in refining the herbs provided to her. Gu Xijiu did not allow him to push her around and rejected him instantaneously. If everyone said so in the same way, then she would never be able to have a good name for herself. Without hesitating, the alchemist took out his mask and revealed himself. It was a surprising scene to the crowd. He was none other than Jing Lanyao, the chief alchemist of Tianju Hall. The man was very skillful in his alchemy ability, a grade-six alchemist. Sometimes, he could even extract a level-six pill when he was at the peak of his performance. It was normal for him to extract level-four pills. He was the pir of Tianju Hall, also the teacher for the advanced ss of Ziyun ss. The man had a very high prestige and would not quicklye to the night market. He was here because he was aware that ¡®someone was performing live alchemy and there would be a level-four pill in each extraction.¡¯ He stood up and revealed himself so no one would specte that he and Gu Xijiu were coborating with one another for a show. Gu Xijiu found out about his true identity through the crowd, so she did not turn down his request anymore and readily agree to it. He had proved himself to be the chief alchemist by providing the most excellent quality of medicinal herbs. Moreover, the pill that he had requested Gu Xijiu to extract, the Flying Crane Pill, was an extremely rare pill. Not only that solely a grade-five alchemist could extract the pill, but it was also challenging to do so. Even for Jing Lanyao himself, there was no guarantee that in every process there would be pills of the highest quality. However, it was possible to have a fewpleted pills every time. Jing Lanyao¡¯s appearance had caused a little uproar on the spot. The master was an arrogant man, so he was rarely seen in public. Chapter 587 Chapter 587: The Scene Was Worth The Watch Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The master was rarely seen under normal circumstances. Only when Long Siye was there, he would show up to greet him personally and invite him into the secret chamber to discuss alchemy techniques together. As for others, they were all irrelevant in the eyes of the master. Even Gu Canmo had not always been able to invite him. He had now, however, shown up in such a high profile. He had even engaged himself with the mysterious alchemist. The crowd felt that their trips were not in vain. It was totally worth the watch. Qian Lingyu was very nervous deep down. He quickly sent his messages to Gu Xijiu to exin to her a brief ount of the master¡¯s life. He knew that it was time to test her real capability. Gu Xijiu seemed at ease as she patiently arranged the herbs in good order. A few momentster, she picked out a particr herb and ced it in her palm, ¡°This herb doesn¡¯t smell right!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jing Lanyao raised his brows. ¡°The herb is not the real Feng Tianhu. Instead, it is Yun Tianhu, a herb that closely resembled its appearance. The effect of the herb was the total opposite, so it was impossible to extract the Flying Crane Pill with it! Master Jing, are you trying to test my judgment or have you mistaken it for something else?¡± The people turned their attention to Jing Lanyao, as they did not believe that he would make a mistake. ¡°Good judgment.¡± Lan Jingyao groaned as he took back the Yun Tianhu and handed her the real Feng Tianhu. Apparently, he was indeed trying to test her. Gu Xijiu smiled, and without making furtherments, she began the alchemy. Jing Lanyao fixed his eyes on her every move and frowned at her asionally. This pill was what he most excelled in, so he was exceedingly familiar with the process of making such pill. However, it was the first time for him to see the way Gu Xijiu made it. He was not worried that Gu Xijiu would y any tricks to deceive him as the ready product of the pill was extremely rare. The avable quantity of such pills in the Tianju Hall was limited, and all of the pills were with him. It was impossible for the alchemist right in front of him to prepare the pill in advance. During the process, Gu Xijiu even tried to chat with the master, ¡°How many finished products are you usually able to extract? How is the quality?¡± ¡°Are you trying topare yourself to me?¡± It was unclear how he felt through the tone of his voice. There were a few of his students at the scene. Honestly, every student that had been taught by the master was a little terrified by him as he was very strict with his students. One would easily get severely criticized even with the tiniest fault. They would make a detour just to avoid seeing him. What terrified them the most was when he stayed next to them during the process of their alchemy. His gaze could easily make their flesh creep. Very often, they would mess up their process just because of his asional gazes. However, the mysterious alchemist behaved with perfectposure under his attentive watch throughout the whole process. She was also delighted to have a casual chit-chat with him. They were really impressed by the strength in her state of mind. Jing Lanyao imposed a tremendous aura that caused a sharp rise in pressure in the surrounding, strong enough to overwhelm weaker beings. Gu Xijiu did not seem to be intimidated by his terrifying power. Instead, she asked him smilingly, ¡°Master, are you afraid to answer my questions?¡± Jing Lanyao did not know what to say. ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with the alchemy of this pill. There will definitely be two level-four pills in every alchemy, but it¡¯s hard to tell what would be of the rest. There could be three wasted pills, at most. If the conditions are favorable, there will asionally be a level-six or level-five pill.¡± He was upfront and revealed his achievements. Gu Xijiu let out a smile and did notment further. Chapter 588 Chapter 588: Pay To Embarrass Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After about two hours, she finally put out the fire of the alchemy furnace. Gu Xijiu stopped what she was doing and slowly opened the lid of the furnace. She looked inside and then pushed it towards Jing Lanyao, ¡°Please examine it personally.¡± Jing Lanyao looked inside. He blinked a few times and looked again. He ended up examining the pills very closely for a while. Then, he used his sleeves to fan and cool the pills. This was so he could put the pills in his palm and observe them thoroughly. The spectators were also looking at the glittering green pills of different intensities. They could not help but hold their breaths at the scene. Some experienced alchemists were already calling out, ¡°One level-five pill, two level-four pills, two level-three pills and two wasted pills!¡± Their voices were filled with disbelief. The people gasped, one after another. They turned their attention to Gu Xijiu. The quality of this mysterious alchemist wasparable to Master Jing¡¯s. Who was she exactly? The people had been questioning her identity since herst outstanding performance. They were trying to find out who she really was. Some had spected that she was actually Jing Lanyao in disguise based on the quantity of the pills that she had made and her stubbornness. They thought that the master must have been putting up a show, as he could not use his true identity to sell the pills. It was suspected that he had run short of spiritual stones. Since Master Jing had presented himself now, who could this mysterious alchemist be? Could she be one of the other few alchemists? The only w here is that they had not heard of any other alchemist who possessed such a high capability in their alchemy. Who was she? Their eyes lingered on Gu Xijiu. They wished their vision were able to prate through the long robe and reveal her true identity. Jing Lanyao turned his attention to Gu Xijiu and finally asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not entitled to know who I am,¡± said Gu Xijiu, calm and collected. Qian Lingyu was tensed, but he stood up for Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Exactly, everyonees to the night market wearing a long robe and a mask to conceal their true identity. Thus, if we¡¯re not willing to expose ourselves, you cannot force us to.¡± He began putting the things together, ¡°Alright, now that we¡¯re done with both of the alchemies, we can pack our things and leave.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Jing Lanyao took a step forward and ced his palm on the alchemy furnace. He fixed his eyes on Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Is there any reason why you find it hard to disclose your identity?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. She then crossed her arms and said, ¡°Nothing, I am just obeying the rules here.¡± Jing Lanyao frowned, but immediately started guessing her identity, ¡°Are you, Brother Qiu?¡± ¡°Brother Jing, I am here.¡± One of the men in the crowd took off his mask. He was the Brother Qiu that Jing Lanyao had called out. Jing Lanyao frowned again. Just when he was about to start guessing again, Alchemist Qiu already began to talk, ¡°Brother Jing, there¡¯s no need to guess anymore, all of us are here.¡± He waved at the crowd. Three other men then emerged from the crowd and took off their masks. They were the remaining alchemists from the alchemy hall. All the alchemists from the Tianju Hall were there. There was no one left. Tianju Hall did not allow any outsiders to move in. Everything would be recorded in the books even when there were some asional stays. Although the people present were wearing long robes and masks, all of them were the internal staff members of the Tianju Hall. Now that all the alchemists from the Tianju Hall were present, the one standing in front of them was clearly not one of them. Therefore, who was she exactly? Could she be a spy that was harboring evil intentions? The people started to get closer and closer as they were trying to prevent them from leaving. Chapter 589 Chapter 589: Pay To Embarrass 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Jing Lanyao¡¯s eyes were tensely focused on Gu Xijiu, ¡°This is a serious matter, so I advise you to take off your mask and reveal yourself. Your alchemy ability is certainly brilliant. You must be someone mighty from somewhere. You should show yourself so we can be friends.¡± Gu Xijiu gently touched her mask with her fingers, ¡°Are you trying to break the rules here?¡± Jing Lanyao took a deep breath and said, ¡°This matter is rted to the safety of the Tianju Hall. Hence, I can no longer tolerate. If you are in any way offended, please forgive me for my shorings. If it is true that we have been wrong about you, we will definitely make an official and public apology to you.¡± Gu Xijiuughed. ¡°I am only following the rules. It is not a big deal for me to take off my mask, you just have to do one thing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Asked Jing Lanyao, frowning, Gu Xijiu stretched out her hand. ¡°Pay! 2,000 spiritual stones to see my face once!¡± Jing Lanyao did not know what to respond. The crowd was speechless. Silently, Jing Lanyao took another deep breath. In fact, it was them who broke the rules first. However, they really had to see what she looked like. ¡°Alright, deal! Two thousand spiritual stones to see your face once.¡± Jing Lanyao agreed to it. He looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Now, can you take off your mask?¡± Faintly, Gu Xijiu squinted her eyes, ¡°Pay first; then you¡¯ll get to see.¡± Jing Lanyao was frustrated. He took out all the spiritual stones that he had, but the amount was insufficient. He did not even have a thousand stones. After witnessing the scene, other alchemists also chipped in, one after another. However, they only managed to raise the amount to 1,800 stones. There were 200 stones left. Jing Lanyao ced all of the 1,800 in front of Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°We only have these at the moment.¡± Gu Xijiu refuted him instantly, ¡°Not one stone less!¡± Jing Lanyao became green with rage, but he could not refute her. The bystanders in the crowd had given in to their curiosity. Some of them who were well off helped to raise the amount by contributing two or three stones each. Seeing such a scene, the Firmament Stone could not help but express itself, ¡°Master, you are really good at making money! This seems like a fundraising just to pay for your revtion. You were so poor a few days ago that you did not even have a magic stone with you. No one would have ever thought that you are going to be a richdy in just a few days.¡± Gu Xijiu simply smiled at it, without making furtherments. She had no other way. The mussel had been dying to feast on the meals from the Ziyun ss. It had been talking about it again and again for a few days already, so she had to make enough money to fulfill its request. It was not easy to feed three big eaters. 2,000 spiritual stones were finally collected and presented to Gu Xijiu. The stones were almost the size as beans, and the bag was quite full with 2,000 stones in it. Gu Xijiu sighed, as she put her hand into the bag to grab the stones, ¡°Actually, we always meet each other during the day, but unfortunately, you have to pay for me to reveal myself now.¡± She ced the stones into her storage bag. Then, she took off her mask without extra hassle and revealed her true face. ¡­ ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s so hrious. I have never seen such a brilliant expression on Jing Lanyao¡¯s face. I think that his face must have turnedpletely green the moment he saw your face!¡± Qian Lingyu was still indulging himself in the excitement, with eyes brighter than the stars. He was so full of excitement and could not contain it so he jumped as high as could! Chapter 590 Chapter 590: Pay To Embarrass 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion To him, it was funny to see the surprised look on everyone¡¯s face! It was as though they were struck by lightning the moment Gu Xijiu took off her mask. It could probably make himugh for a month. The young man next to her was good at stirring up her excitement that she could not help but smile along with him. Without hesitating, she threw a bag full of clinking spiritual stones to Qian Lingyu. There must be plenty of stones in it. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a big feast on the first floor tomorrow!¡± ¡°Good! By then, I will fill up my te with every dish to outrage those rude people!¡± ted, Qian Lingyu felt very satisfied with the thoughts of the events that had just happened not long ago. Suddenly, he was reminded of something, ¡°By the way, Xijiu, did you already foresee that they could no longer contain their curiosity and were going to uncover your mask tonight?¡± Gu Xijiu squinted her eyes into the shape of the crescent moon and said, ¡°Try and guess?¡± Qian Lingyu did not say anything. Although that was meant as a question, deep down he already knew the answer. The youngdy was indeed cunning. He held his forehead and said, ¡°Xijiu, you are too crafty, how could you possiblye up with such a way to make money!?¡± ¡°This ability came from necessity. I do not wish to rely on coarse food anymore, so I have to think of more ways to make money. But, too bad¡­¡± said Gu Xijiu, radiantly. ¡°Too bad, what?¡± asked Qian Lingyu, confused. ¡°Too bad that everyone in the night market was wearing a mask. They had even altered their body shape, so I could not really tell who they were. If I had known that the buyer was someone who was displeasing to me, I would have made an even greater sum of money from him! I would double up the price. For those who were absolutely displeasing, I would even raise the price tenfold!¡± Qian Lingyu could not help but roll his eyes, ¡°Luckily you could not differentiate anyone so you could treat all of them equally.¡± ¡°By the way, Xijiu, if you recognized me in the night market, would you give me a discount based on our friendship?¡± ¡°No exception,¡± said Gu Xijiu, in all seriousness. Qian Lingyu did not know what to say. He could not help but look at Gu Xijiu. The night breeze was gently swaying her dark hair and long robe. Her eyes were still curved like the crescent moon, with a look of intelligence and grace. He could feel a sudden increase in the rate of his heartbeat. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± He called out her name. Gu Xijiu turned her head around and raised her brow at him, ¡°Yes?¡± Under her intense gaze, he suddenly lost the words to say to her, as though he had his mouth parched and tongue scorched. Gu Xijiu noticed that his handsome face was gradually growing red. Confused, she asked, ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± She observed him a little more, ¡°Not feeling well? Do you have a fever?¡± Just when she was about to raise her hand and touch his forehead, Qian Lingyu took an unexpected leap backward, as though he had just been burned. ¡°Please don¡¯t! It is improper for men and women to touch each other!¡± Gu Xijiu withdrew her hand. She raised her eyebrow at him while looking at his courageous attempt to keep to his virtues. She did not quite understand his sudden change in attitude, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°I¡­ I have to go back and practice Kung Fu! See you next time!¡± Qian Lingyu dashed off as though a ghost was chasing after him. Gu Xijiu shook her head in disbelief; then she went back into her yard. Not long after she had entered the yard, a person¡¯s silhouette could be seen from afar. This person¡¯s Kung Fu was good, as he was able to follow her without making any sound at all. He stood there as he watched the two of them part ways. Instinctively, he touched his storage bag and felt d that he was able to avoid being recognized by thedy in the night market. Otherwise, he could not possibly buy the pills at the price that he was offered. He did not expect thedy to be so capable. To his surprise, she was a master of alchemy! Presumably, her art of healing must be good, too. Her triumph against Gu Xixi must not have been all luck after all. Chapter 591 Chapter 591: Pay To Embarrass 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone who had seen her true identity at the night market must be having the same thoughts as him as they were all equally blinded by her charm. Some of them would probably think that her brave words about curing Qian Lingyu were not entirely false right now as there was a certain level of credibility to back it. In the secret gambles among the people, the chips to bet for her ¡®to fail in curing Qian Lingyu and embarrass herself¡¯ would probably be scaled down by tomorrow. Had thedy realized that Qian Lingyu had actually been poisoned? Had she realized that it was him, Qian Lingtian, behind all the tricks? She had not realized it yet, had she? After all, the person who had gifted him the poison had told him how special the poison was. No one on earth would be able to identify it. The person even told him that as long as he refused to take the antidote, the poison would never be cured. If one day all his tricks were exposed, he would rather die than to cure the poison. Even if he was being force-fed with the antidote, they still could not do anything with him if he refused to cooperate and help with the conversion of the antidote. In times of desperation, he would use his secret power to burn himself down. He would rather perish together with Qian Lingyu. There was a sign of brutal and vicious intent in his eyes. He clenched his fists tightly under the sleeves. However, Qian Lingyu¡¯s recent attitude was slightly odd. To be on the safe side, he ought to head back and take the level-four pills. Until the conversion wasplete, it would then be unnecessary for him to practice Kung Fu at the same time as Qian Lingyu every day. He could finally have a break. He knew that Qian Lingyu would begin practicing Kung Fu when he got home, so he dared not hold up any further. He got up and quickly went back. His movements were swift. However, two shadows suddenly appeared behind him and closely followed his tracks. Gu Xijiu¡¯s shadow could be seen on the tree as she appeared out of nowhere. Her camouge was really excellent. Her ck body looked as though it was the shape of a tree so she could avoid being seen. Lazily, she lied down on the tree trunk with her legs swaying in the air. Her n could finally be wound up perfectly. She believed that things would be different after tonight. She was delighted. She could not help but crack her fingers to relieve some of the tension. She approved of herself, ¡°Gu Xijiu, this is such a perfect fight! Keep it up!¡± Full of delight, she felt like whirling in circles out of joy. Suddenly, someone patted her shoulder from behind, and she could hear a cold voice talking to her, ¡°Keep it up.¡± The voice was so familiar. She was so surprised by the voice that she fell off from the tree. What an utter surprise. She had always been bold, but not reckless, but right at the moment when she fell, she did not attempt to struggle. When she finally reacted, her face was about to touch the ground. Oh, no. Her face was about to be marred by a scar. She closed her eyes, instinctively. She could feel a tight grip on her waist, followed by a reeling spin. When she opened her eyes, she was already standing on the ground, all well and unharmed. Standing buoyantly across her was The Lord, not further than one foot away. The proximity was too close. His presence was too strong. Gu Xijiu could feel her heart skipping in her chest. Intuitively, she took two steps backward, ¡°My¡­ My Lord.¡± She seldom stammered over her words. The Lord cast a nce at her, ¡°Are you nervous to see me? Feeling guilty?¡± Gu Xijiu muttered in her heart. The way The Lord appeared suddenly in such a manner would terrify just about anyone. She was considered brave for not screaming out loud. What was there to be guilty about? ¡°My Lord, you must be joking. My Lord came and went like a shadow; I was caught off guard for a second.¡± Chapter 592 Chapter 592: When Extreme Joy Turns To Sorrow Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You¡¯re shocked?¡± The Lord repeated and continued, ¡°If I were the enemy, you would have died by now based on your poor reactions earlier.¡± Gu Xijiu twitched her mouth and decided not to argue with him. Indeed, he was right. If he stabbed her just now instead of tapping on her shoulder¡­ However, how many people out there possessed such powerful Kung Fu like The Lord? She has never seen anyone else who could do the same. It was as though he just appeared from thin air! If it were someone else, she would have sensed it when they were about three meters away. She would not even allow them toe any closer. Hence, the incident which he brought up would not happen at all! ¡°There are more than 10 people in this world who could appear like what I did just now¡­¡± The Lord knew her as though he had a worm inside her stomach. She was surprised. With that, he then said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be in deep sh*t if one of them want to kill you!¡± Gu Xijiu was even more surprised and raised her head when she heard 10 people had such amazing Kung Fu in this world! ¡°Why are you looking at me with such a shocked expression?¡± The Lord slowly added, ¡°I did not even use my core power when I appeared earlier.¡± In other words, he did not even use 1/100 of his Kung Fu¡­ Gu Xijiu was sweating; she definitely understood his message. Her face was hot, and she admitted her mistakes, ¡°It was my fault, I should¡¯ve paid more attention just now.¡± The Lord looked at her blushing face and slowly asked, ¡°Had too much fun and then became careless?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. The Lord continued, ¡°You seemed to have had quite a lot of fun in thest few days, I¡¯m happy for you. However, I want you to be happier, how¡¯s your progress on the homework?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face turned pale. Both of them looked at each other for quite some time. He then tapped on her shoulder and said gently, ¡°Look, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done it quite well. I¡¯m really d and can¡¯t wait to see your performance. Follow me!¡± Gu Xijiu secretly howled with grief in her heart. That was the time when extreme joy turned to sorrow! ¡­ The Luminous Pearl seemed to have sensed its master¡¯s return as it slowly brightened up and shone. The hall immediately became bright as though it was daytime. That was The Lord¡¯s house, and all the disys remained the same when The Lord left. If she had to tell the difference, it would be the dust at the corners of the house. The Lord had left for six days, so it was normal for the furniture to be dusty. The Lord¡¯s gaze scanned the house and looked at her, ¡°Did you think I was noting back anymore? Have you cleaned the house?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She was so busy in thest few days and did not even tidy up her own bed. Of course, she did not think of cleaning his ce. But, she could not say it that way at the moment. Gu Xijiu lowered her head and answered, ¡°Xijiu dared not simply enter your house.¡± That was quite a good excuse. Since The Lord did not allow anyone to enter his house, even the four messengers did not dare to¡­ The Lord looked at her with a strange expression, ¡°I see, you sound so obedient huh?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°Nothing new.¡± ¡°Hmmm. Since you¡¯re so obedient, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got your homework done? Not bad! Let¡¯s have a test then, I¡¯ll reward you if you perform well but I¡¯m going to punish you if you¡¯re underperforming.¡± Gu Xijiu cried in her heart. She looked out to the sky and tried to bargain, ¡°My Lord, since it¡¯s quitete already and you¡¯ve been traveling here and there, would you want to have a rest and do the test tomorrow?¡± Chapter 593 Chapter 593: The Lord Was Given A Cold-Shoulder Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You want me to miss the appointment?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Xijiu had not managed to respond to his question. ¡°I¡¯ve promised to check your homework on the sixth day, and today is the sixth day. How could I simply break the promise?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a short moment and then coughed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might be exhausted¡­ My Lord, it¡¯s really fine even you break the promise! I mean it¡­? ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re so understanding.¡± The Lord seemed to be d and looked around, ¡°It¡¯s so dirty here, there is not even a ce for me to sit¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She thought in her head, ¡°My Lord, you could just wave your sleeve, and everything would be cleaned as usual¡­¡± Apparently, he wanted her to clean it. To obtain some favors when he checks her homeworkter, Gu Xijiu decided not to argue and quickly rolled up her sleeves to clean, ¡°Xijiu will clean it.¡± The Lord was pleased with her and nodded, ¡°Alright, you clean this ce, and I¡¯ll just take a break at your ce.¡± He then disappeared instantly. Gu Xijiu was shocked and kept silent. She almost cried. Gosh! My Lord, my nest is worse than here though. ¡­ The door was opened, and a purple shadow arrived in a rush, ¡°Shiuuu!¡± The mussel rushed forward, ¡°Master! You¡¯re finally back!¡± The purple shadow was Lu Wu. Unfortunately, it flew away before it got to cuddle with the person who just came in, while the mussel has been stepped on its shell and could not move at all. Lu Wu went back under the nket. Its body was upside down, and its nine tails were wagging. It was not their master; it was The Lord! The mussel felt its shell was locked, ¡°My¡­ My Lord¡­¡± The Lord flew in and saw everything in the house. The bed was messy, and Lu Wu was lying under the nket with its eyes staring at The Lord. There was a round nest at the left corner with a soft cushion inside, and the cushion seemed to have a shallow pit in it. It was probably the mussel¡¯s den. There was also a rectangr nest at the right corner of the room, and there was a mat inside. The Wind Caller was standing on it with a pair of weird shoes on its head. Its characteristic was different from Lu Wu¡¯s which was clingy and naive. It was also different from the mussel which was overly expressive. The Wind Caller was a gentle mythological animal, it always walked like a gentleman and brought the house slippers to Gu Xijiu whenever she came back. The Lord¡¯s smile had gone away when he looked at the two creatures and then looked at Lu Wu who was hiding in the nket. There were three majestic beings in the bedroom, and one had even climbed up to the bed. Was she keeping majestic beings or raising pets? He did not expect the little girl treated her majestic beings so nicely. One¡¯s favorite things would always be their weakness, and it was easy for people to exploit it. Therefore, it would affect one¡¯s sense of judgment. It was fine if someone else lost their sense of judgment but she could not. He gently waved his sleeve, and the chair he was looking at was immediately cleaned. He sat down and then observed the three majestic beings in the room silently. The mussel felt numb and nervous from being stared at, and it identally said something inappropriate, ¡°My Lord, what brings you back? Master is going to cry this time¡­¡± The Lord was speechless. Chapter 594 Chapter 594: The Lord Was Given A Cold-Shoulder 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Huh? Why would she need to cry?¡± ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t finished her homework, as there were many questions she hadn¡¯tpleted¡­¡± The mussel answered. However, it immediately realized it had betrayed its master after answering The Lord¡¯s question. The little kid in the shell quickly covered its mouth and closed its shell, ¡°Yikes! I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± It was utterly silent in the room, but the mussel could not even hear The Lord¡¯s breath. Was he gone? The mussel opened its shell and stretched its head out to take a peek. It noticed The Lord was still there looking at the three of them. The mussel trembled and wanted to shrink back into its shell, but The Lord suddenly spoke, ¡°I want you to leave the house in 15 minutes and build your own shelters!¡± Three of them were silent. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was worried about what the three majestic beings would say to The Lord. However, she could not do anything now except pray for them. She worked very quickly, and soon the house was cleaned. In fact, the house was not that dirty; it was mainly dusty. She has already wiped down all the furniture in the house in a few minutes, and everything was back to its original clean state. She found two tes on the table while she cleaned the house. There were fruits and pastry on them. There was a rare spiritual fruit, and the pastries were made from spiritual grains. There were three fruits and three pieces of pastries. Both the spiritual fruit and pastry were sufficient to keep her full for one whole day even if she consumed one a day. Hence, she could sustain her life for six days without stepping out from the house. Seemed like The Lord has prepared everything for her and she only needed to wander around the house to find it. Unfortunately, she was in a hurry to leave the house as The Lord was not there. Gu Xijiu felt grateful in her heart but also guilty at the same time. The Lord was really annoying, but he treated her rtively nicely and cared about her. Because of Long Xi, she automatically set a barrier between her and any man who acted like her mentor. She was just like Yang Guo, who had been bullied too often by his mentor (Zhao Zhijing). He even hated the term ¡®mentor¡¯ and was only willing to address Xiaolongnu as an aunt. Gu Xijiu¡¯s situation was slightly simr to Yang Guo¡¯s, however, one was abused by their mentor, and the other one was disappointed and betrayed. Yet, her mentality was very simr to Yang Guo¡¯s as both of them shared the feeling ¨C once bitten, twice shy! Therefore, she decided not to seek any mentorship, especially from a man. However, being mentored by The Lord was an unavoidable coincidence, and was initially just a temporary n. She did not see herself as an official follower of The Lord, even though that was her title. Now, she finally found a special feeling; she respected The Lord. It was different from the feelings she had for Long Siye. She admired The Lord, but she had no idea what kind of feeling she had for Long Siye. She recalled the dream again and suddenly got irritated. Long Xi used to be a hidden wound in her heart, and the past was a scar to remind her of her ¡®stupidity,¡¯ which made her avoid thinking about it. She did not even want to see this person anymore. Gu Xijiu had no idea when she had stopped avoiding this taboo. She even began to use it as a reference during her reflections. Most importantly, she did not hate Long Xi anymore. Chapter 595 Chapter 595: The Lord Was Given A Cold-Shoulder 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu treated Long Siye better now. When she recalled the betrayal she experienced, she did not feel the pain anymore. In fact, she even felt it was not that evil of him to do so given the circumstances. Long Xi was Ye Hongfeng¡¯s fiance and they were an official couple. It seemed reasonable for him to exploit a clone for his beloved fiancee. Gu Xijiu realized she became more understanding of the situation. Did that mean she was now carrying the genes of a saint? She shook her head and decided not to think about it anymore. Anyway, Long Siye had left together with Rong Che for a few days. She had not seen him since. Did he send Rong Che straight back to the Feixing Kingdom? It was possible. After all, Rong Che really could not move and it was quite dangerous for him to travel alone. However, he was a prince and Long Siye was obliged not to leave him alone. Long Siye¡¯s sses in the Tianju Hall would only begin in half a month. Hence, his departure would not have any impact on his sses. She had pondered all this while cleaning the house. After cleaning the living room, she went into the inner chamber which was The Lord¡¯s bedroom. That was her first time to be in his bedroom. The Lord was always seen to be high and mighty above everyone, just like a god on top of the clouds. Thus, The Lord¡¯s bedroom should be squeaky clean. Perhaps it should be like the room of a monk, with only a futon mat on the floor and a few paintings of mountains and the Sun. However, all her thoughts were proven wrong when she entered the bedroom. There was a partition with paintings of the clouds in the room. The floor was made of white jade; there was a set of marble tables and a chair with purplish clouds patterned on it. There was also a flower pot beside the window which had a few stones in them that looked like purple jades, along with a few flower buds that were growing between the gaps of the stones and waiting to bloom. Meanwhile, she could also smell a nice fragrance in the room which made her feelfortable and fresh. Gu Xijiu was drawn to the flowers. Unfortunately, she could not identify any of them. She decided to seek advice from the Firmament Stone as it was quite knowledgeable, ¡°This is a Jade Incense. Do you think its leaves look like purple jade stones? The flowers seemed to grow from the jade, and it could gather the surrounding spiritual energy. If its present in a room, a rich amount of spiritual energy would be present. Have you sensed that the spiritual energy is richer herepared to other ces?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded and asked the Firmament Stone again, ¡°I didn¡¯t know this flower has such an amazing function. Perhaps, we can pluck a few and put it in our house!¡± The Firmament Stone was dismayed by her stupidity, ¡°Do you think this is Chinese cabbage on a farm which you can get whenever you want? It¡¯s a rare flower and only grows in¡­¡± The Firmament Stone exined the entire story to her. That was indeed a unique flower, and it was so difficult to find. Apparently, it was not meant for someone who only possessed level five spiritual power. Therefore, Gu Xijiu gave up on the flowers and just took a few deep breaths to inhale some spiritual power. She wiped the flower pot a few times until it was sparkling so that she could absorb more spiritual energy. The Firmament Stone was speechless as it observed her actions. Finally, she hade to the bedside. There was a big bed with drapes hung from the ceiling. The curtains were painted with ck ink and the painting looked like a picture of a paradise. Based on her interactions with The Lord, Gu Xijiu felt that The Lord did not actually need to lie down to rest but only needed to meditate to sleep. Thus, she found it strange when she saw the bed and the curtains. She was surprised that a mighty god lived like a human. Chapter 596 Chapter 596: The Lord Was Given A Cold-Shoulder 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She even saw The Lord¡¯s house slippers under the small bedside table. She was wondering if she should tidy up the bed. Logically speaking, she should not see such a private ce. She pondered for a bit and decided to get to work. After all, The Lord was really a fussy man who was obsessed with cleanliness. Hence, she¡¯d better clean it properly. She opened the silky bed drapes and finally saw the decorations inside. She was stunned, and then her heart skipped a beat! It was a purplish scene behind the bed drapes. Both the nket and pillow looked exactly like purple clouds. They were surrounded by a mountain and stream. Everything was tidy and neat, but Gu Xijiu was still idling. The Lord likes purple color, too? She always remembered that Celestial Master Zuo (Di Fuyi) was the one who liked purple, but now she also saw purple everywhere in The Lord¡¯s house! There was a difference in the shade of purple though. Di Fuyi liked dark purple, but The Lord seemed to like light purple which could make everything look as gentle as the clouds in the sky. Was it a coincidence? She then took a closer look and found a book on the neat nket. It was a thin book which was about 50-60 pages carrying the title ¨C ¡®Analysis of Innate Mobility¡¯ on the cover. Gu Xijiu remained silent. The huge book given to her by The Lord was a manual regarding innate mobility. Hence, the analysis was basically designed to enhance the manual! She opened the book and read through it. However, she released a long sigh after reading the first sheet! She had many questions when she read the manual, and all the questions were solved when she read the analysis! How great it if she could read this analysis earlier! She was not sure whether it was toote for her to read the analysis now though. Argh! Forget it! Since she was there, might as well read as much as she could. Perhaps The Lord would give her a test from this topic. Gu Xijiu was very smart, and she could read quickly. She had already finished reading five sheets in a brief period. The analysis was not easy to understand, so it was considered very fast. She almost forgot where she was and started to mumble when she read something she did not understand, ¡°What do they mean?¡± ¡°A pair of palms, a pair of feet, and a Hundred Convergences make up the ¡®Five Hearts.¡¯¡± A voice suddenly came from above her head. Gu Xijiu was shocked and raised her head in haste. She saw The Lord standing beside his bed. He was staring at her sitting at the edge of the bed. ¡°Heh¡­¡± She was panicked and subconsciously reversed. As she was not thinking straight, she fell backward! Unexpectedly, her legs identally hooked on the bed drapes, and they fell on her. The drapes also fell on The Lord, and he quickly pulled it over his head. Gu Xijiu was now lying on the bed, and The Lord was standing beside it. Both of them looked at each other from inside the drapes. Gu Xijiu was lying horizontally on the bed with her legs split widely open while The Lord was coincidentally standing in between her legs. ¡°Are you, trying to bribe me by submitting yourself?¡± The Lord questioned. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face blushed, and she wanted to escape, but there was nowhere to go. She needed to move slightly forward to get up from the bed. Unfortunately, both of her legs identally clipped on The Lord¡¯s waist when she moved forward! She was shocked and quickly split her legs wider so that The Lord could move away. However, that position was even worse, and she almost cried! Chapter 597 Chapter 597: The Lord Was Given A Cold-Shoulder 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She quickly withdrew her legs. However, she had left two footprints on the light purple mattress as she was still wearing thin boots. How embarrassing! Gu Xijiu decided to teleport due to her state of panic. She was too nervous and did not realize her legs were still hooked to the curtains. As a result, she teleported out to the courtyard together with the entire bed drapes. She felt embarrassed and annoyed as she was wrapped in the bed drapes. However, when she finally struggled out, she realized there were four pairs of eyes looking at her! The four messengers were talking with each other at the stone table. Gu Xijiu fell from the sky and dropped directly on their table. All of their eyes were opened widely as they saw Gu Xijiu crawl out from the bed drapes. This little girl came out from The Lord¡¯s bedroom with his bed drapes. What had The Lord done? Gu Xijiu sat on the table as though she was the appetizer of the night. That was definitely the most embarrassing day of her life! She could not wait to drill a hole into the ground and bury herself inside it! She smiled awkwardly as she looked at the four pairs of eyes, ¡°Hehe¡­ You¡¯re back!¡± Messenger Shangshan was good at socializing, but he could also overthink sometimes. He felt that Miss Gu seemed to be annoyed by them. He immediately stepped back, ¡°Hehe, yea, we¡¯re back. Actually, we still have something to do. We¡¯ll make a move first!¡± He pulled the other three who were still idling, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The four of them left without turning back. Gu Xijiu was sitting there helplessly. Was she possessed by evil spirits? How could she make so many mistakes in a row! She¡­ She used to be firm and calm no matter the situation. ¡°Are you, trying to have a moon bath with my bed drapes?¡± The Lord appeared in front of the door and looked at her while leaning on the door frame. God of Thunder, please strike me! Gu Xijiu secretly took a deep breath and then took another one to calm herself. She removed the bed drapes from her body and then jumped onto the ground and said with a firm tone, ¡°My sincere apologies, I¡¯ve spoiled your bed drapes. Xijiu¡­. Xijiu wouldpensate¡­¡± ¡°The bed drapes are made from ice silk in the snow together with shark silk, and it costs 10,000 spiritual stones for one inch, how are you going topensate?¡± Gu Xijiu was silent. The bed drapes were hanging above a bed of about two meters in length and two meters in width, so how many inches was that? Gu Xijiu quickly calcted and unsurprisingly realized it was a super high price! The spiritual stones she had earned tonight were only enough to pay for a tiny piece of the drapes. She took a deep breath and then took a look at the bed drapes. There was about a foot long tear, but the rest was still in good condition. ¡°My Lord, I think I can sew the torn part.¡± Gu Xijiu took the courage to bargain. ¡°Can it be sewed perfectly?¡± How could that possible?! The material of the bed drapes was extremely fine. Hence, there was no way to get it sewed and returned in perfect condition. Sweat poured out of Gu Xijiu¡¯s head as she looked at the damage done to the drapes, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± She closed her eyes and decided to suggest, ¡°However, I have another way topensate.¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± The Lord looked at her and started to judge, ¡°Surrender your body?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. The Lord slowly added, ¡°Look at your t body, I¡¯d make another loss if I ept your submission¡­¡± Gu Xijiu grabbed her fists! What was wrong with her body? Her body was now in good shape! However, she did make a huge mistake, so she decided not to be calctive over this now. Chapter 598 Chapter 598: How Could The Lord Be Celestial Master Zuo? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu realized that The Lord was strange tonight. What the hell he was talking about? Was he trying to tease her or was he serious? Gu Xijiu felt the pure image of The Lord in her heart was going to copse soon. She looked at The Lord with her small mouth slightly ajar as she suddenly realized The Lord seemed to have been possessed by Celestial Master Zuo. They were one and the same! The Lord probably realized he had crossed the line. He straightened his body and said, ¡°Follow me!¡± He then turned around and entered his house. Gu Xijiu remained silent although it was a random change in topic. She felt overwhelmed as she saw the door open! ¡­ ¡°Chapter 32: Absorption of Wind Talent. Try to memorize it.¡± The Lord sat down as though he was the strictest teacher ever. It waspletely different from the moment when he teased her just now. Gu Xijiu managed to memorize it. However, perhaps she was still in shock as her learning was not that smooth. ¡°Chapter 89¡­¡± The Lord appeared to pick another chapter randomly. This time, she performed slightly better. The Lord then asked her to memorize a few more chapters, and she managed to answer all his questions correctly. Time passed quickly while they had their Q&A session. The mighty and arrogant Lord had returned to his normal state of mind. Gu Xijiu also seemed to have found her footing and performed rtively well. There were just a few careless mistakes in between. Also, The Lord asked her a few questions which she had not seen before. Hence, she could not answer it. The Lord knocked the table gently with his finger and casually said, ¡°You have onlypleted half of your assignment. What are you going to do now?¡± Gu Xijiu surrendered to fate, ¡°I¡¯ll run around the school on single leg tomorrow!¡± ¡°Hmmm, since your attitude is good, although your homework didn¡¯t meet my expectation, it¡¯s still considered a pass. In this case, I¡¯ll lighten your penalty by half.¡± Gu Xijiu was delighted and asked, ¡°Will 10 rounds be sufficient?¡± ¡°No, the rounds remain the same, but you can run with both your legs.¡± Running on both legs is better than running on a single leg as it¡¯s really awkward to do that. Therefore, Gu Xijiu took the deal! The Lord got up and threw the bed drapes into her arms, ¡°Get the bed drapes sewed, and you are free frompensating if you can fix it to my standard.¡± Gu Xijiu felt she was holding a hot piece of yam in her hand; it would have been perfectly fine if it were just normal clothes. However, she had no idea how to meet his fussy expectations! She returned to her house with the bed drapes and noticed her three pets were gone! Initially, her bedroom was extremely messy, but it now looked as though it had been cleaned by a team of the professional cleaners. All the mess was gone. Even the messy nket which Lu Wu used to bite on had been pressed nicely on the bed without a single crumple. Gu Xijiu was stunned, but she knew it was all the effort from The Lord. While she was cleaning his room, he dropped by to inspect her room and also helped her to educate her majestic beings! The Lord seemed quite simr to Celestial Master Zuo, both of them were obsessed with cleanliness and seemed to have Obsessive Compulsive Disorder! The more shepared them, the more simrities she started to find. Was it possible that they the same person?! Gu Xijiu was shocked by her own thoughts. No way! How could it be possible? How could The Lord be Celestial Master Zuo? Celestial Master Zuo was his subordinate just like all the heavenly gifted disciples. How could such a mighty god y two different roles? Was he too free? Chapter 599 Chapter 599: How Could The Lord Be Celestial Master Zuo 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was difficult to know the truth. After all, Di Fuyi was a psycho, and he had previously impersonated Si Chen. However, there was no reason for him to y different roles just to trick her this time. Especially since he would be impersonating The Lord. Perhaps, those abnormal aliens always had a few simrities. The Lord and Di Fuyi were very simr hobbies and interests. Gu Xijiu was probably overthinking. The more she thought about it, the more entangled everything became. Gu Xijiu knocked her head and decided to stop. She proceeded to walk around the house. Eh, where did the three of them go? ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± A sound came from the door. Gu Xijiu opened the door and saw the three of them standing outside. The mussel was wet, and Lu Wu was in Wind Caller¡¯s sac with its little head exposed. ¡°Master, we ain¡¯t sleeping in your house again because we have built our own shelter.¡± The mussel shook its body and reported. It pointed at the pond, ¡°I¡¯m staying there.¡± And then, it pointed at the pavilion in the pond, ¡°They stay there.¡± It was a surprise that three of them suddenly became so understanding. Gu Xijiu frowned. In fact, she did not n to let them stay in the same room together with her. However, the mussel and Lu Wu were so clingy and kept crying pitifully in front of her. Thus, she just let them be and kept them in the room as though she was keeping puppies and kittens. Now, she finally felt relieved as they took the initiative to move out. She need not worry that the three of them would mess up her room again when she was away. The Lord had chased them away without her permission, and Gu Xijiu did not feel good about despite understanding his intention. The Lord was known to be obsessed with cleanliness; he definitely would not allow his disciple to mess up their room as they were carrying his image. Two of her ¡°pets¡± were shedding every day. Hence, she was a maid who cleaned their fur every day. While the mussel was an aquatic living organism, there was always a few saliva drools wherever it slept. Therefore, she had a lot of extra work to do serving the three babies. ¡­ Gu Xijiu paid a visit to their new homes following their lead. It was better than she expected as their shelters suited their nature. Only Lu Wu required some time to adapt as it used to sleep beside Gu Xijiu. Its eyes were teary, and its nine tails were wagging as though it was asking for a warm hug from Gu Xijiu. ¡°Master, they are majestic beings, and they are meant to train their spiritual power and their sense of aggression. Only then can theye to your aid in the future. You can¡¯t pamper them as though they¡¯re your puppies.¡± The Firmament Stone spoke in a serious tone. Gu Xijiu did not reply, but she understood the message the Firmament Stone was trying to convey. This reminded her of the Tibetan Mastiff which fought with wolves on the grasnd and battled in the snowstorm to be powerful enough to fight the enemies together with its master. They should not be kept in the house and fed with good food every day. Otherwise, they would be destined to be a disy pet. Even though she understood this, that did not mean she would not pity them when she saw the three of them living outside. Perhaps she still remembered the original form of the mussel which was a little kid and Lu Wu who was still a cute baby. She had a hard time to let go. Gu Xijiu did feel lonely sometimes and hoped to have somepanions. Chapter 600 Chapter 600: How Could The Lord Be Celestial Master Zuo 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She slowly walked back to her house and looked up to the sky. She looked at the stars and realized it was almost 1 am. Oh, no! If it were almost 1 am, Gu Canmo would have caught them! She looked to the East and wondered why Gu Canmo had not sent out any signal. Were there random changes? That was not supposed to happen. She had nned it carefully, and it should be a perfect n. Right at that moment, she saw a firework explode in the sky. It was not a big one, but Gu Xijiu was delighted and acknowledged, ¡°Got it!¡± And now, it was her show time! She flew into the air and away from her yard. The firework was the signal for Gu Canmo used for his subordinates. It was unique, and only a few people could see it. Gu Xijiu was one of them. ¡­ The Lord sat in front of a small desk in his bedroom, and there was a cup of cold tea in front of him. He tried very hard to get the tea from a perilous ce a few days ago as that was his favorite tea. It was outstanding in restoring spiritual power, and there were only two days in a year that he would have the chance to pluck it. He could just extract two ounces of tea despite it being in season. Thus, he actually treasured the tea very much. The Lord was not only fussy with the way the tea was made, the ambiance and mood while drinking the tea were also very important. As a result, he did not wish to waste a single bit of it. Perhaps something was bothering him. The way he made the tea was not as elegant as before, and the taste of tea was not as great as how it used to be. He took a sip and frowned. After that, a pot of tea that was worth a million dors had been left aside on the table until it was cold. He moved his gaze to the bed and observed every single inch of the bed due to the absence of the bed drapes. There were some wrinkles on the bed sheets, and the indentation of someone lying there earlier could be seen. How could she sleep on his bed!? Especially when it was the bed of someone like him? He would not even allow other people to touch his bed. No one even dared to enter his room, not to mention leisurely lying down on his bed. However, someone had entered his bedroom now, and she even lied on his bed! He stood up and walked towards the bed. He looked at the bed, and then at the indentation. The image of the clumsy and nervous girl shed across his mind. This little girl used to be calm and firm in every situation. Hence, that was the first time he saw that nervous side of her. That look made him¡­ Made him felt like bullying her¡­ At that moment, he even thought of pushing her down and not care about the consequences! Fortunately, she teleported away in time, and he regained his consciousness. Otherwise, he could not even imagine the ending. He massaged his brows and realized his strong self-control which he used to proud of was so easily ruined in front of her. That was strange though¡­ how could a young girl have such a magical charm? Was it because of his strong desire? Something difficult to get always seemed better. Perhaps, what his friend said was right, the more the feeling gets suppressed, the easier for it to explode. The more eager he wanted to let it go, the harder it would be. What was wrong with him now? He frowned and sighed. His lips curved up again as a thought donned upon him. It does not matter to him whichever condition he was facing, there was nothing he could not ovee, including his feelings. He got up and waved his sleeve. The bed sheet returned to its neat look as though no one had lied on the bed before. Even her odor hadpletely vanished. Chapter 601 Chapter 601: Interrogation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Just when he was about to lie down for a short nap, he saw a firework spark in the distance which quickly subsided. He was not carrying the required tool to see the firework, but it was almost impossible to hide it from him. He knew it was the secret signal which Gu Canmo always used to contact his people. They have probably discovered something important. Usually, The Lord would not bother to know what happened. However, when he closed his eyes, he thought of Gu Xijiu¡¯s action in the night market. The little girl had performed quite well, and many people were shocked. He believed that those people would look at her differently when the sun rises again in the morning, and their prejudice would slowly disappear. After all, people tended to admire talented and capable people. The little girl would now be a superstar in the Tianju Hall as though she were a diamond. Thus, The Lord was not surprised with her action. However, he just did not expect her to be able to excel in such a short time. Perhaps, she did not even need his advice or intensive sses. She could still make her breakthrough even if he were not there. In this case, should he just leave now? He raised his head and looked outside; he wondered whether the firework had something to do with Gu Xijiu. He got up and called his four messengers, ¡°Check it out and see what Gu Canmo is doing.¡± The four messengers quickly left without any dy. Messenger Shangshan had returned after a short while, and he looked a bit strange, ¡°Reporting to The Lord: the punisher of the Tianju Hall has caught a thief who stole some spiritual stones. They¡¯re interrogating him right now. However, it is not in the Penalty Hall but the Lingfeng Court¡­¡± The Lord frowned and waited for him to continue the story. Messenger Shangshan added, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Miss Gu went there as well. I almost crashed into her.¡± The Lord remained silent. Messenger Shangshan continued to speak, ¡°Strange¡­ what is she doing there? Is she going to interrogate the thief? It seems unlikely as everyone in the Penalty Hall is experienced in investigating crimes. Why would they need a little girl to help? My Lord¡­¡± He lowered his chin when he spoke and realized there was no responseing from the opposite direction. He could not help but raise his head and realize that The Lord had gone. Messenger Shangshan was speechless. ¡­ Qian Lingtian was very happy, but his happiness onlysted until he got up after his Kung Fu practice. He felt really energetic, and he immediately did a backflip as he opened his eyes. However, he was utterly stunned when he saw the four people in front of him! Four of the elders from the Penalty Department had arrived, and they looked ferocious! Subconsciously, he stepped backward and said, ¡°Four elders, you¡­¡± Qian Lingtian, you¡¯re suspected to be involved in a spiritual stone theft. Let¡¯s go!¡± Qian Lingtian¡¯s heart was pounding in his chest as he was worried they found out that he had cast a spell on Qian Lingyu! He felt relieved that it was not the case, and he immediately imed that he was wronged and swore he did not steal any spiritual stones. The Chief of Penalty Departmentughed coldly and rushed forward to catch him. He pulled away Qian Lingtian¡¯s pendant which he always wore around his neck and then tapped on it. The pendant immediately erged and turned into a storage bag. He shook the bag, and thousands of spiritual stones dropped on the floor. Chapter 602 Chapter 602: Watch His Opera Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You¡¯re innocent? Where did these spiritual stonese from then?¡± Besides the spiritual stones, there were a few medicine bottles in his storage bag. They were very rare medicines which included those he bought from Gu Xijiu. The chief of the Penalty Department asked furiously, ¡°And where did you get the spiritual stones to buy all these medicines!?¡± Qian Lingtian remained silent but was notably terrified. ¡­ The sky was still dark. However, it was bright in the Lingfeng Court. The crowd had filled the court, and the audience today was basically all the geniuses in Tianju Hall. All the ss teachers and elders from each department were gathered as well, together with Yan Chen and Yun Qingluo. The disciples from the Ziyun ss were also present. Most of them did not know what happened and looked confused. Everyone stared at each other with many question marks above their heads as they saw Qian Lingtian brought into the court by the four elders from the Penalty Department. After a short wait, another few people were brought into the court by the disciples from the Penalty Department. They were also students from the Ziyun ss. In fact, they were the best buddies of Qian Lingtian, who always yed and hanged out together. Only when Gu Canmo appeared in the court and initiated the interrogation did the crowd finally understand what had happened. Qian Lingtian had a few opportunities tomit suicide or kill everyone apanying him to Lingfeng court. However, who would pick that road if there was still hope? Along the journey, he had been thinking of how to exin the source of his spiritual stones, and he almost finished designing his lies when he arrived at Lingfeng court. When he heard the questions from Gu Canmo, he began to orchestrate his lie. Based on his statement, he found a pool of spiritual stones in a cave when he went out on a mission. He admitted that he secretly kept everything for himself due to personal greed. He then cried and imed that he was not involved in spiritual stones theft and he urged the principal to check the spiritual stones if he did not trust his words. Although his spiritual stones looked simr to those in the Tianju Hall, there were still some minor differences. For example, there was a special snowke on the spiritual stones from the Tianju Hall, but his spiritual stones had a plum blossom marking. Generally speaking, the markings on the spiritual stones were tiny, and they both looked quite simr. Hence, it was difficult to identify with the absence of a magnifying ss. Initially, Qian Lingtian was afraid of exposing that difference as those stones would no longer be legal tender. But now, he could not wait to tell everyone about the difference. By informing them that he secretly kept all the spiritual stones, he might be charged with a lighter punishment, and he would probably not get executed or kicked out from Tianju Hall. Perhaps, he would be locked for a few days and forced to reflect on his actions. At worst, he might get demoted to the Liuyun ss. However, the truth might cause him to die! He was familiar with the consequences. Hence, he insisted on iming that he secretly kept the spiritual stones. He even called his witnesses ¨C the two students from the Ziyun ss who executed the mission together with him. Everything he said sounded real, and Gu Canmo and the elders might just believe in him if they had not found out the truth. Both of his partners disclosed the details of the mission, but that was only sufficient to prove that the three of them had been to the cave together. They did not know about anything regarding the spiritual stones in the cave. Qian Lingtian was really good at acting as he embarrassingly imed that he did not share the spiritual stones with his partners due to his extreme desire for greed. Gu Canmo did not show any facial expression but kept watching his opera. The other four elders from the Penalty Department did not show any response as well; no one knew what was on their minds. Chapter 603 Chapter 603: Watch His Opera 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Only now did the crowd understand the story behind the spiritual stones. What Qian Lingyu said had made sense to some of them; increasing his chances to mitigate his punishment. Spiritual stones were more valuable than gold in the Tianju Hall, and that made the spiritual granary super important. It was protected by many different mechanisms such that a standard bomb could not destroy it. It could only be opened with a set ofplementary keys. Stealing spiritual stones was almost impossible. Hence, everyone was busy discussing and tried to find out who could have possibly stolen the spiritual stones. Qian Lingtian felt he had washed the guilt away and began to analyze the case as well so that he could find the true mastermind, ¡°Principal, I suspect someone is involved in this case!¡± Gu Canmo finally said something, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Qian Lingtian said, ¡°I suspect Gu Xijiu is the mastermind!¡± Gu Canmo frowned and replied, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Everyone knows our spiritual stone granary is extremely secure. Don¡¯t even consider how I could go in; even Brother Yan Chen couldn¡¯t enter. Moreover, outsiders couldn¡¯t simply enter as well aside from the Eighth Prince (Rong Che), Overlord Long, and The Lord. Rong Che is incapable of doing that, and Overlord Long and The Lord have no reason to do so. As a result, the most suspicious person is Gu Xijiu; the person who has been causing so much chaos in Tianju Hall! Not only did she have a bad reputation in the Feixing Kingdom, but she had also caused so many strange problems since she came here. And most importantly, she knows certain technique which no one else knows as she can teleport randomly. It¡¯s too easy for her to enter the granary! Principal, I think you should check her, and perhaps you can find the spiritual stones¡­¡± Qian Lingtian was very good at talking his way out of problems. His spection sounded reasonable. It was such an easy job to transfer the guilt to Gu Xijiu. He kept talking as though he was a professional storyteller, but Gu Canmo and the elders seemed to be unfazed. Basically, they were listening to Qian Lingtian and asionally responded so that he could continue his story. Qian Lingtian did his best to get rid of the guilt and also told everyone about his suspect. His tongue was dry, and he could not wait to drink a big ss of ice water. The crowd was unsure if he was nervous or excited, but his handsome face had turned reddish. Although Gu Canmo did not say anything, he kept staring at Qian Lingtian. Qian Lingtian felt that was the most he had ever spoken in a day of his life. He felt his throat was burning. He slowly stopped talking and sipped his dried lips, ¡°Principal, is it possible for me to take a sip of water?¡± Gu Canmo answered while staring at Qian Lingtian, ¡°No!¡± Qian Lingtian was stunned and speechless as he sensed something was wrong, ¡°Principal¡­¡± ¡°No wonder Gu Xijiu said people who are in guilty tend to be talkative, especially when they try to get themselves out from the suspicion and distract others. She seems to be right about this.¡± Gu Canmo finally said something. Qian Lingyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his mouth was left open, ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Chapter 604 Chapter 604: Watch His Opera 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd was dumbfounded. If the primary investigator were not Gu Canmo, everyone would have been busy asking questions to clear their doubts. After a brief pause, Gu Canmo slowly continued, ¡°The spiritual stone vault was not robbed. No spiritual stones were missing.¡± The crowd remained silent. Qian Lingtian was worried, ¡°Wh¡­ What do you mean? If the vault was not robbed, why would you catch me?¡± He vaguely sensed that something was not right. ¡°You literally just exposed yourself.¡± Gu Canmo sounded cold, ¡°Although you did not steal anything from the spiritual stone vault, you stole something else which is even worse than stealing spiritual stones.¡± Then, Gu Canmo turned to look at the partition in the area, ¡°Lingyu! Xijiu! Both of you, pleasee out.¡± When Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu walked out, all eyes were on them. The crowd grew more curious. Some people who were alert enough would have been aware of the drama that had been going ontely. Qian Lingtian¡¯s facial expression changed and his legs were slightly trembled out of fear. It finally reached the climax of the drama. Gu Xijiu told everyone about the poison that was in Qian Lingyu¡¯s body and how Qian Lingtian rted to this matter. This time, she had all the evidence she needed and exined everything very clearly. The four eldest discipline gurus also started to speak and share their observations and findings. All of the conclusions matched the evidence that was shared by Gu Xijiu. Everyone in the hall was elites, and they were not stupid. They already understood what was going on and all of them were shocked. Simultaneously, they also admired Gu Xijiu. If it were not because of her, the truth would not be revealed so easily. This little girl was really smart to have all these tricks and ns. When Gu Xijiu listed down all the evidence, Qian Lingtian¡¯s face was pale. He did not even have the energy to exin himself. He could only say that Gu Xijiu was talking nonsense and all the evidence were only her spection. He even challenged Gu Xijiu to reveal the proof. Gu Canmo looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, are you able to remove the poison now and cure Qian Lingyu?¡± When Gu Canmo asked this question, everyone was quiet, waiting for her answer. Gu Xijiu smiled. She answered very firmly, ¡°Yes, I can.¡± All of the uncertainties had been eliminated after the tricks she nned had pieced everything together. Her confidence level had grown now. Gu Canmo had waited a long time for this answer. ¡°Good, you can operate on him anytime now.¡± Gu Xijiu waved at Qian Lingyu, ¡°Come over and sit here.¡± She pointed at a ce in the hall. Qian Lingyu went over without any hesitation. He sat right opposite to Qian Lingtian who was about ten feet away. Gu Xijiu pped her hands together and looked at Gu Canmo, ¡°Alright, Headmaster Gu, we can start now.¡± Gu Canmo immediately signaled the four elders. The four elders parted ways with each other and walked to their respective positions. Together with Gu Canmo, five of them formed a five-pointed star in the middle of the hall. When they stood in their respective positions, a potent light appeared on the floor. Chapter 605 Chapter 605: Watch His Opera 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Qian Lingyu and Qian Lingtian were sitting in the middle of the giant star. Qian Lingtian¡¯s could not believe how things had unraveled. Finally, he realized that something terrible had happened. He desperately jumped up and screamed, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± After he shouted, he tripped and fell on the floor. It was not a terrible fall. Instead, what more horrifying was that he felt that his body was as soft as cooked noodles. He was a boneless being now. ¡°You¡­ What have you done to me?¡± He cried in a hoarse voice. ¡°I have poisoned you so that you can be obedient and not y any bad tricks again.¡± Gu Xijiu replied. Qian Lingtian opened his eyes widely, ¡°When did you do that?¡± He nced through the crowd but noticed that everyone looked normal and healthy. It seemed like he was the only one who got poisoned. ¡°My poison is a type of fragrance. Normally, it can help to enhance the strength of the people who smelled it. Can you smell anything?¡± Gu Xijiu exined. Qian Lingtian stared at the burning incense at the corner of the hall. There was still white mist rising to the air. It was very typical to have burning incense in the hall. Moreover, there were so many people in the hall, so he never expected that there was a trap in the burning incense! ¡°This fragrance cannot be mix with one type of herb. Once they are mixed, it will have a negative impact on the individual and be a poison. Don¡¯t worry. This poison will not kill you but only to make you obedient.¡± In fact, there was one more characteristic of this poison. It needed the person to keep talking. The more he spoke, the more poison he would inhale into his body to trigger the effect. That was the reason why Gu Canmo and the others let him keep talking a moment ago. They did not want to interrupt him and even encouraged him to talk more. Qian Lingtian realized that he was trapped. He was furious, ¡°What kind of herb? How do you know that I have consumed that herb?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow, ¡°Very simple. It was there when I was producing the grade four pill that you asked me to producest night.¡± Qian Lingtian was fuming mad, ¡°So you nned your trap since yesterday!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qian Lingtianughed sarcastically, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you are brilliant and you know a lot of things. However, do you think you can remove the poison without me? You are so wrong! As long as I don¡¯t cooperate with you, you will never be able to take the venom out of his body!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him for a moment but did not say anything. Suddenly, she sighed, ¡°You are always quite smart but why are you so stupid now? Do you think I will reveal your bad actions in public if I don¡¯t have full confidence in myself? Are you trying to tell me that my cure won¡¯t work? Do you think that as long as you don¡¯t use your inner strength, that the pill will not have any effect?¡± Qian Lingtian suddenly thought of something, ¡°That grade four pill! It was mixed with the pill!¡± ¡°Finally, you understand!¡±Gu Xijiu chuckled. Qian Lingtian regretted. He had thoroughly absorbed the pill without anyone forcing him to do so. What more exasperating was that he spent a lot of money to buy that pill! He clenched his fists and knew that he had no escape. All his lies had been exposed and could no longer be hidden anymore. He suddenlyughed, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you¡¯ve won this time. However, don¡¯t expect that you can cure him!¡± He suddenly bit his own teeth, and the drug that he hid behind his teeth slipped down his throat. Chapter 606 Chapter 606: Messenger Chenge Was Kicked In Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was a deadly drug, and once it was swollen, the victim would die within five seconds. Gu Xijiu saw him swallowing the drug, but she did not stop him. Five seconds passed. 10 seconds passed. Qian Lingtian was still kneeling there and did not die. Needless to say, he was surprised that the drug did not work. He wondered if the pill was faulty as it had been hiding away for too long¡­ or perhaps it was a fake drug. Gu Xijiu saidzily, ¡°I forgot to tell you that the burning incense has another effect. It can neutralize all other poisons that are not caused by it. Therefore, it is useless now even if you swallow a bowl of your lethal drug.¡± Qian Lingtian could not believe his luck. All his alternatives had exhausted now, and they had been carefully predicted by Gu Xijiu. He could do nothing at this moment. After Gu Xijiu issued a signal, Gu Canmo and the rest quickly made a spell with their fingers to activate the formation. There were lights released from their fingers, and it was shot directly on Qian Lingtian¡¯s body. Qian Lingtian wanted to hide, but his body was weak. He was more or less stationary as he watched the colorful lights engulf his body. Something in his body began to agitate nervously. He knew that it was poison in his body. The venom that brought him infinite glory had been triggered. The hall was still hushed. The geniuses in the hall did not like to make any noise even though they were shocked. Everyone just quietly watched everything unravel and said nothing. After the colorful lights proved effective, Qian Lingtian¡¯s face was distorted, and a red worm drilled out from his head. The worm was half a foot long. It looked like a human vein which kept struggling. It was disgusting. When the worm was removed from Qian Lingtian¡¯s body, the spiritual halo that surrounded him faded away. He was weak and looked like an abandoned dog. Someone with very sharp eyes quickly shouted in surprise, ¡°His spiritual power is now level two and a half!¡± Qian Lingtian sweated profusely, and he was in despair! The person who gave him the poison told him before that once the venom was taken out from his body, his own spiritual power would also be degraded by half. Therefore, the source of the poison advised him to consider wisely before making his decision. Before he stole the spiritual power from Qian Lingyu, his spiritual power was at level six. Right after he stole from Qian Lingyu, he almost reached level eight. This was also partly because of his frequent practice. Qian Lingtian stared at Gu Xijiu as though he was looking at his biggest enemy. However, Gu Xijiu did not bother with him. She wore a thinyer of gloves and picked up the venomous worm. The worm was caught unwillingly and kept struggling in her hands. Although it was small in size, its strength wasparable to a python¡¯s. Gu Xijiu could only hold it thanks to her spiritual power. She walked to Qian Lingyu who sat cross-legged on the floor and uttered only a few words, ¡°Quickly take off your shirt.¡± Qian Lingyu did not know the process of removing the poison but just followed what Gu Xijiu asked him to do. He was undoubtedly in shock when he was asked to take off his shirt. He looked around the crowds. There were males and females of all ages that surrounded him. He blushed and said hesitantly, ¡°Can I not take off¡­.¡± ¡°No, you have to!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him before he could finish. Chapter 607 Chapter 607: The Messenger Chenge Was Kicked In 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu only needed him to remove his shirt, not his pants. What was he so shy about? Qian Lingyu was unprecedentedly obedient at this moment. He bit his lips and started to take off his shirt. Suddenly, a man flew in from the outside! The way the man flew in was a bit strange. It looked like he did not fly in by himself but was kicked in by someone else. When hended, he was in the middle of Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu. Gu Xijiu was not prepared for it, and almost got hit by him. She stepped back and when she looked at the man clearly, she was surprised, ¡°Messenger Chenge!¡± He was secretly cursing his master in his heart but still disyed his kind face to the crowd, ¡°Miss Gu, I can do this. Let me help you.¡± Without waiting for Gu Xijiu¡¯s response, he grabbed the venomous worm from her. When he looked at the demon, he felt disgusted and subconsciously turned his head. Somehow he admired Gu Xijiu who knew how to handle this kind of disgusting creatures. In fact, Messenger Chenge did not know how to handle the venomous worm, but The Lord had quickly taught him before he was kicked into the middle of the crowd! It was not easy to be chosen as a messenger of The Lord. Thus, Messenger Chenge was also one of the top talents in this continent, and he was able to learn very quickly. He was also very bright and adaptive to situations. He could be someone very calm, adorable, elegant and even very crazy. He could change his role ording to what The Lord needed. For instance, he was now acting in a manner that suggests he knows what he is doing. He was holding the venomous worm in his right hand, and he used his left hand to take off Ling Qianyu¡¯s shirt. As he looked serious and fierce, Ling Qianyu was scared, and subconsciously covered his chest with his hands. The Messenger Chenge was impatient. He pulled Qian Lingyu over and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? We are both men, and I will not kill you. Please sit properly! I will capture the worm from your body!¡± Qian Lingyu looked at the bloody red worm in front of him. He was very nervous because worms were one of his biggest fears! His spiritual power was at level six. Usually, he could easily kill a tiger with his bare hands, but now, he was like a weak chicken in front of Messenger Chenge. He wanted to struggle, but he was scared. He tried to seek help from Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu¡­ Can you¡­ Can you do the treatment for me¡­?¡± He would rather let Gu Xijiu examine his chest. More importantly, he did not know whether Messenger Chenge knew how to remove the venomous worm. Qian Lingyu was not very confident with Gu Xijiu¡¯s ability to cure him. But as for the Messenger Chenge, he had only heard that Messenger Chenge was good at killing people and even peeling off their skin when he punished them. To remove the venomous worm, the host of the worm needed to be calm and in a meditative state so that the third party could easily attract the worm out from their body. Obviously, Qian Lingyu¡¯s current condition was not suitable to remove the worm. Gu Xijiu stepped forward and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± However, Messenger Chenge would not give her the chance to do so or else he would be killed by The Lord! He tried to hide his anger at Qian Lingyu and spoke gently to him, ¡°Good boy, don¡¯t be afraid. I am trying to help you, not kill you. You have to listen to me and meditate properly so that I can remove the worm for you.¡± When he deliberately softened his voice, it sounded a bit forced. Chapter 608 Chapter 608: Messenger Chenge Was Kicked In 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Qian Lingyu suddenly had visible goosebumps all over his body. He was stiff and ufortable. After all, he was still a kid, and a rebellious one in fact. He was mad, so he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want you! I trust Xijiu but not you!¡± Messenger Chenge was speechless. He never expected a kid not to trust him. The Messenger gripped his fingers as if he wanted to punch Qian Lingyu. Gu Canmo instinctively came to his defense. Although Messenger Chenge would not punch him, he had no idea how to handle the situation. He thought for a moment and finally came out with a proposal, ¡°Miss Gu, why don¡¯t you guide me on the side. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you can instruct me clearly; I can use my strength precisely.¡± This was indeed a good idea. In actuality, Gu Xijiu was worried that she did not possess enough strength. If Messenger Chenge could help her, she would certainly agree to it. Qian Lingyu was too young, so he had no right to speak. Finally, he reluctantly agreed to this proposal also. Therefore, Gu Xijiu gave her instructions, and Messenger Chenge operated ordingly. They were surprisingly quite well-coordinated with each other. During the operation, the Messenger Chenge was a bit worry too because the steps Gu Xijiu instructed were different from what The Lord taught him. Obviously, she did not learn it from The Lord. So from whom did she actually learn from? Anyway, although the steps were different, fortunately, the result and the effect were the same. After half an hour, the venomous worm in Qian Lingyu¡¯s body was sessfully removed. When the worm was taken out, the color of both worms immediately faded while Qian Lingyu¡¯s face was brighter and more energetic. Finally, the two worms automatically dissipated into ashes and Qian Lingyu returned to normal. He was excited, ¡°Xijiu, I have recovered!¡± The Messenger Chenge did not feel happy about this. He was the one who contributed to saving Qian Lingyu, but this kid did not look at him at all and treated him as though he was a passerby. Gu Xijiu looked at Qian Lingyu and knew that he had recovered. She was happy for him but still tried to remind him, ¡°Congrattions! Messenger Chenge is the one who saved you¡­¡± Qian Lingyu immediately bowed and thanked Messenger Chenge, ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± Then he turned to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, you are really skillful. If I never meet you, I would never recover! Thank you!¡± He bowed and kneeled down on the floor. His face looked radiant. Everyone felt relieved too. When they looked at Gu Xijiu, they showed respect and no longer looked disdained. Qian Lingyu jumped in joy and wanted to say something. However, he was stopped by Gu Xijiu, ¡°Please be remembered that you cannot use your inner strength for three days.¡± Qian Lingyu frowned. Gu Xijiu continued to speak, ¡°Your abilities have been stolen for so long. Although you have gotten it back, it has stayed in someone else¡¯s body before and been polluted. Therefore you need to practice it before you can master it again. Remember that you should not do heavy work or eat spicy food either¡­¡± She told Qian Lingyu a few precautions and asked him to repeat them to her to make sure that he could remember them clearly. Again, Qian Lingyu was very obedient. He quietly looked at Gu Xijiu when she was talking. Although he looked serious, he was not paying attention. Chapter 609 Chapter 609: Cooperated With The Lord Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although he looked serious, he was not paying attention. Only when Gu Xijiu asked him to repeat did he finally wake up. He stammered and repeated the first few points but forgot all the rest of the precautions. ¡°You have forgotten the rest of the precautions?¡± ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± Gu Xijiu silently red at him. She thought that this guy had a powerful memory, but now he just looked dumb. Gu Xijiu gave him the benefit of the doubt and considered that his mind was still unclear from his recovery. Qian Lingyu suddenly looked up shyly and requested, ¡°Xijiu, can you please write it down for me? After you write it down I will read it carefully.¡± He secretly had the urge to see Gu Xijiu¡¯s handwriting. Without hesitation, Gu Xijiu asked for paper and a brush to write it down. Suddenly, it was breezy in the hall, and someone appeared beside Gu Xijiu. When Gu Xijiu finished writing and turned, she almost fell into the man¡¯s arms. A light fragrance lingered around her nose. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart almost missed a beat again. When she was about to retreat, the paper in her hand had been confiscated. Everyone in the hall had knelt down, ¡°Wee, My Lord!¡± The Lord was wearing his white robe and stood in the middle of the hall. No one had even noticed how he came in. It was as though he just appeared out of thin air. He was now holding the paper written by Gu Xijiu. He nced through the paper andmented, ¡°Your writing is too ugly and needs more practice.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She knew that her writing was not beautiful, but it was not apetition. She just wanted to write down the precautions for Qian Lingyu. Qian Lingyu looked at the paper in The Lord¡¯s hand and wondered if he would be able to obtain it. He thought that The Lord would give him the paper after hemented. However, it disappeared from The Lord¡¯s hand in just a second. Qian Lingyu attempted to request for the paper, ¡°My Lord, that paper¡­¡± He did not give up and wanted to get it back. The Lord looked at him. Qian Lingyu¡¯s body shrank. At first, he had a strong aura, but he lost all his confidence when The Lord frowned at him. ¡°You can¡¯t remember your own precautions?¡± The Lord asked him in a very soft tone. Qian Lingyu remained silent. He opened his mouth but could not lie anymore, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Messenger Chenge, bring him down and help him to memorize it.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Messenger Chenge answered very quickly. He had wanted to give Qian Lingyu a lesson for a long time now. Finally, he had received the order from The Lord so he could officially bring him over and teach him a lesson. Messenger Chenge acted swiftly, and Qian Lingyu did not even have the chance to say anything. Gu Xijiu could not stop Messenger Chenge either when he carried Qian Lingyu out from the hall. When Gu Xijiu and Messenger Chenge were healing Qian Lingyu, everyone paid full attention to three of them, and no one cared about Qian Lingtian. Qian Lingtian was well aware that he would not have a good ending this time, so he attempted to escape when no one was paying attention. However, one of the elder discipline gurus caught hold of him. The discipline guru also blocked his acupuncture point so that he could not move. He was full of despair and could not find a way to escape anymore. Since he could not do anything, he decided not to care about anything anymore. He would rather be killed than to admit his fault. Chapter 610 Chapter 610: Cooperated With The Lord 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As long as his spirit remained immortal, he could still potentially be reborn and be a hero again after 20 years. Once he had this thought, he felt calm andforted. However, when The Lord appeared, he was panicked again. He knew that as long as The Lord was here, all his secrets would be dug out. Indeed, after The Lord settled Qian Lingyu¡¯s case, he looked over to Qian Lingtian¡¯s direction. Qian Lingtian¡¯s face went pale, ¡°Do not ask me anything. I will not tell you!¡± The Lord frowned. He seemed to chuckle, ¡°I did not n to ask you to tell me.¡± It was troublesome to keep asking questions. The Lord intended to take a shortcut so he raised his hand and there were colorful lights that emerged from his fingers. Qian Lingtian suddenly shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t read my mind! I will explode!¡± ¡°What?¡± The Lord raised his eyebrow and looked at him. ¡°I will explode just like how Teacher Zhi did¡­ No, actually my explosion would be even more serious. I will burn the whole ce to ashes.¡± Gu Canmo and the rest of people who had witnessed Teacher Zhi¡¯s death were shocked. Gu Canmo shouted, ¡°You know how he exploded?¡± Qian Lingyu raised his head, ¡°Of course. We cannot tell the truth and cannot speak of that person. Our minds are not allowed to be read. Once it is read, we will explode, and our souls will be dissipated.¡± ¡°That person? Who is he?¡± Gu Canmo nervously asked. Qian Lingtian shook his head, ¡°I cannot tell. I literally cannot tell.¡± He begged The Lord, ¡°My Lord, I know I have made a mistake. You can kill me to please the world. However can you please give me a chance to be reborn again? Please don¡¯t ask me any more questions and please don¡¯t read my mind. You cannot get anything from it. You will only make my soul dissipate.¡± Then he turned around to look at Gu Canmo, ¡°Headmaster Gu, you used to like me a lot. Please help me¡­¡± Gu Canmo remained silent. He frowned but he was soft-hearted. He looked at The Lord, ¡°My Lord, what do you think?¡± The Lord just softly ordered, ¡°Dismiss everyone from the hall.¡± Gu Canmo remained silent. He could guess what The Lord was trying to do. He paused for a moment then immediately dismissed all irrelevant people out from the hall. Gu Canmo did not want to leave, and neither did the four elder discipline gurus. They wanted to be together with The Lord! ¡°You also need to get out!¡± The Lord nced at them and knew what they were trying to do. ¡°My Lord, maybe we could help¡­¡± Gu Canmo tried to argue. ¡°You will only be trouble for me. Get out!¡± The Lord had a too strong an aura. Thus, Gu Canmo and the rest did not dare to argue anymore. They could only go out and arrange to make sure that everyone retreated fast enough. No one knew how powerful the explosion would be so it would be better to retreat as far away as possible. Everyone stood still just outside the hall. Yan Chen, who was among the crowd suddenly asked, ¡°Where is Gu Xijiu?¡± Everyone looked around and did not see Gu Xijiu. Gu Canmo¡¯s face changed, ¡°Is she still inside the hall?¡± ¡­ The crowd inside the hall had been evacuated. Qian Lingtian¡¯s face was pale, and he cried, ¡°My Lord, do you really want to see my soul dissipated?¡± The Lord stood there, and he nced at him, ¡°You may not die.¡± Then, he nced through Qian Lingtian again and again and smiled. Chapter 611 Chapter 611: Cooperated With The Lord 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Actually, I am not quite interested in your secret but rather, the process of your explosion. It is rare to see a case like yours, so I would love to give it a try.¡± Qian Lingtian was speechless. He was drenched in sweat as he looked at The Lord who was now rolling his sleeves up. Somehow he felt that The Lord was a bit different than before. However, he was now totally in fear of death and did not think too much. He kept retreating and begged The Lord, ¡°I don¡¯t want to explode¡­¡± ¡°I am here so you don¡¯t have to be worried. You may not explode. I have thought of a few ways to remove the spell in you. Don¡¯t panic. Let me try it first.¡± The Lord tried to step forward. ¡°Lord, you cannot risk your own life for me! That man told me before that my explosion will be the most powerful one. It is okay for me to die but it isn¡¯t worth for you to risk your life!¡± Qian Lingtian almost cried. ¡°Risk my life?¡± The Lord eyelids was slightly bent and his eyes turned sharp, ¡°You have overestimated yourself.¡± It was also his first time studying this case so he could not guarantee if the explosion would be voided. However, he was still able to protect himself. The worst case would be the destruction of the hall if the explosion did happen. When The Lord lost his temper, Qian Lingtian did not dare to move anymore. When The Lord walked nearer, he suddenly looked behind The Lord. The Lord also sensed something, thus he turned around and looked, to his shock. Gu Xijiu stood not far behind him. Apparently, she had just teleported here. Although she had alreadynded, her dress was still fluttering. ¡°Why do youe back?¡± The Lord did not know how he felt but his heartbeat was fast. Has she returned to ovee the difficulties with him? Gu Xijiu slightly let out a breath. Luckily The Lord had not started. ¡°Lord, I might have a way to let him confess without the need to explode.¡± Gu Xijiu was worried that The Lord would kick her out, so she immediately exined her purpose. ¡°What can we do?¡± The Lord stepped back so that he could stand side by side with her and secretly set up a small wizardry barrier. Qian Lingtian was now like an explosive device that could explode anytime. The Lord did not know how dangerous he was and when he would explode. The Lord was not worried about himself, but Gu Xijiu was too weak. He had to protect her well so that she would not be in danger. Actually, Gu Xijiu had this idea since they met the green-clothed man but never had a chance to try it. Now she wanted to try it very much. She looked at The Lord, ¡°The Lord, do you know how to turn the temperature down and slow the blood cirction down?¡± The Lord nodded, ¡°Cold Water Breeze. It can lower the body temperature down by two degrees and the blood to slow down by half its normal speed.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± She thought that The Lord was the best and was really capable of doing anything. The Lord looked at her sparkling eyes and her slightly curved red lips. He suddenly felt that it was so worthy of him to take the risk. ¡°You want to do it?¡± He asked directly. Gu Xijiu walked around Qian Lingtian until Qian Lingtian was scared of her. He was afraid, ¡°You¡­ What do you know¡­ The Lord¡­ The Lord must have his own way!¡± If he really had to try, he would rather let The Lord try so the possibility of survival would be higher.¡± After all, The Lord was a God and was rich in experience. No one knew how high his ability was but he must have a better way to heal him. However, this little girl was only a teen. How good could her idea be? He did not want to be her rat! Chapter 612 Chapter 612: Cooperated With The Lord 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He did not agree with it! The Lord stared at him, ¡°There is no room for you to say no.¡± He waved his sleeves to block Qian Lingtian¡¯s voice acupoint so that he could not talk anymore. Gu Xijiu felt a sense of warmth because The Lord believed in her! There were rumors of The Lord that he was someone very hard to be convinced and always had his own way to do his own thing. As long as he had made up his mind, no one could interrupt him. But now he was willing to listen to her¡­ She breathed lightly and shared her idea, ¡°This is a type of psychological spell. As the person has instilled the idea of the explosion, if he tells the truth and allows him to witness a few simr cases, it will make him truly believe in the spell. It is a very strong psychological hint that was deeply instilled in his mind. Therefore, if he is forced to tell the truth, he will think that he is going to explode. In that case, his muscle will be tensed as he felt a knot of tension and his blood cirction will increase. The heart will pump very fast and the temperature will rise. Once it reaches a certain point, the spell will be triggered and he will explode¡­ However, if we can reduce his temperature and slow his blood cirction down, the trigger point will not be reached and he will not explode¡­¡± The Lord quietly listened to her analysis. She subconsciously said a few modern terminologies but they were easily understood. Moreover, her theory was very persuasive even though he did not really understand some of the professional terms. Gu Xijiu finished her sentence in one go. She looked at him, ¡°Lord, what do you think about my idea?¡± The Lord raised his hand and rubbed her head, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s give your idea a try.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. This was the first time The Lord had engaged in such intimate actions with her. The fragrance that lingered around his fingers had shaken her heart and reminded her of someone who used to do something simr; even the fragrance smelled simr too¡­ The face of Di Fuyi appeared in her mind. However, she immediately stopped her own thought. She wondered why she kept thinking of this person. She shook her head and did not want to think about it. It was not the time to think about all these nonsense, ¡°Lord, can we start now?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The Lord decided very fast. Gu Xijiu was excited but Qian Lingtian¡¯s face was pale¡­ ¡°The Lord, do you want to add a few more points? I am afraid if it is not sessful¡­¡± Qian Lingtian quickly spoke about his view when his voice acupoint was released. ¡°It is alright if it is not sessful.¡± The Lord replied slowly, ¡°The worst case is that you will die but we won¡¯t.¡± Qian Lingtian was speechless. He did not know how to reply. Although this idea came from Gu Xijiu, The Lord was the one who performed the operation. The Lord asked her, ¡°You can head out first.¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips and stood still beside him, ¡°Lord, I think it is better that I stay here.¡± The Lord nced at her and smiled, ¡°You want to stay on with me?¡± Gu Xijiu looked up at him, ¡°Lord, if I can see his imminent explosion five seconds in advance, are you able to protect me?¡± ¡°Five seconds?¡± The Lord did not understand her words. Chapter 613 Chapter 613: Cooperated With The Lord 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu counted from one to five and told him, ¡°This is five seconds.¡± The Lord nodded, ¡°Two seconds will be enough.¡± As long as he had two seconds he would be able to protect her. Gu Xijiu was happy and smiled, ¡°If that is the case, I am not worried anymore. Lord, I can forsee if he will be exploding five seconds ahead of time.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The Lord nodded, ¡°Stand next to me and don¡¯t run around.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Xijiu obediently stood close to him and the gap between them was closer by half a foot. The Lord felt warm when he saw her obedient and cute demeanour. He rose his hand and pulled her closer by another half a foot. ¡­ After 15 minutes, when Gu Canmo and the rest could not find Gu Xijiu and nned to go into the hall to find her, The Lord walked out from the hall with Gu Xijiu. Gu Canmo was surprised and immediately ran over. Before he saluted, The Lord immediately interrupted him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to salute anymore. Please go and deal with Qian Lingtian ording to the school rules.¡± Then he turned and left. Gu Canmo and the rest looked at each other before rushing into the hall together. Qian Lingtian was lying on the floor like a pile of mud. Apparently, he was scared and thus perspired heavily. When Gu Canmo ran into the hall, he was not even aware of it and kept muttering, ¡°They really did what the little girl had said¡­ They actually sessfully did it¡­. haha ¡­ I am not exploding¡­ That little girl is really good¡­¡± Gu Canmo and everyone remained silent. Gu Canmo took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Did they use the method created by Gu Xijiu?¡± Qian Lingtian ignored him and keptughing like an idiot, ¡°I did not die¡­ Haha¡­ finally, I don¡¯t have to die¡­¡± One of the elder discipline gurus picked him up, ¡°Since the spell had been removed, you should confess properly. How did you get all the spiritual stones? Who gave the venomous worm to you? Are there any other things that the person had asked you to do? I have so many questions to ask you! It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t confess. I have ways to make you reveal the truth. ¡°I will tell! I will tell! You don¡¯t need to use any means of punishment. I will tell you the whole truth.¡± Qian Lingtian did not fear for anything anymore. Since he was not threatened by the spell, he was not scared anymore. Moreover, his memory had been read by The Lord so it had no difference whether he told the truth or not. It would be better if he showed a good attitude and earned some good marks from the teachers. Therefore he happily shared everything that he knew to Gu Canmo and the other teachers. In fact, what he knew was very limited. The issue that he shared was not clear too, so nothing progressed any better even after listening to the story. The truth was, when Qian Lingtian entered Tianju Hall, he was quite depressed although he looked normal. One night, there was a white-robed man appearing in his backyard. The man wrapped himselfpletely until he could not differentiate whether the man was a male or female. That person asked if Qian Lingtian wanted to be stronger, and he definitely wanted to. Then that person gave him two venomous pills and asked him to eat one and gave Qian Lingyu the other one. In addition, in order to maintain the validity of the venomous pill, he had to persistently take the ming pill. That person could keep providing him the pills and spiritual stones but the condition was that Qian Lingtian needed to provide him with the information of Tianju Hall. Each time the white man appeared, he came and left very fast so even if he wanted to track him down, he could not do so. Gu Canmo frowned. Apparently, this man had a bad motive but he did not know who he was.
Chapter 614 Chapter 614: Cooperated With The Lord 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Canmo frowned. Apparently, this man had a bad motive but he did not know who he was. What was his purpose of obtaining information about Tianju Hall? What was his rtionship with the green-clothed man? There were countless mysteries in everyone¡¯s minds but it still remained unresolved. This case seemed to have settled but the culprit behind it was still yet to be caught. It became moreplicated and confusing at this point. However, the good news was the thorn in Tianju Hall had been taken out. Qian Lingyu had turned back to normal so it was still considered a happy event. ¡­ The sky had been dark when Gu Xijiu followed The Lord to her house. She was exhausted the whole day and she felt somewhat sleepy. However, she was still keen to ask The Lord about the results after reading Qian Lingtian¡¯s memory. But The Lord obviously did not want to talk about it. When they returned to the backyard, he waved his hand and asked Gu Xijiu to go back and rest, while he walked back to his own house. Gu Xijiu did not give up. She was nervous and immediately pulled The Lord¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Lord, what did you see from his memory? Who is the culprit behind all these events? What is his modus operandi? Are there any other aplices? The Lord looked at her hand on his sleeve. This little girl was getting morefortable when she was with him. She actually dared to pull his sleeve¡­ Gu Xijiu also looked at her hand and she was stunned. She immediately let go of his sleeve. She did not like to have physical contact with a man. Usually, she would only pat a man on the shoulder if he was her close friend. She had always respected The Lord. Although she did not like to worship him like how other people did, she still respected him and never had physical contact with him. This time she actually pulled The Lord¡¯s sleeve like a granddaughter asking for candy from a grandfather¡­ She felt embarrassed! The Lord¡¯s eyesight was very aggressive. When he looked at Gu Xijiu, her heartbeat raced. However, she did not want to give up. Although she had let go of his sleeve, she still looked up at him and waited for an answer. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay,e with me.¡± The Lord held her hand and walked into his house. His big hand was warm and dry while her hand was small. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat raced even more. Subconsciously, she wanted to get rid of him but he held her tightly and she was not able to withdraw her hand from his. She could not use her inner strength because it would seem too obvious. She also doubted if she had the ability to let go of him. When Gu Xijiu was struggling, she had been brought into The Lord¡¯s house. What was even worse was she was now in his bedroom. When she saw the big bed, her face was warm because she recalled the scene when she identally fell on his bed. Especially when she saw the empty bed frame and thought of the whereabouts of that bed drapes, her face flushed even more! The Lord did not stop and kept walking to the bed. Gu Xijiu was panicking! She stopped and said, ¡°Lord, can you tell me here?¡± She was worried that The Lord would pull her over so she quickly sat down on a chair and did not move again. Chapter 615 Chapter 615: The Lord Teased Her? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lord finally released her. He nced at her, ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± Then heughed, ¡°Where is that courage you exhibited when you pulled my sleeve and did not let go?¡± Gu Xijiu secretly cursed him, but she tried to change the topic. ¡°Lord, I did contribute to the issue this time. I think I have the right to know.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to fight for her right. ¡°Do you want to drink some tea?¡± The Lord suddenly asked. Gu Xijiu hesitated. Actually, she did feel thirsty so she answered without hesitation, ¡°Okay.¡± It was a good time to drink tea to stay awake. The Lord took out a tea set out of nowhere and started brewing. Gu Xijiu sat there and stared at his actions as she was worried The Lord would put additional ingredients in the tea¡­ The way The Lord brewed tea looked very graceful. When he was done, he passed Gu Xijiu the cup, ¡°Drink it.¡± Gu Xijiu slightly hesitated. The tea smelled good and did not smell like any other tea she had ever drank before. ¡°Are you afraid of me poisoning you? Do you think I need to poison you if I want to do anything to you?¡± The Lord seemed to misinterpret her hesitation. Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°Lord, you don¡¯t have any reason to poison me. I¡¯m hesitating because the smell of the tea is somewhat strange¡­¡± She suddenly felt that she had said the same thing before. All thanks to her good memory, immediately she recalled that she had the simr conversation with Di Fuyi before¡­ It was so strange! She had always thought of Di Fuyi whenever she was with The Lord. She also wondered why there was no news of Di Fuyi since she annulled the marriage arrangement with him. Was he still living as freely as usual? She was a little bit distracted and did not drink the tea. The tea smelled strange? The Lord frowned. He sipped the tea and it tasted good. However, when he saw her hesitation, he thought that she did not like the tea. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave it aside.¡± The Lord said with unhappy tone. This was the tea that he collected hardly a few days ago. He thought that she would like it as the tea tasted good and it was suitable for her to practice. However¡­ Gu Xijiu finally snapped out of her reverie and knew that The Lord had misunderstood. She quickly drank the tea in her hand. The tea was smooth and she could smell the freshness of the tea leaves. So she took another sip and drained the whole cup of tea. ¡°Nice! This tea tastes very nice!¡± Gu Xijiu praised and almost wanted to give a thumbs up. She pushed the cup towards him and stared at the small teapot in his hand, ¡°Can I have another one?¡± ¡°Drinking one cup is good; two cups would be a waste.¡± The Lord shook his head. When he looked at her it felt like he was looking at a cow that ate a flower. However, he still poured a cup for her and said, ¡°Drink slowly.¡± Gu Xijiu did not expect that The Lord knew the dialogue in the novel ¡®Dream of Red Mansions¡¯. It was the conversation that Miaoyu had with Baoyu. Gu Xijiu was a bit nervous. In the ¡®Dream of Red Mansions¡¯, Miaoyu actually liked Baoyu but she never expressed her feelings; suppressing it deep inside her heart. Could it be that The Lord liked her but kept his feelings to himself too? Stop your nonsensical thoughts! Gu Xijiu suddenly felt that it was scary when she thought about such nonsense because her mind wandered inappropriately when The Lord unintentionally muttered something. Chapter 616 Chapter 616: The Lord Teased Her 2? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Was she experiencing pre-menstrual syndrome? Her recent mood swing was getting a little odd. Gently, she took a breath to calm herself down. She lookedposed and sat up straight as she took her seat. Also, she needed to take this opportunity to iron out her thoughts. She took a small sip of the tea and savored the taste of it. The tea was either scented red tea or Pu¡¯Er green tea. It was more like roasted tea that was extracted from a kind of flowery nt. However, the residues that were immersed in the tea were apparently tea leaves. ¡°This is some kind of flower, isn¡¯t it?¡± asked Gu Xijiu. Their eyes happened to meet each other¡¯s gaze when she raised her head. His gaze was too intense, causing her heart to throb wildly. Luckily, his gaze did not stay too long on her and shifted away. ¡°It is the Dreamy Hibiscus Tea. Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it!¡± Gu Xijiu did not seem to hide her favour. ¡°Where can I buy this?¡± She was about to buy half a kilogram of it so she could slowly enjoy the teater. ¡°You can dismiss the idea. How can it be possible for you to buy what The Lord himself uses, so easily?¡± The Lord¡¯s words were enough to dispel her thoughts. ¡°However, if you really wish to taste it, you cane here again to enjoy the tea for free, as long as I am satisfied with your work,¡± added The Lord, hesitantly. ¡°I will try my best to satisfy you, Lord.¡± Gu Xijiu eyes squinted into a curved shape. It was great to talk to her when she was delighted and amiable. She took another sip of the tea. The tea was finished. The tea tasted really good. It was too bad that the teacup was a little too small; it would be better if she had a tea mug instead. She looked at the teapot on the table with eager eyes. Without further ado, she stretched her hand and took the pot. ¡°My Lord, how could I always trouble you to fill my cup every time? Let me do it myself,¡± said Gu Xijiu in all sincerity, with a radiant smile. She was delighted the moment she grabbed the pot. She could savor the tea as much as she liked if she could just hold the pot in her hand all the time. She was delighted at the weight of the pot, as a heavy pot implied that it must be full. The amount of tea that it carried must be enough to fill seven or eight cups of tea to the brim. She generously filled up a cup for The Lord first. Then, she proceeded to pour herself a cup of tea. Unfortunately, there was none left. There was not even one drop of tea left. In disbelief, she halted as she looked at the pot in her hand. It was obviously heavy a while ago, how could it be empty by now? Just when she was about to uncover the lid to peep inside, The Lord stretched out his hand and took back the pot. ¡°There is no need for you to look inside, the pot carries enough to fill only five cups.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Her excessive attention to The Lord was totally in vain. She should have shamelessly poured herself a cup of tea first. ¡°Lord, shall I make another round of tea?¡± It should be able to infuse the tea more than once. The Lord spoke up just when she was about to reach the pot, ¡°There is no need. The tea can only be infused once.¡± What a noble tea. It would be great if The Lord¡¯s teapot were the same as Di Fuyi¡¯s gon. The number of drinks from Di Fuyi¡¯s gon had no end. It was as though it was a treasure bowl ¨C one that made her wishese true, and she could just steal it away. The Lord calmly observed her and caught her eyes. She seemed like she was genuinely very fond of the tea. She did not mean it as an insincere ttery in order to make him happy. Under the mask, The Lord could be seen squinting his eyes in joyful delight. Gu Xijiu could not help but look at the teapot again. It was very delicate, in the shape of a bell. ¡°Do you like the pot?¡± The Lord tapped on the table gently as he fixed his gaze on her. ¡°The pot looks decent and the tea tastes good. Too bad¡­¡± ¡°What is too bad?¡± ¡°Too bad it is not like Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s gon. Its supply is endless and the tea is always avable,¡± sighed Gu Xijiu. Chapter 617 Chapter 617: The Lord Teased Her 3? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Her words sounded unintentional, but it was, in fact, a probe. It was probably her intuition. She could sense that The Lord was actually Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s disguise, but she was unable to confirm her suspicions. Therefore, she could only try to make out the clues with her lines. However, The Lord was always wearing a mask. She could not see his expression, so his bodynguage was all that she could observe. From his bodynguage, there was nothing skeptical about The Lord as he only nodded in agreement. ¡°The gon is indeed exceptional. If you like it, you can try to ask him for it.¡± ¡°I will possibly not get it from him,¡± said Gu Xijiu as she coughed. There was no certainty that she would ever see him again, let alone asking for his gon. ¡°Perhaps you could get it if you y your female card and asked him in your flirtatious charming manner,¡± said The Lord with a faint smile. ¡°Perhaps he likes women to behave in such a manner.¡± ¡°He does not seem like that,¡± said Gu Xijiu, with her eyes widened. ¡°Sometimes, all you need is to try. How would you know if you never tried?¡± The Lord was encouraging her. ¡°How do you know what he likes?¡± asked Gu Xijiu. ¡°Hmm, because there is nothing that I do not know,¡± said The Lord, beating around the bush. ¡°Are you especially familiar with Celestial Master Zuo, or are you equally familiar with every other heaven¡¯s gift disciple, too?¡± ¡°It seems like you are trying to find out something from me. What do you want to know?¡± The Lord tapped the table gently. He pondered deeply as he looked at her. ¡°I would like to know if the ice beauty in Long Siye¡¯s hall is alive.¡± Gu Xijiu finally threw out the question that she had been contemting for a while. There wasplete silence. The warmth in The Lord¡¯s eyes slowly faded into an icy cold gaze. He did not speak another word. Gu Xijiu was actually a little nervous the moment she asked the question. A few momentster, The Lord finally smiled, but he drifted away from her question as he spoke, ¡°We were discussing the topic regarding your flirtatious behavior towards Di Fuyi, weren¡¯t we?¡± Gu Xijiu trembled as she asked. ¡°I am not qualified to ask him for anything, am I?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you his fianc¨¦?¡± Gu Xijiu held her breath. It seemed like The Lord was very well-informed, but his information was not entirely up-to-date. ¡°We have already broken off our engagement. I have nothing to do with him anymore.¡± ¡°Any regrets?¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated. She was not filled with remorse. Under the circumstances that day, he was obviously the one who wished to break off the engagement with her. All he did was to make her say it out herself. She shook her head lightly, ¡°I have no regrets.¡± ¡°Are you both still friends?¡± The questions from The Lord were getting more and more incisive. Were they friends? Considerably. Gu Xijiu was not absolutely sure. Celestial Master Zuo was too profound to be apprehended. She could barely understand him. Although he had troubled her several times, he only did it for her own good. Therefore, they could still be friends. She nodded, ¡°We should¡­ should be considered friends?¡± There was uncertainty in her voice. ¡°Considered?¡± The Lord repeated her words. His voice flickered a little, ¡°Are you really reluctant to admit it?¡± ¡°I am not reluctant, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just that I really do not understand him,¡± said Gu Xijiu wryly, with a bitter smile. The Lordughed. ¡°So you are trying to understand him!¡± It was only a simple exnation, but it became slightly ambiguous after The Lord had repeated it. A cold sweat broke out. Gu Xijiu did not know how the topic could be drifted away to such an extent and took a bizarre turn. She was determined to bring back the previous subject. With a cough, she said, ¡°My Lord, I remember that we were previously discussing Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s gon.¡± ¡°Hmm, yes, the gon. You seem to be really fond of his gon. It is easy for you to obtain. I can take charge and marry you to him. Then, I can ask him to make the gon an engagement gift for you.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. Chapter 618 Chapter 618: You Seem Energetic Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu almost burst outughing. Without hesitation, she rejected the offer, ¡°Thank you very much, My Lord, but I do not wish to pledge my life a mere gon.¡± The Lord did not speak any further. It seemed like her reply was within his expectations. He looked down and quietly took a sip of his tea. Her heart skipped a beat upon hearing the offer ¨C one that she had rejected it almost instantaneously. She knew it very well that The Lord could easily make it happen. Even though Celestial Master Zuo did not approve of their marriage anymore, there was no way he could reject the offer if The Lord had made his decision. However, she did not wish to make him agree under duress. But, how did shee up with the word ¡®under duress? Was it because she actually wanted to marry him, at the bottom of her heart? She only rejected the offer because she did not wish to force him to the agreement. Her hand froze whilst holding the cup of tea. Both of them sat wandering into their own thoughts for a while. An awkward silence slowly crept up upon them. Oh no, she had almost forgotten all about the topic at hand, due to several interruptions. ¡°About that¡­ My Lord, you have yet to answer my questions.¡± Gu Xijiu was finally bringing back the subject of their conversation. The Lord was rather bewildered. ¡°Hmm?¡± His gaze was a little misty in his blue eyes. For a moment, he did not seem like The Lord who was high up on the pedestal and sharp-tongued. Instead, he was just like a lost, innocent child. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart throbbed at the thought of The Lord. However, The Lord was still The Lord. He only remained so for a split second and returned immediately to his usual behavior. His gaze returned to its usual intensity. With a smile, he said, ¡°What is the problem? Did I promise to answer any of your questions?¡± Gu Xijiu was worried that he would go back on his words. ¡°I asked you those questions when we were outside just now. You asked me to follow you.¡± ¡°Yes, I only asked you toe for tea and I did not promise to answer your questions. Now that you have had your tea, you seem energetic enough to run for a few rounds.¡± The Lord stood up and said, ¡°I need a rest and you may go now.¡± He was being so difficult. Gu Xijiu clenched her fists. The Lord looked at her face and asked, ¡°Are you not convinced?¡± Gu Xijiu said nothing back. The Lord continued, ¡°You may hit me if you are unconvinced.¡± Gaping and speechless, Gu Xijiu was at a loss for words. She had never thought that The Lord would act in such a shameless manner. ¡°My Lord, was the one behind the scenes too strong for me to contend with? Therefore, there is no need for me to find out who he is, as there is nothing I can do. Is this why you have been avoiding my question and not telling me the truth?¡± The Lord sighed. ¡°He is indeed not your match. You are not on the same level.¡± ¡°Then, who exactly is he? You should at least tell me so I can be prepared,¡± said Gu Xijiu, not letting it go. The Lord looked at her for a brief moment and suddenly asked, ¡°Where did you learn the venomous spell?¡± This time, Gu Xijiu withheld nothing and decided to make it clear, ¡°My Lord, if I answer you, will you please answer my question in return?¡± ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me?¡± ¡°One question in return for another question, fair and square. This is an honest deal.¡± Gu Xijiu insisted. ¡°Not a lot of people have the opportunity to bargain with me. You are really something else ¨C how audacious! However, I¡¯m in a really good mood today so there is no big deal exchanging a question with you. You must first tell me the master of the session for your venomous spell. I will then tell you what I saw from Qian Lingtian.¡± It was rare for The Lord for being so straightforward, so Gu Xijiu talked about the history of her learning without further ado. She had befriended someone who was a master in venomous spells in the modern times. She thought it was fun, so she decided to learn a few types, too. She was a natural learner. Chapter 619 Chapter 619: Not Losing A Bargain Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She was talented. She could master the venomous spell to the acme of perfection within months. It was not something others could master thoroughly even with years of practice. Her friend realized that she was a real talent and thus introduced her to his master. His Master secluded himself in a remote vige around the mountains and would not simply recruit a disciple. However, he had been like an old friend to her since the moment they met and he had even gifted her a book of venomous spells. Gu Xijiu had learned a variety of skills during the modern times, but Kung Fu and medicine were still her main focus. She realized that venomous spells would always require insects as the main ingredient. She did not like insects very much. Moreover, it usually required the use of blood from the practitioner. There were too many foundations and restrictions. Although she had learned an adequate amount of knowledge, she had never used it or actually practiced it. Nheless, she was still interested in resolving the venomous spell, as seeing the ¡®little things¡¯ being burned to ashes gave her a sense of satisfaction. Therefore, she studied the solutions in the book to learn how to resolve the venomous spell. The book did not only have a variety of spells and the applications, it also provided the necessary solutions to every spell. She did not have anyone who was poisoned to be her test subject, so all she could do was to read the book. Fortunately, she had a really good memory, so she could easily remember all the details after reading. She only wanted to briefly talk about the history of her past learning experience, as she felt that what she had learned in the modern days had nothing much to do with the present era. He could not possibly make his presence here, no matter how strong her friend was. However, The Lord insisted on questioning her in precise detail, including the outer appearances and characteristics of the two men. In the end, he decided to give Gu Xijiu a pen and some paper. ¡°Come, draw them out.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless for a while, but she was smart enough to exin further, ¡°Are you really suspecting that the person behind this is from one of them? It can¡¯t be. It was a coincidence for me to even get here. It is impossible for them to be here as well, as time travel is a very rare phenomenon.¡± ¡°Everything is possible. Just draw it, so I can have a reference.¡± ¡°Then, you should draw the face of the suspect and show me as well. By the way, will you please draw a portrait of the person behind the scene that you saw from Qian Lingtian, too?¡± asked Gu Xijiu, gazing intensely at The Lord. The youngdy would never allow herself to suffer any losses in a bargain, at all. The Lord agreed to her in the end. Both of them started drawing the portraits across the table. Sometimeter, after the joss stick had finished burning, they were finally done with the portraits. They exchanged their drawings with one another. The portrait of The Lord was very lifelike, almost true to life. The mysterious person in his drawing was wearing a snow-white, long robe that covered his entire body from head to toe. There was no way to tell his silhouette or his gender, but she could somehow feel his wicked and bizarre temperament. It seemed like he would only appear during the night when there was absolutely no moon nor stars in the sky. It made her flesh creep just by looking at the portrait. Gu Xijiu did a quick sketch with only a few strokes to define the characteristics in the portrait. Although it was not entirely life-like, she managed to capture the main features of the characters. Her friend was a handsome man with red lips and white teeth. His smile was radiant and bright. However, the master who resided in the remote mountains appeared to be very different. He was wearing a long robe made of jute. He appeared to be tall, straight and thin, but his facial features were unclear, as he was a heavily bearded man. His facial hair was long enough to cover his face, so his facial features were hidden underneath. Gu Xijiu had made it clear that the master was someone with a strange personality. He was a man of a few words and did not always show himself. Even when he was teaching her, he barely showed his face. He would always talk to her from inside of the house while she listened to him from the outside. The number of times of their meeting could be easily counted with one¡¯s fingers.
Chapter 620 Chapter 620: The Lord¡¯s Suspicion Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lord tossed and turned the two portraits repeatedly. ¡°You lived with this person in a bamboo house for two months?¡± The Lord asked her suddenly while pointing at the bearded man. ¡°Not really. The man would only call upon me and teach me for about an hour every night. I was allowed to visit other parts of the vige for the rest of my time.¡± ¡°What were you known as, in the vige?¡± ¡°The master of venomous spells, a well-known one. The vigers were slightly intimidated by him. Normally, they would not even pass by his ce.¡± ¡°Had he shown you any moves showcasing his strength?¡± ¡°Just the venomous spell,¡± said Gu Xijiu,2 as she frowned. Normally, all masters were always a little enigmatic. However, the master was at the acme of all mysteries, as he had never associated with anyone. There were only a few people from the vige who had seen his face before. If it were not for Gu Xijiu to visit the bamboo house regrly for an hour each day, she would not have seen him at all. ¡°That being said, you have never really seen his moves?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°I have not. It was quite peaceful in the vige back then. At most, there would only be some cases of missing chicken or sheep, but the creatures would always be retrieved instantly. He did not have a lot of opportunities to utilize his skill.¡± The Lord fixed his gaze on her. He teased her a little, ¡°The man was being so mysterious. As for you, I suppose you had already ferreted out the conditions in his bamboo house, hadn¡¯t you? What did he have in there?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to answer. She coughed. ¡°I went to learn the skills from him. He could already be considered as my teacher. I honored my teacher and respected his teaching, so why would I spy into his house?¡± The Lord did not say anything. He only looked at her. Gu Xijiu had a little guilty conscience, as she looked back and caught his eyes. She could not stand looking at him any further and for the first time, she gave up the struggle. She raised her hand and said, ¡°Alright, I admit, I had looked into his house, but there was nothing much in it. It was only a little obsolete. The things in his house were nothing more than ordinary, with a few jars to culture the venom.¡± ¡°What kind of jars were they?¡± Asked The Lord. Gu Xijiu felt almost helpless, ¡°My Lord, are you actually suspecting him? The time gap between now and then is filled with several dynasties, there is no way for him to be here!¡± The Lord was already passing on some papers and a pen to her, ¡°Draw them down.¡± For the slightest moment, Gu Xijiu regretted that she had learned how to draw. She regretted even more for letting The Lord know that she could draw. Without any way out, she reluctantly drew a few of them based on her memory. She then tossed the drawings to the Lord and said, ¡°There they are.¡± She had probably got herself too familiar with The Lord, as the way she talked to her had be increasingly casual and quite at ease with her choice of words. It was probably not too convenient for them to sit across the table, so she took her chair to his side and exined closely to him about the types of venom in each jar. They sat side-by-side and started engaging in a discussion. They appeared to be in sync and kind to one another. The Lord took a look at her as she exined attentively to him in high spirit. He was somewhat moved, as he began to feel the warmth in her presence. It was the first time for someone to be in such a proximity to him. It happened so naturally. However, it would be hrious if the four messengers witnessed this scenario. They would be utterly surprised. Thedy was already challenging the authority of The Lord before she knew it. However, he did not intend to remind her, as he had a good feeling about it. He had always been high up in all superiority and out of touch. He already felt a little lonely for being at the top over such a long period of time. He was hoping for someone to be by his side. He could feel her scent surrounding him. She was so close to him and he was very tempted to hold her in his arms. Chapter 621 Chapter 621: The Lord¡¯s Temperament Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lord was distracted. It was the first time for him to be absent-minded in the midst of a discussion. She held her head up and looked at him astonishingly, ¡°My Lord, My Lord? Am I right?¡± The Lord regained hisposure, but he did not know what she had said, as he had not been listening to her. Moments ago, she was making assumptions about the ability of the venom. Her points were closely reasoned and mostly valid. She was right about them. The Lord did not want her to know that he was distracted, so he nodded at her, ¡°Not bad.¡± Gu Xijiu shed some lights in her eyes. ¡°So you also agreed that he is not the mysterious person, right? Like I said, even though he is an expert in venomous spell, there is no way he cane here.¡± She considered the bearded master as her teacher. Also, he had treated her rather well, so she did not want him to be suspected by anyone. The Lord made noment and kept her drawings. Gu Xijiu began to study the portrait of the mysterious person that was drawn by The Lord. The Lord¡¯s drawing was very vivid, but the person¡¯s camouge was too excellent. Gu Xijiu still could not manage to exin the details after studying the portrait for a while. She could not help to sigh, ¡°How I wish there was a 3D scanning device. The device could directly make a scan on one¡¯s bones. There was no way one could change his bone structure by camouging. He has hidden so many people in Tianju Hall, what does he want?¡± It was a question without an absolute answer. The Lord did not answer her question and allowed her to continue making her judgments. It was such a good time. He began to cling to it. Without them noticing, the sky was already at dawn. There were some sudden knocks at the door. It was Messenger Jiangshan. ¡°My Lord, Gu Canmo has requested to see you.¡± Quietly, he frowned, as he was unhappy to be interrupted while they were having such cozy moments. Gu Xijiu had finally recovered herself from her investigation. She looked outside, only to realize that the sky was already in bright daylight. To her surprise, she had spent such a long time in the house talking with The Lord alone. It was unbelievable to her for the fact that they had spent such an enthusiastic time together. If Gu Canmo had requested to see The Lord, there must be something that he wished to report, maybe it was about the mysterious person. She was contemting if she should tag along and listen to it. In the midst of her hesitation, The Lord said, ¡°You may now go back. Remember to fix my bed drape as well.¡± She suddenly thought of the incident and was momentarily speechless. The Lord did not sleep. Instead, he held her up all night and talked to her for the whole time. Was it because he could not sleep without the bed curtain? She answered him briefly and was ready to leave when The Lord suddenly said, ¡°Also, do not forget the ten rounds of punishment.¡± He hesitated a little. Gu Xijiu looked at him hopefully, as The Lord had been so good-tempered for the entire time. He would probably dismiss her punishment as a reward for her to have solved the case. However, he continued, ¡°Not one round less.¡± As expected, it was impossible for The Lord to be so good-tempered. She answered drily and turned to open the door. While she was out of the door, she came across Messenger Jiangshan face to face. Seeing hering out of The Lord¡¯s room early in the morning had caused him to be intensely curious, but he had to suppress his eager concerns and greet her calmly. Messenger Jiangshan could not help watching Gu Xijiu from behind as she left. She walked gracefully. There was nothing odd with her legs. He could not help to wonder if they had done anything with each other. ¡°What do you think about her?¡± ¡°Great, she¡¯s beautiful, fit and capable,¡± answered Messenger Jiangshan, thoughtlessly. He suddenly realized his situation and took a look at The Lord who was standing next to him. A cold shiver ran down his spine. He quickly bowed and saluted, ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°Do you like her?¡± asked The Lord, casually. Chapter 622 Chapter 622: She Might Be The Wife Of The Lord In Future Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Messenger Shangshan shivered, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t like her!¡± How dare he like the woman that The Lord cared about? The Lord raised his eyebrow, his tone seemed to be unhappy, ¡°You don¡¯t like her? Is she not good enough?¡± Messenger Shangshan was speechless. ¡°She is good enough, very good, in fact! I have never seen such a good girl before!¡± Messenger Shangshan answered in a heartbeat. The Lord was satisfied now. He continued to ask, ¡°Tell me the truth, do you like her?¡± Messenger Shangshan had no idea how to respond to him. Finally, he thought of a safe answer, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like her but admire and respect her¡­¡± She might be the wife of The Lord in the future, who would also be hisdy master. Therefore it was not wrong to say that he respected her. The Lord was stunned for a moment. He despised him, ¡°How old is she and how old are you? You are much older than her. How can you respect her? The skin of your face is too thick¡­¡± Messenger Shangshan was speechless again. If he knew that he would get teased by The Lord, he would have asked Messenger Chenge toe and report to The Lord¡­ He wondered if he could go back in time. ¡°Why do you stand here like a dumb fool? Go and bring Gu Canmo and his people here!¡± The Lord asked impatiently. Messenger Shangshan was relieved and immediately ran out. While he was running he secretly cursed Gu Canmo and wondered why Gu Canmo had so much energy after being punished by The Lord. It seemed like he had not been punished enough yet. Messenger Shangshan decided that he would personally go and inspect the punishment on Gu Canmo today! ¡­ Gu Xijiu was running inps. She was now a master in Qing Gong so she was not too tired after running manyps. Tianju Hall was built in between the mountains, so when she ran, she passed by the green-stoned staircase, as well as mountain trails. The air in the morning was very fresh, coupled with the fragrance of nts. Gu Xijiu liked to run in the morning when she was in the modern world. However, she was running on the tarred road and the air was polluted at that time. She felt veryfortable after the run. Especially when she found that she could adjust the spiritual power in her body to circte faster and to be more wholesome. She suddenly realized that the punishment by The Lord was quite beneficial. She decided that she wanted to run every day! When she was happily running, she heard some footsteps from the back. Gu Xijiu looked back and she slightly narrowed her eyes. It was Yun Qingluo! Since the day Yun QingLuo and Rong Che had been manipted by the green-clothed person, the strength of Yun Qingluo had almost been exhausted and she had been resting all this while after the incident. She participated in the group event yesterday but she was hiding in the crowd, therefore Gu Xijiu did not notice her. She looked much thinner than six to seven days ago. However, she still looked pretty when she put on the light green dress. It made her look like an angel when the wind blew. ¡°Gu Xijiu, congrattions.¡± She ran closer to Gu Xijiu to be by her side. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow. ¡°You have performed extremely well these few days. Last night, Headmaster Gu got everyone¡¯s consent and decided to exempt you from those tests and enter Liuyun ss directly.¡± Yun Qingluo said with a calm voice and sounded like she wasing to tell her the good news. Gu Xijiu was surprised. She did not need to prepare for those devil tests anymore? Chapter 623 Chapter 623: Does Celestial Master Zuo Like You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She suddenly thought of something. Was it the reason why Gu Canmo was asked to see The Lord this morning? ¡°Is this the only reason why you came to see me?¡± Gu Xijiu casually asked. Yun Qingluo was stifled. She bit her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m also here to thank you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°If you did not help that time, I would have been exhausted to death. Therefore, I want to thank you.¡± ¡°Alright, I ept it.¡±Gu Xijiu was also direct, ¡°However, I did not purposely save you.¡± Yun Qingluo took a deep breath, ¡°I understand, but you saved my life so I must thank you.¡± ¡°Well, I have received it. You don¡¯t have to follow me anymore.¡± Gu Xijiu ran faster as she did not think that she could befriend Yun Qingluo. ¡°Other than thank you, I have something else to say.¡± Yun Qingluo caught up. Gu Xijiu finally stopped her footsteps, ¡°Alright, you can say it now.¡± Yun Qingluo looked at the girl in front of her. She inhaled and exhaled again, ¡°What I want to say is that I very much appreciate the fact that you have saved my life. However, I will not give up going after Celestial Master Zuo. I have liked him for many years¡­.¡± Her voice was quivering, ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how much I like him¡­ Gu Xijiu, I know that you are very skillful. There are a lot of men falling for you, even The Lord cares about you¡­ You are indeed great now, so please don¡¯tpete with me in my pursuit to win Celestial Master Zuo, is that okay?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Yun Qingluo¡¯s eyes were teary, ¡°I don¡¯t request for anything from other men. I only like Celestial Master Zuo. I fancy him like crazy. I practiced so hard for him. I became the heaven¡¯s gift disciple for him. I even¡­ Everything I do is for him. You have no idea how hard I have tried just to be by his side¡­¡± Her body was trembling slightly. She looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Can you notpete with me anymore? As long as you can let go of him, I will do anything for you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips. She was touched by the love and obsession Yun Qingluo had, but she did not agree to it. Since this girl was so honest, Gu Xijiu decided to talk properly with her. ¡°Yun Qingluo, let me ask you. Does Celestial Master Zuo like you too?¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s face was slightly pale, ¡°He will like me¡­¡± ¡°In other words, he still doesn¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Yun Qingluo slightly raised her tone, ¡°He should like me a little. Before I became the heaven¡¯s gift disciple, I was kidnapped. He was the one who came to save me and he talked a lot to me¡­¡± Yun Qinglup was recalling her memory, ¡°I believe he should have liked me a little at that time. He personally came to bring me home with his ride. He personally brought me to Feixing Kingdom and told the Emperor about my identity so that the Emperor could arrange the best amodation for me. He told me heaven¡¯s gift disciples should be treated greatly. He treated me as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple since that time. Before the test, he had already taught me martial art. I had some defects in my vein and I was not able to practice one of the skills, but he personally refined the medicine for me¡­ He asked me not to care about other things but to focus on my practice. You have no idea how happy I was that time¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak. She recalled her own experience. It seemed like the Celestial Master Zuo knew that she was not the real heaven¡¯s gift disciple so he kept calling her the fake one and wanted to prank her. It also seemed like Celestial Master Zuo had the ability to tell if someone was a heaven¡¯s gift disciple without the need to test them on the Open Heaven Stage. Chapter 624 Chapter 624: Who Does Celestial Master Zuo Like Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It also seemed like Celestial Master Zuo had the ability to tell if someone was a heaven¡¯s gift disciple or not without the need to test them on the Open Heaven Stage. He knew that she was not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple but insisted to catch her back for a test and sent her to the Dark Forest¡­ Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrows. She wondered why she kept recalling his faults¡­ ¡°So you can see that he treated me very well. However, he had a marriage engagement with you¡­¡± Yun Qingluo continued to say. ¡°That marriage engagement had been canceled.¡± Gu Xijiu reminded her. ¡°But he might feel sorry for you so he still treats you differentlypared to other girls¡­¡± Gu Xijiu felt a headacheing. She had never seen him after she rejected the marriage engagement with him. She looked at Yun Qingluo and thought that she had found the wrong person, ¡°I think if you really like him, you should note to me but think of some ideas to win his heart. It is his decision to like whomever he desires, not mine. Can you guarantee that he will like you even if I let go of him?¡± ¡°As long as you can let him go, I am sure he will like me! I have told you just now, he has treated me very well¡­¡± ¡°He might be good to every heaven¡¯s gift disciple. Are you sure that he likes you?¡± Gu Xijiu reasoned with her about her spection, ¡°You can see that he treated Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran quite well too¡­¡± Yun Qingluo paused and her face was pale, ¡°No! He treated me differently from the others!¡± A lot of women like the bad boy image and always thought that they were different in their hearts. The fact was they were all no different to a regr bad guy. Yun Qingluo seemed to be the same too. She had very high self-esteem and did not listen to other people. Gu Xijiu did not want to y the big sister role to give advice, so she did not want to continue the conversation anymore, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If you think he likes you, you can go ahead and confess. Perhaps you will seed after you confess? It¡¯s useless that you speak to me about this.¡± She turned and wanted to continue her run. Yun Qingluo blocked her way, ¡°So you still refused to let go, am I right?¡± Gu Xijiu was a headache, ¡°As I said, it has nothing to do with me whether he likes you or not¡­¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu, you are too selfish. You already have so many men liking you and you don¡¯t need Celestial Master Zuo anymore. Why do you still want topete with me?¡± Yun Qingluo gripped her fists, ¡°Do you want to make every man in this world fall at your feet for you to bepletely satisfied?¡± Xijiu was angry now, ¡°Yes you are right! I want all the men to fall for me, especially Celestial Master Zuo. I will not let go of him! I want him to fall for me too!¡± She purposely wanted to make Yun Qingluo angry. Yun Qingluo was stunned, ¡°You are so shameless¡± Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°I am indeed shameless, but what can you do?¡± Yun Qingluo gripped her small hands so tightly that her fingers became pale. Her voice was trembling, ¡°Gu Xijiu, don¡¯t forget that I have higher spiritual power than you! Please don¡¯t force me!¡± Gu Xijiu just wanted to make her angry so sheughed even harder, ¡°Yes, your spiritual power is higher then. What do you dare to do to me?¡± Yun Qingluo replied, ¡°You¡­ You are just relying on The Lord!¡± ¡°Yes, you are right. So what can you do? He cares about me, not you.¡± Yun Qingluo was speechless. She was angry to the point that she was lost for words and her body was trembling fiercely. Gu Xijiu did not want to continue to quarrel with her anymore, so she turned around and continued her run. However, when she turned around, she was stunned.
Chapter 625 Chapter 625: Who Does Celestial Master Zuo Like Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There was a young man standing not too far away behind her. He was handsome and tall. This young man was Yan Chen. She did not know how long he had stood there and how much he had heard. When Gu Xijiu looked at him, he slightly frowned and looked serious. Although he did not talk, she felt like he looked at her like a badass. Gu Xijiu was experiencing a headache. What she wanted to do was just a simple jogging. She was toozy to care about them so she turned to continue running. Yan Chen chased after her and blocked her way. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu had prepared for it and she was able to stop, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yan Chen nced at her, ¡°Gu Xijiu, let me give you an advice. In Tianju Hall, you not only need to have great ability but also have good attitude and intention.¡± Obviously, he was trying to say that she had a bad attitude and intentions. Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°Let me also give you an advice. Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover or else you will be easily deceived by someone else. Also, I feel that my intentions are very positive, I have a clear conscience!¡± Then she bypassed him and continued to run. ¡­ After Gu Xijiu finished thep and returned to her yard, she met Messenger Shangshan. He was here purposely to tell her the good news. Just like what Yun Qingluo told her, she did not need to go through those tests anymore and could enter Liuyun ss directly. He even sent her clothes to wear specifically for the Liuyun ss and some of the application tools. ¡°Miss Gu, from today onwards you are the student of Liuyun ss. The Lord asked me to tell you to learn well and to not be ashamed.¡± Messenger Shangshan advised. Gu Xijiu remained silent. She thought of something, ¡°Where is The Lord?¡± ¡°The Lord had left. He said that you are on your own now. You cannot rely on him forever.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. She finally realized that the conversation she had with Yun Qingluo was not only heard by Yan Chen but also The Lord¡­ What would The Lord think of her now? Did he know that she said that just to make Yun Qingluo angry? Gu Xijiu clenched her fingers. She did not care how other people would look at her even if those people had misunderstood her, but now she was concerned about his perception of her¡­ Perhaps, The Lord was the only person in the world who she trusted and wanted to rely on; he was someone who made her feel safe and secure when he was by her side¡­ She was always a strong woman in front of all other people like a female warrior who never gave up, except that when she was in front of The Lord, she felt like a favored child. She could remove all her tough and strong masks and be herself freely¡­ ¡°What else did The Lord say?¡± Gu Xijiu felt that The Lord should have some other advice for her. ¡°The Lord also said that from today onwards your status is equally the same as other students in the Liuyun ss and should not have special treatment anymore. All the students in the Liuyun ss are staying at College Qin in Fengshang Valley. You will move in with them. Headmaster Gu has arranged the necessary for you. All you need to do is to pack your things here.¡± Messenger Shangshan continued to pass the message. Gu Xijiu remained silent. She knew that he would leave because it was impossible for him to stay here for too long. However, she never expected that he would leave so quietly. They even had a long conversation the night before and even asked her to go to his ce to drink more frequently. Everything changed after she came back from the run. Was it because of the conversation she had with Yun Qingluo? Did he also think that she had an unfavorable attitude and intention? She felt sad in her heart but still remained calm in her expressions, ¡°What about this ce?¡± ¡°It will be destroyed.¡± Messenger Shangshan answered in a short and simple way, ¡°The Lord said that there is no need to keep this ce.¡± Chapter 626 Chapter 626: She Didn¡¯t Even Ask Why¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Well, as you wish! I will go and pack now!¡± Gu Xijiu turned and walked to her backyard. This was the ce that he asked people to build, so he had the right to destroy it too. As he was a god, he could do anything he wished. It was true that something could be built very fast but could also be destroyed just as quickly. She used to think that this ce could be her shelter but it seemed like it was just temporary¡­ ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± The Messenger Shangshan tried to offer his help. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have much stuff.¡± Gu Xijiu turned and walked away. Messenger Shangshan looked at her back and had aplicated feeling. He thought that this little girl would be very disappointed after he delivered the message. He never expected that she would be so calm throughout the conversation. It was easy to upgrade one¡¯s self from economy to luxury, but it was hard to adapt from economy from luxury. When a person was used to being pampered, she would take it for granted. When all the special treatments were taken away, the disappointment should be great and it would feel like falling from heaven back to earth. However, this little girl was different. She didn¡¯t even ask why¡­ ¡­ The Lord was standing in a bamboo forest. He was holding a bamboo on his left hand and a knife on his right hand to engrave it. He was making a bamboo flute and it was almost done. Messenger Shangshan was finally back. He stood behind The Lord to report, ¡°My Lord, I have passed your message to Miss Gu. She has moved to Fengshang Valley and the house has been demolished.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± The Lord casually asked. Messenger Shangshan took out a sound recorder spell, ¡°I am very forgetful recently, so I have recorded our conversation. Lord, please listen to it.¡± He then switched on the sound recorder spell and yed the conversation he had with Gu Xijiu¡­ The Lord was still cutting the bamboo and she was not sure if he was listening. After a moment, the sound recorder spell stopped. The Lord looked up and stared at the sound recorder spell on Messenger Shangshan¡¯s hand, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°What did she take when she left?¡± ¡°Her personal belongings. She did not take any other things with her.¡± ¡°What about the tea I asked you to give her?¡± ¡°When I gave it to her, she said thank you but the tea was too precious and it was The Lord¡¯s favorite tea. She did not dare to ept it. Oh yeah, she even repaired the bed drapes and asked me to pass them to you.¡± Messenger Shangshan took out the neatly folded bed drapes from his storage bag and handed it to The Lord. When The Lord opened the bed drapes, the ce where it was once torn was revealed. Gu Xijiu was talented in sewing. The torn ce was not neatly stitched with a special way. She might think that it did not look good with just a simple stitching so she also sewed a crane on it. The crane was grey and ck in color, and it was flying with its wings opened. There was actually andscape painted on the bed drapes, so the crane Gu Xijiu sewed actually quite matched the original painting. As the neck of the crane was sewed on the torn spot, it was no longer obvious and did not look like it had been stitched. ¡°My Lord, the girl is quite good; look at the sewing¡­ Although her sewing skills are not that good, she sewed it genuinely¡­¡± ¡°How long did she take to sew this?¡± ¡°About an hour¡­¡± ¡°How long did you take to demolish the house?¡± ¡°About an hour¡­¡± ¡°You were there for about an hour, which means when she was sewing this when you were demolishing the house?¡± Chapter 627 Chapter 627: The Lord Was Still Very Calm Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Messenger Shangshan perspired, ¡°When I demolished the house, Miss Gu was not inside. I only started to demolish it when she left. After I finished demolishing it, I found that she was sitting at the riverside and sewing the bed drapes. She had just finished sewing when I saw her and she asked me to pass it to you.¡± The Lord did not speak anymore. He folded the bed drapes and put it into his storage bag. Messenger Shangshan secretly felt relieved. The Lord was a perfectionist and he did not like to keep anything that was spoilt regardless of how precious it was and how perfect the repair was. Messenger Shangshan never expected that The Lord would keep the torn bed drapes. The Lord was still very calm so Messenger Shangshan had no idea what was in The Lord¡¯s mind. Apparently, he cared about Gu Xijiu and they had been getting along very harmoniously. Messenger Shangshan did not understand why The Lord had suddenly changed his attitude. Messenger Shangshan suddenly thought of something, ¡°Oh, My Lord, when Miss Gu passed me the bed drapes, she had asked me to pass you a message too.¡± The Lord finally looked at him, ¡°¡­ And that would be?¡± ¡°Miss Gu said that she felt sorry that she used your name to do something as it had brought trouble to you. She will not do that anymore and asked you to rest assured.¡± The Lord remained silent and continued to cut the bamboo flute. However, Messenger Shangshan had sharp eyes and he noticed that there was an additional hole on the bamboo flute in The Lord¡¯s hand¡­ ¡°My Lord, I really don¡¯t understand. In fact, Miss Gu did not do anything using your name. She was just trying to irritate other people. She won the battle in Tianju Hall with her own ability. She was exempted from the tests to enter Liuyun ss because of her hard work and capabilities. If you me and give up on her just because she used your name to irritate people, I think it is unjustified¡­¡± Messenger Shangshan boldlyid out his perspective. Obviously, he heard the conversation between Gu Xijiu and Yun Qingluo¡­ In his view, it was just a fight between young children and Gu Xijiu was just naughtier and tried to irritate Yun Qingluo. ¡°Why did you say I gave up on her?¡± The Lord finally said something but with calm voice, ¡°My whole intention is to let her enter Tianju Hall sessfully. Now my purpose has been achieved, so there is nothing wrong that I leave now. It has nothing to do with giving up on her or not.¡± ¡°My Lord is busy and it is normal to leave the ce. However, I can see that Miss Gu likes the house very much. She even nted flowers in her backyard. Oh yeah, when I was demolishing the house, I found a sketch of her painting. It looks like she was designing her backyard and the design was quite interesting. I feel that it was such a waste to demolish the house¡­ Actually, it should be alright to let her continue to stay in the house. Since everyone had epted the fact that she stayed at the ce, so I believe no one would gossip about it.¡± ¡°Mu Feng, why are you so talkative today?¡± The Lord flicked his fingertips and the knife in his hand flew away and stabbed a bamboo tree. Mu Feng did not dare to talk anymore. The Lord yed with the bamboo flute in his hand and asked, ¡°Do you have any news from Long Siye?¡± Mu Feng reported, ¡°He is still with Rong Che and does not have any findings so far. Rong Che had been injured quite badly. He even fainted once on the way back to Feixing Kingdom and Long Siye has been taking care of him. They reached Feixing Kingdom three days ago and had been resting these days. I heard Rong Che could only get up from bed two days ago. Yun Qingluo is better than he was, as she could alreadye out to jog three days ago. My Lord, do you still want to implement the punishment on her?¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628: I Am Happy, You Can Leave Now Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Let her recover first.¡± The Lord did not care too much about it. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No. My Lord, do you think the green-clothed man who exploded himself was the culprit behind? ording to what Qian Lingtian confessed, his medicine came from the mysterious person. However, after the green-clothed person died, his supply of medicine stopped too; that was why he was so eager to look for the medicine in the night market¡­¡± ¡°It is not that simple.¡± The Lord¡¯s eyes were shimmering, ¡°They are the only chessmen that have been exposed. The game had just started.¡± Mu Feng frowned, ¡°What is his purpose?¡± The Lord turned silent for a moment before asking earnestly, ¡°Do you think I am cool enough?¡± Mu Feng nodded without hesitation, ¡°Definitely!¡± ¡°A throne can cause a fight between siblings and even between father and son. All the kinship would be disregarded just to fight for the throne. What about my position? There are so many people out there who want to kick me out from this position and take over my role.¡± Mu Feng frowned, ¡°My Lord is a god. How can a god¡¯s position be taken over by fighting? This person must be a dumbass.¡± The Lord sighed, ¡°Even if I am a God, there will be a time when I deteriorate.¡± Mu Feng was shocked and his face became pale, ¡°My Lord, what do you mean¡­?¡± His voice trembled. The Lord knocked on the bamboo flute, ¡°I am not dead yet! Please don¡¯t show a face like you are attending a funeral! Are you trying to curse me?¡± Mu Feng was speechless. ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± The Lord waved. Mu Feng bent to retreat but suddenly recalled something, ¡°Oh yeah, My Lord, Qian Lingyu has been recovered and now his spiritual power had reached level eight. Gu Canmo is very happy and had purposely organized a feast to celebrate for him.¡± The Lord looked at him, ¡°What is your intention to report such trivial matters to me?¡± ¡°Uhh, I am trying to please you. After all, he is from Tianju Hall and he will be our right-hand man in the future.¡± ¡°Uh, okay, I am happy. You can leave now.¡± ¡°However, although this kid had fully recovered, there is a still trouble.¡± Mu Feng continued to report. When he saw The Lord seemed to be annoyed by this trivial little thing, he boldly continued, ¡°This kid can already return to the Ziyun ss but he insisted to stay in the Liuyun ss. He said he wants to be with Miss Gu. He will be with Miss Gu wherever she is and it irritated Headmaster Gu a lot.¡± The Lord remained silent. ¡°My Lord, Qian Lingyu is at the age to experience puppy love. Miss Gu is almost the same age as he is. Based on my observation, Qian Lingyu had already fallen in love with Miss Gu. Since they will be in the same ss together, they will be seeing each other every day, so maybe¡­¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll be falling in love with each other and turn out to be a good rtionship.¡± Mu Feng boldly spoke out his spection. The Lord looked at him for a moment, ¡°Mu Feng, you have gossiped a lot today. Are you trying to remind me of something?¡± He sounded cool. Mu Feng looked down, ¡°I dare not do so.¡± The Lord said lightly, ¡°It is just mentorship between Gu Xijiu and myself. We don¡¯t have any other fate and I treat her as only a young kid. Do you understand it?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Mu Feng did not dare to continue anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t have to report to me about any news rting to her anymore. I am not free to care about her stuff!¡± ¡°Noted!¡± Chapter 629 Chapter 629: How Do You Want To Compensate? Is It Okay To Marry Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Feng answered and quickly left. The wind rustled through the bamboo forest and The Lord was standing there alone. Everything had not started yet; he should still have time to withdraw from it. When he wanted to paste a film on the flute, he found that there was an extra hole in it¡­ ¡­ It was a starry night. Inside a pine jungle. There was a white-robed man and a green clothed man bending and reporting to him. ¡°Master, all our chessmen in Tianju Hall have been removed. Do we need to send more there?¡± The white robbed man sounded clear, ¡°No, he has started to suspect. Pass the message down to all departments to put it on hold temporarily.¡± ¡°Noted!¡± The green clothed man answered. He slightly paused and tried to propose, ¡°Master, Qian Lingtian was exposed because of the trap set by Gu Xijiu. This little girl is not simple and she has been spoiling our ns many times. Do we need to send someone to murder her?¡± The white robbed man was quiet for a moment. His sound was still calm, ¡°It¡¯s because you all are too stupid, and because of that, she could seed. You don¡¯t have to do anything to her yet, she is not a concern.¡± ¡°I still feel that she will be a bigger concern in future. Why don¡¯t we eliminate her before she grows stronger¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand my words? Don¡¯t touch her! If you simply do anything again I will peel off your skin!¡± The white robbed man finally sounded cruel. ¡°¡­ Okay¡­¡± The green clothed man did not dare to say anything anymore. He bowed and then left the ce. The white robbed man looked up at the sky. There were twinkling stars in the sky, shining bright like diamonds. ¡°Gu Xijiu¡­¡± The white-robed man chuckled and whispered, ¡°You have spoiled my n several times, how do you want topensate me? Is it okay to marry me?¡± There was no answer but only the wind blew through the pine jungle. He jumped and disappeared from the original ce. ¡­ Fengshang Valley was not a big valley. There were more than 20 small brick courtyards neatly arranged in rows. This was where the students of Liuyun ss stayed. Liuyun ss was different from Ziyun ss. All the students from the Ziyun ss stayed in a two-story yard withplete facilities inside, like a mini bungalow. While the building for students of Liuyun ss was built with brick tiles and looked ordinary. One courtyard was shared by two students. Gu Xijiu had moved to this ce for a month. The girl who shared the same courtyard with her was a 15 year old girl and she had a catchy name ¨C Lan Waihu. When Gu Canmo announced the name of her housemate. The first impression of this girl was that she must be very smart and tricky like a fox. However, when Gu Xijiu met her, only then she realized that the name was totally different from her personality. Lan Waihu was a 15 year old little girl and she was a few months older than Gu Xijiu. However, she was petite in size and had a baby face. She had big eyes and looked very cute like a doll. It was very easy to know the emotions of this little girl because she showed everything on her face! She might have heard some rumors about Gu Xijiu, so when Gu Xijiu stayed in the same courtyard with her, she tried to avoid her and did not want to talk. She lived in the room at the east while Gu Xijiu lived in the room at the west. Every time when Lan Waihu entered the room she would lock the door as though she was afraid of Gu Xijiu using a drug to poison her¡­ Gu Xijiu understood why this little girl would avoid her because she came from the same hometown as Yan Chen did¡­ During the first day, Gu Xijiu moved in, when she wanted to go out from the house she bumped into Yan Chen. Yan Chen looked serious and warned her to stay away from Lan Waihu. Chapter 630 Chapter 630: She Was Busy, Very Busy Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yan Chen looked serious and warned her to stay away from Lan Waihu and not to bully this innocent kid. If she did anything to Lan Waihu, he would not forgive her and so on¡­ After he finished talking, Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°I did not n to bully her at first. However, after you told me all these things, I think that I should bully her at least once or I will regret it.¡± Yan Chen was angry. Gu Xijiu looked at his angry face and tried to remind him kindly, ¡°You can ask your little fox to stay away from me.¡± Yan Chen angrily stared at her before turning to Lan Waihu¡¯s house to ask her out¡­ When this little girl came back to her house upon seeing Gu Xijiu, she raised her alertness and tried to avoid her. Gu Xijiu did not care about her because she was very busy after she entered the Liuyun ss. Although Liuyun ss was a bad ss, the teachers still taught seriously and the courses were also very detailed. After Gu Xijiu came to this world, although she had learned a lot of things, all the knowledge was in pieces and was notplete. The teachers who taught the pharmacy course here might not be as skillful as Gu Xijiu, but other teachers had very high achievement in other areas. For example, they taught various martial arts from various ns and the techniques to crack them, swordsmanship and various methods to practice spiritual talent. Although the book which The Lord gave her had taught her about all these too, it was not as professional aspared to what the instructor taught here. After Gu Xijiu attended a few sses, she finally fully understood the knowledge. As she joined the sster than everyone did, she needed to do a lot of self-learning. In addition, she still needed to feed her three majestic beings. asionally she needed to refine some pills to earn some money. Sometimes, she was asked by Qian Lingyu to go and kill a monster toplete the assigned task¡­ So these days, she was very busy to the point that she had no time to deal with the housemate who avoided her. After they stayed together for three days, when Gu Xijiu was practicing in her room one night, she heard crying sounds from the other side. Gu Xijiu was disturbed by the crying so she had to go to check on her housemate. As usual, the little girl locked her door so Gu Xijiu knocked on her window and asked her not to cry so loudly as it disturbed other people. This caused Lan Waihu to cried even louder. While she was crying, she said she was going to die because her stomach was very painful and ufortable¡­ She cried very hard but still refused to open the door for Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu immediately performed teleportation to Yan Chen¡¯s house, which was about two miles away. She asked him to go and look for a doctor because his hometown mate had a stomach ache. Yan Chen looked at Gu Xijiu suspiciously. The first reaction was to ask her, ¡°What have you done to her? Gu Xijiu was angry. She scolded him, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look of doubt. What do you think I have done to her?!¡± Yan Chen did not know how to reply and he still looked at Gu Xijiu as though she was a monster. Gu Xijiu did not want to waste time on him. After she finished her words, she teleported back to her room. She washed her face and when she nned to sleep, she heard the crying from the other side again, ¡°I am going to die¡­ *Sniff* What can I do? My stomach is painful and I¡¯m also bleeding a lot¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned for a while. She shook her head and walked to Lan Waihu¡¯s room. She kicked open the door and walked into the room. This little girl had her first menstrual period. The spiritual power of this little girl was not low but obviously, she had never learned about physical health and no one had taught her about this, so she was not aware of such urrences at all. Chapter 631 Chapter 631: You Have A Prejudice Against Her, A Very Deep Prejudice! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion In the modern days, Gu Xijiu also had dysmenorrhea. When she started to study medicine, the first thing she learned was to ovee dysmenorrhea, so she was an expert in this treatment. When the doctor arrived with Yan Chen, Lan Waihu was not in pain anymore. She also knew how to handle it under the guidance of Gu Xijiu. After this incident, Lan Waihu totally changed her attitude to Gu Xijiu. She followed her like a little sister and whenever she saw Gu Xijiu, she would smile happily like a sunflower. Of course, Yan Che who still took precautions against Gu Xijiu was not happy when he saw his hometown mate following Gu Xijiu often. He once called Lan Waihu out and scolded her for a long time, but Lan Waihu who used to always listen to him had refused to listen to him this time round. There was once when Gu Xijiu identally heard their conversation. During the conversation, the little girl insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t want! Xijiu is very good. You have a prejudice against her, a very deep prejudice! She will not harm me. She even cured my illness¡­¡± Yan Chen did not give up, ¡°What do you know about her? She is very good at pretending and you are too innocent. Even if there are 50 of you, you are not her opponent at all! By the time when she sells you to other people you will still be helping her to count the money!¡± After he finished his sentence he saw Gu Xijiu walking towards them¡­ Gu Xijiu ignored him and immediately called Lan Waihu, ¡°Little fox, do you want to go hunting with me? There is a barbecue to eat tonight.¡± Lan Waihu cheered happily and followed Gu Xijiu to walk away, leaving only Yan Chen who was still standing there alone. Actually, Lan Waihu¡¯s spiritual power was not low. She started at level six and she had the rare kind of spiritual talent. Thus, no matter what she learned, she could learn it very fast. At first, she was a very promising talent for Gu Canmo, so she was assigned to the Ziyun ss. However, after she stayed in the ss for three months, she still did not know how to apply the technique properly. They did not know if it was the problem of the teachers or because she had no talent for learning martial arts. It was just like a very high-level game ount that was yed by a newbie who did not know how to y the game. The newbie did not know how to use the high-end weapon nor was equipped with the skill set to y the game. In Tianju Hall, the course did not focus only on the tutorial but also on practical aspect of it. The course required the students to form a team to fight against each other so that they could practice mastering the new tricks that the teachers taught. This kind of team fighting required the teammates to coordinate with each other and utilize each other¡¯s strength. However, any team who had Lan Waihu as a teammate would always lose the fight, because this little girl did not know how to coordinate with her teammates at all. She did not know when she should use her skillset and what technique to apply. Sometimes, when her teammate issued a fire attack, she would release a water jet to extinguish the fire and eventually losing the fight. After a few cases, there was no one who wanted to be on the team with her. She came to Tianju Hall only three months earlier than Gu Xijiu and she used to be in the freshman ss of the Ziyun ss. Although Yan Chen tried to protect her, they were not in the same ss, so he could only ensure that no one bullies her but could not intercept in other matters. When Yan Chen knew about her case, he tried to give her a few intense lessons. He tried to teach her how to partner with her teammates. However, in the actualbat, it required the yer to be flexible to handle the rapidly changing situation. Yan Chen taught her with one method but when the opponent used other techniques, Lan Waihu was still panicking and could not y properly on the battlefield. At the end, she became the root cause of losing the game. The speed of learning in Ziyun ss was very fast. All the students were the elite among the elites. Therefore, it was inconsistent with the existence of Lan Waihu. Everyone was very busy and no one was willing to help her. As a result, Gu Canmo was finally disappointed and thought that this little girl had no talent for learning martial arts. Chapter 632 Chapter 632: Trained The Two Teammates Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He decided to reassign her to the Liuyun ss to learn together with the weaker students and hoped that she would be stimted and determined to improve herself. The students in the Liuyun ss also desperately needed motivation. Perhaps, Lan Waihu had be infamous for being a loser. Hence, everyone tried to avoid her when there were team contests within the sses. Therefore, whenever there was a contest, Lan Waihu could not join any team and she could only watch the match from outside the gate while others formed units to kill the monster at the mountain behind the school. Sometimes, she was courageous enough to follow a group. But in the end, her teammates would ignore her, or they would run faster than a rabbit and leave her behind. This situationsted for half a year until the arrival of Gu Xijiu. After Gu Xijiu joined the Liuyun ss, everyone was curious about her but also took precaution against her. After all the incidents that happened before, no one dared to look down on her, but they did not want to be close to her either. They admired her for her high medication skill, but they were afraid of her tricks. Although these people were the elite, they were all youngsters aged between 14 to 15. They did not like tricky people. Moreover, Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power was only at level five. It was the lowest in the Liuyun ss. No one knew how good she was in martial arts. Therefore, when there was a need to form a team, no one wanted to be on the same side with her. Qian Lingyu was the only one who was willing to team up with Gu Xijiu. It required at least three people to form a team. Therefore, Gu Xijiu asked Lan Waihu to join them. It was a quirkybination. Qian Lingyu used to rankst in the ss, but everyone knew that he had now recovered. What hecked was the ability to master all his spiritual power together with his martial arts. He did not learn too many skills yet so no one knew how good his performance would be when fighting against him. As for Gu Xijiu, her spiritual power was low but she was a master in using drugs and was very experienced in fighting. However, the teachers had been clearly stated that she could not use any drugs and could not use her teleportation power. She could only use the skills that were taught by the instructors. In other words, Gu Xijiu¡¯s strengths could not be utilized during the fight. As for Lan Waihu, what she always did was to ssh water on the fire with her negativity. Therefore, Gu Xijiu and her team were defeated during their first fight. Gu Xijiu had a principle ¨C if she wanted to do something, she would do it the best she could. After her first failure, she learned from the bitter experience and started to n and strategize. She also trained her two teammates. In fact, this type of fighting was very simr to the modern-dayputer game battles. Some people were suitable for closebat. Some were good at attacking from afar, and some would need to be themander. The most important thing for the team was toplement the strengths and weaknesses of each other. Gu Xijiu was a master strategist in her previous life. She was expert inmanding and even when there were one-on-one fights, very few people could defeat her. She was also the leader of a n. In the game, her group was one of the most powerful ns. There were a lot of talents in the n but everyone followed her instruction because all the battles instructed by her would eventually end in victory. She had never lost in any team battles before. After she came to Tianju Hall and experienced her first defeat, she started to summarize the strengths and weaknesses of her teammates. Qian Lingyu was much better as he was an expert in fighting. There were a lot of times he could acquire new skills very quickly with just a few guidelines. Lan Waihu was the only issue as this little girl was an idiot when it came to fights. Gu Xijiu used five days of her leisure time to train Lan Waihu. She asked Lan Waihu to show her all the techniques she knew. Gu Xijiu found that the skills used by this little girl were quite powerful but the only issue was that she did not know how to coordinate the skills with each other. Chapter 633 Chapter 633: She Often Made Other People Ufortable Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu focused on teaching her how tobine her skills and use them in unity. During their training, this little girl often got confused and used the wrong power at the wrong time. Qian Lingyu as her sparring partner always suffered from unnned attacks. One day, when Qian Lingyu was sshed with water for the 30th time, he finally got angry and ran away from practice! He vented his frustration at Lan Waihu and disappeared after. Lan Waihu was noticeably very upset. She looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu¡­ Am I¡­ Am I stupid? Will you give up on me?¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrows as she looked at the teary eyes of Lan Waihu. She shook her head, ¡°You must continue to practice. As long as you still want to improve, I will not give up on you.¡± She had never given up on any of her teammates. This time should be no different. Lan Waihu stopped sobbing and was relieved by her words. She then continued her practice. Gu Xijiu sat at the side watching her. Her thoughts were running a marathon, but finally, she thought that if this little girl did not know how to coordinate with other people, should they change their strategy to coordinate with her? This was a great idea, but just when she was about to get down to nning, someone coughed behind her. She turned and saw Yan Chen standing there watching Lan Waihu practicing in the field. He looked tensed. Over the past few days, Gu Xijiu had been very unhappy with this guy because he always gave her an unpleasant look. It was as though she was a wolf who was trying to eat Lan Waihu. It made her feel very ufortable. When Gu Xijiu was unhappy, she often made the source of her unhappiness uneasy too. So sometimes, Gu Xijiu would purposely bring trouble to Yan Chen. For example, when she met him while he was hunting in the mountain, she used her Wind Breaker skill to scare away the beasts so that Yan Chen had to wait for several hours to find one. Sometimes, she would even ask Lu Wu to follow Yan Chen secretly. Although Lu Wu was still a baby beast, it was a level eight majestic being. Wherever it went, all other beats would have run away to avoid it. Therefore, whenever Lu Wu followed Yan Chen, he could not even catch a rabbit and basically returned with nothing. In Tianju Hall, most of the food source came from the hunting efforts of the students. Hence, all the students in the Ziyun ss and the Liuyun ss would hunt for food, and it would be one of the performance indicators each month. Yan Chen had always been the top student in this task. He always over-fulfilled the requirement and had been a role model for everyone to follow. However, after he was secretly disrupted by Gu Xijiu, his results had deteriorated, and sometimes he could not even pass the basic requirement. There were a few asions where the chefs in the kitchen tried to ask if he had any health issues. Even the teachers also started to get concerned about his condition. Yan Chen had a very high self-esteem, so he did not want to tell people about the difficulty he faced from the disturbances of Gu Xijiu. Since he could not hunt effectively, he decided to change task and collect herbs instead. However, Lu Wu was like an adhesive ster. No matter what he found, before he could pluck the herbs, Lu Wu would appear and step on the herb until it was destroyed and then ran away again. It could run very fast. There were a few times when Yan Chen tried to chase after it but failed. He realized that he could not outrun the majestic being that had four legs. He could only watch its nine wagging tails disappear from his sight. He always felt that the shaking tails had some pattern. There was once he looked carefully and found that one of the tails was bent into an S-shape and another two tails formed B-shapes. Chapter 634 Chapter 634: Gu Xijiu Still Ignored Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yan Chen had very admirable personality. Although he was always cool, he maintained a good rtionship with his mates. He was amodating too. Whenever his friends encountered any difficulties and sought for his help, he would always do his best. He was very capable and was very handsome also. Hence, he emerged as an idol among the female students, and even some of the male students admired him. Despite his excellent character, this time he had been irritated by Gu Xijiu. There were times when Yan Chen felt like he wanted to fight with Gu Xijiu. The only issue was that Gu Xijiu was a student from the Liuyun ss and she was still a new student. Yan Chen was in the Ziyun ss and was a higher level students. People would undoubtedly use him of bullying. He was furious at her, but he could not do anything. Gu Xijiu¡¯s actions drove Yan Chen to his limits. He always liked to do things alone but started to form a team this time. Once there were more people, Lu Wu could not secretly hide cause more trouble to him, hence improving his odds. Of course, he would not let Gu Xijiu go so easily. He wanted to trap her too. He had earth and thunder elements of spiritual power, and he was dominant in both abilities. Sometimes when Gu Xijiu was casually walking, there was either big rock or a big hole that would suddenly appear in front of her. With all this backstory, it was clear as day that Gu Xijiu did not like Yan Chen, and it had be a habit for both of them to set traps for each other. So, when Gu Xijiu saw Yan Chen, her immediate reaction was to jump up and set up a barrier in front of her. Yan Chen almost crashed into it! He was shocked but did not counter-attack. He used his sword to tap on the barrier and issued a me to demolish it. Then, he withdrew his sword and stood beside Gu Xijiu, ¡°Are you teaching Waihu battle techniques?¡± Gu Xijiu thought that he was asking nonsense, so she ignored him ¡°In fact, Waihu is not stupid¡­¡± Yan Chen continued. Gu Xijiu continued to ignore him. She wanted to focus on nning how to strategize their next battle around Lan Waihu¡¯s abilities. ¡°She is just not suitable forbat. I have taught her before, and she could not remember all the skills. I don¡¯t want to see her suffer from disappointment anymore, that¡¯s why I did not let her join the following battles. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt anymore¡­¡± Yan Chen kept talking to himself. Gu Xijiu was interrupted by him and started to feel impatient. ¡°Gu Xijiu, I do not care what is your purpose to train her. Please don¡¯t hurt her. If you don¡¯t like me, you can get your revenge on me but please don¡¯t use her as your betting chips.¡± Gu Xijiu finally angrily responded, ¡°Are you a monk? Why do you keep disturbing me? I really don¡¯t like you, but that has nothing to do with Lan Waihu. Both of you are different people. You are not her parent, why would I hurt her because of you?¡± Yan Chen remained silent. Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°You keep saying that you don¡¯t want to hurt her and don¡¯t let her participate to protect her¡­ Do you know why she is isted in the ss? Do you know that there is no one who wants to partner with her? If you don¡¯t let her try just because you don¡¯t want to hurt her, then you are hurting her! Do you really want to treat her like a locked bird in a cage?¡± Yan Chen remained silent. Gu Xijiu did not stop, ¡°I don¡¯t believe there is not even a simple skill set that Lan Waihu can master.¡± Suddenly, she stopped because an idea shed through her mind! It was more important to master a few simple skill sets than to learn many tricks. As long as Lan Waihu could master a few simple tricks, it could be possible for her to remember them. Chapter 635 Chapter 635: Complicated Feeling Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She ignored Yan Chen and called Lan Waihu toe to her. Lan Waihu was actually quite scared of Gu Xijiu, especially during training. Gu Xijiu was even harsher than her school teachers. Lan Waihu noticed Yan Chen¡¯s presence a while ago, but she dared note over. Only when Gu Xijiu called her did she run over with her blushed face, ¡°Xijiu, how was my practice?¡± After speaking to Gu Xijiu, she diverted her attention to Yan Chen, ¡°Hello Brother Yan Chen!¡± Yan Chen nodded slightly, but he had aplicated feeling. Previously, Lan Waihu always liked to stay with him. Whenever she saw him, she would definitely run over to him and keep talking to him. But now the situation had changed. If he did not call her, she would note over. Even if she came over, she would just greet him and immediately look at Gu Xijiu with admiration and wait for her guidance. If Gu Xijiu were not a girl, Yan Chen would have thought that this girl had fallen in love with Gu Xijiu. He then looked at Gu Xijiu and wondered what was unique about this girl. She could easily attract peoples attention, and even his Lan Waihu also admired her so much. Gu Xijiu asked Lan Waihu to perform all of the tricks again, then she selected five tricks and tasked Lan Waihu to practice ordingly. Lan Waihu was quite familiar with these five tricks, so it was not tooplicated for her to practice them even if they werebined. After she practiced for one hour, she had already mastered it. While she was practicing, Gu Xijiu was standing at the side observing and was ready to correct her when there was an error. Yan Chen did not leave either and was watching everything from the side. He was also a very smart student. Based merely on Gu Xijiu¡¯s instructions to Lan Waihu, he could already understand what she was up to. He realized that it was a handy tactic and he secretly admired Gu Xijiu. Qian Lingyu was back now. This guy could get angry very quickly but would also calm down at the same speed. When he returned, he was not angry anymore. Just when Lan Waihu finished practicing, Gu Xijiu asked Qian Lingyu to join them practice together. Even Yan Chen was pulled into the field to practice together. After all, Yan Chen was the top student in the Ziyun ss. Every skill that he used was fast and urate. It was tough to defeat him even if the three of them used the formation that Gu Xijiu had just designed. It was the first time Gu Xijiu had a real fight with Yan Chen. She actually secretly admired his high abilities because even the three of them together could not defeat him. In fact, Yan Chen was worried too. He had always been the top in Tianju Hall. If he fought seriously, he could even defeat the entire Liuyun ss together. When he was pulled by Gu Xijiu into the field to practice, he did not use his full power, only half. He did not want to hurt them. However, when three of them were getting better at coordinating with each other, he used 80% of his strength to fight. At first, he was just helping out, but after that, he was getting interested in fighting too. Four of them fought until the sky turned dark before they stopped because of tiredness. Lan Waihu sweated until her clothes were soaked. However, she was very excited as this was the first time she enjoyedbating in a team. The feeling was undoubtedly delightful. Her small face was blushing, and her eyes were sparkling. Although she was exhausted, she was thrilled too. She kept asking Gu Xijiu for one more match. Chapter 636 Chapter 636: A Cool Elegant Young Man Almost Acted Rudely Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yan Chen also wanted one more. He looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Shall we have another match?¡± Gu Xijiu stood up and looked disdained, ¡°Why should I apany you to practice?¡± Yan Chen was speechless. Earlier, he was pulled into the field to practice together with them. But now she was behaving this way. ¡°Gu Xijiu, can you be more shameless?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Gu Xijiu answered very happily, then she reached out her hand, ¡°If you want me to practice with you, you have to pay me 100 spiritual stones.¡± Yan Chen was speechless. In the end, Yan Chen gave in to Lan Waihu. He took out 100 spiritual stones in exchange for a match. He cried a little inside his heart. ¡­ Following from that day, Yan Chen came to practice with the three of them almost every day. The venue selected by Gu Xijiu was secretive, and it was located where most people could not find. Thus, no one could watch their practice. A few dayster, the second match within the Liuyun ss arrived. The result was that the three least favored students won all other teams and became the ck horses. No one would ever imagine that Lan Waihu, who always caused the team to lose, could battle so well. The idiot inbating turned out to be the critical yer when coupled with the skill sets of Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu. The three of them won with pride. Qian Lingyu was delighted, and Lan Waihu was even more excited. She ran rounds around Gu Xijiu and asked for a celebration. It was a must to have a food feast to celebrate. Lan Waihu did not have enough skills in the past. Hence, she did not earn much ie. Every month, she could only get 10 spiritual stones for her essential living expenses. She was a poor person, and she always needed Yan Chen¡¯s financial aid. She could not afford to pay although she said she wanted to treat Gu Xijiu to a food feast. Fortunately, she had Yan Chen to help her. Later in the day at the first floor of the Tianju Hall canteen where students from the Ziyun ss would typically dine, three students from the Liuyun ss sat freely in the middle of the canteen. Their meal was treated by Yan Chen. Yan Chen was very forthright. He just said, ¡°You can order anything today. As long as it is edible, I can pay for it!¡± When he had just finished his sentence, there was cheering from Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeves, ¡°Great! Finally, I can eat until I am full! I want to eat roasted spiritual venison, spiritual leopard tendons fried with garlic, and¡­¡± It was therge mussel. It rolled out, and the baby inside it started to order almost all the signature dishes in the canteen! Yan Chen was stunned. This meal had cost 2,800 spiritual stones, and Yan Chen almost became bankrupt because of this meal. He used all his properties that he had earned for these three years but still did not have enough to pay. The chefs here did not allow credit either. In the end, Gu Xijiu helped to pay 1,000 spiritual stones on behalf of him. Only then did the four of them manage to leave the canteen. Yan Chen quietly thanked Gu Xijiu but she waved and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Then she took out a paper from her sleeve and handed it to Yan Chen. ¡°This is the contract of your borrowing, please sign on it.¡± Yan Chen was speechless. A cool and elegant young man almost acted rudely. However, although he was angry, he did not want to owe Gu Xijiu, so he signed the contract and imed that he would be paying off the debt in two years¡¯ time.
Chapter 637 Chapter 637: It Seemed Like She Had Spent Too Much Of His Money Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After Gu Xijiu kept the contract, she walked away with the mussel. The mussel had eaten so much till it could not close its shells. It transformed into a smaller size to help it move around. It was very excited and nned for the future on their way back, ¡°Master, you should grab more opportunities to let him treat us. I think he is quite generous. This is the first time I have eaten so satisfyingly.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She felt at this stage that it was more difficult to ask Yan Chen to buy them a meal than to fly to the moon. She also felt a bit guilty when she recalled the moment when Yan Chen had insufficient money to pay for the dinner. It seemed like she had spent too much of his money this time. This was a massive lesson for Yan Chen. In the future, he would surely mention beforehand that he would only be buying food for the humans and not the mussel. Despite the hefty cost of the meal, there was still a silver lining for Yan Chen after all. Gu Xijiu finally stopped irritating him and did not ask Lu Wu to follow him when he went to collect herbs. Therefore, he could finallyplete his tasks. ¡­ The news of Gu Xijiu¡¯s victory had spread to the management of the Tianju Hall. Gu Canmo had heard about it on the night itself. He felt very ufortable but did not care much about it. After all, the students from the Liuyun ss were weaker. Qian Lingyu was supposed to be in the Ziyun ss. With his abilities coupled with the Gu Xijiu¡¯s experience, it was no surprise to see them winning a few battles in the Liuyun ss. As for Lan Waihu, it was considered as good news as long as she did not bring trouble to the team. Even though he tried not to care, Gu Canmo still went to watch the second match, and the result was very eye-opening to him. This time, the three of them yed even better. Lan Waihu yed a very crucial role in helping to win the match. She was not just an additional yer that lingered around. Although she only rotated between five tricks, these five tricks became extraordinarily powerful under the coordination with Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu. During the match, Lan Waihu was the one who would attack first. She always used her water jet skill on her opponent who used the fire element spiritual power. Opponents who owned the earth element spiritual power could set a wall to block the water jet. Hence, Qian Lingyu would immediately use his vines to attack and loosen the wall. Once the wall was loosened, Lan Wanhu would use her water jet attack again, and the wall would directly copse. At this moment, Qian Lingyu seized the opportunity to issue a fireball to attack the opponent, and Gu Xijiu used her hurricane skill to expand the fireball by several folds. Most of the time, their opponents were showered with fire and all lied on the floor shouting for help. Gu Canmo was actually still under punishment and he was still very weak at the moment. After each punishment, he would lose arge amount of water from his body. Therefore, his lips were always dry. Even his beard grew dryly, and it made him look very ugly. If he were not too curious about Gu Xijiu and her team, he would nevere out from the room. He watched the full match and asked three of them toe and look for him. He praised them for their excellent performance and encouraged them to do better the next time. Gu Xijiu somehow grew impatient listening to his long-winded encouragement. Finally, she reminded him, ¡°Headmaster, I think it is not sufficient to only verbally encourage. Why don¡¯t you reward us with some material items?¡± Gu Canmo agreed with her suggestion, so he rewarded each of them with 100 spiritual stones. When Gu Xijiu noticed his tired and sickly appearance, she sympathized with him. Thus, she took out a bottle of medicine and handed it over to Gu Canmo. Chapter 638 Chapter 638: The Richest Person In Tianju Hall Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Headmaster Gu, this is a jade cream that can cure your burn scars. After you apply it to your skin, it can instantly moisturize the skin and remove any dryness¡­¡± Gu Canmo was aware that Gu Xijiu was an expert in refining medicines. She knew how to refine some rare medication and even some drugs that he had never heard of before. He heard that she had been selling medicines at the night market and the reviews were quite good. When she handed the cream over to him, he felt ted but still rejected, ¡°I don¡¯t receive any bribes.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow, ¡°It is not a bribe.¡± Then she continued, ¡°This cream is selling at 800 spiritual stones in the night market. Since you are the headmaster, I can give you a discount. You just need to pay 600 spiritual stones to get it.¡± Gu Canmo almost vomited blood! In the end, he did buy the cream because he tested it on his dry lips which healed instantly and most importantly, the burning sensation had significantly reduced. This type of medicine was not avable elsewhere as it was only sold by Gu Xijiu. Therefore, he still bought it even though it was expensive. There was another reason why he asked the three of them toe and look for him. After all the encouragement, he raised his request, ¡°The strategy that you guys used to win is excellent. It is different from others I have seen before. It is meaningless for you to keepbating with the students from the Liuyun ss. I suggest that you guys can y with the students from the Ziyun ss starting from next week. What do you think?¡± Qian Lingyu was excited. He had been thinking topete with the Ziyun ss, even if it was just training. They would be real rivals and a good test. It was meaningless to keep winning against weaker opponents. Since Gu Xijiu was the leader of the team, he immediately looked at her and waited for her decision. Gu Xijiu took a moment to think and then reverted to Gu Canmo, ¡°We are students from the Liuyun ss. It is very disadvantageous for us to fight against the students from the Ziyun ss because we are not starting from an equal position. We don¡¯t even eat the same food as the students from the Ziyun ss¡­¡± Gu Canmo was quite generous. He waved his hand, ¡°Well, as long as you win a match against the Ziyun ss, you guys can eat in the same canteen as the students from the Ziyun ss.¡± However, Gu Xijiu still had a second condition, ¡°Headmaster Gu, the reason why you want us to fight against the Ziyun ss is because of the formation we have, right? You want to know how powerful it can be and consider to promote it among the Ziyun students. Am I right?¡± Gu Canmo was stunned after Gu Xijiu spoke out his intention. He nodded, ¡°Yes, you are right. Gu Xijiu, the way you formed your team is very special and very effective. This type of formation should be promoted widely among the school to improve the overallbat capability in Tianju Hall.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows, ¡°But it is not easy for us to develop this kind of formation. It took us a lot of time and effort. I can¡¯t let other people learn it so easily from us. Let¡¯s do this. You pay me 2,000 spiritual stones as payment to buy the right to promote the team formation method.¡± Everything seemed to be about money with this girl, and Gu Canmo was finally angry, ¡°Gu Xijiu, why are you so desperate to earn money?! You are now richer than me, why do you want so many spiritual stones?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer but just looked at him. Gu Canmo was finally defeated by her, ¡°Well, fine! You can go and collect the spiritual stones from the treasuryter!¡± Qian Lingyu could not resist giving Gu Xijiu a thumbs up, ¡°Xijiu, you are so good at creating wealth! I think if you keep doing this, you will be the richest person in Tianju Hall within a year.¡± Chapter 639 Chapter 639: You Cannot Scold Everyone Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu smiled but said nothing. Qian Lingyu was a bit worried, ¡°Xijiu, if we teach them our method, I am afraid that we will not be able to beat them anymore.¡± ¡°Are you afraid already?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows. Qian Lingyu scratched his scalp, ¡°I am just worried.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°They can¡¯t learn it all.¡± Qian Lingyu was surprised and looked at her. Gu Xijiu continued to exin, ¡°Our condition is a bit special. Your spiritual power is already the same level as the students in the Ziyun ss. What youck isbating experience which I have in abundance. But, I have a low level of spiritual power. Although Lan Waihu does not know how to use her skillsets well, the tricks that she used are very powerful. Hence, they can¡¯t copy our team formation exactly even though they know our strategies.¡± During their matches, although Lan Waihu yed the same five tricks, Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu were both smart and responsive. They could react very quickly and coordinated very well. In the fast-changing battlefield, they could quickly adjust their strategy to overpower their opponent. It was just like yingputer games. Even if the strategies were written clearly in the instruction manual, not everyone could learn it well, and it depended on the person¡¯s ability to understand and respond to each situation. After Gu Xijiu thoroughly exined the concept, Qian Lingyu finally understood. He was highly motivated, ¡°This is good! Then we should practice well and give the students from Ziyun ss a good lesson!¡± He had been very unhappy with the students from the Ziyun ss. Lan Waihu tried to argue, ¡°My Brother Yan Chen is also a student from the Ziyun ss, you cannot curse every single one of them¡­¡± Qian Lingyu respected Yan Chen, so he tolerated, ¡°Alight, he is the only exception!¡± ¡­ The rtionship between the Ziyun ss and the Liuyun ss had been bad for a long time now. The students were always unhappy with each other. The students from Ziyun always looked down on the students from the Liuyun ss. Every time they encountered them, they would either tease or ignore them. The practice field which the Ziyun ss used was the best. The hunting field which Ziyun ss ounted was thergest and also the best site. Everyone knew that the deeper the students went into the mountain, the easier for them to obtain higher level spiritual animals and better grades of herbs. Therefore, the students of the Ziyun ss always conquered the back of the mountain and did not let anyone from the Liuyun ss go in. Even if the students from the Liuyun ss managed to sneak in, they would be kicked out once they were found. Most of the students from the Liuyun ss were also talented and pampered before they came into Tianju Hall. They were proud, arrogant and did not respect many people. Only after they came to Tianju Hall did they realize that there were a lot more people who were more talented than them. At this ce, they were just average. Therefore they became self-abased. Every student woulde to Tianju Hall when they were 12 or 13 years old. They were most rebellious at this age. Being looked down on for the first time caused them to be depressed. Some of them became very quiet and some of them became very naughty to catch more attention. Therefore, Tianju Hall indirectly created so many problematic children, and they formed the Liuyun ss. To some people, Tianju Hall was referred to as the army training ground. The students therepeted intensely and cruelly. Some people managed to survive, and some people were eliminated. The best and brightest would be used as generals or special forces. Those who failed would be used to feed the animals. The students from Ziyun ss were like the special forces. They always looked down on the students from Liuyun ss who were eliminated from the battlefield and used to feed the animals. Chapter 640 Chapter 640: This Is Strange! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There were more students in Ziyun ss then the Liuyun ss in Tianju Hall. They were ssified into a total of nine sses. There were three sses allocated for neers, three sses for intermediate students, and three sses for the advanced students. Usually, the newbies would need to go through a three-year primary program to enter the intermediate ss. Then, it would take them another four years to enter the advanced ss. Of course, the elite students with outstanding performance would be eligible to enter the intermediate or advanced ss directly. For example, Yan Chen was a rare genius among the elite students. He was already the top student in the advanced ss after only three years. The Liuyun ss was designed for the students who failed Tianju Hall¡¯s primary program. It was also for the students who barely achieved level six of spiritual power or were talented but were not yet qualified to enter the Ziyun ss. However, there were not many of these students. Thus, there was only one Liuyun ss. Given the history of these sses, it was considered very good when Gu Xijiu and her buddies could stand at the top of the Liuyun ss. However, they were only the best among the worst, so it was not exactly a miracle in Tianju Hall. Also, it did not mean they could defeat the weakest team in the Ziyun ss. Thus, it was not easy for Gu Xijiu and her team to win the battle and they definitely needed more training together. Every night between 7 pm to 9 pm was their practice session. They would gather somewhere abandoned behind the hill to practice together. This night, Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu did not see the little girle during their scheduled time. Gu Xijiu was wondering what happened as the little girl was usually the first one to arrive. In the current world, there was no mobile phone to contact each other. However, Gu Xijiu had a solution and called on the mussel who was acting as their security guard to detect the little girl. The mussel quickly drilled into the ground and then reported to Gu Xijiu a whileter, ¡°She is fighting with someone on the hill about five kilometers away from here!¡± What? This is strange! Gu Xijiu immediately teleported over there. ¡°Xijiu, wait for me!¡± Qian Lingyu was annoyed and immediately followed her. ¡­ ¡°How could you defeat us with your lousy skills? We are from the Ziyun ss! Stop dreaming man! I can even kill you only one finger!¡± Lan Waihu fell on the ground, and her white dress was full of dirt and dust. Her hair was also very messy. Apparently, she was beaten up and did not manage to stand up again even though she tried very hard. There was a student from the Ziyun ss cursing at her. ¡°You¡¯re as dumb as a pig! You would have been kicked out of Tianju Hall if Yan Chen didn¡¯t help you! You think you can still be here? Oh gosh! You¡¯re crying again! You must be thinking to report this to Brother Yan Chen again, right? The only thing you know is to live under his wings. You¡¯re nothing without him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Lan Waihu cried pitifully but she did not give up. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s useless for you to tell him since I didn¡¯t do anything to you. At most, he would just lecture me when he finds out. However, I do really want to give you some advice. A stupid person like you should just stay in the Liuyun ss and not even think ofing to the Ziyun ss! You¡¯re way too lousy to join us!¡± The student continued to insult Lan Waihu, but she bit her lips and remained silent. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t keep thinking you can boast in front of me since you¡¯ve got two new buddies because both of them are also rubbish! One was kicked out from the Ziyun ss, and the other is not even qualified to enter the Liuyun ss! I can beat all of you at one go!¡± Lan Waihu was extremely mad, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! They are powerful! You can bully me, but I won¡¯t allow you to insult them!¡± Chapter 641 Chapter 641: Xijiu, I¡¯m So Embarrassed¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu appeared in mid-air andnded less than half a meter in front of the student. He got shocked and subconsciously stepped back. When he could see who it was, he said, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Gu Xijiu did not even bother with him and stretched her hand to Lan Waihu, ¡°Get up, little girl.¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s eyes were sparkling, but she was embarrassed, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to help her? Haha! Are you going to beat me up in a group?¡± The student was provoking Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu did not respond to him but instead checked on Lan Waihu¡¯s pulse. She realized the little fox had a minor injury inside her body but her exterior injuries were not that serious. Gu Xijiu handed a pill to Lan Waihu and asked her to consume it. She then asked, ¡°What happened?¡± In fact, it was crystal clear. Everyone knows there must be evil students even in the elite ss. The one in front of them was the worst student in the Ziyun ss, and he had a very cool name which was Huang Tianxing. Lan Waihu was once his ssmate. Since he was always thest student in the Ziyun ss, he bullied and beat Lan Waihu who was lousier than him to achieve psychological bnce. He might not be a powerful person, but he was cunning. He had never left any physical wound on Lan Waihu¡¯s body, and even if he did, it would not be exposed. Typically, they would be on her abdomen, thighs¡­ or anywhere that would be covered by her dress. Since it was not easy to be seen and also because Lan Waihu was a stubborn girl, most of the time she would not tell Yan Chen about it. Therefore, this bastard became even worse and came after her every three to five days. When Gu Xijiu came to Tianju Hall, this Little Fox liked to follow her everywhere. Hence, he did not have the chance to bully Lan Waihu anymore. Unfortunately, Lan Waihu was cornered this time. He had probably heard the news that Lan Waihu defeated the students in the Liuyun ss and excelled herself. He could not believe such a weak person could win, so he forced Lan Waihu to fight with him. Lan Waihu was afraid of him and also hated him very much. She did not want to fight with him, but he just did not want to let her go. In the end, he even forced her to fight, and Lan Waihu was defeated and got badly beaten up. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu saw appeared. Qian Lingyu also arrived while Lan Waihu was telling her the series of events. He got so mad and wanted to punch the student when he saw that the little girl got beaten up so badly. Huang Tianxing was definitely afraid as even a great tiger would be afraid of a pack of wolves. Unfortunately, he was a lousy tiger! He was scared, but he did not show it on his face, ¡°Ahh, you¡¯re going to fight me as a group huh? Haha! We were fighting in a proper manner, she should bear the consequences of being defeated¡­¡± Qian Lingyu was extremely mad, ¡°Do you think you are worth our efforts!? I can defeat you alone!¡± Huang Tianxing stepped back, ¡°I¡¯ve just finished a battle! You ain¡¯t a great man even if you defeat me!¡± Gu Xijiu tapped on Lan Waihu¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Do you trust me, Little Fox?¡± Lan Waihu was stunned for a second and nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Alright, then fight! Don¡¯t worry; you can win with your abilities. Do not let anything restrict you!¡± Gu Xijiu red at Huang Tianxing and asked, ¡°Do you dare to fight her again?¡± Huang Tianxing raised his chin and replied, ¡°Why not? As long as you¡¯re not afraid of her getting beaten again!¡± Chapter 642 Chapter 642: I¡¯ll Cheer For You! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu nodded and took out a piece of paper and wrote a few words on it. She then called them toe over, ¡°This is a consent agreement, you can fight any way you want once you sign it!¡± Huang Tianxing was stunned and stared at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Are you serious!? You won¡¯t take revenge even if I kill her? No way, Yan Chen wouldn¡¯t let me go¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all up to God after you sign the consent agreement and no one else can interfere. Yan Chen understood this, and he wouldn¡¯te after you. Sign or not, it¡¯s your call.¡± Gu Xijiu casually said. Huang Tianxing decided, ¡°Fine! Both of you are the witnesses! Sign your names too!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Xijiu signed her name on the agreement as well. Qian Lingyu trusted Gu Xijiu. Hence, he also signed his name. Lan Waihu looked pale, but she bit her lips and signed her name. Huang Tianxing¡¯s hand was forced now. He would be extremely embarrassed if he did not sign. Thus, he signed his name, too. Gu Xijiu waved the consent agreement and blew the ink dry. She gave a cold smile, and it made Huang Tianxing shiver. Gu Xijiu looked at Lan Waihu, ¡°Little Fox, your Kung Fu is definitely stronger than his, but you¡¯re soft-hearted and don¡¯t want to hurt other people. If you can be firm and steady, he would be rubbish to you. Now, it¡¯s time to prove yourself! Remember this, brave people always win. You must try your best now!¡± No one could live under someone else¡¯s wings forever. Lan Waihu needed to find the courage to fight. She had always been afraid to hurt someone else as she was not good at controlling her skills. That would be verymon if she was raised in a rich family. However, she was now in Tianju Hall where only the elites would be respected. She would be bullied all the time if she did not rise for herself. Therefore, Gu Xijiu wanted to force her to ovee her fears. Lan Waihu looked at her with a pair of sparkling eyes. Apparently, Gu Xijiu had inspired her, and she found her confidence. Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cheer for you!¡± She then stepped back, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡­ Qian Lingyu was still worried and softly asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Do you really think she can do it? If she is killed by this idiot, Yan Chen wille after us instead of Huang Tianxing¡­¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! When there is nowhere to go, a little fox can turn into a wolf! And, I¡¯m here right?¡± Lan Waihu and Huang Tianxing had finally begun their battle, and the wind started to swirl together with the dust around them. Initially, Lan Waihu was still at a disadvantage due to Huang Tianxing¡¯s strong history. She was still restricted by the past. Qian Lingyu was getting anxious and kept shouting, ¡°Little Fox! Punch him! Punch him! Don¡¯t step back!¡± Gu Xijiu watched the battlefield and began to count down, ¡°2, 8.5, 4.3¡­¡± No one knew why she was counting, but Lan Waihu knew it. Gu Xijiu had numbered the skill sets for her previously so that she could use it to remind Lan Waihu. Initially, it was only used during their practice, but surprisingly, they could use it now! Lan Waihu was quite skillful in her Kung Fu; she just did not know which one to apply when she fought.
Chapter 643 Chapter 643: All Because Of Gu Xijiu Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When Gu Xijiu began to read out loud, Lan Waihu immediately attacked ording to what she said. A momentter, Huang Tianxing started to deteriorate and even fell to the ground a few times. That was the first time that Lan Waihu stood on the advantageous side in a solo fight! She got her confidence back now! She was so excited as she watched Huang Tianxing roll on the ground and repeatedly try to get up again! Soon, the battle slowly became a one-sided beatdown. An hourter, Huang Tianxing got defeated and cried to seek a break. Although Gu Xijiu made them sign the consent agreement, she did not want anyone to die. She asked Lan Waihu to stop at an appropriate time. When they looked at Huang Tianxing, he was crawling on the ground. Throughout the battle, he was repeatedly beaten and crashed into a pile of rock 14 times. He also crashed into the muddy drain eight times. His face was swollen, and a few of his ribs were broken as well. He was basically paralyzed on the ground when Lan Waihu was asked to stop. One must bear the consequences of being defeated; he was considered fortunate as he was still alive. Therefore, he needed to kowtow eight times for Lan Waihu. After that, he did not say anything and quickly fled in his vehicle. He would probably remember this lesson for the rest of his life and would not challenge Lan Waihu anymore. Perhaps, he would need to avoid her whenever he bumps into her. The moment he left, the sound of Lan Waihu¡¯s cheer almost made the valley quake! She finally made it! She defeated the bastard who always bullied her! Lan Waihu was extremely excited and kept running in circles around Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu! You¡¯re amazing! I love you so much!¡± She almost crashed into Gu Xijiu¡¯s arms! Yan Chen was once her pir, but he was like a parent to her. He could not do anything besides lecture the students who bullied her due to his identity. The most he could do was to reduce her injuries, but it did not help to solve the problems. However, Gu Xijiu helped her to ovee her phobia and gave her the chance to teach those people who bullied her a lesson! She found herself! She got her confidence back! And most importantly, she enjoyed it! Although she was tired and injured, she was very excited! ¡°Are you tired, Little Fox? Are we still going to train today?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Lan Waihu answered loudly. Gu Xijiu smiled and pulled her together, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Three of them left together, but before they departed, Gu Xijiu looked at one of the big trees nearby and smiled. Yan Chen was on top of the big tree. He slowly rxed his fingers which had been clenched for a while. A stone was shattered into dust and disappeared into the air. He came right in time when Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu arrived at the scene. Thus, he managed to catch the entire show. He saw how Little Fox got inspired and motivated; he saw her attacks, and he saw how she defeated Huang Tianxing. He felt his blood was boiling and his eyes were teary as he watched her. His little fox has grown up, and it was all because of Gu Xijiu. Indeed, she was a living idea box with plenty of solutions. Chapter 644 Chapter 644: The Miracle She Made Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He realized he was not annoyed by her anymore, but instead admired her. She was like a kaleidoscope, and every turn created a new image. Perhaps, that was the reason The Lord recruited her? ¡­ The news that Gu Xijiu and her team would be fighting with the students from the Ziyun ss had spread like wildfire around Tianju Hall, and it made everyone in the Liuyun ss very excited. Finally, the students from the Liuyun ss could officially challenge the students from the Ziyun ss! Even though they did not put high hopes on Gu Xijiu and her team, they were excited by the fact that they could witness a proper fight. Initially, the students from Ziyun ss did not bother to fight with them as they found it insulting. None of the newbies from the primary ss were willing to ept the challenge as they did not think it was challenging enough to make them feel proud even if they defeat Gu Xijiu and her team. However, since Gu Canmo gave the order, the three ss teachers could not reject. None of them were willing to take the risk, and they all decided to draw names. The three ss teachers from the Ziyun ss were annoyed by their ¡®fortune,¡¯ but they had no choice. They returned to their sses and finally found that they had selected the worst team to take on the challenge. That was the first battle between Gu Xijiu and the students from Ziyun ss after she joined the Tianju Hall more than a month and a half ago. Initially, the teachers from the Ziyun sses did not really care about the challenge, and they thought Gu Canmo had nothing better to do. Hence, he arranged this battle. They decided to select a few lousy students to take the challenge, as they imagined that it would be like watching kids at a yground. The initial venue that was chosen was the small square used by the three sses, but Gu Canmo did not agree as he felt they should take this battle seriously. After all, the students from the Liuyun ss were challenging students from the Ziyun ss. This was a big event, and it had to be organized on the battle tform in Tianju Hall. The battle tform in Tianju Hall was the equivalent of the Bird Nest Stadium in Beijing; it was only used for grandpetitions. All the teachers felt that Gu Canmo had gone insane and lost his mind after all his punishment. Gu Canmo was still the highest authority in Tianju Hall, hence, the teachers could not disobey his order even though they were not happy with his decision. Therefore, they unwillingly epted everything. However, they did try to protest by arranging a few critical lessons on the day of the battle so that the students could not watch the game. The students in the Liuyun ss decided not to watch the game as they were worried Gu Xijiu and her team might get badly defeated. They did not want to make Gu Xijiu feel bad. Therefore, only a few people turned up to watch the game. The audience was rtively quiet to the point where the wind could pass easily from one end to the other. Teacher Meng from the three sses was sitting on the judge¡¯s seat together with Gu Canmo. He asked Gu Canmo softly as he saw the quiet scene, ¡°Sir, are you trying to rebuild your image in front of The Lord by arranging this?¡± Gu Canmo was still thrifty with his words and replied, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chapter 645 Chapter 645: Great Victory Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Then what is it? I know Miss Gu is talented in alchemy and everyone agreed that she is a great seed. I also know she has performed a few miracles. She is smart and knowledgeable in spells and has contributed greatly to Tianju Hall. Everyone knows it and we do agree she is a genius. However, she only has a level five spiritual power. I¡¯m really worried she won¡¯t be able to handle the battleter. It¡¯s not a big deal to lose, but what if she gets badly injured? How are we going to exin this to The Lord?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m here! Just tell your students to try their best.¡± Teacher Meng¡¯s eyes sparkled! He was waiting for that phrase! Nothing is more important than surviving when you are on the battlefield. He always taught his students to take every single battle seriously and give their best to win. What was there for him to be afraid of when Gu Canmo gave the green light? He immediately talked to his three students who were on the battle tform using Directed Audio, ¡°Try your best! Find an opportunity to defeat them all at once and end this farce as soon as possible!¡± Three of them were pumped up and immediately rubbed their palms together in acknowledgment! It was difficult for them to fight with kindness. What were they waiting for if they could use their full power? Let¡¯s fight! The fighting spirit was burning in their eyes¡­ Let the battle begin! ¡­ The battle ended very quickly, and it was not even an hour. Two of the students from Ziyun ss had their chests on the ground, and the other one was still standing. However, his clothes were almost torn apart, and a big chunk of his hair was gone! Gu Xijiu and her two buddies were still standing in unity. Qian Lingyuughed as he rested his palms on both sides of his waists, ¡°Seems like the students from the Ziyun ss aren¡¯t as good as what we thought. Hahaha!¡± Gu Canmo turned around and looked at Teacher Meng who was stunned beyond words, ¡°Have your students tried their best? It¡¯s really embarrassing to be defeated by the students from the Liuyun ss!¡± Teacher Meng was very mad. He took a deep breath and asked Gu Canmo, ¡°Can I get another team of students?¡± F*ck! He would not have simply selected his lousy students if he knew it earlier! Gu Canmo was upset, ¡°You want them to fight again?¡± Teacher Meng remained silent. Gu Canmo tapped on his shoulder, ¡°Brother since you¡¯re so pitiful, I¡¯ll give your students another chance. However, it must be three dayster. I hope you would select your students wisely and if your team loses again, I really have nothing to say anymore¡­¡± Teacher Meng was speechless. Although there were not many in the audience, the effect was incredibly great! The news has been spread around the school and even the servants who were responsible for cleaning the school knew the results. The students from the Liuyun ss had finally made their way out of the shadow of the Ziyun ss! Conversely, the students from the primary ss have be the clowns of the Tianju Hall. The three students could not even raise their heads over the next three days and they kept avoiding people as far as possible. Of course, they were all outraged and were waiting for the battle three dayster. ¡­ Three days had passed, and they were now at the battle tform. The audience seats were fully upied. All the students were there and so were the teachers and the chefs in the canteen as they did not want to miss the game. To emerge victoriously, Teacher Meng had picked the strongest students in the ss. When three of them walked up to the stage, countless apuses were lingering around their ears. That was the first time Lan Waihu participated in such a grandpetition. She felt a little dizzy as she looked at the crowds. Her palms were sweating when she managed to see the three opponents clearly. Chapter 646 Chapter 646: Great Victory 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She could not believe her own eyes, so she decided to discuss with Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, they are the best among the three sses! What if¡­ what if we lose¡­?¡± There was a mere trace of a smile in Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes. She replied back to her, ¡°I saw theming. Do you remember the tactics that I have taught you earlier on?¡± ¡°I remember!¡± ¡°Good! Do not worry, just do ording to what we have practiced earlier and do your best; I will take care of the rest!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Qian Lingyu was not worried at all. He was thrilled. The opponents had sent their strongest lineup. The fight was already a glory to them, regardless of the result. Moreover, Gu Xijiu had already told him about the lineup that they would be facing today, so they had already prepared their strategies in advance. They still had a great chance of winning. Since theirst appearance, Gu Canmo had been really pleased. He specially gifted a training room to the three of them. The location of the training room was mysterious. Hence, only three of them could enter the ce. As for the rest of the students, they could not even reach for the door. For the past three days, the people from the Tianju Hall had been inquisitive about their tactics but had no idea how to observe their practice. They had no way to predict what would happen. There were too few onlookers during thest fight. None of them could truly understand the strength of their moves. As a real master, Gu Canmo carefully avoided mentioning their tactics to anyone. As for Teacher Meng, he was able to grasp an inkling of their strategy, but Gu Canmo patted on his shoulder to remind him, ¡°You won¡¯t work out a tactical n to guide the students for the next fight, will you? It is unfair. I think you should let them freely express themselves in the fight.¡± Therefore, he could only be tight-mouthed and not say a word to the students about Gu Xijiu¡¯s tactics. He only asked them to prepare well so they would not make a fool of themselves. The students felt terrible that they missed the chance to witness the earlier fight. Hence, all of them turned up this time and patiently waited for the fight to begin. In the beginning, Lan Waihu utilized her sword to release a channel of greenish water waves. Gu Xijiu followed her move andunched a typhoon tactic against their opponents. In a split second, the sshes of water turned into giant waves under the influence of the strong winds. The opponents were not bad either. Theyunched ayer of Cob Wall to hinder the water attack. The other twounched Gold Power and Fire Power respectively to attack against Gu Xijiu. Qian Lingyuunched his power into a giant fireball to intercept the Fire Power from the opponent, but he could do nothing to stop the iing Gold Power attack in the form of a sword. It seemed like it was going to sh Lan Waihu who was taking the lead. Gu Xijiu quickly shouted, ¡°Two!¡± She did not move her right hand, but using just her left, sheunched ayer of Water Wall to counter the attack of the sword. The swordpletely lost its power. As Gold could integrate with Water, the sword was not able to cut through the Water Wall. Instead, the wall was further reinforced by it. Gu Xijiu and Qian Lingyu immediately shifted their positions in their formation. Qian Lingyuunched tendrils of vines to loosen up the opponent¡¯s Cob Wall. The wall was shattered into pieces. Gu Xijiu used her Wind-Splitting tactic to team up with Qian Lingyu¡¯s Fireball andunched their second attack. All six of themunched their attacks at full speed in the arena. Their moves were extremely swift. Gu Xijiu was the fastest among them, and she had the sharpest eyes. She could always see what the opponent was beginning to do and then remind Lan Waihu to counter the attacks ordingly. Moreover, she fully cooperated with Qian Lingyu and kept changing their formations from time to time. The onlookers were taken by surprise as it looked like Lan Waihu hadpletely transformed into a new person. She never stoppedunching her attacks, one after another. She even knew how to fight with both hands and tounch two different attacks simultaneously. She was not usually like this. Chapter 647 Chapter 647: Great Victory 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Waihu used her Water Wall power to block any attacks in the form of Fire and Gold elements. When the opponent attacked with the Earth element, Qian Lingyu countered the attack byunching his tendrils of vines. Qian Lingyu¡¯s spiritual power was close to level eight now. His attacks were simple but powerful. His every move was able to halt the opponent¡¯s attack. Lan Waihu¡¯s spiritual power was good, too. As long as sheunched her attacks in the correct sequence, she would be hard to deal with. Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power was the weakest of the lot, but she knew how to manipte the rarely seen Wind Power. She was able to utilize the wind in time for every fight by strengthening the fire into a sea of mes or turning the water into a series of giant waves. Her every move was able to double the strength of her teammates¡¯ attacks. In every fight, it is essential to predict the opponent¡¯s next move to win. And, Gu Xijiu was able to do that to perfection. She could always see what the opponent was about to do before they actually did it and coordinated with her teammates to counter the attack with suitable tactics. Their strategy was part of their strength. The three of themplemented each others¡¯ strengths and abilities. Their formation was better than the average team¡¯s, and it was indeed an eye-opening fight for all the onlookers in the arena. Even though the three of them were great together, their opponents were no pushover. This made the entire fight even more exciting. The onlookers were dazzled by their many moves. After plenty of back and forth attacks, in the very end, the trio won the fight by a narrow margin. The arena was lifted with an outburst of cheers. No matter which ss they were from, be it Ziyun ss or Liuyun ss, the people there had certainly enjoyed themselves to the fullest. The students from Liuyun ss was extremely contented with their performance. When the result was finally released, all of the students rushed forward to the stage and held all three winners high up in the sky! Gu Canmo was seemingly very pleased. He turned around and asked the teachers, ¡°After witnessing the entire fight, what do you think?¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu is extraordinary!¡± Teacher A eximed. ¡°She has got great eyes! Moreover, she is obviously familiar with all the general tactics of different spiritual powers and strategizes her tactics in time!¡± Teacher Bmented. Teacher C said, ¡°She is capable of turning rotten things into gold. She managed to turn Lan Waihu into a killing machine!¡± ¡°She is also capable of simplifying the steps. All the tactics from the three of them were notplicated at all, but together, they worked in perfect synchronization!¡± Said Teacher D. ¡°I do not understand. Why did she keep on counting during the fight? Was it some kind of weird curse?¡± Asked Teacher E. ¡°I bet you do not know. Haha, didn¡¯t you see Lan Waihu fight ording to the number that she had called out to her? She had given Lan Waihu the numbers for her every tactic that served as a reminder for her to change strategy. That is why Lan Waihu could fight precisely and urately,¡± exined Teacher A. Teacher C clenched his fists, ¡°Unfortunately, she read it too fast, or else I could jot down the numbers to see which number was a match for which tactic.¡± Silently, Teacher E smiled. He had memorized them all, as he had a really good memory. He passed it down to his students, as it would be their turn to fight the next fight. He let his students match the numbers to Lan Waihu¡¯s tactics, and they finally came up with the solutions to break their formation. They were in full confidence to rise to the fight. However, to his surprise, this time Gu Xijiu had converted all the numbers into alphabets. Through the many fights, the trio becamepletely well known in Tianju Hall. Gu Canmo immediately decided that the trio would have to fight a team from the Ziyun ss once every 10 days. The entire Tianju Hall was filled with fighting spirits, and the students from the Ziyun ss were afraid of losing, so they trained very hard to prepare themselves. The students in the Liuyun ss felt very proud and confident, as they were able to prove that they were not allpletely useless. They had their first dark horse now. They would then have the second and the third in time. Any one of them might emerge as the next one. Chapter 648 Chapter 648: Di Fuyi Refused To Obey Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion They started to study the trio¡¯s tactics and found their own partners to practice with. They asionally sparred against one another to improve themselves. Time flew by quickly. It had already been three months. It was now early autumn. Clouds were floating in the skies next to the crescent moon, setting each other off. Gu Xijiu was not the kind of person who would convey a sense of mncholy in the winds or under the moonlight. The mncholy was for the poets who preferred romantic themes. She was only there to reflect on herself. She felt that her attention towards something had always been undivided. For instance, she liked a celebrity at the age of 12, and she had been feeling the same way for him ever since. No matter how he looked like, a handsome youth in his springtime or an uncle in his middle age, she still liked him, even after she had entered the training camp for assassins. She would collect a few of his posters each year. She never ceased to like him from when he was 26 with a clean, smooth face until he was 36 with the face full of hair after going through thick and thin in his life. She had been fond of Long Xi ever since she was 18. She felt that he was the kind of person that she liked and was the one whom she would be spending her life with. Therefore, she started to gradually seek for his attention. She even had a solid n in mind for her to follow through ordingly. The n had been ongoing for five years, and she almost did it. Only when she was about to die did she finally realize that Long Xi had another n for her as well. The difference was that she nned to make him her husband and he nned to take her perfect heart instead. When she came to this world, she was determined to make a clean break with her past. She would never have thought she was going to find another man named Long Siye who had a different appearance and personality but possessed the same memory as Long Xi. He even became entangled with her. He was, after all, someone whom she had been fond of for so long and had been so undivided in her affection for him. She thought she would never be able to forget him. She did not know when the feeling started to fade away, but she had somehow let him go, as she no longer thought about him so often. Even when she did, she did not feel so angry anymore. She did not know when she started to have feelings for Di Fuyi. She liked to hear news about him. Her heart pounded in her chest every time someone mentioned his name. But just when she thought that she might have liked Di Fuyi, she met The Lord. To her surprise, she started to feel something for The Lord, too. It was not as much as what she had felt for Di Fuyi, but whenever someone mentioned The Lord, her heartbeat hastened. Gu Xijiu rubbed the little space between her eyebrows. She was not someone who was unfaithful, how could she like two different men at the same time? Was there something wrong with this body? Or was she someone whose actually unfaithful deep down inside? At the thought of Di Fuyi, she could not help to think of the dream that she hadst night. The dream was absurd and weird. Surprisingly, she dreamed that The Lord had called Di Fuyi over. The Lord then told him that he allowed Gu Xijiu to marry him, but she needed to have his gon as her engagement gift. However, the Di Fuyi in her dream seemed to refuse to obey and held onto the gon tightly. He even said that he would guard the gon with his life and that he would rather hold on to the gon than a bride. She finally woke up after he struck her with lightning. Honestly, it had been months since shest saw Di Fuyi. She had only heard asional news from her ssmates about him. Chapter 649 Chapter 649: She Had Embarrassed Herself This Time Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She knew that his whereabouts were still a mystery. He had only made his appearance once in the Feixing Kingdom over the past few months. That was already two months ago. She heard that it was because of a dispute that he had with Celestial Master You and Tian Jiyue. They had even fought with each other, but none of them had benefited from the fight. Tian Jiyue was severely injured, so he shut his door and declined to see any visitors. Di Fuyi was allegedly injured, too. He had been making his recovery in Fucang Hall and never came out. When she heard that he was injured, she could feel her heart shatter a little. She had a strong urge to go and visit him. Just when she was contemting whether to turn her urge into action, Mu Feng suddenly arrived and said that Celestial Master Zuo had requested to see Yun Qingluo. When Mu Feng arrived, Gu Xijiu was studying her opponent¡¯s tactics in the training room with Qian Lingyu and Lan Waihu, so she did not see himing. When she finally heard about it, Yun Qingluo had already left with Mu Feng a few hours ago. Yun Qingluo had made a good recovery over the past few months. Her power had almost been restored to its fullest strength. She bid farewell to her ssmates before she left. Gu Xijiu heard about the heated discussion among her ssmates when she came out of the training room. They were talking about how Celestial Master Zuo had been treating the heaven¡¯s gifted disciple differently from the rest. Perhaps it was true that only people with equal rank were able to marry one another. Someone had even brought up the rumors between Celestial Master Zuo and Yun Qingluo that they had heard of before. Celestial Master Zuo was said to be fond of Yun Qingluo, but due to his engagement with Gu Xijiu, he could not fully express himself. However, since the engagement between Celestial Master Zuo and Gu Xijiu had broken off, maybe he felt that it was time to confess his feelings to Yun Qingluo. There were even some spections suggesting that by the time Yun Qingluo was back, she could already be the wife of Celestial Master Zuo. The discussions were so heated, and Gu Xijiu had unfortunately been involved in the gossips due to her past involvement in their engagement. There was even some well-informed news from some unknown sources saying that Gu Xijiu once had a dispute with Yun Qingluo over Di Fuyi and that Gu Xijiu had even shamelessly boasted that she wanted to fight Yun Qingluo in a fairpetition. Therefore, they all felt that Gu Xijiu had indeed embarrassed herself this time. Recently, Gu Xijiu had always been in the limelight of Tianju Hall. Although she had made a lot of friends, she had also caused a lot of people to be jealous of her. People were always jealous when others seeded. Rumors and nders would alwayse to those who were standing in the limelight. Therefore, they indulged in borating on her rumors. Some preferred to make fun of her behind her back. Certainly, they would not dare to gossip about her openly and brazenly as she had been making more and more friendstely. They would hold back a little when they talked about her. Some would even sigh for her situation. Gu Xijiu had always been numb about her own rumors, so she did not care much about those gossips that were spread behind her back. However, those gossips had somehow spread to Qian Lingyu, so he was very careful with his choice of words when talking to her. He even tried to say a few words tofort her. She had kicked his ass a few times already for that. As for the rumors between Celestial Master Zuo and Yun Qingluo, she did not quite believe in them as rumors could always distort the truth by confusing the facts. The credibility was too low. She tried to recall what she had seen for herself about Di Fuyi¡¯s attitude towards Yun Qingluo. He seemed to treat her simply as a friend. However, it was a little odd for him to make a special trip just to pick Yun Qingluo up when he was injured. Gu Xijiu had spent some time in Fucang Hall before, so she knew that there was no shortage of female servants. There should be enough people to take care of Di Fuyi. Chapter 650 Chapter 650: Xijiu, Long Time No See Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Even if he were paralyzed, the people around him would definitely take very good care of him. Why did he need to take Yun Qingluo with him? Celestial Master Zuo had always been unpredictable in the things that he did, so that was a question without an absolute answer. Gu Xijiu had also dismissed the idea of visiting him as she still had her own life to live. She had to study, fight, strategize, and asionally perform some alchemy. Half a month ago, those days were her easy days. But today, things have changed. Yun Qingluo made her way back. She had been gone for more than a month, and now she was finally back. Celestial Master Zuo had sent her back. Gu Xijiu had a feeling that she must have been doomed to be entangled with both of them. They were not fond of each other, but they kept bumping into one another. It was a sunny day when Yun Qingluo came back. Gu Xijiu saw a cool ship emerging from the sky when she came out of the training room, and the only one who could fly a ship in the sky was Di Fuyi. The moment she saw that ship, she stopped. All the students stopped and stared in awe at the ship because it was too cool. The ship traveled all the way to the main square and stopped dozens of meters above the ground. Yun Qingluo then flew to the ground like a goddess from the Ninth Heaven. Yun Qingluo had always been beautiful, but she was even more beautiful that day. She was wearing a dress with translucent colors. It was as though a goddess hade alive from a painting when she buoyantly flew from the skies. Her beauty was overwhelming. Normally, Yun Qingluo would avoid applying any cosmetics. She usually presented herself naturally without many essories. However, she had obviously dressed herself up that day. There was a light application of powder on her face and a faint red tint on her lips. Her skin was apparently fair and white, matching up with her watery eyes. She bowed towards the ship after shended, ¡°Thank you, Celestial Master Zuo.¡± The ship did notnd, and no one else came down from the ship. There was only a clear voice that could be hearding from the sky, ¡°You are wee.¡± The ship then left, disappearing into the clouds in the faraway skies. Everyone thought it was a chance to see the exceptional Celestial Master Zuo, but he did not even emerge from the ship. The ship was too high up in the sky and was covered with ayer of intricate curtains. The people could only see the four custodians. They did not even have the chance to see Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s robe. After the ship departed, the students who were close with Yun Qingluo eagerly went forward and started bombarding her with questions. Yun Qingluo just kept smiling and did not say much. She kept quiet about what happened in the past month. She only sighed and said, ¡°The whole month had been¡­ had been too exhausting.¡± Her words could be manipted into many different meanings. People could easily overthink. Moreover, her legs seemed to be fairly clumsy when shended. The scene alone could induce a lot of imaginations in the minds of the people. Everyone seemed to catch a glimpse of the situation. Some of the curious ones even tried to get more gossips out of her and approached her by asking oblique questions. However, Yun Qingluo did not wish to express herself any further and only smiled at them. Her eyes were sharp. She caught Gu Xijiu who was preparing to leave the scene in the midst of the moving crowds. She moved across the crowds and greeted Gu Xijiu with a smile, ¡°Xijiu, long time no see.¡± Her voice was a little hoarse but still delightful. Gu Xijiu felt that she was either demonstrating her advantage or showing off. Chapter 651 Chapter 651: Impulsion Creates Misery Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was reluctant to find out what she was up to. Moreover, she was not very close to her, so she only briefly nodded at her and left. Along the way, people gave Gu Xijiu all sorts of looks. Some were sympathetic while others were hostile. Even Lan Waihu, who was usually sprightly and full of energy, was unusually quiet. She was careful when she talked to Gu Xijiu and read her expressions asionally. As for Qian Lingyu, he was like a chatterbox which kept bbering the entire day. There was not a moment of peace around him. Gu Xijiu did not know where he got his jokes from. Recently, he would always make herugh every time he was around. His stories were mostly about love with couples that were forced to be torn apart. The endings would always same, concluding that there were plenty of other fish in the sea, so there was no need to keep hanging onto the same person. He made Gu Xijiu speechless. In the end, Gu Xijiu could no longer endure his never-ending chatter and asked, ¡°Are you trying tofort me because you think that I am heartbroken? Let me tell you; I¡¯m really fine. There is nothing between Celestial Master Zuo and I, so can you just stop?¡± The young man was quiet for a while. Carefully, he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it. Not now, not ever.¡± Gu Xijiu could finally take a break and return to her usual peace of mind. The boy had finally understood her. To her surprise, she identally heard Qian Lingyu telling Lan Waihu, ¡°Do not mention Celestial Master Zuo again, not even the words ¡®Zuo¡¯ and ¡®You,¡¯ let us rece the words with one and two. One represents ¡®Zuo,¡¯ and two represents ¡®You.¡¯¡± Gu Xijiu was utterly astounded. It was not a big deal to be heartbroken, but it would be when the whole world was talking about it. Gu Xijiu was generally okay, but others thought that she was just pretending to be fine. In the past three months, her team had encountered numerous fights with students from the Ziyun ss. There were more wins than losses, so the results were very outstanding. However, ever since the incident with Yun Qingluo happened, her wins or loses would often be perceived differently. When she won, they would say that she had turned her grief into her fighting spirit. Sometimes, when she lost, they would say that she was feeling too sad to concentrate. In the end, people would always think that everything was because of her loss in love, regardless of her performance. ¡­ The crescent moon was partially covered by the clouds. There was a little brightness amid the dark. Gu Xijiu held her head up and looked at the moon. She then took out a mirror to look at herself and thought about it seriously. Did she really look like she was heartbroken? After all, she used to be fond of Celestial Master Zuo. They were almost married. Under those circumstances, it was impossible for her not to feel disappointed. But was it that serious? She had never thought toe here and look at the moon, but her two close friends were too cautious around her. They had drawn her up to the point of exhaustion, so she had toe out to take a break and reflect on herself. If she knew things would turn out this way, she would not have said the things out of mere impulsion when she was arguing with Yun Qingluo. Impulsion created misery. The rock that she was sitting on was partially hanging at the edge of the cliff, like a sea rock. Although it was dangerous, the view from up there was terrific! When the weather was good, there would beyers of white fog floating around the cliffs. It was just like a wondend. Chapter 652 Chapter 652: Where Did You Come From? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As usual, Gu Xijiu came here and sat down for a while to enjoy the breeze. She was also there to make up her mind and to make some ns for the future. This time was no different. Her sorrow did notst for long, as the breeze wasforting enough to make her feel better. She started to think about thepetition that was going to happen three dayster and proceeded to make a n. Gu Canmo told her that if her team won another fight, the three of them would be able to make it into the Ziyun ss. The first ss was the priority ss. If they made it in, they could get better resources to improve their abilities. Most importantly, the other two in her team were very desperate to get into the ss. Unfortunately, the team leader of the team they were going to face was Yun Qingluo. The other two teammates in her team were also the best of the best. Both of them had their spiritual power at level six and a half. They were not easy to be dealt with. More importantly, the three of them did not always involve themselves in the battles. Gu Xijiu had never seen their tactics before, but they had observed her team countless of times already. To know one¡¯s strength and that of their opponents was the way to victory. The opponent clearly knew them well, but she barely knew anything about them. This was not going to be an easy fight. ¡°Gu Xijiu¡­¡± There was a sudden call from the back. Gu Xijiu was too absorbed in her own thoughts so she immediately freaked out when she heard a voice. Intuitively, she turned her head around and saw Yan Chen standing not too far away from her. He looked anxious, and it was rare to see him being so uneasy. Gu Xijiu was taken by surprise and raised her brow at him asking, ¡°Where did youe from?¡± Yan Chen fixed his gaze on her and said, ¡°Come here.¡± He walked towards her as he talked. Gu Xijiu hesitated for a while, but she finally understood what he was anxious about. She could not help butugh, ¡°Do you really think that I am going to jump off the cliff? With my Kung Fu, I cannot possibly fall to my death at this height.¡± The cliffs were about two hundred meters tall. If she leaped straight off the cliffs, she would definitely die. However, her Qing Gong was extraordinary. If she really slipped and fell, she could step on the trees that were growing along the walls of the cliffs and fly back up. Yan Chen examined her for a while. He seemed to realize the indifference in her expression and finally caught a breath. He walked towards her and sat down by her side. He said as he looked down, ¡°This cliff is not the deepest cliff, but do you know what is down there? There is a hot spring. It is sizzling hot and can cook you thoroughly.¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. She coughed, ¡°I think that I will not fall to its depth with my skills.¡± She knew about the hot spring that was capable of killing people as she had researched about it before. Yan Chen realized that he had made a mistake. He got a little upset and tried to change the topic, ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night? Little Fox was crying hysterically for not being able to locate you. She could not stop knocking my door.¡± Gu Xijiu was a little astounded and asked, ¡°Did she rm anyone while knocking your door?¡± Would there be another rumor tomorrow saying that Gu Xijiu was about tomit suicide for taking things too hard? Yan Chen knew exactly what she was worried about and shook his head, ¡°No, she will alwayse to me when she has no idea what to do or when she is scared. Only if I have no idea too will she look for someone else. I guess a person who is as thick-skinned as you will not be suicidal, so I told her that you must be studying your strategy at somewhere quiet and I promised her that I would go and look for you immediately. She was finally relieved.¡± ¡°You are the one who is thick-skinned!¡± Said Gu Xijiu. Chapter 653 Chapter 653: Damn, She Really Was Not Heartbroken! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yan Chen was speechless. It was rare for him not to answer. He seldom said so much at one go. It seemed like he really thought she was heartbroken and wanted tofort her. She clicked her tongue. His words offort did not seem to be working well. Gu Xijiu took a look at him and was determined to get some information out of him while he was feeling soft-hearted, ¡°By the way, do you know about themon tactics that Yun Qingluo and her team usually use? What kind of elements? Come and tell me about it. I need these things to get myself distracted by such thoughts.¡± Yan Chen did not say anything. He really was speechless, but he could finally be rest assured at the thought that Gu Xijiu was really there to study her strategy. ¡°As one of the members of the judging panel, I will not leak any secrets regarding anypeting teams,¡± said Yan Chen in all seriousness and sternness. Gu Xijiu answered with a groan but was not surprised. Yan Chen had always been fair and square in his work. Otherwise, they would not have let a student be one of the judges for thepetition. Yan Chen took a look at the side of her face and thought to himself. He then said softly, ¡°Gu Xijiu, I think that even without the name of The Lord, you are still capable of traveling around the world on your own.¡± Gu Xijiuughed a little and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Actually, she would only use The Lord¡¯s name when she was trying to annoy people and make them go away. Other than that, she relied entirely on her own capability. Moreover, ever since The Lord was gone, she did not mention a word about him in front of the people, like what Messenger Jiangshan had told her to. Yan Chen was silent for a few moments. Baffled, he then looked at Gu Xijiu again and said, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you are actually quite attractive, with good looks, great skills, and an awesome personality. From what I know, there are some students in Tianju Hall who are actually fond of you.¡± ¡°So?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her brow. Yan Chen seldom said anything good about her. This time, he even praised her with many good words. ¡°So even if Celestial Master Zuo moved on and became attracted to someone else, there is no need for you to be heartbroken. There are plenty of fish in the sea.¡± Damn, it was never ending! She was absolutely fine, but what these people kept saying about her was indeed driving her crazy. Was her forehead stamped with a sign that said ¡®grudge¡¯? Damn, she really was not heartbroken! When Gu Xijiu got really furious, the consequences would be very serious. Without hesitating, she did not wait for him to finish his sentence before kicking him down the cliffs. Yan Chen had never expected to get himself into trouble by trying to give someone else some words offort. Thedy hit him too quickly and he was not prepared for the kick at all. When he finally had a grasp of what was happening, he was already flying down the cliffs like a fallen meteor. He was really annoyed. With his Kung Fu, he would not really fall from the cliffs. Five minutes into free falling, he flew himself up andnded safely on the ground. He saw that Gu Xijiu was still there, standing not far away from him. She was looking at him with a smiling face. ¡°You¡­ You did not teleport and run away¡­¡± Yan Chen was intensely furious. However, it was odd to see Gu Xijiu standing there. She did not seem to worry that he would actually punch her. ¡°Yan Chen, I am Sorry, I did not mean to kick you off the cliffs,¡± said Gu Xijiu, smilingly. Yan Chen did not know what to say to her. She was obviously doing it on purpose. ¡°Yan Chen, do not take revenge on us three dayster because of the kick, please remember that. Alright, see you soon.¡± She turned around and teleported smoothly. Yan Chen could not help but rub the spot between his eyebrows. Thedy was indeed making him feel speechless. However, seeing her so active and lively, she really did not seem like a broken-hearted girl. ¡­ It was midnight on the seventh of July in Changsheng Pce. Gu Xijiu¡¯s birthday in her previous life was on the seventh of July, but no one was aware. Chapter 654 Chapter 654: Don¡¯t You Fool Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Instead, Gu Xijiu¡¯s birthday in this life was on the tenth of July. There was a difference of three days. In this world, the seventh of July was also known as Valentine¡¯s Day. On this day, young men anddies would hang out and have fun together, especially for those who were fond of each other. They would go out for a date together, hand in hand. As the students in Tianju Hall were already elites with their spiritual power at level six and above, they were at the suitable age to get married. However, they were not allowed to neglect their studies. Therefore, they could not get married before they officially finished their school. Nevertheless, they were allowed to go for dates, as long as they did not get pregnant. In the evening, Yan Chen came to pick Lan Waihu up, saying that he was about to take her to a ce to hang out. Lan Waihu had been practicing hard recently, so she was delighted when it was time to go out and have some fun. However, she was slightly worried about Gu Xijiu being alone. With her eyes wide open, she asked, ¡°Xijiu, would youe along with us?¡± Gu Xijiu was well aware of their public disy of affection, so she did not wish to be a ¡®third wheel¡¯ in their date. She waved her hand with a sigh for them to leave her alone. She did not forget to remind them, ¡°Eat well! Have fun!¡± Qian Lingyu waved at Lan Waihu, ¡°Just rx and have fun! Tonight I will be with Xijiu and I promise to not leave her alone.¡± He had made such a promise. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She said as she kicked him aside, ¡°You leave me alone, too!¡± Qian Lingyu was impacted by the force from her kick and flipped over in the air. He thennded on the ground. ¡°Such a rudedy, I really wish to be by your side tonight.¡± ¡°Unnecessary,¡± said Gu Xijiu as she turned to leave. ¡°Sigh, Xijiu, Xijiu, it is actually forbidden to leave Tianju Hall tonight. Shall we go to the town below the mountains? It is buzzing with activity there,¡± said Qian Lingyu, as he skipped along in reverse to catch up with her pace. ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°It will be really fun. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go. It is pathetic for me to spend the evening alone, too.¡± ¡°Find someone else to spend the evening with you, then.¡± ¡°I could not. No one wanted to be with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you fool me, you really think I do not know? The number of all the girls who are fond you can easily form a ss.¡± Gu Xijiu did not take his words seriously and saw through his lies. Ever since the young man regained his power and won great battles, all the girls had been getting really interested in him. He even grew some fans. They were not only from Liuyun ss. Some were even from Ziyun ss. Every time when her team went for battles, some of his fans would definitely be there to cheer for him. If he said yes, thedies would definitely be willing to spend Valentine¡¯s Day with him. ¡°But they are not you!¡± The words escaped his lips. Gu Xijiu raised her brows. Quickly, Qian Lingyu changed his words. ¡°I am more familiar with you, so it will be more fun to spend the time with someone I know. It will be boring to be with them.¡± Gu Xijiu patted on his shoulder as she offered him some weighty advice, ¡°Young man, you should spend the day either with your lover or by yourself. If you are really bored, you can meet up with your brother and go crazy together.¡± She was reluctant to argue further with him, so she turned around and teleported away. ¡­ Gu Xijiu did not intend to spend the evening in her house doing nothing. She went on to visit the town herself with the Wind Caller. The Wind Caller was exceptionally fast. They were able to get there within an hour. It was almost nightfall, so the town was already quite alive with activity. It was probably due to its proximity to Tianju Hall, that the town was very peaceful under its guard. The asional wars in the recent years would not easily affect the town. Also, all sorts of evildoers would not dare to provoke the town and create disturbances. Chapter 655 Chapter 655: It Was Always Her Who Came Knocking At His Door Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After all, anyone from Tianju Hall was capable of getting rid of them. Therefore, the residents here lived a prosperous andfortable life. Their lives were generally more fulfilled. Although the buildings here were iparable to the ones in the capital, they were unique in their own way. They were all with white walls and green, square roofs. On top of that, the white walls were all painted in a simple and an unadorned manner. It was a unique style. The town was small yetplete. The streets were essible in all directions. The main street, Qingshi Street, was filled with rows and rows of houses arranged in a close order. There was a continuous flow of peopleing and going. The town was in a very crowded state. She reckoned on her fingers. It had almost been a year since she came into this world, but she had not always been able to be this free from restraint. She walked on the street alone, looking at thenterns that were hung at the sides, the gs that were waving and the traffic of people of great diversity. She could finally calm down. She wanted to indulge in a scrumptious meal at Fairy Guest Restaurant, as the restaurant was famous for its impressive culinary. She had heard about it in Tianju Hall. Although she had earned a lot of spiritual stones in Tianju Hall, her spending was also rtively huge. Recently, she often brought dishes from Ziyun ss to the mussel and the rest of them. The mussel was indeed a big eater. It would cost her more than a thousand spiritual stones just to feed it well for one meal. It would be better to spend her own money, as she had some silvers with her. The amount was enough to feed the mussel with an abundance of good food. However, now that she was in town, she changed her mind and decided to take a walk around. It was Valentine¡¯s Day. The people around her were couples of young men and women who dressed up vibrantly. It was a very eye-catching scene. The culture here was rather open. Many men and women showed their affection to each other as they walked hand-in-hand. On this day, the men were unusually gentle, as they bought essories for theirdies and talked to them in a soft, whisper-like manner. Their affection was enough to make all the single ones jealous. Gu Xijiu honestly felt that it was a crime for them to show off their public disy of affection in front of all the people who were still single. It reminded her of her previous life. Since the day she fell for Long Xi, as long as she had no mission to undertake, she would always see him every Valentine¡¯s Day. She would take him out to have some fun, watch a movie and see the fireworks. Long Xi had no choice but to follow her. He once said that she did not look like an assassin, more like an ordinary little girl. Gu Xijiu put on a faint smile and sneered at herself. Sheughed at her own self for being so obtuse back then. That time, it was possible that he and Ye Hongfeng had already been engaged to each other. It was merely a show for him to be with her. The one that he always wanted to spend Valentine¡¯s Day with must have been Ye Hongfeng. It was such a shame that she knew nothing about it. It was no wonder that he would note and look for her on such asions. It was always her who came knocking at his door. Thinking of herself, she was such a fool. She thought that it had always been his personality for being so cold and passive, little did she know that he was actually reluctant. Sheughed and called herself a fool. Women who had fallen in love were all fools, including herself. Fortunately, she would only allow herself to make such a foolish mistake once. There would be no next time. ¡°Mister, please buy a flower pin from me for your lover. You look so handsome, you must have a beautifuldy who apanies you by your side,¡± said a vendor who sold essories. For the sake of convenience, Gu Xijiu had changed into menswear when she headed out. Certainly, she had also changed a little of her appearance. For example, she had straightened her brows and contoured the shape of her nose. With a little transformation, she had changed her beautiful face into the look of a handsome young man. Her makeup skills were extraordinary, so it was hard for the vendor to see beyond her look. The vendor was good at business development, as he knew exactly what to say to please the customers. Chapter 656 Chapter 656: That Was How It Was Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although she was not a real man, she really fancied the flower pin. She bought it and continued to look at other essories that were disyed in the stall. A jade pendant caught her eye. All the essories were not of superior quality. Most of the materials were simply average, but they all looked very delicate. The color of the jade pendant was not really good. The material was just normal. However, the jade pendant looked somewhat interesting and rare. The jade was red in color and it resembled the eye of a fox. The shape looked like the fox eye strapped on Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s forehead. It was certain that the jade pendant was iparable to the strap in terms of color and handcrafted quality. If the strap were to be a diamond, then this jade pendant would only be a ss inparison. Gu Xijiu took out the jade pendant to have a closer look. She noticed more differences. Both of them were the fox¡¯s eyes. The one on Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s forehead would shimmer in different intensities of light even with the slightest shift of angle. It was so attractive. As for the one she was holding, it was more like a stunned fox¡¯s eye that was unable to react. ¡°Mister, this is an original Fox¡¯s Eye Jade Pendant.¡± She readily bought the flower pin, so the vendor thought she must be a big spender and thus tried to get more sales out of her. ¡°With this as an essory, it will definitelyplement your good looks. You can attract all the eyes of thedies.¡¯ How could a Fox¡¯s Eye Jade Pendant attract the eyes of thedies? There seemed to be some overtones in his words. Gu Xijiu observed the jade pendant as she continued to engage in conversation with the vendor. From the vendor, she found out that it was not just the Fox¡¯s Eye Jade Pendant that was selling fast, everything else, including the Fox¡¯s Eye Belt and the Fox¡¯s Eye Hat, that was selling fast as well. Thedies liked it. The vendor tried to secretly exin the situation to her, ¡°Do you know the reason why all thedies prefer the fox¡¯s eye? It is because of Celestial Master Zuo. You know, Celestial Master Zuo is the ideal lover for all thedies. However, there is only one Celestial Master Zuo. He is too superior and far beyond one¡¯s reach, so ordinarydies would not dare to think twice about him. It will be good for you to wear the essory of what the man of their dream is wearing. If you wear this, they will definitely like it. This essory has been trendy for a few years! You can wear it as long as you like, it will not fall out of trend.¡± That was how it was. Gu Xijiu took another look at the jade pendant that she was holding, ¡°I see that the jade pendant is not exactly like the one that Celestial Master Zuo has. The shape is far from the same.¡± The vendor rubbed his hands andughed, ¡°Of course you do not know about this. Due to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s status, even if everyone tries to imitate the things that he is wearing, it will not be exactly the same; only the silhouette will. If it were to be exactly the same, it would be a disrespect to him.¡± Gu Xijiu put down the jade pendant and smiled as she said, ¡°I do not like it.¡± Then, she left. She did not seem to care for the original one, let alone the fake one. As she walked, she observed the essories of which the men were wearing. From time to time, she would see some of them wearing the Fox¡¯s Eye essory. Obviously, there were some differences in the jade, some were good and others were bad. The shape of the eye also differed from one another. Some were already distorted from the shape of a fox¡¯s eye into the shape of a cat¡¯s eye. She walked past a jade essory shop and looked inside. She saw some familiar faces. She saw Yan Chen and Lan Waihu. Both of them were not wearing the student¡¯s uniform from Tianju Hall. Yan Chen was wearing a robe of faint blue color with a long sword attached to the waist. With his long hair tied up, he appeared to look more handsome with a brightplexion. His appearance looked somewhat like the character known as the disciple of Shushan in Legend of Sword and Fairy. His temperament reminded her of the handsome, young men like all movie characters. She was moved.
Chapter 657 Chapter 657: I Like It Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Waihu, who was standing next to him, was wearing a light pink dress. She dressed herself up in shades of pale colors and appeared to be as adorable as a porcin doll. Their appearances were unconventionally beautiful. Although there was a big crowd in the shop, Gu Xijiu could still find them immediately. Lan Waihu was holding a Fox¡¯s Eye Jade Pendant in her hand and showed it to Yan Chen, ¡°Brother Yan Chen, what do you think of this jade pendant?¡± Yan Chen took a brief look and said nonchntly, ¡°Not bad.¡± Lan Waihu smiled with her eyes closed, ¡°I will take this one, please wrap it up for me.¡± Just when Yan Chen was about to take out his money, Lan Waihu stopped him and said smilingly, ¡°I am buying it, so you do not have to pay.¡± Yan Chen seemed surprised but agreed with her. The boss handed Lan Waihu with the wrapped jade pendant andplimented her, ¡°Miss, you have good eyes, he will definitely look good with the pendant if you give it to the man next to you.¡± Whilst Lan Waihu put the jade pendant away into her bag, she looked back with her eyes brightly open, ¡°I am not giving it to him.¡± The boss was speechless for a moment. Yan Chen was stunned for a while. Heposed himself and asked, ¡°Who are you giving it to?¡± ¡°Qian Lingyu,¡± answered Lan Waihu, without hesitation. Yan Chen did not know what to say. It came as a great shock to Gu Xijiu who was watching this from afar. Did she fall for Qian Lingyu? How could she not realize it as she had been spending so much time with both of them? Yan Chen looked displeased, ¡°Why¡­ are you giving it to him?¡± If it were not for him to have always been in good control of himself, he would havepletely changed his countenance by now. Lan Waihu was unaware of Yan Chen¡¯s displeasure and answered him intuitively, ¡°He is my friend. He must be really bored in the mountains now as he is not able to see all these things. I am buying it to make him happy.¡± Yan Chen was lost for words. Whilst talking, her eyes caught another jade hairpin in the disy counter. She turned around and asked, ¡°Brother Yan Chen, what about this jade hairpin?¡± Yan Chen looked at it expressionlessly, ¡°Not bad. Who are you giving it to, this time? You are not giving it to Qian Lingyu again, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not, I am giving this to Xijiu. Both of my friends will receive something, I cannot be biased to anyone. Boss, I want this too, wrap it up, wrap it up.¡± The boss looked at Yan Chen sympathetically as he wrapped up the jade hairpin. As the boss of the jade essory shop, he would definitely like to achieve more sales. Certainly, he had to remind thedy by asking her some questions, ¡°Miss, would you like to buy something for the young man next to you? With such a handsome look, he will definitely look great in just anything. Come,e, what about this waist jade? The color is nice and the material is excellent. It suits him perfectly.¡± Lan Waihu took a look at Yan Chen and caught his eyes. He was looking at her impassively. Lan Waihu shook her head, ¡°He is here, so he can buy it himself if he likes anything. He does not need me to pay for him. Furthermore, he is richer than I am. I have spent almost all my money.¡± She shook the purse in her hand and listened to the clinking sound of the silvers. There were not many left. ¡°I like it!¡± Yan Chen said it abruptly. Lan Waihu blinked her eyes at him, ¡°Ah? If you like it then you should buy it.¡± ¡°I want you to buy it for me!¡± Lan Waihu was astounded. She looked at him and took another look at her purse, ¡°I do not have any money left. I remember clearly that you still have a lot of money¡­¡± ¡°I can lend you the money!¡± Yan Chen interrupted her, again. Chapter 658 Chapter 658: Where Do We Go Next Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Waihu¡¯s eyes were opened widely and she looked at Yan Chen as though he was a bandit, ¡°Why would I borrow money from you to buy something for you? Are you trying to rob me?¡± Yan Chen looked angry but he ignored her. He turned to the seller and asked, ¡°How much is this jade?¡± The seller reported an amount. It was indeed a nice jade as the price was double the two things that Lan Waihu had just bought. Yan Chen did not have a second thought. He took out the money and handed it to Lan Waihu, ¡°Come on, buy it for me.¡± Lan Waihu was confused, ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to borrow money from you¡­¡± Yan Chen was stunned. He reached out his hand to the seller, ¡°Please return the money she just paid to you and exchange it with my money.¡± He then put the same amount of money on the counter. The seller seemed to understand something. He immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, okay!¡± He then took the money Yan Chen paid and returned Lan Waihu¡¯s money back to her. Lan Waihu was still confused. She was stunned looking at her money and she looked at Yan Chen, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Yan Chen had no expression. He said lightly, ¡°I will pay for the presents that you bought for them and you don¡¯t have to return anything me, so you can now use your money to buy the jade for me.¡± Lan Waihu was totally confused, ¡°What is the difference?¡± She thought that at the end, the money were all paid to the seller. Yan Chen looked at her and did not speak anymore. He was very cool and looked very serious. Lan Waihu was afraid of him so she tolerated, ¡°Alright, I will do as you wish.¡± Once the jade was bought, Lan Waihu handed the jade to Yan Chen, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Yan Chen looked at her for a long while, before turning away, ¡°You can keep it first and give it to meter.¡± Lan Waihu did not understand his intentions. However, she knew that he was unhappy so she did not dare to ask any further. She kept the jade carefully and was worried that she would wrong him again, so she asked, ¡°So when should I give it to you? I am stupid and I don¡¯t know how to pick the best timing to return it to you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Chen stared at her for a moment. Lan Waihu was scared when he stared at her. She thought that he was going to scold her again, so by instinct, she stepped a few steps backward. Yan Chen suddenly turned away and left her alone. Lan Waihu did not know the reason why he was angry so she quickly chased after him¡­ Brother Yan Chen, what is wrong with you?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Brother Yan Chen, where do we go next?¡± ¡°Back to Tianju Hall!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You mentioned that you will bring me to watch thentern show at the riverside.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anymore!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lan Waihu stopped and stood there. She was going to cry. She hardly came out from Tianju Hall and she had not yed enough yet¡­ After a long while, only then did Yan Chen realize that Lan Waihu was not following him. When he turned back, he saw her crying in the middle of the crowd. Lan Waihu was as beautiful as a doll. When she cried she looked very pitiful so there were people who started to notice her. There were also some men attracted to her and tried tofort her. Yan Chen frowned and went back to her, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I want to watch thentern show at the riverside!¡± ¡°Okay, I will bring you there.¡± Yan Chen finally tolerated. ¡°But you¡¯re mad at me¡­¡± She continued to me. ¡°I am not mad anymore, so please don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Yan Chen started to surrender. ¡°You scolded me just now!¡± Yan Chen sighed, ¡°I am sorry. I won¡¯t do that anymore.¡± Lan Waihu finally stopped crying and smiled. She took the opportunity to bargain with him, ¡°I still want to walk around the West City. I heard that there is a haunted house¡­¡± ¡°Why do you want to go to the haunted house during this festival?¡± Yan Chen was unhappy. ¡°I want to go!¡± The tears in Lan Waihu¡¯s eyes began to roll down again. Chapter 659 Chapter 659: Should Just Find a Man to Get Married to Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Okay, okay, I am afraid of you! Let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Chen pulled her away. Two of them disappeared into the crowd. Gu Xijiu who stood far away from them secretly looked at them and she was distracted for a moment. She felt touched and happy for Lan Waihu. Apparently, Yan Chen liked Lan Waihu, but Lan Waihu was too innocent to know that and thought that he was nice to her because they came from the same hometown. This man was a top student and had been always a cool man. However, he pampered Lan Waihu a lot. Although he did not sweet talk her, every action that he did for Lan Waihu was full of love and was very heart-warming. Perhaps this was how a young couple was supposed to be. When Gu Xijiu was a killer, she acted as a couple many times in order toplete the missions. However, she only had one serious rtionship with Long Xi. It was not even considered a rtionship because none of them had ever talked about it. She was always the proactive one when she was with Long Xi. When they quarreled, she was the first one topromise. In her memory, she could not recall a time when Long Xiforted her like how Yan Chenforted Lan Waihu. She was always the one who tolerated andforted Long Xi¡­ Perhaps she was too strong and independent, thus Long Xi did not have the desire tofort her. She had never acted like a little girl in front of Long Xi. She was always strong and fearless. Gu Xijiu had a long thought. Somehow a sentence that The Lord had mentioned to her appeared in her mind, ¡°He would have given you the wine jug if you try to act coquettishly with him¡­¡± It seemed like The Lord was joking but it might be a fact. The right level of softness could ovee the hardest. Gu Xijiu knew of this theory a long time ago. Sometimes, a woman¡¯s tear was the most powerful weapon and it could reduce a seven feet high-spirited man to a servant of the woman willingly. However, Gu Xijiu could never do that. She thought that she could try it out the next time when she met Celestial Master Zuo. She was shocked at her own thought. It was a crazy idea. Why would she want to try that in front of him? This man had no rtionship with her anymore. The reason she said that to Yun Qingluost time was just to irritate her. She had paid the price for that conversation already and regretted the words she had said. Now everyone looked at her as though they were looking at a wicked woman. She almost thought that she should just find a man to get married to and live a normal life happily. Perhaps it was a good idea. Of course, this idea was only in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind for a second. She immediately disposed of the idea as she thought that it was quite enjoyable to live life alone. Why should she get married to someone else? She wondered why she had such a ridiculous idea. Would it be because today was the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day? Or was it because she was going to have her menstrual period so there was a hormonal change in her body? No, this body had not matured yet. She still did not have her menstrual period until today. When there is no menstrual period, this body was still considered the body of a child. It was going to be her marriageable age after a few days. She would be considered as an adult after that¡­ In this era, the age of15 years old was the marriageable age. In the modern day, it wasmon even if a woman was not married at the age of 30. However, in this era, it was considered as toote if a girl was not married before the age of 18 or 19 except if she was the genius in martial art¡­ She touched the smooth skin of her face. After all, this body was still a kid. She tried to recall the time when she was 15 years old back in the modern day. Chapter 660 Chapter 660: The Mussel Had Not Recognized Wrongly Before Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When she was 15 years old, she was still in the killer camp. Every day she was trained very hard and did not have time to think of romance at all. No, she had the male actor that she admired because the actor always acted like a hero in the movie. She had always dreamed of herself as the heroin and conquering the world together with the male actor¡­ When she was 15 years old, she was quite naive too. Although Long Xi was her trainer at that time, she did not like him at all, as she kept thinking of the male actor and even imagined herself getting married to the male actor¡­ Well, she used to be so na?ve at that time and it was totally different now. Although she had a 15 year old body, her mental age was 30 years old¡­ ¡°Master, why are you not leaving yet? Are we still going to have dinner? I am hungry!¡± The mussel sneaked out from her sleeve. Gu Xijiu suddenly snapped out from her deep thoughts. It seemed like she had been thinking too much tonight. Sure enough, it was Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day. She started to be sentimental after being surrounded by lovers and couples¡­ Sheughed and put all the distractions in her mind aside, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have dinner!¡± Today was her birthday. She wanted to order a full table of dishes to celebrate. It would be good if there was a birthday cake¡­ However, there was no cake in this era. She walked through the crowd and when she unintentionally nced through the crowd, she was stunned and her heartbeat stopped for a pulse. She saw someone who was not supposed to be here. No, it was someone she never thought of seeing here. It was the Celestial Master Zuo, Di Fuyi! He was standing in front of a door overlooking the octagonalntern upstairs. Although he was wearing purple today, it was not the suit that he used to wear. Gu Xijiu could only see his back but she confirmed his identity by looking at the body figure. At his side, it was Yun Qingluo who looked petite in size. Yun Qingluo was holding his sleeve and her head slightly leaned on his shoulder. She was whispering with him¡­ Gu Xijiu suddenly had the urge to go further to confirm if this man was Di Fuyi. ¡°Hey, is that Celestial Master Zuo, Di Fuyi?¡± The mussel whispered. Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Do you think it is him? Will you recognize him wrongly since you can only see his back¡­?¡± The mussel despised her, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t recognize people based on their appearance but rather, the smell¡­¡± She almost forgot about this. The mussel had never recognized people wrongly before¡­ Was this man really Di Fuyi? Was he with Yun Qingluo now?¡± Somehow she had a very strange feeling¡­ To be honest, she never believed that Celestial Master Zuo would end up being with Yun Qingluo after he picked her up for more than one month¡­ After all, no one knew what had he done during this period. They might be just discussing some matters about the heaven¡¯s gift disciple. If Gu Xijiu never witnessed it, she would never believe that Celestial Master Zuo would be with Yun Qingluo. But now, she witnessed it with her very own eyes¡­ She wondered if she should go and verify it¡­ Although the volume of the mussel was not high, it still alerted the two people who stood side by side. Both of them finally turned around. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat raced. Chapter 661 Chapter 661: That¡¯s right! It¡¯s Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The man was wearing a mask but by looking at the physique, the posture and the eyes, it was really Di Fuyi¡­ When Yun Qingluo saw Gu Xijiu, she did not care too much because Gu Xijiu had made up and she could not recognize her¡­ However, when she saw the mussel exposing itself from Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve and the Wind Caller that stayed around Gu Xijiu, she finally recognized her! Her face slightly changed and her body subconsciously leaned towards Di Fuyi. She held his arm, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and said with a gentle voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips. The voice was the same too! It was Di Fuyi¡¯s voice! Yun Qingluo looked at Gu Xijiu then continued to say, ¡°I want to watch thentern show at the riverside¡­¡± ¡°I will bring you there.¡± Di Fuyi held Yun Qingluo¡¯s hand and turned around. He did not look at Gu Xijiu at all. Gu Xijiu wondered if he could recognize her, or he thought that he had nothing to do with Gu Xijiu anymore, so he did not want to talk to her. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and suddenly spoke up, ¡°Wait!¡± Yun Qingluo frowned and nced at her, ¡°Are you talking to us?¡± Gu Xijiu walked two steps forward and stood at a ce nearer to them. She smiled, ¡°Hello Yun Qingluo, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± then she greeted Di Fuyi, ¡°Hello Celestial Master Zuo, it has been a long time since west met.¡± Di Fuyi nced through her and was expressionless. Yun Qingluo frowned and did not act anymore, ¡°Gu Xijiu? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°I am fine. I just want to say hello to my schoolmate.¡± Yun Qingluo nodded, ¡°Well, now that you have finished greeting, I will leave now. Goodbye.¡± She pulled Di Fuyi to walk away. After walking two steps away, she turned back and smiled, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you are right. I should work harder on him, not you¡­ Luckily it is not toote for me to understand this.¡± The way she smiled was provocative and proud, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to let anyone disturb us during this festival. I hope you enjoy your time alone.¡± She continued to walk and suddenly recalled something, ¡°Gu Xijiu, I know you want to enter the first ss of Ziyun. I am more than happy to be ssmates with you. However, please understand that I will put my full effort in thepetition tomorrow. I also hope that you can use your own capability to y but not¡­¡± She chuckled gently, ¡°Instead of using the name of The Lord to enter my ss. After all, Tianju Hall is the fairest ce of all. It is shameful to enter by pulling strings.¡± After she finished her sentence, she finally left together with Di Fuyi and disappeared into the crowd. Gu Xijiu stood there and asked the mussel in her sleeve, ¡°Did you smell it clearly? Was it him?¡± The mussel nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him!¡± It worried that it smelled wrongly that was why it asked Gu Xijiu to go further to them. The distance of two meters was enough for it to smell the actual breath of the person. Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go¡± Although she was embarrassed, at least she verified it and could finally let go of her feelings. ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± The mussel asked cautiously. ¡°We are going for dinner. I thought you are hungry.¡± Chapter 662 Chapter 662: To Give You A Surprise Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s eat!¡± The mussel cheered, ¡°This time I want to savour my food!¡± ¡­ The Fairy Guest Restaurant was a famous restaurant in this town. It not only had an elegant environment but the food was scrumptious too. It was usually crowded and today it was fully booked. Gu Xijiu looked at the crowd at the entrance and knew that she was wrong. She thought that she had missed dinner time in hopes that the restaurant would be less crowded. She did not expect that there would still be many customers queuing outside the restaurant. Gu Xijiu guessed that she would need to wait for at least an hour to be her turn. She asked the mussel, ¡°Do you want to change the venue or take a waiting card ande back after an hour?¡± The mussel was very obsessed with nice food. It insisted to wait in order to dine at this restaurant. Gu Xijiu sighed and went to the waiter who was in charge of serving customers waiting outside and handling the waiting cards. When the waiter looked at her and saw the mussel and the Wind Caller, he whispered and asked, ¡°Are you Miss Gu Xijiu?¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. She raised her eyebrows, ¡°How did you know?¡± The waiter was relieved. His attitude was even more respectful, ¡°Pleasee in. There is someone who has been waiting for you.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°Who is this person?¡± She casually asked. The waiter smiled, ¡°You will get to know soon. The customer is waiting for you on the second floor to give you a surprise.¡± Who was this person? No other person could recognize her with her current appearance. Whoever that could recognize her should be someone that she was familiar with. For instance, the students and teachers from Tianju Hall. After all, the mussel and Wind Caller were the living sign of her. She suddenly recalled someone. Could it be Qian Lingyu? It was highly possible. After she healed him from the venomous worm, he had always said that he wanted to buy her a good meal as a token of repayment. The meal in Tianju hall was too expensive and it only epted spiritual stones as a payment method. Qian Lingyu was very poor in collecting spiritual stones, so he had not been able to buy her a meal. Therefore, it was possible for him to do so at this ce today. Anyway, it was good that she could have the meal immediately, so Gu Xijiu still went in with the waiter. It was overcrowded downstairs, but it was very quiet upstairs. The waiter brought her to the staircase and did not walk forward anymore. He just smiled and asked her to go upstairs, ¡°Miss Gu, please.¡± Did he actually book the whole floor? It was too pricey and it looked like it was Qian Lingyu¡¯s style to be luxurious. Gu Xijiu walked up to the second floor. When she opened the curtain, she was stunned. At that very moment, all the lights on the second floor were all switched off together. She saw nothing in the sudden darkness and subconsciously wanted to brandish the sword on her waist. Suddenly there was a glowing pearl illuminating slowly in the middle of the hall. Gu Xijiu was shocked. What did she see? Arge birthday cake! The birthday cake was ced on a round table with a circle of red candles surrounding the cake. There were exactly 23 candles. At this moment, a song yed with apanying music. It was the mostmon song but unlikely to be heard at this ce, ¡°Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you¡­¡± The voice was low and maic, like the sound of a cello. Gu Xijiu stood still at the ce. It was a familiar yet strange. Her peace of mind was disrupted¡­ Chapter 663 Chapter 663: I Never Expected To See You Here Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She already knew who this person was! It was Long Siye! No one would know that today was her 23rd birthday except for Long Siye. No one would know the modern way of birthday celebrations except him. No one would know how to make a modern birthday cake except him. She stood still there and stared at the cake. In fact, Long Xi had never celebrated her birthday before, because she was always busy inpleting tasks. Every time when it was her birthday, she was out on a mission. Long Xi had promised her before that if there was ever a chance, he would celebrate her birthday by making a birthday cake and sing a birthday song for her¡­ Gu Xijiu had waited for a long time but until the day she was dead, Long Xi never had the chance to do so. Now he had fulfilled his promise. However, it was in the other world and after so many incidents had happened¡­ She was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°Overlord Long?¡± ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Long Siye finally appeared under the glowing of the pearl. He looked at her with a big smile, ¡°Happy birthday!¡± He was wearing a snow-white robe with silver patterns. He was tall, strong and smiled gently. He did not have the same appearance as he did in the modern day, but the smile was still the same. The way he looked at Gu Xijiu was also the same. Gu Xijiu had mixed feelings, so she was quiet. Long Siye waved at her, ¡°Come on, blow your candles and make a wish.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to move, but she also did not know what to say. Nevertheless, the mussel in her sleeve was excited as it was its first time seeing a birthday cake. It immediately rolled out from her sleeve, ¡°What is this? Is it delicious? It has a very strange shape!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She was forced to walk over, ¡°I never expected to see you here.¡± ¡°I am here to celebrate your birthday. Xijiu, do you like it?¡± Long Siye smiled at her. Under the candlelight she saw his shining eyes, as if he wanted to light up her world. Gu Xijiu did not want to look at him anymore and said with courtesy, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯m sorry for bothering your time. Today is not my birthday. My birthday falls on 10th July¡­¡± The original Gu Xijiu¡¯s birthday was indeed on 10th July. Long Siye was slightly disappointed but immediately smiled. Apparently, he did not want to argue with her, ¡°Come on, blow the candle and make a wish first.¡± ¡°I can only eat this after the candles are blown and a wish is made?¡± The mussel clipped the sleeve of Long Siye and tried to catch his attention. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, it is easily done. I wish I could eat well and eat enough every day!¡± The mussel immediately made a wish. Before Long Siye could react, the mussel already issued a strong wind and blew all the candles. ¡°Hey!¡± Long Siye subconsciously shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± before he continued his sentence, the mussel had opened its big mouth and the whole cake was gone. Long Siye was speechless and stunned. The mussel stillmented, ¡°This thing looks interesting but the taste is just average. It is too sweet! I don¡¯t really fancy sweet stuff¡­¡± Long Siye almost wanted to hit its shell and crack it. He grabbed his fingers and released them. If Gu Xijiu was not there, he would have thrown it into the nearbyke! Gu Xijiu felt that the scene was hrious, but somehow felt guilty too. Chapter 664 Chapter 664: Xijiu, Do You Hate Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was very normal to custom-make a birthday cake in this modern era but it was extremely difficult to have it in this world. There was no oven, no baking soda, no mold and neither was anyone equipped having the rest of the tools¡­ She could see how much effort Long Siye had put in just to bake this cake. ¡­ There were two big tables of dishes and wine. The mussel and Lu Wu were sitting at one table and eating happily at the side. The Winder Caller did not like to eat human food and it was not appropriate to bring it into the restaurant due to its size, thus it was brought to another ce by the waiter to serve the food specialized for it. Gu Xijiu and Long Siye were sitting opposite each other. Although there was no cake, it was not a big deal since Gu Xijiu did not fancy sweet stuff. Long Siye was not a talkative person. In the past, when they were together, Gu Xijiu was always the one who started a new topic to talk about. Now Gu Xijiu did not want to talk too, so the dining hall was extremely quiet. Gu Xijiu was actually quite emotional. She never expected that she would have a chance to dine with Long Xi in peace. They were not of the same identity anymore. Both of their appearances had changed, and so did their identities had changed. It was very rare for a person toe from the past, so it was even more surprising to see a couple who loved and hated before to meet each other in other generations. As Long Xi had used a drug on her in her past life before, Gu Xijiu was very cautious this time. As long as she was cautious, no one could poison her anymore. Long Siye seemed to have something to say but he did not know how to start the conversation. Since he did not speak a word, Gu Xiijiu did not ask too, and kept eating her dish¡­ Long Siye was slightly disappointed. In the past, she had been very sensitive to him. Whenever he had something to tell, she would immediately be concerned about it and ask¡­ Everything was different now. He was the one who caused this. ¡°Xijiu, do you hate me?¡± Long Siye started the conversation with the worst question. Gu Xijiu yed with the ss in her hand and smiled, ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Long Siye looked up at her, Gu Xijiu continued her sentence, ¡°You took away my heart and I stabbed you in your heart. After I died, you did not reap any benefits, so I guess we are now even and hereby owe each other nothing.¡± She looked out from the window, ¡°Perhaps there are causes and effects of everything. I would not havee to this world if it¡¯s wasn¡¯t for you. I was an assassin in the 21st century and lived my life for others. After I hade to this world, although life was also thrilling, at least it is something different. I have also met the legendary gods¡­ I have gained a lot of knowledge too. Therefore, I think I should feel grateful to you. Of course, I will not thank you. As long as you don¡¯t pull any tricks on me, I think we can still be friends.¡± As she never took precautions while spending time with him, she was trapped by him in the past life. Now she was fully cautious when she was with him so it was not easy for him to pull any tricks on her. ¡°Friend?¡± Long Siye repeated the sentence and stared at her, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to be just a friend of yours?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow, ¡°Then, would you like to be a stranger?¡± Long Siye¡¯s face was slightly pale, ¡°Xijiu, do you want to listen to my exnation?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow again, ¡°What do you want to exin? I didn¡¯t think there was any misunderstanding between us. Ye Hongfeng is your fianc¨¦. I am her clone. Her dad created me as her organ¡¯s library just like the umbilical cord blood. In your eyes, I am not even human but merely an object¡­¡± Chapter 665 Chapter 665: The Truth From Long Siye Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye clenched his fists and suddenly blurted a sentence, ¡°I have never treated you as an object, in real life I¡­ I am also a clone!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s ss almost fell onto the ground, ¡°What?¡± Long Siye barely smiled, ¡°Are you surprised? I have an even more shocking truth to tell you. I am a clone, and you are not¡­ Ye Hongfeng is the clone.¡± Gu Xijiu thought that it was too strange. She drank the wine in her ss and did not want to interrupt him, ¡°You can continue.¡± Long Siye finally had the chance to properly talk to her so he told her all the causes and effects of everything. The fact was, the father of Long Siye was a mad scientist. He had secretly studied human cloning for a long time. In order to test his study, he collected his own DNA and cloned a small embryo. After that, he put a drug in his wife and when she passed out, he secretly put the small embryo into his wife¡¯s womb. Of course, his wife did not know about it and had always thought that she was pregnant and finally gave birth to Long Xi¡­ After the father achieved his purpose, he used a virus to kill his wife, leaving only the cloned baby. Long Xi grew up in hisb and was often soaked in liquids for testing. Of course, the reason his father gave him was very appealing. He said that he wanted to grow his only son into a genius and would arrange him to a different kind of learning path. Therefore, Long Xi had never entered into school and all his knowledge came from the crazy father. Until the day he was seven, his father gained financial support from the Group of Ye and started to help Mr. Ye clone the daughter of Ye Hongfeng. After a year, he sessfully created a clone of her. This time, the clone was not grown in the mother¡¯s womb but inside the test tube in theb. As the clone was added with special materials, it was as big as Ye Hongfeng and looked exactly like her when it came to life. Of course, Long Xi witnessed everything and he was very curious about the small baby who was slowly growing in the tube. He always went around the tube to see the baby. There was once an assistant jokingly told him, ¡°My dear, you also came to the world like this¡­¡± Long Xi was extremely intelligent. Although he was still a kid, his IQ was very high. He was doubtful about the statement. As he was quite familiar with the processes in theboratory, he conducted a test on himself. He nearly copsed when the result of the testing was out. He was indeed a clone. His father had never treated him as his son but only a test product. He hated his father so much but at that time he could not do anything on his father. Therefore he vented his anger onto the clone of Ye Hongfeng¡­ Mr. and Mrs. Ye did not want the clone to live together with their daughter, so they asked the crazy scientist to send the clone away as long as the clone could grow up properly. Long Xi hated his father as well as the couple who supported his father financially. Therefore, he secretly swapped the two babies who were still in infancy¡­ As the result, the real Ye Hongfeng was given to a couple and was named Gu Xijiu¡­ Long Xi kept the secret very well so no one had ever known about this, not even his crazy father. The crazy scientist was still very concerned about his own product. He wanted to know how big the clone could potentially be therefore he sent people to kidnap the clone. After that, he arranged the clone to attend the assassin camp for training¡­ Chapter 666 Chapter 666: That Would be Many Lives¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion In fact, Long Xi was very remorseful after he did that. However, Gu Xijiu had been given away and no one could tell him where she was sent to. When he grew up, he did not stop secretly looking for Gu Xijiu. Finally, he got the news that she was sent to the assassin camp for training. Long Xi had been quite famous in the biological science industry at the time. He had his own identity and status in the society, so his father finally did not treat him like a test product in theboratory and let him live a normal life. He was very intelligent. He was good in every martial art and was also very good looking. Ye Hongfeng always enjoyed ying with him so the Ye family intended to let him be their son-inw. The crazy scientist still needed the Ye family to continue to support him in his scientific experiments, so he did not have any objection to the marriage arrangement. However, Long Xi had no interest in Ye Hongfeng. He was thinking about Gu Xijiu who was swapped by him, so he requested to go to the assassin camp to be a trainer. He also arranged himself to be the trainer of the ss which Gu Xijiu was attending¡­ At first, he went into the camp with guilt and thought if he could try to swap the two kids back to the original n. However, when he went to the camp and met Gu Xijiu, he knew that it was far from possible. Although the two kids looked exactly the same and had the same genes, because of the different living environment, both of their characters were very different. Ye Hongfeng was brought up in a rich family and had always been a pampered child. Therefore, her personality was very submissive and na?ve. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu grew up in a poor family. When she got older, she was kidnapped and sent to the killer camp. Under such a living environment, her personality was cool and realistic. Other than bearing the exact same appearance, there was not a single simrity between the two girls and it was impossible to swap them over. Since he could not correct such a mistake anymore, he always secretly took care of Gu Xijiu. As times passed, he started to fall in love with her¡­ Until that point of the story, Gu Xijiu, who was shocked by his story finally interrupted him, ¡°So I was the victim of the swapping!¡± ¡°Xijiu, I am sorry!¡± Long Siye said sadly. Gu Xijiu shook her head. This was too shocking and she could not ept it yet. Subconsciously, she focused the main point, ¡°No, it is not right. Since you were guilty and you knew the truth, why didn¡¯t you tell the Ye family the truth? Since they loved their child so much, if they knew that I was their daughter, they would take me home instead of letting me stay in the assassin camp, right?¡± The question she asked was very harsh. Long Siye looked down and sighed, ¡°I am sorry!¡± After Gu Xijiu asked the question, she also started to understand the situation. She had worked for The Group of Ye before and she knew that the Ye family were very cruel. If Long Xi told the truth, Gu Xijiu would be taken back home and back to the life that she deserved. However, the crazy scientist and the clone would not survive anymore. Even all the researchers who participated in the research would be killed in secret! That would involve a lot of lives¡­ The price, to tell the truth, was too steep and it was not something that Long Xi could bear with. Therefore even if he was regretful, he decided to live with the mistake¡­ Gu Xijiu could understand why he chose not to correct the mistake, but there was one thing that she was still confused about¡­ Chapter 667 Chapter 667: The Truth Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu could understand why he would let the mistake continue, but there was still something that she was still confused about, ¡°Long Siye, since you loved me, even if you could not tell me the truth, you should not be hurting me right? However, you had poisoned me and took out my heart to give it to Ye Hongefeng! Is this how youpensate me for your guilt? Is this how you show your love to me?¡± Long Siye slightly closed his eyes, ¡°Because the clone discovered your existence.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows, ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°The clone had been pampered since she was young. She got everything that she wanted but she never knew your existence. The fact that you were in the assassin camp was only known by the Ye family, my father and myself. They thought that I was protecting the clone when I took care of you. I did not dare to let them know about my feelings towards you, thus I had been cool to you and did not want to be close to you. After you graduated from the training, when you were growing strong and famous, the clone knew of your existence. She used her own way to check on you and she discovered your identity as well as my feelings towards you¡­¡± Long Siye paused for a while and said, ¡°She did not want to let you stay alive in this world. She thought that you were her clone so she had the right to decide your fate. Well, you should know how pampered the Ye family had treated their daughter. As long as she demanded it, they would fulfill it. Therefore, the Ye family had ns to kill you.¡± Long Siye looked like he was suffering, ¡°Of course, I did not want to let them to seed. However, I was a nobody and was not able to stop them. So, I tried to dy their n. I told them that their daughter had a heart disease so she might need to change her heart in future and they needed you to be alive!¡± The Ye family was not easily fooled. They hired people to check the clone¡¯s body. Well, with my ability, I was able to create heart arrhythmia symptoms on her, so the result of the checkup would be the same as my statement. Finally, the Ye family gave up the idea to kill you for the time being. However, I knew that since they had this intention to kill you, they would try to do it someday in future again. In addition, they created a unique mark on the clone so that other people could not pretend to be her anymore. So I thought, in order to help you stay alive, you had to use her body, so I continued to secretly study the soul exchange technique¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was startled for a moment and frowned, ¡°Soul exchange technique?¡± Long Siye nodded, ¡°Yes, I knew a mystic who had the knowledge of the soul exchange technique that enables the soul to be exchanged to another body. It was the ult from his ancestral ult and was not allowed to be learned by an outsider. Even though I was his friend, he never disobeyed the rule too and only exined a little bit of the knowledge to me. Therefore, I put my full effort to study this knowledge that year and finally I sessfully learned it. During the period, in order to lift the Ye family¡¯s suspicions on me, I engaged with the clone¡­¡± ¡°After I sessfully learned the soul exchange technique, I started to prepare the surgery of soul exchange for you and the clone. In order to perform the soul exchange technique, it required the person to exchange the heart willingly. Therefore, I did something on the clone so that she really had a heart disease and required to exchange her heart to survive. That was the reason why we had that heart exchange surgery¡­¡± It was supposed to be a wless n. As long as the surgery seeded, the soul of Gu Xijiu would be resurrected in Ye Hongfeng¡¯s body. He nned to tell Gu Xijiu the truth after she woke up in the new body so that she would not expose her real identity in front of other people. By that time, he would marry her and help her escape from the family. Chapter 668 Chapter 668: The Truth 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion As for the soul of the clone, she would wake up in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. The instructions of the Ye family was to kill Gu Xijiu once the heart exchange surgery waspleted, so Gu Xijiu would bepletely dead and the soul of the clone would not be resurrected anymore¡­ This was actually a perfect n. However, he never knew that Gu Xijiu had a special body constitution whereby she had antibody towards the drug. When she woke up earlier than expected, she not only stabbed Long Xi¡¯s heart but also torn her own heart and wasted Long Xi¡¯s well-prepared n. Everything was cleared now. The dining hall was very quiet to the point that they could only hear the sounds of the mussel chewing. The story was too shocking so Gu Xijiu was still confused for a moment. She had mixed feelings. What if the story was real and Long Xi is not trapping her but was sincere to her¡­? But what if the story was just another lie of Long Siye to fool her¡­? What was his modus operandi? Her eyes fell on the red autumn-shaped jade on his waist, ¡°What about this jade?¡± The jade was not big. It was about the size of a coin but the color was very fine and glowed slightly under the dimmed light. ¡°This jade was supposed to be yours.¡± Long Siye replied. ¡°Uh?¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. ¡°When you were born, you were holding this jade, that was why the Ye family named you ¡®Ye Hongfeng¡¯. This jade had been hanging around your neck after you were born. When I made the mistake, I took out the jade from you and hung it on the clone¡¯s neck. That was why she was recognized as Ye Hongfeng and brought back by the Ye family. She had been wearing it all the time until the day when the surgery was performed. I put it in my pocket but I never expected that when my soul came to this world, it came together with me. When I was born in this world, I had the memory of Long Xi so I always kept this jade properly. I always had a feeling that since I could carry this jade with me to this world, I might have the chance to meet you again too. Thus, when I grew up and grew some abilities, I started to look for you. It had been more than 100 years since I started to look for you¡­¡± Everything he said sounded very real. Gu Xijiu did not know whether she should trust him or not. She calmed down for a moment. Since he was open to telling her everything, she decided to ask a few more questions to clear her doubts. ¡°How did you die? Were you killed by me?¡± Long Siye shook his head, ¡°My heart was located slightly towards the right. When you stabbed me, it did not stab on my heart. After you died, I did not want to be alive too so Imitted suicide.¡± Was his heart really located slightly towards the right at that time?! Long Siye seemed to understand Gu Xijiu¡¯s doubts; he held her hand to press on his right chest, ¡°You can verify it.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She could feel the pumping of his heart. However, it did not mean that he would have the same in his past life although his heart was really located slightly towards the right in this life. Gu Xijiu temporarily put this doubt aside. ¡°Since you took your own life, you should die almost the same time as I did. But why did the timing of ouring into this world so different? You have been here for more than 100 years but I am only here for a year¡­¡± ¡°I am not sure. Even if we died at the same time, it does not mean that we will be reborn at the same time too.¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669: Xijiu, Don¡¯t You Believe Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Fortunately, we have been reborn in the same generation. Although the gap is 100 years, we finally met each other. Xijiu, when I found out that you are the person I have always been looking for, I was overjoyed. You would never know how excited and nervous I was¡­¡± Long Siye reached out his hand and covered her hand, ¡°Xijiu, I am so happy that we are able to meet in this generation¡­ Perhaps it was because God was touched by my sincerity¡­¡± Gu Xijiu took off her hand. She was touched too. However, she was hurt badly so she was still not clear about her own feelings at this moment¡­ Her mild reaction slightly disappointed Long Siye. He was stunned, ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. There was too much information she had to register tonight. She needed to digest the information first¡­ She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You have been looking for me all these years? How did you know that I wille to this generation too? After all, the probability is so small¡­¡± ¡°Since I was able to bring your jade over, I think you wille along too.¡± Long Siye said lightly, ¡°I am also betting on it. My intuition tells me that you wille too!¡± His intuition was so urate! But she did not know if it was real¡­ Gu Xijiu thought of something, ¡°What about your disciple Gu Xixi?¡± Long Siye sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you since the early days. However, there were too many people in this world; it was not easy to look for one person. Not to mention that a person who has been reborn may appear differently too. When I first met Gu Xixi, she was an eight-year-old kid. She looked very simr to you. Coincidently, her name was also spelled as Gu Xijiu. It was exactly the same pronunciation like yours but bore different characters. Her personalities were quite alike with yours and she was quite talented in medicine too. Of course, she did not have the memory of her previous life. I thought that she was you, so I taught her my medicinal skills. I thought that it would be fine even if you don¡¯t remember me, as long as I found you and we can start over again.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She looked down and drank her tea, ¡°Then how did you find out that she was not me?¡± Long Siye sighed, ¡°In fact, I have found out about it after some time. When we knew each other for a longer period, I found that her personalities were totally different from yours. Except for the cold personality and simr appearance, there is nothing alike between the both of you. I was quite tired looking for you, so I tried to lie to myself that the differences might be due to the different upbringing. I did not want to be disappointed and started the search all over again so I did not dare to verify it. Until the day when she was 12 years old, the Celestial Master Zuo came to visit me¡­¡± When Gu Xijiu suddenly heard of this name, she slightly stiffened and raised her eyebrows, Celestial Master Zuo? Why was he visiting you?¡± Long Siye shook his head, ¡°This person has always been mysterious. I don¡¯t have a close rtionship with him. Although we are both the heaven¡¯s gift disciple, we have almost no interaction at all. We will only meet when there is a meeting amongst all heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Thus I was quite surprised when he visited me. He came to drink with me. This person has too many tricks and he likes to prank other people, so I was very cautious when he visited me.¡± Chapter 670 Chapter 670: I Think You Look Like The Male Character In Romantic Story Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°So I was very cautious when he visited. However, I didn¡¯t know what happened that night. I was very drunk and I might have told him about my secret. When I was sober, he told me he had a way to test Gu Xixi if she was the person I was looking for¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not expect that there was such an incident in the past. She knew that Di Fuyi was very capable and unpredictable. He was the top among the heaven¡¯s gift disciples¡­ Long Siye continued to say, ¡°You have a strong understanding of him. Although he is unpredictable, he is very capable and especially very skillful in testing the soul. As per what he has proven, Gu Xixi is not you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was silent for a moment, ¡°So you changed her name after that?¡± Long Siye was in silence and he looked at her, ¡°It is only you in this world who deserves this name¡­¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrows, ¡°Long Xi, you have actually changed.¡± Long Siye raised his eyebrows and looked doubtful. ¡°When you were Long Xi, you were a cold and elegant doctor and trainer, but now¡­ I think you look like the main character in a romantic tale.¡± Long Siye remained silent. People would change ording to different upbringings. It was not surprising that he had changed. She suddenly recalled something, ¡°What about the body in the ice coffin?¡± ¡°It is a clone created by me.¡± Long Siye did not want to hide anything from her. ¡°There is your gene on the jade so I managed to create a clone of you. I am afraid that there would be another soul who wrongly upies the body, so I isted that body from the public to never allow any other soul get into it. I have learned the soul-calling technique so I tried to use it to call you. Of course, this generation is different from our generation. The facilities here are notplete. Fortunately, we can learn a lot of different skills and techniques here. As long as I have theplete set of materials, I am still able to make it¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was silent. Everything seemed to have been well-exined. Her doubts were all answered by Long Siye. He had never hurt her. But the methods he used were somehow incredible¡­ Of course, it was provided that all the things he said were the truth. ¡°Xijiu, do you believe me?¡± Long Siye looked at her. Believe it or not? Gu Xijiu did not answer because her mind was somewhat chaotic. She did not know if she believed it or not. In fact, if she could investigate it in detail, she would know whether or not it was the truth. Gu Xijiu was not someone gullible so she could only believe someone after she hadpleted her investigation. She used to have full trust on Long Xi in her past life; she believed everything he told her and gave him all her trust. But¡­ Now she could no longer trust him. Even though she knew that he was telling the truth, subconsciously, she refused to trust him. Once she had lost her trust, it was extremely difficult to rebuild it. Long Siye was an expert in psychology so he understood this theory very well. Although he was quite disappointed, he expected to see this reaction from Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. We can¡­¡± ¡°My master believes you!¡± The mussel had finished the dishes on its table and it was still licking thest te of dishes. Chapter 671 Chapter 671: Are You A Mussel Or A Pig? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was speechless. She pulled it over and scolded, ¡°Are you a mussel or a pig?¡± Due to the interruption of the mussel, the awkward situation had disappeared. Long Siye also understood that he could not force her to ept the truth in a short time, so he stopped asking her any further questions. At the moment, there were fireworks in the sky outside the window and cheersing from downstairs. Long Siye stood up and held her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will bring you to watch the fireworks.¡± He had very good capability so when the time he held her hand, Gu Xijiu was brought out from the window with him andnded on the crowded street. The mussel also wanted to go along but it did not want to let go of the food on the table. After it hesitated for a moment, it decided to stay and finished the food. Since it had made a Blood Agreement with its owner, it was quite easy for them to contact each other. It not only stayed there by itself but also asked Lu Wu to stay. Lu Wu was not interested in good food but it was curious about new things. The decoration on this floor was very attractive so when the mussel was eating, it was running here and there to explore the ce. When it realized its owner had disappeared, it wanted to follow suit. The mussel thought that its master might forget about it if it was only it left in the restaurant, thus it wanted Lu Wu to apany it. It spat out arge pearl to attract Lu Wu¡¯s attention and lied it that it was an inner alchemy that could help in improving the spiritual power. Therefore, Lu Wu also stayed with it and yed with the pearl. ¡­ There were a lot of people on the street. At first, Long Siye wanted to hold her hand and walk together. However, Gu Xijiu was not used to it and she pulled her hand back. Long Siye did not want to force her so he smiled, ¡°There are so many people on the street. Please don¡¯t get lost. Or you can actually hold on to my sleeve.¡± Gu Xijiu did not bother, ¡°I am not a kid anymore. I don¡¯t need to hold your sleeve¡­¡± She paused when she talked about it. In the past life, when both of them went out during a festival, she always liked to find an excuse to hold his hand. Heughed at her and teased her like a child. At that time she insisted to say, ¡°There are so many people on the street. I will get lost easily! If you don¡¯t want to hold my hand, can I hold your sleeve instead?¡± Apparently, Long Siye had recalled the past too. He looked at Gu Xijiu and had mixed feelings, ¡°Xijiu, I will not lose you anymore!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She coughed and tried to change the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t be sad anymore!¡± she took the lead to walk ahead. In the past, Long Xi was always smiling and never confessed like this before. Now only she knew that he was so good at sweet talking. Both of them were wandering the streets. When they were walking, Gu Xijiu realized that the mussel and Lu Wu were not following them. She knew that the mussel was a big eater, so now it must be eating happily in the restaurant. She was not worried because the mussel and the others always liked to sneak into the back mountain to hunt food themselves and knew the way to go back home. In fact, she had mixed feelings. A few hours ago she was still alone walking on the street on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, and now she had someone apanying her by her side¡­ She actually believed the story that Long Siye had told her, but subconsciously, she refused to ept it. In her past life, she liked him so much and wholeheartedly wanted to marry him. Now that the misunderstanding had been exined, she would certainly like him again like how she used to. Perhaps they would get married in future and be the happiest couple ever. It was very rare to have someone who went to a different generation together. She is supposed to feel close to him. They were even a couple in their past life, so their rtionship should be even stronger now. Chapter 672 Chapter 672: Have You Be The Writer Of Romance Story Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion A pair of lovers traveling around the world hand-in-hand sounded like a good idea¡­ Therefore, Gu Xijiu thought that she should give a chance to Long Siye and herself so that they could correct the mistakes they had made in the past and lived with no regrets. Of course, everything was told by Long Siye. Gu Xijiu thought that it was not toote to make a decision after she investigated clearly. When she thought about lovely couples, the image of Di Fuyi shed in her mind. She felt lonely for a moment, but very soon she was back to normal. Sheughed at herself. This person had no rtionship with her anymore. She thought that she was having a slight phobia about him because this person had been calling her his fianc¨¦. ¡­ The fireworks started to light up the sky again and everyone was cheering for it. It was rare to have such an opportunity for both of them to watch the firework show together in the past life. So when there was this opportunity, Long Siye treasured the moment very much. He did not force her anymore and did not forcibly hold her hand. He wanted to take it slow. After finished watching the fireworks they went to watch the vaudeville. Both of them were stuck in the crowd. Although they did not hold hands, Long Siye never walked too far away from her. Whenever she turned around, she could see his handsome face at her side. Under the starlight, he looked charming and good looking. Especially when he smiled, he looked very sweet and cheerful. This man was really beautiful and the beauty could be described as breath-taking. At first, he was wearing a mask on his face. However, he did not wear it this time so he attracted attention from passersby. Wherever he went, he was the one in the limelight. Gu Xijiu was wearing a man and she had makeup on her face. When she made up like a man, she was also a handsome schr. However, when she stood beside Long Siye, she was pushed to the sidelines. When two men were watching fireworks together during this festival and the handsome one was taking care of the shorter one carefully, it made them looked like a gay couple¡­ Therefore, the way the crowd looked at Gu Xijiu was very strange. At first, Gu Xijiu did not realize it. She only thought that most of the people were looking at them. So she asked Long Siye, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear your mask?¡± Long Siye smiled, ¡°I will never wear a mask in front of you in the future. I want you to see the real face of me.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She said, ¡°Instructor Long, have you be an author of a romance story?¡± Long Siyeughed and did not speak. He raised his hand and pat her head. This action was too intimate! Gu Xijiu stepped backward and tried to avoid his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Are they a gay couple?¡± There was a whispering came from somewhere not far away. It was the voice of Lan Waihu¡­ Gu Xijiu subconsciously looked at the side and she saw Lan Waihu and Yan Chen who stood not far away from them. Lan Waihu was holding a bunch of candied fruit in her hand and she was looking at Gu Xijiu. She thought that her voice was quite soft but Yan Chen quickly covered her mouth. He realized that the people they talked about had overheard their conversation. Of course, both of them did not recognize Gu Xijiu and Long Siye, because Long Siye always wore a mask when he appeared in public¡­ Yan Chen nodded at Gu Xijiu to show his apology before he forcibly pulled Lan Waihu away. On their way back, he scolded her, ¡°The ability of those two people were quite high. You have are speaking so quietly but they could still hear you. Well, it is also not a good habit to gossip about other people. Please don¡¯t do that again.¡± Chapter 673 Chapter 673: Do You Like Gu Xijiu Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Waihu was not convinced, ¡°I did not gossip about them. This is the first time I saw a gay couple. There is nothing wrong with a gay couple. Xijiu told me that it is normal to have same-sex rtionships as long as the couple loves each other truly, they would deserve the blessing. Xijiu also said¡­¡± Yan Chen was a bit frustrated. Lan Waihu had been talking about Xijiu the whole night. He almost suspected that Lan Waihu had fallen in love with Gu Xijiu¡­ ¡°Waihu, do you like me?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Lan Waihu did not hide it. Yan Chen was happy. He asked softly, ¡°Do you like Gu Xijiu?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She replied without hesitation. It was real! ¡°So do you like me or her?¡± ¡°I like both of you!¡± ¡°What if you can only choose one of us, would you like me or her?¡± Yan Chen thought that he was crazy enough to feel jealous of a girl. However, he really wanted to know the answer. Lan Waihu was confused, ¡°Why can I only choose one?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I mean what if¡­ Under such assumption, who would you choose?¡± ¡°But your assumption is not valid¡­¡± Lan Waihu muttered. However she knew that Yan Chen insisted to know the answer. She felt a slight headache, ¡°Alright, give me some time to think about it.¡± Why would she need to think about it? Was it such a difficult decision? Yan Chen somehow felt hurt. After Lan Waihu thought for a moment, she prudently gave him an answer that hurt him a lot, ¡°I will choose Xijiu!¡± Yan Chen was speechless. ¡°Why?¡± After a long while, he finally asked. Lan Waihu tried to exin, ¡°Xijiu is really nice to me. She epted me when I was isted. I had the chance to experience the joys of apanion and there is no one who will look down on me anymore. No one will ever treat me like an idiot. When I was irritated by others, she taught me how to avenge myself. She also taught me a lot of knowledge to be a strong person¡­ I have never had this experience before. I am really happy to be with her.¡± She even threateningly waved her fist in front of Yan Chen, ¡°So you cannot fight with her or else I will never be friends with you!¡± Yan Chen was speechless. However, he was touched by her words. He recalled the conversation he had with Gu Xijiu before. Gu Xijiu said that he had been pampering Lan Waihu like a bird and protected her in the cage. He was quite angry at that moment but now he finally understood! He always wanted to protect her under his wings and did not want her to get hurt, but he had never considered her feelings and what she really wanted¡­ At his side, Lan Waihu had been living like a canary in the cage. However, when she was with Gu Xijiu, she was trained to be a small eagle and got to experience the joy of flying in the sky. No wonder Lan Waihu liked Gu Xijiu a bit more than himself. s, it was such a failure! Yan Chen felt depressed, but at the same time he was also doing some self-reflection¡­ Of course, he did not want to talk to Lan Waihu who did not understand his feelings. ¡°Brother Yan Chen, there is a monkey show over there. Can we go and take a look?¡± Lan Waihu did not realize that she had offended Yan Chen at all and kept pulling his sleeve. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go! You can ask Gu Xijiu to go with you!¡± Yan Chen looked upward and did not look at her. ¡°But¡­ But Xijiu is not here.¡± ¡°If she is here you will be going with her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lan Waihu shook her head. Yan Chen depressed mood finally got better, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she is the best?¡± ¡°When she has spare time she does not allow me to follow her. She said everyone should have their own time and space. When she wants to have a quiet time, she doesn¡¯t want people to disturb her¡­¡± Lan Waihu exined. Chapter 674 Chapter 674: What About Celestial Master Zuo? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yan Chen almost vomited blood. He turned and walked away. He needed his space and also wanted to be quiet. ¡­ ¡°Well, no need to look for them anymore. They are gone.¡± The two of them have disappeared into the crowd, but Gu Xijiu was still looking towards their direction. Long Siye waved his hand in front of Gu Xijiu¡¯s face, allowing her to be conscious again. Gu Xijiu looked at him, ¡°Do you know them?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they your schoolmates? Of course, I know them, not to mention that Yan Chen is so famous.¡± Long Siye answered casually. ¡°Are you spying on me?¡± Gu Xijiu had severe doubt about it or else how would he know so many things about her! Long Siye rubbed his brows, ¡°You have been overthinking. I have always had a good rtionship with Headmaster Gu. Recently he keeps talking about you to me. He is very proud of you and told me that you had earned a lot of spiritual stones from him¡­¡± When he talked about thest sentence, he slightly smiled and added, ¡°Of course, I am proud of you too.¡± ¡°You have a good rtionship with Headmaster Gu?¡± Gu Xijiu never knew that Gu Canmo was so talkative. ¡°I used to be his favorite student.¡± Long Siye did not hide. Gu Xijiu was surprised. She never knew that he also graduated from Tianju Hall. She thought of a question, ¡°Is it true that all the heaven¡¯s gift disciples need toe to this ce?¡± ¡°As far as I know, yes it is true.¡± ¡°What about Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Gu Xijiu asked without a second thought. ¡°He¡­¡± Long Siye frowned and shook his head, ¡°I am not sure about him. He is the eldest among us, and who had fame the earliest. He is always very mysterious, so no one knows about his past.¡± ¡°So he is the eldest among all of you, that is why he is always the one who The Lord passes his messages to, and he even implements the test on the heaven¡¯s gift disciple. Gu Xijiu started to understand. Long Siye smiled, ¡°Indeed, he is the one The Lord trusts the most. Sometimes he does try to misuse this power¡­¡± ¡°I heard that he also tested you?¡± Long Siye sighed, ¡°I had a simr experience as you. As I had my past life memory since I was born, I have all my abilities from before. The knowledge that I know is not somethingmon in this world, so I they called me a legend. I was very young that time and I lived in a very rural ce. I did not know what was heaven¡¯s gift disciple so when people asked me where I got my knowledge from, I identally said that it was heaven¡¯s gift. As a result, the news spread out, and after a few days, he came to my house and personally brought me to do the test¡­¡± ¡°Has he ever tortured you?¡± ¡°It was more than just torture¡­¡± Long Siye barely smiled. Apparently, it was not a good memory. He frowned tightly, ¡°He trained every one of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples very hard, especially after we passed the test. The training was just like hell. If we could not make it, he would punish us very cruelly. I almost hoped that I have nevere to this world¡­ However, the way he trained us was the fastest way to upgrade our level. It is something that we might not have been able toplete in 100 years, but we did it in just 20 years¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was a bit surprised, ¡°All of your martial arts are taught by him?¡± Long Siye shook his head, ¡°He does not have that much time to teach us. We are born with some abilities, and we mastered our main ability very easily. Also, we got the guidance from The Lord in our dream as well as the rted reference books. Celestial Master Zuo was the supervisor, and he woulde and supervise us once a month. If we passed the test, we could continue to train in Tianju Hall, if we failed¡­¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675: Did You Expect Me To Come? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What happened if you failed?¡± ¡°If we failed the test, he would put us in the corresponding forbidden area to get our punishment. Trust me, it would be your nightmare if you enter the forbidden area once and you will never want to go back forever!¡± It sounded very horrifying to be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple! Gu Xijiu secretly shook her head, but she had a thought. She asked, ¡°Since you were getting punishment and the ce sounds so horrible to be in did you feel pain until you could not move after the punishment?¡± Gu Xijiu asked regarding the doubt in her mind. Long Siye shook his head, ¡°Although the torture was horrible to be in the forbidden area. It hurt only the skin. If we practiced our spiritual power properly in this ce, our abilities would upgrade. After we came out from the forbidden area, we could still move. The worst thing was just to look pale. Also, before he put us into the forbidden area for punishment, he gave us a spiritual pill that would double the level of suffering inside the ce, but it could also ensure to keep us alive and not hurt our inner strength¡­¡± Gu Xijiu thought about Yun Qingluo. Celestial Master Zuo sent his man to bring her out for a month. Was it because she failed the test and had to go to the forbidden area for punishment? When she came back, she did not look good as well. If Gu Xijiu heard this information a few days ago, she probably would think that Yun Qingluo did the test by Di Fuyi. However after she saw how lovely they were tonight, she shook her head. If he were in love with Yun Qingluo, he would never let her suffer. If he did so, Yun Qingluo would have hated him too. However, Yun Qingluo still admired and loved him a lot, and it did not look like she hated him. There was also a possibility that he had punished her ording to the rules. However, if he felt guilty about it, he would purposelypensate her by apanying her tonight. ¡°Xijiu¡­ Are you okay?¡± Long Siye called her, and she was back in conscious mind. Gu Xijiu sweated a bit. She did not know why her mind kept thinking about Di Fuyi. She thought that she had to find a way to fix this problem. She shook her head and decided to put all questions about Di Fuyi aside. She tried to change the topic, ¡°Oh yea; you mentioned that you would be teaching in Tianju Hall. Why did you nevere?¡± Long Siye was happy, ¡°Do you expect me toe?¡± I was just wondering. After you sent the Eighth Prince down from Tianju Hall, all news of you disappeared. I thought something might have happened to Rong Che, so I was worried for a few days. How is he now? Has he recovered from his injuries?¡± Long Siye was a bit disappointed. However, he still answered her question, ¡°He was fully exhausted that time. He could not even walk properly. After I sent him down from Tianju Hall, I was looking for a ride for him. However, he was too weak, and I worried that he would meet any unexpected incident during the journey back home. Thus, I decided to send him back personally¡­ After that. Uhmmm. He was too weak and hardly recovered from the injury. I could not leave him until now.¡± ¡°I did not expect that he was injured so badly! So how is he now?¡± ¡°He is alright now and still recovering. However, it will take him at least two to three years to fully recover.¡± Long Siye exined. Gu Xijiu knew that he was expert in healing, so she trusted his word. She felt guilty for Rong Che because he would not have gotten injured if he never came to Tianju Hall to find her. Two of them were walking on the street while enjoying the view. Long Siye and Gu Xijiu were chatting like a regr friend. This friendship had been the dream of Gu Xijiu, and now it finally came to a realization. Chapter 676 Chapter 676: She Decided To Cling To The Good Old Times Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Perhaps she had been anticipating it for too long, so she eventually got tired of it. She did not find any joy when her dream finally came true. Was it because there was a change in her heart, or was it because she no longer trusted him? Gu Xijiu was not someone who liked to do things sloppily and hesitantly. She preferred a swift and ruthless decision. If he were heartless, she would let him go. Once she made him go, there would be no turning back. It was her attitude of love and principle in life. She thought that it was impossible for her to be with Long Siye anymore. He had once been unworthy of her love. No matter what he did to make it up to her, he would never be able to fix the scars that he had left in her heart. However, what they had was, in fact, a tremendous misunderstanding. Long Siye had made a big choice during the event when Gi Xijiu was young, thus letting her down. Even though the things that he did were a little irrelevant, everything he did he did it for her. Could she turn back? After all, in life, it was hard for two people to fall in love. Logically, she knew that she should forgive him and reunite with him again. However, she really could not let it go from her emotional aspect. She could not handle falling into the same situation again. Back then, Long Xi made her feel warm. Now, Long Siye managed to give her a sense of warmth, as well. When she was with him, sometimes she could feel the slow and steady flow in time. Perhaps, she decided to cling to the good old times. ¡°Shall we go and release the rivernterns?¡± Long Siye suggested. Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°I am afraid not.¡± It was normal for couples to release thenterns together. However, G and Long Siye were not in a rtionship, at least for now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we are just going to release a Victory Lantern, not Lover Lantern.¡± Long Siye dragged her off without further ado, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to battle tomorrow? We should try our luck! and wish you all the best!¡± Long Siye was right. It was not justnterns for the couple on the river; there were all sorts ofnterns. Some wished to be sessful in government examinations, some hoped for their parents¡¯ well being. Certainly, lovers¡¯nterns were the majority, wishing for a lifetime of love together. The variety was diverse, as the colorfulnterns floated around the river carrying different wishes from the people. They looked like stars from afar. Gu Xijiu did not believe in this. If antern could make a dreame true, how busy would it be for the person who was in charge of thenterns? Intuitively, it reminded her of The Lord. The Lord was almighty and invincible. The one who sold thenterns said that as long as the prayers were sincere, The Lord would then hear the wishes in thenterns and make the wishese true. She believed that every prayer was sincere, but how many of them could make The Lord notice them? He did not seem like the kind of person who would merely make anyone¡¯s wishe true. She could not help shaking her head at the thought of his arrogant temperament. With such a character, it would already be a blessing if he did not make them go the extra length to realize their dreams. If he were not in a good mood and decided to pull a few pranks, their wishes would be doomed entirely. She did not want to release thenterns, but Long Siye did not stop persuading her. Gu Xijiu wrote one wish for the sake of fun. She then put it in thentern that blessed for all wishes toe true and put it down on the surface of the water. She watched as it floated further and further away, slowly into the sea ofnterns. Long Siye released antern as well, with all sincerity. Gu Xijiu looked at him for a while. Finally, she could no longer hold it back, ¡°I honestly feel that if you want to make any wishes, you should go and see The Lord instead. It would be much better than releasing antern into the river.¡± Lightly, Long Siye shook his head, ¡°The Lord¡­ is not for everyone to see. Furthermore, he is far too superior and does not involve in the trivial matters in life. After all these years, I still have not been able to speak with him for more than ten sentences.¡± Chapter 677 Chapter 677: She Could Barely Recognize Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was speechless. Was The Lord that she knew the same person as the one Long Siye had described? She watched as Long Siye¡¯sntern floated further away. Somehow, it was strange. He ces hisntern muchter, and there was some dis. A few momentster, she did not expect hisntern to catch up with hers. The twonterns clung together and moved in unison. Theirs looked much better than the lovers¡¯nterns. Gu Xijiu watched for a while and then stopped. She knew that it was Long Siye¡¯s trick, as he had been trying hard to confess to her tonight, through different methods. The river breeze was slightly chilly. It was only the beginning of autumn, but for some unknown reason, the river constantly remained icy cold throughout the year. Thus, it was cold to stand by the river. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Long Siye took off his outerwear and put it on her shoulders. Gu Xijiu froze. His body warmth still lingered on his coat. There was even a faint hint of his unique scent. The scent was different from that of Long Xi. As aparison, Long Siye smelled better, but it was not a scent that she was familiar with anymore. She took off the coat off her shoulders and tossed it back to him. ¡°I am not an ordinarydy anymore, this level of coldness will not harm,¡± said Gu Xijiu, smilingly. Long Siye did not push her further. He smiled and said, ¡°In my heart, you are forever Gu Xijiu, regardless of you being ordinary or extraordinary.¡± He must have been possessed. He went on with his honeyed words and made them sound like they ought to be. She could barely recognize him anymore. If only. She took a deep breath. With her eyes fixed on Long Siye, she asked, ¡°Overlord Long, are you trying to confess your affection to me?¡± Long Siye was slightly taken back by the way she addressed him. He sighed, ¡°I do not think this was a question. It should be a sentence.¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips, ¡°But I will not necessarily answer you, I cannot even bring myself to believe all the things that you have said tonight.¡± Before Long Siye was about to say something, she continued, ¡°I know I should have some faith but I know in my heart that I cannot do it now, so I do not want to lie to you. What I hate the most is people trying to lie to me. A lie is a lie, regardless of the intention. Therefore, do not let me find out again that your words are untrue. If I find you with a lie, I will disregard you as a whole and will no longer associate with you. Can you guarantee that?¡± Just when Long Siye was about to nod his head in agreement, Gu Xijiu suddenly interrupted, ¡°Do not rush into agreeing, I still have more to say. I will give you one more chance. You can now speak the truth. If you tell the truth, I promise I will not me you for it, I will even reconsider the rtionship between us, but if you miss the opportunity tonight, I will not give you another chance again. Now, can you still guarantee that?¡± Her eyes were as bright as the stars. There was a sharp look in her eyes, waiting for Long Siye¡¯s answer. Long Siye did not hesitate, ¡°Xijiu, I promise! Everything that I have told you tonight is true!¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes lightly. Then, she opened her eyes to look at him, ¡°Please give me a few days to consider it. I cannot give you the answer now.¡± ¡°Xijiu, I can wait, I have always been waiting for you,¡± said Long Siye, gently. He stood there with his robes brushed by the soft breezes. He appeared to be more handsome with his eyes bright as the moon. It reminded her of a poem about a love story. Perhaps it was Valentine¡¯s Day that made her feel a little moved. She could feel a sense of warmth in her heart. ¡°Ah, he confessed! The pair had finally confessed!¡± Chapter 678 Chapter 678: It Would Be Better If We Had Never Met Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Finally I¡¯ve lived long enough to witness a homosexual couple.¡± ¡°Both of them are looking fine, too bad that they are gay.¡± A slow, heated discussion had somehow interrupted her contemtion. She looked back, only to realize that a circle of people surrounded them. She coughed and dragged Long Siye along as she left. ¡°Are you shy?¡± Long Siye could not helpughing at her but fixed his eyes on her hand instead. It was the first time for her to hold his hand since they reunited. When she first took his hand, he did not feel anything in particr, but now he was filled with joy as she held his hand in hers. ¡°Not shy at all!¡± Gu Xijiu could not hold back herughs, too. ¡°I do not wish to be circled by the people like a show. Fortunately, I am not a man. Otherwise, I would get myselfbeled as a gay. ¡± ¡°Then I will be gay!¡± Long Siye held her hand tightly. Gu Xijiu did not say anything. She coughed, ¡°I think that my sexual orientation would still be normal even if I were born a man. I would be attracted to another girl instead and would not be gay.¡± ¡°It is not that hard,¡± said Long Siye, slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am a doctor; I can perform the transsexual operation.¡± ¡°I do want to change my gender manually!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him. She preferred all natural as the way she ought to be. ¡°I would change, then!¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. The person must be crazy, after being a man for almost a hundred years and now he wanted to be a woman. She would be lying if she said she did not feel moved. Gu Xijiu did not pull back her hand and let him hold it for as long as they walked around the riverside. She suddenly had a good feeling about it for a whole lifetime. Both of them had already experienced life and death, so everything else seemed to matter less. Life was dreadfully long and finding someone to fall in love together was never easy. Since she had found the one she liked, she might as well just get married! Who could guarantee that he would not make another mistake throughout the entire life? It should be fine as long as it was not some major principle mistake. In this world, people could spend their life together even though they were not in love. After crossing a lot of their entangled paths, finally, they kepting back together. Who said they could not make it a lifetime? ¡°Long Siye, the day after tomorrow, I will be celebrating my 15th birthday in this little body of mine for reaching adulthood. Will youe to see me?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Long Siye shed some lights in his eyes, ¡°Alright!¡± He understood that she was going to give him an answer on that day, His Xijiu had always been a bold a straightforward girl. ¡­ The stars twinkled as they spread out across the vast skies. Each of them had their orbit. Every one of the stars had their destiny. When one did not understand astrology, it would always seem like nothing had changed when he or she looked up for the stars. What they did not know was some the stars were either rising or falling from the skies ¨C where there was birth, there would be death. Standing on the massive observatory, The Lord also known as Huang Tu was half lying on a white jade chair. There was a white jade table next to it. On the table, there were some wine, some tea and also some drawings. The wine was the one that got her drunk before. The tea was the one that she liked and praised. As for the drawings, they were portraits of her. Thedy in the portrait was covered entirely in ck with dark, ck hair. Her temperament was a little impassive, as she could be seen pulling off some arrogance from her expression. It seemed like she was looking at her. He took a close look at the portraits and casually wrote a poem on the drawing: It would be better if we have never met. It would be better if I have never felt. After that, he looked up at the skies for a few moments and realized the rising little star seemed to be shining even brighter. It was initially a lonely star. However, it was now surrounded by some other stars. Some of them were shining even brighter than it. Chapter 679 Chapter 679: She Is In A Life-Or-Death Situation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion However, he understood that no matter how brightly the other stars shined, they were merely orbiting it. Sooner orter, it would outshine the rest and emerge as the brightest one. It would eventually form its gxy. He looked and looked again at the brightest star in the middle. Its charm still prevailed over the other stars, brightening the entire sky. However, who knew how long it was going to shine? How long can it support the world? He stood up and gently fixed his sleeves. Nine colored ssmps on the floor lighted up in order, forming into the shape of Nine Star Figure. He wore a white, long robe with his long hair down, holding a sword. He began the rituals in the formation of the ssmps. Seven-colored light could be seen emerging faintly around his body and shined its way up the sky. About two hourster, the brightest star became even brighter almost as bright as the sun. As the saying went, the shine of moonlight would always dim the starlight. In fact, it was not due to the decrease of the starlight¡¯s intensity; it was because of the brightness of the moon. Its dazzling light had covered up most of the little stars, so the people could barely see them anymore. Thus, they appeared to be very dim. It was the same now. The intense brightness of the main star had obscured most of the stars in the night sky. The newborn star was seemingly insignificant. Now that the main star had covered up its light, it had thus entirely disappeared. The rituals were very physically draining. The moment when Huang Tu finished with the rituals, his face had turned pale white. He sat back down and took a sip of his drinks. Suddenly, he choked himself and could not help coughing. His condition became even worse. ¡°My Lord?¡± Messenger Chenge was showing his concern from the outside. ¡°What is the matter? Say it.¡± ¡°Ugh, I am here to report to you that everything is normal in the Fengxing Kingdom, nothing is wrong.¡± He halted a little. Then, he continued reporting, ¡°Everything is normal in Tianju Hall as well, it is just that Miss Gu Xijiu¡­¡± He seemed to have lost in his words and stopped. Softly, Huang Tu asked from the inside, ¡°Has she been involved in great idents?¡± ¡°Not at all! She is fine, and she went around everything in Tianju Hall smoothly¡­¡± Huang Tu interrupted him, ¡°I seem to have reminded you that you need not report to me the things that are of little importance about her unless it has something to do with her life and death. Is she experiencing a life-or-death situation?¡± ¡°No, she is fine!¡± Messenger Chenge exined quickly, ¡°Today is Valentine¡¯s Day, so she has gone away from the mountains to have some fun. She has met up with Long Siye, and they have spent the entire evening together. They seem happy¡­¡± He said all the information hurriedly and heaved a sigh of relief after it was over. He finally told The Lord the things that he had been holding onto. At the observatory, Huang Tu froze while he was pouring out the drinks with one hand. The drinks then continued to leak from the cup. When he finally realized it, the portraits on the table were all soaked up in the drinks. The figures immediately became indistinct as the lines blurred out. He frowned for a few moments. Then, he shattered the portraits as he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Long Siye looking after Rong Che?¡± ¡°My Lord, there will be a grand battle in Tianju Hall tomorrow. It is a battle between Miss Gu¡¯s team against the team of Saint Yun. If Miss Gu wins the fight, she can then proceed to Ziyun ss, honorably. It will be a great fight, so Headmaster Gu is concerned for the safety of the students in the messy sword fight when both parties fail to control their strengths. Therefore, he sent a message to Long Siye inviting him to assume control tomorrow.¡± Messenger Chenge took a breath after he finishes with his words and observed the situation in the room. The Lord did not intend to interrupt him, so he gathered up his courage and continued, ¡°Long Siye reported his leave to me this morning. He had also arranged suitable people to look after Rong Che when he was not around. There should not be any problem.¡± Chapter 680 Chapter 680: We Are Going To Tianju Hall To Observe The Scene Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Everything went silent, but finally, Huang Tu¡¯s voice could be heard again, ¡°Who is on the same team as Yun Qingluo? What are their strengths?¡± Messenger Chenge clearly knew everything about it and reported, ¡°She is teaming up with Le Qingxing and Le Zixing. Both of them are the best of the best! What if Miss Gu¡¯s team loses the fight¡­¡± The Lord was quiet for a moment. ¡°Does it have anything to do with me whether she loses or not?¡± Messenger Chenge went quiet. It seemed like The Lord had really let her go and would not pay attention to anything about her anymore. One could only wish the little girl luck now. Fortunately, the little girl had useful survival skills. Even if she was alone, she could manage the pace of her life smoothly and would not require others to worry about her. Honestly, he kind of liked the little girl. He was absorbed in his own thoughts when the jade tablet at his waist lighted up. He picked it up and saw Mu Feng¡¯s panic-stricken face, ¡°Mu Lei, something is wrong with the Feixing Kingdom!¡± Mu Lei went tensed and asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡± ¡°There is a town in the Feixing Kingdom that has been massacred within a night. The bodies look suspicious, and only one survivor made it out to deliver the message. The Emperor was furious and sent people to investigate the incident. However, all the people who were sent did note back. The Emperor sent a general the next time, and again he did not make it back. Everyone else in the Feixing Kingdom is jittery, should we get ourselves involved in this?¡± Mu lei took a deep breath, ¡°Does Rong Che have any reactions?¡± ¡°No, he probably has no idea about it yet. ording to the scout, The Emperor has granted him a long leave for half a year due to his serious injuries. He is now spending his time in the Eighth Prince¡¯s residence enjoying nature with thepany of prettydies.¡± Mu Lei immediately informed The Lord about what he had just heard from Mu Feng. He could not hold back his question, ¡°My Lord, have we guarded the wrong person?¡± The Lord did not seem to react, so Mu Lei dared not continue his questions. The Lord had been quite moody recently, and when he was unhappy, he liked to trouble them. Therefore, Mu Lei did not want to get himself into unnecessary troubles. A few momentster, the door was open. The Lord and Huang Tu walked out of the door but gave Mu Lei an order, ¡°Keep our things safe, we are going to Tianju Hall tomorrow to observe the scene.¡± Mu Lei did not say anything back. He thought The Lord was going to the Feixing Kingdom to solve the case, but what The Lord had said was out of his expectations. ¡°My Lord, shouldn¡¯t we get ourselves involved in the investigation? It is a rare opportunity for us as their enemy to finally make a move.¡± Huang Tu looked at him with a judgmental look as though Mu Lei had just said something foolish. Mu Lei now doubted his own remark. Then, The Lord slowly said, ¡°If a wolf wanted to eat a tiger cub, but the tiger was guarding the vantage ground¡­ What would it do?¡± Mu Lei did not expect The Lord to tell him some bedtime stories. He did not think twice and answered, ¡°Of course it would try to make the tiger go away.¡± ¡°And, would it be sufficient if the tiger were to leave the cave?¡± ¡°No way, it would have to make the tiger go as far away as possible. Only when the tiger has been lured away from the mountains, then it could savor its cubs.¡± By now, Mu Lei seemed to have a grasp of it. ¡°What The Lord meant to do is to trick them by luring them away from their entrenchment, right?¡± The Lord was quite pleased, ¡°Your intelligence has finally made aeback.¡± Mu Feng was speechless, but he was still confused, ¡°My Lord, but how did you know that the one that they are aiming at is Tianju Hall and not somewhere else?¡± The Lord seemed to be more confused by him. He asked him with another question, ¡°Is there anywhere else that I have ced my tiger cubs?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said Mu Lei. He began to speak but said nothing. The Lord was impatient, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± ¡°My Lord, in my opinion, perhaps My Lord thinks that Tianju Hall is the ce where you put your ¡®tiger cubs,¡¯ but the enemy may not think the same.¡± Chapter 681 Chapter 681: Do Not Even Think About It Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°My Lord, in my opinion, perhaps Tianju Hall is the ce where you put your ¡®tiger cubs,¡¯ but the enemy may not think the same. Maybe he does not even care about those cubs. Rather, he is actually targeting the tiger¡¯s guard¡­¡± Mu Lei finally gathered enough courage to say it. ¡°If you cannot even protect yourself against a wolf, what makes you think you are qualified to be guarding my tiger cubs?¡± The Lord¡¯s voice was soft. It was true. Mu Lei agreed in silence. He was stuck for a while. Seeing that The Lord was already walking towards Hotspring Lake, he asked again, ¡°My Lord, who is the cub this time?¡± ¡°Think about it yourself!¡± The Lord replied him swiftly and left. Mu Lei stood there for a while but still could not get a hold of the meaning, so he contacted Mu Feng who was working outside and told him what The Lord had previously described to him. ¡°Mu Feng, you have always been smart, and you can always grasp what others are thinking. Who do you think is the cub that The Lord has described?¡± Mu Feng assumed, ¡°Is it Yun Qingluo? She is after all the newest member of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. The Lord has always been very caring towards them.¡± Although his care was more like a burden to them, it was his way of showing that he cared. Mu Lei was speechless. What about Miss Gu? ¡­ ¡°Xijiu, how confident are you regarding the battle?¡± Qian Lingyu asked Gu Xijiu when the three of them finally got together early in the morning. Gu Xijiu answered nonchntly, ¡°10 out of 10!¡± Qian Lingyu looked at her with his eyes wide open. He coughed, ¡°Xijiu, I know our strength, but the other team is crazily strong. The three of them has always been invincible in the Ziyun ss. I heard that they had defeated most teams in Ziyun ss before¡­¡± Lan Waihu did not know what to expect and told them about her concerns as well, ¡°Yun Qingluo is a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, and her Kung Fu has attained the acme of perfection. The twins, Le Qingxing and Le Zixing, are even stronger. They are inseparable even when they talk. They do not even need tomunicate when they fight, as long as they take a look at one another, they will know the other¡¯s next moves! The siblings used to look down on everyone. They would not team up with anyone and would rather fight other teams of three without any backup. Even then, they still had more victories than losses. When Yun Qingluo came, it was as if they finally found their soulmate and decided to form a team with her. They have been together for a few months now, and their progress has been good.¡± Gu Xijiu took a sip of her water. She knew that it was difficult to win, especially since she neither had golden fingers nor external power. All she had was just the maniption of her techniques. She was an assassin, as well as the strategist of the team. She understood the importance to fight in synchronization. As long as they were able to work in coordination, they could face any fight easily. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was an expert in coordinating. Her team had more victories than losses. Even if they lost a fight, they would always win in theing fight, as she already knew their weaknesses. The most unfavorable factor to her was that their tactics were already well known to their opponent. Yet she barely knew anything about them. She had seen the twins before. Other than their identical appearances, they also moved in unison. Chapter 682 Chapter 682: Who Had Never Done Crazy Thing When They Were Young? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had met the twins before. They had the same physical appearance, and even their actions were often the same. Once they started to attack, their coordination was perfect. More dangerously, they were very bold and cruel with their attacks. Hence, three of them were not the easy opponents. Gu Xijiu had always adjusted her team¡¯s tactics ording to their opponents¡¯ abilities, and it was no different this time. They just had to be flexible ording to the situation during thepetition. Gu Xijiu was not confident of victory, but she predicted that they had at least half a chance to win thepetition. However, to motivate her teammates, she had to say she had full confidence! Morale was the most important thing on the battlefield. If one did not even have the confidence to win, then he or she could only wait for failure. Sure enough, when she said she had full confidence, her teammates became excited. However, they patiently waited for Gu Xijiu to continue her sentence. ¡°Let me ask you, do you want to win?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Then you just have to listen to me¡­.¡± She kept speaking inspiring words. In the past, she was also always the one who inspired her teammates. During that time, she could still motivate all the guys to bleed and sacrifice their lives for her. Thus, it was something easy to be done by her. After she finished her motivational talk, her two teammates were very excited, and the faces were red. Gu Xijiu wanted to leave asting impact, so she reached out her hand. Lan Waihu quickly put her hand onto Gu Xijiu¡¯s palm. Qian Lingyu also did the same, and three of them cheered with energy, ¡°We have to fight to win!¡± Three of them often did this action together because Gu Xijiu always felt that this was a very inspiring gesture. Therefore, every time before they started a match, they would do this together to increase the team spirit. Who had never done any crazy thing when they were young? Who did not want to have a memorable teenage life? By doing so, even a wildcat could be inspired to be a wild tiger! ¡­ The arena in Tianju Hall was open aired, and its shape was like the Beijing National Stadium. Whenever Gu Xijiu saw the stadium, she felt very pleased, and she even suspected that the designer of the Beijing National Stadium hade to this generation too! Of course, that was not the case. The one who designed the battle stage was a master in Tianju Hall. Gu Xijiu tried to get information from him, and finally, she knew that he used to be the ssmate of Long Siye. Before thepetition started, the stadium had been fully upied and packed with spectators. Everyone in Tianju Hall was here, and even the chefs in the cafeteria put down their cookware and came to watch the match. When Gu Xijiu and her team walked into the stadium, the noisy stadium suddenly became quiet. There were numerous pairs of eyes staring at them. Some people came to watch their performance, but some people were there just to judge them. Most of them were jealous of their sess. Lan Waihu was still motivated by Gu Xijiu¡¯s talk so when she walked into the stadium, she was no longer shy like before but raised up her head and had her chest out as she walked in. As for Qian Lingyu, he had always been a man with pride, so he walked as though nobody was looking at him. Gu Xijiu was calm, rxed and steady. No one knew what was in her mind by looking at her expression. Although she was smiling, she gave people a feeling that she was ready to win! In a ce like Tianju Hall, the strong got respected. So the more powerful a person was, the more respect he or she would get. Chapter 683 Chapter 683: Secretly Admired Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power was rtively low, she waspetent and had already performed a few miracles in Tianju Hall. Even Gu Canmo was impressed, despite asionally getting irritated by her. She loved money, but she earned it in a fair way. Even if she tried to cheat someone, she did it openly and would let the person give her the money willingly. She seemed to be very confident, but she was very kind too. There were times when she gave medicine to people who could not afford to pay but urgently needed the drug to survive. Of course, those people still had to pay her by credit. She had her way of doing things, and it was a unique to her. It was not evil, so no one could hate her for it. That was a lot of young men in Tianju Hall admired her. However, they were scared away by her strong aura and never dared to confess. After all, all of these young men were still teenagers and always liked to secretly admire someone. The topic of Gu Xijiu¡¯s ¡°break up¡± had been the most popr topic among the public here. However, most of them just liked to gossip and never really cared about the details. Even Gu Canmo had heard about this topic. At first, he was quite worried that Gu Xijiu would be distracted and unable to perform. But now, he was relieved! Gu Xijiu looked healthy and carried herself as if nothing had happened. This time, there were quite a few judges for the match. They were Gu Canmo and the other nine teachers plus Yan Chen. The number of judges present portrayed the value of thispetition. The rules of thispetition were different. In the past, it only took one match to win, but now, to ensure fairness, they needed to y three games to win. Yun Qingluo and the team had also arrived. Three of them entered with strong auras around them, and a round of apuse greeted them as they walked in. Three of them went up on the stage, and now the two teams were facing each other for the first time today. When Yun Qingluo entered the stadium, she had already noticed Gu Xijiu. She thought that she would see a sad and disappointed face, but she never expected that this little girl still looked calm and peaceful. Upon this, Yun Qingluo had aplicated feeling in her heart. She had never looked up to Gu Xijiu because she thought that Gu Xijiu was amoner who was not worth her time. Yun Qingluo did not expect to have many interactions with this little girl, but even if they did meet, the little girl should be the one who admired her. She never expected that there was a day when she needed to fight against Gu Xijiu officially. At first, Yun Qingluo would think that it was such a humiliation, but now she was here to have a fair game with her. Gu Xijiu was a legend over at Tianju Hall, but it was a very unpleasant fact in the eyes of Yun Qingluo who was also a legend. Although Yun Qingluo was unhappy, she still kept her eyes on Gu Xijiu. She wanted to pry into Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind from her observing her gestures. However, Gu Xijiu did not even look at her. She looked at the twins to the point where they did not feelfortable with her presence. Le Qingxing frowned, and Le Zixing was slightly unhappy. The twins were 15 years old and only a few months older than Gu Xijiu. They still looked very young and childishpared to her. They were not as stunning as their teammate but were nheless beautiful. As they looked the same, when they stood together it made a lovely scene and looked very pleasing. It became apparent that Le Zixing was the one with a hot temper. She was a bit frustrated being stared at by Gu Xijiu, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Chapter 684 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu pursed her lips. When she was about to speak, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo has arrived!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat skipped a beat! She looked up to the sky just like the rest of those present and was equally stunned. She thought that she would see his fascinating ship. However, Celestial Master Zuo had changed his vehicle. He was sitting in a carriage this time. Of course, it was no ordinary horse carriage. The highest grade of purple crystals surrounded the entire transport, yet it was not small by any means. There were two youngdies standing in front of the carriage to instruct their beast while there were two young men who stood at the back as guardians. All the young men anddies donned big white robes that fluttered with the wind. The beast that pulled the carriage was not the standard flying lion but instead a unicorn! Its silver-white mane blew along with the wind and looked very prestigious. When Gu Xijiu saw the unicorn, some memories shed through her mind. She recalled the time when Celestial Master Zuo went to the Tianwen n to retrieve her back to the Feixing Kingdom. He was riding on this unicorn that time. The memories flew through her mind. She giggled in her heart and tried to keep her thoughts deep inside her heart as she did not want it to resurface again. She expected to witness the arrival of Celestial Master Zuo after she saw him holding hands with Yun Qingluo on the streetst night. It was only reasonable for him toe and cheer for Yun Qingluo. When the crystal carriage stopped, the two girls stood up and released a white cloth down on the road. Celestial Master Zuo walked down the white fabric as he disembarked the carriage. He was wearing a purple robe with his long ck hair let down on his back. There was a mask on his face, as usual. However, the mask did not adequately cover his face. It only masqueraded the part above his lips. The crowd could still see his beautifully curved lips and shining ck eyes. Everyone on the continent highly respected Celestial Master Zuo. Wherever he went, everyone would kneel down for him. Only the emperors did not have to kneel down to him ording to the rules set by The Lord. Therefore, when Celestial Master Zuo arrived, everyone in Tianju Hall had to kneel down to wee him except for Gu Canmo as he was the creator of Tianju Hall. He only kneeled down for The Lord and no one else. Gu Xijiu did not kneel down either because The Lord used to tell her that she was his disciple. Thus, she did not need to kneel down for the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. However, she lowered her head and closed her eyes out of respect. It seemed as though Gu Canmo did not expect Celestial Master Zuo to show up, so he happily greeted him in surprise. Gu Xijiu listened carefully to his reply. His voice had not changed. Even when he walked past her, she could smell the same fragrance on his body. He did not walk fast but not too slow too. When he walked past Gu Xijiu, he did not stop. However, as he walked by Yun Qingluo, he stopped and gently said, ¡°Rise. I am here to watch the show for fun. Take it easy.¡± Everyone stood up, but they did not dare to take it easy. No one would dare act casually in front of this man. They went back to their seats and but the stadium was now in stunned silence. Chapter 685 Chapter 685: Could Not Withstand It Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Despiteing inte, Di Fuyi got the best seat in the house. He was now beside Gu Canmo. Long Siye was supposed to sit there. However, since he had not arrived, his ce was allocated to Di Fuyi. The break up between Celestial Master Zuo and Gu Xijiu had been the most popr topic in Tianju hall. Almost everyone knew about it. Now that all three parties were at the scene together, everyone was curious to see what would happen. Many of them were watching at Di Fuyi to observe his attitudes towards the twodies. Although Di Fuyi did not say much to them, his every move was quietly interpreted by the crowd. Everyone seemed to think that Di Fuyi treated Yun Qingluo differently so this time he was here to support her. Since entering the stadium, he had not even set eyes on Gu Xijiu, but he did stand in front of Yun Qingluo for a moment. The crowd switched their attention to Gu Xijiu. Some of them felt sympathetic for her while the rest just wanted to see what would happen. Even Gu Canmo was worried for Gu Xijiu and kept looking at her. He was afraid that she was too young and could not withstand the pressure of the situation. However, Gu Xijiu did not look like she cared. The smile and excitement on her face never disappeared. In fact, she did not have to hide her feelings. She had already mentally prepared herself that Di Fuyi woulde and support Yun Qingluo. She was talking to Qian Lingyu using Directed Audio. This young man was a bit nervous as it was the first time he saw such a big crowd. Gu Xijiu worried that he could not perform well, so she was encouraging him with some motivational words. Gu Xijiu still did not look at Yun Qingluo. Yun Qingluo was noticeably disappointed. However, she was undoubtedly thrilled. She felt proud to defeat Gu Xijiu. Since it was still early, Gu Canmo invited Celestial Master Zuo to give a speech to the two teams. Celestial Master Zuo nced through the six participants, and finally let out a few encouraging words to them. ¡°Yun Qingluo, you are a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. I don¡¯t want to say much but please don¡¯t bring shame to the title.¡± Yun Qingluo took a light breath, ¡°Sure! I will do my best and not disappoint you!¡± Di Fuyi nodded slightly, and finally look at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Gu Xijiu¡­¡± At that moment, Gu Xijiu was directing Qian Lingyu about his eventual position during the match. When she stared at the twins earlier to observe them, she found out some clues about them. For example, the brother, Le Qingxing, always stood at the right of his sister, Le Zixing, so he must be good at using his left hand to fight. Of course, not everything was this straightforward, but at least there were clues. Among the three of them, Lan Waihu just needed to listen to hermands to attack. Qian Lingyu would actively cooperate with her to trick their opponents. Therefore, Gu Xijiu had to exin the changes in tactics to him. Gu Xijiu was very serious at that moment, and Qian Lingyu kept focused as well. Since they were using directed audio, the crowd did not know that they were having a conversation. When Di Fuyi started his speech, he did not ask the six of them to stand in front of him so they had been standing at their original ce and pretended to be listening. In fact, they had no idea what Di Fuyi said. Chapter 686 Chapter 686: She Was Very Polite But Very Alienated Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion When Di Fuyi called Gu Xijiu, she did not hear him and did not respond. The whole stadium was quiet and numerous people stared at Gu Xijiu. Most of the people thought that she was too sad and intentionally ignored him. Only Di Fuyi knew that this little girl had been distracted. Since he came into the stadium, she treated him with courtesy but had never looked at him properly. She did not care about him! ¡°Gu Xijiu!¡± He called again with slightly higher volume. Lan Waihu could not help but tug on Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve. Finally, Gu Xijiu grew conscious of her surrounding. She was surprised and looked at Di Fuyi, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. His fingers lightly tapped the table in front of him while he asked, ¡°What did I just say?¡± What? This situation was very much like getting caught by a teacher in the ssroom when gossiping with a friend. The teacher would purposely ask a question to test if the student was paying attention. Gu Xijiu was caught off guard and had no idea what he had said. She quickly pulled Lan Waihu¡¯s sleeve to ask for help. Lan Waihu wanted to help but suddenly realized that she could not use her Directed Audio to tell Gu Xijiu the answer. Gu Xijiu could no longer wait for help from her partner so she could only give a standard answer, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo was encouraging us. However, my memory has been poor recently so I could not recall the original sentence. Anyway, I appreciate your encouragement.¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He could not say that Gu Xijiu was wrong. Although she was respectful to him, he did not like her attitude. He looked at her for a moment and finally said, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you are the disciple of The Lord. This match is rted to the reputation of The Lord, so please don¡¯t disgrace him.¡± ¡°Yes, I will do my best!¡± Gu Xijiu bent her head slightly out of respect. She was very polite but very alienated. However, the way she looked at him was no different to how other people looked at him. Di Fuyi suddenly secretly clenched his fingers in his sleeve. ¡°Overlord Long has arrived!¡± There was a report from the outside of the stadium. All eyes lit up as it was another highly respected person. Everyone rose up and looked over at the entrance. Long Siye was riding on a crane. When hended on the ground, everyone went forward to greet him. He had the same position as Celestial Master Zuo, so he received a very simr wee. Gu Canmo talked to him for a while then invited him to the stage and sat at his right. Long Siye was surprised to see Di Fuyi but still went over to greet him. Di Fuyi chuckled, ¡°Overlord Long seems to be quite free today.¡± Long Siye tried to tease too, ¡°We are the same. Celestial Master Zuo is quite free too. I never expected to see you here. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± After the two exchanged greetings, Celestial Master Zuo sat down on his seat. Overlord had to give a speech to the two teams as well. As he was the overlord of a n, his speech equally crucial to Di Fuyi¡¯s. First, Overlord Long gave a few general words of encouragement. Then, he gave more specific advice to the two teams separately. Nheless, all of the speeches were rtively standard. Finally, he took out a bottle of pills and ced it on the table, ¡°These are grade eight Qingxin pills. There are three pills inside there. This time the match is mainly to exchange the skill and knowledge. Therefore I hope that you guys can y appropriately and not intentionally hurt each other. If one party wins the match without injuring the other party, the reward will be this bottle of pills.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were lit up! The Qingxin pill could help eliminate many adverse effects that were caused by active practices. Because the materials to make it was rare and the oue was so good, one standard pill would cost 50 spiritual stones. These were legendary grade eight pills! It was a priceless treasure. Chapter 687 Chapter 687: Did He Intend To Kill Her? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu looked at Long Siye, and she understood his intention. She knew that Long Siye was worried that her opponent would take advantage of the situation to intentionally hurt her, so he tried to use this reward to make sure that this match would end injury-free. Gu Xijiu did not say anything but appreciated his good intention. Long Siye was observing Gu Xijiu the entire time. When both of them looked at each other, Long Siye knew that Gu Xijiu understood his intention. He felt happy and smiled. Gu Xijiu also smiled at him, and everything happened so quickly without uttering a single word. ¡°Dub!!!¡± Di Fuyi put the cup in his hand on the table heavily. The crisp sound was loud and everyone in the stadium could hear it. Gu Xijiu finally turned and looked at him. However, Di Fuyi did not look at her. He smiled and slowly took out something from his sleeve and said gently, ¡°There are no friendships on the battlefield. Since it is apetition, both parties have to go all out! This is a snow fruit. The winning team can keep it.¡± The crowd remained silent, but everyone was wondering if Celestial Master Zuo was trying to rival with Overlord Long? The snow fruit was a strange and rare fruit. It was grown in the forbidden area of the forest and was also very rare. Even the knowledgeable Firmament Stone was excited when it saw the fruit, ¡°Master, this fruit is great! It can extend your life and beautify your skin. Once you eat it, it can ensure you stay youthful. Even an 80 years old grandmother can look like a flower. Master, you must win it!¡± Gu Xijiu touched the Firmament Stone but did not speak. Yun Qingluo¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Di Fuyi and said, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, did you mean that even if we identally kill our opponent during the match, we can still be rewarded with this fruit if we win?¡± Di Fuyi answered without hesitation, ¡°You can interpret it this way.¡± Then, he stared at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Gu Xijiu, do you have any other opinion?¡± Gu Xijiu answered in a gentle voice, ¡°Thank you for your reward. I have no other opinion.¡± At first, she still had some strange feeling towards Di Fuyi, but now it was all dissipated. This man knew that she had a lower spiritual power than Yun Qingluo and that Yun Qingluo particrly hated her and always wanted to eliminate her. Di Fuyi¡¯s words apparently gave Yun Qingluo the opportunity to kill her and get away with it. She finally knew how cruel this man could be. Did he intend to kill her? There was anger in her heart, so she decided to close her eyes. She was confident that if she gave her maximum effort, she still had the chance to win. Her spiritual power was now level 5.6 or 5.7. Although it was very far off from Yun Qingluo, she had more fighting experience than Yun Qingluo! Lan Waihu was a bit worried. She talked to Gu Xijiu via Directed Audio, ¡°Xijiu, we are not as good as them¡­¡± She had seen how the sister of the twins attacked. There was a guy who used to bully Lan Waihu that attempted to go after her. When he failed to molest her, Le Zixing hit the guy so badly that he vomited blood. Lan Waihu could not imagine herself being as strong as Le Zixing and had no intention to fight against her. Although Lan Waihu was not the same as before, she was still anxious. At first, she thought that they had nothing to lose even if they could not win the match, but now they could lose their lives. Chapter 688 Chapter 688: Think Alike Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Waihu was a bit scared. Gu Xijiu looked at her and said, ¡°We might die if we don¡¯t put up a good fight against them. Therefore we must give our best effort! The brave can always win. You just need to listen to mymandter!¡± Qian Lingyu was not afraid, ¡°Don¡¯t have to be scared! The worst thing is only death. Xijiu said before; we have to live and die with pride! After 20 years, we will be reborn and be a good person again. We just need to do our best now!¡± Lan Waihu took a deep breath, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do our best!¡± Most of the audiences had arrived by now, and it was almost time for the match. Yan Chen stood up to exin the rules, but there were some significant changes. Both parties could use any skills and tricks except for poisons and venom. After he finished reading the rules, he waved, ¡°You can start now!¡± Six of them were standing still. When Gu Xijiu wanted to start an attack, Le Qingxing asked, ¡°Gu Xijiu, why did you stare at us just now?¡± Gu Xijiu never expected that the twins would start their battle with this question. She looked at them and answered, ¡°I was trying to see if you guys are monozygotic twins or fraternal twins.¡± The twins remained silent. The crowd did not understand Gu Xijiu¡¯s reply, but Long Siye choked on his tea. He could not help but look at Gu Xijiu and shake his head. However, he was secretlyughing too. Gu Xijiu was out of her mind when she replied, and just realized that she had used a modern word that was not in their vocabry. Sheughed too and tried to change her sentence, ¡°I heard that twins always act the same so I could not help to see if that was the case. I have no other intention, please don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°What are monozygotic twins and fraternal twins?¡± Le Qingxing insisted on asking. Gu Xijiu knew that they did not understand so she just casually answered, ¡°It is your level of understanding. If the level of understanding is high, then you are monozygotic twins. Otherwise, you are the fraternal twins¡­¡± Everyone thought that it was the right exnation and were relieved, but Long Siye choked another time. He looked at Gu Xijiu and shook his head. Gu Xijiu stared at him to warn him not to reveal the secret. Long Siye smiled at her and talked to her through Directed Audio, ¡°Liar! You can try to lie some more. I guess your biology teacher wille out from the coffin to scold you!¡± Gu Xijiuughed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if my biology teacher coulde out from his coffin, he can¡¯t pass through time ande to this world.¡± ¡°It is hard to tell. Perhaps your teacher could do it as he is too angry with your statement.¡± ¡°Well, he is too weak to fight against me as long as you don¡¯t help him.¡± ¡°To be honest, I felt like punching you too when you exined to the twins in this way. I was your instructor too, remember?¡± ¡°Well, do you think they are monozygotic or dizygotic?¡± ¡°Of course they are monozygotic. The twins are very alike. Obviously, they came from the same egg and sperm¡­¡± ¡°I remember that if twins came from the same egg and sperm, they should be of the same sex but they are not.¡± ¡°It is rtively rare but still possible. You can observe the twins. There is a mark on the left ear of the brother while the mark is on the right ear of the sister. Besides, you can see that the shapes of their palms are the same. The left arm of the brother is stronger, so apparently, he uses his left hand inbat. The opposite was true for the sister.¡± Long Siye was indeed a physician and was very familiar with all these types of things. He could analyze someone based on the posture of that person. Chapter 689 Chapter 689: Think Alike 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye could analyze the strengths and weaknesses of the twins. In the past, Gu Xijiu also worked with him like this, and now she was concentrated to listen to his exnation. Before the fight, the two parties had the chance to say something to each other. Thus Gu Xijiu utilized the time to discuss with Long Siye through directed audio when the opponent was talking. ¡°Yun Qingluo, do you know your opponent well?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly asked while sipping his tea. Yun Qingluo¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. Was Di Fuyi concerned about her? She quickly replied, ¡°Qingluo understands them slightly but not particrly well.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°You have to know each other well to win the match. Do you know how to deal with a yer with wind element spiritual power?¡± Yun Qingluo was stunned for a moment. Her eyes were ever brighter as she observed Gu Xijiu. She then replied Di Fuyi respectfully, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, please provide us guidance.¡± Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°It is quite simple. Although no power can direct against the wind element spiritual power, the earth element power can still withstand it for a while.¡± Yun Qingluo only possessed one type of spiritual power which was the gold element power. However, Le Qingxing had the earth element of spiritual power, and the level was quite high. The team was ecstatic with the clue pointed out by Di Fuyi. Yun Qingluo stared at Gu Xijiu again and looked more confident. Gu Canmo did not expect that Di Fuyi would openly guide Yun Qingluo. He was stunned for a while, and then he asked, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, don¡¯t you think it is not appropriate to give guidance?¡± Di Fuyi answered coldly, ¡°I am always open and fair. I gave the guidance publicly without the need to hide. Yun Qingluo is heaven¡¯s gift disciple, so I don¡¯t see any problem to give her some guidance. Is there a rule that prohibits me from giving guidance?¡± Gu Canmo was startled. Indeed there was no rule to stop him from doing so. Sometimes when students from the two sses hadpetitions, the respective teachers would give guidance to their students too and helped to analyze the strengths and weaknesses of their opponents. Therefore there was nothing wrong for Di Fuyi to guide Yun Qingluo and her team. However, the gap between both teams was substantial. With Di Fuyi¡¯s guidance, it would make the odds even worse. After all, Gu Xijiu used to be his fianc¨¦. Although the marriage did not materialize, it existed before. How could Celestial Master Zuo do that to her in public? At first, Gu Canmo did not believe the rumors between Di Fuyi and Yun Qingluo. However, by looking at the current situation, he started to get a glimpse of it. He had heard that the Celestial Master Zuo was famous for protecting his men. The way he did things was also strange. Since he was so biased to Yun Qingluo, did that mean Yun Qingluo was his recruit too? Did hee here just to support Yun Qingluo? It was clear that his action was hurting Gu Xijiu! Gu Canmo exhaled a deep sigh in his heart. He was quite worried about Gu Xijiu, so he looked at her again but was relieved because she had been very calm and even had a smile on her face. The smile was not awkward at all. When Di Fuyi gave guidance to Yun Qingluo, she only stared at them once and quickly continued discussing her strategy with her teammates. Gu Xijiu used a secretnguage that only three of them could understand. Their conversation was very simr to using telegram codes. Hence, no one could follow their discussion. Qian Lingyu kept on nodding his head. In fact, he was very anxious, and his only thought was to defeat Yun Qingluo and the team to seek revenge for Gu Xijiu!
Chapter 690 Chapter 690: You Have Tried Your Best, Don¡¯t Have To Apologize Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The first game finally started, and Yun Qingluo and her team proved why they were the bestbination in the Ziyun ss. Le Qingxing stayed close to Gu Xijiu who was good at using her wind element spiritual power. As long as she used any wind-rted skill, Le Qingxing would block her using the earth element. It seemed as though Yun Qingluo and her team had carefully studied Gu Xijiu¡¯s tactics. Additionally, Lan Waihu was nervous after being attacked. After about half an hour, Lan Waihu¡¯s focus gave way, and she was attacked by Yun Qingluo until fell off the stage and almost vomited blood. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu noticed the situation and quickly used her wind skill to block any further attacks or it would have ended badly for Lan Waihu! In thispetition, once any yer was sessfully knocked off the stage, the entire team would have lost the game. Therefore Yun Qingluo and her team won the first match. Yun Qingluo was proud. She looked at Gu Xijiu and chuckled, ¡°You guys yed very well. Unfortunately, your opponents are the three of us. Please don¡¯t give up though. We still want a good battle.¡± Gu Xijiu did not bother her and immediately went over to find Lan Waihu. Qian Lingyu clenched his fist and stared at Yun Qingluo, ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud! There will still be two more matches!¡± Yun Qingluo chuckled but said nothing. Le Zixing replied coldly, ¡°There will not be two more matches. We can settle it in one.¡± They would win thepetition if they won two matches out of three. Thus if they won the second game, there would not be a third round. Of course, Qian Lingyu understood what she meant. He kept clenching his fist again and again. Lan Waihu suffered an internal injury. Fortunately, it was not too severe. When she fell from the stage, she immediately stood up and looked at Gu Xijiu who ran over to her. She blushed, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°You have tried your best. Don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Gu Xijiu stopped her from saying sorry and quickly checked her vein. Fortunately, her injury was not serious. Gu Xijiu had quite a lot of good medicine, and immediately gave her one to take. During this period, Qian Lingyu hade down from the stage. He kept looking at Lan Waihu while anxiously wringing his hand. He was worried that Lan Waihu would give up. Perhaps Lan Waihu was used to being attacked. So, coupled with the medicine provided by Gu Xijiu, she had recovered just after 15 minutes. Gu Xijiu then asked her, ¡°Can you continue to fight?¡± Lan Waihu looked up at her, ¡°Yes, I can!¡± She did not want to bring down the team. Qian Lingyu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he patted Lan Waihu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± We cannot lose by forfeit!¡± Even if they knew they would lose the game, they wanted to be defeated officially on the stage. Gu Xijiu took a light breath. She said in low volume, ¡°We need to learn from the first match. If we y our cards right, we might not lose in the second match. Listen to me¡­¡± Although they had lost the first match, Gu Xijiu did not look frustrated. Instead, she was more excited than before. In fact, regardless how good a team was, they could still be defeated if they did not understand their opponents. After gaining experience from the first game, Gu Xijiu already learned about her opponent¡¯s tactics. She was very good at learning from failure and did not expect to win the first match anyway. She intended to discover the ws of her opponents. In fact, neither of them were perfect. Chapter 691 Chapter 691: She Was Still A Kid Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had a rough idea of their weaknesses, and although she did not have the confidence to win, she thought that it worth a try! She told her teammates their new strategy, and the two of them knew that it was a very crucial match, so they listened very carefully. When the three of them returned to the stage, Yun Qingluo looked at them and sighed, ¡°Do you all still want to continue? I had not used my full effort just now. I am afraid that I can¡¯t control my force in the next match.¡± Gu Xijiu only said a few words, ¡°Best of three games.¡± Lan Waihu also said, ¡°We still have a chance.¡± Le Zixing chuckled, ¡°You guys can only y one more match.¡± She hinted that Gu Xijiu and the team would lose in the second match. Yun Qingluo nced at Gu Xijiu, ¡°To be honest, it is meaningless to win against a team like yours anyway. So be it! I give you guys a chance, as long as you guys win one match out of the remaining two, you win thepetition. What do you think?¡± She wanted to show off in front of Celestial Master Zuo and also wanted to embarrass Gu Xijiu. Therefore, she tried to act generously and gave such an offer. Once she spoke out such an offer in public, Gu Xijiu and her team should not reject the offer. If they did not dare to ept the offer, they would not only lose thepetition but also lose their pride. Indeed, Gu Xijiu did not reject. She stared at Yun Qingluo, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Yun Qingluo answered without hesitation. Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°This is not something that can be decided between you and I. We have to let the main judges decide, as well as our teammates.¡± Yun Qingluo did not expect that Gu Xijiu would try to avoid the responsibility to decide. She looked at her teammates and asked, ¡°Do you all agree?¡± The twins looked at each other then they answered, ¡°We don¡¯t mind.¡± Although Qian Lingyu and Lan Waihu knew that the chance to win was not significant even if there was an additional match, they did not want to lose their pride and answered together, ¡°We will listen to Xijiu!¡± It meant that both parties had agreed to this offer. Therefore everyone looked to the direction where the main judges were seated. Gu Canmo frowned. He was rich in life experience thus he was clear of Yun Qingluo¡¯s intention. Although Gu Xijiu had cheated him of a lot of spiritual stones and even put him under punishment for a few months, he admired this little girl. She was truthful and had her own principles. It was very hard for people to dislike her. Although Yun Qingluo was a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, he always felt she had nothing special about her. Gu Canmo organized thispetition with the intention to increase the enthusiasm of the students in Tianju Hall. A girl had to be very capable to make her mark here. To be frank, it was out of his expectation that they would make it this far, and he was pleased enough to see Gu Xijiu with her twopanionse to the stage. He thought that there was no need to let this girl be embarrassed in public. After all, she just broke up from a rtionship too, and Celestial Master Zuo deliberately pampered his new lover in front of his old one. Even a maturedy would be heartbroken if she encountered such a situation, not to mention a little girl like Gu Xijiu who was still a kid. Chapter 692 Chapter 692: The Sarcastic Smile Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Canmo then shared his judgment, ¡°Since the rule is best of three since the beginning, it is better that we stick with it. Do you think you can change the rules so easily?¡± He was looking at the six contestants, butstly, he stopped at Yun Qingluo with a disdained look. The other judges also agreed with his statement; Yan Chen also added, ¡°I agree with what Headmaster Gu said.¡± Yun Qingluo pursed her lips tightly. She did not want to let go of the opportunity to humiliate Gu Xijiu. Therefore she looked at Celestial Master Zuo, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, what do you think?¡± Celestial Master Zuo had the highest status at the moment, so his words had a decisive effect. Di Fuyi nced at the six contestants again, then he looked at Long Siye, smiled and said, ¡°Overlord Long, what do you think?¡± Long Siye frowned. He was Gu Xijiu¡¯s trainer. Thus he knew how capable she was and also knew that she could be very flexible with her strategies. However, the gap between the abilities of the two teams was too massive. Based on his observation, Yun Qingluo had not used her full effort in the first match. Although the rules of thepetition did not limit them from hurting or even killing each other, there were so many experts in the stadium watching their every move. Yun Qingluo did not want to kill anyone, or she would lose her face in front of these people. Therefore, she did not want to kill Gu Xijiu but wanted to humiliate her. Long Siye did not want to let Yun Qingluo sessfully humiliate Gu Xijiu, so he said, ¡°I agree with Headmaster Gu. The rules of thepetition should not be changed. Celestial Master Zuo has alwaysplied with rules, so I guess you agree with him too?¡± Di Fuyi looked at the six people and said, ¡°Sometimes the rules can be changed too. Since the six of them have agreed, why not we fulfill their wish?¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s eyes were brightened up, and she bowed for Celestial Master Zuo, ¡°Thank you, Celestial Maser, for caring about us.¡± Di Fuyiughed, ¡°You are wee. I have always cared for the others. Since you all have agreed there is no reason for us to stop it. We have to give you all the chance to speak up, am I correct?¡± He finally looked at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu smiled but did not speak. It was a smile of sarcasm, but she did not seem to be jealous. Di Fuyi was secretly disappointed. Since Celestial Master Zuo had said so, the rest of the people did not make any objections. However, the final decision was to be made by Gu Canmo. He did not look at Celestial Master Zuo but said, ¡°Let¡¯s y the second match first.¡± So, the second match began. Since they had yed once, they had been quite familiar with each other¡¯s tactics. Therefore the second match was even more exciting than the first. The six people were flying here and there on the stage. Colorful lights filled the sky from the different elements of spiritual powers used by each yer. Some of the lights were long like vines that could strike down a thousand soldiers. Others were as tall as sea wave that could engulf a big ship. Some of the lights came from the ground, and some were shining and glowing like a sharp knife. Six of them moved very quickly during the battle. The students from the Liuyun ss had been slightly dizzy looking at them. Long Siye was closely analyzing the actions of the six people on the stage. This time, six of them had put in their full effort. It was even more dangerous because they could identally kill each other. His finger had pinched a spell under the table, and he was prepared to intercept once he noticed something was not right. Chapter 693 Chapter 693: I Don¡¯t Want You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After all, this was a real fight, and the gap between being dead or alive could just be half a second. Hence, Long Siye did not want to be distracted. In contrast, Di Fuyi was sitting very leisurely and kept sipping his tea. With his vision and experience, he could already tell the ability of every contestant in just one match. He knew that Gu Xijiu would improve, but he did not expect that the progress was so fast! It was just three months since theyst met, and her spiritual power had increased from level five to 5.7. Her skills had also improved. The more unusual thing was her coordination with her teammates. It was amazing! Gu Xijiu was responsible for it and deserved the credit. This kind ofbination could double up the strength of the team. Unfortunately, the other two were still too young and a bit too timid. Their opponents took advantage of this and messed up the coordination, otherwise, Gu Xijiu¡¯s team would have won the first match. He subconsciously spun the cup in his hand, and his eyes were staring at Gu Xijiu¡¯s movement. 15 minutes passed. Half an hour passed. One hour passed. Six of them were still fighting on the stage, and no one knew who would win at the end. Every spectator was very excited to watch the match. Yun Qingluo and the team were the extraordinary in the Ziyun ss. They were almost unbeatable, and no one couldst for more than half an hour on stage against them. However, Gu Xijiu and her team had now challenged them for more than an hour and there was no sign of them losing the game yet. Judging from this point, Gu Xijiu and her team were qualified enough to enter the Ziyun ss! The best teacher in the Ziyun ss, Teacher Ren, was struggling at the moment too. Yun Qingluo was the trump in his ss, so he did not want to see her be defeated. However, he knew that Gu Xijiu¡¯s team was good too and wanted to recruit them into his squad! He could not help butin to Gu Canmo, ¡°Headmaster Gu, I think Gu Xijiu and her two teammates are indeed rare and good talents. Especially Gu Xijiu. I think it is wasteful to let them continue being in the Liuyun ss. We should not waste such a talent. Even if they are defeated in thispetition, we should arrange for them toe to the Ziyun ss¡­ Perhaps you should change that particr rule of yours.¡± Teacher Qian, the teacher of the second ss in the Ziyun group, looked serious. ¡°Since the rule has been set, we should not change it. However, I think Teacher Ren has a point. We should not waste such talents in the Liuyun ss. I think we can arrange for them toe to the second ss in the Ziyun group. Hence, we will not waste talent and stillply with the rules.¡± The other ss teachers in the Ziyun group also started to join the conversation to convince Gu Canmo to let Gu Xijiu enter their ss. The ss teacher of the Liuyun ss, Teacher Zhang, had treated Gu Xijiu and her other two teammates as his precious babies. Upon listening to the conversation, was cleary very unhappy. He tried to fight back and imed that Gu Xijiu and the other two were developed in the Liuyun ss. It proved that the Liuyun ss was not that bad and at least the teachers were not that bad either. Therefore, Gu Xijiu and the other two should remain in the Liuyun ss to motivate the underachievers. Once he expressed his viewpoint, the rest of the teachers started to attack him. They thought that Teacher Zhang was trying to bury the geniuses and they despised him for it. Chapter 694 Chapter 694: I Don¡¯t Want You 2 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Since they were afraid of affecting the six participants in the arena, they discussed the matter softly even though they had an intense argument. Only people around the judge¡¯s table could hear their conversation. Gu Canmo was frustrated with all the buzzing and put an end to everything, ¡°Shut up! Qian, do you still remember when Qian Lingyu was kicked out from your ss? You wereining to me every day that he has been burdening your ss and you wouldn¡¯t stop until he gets kicked out! And Huang, you were blind as well! What did you say when Lan Waihu was in your ss? You said she was a piece of rotten wood and there was no way for you to make her a masterpiece! But now you want to take her back when she excels!¡± He ferociously red at the teachers around, ¡°What did you say when Gu Xijiu got to stay? You said I surrendered to the strong authority; you said she would be the one who endangers the future of Tianju Hall! All of you were cursing andining in my study room and why are you here to get her now?¡± None of the teachers spoke a word. Gu Canmo moved his gaze to Celestial Master Zuo and continued to lecture his subordinates, ¡°Well, you always think you¡¯re so great and urate and never missed a great talent. Somehow I feel you¡¯re all blind! Let me tell you; The Lord has the best eyes as he found such an amazing gem and sent her to Tianju Hall! I believe she would be better than many people and have a bright future! She will probably be better than certain heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Open your eyes widely and don¡¯t throw away any diamond as though it is a stone! Even if you can find a white jadeter and its value is still lower than a diamond, and you will just regret for the rest of your life if you don¡¯t open your eyes!¡± The teachers were confused as they felt that Headmaster Gu was saying that to someone else but not them. Thus, everyone secretly looked at Celestial Master Zuo. Surprisingly, he did not notice it. He did not even give any response but took a sip of tea and continued watching the battle. Based on the way things were going, Gu Xijiu and her team would still be defeated in this game. However, it was not easy for them tost for so long! That was beyond his expectations! His gaze became as deep as the ocean when he was looking at someone on the battlefield. A momentter, he narrowed his eyes as he knew it was time for the final battle. The battle hade to the most critical moment. Among the six fighters, Gu Xijiu had the weakest spiritual power. She possessed the wind element which allowed her to act the fastest but it also consumed the most energy. Thus, she could not fight longer than the rest. Coupled with the fact that she needed to adjust the team¡¯s formation from time to time and also direct Lan Waihu, she was mentally and physically exhausted. Even her hair was wet, and she lost her flexibility when sheunched her attacks. Lan Waihu was the second weakest among them, and shecked fighting experience. That was probably the most extended and most dangerous battle she had ever gone through. At the moment, her hair was thoroughly soaked, and her limbs felt as though they no longer belonged to her. However, she was still fighting hard as she knew she had to keep going! She must fight until the end even if she would be stabbed in the next second! Chapter 695 Chapter 695: I Don¡¯t Want You 3 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Qian Lingyu possessed a higher level of spiritual power among the three of them andpared to the opponents, he had wasted so much time in the Liuyun ss where the resources and equipment that they used were way too lousy aspared to those in the Ziyun ss. Based on his current battling abilities, he would have been defeated by now if Gu Xijiu was not there inmand. He had only one goal in his mind, and he must fight until the end. Even if he risks his life, he wanted the opponents to pay the price as well! In fact, Le Qingxing and Le Zixing were not easy as well, as they usually managed to defeat the opponents in less than a hundred attacks. That was the first time they had to fight for so long! They did not expect that this team couldst for so long! They have tried their best since the beginning and only managed to be at the boundary of the winning side. In fact, the strong ones would respect the strong ones. Initially, the twins looked down on Gu Xijiu and her team but now, they actually felt touched by the battling spirits of their opponents. Regardless of being their friends or opponents, those people deserve an apuse and respect! Among all the participants, Yun Qingluo possessed the highest spiritual power and she was also the eldest among all of them. Unfortunately, she has been discovered as the heaven¡¯s gift disciple quitete as she was already 18 years old when they found out. She was considered slightly rxedpared to the rest. There was only a thinyer of sweat on her forehead, but her dress was still dry and fluttering in the air when she was fighting. However, she was suffering inside as she thought it would still be easy for her to fight with Gu Xijiu in the second match. She thought it would be even easier than the first game, hence, she boasted publicly. However, the situation in the second match was beyond her expectations as the opponents improved faster than she could imagine! Apparently, the opponents had changed their battling strategies and managed to attack in time when they caught their ws. There were a few times she almost missed escaping from their attacks¡­ If it continues this way, it was difficult for her to predict the next game even if she wins this one! If she had known earlier, she would not boast that way! Unfortunately, it was toote for her to regret! No way, she had to find a way to win this battle! She had to find a chance to beat one of them and severely injure them so that they could not enter the third game. An evil idea shed across her eyes and she bit the tip of her tongue! Her power got stimted by 120 percent under the chronic pain and caused her to suddenly attack Lan Waihu aggressively! Among the three people opposite her, Lan Waihu was the weakest and the easiest to be defeated. It would be easier if she was severely injured! During the fierce battle, she yed a trick. She managed to escape from the giant fireball issued by Qian Lingyu and the golden ray on her right palm was powerful enough to pause the Wind-Splitting tactic issued by Gu Xijiu. Suddenly, a sword appeared on her left palm and it was flying rapidly towards Lan Waihu after shing an icy ray midair! When she was fighting, her left hand was always ying the supportive role while her right hand was moving, hence, no one knew she was actually good at toying with the sword with her left hand to the point that she was skillful enough to kill someone in a sh. The sword was flying directly towards Lan Waihu¡¯s left chest, about to prate it. It was as fast as a meteorite and a lightning, Lan Waihu definitely would not be able to avoid it! She would definitely die or be handicapped if the sword strikes her! Her attack was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination! It was far beyond expectation. Yan Chen was shocked! He wanted to save her, but how fast he could act? Celestial Master Zuo slightly moved his fingers and a golden ray immediately gathered on his fingertips. Suddenly, his vision was blurred when he was about tounch the golden ray. Gu Xijiu who was initially quite far away from Lan Waihu immediately teleported over and appeared in front of Lan Waihu by neglecting the attacks from the twins. Her teleportation was too fast, faster than everyone¡¯s reaction and it was even faster than the action of Celestial Master Zuo¡­ She appeared in front of Yun Qingluo¡¯s sword¡­ ¡°Poke!¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s sword poked into Gu Xijiu¡¯s right chest. Chapter 696 Chapter 696: I Don¡¯t Want You 4 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Poke!¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s sword poked into Gu Xijiu¡¯s right chest. However, Gu Xijiu did not just stop right there but immediately teleported forward and appeared in front of Yun Qingluo to give her a powerful palm attack on her chest! ¡°Thud!¡± She hit Yun Qingluo right on her chest! There was no way for Yun Qingluo to imagine Gu Xijiu would take such a high risk to fight with her as she had already prepared to die! She was stunned for a second and then flew out from the arena and fell to the ground. The sudden change was too rapid as though everything happened in just a blink of an eye. Until this point, only the audiences screamed in shock¡­ Yun Qingluo fell onto the ground heavily. She felt a chronic pain in her chest and her intuition told her there were a few broken ribs inside¡­ Gu Xijiu was badly injured by the sword. It had numerous inverted hooks that poked into her chest and prated through her back. A lot of fresh blood was gushing out from her wound! She was swaying when she was still standing there andughed proudly, ¡°Yun Qingluo, you lost the game!¡± All the teachers at the judge¡¯s table immediately stood up. Even Di Fuyi was shocked and rushed over to Gu Xijiu right away¡­ At the same time, Long Siye also flew over, ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu could not stand still anymore and fell into someone¡¯s arms as she lost control of her body. It was a pair of familiar arms with a light fragrance; the arms which used to carry and hug her, the arms which made her miserable and the arms she realized she missed. However, she felt very ufortable as though she was bitten by a scorpion after she fell into his arms. She immediately struggled and shouted, ¡°Let go!¡± Long Siye also arrived in front of them but he was just slightly slower than Di Fuyi and missed catching Gu Xijiu. He was standing in front of Di Fuyi with a very upset expression, ¡°Di Fuyi, give her back to me!¡± Di Fuyi ignored Long Siye right away. His left arm was supporting Gu Xijiu and his right hand was tapping on a few spots around the wound, ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± It was only now that Gu Xijiu felt she was engulfed by the chronic pain. Her face was very pale but she did not want to have any physical contact with Di Fuyi, hence, she struggled, ¡°Let go of your hands! Overlord Long will save me¡­¡± Long Siye also said, ¡°Let me have a look!¡± He wanted to take her away¡­ However, Di Fuiyi tried to avoid it and managed to escape. He then disappeared instantly with Gu Xijiu in his arms. Long Siye was trembling due to intense anger, ¡°Di Fuyi! Where are you bringing her!?¡± Di Fuyi disappeared too quickly, that Long Siye could not even catch the edge of his robe. Mu Lei immediately blocked Long Siye, ¡°Overlord Long, Miss Gu wasn¡¯t the only one injured. There, Miss Yun was also injured, could you please check on her?¡± At this moment, why would Long Siye be keen to bother Miss Yun or Miss Yu? He did not even want to bother Mu Lei and disappeared instantly. On the ground outside the arena, Yun Qingluo raised her head and realized at least four of her ribs were broken. She could hardly breathe but she was staring at the direction where Gu Xijiu disappeared with Di Fuyi. Her face was pale and she bit her lips until it bled¡­ While Lan Waihu and Qian Lingyu were only able to react now, she was frightened and shocked as she looked at the puddle of blood under her feet, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± The audience was looking at each other before their gazes returned to Yun Qingluo. Although they could not manage to prevent the tragedy, they could see how Yun Qingluo attacked clearly. It was such an evil and scary attack as though she was going to kill her enemy, as she was aiming at Lan Waihu¡¯s left chest. If Gu Xijiu did not sacrifice herself, Lan Waihu would be the one who would be lying in the blood puddle now! Although they had agreed not to judge regardless of being alive or dead, they should try their best¡­ Chapter 697 Chapter 697: I Don¡¯t Want You 5 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although they had agreed not to judge regardless of being alive or dead, they should try their best. It was just a friendly match between the peers and it would be best if they could avoid hurting each other. However, as Yun Qingluo did it intentionally without any sympathy, she would have killed Little Fox if the sword had poked deep enough into her left chest¡­ Yan Chen also saw it clearly. His face was pale as well as he could not manage to prevent it. At the moment, he had arrived by Lan Waihu¡¯s side. Apparently, the little girl was over frightened as her body was trembling and her eyes showed no response. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Yan Chen tapped her shoulder and tried tofort her. Lan Waihu immediately burst into tears and cried in his arms. Yan Chen¡¯s body was stiff as that was the first time Little Fox rushed into his arms publicly. After a short while, he slowly hugged her and lightly patted her back. However, he stared at Yun Qingluo with a cold gaze¡­ Initially, he always thought Yun Qingluo was a rational person even though her characteristics were not very friendly. She used to be lovely as she was very courteous to the teachers and her peers. However, he could not believe she chose to be an evil person just to win a game! Indeed, he was not supposed to judge a book by its cover¡­ Gu Canmo was extremely disappointed as he gave Yun Qingluo an icy re. As he saw her lying on the ground and could not move, he casually asked a physician to check on her before he left. ¡­ Inside a quiet room, Gu Xijiu was half sitting and leaning on the bed. The pain caused her face to turn even paler than before and her sweat nds were as active as the geyser. It was not the first time she got stabbed by the weapon, but it was not as painful as this! If there was a measure to determine the pain threshold, the pain she was experiencing now was much stronger thanbor pain, it was extremely painful! It was frustrating and the worst part would be that the sword was still in her body. Even a very small move would cause her to suffer a chronic pain as though she was stung by the scorpion. Therefore, she could not lean her back on anything as a form of support but the pain did not allow her to sit still, too¡­ And the man who was hugging her made her feel even ufortable! If it was possible, she did not even want to touch the edge of his robe! Although her entire body was numb due to the pain, she still wanted to push him away, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, it isn¡¯t appropriate for a man and woman to have physical contact, let me go!¡± She was severely injured but could still struggle vigorously¡­ The more she struggled, the more blood gushed out from her wounds and it flew down to the bed sheet, along with his purple robe. Di Fuyi did not dare to apply too much force to her, but he could not seal her acupoint as well¡­ He could only try to coax her, ¡°Gu Xijiu, I¡¯m here to help you. Good girl, let me check your wounds.¡± ¡°Long Siye can help me, let him¡­ let hime in¡­¡± Gu Xijiu bit her teeth. Given that she was in so much pain, she could still hear the noiseing from outside as Long Siye was knocking on the door and shouting. ¡°Uhh, he is not a man? So, it¡¯s appropriate for you and him to have physical contact?!¡± Di Fuyi was very upset but his eyes were still staring at the sword on her body. It was easy to see the sword properly as the de has prated out from her back. It was a unique sword and the de was branching out with numerous tiny hooks on the branches. The body of the de was not smooth but serrated in shape. If it was being forcefully pulled out from the body, he believed it could possibly pull out a big piece of flesh which could be another severe injury to the body¡­ Di Fuyi clenched his fingers as he knew it was not a normal sword but a cursed sword! Whoever got cut by the sword would feel the chronic pain and lose his battling spirit. It was not poisonous but it was scarier than any poison as it could absorb spiritual power and remove it from the victim¡­ Chapter 698 Chapter 698: I Don¡¯t Want You 6 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Therefore, he had to take out the sword as soon as possible and begin the treatment. He could not believe Yun Qingluo decided to treat her peers this way, she did not seem to have be evil only¡­ If the victim was someone else, Di Fuyi would not even need to think so much but straightaway pulls out the sword. Worsee to worse, there might be some internal organs and flesh on the sword. He had his way to treat him as long as he was still alive. However, he could not do it now, especially when he saw her suffering to the point where the sweat was gushing out¡­ That was the first time his palms were sweaty. Gu Xijiu felt her energy draining out via the sword; she began to feel dizzy and scared. She endured the pain and looked at him, ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t know surgical skills, let Overlorde in, he¡­he knows. He can help me pull out the sword¡­¡± She was also a physician, of course, she knew where her weakest point was. When she was nning to save Little Fox, she tried her best to avoid the dead spot. Although she was brave, she was not stupid enough to risk her own life¡­ The sword prated through her body from the location beside her lung. Unfortunately, it slightly cut her lung. That was the reason she did not dare to take a deep breath in order to avoid any friction between the sword and her lung. Sadly, the pain caused her to breathe heavily involuntarily and she could only try as hard as she can to control it. ¡°Let me in! Di Fuyi, let me see her!¡± Long Siye was banging the door outside. ¡°Please¡­ Let hime in!¡± Gu Xijiu urged him. A pair of beautiful eyes were upied with anger and confusion, ¡°Are¡­ Are you trying to murder me for Yun Qingluo?¡± Most likely! He kept supporting Yun Qingluo earlier and agreed to whatever request she had! Although Yun Qingluo poked her with the sword, she also hit her in her chest. Even if her internal organs were not injured, her ribs would be broken and she would be severely injured as well¡­ Di Fuyi looked at her, he needed her to follow his instructions even though he had a solution. However, it was very difficult now as she had so many doubts in her head¡­ ¡°So, do you think that I¡¯m bringing you back just to kill you? Do you think I need to go through so much hassle just to kill you?¡± Why would he do that when he could easily kill her with a mere finger? Gu Xijiu had be slightly dumb due to the pain. She refused to think now but she believed in her instinct as it was based on the reaction of Di Fuyi on stage¡­ Subconsciously, she did not want him to touch her as well. Thus, she shrunk her body slightly and could not sit properly. Hence, she stretched out her hand to hold the bed pir to keep a distance from him. She did not want to talk much to him. The only thing she knew was that she was in pain and Long Siye was a good surgeon. She bit her teeth to endure the pain, ¡°If you really want me to feel better, let Overlord Longe in, please¡­ Let him in, I want him¡­¡± She wanted him, she wanted Long Siye! Di Fuyi clenched his fingers, again and again, he remained silent for a while and then asked, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid he¡¯ll take away your soul and resurrect the frozen corpse?¡± ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m the one he wanted to resurrect¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to continue talking nonsense with him, ¡°Let him in¡­ He has the solution to help me¡­ Celestial Master Zuo, I have nothing to do with you anymore¡­ so I think it¡¯s too much to ask for your help. Could you please let Overlord Longe in¡­?¡± Chapter 699 Chapter 699: I Don¡¯t Want You 7 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was speechless. He stopped talking and flicked his fingers outwards. The door was opened and Long Siye straightaway rushed into the room, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were sparkling ¨C it was as though she saw her idol! Thank God! Long Siye was finally here! She immediately felt relieved and could not sit properly. She almost fell onto the floor but fortunately, Di Fuyi was able to catch her and slowly helped her to sit properly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Xijiu was still very courteous when it was necessary. She then held the bed pir as a support to leave his arms again. Long Siye saw the scene when he came in ¨C Gu Xijiu was sitting and half-leaning on the bed which was full of blood. Di Fuyi was sitting beside her with one of his arms at her back as he was always ready to support her whenever she falls. He was wearing a mask, hence, they could not see his facial expression but only his tightly-closed lips which were usually turned upwards into a smile. While Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was as pale as a nk piece of paper, her eyes were shining as she saw him came in. She looked at him with hope. The weakest moment for humans is when they are sick. Naturally, it was her weakest moment when she needed someone who she trusted the most to stay by her side¡­ Although Long Xi had betrayed her before and she had lost trust in him. However, the misunderstanding had finally been resolved and he had regained half of the trust from Gu Xijiu. Apparently, she trusted Long Siye more than Di Fuyi if she had to choose one. She did trust Di Fuyi before, but what happenedtely had thoroughly chipped off any form of trust she had towards him¡­ Long Siye found that it was toote to scold Di Fuyi. After all, Celestial Master Zuo was more powerful and stronger than he was. It was a small matter if they were to fight, but he was worried it might dy Gu Xijiu¡¯s treatment. Gu Xijiu felt very much relieved since Long Siye came in, she turned around and looked at Di Fuyi, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, anyhow, I have to thank you for offering me your hands. I think¡­ I¡¯ll be fine since Overlord Long is here, would you mind making a move first? I think Yun¡­ Yun Qingluo needs your help too.¡± Her gaze was sincere and she said it sincerely as well! Di Fuyi was stunned and looked at her, ¡°You want me to check on her?¡± His voice was hoarse as though he was hiding a certain emotion. Gu Xijiu just wanted him to leave and she totally did not notice his emotion, Thus, she nodded, ¡°Yes. Although she was the one who attacked us in the first ce, you should stay with her now since you¡¯re here¡­¡± If she was Yun Qingluo and he was her lover, she definitely wanted him to stay with her¡­ Di Fuyi continued looking at her for a moment, ¡°What¡­What if I want to stay with you?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. She did not know what to say. Di Fuyi moved his gaze away and urged Long Siye, ¡°What are you doing there? Do you have any idea how to get rid of this sword?¡± When Long Siye came in, he already paid quite a lot of attention on the branched sword which was still in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. He recognized it after a quick look and got terrified, ¡°The ck Curse Hooker Sword! What an evil girl!¡± After all, Gu Xijiu was still new to this world and she did not know what exactly the weapon was. However, she knew something was wrong based on Long Siye¡¯s facial expression. She quickly asked the Firmament Stone, ¡°Little Cang, what is this thing?¡± Firmament Stone was indeed a knowledgeable gem, ¡°The sword was not made from gold or iron, either. It was formed by using a curse and special materials.¡± Chapter 700 Chapter 700: Let Me See Your Wounds¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Her gaze was sincere and she said it sincerely as well! Di Fuyi was stunned and looked at her, ¡°You want me to check on her?¡± His voice was hoarse as though he was hiding a certain emotion. Gu Xijiu just wanted him to leave and she totally did not notice his emotion, Thus, she nodded, ¡°Yes. Although she was the one who attacked us in the first ce, you should stay with her now since you¡¯re here¡­¡± If she was Yun Qingluo and he was her lover, she definitely wanted him to stay with her¡­ Di Fuyi continued to look at her for a moment, ¡°What¡­What if I want to stay with you?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. She did not know what to say. Her gaze was cold and thenughed, ¡°But I don¡¯t you to stay here!¡± This man was still celebrating Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day with Yun Qingluost night and that had hurt her feelings, but today he was there to pretend he wanted to be with her? Was he cheating on two girls at the same time? Or he wanted to be like most men in this world ¨C keeping all the girls he liked by his side and enjoy life with all of them together? If everything he had done earlier was to teach her a lesson, was he thinking to take her on a sweet date now aspensation? She was not keen at all! Not to mention going on a sweet date; she would throw it away even if he had given her a bag full of honey! The me was burning in her chest and her breathing pace was getting faster. Unfortunately, that would make the situation worse as she felt her spiritual power fading even faster now and the intensity of the pain had doubled up until she almost screamed! ¡°Let go of her!¡± Apparently, Long Siye could sense Gu Xijiu¡¯s emotion fluctuating. He quickly rushed forward and pushed Di Fuyi away. Di Fuiyi seemed to have lost his focus as he almost fell after stepping back. Long Siye did not expect it to be that easy, he was stunned and immediately hugged Gu Xijiu into his arms. Initially, Gu Xijiu was unable to withstand the pain, but she finally felt better when Long Siye took over to support her. Sheid down her alert and whispered as she leaned in his arms, ¡°Sir Long, do you have painkillers? I really need it¡­ This is too much for me, I feel like I¡¯m being stung by thousands of wasps¡­¡± Long Siye hugged her tightly and looked at her weak and sweaty face, ¡°Alright¡­ Let me see your wounds first¡­¡± His switched his gaze to the handle of the sword and was stunned. His expression changed as he took a close look, ¡°Xijiu, what do you feel other than pain?¡± Although he tried very hard to calm himself down, his voice was trembling. ¡°It¡¯s f*cking pain, and¡­ weak, all the energy is traveling out via the sword. It¡¯s¡­ a little itchy¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s vision was blurred and she could not really see things clearly now. She had experienced many different injuries before, including being pierced by a sword. She had also experienced bone fracture several times before, but all were different from the pain she felt this time! No matter how severe the injuries she used to have, she faced it with a smile and Long Xi used to call her the female Guan Yu. However, this pain had paralyzed her, and she almost cried and even feel like crashing on the wall to kill herself¡­ Long Siye touched the sword hilt softly. It was really very soft, but Gu Xijiu was in chronic pain, which reduced her to a trembling misery. She bit her teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t touch¡­¡± Long Siye immediately looked at Di Fuyi who was standing aside, ¡°Is this the ck Curse Hooker Sword?¡± Di Fuyi did not deny, ¡°Yes.¡± Long Siye grabbed his fists, ¡°How evil can she be? Is she really the heaven¡¯s gift disciple?¡± Chapter 701 Chapter 701: Meant To Receive Sarcasm For The Rest Of Her Life? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi continued with an icy voice, ¡°The thing you should focus on now is to find a way to pull out this sword instead of those unimportant matters! Do you have any solution?¡± Long Siye looked pale, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°My solution¡­ is probably not the best idea now. The sword must be removed in an hour¡­¡± After all, Gu Xijiu was still new to this world and she did not know what exactly the weapon was. However, she knew something was wrong based on Long Siye¡¯s facial expression. She quickly asked the Firmament Stone, ¡°Little Cang, what is this thing?¡± Firmament Stone was indeed a knowledgeable gem, ¡°The sword was not made from gold or iron, either. It was formed by using a curse with special materials and it can increase the pain threshold by several times once it cut the flesh. The sword can absorb spiritual power and it takes away half of one¡¯s spiritual power in an hour and it canpletely absorb all the spiritual power in two hours. There were numerous hooks on the de and it would pull out the blood vessels and tendons if someone pulls the sword. If the victim was lucky, he would be paralyzed or he would die if he had enough blessings¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. It was indeed beyond her expectation that Yun Qingluo wouldmit such an evil deed. She thought it was just a normal sword with a few tiny hooks. She might even be in more pain when she pulls it, but she did not expect this¡­ She was also a physician and she knew it was almost impossible to get the surgery done in an hour in order to take the sword out. It was considered very good if it could be done in two hours! ¡® Moreover, the surgery would require many special types of equipment and tools¡­ She would lose all her martial arts two hourster, so all of her hard work and effort she had poured in would be aplete waste! She almost fainted as she could hardly ept the truth. Was she cursed to live a tough life? Or was she meant to receive sarcasm for the rest of her life? She tried her best to clear her mind and asked Long Siye, ¡°If¡­ What if the sword can only be removed after two hours? If all the martial arts are gone, is it possible for me to get it back by practicing harder?¡± That was her main concern. She only took a year to transform from being a piece of trash to a genius, so she could probably practice harder to gain it back? She would just spend another year then. Long Siye was stunned. He was not able to tell her the truth. That was because the curse would seal all her spiritual vessels once she got injured for more than two hours and she could never practice anymore. If the sword had only cut her skin and a little of her flesh without prating her body, she would only experience the pain and lose only a part of her spiritual power. Unfortunately, the sword had prated her internal organs, coupled with the inverted hooks on the de ¨C pulling the sword out was definitely a bad idea! Surgery was the only way to save her life at the moment and the fastest method would also require about three hours to take out the sword¡­ Long Siye knew her well; he knew she was aggressive and proud, how could he tell her the truth? Not only he could not tell her but the Firmament Stone could not do it too¡­ The Firmament Stone began to speak in her mind, ¡°How great if The Lord is here, I¡¯m sure he would have a solution to take out the sword.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She had not heard about The Lord for almost three months, he was probably enjoying his tea somewhere! Everyone knew it was not easy to find The Lord, hence, even though he had a solution, he would not be able to help¡­ Her limbs were getting cold but she did not want to give up. She asked the Firmament Stone, ¡°What¡­ What solution do you have? Just tell me, perhaps, Long Siye could operate¡­¡± The Firmament Stone denied, ¡°Long Siye is not capable of doing that! It requires the skill of spiritual power conversion to melt the sword. Tsk tsk! And that requires a level ten spiritual power or above to handle it. Perhaps, The Lord is the only one in the world who can do this¡­¡± Chapter 702 Chapter 702: How Much Did He Know About Her? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was disappointed. Perhaps, she was meant to go through this kind of life. No matter how hardworking she was, or how much effort she put in, it would be the same. Long Siye could not bear to see her depressed; he held her hand, ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s not the end of the world. Worsees to worse¡­ We don¡¯t want this body. You know I¡¯ve prepared a clone body for you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was even more depressed. She felt so uneasy whenever she recalled the young girl in the ice coffin. The clone was a taboo for her, she even hated the term. But at the end, did she still need to be a clone? ¡°She can¡¯t change her body anymore!¡± Di Fuyi suddenly said. He was sitting in front of a table and said with an icy voice, ¡°Her soul would be gone if she changes her body once again!¡± Long Siye was shocked, ¡°Wh¡­What!?¡± ¡°Long Siye, you should know the rule and regtions of the soul possession. It is not easy for the souls from the outside world to possess a body to resurrect, unless the souls were originallypatible with the body or that the body was actually her previous life. In conclusion, there was only one in ten million who could resurrect from a different body. Fortunately, she seeded. She was lucky enough but this also caused certain problems, as her soul were from somewhere else and she had an agreement with the current body when she possessed it. The body epted her soul and it diffused into the bones, blood, flesh and every single part of the body. The souls were now attached to the body and it couldn¡¯t be separated anymore. If you insist to do so, you¡¯re trying to dig her soul and she¡¯ll have to go through a series of chronic pain in order to leave the body. Perhaps, her soul would be scattered and it might take another hundred years to gather her soul even if you¡¯re capable to do so. In addition, although the clone body you made is pretty enough, there are certain ws. She wouldn¡¯t be able to practice any spiritual power anymore even if she can resurrect into this clone body a hundred yearster. She will still be a beautiful trash ¨C here¡¯s no differencepared to what she is now!¡± Di Fuyi had said so much at once and the topic had shocked Long Siye badly. Even Gu Xijiu was shocked after listening. Based on what Di Fuyi said, he knew she had resurrected! How did he know? She remembered that she only told The Lord about this and had never mentioned it to anyone else. She was very sure that she did not tell Di Fuyi about this¡­ She finally looked at Di Fuyi, ¡°How did you know¡­¡± ¡°Of course I know!¡± Di Fuyi interrupted, ¡°There are not many things which could be hidden from me! Especially matters concerning you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was even shocked. How much did he know about her? Long Siye argued, ¡°I don¡¯t believe! I don¡¯t believe in you!¡± Di Fuyi red at him and asked, ¡°So you want to bet on her life?!¡± Long Siye could not speak a word. His face was pale, ¡°It¡¯s a perfect body, it¡¯s perfect body for martial arts once it gets resurrected! Everything fits Xijiu perfectly well, she¡­¡± Di Fuyi interrupted him again, ¡°So you still want to try?¡± Long Siye could not answer! Although people could not understand the way Di Fuyi behaved and most of the time he acted as though he was a badass, everyone knew he was indeed a knowledgeable and capable person. Other than himself alone, all the heaven¡¯s gift disciples had learned a little or more from him. Even Long Siye also learned the wood spiritual power from Di Fuyi¡­ Therefore, no one knew exactly how much metaphysical knowledge Celestial Master Zuo was familiar with. Chapter 703 Chapter 703: This Is Not The Time To Joke! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Even Long Siye could not argue against what he said. What if everything Di Fuyi saides true?! He could not bet on Gi Xijiu¡¯s life! But, he could not just give up and let her be a handicapped man. Not to mention she would notpromise, neither would he! He could ept that she would be handicapped and had excused the light birthmark on her face, but he cared very badly about the fact that she could never prolong her life¡­ Once she became spiritually handicapped, she could never practice martial arts or possess any spiritual power and that would prohibit her from practicing the arts of life-prolonging. As a result, she would only live up till her 80 or 100 years old like an ordinary man before dying of old age¡­ He could not ept it! He clenched his fingers as that was the first time ever he realized he was not as good in medicals as he had thought. He could not do anything but watch his beloved suffer in front of him¡­ ¡°I have a solution!¡± Di Fuyi spoke. The two on the bed raised their head and looked at him at the same time. ¡°What is it?¡± Both of them asked. There was a devilughing in Di Fuyi¡¯s pupils as he looked at the two who were cuddling with each other on the bed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know what it is, but I¡¯ll have my way to save her. However, I have a condition. I¡¯ll help her immediately if you agree with my condition, or I¡¯ll leave immediately and leave you alone forever if you don¡¯t agree with my condition!¡± Apparently, both of them did not expect he would offer help with a condition at this moment. Gu Xijiu was stunned but Long Siye took a deep breath and said, ¡°Di Fuyi, you¡¯re the root of these injuries! If you didn¡¯t mention they would risk their lives to fight and even neglected whether they¡¯ll be alive or dead, Yun Qingluo wouldn¡¯t have the guts to hurt anyone with this sword! And now you still want something in return even after having a solution to save Xijiu!?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent for a second and then forced himself to smile, ¡°You can continue talking crap to me as we can afford to dy, but Xijiu¡­ can she afford to? She is injured for almost ten minutes now¡­¡± Long Siye was mad but he had nothing to retaliate with. Gu Xijiu did not know what kind of feeling she had, but she felt Di Fuyi was such an evil person but sometimes he was actually nice. She certainly did not expect him to be so shameless and cold-blooded¡­ She could not tell if she was disappointed and decided to go straight to the point, ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Di Fuyi could see the hatred and anger in her eyes as he looked at her; his heart felt like it was being pricked by numerous needles but he was still smiling and said, ¡°Marry me!¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. Is he crazy? He was just insane! How could he force her to marry him at this moment!? Gu Xijiu red at him as though she was staring at a crazy man and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± She would have thought he was sincere if he proposes to her beforest night. But sincest night, she would just feel disgusted when he proposed! He just hung out with Yun Qingluost night but he did not even bother to check on her today even after she got injured severely. On the other hand, he threatened Gu Xijiu to marry him!? Does he have a brain damage or something? Who exactly does he like? Or did he want the best of both worlds? He got Yun Qingluost night and today he wanted Gu Xijiu as well? Bastard! He was such a jerk! Gu Xijiu was suffering a horrible pain and was left devoid of energy. By any chance, if she could still use any strength, she would definitely kick him away, as far as she could! Long Siye frowned, ¡°Di Fuyi, this is not the time to joke!¡± Chapter 704 Chapter 704: It¡¯ll Be A Great Experience To Die In My Beloved¡¯s Arms Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The smile on Di Fuyi¡¯s face has gone, he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you!¡± ¡°But why her? Di Fuyi, you can just pick any girl in the world, why must you force her right now? You know it, she doesn¡¯t love you and you don¡¯t love her, why must you make life difficult?¡± Long Siye grabbed his fists! ¡°Overlord Long, this is none of your business whether I love her or not! And the reason why I pick her¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze on Gu Xijiu and smiled, ¡°Perhaps, I like her?¡± Perhaps? Gu Xijiu felt her anger rising up to her skull. She took a deep breath and neglected the pain caused by the sword which was moving inside her thoracic cavity and said, ¡°Di Fuyi, I, will, not, marry you! I¡¯ll, rather, be, handicapped, and do, nothing, for the rest, of my life!¡± Di Fuyi smile was frozen, ¡°You really hate me so much?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She answered without hesitation. Di Fuyi has been looking for something interesting to do in order to cheer his life up, but that was indeed the first time he got himself into trouble. However, he still needed to continue to endure being insulted and had to smile again, ¡°Hmmm, that¡¯s great¡­ I feel I just can¡¯t wait to get you.¡± Gu Xijiu was really mad now, ¡°Shameless! Di Fuyi, I just want to kill you now! You really not afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a great experience to die in my beloved arms, don¡¯t you think so? In addition, you aren¡¯t capable enough now.¡± Di Fuyi did not care. Gu Xijiu was extremely mad and her face was as pale as a nk piece of paper. Suddenly, ¡°Burrp!¡± A lot of blood gushed out from her mouth¡­ Long Siye was shocked, ¡°Xijiu!¡± The puke had indirectly hurt the wound and she was in chronic pain. Her body was trembling in Long Siye¡¯s arms. Di Fuyi quickly rushed forward and his finger was tapping on her acupoints. His acted very fast; even Long Siye could not manage to block him. Long Siye stared at him, ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Di Fuyi took a step back and said softly, ¡°She¡¯ll feel better after vomiting; she was in so much pain because she tried to hold it in.¡± Long Siye remained silent for a second and asked, ¡°Is that real?¡± Di Fuyi was toozy to bother him and looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°How do feel now?¡± He sounded proper now! Gu Xijiu was stunned for a few seconds and subconsciously sensed her body condition. She realized she really felt better and it was easier to breathe now. Long Siye knew she felt better based on her facial expression. He felt relieved, ¡°You just wanted her to throw up, was that the reason you were being so mean to her?¡± Di Fuyi replied coldly, ¡°Even a fairy couldn¡¯t save her if she didn¡¯t throw up.¡± Indeed, the reason he was so mean and rude was to make her vomit. Gu Xijiu seemed to be relieved and she took a breath, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Di Fuyi frowned as though she just asked a stupid question, ¡°Next? Of course, you have to agree with my condition before I can save you, right?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Long Siye frowned, ¡°Di Fuyi, can you just stop joking! You just said the reason you were mean to her was just to make her puke. She has puked now, so you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°That was just part of the reason. I mean it when I told you about the condition.¡± Di Fuyi interrupted. Long Siye was very mad, ¡°You¡­¡± Di Fuyi said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to do any business with negative profit. Since I have to put in effort and energy to save her, you should contribute something in return as well.¡± Chapter 705 Chapter 705: Not Pushing Me Away Anymore? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye paused and continued to say, ¡°Di Fuyi, do you have the second condition? As a favor since we have known each other for quite a long time¡­¡± Di Fuyi finally moved his gaze to him, ¡°We know each other, you sure?¡± Long Siye could not speak, ¡°¡­ You¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled sarcastically, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do you a favor since we have known each other for a few decades. I do have a second condition, but it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± Long Siye¡¯s eyes were sparkling, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Promise me, you¡¯ll never marry her for the rest of your life!¡± Di Fuyi said as he pointed at Gu Xijiu. Long Siye could not speak a word. He was shocked, ¡°Wh¡­Why?¡± Gu Xijiu was even more shocked as though she has been struck by lightning and had almost forgotten about the pain. She seemed to have recalled something but could not manage to respond. Di Fuyi took a glimpse at Gu Xijiu and said casually, ¡°Nothing, I won¡¯t let you get her if I can¡¯t get her.¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, you can¡¯t be so selfish¡­ Give me another condition!¡± Long Siye was mad as it was not easy for him and Gu Xijiu to get over the misunderstanding. Now, she finally willing to ept him again, Di Fuyi made such a difficult request. It was like a bomb for him, which was not a small one! ¡°It¡¯s either she marries me or you can¡¯t marry her for the rest of your life! You can only choose one between the two!¡± Di Fuyi did not seem to willing topromise. He stared at Long Siye, ¡°It¡¯s your call whether she is going to be a normal person or a handicapped person!¡± ¡­ Long Siye¡¯s hands were shaking due to anger but he really could not do anything. His face was pale and kept staring at Di Fuyi, ¡°I would never be able to imagine you as such an evil person!¡± Di Fuyi smiled, he waszy to argue with Long Siye, but his eyes were secretly observing Gu Xijiu. She was still in pain and sweat was dripping down from her hair. She bit her lips and did not make any sound to express the pain at all. However, her lips were already bleeding¡­ He moved away from his gaze andughed evilly, ¡°So, you want her to be handicapped?¡± And then he looked at the hourss at the corner of the room, ¡°It has been more than ten minutes¡­¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted, ¡°What if¡­ I insist to marry him despite being handicapped?¡± Di Fuyi was shocked this time but he did not bother her and looked at Long Siye, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and if you don¡¯t make your promise, then I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°I promise you!¡± Long Siye finally made up his mind. That phrase weighed about a few tons to him and caused him to feel exhausted. ¡­ ¡°Di Fuyi, you must save her!¡± That was what Long Siye said before he left the room. He has finally gone in pity. Only Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were left in the room alone. Initially, Gu Xijiu was half leaning in Long Siye¡¯s arms but now it was reced by Di Fuyi and he was supporting her with one of his arms. Both of them were so close to each other. There was no gap between them and they could even smell each other¡¯s breath. However, they seemed to be far apart even though they were physically close to each other. His odor was really nice, as nice as the fragrance of a flower. She used to love it but she just could not bear smelling it for a second now¡­ Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re not pushing me away anymore?¡± Gu Xijiu slightly closed her eyes and struggled, ¡°I¡¯d rather be handicapped!¡± She was suffering and had difficulty in breathing; her body was ice-cold. She was in pain as her wound was hurting her and when she struggled, beads of sweat rolled down from her forehead again. ¡°Don¡¯t you still like me? But you were disappointed when you saw me, that¡¯s why you chose to take the risk and put your life on the line?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly asked. Chapter 706 Chapter 706: To Make You Remember Your Lesson Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu opened her eyes widely and looked at him as if he was out of his mind, ¡°Have you not woken up from your dreams? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Di Fuyiughed, with an icy tone, ¡°Since it is not what it is, why are you being so difficult? You are not dumb, you do know what is best for you at this very moment, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu was at loss for words. Scornfully, sheughed, ¡°I like him, maybe I will be determined to marry him regardless.¡± There was a brief sign of pain in Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes, but she did not seem to notice it. The corners of his lips twitched a little, ¡°What a shame that he can no longer marry you. As you see, he has agreed to my terms.¡± ¡°He has, but I have not! I will decide on my own marriage,¡± said Gu Xijiu, sneeringly. ¡°Really?¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand and Gu Xijiu¡¯s clothes were immediately torn off. Her fair-skinned chest waspletely exposed. Her body was fully-grown and well-proportioned, with a slender waistline and her breasts, exquisitely tender. Gu Xijiu was frozen momentarily. Intuitively, she wanted to cover up her bare chests. However, Di Fuyi had already presented her with a piece of ck cloth to cover up her eyes. It was meant to avoid arousing any awkwardness. She was frozen for a while. She then saw his handing towards her and touched her skin delicately. Both of them were rigid. Gu Xijiu then caught his hand and said, ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do?¡± Her face used to be pale due to the pain, but now, it was red and heated. Di Fuyi turned his hand around and caught both of her hands instead. She did not have any strength to free her hands from his grasp. ¡°Your wound is an external wound. You are worried that I may look at your body, so you are not going to allow me to touch it, aren¡¯t you? I am here to treat your wound. Do you think that I am here to take any advantage of you?¡± Di Fuyi responded with a cold tone. Her full body waspletely naked and exposed in front of him. It was awkward for her even with her eyes covered. She clenched her fist tightly, ¡°Must I take off my clothes?¡± ¡°A few moments ago, you were going to let Long Siye heal your wounds, must you not take off your clothes?¡± Di Fuyi answered with another question. Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. ¡°Gu Xijiu, get your mind off from all your ridiculous thoughts. I need your cooperation to treat the wound!¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand and covered up her eyes with a piece of ck cloth. Her vision waspletely obscure. ¡°If you feel awkward, then do not look.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. There was no difference from self-deception. She was not sure of the material for the ck cloth. Once her eyes were covered, she could hardly see anything at all, not even the faintest of light. Although her vision was covered by a blindfold, her sense of touch was still sensitive. Fortunately, his hands did not touch any of her sensitive body parts. He slowly moved towards the handle of the sword and grabbed it gently. Her body trembled in response to the pain, ¡°You¡­ Can¡¯t you alleviate the pain first?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s answer was ice-cold. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed. ¡°To make you remember your lesson!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s tone was even harsher. She could have easily avoided the sword. Instead, she insisted to step forward and suffer the impact. Was it really important to win or lose? Was it important enough for her to risk her own life? Did she really think that she was strong enough? Moreover, she could have won in the third round despite losing in the second, but she just had to fight a life-or-death struggle. ¡°Just direct your energy to protect your heart channels. Do not use any of your spiritual power. Rx, just rx.¡± In the dark, she could hear Di Fuyi¡¯s voice lingering in her ears. His voice was calming, enough to provide her with a sense of security. He did not seem to be fooling around like he used to. Chapter 707 Chapter 707: Male Gynecologist Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion His voice was as pleasing as the sound of flowing water. It lingered in her ears from time to time. She tried to suppress her awkwardness while being naked under his care. Although her eyes were already covered, she closed her eyes to focus on his every instruction. The instructions wereplex. He could always feel when she was slightly distracted and reminded her to stay focused from time to time. Gradually, she could feel a burning sensationing from every inch of the wound. The sword seemed to have regrly decreased in size. She could not see, so she did not know that the sword was shimmering in seven-colored rays under the grasp of Di Fuyi. She did not see the blue veins that stood out on the back of his palms. She did not notice the sweat that was oozing out from his temples from time to time. She did not realize his pale face under the cover of his mask. She did not know the amount of blood that was rushing up his throat that he had to swallow during the process. She was not informed about the gradual disappearance of the sword in his grip, as though it had been forcefully vaporized. The process did not take too long. Itsted about half an hour. When Gu Xijiu finally felt better as wound had stopped hurting with brutal pain, she was ced on the bed. She could feel that the sword hadpletely disappeared and he was now treating the wound on her chest. The position of the wound was rather awkward. During the fight, she had no other choice but to risk it in order to win and to save lives. asionally, she could feel his icy finger touching her sensitive parts. It was embarrassing for her. She could only close her eyes and pretend that she was his patient, trying to suppress herself from giving out any reactions. His palm hadpletely covered up her wound, with his fingers touching the upper part of her breast. His palm was cold, but she could feel a steady heat flow into her wound. The pain was finally relieved and had stopped cramping. It gradually went away as she rxed. She could not help but to doubt. Since his eyes were already covered, how could he be so precise of the position of the wound? There was not any deviation. His fingers only lingered around the wound area and did not touch any other parts of her body. Was the blindfold on his eyes useless? Was it only for her to feel better? Gu Xijiu had some serious doubts, but she could not ask him. What was the point of asking and getting to know his answer? Could she not let him treat her wound? Never mind, she would pretend that it was a full health inspection at the hospital and the man in front of her was a male gynecologist. He finally removed his palm. She could feel that he had just applied a type of cooling medicine to her wound. She could still feel the pain, but it was bearable. They were very close in proximity to one another. She could feel his every movement right above her. His fingers were cold and soft. The way he applied the medicine was tender, one that was able to calm her heart. A droplet fell from above andnded on her silky, white skin. She was distracted for a little and was about to make a move, but he suddenly lifted her up and turned her around without giving her any chance to catch her breath. Heid her down on hisp to treat the wound on her back. Due to the intense pain experienced a few moments ago, Gu Xijiu was entirely drenched in sweat, as though she had just been soaked in water. She could feel that his robes were also wet while lying on hisp, but she could not be sure about it, as her hands were all wet, too. There was aplete silence in the house, filled only with the sounds of their breaths. Chapter 708 Chapter 708: She Wanted To Dash It All And Frustrate Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu tried very hard to empty her mind so she would not think about anything else. Time passed by with every second. They never talked to each other all this while; perhaps there was nothing to talk about. At the very end, he put her back in bed. She could finally heave a sigh of relief, as both her front and back wounds were properly dressed. ¡°Thank you very much,¡± she finally said. He probably caused most of her wounds, but it was also him who saved her. She could sense that her spirit power was not reduced to a great extent. Her spirit power was fading away rather quickly just now. Could it be just another illusion due to the sword? ¡°You are wee.¡± He hesitated for a few seconds and continued icily, ¡°This is an agreement between Long Siye and I. It has nothing to do with you.¡± It was ludicrous. It had everything to do with her life affairs, but both of them hadpletely isted her from it. Gu Xijiu could not help pursing her lips. She heard his voice again. ¡°Alright, you have to stay in bed for two days and only start moving around two dayster. You are not allowed to use any power within the first ten days. All spicy food is prohibited, only a light diet is rmended.¡± He had given her some instructions that she should be aware of. Gu Xijiu was silent for a while. ¡°Have I ever told you that Long Siye and I came from the same era?¡± She suddenly said. Di Fuyi was puzzled. ¡°So what?¡± Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°In our times, it is not necessary to get married to be together. As long as both of us are in love, the ceremony will not be the point. We can be lovers for life.¡± ¡°So?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Although he had made a life promise not to marry me, I can still be his lover. Why is the ceremony necessary?¡± She seemed happier, as her smile grew bigger. However, she could feel a little anxious in her heart, as she awaited his answer. Di Fuyi was quiet for a while. He looked at her and saw the smile on her face that was blooming like a flower. Finally, he said, ¡°Do you really like him so much, to the point of that you would disregard your own status just to be with him?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Xijiu answered firmly. There was no trace of hesitation. She disliked the way he made use of somebody else¡¯s misfortune to his own benefit. She disapproved of his arrogance, so she wanted to dash it all and frustrate him. He had threatened her in such a shameless manner. She could do the same. The house fell into silence, again. Gu Xijiu raised her head up in bed, like a little leopard that was ready to fight ¨C weak, but with sharp ws. She did not get his answer in a while, but she knew that he had not left her side. She could somehow feel that he was looking at her from the side of her bed. He should have taken off his blindfold long ago, but he had not done the same to hers. She could feel his eyes on her. His momentum was too strong. When he fixed his intense eyes on a person, the strength of his gaze was enough to make one¡¯s heart shudder and one¡¯s hair stands on end. Gu Xijiu raised her brows. She wanted to remove her blindfold but was stopped by him. ¡°Gu Xijiu, is it true?¡± The temperature of his hand was a little odd ¨C his fingertips were cold, but his palm was warm enough. He ced his hand on hers, so she could not move at all. ¡°Of course, I like him, so I certainly have to be with him,¡± said Gu Xijiu, unyieldingly. ¡°Gu Xijiu, I say this once more, you and he are not fated to be together! You¡¯d better not get yourself into real trouble and suffer from your own consequences!¡± Di Fuyi was harsh. ¡°I am willing to. I like it!¡± Gu Xijiu was harsh in return. He would always put her through a rough time for her, so she would do the same to him. Chapter 709 Chapter 709: A Massive Storm Had Just Enveloped The Lands Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The temperature of the surroundings rose. As the wind blew, she could smell a faint scent slowly approaching her. She was intuitively cautious of the danger that was approaching, but it was toote for her to react. She then found her lips sealed with a hot kiss. She was taken by great surprise and an intense anguish. She then raised her arms to push him away, but she was as weak as a cat. He put his weight on her, so she could hardly make any difference. Instead, he grabbed her hands and secured them at the top of her head. The kiss was intense. It was different from his usual self, as though a massive storm had just enveloped thends. He was like a wolf that had just been released. He was brutal and absolute, like a king. His tongue easily invaded her clenched teeth and their lips intertwined. She could not avoid it, as his tongue was intense and yet skillful, so she could not help but to twist hers along with his. She could not tell if she was angry or anxious. She wanted to bite him, but his kisses were too skillful. She could barely wound him. Instead, he kissed her hard, even harder. Her lips and the tip of her tongue had been entirely conquered. He took control of her body, as he ced one hand on her waist and pulled her in tightly, as though he was about to merge their bodies into one. There was a faint scent in the air. Gu Xijiu could not catch her breath and was a little lightheaded. Finally, she stopped struggling. A few momentster, he finally let go of her lips, but he still held her tight. Fortunately, he did not touch her wounds while clenching both her hands. The wounds were not affected at all. Gu Xijiu was still blindfolded. She could not see his expression, but she knew that he was still really close. She could feel his eyes overlooking her. It was a rather awkward position. Gu Xijiu was too taken by anguish and finallyshed out at him, ¡°Di Fuyi, you have a problem!¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu, do not challenge my limits. I have countless ways to separate the two of you. I will either get you or kill him!¡± The tone of his voice was harsh. He then brushed across her lips with the tip of his finger, ¡°You do know that I am not bound to any limitations in what I do. When you are incapable of making any changes, do not say that ¡®you are willing to¡¯ or ¡®you like it¡¯. You are not yet qualified!¡± He finally let go of her. It was the first time he was so harsh on her. Gu Xijiu did not say anything back. Once freed, she started to rub her lips fiercely with her sleeve. The room was rather quiet. Gu Xijiu kept rubbing her lips and finally stopped when her lips started bleeding. ¡°Di Fuyi, I will be qualified someday!¡± She said scornfully. ¡°I will wait and see!¡± Di Fuyi answered. The room returned to its usual silence. Gu Xijiu gasped for a little air and took off the blindfold. She realized that she was alone in the room and Di Fuyi was already gone. She took a closer look at the ck cloth. Just now, she could not take it off no matter how she tried, as though it had caught up with her eyes. Moreover, there was aplete darkness when she was blindfolded. She could not even see the slightest of light. The ck cloth seemed to have caught a little of his scent. Frustrated, she threw it on the floor. The room was serene. There was an aromamp ming in the corner of the room. She closed her eyes briefly. His scent still lingered in the room. She was triggered by an unspoken anguish in her heart. The doors were suddenly pushed open. Gu Xijiu awoke to find Lan Waihu approaching her with stealthy footsteps. Their eyes met. She saw Gu Xijiu¡¯s clear eyes and took a look at the entirely blood-stained clothes below her. She then let out a loud cry, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Chapter 710 Chapter 710: She Must Find Ways To Take Back Her ce Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Waihu sprang forward, as she wanted to take the covers off and see her body. Gu Xijiu was worried that she might not look that well with her naked body. She quickly stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I am fine now.¡± However, Little Fox was swift. Gu Xijiu had no strength at all to resist her from disclosing her covers. Luckily, she was wearing something to cover her body. Her front and back chests were wrapped with bandages. Lan Waihu took a look at the bandages and could not help crying, ¡°Are you in pain? It is my entire fault! You took the sword for me.¡± Little Fox¡¯s crying ability was as though it was lethal. Gu Xijiu was slightly intimidated by her cry, ¡°It is fine. I am only lightly wounded. Don¡¯t cry¡­ Please add some fragrance to the aromamp, I think it is good for my healing.¡± Lan Waihu hastened to fix the aromamp. The fragrance filled the entire house and finally masked his scent. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Where is this ce?¡± ¡°This is a medical center of Tianju Hall. The spiritual energy here is excellent, also it is very clean. It used to be a healing ce for the elders. This time, Headmaster Gu has allowed you to stay here for a month for your recovery.¡± Lan Waihu answered her question with multiple exnations. ¡°What about Yun Qingluo?¡± Gu Xijiu remembered. When she lunged forward to take the sword for Lan Waihu, she did not expect the opponent to use the Juehu Sword in such a lethal way. Therefore, she did not tackle Yun Qingluo at her vital points. She did not even use her full strength, as she only meant to make her bleed and thus unable to proceed to the next battle. It turned out that she was the one who suffered a great loss and at the edge of bing a disabled person. Her mercy for her was foolish. She must find ways to take back her ce. ¡°She broke four ribs, nothing as severe as yours. The doctors in Tianju Hall have examined her and set her fractures. She is now recovering in her own house,¡± said Lan Waihu. Damn it, she only broke four ribs. If she used her full strength in that strike, she might be able to harm her vital organs. The opponent might be armored with her spirit power as a protective shell, but the strike would still be able to make her more dead than alive, though not entirely lethal. She sighed in regret. ¡°Did we win or lose the battle?¡± Gu Xijiu tried to recall the result. ¡°Headmaster Gu announced that we won, as the opponent had to be kept away from the stage first.¡± Lan Waihu carefully reced a clean sheet for her nket as she exined. Gu Xijiu was relieved. She had achieved her goal, anyway. At least she did not suffer a double loss. She had just realized the massive blood stains on her nket. Strangely, he was a person with obsessive concern for hygiene, but he did not rece these bloody sheets for her. It was merely an easy task to him, after all. She would not have thought that he would kiss her and threaten her under such a circumstance, just to separate her from Long Siye. She clenched her fist at the thought of the kiss. ¡°I would like to rinse my mouth,¡± she told Little Fox. Little Fox was agile, as she quickly took some water for her. Gu Xijiu took a few turns to gargle and rinse her mouth. ¡°Di Fuyi, it was impossible to hinder me for life, I like who I like. Someday, I will have the ability to refuse you.¡± She had suffered a great wound and was in pain for a prolonged period of time. Exhausted, she briefly closed her eyes. She was still wearing her wet clothes covered in sweat. Little Fox took a clean set of clothes for her to change, but she was too tired to do so. Chapter 711 Chapter 711: Bring Me There Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Little Fox took a clean set of clothes for her to change. She wanted to clean her up and help her change, but Gu Xijiu refused to, as she was not used to someone taking care of her in such ways. She took a rest. She would take a nice bath and change when she had enough sleep. ¡­ ¡°Where is Yun Qingluo?¡± Di Fuyi asked Mu Lei, as soon as he came out. ¡°She broke four ribs and is now recovering in her own house. It is assumed that she will not be able to fully recover anytime soon.¡± Mu Lei told him the news that he had inquired. ¡°Where is her house? Take me there!¡± Di Fuyi did not stop his steps. Mu Lei was taken by surprise. He took a look at Di Fuyi¡¯s paleplexion and was a little worried, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master, Her fractures are set, there is no need for any further medical attention. The residence is now ready, why don¡¯t you take a rest before seeing her?¡± Di Fuyi did not even bother to look at him. ¡°Stop with the nonsense, show me the way!¡± He was too overpowered, so Mu Lei did not dare to say any further. He hastened to guide him. ¡­ Actually, Gu Canmo and the rest of them were all waiting outside. They knew that Gu Xijiu was severely wounded, but they were uncertain of the severity. Di Fuyi was not well known for his medical ability, as he had never healed anyone before. When he took Gu Xijiu into the room, Gu Canmo and the rest of them fluttered restlessly, as they were worried that he wouldter carry a dead body out of the room. They were slightly relieved when Long Siye finally entered the room with him. However, Long Siye went in and out very quickly. He did not speak a word when he came out, as though he had lost his tongue. With pursed lips, he waited for them. When Di Fuyi finally came out, they quickly rushed forward to ask about her condition, but he did not bother to tell them at all. Long Siye wanted to go into the room to check on her but was immediately halted. No one knew what he had told Long Siye, as Long Siye could be seen giving him a stern look. In the end, Long Siye did not enter. Instead, Lan Waiyu was sent into the room to take care of her. Di Fuyi did not give any further attention to the people and left swiftly with his follower. Gu Canmo and the rest of the people stood gazing at one another. It seemed to them that Celestial Master Zuo wanted both his old and new lovers, as he had finally thought of Yun Qingluo. ¡­ Every disciple in Tianju Hall had an equal share of the amount for all the basic living necessities. The house that Yun Qingluo was living was no different than the rest of the female disciples. They all lived independently in their own little courtyard. She was quick-witted and nimble-fingered. She had nted all kinds of herbs in her yard covered with flowers and trees. She had even ced a rock that was tangled in tendrils of vines in the yard. The tendrils were flourished with flowers blooming with red fruits. The yard was very well managed. ording to Mu Lei, who had been there, the style of the yard and Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s Fucang Hall was aesthetically the same, as though different tunes rendered with equal skill. Yun Qingluo had always hoped that when Celestial Master Zuo came to Tianju Hall, he would take some time to visit her yard, so he would finally understand her feelings. She was lying on her own bed. Although the fractures had been set and fixed, she could still feel the pain in her bones. Even with the use of her spiritual power to ease the recovery, she would still have to lie down for at least two days to get better. She was popr and had some good friends. Normally when she caught a cold or had a fever, a lot of her friends woulde by and visit her. However, she had been lying on her bed for almost an hour now, only one or two of her good friends hade to visit. They did not even stay long. She thought of the looks of the people when the medical personnel was carrying her away. There werre surprise, disbelief, despise and even sympathy. Chapter 712 Chapter 712: Who Do You Think You Are? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion What people despised in her was that she actually used a vicious hidden weapon to attack her peers, while people also sympathized that she was abandoned by Celestial Master Zuo. When Di Fuyi carried Gu Xijiu and left the arena, he did not even look at Yun Qingluo at all. She spent so much effort to build the illusion that she was the favorite person of Celestial Master Zuo and was pampered by him. All these images were all gone now. Now, people looked at her like how they looked at Gu Xijiu in the past¡­ The treatment that Gu Xijiu received in the past few days had all happened to her now and she felt extremely embarrassed. When Di Fuyi came to her foreyard, she was lying on the bed in her room. Her only friend who did not abandon had herforted her, ¡°Qingluo, do not worry. After all, Gu Xijiu was the disciple of The Lord. It was reasonable that Celestial Master Zuo saved and healed her first when she was badly injured so that The Lord would not me it on him. I think he is doing this for you so that The Lord would not punish you¡­¡± ¡°Look, Celestial Master Zuo picked you up and stayed with you for a month. He even sent you back personally¡­ Based on this, I believe Celestial Master Zuo treats you differently from Gu Xijiu. Be rest assured, I think that once he has finished healing Gu Xijiu, he woulde and visit you¡­¡± When she finished this sentence, Celestial Master Zuo had just stepped into the room¡­ The youngdy was shocked, but immediately her eyes had brightened. When she kneeled down to greet Di Fuyi, she looked at Yun Qingluo and gave her an eye signal, hinting that she was right at her guess. Yun Qingluo¡¯s face suddenly turned pale upon seeing Di Fuyi. She attempted to get up from the bed but failed to do so because of the pain in her rib. She frowned and looked at Di Fuyi. He was staring at her beside her bed and did not say anything. She did not dare to dy any longer, so she had to bear the pain and got down from the bed and kneeled down with herpanion. This action hurt her injury and she was in pain until beads of sweat formed on her forehead. Herpanion froze for a moment, then she was surprised and pulled her, ¡°Qingluo, you are injured¡­ Celestial Master Zuo will not me you if you didn¡¯t kneel¡­¡± Yun Qingluo dared not bother her and only whispered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How can you be fine? You have four broken ribs¡­¡± Yun Qingluo wanted to cover her mouth, but Celestial Master Zuo was here and she could not do so. Herpanion was not sensitive enough and naively asked, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, are you here to heal Qingluo? She was thinking about you all the time and thought that you would note¡­¡± Di Fuyi finally smiled. He was wearing a mask, so even when he smiled, they could just see the curved lips. The smile looked gentle but itcked sincerity, ¡°Of course, I wille, but to seek justice for Gu Xijiu. Before that, your friend seems to have misunderstood something. Don¡¯t you want to exin it?¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s face was pale, ¡°I¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked serious, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± When he looked serious, the ambiance was a bit awkward and herpanion finally sensed something was not right. Her mouth was wide open but she did not dare speak. Di Fuyi stared at Yun Qingluo who kneeled in front of him with grim smile, ¡°Why did I ask them to bring you to me?¡± Chapter 713 Chapter 713: The Dream Ended Too Fast Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yun Qingluo tightly bit her lips. She did not want to answer but she had to, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo received an order from The Lord to punish me and put me into the Firnd for a month.¡± Herpanion was surprised and blurted, ¡°You have never told us about it. Everyone thought that you were apanying Celestial Master Zuo who was injured and you never denied it¡­¡± Yun Qingluo felt like kicking herpanion out of the room. She blushed, ¡°That was your spection. I have never admitted it.¡± ¡°But you did not deny it too.¡± When everyone was specting and asked her personally, she had never denied it and attempted to mislead by saying that she was tired of the trip¡­ Thepanion suddenly felt like they were being cheated. Di Fuyi did not bother her. He red at Yun Qingluo, ¡°Yun Qingluo, indeed, I am treating you differently from others, but solely because you are the heaven¡¯s gift disciple. I have been treating all the heaven¡¯s gift disciples the same way. I thought I have told you about it before, do you agree?¡± Yun Qingluo was sweating on her forehead, ¡°Yes¡­¡± The fake illusion that she was pampered and favored by Celestial Master Zuo in front of her best friend was fully disclosed. Yun Qingluo felt extremely embarrassed. ¡°Yun Qingluo, I know that you have unusual feelings towards me. I did not want to embarrass you in public, so I just warned you personally. However, I never knew that you were so stubborn and actually spread such untrue rumors that misled people. I wonder what your motive is.¡± Yun Qingluo kneeled and bowed to the ground. Her face was as pale as paper and could not even speak a word. People used to say that Celestial Master Zuo was cruel and unmerciful when he was strict. Now she finally got to witness it. She loved him crazily and had done everything she could just to be close to him and stayed by his side. She thought that after bing the heaven¡¯s gift disciple, he would treat her differently and fell in love with her. However, it never happened¡­ The dream finished too fast! Di Fuyi nced at her coldly. At first, he thought he would want to leave her some pride so he just warned her not to bring any trouble to Gu Xijiu but focused on practicing. She had promised that she would be well-behaved but now she broke it and created such a big trauma. Di Fuyi turned his palm and revealed a small broken red sword in his palm, ¡°Yun Qingluo, what is this?¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s face was pale and her body shrunk, ¡°This is¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Can¡¯t you recognize your own thing?¡± Di Fuyi sounded fierce, ¡°Yun Qingluo, ording to the rules of thepetition, the participant shall not use any spell or poison. What is this spelled sword? You used it to injure your peers! Do you know what is the punishment for doing so?¡± Yun Qingluo kept sweating and kowtowed, ¡°I admit my mistake¡­ I¡¯m begging for your mercy¡­¡± Di Fuyi slowly stepped forward and took up the broken sword in his palm, ¡°As you are the heaven¡¯s gift disciple, I will not kill you. However, you will receive due punishment. Since you used it to hurt your peers, I will use it as your punishment too!¡± He flicked his fingertip and the broken sword immediately snapped into Yun QIngluo¡¯s right chest and pierced through her back¡­ It was exactly the same location where Gu Xijiu was injured. Yun Qingluo fell onto the ground, instantly felt the pain and trembled. Di Fuyi did not bother her anymore. He turned and walked out of the room. Chapter 714 Chapter 714: You¡¯re Not Him! You¡¯re not! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although the sword belonged to Yun Qingluo and she had the solution to heal it, she suffered the same pain as Gu Xijiu did! All he wanted to do was to let her suffer the same pain! If she was not the heaven¡¯s gift disciple, she would have died in his hands a long time ago. Celestial Master Zuo came and left very fast. He disappeared into the room in just a blink of an eye. Yun Qingluo was in pain but she dared not simply move around because of the sword at her back. Herpanion watched the whole scene and had been very shocked. At the moment, she was still kneeling on the floor, stunned, and yet to regain consciousness. Yun Qingluo finally groaned loudly and woke herpanion up. When herpanion looked at Yun Qingluo, she had mixed feelings. However, she still walked over to see her injury, ¡°Qingluo, this is not a light injury. Let me go and call a doctor¡­¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Yun Qingluo could hardly speak, ¡°I¡­ I can heal by myself. You can leave now and please don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened just now¡­¡± Herpanion was worried, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Please, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Yun Qingluo was already impatient, ¡°Please go away. I beg you¡­¡± Herpanion was stunned for a moment and finally left the room. It left only Yun Qingluo in therge room. She breathed heavily and could barely stand up. She closed the door and issued a few spells to shut the room down. She would be notified if there was anyone who came near her room. Once she finished, she was exhausted and sweating profusely. She used her shaking hand to take out a storage bag from the rack. When she opened the storage bag, a man appeared from the bag¡­ The man was wearing a purple robe with long ck hair. He was wearing a mask and had a fit body. He stood beside Yun Qingluo like a deity. Yun Qingluo reached her hand out to him and slightly closed her eyes, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, carry me¡­¡± The man propped her quietly, carried her up from her waist and put her on the bed ording to her instructions¡­ Yun Qingluo¡¯s arms wrapped around his neck. Her head leaned against his chest and her eyes were full of pain, ¡°Why can¡¯t you love me? I have been doing so much just for you¡­¡± The man did not speak but gently hugged her. Suddenly, Yun Qingluo pushed him away and her tears rolled down like the falling rain, ¡°Go away! You are not him! You are not!¡± The man fell down off the bed after being pushed away by her. He followed her instructions to step back and stay away from her. Yun Qingluoughed, ¡°You¡¯re not him! He will not listen to me! You are just a puppet! A brainless puppet!¡± Afterughing, she cried, ¡°Why are you not him? It would be good if you were him¡­¡± Fresh blood was flowing from her back and chest. She did not bother and let the blood flown. There was dullness in her eyes, ¡°Sometimes I think I should just die so that I don¡¯t have to love him anymore¡­¡± She raised her hand and touched the wound on her chest. Her hand was full of blood and she mumbled, ¡°This was given by him¡­ Perhaps I should let go¡­¡± The purple-clothed man walked over and stood at the bedside. He looked at her gently and raised his hand to flick her wound. Finally, he spoke, ¡°Qingluo, you cannot die yet. You have notpleted your mission yet¡­¡± His voice was exactly like the voice of Di Fuyi. He gave her the fondness that Di Fuyi never gave her, ¡°Qingluo, I am with you.¡± Yun Qingluo was stunned and startled for a moment, ¡°I¡­ I did not teach you this. How do you know how to say this¡­¡± The purple clothed man looked at her gently and hugged in his arms, ¡°Qingluo, don¡¯t be afraid. I am here. I will be always here for you.¡± Chapter 715 Chapter 715: Who Was That Man? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yun Qingluo waspletely stunned. She let him take off her clothes, and let his cool fingertips touch her wounds. He asked, ¡°Qingluo, can you remove this spelled sword?¡± Yun Qingluo nodded. She was a conjurer. This spelled sword was mixed with her own blood and some other spells so she could definitely remove the curse and took it off her body. She backhanded to hold the tip of the sword and pulled the sword out quickly. Of course, it was a very painful process. She lied on the bed and almost fainted. The purple-clothed man had flexible fingers and he started to wipe her wounds and applied some medicine¡­ Yun Qingluo stared at him. This man looked exactly like Di Fuyi. His height, his facial features, his fingers and everything were exactly the same as the man in her dreams, whom she would never attain. How about the face behind the mask? She suddenly raised her hand and took off his mask! Behind the mask, it was a strange face. There were no eyebrows nor a nose; only eyes and a mouth¡­ It was the same as what she had created. There were no changes on the face. She had never seen the real face of Di Fuyi, so when she created the puppet, she did not create theplete facial features because she felt that the puppet would not look like him based on her own imagination. She was disappointed and wore the mask back on the puppet¡¯s face and instantly, he became the living Di Fuyi again. The puppet could talk to her, celebrate Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day with her and let her do whatever she wanted to do as long as she directed him with the puppet technique¡­ She lightly closed her eyes. Suddenly she thought of something and asked, ¡°What is the mission you mentioned just now? What is that?¡± The purple clothed man touched her face and sighed, ¡°Qingluo, how was I made?¡± Yun Qingluo answered, ¡°You were made by me. I am a puppet creator¡­¡± ¡°If merely based on your ability, do you think you can make a puppet that looks and smells exactly like him?¡± Yun Qingluo remained silent. She was a master of puppet creation and she could definitely produce a puppet. However, the puppet that she produced was not autonomous and required control by the puppet creator. Besides, aspared to actual human beings, the action and coordination of the puppet were worse. More importantly, normal puppets had a special smell that could distinguish it from regr people. She liked Celestial Master Zuo so much, and when she could not get him, she made a puppet that looked like him to kill her boredom. However, the puppet she made had a lot of issues that differentiated the both of them¡­ Until one day, she followed a man¡¯s instructions in a dream. The man taught her a special method of puppet production and also gave her one hair of Di Fuyi¡­ She remembered that set ofplicated steps after waking up from the dream. With the hair of Di Fuyi, she finally managed to create a puppet that looked exactly like him after two years¡­ Yun Qingluo looked at the puppet which had been apanying her for two years, ¡°You¡­¡± The puppet held her hand and smiled, ¡°I am different from those puppets. Qingluo, I will always be with you and never leave you. However, you owe that man a favor so you have to pay him¡­¡± Yun Qingluo did not know why, but her heart was shaking, ¡°Who was that man?¡± That puppet smiled. He raised his hand to y with her hair on the forehead, ¡°You will know it in the future.¡± Yun Qingluo said angrily, ¡°I want to know now!¡± Chapter 716 Chapter 716: So What Are You Interested In? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The puppet smiled, nced at her and didn¡¯t say a word. Yun Qingluo was frustrated. She took a sword out from nowhere and held it towards the puppet¡¯s neck, ¡°Speak!¡± She inserted the tip of the sword into the skin, and the neck started to bleed. The puppet did not speak or move. The smile on his face did not change. Yun Qingluo was getting frustrated and continued to threaten him. She even said that she would destroy him, but the puppet did not react. Yun Qingluo finally gave up. She put the puppet back into the storage bag and kept it. This storage back was exceptional. It could not only store living items, but the size could freely change as well. Yun Qingluo kept the storage bag at a secret ce which could not be found by anyone. ¡­ ¡°Xijiu, I have gotten the prizes from thepletion. Look, this is the snow fruit, these are the grade eight Qingxin pill, and these are the Bazhen pills¡­¡± The sky was dark outside, but Gu Xijiu¡¯s room was still bright. Qian Lingyu came with three tters on his hands, on the tray were the prizes of thepetition. The first two were contributed by Overlord Long and Celestial Master Zuo, while thest one was the original prize of the game. It was already four hours after Gu Xijiu was injured. She now looked better than before and was able to sit by herself. During this period, there were a lot of people who came to visit her which included Yan Chen, Headmaster Gu, the ss teachers and the students from the Liuyun ss. As they were worried that she would be exhausted, they did not stay too long in her room. Of course, before they left they gave her a lot of things like delicious fruits, medicines, supplements and so on. Lan Waihu had been staying beside her and was busy serving her as a maid. Qian Lingyu only came to visit her now, bringing along the prizes. Lan Waihu was very happy and circled the prizes. She took them over and showed Gu Xijiu so that she could touch them. Among the prizes, the snow fruit was the most appealing. It looked very juicy and pinkish on its skin. It looked like a peach in snow white color, and there was pink petal-like texture on the top of the fruit. Of course, it was the most precious species among all fruits. It had a powerful function and was priceless. It was taken out by Di Fuyi. ¡°Xijiu, I have thought about it. You contributed the most in this battle so you will get this snow fruit! There were three grade-eight Qingxin pills so we can get one each. As for the grade six Bazhen pill, there are four so you will get two, and both of us will get one each.¡± Qian Lingyu started to tell his idea of dividing the prizes. Lan Waihu also nodded and echoed his idea. She had no dispute with the prizes distribution arrangement. Gu Xijiu nced at the three prizes and gently smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the snow fruit. Both of you can split it by yourself. I have no opinion on the arrangement of the other two prizes.¡± Lan Waihu was surprised, ¡°Xijiu, the snow fruit was the best among these prizes. It can make people stay young and immortal. You will need it¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head andughed, ¡°There is no such thing as immortality. If one can be immortal from eating this fruit, everyone would look for it instead of practicing the spiritual power.¡± Qian Lingyu and Lan Waihu still wanted to persuade her. Gu Xijiu waved her hand and slightly closed her eyes, ¡°Alright, just follow ording to what I have said. I don¡¯t want to get the snow fruit, and I am not interested in it.¡± ¡°So what are you interested in?¡± A voice interrupted abruptly. Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was stiff, and the other two turned their head. They saw Di Fuyi who was leaning against the front door. Chapter 717 Chapter 717: I Will Stay This Time Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Behind him, it was the dark sky with stars. Because he was standing with light at his back, they could barely see his face. Also, he was wearing a mask on his face. Thus, no one could see what his facial expression was. Qian Lingyu and Lan Waihu looked at each other and then bowed in front of Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi waved and asked them to stand up. He was straightforward, ¡°Distribute the prizes ording to Qian Lingyu¡¯s arrangement. Both of you, please take what you are supposed to take and leave.¡± Qian Lingyu and Lan Waihu looked at each other again and did not discuss any further. After they took their prizes, they left the room immediately. Lan Waihu was a considerate girl. She made sure to close the door tightly as she left. Before Gu Xijiu could say anything, both of them had disappeared. Only Di Fuyi and herself remained in the room. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want the snow fruit? Is it because it came from me?¡± Di Fuyi started the conversation. He sat down beside the only table in the room that was about a meter away from her bed. Gu Xijiu never expected that he would be so blunt. She paused for a moment and admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you hate me?¡± He looked at her. Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°You are overthinking about it.¡± She did not think that she hated him but just did not want to get anything from him. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take it? You know that this is the prize that you deserve.¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes, ¡°I just think that it is useless to me, so I decided to give it to mypanions. They need it more than I do.¡± Di Fuyi paused for three seconds then heughed, ¡°Do you know what its functions are?¡± Gu Xijiu called out all its functions without any facial expression then she replied him, ¡°Look, I know its function, but I don¡¯t think it is beneficial to me.¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°You are right about all these functions, but there is another function that is very important. No one knows about it, but it is very beneficial to you. Would you like to know about it?¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak. She thought that Di Fuyi was very talkative tonight and kept prompting her to talk. However, she did not want to talk too much with him at the moment. Di Fuyi looked at her for a long while then heughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel curious? If not, then I won¡¯t continue to speak of it.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless and remained silent. She decided to close her eyes to rest. It was quiet for a long while in the room. When Gu Xijiu thought that Di Fuyi had left, he finally spoke, ¡°The most special function of this fruit is that it can remove any mark from someone¡¯s face.¡± Gu Xijiu finally opened her eyes and saw Di Fuyi, holding the fruit in his hand. He calmly said, ¡°So do you think you are the most suitable candidate to get this fruit?¡± Gu Xijiu thought of the birthmark on her forehead. Although it had mostly faded, the mark was still visible when she blushed or felt anxious. If eating the fruit would remove it, she would not reject it. ¡°Although this fruit belongs to me, I have decided to use it as the prize so I hope it would be used with the maximized effect and not go to waste. Since you won thepetition, you deserve the prize. It was funny how you forced to give it to others. Unless¡­¡± He suddenly leaned towards her, ¡°Unless you¡¯re in love with me that is why you acted so childishly. So are you in love with me?¡± His face was only less than a foot away from her. He half-leaned towards her with the eyelids slightly bent. He seemed serious yet jokingly said, ¡°Little Xijiu, I think you are in love with me¡­¡± Chapter 718 Chapter 718: Unpredictable Mood Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion His breathing was warm, and it blew on her face. His position was very luring, and his eyes were charming as if there was light shimmering inside. In any circumstance, an average girl would feel his presence, and their heart would beat fast, and their face would blush. However, it did not happen on Gu Xijiu. She just stared at him with her very calm and serene eyes. She smiled, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo must be kidding. Alright, since this is very useful, I shall take it. Thank you.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Although she was smiling and epted his prizes, he felt that the distance between them was getting further apart. Di Fuyi did not speak for a moment, but he did not get up. Gu Xijiu was lying in the quilt in his arm. She suddenly felt warm. She quietly shrunk her body in the quilt and said, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, can you please close the door for me? I want to rest now.¡± Apparently, she was asking him to leave. Di Fuyi did not say anything, but he did not leave either. Gu Xijiu did not bother him anymore. After a long while, he finally spoke, ¡°You are not safe here. Why don¡¯t you move to my ce? I have a house in Tianju Hall¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She felt that she did not understand this man well. She knew a lot of strange man in this world. She had seen different people with different characteristics. However, this man was the only one whom she could not understand well. He had a very unpredictable mood. She thought that she was good at reading people¡¯s mind, but she could never understand the thoughts of Celestial Master Zuo. Fortunately, she did not have much interaction with him, and there was no other rtionship between them. Thus she did not need to care about what his thought was. ¡°This ce is perfect. I don¡¯t want to change to any other ce. Thanks for your offer.¡± Gu Xijiu politely rejected. The silence began to spread in the room, and the air was getting thicker. Di Fuyi finally released her and walked two steps back. He looked at her for a moment and did not speak anymore. He turned around and walked out of the room. The room was finally quiet. This time it was peaceful because there were no other people in the room anymore. The thick air passed along with the departure of that man. Gu Xijiu released her breath. Regardless what this man did, it had nothing to do with her anymore. She should be considering Long Siye and be together with him. No other couple like them has ever passed through generations to a new, and different world. That was apparently the arrangement of God. Since God arranged her to reunite with Long Siye, it meant that she was destined to be with him. Even though Long Siye had promised Di Fuyi not to marry her, she also wanted to be with him. She did not mind to be a lifetime lover of him to make up for the regret in the past life. ¡­ The room was dark. There was no light, and the glowing pearl was no longer glowing. Di Fuyi was sitting in the dark for a very long time. However, he did not speak. Mu Feng was standing together with him all this while. Finally, he could not stand it anymore and asked, ¡°My Lord, do you want to eat something? You must be exhausted, and you need to regain your energy.¡± Di Fuyi still did not move; it was as if he was a statue. Mu Feng was a bit worried. It was his first time seeing The Lord behave like this. Chapter 719 Chapter 719: Should It Be A Lifetime Or Only Once Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lord always had time to have deep thoughts. Everyone would know it was the time when he was nning stuff. But this time when he was silent, it was slightly different from the past. This time, he looked lonely and bored as if he was a kid who had been abandoned by his parents and did not know how to get back to his original ce. When this idea came to Mu Feng¡¯s mind, he thought that he must have gone crazy! How could he have such feelings? Celestial Master Zuo was always the one who left other people behind and never had the time when other people abandoned him. ¡°Mu Feng, do you think I am sick?¡± Di Fuyi who had been quiet finally spoke. However, the content of the conversation had shocked Mu Feng a lot, and it immediately made him nervous. ¡°My Lord, are you feeling unwell? Are you feeling dizzy or¡­¡± Mu Feng listed many possible illnesses. His eyes were widely opened to check on Di Fuyi. Although the room was dark, with both of their abilities, they could see each other very clearly. Di Fuyi who was not paying attention became aware and kicked Mu Feng away, ¡°Go away! I did not mean I was sick!¡± Mu Feng was relieved, ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± Tonight, Di Fuyi was a bit talkative. Perhaps he was lost, ¡°Actually I don¡¯t know as well. When I don¡¯t see her, I miss her. When I see her, I don¡¯t feel good. In fact, her current state is what I expected to see. I should feel happy, but I am a bit sad¡­¡± He paused for a moment and seemed to be searching for the right words, ¡°She needs to be stronger. She does indeed grow very fast, which I should feel grateful for. However, when I see that she is living well without me, I somehow feel upset¡­¡± Mu Feng did not dare to interrupt. ¡°I should stay away from her, but I could not control myself¡­ She must be thinking that I am an unpredictable crazy man.¡± Di Fuyi slightly frowned and concluded. Mu Feng remained silent. After a while, he carefully said, ¡°My Lord, why would you want to stay away from her? Since you like her, you should keep her by your side.¡± It had always been The Lord¡¯s style to grab anything he liked. Why is he acting like this now? Di Fuyi turned and looked at him, ¡°Should I keep her?¡± Mu Feng answered, ¡°Of course!¡± An ordinary man would want to keep the woman that he liked, not to mention The Lord! It was the highest blessing of all no matter who he wanted to keep by his side. Di Fuyi did not speak. ¡°My Lord, you like her, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t understand. You were trying so hard to go after her before. I always thought that you would do everything to marry her. What were you thinking at the time?¡± Indeed, what was he thinking? Di Fuyi slightly frowned. ¡°Mu Feng, what is the definition of love?¡± Di Fuyi did not answer Mu Feng¡¯s question. He knocked the table with his fingers and seemed to think about it seriously, ¡°Should it be a lifetime or only once?¡± Mu Feng wanted to cry. He had been living for so many years but had never fallen for anyone before. How would he know the definition of love? However, since The Lord asked for his opinion, he had to share what he understood about love. Chapter 720 Chapter 720: It Is Always Easier To Grab Hold Of Things That Are Closer Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°My Lord, do you remember Gu Xietian and Luo Xinn? They used to love each other so much, and their story was very touching. Luo Xinn almost sacrificed everything she had for Gu Xietian. Gu Xietian also fought very hard on the battlefield because he knew that she was going to deliver their child and wanted him to be by her side. It was because of this promise that he crawled out from the piles of corpses and ran back home in three days. Could you even write a better love story on your own? However, what was the ending of their story? Love can onlyst for a few years. Once it spans longer than that, couples will break up, or they will just treat each other as family.¡± ¡°I remember a saying that exins how the process is more important than the result. I think enjoying the process of being in love is more important than caring about the ending. That way you will have no regrets even if it is brief¡­¡± Di Fuyi did not speak, but he seemed to be impressed. In his life, he had seen countless love stories pass him by. Indeed, Mu Feng was right! Regardless how impressive the love story was, over time the love faded away. Some became typical husbands and wives, and others even turned into enemies. Di Fuyi rarely had such deep discussions with his subordinates thus Mu Feng felt very touched. He had a vision that The Lord would treat him as his best friend. ¡°My Lord, if you like her, you should keep her by your side and love her whole-heartedly!¡± Mu Feng tried to encourage Di Fuyi. He always thought that if The Lord never fell in love his life would never beplete. Di Fuyi did not speak but kept rubbing his eyebrows. ¡°My Lord, I think that the enemy would notice the way you treated Miss Gu today. It is quite dangerous to leave her alone outside. Why don¡¯t you keep her by your side? If you want her to be stronger, why don¡¯t you teach her some skills? She could learn more useful things from you than from Tianju Hall.¡± It is always easier to grab hold of things that are closer. Mu Feng understood this theory very well. Di Fuyi looked down at the floor. For Gu Xijiu to be able to defend herself, she needed to learn more thanbat skills. Somethings could not even be taught. ¡­ There were a stream and a few maple trees around it. The maple leaves were reddish green and created a beautiful scene. Gu Xijiu followed the flute sound she heard and came to this ce. She saw someone under the maple tree dressed in white and looked elegant. It was Long Siye! Gu Xijiu smiled and quietly listened to the melodious tune from afar. However, the flute suddenly stopped, and she felt the wind blow beside her. Long Siye came to her side, ¡°Why are you here? Are you still hurt?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. She had a rtively good physique now and recovered very speedily. Although she was still unable to exercise, she could walk for short distances at a time. She had been very bored lying on the bed for the whole day. Long Siye helped her to sit down on a boulder. He sat beside her, and he held her wrist to check her pulse. After a while, he let her hand go and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re recovering very quickly. Have you eaten anything?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°No, I have no appetite.¡± Long Siye shook while taking out a paper bag. When he opened it, there were hot snacks inside! ¡°There you go, your favorite sweet peas pudding.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°You made it?¡± Long Siye coughed, ¡°Yes. Try it and see how it tastes.¡± Chapter 721 Chapter 721: Sand In Between Our Fingers Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu eagerly took a bite, but to her dismay, it was a bit too sweet and greasy. Seeing Long Siye¡¯s nervous look on his face, she politely finished it slowly andplimented, ¡°It is nice. You¡¯re good at cooking!¡± Long Siye felt relieved, ¡°Good that you like it. I will make it for you again next time.¡± Two of them sat down, and chit chatted for a while. In between their conversation, Gu Xijiu demanded, ¡°Instructor Long, can you y a song for me? I would like to listen to you y.¡± In the past, she loved to watch him ying the flute. Long Siye was undeniably handsome. The scene of him ying his flute under the maple tree could be considered as art! It looked like a beautiful painting. Long Siye did not reject her request and picked up his instrument. He yed the song ¨C A Trip To Suzhou; which was one of the top 10 famous flute songs. Upon being graced by the melodious tune, Gu Xijiu felt like she was traveling in Jiangnan enjoying the beautifulndscape. Being so rxed, Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and slowly leaned on the tree behind her. It was a very peaceful moment. Perhaps this was what her heart wanted. Gu Xijiu was not entirely convinced by Long Siye yet. The Firmament Stone told her that she was a clone, but Long Siye assured her that she was not. She asked the Firmament Stone before, but it did not have enough information to make a conclusive point. It said that this was the information it got and it could not be verified. After all, Gu Xijiu came from a different timeline. Hence, this would possibly remain an unresolved mystery. She retrieved her maple-shaped jade out of her pocket. It was a small one, but when she held it in her hand, she felt warm and pleasant. This jade was given to her on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day by Long Siye. He said that it should be returned to its original owner when he passed it to her. After Long Siye finished the song, she almost fell asleep and was now leaning on Long Siye¡¯s shoulder. Long Siye lowered his head onto hers and asked, ¡°Do you still want more music?¡± His voice woke her up, and her cheeks were red. She felt embarrassed because she almost fell asleep while Long Siye was serenading her. ¡°y another one. I want to listen to ¡®Happy Reunion.¡¯¡± Gu Xijiu demanded another song from him. She inexplicably wanted to listen to that song now. Long Siye shook his head but smiled. It was a bad, but it was suitable to their current situation. The song is about a happy couple who were reunited in a different world. Despite the applicability of the message, he was not a fan of this type of music. He liked music that was soft and calming. Long Siye¡¯s eyes showed uncertainty as he tried to recall the melody. After a while, he chuckled, ¡°I will try my best because I can¡¯t remember the song.¡± Long Siye started rtively well but realized halfway through that he could not recall the second half of the song. He apologized, ¡°I really cannot remember it. Why don¡¯t we change song?¡± Gu Xijiu pondered for a while before she replied, ¡°Have you listened to ¡®Sand In Between Our Fingers¡¯ by Phoenix Legend?¡± Long Siye felt relieved, ¡°Yes, I know that song.¡± ¡°Alright, you y the flute, and I¡¯ll sing!¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly felt excited. Long Siye was worried, ¡°You are injured. It is not suitable for you to sing¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I will sing softly.¡± Long Siye finally nodded and yed the flute while Gu Xijiu started to sing. ¡°That year in Jiangnan you yed your flute and asked me to go on a ride with you, There were so many issues in your life but you asked me not to worry, You said destiny was like the sand in between our fingers, If you could not hold it you had to let it go, Let the wind blow away your struggles¡­¡± Chapter 722 Chapter 722: Envy The Lovebirds¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu continued singing the next verses. ¡°Love could produce the most beautiful painting in the world, I¡¯ve been waiting for a thousand years, and I just wanted to hear one phrase, Could you say you love me? Please don¡¯t bring up the fact that we¡¯ve missed the best time of our lives, The melody and rhythm of the good times linger in the vige beside the brook, As it envies the lovebirds who are living their lives happily together¡­¡± Long Siye¡¯s flute was gentle, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s sharp voice was still as good as before even though it sounded slightly hoarse due to her injury. She ended perfectly, and Long Siye¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he held her little hand, ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been looking for. It¡¯s not a lie; we¡¯ll not miss the best time of our lives¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and finally, she took the initiative to lean on his shoulder and said, ¡°Stupid.¡± Even if they could not have a wedding ceremony, they would be contented as long as they could be together. Why care about the tradition? She closed her eyes; and a soft voice crept into her ears, ¡°Little Xijiu, you¡¯ve fallen for me¡­¡± Her heart was as though it was being poked by something! She pretended very well, but her heart skipped a few beats. Of course, it was just a few beats as she knew Long Siye was not serious. So what even if he was? She did not want to be his lover. Although she had many options, she only needed one. Moreover, she has found her one and only, the rest did not matter to her anymore. ¡­ At that very moment, Di Fuyi was sitting on a maple tree not far away. He was looking at the cuddling couple somewhere nearby and also listened to her singing at the same time. Her singing was pretty decent. However, there was still a little w in Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes as he was a perfectionist. He recalled the time she sang for him. He found so many mistakes in her notes and also taught her a lot. However, she was injured this time, so her voice was not as good as it was before and she had insufficient energy to change pitch or to pronounce the lyrics precisely. He could tell her more mistakes, but she was not singing for him this time, it was for Long Siye! She always liked Long Siye, even in her previous life. She could never let go of the past even when she came here. And now, her dream hade true, right? Di Fuyi retrieved a jug of alcohol from thin air, and he was now holding a ss in his left hand and the jug in his right hand. He kept pouring ss after ss down his throat. His robe and ck hair were dancing in the air as the wind blew. His hair now covered his eyes. He raised his hand and flipped his hair away. He knew he should go down and separate them and even question Long Siye for not keeping his promise. But he did not feel like going down this time. He did not want her to hate him again. Everything he has done recently only irritated her more. He had irritated many people in his life, and he had no idea how many of them were mad and wanted revenge. However, he did not bother to give a sh*t about them. So what if everyone hated him? He could not run away from his identity and responsibilities. As long as he had good intentions and honorable goals, he would use any method to aplish his mission even if he is seen as a devil in everyone¡¯s eyes. As long as he thought it was the right thing to do, he would just do it without hesitation. Di Fuyi never does things to please anyone. But now, even though he knew what he was supposed to do at this moment, he hesitated. After a brief moment, the couple finally left holding hands. It was a lovely image, but the scene irritated Di Fuyi as they slowly disappeared from his sights. Di Fuyi did not get up and follow them but gulped another ss of wine down his throat. He choked and coughed profusely. When he managed to stop coughing, he realized that there was some blood in his mouth. He wiped his mouth and looked at the blood on the white handkerchief. He frowned and wanted to melt the handkerchief. However, he suddenly felt that all the vessels and tendons in his body were going to burst when he tried to initiate his power. Chapter 723 Chapter 723: It¡¯s Her Big Day; He Didn¡¯t Want To Miss It Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Master!¡± Mu Feng suddenly arrived at the scene. Du Fuyi quickly hid the handkerchief into his sleeve, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°My Lord, Mu Yun sent me a message and said there was no evidence found regarding the murderer who had killed several people in the small town of the Feixing Kingdom. Besides that, those government officials who were sent by the Xuan Emperor had never returned since they went to the vige. All of them have gone missing. Emperor Xuan was furious and already sent General Gu to the vige this morning.¡± Di Fuyi frowned and asked, ¡°Did Mu Yun personally check it?¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord. Mu Yun went yesterday, but he couldn¡¯t find any useful information in the town as it was empty. He couldn¡¯t even find a corpse. Besides that, there was no sign indicating that a fight took ce. If they were killed, how could that be the case? After all, most of the residents in the town were hunters, and there were around 3000-4000 of them¡­¡± Di Fuyi took a sip of his wine and remained silent. ¡°Master, perhaps the opponent did not intend to distract us but instead wanted to transform the hunters into something evil¡­¡± Mu Feng shared his spection. ¡°Is the ce upied by an evil aura?¡± Di Fuyi questioned. Mu Feng shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s the strange thing. There is no sign of anything, and we can¡¯t even sense any hatred from the dead. The town still looked and felt peaceful. My Lord, is it possible if none of them were killed, but they¡¯re all just trapped in somewhere else?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent and then continued, ¡°Tell Mu Yun to check again. Focus on the drain, pond, and the well. Check every ce that would have water! At the same time, keep an eye on Gu Xietian and Rong Che¡¯s movements.¡± Mu Feng nodded, ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± He turned around and got ready to leave, but stopped as he saw the jug in Di Fuyi¡¯s hand, ¡°Master, your body is injured, you shouldn¡¯t drink too much now.¡± Most of Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power was utilized recently. He would lose a significant amount of spiritual power every time he entered the Star Gazing Deck. Initially, he used to rest for at least half a month to one month every time he came out from the Star Gazing Deck. However, he immediately went to Tianju Hall this time. To save Gu Xijiu¡¯s life, he even over-utilized his spiritual power to remove the sword. It required a lot of spiritual power to remove the dark magic sword. If Di Fuyi were in excellent condition, it would not be something challenging for him. However, his spiritual power was not even half of what is used to be when he was in his optimal condition. He found it difficult to initiate his power. Although he got the sword out in the end, he also injured himself internally. He would be able to recover in a month if he gets proper rest, but he refused to do so and chose to drink! Mu Feng tried to keep quiet, but he could not hold it anymore, ¡°Master, I feel that you should take a rest for at least half a month¡­¡± ¡°Stop nagging, hurry up!¡± Di Fuyi felt annoyed. Mu Feng had no choice but to leave. Di Fuyi raised his head and took another sip of wine. Tomorrow would be her big day; he did not want to miss it. ¡­ The beautiful fountains looked like real waterfalls, and the water droplets looked as big as pearls falling from the top to the bottom of the deep pond. The surroundings were upied with various types of trees and flowers coupled with beautifully-formed maple leaves which made the scene extraordinarily breathtaking! It was a hidden gem, and people hardly came here. It was a forbidden ce that only The Lord and Celestial Master Zuo coulde. People from Tianju Hall were not allowed to enter. Hence, no one would clean it as well. Eventually, the weeds and flowers grew everywhere as though they had invaded the ce. Di Fuyi was soaking in the deep pond. He was obsessed with cleanliness. He would generally clean himself with magic. Unfortunately, his magic was facing a malfunction, and hence, he decided to clean himself here. The water was crystal clear and ice-cold. He was floating in the water with his eyes closed. This unique water was able to wash off dirt and also help to calm the boiling blood inside his body and speed up the recovery process. Chapter 724 Chapter 724: What A Coincidence, Celestial Master Zuo Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi used to soak himself in this pond ande out feeling refreshed. However, this time things were different. Perhaps he was too annoyed. When he looked up, there was a crescent moon in the sky, and it looked as though it was a painting by an artist. What was she doing now? Was she still together with Long Siye? She was supposed to rest one more day. However, she sneaked out to see Long Siye this morning and even spent time singing and yed an instrument with him. Based on her current physical condition, she should be exhausted and resting in her courtyard by now. The culprit behind all this chaos probably had not discovered Gu Xijiu¡¯s real identity. Hence, he would not have too many ns for her. She should be safe. However, the culprit probably had something nned for Yun Qingluo, the heaven¡¯s gift disciple! Any attack would be dangerous as this person seemed only to attack when there was a perfect n. Di Fuyi closed his eyes and reflected on the recent happenings in his life. He used to think his life was too long, but now he felt it was too short. He had got lost in his thoughts and identally choked! Di Fuyi coughed profusely while trying to float on the surface of the water with his eyes closed. He seemed to be unable to calm himself. He pondered whether or not he shoulde back here after he checks on her. He could recover faster if he meditates one more night. He would then be able to give her a better birthday party tomorrow. Suddenly, he seemed to have noticed something. He immediately raised his head and was stunned beyond belief! Gu Xijiu and Long Siye were walking towards the pond! Di Fuyi had no idea what Long Siye just said to Gu Xijiu, but it seemed to make her smile. Her pretty face was still pale, and she could not walk properly yet. However, her curved lips looked as lovely as the crescent moon in the sky under the dim moonlight. The two were strolling as Long Siye was holding her hand. ¡°Xijiu, we hardly spend the time to wander around in our previous lives. I¡¯m delighted that we have the chance to do it now. How about you?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy.¡± Gu Xijiu answered without hesitation, but she frowned after that. ¡°Are you alright? Is it painful?¡± Long Siye quickly grabbed her wrist and wanted to check her pulse. Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± She was just tired. Long Siye sighed, ¡°Luckily you¡¯re stronger now.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Thanks to your medicine. The grade-seven Muscle Rejuvenation Pill is excellent. It sped up my recovery, and I feel that I¡¯ve almost fully recovered!¡± Long Siye was stunned, ¡°seventh-grade Muscle Rejuvenation Pill!?¡± ¡°Yup, you told Little Fox to deliver it to me, right?¡± Long Siye stopped for a second, ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± He was about to exin, but suddenly he seemed to notice something and moved his gaze leftwards. Gu Xijiu noticed his body was stiff for a moment and raised her head too. Both of them were stunned. The waterfalls were gushing into the pond, but a man was floating right in the center. His long hair made it look like a curtain was floating on the surface of the water, and his red clothes were floating around him as though he was a lotus flower. The moonlight was dim, but it shone on his silver mask, and the brightness was strong enough to cover his eyes. Both of them could not see his face properly. Celestial Master Zuo! That was Di Fuyi! Gu Xijiu did not expect to see him there. They were looking at each other, but she could not see his eyes, yet her heart skipped a beat. She quickly calmed herself and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Such a coincidence, Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Long Siye frowned as he did not want anybody to disturb their intimate moment. And of all the people to bump into, Di Fuyi was probably thest person he would want to see. Chapter 725 Chapter 725: I Don¡¯t Like To Be Fooled Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Despite not wanting to meet Di Fuyi, since he was here, it was better for Long Siye to greet him. Thus he smiled, ¡°We didn¡¯t know you would be here. Sorry for the interruption.¡± Di Fuyi was still lying in the water and did not move. He was leaning on a blue stone in the pond, and he looked at themzily without saying anything. Long Siye did not want to have much interaction with him, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, enjoy yourself. We will not disturb.¡± He pulled Gu Xijiu and left. Only the sound of water could be heard from behind them. Di Fuyi remained silent as though he was a statue. ¡°Xijiu, let¡¯s take a walk somewhere. I know of a ce with blooming flowers¡­¡± Long Siye seemed to be impatient to go back in time and spend every single second with her. Gu Xijiu was moody and shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired.¡± Her physique was weak now, and she was having trouble walking. Although Long Siye felt a little bit disappointed, he understood her situation. ¡°Alright! You go back and rest.¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu lied on the bed and felt her back was a little painful. The wounds were also itchy, and it felt as though a handful of ants were biting her. She frowned as she recalled the advice Di Fuyi had given her. He asked her to rest on the bed for two days, but she only rested for one. She probably walked too much in the afternoon and felt exhausted. However, she could not even sleep when she was lying down on the bed. This made her think a lot, and people with insomnia tended to think about nonsense. She thought about the future, and it seemed to be a bright one. She entered Ziyun ss with her capabilities and learned more useful knowledge in her lessons. She and Long Siye had also resolved their differences and misunderstandings. They could still be good friends. Moreover, Long Siye would be the assigned teacher of the top Ziyun ss for half a year; there would be many opportunities for her to see him. In her previous life, he was her trainer. And now, he is her teacher. While she was still pondering about the exciting possibilities for the future, Little Fox suddenly came in to see her as she delivered food and medicine to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu looked at the medicine after finishing her meal; it was still the seventh-grade Muscle Rejuvenation Pill. The medicine looked greenish under the candlelight. She casually asked, ¡°Did Overlord Long ask you to bring this over?¡± Lan Waihu stopped and replied, ¡°Yup.¡± Gu Xijiu put down the pill she was observing and looked at her, ¡°Little Fox, I don¡¯t like to be fooled, even if it¡¯s with good intention!¡± Lan Waihu was shocked and looked at Gu Xijiu pitifully ¡°Xijiu ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, be honest.¡± Gu Xijiu patted her head. Little Fox was not good at lying. Hence, she told the truth: ¡°Messenger Mu Feng passed it to me. He was afraid you would not ept the medicine, so he asked me to use Overlord Long¡¯s name. Xijiu, is there something wrong with the medicine?¡± Of course not. It was amazing. Lan Waihu hade over with her pillowst night and insisted on staying here as Gu Xijiu¡¯spanion. Gu Xijiu could not manage to chase her out, so she let her stay over. Gu Xijiu was bothered by something; she could not seem to fall asleep. She looked at Lan Waihu; the little girl must have trained too hard during the day as she was already sleeping soundly. Gu Xijiu could not help but smile. She put on her clothes and then walked out the room. The Moon was high up in the sky, and the night was ice-cold. Gu Xijiu yed with the pill in her hand and decided to send it back to the owner after a short ponder. She had no rtionship with him anymore. If the Snow Fruit was a reward, then it was eptable. But what about the seventh-grade Muscle Rejuvenation Pill? Chapter 726 Chapter 726: She Didn¡¯t Owe Him Any Favors Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was an alchemist herself. Of course, she knew the value of the medicine. Even Long Siye might not be able to afford to give this to her so frequently. It was unreasonably rare and expensive. Which is why Gu Xijiu did not want to ept it. Since they have broken up, there should be a clear separation. She walked to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s house, and coincidentally, it was built where The Lord¡¯s old courtyard used to be located. Gu Xijiu remembered that it had been demolished into a piece of tnd. She did not expect that only after three months, Celestial Master Zuo would build one here as well. It gave her an uneasy feeling of how quickly things can change. The arrangement of his courtyard seemed like it had a row of buildings with a dark theme for the exterior. There were three entrances and three exits in the courtyard. Although the style was vastly different from The Lord¡¯s taste, Gu Xijiu felt an uncanny familiarity. It was as if one was reading two different novels with entirely different content, but the reader would feel as though the same author wrote the two stories. Gu Xijiu did not get to see Celestial Master Zuo when she was there, but Mu Feng answered the door when she knocked. Mu Feng was surprised as he did not expect Gu Xijiu to take the initiative to pay a visit in her current condition. As it was quitete in the night, Gu Xijiu did not feel like entering the house. She passed the medicine to Mu Feng so that he could give it back to Celestial Master Zuo on her behalf as she did not want it or felt that she deserved it. Mu Feng treated her coldly and did not want to take it. He told her that if she wanted to return it, she should pass it directly to Celestial Master Zuo and avoid making his life more difficult. Gu Xijiu agreed and asked Mu Feng to lead the way. She entered the house so that she could personally return the medicine. However, Mu Feng told her that Celestial Master Zuo was away. He left since the afternoon and had not returned yet. Celestial Master Zuo liked to be alone, and he was unpredictable. He often did not allow his subordinates to follow him around. Therefore, even Mu Feng did not know where he went. However, Mu Feng told her that Celestial Master Zuo said he would attend her ceremony. So, if she wanted to return the medicine to Celestial Master Zuo, she could personally return it to him tomorrow. Before letting Gu Xijiu leave, Mu Feng also said a few words which made Gu Xijiu more confused. ¡°If you judge the value of this medicine based on the effort Celestial Master Zuo put in to make it, this medicine was worth nothing. You don¡¯t have to take it too seriously. If you think you¡¯re insulted by it, you can throw it away.¡± He closed the door after and let Gu Xijiu stand alone outside the door. Gu Xijiu recalled a few memories between Celestial Master Zuo and herself on the way back; she did not think she needed to feel sorry for him. Although Celestial Master Zuo saved her life many times, he was usually the reason she got into danger in the first ce. The injuries she sustained thanks to Di Fuyi¡¯s suggestions during the battle in the arena. If he had just kept quiet, Yun Qingluo would not have been so evil. If the sword that stabbed her were a regr sword, she would still be okay today as it would be easy to pull out the sword. However, even Long Siye¡¯s capabilities were insufficient to protect her. She almost became disabled because of that and still has to endure this chronic pain for the time being. Of course, Celestial Master Zuo saved her at the end, but he did that with an evil condition and made Long Siye promise not to marry her for the rest of his life! She did not owe him any favors. How could Mu Feng give her the impression that she owed Celestial Master Zuo a million dors? The night was cold; she was walking alone slowly in the dark. Her thoughts were also extraordinarily clearer than ever. Chapter 727 Chapter 727: She Just Wanted To Get Over This As Soon As Possible Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Over thest few days, Gu Xijiu had overheard some gossips as she wandered around. She heard a rumor that Celestial Master Zuo went to Yun Qingluo¡¯s ce right after he came out from Gu Xijiu¡¯s room. He punished her and drilled the sword into her right chest. She also heard that he did not arrange for Yun Qingluo to stay with him but put her in the Firnds as he received the order from The Lord. The news had been spread all over Tianju Hall, and the truth has finallye to light. In less than a day, Gu Xijiu realized people looked at her differently as though she was Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s fiancee again. When she was walking together with Long Siye, everyone looked at them strangely. When Gu Xijiu heard the rumors, her first reaction was not about whether Di Fuyi still liked her or not. Instead, she could not help but wonder what the h*ck this person was going to do again! She felt confused and did not know what Di Fuyi was thinking. But perhaps it did not matter anyway. Since Gu Xijiu has decided to ept Long Siye, Gu Xijiu chose to stop thinking about all that nonsense. She just wanted to get things sorted out as soon as possible, and not have anyone regret anything. Perhaps the night was too quiet, and it was triggered her to make her think. She suddenly recalled that Di Fuyi insisted on wanting her to continue fighting until the third battle. Was it because he could foresee the result? Did he know that she would win the final round? Based on his capabilities, it was possible that he could foresee that. However, even if he knew that Gu Xijiu would win, why did he need to intentionally make the fight with Yun Qingluo more difficult than it needed to be when he knew that she was better than her? Was that going beneficial to her? I guess you can never really tell with Di Fuyi. To make matters worse, it appeared as though he took Yun Qingluo on a date during Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day and he even acted as though Gu Xijiu was a stranger and did not bother to talk to her. How could she believe that Celestial Master Zuo still liked her!? It was just crazy. Stupid! How reliable could those rumors be? She had spent half a day thinking about it. Suddenly, she heard a sound from behind her which sounded like dripping water. She raised her head and paused. She then slowly walked toward the sound and saw a pond below the Nine Dragon Waterfall. She was here earlier together with Long Siye, and they saw Di Fuyi having his bath. Her ce was very far away from here, and she could not believe how she ended up here. Di Fuyi was still there when she left together with Long Siye earlier. But was he here now? She could not control her curiosity and walked toward the pond to have a look. However, after taking two steps, she felt it was impossible for him to be there still. She left almost three hours ago. How could Di Fuyi still be here? That would cause his skin to peel off. Even though logically she suspected that he would not be there, since she was already here, might as well take a look. Thus, she continued to walk further toward the pond. One could see the water under the dim moonlight. However, the ripples from the waterfall made it difficult to know if anyone was in theke at that moment. She turned around as she chuckled at herself for doubting her reasoning. However, right at that moment, she saw a red strap under the waterfall. Her heart skipped a beat as she suddenly recalled the red clothes Di Fuyi wore when he was soaking the pond earlier. She quickly rushed to check. Chapter 728 Chapter 728: Didn¡¯t Want Him To Die! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu stopped by the shore for a second and sighed. With some hesitation, she decided to jump into the water and swam towards the red strap. Gu Xijiu¡¯s hesitation was not toward saving Di Fuyi, but instead, it was because of her injury. She did not have much energy, and she would put herself in danger by jumping into the freezing water! Gu Xijiu¡¯s figured that she must have lost her mind as she jumped into the ice-cold water in the middle of the night just to verify if the strap had anything to do with the man who wore it! She did not even know if Di Fuyi was there. Fortunately, she was good at swimming, and she managed to get to the waterfalls in a very brief time. Finally, she got to see the red strap. Her heart skipped a beat! It was a piece of cloth from a top that belonged to Di Fuyi! The fabric was here, but where was his body?! She quickly swam over and tugged the strap. Shockingly, a man was pulled up from the water! The suspense could have pumped Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart out of her chest! The mighty Celestial Master Zuo had drowned! His body was thoroughly soaked, and his eyes and lips were tightly closed. She was not sure whether he was still alive. Gu Xijiu panicked and quickly took off his mask so that she could check on him. Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s face was pale, and so were his lips. He did not look like he was breathing as his chest was stationary. Oh, sh*t! He was not breathing!?!? Was he dead!? Gu Xijiu quickly checked his nose, and he was not breathing! She checked his pulse on his wrists, and then the pulse on his neck¡­ There was no pulse on the wrists and his neck, and he was not breathing. His pupils were¡­ The moonlight was too dim and she could not see anything. She touched his limbs; they were ice-cold. Gosh! Based on those conditions, he was definitely dead! Fortunately, his body had yet to harden. How could the mighty Celestial Master Zuo die from drowning in the pond? Gu Xijiu felt it was unbelievable. She decided to pull him out from the pond and seek help. However, she was injured and could not use much of her spiritual power. The only way was for her to use her physical strength, and there was probably very little left in her body after the severe injuries. Luckily, she had no idea and managed to pull him up to the shore in a short time. Her legs were numb when she got onto the shore, and she nearly fell onto his body. She quickly got up and started to perform CPR¡­ ¡°Come on, Di Fuyi! Wake up!¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a mighty man! It would be aplete joke if you died from drowning!¡± ¡°Come on, open your eyes! What kind of Kung Fu are you practicing? Hey, don¡¯t sleep anymore, wake up!¡± Nothing changed. Gu Xijiu was very familiar with CPR. She kept calling him while pumping his chest and breathing air into his lungs. She also checked his stomach, and it did not look like he had drunk a lot of water. Even his nose and mouth did not show any sign of choking. Sadly, all her efforts were in vain. Gu Xijiu was seriously stunned this time! Although she hated him, she did not hope for him to die! She decided to perform CPR with her mouth this time. His lips were cold but gentle. Strangely, his odor was even stronger than usual as the surroundings were upied with the fragrance. The fragrance was really pleasant and it could make people captivated by it. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was pounding, and it was not because of the fragrance. She was scared and anxious! All her thoughts focused on finding a way to save him. She kept blowing air into his mouth and lost count of how many times she had been going. It was undoubtedly more than a hundred times now, and she began to feel dizzy. There was still no response from the mighty man and it seemed as though he was dead. Chapter 729 Chapter 729: Why Don¡¯t You Want Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was gasping as she was sitting by his side. She was so scared that the anxiety felt as though a strong wave from the sea was trying to engulf her. Even her fingers were shaking. Suddenly, she seemed to have recalled something and quickly jumped up from the ground! Long Siye! He was the master physician, and he knew the magic of gathering souls. Perhaps, he could save Di Fuyi! She was ready to run. However, she suddenly noticed that Di Fuyi was tugging on her wet dress. She was delighted! Was he still alive? She quickly took a look at Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes, but they were still tightly closed. His hand was holding the edge of her dress, and Gu Xijiu could see that his fingers were pale. Was he a living corpse!? Subconsciously, she ced her hand on his wrist, and she finally could feel his pulse. She then looked at him and started pondering. Bastard! Was he pretending to die? Did he just ¡°wake up¡± when he knew that she wanted to leave? She took a closer look at him. Although his face was still as pale as before, he was breathing now! His eyshes flickered slightly, and water droplets rolled down his cheeks. Apparently, he was awake, but he did not want to open his eyes. Did he want to fool her? She pulled her dress away and smiled evilly, ¡°Hey, are you alive or not?¡± He did not open his eyes but grabbed her dress tightly instead. Gu Xijiu was mad and did not want to waste time with him. She used all her strength to pull her skirt away as she intended to leave. Gu Xijiu¡¯s dress ripped, and a big piece of her clothing was gone! To make matters worse, she fell on to his body due to the strong force he exerted earlier. Her forehead crashed on to his chest as she fell into his arms. Di Fuyi groaned as he was in pain. Gu Xijiu felt dizzy as well. If she was not mad earlier, now she was undoubtedly furious at him and quickly got up. Di Fuyi locked her in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± He said in a hoarse voice. As he spoke, a strong smell of alcohol spread out from his mouth. The air in the surroundings was contaminated as though a big container of wine spilled on the ground. How much did he drink? Gu Xijiu tried to push his arms away, ¡°Hey! Let go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go, please?¡± He asked sincerely with a soft voice. Gu Xijiu looked at his eyes which were finally open. His eyes were red, and it looked like he was suffering. Gu Xijiu had known him for quite a long time, but that was her first time seeing him behave this way. The mighty man looked like a weak child who could not find his way home. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave, but you have to let go first¡­¡± Gu Xijiu said. She was still lying on his body. Gu Xijiu was shivering as it was quite breezy on the shore and both of their clothes were wet. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want me?¡± Di Fuyi asked, but he did not let go of Gu Xijiu. His voice was extremely hoarse as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m better than anyone else¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Was this guy conscious of what he was saying? ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± Gu Xijiu tried to call him, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done is for your good¡­ Why¡­ Why don¡¯t you want me? Do you know it¡¯s killing me¡­?¡± His lips were trembling, and he frowned. He was acting like a miserable child. Chapter 730 Chapter 730: The More She Struggled, The Tighter He Hugged Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Wh¡­What?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent but kept looking at her. Gu Xijiu felt awkward. The breeze was really chilly and although both of them could warm each other by cuddling, Di Fuyi¡¯s body was freezing and she had insufficient spiritual power to keep herself warm. It felt as though they were in a frozenke. Did he mean what he said? Or was he saying all this just because of the alcohol? Did he even know what he was talking about? Gu Xijiu could not escape so she leaned on his body instead and looked him in the eyes, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, do you know who I am?¡± Di Fuyi was still looking at her silently. He had her image reflected in his eyes and behind her was a starry night sky. ¡°Hey, Celestial Master Zuo! Are you conscious?¡± Gu Xijiu tried to sway her fingers in front of his eyes. Di Fuyi¡¯s lips were still sealed, and his eyes were red but still locked on her. Indeed, he was drunk! He was probably not aware of what he was doing at the moment. People usually slept or became violent when they were drunk. However, Celestial Master Zuo was different. He was hiding in the water to practice holding his breath. Unfortunately for Gu Xijiu, she thought he was drowning! It was really difficult to reason with a drunk man. Hence, Gu Xijiu did not n to reason with him tonight. He was still hugging Gu Xijiu tightly in his arms as though a kid had finally found his favorite soft toy from the department store. Di Fuyi¡¯s Kung Fu was obviously superior to Gu Xijiu¡¯s, so there was nothing much that she could do except talk to him. The more she struggled, the tighter he hugged. Gu Xijiu was usually good at handling drunk people. In her previous life, she would pour them a ss of cold water on her friends when they were drunk. However, she just pulled him out from the cold water. Therefore, waking him up with cold water was not a good idea. Gu Xijiu suddenly realized that the lower part of his body seemed to have some movements. It was also no longer cold and his body temperature was increasing drastically! It felt as though Gu Xijiu was lying in a hot oven. Although she finally felt warm, she felt strange as well! This was because she noticed something on Di Fuyi¡¯s body was growing. It was a typical man¡¯s response. There was a part of the man that became hard and as strong as an iron bar! This hot iron bar was poking her tummy! Besides the ¡®iron bar¡¯, the rest of his body parts seemed to be still asleep. Gu Xijiu tried to reason with him. She struggled, she begged, she threatened. She even took out a knife and ced it on his neck! However, it was still the same. He did not give any response. He refused to talk and just kept looking at her. Initially, he looked miserable, but eventually his gaze changed. Gu Xijiu felt as though she would soon be engulfed by his pupils. The distance between the two of them was only the two thinyers of clothes that they wore. Since Di Fuyi was tall, Gu Xijiu looked tiny as she lied on his body¡­ Chapter 731 Chapter 731: He Got Dragged Into The Water! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi¡¯s body temperature was skyrocketing, and Gu Xijiu felt as though she was on fire! She struggled even more, but he kept pulling her into his arms again and again. She was not sure whether he did that intentionally as his ¡®little brother¡¯ kept poking her repeatedly everytime he did so. Suddenly, it touched a sensitive spot between her legs with only a thinyer of cloth covering it. Gu Xijiu¡¯s was blushing! Her hand which was still holding the knife she ced at his neck and the sharp de identally cut it! Some blood was dripping down along the de, and it reached Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingers which were holding the knife. Gu Xijiu was shocked and subconsciously pulled her hand away. At that moment, Di Fuyi flipped her over and pressed on her body without Gu Xijiu having time to process what was happening. He did not wait for her to respond and kissed her! Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind went nk. His kiss was so random and quick that Gu Xijiu felt as though was lost for words. His body was boiling now, and his lips were scorching. The hot kisses attacked her lips, her chin, and then her corbone. Every single part of Gu Xijiu¡¯s body suddenly became very sensitive. It was as though she could feel that every single cell was burning. She felt an itch, but strangely, she was also eager to keep feeling it. She did not even know since when Di Fuyi unbuttoned her top. His lips had covered her chest just when she started feeling cold. Di Fuyi¡¯s kisses felt like a burning me. Wherever it went, she felt heat and warmth. The temperature slowly spread all over her body and up to her nose and her eyes until she felt that she was going to explode! There was even ayer of sweat that covered her nose! The scent of alcohol on his body was overpowering; Gu Xijiu felt a bit dizzy as though she was drunk as well. Her mind was nk, and that was very unusual for her. It was not too difficult if she really wanted to stop him. She just needed to stab his heart, and she did not even need to worry if it would hurt him. However, she could not do it even though she was holding the knife. Instead, she put down the knife as she was afraid it might identally cut him again. It was only when his lips kissed touched a wound on her chest did she instantly leap back due to the pain. She opened her eyes and saw his head on her chest. His hair was wet, and it was all over her body. Gosh! What was he going to do now!? She did not expect this oue when she decided to save him. This might be the first time she loses her virginity! Gu Xijiu had to leave. She tried her best to struggle out of his embrace and even used her spiritual power to do so. She caught Di Fuyi off guard and managed to push him away. She grabbed the opportunity and quickly rolled away! ¡°Ssh!¡± She fell into the pond. The cold water helped Gu Xijiu to clear her mind. She came up from the water and realized Di Fuyi was sitting beside the pond. He did not move at all but stared into the water. Gu Xijiu was quite mad at that moment and suddenly came up with an evil idea. She dived into the water and swam toward the shore¡­ Unexpectedly, she rose up to the surface of the water and pulled Di Fuyi¡¯s legs! Di Fuyi fell into the pond again. Di Fuyi struggled, however, Gu Xijiu did not even give him a chance to breathe and kept pulling him deeper into the water. Chapter 732 Chapter 732: Gosh! Did You Really Vomit Blood? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu intended to sober him up by letting him enjoy the cold! She was mad at him for taking advantage of her. After putting him through a difficult time, Gu Xijiu finally raised her head to take a look at him. It was veryte at night, and it was dark in the water. She could not see his face clearly, but she could see that he was struggling in the water by the movement of his limbs. Gu Xijiu did not know that Di Fuyi was afraid of drowning! She continued to pull his leg from below and did not want to let go. Perhaps he was too drunk, and he did not have much strength to pull away. Hence, it was easy for her to get back at him. Of course, Gu Xijiu was afraid that he would drown because of his drunk state. She would give him a chance to breathe every 30 seconds. Gu Xijiu continued with it until she was finally satisfied. She then got out from the water and red at his pale face, ¡°Are you awake now!!? Shall we go again?¡± Di Fuyi did not say anything, but a geyser gushed out from his mouth! Gu Xijiu was standing quite close to him so everything was thrown on her face as she could not manage to escape in time. It goes without saying that Gu Xijiu was fuming mad! Di Fuyi had vomited on her face! She wiped away the water from her face; surprisingly, the water smelled good as it contained the fragrance of quality wine. Usually, drunk people would vomit something with an awful smell, but Celestial Master Zuo seemed to have vomited perfume! Damn it! Gu Xijiu was ready to drown him again. However, he started coughing. The frequency at which he was coughing was very abnormal, and if he coughed any harder, his lungs might havee out from his mouth! Gu Xijiu then decided against following up on her evil n as she could differentiate a genuine and fake cough. He was covering his mouth with his hand, but a lot of blood was flowing out between the gaps of his fingers. Gu Xijiu was shocked! How was that possible? She just pulled him into the water a few times. Was that bad enough to make him vomit blood? ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu quickly tapped his back and hoped to be able to improve his breathing, ¡°Did you vomit blood?¡± His coughing finally stopped. He moved his hand away from his lips and realized it was full of blood. He looked pale. Di Fuyi must be very weak now. Gu Xijiu felt guilty. She did not expect that to happen. She cleared her throat and asked, ¡°How¡­ how did you be so weak? It was already weird for you to drown after drinking and it¡¯s even more ridiculous that you vomited blood after staying in the water for just a few minutes. Are you really Celestial Master Zuo? Or are you an imposter!?¡± Gu Xijiu decided to examine him more carefully. Although the moonlight was very dim, she managed to see everything clearly from a close distance. His features could be considered as the best piece of art God had ever painted. Everyone was captivated by it. Individually, they looked just like ordinary eyebrows, eyes, nose, and mouth. But it seemed perfectly matched when all of it was ced together. Gu Xijiu openly admitted that she has never seen any prettier human than Di Fuyi even though she has lived twice. Long Siye was handsome and smart as well, but something was missing from himpared to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi¡¯s beauty did not belong to the human realm. Perhaps he was an angel or a fairy. It was a shame that he was too evil. Di Fuyi always wore a mask so that people would not be attracted by his appearance. However, Gu Xijiu was lucky enough to have the chance to see every single detail of his features under the moonlight. She could not believe he was such a beautiful human. Chapter 733 Chapter 733: Of Course She Was Mad! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion His looks alone were beautiful enough to make anyone surrender without any jealousy. That was Di Fuyi, the authentic one! Finally, he seemed to regain consciousness after vomiting out all the alcohol. He washed his hands and then wiped his mouth before cleaning his hair. Even though he appeared to be recovering, he looked exhausted. Gu Xijiu was exhausted from the hassle as well. It was only when she stopped struggling and trying to drown him that she realized her limbs were tired and numb. It felt as though she just fought with someone. Gu Xijiu felt guilty as she suspected that she was the cause for him to vomit blood. Hence, she did not get onto the shore yet but observed him from somewhere nearby. When she realized that he was almost done with cleaning himself, she asked, ¡°Do you still have enough strength? Do you need my help you get on the shore?¡± Di Fuyi finally raised his head and looked at her. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as his gaze was back to his usual charming self. He looked at her with his head slightly tilted to one side, ¡°Gu Xijiu? Why are you here?¡± His voice was still hoarse, but it sounded charming and maic. Gu Xijiu was speechless. He was hugging her, kissing her and even touched her body, but he did not even know who he was with!? Then who the h*ll he did he think made him horny just now?! Gu Xijiu was furious but replied calmly, ¡°I just passed by and saw a small piece of cloth floating on the surface of the water. I thought it was something valuable, so I picked it up to have a look and somehow pulled you out from the water at the same time!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. Gu Xijiuughed coldly, ¡°Well, it was quite funny that you fell into the water after drinking even though you¡¯re such a mighty person. You¡¯re not the man I thought you were. I¡¯m amazed!¡± Di Fuyi was still looking at her silently. Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°Perhaps, you were practicing certain martial arts under water? I¡¯m really sorry that I pulled you up to the shore. I should¡¯ve left you in the water¡­¡± ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Di Fuyi finally said something. Of course, she was mad! Who would not be mad after getting molested? Furthermore, Gu Xijiu had just rescued him from drowning! To make matters worse, the person who molested her did not even know who he had molested!? ¡°Indeed, I was drunk. That was my first time being drunk¡­¡± Di Fuyi said softly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t practicing any martial arts, but I fell into the pond after drinking too much.¡± Gu Xijiu stared at him with her eyes widely opened. She suddenly added, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you drown!?¡± Di Fuyi was shocked and speechless. ¡°You were hoping for me to die?¡± He asked with a sad gaze. He was hurt! Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°I was just wondering.¡± Di Fuyi was in the water for so long and the fact that he could still survive really amazed her. ¡°I can breathe through my skin underwater.¡± Di Fuyi exined, ¡°Thus, I can¡¯t drown.¡± Interesting. Gu Xijiu nodded, but she seemed to have recalled something, ¡°Wait a minute, if you can breathe underwater then why did you vomit blood?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her again, ¡°Perhaps, it was because you¡¯re too stupid¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Chapter 734 Chapter 734: Can You Help Me To Get On The Shore? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Xijiu, did you purposelye out here to save me?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice became gentle. ¡°I¡¯ve told you. I was just passing the area! I PASSED BY!!!¡± Gu Xijiu was very impatient. It was true that this was merely a coincidence. She did not expect such a mighty man to drown. Gu Xijiu started to think about her wellbeing. She should have slept early instead of returning the medicine to Di Fuyi. Had she done so, she would not evene here and end up getting herself into so much trouble. Gu Xijiu regretted her action but wanted to at least make Di Fuyi aware that she saved him, ¡°So, do you know who saved you?¡± She also naturally wanted to know who he thought he kissed and groped earlier. Di Fuyi looked at her and said casually, ¡°Nobody cane near to me.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°What?¡± What a liar! Even a weasel could have dragged him away in that situation. How could she be so close to him just now then? Di Fuyi sighed as he has never been drunk. However, he had set a wizardry barrier as protection even when he was drunk. Once someone broke into the barrier, they would be pushed away by Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power. The harder they tried to attack him, the further away they would be pushed. This exnation sounded reasonable. If Di Fuyi could not defend himself even when he was asleep, he would have died a thousand years ago! Was Gu Xijiu the only exception to the barrier that she could go so close to him and even hug him and pull him? Perhaps his body could recognize her, and the barrier would not have any effect when it sensed her presence. But was this unique to her? Gu Xijiu did not know the answer to that, but she thought he was fooling her again. However, it was unnecessary to argue over this lie as it was very subjective. Thus, sheughed and wanted to swim over to the shore. He coughed again and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Where else could she go? Of course, she was going back to sleep! Gu Xijiu did not bother him and wanted to leave, but he pulled her sleeve and asked, ¡°Are you going to see him again?¡± Gu Xijiu pulled her sleeve away and answered rudely as she swam away, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± It was quiet behind her. After swimming away for a while, she still did not hear anything from the back and decided to turn back and have a look. Her heart skipped a beat when she turned around. Di Fuyi was floating on the surface of the water with his head down. Gu Xijiu was shocked and swam back. As she pulled his hand, she noticed that his veins on his hands had expanded they looked like they were going to burst anytime soon. Gu Xijiu had seen this before, and it happened when he lost control of himself. Di Fuyi raised his head and looked at her. His lips were trembling, ¡°Xijiu, could¡­ could you help me to get onto the shore?¡± Right after he finished talking, his head fell into the water again. Gu Xijiu was shocked and was cursing away in her heart. She used all her strength to pull him up to the shore again. ¡­ Gu Xijiu felt that she must have owed him a lot in her previous life. Hence, she was here to return his favors aspensation now. Di Fuyi could not even sit up properly when he got onto the shore. Therefore, she decided to let him lean on her body. Initially, she let him lean on her back, but he could not even lean on her properly. Sadly, Gu Xijiu needed to make him lean on her shoulder, and she had to hug him with one of her hands to keep him stable. Chapter 735 Chapter 735: I Trust You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion His face was really pale and he stretched his hand to the top like he wanted to take something. However, his hand was very shaky and could not reach anything. Gu Xijiu could not see it, ¡°What are you trying to get? I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Medicine¡­¡± Di Fuyi said. Gu Xijiu thought he kept the medicine in the inner pocket of his top, but she could not seem to find anything after digging the pocket for a while. However, she did touch his chest several times¡­ Gu Xijiu was annoyed as one of her arms was supporting him and another hand was touching him randomly under his top. That made her feel like a female pervert taking advantage of him. Fortunately, no one was there. Otherwise, there would be various kinds of rumors spreading around if they were to bump into someone. Gu Xijiu was getting frustrated, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Right at the spot of the heart, my storage space¡­¡± He said softly. Gu Xijiu was stunned¡­ storage space!? That was something for people who had achieved a level seven spiritual power or above, and only those people could practice their power to own and operate the space. She heard this from her lecturer but was yet to see it. Besides that, ording to the lecturer, only the owner or people who were more powerful than the owner could open the space. Others might not even able to open it even if they had killed the space owner. Gu Xijiu truly felt she could not take care of him, so she discussed with him, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask someone to help? I have the caller with me¡­¡± She was going to take out the caller but he used all his strength to press on her hand, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± I can¡¯t let anyone else see this¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent and she was slightly annoyed. She looked at him sincerely, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I know you¡¯re an arrogant person and didn¡¯t want anyone to see how embarrassing you can be, but life is definitely more valuable than your ego though. Compared to your life, I really think ego is worth nothing¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were closed tightly and he was gasping, ¡°Not because of the ego¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Fine, since he did not agree with that, she did not want to force him too. She pondered, and suggested to him again, ¡°What about this ¨C You wait here, and I¡¯ll secretly call one of your subordinates here.¡± Di Fuyi tried his best to pull her sleeve and looked at her with a pitying gaze, ¡°You really can¡¯t wait to abandon me?¡± Gu Xijiu was annoyed, ¡°No, I just want to find a helper only. Look, I can¡¯t help you at all¡­¡± Di Fuyi slightly exhaled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about acupuncture?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. Indeed, acupuncture could help relieve the condition if someone had lost control over themselves while practicing martial arts. However, that was definitely not a normal situation for her to do that¡­ How could she simply poke his body? Di Fuyi seemed to know her worries, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll teach you¡­¡± Fine! She would just take it as a hobby ss. She always carried the gold needles with her. She took out the needles and poked the needle into Di Fuyi¡¯s body by following his instructions¡­ Fortunately, she was considered an expert and easily mastered the skill. Di Fuyi only needed to tell her the corresponding acupoint sand depths, and she knew where to poke specifically. Everything he taught her was about the vital acupoint and a few of them were dead points. It could put him to death if she were to miss it. If it was not a professional like Gu Xijiu, it could not simply be done by someone else, even if it was a master teaching hands on. Gu Xijiu¡¯s palm was sweaty after she was done with the acupuncture. She exhaled and looked at him, ¡°Those acupoints are so important, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll render you handicapped?¡± Di Fuyi leaned his head on her shoulder and said softly, ¡°I trust you.¡± Chapter 736 Chapter 736: What Kind Of Rtionship Do They Have? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu remained silent. Did he trust her? But she did not trust him now¡­ Di Fuyi¡¯s veins seemed to be calm after the acupuncture. Gu Xijiu finally felt relieved as she knew the situation was improving. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±, she asked. ¡°I¡­ I feel better. Xijiu, luckily you¡¯re here.¡± He sighed softly but he spoke sweetly. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She could not help but catch a glimpse of him, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, is that your authentic soul in the shell (his body)?¡± He suddenly became so lovely and gentle ¨C that made Gu Xijiu feel uneasy. Di Fuyi took a glimpse of her and smiled, ¡°Who dares to invade my body?¡± He sounded so ferocious and dominant, which was his usual behavior. Gu Xijiu finally recalled that Celestial Master Zuo was an expert in acting. He even yed the role of being a student, Si Chen, who was totally different from his original characteristics. And now, he really did resemble Si Chen¡­ He seemed to be like this every time he was weak ¨C he talked nonsense and acted cutely¡­ Perhaps, Gu Xijiu¡¯s acupuncture was really effective, as he looked much better now. However, he was still weak and was leaning on Gu Xijiu. Under the dimly lit moon and the stars, both of them were leaning against each other beside the pond. It was cool in the forest especially in the middle of the night. Both of them were still wearing their wet clothes and that made them feel even cooler. The wind blew and Gu Xijiu sneezed. ¡°Cold?¡± He hugged her with his arm so that she could be closer to him, ¡°You feel better now?¡± Indeed, she felt warmer, but her heart had skipped a beat! What kind of rtionship do they have? She has made up her mind to be with Long Siye, while Di Fuyi had also secretly hung out with Yun Qingluo. Both of them had found their respective partners but how could they be cuddling with each other like that! Initially, she was trying to save him so she was willing topromise¡­ But now¡­ She immediately got up from the ground. Her actions were too fast; Di Fuyi who was leaning on her almost fell, but luckily, she managed to support his back and prevent the ident. ¡°What happ¡­ened?¡± Gu Xijiu did not wait for him to finish asking but let him lean on a big rock, ¡°It¡¯s too cold. You stay here, I¡¯m going to collect some dry woods to set a campfire.¡± Then, she disappeared. Di Fuyi was speechless. ¡­ The campfire was burning on the grasnd in front of a big rock. Gu Xijiu was grilling her wet clothes above the campfire while she was sitting on a small rock in front of the fire. Di Fuyi was still leaning on the big rock, his face looked pale¡­ even the me had reflected on his face. His clothes were also wet and the water was dripping down from his hair. He seemed to feel like he was freezing as well until his lips turned pale. There was guilt in his eyes as he was watching Gu Xijiu working as busy as a bee. The little girl has yet to recover from the injuries but she was working so hard¡­ He tried hard to stretch his hand to the other arm and a dim white ray was glowing. Space appeared in front of him. Gu Xijiu who was grilling the clothes was attracted by the white ray. She turned back and saw a virtual space floating in front of her. She was surprised ¨C was in the space storage? She went nearer and took a closer look. Space was huge and everything inside was so tidy. Di Fuyi took out a set of male clothes and another set for females. He gave her the female one, ¡°Here, put it on.¡± Gu Xijiu did not n to be polite to him, so she took it, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll change over there, you change yours here.¡± She then left the campfire. Chapter 737 Chapter 737: Since When Did Your Standard Deteriorate To This Extent Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu found a warmer ce and changed her clothes. She felt good after wiping off the water. The clothes fit her well and the materials were good. It managed to keep her warm. That scene happened a few months ago as she fell into the water with Celestial Master Zuo as well. He did give her a set of clothes to change that time. However, he gave her a set of gentleman¡¯s clothes and it was too big. She even had to cut and alter it to fit her. Surprisingly, he had brought along a set of clothes fordies this time around. Apparently, it was not purchased randomly but specially customized with a unique design and decoration. Who was supposed to be the owner of the dress? Did he prepare it for Yun Qingluo? Suddenly, Gu Xijiu felt uneasy on her chest. She pondered and then took off the dress again. She suddenly recalled something and quickly opened the Firmament Stone¡¯s storage space. Oh well, there was really a set of clothes inside. That was the dress Long Siye had bought for her on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day; it looked nice and it fitted her well. She liked it very much. She treasured the dress very much and kept it with all her precious herbs as that was given by Long Siye too. The storage space of the Firmament Stone was getting bigger. It was only as big as a drawerst time, but it was now the size of a small cab. She kept all her medical equipment, medicines, drugs, even disguise materials in there. She got many things, so she only kept the important ones in there. She only kept her normal clothes in the normal storage bag and she did not bring it along, as she was in hurry just now. Fortunately, she kept this set in the storage space, otherwise, she would need to use the one Di Fuyi gave her, how suffering would she be? She returned after she changed. Di Fuyi also changed to a set of new clothes and he was sitting in front of the campfire. As he watched her walking towards the campfire, he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put on the one I gave you?¡± Gu Xijiu threw the dress back to him, ¡°I can¡¯t fit into it, and coincidentally I have one in my storage bag.¡± Could not fit? Di Fuyi looked at her again, he has hugged her before and he knew her size and measurement. The dress was specially customized ording to her size ¨C how was it possible that she could not fit into the dress? She just did not want to ept what he gave. He looked at the dress she was wearing and he knew it was not the style she usually liked to wear. She liked something simple and the one she was wearing was too fancy and the sleeves were too wide, the color of the waist string did not match the overall color as well¡­ Di Fuyi was a very smart person and he was super observant. He was upset and immediately attacked her by using his evil mouth. He criticized fussily, ¡°This dress is so ugly! The color is too simple and the lower part is too big. The color of the waist string is too light and that made you look fat. The sleeves were too wide and it simply imbnced with the bottom¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She felt that she should just throw the dress into a dustbin after hearing hisments. Di Fuyi made a conclusion, ¡°I won¡¯t even allow my servants to wear this dress! Since when did your standard deteriorate to this extent?¡± Gu Xijiu was irritated! It was horrible to interact with a perfectionist ¨C he could be extremely fussy and make you start doubting about your life choices! She smiled evilly, ¡°Yes, this is me! Don¡¯t look at me if you don¡¯t like it! I like this dress, and I love it very much!¡± She twirled around at the same spot, ¡°This is my favorite dress! The only one I like.¡± Chapter 738 Chapter 738: You Really Don¡¯t Like it? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi could not speak a word. He pursed his lips and finally said something sincere, ¡°I feel the one I gave you is so much better than this one, regardless of the quality or the design. It¡¯s really nicer than the one you¡¯re wearing, why don¡¯t you put it on and see¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it even if the quality was better.¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him and terribly hurt his confidence, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t mean I have to pick it unless I like it. Of course, what you gave is good, but I don¡¯t like it. Thanks for your kind offer.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. The moon hung slightly above the sky in the west. It was probably the midnight of the next day as well as her big day to enter adulthood. Di Fuyi looked at the dress in his hands as he was sitting in front of the campfire. The dress he designed, was a result of sourcing around for good materials and he even got the best tailor in town to make the dress so that she would be able to receive a unique dress as a present. He wanted to see how beautiful she would be when she put on the dress. He really did not expect that she would rather wear such a regr looking dress, instead of epting the dress he made by himself, just because the normal dress was given by Long Siye. He was upset; he reluctantly opened the dress under the moonlight. The light blue dress was fluttering in midair as though the sea wave was sshing on the rocks. Indeed, the dress was so beautiful especially when it was fluttering under the moonlight. Gu Xijiu took the dress too quickly after she put it on, hence, she did not manage to look at the design properly but she did realize that the quality of the materials was really great. It was so smooth and soft when she held it in her hand and she felt like she was engulfed by the breeze in the spring when she wore it. She was amazed instantly when the dress was fluttering midair. Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°Look, it really suits you¡­ you really don¡¯t like it?¡± Honestly, the dress was really lovely and it was indeed her usual fashion style. However, as she has rejected it earlier, it was embarrassing for her to fall for it again! Besides that, he criticized her fashion style and even indirectly made fun of her¡­ Thus, Gju Xijiu smiled arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s very subjective whether the dress suits me or not, I really don¡¯t like it.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s hand which was holding the dress slowly retreated. He paused for a second and smiled. Suddenly, he threw the dress into the burning campfire! The dress was immediately incinerated in the fire¡­ Gu Xijiu was shocked and wanted to grab it, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She quickly pulled out the dress from the campfire and tried to put off the me. However, the beautiful dress was almost burnt to ashes and it was no longer the nice dress she just saw a few seconds ago. Gu Xijiu threw the roasted dress on the ground and left, she did not want to talk to him ¨C not anymore! Gu Xijiu, do you remember that today is your big day?¡± Di Fuyi asked with a soft tone from behind. Gu Xijiu paused her feet ¨C she was surprised that he remembered it. However, she did not turn back but casually asked, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°The first day of adulthood is a big day for a girl. I¡¯ve prepared presents for you. The snow fruit and the mermaid silk-moonlight dress have been specially prepared for you.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She frowned and thenughed sarcastically, ¡°I thought the snow fruit was a reward for battling? How could it be my present?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the winner, aren¡¯t you?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her. Chapter 739 Chapter 739: He Got Jealous, It¡¯s Real¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu¡¯s pinkish lips curved upward, ¡°If I didn¡¯t risk my life, probably Yun Qingluo and her team would have been the winner!¡± If that was true, apparently, he was going to give the snow fruit to Yun Qingluo! But since Gu Xijiu won the battle, he just took the opportunity to give it to her. She was not keen! ¡°You¡¯re meant to be the winner of the battle.¡± Di Fuyi casually said. Gu Xijiu was shocked and turned around to look at him. She realized he had put on the mask again, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Di Fuyi leaned on a huge rock and then looked at her, ¡°You really don¡¯t get it?¡± Heughed and continued, ¡°Gu Xijiu, I know you¡¯re good at battling strategies but you can¡¯t beat me yet. I¡¯ve studied your fighting skills and strategical performance with other people recently and I also studied the strengths and weakness of the three of you. Of course, I also studied Yun Qingluo and her team¡¯s skills. I already predicted the result roughly even before both of the teams started to fight. Your team would surely lose in the first round and each team had a 50 percent chance to win the second battle. However, your team would definitely win thest battle. If it were to be you, the judges would be able to conclude the result in two battles ¨C your team would have a higher chance to be defeated, hence, if you can enter the final battle, then that will be beneficial to your team!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was pumping faster ¨C she trusted Di Fuyi¡¯s judgment as he was way more experienced in battle than anyone else¡­ She took a breath and argued, ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯ll definitely win if there are three matches, but the winner would need to win two matches. If Yun Qingluo and her team had won the first two rounds, there was not even a chance to proceed to the third one, hence, they would still be the winners¡­¡± ¡°You werecking experience in the first match, hence, your team would definitely lose the game in an hour. However, your team managed to sustain four hours without a sign of defeat. The opponents wouldn¡¯t be able to win if they don¡¯t use special strategies, so the probability of a draw is higher. Since it waspulsory to find out the winners and the losers, the judges could change the terms and conditions on a whim. Whichever team wins three games out of five would be victorious. And once your team gets to the third battle, you¡¯ll definitely win because Yun Qingluo¡¯s team was not able topete with your battling strategies.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent, as he had a pair of sharp eyes. What he said was almost simr to what she predicted. Did he actually know it from the very beginning, so he only took the fruit as a reward? But, but¡­ he was supposed to stand on Yun Qingluo¡¯s side right? His actions towards Yun Qingluo on the night of Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day did not seem to be what a normal friend would do¡­ He was always a careful person, no one would know what he was going to do. How reliable was he? Carefully speaking, what were his intentions and objectives if everything he said was true? What kind of n did he have, even if everything was expected and what did he want to achieve by giving the snow fruit to her? Does he still love her? Gu Xijiu tried to recall everything he had done since she got injured and made a conclusion. No matter if he liked her or not, he was definitely jealous¡­ However, jealous does not necessarily mean love. Sometimes, it was because of the effect of dominance or desire. After all, she was his former fiance and she was the one who requested to annul the engagement. Based on his arrogant personality, he must be very upset and tried very hard to make her his¡­ At the same time, he definitely wanted Yun Qingluo as well, since both of them had spent time together on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day. Chapter 740 Chapter 740: We Love Each Other Very Much Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After all, they were living in an ancient world and the men here could marry a few wives at the same time¡­ Wait! Why did she keep thinking about Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s problems? She just wanted to be with Long Siye for the rest of her life, hence she should not even consider anyone else¡­ Gu Xijiu secretly took a deep breath and decided to sort this thing out as soon as possible, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, do you still love me?¡± Di Fuyi was shocked, ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not wait for him to continue talking and interrupted him, ¡°No matter what do you have in your mind, I can only reject it, I hope you can forgive my rudeness.¡± Di Fuyi stopped breathing for a second and asked, ¡°Because of Long Siye?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve decided to spend the rest of my life with him.¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t marry you?¡± Di Fuyi narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t really care about marriage, as long as both of us love each other.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a heaven¡¯s gift disciple with many responsibilities, what if he can¡¯t keep youpany until you¡¯re old and grey?¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a second and then continued, ¡°So what? Since we really love each other, we don¡¯t have to stay together every single minute. As long as we love each other wholeheartedly, spending a day together would suffice. It was very dangerous when she was an assassin in her previous life ¨C she could die anytime. Thus, she was very open to love, she did not want to have any regrets in the name of love. Therefore, she did not care how long they can be together, she just hoped they could at least spend some time together. Di Fuyi gazed towards the ground and whispered, ¡°Since we really love each other, we don¡¯t have to stay together every single minute? I see. You prefer this way.¡± He leaned on the big rock and the campfire was beside him. The shadow of the me was dancing on his body but not in his pupils. Suddenly, he raised his head andughed out loud. He looked in a certain direction and said with azy tone, ¡°Long Siye, how much longer do you want to keep eavesdropping on our conversation? Juste out!¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and followed the direction of his gaze. She saw Long Siye appearing on top of a tree. Gu Xijiu was shocked and frowned, ¡°How long have you been there?¡± Long Siye slowlynded on the ground beside her and wanted to hold her hand, ¡°Xijiu.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her hand to avoid his hand, ¡°Are you following me?¡± Long Siye sighed, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, my dear. I was worried about you and thought to check on you, but you weren¡¯t there¡­ I was afraid you might have gotten into trouble, so I was looking for you and somehow I came here. I saw you talking with Celestial Master Zuo, so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiledzily, ¡°Indeed, you were here when we were talking. Overlord Long is a gentleman, he only listened to our conversation for less than 15 minutes.¡± Long Siye almost choked and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo really has sharp eyes!¡± Di Fuyi had already noticed him when he arrived, but he did just not want to point it out. Di Fuyi replied with a smile as he stretched his legs, ¡°Thanks, thanks!¡± Long Siye seemed to be very curious and asked, ¡°So, why is Celestial Master Zuo here?¡± Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu and then smiled, ¡°I¡¯m here to date her?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Long Siye choked for a few seconds and smiled reluctantly, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you must be kidding ¨C she¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Di Fuyi looked at Long Siye, ¡°What kind of person? She doesn¡¯t belong to you now, what does it have to do with you, even if she¡¯s dating someone else here?¡± Long Siye choked again and argued, ¡°We love each other very much¡­¡± Chapter 741 Chapter 741: Was It His Fault? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi smiled but his eyes did not, ¡°Oh, really? Long Siye, I believe you didn¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve promised me, did you?¡±You can¡¯t marry her for the rest of your life, she doesn¡¯t care, but how about you?¡± Long Siye could not speak a word. Celestial Master Zuo seemed to have dug a pit for himself to fall into! Long Siye did not want to be bullied as well; he quickly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise and won¡¯t marry her, but I also swore to her that I¡¯ll not marry anyone for the rest of my life if I can¡¯t marry her as my wife!¡± ¡°For the rest of your life? How long would your life be? Long Siye, if you die a month after being with her, she still needs to continue living. Her life is very long to go, do you still want to be with her? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re tricking her?¡± The question Di Fuyi asked was getting stranger and harsher, one after another. Long Siye was annoyed. He has practiced to a certain level, and he would have a few hundred years to go! ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I feel what you said was not realistic, I¡¯m so sorry that I can¡¯t answer your question.¡± Long Siye refused to answer. ¡°I meant, if. ¡± Di Fuyi looked at him, ¡°What if you die earlier and left her alone?¡± Long Siye was speechless. He felt Di Fuyi¡¯s questions were unreasonable ¨C who knew when he would die? Gu Xijiu finally voiced out and answered Di Fuyi¡¯s crazy question on behalf of Long Siye, ¡°As long as we love each other, I¡¯ll consider that as a profit even if we can only spend a day with each other!¡± She pulled Long Siye away after she finished talking, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m tired.¡± Both of their shadows were moving further away. Di Fuyi was still sitting there, idling. Was it his fault? What should he do to express his love? Secretly protect her in the dark? Or should he let go of everything and confess his love? (I personally feel the first one is true love. But the readers feel the second one is better. My Lord, stop hesitating and confess your love! Otherwise, the readers will consider you a jerk! Haha!) ¡­ Gu Xijiu lied down on the bed again. Long Siye left right after he sent her back to her room without asking anything. He did not ask Gu Xijiu why she went to the pond in the middle of the night¡­ Gu Xijiu did not exin as well because she did not know the reason. Di Fuyi¡¯s image shed across her mind again when she lied on the bed. In fact, Di Fuyi has been leaning on the big rock since he got onto the shore. He did not get up too when Long Siye came¡­ Suddenly, she had a bad feeling. Perhaps, he was still very weak? Could he not move? Then she was really bad, as she just left with Long Siye and Di Fuyi to stay alone beside the pond. After all, that was a forest and many beasts were active at night¡­ Wait, since he could notice Long Siye¡¯s arrival, his power should still be there. What about the moments when he was weak and needed to lean on her? Did he try to take advantage of her again!? How could such a mighty person lose his power when he was intoxicated? She could not imagine how retarded her brain was as she was working so hard like a bee to take care of him¡­ Damn it! That was the first time Gu Xijiu felt she was insanely stupid! She felt annoyed for a while and decided to sleep it off! ¡­ Beside the pond, the campfire was slowly getting dimmer as no one added any wood. The surroundings returned to its original darkness again. Chapter 742 Chapter 742: Is That His Karma? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was sitting there alone. He was still leaning at the big rock and calmly looking at the numerous pairs of green glowing eyes appearing from the bushes nearby¡­ He knew there was a group of ferocious leopards. The ferocious leopard was an animal with a level five spiritual power. Their fangs could tear off anything and they liked to attack in a group. They would not let the target go once they had spotted their preys. He tried to look for the jade card but could not find it. It was probably at the bottom of the pond. It was such a bad day for him with so many misfortunes. He sighed softly and realized he should not be too reckless as he was going to pay the price now. He had lost too much of his spiritual power recently and should not drink alcohol now. He even needed to meditate for three days and three nights coupled with some medicine to recover. However, he just wanted to drink whenever he was upset and he only liked liquor and wine! He even got drunk this time¡­ Drinking at this moment was equally bad as taking drugs, hence, he realized all his spiritual power were gone when he was awake from being drunk. His body was as soft as kneaded dough¡­ He was not faking it when he leaned on Gu Xijiu. However, although he had lost his power, his hearing was still good and was able to notice when Long Siye came. He did not want Long Siye to notice his abnormality. In fact, he did not want anyone to know! Therefore, he kept leaning on the bid rock when he was talking to them. Luckily, he used to be arrogant and always talked to Long Siye and other heaven¡¯s gift disciple by lying down on the chair without considering courtesy. Thus, Long Siye did not find it strange and left with Gu Xijiu. After they left, Di Fuyi could not sit still anymore and his face was covered with ayer of sweat. He managed to take out some medicine from his storage space and consumed it. However, the ferocious leopards had already arrived when he had not even meditated for an hour¡­ Di Fuyi flipped his wrist over, and a soft sword came out from the sheath. The sword was very shiny and the brightness had made his eyebrows shone as well. He began to analyze the possibility for him to escape safely. There were a total of 18 ferocious leopards; he could only kill eight of them all together at once based on his current power, and the rest would definitely rush into his body¡­ His protective spiritual power would be able to prevent him from being eaten by the leopards, but most probably he would be dragged into the jungle¡­ After all these years, that was the first time he got himself into such a pitiful situation. Indeed, he was too self-centered and thought he could just neglect everything as he was a god. Is that his karma? At this point, no one would be able to help, not even the heaven and the earth¡­ ¡­ Gu Xijiu thought she must have gone crazy! Perhaps, her brain was damaged since she had dived into the water for so long! Initially, the n was to sleep but she felt her heart burning since she lied down. All she could think was the image of Di Fuyi leaning on the big rock. Even the image of the mermaid silk-moonlight dress shed across her mind. She only managed to touch it for a second before he burned it. He was the only one who would do such thing! What a waste! As she thought about the dress and the campfire, she seemed to recall there were not many kinds of wood left in the fire¡­ It could onlyst for another hour if no one was there to add any wood. That ce was very dangerous once the fire had burned out, especially midnight. He should have left, right? Otherwise, he would be a living mosquito bait. But, what if he really could not move? Chapter 743 Chapter 743: She Felt She Was As Though Being Possessed By A Saint Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, that kind of situation would hardly happen as he was so mighty. But, what about ¡®if¡¯? What if it really happened? Gu Xijiu felt that was her first time feeling so indecisive; she felt she was as though possessed by a Saint¡­ She flipped around a few times on the bed and finally got up and sat on the bed. Damn it! She might as well go and have a look rather than flipping around all night long on the bed. It would be great if he had left; it was not a big deal for her to go through a little hassle. She instantly teleported there. Based on her current physical condition, she was not supposed to teleport, besides, the pond was quite far away from her room and she even needed to teleport twice to reach there. While teleporting, she also scolded herself for being so stupid. One minuteter, she had arrived beside the pond¡­ She was sweating when she managed to see clearly. The campfire was no longer burning and a few leopards were lying on the ground nearby the big rock where Di Fuyi was leaning earlier. Blood was all over the floor and there was even a sword full of blood lying beside the rock¡­ There was a drag marking on the ground and it continued at the direction into the jungle. Most of the nts were terribly destroyed along the marking¡­ Gu Xijiu quickly checked on the drag marking and realized it was a human! Di Fuyi has been dragged into the jungle! No one else! Gu Xijiu immediately chased after it by following the marking. Finally, she found him. He was lying on the ground, but he seemed to be protected by ayer of wizardry membrane and five leopards were running forward while they were biting the membrane¡­ Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were closed as he was lying in the membrane, not sure if he had fainted or that he was trying to restore some energy. Gu Xijiu cursed softly; she was praising herself for being smart enough to expect these while trying to figure out a solution to save Di Fuyi. She definitely could not attack aggressively as she was still injured. Poison might be a good idea. However, the ferocious leopard seemed to be carrying highly poisonous genes; regr poison could not kill them. She needed a stronger poison. She quickly searched her storage bag but did not manage to find a suitable one. She only found a strong anesthetic which was even able to put an elephant to sleep. Even if the leopards were not afraid of poison, they should be afraid of the anesthetic. At the very least, it should be able to put them to sleep or induce dizziness in them for a few minutes. Gu Xijiu applied the anesthetic on the silver needles and quickly followed the leopards. Suddenly, she shouted aloud somewhere 100 feet away from them! It was working; the leopards turned around and ran over when they heard her voice. Gu Xijiu quickly flicked the needles toward the leopards¡­ Those leopards immediately rushed towards her when they noticed her. Gu Xijiu was super urate as every single needle poked right into the leopard¡¯s eyes. Gu Xijiu retreated and counted in her heart, ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± When she counted until seven, all the leopards finally fell towards the ground like a group of drunk men. Gu Xijiu pulled out a sword and sliced on their neck one by one. Somehow, she felt that stabbing their hearts was not safe enough, so she had to chop off their head to guarantee her safety. Apparently, she had underestimated the softness of the leopard¡¯s skin. She still did not manage to cut their skin even after a few strikes. However, she had almost hurt her wrist. Probably, she could only kill them with her spiritual power, otherwise, there was nothing much she could do. The leopards were very strong; it was not long ago when they felt dizzy and fell onto the ground, but they already began trying to open their eyes now¡­ Sh*t! It would be toote for her to rescue Di Fuyi should the leopards regain their consciousness. Chapter 744 Chapter 744: Alright! Your Call Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu could only give up to kill the leopards and go straight to Di Fuyi. He had already opened his eyes; the starry sky was reflected in his eyes and they were sparkling when he looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, I have a ce in your heart!¡± Gu Xijiu paused; she was toozy to talk nonsense with him and they did not have time for that, too. She bent down to carry him, quickly teleported and disappeared when the leopards were still feeling dizzy. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was really busy that night, she was exhausted. Coupled with the injuries she had as well as carrying a heavy body with her, she did not manage to teleport too far away but only two kilometers away from the leopards. That was definitely not a safe distance, hence, she continued to teleport after catching her breath. She improved this time, and managed to teleport three kilometers. The two continuous teleportations made her feel dizzy. She looked at Di Fuyi and suggested, ¡°Di Fuyi, I think it¡¯s time for you to lose some weight!¡± In fact, Di Fuyi had a perfect body. He would be considered fat if he had gained 100 grams and likewise, would be considered skinny if he loses 100 grams. He would kick the person out of the milky way if someone had dared toin that he was too fat. However, he was totally fine with Gu Xijiu¡¯sint, he smiled and said gently, ¡°Alright, your call.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She felt strange as Celestial Master Zuo used to be very evil but he was so obedient this time. She took a further look and realized she needed to teleport at least another two to three times before they could reach Di Fuyi¡¯s house¡­ They heard the roars of the leopards from afar. Apparently, they were awake! They would probably be here anytime soon. Thus, Gu Xijiu teleported again. After three teleportations continuously, Gu Xijiu finally arrived Tianju Hall. She carried Di Fuyi and entered the school; they could see Di Fuyi¡¯s door from far¡­ Gosh! They were finally back! Gu Xijiu was extremely relieved. She was really exhausted and burnt out. She felt rxed and suddenly everything turned dark and she fell. Coincidentally, when she fell, she hit Di Fuyi¡¯s forehead and also hit the fox eye on his strap¡­ She felt very dizzy and lost her consciousness after that. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had finally awakened. She had no idea how long she had been sleeping for. She smelled a mild fragrance ¨C a very familiar aroma which only belonged to Di Fuyi! She tried very hard to open her eyes and saw silver bed drapes with tassels. Her thought was slow as she slowly blinked her eyes. She noticed that those were not her bed drapes and hers were not as luxurious as this¡­ Thus, she blinked her eyes again and looked around after focusing her attention. She could see that the design andyout of the room were very stylish and luxurious, with translucent bed drapes. The partition, the furniture, the vases, the tripod furnace¡­ Every single piece had represented the status of the owner. Gu Xijiu raised her hand and softly knocked on her temples, there was no second person who would design the house this way. Di Fuyi, Celestial Master Zuo! Yes, that was Di Fuyi¡¯s bedroom! The image before she fainted shed across her mind, she finally got it. She fainted in front of Di Fuyi¡¯s house after she brought him back, and probably Mu Feng got the news and quickly brought them back into the house¡­ No, wait! If both of them were rescued, she should be in the guest room instead of Di Fuyi¡¯s bedroom! If she was sleeping in there, then where would Di Fuyi sleep? Chapter 745 Chapter 745: That¡­ That Was Also Fake? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She looked around but did not manage to find anyone else in the room. Di Fuyi seemed to be still rational enough as he did not take advantage of her when she fainted. She did not want to stay there any longer as she could not imagine what would happen if she continues to stay there! After regaining her attention, she immediately wanted to get down from the bed. She nned to go back to her room and Little Fox was probably still asleep if she goes back early. She raised her hand to open the bed drapes, but, she was stunned when she saw her hand! That was such a fair and pretty hand and there was a jade ring on her thumb. The hand seemed to be able to change the world when she stretched it out. Gu Xijiu was very familiar with this hand as she had held it many times¡­ That was Di Fuyi¡¯s hand! Gu Xijiu was shocked as she looked at her hand. She immediately looked down on her own body and could not believe what she has seen! She was wearing a purple robe and her chest was t. Her proud ¡®mountains¡¯ on her chest were gone! That¡­ that was Di Fuyi¡¯s body! Did she possess Di Fuyi¡¯s body?! How could it be possible!? Was it another mischief made by Di Fuyi? Did he disguise her on purpose? He could definitely do that! Yes, must be that! He disguised her! Anxious, she opened up her top to exposed her chest, and saw a naked t chest! The chest was as nice as the marbles with two perfectly shaped nipples. What an amazing chest he had! That was not real! F*ck! He could even make it look so real! Gu Xijiu raised her hand and touched it, and she suddenly paused as though she was electrocuted. She could feel it! And it felt so real! Her hand was shaky now; she decided to look further down. She saw her six packs of muscles and pinched it, that was quite a pain! That¡­ That was also fake? But it felt so real! Gu Xijiu could disguise as well, and it looked very real too. However, the flesh of the body had no feeling even when someone pinched or punched her. It was made from a special form of silica gel. However, what she has seen looked exactly like real flesh ¨C the feeling when she touched and the pain she felt was exactly the same! Fine, these body parts could be disguised ¨C how about the pubic region? He could not disguise that part, right? Gu Xijiu opened her pants and stretched her hand inside. She quickly withdrew her hand! F*ck! The body part was real! She could feel it was real when she touched it! And, she felt good when she touched it! Gu Xijiu was stunned as she knew she was in deep shit. She quickly jumped off the bed and grabbed the mirror! She found Di Fuyi¡¯s slutty face in the mirror when she looked into it¡­ ¡°Crash!¡± The mirror fell on the floor! Gu Xijiu slumped into the chair! She really possessed Di Fuyi¡¯s body! When she fell, she not only fainted but also took over his body!? That was not logical! She remembered Di Fuyi telling Long Siye that she could not change a body anymore! That would cause her soul to disappear but why on earth did her soul possess Di Fuyi¡¯s body now?! Besides that, Di Fuyi told her before that his body was different from others and no one could possess it. Then, how did she manage to possess his body!? She has be Di Fuyi! How about Di Fuyi¡¯s soul? Where was it now? And how about her body? Was it dead?! Chapter 746 Chapter 746: He Was Definitely Trying To Kill Himself Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Countless of questions were lingering in her head. She coughed and talked to herself, she hopelessly realized that was also Di Fuyi¡¯s voice, it was real! She possessed Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s body; that was definitely a breaking news if the secret was to be exposed! She pondered while sitting on the chair and she realized she did not have any memories of Di Fuyi¡­ When she came here from the modern world and possessed the body of General Gu¡¯s daughter, she also inherited her memories. But this time when she possessed Di Fuyi¡¯s body, she did not have his memories! What was happening? Her memories still belonged to herself, and nothing was wrong. Now, she had possessed Di Fuyi¡¯s body, what about her body? Was it dead? Or someone else had possessed her body? Perhaps, she had exchanged the body with Di Fuyi? Gu Xijiu used to be a very strong and calm kid, but she felt a little helpless this time. She took a deep breath and tried very hard to calm herself so that she could ept such a strange reality. It was only up to this point had she realized her body was so weak. She felt empty in her chest as most of the blood vessels were exhausted. She was sweating crazily once she got up¡­ She pondered as she frowned and wondered whether it was the side effect of possession? Or because of the body itself? After all, his body was indeed devoid of strengthst night when she saved him¡­ However, the body was so much betterpared tost night. At least, she could move like a normal human. She tried to exercise her limbs as she was sitting on the chair so that she could adapt to it. When she just got up and decided to look for her body after checking outside¡­ Mu Lei came with a happy face upon opening the door, ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally awake! How are you feeling? You really scared mest night; both of you and Miss Gu fainted outside the door¡­¡± Mu Lei could not stop talking about what happenedst night. Apparently, he was not aware that was not his master¡¯s soul in the body but someone else¡­ Gu Xijiu did not interrupt and allowed him to finish talking. She made two conclusions based on the information she got from Mu Lei. Celestial Master Zuo was a mystical person and he did not like his subordinates to follow him around. If he did not contact his subordinates, they would not dare disturb him. Besides that, Celestial Master Zuo had a habit of hanging out alone at night, hence, it was normal if he did note back for the entire night. Therefore, Mu Feng would not even realize even if he did note backst night. Secondly, Celestial Master Zuo had consumed too much of his spiritual power recently, he was risking his life when he helped Gu Xijiu to remove the sword from her body and hurt his blood vessels. Thus, he should not drink any alcoholic drinks during this period, otherwise, his injuries could grow much worse¡­ After drawing the conclusions, Gu Xijiu felt touched but also thought Celestial Master Zuo somehow deserved to suffer. Why would he wander around when he was injured? He even soaked himself in the pond inside the forest when he was drunk¡­ He was definitely trying to kill himself! However, she was more concerned about another issue, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Gu? Has she awaken?¡± Mu Lei answered, ¡°She fainted, I didn¡¯t dare to make any rash decision and bring her into the house as I was worried it might affect her reputation. I¡¯ve sent her back to Fengling Courtst night¡­¡± He then took a look at his master¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lord. I¡¯ve checked her pulse, she was just exhausted and had fainted. Her wounds were well taken care of. She would probably wake up soon.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She turned around and left, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at her!¡± Gu Xijiu was good at acting and could be anyone after she disguised. Chapter 747 Chapter 747: How Is She Now Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was good at acting and she turn into anyone after she disguised. Coupled with the body she possessed, it was the authentic body of Di Fuyi and she was familiar with him, she really looked exactly like Di Fuyi when she pretended to be him. Even Mu Lei could not recognize her in a short period of time. Mu Lei was happy, his master finally visited Miss Gu without hiding! Perhaps, he finally aware of his love and decided to get her back!? Indeed, his master should put more effort! If he still could not stop hesitating, Overlord Long would rob away his wife soon! In fact, Mu Lei has heard many rumors about Long Siye and Gu Xijiu in thest two days. He felt so annoyed and depressed for his master. He knew both of them were quite close to each other recently and Long Siye also visited Miss Gu every day. Many people even saw them hanging out together hand-in-hand¡­ Mu Lei was so mad as he knew his master would feel the same as well! However, his master did not want to show it on his face even though he felt hurt. He went missing and suddenly appeared randomly in thest two days. He never let go of his wine bottle. However, he did not dare to give him any advice but was only able to be worried about him. Finally, his master knew what he was supposed to do now! He had started his attack! Hopefully, he could still make it! Since his master did not say he should not follow him, Mu Lei decided to follow his master. His master was injuredst night and had even fainted. The journey to Fengling Court was not smooth at all. Along the way, Gu Xijiu bumped into many teachers and students; all of them greeted her as they saw her. No matter where Gu Xijiu passed, all of the people quickly knelt down to pay their respect. Le Qingxing and Le Zixing also knelt down. The way they looked at ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ was strange, as though they were looking at a jerk. Gu Xijiu was toozy to bother about them. She only wanted to know whether Celestial Master Zuo and she had exchanged their body! When she arrived at Fengling Court, she bumped into Gu Canmo. He seemed to just finish visiting ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ and quickly greeted her as he saw ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ there, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you¡¯re here¡­ to see Miss Gu?¡± Gu Xijiu took the opportunity to ask, ¡°How is she now?¡± Gu Canmo answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Celestial Master Zuo cared about her so much. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s a tough girl and her wounds are recovering. She ate quite a lot this morning, I believe she would recover soon.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Which means, her body was awake?! And she ate a lot¡­ ¡°What¡­ is she doing now?¡± Gu Xijiu continued to ask. ¡°Uhh, she is probably talking to Overlord Long. Overlord Long had just arrived when I came out. He is really nice to Xijiu, hees a few times in a day¡­¡± Gu Canmo was trying to hint something to him¡­ Gu Xijiu had a bad instinct! If Di Fuyi was the one possessing her body, he would definitely fool around with Long Siye! F*ck! It was all going to be f*cked up! Gu Xijiu could not afford to continue talking to Gu Canmo, hence, she turned around and left. She could still hear Gu Canmo mumbling from behind, ¡°You realized her importance only now? I guess it¡¯s toote now!¡± Once she stepped into the courtyard, she saw Long Siyeing out from the house. She had no idea what ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ had spoken to Long Siye in the house as he looked pale and could hardly walk properly as though he had just received very terrible news. Subconsciously, Gu Xijiu called him, ¡°Long Siye.¡± Chapter 748 Chapter 748: She Felt a Rising Urge to Kick His Ass Now Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye paused and looked at him coldly. He turned around and quickly walked away without greeting her. Gu Xijiu could not speak a word. Her mouth was left opened and wondering whether she should rush forward to exin to Long Siye¡­ When she was about to step forward, the door was opened. A youngdy was standing at the doorstep and looked at her with a smile. She greeted her with a clear voice, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. That was Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. That was Gu Xijiu¡¯s first time looking at herself as a third party. She felt so mad and hurt, as she looked at her body, and greeted herself. She took a deep breath and entered the house, ¡°We need to talk!¡± She needed to know what was happening! Lan Waihu was also in the house. She bowed to greet as she saw Gu Xijiu came in, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Gu Xijiu was even angrier now, however, she still waved her hand to let Little Fox rise. She said nicely to Little Fox, ¡°Little Fox, could you wait outside? I¡­ have something to talk to Miss Gu about.¡± That was too strange and mysterious, Gu Xijiu felt it was better not to let anyone else know to prevent any chaos. The way she called Lan Waihu had made her teary-eyed; she looked at Gu Xijiu as though she had something to say but she did not speak a word. Only the closest buddies would address her as ¡®Little Fox¡¯, such as Gu Xijiu, Qian Lingyu, Yan Chen¡­ She did not expect Celestial Master Zuo to address her nickname. Gu Xijiu was curious as she saw Lan Waihu acting pitifully. She assumed someone has just bullied her! Thus, her gaze immediately switched to her own body! ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ at the opposite direction showed a pair of innocent eyes. ¡®She¡¯ was sitting therezily and smiled, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is in good mood today huh?¡± And then ¡®she¡¯ said to Lan Waihu, ¡°Lan Waihu, go out. I have something to talk to Celestial Master Zuo about.¡± Lan Waihu twitched her little mouth and finally ran away. Finally, the house was left with only the two of them. Gu Xijiu looked at ¡®herself¡¯ at the opposite direction, ¡°Di Fuyi, what is this?!¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°As what you see, we¡¯ve exchanged our bodies.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the culprit?¡± Gu Xijiu took a breath and asked. Di Fuyi opened up his hands, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll risk my own body? I was shocked too when I woke up!¡± Gu Xijiu stared at him hoping to detect something from his facial expression. However, she got nothing. However, Di Fuyi slowly looked at her started from her toes to her head, ¡°Have you adapted to the body yet? Do you feel ufortable? I can¡¯t believe someone can actually possess me.¡± He looked at her again and stepped forward, ¡°Why you didn¡¯t dress up properly?¡± He raised his hands and help her tidy the top. Gu Xijiu quickly retreated, ¡°Stop touching me! Is there any way to change it back?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her again, ¡°This is not the right expression for my body though. Please, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of me invading you with my current body?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t use my body to seduce me¡­¡± Di Fuyi retreated and sat on a chair, ¡°How about you seducing me with my body? Come on, help me massage my legs and then my shoulders, I¡¯m totally fine with it.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She felt a rising urge to kick his ass now! ¡°Stop bullshitting! Do you have any solution for this!?¡± Chapter 749 Chapter 749: He Was Still Finicky Even After Exchanging the Body! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Tell me whether you have the solution to exchange us back!¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to waste time with him. She felt annoying looking ¡°herself¡± in front of her that looked slovenly. Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°I cannot think of any at the moment. This is also my first time experiencing this situation. I am frustrated too.¡± His hand clutched her chest, ¡°I am hurt too.¡± Gu Xijiu immediately stopped him. ¡°Hello! Where are your hand putting on?¡± Di Fuyi looked down and saw that hand now pressing on her breast. He coughed and pretended like nothing happened, ¡°I did not do it intentionally.¡± He thought of something and he nced at Gu Xijiu. He guessed, ¡°Have you¡­ touched all parts of my body?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Although she had been always thick-skinned, she felt that her face was now burning. Di Fuyi was smart enough and immediately understood, ¡°You have touched me all over!?¡± This conversation was getting erotic so Gu Xijiu decisively changed the topic, ¡°Di Fuyi, how can you not be worried that I am using your body?¡± Di Fuyi answered, ¡°Of course I am worried but it can¡¯t be helped. I cannot act like a woman and try to attempt suicide. Honestly, when I woke up and realized that I was in a woman¡¯s body, I was stunned for a long while. I didn¡¯t even notice when Lan Waihu called me. She thought that my soul had disappeared and kept waving her hand in front of me.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She was surprised to hear that. However, since he mentioned Lan Waihu she immediately asked, ¡°By the way, what have you done to Lan Waihu? Why did she look sad and grieved?¡± Di Fuyi showed his disgusted face, ¡°She is very annoying. When I just woke up and tried to adapt to this body, she continuously asked me various questions. It was still okay at first but when she passed me a cup of tea and wanted to hold my arm, I subconsciously pushed her too hard and she fell down on the floor.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Lan Waihu used to have intimate interactions with her. On normal days, she always liked to hold her arm and act like a pampered kid. She was fine with it but Di Fuyi certainly could not take it¡­ ¡°You can talk to her nicely.¡± She thought of the aggrieved look of Lan Waihu and felt a certain sympathy for her. ¡°I have talked to her nicely and asked her not toe close to me anymore in the future! She cannote within the distance of three feet from me! This is my limit.¡± Di Fuyi said with a firm tone and did not want to tolerate it. Gu Xijiu was stunned. He was still so finicky even after he had exchanged the bodies! ¡°Lan Waihu has always been acting like this. She has used to be close to me. Now we are still unable to exchange back our bodies, so you need to stay with her using my identity. You can¡¯t act like this¡­¡± Di Fuyi came closer to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Are you asking me to live with her?!¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but moved back backward slightly, ¡°You are using my body now, of course, you need to live with her in the same house¡­¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not used to living with other people! I can¡¯t even get ustomed living in your house. I think it would be better for me to stay back in my own house.¡± Di Fuyi stood up and wanted to go. Gu Xijiu pulled him back, ¡°No!¡± He was now in Gu Xijiu¡¯s look. If he walked into Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s house so tantly, it indirectly verified her rtionship with Di Fuyi. If that was the case, she would not be able to exin it clearly in the future anymore! Chapter 750 Chapter 750: How Do You n To Repay Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion What would Long Siye think about them? She just stabilized her rtionship with Long Siye¡­ Wait! Long Siye! It seemed like Long Siye hade looking for her this morning and left with disappointment¡­ ¡°Di Fuyi, was Long Siye here just now? What did you tell him? Why did he look so upset?¡±Gu Xijiu asked with a suspicious face. Di Fuyiughed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and ask him personally?¡± Gu Xijiu was angry, ¡°How am I supposed to ask him with this new appearance? Can I tell him that we had swapped bodies?¡± Now Di Fuyi was serious, ¡°Xijiu, we can¡¯t let anyone know that we have swapped bodies.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Why?¡± Di Fuyi sighed and whispered, ¡°If you blurt it out, both you and I will not be alive.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked but she was not convinced. ¡°Are you fooling me? Who else can beat you up?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face had dimmed. There were things that were not appropriate for this little girl to know as it involves too many parties and could not be exined easily. Therefore, he tried to use a more convincing reason and said, ¡°The Lord.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Are you trying to say that The Lord will punish us because of this? I don¡¯t think so. We did not do it deliberately. In addition, if The Lord knows about this, he might have the solution for it.¡± Di Fuyi slightly shook his head, ¡°It is hard to tell so it is better not to take the risk. In fact, I did a study about swapping souls before. However, I am not able to try it now.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it? Can you tell me first, so that I can try to use your body to practice it? I am a fast learner though.¡± Di Fuyi shook his head again, ¡°My body is exhausted now. It can¡¯t even issue 10% of the full spiritual power. It requires at least half of my spiritual power to practice the soul swapping skills.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to sense the body and found that it was really empty inside and could not even issue any spiritual power. It was only now that she understood why he almost got eaten by those fierce leopards at thekeside. His body had been fully exhausted to this extent. Gu Xijiu felt deeply sympathized with herself. It was such a rare opportunity to be in the most powerful body but it was at the weakest point of time of this most powerful body. This body was now even weaker than her own original body¡­ Gu Xijiu was very depressed. Di Fuyi then pulled his chair and moved forward a little so that he could sit beside Gu Xijiu. He patted her shoulder, ¡°It is such an honor to use my body. Why do you look so depressed?¡± He nced at her face and raised his hand to rub his eyebrows, ¡°Xijiu, it makes me feel weird to see your expression on my face¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was curious, ¡°Di Fuyi, you told me before that my soul could not be swapped anymore or that it would be dissipated? But what happened now?¡± Di Fuyi thought for a moment and very sincerely gave a more reliable justification, ¡°Because my body is a distinctive body.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to hold back her anger and continued to ask, ¡°And you also said that your body could not be possessed by anyone, but now¡­¡± Before she finished her question, Di Fuyi interrupted immediately, ¡°Because you are a distinctive one too.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless and she felt like punching him. Her face turned serious, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I hope that we can be honest with each other. I don¡¯t want you to joke about serious issues!¡± Chapter 751 Chapter 751: I Don¡¯t Allow You To See My Body Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi¡¯s smile faded, ¡°I am not joking with you.¡± Then he turned and wanted to leave. Gu Xijiu froze for a moment and casually asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°For a bath! I feel that my body stinks and it smells sour.¡± Di Fuyi did not sound polite. Gu Xijiu felt disdained in her heart. She had been so busyst night rushing from one ce to another. It was normal to sweat. After she came back, she had been tired and fell asleep immediately, thus, there was no time for her to bathe and the body was definitely smelly¡­ Wait! Something was not right! Gu Xijiu¡¯s face suddenly changed and she jumped up. She tried to pull him back from the door, ¡°You are not allowed to go!¡± Di Fuyi raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xijiu pulled his sleeve tightly and did not want to let go, ¡°I¡¯m not allowing you to see my body!¡± Once he took a bath, he would definitely see and touch her naked body! Di Fuyi paused and nced at her. She was pursing her lips tightly and looked at him angrily. If she was in her own body she would look very cute. But she was now in his body with his entire look. Di Fuyi suddenly felt very disgusted! It seemed like they urgently needed to swap their bodies back. However, he had no other way to solve it and could only wait¡­ Gu Xijiu might not be aware that when she was with other people, she had always been calm and wise like a king; even when she was with Long Siye, she was always calm and gentle. She was an extremely cool strong woman. However, it was only when she was with Di Fuyi, she showed her true nature. She was wild like a cat. She got angry easily, she would feel anxious, she would act like a pampered kid and she would scold people¡­ For instance, now she was like a furious small lion and opened her round eyes widely. Di Fuyi really did not expect that his pair of eyes could be so big and round, and it was actually quite cute to see. He could not help butugh. Then he sat down again and prepared to have a long talk with Gu Xijiu. ¡°Little Xijiu, this situation willst for a couple of days. I think we need to discuss it.¡± When Gu Xijiu saw him sitting down, she was finally relieved. However, she was still very defensive, ¡°What do you want to discuss?¡± ¡°Issues such as bathing. You should know that I don¡¯t like being dirty.¡± Gu Xijiu was angry, ¡°Even you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯ll have to bear with it! I won¡¯t allow you to see and touch my body! Oh yeah, you know the cleaning spell right? You can settle it by using the cleaning spell!¡± Di Fuyi shook his head, ¡°The spiritual power in your body is not high enough to use this spell yet.¡± ¡°You can teach me the spell so that I can do it for you.¡± ¡°The spiritual power in the body that you are using now is not high enough too.¡± That was why he needed to go to theke to take bath. Gu Xijiu sniffed heavily. Di Fuyi nced at her and tried to give an idea, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me bathe? Look, you are more familiar with your own body right? I will close my eyes when you do it.¡± Gu Xijiu was quiet. She thought for a moment on the scene ¨C she was using Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s hand to bathe herself¡­ It was too shameful and she could not imagine it anymore! She decisively shook her head, ¡°No!¡± Di Fuyi raised his eyebrows and then he gave another idea, ¡°You think you are disadvantaged? Alright, then we can help each other bathe. In fact, we are still bathing our own self.¡± Was he proposing a Yuanyang bath?! Gu Xijiu tried to imagine the scene¡­ She shuddered and rejected without so much as a second thought, ¡°No!¡± Chapter 752 Chapter 752: That Scene Was Too Shameful Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi sighed and proposed the third idea, ¡°Why not? Then we should bathe our own selves respectively. I see your body and you see mine. Since I am a man, I will be more generous and allow you to see my body for a few more times so that you won¡¯t feel that you are at a disadvantage.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She did not want to see his body either. She still shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡± Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°You rejected almost all the ideas. What do you really want? This is a female body, I can¡¯t ask Mu Feng and the rest toe and bathe me.¡± Gu Xijiu thought for a few seconds, ¡°Let¡¯s ask Waihu¡¯s help to wash up¡­¡± She paused and did not continue. Although it was a female body, there was a man¡¯s soul inside the body. If she asked Lan Waihu¡¯s help to wash his body, and if Yan Chen knew the truth, he would definitely be very angry. Di Fuyi refused, ¡°No! Waihu is not suitable to do it.¡± Gu Xijiu thought for a moment and finally, she came up with a good proposal, ¡°I know that you bring two female servants with you, right? Why don¡¯t you ask them to wash your body for you?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°That would be a good idea. Alright, my body needs to be washed too. Should I ask Mu Feng to wash it for you?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked and decisively shook her head, ¡°No!¡± Although the body was a man, she was inside the body! If she allowed Mu Feng to shower for her¡­ she could not imagine what the scene would look like! Di Fuyi¡¯s face was dimmed, ¡°Since you know that it is something uneptable, you should know that it also something uneptable for me to let a female servant bathe me!¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised for a moment, ¡°You don¡¯t usually let the female servant bathe you? It is kinda normal for rich people to let their servants assist to bathe them.¡± Di Fuyi answered lightly, ¡°How can I simply let anyone touch my precious body?¡± It was not only the female servant, even Mu Feng and the rest had not seen his body before¡­ Usually, he would clean himself simply by using a cleaning spell. Taking bath was just a harmless hobby of him. The suggestions that Di Fuyi proposed were all rejected by Gu Xijiu. Then both of them realized that showering had be a chronic problem¡­ Before they could think of a proper solution to this problem, there was another problem that had popped up. Gu Xijiu suddenly found that she wanted to go to the toilet¡­ When she thought of the idea of a man urinating in the toilet, her face turned green! It seemed like she needed to hold the private part¡­ Di Fuyi was very observant. When he saw the anxious look of Gu Xijiu, he was silent for a while and asked, ¡°You want to urinate?¡± The beautiful face of Gu Xijiu suddenly turned red. She red at Di Fuyi, ¡°I thought you are a god! Does a god need to¡­ Need to pee?¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°I have practiced Inedia so when my body is in good condition I wouldn¡¯t need to pee. However, my body is not in a good condition now. Before it recovers to its normal state, it is just like a normal body.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. The problem of taking a bath could be a dyed but the urge of urinating could not. Gu Xijiu finally made up her mind and went to the dedicated toilet in the courtyard to settle it. Of course, she was squatting rather than standing up¡­ Fortunately, there was no one else in the toilet or the scene would be very scary. People might think that the private parts of Celestial Master Zuo had a problem or it had been cut or that he had be a eunuch. Chapter 753 Chapter 753: It Was Actually Nothing Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Finally, she solved this problem! When she came out from the toilet, she bumped into Mu Feng who came to report, ¡°My Lord, Headmaster Gu asked Miss Gu to go to the Ming Feng Hall. Everyone wants to celebrate her 15th birthday!¡± Gu Xijiu looked calm, ¡°Okay, I will call her.¡± Gu Xijiu felt sad in her heart. The 15th birthday was a day she looked forward to quite a fair bit, but she was no longer in that body¡­ However, there was nothing she could do. The fact that she had swapped bodies with Celestial Master Zuo was really at stake and she could not let anyone else find out! She could only see Di Fuyi using her body to ept the wishes and greetings of others¡­ When she entered the room and told Di Fuyi about the situation, Di Fuyi looked down at the dressing. He decisively said, ¡°I need to change to a better dress on such a special day!¡± Gu Xijiu was still wearing the dress that Long Siye bought him yesterday. It was nice but it was slightly too simple and not in line with her style. More importantly, she had fallen down several timesst night wearing this dress. In addition to a whole night¡¯s worth of sleep, the nice dress had been wrinkled and did not look good anymore. But which dress should she change into? Gu Xijiu did not have many clothes and most of them were the uniform of Tianju Hall. Di Fuyi used quite a long time but could not find any decent dress from her storage bag. Therefore, he asked Gu Xijiu toe over, ¡°Come, please open my storage space. I will give you a dress.¡± Since Gu Xijiu was using the body of Di Fuyi, the storage space was at her side. She followed Di Fuyi¡¯s instruction and used a little trick to open the storage bag. When she went into the storage space, she found out that the space was really big. There were a lot of things and she could not even recognize many of them. Last night when he opened his storage space in front of Gu Xijiu, she could only see one corner of the space; now, she could finally see the whole picture of it¡­ It could only be described as vast as the sky. When Gu Xijiu entered the storage space, she kept thinking that this person was really rich. He was too rich! People often described wealthy tycoons to be as rich as a kingdom was. However, by looking at the storage space of Di Fuyi, this description was not applicable. He could actually be described as all the richness of the world. The way he put his things in this storage space was very special. She just needed to press a button then the respective drawer would pop up. It looked very much like with aputer hard drive¡­ After a few attempts to open the drawer by following Di Fuyi¡¯s instructions, finally, she found the drawer with the dress. When she took out the dress she felt a certain familiarity. After she closed the storage space and looked at the dress again, it was only then she knew why she felt familiar with it. It was the Moonlight Mermaid-Silk Dress! It was the gift he wanted to give her as a 15th birthday present but he had burned it beside thekest night! Gu Xijiu suddenly looked up at him, ¡°I thought you have already burned the dress?¡± She looked very angry. Di Fuyi quickly grabbed the dress from her hand and then exined, ¡°I managed to restore it back to the original state in time.¡± Gu Xijiu was not a fool. ¡°Nonsense! You have lost your spiritual power that time. How can you restore something that was already burned? Don¡¯t try to fool me!¡± Di Fuyi slightly sighed. She was not easily fooled. Under the angry stare of Gu Xijiu, he had to tell the truth, ¡°It was not easy for me to get this dress, so I won¡¯t burn it so easily. The one that was burned was another set of dress¡­¡± Chapter 754 Chapter 754: She Was Not Easily Fooled Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He was just fooling her when he burned the dress! He was too fast that time and Gu Xijiu did not pay too much attention to him, that was why his trick had seeded! Now when she recalled her reaction when Di Fuyi burned the dress, she was not calm! Therefore, she stared at the dress and said, ¡°I think this dress should really be burned!¡± Di Fuyi coughed, ¡°Let me wear it prettily for a few days first. If you don¡¯t like it you can burn it in the future.¡± While he was talking he started to take off the dress. He was fast in his actions and when Gu Xijiu could react he already started to take off his underwear¡­ Gu Xijiu¡¯s face turned green! She immediately grabbed his hand, ¡°Stop it!¡± Di Fuyi looked up at her, ¡°The underwear is dirty too. It has to be changed.¡± Then he paused, ¡°You are afraid that I will see your body? Alright, you change it for me and I will close my eyes.¡± He did not continue anymore but had his eyes and arms wide open waiting her toe over to take off the clothes. Gu Xijiu was in dilemma. She was still using Di Fuyi¡¯s body now! If she went over to help him to undress, it looked like Celestial Master Zuo was undressing Gu Xijiu in person! This was only the interaction between husband and wife but now she was forced to do so¡­ When she saw Di Fuyi¡¯s look she was even angrier. He looked like he was waiting to be tortured! If she knew that this would happen, she never would have gone and save him at thekesidest night! Fortunately, it left only both of them in the house, thus, it should be fine for her to go and undress him now. Gu Xijiu made up her mind. She carried the dress and asked him to sit on the bed so that she could change for him. She acted very quickly and tried not to touch the skin. Although it was her skin, the one who could sense and feel the physical intimacy was Di Fuyi! However, bad things always came together. Just when Gu Xijiu tried to put the pants onto Di Fuyi¡¯s leg, before she could pull the pants up to wear it properly, Lan Waihu ran into the room as quickly as the wind, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind felt like it was being hit by a storm and she quickly grabbed the nket on the bed to cover Di Fuyi! Lan Waihu would never expect to see such a shocking scene. She was stunned and stood in front of the door for a while then immediately turned and ran, ¡°I¡­ I did not see anything¡­¡± Then she ran away quickly! Gu Xijiu was speechless. Gosh! Lan Waihu must be thinking that she was having sex with Di Fuyi¡­ And she could not exin it clearly anymore this time¡­ Could she turn the time back to change the fact? Di Fuyi also came out from the nket. He was still rational and gave her an idea, ¡°Xijiu, this is easy to handle. You chase her now using my identity and force her to shut her mouth!¡± Gu Xijiu red at him angrily, ¡°We don¡¯t have to force her to shut her mouth! She will not simply tell anyone about it!¡± Di Fuyi sat up and looked at her. He was confused, ¡°Then why do you look so depressed?¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath. She had decided to be with Long Siye and she mentioned it to Lan Waihu before. Lan Waihu still happily praised that Overlord Long was good and he would be a good husband¡­ This only happened two days ago and now Lan Waihu saw the scene where Celestial Master Zuo helped Gu Xijiu to wear pants¡­ This¡­ Would Lan Waihu think that she was a b*tch who flirts around with different guys? Chapter 755 Chapter 755: I Will Take It Off And Let You Wear It Again Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu did not care about rumors and how other people would look at her, but she cared about her friends. Unfortunately, she could not exin to her the truth now¡­ ¡°It is all your fault!¡± Gu Xijiu was angry but there was nothing she could do. ¡°Yes, me it on me.¡± Di Fuyi answered softly and he held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. When Di Fuyi stood up he kissed on her forehead, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Xijiu touched her forehead then she looked at Di Fuyi who had already stood up. She suddenly became conscious, ¡°Hey! Why did you get dressed?¡± The speed that this guy got dressed was faster than the wind! She was only deep in her thoughts for awhile and he had already fully dressed up! If she knew that he could wear the dress so fast she should have let him wear it by himself just now and Lan Waihu would not have misunderstood her¡­ She was ming him as since he could wear the dress so fast, why would he let her wear for him? However, she asked too fast, and apparently, Di Fuyi misunderstood what she meant. He stood there and turned back to look at her. He asked, ¡°Do you want me to take it off and let you wear it again?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless! ¡­ The 15th birthday was a big day for a girl. Normally, if a girl had her 15th birthday when she was in Tianju Hall, Tianju Hall would solemnly prepare a party for the girl to celebrate this special day. Gu Canmo and the teachers had known the date of Gu Xijiu¡¯s 15th birthday in advance. Since she had been a very high profile person and performed very well, Gu Canmo was very happy and specially prepared the birthday party in a more grandiose manner. The banquet was held in thergest hall in Tianju Hall ¨C Mingfeng Hall. When Gu Xijiu arrived, it was a new look. She did note with Di Fuyi to avoid any rumors. She asked Di Fuyi to go first and then she went back to the room to change the robe before going to the banquet hall. She was now using Di Fuyi¡¯s body and everyone had treated her like Di Fuyi. When she arrived, everyone kneeled down on the floor to wee her arrival. At first, Gu Xijiu was unhappy that she could not personally receive all the wishes on her 15th birthday. However, she had felt much better by looking at the scene now. She was now Celestial Master Zuo, therefore she had been assigned to the best seat which was right beside Gu Canmo. Gu Xijiu was very talented at acting. She would lookpletely like the person whom she pretended to be. Moreover, she was very familiar with Di Fuyi so she could act exactly like him and no one could actually tell that she was an imposter. She found that Di Fuyi had not arrived yet¡­ She was a bit worried. Di Fuyi was now using her body. She could not tell if he would use her body and create any trouble. Then she looked around and found that a majority of the guests had arrived. In the past when a student had their 15th birthday party, it waspulsory for all the teachers to attend but not the students. The students could decide whether or not they wanted toe and it was purely based on the rtionship with the birthday girl. Under normal circumstances, when a student had their 15th birthday party, only her ssmates woulde and attend the party but not the other sses¡¯ students. If it was someone who was bad in socialization, some of the ssmates might not want to attend too and left only a couple of attendees in the party. However, today it was the big day of Gu Xijiu and almost every student in Tianju Hall had attended, even the seniors were no exception. Gu Xijiu quietly nced through all the attendees. She felt touched. It was really not easy to gain respect from all these people based on her own ability¡­ Chapter 756 Chapter 756: Where Did He Go? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Among the attendees, Gu Xijiu noticed Yan Chen who was busy attending to his mates. Gu Xijiu knew that most of the seniors came to her party because Yan Chen was present. It was not to celebrate her achievements or birthday. Gu Xijiu continued looking around and noticed Lan Waihu and Qian Lingyu. Both of them had arrived early and were busy attending to guests. They were the most energetic among the group and looked as if they were celebrating their [1] 15th birthday! Gu Xijiu was ecstatic to see them so jovial and ted! Suddenly, all three of them sensed that someone was staring at them. In their eyes, it was Celestial Master Zuo! Lan Waihu froze for a moment. She recalled the time when ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡± removed Gu Xijiu¡¯s pants and her scarred memory terrified her. Lan Waihu pursed her lips tightly and red back at him. As for Yan Chen and Qian Lingyu, they probably did not like Di Fuyi either because they thought that he was the main reason why Gu Xijiu got injured. They frowned upon realizing that he was observing them. Yan Chen was rtively calm. He just frowned but did not do anything else. Qian Lingyu, on the other hand, was more responsive than Yan Chen. He stared back at ¡°Di Fuyi¡± as if he was challenging him. Gu Xijiu calmly looked away and continued to sip the tea in front of her. She decided to look towards to the door expecting Di Fuyi to arrive with her body. Where did he go? Would he not show up to the party? If he did so, Gu Xijiu would be the one who offended everyone. Suddenly, amotion broke out at the front door. Gu Xijiu thought that Di Fuyi finally showed up with her body. However, the person who came in was Long Siye. Long Siye recalled his promise to her that he would not wear a mask in front of her. It was Gu Xijiu¡¯s big day today. Therefore, he came without his usual disguise. Long Siye was a very attractive man. Every single gesture of his was very charming and engaging. Although he was more than 100 years old, he still looked like he was 20 years old. Coupled with his charm as a wealthy and experienced man, he seemed very outstandingpared to the students in Tianju Hall. As a result, when Long Siye arrived, he attracted a lot of attention from the female students. Although many females would stare at Long Siye, the attention Di Fuyi received was significantly better. When Gu Xijiu casually turned around, she received several winks from the female students present. Gu Xijiu felt pleased when she saw Long Siye. She stood up and greeted him as Di Fuyi, ¡°Hi, Overlord Long.¡± Long Siye looked at her and said coldly, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is so early today. It seems like Celestial Master Zuo cares a lot about Gu Xijiu.¡± Gu Xijiu could sense the hostility from Long Siye. After Long Siye finished his sentence, he ignored her and sat down in the seat designated to him by Gu Canmo. Gu Xijiu sighed in her heart and sat down again. It seemed like she could not have a proper conversation with Long Siye using Di Fuyi¡¯s body. ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± had still not arrived even though it was time for the party to start. Gu Canmo tried to ask ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡± about her whereabouts, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, why has Xijiu not arrived yet?¡± When Gu Xijiu was about to answer, someone came in and reported, ¡°Miss Gu has arrived!¡± Gu Canmo and everyone else at the party was relieved. Gu Xijiu looked up, and she was stunned! Chapter 757 Chapter 757: To Skip The Pat Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She saw ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± appear at the entrance with a moonlight mermaid silk dress. Her hair was long and ck, and there was a purple plum flower pinned on her head. She had a pair of glittering eyes with a red dot in the middle of her forehead. Her thin lips were pale red and curved, which made her look happy. This incident marked the first time that Gu Xijiu saw herself from a third party perspective. Gu Xijiu knew that she was pretty, but she never knew that she was this stunning! It was apletely different feeling from looking at herself in the mirror. This was probably because the mirror distorted her shape and appearance. However, her current view was indeed her appearance. Gorgeous! ¡°She¡± was beautiful! Yun Qingluo¡¯s beauty was like that of an angel ¨C soft and gentle, whereas Gu Xijiu¡¯s beauty was calm and dark. It could not be described in words, but it was very stunning and unforgettable. Especially her glittery eyes. Di Fuyi was a fantastic actor. He was now ustomed to using Gu Xijiu¡¯s body and could replicate her every single move. No one could realize that it was an imposter upying her body. When he came in, he looked at Gu Xijiu first and smiled. He then greeted everyone as though he were Gu Xijiu. The real Gu Xijiu could not see any ws in the manner in which he carried her body. He came over and greeted Gu Xijiu and Long Siye respectively, ¡°Hi Celestial Master Zuo. Hi Overlord Long. Thank you foring.¡± He was the star for today, so everyone came over to greet and congratte him. Celestial Master Zuo thanked everyone one by one. Gu Xijiu looked at him and was amazed by his ability to socialize. She genuinely felt that Celestial Master Zuo was talented! When he was in his own body, he was always highly respected so Gu Xijiu thought that he would never socialize with they people. However, she was proven wrong and was deeply impressed. From being a highly respected and admired man to a little girl who had just proven herself, he could carry both personas wlessly. Gu Xijiu would give him an Oscar for ¡®Best Actor¡¯ if she could. In recent times, Gu Xijiu spent most of her days in battle. She usually dressed very casually, and most of the time she was dressed in her ss uniform. The people around her got used to her tardy dressing, and naturally ignored her beauty because they saw her on a daily basis. But tonight, her beauty attracted a lot of attention. Qian Lingyu had always liked her. He always thought that he was Gu Xijiu¡¯s secret admirer, but the truth was that everyone in the school knew about it. It was because Qian Lingyu would never allow anyone to gossip about Gu Xijiu. If he ever heard anything negative about her, he would fight with that person. Qian Lingyu was frozen when he saw Gu Xijiu enter. He was paralyzed and could not take his focus away from her. When he saw that Gu Xijiu attracted everyone, he was ecstatic. He stepped forward as usual and reached out his palm to pat her on her shoulder, ¡°Xijiu, today you look¡­¡± Di Fuyi turned around and red at him. He was a fussy perfectionist and did not like to have physical contact with other people. He quickly moved a step forward to dodge Qian Lingyu¡¯s palm. Then he looked at Qian Lingyu with a smile. Other people might not be aware of it, but Qian Lingyu was shivering by the stare. He subconsciously withdrew his hand. Chapter 758 Chapter 758: Because He Cared Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Qian Lingyu never understood why, but he always looked up to Gu Xijiu as though she was royalty. He essentially worshipped her. Hence, Gu Xijiu¡¯s sudden rejection of his approach was puzzling. Fortunately, Di Fuyi could respond to the situation in time, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my appearance? Don¡¯t I look pretty?¡± Qian Lingyu quickly replied, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful! Very beautiful! Xijiu you look stunning in this dress!¡± Di Fuyiughed, ¡°You have good taste! I also think that I look pretty in this dress!¡± Di Fuyi then turned around and noticed Long Siye staring at ¡°him.¡± He raised his eyebrows and intentionally asked, ¡°Overlord Long, do I look pretty in this dress?¡± What else could Long Siye say? His face turned slightly pale, but he still nodded his head in acknowledgment, ¡°Yes, you look pretty!¡± Di Fuyi smiled contentedly. He was using Gu Xijiu¡¯s body now, so he was the primary person of the day. It was regrettable that he had to sit next to Long Siye the entire day. Long Siye smiled, ¡°Xijiu,e and sit down here.¡± Di Fuyi nced at the seat but then made a request from Gu Canmo, ¡°Headmaster Gu, today is my 15th birthday. Should I sit beside the organizer?¡± It was appropriate for the birthday girl to sit next to the organizer of the party, so his request was reasonable. The organizer of the banquet was Di Fuyi, which meant she was supposed to sit beside him. However, the reason why Gu Canmo arranged the seating this way was that he thought that Gu Xijiu would not be willing to sit beside Di Fuyi. Therefore, he arranged for her to sit beside Long Siye. However, he was wrong! He never expected that she would have such request. Since ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± had requested for it, Gu Canmo could not reject the request. Long Siye slightly pursed his lips in confusion. His face was even paler than before. Gu Xijiu was secretly frustrated. She talked to him through directed audio, ¡°Di Fuyi, don¡¯t be too egregious!¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°Was I?¡± ¡°Everything you do will mislead other people, and they will think that I am still attached to you!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes dimmed then he sighed, ¡°It is I who is still attached to you.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She paused for a moment before replying coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Di Fuyi did not speak. Gu Xijiu was a bit anxious. She had made up her mind to be with Long Siye and wanted to cut off the rtionship with Di Fuyipletely. She never expected that such a strange phenomenon would happen to her. Now that she had swapped bodies with Di Fuyi, there seemed to be no way to be separated from him. The real Gu Xijiu was still holding her teacup as she critically reflected on the situation. She was thinking of what should be her next step. Suddenly, Di Fuyi spoke to her through directed audio, ¡°Xijiu, now that we have swapped bodies, we can¡¯t let anyone else know about it. Not even Long Siye. He is very detail-oriented. If I sit beside him, he would have realized that it was not you. Therefore, I need to sit beside you so that we can take care of each other.¡± His exnation was quite reasonable, and Gu Xijiu epted it. Finally, she felt slightly better and calmed down a little. Di Fuyi saw that she was relieved and knew that she was no longer frustrated with him. Hence, he calmed down too before teasing himself in his heart. He had been living in this world for so long but had never been so cautious before. It was all because he cared about her. Chapter 759 Chapter 759: He Had Set A New Record! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi just realized how deeply he had fallen for her! However, that was not the only reason why he did not want to stay beside Long Siye. Even though he was using Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, he was still a man. When Long Siye looked at him with a loving and pampered expression, he would have chills down his spine and would probably want to dig his eyes out! If he sat beside Long Siye, Long Siye would probably reveal how close the two of them have be. He might purposely take food for him or evenment on his beauty. Di Fuyi was afraid that he would not be able to bear with it. He could imagine kicking Long Siye away. Therefore, to be safe, it was better to sit beside Gu Xijiu. The truth was that he felt frustrated too. He was supposed to rest and regain his spiritual power. The reason why he postponed it was that he wanted to celebrate Gu Xijiu¡¯s 15th birthday. However, he never expected that he would swap bodies with Gu Xijiu and be the birthday girl of the party. To pass the dull days in his limitless life, he had always sought to explore the world. Over the years, he had been ying many roles ¨C Celestial Master Zuo, Crown Prince, a hustler, a ranger, and more¡­ But he had never be ady! This time he had set a new record! He did not want to act like a woman. However, he could not do anything now but go along with the plot. The only silver lining to this oue was that Gu Xijiu was here and was able to witness the whole ceremony. It was still a blessing. Besides this, she was able to observe Celestial Master Zuo dressed as a woman. It was a somewhat unique gift to her, and she would remember it for the rest of her life. While Di Fuyi pondered about all these scenarios, he noticed that Gu Canmo continuously stared at him. Di Fuyi suspected that Gu Canmo would have some tricks behind his sleeves. Unfortunately, this intuition was very urate. Gu Canmo started the conversation with a broad smile and gentle tone, ¡°Xijiu, everyone¡¯s 15th birthday is a significant day, especially for a girl. By right your parents should be by your side on this day, and usually, Tianju Hall would allow parents to visit and attend the ceremony. A few days ago, I sent someone to inform your father about the celebration, but your father was not around as he was investigating an urgent case. Thus, I think he would not being. At first, I thought there would be no one from your family visiting. Unexpectedly, someone arrived this morning to attend your 15th birthday ceremony! Xijiu, who do you think this person is?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He had no interest to guess and would have much preferred that no one came! He calmly looked at Gu Canmo although he was very frustrated in his heart. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Canmo chuckled, ¡°Your mother!¡± Di Fuyi was speechless again! Gu Xijiu was choked by her saliva and coughed uncontrobly. Gu Canmo immediately looked at ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± and asked excitedly, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, are you also feeling surprised?¡± Gu Xijiu coughed, ¡°Yes, I am astonished.¡± Gu Canmo turned back to ¡°Di Fuyi¡± and asked, ¡°Xijiu, are you surprised too? It is out of your expectation, right?¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Yes, I am shocked. It is out of my expectation.¡± Gu Canmo pped his hands together and announced, ¡°Please invite Mrs. Luo!¡± When he finished his sentence, a woman in red walked into the hall abruptly. The woman looked like she was 30 years old. She looked pretty, and there were simrities in facial features between her and Gu Xijiu. Chapter 760 Chapter 760: Mrs. Luo or Mrs. Gu? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Mrs. Luo greeted Celestial Master Zuo and Overlord Long first and then thanked Gu Canmo for his invitation. Finally, she looked at ¡°Gu Xijiu.¡± Her eyes were getting teary at this point. Although she was smiling, her eyes were all red. She looked at ¡°Gu Xijiu,¡± and then walked over and said, ¡°My daughter¡­ I am your mother¡­¡± She was trembling and seemed like she was ecstatic and sad at the same time. Di Fuyi developed a mighty headache when he saw her walking towards him. He tried to take a nce at Gu Xijiu to see what to do. Gu Xijiu was smiling at him, and she looked like she was happy for him. Indeed, Gu Xijiu was very excited! She could not wait to see how Di Fuyi would handle the situation. It was very rare to see him embarrassed. Thus Gu Xijiu was pleased with this arrangement. Of course, she also took a few nces at Mrs. Luo. After all, she was the mother of the original Gu Xijiu. She was a legend as well as a tragic character whomitted suicide. Gu Xijiu still had high respects for her. However, she had no other feeling towards her. She was not the real Miss Gu who used to get bullied in the house of General Gu. She only borrowed this body. Besides, even if the original Miss Gu was here, she might not have much feeling towards Mrs. Luo too. After all, they were separated when she was still an infant. Moreover, deep inside the heart of the original Gu Xijiu, her mother was the main culprit who caused her misfortune. Even if thedy in red were Gu Xijiu¡¯s actual mother, it required daily interaction to deepen the rtionship between them. Although they had the same blood in their body, they were not close to each other. Gu Xijiu tried to figure out how the original Gu Xijiu would feel but she found that she was not able to dig out any feelings since she was now upying a different body. She suddenly realized that it was not too bad to have her body swapped. At least she did not have to face such an embarrassing scene. Gu Xijiu stared at Di Fuyi and was interested to see how he would deal with it. Would he stand up and hug thedy? Or would he use her, ¡°Who are you? You are not my mother! If you are my mother, why did you let me get bullied in General Gu¡¯s house for so many years!?¡± Gu Xijiu had thought of all the possible responses that the original Gu Xijiu would have in her mind. She waited to see which one Di Fuyi would use to respond to the mother. The story of Mrs. Luo tragic death was very well-known in this continent. Almost everyone knew about it. Now that she suddenly appeared in public, everyone was also very interested to see how Gu Xijiu would react. Therefore, all attention in the hall had fallen on the two of them. To Gu Xijiu¡¯s surprise, Di Fuyi did not use any of the possibilities that Gu Xijiu had in her mind. He justughed and raised a wine ss. He asked calmly, ¡°Should I call you Mrs. Luo or Mrs. Gu?¡± Luo Xinn was stunned, ¡°Little Xijiu¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°When you decided to jump down from the hill, I guess you decided to separate with General Gu. I guess you might not want to have any connections with General Gu anymore so it would be better to call you Mrs. Luo.¡± Luo Xinn looked at her ¡°daughter¡± in front of her. Her lips were trembling when she replied, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Di Fuyi poured wine into his ss and toasted to her, ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink and cheers.¡± He was calm and treated her like a friend. Luo Xinn¡¯s tears had burst out from her eyes. She tried to calm down and quietly raised her ss. She replied, ¡°Alright.¡± She finished the entire drink in one go!
Chapter 761 Chapter 761: Her Life Is Actually Going Quite Well Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Mrs. Luo, you are indeed straightforward! I would like to propose another toast.¡± Luo Xinn did not seem to refuse the toast from her daughter and was delighted to empty her cup. The crowd expected both Gu Xijiu and her mother to be choked with tears upon their reunion. Hence, the scene in front of them was not really what they had expected to witness. They were somehow disappointed. Gu Canmo was a little disappointed as well. He suspected that something was not quite right with Gu Xijiu, but he could not pinpoint what was wrong. While he was lost in his own thoughts, ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± used her facial expression to signal him, ¡°Headmaster Gu, shouldn¡¯t we arrange a seat for Mrs. Luo?¡± Gu Canmo cleared his throat, ¡°Yes, yes, please arrange a seat for Mrs. Luo.¡± Initially, he arranged for Mrs. Luo to be seated next to ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ so that both of them could engage in conversation. However, the signal from Gu Xijiu sent chills down his spine. He thus changed his mind and arranged for her to sit among other guests. Gu Xijiu did not expect Di Fuyi to handle the situation with such great ease. She was thoroughly impressed by him. She directed an audio message to him, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, in my opinion, you are a little too distant towards Mrs. Luo. Do you think so?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her with a faint smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you can treat her more warmly when get your body back.¡± Gu Xijiu did not say anything further, as she could not actually be warm towards her ¡°mother.¡± She looked at Luo Xinn pitifully as she sat there with her back straight. She seemed like a strong woman, but probably one who made bad decisions. She married the wrong man and ruined her entire life. That included her daughter¡¯s life too. Her real daughter was long dead, and the current Gu Xijiu was no longer the one who was desperate for her mother¡¯s love. There was no turning back the clock. Gu Xijiu could not help but sigh. Di Fuyi directed an audio message back to her, ¡°There is no need to sigh. Her life is actually going quite well.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Her brain was damaged when she jumped off the cliff so she cannot recall her past. Her senior fellow apprentice then rescued her. When she had fully recovered, they fell in love with each other and got married two yearster. Her senior fellow apprentice was an illegitimate child of the overlord of the Wuwang n. When he was critically ill, he agreed to acknowledge his child, as he had no other offspring. The man returned to Wuwang n as the young overlord and officially took over the n. Almost half a yearter. Luo Xinn was then the wife of the overlord. As Luo Xinn had little contact with the outside world and her new husband barely spoke of her past, no one knew that she used to be the wife of Gu Xietian who jumped off the cliff. Both of them were very in love after getting married, and she gave birth to two sons. Before her husband passed away a few years ago, he decided to pass his position as overlord to Luo Xinn, as he loved his beloved wife dearly. Moreover, both of their sons were still young. Luo Xinn is a true leader, as she has been able to manage the n well for the past two years. She has truly be a heroine.¡± Gu Xijiu did not expect Luo Xinn to end up like this. She certainly did not expect Di Fuyi to be so well informed either. He knew more about Luo Xinn than most private investigators. When Luo Xinn jumped off the cliff a few years ago, Gu Xietian searched for her thoroughly in every possible corner of the world but found nothing. No one would have expected her to be the wife of the overlord of the Wuwang n and now even the overlord of the n. No one would have known that she had already found a new family and even had children. There was no way to tell how Gu Xietian would feel if he were to find out about it. The affairs of the world were unpredictable, and in this case undoubtedly erratic. Chapter 762 Chapter 762: I Will Go Pole Dancing With Your Body Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was indeed a good life for Luo Xinn. What was more important than being in love? Her love story with General Gu was one that could not withstand the test of time. Fortunately, she had found someone who loved her and was willing to marry her in her desperate time of need. Their affectionssted until her husband¡¯sst breath. Gu Xijiu could not help but re at Di Fuyi, ¡°You knew about her all this time, but you never said anything.¡± Nonchntly, Di Fuyi replied, ¡°It is unnecessary, she is not your real mother!¡± He was right. Gu Xijiu stopped talking and took another sip of her tea. She felt a little troubled, as Di Fuyi¡¯s body could not consume any alcohol at the moment. She was only allowed to drink tea for the day. Fortunately, Celestial Master Zuo had always been a little odd, as he would only use his own cup and kettle no matter where he went. He would never drink something that was not his. Thus, no one would say a thing even if Gu Xijiu only drank her own tea. As the ceremony began, Gu Xijiu was delighted to witness the celebrations of her adulthood. When a youngdy reached a certain age, an elder, who would unquestionably be her mother, would give her a hairpin. If the mother were not around, another respected woman would take this role. When the ceremony began, Little Fox and the other female students entered the hall with the necessary tools for this process to happen. Luo Xinn cleaned her hands and started braiding the hair of her daughter. She owed her daughter a lot, so she wanted to make it up to her. Di Fuyi directed another audio message to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Little Xijiu, I do not wish for others to touch me. Can you be the one who braids my hair?¡± Gu Xijiu was not convinced, ¡°Why should I? People of different genders should keep a distance from one another.¡± ¡°You have taken over my body, what distance is there? Quick! Would you like me to make such a request in front of all these people? You do realize that this is your body. If I made such a request, they would think it was Gu Xijiu who asked Celestial Master Zuo to braid her hair.¡± Di Fuyi threatened her. Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°If you refuse, you would be the one who is embarrassed. I would not be ashamed at all.¡± Di Fuyi continued. Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She wished she had not heard him. After some considerations, Gu Xijiu threatened him harshly in return, ¡°If you continue to talk in such a bad manner, I will go pole dancing in public with your body! I would not be the embarrassed one; it would be you!¡± Di Fuyi stayed quiet for a while. Confused, he asked, ¡°I know about dancing, but what exactly is pole dancing?¡± ¡°It is a very seductive way of dancing. Generally, women will dance around a metal pole in very sexy attires. Their moves are very slutty, sexy and seductive. Men are always very attracted to them.¡± Gu Xijiu put in extra effort to exin the effects that pole dancing would have on Di Fuyi¡¯s reputation. She then continued, ¡°If you threaten me any further, I will go out and dance!¡± It would be such a horrifying scene to witness Celestial Master Zuo pole dancing in public. Di Fuyi took another pause before asking, ¡°Do you dance?¡± ¡°I do! I dance well!¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Very well.¡± He did not continue any further. Gu Xijiu was puzzled by his response. Fortunately, he did not request for her to braid his hair anymore. Hence, she decided to move on from the topic. Little did she know the price that she would have to pay for her pole dancing ability. She wished to turn back the clock and prevent herself from exining it to him in the first ce. Chapter 763 Chapter 763: You Are Overthinking Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu watched on as Mrs. Luo proceeded to braid Di Fuyi¡¯s hair. Luo Xinn seemed very emotional as she conducted the entire process. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her nose turned red. Nevertheless, she maintained her smile andbed every strand of her daughter¡¯s hair. Watching her somehow moved Gu Xijiu. No matter what, it was rare for parents not to love their child. When Luo Xinn lost all her memories from jumping off a cliff and abandoning her children, she should be sorry to her children, not her husband. All her life, Luo Xinn had always believed in love. She turned against her parents to marry Gu Xietian. She would rather break all bonds with her parents than to give up her love for him. Hence, when the love faded, she abandoned her children tomit suicide. It was not clear whether this was right or wrong. But today, she had undoubtedly impressed Gu Xijiu. In life, there was not only love. There are family and friends. If the same happened to Gu Xijiu, if she no longer loved the man, she would not even care if he was going to marry another wife. She would only try to take a firm stand in the family and use Gu Xietian¡¯s guilt against Leng Xiangyu so that she could get the best education for both her children. A couple of yearster, she could still dominate the world. Gu Xijiu fell deep into her thoughts as if she traveled through time andnded in Luo Xinn¡¯s body. Even if she no longer wanted to stay in the general¡¯s residence, she would not kill herself and give all advantages to Leng Xiangyu. She could try to gain a firm foothold with Gu Xietian, n to kill Leng Xiangyu, and flee with her children after that. She could try to make a name in the outside world. Distracted, Di Fuyi suddenly spoke to her, ¡°Little Xijiu, remember to prepare a gift for yourself.¡± Gu Xijiu took a moment to respond, ¡°What do you want me to give you?¡± She hesitated, ¡°I do not want a gift from you anyway!¡± It was a bad idea to owe him anything. It would probably cause Gu Xijiu a snowballing interest. Intuitively, she did not want to have too much to do with him, so she refused to take anything from him. Di Fuyi seemed to have understood her thoughts. His eyes darkened, but he spoke with a smile, ¡°It is a little something for your ceremony. Everyone will give you something. You would not owe me anything. Do you still have a grudge against me?¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted Di Fuyi before he could finish his sentence, ¡°You are overthinking! Never mind, what do you want me to give me? I will take something out of your storage bag.¡± Di Fuyi instructed her to take out a dark purple bag from his storage bag. Gu Xijiu scrutinized the bag and its contents. It seemed like the usual purple bag that Celestial Master Zuo had been using. There was nothing different or odd about it, other than the fact that it was a premium bag. Gu Xijiu was relieved. Prayers would usually follow the braiding session, and it was traditionally led by a noble person with high prestige. So, Celestial Master Zuo was the ideal person to handle the job. Without a doubt, Celestial Master Zuo had to bear the responsibility. Gu Xijiu had to rise and hold Di Fuyi¡¯s hand. Together, they would bow to the heavens and the earth ording to the rules. She would light a joss stick and pray in a low voice to the board that was engraved with the words ¡®heaven and earth.¡¯ She would then pass the incense to Di Fuyi for him ce it under the board after their prayers. Chapter 764 Chapter 764: Making Her Bow As Part Of A Wedding Ceremony Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu just realized that the hairpin ceremony had veryplicated formalities. It was almost as intricate as a wedding ceremony. Theplexities made her slightly impatient, as she did not have to do much. She only had to pray and pass the incense to Di Fuyi. Delighted, she watched as Di Fuyi knelt and bowed with Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. Gu Xijiu could not help but take delight in watching Di Fuyi put himself in ufortable situations which he would typically not have to encounter. Di Fuyi had always been very superior, so he had not bowed to anyone before other than The Lord. She could finally make a fool out of him, for once. Suddenly, Di Fuyi was caught off guard and fell while he was trying to ce the incense under the board. Awkwardly, he crashed into her arms so ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡± now had Gu Xijiu¡¯s warm and soft body in his arms. The real Gu Xijiu also involuntarily lost her bnce and knelt down while holding on to ¡°Gu Xijiu.¡± When she finally got a hold of what happened, both of them were already kneeling side-by-side on the floor. Di Fuyi went about things steadily, as he took the opportunity to ce the incense under the board. However, the sequence of all the incidents was too coincidental. It seemed as though both of them were bowing to the heavens and the earth as part of a wedding ceremony. Gu Xijiu frowned as she tried to rise. However, her legs felt weak again when she tried to stand. She fell back to her kneeling position. Both of them looked exactly like husband and wife bowing to each other during the wedding ceremony. Long Siye, who stood aside and watched as they bowed, could not hold it back anymore and took a step forward, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, what are you doing right now?¡± Gu Xijiu was unable to express her difort and had to suffer in silence. She knew something was odd about the two bows that she just did. Di Fuyi probably made her do it, but she could not point him out bluntly. She stood up as she tried to find an appropriate reason to answer him. Calmly, Di Fuyi stood up and threw a re at Long Siye, ¡°Overlord Long, Celestial Master Zuo fell when I crashed into him. Why are you making such a big fuss out of it?¡± There was a sign of pain in Long Siye¡¯s eyes, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Di Fuyi nodded at him gently. With Gu Xijiu¡¯s usual tone of voice, he said, ¡°Overlord Long, please return to your seat. I shall serve you a cup of teater.¡± Long Siye was stunned. Quietly, he then turned around and returned to his seat. In great frustration, Gu Xijiu straightened things out with Di Fuyi, ¡°Di Fuyi, don¡¯t use my body to do anything to hurt him!¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and said, ¡°Should I let him reprimand you?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°He was reprimanding you, not me.¡± ¡°But you are the one who is inside my body now.¡± ¡°So what? He was reasonable. Weren¡¯t you the one who made me bow, twice?¡± Gu Xijiu did not hold back her doubts. Di Fuyi was speechless for a few moments but answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The purpose of the whole ceremony is for you. You should be the one to bow to the heavens and the earth. We can fool the crowd by switching our bodies, but we cannot disrespect the heavens and the earth. You should bow.¡± The reasons that Di Fuyi had given were bold and upright. Gu Xijiu did not answer him, as she still had her doubts. She had a feeling that Di Fuyi was making her bow as part of an involuntary wedding ceremony. But perhaps she was too skeptical. What had happened was only a minor interruption. After that, everything went on smoothly for the entire celebration. Chapter 765 Chapter 765: Congrattions, This Is For You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion With Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, Di Fuyi served tea to the elders who were present. As she watched him, she could not stop herself from picturing a scenario. It was so simr to a wife serving tea on the first day of marriage. Lan Waihu followed ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± around like a little servant. She filled the cups so that he could quickly serve the tea. The first one to be served had to be Celestial Master Zuo. To her Lan Waihu¡¯s relief, Gu Xijiu took the tea. Celestial Master Zuo would typically avoid taking drinks from anyone, so there was a sense of doubt earlier. How could ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡± refuse though, it was so rare for Di Fuyi to serve anyone tea. The tea was extraordinary. In return, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡± gave Gu Xijiu the purple bag as a gift. She knew clearly that Di Fuyi was very wealthy. None of the things that he had given her was cheap. A high-quality bag in itself could be considered as a precious gift. Right behind Di Fuyi, Qian Lingyu was responsible for helping carry the gifts. Gu Xijiu ced the purple bag on his te and responded formally, ¡°Xijiu, congrattions, this is for you.¡± The bag rolled onto the te, and a bright-red pendant fell out. Gu Xijiu was bewildered, as she had not realized that the bag was carrying something in it. However, the gift had already been given out. It would be too embarrassing to take it back now. Gu Xijiu took a look at the pendant. Its size was equivalent to an egg of a pigeon. As it lied there, its charm shined like a red sun. Gu Xijiu was able to recognize rare treasurers, but right at the moment, she could not tell the material of the pendant. All she could tell is that it looked extravagant. The rest of her thoughts were focused on finding reasons to take the jewelry back. To her surprise, the pendant attached itself to Gu Xijiu¡¯s neck. A silver ne appeared from the side of the pendant and spiraled around her neck. Gu Xijiu froze as she watched, unable to grasp what had just happened. A voice could be heard from the crowd, ¡°Double-Wing! It is a Double-Wing Stone!¡¯ Gu Xijiu apparently did not know a thing about this Double-Wing Stone. Her Mr. Know-It-All, the Firmament Stone, was now on Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist. Ever since they switched bodies, she had not heard from it at all. Right at this moment, it could not help her with the information that she needed. However, she could tell that the stone was extraordinarily invaluable. Otherwise, the manager of Tianju Hall, who was ustomed to seeing such things, would not have gasped in great astonishment. He did not only recognize the Double-Wing Stone; he even knew the bag, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, isn¡¯t it¡­ isn¡¯t it the Na Tian Bag? Oh my god, it is the Na Tian Bag!¡± Gu Xijiu did not say a thing. She had heard of the Na Tian Bag. Its quality was considered as the best of the best. ording to legend, only Celestial Master Zuo and The Lord had these bags. An ordinary premium storage bag could only carry objects. No matter how big its size, it could not bring any living things. Only non-living items. However, the Na Tian Bag was known to have massive space, and there was nothing that it could not carry. More importantly, it was able to carry living things as well, such as majestic creatures and even humans. The bag was one of a kind. Its exact value was impossible to be known, as it was very exclusively avable to some people only. Not many had seen it before, and most people would not even think about owning it. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Celestial Master Zuo was really generous to give out such a precious gift. Chapter 766 Chapter 766: Celestial Master Zuo, Have You Thought About It? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It seemed like he had not turned a blind eye to Gu Xijiu after all. He still cared for her dearly. All eyes were on ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡± as they tried to find out his intention. Was he trying to get her back? Gu Xijiu had to suffer in silence, as the pendant was already given out. How could she find a reason to take it back? Di Fuyi touched the pendant and smiled, ¡°Thank you very much, Celestial Master Zuo.¡± There was a glimpse of light in Luo Xinn¡¯s eyes, as she followed her ¡®daughter¡¯ to thank Celestial Master Zuo. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is so generous!¡± Long Siye said nonchntly and then continued, ¡°However, I have only one concern, would Celestial Master Zuo kindly answer my doubt?¡± He was gazing at Gu Xijiu, so she had to respond, ¡°Overlord Long, please.¡± ¡°The two treasures that Celestial Master Zuo have given out are terrific, but they are too precious! As the saying goes, treasures will arouse one¡¯s desire. Xijiu is still too young and not mature enough to handle these items. The treasures from Celestial Master Zuo will probably do her no good in the long run. It might even bring her troubles such as threats to her safety. Celestial Master Zuo, have you thought about it?¡± She took a look at Di Fuyi and then said, ¡°I have not thought about it, your suggestion is very well on point.¡± Just when she was about to say that she would retract her gift and pick another one for her, Di Fuyi had already answered for her, ¡°Treasures will definitely arouse one¡¯s desire. However, aren¡¯t the treasures exclusive to Celestial Master Zuo? If anyone wants to get their hands on the treasures, they will not even dare to wear them, and I am sure that Celestial Master Zuo will not let the thieves off so easily, will he? Celestial Master Zuo told me this morning that the Na Tian Bag can recognize its owner. Once the recognition is fixed, it will be no use even if others have it in their hands. It will even engulf thieves, and their souls will be forever trapped in the bag. Celestial Master Zuo even said that the Na Tian Bag would find its way back to its owner when they are separated. Hence, it is impossible for others to steal it. There is not a sign of risk in the gifts that Celestial Master Zuo have given to me, is there? Can Celestial Master Zuo take back what he has already given?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She did not know that the Na Tian Bag had such great abilities. Di Fuyi locked his gaze on her, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you also told me that the treasure could give out warnings. If I carry it around with me, the treasure will send warnings to Celestial Master Zuo in times of distress. It will even provide the necessary information for Celestial Master Zuo to easily track any dangers. It can protect me. Therefore, the treasure should be considered as an amulet to me, how can it be a threat?¡± Gu Xijiu watched as he bbered on and felt more helpless the more he spoke. She knew that he was trying to emphasize its strength to dismiss others¡¯ thoughts on trying to get their hands on it. However, what he had said was also meant for Long Siye. Chapter 767 Chapter 767: A Bangle Made From ck Jade Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Since ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± cleverly articted it that way, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡± could not say he wanted to take it back. No one could know the truth. Hence, even Gu Xijiu had to y along with the plot, ¡°Xijiu, I can¡¯t believe you remember everything we discussed. Since I¡¯ve given the gift to you, I won¡¯t take it back¡­¡± Of course, Long Siye could not say anything since it already happened. He did not need to speak. Everything was on his face. Fortunately, he also prepared an extraordinary gift for Gu Xijiu. It was a sharp Magic Iron Sword and a bottle of grade-eight pills. Both were undeniably expensive and exquisite. However, it was not as luxurious as the presents given to her by Di Fuyi. In fact, Gu Xijiu wanted the sword and the pills very badly. She was worried Di Fuyi would reject it on her behalf, so she quickly delivered a directed audio message, ¡°Di Fuyi, you must ept the two items!¡± Di Fuyi took a glimpse of her but remained silent. He thanked Long Siye when he handed the gifts to ¡°her¡± but then threw it on the tray which Qian Lingyu was holding. He treated Long Siye very coldly. It was no surprise that Long Siye felt hurt. Gu Xijiu had been keeping an eye on Long Siye the entire night. She did not feel right as well as she saw him suffer. Gu Xijiu was getting frustrated! She had no idea what Di Fuyi told Long Siye on her behalf when ¡°she¡± was still in her house. Gu Xijiu needed to find a way to make things right. She sent another message to Di Fuyi, ¡°Di Fuyi, I don¡¯t care what are you nning right now. Stop worsening our rtionship using my identity! Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell him everything including the fact that we¡¯ve exchanged bodies with each other!¡± Di Fuyi was about to turn around to raise a ss, but his hands were trembling when he heard her words. The tea in his teacup spilled a little. He replied her, ¡°Xijiu if you really tell him, I would probably die! Are you sure you want to do so?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and answered bravely, ¡°Then you should behave yourself and stop ruining our rtionship!¡± ¡°You really like him so much?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to leave any room for doubt, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You¡¯d rather sacrifice me for him?¡± Gu Xijiu was tongue-tied for a second, but then she answered, ¡°Yes!¡± Upon receiving this response, Di Fuyi stopped talking and continued to toast other people on her behalf. Luo Xinn had also prepared a gift, and her gift was unique. It was a bangle made of ck jade. Gu Xijiu was stunned when she saw the gift. The ck jade bangle was supposed toe in a pair. One was given to Celestial Master Zuo in the past by Luo Xinn as evidence of their engagement, but it was returned to Gu Xijiu when they agreed to call it off. Gu Xijiu had suspected that the engagement between her and Celestial Master Zuo was fake and that he got hold of the bangle from a dead person. However, when she saw Luo Xinn in possession of another one, she knew that the bracelet Di Fuyi showed her earlier was real. Indeed, she really had a marriage arrangement with him in the past. The ck jade bangles have been paired together now, which gave Gu Xijiu a strange feeling. Fortunately, Di Fuyi did not dwell on it. He put the bracelet on the tray after he took it and then continued to receive more gifts. The seniors did not get to drink all this tea for free. In fact, all of them needed to prepare a nice present for Gu Xijiu. There were various types presents, and it would take a long time to list them down. Qian Lingyu was helping to collect the gifts. However, there were too many presents. Luckily, he was smart enough to bring along a magnificent storage bag that could fit the presents in one after another. Chapter 768 Chapter 768: They Were Not On The Same Page Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Soon, everything was packed away in the storage bag. Despite storing so many presents, the bag still looked like it was empty. Finally, the ceremony hade to an end. ¡­ Some left upset, while others were thrilled. The ceremony was a huge sess! In stark contrast, Yun Qingluo¡¯s courtyard sounded a little too quiet as no one was there beside her. Her injuries were more severe than Gu Xijiu¡¯s. Some of her ribs were broken, and Di Fuyi even stabbed a sword into her chest. Although Yun Qingluo used her blood to melt the sword, the wound was still there. Besides that, her broken ribs only got treated recently. Ordinary people might need 100 days to recover from those kinds of internal injuries, but Yun Qingluo only needed eight to 10 days to heal. However, the injuries in her heart were significantly worse than that of her body¡¯s. In fact, Celestial Master Zuo always treated her coldly; he only interacted with her on work matters. However, she gave him everything and refused to give up. It was just like a moth attracted to a me. Other girls might havemitted suicide if they encountered such bad treatment from Di Fuyi, but Yun Qingluo was a stubborn person. She was obsessed with him and never regretted loving him. Nheless, it became apparent that they were not on the same page as her love was never reciprocated. Finally, someone came to visit her in the evening. It was Yun Qingluo¡¯s best friend ¨C Lin Feiyin. It was evident that she just came from a party. She brought some food for Yun Qingluo and never stopped mentioning how fantastic the atmosphere was at Gu Xijiu¡¯s ceremony. She even said that Celestial Master Zuo had given many expensive gifts to Gu Xijiu. Yun Qingluo received the news as though a few knives stabbed into her heart. She did not say anything and she did not want to say anything. She did not want to embarrass herself. Initially, she nned to shame Gu Xijiu, but she did not expect to be the one who got humiliated in the end. Lin Feiyin came and left abruptly, while Yun Qingluo¡¯s heart was once again on fire! Why? Why!? She was way better than Gu Xijiu! Why was Gu Xijiu able to attract all the attention? Why!!!? Everyone has a different perception of love; if Gu Xijiu were in her position, she would just let go if the other party had no intention to love her, regardless how much she loved him. She might be sad when he finds someone else, but she would give her genuine blessing. If you love someone, you hope for the best for them. You would pray for him to find his happiness even if you are not the one making him smile. And at the very least, you would not try to destroy his happiness. However, Yun Qingluo did not think it that way. Her love was stubborn and aggressive. She would attack his beloved if she could not get his love. She would ruin everything. Gu Xijiu did not even attack her before, but Yun Qingluo took her as her enemy and tried to destroy her. Just like this time, she did not reflect her mistakes when she lost the game but instead tried to me Gu Xijiu. She wondered why everyone protected her and forgave her, but no one bothered to visit her. It was probably because of Di Fuyi. Everyone in Tianju Hall was just wolves! Chapter 769 Chapter 769: You¡¯re Injured As Well, Have You Been Comforted? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion They always behaved ording to Di Fuyi¡¯s actions, no matter what he did. They quickly visited Gu Xijiu when they saw that he was kind to her! Yes! It must be like this! The more she thought, the angrier she became. She could not lie still anymore and got off the bed. She was severely injured, but her physique was good. Thus, she could get down from the bed and even take a slow walk. During nightfall in Tianju Hall, people usually had dinner or practiced martial arts in their homes. They hardly had any outdoor activities to attend. Yun Qingluo did not want to see anyone. Hence, she came out at this time for a walk to think about her future. Di Fuyi had punished her, but she was a heaven¡¯s gift disciple so Di Fuyi could not ask Gu Canmo to kick her out. People would forget about this incident after a while. Hence, she should just take a rest for half a month and behave herself. Everything might return to normal. After all, she was still young; it was easy to seek forgiveness. She did not think much about her future in Tianju Hall, but her concern was to find a way to attack Gu Xijiu. She was pondering while she walked. Suddenly, she seemed to have noticed something and immediately raised her head. Her whole body went stiff! Gu Xijiu was sitting beside theke nearby, and she was fishing! This b*itch had got her into so much trouble, yet, she was still enjoying herself! She even has the mood to fish! Subconsciously, Yun Qingluo looked around to survey her surroundings and realized no one else was around. Gu Xijiu seemed to have realized Yun Qingluo¡¯s presence. She raised her head and looked at Yun Qingluo. However, it was just a glimpse and nothing else. She then moved her gaze back to her fishing rod. Yun Qingluo was furious now! Her chest was extremely painful, but she was not afraid of Gu Xijiu. She did not even see Gu Xijiu as herpetition. Gu Xijiu won the battle because herpanion helped her! Otherwise, she would have lost and was not even qualified to bring her shoes to her! Furthermore, both of them were injured, and their severities were about the same. So, why should Yun Qingluo be afraid of her? She slowly walked over and called out, ¡°Gu Xijiu¡­¡± Gu Xijiu seemed to be toozy to bother her. She continued watching the fishing rod and did not give any response. Yun Qingluo stood there andughed evilly, ¡°I heard you had collected many presents. Even Celestial Master Zuo also gave you something?¡± Gu Xijiu took a look at her this time, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Her voice was casual. Yun Qingluo realized Gu Xijiu sounded a little like Celestial Master Zuo! Did she pick this habit up from Celestial Master Zuo? Was she copying the way that he speaks? Disgusting! Sheughed, ¡°What I meant is, you don¡¯t have to take it seriously. They just gave you the presents asfort since you¡¯re injured.¡± Gu Xijiu red at her and said something simple, ¡°You¡¯re injured as well, have you beenforted?¡± Yun Qingluo was hurt! She clenched her fists and then stepped forward, ¡°Gu Xijiu, are you proud of yourself?¡± Gu Xijiu turned around and looked at her, ¡°So what if I¡¯m proud? Chapter 770 Chapter 770: Please, Don¡¯t Get Him Wrong Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yun Qingluo took a deep breath before speaking again, ¡°Do you think Celestial Master Zuo saved you because he likes you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Qingluo felt that Gu Xijiu was unpredictable today. Every sentence she said really annoyed her, but she could not argue back. She sensed that ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± was annoyed by her and had no patience to talk to her right now. However, ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± seemed to be especially keen to speak after Yun Qingluo irritated her. She even made eye contact with Yun Qingluo and gave her the impression that she was listening intently. Yun Qingluo did not want to miss the chance to talk to Gu Xijiu alone as it was not easy to have such a rare opportunity. Thus, she smiled and continued, ¡°In fact, Celestial Master Zuo always shows sympathy for weak people. He always pays more attention to girls who cannot protect themselves. When I was once kidnapped and injured, Celestial Master Zuo found me and rescued me. It consumed a lot of his spiritual power, but he even gave me many things tofort me when I was in chronic pain¡­¡± This time, ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± seemed to be more keen to listen to her. A fish had bitten on her fishing bait, but she did not see or feel it. Instead, she moved the rod aside and then turned around to listen to Yun Qingluo. She blinked her eyes and then looked at Yun Qingluo before replying, ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t believe it! What did he give to you?¡± Yun Qingluo paused and then let out an evil grin, ¡°Everything given by Celestial Master Zuo is good, and all of them are valuable. Why would I reveal those things to you?¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± sighed, ¡°How do you want me to believe you if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe or not, I don¡¯t need you to believe me! You just need to know the reason Celestial Master Zuo gave you those gifts was to coax you. After all, you¡¯re The Lord¡¯s disciple, and you¡¯re injured because of him! He probably felt guilty and was worried you might say bad things about him in front of The Lord. He probably only sees you as a child.¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± blinked, ¡°Howe I feel that it is you who sees Celestial Master Zuo as a child?¡± Yun Qingluo frowned, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± shook her head as she waszy to exin. She turned around and picked up her fishing rod. Once again, Yun Qingluo was ignored by ¡°Gu Xijiu.¡± She was outraged but asked curiously, ¡°Since when did I see Celestial Master Zuo as a child? You¡¯d better exin!¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± did not bother her. She raised her hands, and a fat fish was already hanging on the hook. She put the fish in the basket with an aplished expression. She then whispered to herself, ¡°Indeed, this is a good way to fish!¡± Yun Qingluo almost went crazy, ¡°Gu Xijiu! You¡¯re the one talking crap! You can¡¯t exin your answer, and now you¡¯ve simply switched to another topic.¡± Finally, ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± refocused her attention on her. He decided to give her some advice as she might be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple so that she would not be too stupid, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo rules the world. How could he do something so childish? Do you think he would give me some treats just to prevent me from speaking badly about him to The Lord?¡± Yun Qingluo was speechless for a second. She exhaled, ¡°No matter what, Celestial Master Zuo saved you due to his ethics. He is so rich, so no matter what he gives you, to him it is just like donating a penny from his pocket. The things you treasure from him probably means nothing to him. Please, don¡¯t get him wrong!¡± Chapter 771 Chapter 771: I¡¯m Really Sorry To Make You Go Through That Hassle Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± frowned and asked, ¡°How do you know it meant nothing to him? The things he gave away were scarce, and they were usually tailor-made for himself. You could not find a replica in the world.¡± Yun Qingluoughed, ¡°Almost everything Celestial Master Zuo owns is the tailored to himself. Hence, it does not make a difference to him if he gave one or two away. Besides, he likes to take care of the young generation and always gives something to them. Many have received presents from him¡­¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± looked notably disappointed, ¡°He always gave things to other people? How could I not know?¡± Yun Qingluo thought she finally won, ¡°He only tells this to his closest friends. Who do you think you are in his eyes? Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell you! It¡¯s very normal if you don¡¯t know because you¡¯re not qualified to know!¡± Gu Xijiu cast the hook into theke again before replying, ¡°I feel that I¡¯m the most qualified person to know¡­ I feel that no one knows him better than I do¡­¡± Yun Qingluo raised her head and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s only what you think! In fact, you know nothing!¡± ¡°So you think you are qualified? Why don¡¯t you tell me what he has given to you? Can you be specific?¡± Yun Qingluo smiled and said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯m in a good mood today, so let me share a little with you. All of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples have received personal gifts from Celestial Master Zuo that help them improve their strength!¡± Gu Xijiu was not surprised, ¡°That¡¯s normal, he is the leader of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Surely he would want to give them something helpful to help them to strengthen their martial arts.¡± Yun Qingluo continued, ¡°Good that you are aware! Look, he has given presents to all of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. However, he gave you a present because you are The Lord¡¯s disciple and he was just doing him a favor. He might not even look at you if you¡¯re not The Lord¡¯s disciple!¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± frowned, ¡°Are you trying to say that Celestial Master Zuo is snobbish?¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s tongue was stuck for a second, ¡°No! I was just¡­ I was just exining the reason Celestial Master Zuo gave presents to you!¡± Gu Xijiu added, ¡°Wow! You took such a long time just to exin the reason why Celestial Master Zuo gave presents to me? I¡¯m really sorry to make you go through that hassle!¡± Yun Qingluo could hear the sarcasm from her words. She was furious, ¡°You don¡¯t believe? Do you still think Celestial Master Zuo likes you?¡± Gu Xijiu stopped and nodded, ¡°Yes! I feel he likes me very much! I¡¯d dare say that he is in love with me.¡± Yun Qingluo was speechless. She clenched her fists in her sleeves and suddenlyughed, ¡°Gu Xijiu, have you forgotten about the incident during Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day?¡± This time Gu Xijiu looked at her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Yun Qingluo said, ¡°Why are you pretending? Don¡¯t you remember that we bumped into each other on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were blinking, but she had no idea what happened, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So what!?¡± Yun Qingluo stepped forward and said softly, ¡°That was the day you saw me hanging out with Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± Gu Xijiu reeled in the fishing rod and stopped fishing. She looked at Yun Qingluo, ¡°Huh? Both of you hung out¡­¡± Yun Qingluo smiled, ¡°Yes, you saw us. He especially came to apany me, and we walked around the night market. We watched the fireworks, and we also released the mandarin duck rivermp which is what couples do to be together forever. I believe you saw us right when he had finished our activities. In fact, he didn¡¯t even want to talk to you when you greeted him. Aren¡¯t you disappointed?¡± Chapter 772 Chapter 772: Have You Awakened From Your Dream? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± stared at the ground for some time before she answered, ¡°I was disappointed¡­¡± Yun Qingluo was pleased as finally found a weak point to attack her prey. She said proudly, ¡°I know you were upset and you purposely came over to greet us so that you can confirm whether that was Celestial Master Zuo. Even though you looked very calm, I know you were crying inside your heart, right? You even had to force yourself to smile!¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± only repeated her words, ¡°I forced myself to smile¡­¡± Yun Qingluo was so happy as Gu Xijiu seemed to be depressed at the moment. She stepped further forward, ¡°Gu Xijiu, Celestial Master Zuo is already engaged with me, you¡¯re nothing in his heart! Even though he felt guilty and treated you nicely, he was not sincere about it. He could not possibly even be sincere about marrying you. The one he loves is me, the one he wants to protect is also me! Even if both of us marry him one day, I¡¯ll be the official one! I¡¯m his wife, and you¡¯re the mistress¡­¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± interrupted her, ¡°Have you awakened from your dream? Are you sure you hung out with Celestial Master Zuo on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day?¡± Yun Qingluo raised her head as high as possible, ¡°Of course! Who could impersonate him? And more importantly who would dare!?¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak anymore but started to clean up and got ready to leave. Yun Qingluo secretly rechecked the surroundings to make sure no one else was there. She had another evil idea after she confirmed that there was no one else around. She slowly drew closer to ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± and suddenly pretended to fall and crashed into her! She was holding an Enchanted Needle, that had a unique effect on its victim, ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± would lose her ability to move if she happened to be poked by the needle. It was not a type of poison. Hence, nobody would know even if they investigated. She wanted to poke Gu Xijiu and then push her into theke. Then, she would lose her ability to move and eventually drown. No one would know that she was the culprit. Yun Qingluo thought ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± was unaware of her actions, and did not expect Gu Xijiu to disappear suddenly! A force pushed her from behind, and she could not stop. Initially, she was rushing forward as she nned to push Gu Xijiu into theke. She thought she would manage to stop in time. Due to the force behind her, she could not stand still and fell into the water. The very moment she fell into theke, the needle she was holding poked into her palm. Thus, she could move and sunk deeper into the water. She was frightened and wanted to shout, but her whole body was stiff, and she could not even open her mouth. She could only watch on as the water engulfed her entire body. As she was falling deeper and deeper into theke, she saw Gu Xijiu standing on the shore. She was perfectly fine and was watching Yun Qingluo sink with an evil gaze. Right at that moment, Yun Qingluo realized that her smile was very familiar. It was simr to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s smile! ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± did not think of rescuing Yun Qingluo as she watched her sinking into the water. When Yun Qingluo was right at the bottom of theke, she smiled and then left with her basket of fish. Theke returned to its serenity as the water was calm and quiet as though nothing had happened. ¡­ ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± returned to her courtyard and sat on a rocky bench. She took out a jade tablet from her pocket. The jade tablet was the one Di Fuyi dropped at the pond. Chapter 773 Chapter 773: I Have Something To Ask You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Since Di Fuyi upied Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, he was able to tap on the jade card to unlock it. The patterns on the surface quickly disappeared and turned into a mirror. Mu Feng appeared in the mirror. He felt annoyed as he looked at his master¡¯s appearance but he still asked courteously, ¡°How can I help you, My Lord?¡± Di Fuyi immediately instructed, ¡°Please find out who was hanging out with Yun Qingluo on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day. I want to know more about this person. Keep an eye on Yun Qingluo over the next few days as well and see if there is anything strange.¡± Mu Feng was shocked and mad; he could not believe that someone would dare to impersonate Celestial Master Zuo! He immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡± He then went off to make his preparations. Di Fuyi put away his jade card and then pondered while tapping his fingers on the table. No wonder Gu Xijiu hated him so much, she saw him hanging out with Yun Qingluo on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day! Logical speaking, Gu Xijiu was not a reckless person. She should be able to differentiate if it was not the real Celestial Master Zuo. Moreover, she brought the mussel along when she got down from the hill. The mussel should have been able to differentiate their odors. Was it possible for the imposter to be so good that even the mussel could not tell the difference? Di Fuyi was deep in thought. Suddenly, the door was mmed open. The Wind Caller rushed into the room with Lu Wu sitting on its back. The mussel had clipped itself onto Lu Wu¡¯s tail. The mussel was the active one in the group, as it was screaming when it entered the room, ¡°Master! We heard that you¡¯re injured and moved here. Are you feeling better?¡± It rolled over and wanted to clip Di Fuyi¡¯s robe, but Di Fuyi quickly stepped on its shell. Lu Wu also made some noise and rushed toward Di Fuyi; its tails looked like ming wheels, and it wanted to hop onto Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist to show its love to its master. However, Di Fuyi pointed at them and said, ¡°Come on, stay there!¡± Although he was using Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, his aura was powerful. Animals were sensitive to the atmosphere around them. Hence, Lu Wu did not dare to move any closer but looked at Di Fuyi with a pitiful expression as it did not understand why its master did not allow it to be close to her anymore. Of course, Di Fuyi did not expect that his action had hurt the young animal. And frankly speaking, he did not care. After all of them calmed themselves, he said, ¡°Three of you stay here, I have something to ask you.¡± In fact, he was only speaking to the mussel since it was the only one who could talk. Di Fuyi did not want them to notice someone else was living in their master¡¯s body, so he pondered and then decided to set a fire and grill some fishes for them. While grilling the fishes, he talked to the mussel. Finally, he got to know that Gu Xijiu did see Yun Qingluo hanging out together with Di Fuyi. ¡­ Time had passed, and suddenly, a lot of bubbles rose up to the surface of the water. Yun Qingluo suddenly emerged on the surface. She was choking, and her face looked like an eggnt. She coughed out some blood as she had stopped breathing for too long. She was holding her breath when she fell into the water as she knew that the cursed needle would make her body numb for 15 minutes. However, it was easier said than done. Initially, she felt 15 minutes was very quick. In the end, she finally realized that 15 minutes was like forever when she was underwater and unable to breathe. Chapter 774 Chapter 774: It¡¯s Such A Lovely Scene Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Every minute was a tragedy for her, and she could not hold her breath anymore at the very end. She tried to take a breath but ended up being choked by the water. Fortunately, her body was freed to move at the right time. She quickly swam up to the shore, but she was already exhausted from holding her breath and choking. She was coughing profusely, and that made her injuries worsened. When she finally climbed up to the shore, she was dead tired. ¡­ The sky was already dark when Gu Xijiu woke up on her soft bed. Mu Feng knocked gently on the door, ¡°My Lord?¡± Gu Xijiu stretched realized that she was still in Di Fuyi¡¯s body. Sigh, she was hoping that they would return to their bodies after waking up. She was still the mighty Celestial Master Zuo. Gu Xijiu tried to feel her body and realized that Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power was slowly moving around in his body. It was a good sign as it showed that his body was recovering at a quick rate. She realized that since she possessed his body, she was always craving for sleep. Gu Xijiu wanted her own body back. Last night after the ceremony, she decided to browse through some books from Di Fuyi¡¯s storage bag to see whether there was any solution to their dilemma. However, she ended up falling asleep until now. ¡°My Lord? Are you awake?¡± Mu Feng continued knocking on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Gu Xijiu instructed as she sat down in front of a table. Mu Feng was always direct with Celestial Master Zuo. Hence, he said, ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re going to teach the Ziyun ss tomorrow. Do you need me to prepare anything?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned, ¡°ss? Celestial Master Zuo came here for a ss? What kind of ss? ¡°My Lord, you promised Headmaster Gu you would be here as a lecturer for three months, and you¡¯ll mainly focus on teaching the Flying Wind magic¡­¡± Mu Feng exined professionally. Gu Xijiu stopped and asked, ¡°Can you help me to prepare for the ss?¡± Although she did not know the Flying Wind magic, she could teach the ss ording to what he prepares. Mu Feng felt ufortable, ¡°My Lord, this is the first time you¡¯re going to talk about this. Even I don¡¯t know what it is.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. She paused for a second and then continued, ¡°Then, what can you help me to do?¡± Mu Feng immediately answered, ¡°I can help to prepare tea. I can help you to recruit students, and I think you might need some containers for your lesson. I¡¯ll prepare that for you as well.¡± Gu Xijiu pinched the area between her eyebrows, ¡°I need some time to think. Please leave me alone first.¡± When Mu Feng was ready to go, Gu Xijiu asked another question, ¡°Miss¡­ Where is Miss Gu?¡± ¡°Uhh, she should be resting in her house. She seems much better. She was out fishing earlier in the evening and only returned a while ago.¡± Gu Xijiu got up and walked outside, ¡°I¡¯m going to see her.¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu already smelled the grilled fish even before she stepped into the courtyard. She pushed the door ajar and entered. Di Fuyi was sitting on a mat in front of a campfire. ¡°Gu Xijiu was grilling fish above a fire, and the mussel was watching the fish from inside its shell. Lu Wu was squatting on the mussel¡¯s shell and continued watching the fish as well. Wind Caller was wagging its tail calmly. It was such a lovely scene. Gu Xijiu twitched her mouth and sighed silently. Those beautiful experiences should belong to her. The mussel, Lu Wu, and Wind Caller were her majestic beings, but all of them gathered around Di Fuyi now which made her feel annoyed. Chapter 775 Chapter 775: Why Are You Staring At Me This Way Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The only thing odd about this situation was how well-behaved the mussel and Lu Wu were. In the past, whenever the real Gu Xijiu would grill fish or meat, both of them would be impatiently screaming for her to speed up. Lu Wu always like to squeeze into her sleeve whenever it saw her. It used to act like a plushie and looked at Gu Xijiu with a pitiful appearance. Their current behavior was abnormal. Since Gu Xijiu came to Tianju Hall, she spent most of her time practicing and fighting. In the meantime, the three of them wandered around in the forest and became the kings of the jungle. They would onlye back to find their master every three to five days. Every time they returned, they would order a special meal. Gu Xijiu would either bring them to the cafeteria or bring home some wild meat to grill. They have been living that way for three months. However, despite someone else upying her body, nobody seemed to notice anything different now. Di Fuyi raised his head and took a glimpse of ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡± as he heard the door open. He casually said, ¡°Wee, Celestial Master Zuo. It¡¯s such an honor for you to visit us. Please, have a seat.¡± He was really good at socializing. Gu Xijiu paused and suddenly recalled that both of them argued during the ceremony. He did not speak to her at all, and he abruptly left when the celebrations ended. What were they arguing about? ¡°You really love him so much?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You¡¯d rather sacrifice me for him?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± That seemed to be theirst conversation. The conversation really hurt him and he did not want to let it go. Gu Xijiu could not believe that Celestial Master Zuo was so childish. Since the mussel and the other two were there, Gu Xijiu did not want to argue with him. Thus, she smiled, ¡°Wow! The grilled fish smells good!¡± And then, she sat down opposite him. The mussel looked at Gu Xijiu suspiciously and then slowly moved toward Di Fuyi, ¡°My master said the first fish is for me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu raised her hand and knocked on its shell, ¡°You think I¡¯m here to take your fish? I wouldn¡¯t touch it even if you gave it to me!¡± The mussel felt relieved, but it looked at Gu Xijiu for a second. Gu Xijiu frowned and looked at it, ¡°Why are you staring at me this way?¡± The baby in the shell blinked its eyes, ¡°I feel¡­ I feel that Celestial Master Zuo is so gentle today.¡± He even knocked its shell the way that its master used to do. In fact, the mussel and its buddies were wondering what happened to their master. They thought they could hop onto their master to kiss her when they came back. However, their master kicked them about three feet away. It was shocking, and they did not know what the h*ll was going on. Even Lu Wu could not hug its master¡¯s sleeve. To add to their confusion, the three of them got lectured by their master, who told them to behave like majestic beings instead of apanion pet in the house. Three of them have learned their lesson and did not dare to go close to her. Fortunately, their master still remembered to feed them some tasty food after lecturing them. The mussel and Lu Wu¡¯s favorite food was grilled fish from their master. They immediately regained their energy when they saw the fish and quickly sat beside the campfire to wait. However, they did not dare to go near to their master anymore. Chapter 776 Chapter 776: She Held Her Fingers Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The mussel thought that ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡± would take the fish. However, he did not want the fish and even gently tapped its shell. That was what its master always did when she saw it. The mussel missed it so much! The mussel was teary and attempted to move toward ¡°Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Lu Wu also jumped down from the shell and ran to the real Gu Xijiu. It used one of its tail to tickle her hand. However, Gu Xijiu tried to control her desire of wanting tob its fur. Lu Wu always tickled her hand with its tail and pulled it over tob its fur from its head to its tails. Lu Wu¡¯s fur was as smooth as silk. Hence, Gu Xijiu liked to brush it whenever she was free. Apparently, the little one wanted her tob its fur as well. Every time she grooms its fur, it would feel so rxed and use its tail to y with Gu Xijiu. It had be their habits after a while. Gu Xijiu almost forgot that she was now Celestial Master Zuo. She subconsciously wanted to y with her favorite pets. It was only when Di Fuyi red at her then when she realized it. In fact, animals are more sensitive than humans. Perhaps, they did not know there was someone else living inside their master¡¯s body, but they could sense the abnormalities of their master. Thus, Gu Xijiu had to be very careful in front of them to prevent them from finding out the truth. She held her fingers and tried not tob Lu Wu¡¯s fur. Lu Wu tickled her with its tails for a long time but did not get any response from her. The little one was very depressed and jumped onto the mussel¡¯s shell again, and lied down like a pitiful puppy. Gu Xijiu was quite sad. She sent a Directed Audio to Di Fuyi, ¡°When can we return to our original bodies?¡± Di Fuyi answered casually, ¡°Perhaps, the day I get murdered.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She did not want to talk crap with him. The fish was finally ready. Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Gu Xijiu took a glimpse of the fish and confirmed that the fish would taste awful. Hence, she shook her head, ¡°I thought you¡¯re supposed to give this to the mussel?¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°You¡¯re Celestial Master Zuo, and you¡¯re the guest, of course, you should take it first. So, do you want to try?¡± Gu Xijiu was not keen and shook her head, ¡°Give it to the mussel then, you should keep your promise.¡± Di Fuyi stopped talking and gave the fish to the mussel. The mussel was already impatiently waiting for its fish; it quickly started eating. It looked at Di Fuyi after taking a bite and then looked at him again after taking another bite. Di Fuyi was not happy, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Can looking at me make your food nicer?¡± The mussel twitched its mouth, ¡°Master, I feel that your skills have deteriorated.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He was given the cold shoulder by her pet! He hardly grilled food for anyone and was now being criticized by the mussel! It was rare to see Celestial Master Zuo get embarrassed. Hence, Gu Xijiuughed and asked, ¡°Is there any more fish? I¡¯ll grill it.¡± Di Fuyi looked at the mussel and then looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°No more! Only one.¡± What!? He only got one even after spending half a day fishing? His skills must be as lousy as before! The mussel showed an unbelievable expression, ¡°One? That¡¯s not enough to fill the gaps between my teeth! Master, we onlye back once every three days, how could you abuse us like this¡­¡± Chapter 777 Chapter 777: You Really Can Do Whatever You Want Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was upset and said, ¡°Abuse? I can only see it in your eyes now. Your master is supposed to grill food for you and serve you¡­¡± Although his voice was Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice, his tone sounded like the way Di Fuyi talked. The mussel was scared after listening to him. Thus, it shrunk its body and mumbled, ¡°You used to grill a lot of food for us¡­¡± Di Fuyi ced his arms in front of his chest, ¡°And then? What have you done for me?¡± The mussel remained silent and did not speak anymore. Three of them had alwayse back empty handed or they would hunt some animals down for their master to grill for them¡­ Di Fuyi shook his head as he took a glimpse at Gu Xijiu. He was hinting to her that she had pampered them too much as they were supposed to help her when she needed them, instead of her serving them. They only remember how to eat but was not grateful at all! Di Fuyi looked at the three of them again. Three months were considered a short period for majestic beings, but they looked exactly the same. The only one who changed was Lu Wu as it grew up a little and its fur was longer¡­ Di Fuyi¡¯s hand was itchy. In fact, he did keep a few majestic beings but all were excellent species and also level eight animals¡­ All of them grew up very fast and independently; they always helped their master out whenever he needed them. Unlike the three of them which looked exactly like thepanion kitty¡­ The mussel was irritated by his criticism and immediately straightened its back, ¡°We¡¯re useful! We can even help our master to pluck herbs!¡± They always yed around in the forest, hence, they alwayse across herbs. However, they were not fascinated by the herbs, so most of the time they would pretend they did not see it¡­ ¡°Uhh, then where are the herbs?¡± Di Fuyi casually asked. The three of them looked at each other, and then the mussel clipped onto Lu Wu¡¯s fur, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll go get some herbs! We need to prove ourselves!¡± Lu Wu immediately hopped onto the Wind Caller¡¯s back with the mussel and three of them disappeared together. You really can do whatevr you want The two of them were then left alone in the courtyard with an awkward ambiance. Gu Xijiu did not want to look at him alone so she asked again, ¡°When we can switch our bodies back? I don¡¯t want to continue like this.¡± Di Fuyi hugged his knees and looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re not willing to be me? Do you know how many people wish to be in my position¡­?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°I just want to be myself!¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Xijiu, have you ever thought of taking over my ce?¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°For what?¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Look, this position is even higher than the emperor, everyone waspeting to be the emperor, not to mention my position.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Di Fuyi continued, ¡°Once you¡¯re in this position, you can do anything you want. You can even order everyone in the world and no one would look down on you and none of them would dare to disobey you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him, ¡°You really can do whatever you want?¡± Di Fuyi, ¡°You can see it from my behavior.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°Sometimes you¡¯re really very evil, but I can¡¯t tell if you really can do whatever you want. Did I think you would still need to train the heaven¡¯s gift disciple and judge things without prejudice? Imagine, how many eyes watching you and how could you be in this position if you just take actions recklessly? How could everyone even respect you then?¡± Chapter 778 Chapter 778: Are You The Lord? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was stunned and looked at her. He smiled, ¡°Xijiu, I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such thoughts. Let me ask you something, what would you do if your friend and family or even your majestic beings have done something wrong? What would you do if you were in my position?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. She was supposed to judge without prejudice but then again, how many rulers could do it? Di Fuyi looked at her without urging. Gu Xijiu was deep in thought, ¡°Perhaps, I might not be able to be as fair as Bao Qingtian, but I¡¯ll try my best to restrict my closest friends and family so that they wouldn¡¯t do anything evil.¡± ¡°What if you can¡¯t control them? Gu Xijiu pondered and looked at him, ¡°Your position¡­ has already been so high? What you just said seemed to only happen in The Lord¡¯s position. Are you The Lord?¡± It was totally beyond Di Fuyi¡¯s expectation. He slightly shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not him¡­¡± He then smiled, ¡°He has too many responsibilities and burdens, it¡¯s too heavy and tiring¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°God is always alone, He couldn¡¯t have anything He really cares about, if he does then it would be His weakness and it would act as chips for people to defeat Him¡­ Perhaps, that has been destined when He arrived the world as a God, that He needed to be all alone by himself¡­¡± The Lord¡¯s image shed across Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind, he needed to protect the world. If he did something wrong and caused disaster to mankind, he would need to be punished by God. Indeed, he should not have someone he really cared about¡­ If she too, in that position¡­ Gu Xijiu was pondering. Tsk! Why would she go after that position!? She was not the God! It was different from the emperor, so it did not mean she would get it even if she tries to take it away! Gu Xijiu realized her thoughts had been misled by Di Fuyi. She red at him and realized he was grilling the fish¡­ ¡°Hey! I thought you said there is no more fish left?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at his basket and found there was still a few struggling inside. ¡°I meant there¡¯s no more fish for them to eat.¡± Di Fuyi answered slowly. He was still upset, ¡°Hmph! The mussel just criticized my skills!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him and felt rather amused. She suddenly realized Celestial Master Zuo was just like a little kid when he removed his title. He was probably used to being too mighty and never faced any failure, hence, he coulde off as arrogant. ¡°Oh right, Di Fuyi, when can we switch our bodies back?¡± Gu Xijiu brought up the question again. Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°You really don¡¯t want my position?¡± Gu Xijiu felt she had just wasted so much effort talking to him just now. Thus, she answered, ¡°No way! I don¡¯t want it, even if you give it to me!¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not your call¡­¡± Chapter 779 Chapter 779: You Really Know Me Well Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What?¡± Gu Xijiu could not hear him clearly. ¡°I said you must sacrifice something if you want to switch our bodies back.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°What kind of sacrifice?¡± ¡°Stay with me in the same room.¡± Di Fuyi dropped the bomb on her. Gu Xijiu was stunned, ¡°What?¡± She was having a man¡¯s body and he was having a girl¡¯s body. Same room¡­ Does he mean he wanted her to have sex with his own body? Gu Xijiu was really shocked! Although she was fierce and boyish, she has been a girl for so many years. Even now when she inhabited a man¡¯s body, she did not feel like a man. She was worried that she could not turn¡­ hard¡­ Besides, she still wanted to be with Long Siye with a perfect body, she did not want to lose her virginity in such an insane way. And it would really feel so weird to prate herself¡­ She was worried that she could not bring herself to do it. Her face was pale as she stared at Di Fuyi, ¡°Are you fooling around with me?! That¡¯s too much!¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and almost cried, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never imagined that my face could be so expressive, I think you have a wide array of facial expressions.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Di Fuyi continued, ¡°Besides that, how is it too much to just sleep together in the same room? We need to wait for my body¡¯s spiritual power to recover to at least a ten percent if we were to evere close to switching bodies, and we need to practice a certain special martial art in order to recover faster. You can¡¯t do it by yourself; you need me to watch and remind you¡­¡± Now she knew what he meant. Gu Xijiu exhaled with a sense of relief. He should have told her earlier! Otherwise, she would not have taken it the wrong way. Di Fuyi seemed to have realized something as he suddenlyughed, ¡°Does ¡°staying in the same room¡± mean something else in the other world?¡± Gu Xijiu said decisively, ¡°No!¡± Di Fuyi stared at her again until the point of her annoyance. She red at him, ¡°What are you looking at? This your face ¨C why are you so captivated by it?¡± Di Fuyi turned around and sat down, ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t looked at myself long enough from this angle.¡± He nodded as though happy, ¡°I really am so charming and handsome from every angle.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a second andmented, ¡°Di Fuyi, I feel your skin is too thick from every angle.¡± Di Fuyiughed aloud, ¡°Xijiu, you really know me well¡­¡± The fish was ready now and he happily passed it to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Here, have a try.¡± Honestly, his skill was very much lousier than Gu Xijiu¡¯s and she had never been courteous to him. She took a bite, shook her head and said, ¡°Yuck! No wonder the mussel has been criticizing so much.¡± She added, ¡°I think a dog wouldn¡¯t even want to eat it.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He was disappointed as well. He had grilled the fish ording to the procedures Gu Xijiu taught him ¨C howe it turned out tasteless? ¡°Is it the fish¡¯s problem? Perhaps, the fish is not fresh at all.¡± Di Fuyi began to dissect the problem. Gu Xijiu red at him and went straight to take the fish from the basket. She wanted to grill a few for him. Facts are always stronger than arguments! Hmph! Indeed, Gu Xijiu grilled a few for Di Fuyi to taste and he really had nothing to say. Both of them finished a few fishes beside the campfire when Gu Xijiu suddenly recalled someone else, ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Little Fox?¡± Chapter 780 Chapter 780: How Could He Hug Me Just Like That? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Of course I asked her to leave.¡± Di Fuyi did not really care about her. Suddenly, he raised his head and saw some sauce at the edge of Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips. He was really obsessed with cleanliness, he could not bear looking at it and helped her to wipe it away, ¡°I have no idea how your mouth gets so oily by just eating the fish¡­¡± Right at that moment, both of them were so close to each other. Gu Xijiu smelled the familiar fragrance of his body again¡­ She was stunned and suddenly looked up. Since he was very close to her, her lips rubbed on his chin when she raised her head. She was stunned, and his body was stiff as well. ¡°Both of you¡­¡± Suddenly, the door was opened. Gu Xijiu was shocked and naturally turned around. She saw Long Siye standing there with a depressed expression. He looked very pale and there was a bowl of medicine in his hand. However, the bowl fell to the ground and smashed to pieces, with what was left of the soup had spilled all over the ce. Gu Xijiu could not speak a word. Subconsciously, she pushed Di Fuyi away who was still less than half a foot away from her¡­ Di Fuyi was not alert and stepped backward when she pushed him. Suddenly, someone held her waist at the back, ¡°Xijiu!¡± Di Fuyi was trembling as he felt so ufortable being held by a man! Of course, he knew what happened, so he pushed his elbow backward! Although Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was injured, it was almost recovering after Di Fuyi had put effort to heal it. Coupled with many different skills and martial arts he had, the recovery progress was faster than normal. His elbow hit Long Siye¡¯s waist and that was enough to cause a painful feeling on the weakest acupoint. Long Siye moaned and immediately bent down, grimacing. Di Fuyi red at him fiercely, as he felt disgusted! Everything changed too fast, Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes and mouth were wide opened and they subconsciously drew closer to Long Siye, ¡°Long Siye¡­¡± Long Siye immediately straightened his back and red at Gu Xijiu. His gaze was sharp and cold. That was the first time Gu Xijiu saw that kind of gaze in his eyes. Subconsciously, she stepped back. Long Siye moved his gaze and red at Di Fuyi, ¡°Xijiu, you like him, so does that mean you don¡¯t love me anymore?¡± He smiled awkwardly and left! Gu Xijiu¡¯s mouth was slightly open. She rushed forward but Long Siye had gone far away! Gu Xijiu stood at the same spot for a while and then rushed towards Di Fuyi. She grabbed his top and asked angrily, ¡°Di Fuyi, why did you hit him?!¡± Di Fuyi was mad as well, ¡°How could he hug me just like that?!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She let go of his top and squatted down. Di Fuyi looked at her and pondered, while squatting down beside her, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m actually happy.¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to kick his ass, but she knew she would be kicking herself if she really did it. She decided to let it go and said, ¡°Why are you happy? You¡¯re taking great pleasure at my expense!¡± Di Fuyi sighed softly, ¡°You didn¡¯t rush to exin the reason even when you were so mad just now; it proves that you¡¯re worried about me. There¡¯s a ce for me in your heart¡­¡± Gu Xijiu felt miserable and annoyed, ¡°You think too much! That¡¯s because I¡¯m not a reckless person. Besides, I keep my promise. It¡¯s a matter of trust, and it has nothing to do with you!¡± Chapter 781 Chapter 781: I Didn¡¯t See Anything Again Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi looked at her infuriated face and burst intoughter. Gu Xijiu got even angrier as she saw himughing, so she shoved him, ¡°What are youughing?¡± Di Fuyi almost slumped onto the ground but he just could not stopughing. Gu Xijiu was very mad and went straight to cover his mouth, ¡°Stopughing!¡± She was too violent, so she crashed straight onto Di Fuyi and was lying on top of him. Gu Xijiu was riding on his waist and her hands were covering his little mouth, ¡°I¡¯m going to suffocate you if you continueughing!¡± Of course, Di Fuyi could notugh anymore as his mouth was covered. He answered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stopughing.¡± Although he said he would stopughing, his eyes were still riddled withughter. He was pushed down by her and could hardly struggle. He waszy to struggle as well, so he ced his arms under his head and looked at her with a smile. He looked at her sparkling fierce eyes and mouth¡­ That was the first time he felt his face was charming and wanted to get up to kiss it¡­ He stretched his hand to take down her mask and his finger identally touched her ear. It was burning¡­ The heat was hot enough to travel into his heart. Suddenly, he flipped his body over. Although he was living in a female¡¯s body, his spiritual power has partially recovered. Besides that, he was good at strategizing, so he managed to change his position as Gu Xijiu was not alert just now. Both of them swapped positions. Di Fuyi was now on top of Gu Xijiu and the mask on her face fell onto the ground. Di Fuyi probably did not know the meaning of courtesy, so he dived in to kiss Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips¡­ It was beyond Gu Xijiu¡¯s expectation, but how could she be willing topromise? She turned her head aside and wanted to kick him. Di Fuyi was well prepared. He grabbed her legs together so that she could not kick him again¡­ ¡°OOps!¡± They heard a sound from the door. The two of them who have cuddled as one were stunned and slowly turned their head to have a look. Lan Waihu¡¯s eyes were opened wide as though she was struck by lightning. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything again!¡± Little Fox quickly ran away and two fruits were rolling on the ground. Apparently, Little Fox wanted to give the fruits to ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯. But she did not expect to see ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ would press on ¡®Di Fuyi¡¯ like that¡­ Sigh! Gu Xijiu almost cried as she knew she could not change anything else no matter how she exins herself. ¡­ They could not dy swapping the body any longer. After long consideration, Gu Xijiu had finally agreed to stay with Di Fuyi in the same room. Meanwhile, she could not exin to Long Siye at this moment until she gets her body switched back. Gu Xijiu had her own n, but ording to Di Fuyi, half of his body¡¯s power could be recovered if she practices ording to his methods. Even if it could not be fully recovered, it would heal to the extent that he could switch the bodies. By that time, both of them would be back to their own bodies respectively and she would only exin to Long Siye when Di Fuyi had fully recovered. She had an agreement with Di Fuyi, he must tell Long Siye about the body exchange someday in the future, otherwise, she really had no idea how to exin her strange behavior in the past. Anyway, Di Fuyi would be fully recovered and would not be afraid of anyone else by that time. Chapter 782 Chapter 782: Must Have Been Possessed By An Evil Spirit That Night Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Based on Gu Xijiu¡¯s thoughts, she felt she should exin it to Long Siye now as she thought he would not hurt Celestial Master Zuo as long as they exin it clearly. She believed Long Siye would understand. After all, Long Siye was an honest person and his reputation was actually better than Di Fuyi¡¯s. Both of them were heaven¡¯s gift disciples; he would not hurt Di Fuyi at this point. Perhaps, he could even help out when they exchanged their bodies back if he knew the truth. However, no matter how Gu Xijiu tried to persuade him, Di Fuyi refused to surrender. Gu Xijiu had no choice so she forced him to select the second option, which meant that he must tell Long Siye the truth after they sessfully exchanged bodies. Di Fuyi finally picked the second option as Gu Xijiu threatened that she would tell Long Siye the truth now if Di Fuyi refused to make a promise. Therefore, both of them were happy now. It was very easy to create rumors if Gu Xijiu needed to rest in Di Fuyi¡¯s courtyard. So, Di Fuyi suggested an idea to Gu Xijiu. He told her to discuss with Gu Canmo with Di Fuyi¡¯s identity, that Gu Xijiu was severely injured and that she needed to move to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s courtyard to rest so that she could recover faster¡­ Of course, Gu Canmo would not disagree ¨C he would love to do this favor. To him, that was considered a reunion if Celestial Master Zuo epted Gu Xijiu again. After all, they were engaged before; they were meant to be together. Of course, that was just what he thought; he still needed to ask Gu Xijiu whether she was willing to move there. Therefore, he went straight to see ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ was quite easy to talk to as ¡®she¡¯ agreed to that. Both of them looked fine, Gu Canmo realized he had thought too much. In Tianju Hall, it was easy to create rumors if male and female students were staying together. And if they did not exin, the rumors would be even worse. Therefore, Gu Canmo pondered and asked Celestial Master Zuo to announce it publicly so that people would not talk about it behind their backs. Gu Xijiu almost cried as she did not want to have any more unclear rtionships with Di Fuyi. Unfortunately, both of them had swapped bodies and she could not avoid him. She had been cursing herself in her heart a hundred times and wondered why the h*ll she wanted to save him? She should just let the leopards drag him away. He probably would not die in the leopard¡¯s mouth. She must have been possessed by an evil spirit that night! However, she should not be trapped in her regret for too long as that would not change anything. Thus, she could only continue her life on the most suitable path. She announced it publicly with Di Fuyi¡¯s identity, of course, she had caused a shock to the audience but everyone was not surprised with that. When she announced the news, Yun Qingluo was listening as well. Her face was as pale as a paper and everyone continued looking at her. She almost fell to the ground. Long Siye was also there. Long Siye¡¯s face was very pale and he was looking at her! Gu Xijiu was very guilty and she was cursing Di Fuyi in her heart. Therefore, she did not want to look at Long Siye and slowly moved her gaze away. Long Siye was still watching her. He twitched his lips and then looked at Di Fuyi who was in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body now¡­ Long Siye stepped forward and talked to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I know a little or more about Xijiu¡¯s condition. I¡¯ll try my best to treat her until she recovers, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for her to move into your residence.¡± Chapter 783 Chapter 783: I¡¯m Thinking To Adopt You As My God-Daughter Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°After all, a man and ady staying together would definitely create some rumors. It might not affect Celestial Master Zuo as people would just think that you¡¯re flirtatious, hence, it would affect your reputation. However, it¡¯s different for Xijiu, it would ruin her reputation and image.¡± Long Siye said sincerely. In fact, what he said was true. Everyone nodded. Gu Canmo pondered and said, ¡°I remember that Celestial Master Zuo and Xijiu was engaged before, in this case, they might as well re-engage then that would solve the problem.¡± Everyone agreed. Long Siye was speechless. He frowned as he did not expect what he said would cause Gu Canmo to suggest this. Gu Xijiu frowned as well. She really just wanted to swap their bodies back, the rest was all unnecessary at this moment. However, everyone was looking at her now, awaiting a decision. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were blinking and he smiled as he looked at her, as though waiting to see how she was going to handle the situation today. Gu Xijiu was anxious and suddenly had an idea. She immediately looked at Di Fuyi, ¡°Gu Xijiu, although we were engaged before, we have annulled it anyway. We are supposed to have no more rtionship but since you¡¯re The Lord¡¯s disciple, I can¡¯t just leave you like this. I have done nothing wrong so I don¡¯t really care about what others say, but you¡¯re a girl¡­ Hmmm, how about this? Since I¡¯m ten years older than you are and qualified enough to be your elder, I might as well make you my god-daughter so that people wouldn¡¯t gossip about it?¡± Di Fuyi almost fell and looked at her, ¡°God-daughter?¡± Gu Xijiu said awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She was afraid he would argue, so she quickly sent him a message, ¡°Di Fuyi, you need to agree to protect my reputation.¡± Di Fuyi replied her, ¡°You want me to get into trouble in the future?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Di Fuyi, I¡¯ve told you, the one I want to marry is Long Siye. I wasn¡¯t intending to interact with you so often now. Since we can¡¯t tell the truth now, then we can only use this method ¨C I can¡¯t hurt him anymore!¡± Of course, she meant she could not hurt Long Siye. Di Fuyi paused, ¡°Fine, your call!¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved as that was all she could do at that very moment. That was also a way to avoid hurting Long Siye. For the future of them staying together, Gu Xijiu was not afraid of Di Fuyi as she was the man now and she had most of the control. As long as she could control herself, Di Fuyi could not use Gu Xijiu¡¯s body to get her right? It was easy for a man to rape a woman, but it was not easy for a woman to rape a man¡­ Since both of them agreed, the rest just agreed with them. Long Siye looked at him and then looked at her again. He pondered but he never spoke anymore. During nightfall, Di Fuyi had finally returned to his room with Gu Xijiu¡¯s body and her luggage. He lied on hisrge bed. Di Fuyi¡¯s solution only required them to practice at night, so they could carry out their activities as usual during the daytime. Therefore, Gu Xijiu still went to Ziyun ss to teach with Di Fuyi¡¯s body during the day. Di Fuyi was very generous. He helped her to prepare the ss and asked her to memorize it the night before so that she could teach the next day. Chapter 784 Chapter 784: It Was More Difficult Than ying The Zenith With Legs Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The ss he prepared was a refined version and easy to understand, however, it was a bit difficult for Gu Xijiu as she had never learned it before. She did not understand some of the terms. While Di Fuyi was probably still upset with what she has done earlier to make herself his god-daughter, he went straight to wander around right after he prepared the ss. He just left it for her to study alone. After wandering around, it was time for Gu Xijiu to practice martial arts. Di Fuyi told her to sit with her legs crossed over each other and slowly guided her step by step to absorb the natural energy and how to lead the spiritual energy to certain acupoint¡­ After the practice, Gu Xijiu realized Di Fuyi did not fool her as the practice was really different. It was even more difficult than ying the zenith with her leg and the procedures must be precise¡­ Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was very smart. She memorized all the steps Di Fuyi told her and continued doing it. Initially, Di Fuyi thought she might have needed to continue the procedures for a few times before she could do it correctly, but she managed to do it correctly on the third attempt after two times of chaos. Di Fuyi felt relieved as he saw how she managed to handle it properly and praised her, ¡°Not bad! Quite smart, huh?!¡± Gu Xijiu was proud and smiled. It was not easy to receivepliments from him¡­ However, after a while, it was only then that she knew that was the first step! She needed to continue practicing another martial arts two hours after the first practice. So, she needed to learn everything from scratch again. Besides, the second practice was even moreplicated than the second one, and the third one¡­ Gu Xijiu felt she was considered smart, but she realized her IQ was insufficient when she practiced martial arts; she needed to improve it. When she practiced the third martial arts, she needed Di Fuyi to watch her so that he could remind her when something went wrong. After a series of inconvenience, Gu Xijiu did not feel light and energetic the next day but her body became heavier. That was because she identally took a breath and the air went into the wrong tube when she practicedst night; she even vomited blood. Di Fuyi was also tired as he was apanying her the whole night. Gu Xijiu rubbed her panda eyes and said, ¡°Di Fuyi, are you sure this is the right way? I feel that the condition of your body is even worse than it was yesterday¡­¡± Di Fuyi stepped forward and checked her pulse, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s much better than what I imagined. I initially thought you¡¯ll at least vomit eight or ten mouthfuls of blood but you only did once; that¡¯s so much better.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s alright? I¡¯m just worried your body would eventually be as weak as a little girl if we practice a few more times. In that case, people would not address you as Celestial Master Zuo anymore but Sister Zuo.¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Although I don¡¯t what a Sister Zuo is, it¡¯s probably a sick cat to me. I¡¯m not that bored or want to intentionally abuse my own body. Don¡¯t worry, you will see the effect after one more night of practice.¡± Alright! Gu Xijiu felt relieved. She looked up to the sky and rubbed her brows, ¡°I¡¯m going to ss soon.¡± Gu Xijiu heard from Lan Waihu that the ssroom of Ziyun ss was very big and high. She was looking forward to entering the ss with her own capabilities when she fought in the arena. Chapter 785 Chapter 785: I¡¯m Not Afraid Of Being Embarrassed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion And now, she finally could enter this ss, but she did not expect to enter as a teacher. Celestial Master Zuo was highly respected and many people liked him. Thus, the first day Gu Xijiu went into the ss as Celestial Master Zuo, she felt rather proud and happy when all the students stood up to greet her. However, when she started to teach, she realized it was not easy to be a teacher of Ziyun ss! As everyone knew the students in Ziyun¡¯s first ss were all the genius and elites; best of the best, even. All of them were intelligent and talented, and of course, they were also arrogant and stubborn. When she was teaching, the students would immediately point out the questions when there was something unclear and waited for her to exin. Gu Xijiu felt dizzy as she has been practicing the whole night. Besides that, she did not really understand the lecture and she only taught ording to what Di Fuyi prepared for her. There were actually many things she did not know¡­ However, it was not a nice thing if Celestial Master Zuo could not speak a word when the students asked a question. Therefore, Gu Xijiu made a sign to hint to Di Fuyi who was sitting in the audience seat. Unfortunately, Di Fuyi was reading a book and did not look at her at all. Damn it! He was waiting to see how embarrassed she would be, right? The textbook for the students in Ziyun ss was just like a primary school textbook ¨C why did he even bother to read it!? She told the student who asked the question to wait as she would exin to him at the end of the ss. She then sent an audio message to Di Fuyi, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, answer, answer.¡± Di Fuyi pretended not to hear her and continued to read the textbook. ¡°Celestial Master, Celestial Master¡­¡± Gu Xijiu continued to talk. Di Fuyi was still pretending and he seemed to be writing something. Gu Xijiu was very upset and then said, ¡°Di Fuyi, if you¡¯re not giving me the answer then I¡¯ll just randomly answer them! It would be your fault if they find out it wasn¡¯t the right way in the future. By that time, you¡¯re the one who would be embarrassed!¡± Di Fuyi finally raised his head and took a glimpse of her, ¡°Sweetheart, father is not afraid to be embarrassed, just go ahead.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless as he had not called her as ¡®sweetheart¡¯ for a long time. It sounded a bit strange when she heard that. And the ¡®father¡¯ he said also sessfully shocked her until the scroll of paper in her hand dropped on the floor. He was definitely waiting to see her embarrassing herself. Gu Xijiu slightly frowned. Although she might embarrass Di Fuyi, she was also living in his body. Thus, she would be embarrassed as well¡­ She twitched her lips and pondered. She was absent-minded and almost gave the wrong information from theter contents. Unfortunately, there were quite many students who did not get her lecture ¨C Qian Lingyu was one of them. He probably still hated Di Fuyi who made a joke out of Gu Xijiu in the school, so he took the opportunity to ask a more difficult question which consisted of many professional terms and content. Gu Xijiu could not simply talk nonsense, so she told them to write down the questions and she would exin itter. She was pondering while she taught; she was thinking what excuse she could use to avoid them right after the ss. She had already remembered all the questions secretly and nned to ask someone elseter¡­ Chapter 786 Chapter 786: What Had She Done Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Perhaps, she should ask Long Siye? But, how could she ask Long Siye with Di Fuyi¡¯s body? He would definitely not bother. Perhaps, she should pretend to fool Gu Canmo? Perhaps, he knew it? A lesson was finally over, she knew the students were going to ask her about the questions. She coughed once and thought to escape with certain excuses. However, Di Fuyi secretly walked past her and stuffed a few notes into her hand¡­ She took a look at it and realized those were all the questions from the students! Di Fuyi¡¯s writing was amazingly pretty and impressive. Gu Xijiu waited for the students toe nearer and then flicked the notes to them as though she was ying a magic, ¡°Nah, here you go!¡± While the students were looking at the notes, ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ had already gone for fun. Thus, the lesson had finally over. Celestial Master Zuo did not have to teach every day but once every three days ¨C that was considered a relief to Gu Xijiu. Although she was struggling to teach, she also benefited from that as she learned quite a lot when she taught in ss. Besides that, she gained more than any of the students as she was the speaker¡­ When she came out from the ss, Lan Waihu was sitting on the rocky bench alone and her eyes were teary. She had the habit to care about Little Fox, hence, she walked over and stood beside Lan Waihu for a while. Lan Waihu was idling so she did not notice Gu Xijiu. She coughed softly and Lan Waihu was shocked. She quickly kneeled and kowtowed, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°What happened?¡± Lan Waihu shook her head and answered, ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯ve got something to do, I should go now.¡± She quickly bowed and ran as fast as a bunny would. Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Celestial Master Zuo cares about Xijiu¡¯s friend.¡± Someone was talking about a strange stone. Gu Xijiu turned around and saw Qian Lingyu. The boy seemed to be upset but he did not dare to st at Celestial Master Zuo. Apparently, he was aware of the reason behind Lan Waihu being emotional. ¡°What happened to Lan Waihu?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Probably depressed. Although we have entered Ziyun ss, Xijiu didn¡¯t really talk to us anymore. It was a hi-bye conversation even if she did. Little Fox seems to be bothered as though she has done something wrong. I did ask her but she just remained silent.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned as she could not think of the mistakes she had done. She did not want to continue talking to Qian Lingyu in order to prevent exposing her identity. She quickly left and pondered while she was walking. Little Fox was walking further in front. She saw Di Fuyi walking in front of her and wanted to talk to him. However, she was afraid to approach him. Gu Xijiu did not speak but secretly followed her. A momentter, Little Fox has finally taken the courage and ran over, ¡°Xijiu!¡± Di Fuyi felt a headache whenever he saw Little Fox, as she was too clingy and she liked to hug his arm as she loved to hug Gu Xijiu¡¯s arm. Since he took over her body, he did not want Little Fox to hug it anymore. He even told her to stay three feet away from him and that was the reason Little Fox was depressed. This time when Little Fox ran over, she wanted to cling to ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ but she quickly withdrew her hands halfway as though she had recalled something. She spoke softly, ¡°Xijiu, are you mad at me?¡± Chapter 787 Chapter 787: We Should Talk Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi tried to calm his tone, ¡°No.¡± Lan Waihu twitched her mouth and drew slightly nearer to him, ¡°But¡­ But why did you ignore me?¡± She bit her lips and continued, ¡°Are you ming me for causin your wounds? I.. I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I¡¯ll pay more attention next time and improve myself¡­¡± Di Fuyi nodded, ¡°Yes, you should be more independent.¡± Lan Waihu looked at her pitifully, ¡°Xijiu, are you going to abandon me when you reform a new team? I¡¯ll try my best, Xijiu. Don¡¯t leave me alone, please¡­¡± Di Fuyi was having a headache, ¡°Lan Waihu, you are your own pir and you shouldn¡¯t always rely on others. You¡¯re not stupid but you¡¯re not brave enough. You can be better than other people if you can ovee this weakness, as long as you really work hard. Gu Xijiu¡­ I mean, I can¡¯t protect you forever¡­¡± If Di Fuyi was not living in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, he would not even bother to talk to Little Fox. But he had forgotten something as he usually only gave advice to the genius in the continent who were strong and tough. All of them could bear the challenges and criticism, which eventually gained knowledge from him to improve themselves. However, that was his first time encountering a case like Little Fox¡¯s, hence, he could not use the way he trained the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. In fact, Little Fox felt Gu Xijiu was going to abandon her after she listened to Di Fuyi¡¯s advice. She immediately cried, ¡°Xijiu, you really don¡¯t want anymore?¡± Di Fuyi felt so helpless as he knew he could never get rid of the misunderstanding. ¡°Xijiu, are you¡­ upset that I¡¯ve seen you and Celestial Master Zuo together twice? Are you mad at me because of that? I really didn¡¯t tell anyone about it, please trust me¡­¡± Lan Waihu said while crying. Di Fuyi stiffened as though struck by lightning but he could not kick her away and even had to coax her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xijiu won¡¯t abandon you ok? I¡¯m just injured right now and can¡¯t form a new team. Can you practice with Qian Lingyu first and I¡¯ll join you after I¡¯m fully recovered?¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s eyes were sparkling immediately, ¡°Fine!¡± She wiped her tears and left by jumping happily. Di Fuyi was ready to go back to his courtyard after a series of coaxing, however, he immediately saw Long Siye watching him from somewhere nearby and his expression was a strange one. Di Fuyi frowned and narrowed his eyes. Long Siye was a very smart person, perhaps, he was suspicious about him? Although he looked simr to Gu Xijiu, he could only fool those people who were not close to her. However, when he interacted with someone close to Gu Xijiu, it was easy for them to notice the differences¡­ For example, the mussel, Little Fox, and Qian Lingyu, or even Long Siye were close to Gu Xijiu. All of them were familiar with Gu Xijiu¡¯s character, so why would Long Siye not notice it when Little Fox could sense Xijiu had changed? Perhaps, he should relocate Long Siye by using The Lord¡¯s name! So that he could not disturb his n! Di Fuyi did not n to talk to Long Siye, hence, he only nodded when he walked past Long Siye. Long Siye quickly blocked his way, ¡°Xijiu, I think we need to talk!¡± He grabbed his arm! Chapter 788 Chapter 788: You¡¯re Getting Cheekier Though Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, Di Fuyi did not want him to grab his arm. He quickly moved away to escape and said, ¡°Overlord Long, are you trying to force me?¡± That looked like the action when Gu Xijiu wanted to teleport, so, Long Siye did not notice anything abnormal. Long Siye paused for a second and when he was ready to speak again, Mu Fengnded from the sky and stood beside Di Fuyi, ¡°Miss Gu, my master would like to see you.¡± Di Fuyi went straight to see Gu Xijiu with Mu Feng. Long Siye was idling at the same spot when they left, his fingers clenched tightly inside his sleeve. Gu Xijiu was standing somewhere nearby and she saw everything. She massaged her head as she felt a headache arising. Long Siye used to be a trainer in the assassin¡¯s training camp. He was observant and it was not easy to hide from him for too long¡­ If he were to find out by himself, he might as welle clean to him? However, Di Fuyi absolutely disagreed with it. She was really having a bad day! ¡­ Gu Xijiu seemed to be writing something when she returned to the courtyard. In order to facilitate the practice at night, Gu Xijiu asked someone to get another bed to her room. Therefore, there were two beds in her room and both were quite close to each other. Since Di Fuyi was back, Gu Xijiu let him sleep on hisrge bed and she slept on the other one. She thanked him as she recalled his help during the lesson in the daytime. Di Fuyi slightly raised his head and looked at her. He smiled, ¡°No worries, we are father and daughter, right?¡± Gu Xijiu paused as she did not know how to respond, she smiled, ¡°Now, I¡¯m Celestial Master Zuo, so you should be the one calling me ¡®God-father¡¯¡­¡± Di Fuyi shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re getting cheekier though.¡± The ambiance in the house was a bit serious initially, however, it became more cheerful after they made fun of each other. Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Same to you. Come on, call me God-father!¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°How could it be? I¡¯m afraid you would be struck by lightning if I address you that way!¡± Gu Xijiu did not take him seriously andughed, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Di Fuyi smiled and did not speak anymore. He continued to write something. Gu Xijiu was curious so she decided to take a look. She realized he was writing a magic script as she could not even recognize a single word. ¡°This is¡­?¡± Gu Xijiu thought she knew many differentnguages, but that was her first time seeing those scripts. It looked like characters but also certain symbols. Everything looked like the clouds in the sky while he was writing. ¡°You don¡¯t know this?¡± Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right then.¡± Di Fuyi replied and then continued his writing. Gu Xijiu was sitting aside and suddenly asked, ¡°Does Mu Feng and the others messengers know about this?¡± Di Fuyi paused his brush and did not deny, ¡°Yes, they know it.¡± Not only did Mu Fenge, Mu Lei, Mu Yun, and Mu Dian were all there. They were ying Pai Gow in the house! Apparently, they were here to protect Di Fuyi. In fact, Gu Xijiu felt relieved that they could be here. After all, both her and Di Fuyi were physically weak at that point. It would be quite risky or even dangerous if they had bumped into those bad people. However, Di Fuyi told her before that only both of them knew the truth and no one else was aware of it. Therefore, she hid it from everyone, including his friends, his lover, his majestic beings¡­ He had only told his four messengers about it. Chapter 789 Chapter 789: Are You Trying To Avoid Something? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion And if she did not ask, probably Di Fuyi would not tell her as well, so that she would continue to pretend to be his messengers¡¯ master. Apparently, his subordinates have gotten his permission to bow and greet her, or even address her as a ¡®master¡¯! That made her feel ufortable. She remained silent for a while and asked, ¡°Are they reliable?¡± Di Fuyi nodded in agreement. ¡°Then is Long Siye is really so unreliable from your point of view?¡± Di Fuyi put down his brush and looked at her, ¡°So you think I¡¯ve mistreated him?¡± Gu Xijiu twitched her mouth and did not want to speak. Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Xijiu, I wish I can trust him. But you know, this is a crucial matter and it involves both of our lives¡­ I know Long Siye is a good person, but he¡­ he hates me. I¡¯m just afraid he would do something harmful to us if he knows I¡¯m in trouble now. Is that why you want to see?¡± ¡°He is not that kind of person! Even if he hates you, he doesn¡¯t hate me, he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to argue on behalf of Long Siye. Di Fuyi remained silent for a second, ¡°He¡¯s not this kind of person? Are you sure? Do you believe everything he said without a shadow of a doubt?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Di Fuyi looked at her as he narrowed his eyes, ¡°Xijiu, are you trying to avoid something? So, you just chose to believe in him in hopes that he could save you? Perhaps, you didn¡¯t trust him but you¡¯re trying to hypnotize yourself¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked and turned around, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°You know, but you didn¡¯t want to admit it.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. His words were as though the Buddhist allegorical words. She was not a monk and she did not have the talent to interpret what he said. However, did she really trust¡­ Long Siye? Did she? She recalled the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day when she spent the night with Long Siye, she doubted what he said. However, there were many incidents happened after that and she could see that Long Siye was sincere and wanted to be with her¡­ And she loved him in the previous life, so she still loved him especially after they had solved their misunderstandings. She did not want her heart to wander around and suffer from rtionship matters. She did not want to be hurt anymore, so, she immediately epted him once the misunderstanding was solved so that she would not regret anymore.
Chapter 790 Chapter 790: Like A Ladyboy Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu quickly pulled him, ¡°Where are you going?¡± She asked. ¡°Tell him the truth.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and did intend to let go, ¡°Forget it!¡± She paused and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have enough problems now. I¡¯ll exin to him in the future.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her hand which was still holding him and felt happy. He smiled and let her hold it. He said softly, ¡°Xijiu, I know you care about me.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked and quickly let her hand go. She got up and casually said, ¡°You¡¯ve thought too much. I¡¯m just doing it as a favor as you¡¯ve been injured because of me.¡± She turned around and left the house. She needed some fresh air to clear her mind. She had been wandering around the courtyard for a while and realized that the courtyard was very stylish with a small bridge and brook. The scenery changed every three steps she moved and the color of the surroundings changed every five steps she took¡­ The Lord had built a courtyard here before. Apparently, both were built with different designs but both were big and high. Celestial Master Zuo and The Lord seemed to be alike ¨C both of them only liked to use their own things wherever they went including their house. Both had also built their own mansions. However, how long would it be here? Perhaps, it would be demolished again after six months when he leaves. The ce would still turn back into a wastnd. She watched people built it and watched them demolish it as well. Everything was akin to an illusion, perhaps, all the illusion would be gone when the sunes out again¡­ When she was staying in the previous mansion, she happily transnted many flowers and thought she could build a garden. She even wanted to bring back a huge rock as a form of decoration. However, the mansion had been demolished by Mu Feng before she could do something about it. The Lord was not sad about it but she had spent a few days to adapt to it so that she would not think about it anymore. Now, she was in another beautiful mansion, but she was no longer keen to nt any flowers or decorate the house any longer¡­ Who knows how long it would be there? A few days, a few weeks, or a few months? Perhaps, when she was capable to build a mansion whenever she wants, she would consider designing her own garden again. It was unnecessary for her to put in so much effort for something which did not belong to her! ¡°What do you think of the yard?¡± A voice came from behind. Gu Xijiu turned around and saw Di Fuyi standing somewhere nearby. He was looking at her as he leaned on the fencezily. The man did look so simr to Gu Xijiu in every angle and action. It was difficult to identify who it was except when he acted impassioned. However, he was totally fine showing his true self as he had returned to his own house. All of the facial expressions were exactly Di Fuyi¡¯s and it irritated her so much to the extent that she wanted to punch him¡­ ¡°Why are you staring at me like this? This is your own face, aren¡¯t you being attracted to yourself?¡± Di Fuyi walked toward her and spun around, ¡°Do I look fabulous with this dress?¡± Gu Xijiu was immune to his sarcasm after being exposed to it for a long period of time, ¡°Indeed, you look extraordinarily like adyboy!¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re the one looking like adyboy with that expression on my face.¡± He then walked over and held her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let me bring you around. I¡¯m the designer for the garden though, does it look nice?¡± Chapter 791 Chapter 791: Did You Have A Dirty Dream Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu did not want him to hold her hand and quickly stepped forward to avoid it, ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be so good at designingndscapes, Celestial Master Zuo is really talented, isn¡¯t he?¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Nah, would you be interested to design it? Perhaps, you can nt some flowers or change theyout, or something you like¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not interested.¡± She looked up to the sky and realized it waste already, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I think I should go back to rest now. Just call me when it¡¯s time for practice.¡± Then, she left. Di Fuyi stood there and watched her as she walked far away. She seemed to have been affected when Mu Feng demolished the house¡­ The second practice was smoother than the first time as Gu Xijiu hardly made any mistakes. Of course, things continued to change throughout the process, but Di Fuyi was still there to remind and guide her in time. She managed toplete the practice in four hours as she did not make any big mistake. It was almost three o¡¯clock in the morning when she finished her practice. Gu Xijiu quickly took a nap and she woke up veryte in the next morning as she had many dreams. She yawned and opened the bed drapes. Di Fuyi was sitting on the bed opposite her and he seemed to have just finished practice. He greeted her as he saw her opening the bed drapes, ¡°Good morning.¡± Suddenly, his gaze moved downwards and stopped at a specific spot on her body. Gu Xijiu was quite sensitive in front of him and she moved her gaze downward as well by following his. And then, she was stiff! She was sleeping in her pajamas, however, there was a tight spot at the bottom right now as something was standing upright! Di Fuyi¡¯s looked at it with a strange gaze. Gu Xijiu quickly grabbed the nket and cover it! She could not help but blushed, ¡°Pervert!¡± Di Fuyiughed, ¡°Did you have a dirty dream?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Xijiu tried to argue. Indeed, she had some dreams but she could not remember what exactly it was. However, she was definitely sure she did not have a dirty dream¡­ She seemed to recall something and said, ¡°This is called the morning erection! It¡¯s definitely not caused by a dirty dream!¡± Di Fuyi looked at her strangely again, ¡°I see. You know quite a lot ,huh!? Don¡¯t you? You even know what a morning erection is, interesting!¡± Of course, she was as good as a biologist, she knew a lot of things about the male and female anatomy. She just did not expect a man like Di Fuyi would have such amon physical reaction like average men did¡­ Initially, she respected him as a god on an altar. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect¡­ you, to be like this.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. Di Fuyi continued to look at her and suddenlyughed. Hisughter sounded dangerous, ¡°Xijiu, you aren¡¯t aware that I¡¯m a man?¡± He had already gotten down from the bed when he said that and then sat on her bed, where he was so close to her. He aura was too strong, hence, Gu Xijiu naturally moved slightly further away. She coughed, ¡°I¡­ I see you as a God.¡± She got up and felt that organ was tensed and hot as she could feel it expanding¡­ She did not dare to remove the nket or get down from the bed anymore! Di Fuyi ced his arm on the bed to support his body and lied to her, he smiled, ¡°Are you shy?¡± He almost blew his breath on her ear. Apparently, he was trying to tease her. Gu Xijiu screamed and quickly got up. Di Fuyi was addicted to teasing her as he leaned straight on her shoulder and blew hot air into her ear, ¡°Look, sweetheart, you¡¯ve made my ear red!¡± Chapter 792 Chapter 792: Stop Peeking! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion However, he did not dare to go closer anymore as there was a de ced on his neck, ¡°I can also make your neck red, you want to give it a try?¡± Di Fuyi looked at the knife and then looked at her again, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ll be the one bleeding if you really cut it ¨C you don¡¯t want your body anymore?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just trying to take out some blood so that you can feel the pain. I¡¯m not going to hurt my body, you can try!¡± Di Fuyi sighed and then looked at her, ¡°I don¡¯t believe yoi!¡± He then pushed his neck towards the de. Gu Xijiu quickly withdrew but the knife fell to the ground, ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± Di Fuyi smiled as he looked very happy. He ced his hand on Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder, Little Xijiu, you can¡¯t beat me yet.¡± Gu Xijiu was mad and suddenly had an evil idea. Suddenly, she flipped over and lied on his body. She spoke evilly, ¡°Di Fuyi, I¡¯m living in a man¡¯s body though!¡± Damn it! Her penis was getting harder after he teased her! Di Fuyi was lying there as though he would allow her to do anything she wanted, ¡°Hmmm, and then?¡± And then, in your dreams! He thought she would use his body to prate him?! Although her own body looked really beautiful, she felt strange as she looked at herself. Gu Xijiu decided not to mess with him anymore. She avoided him and got down from the bed. Unfortunately, she realized there was a ¡®tent¡¯ built between her legs¡­ She turned sideways and realize Di Fuyi was still watching her on the bed! Gu Xijiu raised her hand and threw a top to cover his head, ¡°Stop peeking! Don¡¯t make my eyes sore!¡± When she was thinking whether to pour a pot of cold water on the ¡®little Di Fuyi¡¯ to calm it down, Di Fuyi decided not to tease her anymore, ¡°Take a seat first and gather your energy at your abdomen¡­¡± He finally became serious with his words. Gu Xijiu doubted him but she tried to follow his guidance. A whileter, ¡®little Di Fuyi¡¯ has finally be ¡®obedient¡¯. Gu Xijiu was relieved, ¡°I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s a solution for this¡­ So, you do this every day in the morning?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent for a second, ¡°It never behaves this way when I was using the body.¡± Gu Xijiu did not believe in him as though he was just a pervert, ¡°Great! Lies again!¡± Di Fuyi smiled and did not speak anymore. He was a god, he did not have that kind of response before. He did not even have desires before he met Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was a key to open Pandora¡¯s box; she had released all of his emotions and made him a real man¡­ ¡­ Three days have passed, Gu Xijiu needed to practice every morning before she got down from the bed so that ¡®little Di Fuyi¡¯ would be ¡®obedient¡¯. Gu Xijiu went to ss again, but this time she performed quite well as Di Fuyi helped her to prepare a more detailed lecture with all the possible questions she would get from the students. Coupled with the reminders throughout the ss, she sessfully delivered all the relevant content to the ss. This time, Yun Qingluo was there as well. She looked skinnier and more humble now. She looked normal besides her lovely gaze, and looked passionate while she was peeking at ¡®Di Fuyi¡¯. After the ss, Gu Xijiu waited for Di Fuyi. That was because he told Gu Xijiu if she had refused to wait for him, he would chase after her so that everyone could see Gu Xijiu was chasing after Celestial Master Zuo¡­ Chapter 793 Chapter 793: The Willow In ¡®8¡¯ Sign Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion In order to protect her reputation, Gu Xijiu epted his threat. Two more weeks to go¡­ she could do this. She was waiting under a tree. As she was bored, she plucked a willow branch and yed with it. The wind blew across, as Long Siye appeared somewhere nearby. Gu Xijiu was stiff and threw away the willow branch. Long Siye saw the willow branch folded into the figure ¡®8¡¯ and then looked at her. He seemed to have something on his mind. However, Gu Xijiu realized she really had a bad habit! Others might not know what that was, but Long Siye knew her too well and he would probably notice something just now! She pretended nothing happened and took another willow branch. She folded the willow branch into a few circles and then smiled, ¡°Little girl¡¯s game, I have no idea what¡¯s so interesting about it but it¡¯s quite addictive.¡± He then threw the willow away and cleaned his hands. Gu Xijiu leaned on the tree and then greeted Long Siye with azy tone, ¡°Hey Overlord Long, how are you doing?¡± She had not seen him for three days, it was not a long period and it was not that short as well. Long Siye had lost some weight! Gu Xijiu was guilty but she did not express it. She turned around and wanted to leave after she greeted him. ¡°Di Fuyi, I¡¯ve got something to talk to you about.¡± Long Siye tried to block her way. Gu Xijiu frowned and looked impatient, ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to talk to you.¡± She did not want to talk much to him so that she would not expose anything. ¡°I just need five minutes, please?¡± Long Siye looked at her. Gu Xijiu insisted to go. ¡°One minute! Just one minute, please?¡± Long Siye did not want to give up. Gu Xijiu did not bother but continued walking away. ¡°Xijiu! I know it¡¯s you!¡± Long Siye threw a bomb to her. Gu Xijiu suddenly paused, he recognized her!? No, perhaps, he tried to trick her¡­ Gu Xijiu was ready to run away but Long Siye continued to send her the directed audio, ¡°Did you exchange bodies with one another? Xijiu, I know Di Fuyi is worried I¡¯ll set him up, but how about you? You¡¯re afraid I¡¯d do the same to you?¡± He sent the message with directed audio. Apparently, he knew the severity of the incident so he did not shout. It was not easy to fool Long Siye! Gu Xijiu stood there but still talked to him with Di Fuyi¡¯s attitude, ¡°What do you want?¡± Long Siye exhaled as a relief but also show his professional attitude, ¡°Di Fuyi, I¡¯ve prepared some wines in the house, let¡¯s have a try?¡± ¡°Count me in.¡± Someone spoke from far away. Gu Xijiu turned around and saw Di Fuyi standing there and he was looking at her and Long Siye. ¡­ Three of them did not go to Long Siye¡¯s house but Di Fuyi¡¯s mansion as he had collected many great wines. They were drinking in the backyard of the mansion. There were a smallke and a pavilion at the center of theke. Snacks and wines were well-prepared on the table in the pavilion. Three of them were sitting around the table in the pavilion. ¡°Indeed, Overlord Long is very smart huh?¡± Those were the first words that came out from Di Fuyi¡¯s mouth. Although he was still in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, he was talking with his tone. Long Siye twitched his lips and looked at ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯. He could not speak anything rude by looking at her face but replied, ¡°Thank you, thank you. It¡¯s because I know Xijiu too well and you¡¯ve exposed too many ws¡­¡± Chapter 794 Chapter 794: Why Should I Tell You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Eh? How I did reveal myself?¡± Di Fuyi seemed to be interested. Meanwhile, he filled another ss of drink for Long Siye. Long Siye showed no expression, ¡°You had too many weak spots! At first nce, there was nothing wrong with your expression or your actions; even your words were hurtful to me. However, you gave yourself away too much in your daily behavior. For instance, you did not wish to have anyone near you and you suddenly acted in a frigid manner towards your good friends. ¡± Di Fuyi raised his brows, ¡°That is all?¡± ¡°All these are enough for me to assume that the body has been switched.¡± ¡°How did you know that it is me who has switched with Xijiu?¡± ¡°At first, I had no doubt about you switching your body with her. I thought some evil spirit had possessed Xijiu¡¯s body by getting rid of her soul, as a body cannot contain two souls at the same time. Thus, I secretly tried to call for her soul, but the effort was all in vain. I then started to suspect that her soul might be captured and trapped in a puppet. After all, there is a puppet expert here in Tianju Hall. A puppet master will usually have a few devil spirits on hand to be ordered about,¡± said Long Siye. His words were clearly going in the right direction. Di Fuyi did not interrupt to let him speak. Long Siye continued, ¡°If Xijiu was not hurt, her soul would be equally strong and would not be easily taken away. It would be possible only if she was weak. Therefore, I tried observing Yun Qingluo for a couple of days. I even knocked her out to search for her, but there was nothing. Nothing about her seemed to be odd, so I gathered my focus and carefully observed you instead. Finally, I have noticed some weak spots.¡± Xijiu felt very warm, as she did not know that Long Siye had secretly done so much for her. She filled another ss for Long Siye, ¡°I am sorry for making you worried.¡± Long Siye took a look at her and sighed, ¡°I know that you were only doing what you were entrusted to do. I do not me you.¡± He wanted to gently stroke her hand andfort her, but what he saw was Di Fuyi¡¯s hand instead. Bothered and repulsed, he turned his attention away. He continued to borate on the doubts that he had. Slightly pleased, he then turned his eyes to Di Fuyi, ¡°Di Fuyi, am I right?¡± ¡°Right! Absolutely correct!¡± Di Fuyi smiled and poured him another ss, ¡°I see that you are smart, so I would like to propose a toast to you.¡± Long Siye finished the ss without hesitation. He was not worried that Di Fuyi might secretly do some tricks to his drink. As a well-known doctor, he could easily tell if the drink that he had was poisoned or not. He felt somehow exalted upon fulfillment. After years of dealings with Di Fuyi, he had been tricked countless of times. This time, he was finally able to recognize and expose his disguise. It could be considered an upswing for him. Since they had made a clear and frank revtion, he did not hold back anymore, ¡°Di Fuyi, what exactly are you doing? Why did you switch your body with Xijiu? I thought you said that she could not endure another switch?¡± Di Fuyi threw him a look and bluntly said, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Long Siye did not expect him to behave in such a shameless manner, ¡°¡­ You!¡± Di Fuyi had another ss of drink, ¡°I am not obliged to inform you.¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, I think that we, the three of us, should all be frank and open to each other by now. Unless you are still taking precautions against me, aren¡¯t you? If I wanted to do you any harm, I would not have told you everything today! I would be secretly preparing to set you a trap!¡± Long Siye was obviously triggered. Chapter 795 Chapter 795: Do You Have Anything To Say To Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi gently said, ¡°Overlord Long, it is fortunate for you to say it here today and not n for some stupid tricks. Do you think that you could still be here with me and talk over drinks if you had other ns?¡± Long Siye frowned at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Di Fuyi beamed with pleasure, ¡°The night beforest night, at approximately twenty past nine in the evening, you were performing the rituals in your own yard to call for Xijiu¡¯s soul. There were five offerings on the table, the sequence was¡­¡± He continued to name and describe the shapes of the five offerings. ¡°You made three trials, but all efforts were in vain.¡± Long Siye¡¯s expression changed abruptly, ¡°How did you know¡­¡± Di Fuyi did not seem to bother about him and continued, ¡°Last night at 11 o¡¯clock at night, you visited Yun Qingluo to spy on her. You knocked her out with the use of Crisp Air Incense and searched her puppet bag. You found two puppets, three puppet spirits, twenty pieces of ritual paper¡­¡± He continued to name other things. They were exactly what Long Siye had found the other night. Fixed, Long Siye remained frigid for a few moments, ¡°You spied on me! Di Fuyi, you never trusted me!¡± ¡°You do not trust me either, do you? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t youe to remind me, when you realized something was odd about her and when you saw her moving into my courtyard? You started your ndestine investigation, didn¡¯t you? Weren¡¯t you worried that the ¡®devil spirit¡¯ that had possessed her might harm me while you carried on with your investigation? Perhaps deep down, you wished that the ¡®devil spirit¡¯ might help get rid of me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Di Fuyi said calmly. Long Siye was speechless. His fingers were slightly cold. Perhaps the thought was hidden deep down in his heart, somewhere he could not even properlyprehend. A cold sweat broke out. Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s thoughts and his ability to reason were unusually frightening. Long Siye was utterly impressed. Di Fuyi leaned back, ¡°See, you do not actually trust me. What makes you think I should trust you?¡± Although his hidden thoughts were well read by Di Fuyi, he refused to admit, ¡°You are overthinking! With your capability, even if she was really possessed by some evil spirit, what harm could it do? If a devil spirit was able to harm you so easily, you would not have lived to date!¡± Di Fuyi smiled as he swirled his ss, ¡°You seem to know me well. Come, let¡¯s toast!¡± Long Siye did not say anything, but he proceeded to clink sses with him. When both of them were finished, Long Siye looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Xijiu, do you have anything to say to me?¡± Gu Xijiu slightly raised the corners of her lips as she raised her ss, ¡°Teacher Long, I feel guilty towards you! Let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Since she switched her body, she had been acting cool towards him, as she was afraid that she would give herself away. In order to honor the promise that she had made to Di Fuyi, she had to hide the truth from him and could not do anything even when she knew that he was struggling. On the contrary, Long Siye had secretly done so many things for her. It was her fault for mistreating her friend. Long Siye¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Xijiu, there is no need for you to apologize to me, not now, not ever. I know you. There is a reason for everything you do. I will not ask and I will not doubt you,¡± said Long Siye, smilingly. Gu Xijiu smiled, again. ¡°For what you have just said, we should have another toast!¡± Just when she was about to finish her ss, Di Fuyi raised his hand and halted her at the wrist, ¡°Xijiu, you are not really supposed to drink. Know when to stop.¡± Gu Xijiu let out another smile, but not quite as delightful as before, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. This is not alcohol, it is just water,¡± Di Fuyi said nothing further. ¡­ The moon was shimmering in the faint light, soft and not striking. Its light filled the entire house. At the table, Gu Xijiu was revising the notes from Ziyun ss. Chapter 796 Chapter 796: Let Us Begin Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The notes were written down when Di Fuyi attended the sses with her body. The writings were very neat. The writings resembled her style, so her ssmates would not find anything unusual when he was making the notes. The house was rather quiet. Di Fuyi had been writing the ¡®Heaven Book¡¯ for a while now. He then raised his head to check on her. He could clearly sense her silence. She was unlike days ago, where she woulde forward to take a look at the ¡®Heaven Book¡¯ that he was writing. Sometimes, she would even ask him for some guidance. However, since Long Siye left today, she had not spoken a word to him. He thought that she would at least try to get even with him. After all, what he did was not only concealed from Long Siye, it was hidden from her as well. All this while she had been kept in the dark. What he did was not honest at all. It seemed like he did not trust Long Siye and her as well. With her usual self, she would definitely question him. If she was further agitated, she would even turn against him. Di Fuyi had been waiting for her to question him. To his surprise, Gu Xijiu did not even bother to ask him anything. She acted as if nothing had happened and kept it to herself. She had been reading the notes and learning diligently. She did not even raise her head up for the whole night. Instead, it was Di Fuyi who kept questioning her. For instance, if she had anything that she could not understand or if she needed some water. He found a few reasons just to talk to her, but all he got were her short answers: no, I do not want and thank you. The night was getting darker. It was almost time to practice. Di Fuyi could no longer contain himself, ¡°Little Xijiu, are you mad at me?¡± She raised her eyes to look at him. Her eyes were unusually dark and calm, ¡°What about that?¡± ¡°You are mad at me for concealing the truth from you and for spying on Long Siye.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled faintly, ¡°There is nothing to be mad about. You have your own qualms. It is normal for you to not trust Long Siye and I. I have thought about it, there is really nothing for you to trust on.¡± She raised her head to look at the sky, ¡°Alright, it iste, we should practice! We can switch our bodies back as soon as we recover. On our marks.¡± She sat on the bed with her legs crossed, preparing to meditate in all seriousness, ¡°Let us begin!¡± Di Fuyi did not know what to say. He seemed to have offended her to a great extent. He would rather have her making a fuss or losing her temper. Instead, she was beginning to distance herself away from him. He could not think of any other ways to pull their distance closer together. He had always been superior. He used to take his own course no matter what other said and act personally in all manners. He would only consider whether it was right or wrong in what he did and the fastest way to get it done. Others¡¯ sentiments would not be taken into ount of what he did. In fact, he did not even bother to care. For the first time, he started to actually care for someone. He would train her, pamper her, be fond of her and make fun of her. However, he still persisted in his old ways of thinking and doing things. If she were a young and na?ve girl, she could just grow up happily under his care and protection. Even when he lied to her, she would feel wronged but only act slightly rashly. She would then try being all affectionate to him and things would be fine as long as he appeased her. However, she was, in fact, a strong, independentdy who was afraid of no difficulty. Just like him, she was impably thoughtful, too. If she had reached her limit of tolerance, it would be very difficult to please her again. More importantly, the incident involved a lot of parties. He could not possibly exin everything to her. Never mind, she deserved to have a two-day buffer to calm herself. Only then, he would try to please her again. It was more important to get down to his proper business, for now. She was already familiar with the practice. Di Fuyi only needed to remind her a bit from time to time and observed her progress. Chapter 797 Chapter 797: As Though An Intimate Bath Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion There she sat, rigidly upright with her eyes closed. She was surrounded by faint lights that grew stronger and stronger day by day. Di Fuyi heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily she could not see herself while she practiced. If she saw the seven-colored halo that simmered faintly around her, she would definitely be suspicious. The Kung Fu was his personal method for recovery, which would only be useful for the mighty body. He had not passed it down to anyone before. In this case, it was as if he had taught her the Kung Fu in advance. Actually, there were several advantages for them to switch their bodies. If she were to use her own body, she would explode and die after a few practices, as her tiny body had yet to be fully cultivated. Perhaps, the switch was a manifestation of God¡¯s will. He sat across and observed her from time to time to make sure that her practice was smooth. He could sense her body at the moment. It was growing fast under the influence of his soul and her wounds were healing rapidly as well. If she were to recover in her own body, she would take at least a month to bounce back to her normal condition and to be able to use Kung Fu again. However, with him being in her body, her wounds were almost healed in such a short period of five to six days. Her power was recovering fast, too; even her spirit power had undergone a tremendous growth. Before that, she was at level five and two thirds. She had now achieved level six. Gu Xijiu was not aware of it, as Di Fuyi would only advance the level of her body during the night. She would be too busy in her practice to realize. Di Fuyi did not n on telling her, as he wanted to keep it as a surprise for her when she had her body back. Di Fuyi had an obsessive concern for hygiene. It was impossible for him not to shower for five to six days. He would rather have himself killed than to avoid showers. After a series of bargains with Gu Xijiu, they had both achieved amon ground, where both of them would have to go for a dip in the pool every day at the same time. At first, Gu Xijiu was reluctant to take a bath with him. It was as tough an intimate bath with her partner. She did not think that it was appropriate. However, Di Fuyi was concerned that she might be worried, so it would be better for them to bathe together so they could easily monitor one another. When they were having the bath together in the pool, they would execute a kind of Kung Fu together, so the water would boil and create a rapid flow around their bodies. With such a strong current, all dirt could be easily washed away. This could be considered as a good solution to their shower problem. Time slipped away so fast, as three more days passed. The past three days had been calm. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi had always been together. It was rather enviable to see them together. Certainly, people would take pity on Long Siye. It was obvious that Long Siye liked Gu Xijiu, almost everyone could surely notice it. As he watched the girl he adored being so close with another man, it was impossible for him not to be depressed. They even lived under the same roof and things seemed to be going so great for them. He seemed to have pined away dreadfully. Even when he was in ss, he was always absent-minded and talked incoherently during the lecturers. He had be theughing stock among the students. Some students saw him going to Di Fuyi¡¯s house to see Gu Xijiu but was unfortunately stopped by the four messengers. He did not even make it through the door. Some students saw him pacing up and down outside of Di Fuyi¡¯s house. Some students saw him ying the flute under the moonlight, all by himself. Therefore, everybody in Tianju Hall was well aware that Overlord Long was heartbroken. ¡­ As for Yun Qingluo, she seemed to behave herself recently. Like a rat running across the street, she came and went for sses in great haste. She would always return to her house after ss. Chapter 798 Chapter 798: ¡®Di Fuyi¡¯ Was Gone Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Due to the severity of the injuries that she suffered, Gu Canmo did not assign any missions to Yun Qingluo. He wanted her to have peace of mind to recover. Love can be painful, and this time, Yun Qingluo was hurt. She loved and hated Di Fuyi. Perhaps, they were not fated to be together since the beginning. Despite that dilemma, the main issue troubling her mind was that her ¡®Di Fuyi¡¯ was gone! The puppet that had been by her side, the one that would always be there tofort her, disappeared from her storage bag. As much as her broken heart affected her, the lost puppet restlessly perturbed her. She was worried that Di Fuyi would find out about the doll. If he did, she would be in deep trouble. That night, she was alone on the bed and could not fall asleep as her mind was filled with nothing but desperation. Suddenly, somebody knocked on the door and opened it with a slight squeak. A man walked into the room. He was wearing a purple robe with dark, ck hair and his face was covered beneath a mask. Yun Qingluo jumped at his sight, ¡°You!¡± She disregarded the injuries on her body and lunged forward to grab his hand, ¡°Where have you been for the past few days? I mean, how did you escape?¡± The man was her lost puppet! Yun Qingluo¡¯s wounds were still hurting, and the pain caused her to have to bend over. Softly, the man sighed. He then carried her by the waist and put her back on the bed, ¡°You are still injured, why aren¡¯t you more careful?¡± His voice was as tender as before. Yun Qingluo was furious. She grabbed his cor and said, ¡°Tell me! How did you run away!¡± However, the man took the opportunity to hold her down and kiss her. Yun Qingluo trembled at the kiss. She held his neck and called him out with a weak voice, ¡°You¡­¡± She then closed her eyes and muttered, ¡°Fuyi¡­¡± A light flickered in the man¡¯s eyes. While they were passionately kissing, he raised his hands and took off her clothes, revealing her delicate and exquisite body. His fingers started actively exploring her body. Apparently, it was what they used to do together, so the man knew very well what he was doing. Yun Qingluo trembled, yet again. She could not stop her tears from flowing, but she did not stop him. She kept muttering Di Fuyi¡¯s name. To Yun Qingluo, it felt as though she was making love with the man she loved. The man looked at her with a gentle smile, but there was a sense of disappointment in his eyes. He could easily satisfy her with only his hands. When reality finally struck Yun Qingluo after her climax, she looked at the puppet in front of her with disgust and hatred. She then pushed him away and said, ¡°Go away! You are not him! No! Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Usually, when she pushed him away, he would go aside quietly while waiting for her to keep him back into the bag. But this time, he did not. He grabbed Yun Qingluo by her shoulder and asked with a smile, ¡°Yun Qingluo, when will you stop deceiving yourself and the people around you?¡± Yun Qingluo could feel the pain on the shoulder that was grabbed. With eyes wide open, she looked at him in utter shock, ¡°You¡­¡± The man sat down next to her, and his fingers reached for her chest again. However, instead of caress, the puppet applied a sudden and immense pressure. It was an area where she had suffered from shattered bones, and a cold sweat broke out all over her body due to the tremendous pain. Intuitively, she tried to push him away. However, the man was strong, and she was still bearing her injuries, so she did not have much strength. She was stranded entirely in his embrace and could not move. The man was still smiling, ¡°Qingluo, you are suffering great injuries. Can¡¯t you feel the hatred?¡± His fingers then reached for the spot where the sword stabbed through her body. The wound had healed, but there were still scars left behind. For some reason, his touch could still trigger immense pain. The man talked in a gentle voice, but he had nopassion for her at all. He used his fingers to poke through her bloody scars. Chapter 799 Chapter 799: What Would Be The End Result For You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Qingluo, do you feel the pain here?¡± Yun Qingluo was quivering in pain, as a cold sweat broke out uncontrobly on her forehead, ¡°Stop¡­ Stop! You have to stop¡­¡± The man stopped, ¡°Now you understand the pain?¡± ¡°Who¡­ Who exactly are you? You are not my¡­ my puppet!¡± Panicked, she was ovee with terror. She tried to control him with her puppet techniques, but nothing happened. ¡°Qingluo, I am.¡± The man sighed, ¡°But I do have another master. Qingluo, I have been by your side for almost two years. I do have feelings for you. You are not destined to be with the man, so why don¡¯t you take me instead? You see, I canfort you, I can please you, I can make you happy. My looks and my spirit resemble him. Am I in any way inferior to him?¡± Yun Qingluo closed her eyes, ¡°But you are still not him! Other than your looks, nothing else about you resembles him! You are iparable to him!¡± Rage grew in his eyes. His fingers jabbed into her injuries again. Yun Qingluo¡¯s body stiffened. She wanted to scream out loud, but the man covered her mouth. Yun Qingluo was apparently in a lot of pain as she struggled to avoid his attempts to continue hurting her. She looked at him with eyes round and bright, terrified by the devilish puppet. The man saw her pale face and sighed faintly, ¡°He brought you the pain, didn¡¯t he?¡± His fingers still lingered around her injuries. Yun Qingluo was sweating profusely at this stage. She did not dare to talk back anymore and nodded in agreement. The man seemed to be satisfied and finally removed his hand from her mouth. He asked, ¡°Do you hate him?¡± Yun Qingluo nodded in agreement again. ¡°That¡¯s right. Qingluo, the man is not destined to be yours. He is so cruel to you, and he ispletely unworthy of your love. Why do you let such a man live? If you cannot have him, you should destroy him, right? At least if you destroy him, he does not belong to anyone. In that case, having me means having him as well¡­¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°You¡­ You want me to kill him?¡± The man brushed her lips with his fingers, ¡°You are not capable of doing so. You cannot even get close enough to him. Even if you do, you are not able to fight him. It would be faster for him to kill you first.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Then you said that I should destroy him¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°You do not have to do it yourself; you just have to follow my instructions¡­¡± The man started to assign her a mission. The mission was notplicated. She only had to spread some rumors among the students and to spy on someone. Perplexed, her mind was in a tangle. She knew that once she made a move, she would be entirely antagonistic to Di Fuyi and there would be no turning back. The puppet seemed to have realized her discontent at the n. Smilingly, he started to threaten her, ¡°Yun Qingluo, you can choose not to do it, but I will walk out of this room, and people are going to realize my existence. They will make me confess what I have done with you for the past two years. If Di Fuyi found out about it, what would be the end result for you?¡± Yun Qingluo turned pale at this remark. She closed her eyes. Under the circumstances, she had no choice but to follow what the man told her to do. ¡­ The moon was in the middle of the night sky, hanging around like a massive te floating in the air. The brightness of the moon had dulled the charm of the stars. Only a few stars could be seen scattered around. The sound of a flute grew steadily and echoed between thend and the sky. Even the red maple leaves swirled and danced to its musical rhythm. With a long white robe, Long Siye stood under a tree and yed the flute with charm and grace. He was probably reminiscing events of his past life and grieving the beautiful memories that he once had. Chapter 800 Chapter 800: The Twin Brother Who Must Not Be Exposed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye stopped after some time and stared at the moon passively for a while. He was contemting on his life and looked lonely. Someone could be heard coughing in the maple forest. Long Siye did not realize that someone was there, so he quickly turned around to check. A man with a blue robe emerged! This man was wearing a mask, so Long Siye could not ascertain who he was or what he looked like. All Long Siye could tell is that this was a man of high stature. The mask that he was wearing seemed very familiar. Long Siye frowned and asked, ¡°Di Fuyi?¡± The man in the blue robe sighed in return, ¡°You have acknowledged the wrong man. I am not him!¡± His voice sounded very simr to Di Fuyi¡¯s though. ¡°Who are you then?¡± Long Siye held the flute in his palm tightly, ¡°Why do you seem so simr to him? Who are you with him?¡± The man in the blue robe kept quiet for a moment. He then smiled wickedly, ¡°Guess?¡± Long Siye fixed his gaze on the wicked smile. He then observed him thoroughly from head to toe, ¡°His brother? Twin brother?¡± The blue man answered with a sigh, ¡°You are almost correct. But indeed, you can say that we are twins¡­¡± Long Siye was confused, ¡°I have never heard him mentioning about having a twin brother. No one else has mentioned it either.¡± The man in the blue robe sneered, ¡°Of course you have never heard of me. I am the twin brother who must not be exposed¡­¡± Long Siye secretly observed him more carefully without saying anything. The man in the blue robe took a step forward, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you believe me? You are probably considered as one of the closest to him. Take a look at my hand, my chin, my eyes and my mouth. Am I not identical to him?¡± Long Siye sized up his features carefully. They were identical to Di Fuyi¡¯s; there was not even the slightest difference. Other than being twins, there was no better exnation. The only other possibility that Long Siye had thought is that this could be Di Fuyi¡¯s clone. He stared at the man¡¯s face and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your mask for me to see?¡± The man murmured, ¡°He has been wearing a mask all this while, so you don¡¯t even know how he looks like. What good will it do for me to take off mine? Will you be able to tell the difference?¡± Long Siye was surprised. He sighed, ¡°You are right. Never mind then, I do not intend to examine anything about you whatsoever. This is where we part ways.¡± He turned around and wanted to leave. ¡°Overlord Long, you have been suppressed under his control for such a long while. Are you willing to stay this way?¡± Long Siye hesitated. ¡°My Kung Fu is not as good as his, so I am surely below him as it ought to be. My willingness has nothing to do with it. Thus, there is no point for you to drive a wedge between us,¡± said Long Siye, in a calm tone. He then turned around again to leave. ¡°What about the girl that you adore? Should you watch her leave as he takes her away? Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± The man in the blue robe continued to bring up matters close to Long Siye¡¯s heart. Abruptly, Long Siye turned back around. You could tell from his voice that he was trembling, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The man in the blue robe winked as heughed, ¡°Overlord Long, you know exactly what I am talking about.¡± Long Siye looked away and left. The man in the blue robe did not chase after him, but added, ¡°I have an idea to help you get the girl that you adore, or even kill him.¡± Hesitantly, Long Siye paused to answer him, ¡°He and I are both heavenly gifted disciples. How could I do such a thing?¡± Long Siye turned and rushed away before he could hear anymore. The man in the blue robe smiled as he watched his retreating figure. He could see that the idea tempted long Siye. All he needed was a little push. The next day, Long Siye seemed restless the entire day. He then proceeded to Di Fuyi¡¯s yard to linger for a while. He saw Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi holding hands. Di Fuyi said something to Gu Xijiu which made her burst outughing. She even hit him lightly with her fist. Chapter 801 Chapter 801: Work In Coordination Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After that, both of them entered the house. Long Siye was baffled at what he saw. He stood still for quite a while, unable to process the entire scene. He then left in a shocked state. ¡­ The maple forest was just like it was yesterday. All alone just like before, Long Siye leaned on the tree and started ying his flute. However, the tune was even sadder and drearier than before. One could tell from the melody that there was a blend of anguish and frustration in his thoughts. After the song had finished, someone emerged from the trees while pping his hands, ¡°Overlord Long, you y the flute so well!¡± It was the man in the blue robe. Long Siye looked at him emotionlessly and took a deep breath as he spoke, ¡°Are you here to make fun of me? Why are you delighted at my misfortune? You live in the dark, unknown. You are nothingpared to me.¡± He was drunk, so the things he said were unusually harsh, ¡°You are not even qualified to make fun of me!¡± The man in the blue robe said gently, ¡°You have misunderstood, I am not here to make fun of you. In fact, I am in a worse position than you. Well, at least you are the overlord of the Tianwen n. You have the support and admiration of thousands of people. I am just like a puppet that is unknown to the world, barely anyone knows of my existence¡­ I hate him more than you do!¡± Without a word, Long Siye fixed his doubtful gaze on him. The man continued, ¡°Now, are you interested to hear about my idea?¡± Long Siye looked arrogant as ever, but his tone was soft as he spoke, ¡°You can tell me about it if you want.¡± The man proceeded to share his idea. It was pretty simple and straightforward. Outside of Tianju hall, there was a mighty wizardry barrier. Only people from Tianju Hall coulde and go freely. All heaven¡¯s gift disciples were allowed with free entrance as well. However, it was almost impossible for the outsiders toy siege to Tianju Hall. The mission that the man had given to Long Siye was for him to disengage the barrier when he had the chance. They had to work in perfect coordination from the inside and the outside so that outsiders could attack the ce. They could then wipe out Di Fuyi with ease. Long Siye rejected the idea, ¡°I am a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, and Tianju Hall is the fruit of The Lord¡¯s tremendous effort. I will not destroy Tianju Hall in pursuit of my own desires.¡± The man seemed to have expected his response. He continued softly, ¡°Do not worry; we do not intend to harm the people of Tianju Hall. What we are doing is only to destroy Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Long Siye appeared to be convinced, but was fully invested in the idea yet, ¡°Who are you, exactly? How do I know whether the things that you have said are true? What if Tianju Hall is affected by the attack? I do not wish to cause massive destruction of both good and bad.¡± ¡°That is easy. Three days from now, all disciples from Tianju Hall will venture out for a hunt. Most of them will leave, and not many will stay behind. We can do it then!¡± Long Siye answered, ¡°You seem familiar with the affairs in Tianju Hall.¡± It turns out that Tianju Hall would organize a grand hunting activity every year as a test for its disciples. On that day, all members from Tianju Hall would go to a designated location for hunting. The site would be different every year. Teachers would follow as well to prevent any idents from happening. On that day, Tianju Hall would be like a deserted city. It was indeed perfect timing tounch the attack. However, Long Siye still had some misgivings, ¡°What if Di Fuyi followed them, too?¡± The man answered with a smile, ¡°Impossible! Gu Xijiu is still injured, and so is Yun Qingluo. One of them is a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, and the other one is a disciple of The Lord. Di Fuyi will not abandon them.¡± Long Siye was quiet for a few moments, ¡°Do you only wish to get rid of Di Fuyi? Or will you harm innocent ones too? I do not wish for any idents to happen to Gu Xijiu. ¡± With a look of certainty, the man smiled, ¡°We will not. You can rest assured that thedy will be unharmed.¡± Chapter 802 Chapter 802: Not Her Usual Style Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye did not continue any further. The puppet looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you have other concerns?¡± Long Siye frowned, ¡°The four messengers are extraordinarily powerful. They can easily hold hordes of troops and horses.¡± The puppet replied with a smile, ¡°Do not worry about them. My master has ways to divert them away.¡± ¡­ It was a chilly autumn night. Gu Xijiu supported Di Fuyi¡¯s waist as they walked through the door. (They still had not returned to their original bodies, so it was the man holding thedy). Once the door was closed, Gu Xijiu immediately released her hands and marched forward. There was a sense of disappointment in Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes. They had been going on like this for the past few days. He thought that she would let it go. He felt that if he continued to make impromptu quips and jokes, they would finally be reconciled. It did not happen. She was very professional. For the sake of the n, she had to cooperate with Di Fuyi and act like a couple who are in love. Her acting was so real that she made him think that she really fell in love with him. However, whenever they were back in the house, she turned into her usual self and ditched him. Just like an actress who went backstage. Gu Xijiu did not have any issues with him nor did she ignore him on purpose. She would still chat with him regrly, and they even shared some goodughs together, like a pair of regr friends. Gu Xijiu was just trying to make sure Di Fuyi knew where to draw the line. Di Fuyi utilized a few tricks up his sleeves get them closer to each other, but he did not have any experience in rtionships. It was the first time in his life for him to go after a girl. Mu Yun was the most charming one among Di Fuyi¡¯s four messengers. He had the most experience in winning girls¡¯ hearts. He was known as the Handsome Nobleman. There was not a single girl whom he failed to attract. He was considered the heartthrob that all girls wanted to date. Di Fuyi had consulted him both overtly and covertly on how to win a girl¡¯s heart. In fact, he did have some useful information to share with the mighty man. Since it was his master who asked for advice, Mu Yun told him everything he knew. There was an arsenal of strategies and approaches that he could use. For instance, a good girl would avoid getting too attached to a man, but all girls would always say one thing and mean another. Hence, he should stay with her as much as possible. But Di Fuyi did not think that the approach was practical for his situation. Both of them were already spending 24 hours a day with each other. It was already the maximum amount of time they could spend together, but she did not seem to be moved at all. In a different approach, all girls generally fancied romantics and would prefer their lovers to give them some flowers asionally. Di Fuyi had tried it once. It was when they were enjoying the flowers together in Qi Garden. He secretly picked out a huge bouquet of flowers for her during their walk, but she ended up judging him as though he was a monster. She asked him if he was at enmity with the flowers and why he ruthlessly destroyed them. Hence, the second approach was an absolute failure. For the third approach, he said that all girls reserved more sentiments about their first-times. If their first-times were already taken, they would generally submit themselves willingly to the man. Di Fuyi immediately dismissed thest approach. They were still in each other¡¯s bodies, so there was no way he could offer himself to Gu Xijiu. That would be ludicrous! Although there was hardly any limitations on the things that Di Fuyi could do, he could not bear to rape his own body while he was still a woman. It would scar his mental health. He just could not take it. Moreover, he did not quite believe that Gu Xijiu was the kind of girl who wouldmit herself desperately to a man after they made love. It was not her usual style. Di Fuyi did not think that it was practical. Gu Xijiu was now using his body, and her power was recovering steadily. Although she was not familiar with his Kung Fu, she was already strong enough to fight. If he were to kiss her without her consent, the possible scenario that would happen was that she would hold him down and beat him up in return. Chapter 803 Chapter 803: She Was Addicted To The Fragrance Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Even if Di Fuyi wanted to kiss her, he needed to wait until they swapped bodies again. It was not an option right now. Di Fuyi had opposed almost all the ideas contributed by Mu Yun; he could not think of any other solution at the moment. ¡­ The moonlight cast on a bush of flowers. Two people were out drinking under the same light. Gu Xijiu finally regained 1/10 of Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power; they could swap bodies tonight. The unexpected predicament was finallying to an end. Gu Xijiu looked happy as her eyes were sparkling tonight. Both of them could return to their original selves when they returned to the mansion. They did not need to act anymore. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, is our attempt tonight going to be sessful?¡± Gu Xijiu tried to confirm again. ¡°Sure!¡± Di Fuyi replied her. Gu Xijiu felt relieved. Although she was tough and boyish, she preferred to be ady. Di Fuyi¡¯s body was too tall, and everyone respected him whenever he went. However, she did not like it. She missed her mussel, Lu Wu, and Wind Caller! She missed fighting enemies with Qian Lingyu and Lan Waihu. She had witnessed the gradual depression of her majestic beings as well as the sadness in the eyes of Qian Lingyu and Lan Waihu. The only way she could fix all this was to return to her own body. By doing that, she would be able to go back to the old days with them. Everything would return to its norm. She was a little excited as she thought about that and began to n her future. The first thing she needed to do was to move out from Di Fuyi¡¯s mansion and not interact with him anymore. Perhaps they would notmunicate with each other for the rest of their lives? Gu Xijiu knew that Di Fuyi was very nice to her, but she also recalled the time when Di Fuyi tricked her. She was now prepared to ept Long Siye. Hence, she could not be indecisive between the two of them anymore. A hint of sadness struck her as she thought of separating with Di Fuyi. She quickly cleared her mind as she knew she needed to have a firm decision to prevent any unnecessary troubles. She was an easy-going and decisive person. Hence, she had to make her own decision for her rtionship as well! She did not want to have anyplicated rtionships anymore. Thus, she had to put a stop to all affairs between her and Di Fuyi. Fortunately, he was not serious about her, and that was not true love. She probably would not be sad for too long after she moves out. Gu Xijiu did not want to overthink about it anymore and changed her focus back to the things she wanted to do. She took a sip of tea and realized Di Fuyi¡¯s tea was delicious. She was addicted to the fragrance although she never liked to drink tea before this. Would she not get to savor this drink anymore when she moves out? With that thought, Gu Xijiu drank another two cups of tea. Di Fuyi was downing wine like swallowing a river. Gu Xijiu was worried and finally spoke to him, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I think it¡¯s better for you to stop drinking. I don¡¯t want to be tipsy when I¡¯m back in my own body¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know the limit.¡± Di Fuyi continued to drink another ss. Fine, Gu Xijiu decided to shut up. ¡°Xijiu, can you sing a song for me? As entertainment? Gu Xijiu was in a good mood today with positive thoughts circting her mind, ¡°Alright, which song you want to hear?¡± Di Fuyi pondered, ¡°Anything! Something you¡¯re good at and never sang in front of anyone.¡± He wanted something unique. The one and only. Chapter 804 Chapter 804: Let Me Reward You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu pondered for a second and nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± Then she started to sing. She was singing ¡®Wen Shuo¡¯ as she felt the pitch and tone were more suitable for her current voice. (Singing)The petals of the lotus fell suddenly, It was still that pretty in the wind and visible under a semi-transparent paper, While looking at god¡¯s painting on the wall under the candlelight, Ady was dying on the other side of the world in the desert near to the border, The wine in their mouths, Was insufficient to forfeit the hundreds of years of contributions¡­ The sound of the flute wondering the street but no one heard it besides me, The growth of karma before we meet would never go away, however, who was the one suffered from the depression, Even though it was difficult to say goodbye, We have to, as time flies anyway¡­ Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was great. Probably even better than Gu Xijiu¡¯s. It was considered to be very low pitched even for a man, and it sounded special when she sang. Di Fuyi drew out an instrument and yed it along with the tune as she sang. The beautiful melody lingered through the nts and flowers in the garden. Outside the mansion, Long Siye was enjoying their music while hiding in a tree. He closed his lips tightly, and his fingers were pale as he grabbed the trunk. His beloved woman was sweet and lovely with another man. Their music was fantastic, but he could only listen from afar instead of joining his princess. ¡°Di Fuyi, you took away my woman! I won¡¯t let you go! Since you decided to be mean first, don¡¯t me me for being evil!¡± He whispered. He continued listening for a while and could not take it anymore. He immediately leaped away and disappeared. Right after he disappeared, something emerged from a closeby tree. A little green man slowly stood up at the tree trunk. It was a small human-shaped puppet. It flew up into the air and disappeared. ¡­ Yun Qingluo was standing in her courtyard. She was reading something as her lips were moving while her fingers were moving from left to right in midair. A momentter, the little green puppet from the tree hadnded on her hand. The little doll was mumbling softly to her, and she nodded her head in acknowledgment. She destroyed the puppet when it finished talking and returned to her house. An arm came toward her waist and locked on it. Her doll was wearing a green robe today, he smiled and asked, ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡± Yun Qinguo answered with expressionlessly, ¡°Everything is on track, Long Siye really intends to kill him¡­¡± The man in the green robe nodded happily. He carried her and walked toward the bed, ¡°Qingluo, well done. I¡¯ll reward you appropriately¡­¡± And then he ripped off her clothes. Initially, Yun Qingluo did not have much response. However, the man was too skillful in pleasing her which made her gasp and surrender to him. She could not resist. Her face was blushing, ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Are we going to take action tomorrow? His four messengers¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, three of his messengers have left. Only Mu Yun is here with him.¡± The man in the green robe got more intense as Yun Qingluo began to look like she was suffering. In fact, she was enjoying herself. He knew she hated it, but she also wanted it so much. Thus, he felt an orgasm as well. His eyes turned red as he suddenly lowered his head and bit on Yun Qingluo¡¯s ear. He whispered, ¡°Babe, why didn¡¯t you give me the most important organ of a man when you made me? If you did, I could make you feel even better than this¡­¡± Yun Qingluo closed her eyes. She did not give him a penis because she only took him as apanion for mentalfort. Her virginity was reserved for Di Fuyi¡­ However, she was now already in hell, how was she going to make it to heaven again? Since she had fallen into hell, she might as well be the evilest person! Since she could not get him, she might as well destroy him! It will be perfect if he dies in her arms. Chapter 805 Chapter 805: Had No Patience To Wait Anymore Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She would keep him as her puppet, and he would stay by her side forever. Tomorrow. Tomorrow is the day for her dream toe true! While she was sexually aroused by the man in the green robe, a thin card flew up at the window. It was only as big as a thumb, and it flew away after a short while. A youngdy in a white dress was standing behind a big tree. The card flew andnded on her palm and turned into a dwarf. He was whispering to the youngdy. Thedy twitched her mouth and smiled after listening to the dwarf, ¡°Argh! Shameful! But everything is just like what the master expected! Boring!¡± She put the card on her sleeve and then disappeared. ¡­ Di Fuyi was fishing with a basket beside him. He was staring at the rod when Gu Xijiu came over. The scene looked as though it was a static painting. The painting was too beautiful. Hence, Gu Xijiu did not interrupt him but waited for him to get the fish. Gu Xijiu asked him when they would be swapping bodies again after she had finished singing. However, he said he was not calm enough yet, so he needed some time. Gu Xijiu did not dare to annoy him as he was unpredictable. He might just leave it forever if he got mad! Therefore, she could only wait. She tried to practice two sets of questions and then went on to do some martial arts practice which took about an hour toplete. However, he still never returned after she finished her work. Therefore, she decided to look for him. Although it was the same body, ¡°Di Fuyi¡± looked very energetic, smart and charming when she was in his body. However, when Di Fuyi was inside his own body, he looked sozy and always leaned on a pir. Although his posture did not seem dominant, there was always a strong aura around him which no one would challenge. Gu Xijiu was looking at him from somewhere nearby. She recalled the first day she just arrived from the modern world. The days he chased after her and soaked in the river. He was fishing behind her. Unfortunately, he could not even catch one fish and was upset about it. The memories from the past shed across her mind and triggered her emotions. She decided to suppress everything and stop thinking. She was waiting aside for almost 15 minutes. However, the rod did not even move at all. Gu Xijiu was wondering what happened as she knew there were plenty of fishes in theke. She caught a few fishes just a few days ago. She pondered and then decided to walk over. She bent to check the basket beside him; there was half a basket of water inside. However, there was not even a tadpole, not to mention fish! What the h*ck was he doing? He could not even catch a fish after so long? He must be really terrible at fishing! ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, do you need my help?¡± Gu Xijiu asked as she squatted down. Di Fuyi finally opened his eyes and looked at her, ¡°You¡¯ve lost your patience?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she was also cursing herself inside her heart as she knew something was wrong. The Di Fuyi in front of her was in her body. The eyes that gazed at her belonged to herself, but she felt nervous. What was wrong with her!? She smiled and replied, ¡°Not really, I have good patience.¡± She looked at his fishing rod and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± He did not speak but passed the rod to her. Gu Xijiu took the rod and had a look. She twitched her mouth, ¡°Did you copy this from Jiang Ziya? How are you going to get a fish using a straight hook?¡± Di Fuyi was staring at the water silently. He did not speak. Strangely, he hardly spoke tonight. Chapter 806 Chapter 806: There¡¯s Only One Celestial Master Zuo Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu asked again, ¡°Shall I bend the hook?¡± Di Fuyi leaned on the pirzily and said, ¡°Who can¡¯t fish with a curved hook? It¡¯s different if you can get a fish with a straight hook!¡± Gu Xijiu paused before she continued speaking, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I feel that Jiang Ziya didn¡¯t get any fish using a straight hook. He just wanted to be unique to attract the attention of King Wen.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°Then, did I manage to attract your attention? Have you seen me now? Have you seen that I¡¯m different?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She smiled and replied, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is too humble. Of course, you¡¯re different! There¡¯s only one Celestial Master Zuo¡­ He is ranked just below The Lord, but above everyone else.¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether I¡¯m unique in the eyes of other people. I¡¯m asking you whether you think I¡¯m unique.¡± Gu Xijiu could not speak a word. Di Fuyi was really strange tonight as he hardly spoke earlier. But now that he did, he asked her a tough question. She took a deep breath and paused. With her eyes wide open, she replied, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is also unique in Xijiu¡¯s eyes¡­¡± ¡°Then, how about Long Siye?¡± Gu Xijiu narrowed her eyes. She used to be an assassin, and she liked everything to follow her n. The same applied when ites to love. Long Siye was a man that Gu Xijiu had tried so many years to approach. She felt they were a suitable couple, so she gave up everything to get him just like what she nned. However, they were separated due to a massive misunderstanding. Fortunately, they bumped into each other again, and they managed to solve the problem. She felt they were meant to be together and Long Siye really loved her. Moreover, she has been courting him for six years in her previous life; there was no reason for them no to be together since the misunderstanding was solved. Gu Xijiu and Long Siye were considered as a perfect couple; Long Siye was as a strong pir for her, a ce for her to hide when she was tired. Di Fuyi was not part of any n. He broke into her world and caught her; he aggressively told her that she was his fiancee and he even put her into the Dark Forest and then pretended to be Si Chen to go through the tough challenges with her. However, he just left her alone when he was mad that things did not go his way. He even publicly canceled their engagement. To make matters worse, Di Fuyi came to Tianju Hall right dating Yun Qingluo on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day and even challenged Yun Qingluo to attack Gu Xijiu. He was biased to Yun Qingluo, but then he insisted on treating Gu Xijiu¡¯s injuries when Yun Qingluo stabbed her. Of course, he had an unreasonable condition to treat her as he forced Long Siye to promise that he would never marry Gu Xijiu for the rest of his life. When she thought he was trying to separate her and Long Siye, he confessed to her. He always treated heaven¡¯s gift disciples differently and looked after them; hence, Gu Xijiu always thought he was doing it for the sake of protecting Long Siye. He wanted Long Siye to stay away from Gu Xijiu. His action made Gu Xijiu feel she was as though a ck cat. Di Fuyi was a charming and mysterious ocean; no one could take their eyes off of him. He could melt someone¡¯s heart when he was gentle and sweet. However, he was always unpredictable, and no one knows when the wave woulde and engulf them. Gu Xijiu admitted that he was a unique person in her heart, and she gets easily affected by his actions. However, the fact that he was so unpredictable triggered her rm bells and made her always want to escape. Even until now, she had no idea whether he really liked her, or if all this was just to piss Long Siye off. Gu Xijiu even suspected that Di Fuyi liked Long Siye. That was the best reason she could think of when he forced her to marry him so that she could not be the third wheel between him and Long Siye. Chapter 807 Chapter 807: What Are You Trying To Do? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It was challenging to answer Di Fuyi¡¯s question. Hence, Gu Xijiu was in a state of stunned silence. After waiting for a while, Di Fuyi still did not get an answer. He smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°I understand.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him and wondered what he understood. Di Fuyi casually continued, ¡°I¡¯m not Jiang Ziya, and you¡¯re not King Wen either¡­¡± Gu Xijiu had no idea why it sounded so sad; she felt an ache in her heart. Di Fuyi then got up, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not keen on fishing, and I do not like to eat fish. So, you don¡¯t need to fish anymore. Let¡¯s go! We should swap bodies and go back to where we came from!¡± He then walked away. ¡­ Both of them sat facing each other again. Di Fuyi taught her the required method to switch their bodies back. Both of them took the entire process very seriously. As expected, Gu Xijiu managed to master it very quickly. She practiced once after Di Fuyi exined the process to her, and then began to initiate the magic after ensuring no mistake has been made. That was the first time Gu Xijiu used Di Fuyi¡¯s body to perform any spells. They were glowing in seven-colored rays when theplicated spell was used. Gu Xijiu cked-out after the rays glowed around them. She felt that her body was hollow and empty. After a while, she felt the weight again¡­ She opened her eyes and saw Di Fuyi who had just opened his eyes as well. Both of them looked at each other for a moment before Gu Xijiu said, ¡°Finally, we swapped back.¡± And then she leaned backward and lied on her bed. Perhaps, she felt tired after the entire process. Her body was aching, and so were her bones. Her limbs were numb as well. Di Fuyi raised his sleeve, and a beam of light swept across her body, and she could not move! She was shocked. As she saw Di Fuyi get up and walk toward her, she shouted, ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Why the h*ck did he need to seal her acupoint again? Di Fuyi drew closer to her and looked at her from a higher altitude; he smiled, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m trying to do?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Di Fuyi¡¯s aura was now as prominent as before. He got his powers back as well and could use any spells he wanted to. Strangely, Gu Xijiu could not use any spells when she upied his body. ording to Di Fuyi, her soul was too weak at that moment. Hence, she could not issue any spells even though she was inside his body. If she insisted on trying, she might get hurt, so, he refused to teach her. That made her feel so useless even though she had upied this mighty man¡¯s body for half a month. The only benefit she received from his body was the respect and praises from the public. On the other hand, the only thing Di Fuyi could not do when he was in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was to be close to people; the rest was almost the same like what she used to do. Although he returned to his original behavior when he came back to his mansion, he was just slightlyzier and liked to tease her. Once in a while, he would even pretend to be weak and gentle so that he could lean on her. He could probably get an Oscar award based on his acting ability. And now that he finally has control of his own body, all the auras hade out immediately! That was the Di Fuyi she used to know; she was nervous. He sat in front of her and looked at her with a smile, ¡°Xijiu, what do you think I¡¯d do to you now?¡± His voice was sexy and forceful. His actions and words were leading her to think about something dirty. Gu Xijiu could not move, but she could still speak, ¡°What are you trying to do!?¡± Chapter 808 Chapter 808: Indeed, You Have Such A Dirty Mind Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She suddenly recalled the warning Di Fuyi mentioned to her earlier: I have 10,000 ways to separate both of you, including making you mine and killing him! Was he going to invade her now? Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was stiff as she watched him drawing closer to her, ¡°Di Fuyi! Stop it! You just got out from this body not long ago; it¡¯s just like your own body! How could you do that to your body?¡± Di Fuyi did not speak but raised his hand and slowly stretched out his hand to her chest. Gu Xijiu did not expect this to happen immediately after they returned to their respective bodies. She almost went crazy and screamed, ¡°Di Fuyi, you¡¯ll not get my heart even though you invade my body!¡± Di Fuyi smiled, and suddenly his fingers flicked a few times toward her body. Gu Xijiu felt that her body ache was gone and she became more energetic. The tiredness and sore feeling she experienced after she returned to her body were fading. He raised his hand again to unseal her acupoints, ¡°Get up and walk around. Feeling better now?¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a second and then got down from the bed. She tried to exercise her limbs first, and she realized it was strong. She even sensed her spiritual power was more active than before. She calmed herself and checked her spiritual power. Her eyes immediately sparkled! Level six! Her body was now a level six body in just a few days! She did not see him practice at all. How did this happen? She was so happy and thanked him, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Di Fuyi casually replied. ¡°Why would I feel that way just now?¡± Gu Xijiu still wondered. ¡°I¡¯ve helped your body to upgrade, but your soul had not, so, you could not adapt to it just now. I¡¯ve stabilized your soul now; you¡¯ll be fine eventually.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Gu Xijiu tried to move her limbs again and checked on Di Fuyi at the same time, ¡°Wow! You can adapt so fast, and there¡¯s not even a single second that you felt ufortable.¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°Yes because there¡¯s no differencepared to the time before we swapped bodies. You didn¡¯t upgrade it, and my soul was strong enough, so it was just fine.¡± He exined to her. Was he ming her for not being able to upgrade his body? Anyway, Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power was already so high; it should not be a problem if he does not upgrade. She could not even guess which level his body was ranked at. ¡°Alright, take a nap. You should have a good rest.¡± Di Fuyi also returned to his bed, and when he wanted to close the bed drapes, he asked, ¡°Oh right, what did you say when I was trying to help you to stabilize your soul?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Di Fuyi slowly said, ¡°You must have thought about something bad, right? Indeed, you have such a dirty mind!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. He did that on purpose! Why was he ming her? She was annoyed and quickly covered her face with the nket and tried to sniff her odor. She felt a little strange as the unique fragrance was gone! When Di Fuyi was in her body, she could smell a unique fragrance when he was close to her. She was wondering what kind of incense he was using and wanted to check, but it was gone! He could not have possibly brought the fragrance with him right? That was weird. Chapter 809 Chapter 809: The Fragrance Of His Soul Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Was it the fragrance of his soul?! It was not about the physical body that Di Fuyi upied! Whichever body he used would carry this fragrance. The question was, did Gu Xijiu have a unique ability to smell this fragrance instead of body odor? No, that did not make sense as she could detect the odor change in different individuals when she interacted with them. Sometimes, it smelled good, but sometimes it was disgusting! Even when she was with Long Siye, she could sense his odor change from time to time. There were several types of herbal fragrance on his body. But when she was living in Di Fuyi¡¯s body, she specially sniffed the fragrance of his body but could not smell anything. However, when he drew closer to stabilize her soul just now, she smelled the fragrance again! The only exnation for this is that she was smelling the fragrance of his soul! She was wondering whether other people could sense it. Gu Xijiu looked at the Firmament Stone on her wrist; it had not interacted with her for more than ten days, she missed it. Thus, she tried to call it with her mind, but it did not respond at all as though it was dead. She was getting panicked and tapped on it with her finger, ¡°Little Cang, Little Cang¡­¡± The Firmament Stone did not respond, was it malfunctioned again? It did have a simr problem before due to the absorption of the spiritual light on the Open Heaven Stage. It went straight into hibernation since then due to overwhelming power from the spiritual light! But, it should not be overwhelmed this time! What was wrong with it? Was it because Di Fuyi possessed the body before? Perhaps his soul was too strong for the Firmament Stone? She tried to sense the Firmament Stone, and it was full of energy. But it was different fromst time. It did not seem to be hibernating. The Firmament Stone was her personal device since she came to this world. She treated it as though it was her best buddy! The Firmament Stone also told her that it would only interact with her. It even told Gu Xijiu not to tell anyone that it could interact with her. Hence, that was a secret between the two of them that no one else knows about. However, the Firmament Stone was silent this time, which made Gu Xijiu very worried. She could not find a good reason to question Di Fuyi as the Firmament stone looked perfectly fine with beautiful colors and no ws. Chapter 810 Chapter 810: Did We Hate Each Other? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu followed Di Fuyi out of the mansion. To fool their enemies, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu treated each other rather intimately the past few days. They either held each other¡¯s hand, or Gu Xijiu would ce her hand on his waist when they walked together. Since they had swapped bodies, it looked as though Di Fuyi was holding Gu Xijiu¡¯s waist. Perhaps, it was because they had done it so often in the past few days, Gu Xijiu subconsciously wanted to ce her hand on his waist again when they walked out the mansion. However, she quickly withdrew her hand when she almost touched him as she suddenly realized something was wrong. Di Fuyi probably did not notice as he continued walking as though nothing happened. ¡­ A big moon was hanging in the sky that night. It was so massive that onlookers could notice a few grey pits on its surface. Gu Xijiu realized Di Fuyi was bringing her to wander by the brook. The water was flowing with a soothing sound, and the maple leaves on both sides of the streams fell on the ground gently. They also dropped into the river and floated away naturally with the water. Gu Xijiu felt that the scene was very familiar and recalled the experience she had with The Lord. She was shocked when she remembered The Lord! It felt like the fragrance of The Lord smelled simr to Di Fuyi¡¯s! Of course, it was not identical, but it should be from the same manufacturer. Did her sense of smell suddenly malfunction? Or did Celestial Master Zuo have a particrly special rtionship with The Lord? Di Fuyi was an expert in disguising himself, and he could y many different roles, so did that mean he also impersonated The Lord before? Perhaps, The Lord she met earlier was him? She was shocked by her own thought. How could it be!? He was not supposed to be brave enough to fake The Lord¡¯s identity even if The Lord liked him. That would be a great sin! He might be decapitated, or have his entire family killed! None of his servants in the Fucang Hall could escape. But¡­ Uhh, oh right. Gu Xijiu remembered she had smelled the same fragrance from Rong Jialuo too. And also the person who imed he wanted to get revenge on her at the riverside. Gosh! Was her nose spoilt? Or was there something big behind it? Gu Xijiu was idling while she was thinking. Di Fuyi, who was walking ahead of her, suddenly paused. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu crashed into his back! She quickly stepped back and rubbed her nose as she hit her nose on his firm back. ¡°Absent-minded again?¡± Di Fuyi turned around and looked at her. He sighed, ¡°You¡¯re always absent-minded when you¡¯re with me huh? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Did we hate each other before?¡± Di Fuyi frowned and looked at her, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Xijiu continued to ask, ¡°Did you pretend to be Rong Jialuo ande to the General¡¯s residence?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly recalled that he would have forgotten about the past if she did not mention it to him. Initially, he just found her interesting and wanted to tease her and y with her as the price of her taking away his robe in the cave. However¡­ However, what was wrong with the little girl? How did she suddenly talk about that? It was too random! ¡°Why are you asking me in this way?¡± Di Fuyi did not answer her question but questioned her instead. Gu Xijiu twitched her lips, ¡°You just need to tell me yes or no¡­¡± Di Fuyi paused a second and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked, ¡°Why? I haven¡¯t imed I was a heaven¡¯s gift disciple that time. Why¡­ why did you investigate me?¡± Di Fuyi sighed, but he could not tell her the truth. Thus, he used a more reasonable excuse, ¡°You were quite special that time, so I decided to take a look.¡± Chapter 811 Chapter 811: Got Himself Into Trouble Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The excuse made sense, so Gu Xijiu trusted his reply. ¡°Did you approach me with any other identity? Have you ever pretended to be my enemy?¡± ¡°Yes, but I just wanted to know more about you.¡± He still could not speak the truth. Otherwise, he would expose his identity as The Lord. Indeed! He was a mysterious man! She always wondered when she offended such a mighty person. Now she knew he just wanted to investigate her! She smiled awkwardly, ¡°So you were looking for heaven¡¯s gift disciples? And you would just investigate whenever you see something strange and unique?¡± Di Fuyi smiled silently. It looked as though he agreed with her question. Gu Xijiu could not help but shake her head, ¡°Your investigation method is really unique¡­¡± How many people has he investigated with this strategy? Damn it! All the weird people she has met before were him! She just felt she could never escape from his palm. Gu Xijiu felt frustrated when she recalled all the encounters she had with imposters, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you seem to be very free huh¡­¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Indeed! He was really very free! Initially, he was nning to find something fun to do, but who knew that he would get himself into troubleter! He paused and asked, ¡°Why have you randomly recalled all this? And how did you even know it was me?¡± Gu Xijiu thought whether she should tell him the truth. He would hide his odor when he tries to fake his identity again if she tells him that she could recognize people this way. However, what could she say if she did not want to tell the truth? She paused for a second and smiled, ¡°I just feel some of their actions and behavior seemed simr to you. So I just asked.¡± How intelligent was Di Fuyi? The excuse was a bad one. He definitely would not believe it! He looked at her, and he knew she was very alert, so her words were not entirely reliable. However, he had no right to me her as he really had his difficulties in telling her the truth as well. No couple had zero secrets between each other, especially for the two of them. Both of them continued walking for a few miles, but none of them spoke a word. Gu Xijiu felt quite bored. She even felt this way when she wandered around with Long Siye; her legs were sore and tired. She would prefer to go singing or drink in a bar or maybe even watch a movie. However, Long Siye liked to walk around all the time, so she also tried to tolerate and follow him. She did all this just to be with him. This time, she did not go to sleep even though it was quitete. She followed Di Fuyi to wander around directionlessly. Surprisingly, she was not annoyed but felt secure to walk beside him as though she would not need to worry even if the sky copsed. Of course, throughout the walk, she also paid attention to her surroundings to make sure no one followed behind them. There would not be much interaction between the two of them anymore after tonight. She would go back to where she used to stay and go to ss every day in Tianju Hall. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Di Fuyi asked as he broke the silence between them. Gu Xijiu paused and answered, ¡°Work hard and work harder!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent for a second. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to follow Long Siye to Tianwen Mountain?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and shook her head, ¡°I just came to Tianju Hall not long ago, there are many things for me to learn. Why would I go to Tianwen Mountain?¡± Chapter 812 Chapter 812: I¡¯m Still A Kid Though Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay with Long Siye? He would only be here for half a year.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°But it¡¯s notpulsory to go to Tianwen Mountain right? I still have many things to do here.¡± ¡°I thought you want to be with him all the time?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned at this remark. He must be joking! Even couples did not stay together all the time; distance is needed to keep love beautiful. ¡°We can live independently! Why do we need to be together all the time?¡± ¡°Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t miss him if you¡¯re going to be far apart for a long time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, as long as we know each other is safe. We didn¡¯t meet every day when we were in the modern world. Perhaps, only once every two months? Sometimes, only twice a year¡­¡± ¡°Then, have you thought about marrying him?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and looked at him, ¡°I thought you just forced him to swear that he would never marry me for the rest of his life?¡± Di Fuyi could not look at Gu Xijiu. ¡°You told me you want to be his lover. Lovers could also do what husbands and wives usually do.¡± Gu Xijiu held her breath. Was he talking about sexual intercourse? She has never thought about it! She and Long Siye shared a tonic love. They only held hands in their previous life and hung out for tea and movies. They talked to each other a lot, and that was all. They did not even kiss each other. Long Siye was probably worried that she did not even think about that. How about the life in the future? Since they were together now, were they going to have sex? Gu Xijiu tried to imagine the scene but she could not. She was anxious and subconsciously refused to think about it. She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m only 15 years old now, I¡¯m still a kid though!¡± Di Fuyi turned around and looked at her this time. Her eyes were sparkling with the reflection of the moonlight, but she felt uneasy being stared at by him. She subconsciously touched her face, ¡°Why are you looking at me this way?¡± Di Fuyi stretched his hand and pulled her nearer to him. He then looked at her again from head to toe. He slowly spoke, ¡°Xijiu, girls who are 15 in this world are considered an adult. They can marry anytime soon.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her chin, ¡°But we were from a different world. 15 was considered underage! That¡¯s the time we should be in school learning; people hardly get married at 15!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the best age group for the girls in the modern world to get married?¡± ¡°Maybe 22 or 23¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was uncertain as she did not study about marriage before. ¡°Even though that was the legal age, in fact, the girls there hardly got married at 22 or 23. Most of them would either be studying or working hard to achieve something. They usually get married around 26 or 27 years old; some even get married after 30¡­¡± ¡°Uhh, then when did you n to get married when you were in the modern world?¡± Gu Xijiu paused; she was caught off guard as she never really looked into this issue before. She just wanted to be with him. At that time, she only thought about earning a lot of money and then fake her death to escape from the assassin organization. She wanted to fake her identity and go to other countries and live happily with Long Siye. They wanted to be an average couple working in other cities. Both of them could easily be a physician in a hospital, and they could go to work ande home together every day. They would go out to have fun on the weekends, and it would be perfect if they could have a child! ¡°Probably 27 years old orter? I don¡¯t want to marry early.¡± She was not the kind who would get married in her early 20s; she liked to live independently and did not want to be over-attached to anyone. Chapter 813
Chapter 813: As Though He Could Not Hold Her Anymore Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi looked at her again, ¡°Then what ns do you have for now? Do you still want to wait until 27 or 28 before marrying him?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly felt frustrated; she did not know the answer to that question! She sincerely had not thought about it. ¡°I think the very minimum would be to wait until I graduate.¡± Di Fuyi continued to speak, ¡°ording to the standard procedure; you¡¯ll need another nine years toplete your program in Tianju Hall. Hence, do you n to marry him nine yearster?¡± Gu Xijiu paused, ¡°I¡¯ll only be 24 years old by then.¡± 24 years old is the best time to fight and establish once career. She had never thought of getting married at that age. ¡°Hmm, which means, you don¡¯t n to marry him even after nine years, but instead you n to do whatever you want first until you¡¯re 27 or 28 years old?¡± Di Fuyi continued to ask. ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not know how to answer. Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to answer? Or you have never thought about it at all?¡± Gu Xijiu was mad, ¡°I¡¯m only 15 years old this year, why would I think so much?¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu, that¡¯s not how you normally behave, you always n your future. How could you exclude him from your n?¡± ¡°I¡­ I did¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was still trying to argue. Suddenly, Di Fuyi grabbed her hand. She was frightened and wanted to struggle. However, he pulled her aside, and his arms were locked around her waist so that he could look at her face to face. He looked into her eyes, ¡°Xijiu, did you confuse your feelings? Are you sure you love him? Or do you just love him as a brother?¡± Gu Xijiu was stiff! She felt as though she was sweating and she denied, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t treat him as my brother; I always approached him with the intention to make him my future partner¡­¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯re just nning to make him your partner instead of falling in love with him?¡± ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a huge difference!¡± Di Fuyi pulled her even nearer to him. Both of them could even smell each other¡¯s breath, ¡°Xijiu, ¡®like¡¯ and ¡®love¡¯ is different. You wouldn¡¯t lose control if you like someone, but you would if you love someone!¡± He was so close to her, and his lips almost touched her cheek. His words made her confused. Subconsciously, she argued, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a rational person, I won¡¯t lose control¡­¡± Di Fuyi already kissed her on the lips before she could finish talking! He was so fast that she could not respond to it in time. Her heart skipped a few beats when his lips were on hers! Di Fuyi was usually gentle and polite, but his kisses were aggressive and dominant this round! He kissed her passionately as though it was thest time they would meet. She wanted to push him away, but she was trapped in his arms. His spiritual power was significantly stronger than hers; she had no way to change the oue! He was hugging her waist, and her head was held and fixed at a specific position by him. Their bodies and lips were basically glued together. Gu Xijiu had lost control! Her blood was boiling until she could not think at all. Her heart was pounding in her chest, and her limbs went numb. She could hardly breathe or stand properly. Di Fuyi was too passionate this time, and it was as though he could not hold her anymore. Chapter 814 Chapter 814: Romantic Love Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They had no idea how long they had been kissing, but both of them were gasping for air when he let her go. In fact, Di Fuyi did not entirely let her go but leaned his forehead on her forehead instead. His nose was touching her nose as well. He spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°Xijiu, love in uncontroble, just like when you¡¯re with me, I always wanted to hug you, wanted to kiss you, and pull you into my arms. I want to protect you, and sometimes, I even want two of us to be one. I wanted to see you so badly when you¡¯re away, and I don¡¯t want to let you go when I see you. I made up a thousand excuses to see you even though I know you don¡¯t like me¡­ Tell me now, what is this? Is this love? Or is it just a crush? Do you feel the same for Long Siye? Do you?¡± That was the first time he took so long to confess to someone. Gu Xijiu was stunned. Her brain felt as though it was deoxygenated and she could not think of anything else. She even forgot to push him away! Di Fuyi¡¯s burning palm pressed on her chest where her heart was located, ¡°Xijiu, you have feelings for me. Listen to your heartbeat, it¡¯s pumping so rapidly. You were panicked when I was in danger; you were worried that I would die¡­ Xijiu, I¡¯m already in your heart¡­¡± Gu Xijiu felt miserable; she felt as though she was an onion that was being peeled offyer byyer. Her ¡®wound¡¯ was exposed! Gu Xijiu¡¯s face went pale, and suddenly, she pushed him away! Sheughed coldly, ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about!? How much do you think you know about us? You don¡¯t know anything! My love with Long Siye is like the river flow; it wouldst forever! And, I didn¡¯t treat him as my brother! I was hoping he would be my future husband! Everyone has their opinion, and their own way to handle a rtionship. The love you mentioned just now is just a lie! I don¡¯t need that! As an assassin, we love rationally and decisively, and we don¡¯t need romance¡­ So, stop your sweet talk with me. Go ahead and try with other girls, I¡¯m not interested!¡± A strange energy was formed in her thoracic cavity, and it felt like it wasing up. She felt sad until her throat was stiff until she almost cried. However, she held it back and raised her chin like a proud crane to calm herself down, ¡°About the feeling you mentioned just now¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t feel it! I just see you as a friend. I¡¯ll definitely worry when you are in danger, and I will feel the same for the mussel. I don¡¯t love you, so stop thinking nonsense!¡± How could she fall in love with him?! This person was so mysterious. He was so unpredictable and sometimes, she even felt that he hated her. Besides that, his rtionship with Yun Qingluo was so confusing, and he also hung out with her on the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day! She saw it herself! Di Fuyi treated her so romantically on the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, but the next day he almost killed her just because she did something wrong. His emotions changed too fast. She was not sympathizing with Yun Qingluo; in fact, she was annoyed to see her. However, Gu Xijiu could foresee Di Fuyi¡¯s attitude in the future by looking at the way he treated Yun Qingluo. He would simply insult her once he got her! Gu Xijiu would not deny that Di Fuyi was charming, and her heart skipped a beat sometimes when she saw him, but she would not fall in love with him. He was too unpredictable and she could not bear to be hurt. Chapter 815 Chapter 815: Can You Give Up Everything For Her? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu would rather avoid having a rtionship if love could make someone lose their mind, or be anxious and insecure. Did he love her? That sounded easy but did he really? She suspected he had been telling many girls that he loves them. The feeling of falling in love with someone which he described earlier sounded like a story from some novel, it was not real! Even if the emotion was intense, that was just the chemical reaction in the human body and brain, it would eventually fade away. As an assassin, she only needed a calm and harmonious love. A safe and longsting rtionship. She would not be overly attached to the man, hence, she would not feel it was the end of the world even if she loses her lover. She would not even feel ecstatic when she got her dream man. Gu Xijiu did not want to talk to Di Fuyi anymore. Hence, she turned around and teleported away. Di Fuyi stood at the same spot and watched her disappear into the distance. He suddenly said, ¡°Juste out! Aren¡¯t you tired of watching this for so long?¡± Someone emerged from a big tree. It was a man wearing a white robe. Indeed, Long Siye has been there since a while ago. He hopped off the tree and looked at Di Fuyi expressionlessly, ¡°Di Fuyi, how long have you noticed me!?¡± Di Fuyi curved his lips upward, ¡°I was the one who taught you the Invisibility Technique, do you think you can hide it from me?¡± ¡°So, you did that for me to see? You purposely kissed her in front of me?¡± Long Siye subconsciously clenched his fists. Di Fuyi sat on a huge rock, ¡°I thought you would rush out when I kissed her, but your patience really amazed me! So, this is your love to her?¡± Long Siye tightened his lips, ¡°You don¡¯t understand our love.¡± Di Fuyiughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, I really don¡¯t understand both of you¡­ Long Siye, are you really sure she loves you?¡± Long Siye looked pale; he did not want to answer. Di Fuyi was still staring at him, ¡°Fine, whether she loves you or not, let¡¯s leave it aside first. Do you really love her?¡± Long Siye frowned and answered decisively, ¡°Why do you even bother to ask? I love her!¡± ¡°Can you give up everything for her?¡± Long Siye paused and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What if you will be disqualified from being a heaven¡¯s gift disciple if you choose to be with her? Perhaps, you will need to give up all the honors and achievements you have now if you want to be with her.¡± Long Siye frowned but continued, ¡°What does it have to do with being a heaven¡¯s gift disciple?¡± ¡°Perhaps, who knows¡­¡± Di Fuyi casually replied. ¡°Long Siye, I¡¯ve told you before that both of you are not meant to be together, and you¡¯ll definitely have to pay the price if you were to disobey the rules of nature! So, it depends on whether you¡¯re willing to pay the price for the prize you want. Are you willing to do that?¡± Long Siye could not utter a word, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! There are no more obstacles between us; we can still be together even though you disagree for us to get married. I¡¯d rather not marry anyone if she doesn¡¯t want to get married. I¡¯ll give her my best! Why do I need to pay the price? What you¡¯ve just said doesn¡¯t make sense at all!¡± Di Fuyi continued staring at him, ¡°Are you trying to avoid the question?¡± Long Siye waved his sleeve and left just after saying, ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t make sense at all! I¡¯m not obliged to answer!¡± ¡°Long Siye, I¡¯llpete with you. I will not give up!¡± Di Fuyi said from behind. Long Siye shouted, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be disappointed!¡± He hopped and disappeared in the dark. Di Fuyi watched in disappointment as he disappeared; his eyes were narrowed as he tried to spot the direction Long Siye headed. Chapter 816 Chapter 816: The Water Was In Love As Well Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi did not even dare to ask himself. Would he really willing to pay the price? Did he really love her so much? Perhaps, Long Siye had overestimated his love to Gu Xijiu as well. At least, it seemed like he did not love her as much as Di Fuyi did! If Gu Xijiu really loved Long Siye, both of them would feel it was a disaster if they were to be apart. If that were the case, Di Fuyi would consider withdrawing from thepetition to make them a pair. Of course, he would be sad. However, he was willing to sacrifice for Gu Xijiu¡¯s happiness. He would take whatever consequences as long as she would be happy. But the situation did not seem to be like what he thought. The feelings that Gu Xijiu had toward Long Siye was more likely a habit or an excuse for her to avoid Di Fuyi. Perhaps, she liked Long Siye, but it was more likely a sibling type of love instead of the kind that gets you married. On the other hand, it seems as though Long Siye truly loved Gu Xijiu, but his love was not firm, and he might just give up if something happened. If that were the case, why would Di Fuyi give up? He must try his best before he regrets! ¡­ Autumn was here. The maples leaves fell on the surface of the water and drifted far away into the distance. ¡°The man is in love, but thedy isn¡¯t¡­¡± Di Fuyi mumbled as he looked at the maple trees. He was standing there while he idled. The scene depicted the painting of maple leaves dancing around an idle man. He stretched his hand to pick a leaf and then flicked it into the water. The water was disturbed and immediately engulfed the leaf. ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s quitete already, why don¡¯t you go back to rest?¡± Mu Feng appeared from nowhere and stood beside him. Di Fuyi asked, ¡°How¡¯s the preparation?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lord! It¡¯s a perfect n.¡± Mu Feng assured. Di Fuyi nodded, ¡°Who is watching Yun Qingluo?¡± ¡°Ling Xi. My Lord, her puppet¡¯s magic is way more advanced than Yun Qingluo¡¯s. She¡¯s the best person for this role.¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Excellent! I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow.¡± Mu Feng¡¯s eyes were sparkling, ¡°So am I! Everything is ready. Now we¡¯re just waiting for the preys toe!¡± ¡­ Di Fuyi realized Gu Xijiu was not there when he returned to his bedroom; she was not on the bed opposite his bed either. Was she so afraid to the point that she did not dare toe back? Perhaps, she was still wandering around somewhere. Hmmm, he seemed to be too aggressive just now. However, Gu Xijiu would not give him a chance if he did not force her to. He walked out the room and tried to sense something. He then walked toward the pavilion. Indeed, Gu Xijiu was there. It was quite cold at the pavilion, but that was bearable based on her current physique. There was a bench in the pavilion with afortable backrest that was spacious enough for people to rest. She was leaning on the backrest of the bench, and it was as big as a single bed. Gu Xijiu felt it was too risky to stay with Di Fuyi alone in the same room after his interrogation and hot kiss. She thought it would be very awkward for them, so she decided to leave the mansion. She also knew it was a critical time; she could not simply leave before the great battle to avoid creating any suspicion from the enemies. Therefore, she decided to rest here when she found the pavilion. Chapter 817 Chapter 817: No One Else In This World Who Loves You As Much As I Do Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The view at the pavilion was pretty lovely, and she used toe here quite often. It was a good idea to sleep here for thest night. She felt annoyed even after she lied down. Her mood could equate to a quietke being disturbed by a huge rock. She could not calm herself in such a short period. She meditated and tried to empty her mind. Fortunately, she felt much better after that. She lied down again and closed her eyes, and then began to count sheep while she took a few deep breaths. Finally, she fell asleep. It was quitete already when Di Fuyi came back, so, she was already asleep when he found her at the pavilion. Her facial features were stunning. Her eyshes were long, and it formed an oval shadow on her eyebags that made her look like a doll. Her lips were pinkish and juicy which made everyone want to kiss it and leave their distinct mark on it. Strangely, he just returned the body to her not long ago, and he was supposed to be very familiar with this body. However, he found it so beautiful and unique when he looked at it from a different angle. He wanted to hug her in his arms to protect her. Perhaps, it was because her soul was living in that body? He liked the soul in that body, a girl who came from another world. He sat down and idled as he looked at her sleeping. It was breezy outside the pavilion, and the wind circted inside it as well. Gu Xijiu slept in a curved position as she was probably cold. He took off his cloak and covered her. It was a magic cloak which could keep one cool in the summer and keep one warm during the winter. Besides that, it was very thin and light. She was not aware even when he covered her with the cloak, and she was still sleeping tightly. She had probably seen something interesting as she suddenly smiled in her dream. The dimples on her face looked very lovely. ¡°Sweetheart, what are you dreaming about? Did you dream about me?¡±Di Fuyi smiled when he caressed her face gently with his fingers. He was happy as he saw her happy. Of course, Gu Xijiu did not respond as she could not hear him. His gaze returned to the Firmament Stone on her wrist. He had sealed its spiritual sensor when he tried to remove the sword in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body as he was worried that Firmament Stone might notice his real identity. Hence, it was hibernating until now as he did not unseal it since then. It seemed to be the right time to unlock it so that this little girl would not be worried. A light was glowing on his fingertip as he suddenly paused when he has almost issued the spell. He lowered his body and held his breath before he drew nearer to her. He could feel her breath blown on his cheek and his lips were only 0.1 millimeters away from hers. He was so captivated by her kiss earlier, and he wanted to kiss her so badly once again, but he did not dare to do it! The little girl was very alert; she would wake up if someone else were so close to her! However, Di Fuyi was different. He could suppress his existence so that it would not trigger her biological rm. Hence, she would not be awake. However, if he did kiss her, she would definitely wake up! The first thing she would do is to p him! That would be a disaster! How great it would be if he could just stay beside her like this! He felt an overwhelming warmth in his heart. ¡°My sweetheart, you¡¯ll see the good side of me one day. There¡¯s no one else in this world who loves you as much as I do.¡± He gently kissed her forehead. Chapter 818 Chapter 818: You¡¯re Such A yboy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyshes flickered as she has regained her consciousness. Di Fuyi quickly sat upright and looked at her with a smile so that she would be shocked when she was awake. Of course, he wanted her to adapt to his existence slowly. Surprisingly, she was not awake but only turned her body and continued sleeping. She was mumbling, but could not hear much. He heard her calling his name though. He was so curious about it and wondered whether he had a ce in her heart since she was calling his name in her dream. ¡°Sweetheart, what did you say?¡± He asked softly. It was magical to lure the dreamer to tell you something about the dream without waking them up. Gu Xijiu mumbled again, but this time, she was calling Long Siye. Damn it! Di Fuyi almost had to hit himself on his chest! Wait, but she called his name first instead of Long Siye¡¯s! ¡°Sweetheart,e on, tell me what you said! Di Fuyi¡­ what about Di Fuyi?¡± He just wanted to know what she thought of him. He could not be bothered with Long Siye. ¡°Di Fuyi¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t love you¡­ You¡¯re such a yboy¡­¡± Gu Xijiu finally said aplete sentence. Di Fuyi paused and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m very loyal!¡± He then drew closer to her and continued promoting himself, ¡°Sweetheart, could you love me? Hmmm, you¡¯ll realize I¡¯m the best person for you if you love me. No one else can beat me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu twitched her mouth, and she could even talk to him in her dream, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want you. You¡¯re so flirty! I, I don¡¯t even know whether you like men or women¡­ I even feel I¡¯m the mistress, the third wheel between you and Long Siye!¡± Di Fuyi ran out of words! What a huge misunderstanding! He immediately shivered! Di Fuyi straightened his body, and he had no idea why would she think of that. He quickly tried to figure out the interactions between himself and Gu Xijiu. Indeed, he realized he always tried to destroy her dates with Long Siye and that sounded wrong in her eyes. He was actually jealous of Long Siye being close to her. He drew nearer to her and argued, ¡°Sweetheart, of course, I like women. I¡¯m a normal man! You aren¡¯t the mistress. That¡¯s Long Siye! He¡¯s the third wheel between the two of us¡­¡± ¡°You must follow the sequence¡­¡± Gu Xijiu seemed to have drowned deep in her dream, ¡°I¡¯ve dated him¡­ since my previous life. Even if there¡­ there¡¯s a mistress; it¡¯s not supposed to be me, it¡¯s you¡­¡± Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°Gu Xijiu if you must identify a mistress, it should be Long Siye. The sequence is nothing in a rtionship; it¡¯s just like the rtionship between your mother and her older brother. They grew up together, and her older brother must have loved her so much. She was supposed to love him, but in the end, she fell in love with Gu Xietian, and she even ran away with him¡­¡± He paused and then continued, ¡°Of course, Luo Xinn didn¡¯t have a good sense of judgment, but that¡¯s not important. I was just using her as an example. Love has nothing to do with sequence okay? And you don¡¯t love Long Siye, you just like him. You like him as a brother¡­¡± Chapter 819
Chapter 819: Be Her Pillow, Be Her Bed Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The wind was blowing strong outside and it was really cold and freezing. However, it was warm inside the pavilion as he was sitting on the bench that she was sleeping on. One was sleeping tight and another was guarding sweetly. The backrest was a little hard, she seemed to be annoyed after a while and began to frown and flipped her body over. Di Fuyi looked at the bench and then looked at her again. He pondered for a second, and then hugged her in his arms¡­ Needless to mention, his body was way cozier than the bench ¨C it was soft and warm. Gu Xijiu had a good sleep and she used to look at the bed opposite her when she woke up¡­ However, she only saw the bench instead of Di Fuyi¡¯s bed. She paused for a second and then recalled the incidentst night. She recalled that she had left his room and slept in the pavilion¡­ It was very quiet in the pavilion and she was all alone by herself. She got up from the bench and a cloak slipped down onto the floor. She quickly caught the cloak when it almostnded. Of course, she could recognize that it was Di Fuyi¡¯s cloak, as he came to see herst night and left after covering her with it. She naturally folded it nicely and then stretched her body. Strangely, why did her body not ache even though the bench was so hard? In fact, she felt sofortable. Chapter 820 Chapter 820: Emergency Fighter Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She was not so familiar with the ancient array but her modern knowledge was undisputed. She was good at military strategy and knew how to make amazing bombs by only using the materials in this world¡­ She applied some of the modern knowledge into the current array, which was very helpful to the battle. They were almost done with the nning after nearly an hour of intense discussion. Di Fuyi pped his hands to call Mu Yun, he passed the array map to him so that he could get everything prepared. When they were busy with the nning, someone came in to report, ¡°Headmaster Gu, they are departing soon¡­¡± ¡­ Gu Canmo and the troop had gathered together and waited for their attack. Gu Xijiu was there when Gu Canmo briefed his students who were going to be their emergency fighters. While Di Fuyi and Long Siye were standing on stage, as both of them were there, Gu Canmo had also invited them to give a speech as a form of motivation to the students. Di Fuyi waszy to talk, hence, he asked Long Siye to speak on his behalf. Long Siye yed his role very well as his speech was really inspiring. Both teachers and students were inspired! Yun Qingluo hid in the crowd of students, she could finally look openly at the purple robe on the stage. However, her expression was strange as she looked sad and happy at the same time. While she was looking Di Fuyi, she also peeked at Gu Xijiu who was standing a few rows beside her. Gu Xijiu always looked calm and she was looking at the stage as well, however, Yun Qingluo had no idea whether she was looking at Di Fuyi or someone else¡­ After a series of motivational speeches, Gu Canmo led his troop and departed. Since Gu Xijiu and Yun Qingluo had not fully recovered, they had to stay in Tianju Hall with Long Siye and Di Fuyi as well as a few workers. Gu Canmo and his crew walked very fast, and in just 15 minutes, the entire Tianju Hall had be an empty town. Yun Qingluo was looking at Di Fuyi when he walked down the stairs, he went straight to Gu Xijiu and pulled her away, ¡°Xijiu, let me bring you for a walk around the garden.¡± Garden Tianxiang was inside Tianju Hall with many special nts inside. It was a good ce to walk around. Di Fuyi often brought Gu Xijiu there to walk around, hence, no one would suspect even if he brought her there this time. Yun Qingluo clenched her fingers in her sleeve as she watched them walk far away together. She flicked her fingers, and a light beam of green shed and immediately followed them. She then returned to her courtyard and entered her house. The puppet came out from the dark and asked, ¡°How was it?¡± Yun Qingluo took a breath and answered, ¡°Everything is normal¡­ you¡­ you can take action now!¡± The puppet walked over and hugged her, ¡°Babe, your dream ising true soon, but you seem to be sad, huh?¡± Yun Qingluo was frustrated. The mask on the puppet¡¯s face was exactly the same as the one Di Fuyi had. However, the characteristics were totally different from Di Fuyi since he had gained his freedom. He was getting more and more annoying now. She pushed him away, ¡°Just leave me alone!¡± The puppet hugged her even tighter andughed beside her ear, ¡°Babe, I know you weren¡¯t satisfied. We still have some time, let me satisfy you!¡± He immediately tore off her clothes. Yun Qingluo was extremely mad, the puppet did not look like Di Fuyi anymore! Suddenly, the scene where Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu left together hand in hand shed across her mind; she felt a heartache rising! Chapter 821 Chapter 821: Why Don¡¯t You Use Your Real Body Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yun Qingluo looked at the fellow in front of her again; she found herself getting more and more frustrated with him. That was the first time she pushed him away with her spiritual power, ¡°Let me go! Who do you think you are¡­?¡± She was quite powerful and she had almost fully recovered, hence, she was strong enough to push him away and it was definitely not a problem to her even if she was to break an iron ore lump. However, the man only took a step back. He quickly rushed to her with a white glow on his fingertips which looked like a string and got her tied up tightly. Her clothes werepletely torn and she was tied up skillfully. Coincidentally, he exposed all her sensitive body parts where it was supposed to be exposed and needless to say, she was in a submissive position now. Yun Qingluo¡¯s eyes were wide opened as she found it really unbelievable, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not my puppet! Who are you!?¡± The man had more expertise and better Kung Fu than her. The man slowly took off his mask, ¡°Then who do you think I am?¡± There was still only a pair of eyes and a mouth on his face, that was her puppet but where did he learn the Kung Fu? She seemed to recall something, ¡°You¡­ Who¡¯s soul is this? Why are you in my puppet¡¯s body!?¡± The man put on his mask again and smiled evilly, ¡°You¡¯re so smart my dear, indeed, I¡¯m an outsider. Your puppet has no spiritual consciousness, how could he beat my skill? Come on, let me serve you now.¡± He carried her to the bed¡­ The man was very skillful, he was definitely a sex expert as he managed to make Yun Qingluo gasp continuously to the extent that she could not even speak in just a few minutes. She hated the man but her body wanted hisfort so badly¡­ She did not understand his thoughts as he was supposed to be a prurience but he just wanted to make her happy and watch her enjoy his skill¡­ Was it his special interest? Or it was because he could not do anything else due to the body of the puppet? ¡°You¡­ Who are you!? You, let me go, why don¡¯t you use your real body in the future?¡± ¡°Do you really want me, my dear?¡± The man drew closer and ran his fingers through her hair. ¡°I¡­ I think you wouldn¡¯t¡­ be happy by just making me happy. Why don¡¯t you use your real body, we¡­¡± She really wanted to see who the h*ck it was who put her through hell. ¡°You want my real body?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Of¡­ course.¡± ¡°Do you think¡­ you are worth it?¡± The man was still smiling but he was very mean. Yun Qingluo could not speak a word and her expression changed, ¡°Then¡­ why did you treat me this way?¡± ¡°First, it¡¯s to reward you. Second, I just want to practice my skills on you as it makes me feel so aplished when a saint of ady like you turns into a vixen in my hand.¡± The man was extremely mean and tried to insult her as well. Yun Qingluo was speechless. She clenched her teeth, ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk! Insane!! I think you¡­ you just can¡¯t do it! Why do you need to give me so many excuses¡­¡± She stopped talking suddenly as the man was pulling her hair and her head bent backward. She almost cried from the pain and shouted, ¡°Let go! Let go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to challenge me, my dear¡­ You can¡¯t afford to pay the price! My wife would be the one who can tell whether I¡¯m good at having sex or not, and you¡­ haha! You should be contented as I¡¯m willing to serve you with my fingers! Don¡¯t ask for something you don¡¯t deserve.¡± The man threatened her. Chapter 822 Chapter 822: Real Enough To Be His Imposter Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yun Qingluo felt a certain sharp pain in her head; her limbs were tied and the string on her body was getting tighter. She looked exactly like a Chinese dumpling now! She did not dare to challenge him anymore! ¡°I, I¡¯ve never thought of getting you¡­ But you¡¯ve promised me that you¡¯ll leave Di Fuyi¡¯s body to me after killing him.¡± The man pinched her cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± He got down from the bed and flicked his fingers. Yun Qingluo was released, ¡°Yun Qingluo, you can only be on my team now. Let me tell you, you¡¯ll definitely have a hard time if you dare to disobey me!¡± Of course, Yun Qingluo did not dare to argue but agreed with everything he said. Suddenly, she seemed to recall something, ¡°What¡­ What are you going to tell The Lord after killing Di Fuyi? I¡¯m sure he would be very mad!¡± The man smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, The Lord wouldn¡¯t know. Di Fuyi wouldn¡¯t really disappear, I¡¯ll help him continue living and no one would know Celestial Master Zuo is actually someone else¡­¡± He put the purple robe on again and spun around in the house, ¡°By that time, I can just literally rece him!¡± Yun Qingluo remained silent. She suddenly shivered and felt the target of this man was not only Di Fuyi but someone else too¡­ Who the h*ck did he think he was!? He was definitely not a normal person as he could simply possess the puppet! Apparently, his Kung Fu and power were beyond one¡¯s imagination! The man looked out the window and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s time! Let¡¯s go harvesting!¡± He pulled Yun Qingluo and said gently, ¡°Come on, call back your puppet and see what he doing right now.¡± Yun Qingluo could only do what he asked and quickly called her puppet back. ording to the puppet, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were still walking around in Tianxiang Garden , they were drinking inside a pavilion. The manughed out loud, ¡°Even the God is helping me!¡± He then walked out of the house. ¡­ A flower grew in between the maple leaves above a beautiful brook. Long Siye had finally seen the man. This time, he came with a purple robe and a mask on his face. He looked exactly like Di Fuyi, hence, Long Siye¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Woah! Di Fuyi?!¡± The man smiled, ¡°Do I really look exactly like him, Overlord Long?¡± Long Siye looked at him again and sighed, ¡°Real enough to be his imposter!¡± The man slightly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s great then! Overlord Long, you can now open the wizardry barrier above Tianju Hall.¡± Long Siye tried to confirm again, ¡°Are you sure your people wouldn¡¯t hurt Gu Xijiu?¡± The man smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll never hurt her! I¡¯ll protect her well!¡± Long Siye slowly closed his eyes and nodded, ¡°Alright, let me open it now¡­¡± ¡­ Yun Qingluo was annoyed, she knew the ¡®puppet¡¯ was an expert as he used her to hide and then exploited the hatred of Long Siye towards Di Fuyi to make him open the wizardry barrier. He wanted to bring his people to attack Tianju Hall. Besides, the three messengers were relocated somewhere else and he was the only one who was left behind with Di Fuyi. Furthermore, Di Fuyi had lost at least half of his spiritual power from rescuing Gu Xijiu¡¯s life, hence, his Kung Fu was not in the most optimal condition right now. He might not be able to prevent a battle or even fight if someone powerful chose to attack them at this moment¡­ Chapter 823 Chapter 823: Puppet Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yun Qingluo had not gotten a response even though she loved him so much and for so long. However, he was going to die because of her. Was that considered karma? She also came to Garden Tianxiang by following the puppet man¡¯s order and there were countless of green mennded from the sky. Those green men looked strange when theynded, their body looked stiff and hard while their legs did not bend at all. Yun Qingluo seemed to know something, those were not human¡­ but puppets!? The outfit of the green puppets was strange as all of them were wearing a green robe, green hat and even a green mask on their faces as though they were bamboos. Apparently, they were all experts in Kung Fu as they couldnd silently. Yun Qingluo immediately shivered as she had a special reaction to puppets due to her identity as a puppet master. The puppets she made were mostly made from wood or leather, however, those green men were rich in the odor of puppets. They were not wooden or leather-made puppets, but a human puppet! It was made from real humans! It was veryplicated to make a puppet by using a human and that can only happen if the maker was a senior puppet master, such as her father. However, his father could only control two to three human puppets. The horrible part of this attack was that thousands of human puppets were involved! Where was the culprit who controlled the puppets? Was he in the crowd? Also, there were two different types of human puppets, which were the living human puppets and the dead ones. The living human puppet was made by a living man where the culprit controlled their minds and they would listen to instructions just like a wooden puppet would. While the dead human puppet was made from a dead person and the body of this puppet would be very hard, they would be hopping about like a zombie when they walked. Yun Qingluo took a close look at those puppets and realized that they looked normal except the way they walked. So were they actually living puppets or dead puppets? Yun Qingluo could not help but be drawn closer to them. Suddenly, a green man turned around and tried to scratch her! He was very fast and powerful! Yun Qingluo was shocked and frightened as his speed and attack were beyond her imagination! The puppet¡¯s w almost prated her skull as she was not ready for it! Fortunately, a hand stretched over and pulled her away! Yun Qingluo had yet to regain her consciousness, she slowly turned around and realized the one who saved her was the puppet man who was wearing the purple robe. At that moment, he was dressed as smartly as Di Fuyi and Yun Qingluo was almost confused! She said with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­¡± The man pressed his finger to her lips, ¡°Shhh! Shut up!¡± He then showed a sign to the group of green puppets and one of them took out a flute and started blowing. Apparently, he was ying the flute but Yun Qingluo could not hear anything. While the puppets seemed to understand, as there were 16 of them immediately took a leap and rushed toward the garden. They just disappeared in a blink of an eye. Long Siye suddenly appeared andnded beside the purple puppet man. As usual, he looked cool, ¡°So, this is your helper? The puppets?¡± The purple puppet man smiled, ¡°Even puppets can do something big! They¡¯re not the normal puppets though!¡± Long Siye narrowed his eyes as he looked at those green puppets. He was an expert and he knew about puppets as well. He recalled the puppets, Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing, who attacked him and Gu Xijiu in the Dark Forest; they looked simr to the green puppets in front of him! Both Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing had a level four or five of spiritual power before they were dead; they would be very powerful once they became zombies. Chapter 824 Chapter 824: Make Him His Team Member Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion So, what were they exactly? Puppet or zombie!? Based on their actions, they looked more like zombies just like Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing¡­ Where did this person find so many people with hatred and turn them into puppets or zombies?! ¡°Overlord Long, are you curious about their origins?¡± The purple puppet man drew closer and asked. Long Siye slightly twitched his lips, ¡°Indeed, but would you tell?¡± The purple puppet smiled, ¡°Of course, not!¡± He tried to listen and realized that someone shouted when the 16 puppets went into the garden. However, that person did not continue to speak, he was most likely attacked by the puppets. By now, the puppets should be able to attack¡­ Apparently, Di Fuyi would not know someone would attack him at this moment, hence, he did not let anyone follow them¡­ It was true that he was busy dating Gu Xijiu, how could he allow someone to follow him? There were some noises of fightinging from the garden, apparently, the puppets had bumped into Mu Yun as the puppet man heard Mu Yun shouting. He also heard Mu Yun shouting, ¡°Master! We have enemies!¡± Suddenly, a green firework exploded in the sky above the garden. That was a sign to allow a massive attack! Everything was on track perfectly! It was definitely a perfect n! It seems like he would seed today! He had to kill Di Fuyi first and then use Di Fuyi¡¯s body to find The Lord¡­ The puppet man was really ambitious. He waved his hand and all the remaining green puppets hissed and rushed into the garden¡­ The puppet man looked at Long Sie, ¡°So, are youing with me?¡± Long Siye answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course! I need to protect Xijiu so that you wouldn¡¯t hurt her!¡± The puppet manughed, ¡°Fine! Go ahead, then I can focus on attacking!¡± However, he seemed to recall something and asked, ¡°Would you help me kill Di Fuyi?¡± Long Siye was shocked, ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The puppet man stared at him, ¡°You have no say now!¡± The puppet man just wanted to make Long Siye his team member. Long Siye finally made the decision, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll take action ordingly!¡± The puppet man was finally satisfied; he turned back and glimpsed at Yun Qingluo, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go in together!¡± Yun Qingluo had no room to retreat as well, she nodded and three of them flew into the garden together. ¡­ There were plenty of nts inside the Garden Tianxiang. The garden was covered with many different flowers and herbs. In fact, they could find many rare and valuables herbs in the garden. Inside the garden, there were a forest of maples, artificial rocks and a cave, ake, and a pavilion, and plenty of beautiful corridors and walking tracks¡­ Gu Xijiu found this ce very beautiful when she first came here as theyout was luxurious and well-nned to fit into certain arrays. She enjoyed walking in the garden. Besides that, she did feel that theyout looked kind of familiar as it was simr to theyout in Fucang Hall. Finally, she decided to ask Di Fuyi when they were enjoying their tea inside the pavilion, ¡°Are you the one who designed theyout of the garden?¡± Di Fuyi poured a cup of tea for her, ¡°You have a pair of sharp eyes, Little Xijiu! How is it? Do you think it¡¯s nice?¡± ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re such a good architect! I didn¡¯t know you were interested in architecture!¡± Chapter 825 Chapter 825: Must Act Better Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu really looked up to him as he was really a genius who knew almost everything. Even if he had been living for a thousand years, however, some of the things required real talent instead of effort. One could only be a senior artist if they worked extremely hard, however, he could never be a master or an expert without inborn talent. However, he was really good in almost everything such as strategies, music instruments, chess, writing and painting, martial arts, architecture and gardening, medicals¡­ He was good at everything! Sometimes, she even doubted whether he was actually human¡­ He was the star of geniuses and the most intelligent person she has ever known. Initially, she thought Long Xi was smart enough, but he was way too far nowpared to Celestial Master Zuo! Indeed, there were many hidden geniuses out there! As the leader of the five heaven gift¡¯s disciple, he was more than qualified to be the head. No wonder he was always so crazy and arrogant, he was actually, psycho! She had lost her focus until Di Fuyi needed to wave his hand in front of her eyes, ¡°Come back!¡± Gu Xijiu finally regained her consciousness and looked at him shockingly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me for a while. I know I¡¯m quite handsome and people always look at me, but I¡¯m wearing a mask on my face though. I didn¡¯t know you could be so captivated even when you¡¯re wearing a mask¡­ Sigh! I¡¯m really shy¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She tried to exin, ¡°I was just¡­ thinking about something¡­¡± ¡°Uhh¡­ What were you thinking when you looked at me? About me? Do you think I¡¯m very talented and capable? And you¡¯re amazed by me, right?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him shockingly with her eyes opened widely, ¡°How did you¡­¡± Did he read minds? Di Fuyi passed a confection to her, ¡°That¡¯s easy. You never stopped looking at me with the expression of admiration and shock¡­¡± No way! She would not! Subconsciously, Gu Xijiu touched her face as she wanted to check whether she had exposed her emotion unknowingly. She used to be good at hiding her emotions and there were not many people who were able to read her mind. She never imagined it could be so easy for her to show her emotions just after they swapped bodies for once! She suspected her facial muscles were no longer under her control until she wanted to find a mirror to double check. Di Fuyi found her cute as he looked at her big round eyes. He simply hugged her waist and kissed her forehead, ¡°Xijiu, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m really happy that you admire me, don¡¯t be shy alright?¡± Gu Xijiu pushed him away, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking!¡± His arm was around her waist at a normal temperature. However, Gu Xijiu felt she as though she was getting a burn especially at where his arm was. Her heart was continuously pumping. No one could push Di Fuyi away when he did not feel like it. Gu Xijiu did not manage to struggle but got pulled even closer to him. She could smell the familiar fragrance which she always liked. Gu Xijiu felt she was very hot as though someone was grilling her above a fire. She has never experienced such a strange feeling before and she did not even feel this way when Di Fuyi hugged her for thest few times. It seemed to only happen recently¡­ She could not struggle aggressively, so she decided to sent him a directed audio, ¡°Di Fuyi, you¡¯re too much though. We¡¯re just pretending.¡± Di Fuyi smiled and replied her, ¡°We need to act properly. It¡¯s normal for a couple to cuddle and kiss.¡± Gu Xijiu was annoyed as the things he said were getting more nauseating¡­¡± Chapter 826 Chapter 826: Can Handicap You With A Single Poke Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In fact, Gu Xijiu did act as a couple with herpanion during their mission, however, she did not feel anything even she was the one hugging on their arms. It waspletely different from what she was feeling at the moment, burning and frustrating. If its nothing was going on at the moment, she would have kicked him away. However, there was really nothing she could do at this stage of action due to the special operation¡­ Besides that, she might not even manage to kick him away even though she wished to¡­ He breathed beside her ear, her ear turned red even though she tried to calm herself down, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve taken enough advantage of me and I feel it¡¯s almost done¡­ Let go of your hand¡­¡± ¡°No way! Someone is watching!¡± Di Fuyi pretended to be serious and suddenly pulled her toward him again. Gu Xijiu was shocked and she realized she was already in Di Fuyi¡¯s arms when she regained her consciousness¡­ His purple robe was loose and big; it made Gu Xijiu looked really tiny when she was sitting on hisp. She blushed as she was shy to be in his arms! ¡°Di Fuyi, are you done yet?!¡± Apparently, he just wanted to take advantage of her through the drama! ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Di Fuyi ced a finger on her lips, ¡°Sweetheart, do you want me to show you some magic?¡± Gu Xijiu was fed up and stretched her arm around his waist with a needle gently poking into his backbone. She smiled gently, ¡°Let go, my dear.¡± She sent a directed audio to him, ¡°This is enough to handicap you with a single poke if you refuse to let go of your hand.¡± Di Fuyi looked into her eyes, ¡°You seriously want me to be handicapped?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and began to count, ¡°I¡¯ll count from one two three. One¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, the operation wouldn¡¯t be able to continue runningter if I be handicapped.¡± ¡°Two!¡± Di Fuyi sighed and straightened his body as though he had given up on life, ¡°Go ahead then!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, she sent him a directed audio again, ¡°Di Fuyi, stop it! I¡¯m not going to pretend to be a couple with you anymore if you don¡¯t let go!¡± Fine. It seems like he had to let go this time for the sake of his future benefit. A sound of chaos came from the bushes when he was about to let her go. They were finally here! Gu Xijiu, ¡°Great! They¡¯re here! I think we are done with this.¡± She quickly hopped off from Di Fuyi¡¯sp when he loosened his grip subconsciously. Di Fuyi pulled her to him silently, ¡°Don¡¯t fightter, just stay here with me, alright?¡± It was his habit to protect someone he cared about. Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°You think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± Gu Xijiu knew what she should do even without his reminder. The wind was blowing from every direction. Many green puppets appeared in the garden and rushed toward them. In no time, they had been surrounded by countless of puppets at the pavilion. The pavilion was built above theke and surrounded by water in every direction and there was only a bridge connected to the shore. Right when all the green puppets surrounded them at the pavilion, Di Fuyi issued a white ray and destroyed the bridge. All the broken pieces dropped into theke with its dust floating on the surface of the water. The remaining green puppets did not try to go over to the pavilion by swimming but one of them released another firework. A whileter, another batch of puppets rushed into the garden again with the purple puppet man as well as Long Siye and Yun Qingluo. Di Fuyi stood there and stared at the puppet man who was wearing the purple robe, ¡°Who are you?!¡± He then looked at Long Siye, ¡°What¡¯s this, Overlord Long?¡± However, he did not bother to look at Yun Qingluo at all. Yun Qingluo clenched her fingers tightly and Long Siye tightened his lips as he refused to answer. The puppet man in the purple robeughed out loud, ¡°Di Fuyi, do you think I look familiar?¡± Chapter 827 Chapter 827: How Much Fear You Have Towards Me? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi stared at him and asked coldly, ¡°What is the intention to pretend to me?¡± The purple-robed puppet stepped forward and smiled strangely, ¡°Because I want to rece you!¡± Di Fuyi sneered, ¡°You? You just look like me from your appearance. How can you rece me?¡± ¡°Soon I will exactly be like you!¡± The purple robed puppet smiled. ¡°Uh? And how are you going to do that?¡± ¡°I will kill you then I can easily rece you! And I will use your body too!¡± The purple-robed puppet looked at Di Fuyi with a greedy face. Di Fuyi asked, ¡°Are you a puppet?¡± Then he finally nced at Yun Qingluo, ¡°Was the puppet created by you?¡± Yun Qingluo looked pale and tightly pursed her lips but did not want to answer. The purple-robed puppet pulled her to his arm and kissed her cheek, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay to admit it now. He can do nothing for you.¡± ¡°Yun Qingluo, how dare you?! How can you create a puppet that looks like me? What is your intention?¡± Di Fuyi sounded even coldly. ¡°I¡­¡± Yun Qingluo clenched her fingers, ¡°I just want you to stay with me ¡­¡± The purple-robed puppetughed. Now, he was the winner and he was not in a rush to let the green puppet get attached to Di Fuyi. He wanted to humiliate him since he had worked for this perfect n for so long, he wanted to show off. Therefore he kissed Yun Qingluo¡¯s lips again, ¡°Indeed I am created by her¡­ I always act like you to apany her, y with her, sleep with her¡­ do everything she wants you to do for her¡­¡± Di Fuyi narrowed his eyes, ¡°Although the puppet looks like a puppet, it is not supposed to have a mind of its own. It should fully listen to the arrangements of the puppet master¡­ However, you are not in her control now! Who are you?!¡± The purple robed puppetughed, ¡°Di Fuyi, you are really knowledgeable. You are right, although my body is created by Qingluo and I have apanied her for two years, I¡­ Haha¡­ You will never know who I am no matter what!¡± Di Fuyi alsoughed and slightly sighed, ¡°How much fear do you have towards me? You don¡¯t even dare to disclose your true identity under this circumstance!¡± The purple-robed puppet was choked by Di Fuyi¡¯s words. He sneered, ¡°When I catch you, I will tell you before I kill you!¡± Di Fuyi stretched his palm and a sword appeared on his palm, ¡°It is not easy to kill me! Come on!¡± The purple-robed puppet looked cruel. He raised his hand and there was golden ray emerging from his fingertip. The golden rays circled the surface of theke. A bridge was then built and extended to the booth at the other side¡­ Di Fuyi did not react but just pulled Gu Xijiu closer to him. His eyes swept through the people around, ¡°Where is Mu Yun?¡± The purple-robed puppetughed, ¡°He has now be my prisoner.¡± He waved towards the green puppets. The green puppets immediately split into the sides and it revealed a puppet in the middle. He was Mu Yun. Apparently, he was injured and was caught by two green puppets. He looked guilty, ¡°Master, I am sorry for my ipetence!¡± Di Fuyi looked upset and the fingers that were holding the sword turned even paler. The purple-robed puppetughed, ¡°Di Fuyi, you did not expect that your guard could be caught so easily didn¡¯t you? Do you know who caught him?¡± Di Fuyi pursed his lips and his eyes swept through the green puppets, ¡°Your zombie armies?¡± Chapter 828 Chapter 828: You Are Not Even A Sleeve Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The purple-robed puppetughed, ¡°My zombie armies are only used to deal with you. Your guard was caught by Overlord Long personally!¡± Di Fuyi immediately stared at Long Siye. Long Siye coldly said, ¡°Di Fuyi, I want to exchange him with one person from you!¡± Di Fuyi raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who do you want to exchange him with?¡± ¡°Xijiu!¡± Long Siye pulled Mu Yun closer to him and put a sword on his neck, ¡°Either you send Xijiu to me or I will kill him!¡± Di Fuyi frowned. Gu Xijiu who was standing by his side angrily shouted, ¡°Long Siye, don¡¯t cross the line!¡± Long Siye looked at her, ¡°Xijiu, he is stuck and there is no way out for him anymore. There is no benefit for you to follow him. I will protect you if youe over.¡± Gu Xijiu firmly said, ¡°I want to stay with Fuyi!¡± Di Fuyi suddenly spoke, ¡°Xijiu, you should go over there.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked and looked at him palely, ¡°What?¡± Di Fuyi slightly closed his eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that I will survive this time. I don¡¯t think I can protect you so why don¡¯t you go over to him¡­¡± ¡°No! Di Fuyi, you¡¯ll never leave me!¡± Gu Xijiu almost cried, ¡°You just said that you will stay with me regardless of how bad the situation is!¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and slowly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go over there, my subordinate will be killed!¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised by what he said, ¡°So you are not doing it for me but just want to get back your subordinate?¡± Di Fuyi did not look at her, ¡°Xijiu, your spiritual power is not even one-tenth of Mu Yun¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that I am not as useful as him to be here?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her tone up a notch. Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Xijiu, you are safer over there and I can get Mu Yun back, so why don¡¯t we do that?¡± Gu Xijiu stepped back, ¡°What if I say no¡­¡± Di Fuyi did not look at her but at Long Siye instead, ¡°If I send Gu Xijiu to you, are you really willing to return Mu Yun to me?¡± Long Siye answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course!¡± Di Fuyi turned to look at the purple-robed puppet, ¡°Do you agree too?¡± The purple robed puppetughed, ¡°My target is only you! As for this little girl, it is fine not to kill her.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Di Fuyi replied with only one word then used his sleeve to wave at Gu Xijiu. She could not control herself but fly over to the other side directly. Long Siye was worried that Gu Xijiu would be injured so he flew up and caught Gu Xijiu midair. When hended, he tipped his toes on the iron bridge and flew back to his original ce. Di Fuyi was fast in action too. When he waved Gu Xijiu away, he stretched out his sleeve and directly pulled Mu Yun over from the other side. When Long Siyended on the ground with Gu Xijiu, Mu Yun had alsonded in the pavilion on the other side. It was quite a sessful deal to exchange hostages from both sides. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was pale and she pursed her lips tightly. Apparently, she was badly stroke with the deal, ¡°I am not as important as his guard¡­¡± Yun Qingluo was happy to see it. She interrupted, ¡°Of course you are not! You are merely an immaterial ymate to him. Friends are like the hands and legs whilst a wife is like clothes. The four guardians of Di Fuyi are very precious to him and you are not even his wife. I am afraid that you are even not as important as his clothes are to him!¡± Gu Xijiu finally looked at her, ¡°At least I am still considered clothes for him, what about you? Who are you in his heart? I think you are not even a sleeve! Chapter 829 Chapter 829: Or To Dally Her Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu then nced at the purple-robed puppet, ¡°So it was this intable doll who apanied you that day¡­¡± Yun Qingluo remained silent. Long Siye was shocked with the word and nearly got choked by his own saliva, ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu was trying to throw her temper at someone else so she looked at the purple-robed puppet, ¡°What are you? Why do you want to use the puppet to cause trouble? Is your own appearance too ugly to be shown to anyone?¡± The purple robed puppet turned to her and smiled, ¡°Little Xijiu, sooner orter you will be able to see my original appearance¡­¡± His voice was somewhat gentle. ¡°Do you know me??¡± Gu Xijiu was able to catch the main point of his words. The purple robed puppet looked at her for a moment and smiled, ¡°Of course, Xijiu, there are so many people who know about you now.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. This was not what she meant¡­ Could this person be someone who had been in contact with her in the past? Who would he be? She stepped forward. When she was about to ask one more question, a voice whispered within her mind, ¡°Stay away from him!¡± Alright! Gu Xijiu did not want to undermine the n. She tried to switch her attention away from the purple-robed puppet and looked toward the pavilion. She clenched her fingers tightly and looked angry. The purple robed puppet had been quietly observing her. When he saw her full of hatred, he smiled, ¡°Little Xijiu, this person is ruthless. Do you want me to take revenge for you?¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips and looked away. She did not answer. Obviously, she was very disappointed with Di Fuyi but could not bear to see him dead. Her reaction was normal. The purple robed puppet seemed suspicious; he did not think too much at this point in time. He looked at Gu Xijiu and chuckled, ¡°Little Xijiu, actually this puppet does not deserve your liking. Why don¡¯t you like me instead¡­¡± Apparently, it was beyond Gu Xijiu¡¯s expectation. She frowned and angrily said, ¡°I will never like a puppet!¡± ¡°I have told you that I am not a puppet in real¡­¡± ¡°Then you should use your original body now! Is your original appearance as good as his?¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him. She suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°I think your original appearance must be very ugly, and that is why you n to kill him to rece him!¡± The purple-robed puppet remained silent. He suddenlyughed, ¡°Little Xijiu, are you trying to set me up? Don¡¯t worry, I will let you see my original appearance soon and you will see how ridiculous your statement is now.¡± Long Siye pulled Gu Xijiu closer to his side to keep her away from the purple-robed puppet, then he coldly asked the purple-robed puppet, ¡°Are you here to kill people or to waste her time?¡± The purple-robed puppet seemed rxed and smiled, ¡°I am just joking with her. Overlord Long, please don¡¯t mind.¡± Long Siye grunted and did not say anything else. The purple robed puppet did not want to waste any more time. He waved his hand and all the green puppets went onto the iron bridge and ran toward the pavilion. Di Fuyi raised his hand and suddenly there were four golden walls emerging from the ground and covered the entire pavilion. Those green puppets hit the golden wall and fell onto the floor. The purple-robed puppet grunted. He took out a red-boned flute from his sleeve and started to y. The music sounded shrill and apparently, it had triggered an effect. Those green puppets looked like they received some kind of instruction and they issued fire from their palms to fire the golden walls. The fire was clearly not an ordinary fire. The light blue me could melt the strongest metal in the world. Finally, the golden wall was getting red in color¡­ Chapter 830 Chapter 830: You Better Be Confused Forever Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The golden wall was turning red. Finally, it exploded into pieces and flew up in the air together with the booth. At the same time, Di Fuyi and Mu Yun took the opportunity to run away from the explosion. The purple robed puppet noticed that and changed the tune of the flute. ¡°Slice, slice¡­¡± The few green puppets who stayed at thekeside raised their hands and issued ck shlights. Along with those shlights, a big green iron expanded in the sky until Di Fuyi and Mu Yun almost hit onto it. Fortunately, both of them were fast in their response. They did a flip in the sky and thennded safely on the ground. ¡°Di Fuyi, your spiritual power is weak now. I don¡¯t think you can run away from me!¡± The purple robed puppet sneered. He waved his hand to instruct a few people among the green puppet to y the flute in their hands and then the rest of the green puppets fiercely attacked both Di Fuyi and Mu Yun ording to the tune of the flute¡­ It was an intense fight; an earth-shattering fight. It seemed like the purple-robed puppet was well-prepared this time. The green puppet was very well trained under the influence of the flute and they attacked very fiercely. All the tricks that they yed were very strange but brutal. After watching for a moment, Gu Xijiu realized that the martial art of these green puppets was just slightly weaker than Rong Yan and Gu Tianqing when they were in the dark forest. Apparently, all these green puppet¡¯s martial arts were not weak before they died. The speed of these zombies was not as fast as Rong Yan¡¯s but their strength were almostparable! She remembered that Long Siye and she had spent a great deal of effort to deal with the two people that night in dark forest, and now there were more than a thousand zombies here! Normally, when an ordinary person was turned into a zombie, even if he would still follow the instruction of its master, he would still carry some of his original characteristics. Gu Xijiu observed for a long while and she felt that most of the green puppets acted like hunters¡­ Were these zombies the hunters when they were alive? Because Long Siye was on the same team as the purple-robed puppet, Gu XIjiu was quite safe beside him and the green puppets did note to attack her. Although she was surrounded by the green puppets, she was still very safe. This battle did notst long. Mu Yun was struck by one of the green puppets and fell directly into theke and never came out anymore. He was pronounced dead. While for Di Fuyi, he could hardly handle so many zombies alone. Under the intense attack by the green puppets, finally, he was caught and could not move anymore. The purple-robed puppet felt verycent. He walked slowly to Di Fuyi and all the green puppets split into two rows to let him go inside. He looked at Di Fuyi who looked extremely distressed, ¡°Di Fuyi, I have never expected to see you like this!¡± Obviously, Di Fuyi was injured and he was bleeding throughout his body. He raised his face with the mask on and looked at the purple-robed puppet, ¡°Who are you?¡± The purple robed puppet smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a wild guess?¡± Di Fuyi pursed his lips, ¡°I thought you would tell me before you kill me.¡± ¡°I think it is better for you to be focused forever.¡± A knife appeared in his palm slowly. The knife was red in color. When it appeared, there was demonic gas gushing out from it until the temperature of the air surrounding it decreased rapidly. ¡°Zhuxian Saber!¡± Di Fuyi stared at the knife. The purple-robed puppet yed with the knife andughed, ¡°You know what it is. Di Fuyi, when this knife stabs you, it will not hurt your body but it will kill your soul! Do you want to try it?¡± Di Fuyi looked down, ¡°It can kill the soul of a person? How many souls has it killed?¡± Chapter 831 Chapter 831: You Can Do It Now Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You should be the first one. Do you feel honored?¡± Di Fuyi lifted his gaze and looked at the green puppets before looking at the purple-robed puppet, ¡°These are the only people that you¡¯re bringing with you?¡± The purple-robed puppet was shocked but he smiled, ¡°This amount of people is more than enough to handle you!¡± He swung his saber in front of Di Fuyi, ¡°Di Fuyi, do you prefer to die slowly or die immediately?¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°If you hate me, you can kill me slowly to torture me. If you just want to rece me, you can just kill me immediately.¡± The purple robed puppet sneered, ¡°You are very calm. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Di Fuyi said seriously, ¡°Will you let me go if I am afraid of dying?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± The purple-robed puppet responded cruelly. Suddenly he sighed, ¡°Di Fuyi, it is too difficult to catch you. Suddenly I don¡¯t feel like killing you¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­ So?¡± ¡°I will let the heaven¡¯s gift disciple kill you! You have personally taught him martial arts so if I let him kill you, it is considered apliment to you.¡± The purple robed puppet threw the saber over to Long Siye, ¡°Overlord Long, don¡¯t you hate him? You can kill him for revenge!¡± Long Siye took over the saber and he nced at the purple-robed puppet. He understood that the purple-robed puppet was trying to cut his way out so that he would be on the same team with him and would not be able to go back to the normal state anymore! He held the saber and slowly approached, ¡°Di Fuyi, do you have anyst words?¡± Di Fuyi slightly narrowed his eyes and stared at the purple-robed puppet, ¡°You still don¡¯t want to disclose your true identity even until this moment. I wonder how timid you are.¡± The body of the purple-robed puppet turned stiff. Indeed he was now at the tailwind and everyone surrounding him were his men. The biggest enemy was going to die soon thus he should not be too scruple anymore. But¡­ He closed his eyes and smiled. He then looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Ie from the same ce as she does.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. She asked, ¡°Who are you, actually?¡± ¡°Wind spell is made and craved by bone before being soaked in¡­¡± The purple-robed puppet suddenly read out a series of methods to make a venomous spell. Gu Xijiu was shocked, ¡°Master Gu!¡± This puppet was actually the mysterious tutor who taught her about the venomous spell in the modern days! ¡°It¡¯s good that you can still remember me as your teacher.¡± The purple-robed puppet sounded dull and exactly like Master Gu. Gu Xijiu narrowed her eyes. It only now did she know the reason why she felt familiar with this purple-robed puppet. She never expected that this puppet had also passed through time and came to this world ambitiously wanting to rece Di Fuyi¡­ The purple-robed puppet did not want to waste anymore time. He urged Long Siye, ¡°Alright, Overlord Long, you can do it now!¡± Long Siye held the Zhuxian Saber and answered, ¡°Okay!¡± He headed to Di Fuyi and finally stabbed¡­ The purple-robed puppet was very excited. He secretly made a spell in his sleeve. Once Long Siye killed the soul of Di Fuyi, he could enter into his body and reced him as the real Di Fuyi¡­ The saber moved very fast and when it was about to stab into Di Fuyi¡¯s body, it turned into the other direction! ¡°Slice¡­¡± The red knife stabbed his body and right onto the heart! The purple-robed puppet was trembling and was disbelief looking at his chest with a saber on it. He looked at Long Siye and was confused, ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 832 Chapter 832: Sorry For My Recklessness Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye twisted the handle in his palm and the saber also turned around on the purple-robed puppet¡¯s chest. The purple robed puppet was only able to say one word and stopped breathing. It was only now that Yun Qingluo who stood at the side screamed out loud because the blood of the purple-robed puppet had sshed onto her face. There were also humans among the group of the green puppets. These people were the ones who yed the flute and specialized in controlling the attack of the zombies. As the attack on the purple-robed puppet happened too fast, they were not able to react timely. It was only until the purple-robed puppet fell down to the floor, only did theye to realize that their master had died. They immediately wanted to y the flute in their hands. However, when they just raised their hand, multiple rays shot out from everywhere¡­ With the lights issuing the flutes in these people¡¯s hand, they were taken away to nowhere. These people were shocked and they did not believe that their green-clothedpanions actually attacked them. Now they realized that these people were not zombies¡­ Because these people had already taken off their masks and revealed their original appearance. They were not the dead zombies but the top masters from Tianju Hall, which also included Gu Canmo! The leader had been killed and the flute maniptors had been caught. The dead zombies lost their backbones and they stood still like an idiot on the spot. Among these green-clothed zombies, there were also some people who had taken off their masks. They were also people from Tianju Hall¡­ Obviously, the so-called hunting activity was all fake news. It was only a tactic to lure the person behind toe out to the scene! Yun Qingluo¡¯s face instantly turned pale! She understood that she was trapped! Everything was a trap! She had been set by Di Fuyi! She was scared and kneeled down to the ground¡­ She looked at Di Fuyi and her lips were trembling, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I¡­ I was forced to do so¡­¡± The two green puppets who were catching Di Fuyi had now taken their masks off. They were Mu Feng and Mu Dian. They bowed together toward Di Fuyi, ¡°Master! We are sorry for our recklessness!¡± Di Fuyi waved his fingers at his body. The bleed on his body was all gone. He also took off a few blood bags from his robe so he looked cleaner than before. He nced at Yun Qingluo and looked cold. He only instructed, ¡°Take her down.¡± The discipline gurus from Tianju Hall immediately went over to catch Yun Qingluo and she did not dare to struggle at all¡­ A crisis was now solved. It was supposed to be an intense fight. However, because of a few tactics and traps, the culprit was caught, the helpers were all surrendered and Di Fuyi did not lose any soldiers. Even Mu Yun who had been attacked and fell into theke also appeared in the middle of the green puppets. Apparently, after he fell into theke, he escaped from the waterway that he had prepared beforehand and returned to the battlefield to act as the zombie along with hispanions¡­ The purple robed puppet brought more than thousands of zombies and he lost count of the numbers. In the addition, these zombies were sent in in batches. There were a few zombies attacked by Gu Canmo and the gang and their clothes were being taken off. Therefore, Gu Canmo and the gang pretended to be green puppets and rushed into the battlefield together¡­ They were all masters of martial art. When they mixed with the zombies they could immediately identify the flute yer and quietly approached them¡­ The attack of Long Siye was a signal. Chapter 833 Chapter 833: Always Stayed Close To Each Other Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The attack by Long Siye was the signal. Once he attacked, Gu Canmo and the gang almost attacked at the same time too¡­ Gu Xijiu stood beside Long Siye and felt relieved. It finally seeded! This fishing n had finally ended perfectly! She did not expect it would be so easy to lure the person behind the scene out. She did not expect Yun Qingluo to be so courageous to create and keep a puppet that looked exactly like Di Fuyi. Without the need to ask, the person who apanied her during Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day must be the puppet¡­ It was strange. Although the puppet looked exactly like him and could coax people from his appearance, it was not supposed to smell the same and hide from the big mussel. The big mussel had smelled him before¡­ Would he also imitate the smell of Di Fuyi also? Gu Xijiu was curious. She could not help but decide to check on the man who was lying on the ground, then she walked over. She wanted to take off the mask to see if the face looked like Di Fuyi too¡­ Before her fingers reached the mask, suddenly a shout came from behind, ¡°Be careful! Run!¡± Then someone held her waist tightly and she was being carried out from the scene¡­ At the same time, the dead purple-robed puppet suddenly jumped up from the ground! He circled his hands and twisted the air of the surrounding like a hurricane! The hurricane generated by him issued a sharp whining beep¡­ All the green puppets suddenly moved! The eyes behind the masks turned red and started to attack the people around them! Fortunately, Gu Canmo and the team were very experienced on the battlefield and they were well-prepared beforehand. Once they heard the word ¡°run¡± from Di Fuyi, they already retreated immediately and flew to the top of the roofs nearby Those green puppets wanted to chase after them, however, the tnd suddenly cracked and a red light shed andva oozed out from the ground. Besides, there was also a big emerging on top of the green-clothed men¡­ Those green puppets acted very fast and wanted to jump out from theva. However, they were being trapped under the big and slowly they were engulfed in theva¡­ Gu Xijiu stood on the top of the roof. The person who was holding her waist was Di Fuyi. Apparently, the person who carried her and retreated in time was him. Long Siye was slightly slower but he was still able to follow Di Fuyi andnded on the rooftop. He nced at the tight arm around Gu Xijiu¡¯s waist. He stepped forward, ¡°Xijiu,e.¡± Gu Xijiu was concentrating on the green puppets in theva at the moment and she was still trying to find the purple-robed puppet. When Long Siye called her, she did not respond but only stared at him and cooly replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will watch from here.¡± Long Siye was speechless. These days, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi had always stayed close to each other. In the addition, in order to lure the culprit behind, she had to pretend to be a couple with Di Fuyi. They always held hands and cuddled with each other and now, they were even used to it already. Therefore, when her waist was held by Di Fuyi tightly, she did not feel anything. She thought that the location she stood was the best position to watch the scene. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Long Siye called her again and he could not help but reminded, ¡°We havepleted our task and you don¡¯t have to continue acting anymore¡­¡± Finally, Gu Xijiu was awoken! It was true. The task waspleted and she did not have to be close to Di Fuyi anymore¡­ Damn, she had already gotten used to it! She quietly pushed away Di Fuyi¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Thank you Celestial Master Zuo for your help.¡± Then she stepped back to the side of Long Siye. Di Fuyi looked at her for a moment and did not speak. Chapter 834 Chapter 834: This Is What She Asked For Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The spell array on the ground hadpletelyunched. Those green puppets would not be able to run away from it but fell into theva and instantly melted into gas. Half of the spell array below was contributed by Gu Xijiu. For example, the ground was cracked because of her using thendmine¡­ The ground was cracked piece by piece. When everyone retreated, they did not bring Yun Qingluo along with them. At this moment she was struggling and screamed to escape. Gu Canmo was still worried about her identity as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. He looked at Di Fuyi, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, do we need to save her? After all, she is a heaven¡¯s gift disciple¡­ She cannot die¡­.¡± Di Fuyi was calm, ¡°No, we don¡¯t have to save her. This is what she asked for.¡± ¡°But she is a heaven¡¯s gift disciple¡­¡± ¡°The identity of a heaven¡¯s gift disciple is not an amnesty of acting badly. Once shemits a crime, she has to be punished too!¡± Di Fuyi sounded very calm. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Canmo finally relieved. It was good. The heaven¡¯s gift disciple had to follow the rules of this continent too. Gu Xijiu who was listening at the side was curious and asked, ¡°ording to The Lord, the heaven¡¯s gift disciple cannot die. What if The Lord me us for not saving her?¡± Di Fuyi simply answered, ¡°I will bear the responsibility.¡± Therefore, no one spoke up anymore. They looked at Yun Qingluo who had nowhere to escape and was slowly being rolled into theva and disappeared. ¡°How about the purple-robed puppet?¡± Gu Xijiu still thought of him. ¡°He had also rolled into theva.¡± Long Siye¡¯s eyes were very sharp. Gu Xijiu finally relieved, ¡°I never knew that he was not dead yet and was still able to jump up and instruct the zombie¡­ That was the Zhuxian knife, right? Why did he not perish despite his heart being stabbed?¡± Long Siye was actually confused but he did not know the reason. He paused and said, ¡°Perhaps it was because he was a puppet?¡± Chapter 835 Chapter 835: He Treated Himself As Hero Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°If he was still able to jump out to instruct the green puppets, it might be due to Yun Qingluo. After all, it was her puppet and she should be able to control him.¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°It is not that simple! Yun Qingluo was indeed the master of the puppet. However, the green-clothed zombies were not manipted by her. When the purple-robed puppet jumped up, he directly instructed the zombies so I assume that his soul did not die yet!¡± Long Siye nodded, he looked at her gently, ¡°Xijiu, your analysis is right¡­¡± He looked down and said, ¡°However he has rolled into theva already. There is a spell in theva so I think his soul should be dead now.¡± Gu Xijiu did not reply anymore. She had a feeling that it was not so simple¡­ However, the good thing was Di Fuyi finally caught the culprit behind all the incidents and it was considered a sessful n. She looked down again. At this moment, all the green puppets had been rolled into theva and already disappeared. Where did all these zombiese from? Was the Master Gu the culprit behind all these incidents? Was his soul already dead? She never expected him to alsoe to this world ¨C so ambitiously even! Gu Xijiu had read a lot of novels about the main male character who went to a different generation. The man was always the one who fancied power, so the main male character always liked to conquer the world in a different generation and finally became the hero who unified the world. There were even novels that the male character visited variouss and eventually unified the whole gxy. These main characters always had many beautiful wives that served them. It seemed like Master Gu had treated himself as the hero after he came into a different world, so he eagerly wanted to rece Di Fuyi and perhaps he also wanted to rece The Lord¡­ Unfortunately, he misjudged the wisdom of the ancients, particrly the super intelligent Celestial Master Zuo. As the result, he was trapped and set up by Di Fuyi! Since this man could freely possess the body of a puppet, he should also be able to possess anybody. Would he be killed so easily? ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, do you know who these zombies were? Are you able to identify them?¡± Gu Canmo asked. Di Fuyi lightly replied, ¡°They should be the hunters who were killed in the town of Feixing Kingdom where it was destroyed.¡± Gu Can be stunned. He frowned, ¡°These zombies were actually normal humans? The purple-robed puppet must be very powerful to train an average human being to be so strong. Luckily, he is now dead or else he would be using these zombies to create more chaos on this continent.¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. Gu Canmo continued, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, since these zombies were normal humans, they were innocent. Should we pray for them to rest in peace?¡± Di Fuyi finally looked at Long Siye, ¡°What do you think, Overlord Long?¡± Long Siye could barely smile, ¡°These zombies do not have a soul. We are not able to pray for them. Di Fuyi suddenlyughed. Long Siye was confused with hisugh, ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Di Fuyi answered, ¡°You really think that they were zombies?¡± Long Siye was choked, ¡°If they were not zombies, what were they?¡± Di Fuyi looked down. It was actually a big spell array underneath the ground. All the green puppets had now fallen into theva and melted into gas. The spell array started to restore the ground. Theva was now slowly sinking, the soil started to roll up with the grass and covered the ground¡­ The scene below had returned to normal. There was ake with a pavilion at the side. The grass was long and the birds were flying about. Who would have thought that there would be a war here just a few minutes ago? Who would have thought that it had just buried thousands of people under the ground? Chapter 836 Chapter 836: The Best Chance Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Let¡¯s go down for a talk. It is quite windy up here and I feel cold.¡± Di Fuyi stretched his body. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down to talk.¡± Long Siye held Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand and leaped down before everyone. Gu Xijiu was wearing a light yellow tunic today. When she flew in the air she looked like a butterfly. Long Siye was wearing a big white robe, so when he flew down he looked like a cloud. When both of them flew together it created a beautiful sight. Everyone from Tianju Hall was stunned. Even someone as boring as Gu Canmo could also sense something was not right. He could not help but look at Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi was actually still smiling. He was leaning on a cushion prepared by Mu Feng and said only one sentence, ¡°Carry me down.¡± So, Mu Feng carried him by flying down to the ground together with the other three messengers. The rest of the people also followed suit and jumped down to the ground. In fact, Gu Xijiu had never expected that Long Siye would hold her to fly down together. He was too fast. When she could react, they were already in midair. In her whole life, she never liked to have physical contact with other people. Even when she was dating Long Xi in her past life, they always walked shoulder to shoulder only and never held hands. Therefore, this time she subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand, but Long Siye was holding it tightly, making her unable to withdraw it at that moment. After a slight dy, they had alreadynded on the ground. When theynded, Long Siye still did not let go of her hand. Gu Xijiu actually felt the pain of his grip. She could not help but frown. If she pulled her hand away too hard, it would probably attract a lot of attention from others. So she raised her hand and tried to tidy up her hair so that she could take the opportunity to withdraw her hand. But Long Siye pulled her closer to him then he helped her lift up her hair from her forehead. These movements were gentle but powerful, unless Gu Xijiu wanted to quarrel and fight with him, or else she would never be able to withdraw her hand from him. His fingers were filled with a scent. He looked at her and talked to her through directed audio, ¡°Xijiu, now the culprit behind the scene had been eliminated. Our show should alsoe to an end. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to exin the misunderstanding to everyone? This is the best chance to tell.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat raced. Before she could answer, Long Siye already started to exin to everyone who had already jumped down to the ground, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Celestial Master Zuo, Xijiu and I have some ns in order to lure the culprit behind. Before this Celestial Master, Zuo and Xijiu were just acting as a couple to show to the culprit, whilst my disappointment was also staged to trap the culprit. In fact, Xijiu and I love each other and we have made a promise to be together. As it is a very important n and we are afraid of information leaking, we never tell anyone and cause the misunderstanding of everyone. We apologize for that. In order topensate, I wish to give out a few bottles of pills¡­¡± His voice was clear and loud so the message reached everyone very precisely. Everyone was shocked and they all looked at Gu Xijiu. Of course, there were also people who turned and looked at Di Fuyi who was leaning on the cushion. Celestial Master Zuo did not speak. He had a mask on his face so no one could actually see his expression. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was slightly pale. The day when Long Siye revealed the secret of Di Fuyi and her body exchange, they talked for the whole night and discussed the culprit behind the scene. Long Siye volunteered to act as the spy who had just broken up with the lover to lure the culprit. As the timing was just right, his suggestion was appropriate and that was how all the incidents happened after that. Chapter 837 Chapter 837: She Was Not Comfortable Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Because the suggestion was appropriate, Gu Xijiu, who was still inside Di Fuyi¡¯s body, did not raise any objection to it. However, Di Fuyi only replied with one sentence, ¡°I am not acting. Overlord Long, you don¡¯t have to y this role.¡± Long Siye only smiled, ¡°I am not doing it for you, but for Xijiu and the whole continent. This person is very ambitious, and there must be powerful support behind him. This time, his target is you. If he is sessful, the next target will be other heaven¡¯s gift disciples. We have to be united and help each other. It would be different if I did not know about this case. However, since I already know about it, I have the responsibility to help!¡± The words were impassioned, so Gu Xijiu was also touched by him. At first, Gu Xijiu felt guilty for not telling him about the truth behind their exchange of bodies. But since he had such a good suggestion, she also agreed to it. Hence the n was set in this way. Now the culprit, as well as his followers and the zombies, had been caught. The n was considered as a sessful one. It was not inappropriate for Long Siye to exin the truth now as it helped clear up the ambiguity rtionship between Celestial Master Zuo and her. Of course, it also forced the rtionship to end here. Gu Xijiu knew that this was the best moment for Long Siye to exin himself. She had no reason to stop him or even debate with him. After all, before she swapped bodies with Di Fuyi, she had basically established a rtionship with Long Siye. She would like to try to be with him. Although they have not done anything yet, they were considered a couple. The incident did, however, make thingsplicated with Di Fuyi again. But now that both of them had their bodies back and the show hade to an end, they should go back to their own lives. Long Siye was doing the right thing, but she was somehow notfortable with it. Lan Waihu was the first one who came out from the crowd. She smiled and said, ¡°Xijiu, I am d I know the truth now! I misunderstood you a few days ago!¡± Qian Lingyu also came forward, ¡°So it looks like everything was just a y. Well-yed!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She forced the confusion down her heart and smiled, ¡°Good that the show has finally ended. I was lucky to be involved in this n with Celestial Master Zuo and Overlord Long. Alright, I am tired. I will retire for the day.¡± Gu Xijiu turned around and teleported away. Long Siye was speechless. His heart sank a little. Was Xijiu ming him for acting without her agreement? However, if he did not do it, the mess would not be cleared up. He did not want to lose her so he could only take this opportunity to cut off her rtionship with Di Fuyi¡­ This was the best chance, was it not? He could not help but look at Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi only idly said, ¡°I have never acted.¡± Then he instructed his custodians, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I am tired too.¡± His four custodians answered and immediately carried Di Fuyi away. Long Siye slightly lowered his head. He started to feel threatened. ¡­ Gu Xijiu¡¯s life had returned to normal. She also moved out of Di Fuyi¡¯s courtyard. She only had a few things with him anyway. Basically, she just put everything in the storage bag and went back to her own courtyard. Chapter 838 Chapter 838: The Stupid Son Of The Rich Landlord Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Because she was already a student of Ziyun ss, she was assigned to a detached courtyard. This courtyard was not as luxurious as Di Fuyi¡¯s. However, it was still a detached courtyard thus she could design it by herself. In order to provide full facilities to the students, basically the courtyard that was assigned to the students was fully equipped and it looked like a studio in the modern day. However, anyone who had their own idea would redesign their interior. ording to the rule of Tianju Hall, as long as the exterior remained the same, the student could design the interior however they wished. After all, if there was nothing unexpected that urred, the students had to live at least eight to nine years in the same ce. Therefore the students would put effort to redesign the interior asfortable as possible. Basically, all the interiors were designed based on their own preferences. For example, the courtyard of Yan Chen was simple andfortable. Qian Lingyu came from a wealthy family and he liked to be surrounded by luxury, thus his courtyard was renovated into a luxurious one. Under his earnest invitation, Gu Xijiu came to his courtyard and had walked around the ce. Qian Lingyu was hoping for ament from her. Gu Xijiu did notment about his courtyard but his personality, ¡°Lingyu, why do you look like the stupid son of the richndlord?¡± Qian Lingyu was speechless. Gu Xijiu patted him on his shoulder, ¡°Boy, you have not grown up yet but you design your house so luxuriously and sparkling. It will affect your quality of sleep and affect your body development.¡± Qian Lingyu seemed confused with her words. He looked at her for a while and still felt touched, ¡°Xijiu, finally you are back to normal! Did you know that it hurt me so much during the days when you were so cool¡­? I thought you did not want to be friends with me anymore!¡± Lan Waihu liked the warm color but she did not know how to design the courtyard, so Yan Chen had been helping her to design it. Finally, he designed a warm and youthful room for Lan Waihu. She was very content with it. Of course, the renovation cost was very expensive and the payment had to be done by a spiritual stone. Lan Waihu was poor and Yan Chen had been broke after treating the big mussel an expensive meal. However, he did not want to let Lan Waihu live in a shabby ce, so he went to borrow money from Gu Xijiu. He thought that Gu Xijiu would take advantage of him again and asked him to sign a contract with unfair conditions. However, he did not expect that Gu Xijiu to be very generous this time. She did not ask for anything and simply gave him 2000 spiritual stones. She did not even ask for interest and still asked him to pay her back slowly because she was not in a hurry to get back the money. She was seldom so generous. Yan Chen was still wondering why, especially when he saw her unrenovated ce, which still looked shabby. He thought that Gu Xijiu did not know how to design so he kindly offered, ¡°Do you need my help to design your ce for you? Before I entered Tianju Hall I have learned about interior design from an expert. I can help to design anything you like.¡± It was rare to see Yan Chen being so kind and helpful. Therefore, Gu Xijiu told him about her request, ¡°I like the style of Yaochi Pce. I would love to have corals as trees, jade as walls, tortoiseshell as a bed, and glowing pearls as lights. Have you heard about the East China Sea Dragon Pce? Can you design something like that for me? I can give you 2000 spiritual stones to spend on it¡­¡± Yan Chen¡¯s handsome face was stunned for a moment. The design she asked for did not cost only 2000 spiritual stones, even 20,000 spiritual stones would not be able to pay for it! He sincerely told her, ¡°I think it is better for you to stay in this kennel!¡± Then he turned and zoomed off like the wind. Chapter 839 Chapter 839: Irrefutable Truth Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu looked at her courtyard. It was the original look with a fairlyplete set of furniture and could support a basic way of life. If there were no unforeseen circumstances, she would live in this courtyard for eight to nine years. She supposed to decorate it properly. However, she was somehowzy and was not interested to do it at the moment. She thought that it was fine since the house was livable did not care much about the decoration and did not want to spend time on it. She could still do it when she had the mood to do it in future. Now she just wanted to focus on learning and improving her spiritual power. Other than that, she had not much interest in anything else. At first, Long Siye came and visited her once when she moved here. He happily offered to help Gu Xijiu design it. However, although he was a genius, he had no talent in this aspect. It could be seen from his own house which looked like a snow cave. Gu Xijiu did not expect him to design anything nice for her. In the addition, Gu Xijiu was the one who designed for Long Siye in her previous life because he had totally no talent in this area. Therefore, since Gu Xijiu had no interest now to decorate, he could not simply design for her too, so he could only withdraw his offer. Anyway, although the house was not decorated, it was still veryfortable so she was not in a hurry to change it. As for Di Fuyi, he was the talent in this aspect but he had nevere to her house even once. After that ¡®acting¡¯ drama ended, he had no interaction with Gu Xijiu anymore. He still lived in Tianju Hall and lectured once every three days. He was a good lecturer. The content he taught was very interesting and lively. Most importantly it was easy to understand. The students liked attending his ss very much. Every one of his sses had full attendance and there were even students from other ssesing in to listen to his lecture. During his ss, he would raise the question to the students to test their knowledge. The students that were asked by him would be very excited. If they knew the answer, they would answer it very loudly; otherwise, they would feel very embarrassed. Fortunately, although Di Fuyi always liked to criticize others, he was very gentle during his sses. If the students did not know how to answer his question, he would not criticize them. Sometimes if he was in a good mood, he would even encourage the students and they would feel touched! Nevertheless, after so many lectures Di Fuyi had given, he never asked Gu Xijiu a single question. Perhaps it was because he wanted to avoid rumors, or he had finally let go of Gu Xijiu. Both of them had no interaction at all. Every teacher liked good student; Di Fuyi was no exception. Most of the time when he raised a question, he liked to ask those good students. Although Gu Xijiu had lower spiritual power, she was very intelligent and savvy. Almost all lecturers liked her and loved to ask her questions. Every time when she answered, she not only provided the correct answer but also able to rte to another topic which the teachers had never thought of. There were also times when she could even solve the question that the teachers were not able to solve. Long Siye gave lectures once every two days. He was also a good teacher. Most of his lessons were highly rated by the students. However, he seldom asked the students questions. Even when he asked, he would pick Gu Xijiu to answer his question. Gu Xijiu was very assertive and always wanted to do her best. Therefore, when she prepared for the lesson, she focused more on the medicine refinery lesson which was taught by Long Siye so that she could answer all questions when being asked. For the lesson of Flying Wind magic taught by Di Fuyi, Gu Xijiu did prepare for the first few sses. However, after she noticed that Di Fuyi would never ask her any questions, she did not want to prepare anymore but just prepared the general lecture notes. Of course, she was still very serious in ss and was able to master the knowledge very well. Chapter 840 Chapter 840: No One Could Chase After Him Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion All students in the Ziyun ss were the elites and geniuses. Most of them were bold and courageous. They did anything they wanted to do. Even the female students were blunt and assertive too. Among the students, the most prominent was the twin¡¯s sister ¨C Le Zixing. This youngdy was intelligent and qualified. Probably second to Yun Qingluo. She had very high requirements of her partner and was never attracted to any talented guy in her ss. However, she had fallen for Di Fuyi. At first, Le Zixing did not express her feelings because she thought that Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were in a rtionship. Upon learning that they were just acting, she changed her mind. She approached Gu Xijiu to rify, ¡°Are you and Celestial Master Zuo just pretending?¡± Lan Waihu answered on her behalf, ¡°Of course! Gu Xijiu is sincere to Overlord Long, and she was just acting with Celestial Master Zuo. They exined it yesterday!¡± Le Zixing was relieved and replied, ¡°If this is the case, Xijiu, I want to chase after Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Lan Waihu was shocked, ¡°You want to chase after Celestial Master Zuo? It isplicated to date him! No one has done so before¡­¡± Le Zixingughed, ¡°I would like to try regardless of how difficult it is. If I never try, I will never know.¡± Therefore, after that day Le Zixing started to chase after Celestial Master Zuo. She never skipped any ss that was taught by Celestial Master Zuo. She also aggressively answered all questions asked by him. Whenever she exined, she could rte it to another area too. After a few sses, Di Fuyi also enjoyed asking her questions. She became Di Fuyi¡¯s favorite student. She also created all kinds of opportunities to meet with Di Fuyi. For example, she would pass by Di Fuyi¡¯s courtyard and y chess under Di Fuyi¡¯s favorite maple tree. She was good at ying chess, so she volunteered to y with Di Fuyi on a regr basis. Perhaps Di Fuyi was bored with ying chess alone. Thus, he did not reject her offer. Le Zixing becamepetent with tea ceremonies, and she could brew tea very well. When she yed chess with Di Fuyi, she would hand him a cup of tea that she brewed. Although Di Fuyi rejected the drinks she made, she would never get bored of doing it. Di Fuyi was a master at ying chess. Even though Le Zixing was excellent and never lost to anyone else before, Di Fuyi would still beat her. Despite suffering defeat after defeat, she remained motivated to y with him. There was once when Gu Xijiu and Lan Waihu passed by the maple tree and saw that Di Fuyi was ying chess with Le Zixing. Le Zixing just lost a match to Di Fuyi, and her face went red. Her sweat even dropped on the chess pieces. Di Fuyi casually passed her a handkerchief and said, ¡°Wipe it.¡± Le Zixing happilyplied. Di Fuyi did not greet the two of them, but Le Zixing nodded to them as an acknowledgment that she saw them. As Celestial Master Zuo was highly respected, everyone needed to go over to salute or greet him if they saw him. Lan Waihu ran over to salute while Gu Xijiu just bowed to greet. Di Fuyi tilted his head slightly to acknowledge but did not look at Gu Xijiu. He just replied, ¡°You can go now.¡± Thus, both Gu Xijiu and Lan Waihu left the ce. As Gu Xijiu and Lan Waihu left, they could still hear the conversation between Di Fuyi and Le Zixing. They were speaking about some Chapter 841 Chapter 841: Your Reactions Are Half A Beat Slower Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After walking for a mile, Lan Waihu could not help but ask, ¡°Xijiu, do you think Celestial Master Zuo likes Le Zixing? They seem to get along quite well recently.¡± Gu Xijiu was thinking of it too, but she did not answer Lan Waihu. After Gu Xijiu rested for a month, her injuries finally healed. She had a physique that enabled her to not have any scars despite how badly she as injured. Her skin was still smooth as silk, and Lan Waihu certainly felt envious about it. After Gu Xijiu recovered, they knew they had to practice again. She was still on the same team with Lan Waihu and Qian Lingyu. Today was the first time they would practice since her injury. Perhaps it had been a while since thest practice, and Gu Xijiu could not keep up with the pace. There were a few times when she forgot to instruct Lan Waihu or gave the wrong order. Lan Waihu was hurt by Qian Lingyu several times due to her mistakes. Qian Lingyu was surprised and he looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, are you alright? Your reactions are half a beat slower than before.¡± Lan Waihu interrupted again, ¡°Of course she will be slower than before. She has not practiced with us for a month. It will take time for her to readapt to us.¡± Qian Lingyu was stunned. It has only been one month since thest practice, how could she be so slowpared to before? Was it because of the injury? Before he could ask, Long Siye arrived, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± He was here to invite Gu Xijiu out for dinner. As the Mid-Autumn festival was approaching in eight days, he wanted to discuss with her on how to celebrate it. Qian Lingyu did not like Overlord Long very much. In fact, he did not like all the guys who chased after Gu Xijiu. Therefore, when he saw Long Siye, he disyed discontent on his face. In contrast, Lan Waihu was quite discreet. When she saw Long Siye, she quickly pulled Qian Lingyu away. However, before they went too far away, Gu Xijiu shouted, ¡°Overlord Long wants to buy us dinner, do you all want to go together?¡± Lan Waihu was about to reject, but Qian Lingyu already answered, ¡°Yes, we want to go! I am hungry now! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Long Siye¡¯s initial n of having some private time with Gu Xijiu failed. Because the Mid-Autumn festival was significant to them, the teachers in Tianju Hall were very considerate. They allowed the students to go out to have dinner and gatherings. Of course, they were limited to only the small town under the hill. Long Siye sensed that Gu Xijiu had been treating him coldly recently. There were a few times when he came and invited her out to take a walk but got rejected by her. Gu Xijiu always imed to be busy with homework. He never got to hang out with her alone! Although it was normal for her to be busy with homework, Long Siye thought that regardless of how busy she was, she should have some spare time to spend with him. He suspected that she was still ming him for what happened the other day. It could be something else too, and that would be worse. This made him felt even more threatened! His feelings of difort made him want to discuss with her about their future. He never expected that she would invite Qian Lingyu and Lan Waihu to go along! Four of them went to the city¡¯s most famous restaurant ¨C Xian Ki. Unfortunately, the lounge on the second floor had been fully booked. The boss of the restaurant knew Long Siye because he was the one who booked the entire second floor during the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, and he was also very famous in this continent. Chapter 842 Chapter 842: Blocked Our Way Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, the owner did not recognize Gu Xijiu because thest time she was here, she came dressed as a young man. Usually, when VIPs like Long Siye went to the restaurant, the boss would wee him and ask some guests to leave even if there were customers in the second-floor lounge. But this time, the boss expressed his apology to Long Siye, because somebody else had reserved the private lounge upstairs. Gu Xijiu was okay if they did not dine in this restaurant, so she suggested to go to another ce. However, Qian Lingyu had a bad temper. Once he decided to eat somewhere, he did not want to let it go. He liked the dishes of this restaurant and insisted on dining here. On top of that, he wanted to have a private room, so he requested the boss to get a few portable shades to iste a space for them on the ground floor. But the ground floor was full of diners, and there was no space for them anywhere. The owner refused to do so, of course. Qian Lingyu was angry and asked, ¡°I remembered there were seven to eight private lounges on the second floor. How many lounges did the guests reserve upstairs?¡± The boss paused and answered, ¡°One¡­¡± Qian Lingyu grew more frustrated with the owner, ¡°They only need one lounge, but booked the whole floor? What a waste! I have to meet these people to ask them not to block our way.¡± Before he finished his sentence, he already started to walk up to the second floor. While he was on his way up, a bright light shed in front of him. A man was standing in front of him, and Qian Lingyu almost crashed into him. He looked up in surprise, ¡°Grandpa!¡± That man was shocked too, ¡°Kid, why are you here?¡± Then he looked down to Long Siye and greeted, ¡°Brother Long, how are you doing? It is rare to see you, pleasee up and have a drink together with me. Long Siye knew this guy. He was the Overlord of the Jiuxing n. He was also known as Qian Yueran and is a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. He was surprised to see him and asked, ¡°Brother Qian, why are you here?¡± Right after he finished his question, there was ady¡¯s voice that could be heard, ¡°Overlord Long, I am here too.¡± Long Siye was speechless. He smiled, ¡°What happened today? Overlord Hua is here too!¡± Thisdy was the Overlord of the Yinyang n, also known as Hua Wuyan. Usually, the five heaven¡¯s gift disciple would have a gathering once every three years. However, today was not the day that it was supposed to happen. Long Siye was quite surprised to meet two heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Qian Yueran invited them again, ¡°Youe up first, and we will tell you in detail.¡± He stared at Gu Xijiu and the other two and asked, ¡°Are these students with you?¡± They must be your favorite students.¡± He could not recognize Gu Xijiu as she had changed too much. Long Siye was obviously stunned for a while. It seemed like it was a gathering for heaven¡¯s gift disciple and so it would not be appropriate to bring the three young people along. Chapter 843 Chapter 843: Used To His Presence Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It seemed inappropriate to bring the three young students along if the topic they discussed was only meant to be addressed among heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Long Siye introduced the three of them, ¡°They are students from Tianju Hall¡¯s Ziyun ss. They are currently in the top ss.¡± Before he finished his sentence, Qian Yueranughed, ¡°Brother Long, since when you have you been so close to your students?¡± He then switched his focus to Gu Xijiu and Lan Waihu, ¡°These two girls look nice. They must be good students since they are Brother Long¡¯s favorites.¡± However, Qian Lingyu was given a very different type of treatment, ¡°But I never expected that my grandson could also be your favorite student¡­¡± Qian Lingyu was speechless. He was not afraid of anything or anyone, except for his grandfather ¨C Qian Yueran. If he knew earlier that his grandpa would be here, he would not want toe to the second floor! When Qian Yueran looked at Long Siye¡¯s expression, he knew what his struggle was and said, ¡°It is rare for everyone to gather,e and join us! The three kids cane together too!¡± Since he had said so, it was not right for Long Siye to reject. He turned and asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Shall we join them?¡± Gu Xijiu had no opposing opinion. The more people around, the better. Also, she had met Qian Yueran and Hua Wuyan before. Hence, she just nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Lan Waihu would always follow Gu Xijiu. Thus, she had no other opinion too. Only Qian Lingyu was worried. He felt that he would not be able to eat well, but he did not dare to speak up and just followed. ¡­ However, upon going up to the second floor, Gu Xijiu was filled with regret. Di Fuyi was here too! She did not interact with Celestial Master Zuo these days except during his lessons. Most of the time when she met him, it was just an ordinary greeting like meeting an acquaintance. Even in his ss, Di Fuyi would address questions to almost all students in his ss except her. Students always liked to gossip. They would speak about how Gu Xijiu had been so close with Di Fuyi in the past. They had been hanging around each other all the time as though they were a couple. In the end, it was all just an act. Due to their ability to fool everyone, students liked to observe the interactions between Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu these days. It was a popr topic in the town. Gu Xijiu was already the center of attention in the Ziyun ss. But after Di Fuyi came to teach the course, the attention grew even worse. Every student suddenly became Sherlock Holmes when analyzing Gu Xijiu¡¯s every move. It made Gu Xijiu feel pressured when she attended each ss. In Gu Xijiu¡¯s own opinion, she felt that it was okay for Di Fuyi to treat her this way. This was also what she hoped for in fact. She had decided to be with Long Siye so if she continued mingling with Di Fuyi it would create a lot of unnecessary troubles. Now this man finally decided to let her go and no longer brought her any trouble; she should have felt relieved. Rationally, everything was on the right track, however emotionally it was a different story. Gu Xijiu was getting ufortable when she attended his sses. Sometimes habit was a terrible thing. For example, she had stayed with him for two weeks. Every morning when she woke up, Di Fuyi was the first person she saw. Even if he was using her body at that time, she knew that it was him. She was so used to his presence. Chapter 844 Chapter 844: The Feeling Of Emptiness Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When she first moved back to her courtyard, she would look next to her bed when she woke up. However, there was no bed next to her¡¯s anymore. During those days, whether she went to ss or practiced spiritual power at home, Di Fuyi would have every meal with her. Although they argued at times, and he even took advantage of her, Gu Xijiu thought that those moments were precious to her and she got ustomed to it. After she moved out from Di Fuyi¡¯s courtyard, she had been eating in the cafeteria without him. Although the meal prepared for the Ziyun ss was very delicious, she felt that it was nothingpared to the food she had with Di Fuyi. Before this, she would never care about anyone¡¯s attention. However, when she attended Di Fuyi¡¯s ss, the attention she got from the students made her feel ufortable. She even felt sentimental when she was in the ss and had a feeling of emptiness. She did not want to have such feelings anymore so she was somehow reluctant to attend his ss. She skipped the previous ss with a simple excuse. Of course, she asked Lan Waihu to take notes for her so that she did not fall out of the course. She felt guilty and thought that it was terrible to skip ss, so she started to consider changing sses. There was an excellent medicine lecture in the Ziyun second ss. Gu Xijiu attended the course once before and found that the knowledge of this lecturer was even more abundant than the Firmament Stone¡¯s. She had been very good at medicine, so this lecturer liked her a lot and actively encouraged her to go to his second lesson. Gu Xijiu thought that she should consider changing ss to have a better life in Tianju Hall and avoid her unnecessary worries. Di Fuyi taught a lecture once every three days. Hence, after Gu Xijiu skipped the previous ss, it had been six days she had any interaction with him. No, actually she met him under the maple tree when he was ying chess with other people, and she even greeted him that time. But now when Gu Xijiu suddenly saw him, she subconsciously stopped for a moment. Di Fuyi looked very casual as he nced through Gu Xijiu and the rest when they walked up to the second floor. It was no different from how he treated the other students when he was in Tianju Hall. The three young people came forward to greet him, and he just nodded his head without saying anything. Qian Lingyu thought that he could have a nice dinner since it was rare for them toe out from Tianju Hall. However, he never expected to meet the VIPs and his grandfather. It made him feel ufortable, so after he greeted everyone, he tried to ask, ¡°Grandpa, I think you adults have some important matters to discuss. We don¡¯t want to join you for dinner. Why don¡¯t we go to the next lounge and not to disturb you all?¡± In fact, Qian Yueran also felt ufortable in front of his grandson. If he never met his grandson, he could still act like a young man. After his grandson called him as grandpa, he felt like he was too old and was about to fall sleep in a coffin! Hence, he waved his hand, ¡°Go. Please don¡¯t bully the youngdies!¡± After Qian Lingyu got his permission, he immediately pulled Gu Xijiu and Lan Waihu away to the next lounge. At first, Long Siye wanted to let Gu Xijiu sit together with him. However, since Di Fuyi was here, he just let Gu Xijiu go with Qian Lingyu. He just did not want to give any chance for Di Fuyi to get close to Gu Xijiu! He then nced around, smiled and said, ¡°Why is everyone here? What is so special about today?¡± Chapter 845 Chapter 845: Practiced Until A Level Where His Spirit Can Come Out From His Body Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qian Yueran replied, ¡°I heard that there was an attack in Tianju Hall, and Brother Di was badly injured, so we came here to visit andfort him.¡± Long Siye was speechless, ¡°He is Celestial Master Zuo. He would not be injured so easily. He was just acting that time and brought a few bags of blood to pretend to bleed.¡± Hua Wuyan was relieved and said sweetly, ¡°I see. As I told you, Brother Di is so powerful. How can other people attack him so easily? It might be true if he hit other people until they bleed.¡± After she finished her sentence, she was still worried and asked Long Siye, ¡°Oh yea, Brother Long, you are good at medicine right? Did you help Brother Di to diagnose if he is okay?¡± Long Siye was stunned, ¡°I¡­ Brother Di was not even hurt. I think he does not need my diagnosis and treatment¡­¡± Hua Wuyan frowned, ¡°How do you know he was not hurt if you did not even diagnose?¡± Before she finished her sentence Di Fuyi interrupted, ¡°I am okay and you don¡¯t need to worry about me. That man is very ambitious. I think you guys should worry about yourselves.¡± Long Siye was surprised, ¡°I thought the culprit was killed, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Di Fuyi chuckled, ¡°How can he die so easily? The one that died was only the puppet. If I am not wrong, the soul of that man was only injured lightly, and he can still revive himself in someone else¡¯s body. His primary target should be the heaven¡¯s gift disciples, so I think all of you should be more careful. Don¡¯t let anyone upy your body. Further to this, the one who attacked Tianju Hall is probably not the main culprit. He should be one of the leaders of a secret party. Now the so-called ¡°Master Gu¡± has suffered a major loss in Tianju Hall, so I believe they will move their target from Tianju Hall to the other heaven¡¯s gift disciples.¡± Everyone was silent for a while. Long Siye frowned, ¡°The trap we set that day was theva refined by spiritual fire. The spiritual fire should be able to kill all kinds of ghosts and monsters.¡± Di Fuyi replied calmly, ¡°The fire can only kill normal ghosts and monsters but not the devils. Master Gu has practiced to a level where his spirit cane out from his body so the spiritual fire could not destroy him.¡± Hua Wuyan interrupted, ¡°I heard that there were thousands of dead puppet attacking Tianju Hall¡­¡± ¡°They were no ordinary dead puppets. They were controlled with venomous spells. As they had both characteristics at the same time, the tricks they issued were bizarre and hard to deal with. If Xijiu didn¡¯t suggest using fire and setting theva trap beforehand, we would not win the battle so easily.¡± Hua Wuyan was stunned for a moment, ¡°Xijiu? Is she the disciple of The Lord? She is now in Tianju Hall and helped you in the battle¡­?¡± Qian Yueran was surprised too, ¡°That little girl is quite extraordinary and intelligent. I never know that she is so knowledgeable. Perhaps, both of us should visit her. This little girl is petite in size but very smart enough. I wonder how she looks like now that she has grown up¡­¡± Long Siye was speechless. Di Fuyi chuckled, ¡°You guys just met her.¡± Qian Yueran opened his eyes widely, ¡°She was one of the two young girls that we met just now?¡± Hua Wuyan¡¯s heartbeat grew quicker. She was very sensitive to nature. Although she was impressed with the beauty of Gu Xijiu and Lan Waihu just now, she did not care much about them. However, she never knew that one of them had a marriage engagement with Celestial Master Zuo before! Chapter 846 Chapter 846: Looked Like A Counterfeit Of The Sea Dragon Pce Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hua Wuyan was a brilliant woman. She managed to guess which one was Gu Xijiu afterparing the image of Gu Xijiu in her mind with the two youngdies she met just now. When shest met Gu Xijiu, she was just a little girl less than 150cm in height. Gu Xijiu had a red spot on her forehead at the time, so she was considered ugly in Hua Wuyan¡¯s eyes. However, the Gu Xijiu she saw just now was extremely beautiful! If Di Fuyi never mentioned it, she would never know that it was Gu Xijiu! She could not help but look at Di Fuyi and ask, ¡°Miss Xijiu is also a student in the Ziyun ss?¡± Di Fuyi calmly replied, ¡°Three of them are all from Ziyun¡¯s top ss.¡± When he finished his sentence, they heard shouting from Qian Lingyu from the next lounge, ¡°Hey, is that Yan Chen? Yan Chen! Yan Chen! Look here!¡± Then, there was another shout from Lan Waihu, ¡°Brother Yan Chen!¡± After a while, Yan Chen¡¯s voice was heard in the next lounge, ¡°Three of you are all here! I have been looking for you!¡± Naturally, after Yan Chen heard the shouting from Qian Lingyu, he leaped directly from the street into the lounge. ¡°Why are you looking for us?¡± Come on, sit down and have a drink first.¡± Qian Lingyu was hospitable and immediately asked Yan Chen invited Yan Chen to join them. Yan Chen sat down and had a design blueprint in his hand. He took it out for them to see, ¡°Xijiu, aren¡¯t you looking for a sea dragon pce courtyard? I have drawn out the design. Take a look!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She was just joking with him at the time, but he had taken it seriously! Yan Chen exined to her, ¡°It is not difficult to get a red coral tree, but I think one is enough for your courtyard. If you want the courtyard to be full of red coral trees, I found a red tree that looks like a red coral tree so you can nt them in your garden. Regarding your request to have a jade wall, and luminous pearls of lights, plus a tortoiseshell as a bed, all these are too luxurious requests and are not practical. There is a reputable shop in town that makes a green tile that can rece the jade wall. Oh yea, there is a kind of white jade bed that is quite simr to a tortoise shell but is thousands of times cheaper. Moreover, I managed to find a luminous pearl. I can give it to you, but it is not shiny enough to be a bright light. I think it can be used as a candle in the room¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned, ¡°You were looking for me to show me this design?¡± Yan Chen answered, ¡°I have to get your permission first before I can implement it. I have done a budget n. It only requires 1,800 spiritual stones and 5,000 dors. This does not exceed the budget you suggested before. 2,000 spiritual stone should be enough for everything.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Although Yan Chen portrayed himself as a very cool person, he was very caring. Lan Waihu was very lucky! Although she was just joking with Yan Chen at the time, he took it seriously and managed to design it. She did not n to renovate her courtyard at first. However, since other people were so concerned about her, she should ept the offer. Therefore, she took the blueprint and looked at it thoughtfully. Then, she started to draw on it to add and remove specific things. She was very talented in design. The original design from Yan Chen looked like a counterfeit of the Sea Dragon Pce, but after Gu Xijiu modified it, the n was now more elegant and ssy. Chapter 847 Chapter 847: Why Are You Acting Cute? You Are A Man! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yan Chen studied the new n for a moment and praised, ¡°Good! Xijiu, I did not know that you are so talented in this area! I admire you!¡± Qian Lingyu was sitting in envy at the side, ¡°Xijiu! I also want your design!¡± Yan Chen kicked him, ¡°I thought you hadpleted yours? It is so glittering already¡­¡± ¡°After Xijiu visited my ce, she said it is not suitable for me. She said that it is too glittering that it would affect my growth, so I want to redesign it. Xijiu, can you help me to design mine?¡± Qian Lingyu tried to pull Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve. Qian Lingyu frequently noticed Lan Waihu doing this same action to Gu Xijiu, so he tried to imitate it. Yan Chen could not bear with it and despised him, ¡°Why are you acting cute? You¡¯re a man!¡± It was very crowded in the student¡¯s lounge. Long Siye could tell from the noises they made that the four of them were seated too close to each other. He got a bit annoyed. He had a sudden realization that his rival was not only Di Fuyi but also Yan Chen and Qian Lingyu. Especially Qian Lingyu, he had been hanging around Gu Xijiu almost every day. Qian Lingyu was her ssmates and her teammate. It was understandable for him to mingle with Gu Xijiu every day. Long Siye suddenly had a thought that being Gu Xijiu¡¯s lecturer was not as good as being her ssmate! He could not help but look at Di Fuyi. This man usually acted without limits, and he had his way of doing things. However, his emotional intelligence was very high. He had been sitting there with the same knowledge but drank his tea calmly. Long Siye did not think that Di Fuyi had given up on Gu Xijiu. He must be nning something in the background. Once he started to act, everyone should expect a big move! The four youngsters in the next lounge were delighted. It seemed like they were now ying games together. Gu Xijiu used to be an assassin, so she was undoubtedly good at ying drinking games. Besides, she was a good drinker, so she always won the games. Especially today against these three students. Since they were all youngsters, once they started to y the game, they did not hold back! Among four of them, Lan Waihu was the one who lost most of the time. The loser needed to either drink or perform. Unfortunately, Lan Waihu was the weakest in drinking, and she did not know how to perform. Thus, Yan Chen was the one who helped her to drink when she suffered a penalty. However, Yan Chen was not a good drinker either, so after he drank an extra ss for a few rounds, his handsome face turned red. Lan Waihu was worried for him, so she begged Gu Xijiu to help instead. When Gu Xijiu was about to help her, Qian Lingyu suddenly suggested, ¡°Xijiu, I know that you are good at singing. Why don¡¯t you sing as punishment?¡± Gu Xijiu was a bit tipsy too, and singing was her strength, so she did not reject. She tried to choose an old school song to avoid suspicion of her previous existence. Her voice was sharp and clear, and the pronunciation was urate. When she sang, it felt warm like spring but also a bit chilly like snow. Hua Wuyan looked at the other three persons on her table. Three of them quietly listened to Gu Xijiu¡¯s singing. Di Fuyi did not say anything but just tapped on the table to follow the beat. Long Siye was excited, and he took out his flute to y along with her rhythm. The singing from the next lounge then came to a pause. Chapter 848 Chapter 848: My Throat Is Dry, I Will Sing Again Later Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Between intervals of each song, Hua Wuyan talked to Long Siye. ¡°I just realized that Overlord Long is good in music. The song that Miss Gu sang was so strange. I have never heard of it, but you can follow her beat so quickly.¡± Long Siye smiled, ¡°Thanks.¡± It was because he came from the same world as her, so he was more familiar with each song. Then, he nced at Di Fuyi. He knew that Di Fuyi was good at ying the flute and had a solid sense of music. In fact, Di Fuyi was arguably better than Long Siye. However, Di Fuyi was a native of this era. Even if he was talented in ying music, he had never heard the modern songs that Gu Xijiu and Long Siye were familiar with, so he could only sit there and watch Long Siye demonstrate his ability. After Gu Xijiu finished singing, the other three in the lounge pped and cheered. Lan Waihu kept begging her to sing another song, but Gu Xijiu chuckled, ¡°I will sing if you win once.¡± This made Lan Waihu desperate to win. The other two also tried to let Lan Waihu win because they also wanted to listen to Gu Xijiu¡¯s singing again. Finally, Lan Waihu won a game! Gu Xijiu kept her promise and started to sing. This time, she sang an oldie that Long Siye had never heard before. It was an acape. Just when she just sang a few lines, a tune could be heard from the next lounge that followed her beat. Gu Xijiu stopped. Lan Waihu was enjoying herself and was surprised when she ended abruptly. Gu Xijiu took a cup from the table and drank. She calmly smiled and said, ¡°My throat is dry. I will sing againter.¡± Di Fuyi at the next lounge moved his fingers away from the zither. He also drank his tea and felt that the tea was slightly bitter and cold. After a moment, Qian Lingyu shouted in surprise, ¡°Xijiu, what is this musical instrument?¡± ¡°This is a guitar.¡±Gu Xijiu answered. This instrument was made from some herbs. Although it was notparable to a modern guitar, it has a beautiful ring to it too. When she yed the guitar, the other three were impressed. It was a beautiful thing to listen to her singing apanied by the guitar. This instrument was umon in this era, so the three of them were very curious about it. The other four people in the next lounge looked curious too. Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran looked at each other with questions in their mind. Long Siye had mixed feeling. He had never thought of making a musical instrument for Gu Xijiu. In fact, the song she sang would be better if a modern musical instrument apanied it. He was happy every time he yed the flute for Gu Xijiu. Although she paused for a moment, she continued singing till the end. Whereas when Di Fuyi yed the zither, Gu Xijiu immediately stopped. Apparently, she did not want to have any rtionship with him anymore. As time passed, Xijiu would slowly forget about Di Fuyi and ept Long Siye into her life. There was no right or wrong in love. Anyway, Xijiu used to like him in her past life. If he were more courageous that time and did not have so many concerns, they would have be husband and wife, and Di Fuyi would have no chance to interrupt. In fact, the four heaven¡¯s gift disciples had finished discussing their essential matter. Usually, Di Fuyi would leave early, but now he was still here and did not intend to go yet. Chapter 849 Chapter 849: Matchmake Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If Di Fuyi did not ask to dismiss everyone, the other three would not dare to leave or request for it. It was already quitete in the night. The youngsters always prioritized sleep. Also, there was homework due tomorrow. Hence, Gu Xijiu and the other three decided to leave after they finished eating and drinking. Long Siye took the opportunity to stand up and offered, ¡°Let me send you all back.¡± Gu Xijiu did not say anything, but Qian Lingyuughed, ¡°Overlord Long, thank you for your offer, but I don¡¯t think it is necessary. It is not a long journey. We will be able to find our way back with our eyes closed. You can continue to discuss your important matters¡­¡± Qian Yueran had a minor headache when he saw Qian Lingyu, so he also tried to persuade Long Siye, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these kids are all elites. They will be safe. Moreover, young people preferred love to mix around with young people. We elderly people should stay away from them and give them some space.¡± Long Siye was speechless. Old people? He had never felt old! He was about to speak again, but Qian Lingyu continued, ¡°Yes, grandpa you are right. Please give us some space. You all continue to discuss. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± So, the four of them excused themselves and left. Qian Yueran shook his head and sighed, ¡°Well, it is nice to be young! When wepare to them¡­ Sigh¡­ We are old! I remembered the time when Qian Lingyu was still a kid. Now he has grown so tall!¡± Everyone remained silent and did not give him any response. Qian Yueran continued to speak, ¡°Did any of you notice that my grandson is interested in Miss Gu? This kid has always been proud and never falls for any girl who likes him. I was worried that he would never like a girl, but now it seems like he has changed! This kid has good taste. Miss Gu is beautiful and charming. It is good to have her as my granddaughter inw. Perhaps I should send a letter to Qian Lingyu¡¯s dad and ask him to matchmake the two¡­¡± He suddenly had an idea and eagerly looked at Di Fuyi and Long Siye, ¡°Since two of you are their lecturers, can you all try to matchmake the two of them?¡± Hua Wuyan was furious with his insensitivity! She sent a Direct Audio to him, ¡°Brother Qian, don¡¯t you know that Overlord Long is interested in Miss Gu?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Qian Yueran looked shocked as he stared at Long Siye. He spoke without second thought, ¡°Brother Long, are you okay? Are you interested in Miss Gu? How old are you? How old is she? I thought that you are old enough to be her grandfather!¡± Long Siye was furious! Di Fuyi had started to pack his wine set. He did not want to continue talking to these idiots. However, Qian Yueran was trying to find his ally, so he asked Di Fuyi, ¡°Brother Di, please tell me if I am correct. Brother Long can be Miss Gu¡¯s grandfather. Please help me to advise him¡­¡± Di Fuyi replied very calmly, ¡°You old people, please don¡¯t talk to me anymore in the future.¡± Then, he turned and disappeared from the lounge. Qian Yueran was stunned. Had he said something wrong? Then he looked at Long Siye, ¡°Brother Long¡­¡± Long Siye also replied him coldly, ¡°I also don¡¯t want to talk to old people.¡± Then he also left the lounge. Chapter 850 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Mu Yun,e out!¡± Di Fuyi shouted once he was back in his courtyard. Mu Yun immediately presented himself to Di Fuyi, ¡°My Lord, do you have any orders for me?¡± Di Fuyi sized him up, ¡°Are you misleading me?¡± Mu Yun was shocked and quickly replied, ¡°I would not dare! What happened?¡± Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°The bad idea that you provided me¡­ You told me to keep a distance from her to catch her heart. Why do I have a feeling that she is getting further away from me?¡± Mu Yun was the expert in love among the four custodians. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°My Lord, I think even if you want to keep a distance from her, you have to give her some hard moments too. I think the hard moments you have given were insufficient¡­¡± Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°Not enough? How should I make things worse?¡± This girl had started to skip his ss. Although it was only one ss, he was worried. In fact, he was not in a good mood during that lesson. Luckily, Mu Yun was an expert in rtionships. Di Fuyi heard that Mu Yun had sessfully made a beauty queen fall for him, so Di Fuyi believed in Mu Yun¡¯s ideas. Mu Yun was very dedicated to helping to solve The Lord¡¯s issue. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°My Lord, you can¡­¡± Upon sharing his idea, Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°Are you sure it will work?¡± Mu Yun promised, ¡°Absolutely!¡± Chapter 851 Chapter 851: You Can Have A Nap In Here Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi¡¯s white robe swayed buoyantly in the wind. ¡°Xijiu, would you like to take a walk with me?¡± Long Siye asked her in a jovial mood. Gu Xijiu intuitively looked up into the night sky, ¡°It¡¯ste now¡­¡± It was already time for her to sleep. ¡°The Meiyue flower! You have always wanted to see the Meiyue flower, haven¡¯t you? Tonight is the time of its full blossom. If you miss it, you will have to wait for another three months.¡± She was convinced. In fact, the flower¡¯s blossoming season was rather short. It would only bloom once every three months and only for a day. The flower was even rarer than the Telosma Cordata, as the blossom would only ur during the night. This species was not just for admiration; it was also a very rare herb. Gu Xijiu needed it to produce many kinds of pills. ¡­ The Meiyue flower could only be found in a bleak valley within the mountains. It was hidden area where few people would pass, so it was impressive that Long Siye could find the ce. He had even predicted the time that it would blossom. Under the crescent moon, there was and filled with blossoming flowers swaying from left to right. They were as beautiful as the flickering stars in the sky. The Meiyue flower had a unique appearance. Its shape resembled a purple plum flower, but the apex of the stem that held the flower was in the form of a golden crescent moon. At first nce, it looked as though a plum flower were blossoming on the surface of a crescent moon. The ce where Long Siye had brought Gu Xijiu was filled with an abundance of such flower. They blossomed gorgeously, filling the entirend. The sky was filled with an array of flickering stars as well, which made the scene very heavenly. Certainly enough to take one¡¯s breath away. ¡°Xijiu, do you like it here?¡± Long Siye asked her with a smile. ¡°I like it! There are so many beautiful flowers!¡± Gu Xijiu started to take out her basket to fill it up with the flowers. ¡°Take it easy; you can always pick the flowerster.¡± Long Siye halted her, ¡°The flowers will continue to blossom for the next three hours, so let them be. We should admire the beauty of the flowers now.¡± Gu Xijiu could not hold back her amusement, ¡°Since when did Teacher Long start to have a tender heart for beautiful flowers?¡± She recalled the time when Long Xi brought her along to pick herbs in their previous life. He would always pick the flowers without hesitating, no matter how beautiful or ugly the flower looked. When she finally tried to stop him, he thought that she was not being hard-hearted enough and started giving her lessons on the proper affairs of being an assassin. Anyway, she was a little tired at this time. She only wanted to pick the flowers so she could go back to bed. Moreover, she would have a ss with Di Fuyi the next day. She had already skipped the ss once. If she were to skip another lesson, her ssmates would not be very happy about it. She let out a noticeable yawn. ¡°Sleepy?¡± Long Siye was concerned. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded and wanted to take the opportunity to tell him that they should pick the flowers immediately and head home. However, Long Siye somehow managed to make her a transparent tent that had thick fur nkets. He took her into the tent, ¡°Come; you can have a nap in here.¡± While he talked, he proceeded to make her a pot of flower-scented tea and took out some delicate pastries as supper. Gu Xijiu was moved. The food was what she used to prepare for her in her previous life whenever she would stay upte. The tea that he used to make was chrysanthemum tea though. The one that Long Siye had prepared for her today was ice lotus flower tea. Its taste was more aromatic and savory than chrysanthemum tea. To keep up with Long Xi, she used to give up on her preferences and pretended that she liked green tea. She always thought that she hid it well, not knowing that Long Xi knew it all along. It was evident from his preparations today. The ice lotus flower was rare. One flower would easily cost a hundred gold coins. The pot of tea that Long Siye had prepared for her had a total of 20 flowers, with every flower being the best quality of its kind. Chapter 852
Chapter 852: You Really Do Not me Me? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The pot of tea was precious. Gu Xijiu found it slightly heartwarming. Long Siye was kind to her, so good that it became a little beyond bearable for her. She sighed, ¡°Teacher Long, I think that you are too kind to me¡­ There is no need for you to be so¡­¡± After pouring a cup of tea for her, Long Siye then proceeded to give her a piece of cake, ¡°Of all the kindness that I have to offer to you, it will never be enough. You are worth it.¡± The more he said so; the more uneasy Gu Xijiu found it to be. Determined, she continued to make herself clear, ¡°Overlord Long, I only said I would try, I was not certain that I would eventually promise to be with you. With you being so, I¡­¡± ¡°I did not mean to put pressure on you. It is up to you to ept it or not, but it is up to me to decide if I should be good to you,¡± said Long Siye with all sincerity. Gu Xijiu kept quiet. Sheid down on the nket. Long Siye joined her. Together, they enjoyed the view of the blossoming flowers side by side. All of a sudden, he softly said, ¡°Xijiu, I am sorry.¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed, ¡°Ah?¡± Long Site sighed, ¡°I should not have announced that what you both had been doing was merely a show without discussing it with you beforehand. It was my mistake. I am sorry.¡± She shook her head, ¡°It is fine.¡± She could feel her heart sinking a little. Was she cold to Long Siye recently which made him think so? She knew that what Long Siye did that day was right, as it was the best time to resolve the misunderstandings that had been going on. Why did she treat him coldly, then? Moreover, it was her intuition to turn her cold shoulder to him. It was as though she had made up some random excuses to treat him coldly. She could feel the sudden guilt in her heart, so she shook her head again, ¡°It is fine, I do not me you. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Long Siye¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Xijiu, you do not me me?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Long Siye heaved a sigh of relief. He drew himself slightly closer to her, ¡°Xijiu, I am delighted, I really am.¡± Gu Xijiu smelled of a faint herbal hint, probably caused by his frequent preparation of different herbs. His scent differed from time to time, even the smell of herbs on himposed of different species. However, the smell was not poignant. At this very moment, he smelled of a kind of herb known as Lengxiang Pill. The scent enshrouded her sense of smell. While she was trying to figure out his scent, she suddenly asked, ¡°By the way Teacher Long, you have been in this world far longer than I have. You are knowledgeable, and you have even practiced the ritual to withdraw one¡¯s spirit. Do you think that spirits have their own scent?¡± Long Siye was caught off guard, ¡°Regarding this¡­ Most of the spirits are colorless and invisible in gaseous form. They do not have any scent. Only humans have their unique scents, but the scents frequently change ording to the environment that they grow up in¡­¡± He continued to offer her the knowledge of the study of the human body and scent. Gu Xijiu lowered her eyes, as the knowledge was not new to her. ¡°Teacher Long, have you ever met a person who carried the same scent throughout a year? Even if it changes, it is only the intensity that changes, but the scent remains the same. Even when he attaches himself to another person, his scent remains.¡± Long Siye frowned, ¡°It is impossible, isn¡¯t it? It is still reasonable if his scent remains throughout the year, probably due to his preference for a specific aroma. However, if he manages to attach himself to another person, he should smell like the person he attached himself to. Who are you talking about?¡± Chapter 853 Chapter 853: He Loathed That Person! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu did not wish to expose Di Fuyi¡¯s secret, so she shook her head, ¡°I was just asking. It was meant as an assumption.¡± Long Siye was relieved. He could not hold back his smile and continued to touch her hair, ¡°Baby, the assumption is invalid. Take you as an example, your scent in your previous life is not what you have now, and that is because you have switched to a new body. I bet that your scent is nothingpared to the cloned body that is now lying in the ice coffin in Tianwen.¡± Long Siye rarely shared such an intimate interaction with her. His sudden touch on her hair made her flesh creep. She shivered even more when she heard him calling her ¡®baby.¡¯ She shifted her position a little to move away from his embrace, ¡°Do not call me baby. You are acting as though I am some great, romantic lover.¡± Long Siye could not refrain fromughing, ¡°Silly, isn¡¯t this how lovers are supposed to be?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She coughed as she said, ¡°Teacher Long, I have not promised you anything yet. We¡­ we are not considered as lovers.¡± There was a hint of disappointment in Long Siye¡¯s eyes, but he continued in a soft voice, ¡°It is alright, I can wait. Xijiu, I am already pleased that you are giving me this opportunity. We have not spent any time as lovers before, so it is normal for you to feel strange. Sooner orter you will get used to it.¡± Would she get used to it, eventually? Gu Xijiu was not sure about it. She was not even hopeful. Long Siye made her feel touched and a little creeped out at the same time. She hastily changed the subject, ¡°Are you still keeping the clone? I did not expect you to be able to make a clone in this era.¡± Long Siye hesitated before he continued, ¡°The clone is still in the ice coffin. I did not keep it for your sake. External affairs have quite upied me, so I have not been able to discard it. If you dislike it, we can get rid of it together when youe back with me.¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her brows a little. Would he only destroy the body if she followed him back to Tianwen Mountain? Is that what he meant to say? She did not care about the body, as long as he stopped trying to get her into the cloned body. She had a traumatic experience regarding clones. A sudden thought urred to her, ¡°By the way, you said that you had been cloned as well. It was¡­ it was your father¡¯s cloned body. Is your appearance the same as your father¡¯s?¡± Long Siye frowned. He loathed that person! ¡°He is not my father! He is sick! A lunatic! He used to look identical to me. I guess that he was worried that I would recognize him easily, so he used to keep a beard. His face full of hair greatly concealed all his facial features, so I did not recognize him that time.¡± Gu Xijiu was struck by his words. Did he say a face full of hair? It seemed like he was the master of venomous spells that she had encountered in Miao Jiang. Was it possible that both of them were rted? Was it a coincidence? Were both of them the same person? When thest thought emerged, she was taken by a great surprise. It was impossible, wasn¡¯t it? She started to picture the image in her head of Long Xi was covered by a face full of hair, but she failed after contemting about it for a while. In her previous life, Long Xi used to be neat, graceful and refined in every manner. He was nothing close to the heavily bearded man who waszy about his appearance. She tried to recall the silhouette and height of the master. The master seemed to be of the same height as Long Siye! Chapter 854 Chapter 854: He Even Became The Master Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It seemed like both of them shared the same height, but their silhouettes were slightly different. The master of venomous spells appeared to be marginally chubbier than Long Xi. However, a person¡¯s body figure depended on his/her habits. Even the same person could not maintain the same body throughout a year. Furthermore, one¡¯s body frame would change with age. It was easier to get fatter since older people generally became less active. Gu Xijiu continued throwing questions to Long Siye about the lunatic scientist¡¯s whereabouts when she was learning venomous spells in Miao Jiang. Long Siye had an impressive memory and told her that the insane scientist had fallen ill that year and spent his recovery at a secret location. He refused to see anyone, including Long Xi ¨C his son. Gu Xijiu was proficient at reasoning and making inferences from facts. She proceeded to process the information in her head and realized that there was a high possibility that the lunatic scientist and the master of the venomous spells was actually the same person. Could it be that the lunatic scientist mastered the technique of cloning, as well as producing venomous spells? And did he do so out of curiosity, or other aims? Gu Xijiu suddenly recalled the purple-robed puppet that resembled Di Fuyi that used to belong to Yun Qingluo. When the puppet traveled alongside Yun Qingluo on Valentine¡¯s Day, even the mussel could not tell from its scent that it was actually a puppet. Could that be because it was a clone of Di Fuyi? The more she thought about it, the more sense it made. She began to cringe at the sudden revtion, so she turned around to find out more from Long Siye, ¡°Do you think that the purple-robed puppet is actually a clone of Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Long Siye did not know how her thoughts expanded to such an extent. He was frozen for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be, right? I have heard from Yun Qingluo that it does not have proper facial features. Its face has only had a pair of eyes and a mouth. It would only resemble Di Fuyi when it wore its mask. Normally, a clone would be identical. Unless its features were wiped off when the clone was created. However, it is highly unlikely.¡± ¡°Is it possible that it is a hybrid between a puppet and a clone? Could it be in a form that has yet to be identified by us?¡± Long Siye was stunned, and his face turned a little pale. He had done some extensive research about clones, but he had not studied about puppets. He had no clue about venomous spells either. However, what Gu Xijiu suggested was not downright impossible. He was a man of high intelligence, so he could always draw inferences by analogy. After putting all the happenings in a bigger picture and briefly analyzing them in his head, he could feel the goosebumps on his skin. He knew better than Gu Xijiu. He was aware that the intention behind the lunatic scientist¡¯s study about cloning was to achieve immortality. He wanted to build a clone that resembled himself, but much younger so he could switch into that younger body, like a rebirth. In this way, his soul would never vanish as long as he changed from body to body. Certainly, it was all a figment of his imagination. Up to the moment when death came upon Long Xi, the man still had not seeded in his n yet. Could the master of the venomous spells be his father, the lunatic scientist? He could hardly sit still, ¡°Xijiu, you still remember how the master of venomous spells looks like, don¡¯t you? Pen it down for me to see.¡± Gu Xijiu proceeded to create a portrait. She showed Long Siye when it was done, but he was not entirely sure about it. The bearded man that Gu Xijiu had drawn was slightly different from the memory that he had of the lunatic scientist. Their looks, appearance, and silhouettes had changed vastly. However, there were some simrities between the two. Chapter 855 Chapter 855: Let Us Try, Shall We? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The growth of their beards and the shape of their eyes were very simr. Their chins were not the same though. The master had a sharp chin, whereas the chin of the lunatic scientist had a squarish one. After a brief exchange of information between the two of them, Gu Xijiu made a bold assumption, ¡°I think that the master of venomous spells should be the lunatic scientist! As you already know, cosmetic operations in the modern era are at an advanced stage. Hence, even one¡¯s chin can be made sharper.¡± A cold chill ran down Long Siye¡¯s spine, ¡°Could it be that the lunatic scientist has also traveled through time to be here and has even mastered the technique of body possession?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Most probably.¡± Long Siye rubbed his eyebrows intensely, ¡°It does not seem quite right. ording to Di Fuyi, the man has practiced to a level where his soul can emerge from his body. You should know that such level of practice takes at least 150 years to achieve, meaning that he will be older than I am. I can be sure that the lunatic was still living a good life when I died!¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°You have also said that even the same death would not necessarily lead to the same incarnation of the same era. Even though the man died muchter than us, he could have been reincarnated before you.¡± Long Siye did notment any further. Gu Xijiu was deeply absorbed in her thoughts as she was trying to infer from the avable evidence. Time slipped away in silence, little by little. Unknowingly, two hours had passed. Both of them still lied there side by side. Without Gu Xijiu noticing, Long Siye approached her and held her hand, ¡°Xijiu, the man behind the scene may not be gone yet and will most probably stage aeback. We should be even more careful from now on. I hope that you and I can fight together.¡± His hands were warm. Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand was chilly in contrast. She then pulled her hand back and said, ¡°Do not worry, I also hope that the lunatic is no longer alive. We will have to cooperate, along with others.¡± There was a gleam of light in his eyes when Long Siye looked at her, ¡°I could not care less about them. I only want to know what you think. I will be thrilled as long as you and I are together.¡± Gu Xijiu felt a burden on her shoulder again. She felt unrestrained when they were involved in proper discussions but ufortable when he tried to change the subject to talk about love. She did not wish to embarrass him, so she smiled, ¡°I am delighted as well.¡± As the night grew darker, the moon shined brighter. Long Siye looked at Gu Xijiu, who was lying next to him. He had a rush of blood and took her waist with his arm, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± His lips then fell on her cheek. Gu Xijiu was utterly stunned. Intuitively, she tilted her head aside to avoid the kiss. She wanted to get up. ¡°I think I should go and collect the flowers now.¡± However, Long Siye seemed to be rather firm with his stand. His arm grew tighter around her. She failed to stand up when he hugged her even closer. ¡°Xijiu, I want to kiss you. Let us try, shall we?¡± His breath was boiling. He pressed his lips down even before he finished his sentence. Subconsciously, Gu Xijiu wanted to push him away, but hisst words moved her. When Di Fuyi tried to kiss her forcibly, he once asked her if she would prefer Long Siye to treat her the same. That time, she could not possibly imagine it, as she had never kissed Long Siye before. Perhaps, she could be dazzled by his kiss as well. She had never been to such a stage with Long Siye. Maybe, she would feel the same if they were to try. How would she find out without trying? While she was deep in her thoughts, Long Siye had already attached his lips to hers. Chapter 856 Chapter 856: He Was Right About Her Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She could taste the herbal fragrance in his mouth. She could distinctly feel the warmth of his lips. Even the texture of his lips was now a known variable. They were firmer than hers. A man¡¯s lips could never be quite as soft as a woman¡¯s. Her body was frozen. She tried so hard to suppress the thought of escaping so she could feel Long Siye¡¯s kiss. His breath was scorching, and Gu Xijiu felt a little ufortable as it felt like a dragon was breathing down her neck. It was not right. There was no thundering heartbeat, no dazzling sensation. She could even tell that his lips were a little dry. The exchange was bing a little too unbearable. Their lips had only touched for two seconds, but Gu Xijiu could no longer stand it. She raised her head and pushed Long Siye away abruptly. She then teleported and shifted herself out of the tent. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Long Siye¡¯s heart sank as he followed her out. Gu Xijiu was utterly confused and disconcerted, ¡°Overlord Long, I am sorry.¡± She turned and teleported away without collecting the flowers. Long Siye was dumbfounded as he stood still. The flowers swayed, and they could be heard brushing against each other in the wind. When the sky turned bright, these incredibly beautiful flowers would eventually wither away and wilt. Would his love story be the same as these Meiyue flowers? A mour that onlysted a moment? His fingers were cold. He felt as though he had fallen into a deep abyss, overwhelmed with immensely frightening despair. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu finally made it back to her house, the day was beginning to break with subdued light. The soft rays of the morning sun slowly covered the distant sky. Her heart was rumbling, but her limbs were cold. She wanted to lie down and have a rest. However, she could feel the unsettlement in her chest. She sat up and went on to rinse her face with cold water. She wanted to calm her heated head down. She then sat on the bed, with both arms hugging her knees, and started to ponder. She cleared her puzzled mind up a little and discovered a depressing fact ¨C that what she felt towards Di Fuyi and Long Siye was utterly different. When she was with Di Fuyi, she would lose herself easily, fuss about things freely, be vulnerable readily and be delighted effortlessly. Her heart beat faster when she saw him and became flustered when he kissed her. She could feel her blood rush and her mind bing nk. These symptoms were the ones that were pictured by the authors of love stories when the male and female leads were together. She had always thought that those were simply made up by the writers to fool the readers. However, the symptoms had happened exactly to her! She was very rational when she was with Long Siye. She liked to analyze each situation when she was with him. She had never been affectionate to him. Most of the time, he was like a man who could be trusted and depended on, also arade who could fight alongside her in battles. When Long Siye kissed her, she was calm. She could even tell the warmth and the softness of his lips. There was no sign of her heart racing. ¡°Xijiu, are you wrong about your affection for Long Siye? Are you sure that you do not like him as an older brother?¡± That was what Di Fuyi once asked. She was not sure about it at the time and was a little frustrated by his question. It all seemed like a prediction. He was right about her feelings for Long Siye. Could it be that she had fallen for Di Fuyi? When the thought popped out in her head, she could somehow feel a little suffocated. It felt as though she was walking in a garden full of long grass and nightingales. To her dismay, there was suddenly a pool of swamp under her feet that could swallow her up as a whole. The whole sensation was a mixed feeling of heart racing and heart sinking. What the person had made her feel was insecure. Sometimes, his tenderness was as soft as water. Other times, his merciless nature was enough to cause her to tremble with fright. She had always thought that she liked to be anchored to a calm harbor. Chapter 857 Chapter 857: We Are Still Friends! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had always thought that she liked to be anchored to a calm harbor. However, she realized that she would frequently get attracted to the violent seas with unpredictable giant waves. Just when she wanted to get into the ocean again, she remembered that she was not a skillful swimmer. If she jumped into the water, she would perish under the giant waves. Would he really like another person? Would the things he said be trustworthy? He had been kind to her before, but was he doing it sincerely? Was he just trying to make a fool out of a youngdy only for a moment¡¯s curiosity? Di Fuyi¡¯s image unexpectedly shed before her eyes. Indeed, she also recalled his recent attitude. He seemed to havepletely let her go, without holding back at all. Was the feeling that she had for him called love? It was probably just a crush, as he had been too mysterious, too strong and too attention seeking. It was not necessarily ¡®love.¡¯ She was tossing and turning around. She realized that she was still utterly confused. After spending some moments contemting on her bed, she jumped out of it and rinsed her face with some cold water. She took a look outside and noticed the first faint streaks of dawn. The skies were already turning bright. Standing in front of the mirror, she gently rubbed her dark circled eyes ¨C the aftermath of staying awake for the entire night. She observed her young, immature reflection in the mirror andughed abruptly. ¡°Gu Xijiu, how old are you? Why did you get yourself entangled in a mature rtionship? Your current aim should be to study and to be stronger. You are not here to contemte about such matters. This is unlike you.¡± She calmed herself down and meditated for a little while so that she would look better. She then washed her face and rinsed her mouth another time. She lightly applied some makeup to cover up her dark circles. Her makeup skills were beyondpetent. She looked like a spirited and energetic youngdy again in just a short time. When she was done, she headed towards the door, only to realize that Long Siye was already standing there waiting for her. She halted her steps. After the awkward kiss that happenedst night, she was a little reluctant to see him again. ¡°Xijiu, you are up. Come, let us go for breakfast.¡± Long Siye never mentioned a single word about what happenedst night and approached her smilingly. Gu Xijiu was a frank and straightforward person. It was fine when she had not made herself clear of her feelings towards Long Siye. Now that she had a clear understanding of it, she was especially guilty. She knew that she was sorry to him. Now that she had confirmed that her feelings for him were not what she thought it ought to be, she did not want him to be entangled with her even more. It would not do anyone any good if they continued to be involved in a perplexing rtionship. She took a deep breath, ¡°Overlord Long, I have reconsidered it after my return, I think¡­¡± She was interrupted by Long Siye, ¡°Xijiu, you do not have to say anything, I understand. I was too aggressive. Please do not have any hard feelings. We can still be friends like we used to, can¡¯t we?¡± Friends? Gu Xijiu could feel the warmth in her heart. He was exceptionally thoughtful and understanding. She felt even more guilty to some extent but also relieved. She did not wish to lose Long Siye as a friend. She really wanted to be hisrade who fought with him shoulder to shoulder. She was touched and nodded vigorously, ¡°Alright! We are still friends! Teacher Long, thank you! Thank you for your understanding. Thank you for everything that you have done for me. Although I cannot repay your love, I will not hesitate toy down my life if need be, for you.¡± Long Siye patted on her shoulder and chuckled, ¡°Why are you so courteous to me? You are still young, so you should not be thinking about rtionships. What you should be doing now is to concentrate on your studies and practice your Kung Fu. Do not embarrass yourself as the disciple of The Lord.¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± It was such a great weight off her shoulders. She smiled cheerfully, ¡°I will be the greatest!¡± Chapter 858 Chapter 858: There Are Many Things That You Do Not Expect Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You have always been the best, I have known it for a very long, long time. Alright, let us go for food,¡± said Long Siye, softly. Baffled, Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t the boys sending the dishes to all the teachers in your respective residences? Why should you eat in the canteen?¡± Long Siye smiled gently, ¡°I would like you to treat me.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Long Siye stretched out his hand, revealing the Meiyue flowers in his palms. They smelled of delicate fragrance. ¡°I have collected the flowers for you; there are approximately 80 pieces. Shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a meal?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Alright! My treat!¡± ¡­ The breakfast in Tianju Hall was really scrumptious. Gu Xijiu did not hold back, as she generously ordered a table full of food. The dishes were all Long Siye¡¯s favorites. Long Siye threw a general nce around the table and was very pleased, ¡°Xijiu, you know my preferences well.¡± Gu Xijiu could not hold back her amusement, ¡°Say no more. It has been years of friendship¡­¡± Just when she was about to finish her sentence, the hall fell into an abrupt silence. A clear voice could be heard saying, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is here!¡± ¡°What is going on today? Overlord Long is here in the food hall, and Celestial Master Zuo is here as well!¡± While the chatters continued, the students in the hall all kneeled down on the floor to greet his arrival, just like how they had weed the arrival of Long Siye a few moments ago. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned to look in the direction of the door and saw the entry of Di Fuyi. Along with him was Messenger Mu Yun. A sudden realization hit Gu Xijiu. It was no wonder that all the talented people were reluctant toe to the food hall. The arrivals would often cause excessive troubles, as all the people would have to keep kneeling to greet them. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes ran over the entire hall and stopped at the table where Gu Xijiu was sitting at. He greeted Long Siye smilingly, ¡°Overlord Long, you are here as well.¡± Long Siye was a little annoyed. He had a feeling that Di Fuyi¡¯s presencetely was like a haunting ghost who kept lingering around him. Tight-lipped, he put on a false smile and said, ¡± I did not expect Celestial Master Zuo to be here to share humble meals with the students.¡± Di Fuyi could be seen smiling faintly, ¡°There are many things that you do not expect¡­¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, here, here.¡± Not too far away from them, Le Zixing stood up to greet Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi turned around and went towards the table where Le Zixing was sitting at. Le Zixing was apparently ready for the meal. She had prepared avish feast and filled the entire table with a variety of dishes. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, are you satisfied with the dishes?¡± Le Zixing was seeking for his approval. ¡°Not bad! They are all my favorite food. It must have been a trouble for you, sit down and eat with me.¡± Di Fuyi took out his personal ivory chopsticks and started to indulge in the appetizing meal with Le Zixing. Gu Xijiu sat down at her table and felt a sudden loss of appetite at the sight of the tableful meal. Long Siye was really enjoying himself with the food. He oftenplimented Gu Xijiu for being so considerate. Chapter 859 Chapter 859: Kept Messing Up Their Timings Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye smiled, ¡°I am no longer allergic to this, you can order it all you want.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xijiu rose to make an additional order. Long Siye stood, ¡°Let me do it. I should not keep making you go on errands.¡± He proceeded to order at the window. A few momentster, he returned with two dishes ¨C a te of deep-fried mandarin fish in sweet and sour sauce and another te of stir-fried slicedmb with garlic. Both dishes were Gu Xijiu¡¯s favorites. It did not use to be on the menu until Gu Xijiu came around and passed on the recipes to the chefs. Both steaming hot dishes were served freshly in front of Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu finally regained her appetite. However, she was still slightly concerned, ¡°I remember that you do not like to eat anything that tastes sweet and sour. You also dislike dishes served with garlic.¡± These dishes were her usual favorites in private, but she would never eat these things in front of Long Siye in her previous life, as Long Siye was quite picky with food and there was an abundance list of things that he disliked. Long Siye was amused. He raised his brows, ¡°What else do I dislike? Do you remember?¡± Gu Xijiu was thoroughly familiar with his specific preferences, ¡°How could I ever forget? You do not like garlic, Chinese parsley, celery, and garlic sprout. You only eat eggnt with brown sauce¡­¡± The list went on. Long Siye stared at her with a profound look and sighed, ¡°I have not realized that there are so many things that I dislike. I did not even know that I used to be so picky, and yet you remember all of my preferences well.¡± Gu Xijiu did not say anything, she only smiled. It was normal for her to remember, as she used to have meals with him regrly in their previous life. She was fond of him and had thoroughly studied his preferences. Moreover, she had a sharp memory, so she barely had to list them out. Long Siye was a little guilty. She had always been so considerate of his preferences in their previous life and chose to hide her own preferences so he barely even noticed her dietary habits. He only remembered a few dishes that she liked. His eyes flickered a little. He knew that he should not be too aggressive with her. She would run away. Both of them would never be able to be friends anymore, and he would then lose his veryst hope. He knew her temperament and personality well. Therefore, he could only retreat to advance further. He offered to be her friend again to take the burden off her mind, so now he could continue staying with her as a friend. Sooner orter, she would be his. Gu Xijiu was a little absent-minded too. She evesdropped at the conversations ongoing at Di Fuyi¡¯s table. She overheard Le Zixing¡¯s early attentive introduction on the dishes, her questions regarding his lessons and his answers to her. Actually, he was not a patient man. He used to be reluctant to answer any students¡¯ questions. Sometimes, the students would ask him questions after ss, but he would only answer ¡°discover it yourself¡± and left swiftly. However, he apparently regarded Le Zixing with different eyes. He answered all her questions with what he knew without reserve. He did not even mention a word about ¡®not speaking during meal and bedtime.¡¯ Gu Xijiu stirred the dishes with her chopsticks, smilingly. She found it to be a little absurd that she and Di Fuyi kept messing up their timings. She had feelings for him, but somehow they might not be destined to be together. Never mind, she was still young. It was way too early for her to think about it. What she should focus on now was her own studies and her standards, not on all these love affairs. ¡­ The first ss for today would be Di Fuyi¡¯s lesson. Gu Xijiu did not n to skip it. Chapter 860 Chapter 860: Was He Biased? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No matter what, she did not want to risk her studies. In fact, the lesson rting to Flying Wind magic conducted by Di Fuyi suited her very much as she practiced wind spiritual power and she always won due to her high speed. This ss could be beneficial to enhance her speed. The lesson she had skipped before consisted of essential content. Although she had borrowed notes from Lan Waihu, it was still not as good as listening to the lecture in person. After all, Little Fox was not an expert in copying notes as Gu Xijiu often found it difficult to understand most of the records she received. Therefore, she nned to interact with her ssmates more when she came to the ss to get the information which Lan Waihu overlooked or missed out. Her n was great. However, her n was interrupted by a change as they were supposed to have a practice today instead of more theory! Unfortunately, all the knowledge she needed for the practical lesson were those she missed the previous lesson! ¡­ It was a cliff with a height of approximately 160 meters. The cliff was surrounded by a t piece ofnd. There was a long table on the tnd with 28 red fruits ce on top of it. Apparently, those fruits were prepared for the students from the top Ziyun ss as that was the total number of the students. Di Fuyi was sitting behind the table and nced at the students. He then slowly spoke, ¡°This is the Zhuxian fruit. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to tell you about its benefits. I need to examine how much you¡¯ve mastered the Flying Wind magic today. You have to jump off the cliff and thene up using your Flying Wind magic. All the fruits are of different sizes and different level of benefits. You can pick whichever you want if youe up first, of course, thest one will get the smallest one. You¡¯ll not be given any fruit if you can¡¯t get up here by using the Flying Wind magic and it will be given to the first one whoes up. Do you get me?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were sparkling as they answered loudly in unison. The Zhuxian fruit was a scarce fruit, and it was beneficial to upgrade one¡¯s spiritual power. It was costs a few hundreds of spiritual stones, and the top-graded fruit would cost at least 500 spiritual stones. It was already considered as a precious reward to the students! Indeed, Celestial Master Zuo was the richest man in the continent based on his generosity. Almost all of the students¡¯ eyes were sparkling, and they tended to squeeze each other away to fly up to the cliff first. However, Gu Xijiu was the only one who was depressed! The Flying Wind magic required excellent spiritual power and the minimum requirement was level six and a half. However, she only achieved six and ? of spiritual power. Initially, she had already found it difficult to learn, and she thought she should pick up the theories first and then try it when she achieves six and a half of spiritual power. However, it was not meant to be. Every student in Ziyun¡¯s first ss were elites and geniuses. Hence, all of them were extremely powerful except Gu Xijiu. Most of them were above six and a half, and some had even upgraded to level eight! Therefore, the Flying Wind magic was rtively easy for those students. However, it was extremely difficult for Gu Xijiu! Coupled with the fact that she did not manage to catch up with the lecture in the previous lesson, she hadpletely no confidence to make it. Was he biased? He probably did not want to see her anymore. So, he made her suffer so that she would eventually quit. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath; in fact, she was not keen on the fruit at all. Chapter 861 Chapter 861: The Biggest Obstacle Ever Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion However, she would be very embarrassed if she could not make it up to the cliff and had be thest one to be up there! ¡°Oh right, just a reminder, this is to examine your Flying Wind magic but not others, hence, you¡¯re not allowed to use any other wizards or techniques! You¡¯ll be punished if you break the rules!¡± Di Fuyi added. Everyone responded in acknowledgment. Celestial Master Zuo had a pair of sharp eyes, hence, no one had the courage to be mischievous. Therefore, Gu Xijiu has finally encountered the biggest obstacle ever since she came to Tianju Hall! She was quite fast when she flew down from the cliff by using the Flying Wind magic as it was not difficult at all. The worst scene was probably the posture when she pretended to use the Flying Wind magic to conceal the fact that she jumped off the cliff. It was not obvious anyway. However, she had a really hard time when she needed to fly up! It was not easy to execute such a difficult magic spell even though they had mastered the basic concept of the theories. Initially, everyone looked clumsy when they started to use magic; they were likened to a breakable thread of a flying kite. However, they slowly learned and managed to correct their mistakes. After a while, some of them flew up to the cliff one by one¡­ There were lesser and lesser ssmates on the ground but Gu Xijiu still did not manage to fly high enough. She had not mastered the basic knowledge and her spiritual power was low. In the end, she fell after she flew up to about 30 meters high. An hourter, there was no one else on the ground except her. Even the lousiest student in the ss had already flown up there. She was the only one on the ground now¡­ Everyone had gotten their fruit off the cliff. Qian Lingyu was the first one who flew up to the cliff, hence, he got the biggest one. However, he did not eat the fruit but had put it away in the storage bag. Since he flew up on the cliff, he continuously checked on the ground. He watched the studentse up one after another and he also watched Gu Xijiu fall several times¡­ He was depressed and anxious when he saw Gu Xijiu was the only one at the bottom! He knew Gu Xijiu was proud of herself and she wanted to be the best in everything. Although her spiritual power was low, she managed to achieve her glories based on her battling experiences. Even though there were so many elites in the Ziyun first ss, she managed to gain respect from most of the ssmates and some of them even admired her. They admired her intelligence and dexterity during the battles, they admired her as she managed to create so many miracles even though she was initially weak and disadvantageouspared to the opponents. Even the teachers liked her very much as she took her studies seriously and was very determined to be the best in everything. She always knew what she wanted and even though her spiritual power was particrly lower than the rest, her learning oues were great enough to shine bright like a star in ss. She was such a proud and strong person, how could she willing to be thest one? However, she was indeed thest one, in the eyes of the public, no less! It was definitely a hurtful experience to her! Qian Lingyu did not dare imagine. He could not help but sent her a directed audio message, ¡°Xijiu,e up with your teleportation and Qing Gong! I don¡¯t think they can see the difference,e up first!¡± Lan Waihu was anxious as well; she was lingering at the edge of the cliff as she felt bad by looking at Gu Xijiu¡¯s not being able toe up! She could not help but secretly peek at Di Fuyi. Celestial Master Zuo was sitting there with a silver mask on his face. He was literally sitting there and did nothing ¨C no one could see his facial expression at all. There was a pot of tea in front of him. He took a sip when thepetition had first begun. However, it seemed like he had not touched the tea for a long period of time.
Chapter 862 Chapter 862: It¡¯s Better To Find Someone Around Her Age Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Waihu finally spoke,¡±Celestial Master Zuo, Xijiu is actually very good but her spiritual power is lower than all of us, I feel¡­ you shouldn¡¯t force her¡­¡± Di Fuyi did not bother to look at her and she had no idea whether he had heard it. He was looking at the burning joss stick in front of him. He did mention earlier, that whoever could not make it up here before the joss stickpletely burnt out would be considered a failure and he or she needed to be punished. He did not mention what the penalty was, but everyone assumed it was definitely a very tough one based on his style of previous punishments. Perhaps, the loser would be sent to the forbiddennd for punishment again. Rumor has it that the punishment he gave to the heaven¡¯s gift disciples were enough to make their skin peel off in one single penalty¡­ While the non-heaven¡¯s gift disciples had always felt the fear whenever they heard him mention ¡®penalty¡¯ or ¡®punishment¡¯. Most of the victims suffered a cruel punishment to the extent that they would rather not be born in this world¡­ So, what kind of penalty he would implement this time? Lan Waihu was extremely mad! After all, she saw something which others never did before. For example, she saw Celestial Master Zuo put on pants for Gu Xijiu, she saw Gu Xijiu pressing Celestial Master Zuo on the floor, she saw them hang out together hand-in-hand¡­ Although they had rified that it was just a drama, Little Fox could sense they were not acting but it was real¡­ Even if they were really acting at the beginning, who knew that they were not into each other at the end? Moreover, Celestial Master Zuo had mentioned before that he had never acted, hence, he probably did fall in love with Gu Xijiu! However, Xijiu was very close to Long Siye recently, and she told Lan Waihu she liked Long Siye. Thus, Celestial Master Zuo must be taking revenge on Xijiu! He did not only neglect her but also tried to embarrass her publicly! It must be like that! Hmph! Shame on him! He did not deserve Xijiu! He was really badpared to Overlord Long! At least, Gu Xijiu respected Overlord Long very much and he had never embarrassed her¡­ Little Fox was very mad and she sent a directed audio to Qian Lingyu to express her dissatisfaction. Qian Lingyu was on the same team with her and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right! Celestial Master Zuo doesn¡¯t deserve Xijiu, but Long Siye was not that good as well. Don¡¯t forget that he was even older than my grandpa! It¡¯s better to find someone her own age.¡± Di Fuyi was holding a teacup in his hand behind the table. His fingers were pale as he clenched it tightly on the teacup. Although he did not look down from the cliff, he could sense her trying even harder than the previous attempts. She rose but she fell again, repeatedly¡­ Although she could fly higher than the previous attempts, she still could not get to the height of the top. The rest of the students were watching at the edge of the cliff. Gu Xijiu has been attracting a lot of attention recently, hence, some people might not like her. Since she was still a newbie in Ziyun first ss, many of the ssmates remained alert toward her, hence, many wereughing at her at the moment¡­ Some of them were cheering while watching her having a hard time¡­ Of course, she did make many friends who were now anxious and in a state of panic because they could not help her. Gu Xijiu had never encountered such an embarrassing moment before! There was as though a pot of boiling water in her heart since she discovered the true motive behind Di Fuyi¡¯s intention. She was very mad and could not manage to focus her attention and energy. Chapter 863 Chapter 863: I Don¡¯t Want To Punish You Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No matter what wizards they learned, they needed to keep themselves calm but she could not do it in a short time. Especially after several times of failure, she was even more depressed. She knew she could not make it up there but she did not want to give up. She always tried her best in everything as she would not regret in the end even if she could not seed in trying her best. However, when everyone had gone up there, she finally managed to calm herself down. She knew there was a burning joss stick on the table and it was almost burnt offpletely. However, she did not care anymore as she has prepared herself for the penalty. Would he not kill her? Since she had calmed down, her brain rapidly analyzed the factor of her failures and then concluded the experience for her to continue the next attempt¡­ Others only saw her rising and falling again multiple times, but she knew she had improved as she could fly higher with every attempt. Of course, she heard Qian Lingyu¡¯s directed audio, but she refused to follow his suggestion. She had always followed the right path throughout her learning instead of ying tricks. She knew whatever knowledge and skills she mastered were always hers and she did not want to fool herself and others¡­ Besides that, what was worth to be proud of by flying up there with other skills? Di Fuyi was very observant and he was probably waiting to catch her. That would be even more embarrassing if it got exposed publicly, had she used teleportation! When she continued to try, suddenly, Di Fuyi sent her a directed audio, ¡°I don¡¯t want to punish you,e up with teleportation and Flying Wind magic!¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer; who knew what he was nning? He was too unpredictable and she decided not to guess now! ¡°Gu Xijiu, stop it. Come up first!¡± He sent another directed audio. Gu Xijiu pretended she did not hear it again. She tried very hard as she wanted to prove herself with her abilities! She wanted a right victory, and if she were to fail, she would fail without guilt! Once her mind was calmed down, she managed to gather all her energy rapidly. She flew straight to the edge of the cliff when she initiated the Flying Wind magic again! However, there were another ten centimeters to go, for her to stand firmly on the cliff! Unfortunately, she missed it and fell off the cliff again¡­ Everyone shouted. Gu Xijiu slightly closed her eyes as she saw the joss stick burning to its end when she flew up there¡­ Thus, she had lost the chance to try again. She had finally failed. When she was falling, a strong wind suddenly appeared and supported her. Her body which was falling earlier was now lying on the cliff. She had finally stood firmly on top of the cliff! The joss stick was burnt off right at the very moment she stepped on the ground at the top of the cliff. ¡°Xijiu! You¡¯re the best!¡± Lan Waihu quickly rushed forward and ran in a circle around her. ¡°Xijiu! Not bad huh! You¡¯re really amazing! You can fly up here with a level six spiritual power! You¡¯re a legend!¡± Qian Lingyu was excited! Many of her ssmates came forward to congratte her. Of course, some of them did not manage to see her getting embarrassed; the ones that did had remained silent or said something sarcastically. The reason those people tried to bully her was that they could sense Di Fuyi trying to be harsh to her, hence, they decided to tag along. Chapter 864 Chapter 864: Stay Awake Throughout The Night Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Now I know thest one also deserves some congratting! Haha!¡± ¡°I thought she had always been the number one! She was probably afraid of heights!¡± ¡°But she didn¡¯te up in a single flight ¨C does that count?¡± ¡°Of course! She managed to get up here after taking a really short break! This is better than getting up here with a single attempt! Stop talking if you¡¯re not an expert!¡± Lan Waihu who used to be a coward finally grew mad. The man did not want to argue with Little Fox, so he looked at Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi was the decision maker, what he says always counts. Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu. She really gave her best this time as her clothes were thoroughly wet. She was standing as straight as a rifle and was staring at him with her mouth slightly twitched. She always tried to avoid looking into his eyes and she tried to avoid him all the time. However, she had finally looked him into her eyes, but he could not tell whether she was happy or mad. He took a breath and said casually after he got up from the chair, ¡°You had made it before the joss stick burnt off, it¡¯s considered a pass¡­¡± Once he finished talking, Little Fox immediately apuded, ¡°Xijiu! Xijiu! You made it! Congrattions!¡± She then red at those people who were mean to Gu Xijiu just now, ¡°Look! I told you she would make it! You are just jealous¡­¡± The man blushed but did not speak anymore. Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu¡¯s pale face, she was sweating and her hair was messy. He finally stood up and waved his sleeve. The fruit on the table flew toward Gu Xijiu, ¡°This is your reward.¡± Of course, it was the smallest one. The color was not as nice as the beautiful one. However, it was a rare fruit and she deserved it. The fruit flew to Gu Xijiu but she did not take it. Tragically, the fruit fell on the ground and cracked into a few pieces. The air of the surroundings was immediately upied by its fragrance. Di Fuyi narrowed his eyes as he looked at her, ¡°You!¡± Gu Xijiu raised her chin and casually said, ¡°I didn¡¯te up here on my own, someone helped me when I fell. Thus, I did not seed and Xijiu shouldn¡¯t take the fruit.¡± Everyone was stunned! They did not expect that she would say it now. Not everyone had the courage to ept their failure and not everyone could admit that they have gotten help at this moment¡­ After all, the wind hade and gone almost instantly and no one could see it. This girl was really brave! Those who were criticizing her earlier had now shut their mouths and sincerely admired her secretly. Di Fuyi probably did not expect her toe clean; he looked at her and asked, ¡°Gu Xijiu, do you know what¡¯s the penalty for not being able toplete the lesson?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and answered calmly, ¡°No, but since there¡¯s a rule, Celestial Master Zuo can give the order.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He looked at her face again. Theyer of light makeup had disappeared due to the sweat on her face. She still looked pale and her lips looked the same as well. He could see a pair of faint dark circles around her eyes. Although she tried to straighten her body, he could see that she was exhausted. He suddenly asked, ¡°Did you stay awake throughout the night?¡± Chapter 865 Chapter 865: No Rest Before You Do It Ten Times Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu looked at him, ¡°So?¡± She admitted his question indirectly. ¡°What did you dost night?¡± He asked again. Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, I guess? This is my personal matter and I don¡¯t feel like telling anyone.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Her handsome face looked upset, he casually said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not trying to set any restriction but your personal matter has affected your studies. Since you didn¡¯te up here on your own, then ept the penalty. Come here and fly up to the cliff with Flying Wind magic ten times after your ss. No rest before you do it ten times!¡± No one spoke a word. Everyone was shocked. The Flying Wind magic consumed a lot of spiritual power especially when they were just newbies for this new magic, that would consume even more of their spiritual power. Even the students with six and a half spiritual power or above felt tired after flying once ¨C they would probably die from exhaustion if they were to fly ten times! And it was already so difficult for Gu Xijiu to get up here once, let alone about ten times!? Was she going to try until the next morning?! I doubt her physical condition could bear it¡­ Indeed, Celestial Master Zuo was insane when he decided to punish someone! No one should skip his ss as they could not afford to pay the price! Of course, Gu Xijiu also knew it. It was likened to a boiling wave sshing in her heart but she suppressed it! She smiled and said, ¡°Fine!¡± The harsher the punishment, the firmer her decision would be in order to cut all the knots between them! Di Fuyi was sad as he looked into her eyes. He wondered whether he had crossed the line. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was the kind of person who would do whatever she was supposed to do, regardless of what kind of n she had in her mind. For example, she wouldplete all the tasks before the end of her service period if she had decided to resign. After thest lesson of the day, she quickly rushed to the cliff for her penalty right after her dinner. Initially, Lan Waihu and Qian Lingyu wanted to follow suit but Gu Xijiu did not allow it. She told them with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll feel stressed if youe with me. Besides that, I really don¡¯t want you to see my embarrassed face. Don¡¯t follow me if you regard me as a friend ok? Do me a favor, please?¡± Thus, Lan Waihu and Qian Lingyu did not tag along but reminded her, ¡°Take care of yourself, don¡¯t stress yourself out ok?¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I treasure my life very much, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Qian Lingyu was still worried. He stuffed a tube of fireworks to her, told her to burn it and if she had nearly fainted from exhaustion, he would rush over to help her. Gu Xijiu agreed and left. Qian Lingyu sent her off by watching but he nned to check on her once every four hours as he was worried that she might be eaten by the beasts if she had fainted without anyone knowing. In fact, there were many ferocious beasts around the cliff. Gu Xijiu had finallye to the bottom of the cliff and she realized Di Fuyi was there. He was wearing a purple robe and it was fluttering in the wind. Gu Xijiu was shocked when she saw him, but eventually, she knew he was here to inspect her¡­ ¡°Celestial Master Zuo.¡± She greeted as she bowed. Tianju Hall prioritized courtesy very much and that was amon courtesy among students and teachers which had nothing to do with their personal identity. Chapter 866 Chapter 866: She Was Getting Further Away From Him Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi slightly nodded and observed her face; she looked slightly better than this morning as she was not as pale as she was earlier. ¡°I¡¯m first here to inspect you, second is to revise the lessons you¡¯ve missed. I think you haven¡¯t mastered all of the lectures yet¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Xijiu bowed to thank him courteously. Di Fuyi speechless. He slightly opened his mouth as though he had something to say. However, he did not speak but changed the topic at thest minute, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± He did not bring any lecture notes but went straight to the contents of the previous lesson. He remembered everything and even analyzed the contents of his heart again so that it was simple and clear enough for her to understand. Gu Xijiu paid full attention to him. She had a good learning attitude and usually, she was strong enough to suppress any negative emotions and focus on a specific matter. Di Fuyi had prepared a seat for her. He even prepared papers and a brush for her to record everything down. He looked at her and asked after he finished exining the lesson, ¡°Do you get it? Let me know if there is anything you are unclear about.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°None, I¡¯m good.¡± There were a few things she did not understand when she borrowed the lecture notes from Little Fox, however, she managed to find the answer during the revision, so she had no questions at all. Of course, she also understood the importance of the previous lesson on the Flying Wind magic. She was surprised and proud of her performance this morning as she still managed to fly so high even though she had wrongly memorized the theories! ¡°Gu Xijiu, you can try to interpret and study the theories at the bottom and find a way to fly up there. You try to practice, and I¡¯ll tell you if there¡¯s something wrong¡­¡± Di Fuyi sat down on a greenstone as he looked at her. Gu Xijiu did not say anything but agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± She then began to prepare herself. ording to Di Fuyi, she needed to rx her tendons and blood vessels first, followed by transmitting all the spiritual power to her limbs¡­ She had not slept for almost a day, coupled with the intense training this morning, she was sweating when she tried to transmit all the spiritual power to her limbs. Di Fuyi¡¯s expression changed and went straight to grab her hand. ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Xijiu was forcing herself to train; she immediately opened her eyes when she heard him and quickly withdrew her hand. She stepped back, ¡°What are you doing, Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her, he felt she was as though trying to draw a line between him and her as she suddenly became extraordinarily courteous to him. Something went wrong. ording to Mu Yun, she would have been very upset by now, she would then throw her tantrum and gotten mad at him¡­ perhaps, she might even cry. She should care about him by now and he just needed to be more patient tofort her before she would go back to him¡­ However, she did not cry or get mad at him but was very calm instead. It was as though she was having another n in her mind which made him feel uneasy. He knew it, she cared about him. She just needed a strong stimnt to wake herself up and face her feelings. The stimnt was there, but she was getting further away from him¡­ He looked at her, ¡°Last night¡­¡± She came back earlier than he did, so how could she stay awake for the whole night? Gu Xijiu frowned and looked at him as she felt he was just being annoying. Chapter 867 Chapter 867: The History Of The Charming Man Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi continued, ¡°You¡¯re underperforming today and I think it¡¯s because of yourck of sleep. I guess you¡¯re also exhausted from the training this morning, so your physical condition probably wasn¡¯t able to support you to initiate the Flying Wind magic.¡± He took out a red fruit from his sleeve like how a clown would take a pigeon out from a hat, ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± That was a Zhuxian Fruit, which was so much bigger than anyone else he offered as a reward this morning. Gu Xijiu did not ept it but shook her head, ¡°This reward.. I didn¡¯t achieve anything, you shouldn¡¯t give it to me.¡± She then took a pill out from her storage bag and swallowed it. It was very helpful in restoring energy and Gu Xijiu took it to boost her energy every time she was exhausted. Di Fuyi slowly retreated his hand and the fruit. He was an expert, he knew the pill was indeed great enough to restore her energy even though it was not as good as his fruit. Di Fuyi looked at her pale face and sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t look good today, go back and have a good rest! Come back tomorrow.¡± Gu Xijiu also felt she was not in a good condition. After all, she had not rested for a day and she had a very intense training. Since he was willing topromise, she might as well take the opportunity to rest. She agreed and thanked him, ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± And then left. Di Fuyi stood there and watched her walked further away. He idled. Initially, he wanted to exin something to her, but he gave up at the end. He looked at his hands and realized Gu Xijiu was rtively weak to the extent beyond his expectation, what was wrong? ¡­ ¡°My Lord, why are you home so early?¡± Mu Yun weed his return. ¡°Did you leave her to practice alone? Sigh, My Lord. What a good chance to interact with her alone ¨C you shouldn¡¯t miss it!¡± Di Duyi took a glimpse of him, ¡°Follow me!¡± Thus, Mu Yun quickly followed Di Fuyi into the house. Di Fuyi remained silent since he entered the house and began to judge Mu Yun from head to toe. Mu Yun bent down and asked, ¡°How can I help you, My Lord?¡± ¡°Mu Yun, you bettere clean to me, how many girls have you gotten by using this strategy? What kind of girls were they?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ two, my Lord. One was cold, another was arrogant.¡± ¡°Come on, tell me more about the two stories in detail, I¡¯m bored.¡± As a result, Mu Yun began to tell his stories. In fact, he was kind of a flirtatious man. Before he was recruited to be Di Fuyi¡¯s messenger, he was already a charming and flirtatious man. He had woo-ed countless girls and he had a very strange habit. The easier the girl fell for him, the easier he would let go. Once upon a time, he was drinking somewhere and fell for a female bartender. He tried very hard to get her but she never bothered to look at him. Initially, he just wanted to tease her and would probably have a one-night-stand if she offered half of her bed. However, the bartender neglected him and that made him feel challenged and captivated. The bartender was not even a pretty girl, but he found her even more charming as the days went by. He was suffering as he could not get her and eventually realized that she was the prettiest woman in the world to him. None of the pretty girls he knew could ever beat the bartender¡¯s allure. Chapter 868 Chapter 868: Using The Same Strategy To Take Revenge Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Therefore, he became a regr customer of the bar. He tried many ways just to see the beauty but she did not even bother to look at him¡­ One day, he decided to give up as he realized he could never get her no matter how hard he tried. Thus, he tried to control himself to not visit the bar for a month. A monthter, he decided to visit the bar onest time to say goodbye to this beautiful ce. Surprisingly, the beauty was in tears when he dropped by and even asked him why he did not visit the bar for such a long time. Mu Yun was confused, so he asked thedy, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± As a result, thedy nodded and then rushed into his arms! A love story has begun since then. Of course, Mu Yun was born to be a flirtatious man. After spending a few months together, he realized that thedy was not as good as he had imagined. However, the reason he put in so much effort was because of the difficulties to get her, before he gradually found out more and more of the weakness that she had. For instance, her feet were slightly bigger, her nose was not high enough, and her temper was really bad¡­ Therefore, he decided to break up with thedy who was once an ice beauty. That was his first time using this particr strategy. Of course, he was not doing it intentionally in the first ce but the effect was quite good. Therefore, he summarized his experience and then applied it to the seconddy. The second one was a knightdy, she was extremely arrogant as though she was the only flower growing on top of a cliff; capable of attracting many heroes. She had a strange interest as she hoped all the men in the world would fall for her and would be best if they fought intensely. She used the same strategy on all the men and was not close to anyone of them but she knew how to fish for them. She did not give them hope but she did notpletely reject them as well so that those men would always think that they had almost gotten her¡­ She made them go insane for her. Mu Yun¡¯s friend was one of them, he got jealous and fought because of her. He even almost lost his life but at the end, he had been kicked aside like a stray dog. Mu Yun decided to take revenge on behalf of his friend when he knew of the incident, hence, he used the same way to get thedies. Simrly, he tried every method he had like those men did to woo her heart. Mu Yun was very smart and handsome and he was considered outstanding among all, naturally, he managed to get her attention. However, thedy was just slightly closer to Mu Yunpared to other men. Mu Yun was not in a hurry; he decided to let go after a few days of aggressive actions and disappeared from her sight for a month. He brought a few close female friends along when he paid a visit to thedy again after a month¡­ The girl was very upset and sad when she saw Mu Yun being gentle to other girls. Thus, she began to approach him as she probably wanted him to herself. However, he refused to show his intention and yed around with her. Thedy suffered a lot as she did not know what was on Mu Yun¡¯s mind. The more sufferings she had, the harder she could let go, the more she wanted him to admire her like he did back in the day¡­ In the end, thedy really fell for him and only wanted to marry him. It was only then he considered to make her one of his close female friends. After that, he cold-heartedly dumped the girl so that she could experience the suffering¡­ After the end of his teenage stories, Mu Yun even made a summary as he felt it was notplete enough¡­ Chapter 869
Chapter 869: Behaved Like A Jerk Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°My Lord, in fact, everyone carries the inclination of liking something new and neglecting the old ones. We tend to attempt conquering something we can¡¯t get. The more effort you put in, the harder she would look you in the eye. You have to ignore her, let her know you¡¯ll be great even without her, let her suffer from losing you and then she would understand her feelings and ept you. By then, you can do whatever you want¡­¡± Mu Yun sighed. It was very quiet in the house as Mu Yun finally felt thirsty after talking so much about his past. In fact, The Lord was always so great and mighty and he had never experienced such aplicated matter as most of the time they only talked about work issues. That was indeed his first time asking about matters of rtionships, and that was his first time to discuss it. Mu Yun was very excited as the mighty Lord had finally looked more likely to be human. Thus, Mu Yun would answer any question from The Lord. His eyes were sparkling after he finished talking as he was waiting for The Lord¡¯spliment. Unexpectedly, Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re a yboy with thousands of ideas!¡± Mu Yun replied awkwardly, ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu once told me there were countless of jerks in the world. I didn¡¯t agree with her but it seemed to be real!¡± Mu Yun remained silent, as he felt something was not right. Di Fuyi took a glimpse of him, ¡°I think I should reward you since you¡¯ve contributed so many ideas.¡± He then pped his hands, ¡°Mu Feng,e in!¡± Mu Feng quickly rushed into the house. Di Fuyi casually said, ¡°Send Mu Yun to the Sandy Beach for a few days, I heard the girls are quite attractive there. I¡¯m sure Mu Yun will have fun!¡± Mu Yun was shocked! The environment was not only bad in the Sandy Beach, but they were short of men while the girls were very aggressive, as though they were mosquitoes on the prowl for a blood pool. What was worse, was that the girls looked very ugly! He could even imagine those boyish girls chasing after him while they were digging their nose¡­ He quickly kneeled, ¡°My Lord, could you send me somewhere else?¡± He was afraid his hot physique would be destroyed and turn into a skinny body¡­ ¡°My Lord, I¡¯d rather go to the Firnd!¡± Di Fuyi did not bother him as he never had a n to offer any discount for a penalty. Therefore, Mu Feng tapped on his shoulder with sympathy, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Yun. You should have fun there!¡± In the meantime, he was walking away while dragging Mu Yun. Mu Feng was very happy as Mu Yun always boasted about his flirtatious history in front of the three of them and he evenughed at them for not being romantic enough. Haha! Karma does bite back! Di Fuyi massaged his eyebrow as he realized he had sought advice from the wrong person and behaved like a jerk. Look at the girls he got, one was pretending to be elegant and another was insulting people¡¯s sincerity. How could they beparable to his Little Xijiu!? Gu Xijiu was always being decisive in terms of rtionship matters, she would never y around with feelings. If she knew it was not going to work, she would cut all ties decisively¡­ For example, she was nice to Long Siye and really wanted to be with him. Thus, she wanted to keep a distance from Di Fuyi and tried everything to push him away. Chapter 870 Chapter 870: Come On Girl, Call Me Dad Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, the little girl was confused about her feelings. In fact, she liked Long Siye as though she would like a brother¡­ And the thing he needed to do was to help her to identify her feelings instead of fishing for her¡­ He must have gone insane before he would listen to Mu Yun! He got up and wanted to pay her a visit. However, he quickly denied his thought. She must have been exhausted, it was better to let her have a good rest. Everything could be left until tomorrow. ¡­ Indeed, Gu Xijiu was really exhausted. She almost fell asleep instantly right after she lied down on the bed. She had a dream and it was kind of a strange one. In the dream, she became a baby who was less than three months old. She was like a diver floating in a crystal-made coffin full of pinkish fluid. Outside the crystal coffin was a handsome man wearing a big white robe. Long Xi! Wait, although he looked exactly like Long Xi, he had a certain aura, a dominant aura. He was the lunatic scientist! The man was looking at her as he smiled; he ced his hands on the coffin, ¡°My dear, you¡¯re so perfect! You¡¯re even more perfect than Xi.¡± While she was looking at him, her eyes opened widely. The manughed softly, ¡°You¡¯re awake huh? Come on girl, call me daddy.¡± She slightly frowned but was still looking at him. ¡°Girl, the Su couple just want an organ bank for their daughter, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I made you and you¡¯re so much stronger and better than their own daughter.¡± The mad scientist was talking to himself as he looked at her floating in the crystal coffin. He talked to her and also injected some solution into the coffin. Apparently, she suffered in the fluid as she had never stopped rolling and turning freely. The mad scientist was still watching her, he tried to observe every single reaction and motion. Finally, she had stopped rolling and her body slowly settled in the fluid. She seemed to have grown longer and looked like a one-year-old kid now¡­ After a series of observation, the scientist took off his robe and put on a fake beard before he left. The scenes in her dream changed rapidly and she got quite confused by it. The scenes of the mad scientist talking to her and a handsome boy rushing in to look at her was continuously exchanging, repeatedly. That was probably the childhood Long Xi! Little Long Xi was initially curious when he looked at her, however, his gaze looked strange after some time as though he was looking at a pitiful girl¡­ he must have heard something from other people. Little Long Xi always talked to her as well but she never responded. She only looked at him and listened to his problems. When he almost finished sharing his thoughts, he even grabbed his fists and said, ¡°I hate the Ye couple! They are too selfish! We¡¯re both clones but they never take us as humans. You¡¯re even worse than I am, as they only treat you like an organ bank ¨C always ready to donate any organs to their daughter whenever she needed them¡­¡± She probably found his action of punching interesting, as that was the first time she smiled in the coffin. Little Long Xi was surprised and rushed forward, he leaned on the crystal coffin, ¡°Hey, you smiled! You finally smiled! You¡¯re so lovely, you know!¡± She took a flip in the fluid and her little hand identally pressed on the wall of the crystal coffin. Chapter 871 Chapter 871: Call Me Daddy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Little Long Xi quickly ced his hands on the crystal coffin and said as though it was a promise, ¡°I¡¯ll not let you continue to suffer this way! I¡¯ll save you, I¡¯ll let you have a better life¡­¡± The scene changed again; Gu Xijiu was being carried out from the coffin. She seemed to be frightened as that was her first timeing out from the coffin. Thus, she hugged the man who took her out tightly. The mad scientist put on a set of nice clothes for her and smiled gently, ¡°Baby, you like me huh? Call me daddy.¡± She looked at him with her big round eyes and finally spoke, ¡°Call me daddy.¡± The mad scientist was speechless. She was carried away and ced on a bed with another baby, then she realized the other baby looked exactly like her! The only difference between them was a red jade hanging on the other baby¡¯s neck. She stretched her hand to grab the jade but the mad scientist immediately hit her to stop her. It was very painful but she twitched her lips tightly and did not cry. There was a couple beside the small bed, they were looking at the two babies, ¡°They are exactly the same!¡± The couple left with the mad scientist after looking at her as though they were judging an item. A momentter, Little Long Xi rushed in and looked at both of the babies by leaning on the edge of the bed. Both of the babies were crawling on the bed, they were wearing the same clothes but the only difference was, one was wearing a jade and the other was not. Little Long Xi had been watching them for a while and then told the babysitter to get something. He then quickly swapped the jade to the other baby after the babysitter left the room¡­ She was very happy as she finally got the jade. While she was ying with the jade, Little Long Xi pat on her head, ¡°I¡¯ve promised, I¡¯ll give you the best life¡­¡± Suddenly, Little Long Xi ran out as he seemed to recall something. After a while, the mad scientist returned. He stood beside the bed and looked at the babies for a moment and suddenly smiled. Next, he took down the jade from her neck and put it back to the other baby. He then pats on Little Gu Xijiu¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°My dear, you¡¯re my best and perfect creature, you¡¯ll have a bright future, how could you only be the daughter of a rich family? You¡¯ll be the top genius¡­ Long Xi is stupid, he almost ruined my n¡­¡± She could not understand but only looked at him as she was still young. Then the Ye couple came in and carried their child away. Little Gu Xijiu was sitting there and watched as the Ye couple left. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was awake from the dream with a shock. She sat up and leaned on the bed pir. This dream was different from those she used to have; it was very clear and she could still remember clearly even after she woke up. There was sweat on her forehead as she did not expect to have that kind of dream. She tried to recall and reorganize the dreams, and finally, she got a conclusion. The dream was supposed to be real and it should be his subconscious memories of the past. However, she was too young when things happened and eventually she had forgotten about it when she grew up. Surprisingly, she managed to recall it through the dreams. In fact, she was the cloned child! What Long Xi told her seemed to be real, so did the Firmament Stone. Long Xi thought he had swapped the two babies, however, the mad scientist had known about it and managed to swap them back secretly. She guessed Long Xi did not know the truth and thought she was the real Ye Hongfeng. In fact, she was not. She was the cloned child with new genes injected by the mad scientist. Chapter 872 Chapter 872: I¡¯ll Follow You Wherever You Go Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The mad scientist had a very careful mind as he used Long Xi¡¯s guilt to force him to enter the assassin camp as a trainer so that Long Xi could protect the perfect clone on his behalf. Later, he faked his identity and taught Gu Xijiu the knowledge of venomous spells as a master of venomous spells. She shook her head after sitting for awhile. No matter what, it was over! She was Gu Xijiu now; she was no longer a clone regardless of her identity in the previous life! The first thing she wanted to do when she woke up was to tell Qian Lingyu and Lan Waihu about her intention of changing sses. She had thought about it; she knew it was difficult for her to learn the Flying Wind magic with her current physique. It was not as easy as giving her best to try. Besides that, she did not want to be a ¡®special child¡¯ who received special treatment from him. Thus, it was a good idea for her to change ss. Lan Waihu said directly without hesitation, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m changing sses as well if you insist to do so! I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go!¡± Qian Lingyu agreed, ¡°Me too! Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°Little Fox follows me, but Lingyu, I don¡¯t think you should change.¡± Lan Waihu needed to depend on hermand when they fight and she could not possibly make use of her talents without Gu Xijiu. However, Qian Lingyu had achieved a level eight spiritual power and he survived morously in Ziyun first ss, hence, it was not necessary for him to change. Qian Lingyu still shook his head even after Gu Xijiu exined it to him, ¡°No way! We¡¯re all leaving if you¡¯re leaving! We are the Charlie¡¯s Angels ¨C no one can separate us!¡± Gu Xijiu felt a headache rising, ¡°Lingyu, we can always catch up again. You¡¯ll have a bright future in the first ss and we can always y together again even after both of us go to another ss.¡± Unfortunately, Qian Lingyu still insisted on following her no matter how much she had exined. Gu Xijiu decided to bring them along to see Gu Canmo as she ran out of ideas. Gu Canmo¡¯s eyes opened widely when he heard Gu Xijiu¡¯s request, ¡°Gu Xijiu, everyone is willing to sacrifice anything just to get into Ziyun first ss, so how would you decide to leave? Why?¡± Gu Xijiu had thought about the reason, ¡°Headmaster, my spiritual power is low and I find it really difficult for me to stay in the first ss. Some of the lessons were really overwhelming as it requires a higher spiritual power to perform. It was not something that only required hard work and effort. I¡¯ve gone through the course outlines for Ziyun second ss and I found that it suits me the best. I¡¯m sure I can perform much better if I enroll in a suitable course. Thus, I¡¯ve decided to switch ss after a serious consideration, so I really hope you¡¯ll approve my request.¡± What she said was kind of true as no one was perfect and everyone had their strengths and weaknesses. Besides that, it was a right move to focus on her strengths throughout the learning process. In fact, Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power was indeed low and it could not be changed in a short period of time. She was an amazing child and she had made so many miracles, hence, she deserved a better education to make her a more outstanding person¡­ Gu Canmo was good at collecting information and he was kind of an observant person. He was aware of her days in Ziyun first ss when Di Fuyi gave her a hard time during his lessons but Long Siye pampered her very much. Although Long Siye had rified that Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were pretending to be a couple after they killed the purple puppet man, he knew it was not the truth. After a series of pondering, he knew Long Siye was acting throughout the fishing operation but Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were not really acting as it seemed to be real. The three of them must have aplicated rtionship at the moment! Chapter 873 Chapter 873: Not Leave Any Of Them Behind Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Celestial Master Zuo was always an unpredictable weirdo, in fact, Gu Canmo did not really understand him and he was also very upset with Di Fuyi¡¯s action¡¯s this time around! No matter if the girl liked him or not, she did not do anything harmful to him and yet, she helped him destroy his enemy. Thus, he was supposed to treat her nicely as it was good to be friends even though they could not be husband and wife. However, Celestial Master Zuo seemed to have hated her as he neglected her in the ss and intentionally embarrassed her publicly by implementing a practical ss¡­ He was such a jerk! He was not generous with Gu Xijiu at all! Hmph! And now she decided to avoid him! True, she should switch sses for the sake of her health! But¡­ He looked at Lan Waihu and Qian Lingyu, ¡°Xijiu has an excellent reason to change her ss but why are you here?¡± Little Fox immediately answered, ¡°I want to follow Xijiu!¡± Qian Lingyu was decisive as well, ¡°We¡¯re not leaving anyone behind!¡± Gu Canmo frowned. It was not a big deal to swap sses as long as both of the ss teachers agree on their withdrawals and enrollments. Teacher Ren was the ss teacher of the first ss, while Teacher Qian was the ss teacher of the second ss. Although both of them were extremely strict on selecting students, they prioritized their students more than anything else. However, Gu Xijiu seemed to be the hotcake on the table as every ss teacher never gave up on pulling her to their ss. Ironically, Teacher Qian would definitely want her toe but Teacher Ren would not necessarily agree with letting her go. That was even worse than killing himself! Not to mention she wanted to bring the two of them along? That would possibly make Teacher Ren mad! Although Gu Canmo had the authority to swap the students, it was kind of a big move which might upset Teacher Ren ¨C one that would create a chaos in the school management! Therefore, Gu Canmo gave Gu Xijiu two options after careful consideration. One, Lan Waihu and Gu Xijiu are to go to the second ss, on the ount that Qian Lingyu stays in the first ss. Two, three of them are staying in the first ss and no swapping is allowed. Gu Canmo was very firm with his stand and there seemed to be no room for negotiation. In the end, Qian Lingyu was willing topromise for Gu Xijiu. Both of them would go to the second ss and he would stay in the first ss¡­ Therefore, Gu Canmo agreed to the deal. However, it was not an easy job to swap them out and there was some coordination works to be done. Gu Canmo told Gu Xijiu to wait for another two days so that he could make the arrangements. Gu Xijiu exhaled in relief once she came out from Gu Canmo¡¯s study room. Yes! Finally, she got her freedom again! She wanted to focus her attention and effort on her martial arts! She was only 15 years old and it was a good time for learning! She did not care about anything else!¡¯ Since Gu Canmo needed some time to coordinate, it was not suitable to disclose to others before the arrangements could be donepletely. Thus, she reminded the two of them to keep it as a secret. Little Fox should be fine as long as she sticks to Gu Xijiu. However, Qian Lingyu was very depressed as he was kind of attached to them, but he had to let go for the sake of their future. Gu Xijiu felt attached as well, after all, they have beenpanions for so long. Perhaps, they would need to reform their team respectively after this. However, Gu Xijiu was not worried about him as he could definitely excel no matter who was his partners. Chapter 874 Chapter 874: Wanted To Get Some Information From Her Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Gu Canmo had agreed to the change, they still needed to attend the ss they were supposed to go. Therefore, three of them still went to ss, as usual, nothing has been noticed by the others. However, Qian Lingyu sat with Gu Xijiu more often since then and his eyes even got teary sometimes. Leng Zixing was Qian Lingyu¡¯s neighbor. She had been observing him and finally decided to ask when he returned to his seat, ¡°Why are you tearing? Are you crying for someone¡¯s departure?¡± Qian Lingyu did not like her and replied rudely, ¡°This is none of your business!¡± Le Zixingughed, ¡°You think I¡¯m very free?¡± She then looked at Gu Xijiu but did not find anything strange from her facial expression. Gu Xijiu was listening to the ss and did not bother anyone of them. Le Zixing took a glimpse at Lan Waihu as she was a sensitive girl. Although she always stuck to Gu Xijiu, she was kind of sad that they were leaving soon. Although Qian Lingyu always scolded her, he did protect her as well¡­ When she got bullied, he would immediately stand in front of her to protect her¡­ However, they were going to be separated soon. Le Zixing looked at Qian Lingyu and then looked at Lan Waihu again, she knew there was something wrong with them. Little Fox was naive and could hardly hide her secret, hence, Le Zixing thought of collecting some information from her. By the end of the ss, she asked Little Fox out for a talk as she wanted to get some information from her. Unfortunately, Little Fox refused to disclose anything this time even though she looked like she was easily fooled. She did not disclose anything and acted very alert as though Le Zixing was the fox trying to steal the chicken¡­ Le Zixing stopped asking but secretly observed the three of them. Later, she went straight to Di Fuyi¡¯s mansion to see him. His mansion was a forbidden site for the outsider, hence, no one could simply enter. Even Gu Canmo needed to get the approval from Celestial Master Zuo before he could step in. However, Le Zixing seemed to have a special right as she was invited to enter by Mu Feng right after a single knock on the door. Coincidentally, Qian Lingyu witnessed the scene as he passed by. Thus, he told everything to Gu Xijiu over lunch to release his anger. Although Gu Xijiu has decided to cut all the ties with Di Fuyi, she still felt depressed when she heard the news, as rationality and feelings were always moving in the opposite direction. However, she did not show any response to it. After all, Di Fuyi was very close to Le Zixing recently, so it was not a surprise that she had the privilege to be his special guest. Gu Xijiu went straight to the bottom of the cliff again after a rough day and her dinner. Although she would be switching to the second ss on the day after tomorrow, she still needed to go through the punishments she deserved. Unexpectedly, Di Fuyi was even earlier than she was, as he was setting up a fire to grill at the bottom of the cliff when she arrived. He frowned and waved his hand when she arrived, ¡°Come over.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what kind of n he had, however, she still walked over to greet him courteously just to prevent something bad from happening. Di Fuyi took out a futon from nowhere, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to sit, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, Xijiu needed to fly up the cliff ten times, I have not much time for that and I don¡¯t want to burn the midnight oil¡­ ¡­ Celestial Master Zuo was going to make a good show soon though! Chapter 875
Chapter 875: Both Chicken Wings Are Yours Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I won¡¯t let you burn the midnight oil.¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°I have a n. Take a seat first and try this.¡± Gu Xijiu guessed and asked, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo intends to reduce the penalty?¡± Di Fuyi nced at her, ¡°How is it possible? I always do exactly what I said, no negotiations.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Then why the h*ll did he say that he would not let her burn the midnight oil?! She smiled, ¡°Thank you so much for your trust, but I really have no idea what kind of n you have. The food should be quite tasty but I¡¯ve eaten my dinner already and have no appetite for the grilled meat. I might as well get myself prepared for the penaltyter.¡± She turned around and was ready to leave. ¡°Xijiu, are you going to switch sses? I¡¯ll prepare this for you as a farewell; you really don¡¯t even bother to try?¡± Di Fuyi asked from behind. Gu Xijiu was lost for words for a second, ¡°How¡­ How did you know¡­¡± She stopped talking halfway as she knew nothing could be hidden especially from him based on his abilities, but she just did not expect that he would know it so soon. Forget it, so what even he knew it? She did nothing wrong. Thus, Gu Xijiu turned around and sat down. ¡°Thanks.¡± She then took a glimpse of the grilled meat, ¡°I want a chicken wing.¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, both of the chicken wings are yours.¡± He grilled it carefully with a pinch of salt and brushed ayer of sauce on it¡­ The fire was burning and the brightness of the me made him look even more charming. He did not wear a mask today and his facial features looked like a painting under the starlight. Gu Xijiu moved away from her gaze after taking a glimpse; she then focused her attention on the grilled chicken and suddenly realized it looked very special. There were two crests on its head, its wings were fan-shaped and its ws did not look like those of an average chicken¡¯s but were in a shape of a plum blossom¡­ Since the feathers were all removed, hence, Gu Xijiu could not imagine how the bird looked like when it was still alive. It looked like a wild chicken when she first took a glimpse, however, it no longer looked like it when she observed it now. Di Fuyi remained silent, of course. Gu Xijiu would not want to take the initiative to talk to him. While sitting there to wait for the chicken wings, she was thinking about the strategies she was going to useter. ¡°Why do you want to change your ss?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly asked. Gu Xijiu answered casually, ¡°My spiritual power is low and I couldn¡¯t catch up with the lessons¡­¡± She told him what exactly he told Gu Canmo. ¡°Which lesson were you not able to catch up with?¡± Di Fuyi wanted to know more. Gu Xijiu frowned as she knew Di Fuyi had no authority to get involved in the matter of the student¡¯s overall result and also the matter of ss swapping as he was just a visiting professor instead of a ss teacher. Gu Xijiu did not want to talk too much to him, she smiled and answered, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Celestial Master Zuo, but this is my personal matter and I don¡¯t feel like talking about it with others.¡± Di Fuyi stopped talking and continued grilling the ¡®chicken¡¯. His skills had improved as the fragrance was spreading around even before it was ready. In fact, Gu Xijiu already had her dinner and she was not supposed to be hungry. However, her stomach was growling when she smelled the fragrance and could not stop looking at the golden ¡®chicken¡¯. Finally, it was ready. Di Fuyi tore off a wing for her, ¡°Here you go.¡± It was supposed to be very hot as it was just freshly grilled. However, the temperature was just nice to eat when the ¡®chicken wing¡¯ was at her fingertips. Chapter 876 Chapter 876: You Must Have Both Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was holding the ¡®chicken wing¡¯ but she did not put it into her mouth as she was sure that was not a wild chicken. ¡°What kind of chicken is this?¡± Even the wings were so elegant. Di Fuyi passed her a silver needle, ¡°Here, poke at it.¡± Gu Xijiu did not quite get it but poked the needle into the ¡®chicken wing¡¯. She pulled out the needle but did not see anything on it. ¡°No poison right?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her with a smile, ¡°You can eat it now.¡± Gu Xijiu was annoyed, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, I wasn¡¯t doubting whether it was poisonous or not.¡± The reason she had not put it into her mouth was that the wing looked really strange and she thought it was a mutated chicken! Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Indeed, you weren¡¯t worried about whether it¡¯s poisonous, but you must be wondering what I¡¯ve been nning to get you into trouble again, right?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. He really could read minds? Di Fuyi looked at her big round eyes, ¡°Am I right? Don¡¯t lie! Tell me honestly.¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°You¡¯re partially right, indeed, I was wondering what was on your mind. However, you¡¯re the one who mentioned about getting me into trouble, it has nothing to do with me.¡± In fact, she was wondering what his intention was as he was acting as though he was giving her a candy after pping her. However, she did not buy the strategy. Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Take a bite first, I¡¯ll tell youter. I¡¯m afraid that you might not have any more appetite to eat after I tell you.¡± Gu Xijiu immediately straightened her body to be alert ¨C what was he going to do? She paused, ¡°I feel that it would be better if you can tell me first. I¡¯ve no appetite to eat after you said that.¡± Di Fuyi insisted, ¡°You eat first, it wouldn¡¯t be nice when it¡¯s cold and the nutrients would be oxidized as well.¡± It was just grilled chicken. How many nutrients could it lose to make Celestial Master Zuo worry? Gu Xijiu looked at the ¡®chicken wing¡¯ in her hand. Fine, she would eat it! She first took a small bite and was stunned. The meat was as smooth as pudding and it smelled really good with a fragrance of bamboo leaves. Her mouth was full of its nice fragrance and it even slipped down her throat to her lungs. It was fantastic! She has never eaten such a delicious grilled meat! Gu Xijiu finished all the meat in just a few minutes. Right after she finished one, another one was delivered to her, ¡°You must have both, you won¡¯t be able to fly with a single wing.¡± Gu Xijiu did not expect Di Fuyi to believe that it was a good sign. In fact, she did not n to have another one. However, since it was so delicious and he was willing to offer¡­ Then what else was she waiting for!? Thus, she stuffed another ¡®chicken wing¡¯ into her mouth after thanking him. Halfway while she was munching, Di Fuyi gave her a light green wine bottle, ¡°It¡¯s too oily to eat the meat alone. Here, drink some.¡± This time, she did not take it but took out her wine bottle from the storage bag, ¡°I have my own wine.¡± When she was about to drink it, he grabbed her wrist, ¡°No, you can¡¯t! You must drink the wine made from the spring water when you eat the Blue Phoenix. That would help to maximize its nutrients!¡± Gu Xijiu had almost let go of her wine bottle and she even forgot about withdrawing her wrist from his palm, ¡°Blue Phoenix!?¡± She quickly looked at the weird ¡®chicken¡¯ with no wings attached again, ¡°This is Blue Phoenix!?¡± Gosh! Was he joking with her? Chapter 877
Chapter 877: Sweetheart, You¡¯re Afraid Of Thunder? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Blue Phoenix was a majestic bird on this continent; it was equivalent to the Phoenix in the legend. The Blue Phoenix could fly 1000 miles and it was as rare as Lu Wu. ording to the legend, the Blue Phoenix was one of the fortune birds. It was like a Chinese Kirin which always attracted the worships from the citizens and recorded in the book of history. The arrival of the Blue Phoenix was a sign that the prayer from the emperor had been heard by the Gods¡­ It was such a mighty majestic bird, but, it was grilled by Celestial Master Zuo as though it was a wild chicken! It was grilled and eaten! Was he not afraid of the thunder? Was he? Gu Xijiu truly felt Celestial Master Zuo was indeed an extreme spender¡­ Di Fuyi looked at her little mouth which was slightly opened, he sighed, ¡°I took the risk of being struck by thunder and lightning to grill this bird for you. Eat more of it, don¡¯t waste my effort.¡± He then stuffed his wine bottle into her hand, ¡°Drink some to calm yourself.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the wine bottle in her hand and then looked at the bird wing which she had almost finished. She ate the Blue Phoenix! Would she get punished¡­ Right at the moment, she wondered, a lightning shed across the sky together with a loud thunder. Gu Xijiu subconsciously shrunk her body. What!! That was real!? She raised her head and looked up to the sky. She had no idea when the sky got so cloudy and it covered the moon and the starlight. A few shes of lightning were chasing each other in the clouds. ¡°Crack!¡± A lightning struck across the sky! Gu Xijiu jumped up from the futon and watched a ball of a lightning strike the greenstone beside Di Fuyi. The greenstone exploded and turned into ashes. Very soon, another lightning shed across the sky again but the target was Di Fuyi¡¯s head! Gu Xijiu was shocked and subconsciously rushed over to carry him away by teleportation. She managed to escape to a few hundred meters away and the lightning struck on the burning me. A lot of sparks were triggered and it almost turned the entire sky red! Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears were buzzing as the thunders were extremely loud. However, she could not bother to care too much at this moment as it was more important to escape from the thunders and lightning. Thus, she carried him by the waist and teleported again. Gu Xijiu liked to study the geography andndscape wherever she went, she liked to n her strategies, hence, she was familiar with almost all the surroundings of the ces she had been before. Not to mention the number of the trees at the bottom of the cliff, she even knew how many snake holes were hidden in this ce. Of course, she also noticed a cave which was covered with many nts. Thus, the first option to escape from the lightning was to teleport into the cave. The cave was quite deep inside, she teleported more than 20 meters further into the cave after they went in as she was worried the lightning would follow them into the cave. She had not regained her attention as she looked out again after she stopped to check whether the lightning was following them. She was hiding so far into the cave, it probably would not manage to follow them unless a radar has been installed in there. She was right, the thunder and lightning did not follow them but only growled outside the cave. Gu Xijiu perked her ears up to listen and only exhaled after she confirmed it was not following them. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re afraid of thunder, aren¡¯t you?¡± Di Fuyi asked just right beside her ear. Gu Xijiu was stiff as it was only now that she realized that she was still carrying a ¡®big doll¡¯ on her arms. She quickly let go of him and took a few steps back. The far end of the cave was not spacious, hence, she almost fell and crashed on the wall of the cave. Chapter 878 Chapter 878: Anymore? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fortunately, Di Fuyi acted faster than she did as he managed to go around and stand behind Gu Xijiu. She slumped into his arms when she fell. He grabbed her waist, ¡°Watch out, why are you so careless?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. A nice fragrance immediately filled Gu Xijiu¡¯s nostrils and she felt slightly depressed in her heart. A hot steam suddenly rushed up to her nose and she felt sad for a second. She took a breath and said coldly, ¡°Let me go!¡± Di Fuyi did not let go of his hands but hugged her even tighter; his hot breath blew gently against her cheek and he said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t deny it anymore, I know you like me.¡± Gu Xijiu stiffened but sheughed coldly after a second, ¡°So what!?¡± She took a breath again and said with a serious tone, ¡°Di Fuyi, let go of your hands!¡± Finally, she no longer addressed him as Celestial Master Zuo. Di Fuyi has stopped fooling around with her as well but sighed, ¡°Xijiu, I think we need to talk.¡± In fact, she did not want to talk to him, what else they should talk about? He was such an unpredictable weirdo, he was extremely mean when he was moody but also very clingy when he was passionate. He already gave up on her and even sought the opportunity to seek revenge, but now he suddenly offered her a treat and wanted to talk to her¡­ She twitched her lips, ¡°Di Fuyi, what do you want from me? Are you trying to coax me after giving me such a hard time? In fact, I don¡¯t want to talk to you and I really don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else we can talk about.¡± Her tongue was stuck when she almost finished talking. She then took a breath to calm herself down, ¡°You¡¯re right. Perhaps, I really like you, but what¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m always a decisive person in terms of rtionships and as long as there¡¯s enough time, I can let go no matter how much I love a person. In fact, a rtionship is just another form of confusion and perhaps, I¡¯m just confused by the feelings I have towards you. However, I believe it would fade away as time goes by, I¡¯ll not get attached to anything in the world. She turned around and pushed his hands away, which were around her waist, ¡°Thanks for the meat from the Blue Phoenix, it was really delicious. However, I think this should be the ending for us. You¡¯re the mighty Celestial Master Zuo. Countless of women would rush to you as and when you want, so you don¡¯t have to waste your time on me. Look, I¡¯m such a harsh and rude person. I¡¯m a stubborn girl and I don¡¯t buy your way of attention seeking. So, could you just let me go as I really don¡¯t want to have any more interactions or anything to do with you¡­¡± That was the first time she talked so much and so clearly to him, Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°Any more?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly paused for a second and then slowly answered, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ all.¡± She felt she had already told him everything she wanted to say. Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat first and listen to me?¡± He took two futons out from nowhere and let her sit down. Gu Xijiu sat down as she was not afraid of him doing something reckless, ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Since he insisted to talk, they should talk about everything openly and go their own ways respectively. She did not want to have an unclear rtionship with him anymore as it affected her studies and she was distracted too often. Di Fuyi passed her the wine bottle again, ¡°You must drink three mouthfuls of this wine after you eat the Blue Phoenix; it can help to stimte your potential talents and enhance your spiritual power.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Fine. Since she had eaten the Blue Phoenix, it would be too hypocritical of her if she continued to reject it. She would just drink it! Chapter 879 Chapter 879: She Tried To Coordinate With My Roley Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She thanked him and then took the wine bottle. When she was about to drink three mouthfuls of the wine, Di Fuyi stopped her, ¡°Drink slowly, don¡¯t just pour it down your throat.¡± Tsk! Did she? She always had a good image when she drank! Gu Xijiu lowered her head and took a sip, and then waited for him to talk. Di Fuyi turned his wrists over and the grilled Blue Phoenix appeared again on his palms, ¡°Two wings are not enough, finish the thighs.¡± He then tore off both the grilled meat for her. Gu Xijiu did not want to owe him any more favor, she shook her head, ¡°The bird is so valuable, please keep it to yourself.¡± Di Fuyi smiled and decided not to continue persuading. He ced the two golden thighs on the staircase in front of her. He ate the other parts of the grilled bird. He looked elegant and charming even when he was eating. Gu Xijiu really had nothing to pick on him! Gu Xijiu could not help but urged him as she watched him eating slowly, ¡°I thought you have something to tell me?¡± Di Fuyi ced a finger on his lips and made a sound, ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t talk when you eat and sleep.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and replied, ¡°I think you are only applying this rule to me and not to anyone else.¡± She literally saw Le Zixing talking to him over their breakfast¡­ Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°You mean the interaction between Le Zixing and I during our breakfast yesterday?¡± He smiled with a pair of sparkling eyes, ¡°Xijiu, aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± What the h*ck, why would she jealous!? She just felt he treated Le Zixing differently¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t, it has nothing to do with me even if you did have someone you want to treat differently, I¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled and asked, ¡°Could you just slow down the action of drawing the line between us? It¡¯s not exactly what¡¯s in your mind. However, I really treat her differently¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was depressed, ¡°Look, you treat her differently¡­¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Xijiu, in fact, she¡¯s not used to talking during her meal and that is quite simr to me.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him as she frowned, ¡°So, you just wanted to tell me how special she is? Or you just wanted to let me know howpatible the both of you are? In fact, I think it¡¯s better for you topliment her right to her face instead of telling me¡­¡± ¡°She tried to coordinate with my roley.¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her. ¡°What!?¡± Gu Xijiu could not respond in time. Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Indeed, she confessed to me, but I rejected her. She knew and she was touched by the feelings I have towards you, hence, she agreed to help me. She didn¡¯t really like to talk at the dining table, but she had to find something to talk to me as a supportive role for the drama¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she seemed to understand him. She was a quick thinker and picked up the information very quickly, ¡°So she is your spy and she is the one who told you that I wanted to switch my ss?¡± Di Fuyi twitched his lips and sighed, ¡°She volunteered to be my spy and I did mention to her that she must inform me everything about you.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She frowned and looked at him angrily again after interpreting the information, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you ced a spy in the ss to watch me! You even pretended in front of me¡­ Are you trying to challenge me? What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ll like you if I really like you and I won¡¯t like you if I don¡¯t! You will just make me let go of you faster by creating those dramas and I really can¡¯t believe that you would do this to me¡­ Are you trying to tease me or insult me? Who do you think I am¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Di Fuyi suddenly apologized. Chapter 880
Chapter 880: You Like me! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu did not expect such a mighty person to apologize to her; she was stunned for a second. Di Fuyi looked at the bird which he had almost finished eating and then sighed, ¡°Xijiu, I have zero experience.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°What?¡± Di Fuyi sighed again, ¡°This is really the first time I like someone so much, but I really had no idea what to do as you never stopped pushing me away. Mu Feng had collected many love stories for me and I read many of them. However, those couples liked each other at first sight, hence, they got married very soon. Even if there were some hard times between them, it was mostly the exterior factor instead of the internal conflict between the said couple. It waspletely different from our problem and there was nothing I can learn from it, I¡¯m really miserable¡­¡± He was still looking at the grilled Blue Phoenix; he looked depressed and weak, ¡°I have no idea how I can make you look me into the eye seriously. I can¡¯t give up and I don¡¯t want to give up as I know you already like me. However, I don¡¯t what else I can do to make you follow your heart. I was really heartbroken when you ignored me but enjoyed spending time with Long Siye instead. I wanted to bring you closer to me, I wanted to separate Long Siye and you but I couldn¡¯t force you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him, ¡°I didn¡¯t like you¡­¡± Did she make it so obvious? Otherwise, how could she not know that she liked him? Di Fuyi looked at her and said with a serious tone, ¡°You like me! I know it!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. He was really¡­ Gu Xijiu could not find a suitable word to describe him. Gu Xijiu did not want to argue with him on this as she felt his method of seeking for love was based on the logic of the robbers. He would only irritate her if she really loved Long Siye¡­ ¡°Di Fuyi, have you ever thought that I would really love Long Siye? I¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, you don¡¯t love him. I¡¯ve told you before¡­ you don¡¯t love him but you¡¯re just obsessed with him¡­¡± Di Fuyi said with a serious tone. Gu Xijiu was speechless as she felt Di Fuyi was trying to brainwash her again! However, after a few times of his brainwash, she did realize that between her and Long Siye was not love, but it was not an obsession as well. In fact, she seemed to be rationally selecting a good husband and Long Siye was a good role model¡­ Wait! The topic has changed! She quickly asked, ¡°Then? And you came up with this silly idea to fool me?¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Mu Yun proposed it to me. He used to be an expert on rtionships and always got the girls he wanted, so, I even had to put away my pride to seek advice from him¡­¡± He told her about Mu Yun¡¯s opinion. Gu Xijiu did not speak but she was actually cursing Mu Yun¡¯s ancestors silently. She looked at Di Fuyi again with a cold gaze, ¡°It was normal for you to neglect me after listening to him¡­¡± She took a breath and continued, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s fine with me even if you like acting with Le Zixing, but why the h*ck did you embarrass me publicly if you really like me?! You definitely know my spiritual power is still very low and I won¡¯t be able toplete the practical lesson for Flying Wind magic¡­ Di Fuyi, if you really like someone, you would hope the best for her and you¡¯ll be very happy to see her excelpared to your own achievements. Instead, you wouldn¡¯t just continue thinking how to embarrass her publicly and make her a joke of the entire grade¡­¡± Chapter 881 Chapter 881: This Is The Price For Skipping My ss Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her eyes were teary as she talked. Although she performed quite well that time, she was trying her best to hide her emotions. She tried so hard to calm herself down and even swallowed her tears when she was nervous and felt ashamed, as she did not want anyone to know she was depressed and disappointed¡­ She felt depressed but she tried to suppress her feelings. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I¡­¡± Di Fuyi held her hand. Gu Xijiu immediately pulled back her hand and smiled. She wanted to smile evilly but she failed. Instead, her eyes were even tearier now. She remained silent. The apology was not always the best solution to reduce pain¡­ Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Xijiu, it was really out of my expectations. I thought you could make it¡­¡± ¡°Out of your expectations?¡± Gu Xijiu said with a higher pitch, ¡°Liar! How could you not know my spiritual power? You know, only people with six and a half level of spiritual power or above can practice the Flying Wind magic¡­¡± ¡°Not exactly, the students with normal spiritual power need to achieve at least a level six and a half of spiritual power, but not for you. You¡¯re a practitioner of the Wind spiritual power, hence, you only need a level six spiritual power to practice¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was lost for words. Then why the h*ck wasn¡¯t she able to fly on that day? ¡°Xijiu, you would be able to do it if you didn¡¯t stay upte the night before the practical and if you didn¡¯t set a psychological restriction to yourself that it requires a level six and a half spiritual power to fly up there. Based on my observation and calctions, you were supposed to be the secondst student to be up there. However, it was really beyond my expectations that you were physically weak as you didn¡¯t sleep for the whole day¡­ coupled with the fact that you couldn¡¯t master the concept as you skipped my lesson which covered all the important highlights of the lesson. It was definitely not the oue I wanted.¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°I only knew you wouldn¡¯t be the champion and you¡¯d be the secondst person to get up, but I really didn¡¯t expect you not to make it. It was really beyond my expectations.¡± Gu Xijiu was annoyed as she seemed to have done something beyond his expectations quite often. However, it was just slightly more stupid than his expectation this time. Fortunately, she did feel slightly better after listening to Di Fuyi¡¯s exnation, hence, there was a reduction of her depression. She frowned and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s say what you told me is true, how is it beneficial to you if I was the secondst one to get up there?¡± Di Fuyi took a glimpse of her, ¡°This is the price for skipping my ss. Anyhow, I need to teach you a lesson so that you wouldn¡¯t get to used to skipping my ss¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Such a weirdo! She then raised her chin and took another sip of wine. Although the wine smelled good, it was a little hot as she felt her throat burning. Thus, she took a few bites of the bird thigh. Di Fuyi took away the wine bottle from her hand, ¡°There¡¯s another objective for the practical lesson, do you want to know?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him, ¡°What kind of objective?¡± Di Fuyi slowly took a sip of wine and then took out a handkerchief to wipe her oily mouth. She did not pay attention to his actions as she was focusing on the ¡®objective¡¯ he mentioned earlier. Di Fuyi said, ¡°Based on my calctions, your result would be quite disappointing and you definitely wouldn¡¯t be happy with it. Thus, you should put more effort into practice and stop skipping my ss. In addition, I have a good excuse to help you to revise all the lessons¡­¡± Di Fuyi had a good n at that time, he even got the dialogues well prepared so that he could use it to make her apromise. As a result, he would have the opportunity to spend time with her alone¡­ Chapter 882 Chapter 882: She Could Never Escape From Him Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, changes always came earlier than the execution of his n. The little girl really could not fly up there and got terribly embarrassed until she got mad at him. She even wanted to change to another ss to avoid him. Gu Xijiu was a smart person; she got his message after listening to his n. She was speechless but also touched. He was really a mischievous person. Celestial Master Zuo had a very stylish way to get the girl he wanted; Gu Xijiu did not really know how to judge or criticize his behavior. She paused and then continued, ¡°I will not skip your sses anymore because I won¡¯t be attending your ss anymore after I change to another ss¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll revise with you every month if you don¡¯te to my ss. Once a teacher, always a teacher. I¡¯ll make sure youplete the course since you¡¯ve started it.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless again. She was not sure whether she shouldugh or cry. She then raised her head and said, ¡°What if I refuse to follow? This is not necessarily suitable for me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s suitable for you!¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her, ¡°You¡¯re a practitioner of the wind spiritual power; your wind based martial arts and spiritual power would be extremely powerful once you master Flying Wind magic! Your speed would even double!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and suddenly, she said, ¡°So this ss was specially designed for me?¡± She paused for a second. Had she overestimated herself? Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Finally, you got it! This lesson is specially designed for you, and the other students were leveraging on you.¡± The materials were specially customized ording to her physique so that she could enhance her Kung Fu in a short time. The culprit behind all this mess was very strong and powerful. Di Fuyi wanted her to be able to protect herself. Just in case if he were not there for her, she would not be bullied by others. Upon this revtion, Gu Xijiu began to feel a warmth in her heart. She was pondering silently on the urrences of the past days and tried to link the stories. In conclusion, she realized Di Fuyi was telling the truth. Gu Xijiu was generally quite easy going and would let go of sour feelings once things were cleared. However, she was still mad this time as she had suffered for so long. ¡°But I¡¯ve requested for the change, and Headmaster Gu has promised me to help, so I think other students wouldin if you insist on the revision n¡­¡± Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°What does it have to do with me? ¡± Di Fuyi never cared about the opinions of others¡­ However, it did not mean Gu Xijiu would not be calctive even though he was not. Hence, he paused and continued, ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll add an extra lesson for the next ss¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Di Fuyi smiled at her with a firm gaze, ¡°Little Xijiu, it¡¯s not up to you to skip my ss. I¡¯ll catch you no matter where you hide.¡± Di Fuyi had specially designed the Flying Wind magic course for her, how could she not learn? What a waste of his effort the past few weeks! Gu Xijiu was shocked as she knew he would do what he said. She cleared her throat, ¡°You told me I was obsessed with Long Siye, I guess you¡¯re obsessed with me too.¡± Chapter 883 Chapter 883: You Have To Hug Me Tightly Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Both of them were chit chatting as the torrential rain poured outside the cave. Gu Xijiu took a peep outside and felt annoyed. Initially, it was always raining in Tianju Hall during nightfall. However, the rainstorm seemed to have gone since Di Fuyi came with his messengers; she almost forgot about the weather. As she looked at the thunderstorm and lightning outside, she was wondering whether the weather in Tianju Hall was back to normal or if the heavens were going to punish them for eating the Blue Phoenix. It must be thetter one! The moment she thought about it, lightning struck the cave and caused a spark! Gu Xijiu was frightened and subconsciously knew the lightning was chasing after Di Fuyi. Thus, she rushed forward and carried him away with her teleportation power. Di Fuyi hugged her and kept her safe in his arms. In the meantime, he flicked his sleeve, and a seven-colored ray gushed out and engulfed the current in a ball and directed it out from the cave. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud explosion was heard, and a cliff copsed! The loud st almost made her deaf, and the tremor was powerful! It felt as though the earth was going to crack! Gu Xijiu was afraid of thunder since childhood, especially super loud ones. However, she had finally ovee it when she joined the assassin camp. However, subconsciously, she was still afraid of it, and she avoided going outdoors during rainy days. This time, she was really frightened and naturally shrunk in his arms. Of course, it was not obvious, and Di Fuyi would not know if he did not pay attention. However, he did. He hugged her even tighter, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m here.¡± His voice was extraordinarily clear in the thunderstorm which was powerful enough to calm her heart. Gu Xijiu buried her face in Di Fuyi¡¯s chest when he tried to handle the lightning, so she did not see the seven-colored ray. When more thunder was heard, she tightened her arms around his waist a little. Di Fuyi looked at her and smiled, ¡°Are you terrified of thunder?¡± Gu Xijiu felt awkward for a second, and she immediately noticed she was hugging his waist. She let go instantaneously and replied arrogantly, ¡°No! I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Right after she finished, another loud thunder could be heard! Her body was utterly stiff as she tried her best not to rush into his arms. However, Di Fuyi ced one of his arms around her and told her, ¡°Hmmm, you¡¯re not afraid, but I¡¯m afraid. You have to hug me tightly.¡± His familiar fragrance was lingering around her nose, and his familiar arms were hugging her. She could even sense his familiar heartbeat in his chest. His pulse was slower than the average person¡¯s; it was about 50 beats per minute. However, every single pound was mighty, and it was beating beside her ear. His heartbeats pounded so hard that it could probably transmit energy to her heart! She knew she missed the arms, but¡­ Were his words reliable? After all, it might be a lie. She took a deep breath and raised her head as she wanted to struggle out from his arms. When she lifted her head, he coincidentally lowered his instead. Thus, her lips rubbed against his chin and then his lips. Chapter 884 Chapter 884: He Did Not Want To Stop Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her heart skipped a beat, and she wanted to avoid him. However, it was toote as his lips had already pressed against hers. While Gu Xijiu was still shocked, her lips had been caught. Shortly after, her mouth was pried open by his tongue. Di Fuyi¡¯s tongue could not stop caressing every inch of her tongue. The way he kissed seemed to resemble his temperament; it appeared to be calm but dominant, as the current in the ocean which could drag one to the bottom of the sea. His kiss was like a drug; it could make her clear mind turn useless instantly, and it could also make her heart skip a few beats. Di Fuyi had been suppressing his feelings for quite some time. He openly ignored her for many days but secretly paid close attention to her from time to time. He had to practice a lot of self-control, and he bore the pain and did not kick Long Siye into space when he saw the two of them dating! Di Fuyi was always proud of himself but disliked Long Siye. However, he did not relocate Long Siye forcefully using The Lord¡¯s identity as he wanted topete with him fairly instead of ying tricks to get Gu Xijiu. And now, he finally got his beloved in his arms. He had always wanted to kiss Gu Xijiu, but he did not want her to hate him. Hence, he suppressed himself. Unfortunately, she delivered her lips to him at this moment. Needless to say, he would not simply let them go and kissed her passionately! She was his drug which made him addicted to kissing her; he could not get enough no matter how many times he kissed her. However, the kiss did notst long as Gu Xijiu regained her consciousness in time. She moved her head aside and managed to escape while they gasped. She quickly ces a finger on his lips, ¡°Stop!¡± Di Fuyi ced his eyes on her; he did not want to stop. Gu Xijiu struggled out from his embrace and teleported to the entrance of the cave. It was still pouring heavily outside. Gu Xijiu did not n to run under the rain and of course, escaping at this moment was not her usual style as well. She just realized that she needed some time to calm herself as she got confused after kissing Di Fuyi. Unexpectedly, a bolt of lightning struck right after she managed to find her footing near the entrance. ¡°Watch out!¡± Di Fuyi moved swiftly to her rescue to push her away. He was faster than her teleportation ability. Nature seemed to have a pair of eyes targeted on them! Di Fuyi squinted his eyes and flipped his sleeve. A seven-colored ray shone out from his sleeve and engulfed the lighting into a ball before directing it away from the cave. This time, Gu Xijiu saw it! Her eyes were widely opened. The current ball of lightning did not strike any cliffs but flew up to the sky and exploded in the clouds! It was a massive explosion, and the sky felt as though it was going to crack. The clouds seemed to be shattered into pieces by a pair of gigantic hands. The rain has finally stopped, and the glittering stars appeared again as the clouds faded into the abyss. That was the first time Gu Xijiu witnessed such powerful magic; It was so mighty that it seemed powerful enough to move the heavens and the earth. She was still idling in stunned silence. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Di Fuyi waved his hand in front of her eyes and asked worryingly. Gu Xijiu finally looked at him, ¡°I can¡¯t believe¡­ you have such strong power.¡± It did not seem to be the kind of power that a human should possess. Di Fuyi¡¯s heart sank. He had subconsciously used a power which only The Lord could possess as he was outraged and anxious earlier. Chapter 885
Chapter 885: Did He Get Addicted? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi had not used this power in front of anyone before. Hence, the little girl probably did not recognize it. His identity should still be intact. Gu Xijiu took a breath and struggled out from his embrace again. She looked out of the cave and asked, ¡°Why is the lightning targeting me?¡± Di Fuyi guessed, ¡°Probably because you ate the Blue Phoenix?¡± Gu Xijiu was annoyed, ¡°But you¡¯re the one who grilled it, the lightning should strike you instead!¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°The lightning is probably afraid of me. Although I¡¯m the one who grilled the bird, you¡¯re the one who ate an essential part of it. If the heavens were to punish someone, I¡¯m the murderer, and you¡¯re the essory offender¡­¡± Gu Xijiu twitched her mouth, ¡°I just ate a pair of wings, and I didn¡¯t do it intentionally. It¡¯s not fair though! There¡¯s a saying that one is not considered guilty if she didn¡¯t know the truth behind the crime¡­¡± ¡°You also ate a pair of thighs.¡± Di Fuyi reminded her. ¡°Did I¡­?¡± She immediately stopped when she saw the bones left behind. It seems that she carelessly grabbed the thighs and chewed them while she was listening to Di Fuyi. ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess I need to be punished for eating the wings and thighs of the Blue Phoenix¡­¡± Would Gu Xijiu need to face her biggest fear and be struck by lightning in the future? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is thest time. No more.¡± Di Fuyiforted her. Gu Xijiu looked at him suspiciously, ¡°How could you say so? You seem to know the oue of this matter all too well. You must have known we would be struck by lightning before this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Are you touched? I took the risk to catch the bird just to satisfy your tongue¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a second and continued, ¡°Just to satisfy my tongue?¡± Di Fuyi nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the bird¡¯s meat is unparalleled?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her head and looked at him, ¡°Could you tell me honestly¡­ How many times have you been struck by lightning because of this?¡± Di Fuyi sighed and then replied, ¡°In fact, not many times. Maybe less than 20.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless for a second. ¡°All because of the Blue Phoenix?¡± Did he get addicted? Di Fuyi replied with a serious tone, ¡°How could I only stick to the meat of a bird? I just want to taste the meats of different majestic beings and usually, I won¡¯t eat the same thing twice unless it¡¯s extremely delicious.¡± Gu Xijiu waspletely stunned when she heard that! No wonder the thunder and lightning were chasing after him; his actions were indeed unforgivable! ¡°So every time that happened you would use your powers to challenge the gods?¡± The way Di Fuyi channeled the lightning back into the sky was too strong and fast. Gu Xijiu felt dizzy just watching the scene. Di Fuyi coughed, ¡°Most of the time, I choose to ignore it.¡± Using this power consumed a lot of his spiritual power; he would not use his seven-colored ray just now if the lightning were not targeting Gu Xijiu. Usually, he would just try to escape as a favor to the heavens. Di Fuyi could not be bothered if the lightning was only directed toward him. The same could not be said when its target was Gu Xijiu! She was too fragile and had to be protected. Di Fuyi was supposed to be fully recovered soon, but using his powers to protect her made him feel a little weak. Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind was still focused on Di Fuyi¡¯s strange powers, ¡°Your power seems to appear in seven colors! I remember that The Lord¡¯s power was the same¡­¡± Di Fuyi was shocked and looked at her. Gu Xijiu turned around and looked at him, ¡°Did The Lord teach you all your powers?¡± ¡­ It¡¯s quitete now; I¡¯m sorry as I can¡¯t continue. Here you go for midnight; I¡¯ll update again tonight. I¡¯ll need to run some errands for the festival during daytime and also pay a visit to my mom¡­ I¡¯d like to thank all the fairies who showered me with votes; I wish all of you a prettier and happier year ahead! Chapter 886 Chapter 886: Give Me A Kiss? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi exhaled, ¡°Indeed, that was his Kung Fu, and it was challenging to learn¡­ I¡¯ll teach you when your spiritual power is high enough, alright?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were sparkling, ¡°Which level is considered high enough?¡± Di Fuyi sighed and jokingly said, ¡°At least level ten. Hence, you need to work harder.¡± After talking for a short while, Gu Xijiu suddenly felt her stomach was burning and her blood was slowly boiling. She was shocked, but Di Fuyi seemed to be well prepared. He held her hand and let her sit on a futon, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to absorb the energy from the Blue Phoenix now, follow my instructions.¡± Although Gu Xijiu was still confused, she had no time to ask questions. She focused her attention and followed Di Fuyi¡¯s instructions. Time flies. They have been practicing for almost two hours now. When Gu Xijiu opened her eyes, she noticed that her bones became lighter and her blood circted her body very well. She could even feel the spiritual power moving in her body. She closed her eyes to concentrate on her spiritual power. Suddenly, she opened her eyes widely, ¡°My spiritual power is now level 6.8!¡± Di Fuyi ced his fingers on her wrist to check, he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s level 6.9!¡± Gu Xijiu was extremely happy! Her eyes were sparkling! It must be the contribution of the Blue Phoenix. She could not believe the meat could be so helpful! Gu Xijiu now felt guilty for ming Di Fuyi earlier. It seemed that he did want the best for her. ¡°Thank you!¡± Gu Xijiu sincerely thanked him. Di Fuyi pretended to be serious, ¡°I don¡¯t ept verbal appreciation¡­ Give me something practical.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°What kind of practical gift do you want?¡± Di Fuyi answered, ¡°Give me a kiss?¡± He thought Gu Xijiu would reject it, surprisingly, she did not say anything but rushed toward him and kissed his forehead. However, she had teleported out from the cave before he managed to react to it. The kiss was very gentle and fast, but it was enough to make Di Fuyi¡¯s heart pump rapidly. That was the first time she willing to take the initiative to kiss him! Although it was not a hot kiss, he was pleased about it. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu screamed from outside the cave. Di Fuyi immediately rushed to her, ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Xijiu pointed to the front, ¡°The cliff¡­ it¡¯s gone!¡± There was supposed a cliff for the student to practice, but it has copsed now. In fact, she did not care much about the cliff itself, but she was supposed to carry out her punishment by going up and down the cliff ten times. Did that mean she no longer had to execute the sentence? Di Fuyi read her mind, ¡°I¡¯ll never offer any discount for the penalty I set, let¡¯s go to another ce since the cliff is gone.¡± He carried her waist and leaped into midair. ¡­ Gu Xijiu felt it was meaningless for her to continue living as she looked at the behemoth cliff which was double the height of the previous one, ¡°Hey, this is too high!¡± She could not even fly up to the former cliff, how was she expected to work with this one? Di Fuyi tapped on her shoulder, ¡°Sweetheart, you can do it. I¡¯ll wait for you up there.¡± He flew straight up to the top. Gu Xijiu suddenly got inspired. Perhaps, she could really make it since her spiritual power had been upgraded by almost one level. In fact, Di Fuyi really had a pair of sharp eyes as the cliff he picked had the height which required Gu Xijiu to give her best. She could only fly up there when she gave her best effort! Chapter 887 Chapter 887: Pole Dancing Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu followed Di Fuyi¡¯s instructions and fully charged her spiritual power to make that giant leap. Indeed, she made it! She flew up to the top of the cliff! The first time that she flew up to the peak with her abilities, she felt so refreshed! She felt great as her lungs circted fresh air. ¡°Are you happy?¡± Di Fuyi wiped away the sweat from her forehead, ¡°Well done!¡± He thought she would at least fall a few times, but surprisingly, she made it after two failures. ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Xijiu almost wanted to run in a circle due to all the happy energy bottled inside her. Gu Xijiu was always very calm, and she would only share a smile even though she was ecstatic. She hardly revealed her emotions publicly and would only jump around like a kid in her room when she was alone. However, she really wanted to jump around now. It seems that Di Fuyi did not lie to her, she could leap up to the peak of the cliff as long as she mastered the skills. She could only me herself for skipping his lesson. Di Fuyi looked at her smiling eyes, he could not help but smile too, ¡°Do you feel like dancing now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Indeed, she really had the urge to dance. Di Fuyi flicked his sleeve; suddenly, there was a pole standing in the middle of nowhere. He suggested with a serious tone, ¡°How about pole dancing?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Di Fuyi said gently, ¡°I remember you mentioning that you can dance very well and you even wanted to dance with my body. I was curious what kind of dance you were talking about as I have never seen it before. Why don¡¯t you show me?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to pole dance; she was worried he might get horny after she finishes dancing. She coughed, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to dance as it¡¯s quitete and cold here. Besides that, I have to reach the top nine more times toplete my punishment. Hence, I better reserve my energy for flying.¡± She flew straight to the bottom. ¡°I can reduce your penalty by half if you dance well.¡± Di Fuyi grabbed her hand from the bottom of the cliff. Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°I thought you said that you¡¯d never give a discount?¡± ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯ll make an exception if you dance well.¡± Tsk! Lie! How did he define ¡®well¡¯? It will be a waste of her effort if he says it was not good enough after she danced. ¡°I need a special costume for the dance and also some pop songs¡­¡± Gu Xijiu began to give him a series of excuses. Di Fuyi was even more curious after listening to her, ¡°What kind of costumes do you need? I might have it here. For the pop songs, I can y it myself with my instrument.¡± Gu Xijiu exined to him about the costume; she needed a singlet and mini short pants, best if there was a mini skirt. Di Fuyi listened to her and then looked at her for a short while, ¡°Are you sure¡­ those costumes are appropriate?¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved as she knew he did not have it. Thus, she tried to fool him, ¡°Only with those costumes will the dance be really nice. Otherwise, it¡¯s meaningless to dance. But since we don¡¯t have the costumes now, we should postpone it¡­¡± Before she finished talking, Di Fuyi took out a set of clothes from his storage bag. It was a very stic material, and it was shining under the moonlight. He looked at her, ¡°How should I cut it?¡± He passed a brush and a paper to her, ¡°Here, draw it out and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Gu Xijiu as speechless. She felt as though she had just dropped a massive rock on her foot. Chapter 888 Chapter 888: You Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and discussed with him with a smile, ¡°I think we¡¯d better not carry on with the dance; we have no high heels even though the costume is ready. I¡¯ll dance for you again when I make the high heels alright? I can perform other dances for you too¡­¡± The more Gu Xijiu tried to steer away, the more tempted Di Fuyi grew. Although he did not understand some of the terms she used, he was willing to learn, ¡°Why don¡¯t you draw the high heels for me too and see if I can make one for you.¡± Gu Xijiu did not think he could just make the high heels without the proper materials. Thus, she drew a pair of high heels and the costumes on the paper and even told him the measurements and size. Di Fuyi looked at her drawings and sighed, ¡°Indeed, this is not easy.¡± Gu Xijiu felt relieved, ¡°You¡¯re right! So, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± However, Di Fuyi added, ¡°But, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me.¡± Therefore, Gu Xijiu witnessed another miracle from Celestial Master Zuo. He stretched his hand out and opened his palm. His palm was glowing as though it was attracting certain elements. Eventually, a pair of high heels appeared on his palm! Gu Xijiu was amazed! She knew that it was possible to attract the elements in the air to form an object when one¡¯s spiritual power was high enough. Most of the time the elements would be metal, wood, water, fire, and earth and usually, they could form weapons rted to martial arts. Di Fuyi somehow managed to attract rubber particles from the air to make her heels for her. But he had also consumed so much energy to do so. Seems like he had an obsession with pole dancing. Di Fuyi has got everything prepared based on the measurements she mentioned earlier. He pushed the costumes and high heels to her, ¡°Here, put them on and show me.¡± Gu Xijiu felt as though she dug her own grave. She still wanted to find a way to escape, ¡°But we don¡¯t have a pop song. Your instrument can only be used for ssical songs. We need explosive pop songs¡­¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just sing the song you want and I¡¯ll pick the instrument.¡± Gu Xijiu pondered and picked a song which was more suitable for pole dancing. She sang ¡®Hypnotic.¡¯ She could imitate the actual singer¡¯s hoarse voice which was really seductive. Di Fuyi listened to her, and he smiled after she finished singing, ¡°This is not difficult¡­¡± He then took out a drum and a zenith, ¡°These would be enough.¡± Gu Xijiu red at him in shock, ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t make?¡± His storage space was really amazing; it was as good as a portable warehouse! There was nothing he could not make. Di Fuyi answered almost instantly, ¡°You.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She could not help but smile, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Since you¡¯re so mighty, you can clone me¡­ Just like the master of venomous spells, he can clone anyone, and they will even have the same birthmark¡­¡± Di Fuyi frowned and looked at her, ¡°What about the soul?¡± Gu Xijiu paused and shook her head, ¡°Of course it will be different.¡± She knew that she was different from Ye Hongfeng. Di Fuyi replied, ¡°Why should I clone a shell? Our bodies are just a shell; the unique part is the soul inside.¡± Gu Xijiu felt warm in her heart. Di Fuyi was really good at sweet talk. Chapter 889 Chapter 889: Alluring Woman Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi urged her to change as he could not wait to see her dance. Gu Xijiu felt that she should ask for some benefits as well since she would be seducing him, ¡°Oh right, it would consume a lot of energy to dance, so I think I probably can¡¯t fly anymore after I dance.¡± Di Fuyi was easy-going at this moment, ¡°If you really have no more energyter, you can postpone the outstanding bnce to tomorrow night.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me go?¡± Di Fuyi answered frankly, ¡°This is the best excuse to date you.¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrows, ¡°You might as well punish me 100 times then!¡± Di Fuyi was happy, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to kick his ass! He has probably never approached any girl before. He was supposed to say something more romantic. Di Fuyi patted her head, ¡°Hurry up! Or else, the punishment will be doubled.¡± Gu Xijiu smacked his hand. He liked to pat her head, and she felt like a little kid everytime he did that. However, she secretly felt warm and sweet in her heart. That was the first time she had that kind of feeling. The feeling of happiness when she spent time with someone. They interacted like friends, but she was so happy about it. Gu Xijiu¡¯s pole dancing was exquisite. There was once she pretended to be a social butterfly dancing on the stage around a pole. She wore a proper costume, but many of the audiences had a nosebleed. When she stood in front of Di Fuyi after she changed, he looked at her from head to toe and then back to the head again. His eyes were sparkling! Gu Xijiu purposely bent down and shook her body in front of him and then flipped her long hair, ¡°How is it? Do I look good?¡± Di Fuyi took a deep breath and suppressed his desire, ¡°Amazing!¡± Her body figure was fantastic now. It was difficult to see when she wore her school uniform, but now that she was wearing a light blue singlet and a short tight semi-transparent mini skirt¡­ When she spun, her long legs were so attractive. Di Fuyi was in trouble. Her smooth shoulders and cor bones, her thin and long arms, her firm abdomen, and her long legs were all exposed! She had gentle curves too. The pair of high heels made her legs even longer; Gu Xijiu was now an alluring woman who fell from the heavens, and every single move she made could kill him! H could not believe the costumes had such a shocking effect. Di Fuyi ced his hands on his instrument and suppressed his desires so that he would not rush forward. A wild goose suddenly flew over his head, and Di Fuyi waved his sleeve without hesitation. The wild goose fell straight onto the ground. Gu Xijiu was shocked, ¡°You¡¯re still hungry?¡± Di Fuyi threw the wild goose into the bushes and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m starving! Dance!¡± Di Fuyi was really a talented musician. He could remember all the tones and pitches of the English song that Gu Xijiu sang earlier even though he only listened to it once. As the music was getting louder, Gu Xijiu began to spin on top of the pole. The dance was originally a catchy dance, coupled with her skill of Qing Gong; Gu Xijiu looked majestic and seductive at the same time. She coiled her body around the pole and suddenly stood horizontally like a g waving on a pole. Chapter 890 Chapter 890: Why Are You Running Away? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Suddenly, she climbed up to the pole and spun. Her long dress was fluttering like a blooming flower. She slid down the pole swiftly and curved her legs right before she almostnded and her whole body formed a very seductive figure. Di Fuyi had never been distracted whenever he yed the zenith. He would not even frown when he fought the monster or devils. However, he missed several keys when he yed for Gu Xijiu. He was a perfectionist; a good dance muste with awesome music. Otherwise, he could never forgive himself. Thus, he managed to focus his attention again. One hand was ying the zenith, and another was ying the drum. Indeed, he made a fantastic pop song! The music had finally stopped when the dance came to an end. Gu Xijiuughed as she spun around the pole again, ¡°That¡¯s it for today, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± She teleported away without saying goodbye. She was nning to teleport back to her courtyard as the sky was quite dark already and Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze seemed to be getting more intense by the minute. Therefore, escaping was the smartest solution. Unfortunately, the reality was always different from her grand n. ¡°Bang!¡± She crashed into a transparent membrane! The transparent membrane was colorless, soft and stic. Since Gu Xijiu was traveling at a breakneck speed, she bounced straight back to where she came from due to the sticity of the membrane. ¡°Pop!¡± She fell into someone¡¯s arms. It was a warm arm with a familiar fragrance which made her heart pump rapidly. Di Fuyi¡¯s whispered beside her ear, ¡°Why are you running away? Are you afraid of me?¡± His voice was maic and deep. Gu Xijiu was paralyzed in his arms and felt frustrated as she looked at him, ¡°When did you set the wizardry barrier!?¡± He must have known she would escape right after she finished dancing. Strangely, her teleportation had not been restricted earlier. So how did she get bounced back? Di Fuyi answered as his finger gently pat her pinkish mouth, ¡°When you were putting on the costumes.¡± The two of them were in the forest, and although there was no one around, he still set a wizardry barrier for safety purposes just in case if someone was there to peek! Di Fuyi¡¯s arms were hot, and he was looking directly into her eyes as he gasped, ¡°Xijiu, how many people have seen you dance this way before?¡± He sat down with her and hugged her in his arms. How many people? How was she going to count? She has danced three times before, and it was always a full house. Hence, she had no idea how many people were there. Gu Xijiu did not answer. ¡°Why are you silent? You have no idea how to answer? Hmmm?¡± The pitch of thest word was higher than the rest. Gu Xijiu was anxious and replied ¡°Why are you rushing me? I¡¯m still counting¡­¡± Di Fuyi was shocked and looked at her, ¡°You need so long to count?¡± In fact, she regretted answering him in the first ce. She could not think whenever she was in his arms and always regretted the things she said. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°In fact, not many. It¡¯s not many¡­¡± Just about 700-800 people. Di Fuyi was still hugging her; one of his arms went around her head, and his palm was ced gently on her corbone. The other arm was around her thigh with his wrist on her waist. Chapter 891 Chapter 891: Others Should Not Even Think About It! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion All the ces where his arms and palms touched happened to be bare at this moment due to the skimpiness of her outfit. She could feel that his palms were burning. The heat was so significant that it could even diffuse into her bones via her skin. The additional heat made her blood circte even faster. She involuntarily elerated her breathing as she felt flushed. Gu Xijiu struggled, ¡°Let go. I should change first.¡± She felt it was dangerous to be in his arms with that costume. Di Fuyi refused to let her go, he locked her down, ¡°Xijiu, changeter.¡± Before he could finish talking, his lips had already kissed hers! It was not only a hot kiss this time. It was clear that Di Fuyi had been suppressing his feelings and desires for quite some time. He wanted to go into her body so that they could be one as he wanted to be part of her. ¡­ Gu Xijiu could barely breathe under his constant kisses and felt slightly dizzy. She felt thirsty and hot when his hands began to linger around on her entire body. It almost felt like a volcanic eruption; yet, she wanted to hug him tightly. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu was worried. She felt she was as though walking into quicksand and that she would sink to the bottom if she threads carelessly. Although she had no experience, she understood what was happening as she has read a few books before. She immediately trembled and regained her consciousness when his fingers caressed her sensitive spots. Did he want to do it here¡­? She opened her eyes and realized the singlet, and hot pants she had worn earlier could not cover much of her body anymore. ¡°Stop!¡± She said softly and then pushed him away! He did not prepare for it and slumped on the ground as she shoved him. She quickly jumped up and escaped from him, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, please get rid of your wizardry barrier!¡± In fact, Di Fuyi did not n to have sex with her there. After all, they just cleared their misunderstandings, and he was worried that she would be scared away if he was too aggressive! However, he just did not expect that he would lose control! He took a deep breath and calmed himself, ¡°Put¡­ put on your clothes first.¡± Di Fuyi did not want her to teleport out like this even if no one would block her path home. What if she did not estimate urately and teleported to somewhere crowded? Di Fuyi did not care about her past, but wanted to be the only one who saw what she wore earlier; others should not even think about it! Gu Xijiu tried her best to calm down and took out a dress from her storage bag to change. ¡°I¡¯m done, get rid of the barrier.¡± Di Fuyi stepped forward and helped her to tidy her dress. Gu Xijiu quickly stepped backward, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I won¡¯t do anything to you before I get your permission.¡± Di Fuyi tidied up her dress and then removed the wizardry barrier. Gu Xijiu immediately teleported away and disappeared. Di Fuyi continued to stand there for a while. He wanted to ask her to stay for a chat, but he was worried he could not control himself. He could not help but smile as he recalled her reaction when she ran away nervously. He was surprised to see her nervous as she looked adorable when she was shy; it was so different from her usual self that she showed other people. He gently touched his lips and realized his lips were still warm. He could still feel the fragrance and the tenderness of her soft lips. He looked up to the sky with countless stars and giggled softly. When Mu Feng arrived at the scene, he saw the mighty Celestial Master Zuoughing like a kid. ¡­ It¡¯s Mid Autumn Festival today. I¡¯m here wishing all of you Happy Mooncake Festival! I needed to spend time with friends and family, so I sincerely apologize for theck of updates. It will revert back to normal after the festival. Chapter 892 Chapter 892: Gu Xijiu, You¡¯re Crazy! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu did not anticipate that she would run away from the scene like a failed soldier! Everything was beyond her expectations and even imaginations as she nned to cut all the ties with Di Fuyi after shepleted her assigned punishments, but things were not meant to be. Gu Xijiu reasoned with herself and felt she should sever ties with him as he had made her go through so many hard times. However, she forgave him after she listened to his exnation. Was she too lenient to forgive someone who had hurt her the way he did? Was she that easy to be coaxed? No way! She was not! Gu Xijiu could not deny that she had feelings for Di Fuyi and always suppressed them. It seems that all her initial qualms with him were just a misunderstanding. It was easy to forgive a misunderstanding. Moreover, all Di Fuyi¡¯s actions seemed to be for Gu Xijiu¡¯s benefit and did not cause any serious consequence. Hence, it was natural for her to forgive him. But everything seemed to have changed too fast! It was easy to feel that she was going crazy! She rolled around in her nket and ced her hand on her chest. Her heart felt as though it was filled with bubbles of happiness. All the bubbles were expanding and rising, and she could not calm herself. There was no word to describe her feelings right now as she had never felt so excited and happy before. Was that the feeling of being in love? Gu Xijiu used to hear a saying that women¡¯s intelligence would decline when they were in love. She did not believe that as she felt that women should have the ability of self-control even when they were in love. Hence, she would not be like that! She used to like Long Xi so much, but she never loses her self-control. However, this time seemed different. She could not sleep with the excitement bottled up inside her, so she decided to get up. She took out a mirror and looked at herself. Her lips were juicy, her cheeks were rosy, and her eyes were sparkling. She was definitely in love! Gosh! Gu Xijiu, you must be insane! She lied on the bed and grabbed her pillow to cover her rosy face. Chill! Calm down! ¡­ When Gu Xijiu woke up on the next morning, she thought she would have a pair of panda eyes as she was exhausted and had not slept well the whole night. However, she realized her skin looked exquisite with her pinkish lips. Her eyes were sharp and energetic. There were no dark circles around her eyes either. What was this sorcery? Gu Xijiu confidently attributed this to her consumption of the Blue Phoenix. It did not only help to enhance her power but also helped to boost her energy. She walked out the house after she tidied up and immediately bumped into Long Siye, ¡°Good morning, Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu still felt guilty, especially afterst night, ¡°Siye, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Long Siye smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s grab breakfast together.¡± He walked with her side by side. ¡°You¡­ Were you waiting for me?¡± ¡°Not really, I just passed by.¡± He was lying! He did not need to pass by Gu Xijiu¡¯s courtyard if he intended to go to the cafeteria from his ce. He probably still liked her and did not want to let go. ¡°Trainer Long, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She continued, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry as I can¡¯t ept your love, I¡­¡± She wanted to be straight with him so that he could let go of her. ¡°Xijiu, stop apologizing! You have not done anything wrong.¡± Chapter 893
Chapter 893: She Could Even Risk Her Life For Him Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Xijiu, please don¡¯t apologize! It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Long Siye interrupted her. ¡°I know you¡¯re still young; you shouldn¡¯t be bothered by these sort of things. It¡¯s alright; I just want to be your friend now, I hope you would agree with it.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Trainer Long, as long as you¡¯re not annoyed, I¡¯m willing to be your best friend! However, I don¡¯t love you¡­ It¡¯s not because I¡¯m still young, I¡¯m physically young, but I¡¯m mentally already an adult. I feel sorry. I gave you hope, and I disappointed you. I really tried to love you.¡± Long Siye looked pale as he stared at her, ¡°Is it because of Di Fuyi?¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes for a moment as if in disappointment, ¡°No, but I was confused about my feelings before¡­¡± Even if she did not forgive Di Fuyist night, she could not be with Long Siye anymore. She knew she was sorry, but love was not the same as guilt; she could risk her life for him, but she could not ept his love¡­ Gu Xijiu knew she should be decisive when it was time to stop. Otherwise, it would be worse for every party. Therefore, she still told Long Siye whatever she should, even though she felt incredibly guilty to him, ¡°Trainer Long, I can be your best friend and even risk my life for you, but I really can¡¯t ept you¡­ I¡¯m really sorry; please scold me. Long Siye took a step backward. Gu Xijiu took out the maple jade and passed it to him, ¡°Please take this back¡­¡± Long Siye tightened his lips, ¡°Please keep it, this is yours. You don¡¯t have to return it to me even though you can¡¯t ept me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°No, this jade is not mine, it belongs to Ye Hongfeng.¡± Long Siye was speechless. He looked at her, ¡°Xijiu, you still don¡¯t believe me? You¡¯re really Ye Hongfeng; I swapped the two of youst time¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m the clone. I¡¯m not Ye Hongfeng¡­¡± Long Siye opened his eyes widely; Gu Xijiu decided to tell him about her dreams. After she finished, she added, ¡°I know what you said was true and I believe you. However, the mad scientist noticed it and swapped us back¡­ You didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡± Long Siye did not believe her, ¡°It was just a dream. Perhaps, you were thinking about it every day, and that¡¯s why you had such dream. In fact, it¡¯s true and what I¡¯ve told you is the truth. How could we meet in this world if you¡¯re not the real Ye Hongfeng?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed and pondered, ¡°Do you still remember the scene when you saw me in the crystal coffin? Do you still remember how it looked like? Do you still remember what you said to me?¡± Long Siye looked at her with a pale face but said nothing. Gu Xijiu took out a painting from her storage bag, and there was a crystal coffin in the painting. She passed it to Long Siye, ¡°Look, is this the one you saw?¡± Chapter 894
Chapter 894: I Owe You¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye looked even paler now! He could not deny her statement! The coffin which Gu Xijiu drew on the painting was precisely the one he saw that time; he leaned on that to watch her several times. Gu Xijiu added, ¡°You used to lean against the coffin and talked to me about how you hate the Ye couples! That they¡¯re too selfish! You also emphasized how I am more pitiful than you as they only saw me as an organ bank to provide organs to their daughter anytime they needed¡­¡± Long Siye walked away with extreme sadness and could not even walk properly. Gu Xijiu¡¯s could only look to the ground as she knew it was an intense shock for Long Siye. However, she would feel awful and guilty if she did not tell him the truth. No matter what, I owe you¡­ She slowly walked to the cafeteria, and an arm was suddenly ced on her shoulder, ¡°You¡¯ve done the right thing!¡± She turned around in shock and saw Di Fuyi¡¯s. Apparently, he heard the conversation between her and Long Siye. She pursed her lips, ¡°You got me tailed?¡± Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°I followed you openly; I wouldn¡¯t appear if I secretly followed you.¡± He did not say much and held her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s grab something to eat.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to have much physical contact with him publicly and quickly withdrew her hand, ¡°You¡¯re eating here?¡± Di Fuyi said, ¡°Why not? Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu felt she must be a slut in her peers¡¯ eyes. She has been spending time with Celestial Master Zuo earlier, but they dered it was just a show. Then, she had an unclear rtionship with Long Siye as well, and now, she had meals with Celestial Master Zuo in the cafeteria again¡­ The cafeteria was filled with people who looked at the two of them with strange expressions. Although Gu Xijiu did not care about how people look at her, it did feel awkward when the entire cafeteria was doing so. She could imagine what was on their minds. Di Fuyi did not care and sat down at a table, ¡°Sit here, I¡¯ll get you some food.¡± How dare she let him make the order? She quickly got up, ¡°You sit here, I¡¯ll ce the order.¡± Di Fuyi pressed on her shoulder, ¡°Stay here, alright?¡± He then walked to the counter to ce an order. Everyone remained silent. They had an idea on their minds though. Those who would overthink would wonder what show they were ying again. A momentter, Lan Waihu and Qian Lingyu came in. They saw Gu Xijiu and quickly ran over. ¡°Xijiu!¡± ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Qian Lingyu sat beside Gu Xijiu and tapped on her shoulder, ¡°Xijiu, what would you like to eat? My treat!¡± Gu Xijiu would be transferring to another ss tomorrow; hence, Qian Lingyu wanted to treat her before she did, ¡°Feel free to order anything you want!¡± The surrounding was tranquil once he finished talking. Little Fox, who was sitting in the opposite direction, suddenly jumped up with her eyes opened widely and everyone¡¯s gaze was on something behind Qian Lingyu and Gu Xijiu. Qian Lingyu was sweating. He subconsciously turned his head around and saw a few tes moving towards his face! Gosh! He quickly avoided it. Chapter 895 Chapter 895: Go Get The Bill Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Somehow, the tes arranged themselves in a beautiful array on the table. There were a total of six red and green tes. Qian Lingyu was stunned and then saw Celestial Master Zuo slowly walked over. His eyes were as mysterious as the ocean; his purple robe was fluttering as he walked. Qian Lingyu quickly knelt and greeted him, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Lan Waihu quickly knelt and greeted him as well. Di Fuyi nodded in acknowledgment and said gently, ¡°Rise.¡± Qian Lingyu did not expect him to be here. He took a glimpse of Gu Xijiu after he rose. Before he managed to speak, Di Fuyi already asked, ¡°Qian Lingyu, is the bill on you?¡± Qian Lingyu was stunned, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled happily, ¡°That¡¯s great, I haven¡¯t paid for the food. Go get the bill then.¡± Qian Lingyu looked at the dishes on the table and realized all of them looked as beautiful as paintings. However, he had no idea what were their key ingredients. He had never seen the vendor sell these dishes before. Qian Lingyu received a small fortune recently, and he had thought he would have more than enough to pay! Hence, he proceeded to the cashier to make the payment. He generously ced a bag of spiritual stones on the counter, ¡°This is for the dishes and drinks on Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s table.¡± The cashier looked at him and then looked at that bag of spiritual stones, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I be? Just take the amount you need from the bag!¡± Qian Lingyu was annoyed. There were about 1,000 spiritual stones in the bag which was more than enough to pay even if they ordered all the best dishes in the cafeteria. How could it be insufficient for six tes? The cashier slowly took the bag and poured out the spiritual stones. He had a pair of sharp eyes and managed to count in a single scan, ¡°Qian Lingyu, there are 960 spiritual stones here which are only enough to pay for the appetizer. What about the outstanding bnce?¡± Qian Lingyu was shocked and speechless, ¡°Ap¡­appetizer? What¡¯s the outstanding bnce?¡± ¡°The total is 5960 spiritual stones; I need 5000 more spiritual stones.¡± Qian Lingyu was in disbelief! ¡­ Since the counter was quite far away, Gu Xijiu did not see his stunned expression. She only saw him standing there for a while as though he was waiting for change. Thus, she did not care about it. She looked at the six dishes; there were meats and also vegetables nicely matched. It seemed very delicious and attractive. However, Gu Xijiu was not one to be fooled. She knew that those dishes were not typically served in the cafeteria. ¡°Did you specially request the master chef to make this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I prepared the ingredients, and then the master chef cooked it. Come on, give it a try.¡± Di Fuyi passed her a pair of jade chopsticks. Gu Xijiu looked at the counter, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Qian Lingyu.¡± She then asked Lan Waihu to sit down, ¡°Little Fox, take a seat first.¡± Lan Waihu replied, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve eaten. Xijiu, I just came over to check on you, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± She then quickly ran away. Gu Xijiu was speechless. What was wrong? She looked at Di Fuyi, he was very calm and looked innocent. He was introducing the dishes as though he did not notice that Little Fox had gone. Chapter 896 Chapter 896: He Was Badly ughtered Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Did she feel stressed when she saw Celestial Master Zuo? Is that why she ran away? ¡°Alright, Xijiu, dig in when it¡¯s still hot! It¡¯s healthier to eat it warm.¡± Di Fuyi scooped some vegetables for her. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Qian Lingyu first.¡± After all, he was paying for the food; it would not be polite if they did not wait for him. However, she paused before she even finished her sentence when she realized that Qian Lingyu was gone! Did he also run away? ¡°What have you done again?¡± Gu Xijiu directed an audio message to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°I have been sitting here with you. What could I have done?¡± ¡°Why did Qian Lingyu leave without saying goodbye?¡± ¡°Uhh, he probably couldn¡¯t pay for it and just left.¡± Di Fuyi casually answered. Impossible! Qian Lingyu did not seem to be the kind of person to run away from paying a bill. Gu Xijiu knew how much of money he had too. Every single time they went to the night market to sell pills, Qian Lingyu Gu Xijiu would pay him at least 80-100 spiritual stones. Although he was a big spender, he seemed to have improved his financial management recently and should have at least 1,800 spiritual stones. Gu Xijiu suddenly thought of something and looked at the dishes on the table, ¡°How much do these dishes cost?¡± ¡°Not expensive as I prepared the ingredients. The chef is only responsible for cooking. It probably costs about 5000 spiritual stones.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She recalled that Yan Chen had treated her a meal before. She brought the mussel along and orderedrge pots of food, but the total bill was only about 2,000 spiritual stones. Yan Chen alreadybeled her as a thief at that time! Compared to the treat from Qian Lingyu, that was like a peanut. Qian Lingyu would definitely remember this for the rest of his life. And, he would nevere near to them wherever Celestial Master Zuo was there. Pity Qian Lingyu as he got badly ughtered the first time he treated a meal. ¡°Did you send him any directed audio message? Otherwise, he would not just run away even though he couldn¡¯t pay for it. Besides that, the cashier wouldn¡¯t let him go as well¡­¡± Di Fuyi praised her, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. I gave him two options: one is to work in the cafeteria for five years to pay back the debt, and the other is to leave now, and I¡¯ll pay for the foodter. If he chose option two, he should also leave whenever he sees the two of us having a meal together. Qian Lingyu didn¡¯t say anything and chose the second option. He left! Xijiu, he sold you for 5,000 spiritual stones. Tsk tsk! How could he do this¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, ¡°Stop bothering us, Lingyu is not someone like this. We¡¯re still friends even though we¡¯re not eating together. I¡¯d make the same decision if I were him.¡± She believed everyone would choose the same the option. When she was about to dig in, someone barged into the cafeteria and threw a big bag on the counter, ¡°5,000 spiritual stones here!¡± The cashier opened the bag and poured a bagful of spiritual stones on the counter. ¡­ Gu Xijiu looked at Qian Lingyu who was sitting beside her. She felt terrible as she already found out the truth, ¡°Where did you get so many spiritual stones?¡± Qian Lingyu did not answer. He raised his head and red at Di Fuyi, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I¡¯ve cleared the debts. Does this mean I can eat with Xijiu in the future?¡± Di Fuyi looked at the stubborn boy and smiled, ¡°I mean, if you couldn¡¯t afford to pay, then you shouldn¡¯t interrupt us whenever I¡¯m having meals with Xijiu. Just because you cleared the debt, that doesn¡¯t mean that you can disturb us either, you got it?¡± Chapter 897
Prev Chapter
Chapter 897: You Don¡¯t Have To Be So Good To Me Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qian Lingyu was speechless. Gu Xijiu tried to help, ¡°Lingyu, we are both ssmates. Both you and Waihu can have lunch with me anytime without needing to ask for anyone¡¯s permission.¡± Qian Lingyu was happy. It was true. Gu Xijiu was not the spouse of Di Fuyi and had the absolute freedom to dine with anyone she pleased. It was normal for her to dine with her ssmates. Even if Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were engaged, he had no right to stop her from socializing with her ssmates¡­ He cursed himself for being dumb enough to have fallen into Di Fuyi¡¯s trap and started to feel angry. However, he had already paid his share of spiritual stones and was reluctant to ask for a refund, so he decided to eat to his heart¡¯s content! He picked up his chopsticks and was about to start eating when Di Fuyi said slowly, ¡°The 5,000 spiritual stones you paid are only enough to pay for three mouthfuls of a dish. You will be charged extra if you eat more than that.¡± Qian Lingyu was furious, ¡°Are these dishes made out of dragon and phoenix meat? Why are they so expensive?¡± ¡°The dishes are made out of something even more precious than dragon or phoenix meat. The cost of each dish is so expensive that the 5,000 spiritual stones that you paid were only enough to pay for the cooking charges. Even if you borrow all the spiritual stones that your ssmates possessed, it will still not have been sufficient enough to pay for a single dish. Are you sure you want to eat?¡± Qian Lingyu remained silent. In the end, he only ate one mouthful of food and was rather angry with himself when he left the cafeteria as he had boldly announced that he had wanted to buy them a meal. If the money he paid was only sufficient for three mouthfuls, he definitely could have afforded to pay for their entire meal. After seeing the experience Qian Lingyu had with Di Fuyi, no one dared to socialize with Gu Xijiu anymore. Everyone kept their distance from them as they were afraid of being humiliated by Di Fuyi! Therefore, Di Fuyi had an enjoyable dining experience. Gu Xijiu ate a portion of every dish and felt that every bite she took cost 2,000 spiritual stones. Part of her thought that she was eating on behalf of Qian Lingyu. However, she did not know what she had eaten. Every dish tasted unique and were dishes that she had never eaten before. She tried to ask Di Fuyi. He smiled and patted her shoulder, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know what these dishes are as you will never be able to replicate them. Just know that these dishes are very beneficial to your physique and they will help you to digest the Blue Phoenix¡¯s meat¡­¡± Now only she knew that his true intention of preparing these dishes was not merely to provide her with a simple treat but to improve her physical fitness. It was probably the reason why he did not want to let Qian Lingyu and Lan Waihu dine together¡­ Gu Xijiu felt touched and looked away ¡°Actually, you do not have to be so good to me¡­¡± Di Fuyi leaned slightly towards her, ¡°Are you touched?¡± Gu Xijiu did not reply. Indeed, she was touched. No one had ever pampered her the way he did and been so kind to her before for as long as she could remember. In the past, Long Xi had never pampered her before and was always cold towards her. Although he took care of her a lot, Gu Xijiu was the one who usually showed her love for him most of the time. She would cook for him or help him to his wash hand, as contrast, Long Xi had never done anything for her. He was not the same as Di Fuyi who pampered her and treated her exceptionally well. His actions touched her, and she felt as though she was in a dream. Although she was strong and sturdy, she still desired to be pampered deep inside her heart, especially by someone she loved. An overwhelming warmness filled her heart as she was pampered by someone she loved¡­ ¡°If you are touched, why don¡¯t you marry me?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and smiled. Gu Xijiu was shocked! Chapter 898 Chapter 898: You Really Don¡¯t Want It? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Get married to him? Di Fuyi looked into her frightened eyes and chuckled, ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart beat faster. It was even faster than the lightning wedding! She had just made up her mind to be with himst night, and now he was already starting to discuss marriage? Even the lightning wedding in the modern day was not as fast as they did. She subconsciously said, ¡°I am only 15¡­¡± ¡°Reaching 15 years old and possessing level four spiritual power are the basic requirements to get married, and you have met both of them.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°Are you still having doubts about me and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± He spoke in a soft but firm tone. He had always been an activist. Since he was sure about his feelings, he did not want to dy any longer in making her his own. Especially afterst night, he found that the desire to possess her was overwhelming. The burning desire for her caused him to have a sleepless night. He had verified her physique and found that she was ready to have a close rtionship with him. In other words, she could have sex with him now! Not only would it be harmless for them to have sex, but the process of having sex could even help to improve her spiritual power! Nheless, he did not want to have an intimate rtionship with her without making their rtionship official first. He wanted her to be his wife so that he could do whatever he wanted to her. However, Gu Xijiu had not thought that far. She subconsciously thought that it was not right. After all, she had a modern mindset and knew that any 15-year-old would still have been considered as a kid. In the modern world, if someone had sex with a 15-year-old girl, it was considered as rape, and the person could be convicted of raping a minor! Besides, it was too early at this stage for him to suggest marriage and Gu Xijiu could not ept it. She took a deep breath and replied cautiously, ¡°I have no doubts about you but the proposal was too sudden, and I have not prepared mentally for it. Besides, I am still studying at Tianju Hall. You should know that we are not allowed to get married during our period of studying there, and I don¡¯t want to be the only exception¡­¡± Di Fuyi was slightly disappointed. He looked at her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Tianju Hall. As long as you agree to get married to me, I will have my way of dealing with it, which would not be against the rules¡­ Besides, it is not too early to consider marriage now. After all, we have known each other for almost a year. It is not too obtrusive to discuss it unless you don¡¯t want to marry me now. Do you not want it?¡± Gu Xijiu was nervous. Was Celestial Master Zuo proposing to her? His idea of a proposal was too unique to the extent that it felt more like a negotiation rather than a proposal. Gu Xijiu did not want to be the passive one. She waved and replied honestly, ¡°I reject your proposal.¡± Di Fuyi did not reply. ¡­ In the end, Gu Xijiu did not switch to another ss. At first, she wanted to switch sses to avoid Di Fuyi. However, since they had already confirmed the status of their rtionship, she did not need to do so anymore. Besides, Di Fuyi told her that even if she switched to another ss, he would follow her¡­ If that were the case, it would seem in the end that she was avoiding Qian Lingyu¡­ Qian Lingyu also thought of it. Therefore, after the ss ended that day, he eagerly ran to her and asked her not to switch sses anymore. Lan Waihu did not want to separate from her too so she followed Qian Lingyu to persuade Gu Xijiu¡­ After Gu Xijiu considered for a moment, she decided to go and look for Gu Canmo together with Qian Lingyu and Lan Waihu Chapter 899 Chapter 899: How Sincere Was He To Gu Xijiu? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Canmo had been informed beforehand. He had heard the story of Gu Xijiu having breakfast together with Di Fuyi in the morning. Therefore when Gu Xijiu and her twopanions approached him, he was not surprised and immediately agreed to their request. He then dismissed Lan Waihu and Qian Lingyu, leaving only Gu Xijiu behind with him. He then asked, ¡°Have you decided whether you would like to be with Celestial Master Zuo in the future? Are you putting on an act?¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°I am not acting.¡± She was now determined not to be with Di Fuyi, so she denied it. Gu Canmo sighed, ¡°However, Overlord Long¡¯s feelings for you is rather sincere¡­ What you have done would hurt him¡­¡± Gu Xijiu felt guilty. She looked down and said, ¡°Yes, I do feel sorry for him.¡± She knew that she had hurt him. She thought to herself that she would look for an opportunity to pay him back. Gu Canmo sighed again, ¡°This is not the right solution to the situation. In fact, as long as Celestial Master Zuo wants something, there is nothing that can stop him from getting what he wants. No one could stand up to him. He even stole one of Tian Jiyue¡¯s disciple from him in the past¡­¡± He paused when he talked about it. Then he shook his head and waved, ¡°In conclusion, just be cautious and don¡¯t let your feelings shroud your judgment. You are a smart girl and should, therefore, take care of your studies well. Alright, you can go now.¡± Gu Xijiu knew that Gu Canmo was not someone who liked to gossip and he always treated her nicely, so she always heeded his advice. When Gu Canmo finished his sentence, Gu Xijiu was able to catch his main point, ¡°He stole Tian Jiyue¡¯s disciple? Do you mind telling me more in detail?¡± Gu Canmo shook his head, ¡°It is all history, and I don¡¯t want to bring it up anymore. If you want to know more, I suggest that it would be better for you to ask him in person. Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Then she turned and walked out. Gu Canmo looked at her leaving and shook his head. Gu Xijiu possessed a rather extraordinary talent which was notmonly found in others. He did not want to see her life being ruined by this rtionship. Gu Canmo had seen a lot of different people in this world. However, he could never understand Di Fuyi. He was very mysterious and unpredictable. Sometimes the actions he took were hical. He was like a flying dragon in a cloudy sky. People could only get a glimpse of his true nature but could never see the whole picture of him, which instinctively made people feel that he was dangerous¡­ It was rare to see such a man fall so deeply in love with one woman. However, if Gu Xijiu had to choose between Long Siye and Di Fuyi, Gu Canmo would rather see her picking Long Siye. His love towards Gu Xijiu was sincere as well, and it would make the others feel more secure knowing that she was staying beside Long Siye. As for Celestial Master Zuo¡­ No one would ever know if his love towards Gu Xijiu was sincere or just for show. Maybe he just liked to steal other people¡¯s loved one? How sincere was he to Gu Xijiu? In the end, it might just end up being the same case as the disciples of Tian Jiyue whose soul had dissipated¡­ Usually, Gu Canmo did not gossip about other people. However, he did not hold back this time and tried to give her some hints. He hoped that by doing so, Gu Xijiu would be able to make the right decision by not falling into Di Fuyi¡¯s trap. ¡­ Gu Xijiu came out from Gu Canmo¡¯s ce. She was a smart girl, and though she was slightly affected by the words of Gu Canmo, she did not bother too much about it. She remembered the time when Tian Jiyue ambushed her in the cave; she had asked Di Fuyi about the resentments between him and Tian Jiyue. Di Fuyi did not give her a detailed exnation that time but instead chose to skip the topic. Chapter 900
Chapter 900: She Was Really Guilty Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He just said that he had killed the disciple of Tian Jiyue but never told her precisely why he had done it. Now when she heard it from Gu Canmo she thought that it must have been because of a personal resentment between the three of them. However, she felt that it might not be connected to any form of rtionship. After all, what Gu Canmo had heard was just a rumor¡­ Gu Xijiu knew very well that rumors were unreliable. She only believed in her instinct. She knew that Di Fuyi loved her very much and she would be the first woman that he had fallen for, and perhaps she would also be hisst one. She would not suspect him just because of a couple of words someone said¡­ Should he confront him about it? As she was still pondering about what her next actions were going to be, she identally bumped into someone and almost fell into that person¡¯s arm. When she looked up, she shouted, ¡°Trainer Long!¡± The person who was standing in front of her was Long Siye. He looked very pale and sad. In his eyes, there were many surges of emotions. It was a mixture of anger, disappointment, and sadness¡­ He looked at her for a brief moment, and finally smiled bitterly, ¡°Xijiu, after everything we have been through, you still decided to go for him¡­¡± He paused when he had finished speaking, then turned and walked away. Gu Xijiu did not feel too good. She attempted to catch up with him, ¡°Long Siye¡­¡± Long Siye stopped but did not look back, ¡°Anything?¡± Gu Xijiu was nervous. She took out a sparkling red herb from her storage bag and took two steps forward. She handed it to him, ¡°This is for you.¡± Long Siye gazed at it slightly. It was the 3,000 years old Illusion Weed! He looked at her did not speak or take the herb from her. ¡°I heard that you have been looking for this herb. Now, I am giving it to you.¡± Gu Xijiu put the herb into Long Siye¡¯s hand without hesitation. Long Siye was stunned, and he stared at the Illusion Weed. He had been looking for it for many decades. If someone had approached him with it a few years ago, he would have exchanged it for the entire Tian Wen n. But now¡­ He flicked his finger towards the Illusion Weed, and it flew over and dropped into Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore!¡± He answered and turned to leave. When Gu Xijiu watched his back disappearing from her view, she felt pain in her heart. She had rejected many admirers in her life and had never felt guilty towards any of them. When it came to a rtionship, there had to be a mutual feeling between both parties. If it were only a feeling felt by one party, then the rtionship would notst. However, she felt really guilty towards Long Siye. ¡­ ¡°Overlord, Xianzhu Hill has been invaded!¡± A tracking bird flew down and dropped a voice recorder spell on Long Siye¡¯s palm. The voice from the recorder spell belonged to the eldest disciple of Tian Wen n. Long Siye¡¯s face changed slightly, as he remembered that the ice pce which stored the cloned female body was on Xianzhu Hill¡­ The pce was a restricted area. It was well guarded, and no one could enter the ce without his permission. Even the disciple himself would not dare to trespass the ce. Why would anyone invade the pce? He thought for a moment before he left a letter for Gu Canmo. After that, he summoned his crane ride and headed straight for Tian Wen Mountain. ¡­ The pce was made from ice and looked like a world made entirely out of ss. The snow and wind blew strongly at the entrance of the pce. Everything was as usual, and nothing seemed out of ce. However, the entrance of the pce which had been sealed with a spell was now widely opened. Long Siye frowned. There was an array of spells protecting this ce, and he was the only one who could unseal the door. What had happened? He slowly walked over and checked on each of the spells. None of the spells had been triggered. He then walked to the front of the pce and waved his sleeve. The door swungpletely open, and a wave of cold air blew out from inside the pce. Chapter 901 Chapter 901: He Had No Direction Anymore Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He stepped into the pce and almost fell. He stared at the crystal coffin whichid in the middle of the pce. It was empty. The clone body inside the crystal coffin was missing! He could not believe it and quickly searched the pce. Other than the missing cloned body, there was nothing unusual. There were also security mechanisms built inside the hall, especially around the crystal coffin. Only an expert would have been able to bypass the security mechanisms and safely open the coffin. He could see that the crystal coffin isid open nicely with no signs of forced entry. Apparently, the person who stole the cloned body was an expert and someone who knew the templeyout very well¡­ Who was this person? What was their intention of taking the cloned body? Over the years, there were only three people who had visited this ce before. They were Gu Xijiu, Di Fuyi and himself. It was impossible for Gu Xijiu to have stolen it as she had been living in Tianju Hall all the while. Could it have been Di Fuyi? It was unlikely to be him as well as he had recently been hanging around Gu Xijiu in Tianju Hall. He met him quite frequently these days¡­The number of times he had met up with Di Fuyi these days far exceeded the number of times they had met each other over the years¡­ The time taken to travel from Tianju Hall to Tian Wen Mountain was at least two days. Even if the speed of Di Fuyi¡¯s ride were fast, it would take at least one day to reach here and another day to return to Tianju Hall. Di Fuyi did not seem to have disappeared for more than two days¡­ Did hemand his followers to do it? What was his intention for stealing the cloned body? Was it to make Xijiu happy? Long Siye knew that Gu Xijiu did not like the cloned body. However, the cloned body was the result of his years of hard work, and he did not want to destroy it, hoping that it might be useful to him one day¡­ He never expected that the cloned body would go missing! He disappointedly stood in front of the crystal coffin and felt as if he could still see the beautiful face of the clone. For many years, the cloned body had been his main reason for living. He visited the ce almost every two days and usually spoke to it. He told the clone how much he missed Gu Xijiu and hoped that Gu Xijiu would be resurrected in this body and stayed with him forever. Even though Gu Xijiu had resurrected but she had changed¡­ Now the cloned body was gone too! He suddenly felt a wave of emptiness creeping over him as though he had lost his sense of direction in life ¡­ He walked out from the pce and summoned the eldest disciple to ask for more details. The answer provided by the eldest disciple made him suspect Di Fuyi even more! A few days ago, the eldest disciple had seen someone that looked like Di Fuyi on Xianzhu Hill. When he approached the pce, he could not see anyone else, but the door had been left wide open. Because the eldest disciple could not go any closer to the pce, he could not investigate the interior of the pce, and therefore sent the tracking bird to inform Long Siye instead¡­ Long Siye clenched his fists. His eldest disciple was very credible and would not have lied. Besides, he was good at recognizing people and had met Di Fuyi before. It is unlikely for him to have mistaken someone else as Di Fuyi when he said that he had seen him on the mountain a few days ago. It looked like Di Fuyi was the one who came and stole the cloned body. Perhaps he had been too eager to entertain Xijiu so much that he had stolen it to be given to her¡­ He was angry but chose not to say anything. He immediately summoned his crane ride and departed from Tian Wen Mountain. After traveling for about half a day, he noticed another ride appearing on top of a hill. Chapter 902 Chapter 902: Don¡¯t Go Away! I Am Afraid! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crystal carriage looked extremely luxurious, and he could see that there were two persons sitting face to face inside the carriage. One of them was wearing a purple robe and looked slightly like Di Fuyi. Ady was sitting opposite him. She was slim and was wearing a light pink dress. Although Long Siye could not see her face, his heartbeat grew faster when he saw her posture. She was Gu Xijiu! No, she was not the current Gu Xijiu but the modern one. He was nervous. When he was about to rush over to take a better look, the crystal carriage suddenly dived down towards the ground. Long Siye did not want to lose them, so he followed closely behind them. He could see that there was a jungle below them and along the hillside was a jungle track where the crystal carriage decided to stop on. When Long Siyended on the ground, the youngdy jumped out of the carriage. He could see that the youngdy was not good at martial arts as she almost fell whennded on the ground. Luckily, she was able to catch the handle in time. Long Siye was stunned when she looked at him. Thisdy¡­ Thisdy was the cloned body that he had created! She hade alive! Thedy looked at him for a moment and finally said, ¡°You¡­ You are¡­ Brother Long Xi?¡± Her voice was clear and sweet. It was a voice that was very familiar to him. Long Siye almost fell on the floor as if he had been knocked down by someone. His body suddenly felt cold. Ye Hongfeng! It was Ye Hongfeng¡¯s voice and tone! Who¡­ Who was it that was responsible for summoning her soul into the cloned body? He suddenly shifted his attention towards the carriage and angrily shouted, ¡°Di Fuyi! What is your intention?!¡± The purple robed man did not step out from the carriage. Instead, heughed loudly, and Long Siye recognized that it was Di Fuyi¡¯s voice, ¡°Overlord Long, she is supposed to be your lover. She is your fianc¨¦ and the also thedy whose heart you have broken twice. I have used a couple of spells to summon her soul over here. The cloned body that you had created was just right for her. Please treat her nicely and don¡¯t ever break her heart again.¡± After he had finished his sentence, the crystal carriage rose from the ground and disappeared into the sky. ¡°Damn, don¡¯t go!¡± Long Siye was overflowing with anger. He jumped on the back of the crane and wanted to chase after Di Fuyi. ¡°Brother Long Xi!¡± Thedy rushed over, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me! I¡¯m afraid!!¡± There were stones everywhere on the hillside and as a result of her rushing to catch up with Long Siye, she tripped and fell on the ground. Long Siye was filled with anger and did not have time to bother about her. He took off towards the sky but failed to spot the crystal carriage as it¡¯s speed was too fast. When he was about to continue his pursuit, suddenly, he overheard a shrill screaming from the direction of the ground. He looked down and gripped his fingers. He saw that a ferocious leopard had leaped out from the jungle and was running towards thedy who was trying to stand up¡­ Damn! Long Siye quickly rushed back towards the ground. Before he had evennded, he waved his sleeve and green light shot out from under his sleeve and hit the leopard¡¯s body. He was still furious and as a result, had unleashed an attack that was extremely powerful. Not only had it injured the leopard badly but it had also caused thend to explode, leaving a big hole in the ground. Thedy was terrified and started to cry loudly as she quickly rushed over into his arms. Long Siye waved his sleeves, and thedy froze about half a meter away from him. She could note any closer. Her face was pale, and the tears in her eyes kept rolling, ¡°Brother Long Xi¡­¡± Long Siye calmed himself down and calmly said, ¡°I am not Long Xi!¡± Chapter 903 Chapter 903: Owed Her Twice Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The girl looked at him nkly, ¡°But¡­ But that person told me that you are Brother Long Xi. Both of you look alike too.¡± Long Siye coldly said, ¡°He cheated you! I am Long Siye, Overlord of the Tianwen n.¡± He could not help but look at her. There was sorrow in his heart. This was the body that he prepared for Gu Xijiu but she did not get too used it and had let Ye Hongfeng upy it¡­ His feeling on Ye Hongfeng was actually veryplicated. He always thought that Ye Hongfeng was the cloned baby and upied the life that Gu Xijiu was supposed to have. However, she was the princess of the Ye couple and was pampered by them. He could not afford to offend her so he always treated her properly. After he found Gu Xijiu and became her instructor, he felt guilty to her at first butter on, he fell in love with her. Long Siye always nned to exchange their souls but after he realized that it was not possible to do so, he gave up on the idea. However, every time when he met Ye Hongfeng he always felt ufortable and tried very hard to avoid her¡­ When he was forced by the Ye couple to kill Gu Xijiu much to his unwillingness, he pretended to engage with Ye Hongfeng and nned to swap their soul back to the original bodies¡­ Of course, in order to confuse the Ye¡¯s couple, he treated Ye Hongfeng very well that time. He always yed with her and brought her out to dine, however, he hated her in his heart. Because she was the one who wanted to kill Gu Xijiu after she discovered her existence¡­ Therefore, when Long Siye started the heart-swapping surgery, he did not regret but even felt pressured when he induced Ye Hongfeng with anesthesia. He just felt sympathetic for her when he was about to take the heart out. After all, this girl loved him and was very obedient to him. She always called him Brother Long Xi¡­ During the surgery process, Ye Hongfeng was the first one being operated on, which meant that she was the first one who died. He thought that Ye Hongfeng had been upying the body and enjoyed the good life that Gu Xijiu was supposed to have for so many years ¨C it was not a loss for her even if she died. Therefore, he only felt slightly guilty towards her. He followed Gu Xijiu to her death and had been preparing to bring Gu Xijiu back to life for many years but only thought of Ye Hongfeng once a while. But this time after he discovered the truth directly from the mouth of Gu Xijiu that the two babies were not swapped in the past and Ye Hongfeng was living the life that she deserved ¨C despite her being unlovable ¨C she did not do anything wrong¡­ In fact, he was the one who owed her twice! She now came back alive in the body of the clone. Perhaps it was thepensation that had been destined¡­ But¡­ Long Siye was terribly upset at this moment. He did not know what the feeling in his heart was. If it was another soul who upied the cloned body, he would kill the person without a second thought, so it the clone remained a dead body. However, the one who was alive was Ye Hongfeng¡­ He already owed her twice. Should he kill her once again? Not to mention that there was no need for Gu Xijiu to use this clone body anymore. She had a better body now with a new identity that had been famous in this continent¡­ The blood in his body boiled again and his fingers in his sleeves were slightly trembling. Di Fuyi, you are really an asshole to put me in trouble¡­ There was roaring of beasts from afar. Ye Hongfeng was scared and ran closer to him, ¡°Brother Long Xi, I am scared¡­ where is this ce?¡± Chapter 904 Chapter 904: Shut Up and Sit Properly Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Let me tell you again. I am Long Siye and not Long Xi! Please call me Overlord Long.¡± Long Siye said coldly and the momentum, strong. Ye Hongfeng winced her body and did not dare to provoke him anymore, ¡°Okay¡­ Overlord Long¡­ I am scared¡­ Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡± Long Siye was a headache. Of course, he would not leave Ye Hongfeng alone here so he could only bring her back. Ye Hongfeng was an arrogant eldest daughter in the past life. Now she possessed the clone body that was devoid of martial art and spiritual power. When she walked she had no strength and did not have a ride, so only Long Siye could carry her back to his crane ride. She was an ordinary human and her body was heavy until the crane could not afford to fly her up¡­ She sat in a very unstable manner on the crane. Long Siye almost wanted to tie her on the back but when he saw her pitiful look, he sympathized her. He had been behaving well for Gu Xijiu for many years and never had any form of intimacy with otherdies. Now Gu Xijiu had fallen for another person and wanted to be with Celestial Master Zuo. Why would he still insist on behaving well? She did not need his protection anymore! He was sad. Therefore he climbed up on the back of crane and hugged Ye Hongfeng from her back. Ye Hongfeng¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Brother Long Xi¡­ Overlord Long¡­¡± Long Siye scolded fiercely, ¡°Shut up and sit properly!¡± The crane took the two of them into the sky and Ye Hongfeng screamed again. He desperately turned and hugged Long Siye¡¯s waist tightly¡­ Long Siye¡¯s body was stiff. He almost wanted to flick her away using internal power. Fortunately, he managed to calm down and just pulled her hand. However, she was holding her tightly like a drowning man clinging to the only driftwood. If he did not use internal power, it would be impossible to let go of her¡­ His mood fluctuated. When he was about to use internal power to pull her away, suddenly he felt a hemp on his lower back and something rushed into his brain. His mind turned nk. The girl in his arms still held him tightly. She smiled faintly as if her trick had been sessful¡­ ¡­ The moon was big and illuminating in the sky. There were several clouds floating around the moon, creating a beautiful scene. The moon was round and bright in the sky while Di Fuyi was holding Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand walking on the street. This was a rather bustling city. It was Mid-Autumn Festival and the street was very crowded. Regardless where Di Fuyi went, he was always caught the attention of the public and people would kneel down for him. Gu Xijiu did not want to be so high profile so she asked him to change and even slightly made up. Of course, in order to avoid unnecessary gossip, Gu Xijiu changed and made up too. Although they still attracted attention when they walked down the street, fortunately, no one could recognize their identity so both of them could roam around freely. Two of them visited the night market with numerous food and jewelry stalls¡­ Gu Xijiu was quite emotional. She was here during Chinese Valentine Day. She was alone with three pets by her side back then so she was quite lonely. After that, although she bumped into Long Siye and walked together for a while and even watched the riverntern, she felt that something wascking. She forced herself to be happy and tried tofort herself not to be too sad¡­ Chapter 905 Chapter 905: Do You Want To Hear The Truth Or Lie? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was different from now. The person who apanied her was now standing by her side ¨C Di Fuyi. She felt inexplicably excited as if she owned the world. Di Fuyi was particr with cleanliness. Apparently, this guy did not alwayse to the night market, so when Gu Xijiu brought him to the night market he somewhat resisted¡­ Gu Xijiu exined to him, the food culture of a city was not shark¡¯s fin or bird¡¯s nest boasted by luxurious restaurants, but the street food in the night market. After the detailed exnation by Gu Xijiu, Di Fuyi finally sat down with her in front of a food stall¡­ Of course, when he sat down, he applied the cleaning spell so the chair they sat on became as clean as freshly washed. Some of the tables and chairs had been very smokey and the original color could not be seen. However, after being used by Celestial Master Zuo, the table and chairs became new as if ayer of skin had been peeled off and revealed the original color. Di Fuyi was actually not interested in these street foods. He was a very picky eater. Sometimes he was not even interested in the meal prepared by the famous chef. But when he saw Gu Xijiu enjoying her street food, he could not help but followed suit¡­ When Gu Xijiu was eating, she felt that he always watching her. He looked at her with almost every bite whenever he ate the food in his hand¡­ This man had always been the superior. Regardless where he went, he was always elegant and clean. Now, he had to sit by the roadside and eat poorly. Gu Xijiu felt a certain sense of pity towards him but was also a bit excited. She purposely asked him, ¡°How does it taste?¡± At this moment Di Fuyi was trying to bite the fish ball from a stick. When she asked, he looked up at her and thought for a moment. He honestly asked her, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She could not helpughing and pulled him up, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to make your stomach suffer. Let¡¯s go.¡± Di Fuyi was relieved and he threw the fishball stick that made his stomach churn. He held her hand continued walking. He was rich. He would buy everything that Gu Xijiu liked. After a few times, all the sellers on the street had known that the both of them were rich. When the sellers saw them, they served them very politely and attentively. It was a rewarding trip after they walked for one round. Fortunately, she had a super spacious storage bag. No matter how big the thing was, she could store them in the storage bag without it being cumbersome. In fact, the things sold in this stall were special but not rare nor precious. Gu Xijiu bought them just for fun and also to give away to her friends. Both of them just casually shopped and Di Fuyi just followed Gu Xijiu. He never thought that he would have the free time to casually shop. He used to travel to different and nice ces with beautiful scenery. However, it was his first time shopping with a woman. Surprisingly, he did not feel bored but was still very happy. Especially when he saw her sparkling eyes, he was even happier. Although they had changed and made up, they were a man and a woman who looked handsome and pretty. Those sellers were also very good at selling. They always praised them as the perfect couple and greeted them with best wishes. Whenever they talked about this, Di Fuyi was even happier and became exceptionally generous. Sometimes the money he paid was even more than the price of the product. Chapter 906 Chapter 906: Don¡¯t Pretend Anymore Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Gu Xijiu felt speechless with his actions, she felt warm too. In some aspects, Di Fuyi was actually quite childish and she thought that he was very cute. She wanted to hug him. Gu Xijiu was a doer, so she hugged him. She put his hand on her arm just like how couples would in the modern day¡­ The people in this era were quite conservative. Although there were a lot of couples walking on the street, most of them were just holding hands or walking side by side. In the modern days when Gu Xijiu shopped with Long Xi, they only held hand at times and she still felt a bit ufortable that time¡­ But now when she held Di Fuyi¡¯s hand, she felt veryfortable as if it was meant to be. Of course, Di Fuyi did not reject her actions. In fact, he was very happy. When Gu Xijiu first hugged his arm, he was a bit awkward. After all, he had never been hugged by other people. However, he was very good at adapting and even immediately became used to it. Sometimes when Gu Xijiu shopped, she would put his hand down and go over to the stall. When she finished buying and forgot to hug Di Fuyi, he would patiently pull her over and give his hand to her¡­ ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you¡¯re really a fast learner!¡± Gu Xijiuughed at him. ¡°Call my name.¡± Di Fuyi patted her hand. ¡°Di Fuyi?¡± ¡°It is too normal!¡± Di Fuyi was dissatisfied. ¡°Fuyi?¡± Di Fuyi was slightly satisfied this time, ¡°I think you can also add a suffix in front of my name¡­¡± He was expecting something like ¡°Brother Fuyi¡± as this was how young couples called each other. Gu Xijiu thought for a while and tried to say, ¡°Grandpa Fuyi?¡± Di Fuyi was shocked, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Do you think it is too old for you? How about Uncle Fuyi?¡± Gu Xijiu tried to tease again. Di Fuyi looked at her and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend anymore!¡± He threatened her. Gu Xijiu could not help butugh and she went close to his ear, ¡°Do you want me to call you ¡®brother¡¯?¡± Her voice was seductive and it blew into his ears, making him twitch inside his heart. So he pulled her over to him and kissed her, ¡°You got it right!¡± Both of them continued walking happily. Suddenly, a seller blocked them. He was selling jades and he tried very hard to promote the fox eye jade in his hand, ¡°This gentleman looks very handsome. If you wear this jade, you will be even more charming!¡± Di Fuyi nced at the jade. His eyes were sharp enough to identify that the quality of this jade was bad. However, he felt the shape of this jade was somewhat familiar¡­ He could not help but touch the fox eyes on his forehead. Although he had changed his outer appearance, he did not take the fox eye jade down but only used a spell to cover the brightness. It was not sitting nicely on his forehead. The trader also noticed the ornaments on his head. He was shocked, ¡°Gentleman, how dare you wear this ornament? Take it down now if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± Di Fuyi frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I understand that you can imitate Celestial Master Zuo. You are quite handsome but still notparable to him¡­¡± Chapter 907 Chapter 907: Am I Your Boyfriend Now? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I understand that you can imitate Celestial Master Zuo. You are quite handsome but still notparable to him. The gap between both of you is even bigger than the distance between the sky and the ground. Although the men in our city like to imitate him, we do not dare to wear the same ornament as he does. We only can wear the jade that looks simr to his jade but not copying exactly! Oh yeah, who is the idiot that sold this ornament to you? He was involving you in crime!¡± The seller earnestly urged Di Fuyi to take down the fox eye jade from his forehead. Gu Xijiu naturally understood the situation. She felt it was hrious in her heart. She coughed and tried to pull Di Fuyi away, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± The seller did not give up. He would like to leave his stall and chase after them. Gu Xijiu flicked her finger and the jade fell to the ground¡­ The seller was shocked and immediately returned to his stall. When he checked on the jade he found that the jade was sitting on the ground nicely and intact. He looked up but he could not see the couple anymore. ¡­ Di Fuyi was extremely intelligent. He seemed to understand something at this moment. When he walked on the street, he casually nced at the other men who passed by. They all were wearing a different kind of fox eye jade on their waist or brooch. Gu Xijiu looked at his shimmering eyes andughed, ¡°It seems like the people in this city are your fans. They admire you so that they want to imitate you¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and did not speak. Gu Xijiu pulled his hand, ¡°Will you me them for imitating you? Actually, it is verymon for my generation. We like to wear the same watches, bags, rings, essories and even the clothes that our idol wears. Only when we really admire someone, we will want to imitate them. Especially the young girls in my generation, they really wish to help their boyfriends dress exactly like their idols¡­¡± Di Fuyi quietly listened and rather abruptly asked, ¡°Does boyfriend mean husband?¡± ¡°No, no. A boyfriend is something like a fianc¨¦ in this generation, it refers to one¡¯s partner but yet to get married.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to exin to him in the easiest way to understand. ¡°Am I your boyfriend now?¡± Gu Xijiu answered without thinking, ¡°Yes!¡± Di Fuyi was enlightened, ¡°Then who is your idol?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She thought of the portrait of her idol on the wall in her house in modern day¡­ She coughed and decided to make him happy, ¡°My idol is you!¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand to knock her on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± Although he was happy with what she said, he remembered that she talked about her idol in the modern day before. It sounded like she was quite loyal to her idol¡­ He knocked her head very lightly. Gu Xijiu grabbed his hand and asked naughtily, ¡°Come on, tell me who is your idol?¡± Di Fuyi answered without hesitation, ¡°Myself!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. This man was narcissistic enough! Di Fuyi chuckled, ¡°This is the seat of the world but not the best man, no one can match ¡­¡± Gu Xijiu deliberately provoked him, ¡°What about The Lord?¡± Chapter 908 Chapter 908: Let Me Bring You Down, Ok? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi choked. He smiled and shook his head, ¡°The Lord is actually very lonely. He is the God of this continent. It is the title that needed to be hung there. I don¡¯t envy or admire him¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him and casually said, ¡°The Lord is actually my idol¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at her interestingly, ¡°So?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°I wish to make you dress like The Lord. In fact, both of you have a simr temperament. If you dress like him, I think no one could differentiate you from him. Do you think I am able to fool Gu Canmo and the rest if I dress you like The Lord?¡± Was she testing him? Di Fuyi put his arm on her shoulder, ¡°Maybe you can. Baby, your imagination is too good. Let¡¯s go, I will bring you somewhere else.¡± Then, he put his hand on her waist and walked forward. Gu Xijiu slightly looked down. It seemed like he was still not open to her. However, it was not surprising. There were things that could not be revealed even if they were husband and wife. For example, the secret agent that worked for the special department of a country. They worked for the country for a lifetime but their spouse or parents might not even know about it. Gu Xijiu was a killer in the previous life so she understood all these facts. Hence, she did not care much about it. Only the inexperienced girls would request their partner to be fully honest with them to show their sincerity. However, they did not know that there were rules that were absolutely untouchable¡­ Perhaps, Di Fuyi had his own difficulties not to tell the truth. So if he did not want to tell, she would have wisely chosen not to ask. As long as he really treated her nicely, the other things were not as important. ¡­ The waves were sshing hard. The moon in the sky was bright and round and it reflected on the sea as though pieces of gold were spread across the sea¡­ Gu Xijiu sat on the back of the unicorn and she looked down to the sea. Then, she looked at Di Fuyi at her back, ¡°This is the ce you wanted to bring me? It is a good idea to watch the moon on the sea¡­¡± ¡°Baby, are you good at swimming?¡± Di Fuyi asked her. Gu Xijiu looked down. It was a deep sea and the waves were strong. Even if there was no wind, the waves were about three feet height. ¡°I am okay to swim, but this is an ocean and the weather is quite cold. There is no need for us to go into the sea to watch the moon. I think it is quite enjoyable to watch the moon like this.¡± Gu Xijiu pulled his sleeve tight as she was afraid that he would push her into the sea. ¡°Let me bring you down, ok? There is something fun down there.¡± Di Fuyi held her waist and spoke close to her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! It is too cold.¡± ¡°It is not cold but very warm down there.¡± Di Fuyi continued to persuade. He lied! She had gone down to ocean before. Gu Xijiu shook her head. Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Baby, sometimes you have to be bold.¡± Then he carried her and jumped down into the sea¡­ Damn! She knew that he would do that! There was no way out so Gu Xijiu had to prepare the posture to jump into the sea, then¡­ She found that she fell into a big bubble with Di Fuyi. No, it was a bubble-like wizardry barrier. The bubble did not float on top of the sea but carried them and sunken into the deep sea like an artillery shell¡­ It was warm inside the bubble, especially the hug behind her, as it was as warm as a sunny day. Gu Xijiu looked up. She saw the water from all the sides submerging the bubble which was was diving down like a submarine¡­ It was dark in the deep sea but inside the bubble, it was slightly shimmering¡­ Chapter 909 Chapter 909: What Was He Trying To Show Her Underwater? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu could clearly see Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes in the bubble. He was manipting the bubble with a spell that he was holding in one hand and at the same time, embracing her with the other arm. What was he trying to show her underwater? Did he want to show her the night views in the dark abyss? She honestly felt that there was nothing she could see. Was it for the ms? Could it be the crystal pce? After all, the crystal pce was just a building from the ancient tales. It was impossible for it to exist for real. They had already been a few hundred meters underwater. If the bubble broke, both of them in the bubble would not only be drowned ¨C they would be easily crushed under the tremendous pressure. It was clear to see how much pressure the bubble could take. Gu Xijiu knew that it would not be easy for him at the moment, so she did not ask him any further. As long as he was with her, she would never have any danger. Even under the circumstances of immense dangers and difficulties, she would not be afraid at all. She caught a glimpse of faint lights underneath the bubble. She looked down and was immediately surprised. Indistinctly, she could see a bluish building covering a vast area, shimmering brightly in the deep sea. It could not be a real crystal pce, could it? Could there be some aquatic species? Was the Dragon King real? As they approached the blue building, she could see the outlines of the building even more clearly. It took her breath away. It was a real, solid building. The roof was made of jade and the wall was put together with hawksbill sea turtles. The trees were actually the corals. What she was seeing was even more breathtaking and luxurious than the crystal pce that she had once seen on television. The building lied quietly underwater. The waterweeds of various species swayed gracefully in the flow of the currents. It was as miraculous as a fantasy. ¡°Puff!¡± The bubble seemed to have poked through some wall andnded right in front of the entrance to the building. The bubble broke, allowing Gu Xijiu to stand up straight. In awe, she then realized that the pce was not surrounded by water at all. She could even breathe. The air was as refreshing and as ddening as the air in the woods. She had never thought that it was possible to have such a building in the deep sea, a building so dazzlingly beautiful. Gu Xijiu stood frozen for a few moments; she then took Di Fuyi¡¯s hand and bit it. ¡°Is it painful?¡± She asked with her eyes bright open, still in awe. Di Fuyi did not answer her question. Instead, he took her hand instantaneously and marched forward, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is not a dream.¡± Gu Xijiu followed him. She was walking on a pathway paved with green jades, she felt as though traveling through the Green Stone Road within the mountains in Jiang Nan. It was damp and almost quaint. The green jade path was surrounded by corals of different colors and sizes. There were even some ms with their shells open,pletely showing off the pearls that were shimmering within. The pearls were the flickering lights of the pathway, guiding them all the way to the core of the building. Gu Xijiu took her first look at the two red doors. She was not sure of the material of the doors. They seemed to be made of jade. The doors would asionally sh a glimpse of red light and brighten up the entire building. Above the doors was an empty board. There was a big, white stone next to the doors. ¡°What is this?¡± Gu Xijiu was a little overwhelmed. ¡°It is for you to name it.¡± Di Fuyi was still holding her at her waist. ¡°For me to name it? Is it built for me?¡± Gu Xijiu was again overwhelmed with the high pitch of excitement. ¡°That is correct.¡± Di Fuyi was smiling, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted a crystal pce? How is it? Do you like the crystal pce?¡± Gu Xijiu was overwhelmed by the heartwarming gesture, ¡°I like it!¡± He was indeed the greatest man in the continent. His ability to build a house anywhere anytime was beyondparison. Chapter 910
Chapter 910: It Was Horrible To Have No Culture Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She was telling others about it off the top of her head. She would never have expected him to really build her a crystal pce! She must be dreaming! It was too good to be true! Gu Xijiu wanted so much to bite herself. Readily, Di Fuyi conjured a specially made brush and turned to look at her, ¡°Think of a name and I will inscribe the board on your behalf.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to name it. Although she was well-educated, she was not really knowledgeable from a cultural sense. She could not provide any bombastic names and Di Fuyi immediately rejected the only ones that she could think of, as he thought that they were in poor taste. Finally, she was annoyed, ¡°Since you are a man of culture, you should just name it.¡± Di Fuyi contemted it, ¡°Why don¡¯t we use both our names? Dijiu Pce? Dixi Pce?¡± A glimpse of light flickered in Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s call it Dijiu Pce, as it rhymes with the meaning of evesting eternity.¡± Di Fuyi was slightly taken by surprise, but immediately smiled at her answer, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call it Dijiu Pce.¡± He floated in the air and carved the characters of ¡®Dijiu Pce¡¯ on the board. His exquisite calligraphy was lively and vigorous, written with strong, fine strokes. The characters seemed powerful, as though they were about to break free from the constraint of the still board. The board was even decorated with floral patterns of primitive simplicity. The patterns and his writings were in perfect harmony, gracing the overall aesthetics of the building. In high spirits, Gu Xijiu was excited to take the brush from him, ¡°I want to write on the stone, too.¡± Di Fuyi gave her the brush and reminded her, ¡°It is made of a unique ink. Once written, it will be impossible to remove. You have to think properly before you write anything. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Gu Xijiu yed with it in her hand while she tried to think. She then raised her hand and carved a few words on the stone: Evesting! There was power in her delicate writings. The strength of her characters was of equivalent quality aspared to Di Fuyi¡¯s. Di Fuyi was very impressed her writings, but still yearning for more, ¡°I think we should also carve our names on it.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± replied Gu Xijiu, almost instantly. In her head, she tried to think about what to write and was immediately struck by a sudden idea. With the brush, she wrote both of their names on the stone with his on the left and hers on the right. She then added the shape of a heart in between their names with an arrow crossing it. It represented the Cupid¡¯s arrow of love. Gu Xijiu found it to be quite profound, so she was excited to show it to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi examined the arrow. The arrow was going from the right to the left. He then took a look at the two names and turned his attention to Gu Xijiu, ¡°You wish for my heart to be pierced by the arrow?¡± It was horrible to have no culture. Gu Xijiu threw him a look of disdain and proceeded to exin to him the meaning behind Cupid¡¯s arrow of love. Di Fuyi immediately understood and was impressed. ¡°Shall we add another arrow so both arrows will form a cross? It will look good and have an even more profound meaning.¡± Gu Xijiu was astounded, ¡°Do you really want to turn this heart into a sieve? ording to you, we shall make it full of arrows. By then, it will no longer be known as the affectionate love ¨C instead, it will be the oath of death with all these arrows piercing through the heart.¡± Di Fuyi did not say anything back, as he had apparently made a mistake. He held her hand and pushed the door open as they entered, ¡°Come, let¡¯s take a look inside.¡± Both of them entered the building. There were all kinds of things that were made with corals ¨C the coral reefs, the coral trees and the coral towers. There were some water weeds swaying in the breeze. The design of the building was of the style of a sea kingdom. Every grass and every stone exhibited their own unique ingenuities. There were several other ces that allowed them to inscribe their own words. Di Fuyi did a few inscriptions, so did Gu Xijiu. She did her writings on the rockwork, the hawksbill pavilion and the door boards in the pce. The traces of their writings could be seen everywhere. Chapter 911 Chapter 911: How Did You Do That? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They did their inscriptions together at some of the ces. Certainly, both of them left their names together. Di Fuyi was able to infer more examples from one reference. He fancied the idea of the arrow piercing through the heart, so he used it on many asions where both of their names were required. Di Fuyi wrote some of the words, others by Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu had never inscribed so much on the door boards or decorated archway before. She was really into it. The building had a total of six entrances and six exits. It covered a vast amount of area. At the end of the building was a great garden, filled with flowers, trees, mountains, and fountains. The more astounding fact was that she could clearly see the moon from the garden at the bottom of the deep abyss. Moreover, the moon seemed to be way bigger and rounded than the one she saw onnd. She could somehow see the shape of the mountains on the moon. Normally, the stars would be sparse in the presence of a bright moon, if one were to view the skies with one¡¯s naked eye. The moon would shine its brightest light on the 15th of August, so one would not easily spot the stars, given the circumstance. However, the view here was different. The moon did not only be brighter, all the other stars the skies could be clearly seen, too. Although Gu Xijiu was notpletely aware of astrology, she could tell a few horoscopes based on her observation, for instances, the Dipper, the milky way and the stars of Altair and Vega. It felt almost like she was stargazing with an advanced telescope, as she could clearly see all the stars. What she saw was indeed astonishing. Gu Xijiu was in awe of what she could see here in the skies. ¡°That ¨C how did you do that?¡± Gu Xijiu was utterly surprised. Di Fuyi held her hand and took her to a see-through kiosk. The chair was no ordinary one. It was a chair made of jade with multiple features that allowed it to be t, seated or foldable. The jade was warm; it would be a great pleasure to lie down on the chair. The sky waspletely visible right above it. Gu Xijiu was lying on itfortably. All the powerful people could always turn the foul into the ethereal. She would never have expected him to build such a magnificent ce in the deep sea. She took a tour around the ce and could already tell that the ce was not built within days. It must have taken him years. ¡°I see that you like crystal pce, too,¡± Di Fuyi had already prepared some seasonal fruits on the table. She proceeded to take some grapes. Di Fuyi was sitting right next to her. He looked up into the sky and smiled, ¡°Exactly, it is such a coincidence. I have always wanted to bring you here ever since I found out that you like the crystal pce as well.¡± Both of themid down next to each other. Gu Xijiu took a look at the stars in the sky and said, ¡°I really have no idea how you built this.¡± How could she be able to see the starry night when they were now a few hundred meters below sea level? It was as if she was looking at the sky through an advanced telescope. Di Fuyi answered her every question patiently. He had also exined to her how things worked around here. It involved a lot of spells, so Gu Xijiu could not quiteprehend the details, but she understood that this ce used to be empty ording to the legends. As for the starry night sky, it was created with different kinds of spells. The canopy of the ck skies had the same theory and mechanism as the advanced telescope, so the observer could see the movement of the stars clearly. Gu Xijiu was not really knowledgeable in astronomy, but she was attracted to the stars in the skies and continued to watch them with utmost concentration. After a few moments of stargazing, the brightest star in the middle took her attention away. The star was seen to be shimmering in seven-color rays. Chapter 912 Chapter 912: Show Me Your Observation Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She gazed fixedly for a brief moment. The biggest star at the center caught her attention. The star shimmered in seven-color rays, flickering brightly in the night sky; not even the moon could mask its great brilliance. The star had its own orbit. Other existing stars in the sky, be it bright or dull, all had their orbits fixed around it. It was as though the sun in the sr system with other stars surrounding it likes. Gu Xijiu could not get her eyes off it. Di Fuyi followed her gaze and looked up to the sky. He was moved, ¡°What do you see?¡± ¡°What is that star? I do not know any of these stars¡­¡± It was the first time for her to look at such a star chart. ¡°What stars do you know?¡± ¡°Venus, Sirius, Vega¡­¡± Gu Xijiu named a few of the brightest stars of different seasons. She turned her gaze back to the seven-colored star, ¡°But that star is not from any of them.¡± Di Fuyi smiled a little, ¡°It seems like you know quite a lot of stars, but the star chart that you are seeing here is not the one that you always see. Hmm, the stars here could be the star chart that represents the world, with every star representing each and every specific person.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°It is a myth and may not be entirely true. The legend says that there is a moon goddess who resides on the moon, but the truth proves that there are only craters, formed by the impact of falling meteorite. Its gravity is only one-sixth of the earth¡¯s gravitational pull. It has a terribly deste visage with no water, no trees and not even air. It is not habitable at all¡­¡± Di Fuyi gently stroked her hair, ¡°I have told you, that it is not the regr star chart. Hmm, tell me, if every star that exists on the chart represents a person, who would the biggest and brightest star represent?¡± ¡°The Lord!¡± Gu Xijiu answered without even thinking twice. She turned to look at Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi was pleased, ¡°Smart!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him again, ¡°It has a name, right?¡± ¡°Star of King.¡± The star was as though a king enthroned in the hearts of its subjects among the surrounding stars. ¡°The world has so many inhabitants, as numerous as the sand. If every star represents a person, the number of stars here may not even be enough.¡± ¡°Silly, not all of them can make it to the chart, only those who have the impact to change the world.¡± Di Fuyi patiently shared the knowledge with her. Gu Xijiu was in high spirits as she continued to look at other stars. She could not hold back her question. ¡°Are there any stars that represent me on the chart?¡± She felt a little silly after asking the question, as Di Fuyi had just told her that only people who were impactful enough could make it to the chart. She was only a student with no apparent achievements and recognition. She should not be here. ¡°There is.¡± Di Fuyi answered briefly. Taken by surprise, Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Which one of it?¡± ¡°Look for it yourself.¡± Di Fuyi embraced her with his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Show me your observation.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. How could she find it? There were so many stars in the sky and she was not even well-known yet. How could she find her own star ording to its brightness? However, there must be a reason for him to say so. Could it be that every person had the ability to sense his or her own star? Di Fuyi did not interrupt her, as the stars had upied his attention as well. Chapter 913 Chapter 913: Great Intuition! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi did not interrupt her, as the stars had upied his attention as well. He fixed his gaze at the space somewhere in the east. There was a star, though not obvious. It was not the brightest one among the sea of stars. Its radiance shone with a faded tint. However, there was something odd about its intensity. It should have been a very bright star, but ayer of dust had unfortunately masked its radiance. Apparently, he could tell from the star that the person was trying to conceal his true power. Its location in the sky was especially dark and gloomy. If his assumption was correct, the star represented the maniptor behind the scene. The star was still on the chart, meaning that he was still alive. He might still be working on some other evil ns. What would be his next move? The man had suffered a great loss because of him, so he would not be the target for the time being. Assumedly, the man¡¯s next target would be one of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Who would his next target be? Di Fuyi turned to look at the stars that represented the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. All of them appeared to be fine. The star chart would not reflect the little things. He could only tell from the stars when life and death matters were concerned. When the stars started to dim or appear to be falling off from the sky, that was when the anomalies started to surface. He did not have to visit the heaven¡¯s gift disciple. He only had to check the star chart and send help when necessary. The heaven¡¯s gift disciples were meant to be put through the mill, so it was important for them to go through the struggles. As long as their lives were not concerned, he would not meddle in their own affairs. He then turned to look at the newly born Star of King. The star was growing well and it started to have its own moons surrounding it. It was no longer a solitary star. The newly born King Star used to be inconspicuous, but now, it was starting to move towards the center. Certainly, the star was rather dull, not even as bright as its surrounding stars. Its radiance was of the seven-color rays, too. However, the strong intensity of the center star hadpletely masked it, making it look ordinary. The girl was breathing slowly next to him. He could smell her soft, subtle scent. Her scent was enough to draw him in. It was the kind of scent that only he could sense it. He could always find her out no matter who she had herself disguised as. He recalled the time when she tried everything she could to avoid him with countless of strategies, but still could not get herself off him. The more he pushed her over her edge, the more delighted he became. He used to take her as a source of joy, or even a piece that he could manipte. However, as time went by, he slowly fell for her. By the time he realized his affection for her, it was already toote for his retreat. Perhaps, this could be their destiny. It was probably a predestined arrangement, for him to fall for her and to protect her. While he was deep in his own thought, Gu Xijiu abruptly pointed at one of the stars and said, ¡°Am I that star?¡± Di Fuyi looked towards the direction of her pointing finger and was surprised. She was pointing at the newly born King Star. She had surprisingly found it. ording to her skill, it was impossible for her to find the star. The girl was always full of surprises. ¡°Why makes you think that you are that particr star?¡± Di Fuyi asked her, in a calm andposed manner. ¡°Intuition.¡± She had a great intuition. Di Fuyi smiled and did not continue to say any further, as the heaven¡¯s secrets must not be revealed. It was important not to disclose the secrets to her, as the disclosure would only bring her unimaginable disasters. Gu Xijiu could not really tell why she was especially drawn to that star. Chapter 914 Chapter 914: Predestined Marriage Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu could not really tell why she was especially drawn to the star. She could somehow feel the energying from the flickering star. There was a sense of warmth in her heart when she looked at it. ¡°The star is so dull and small,¡± said Gu Xijiu in a sympathetic tone, ¡°It is not even as bright as the stars around it.¡± Di Fuyi leaned his head on her and looked at the star together. He then said to her profoundly, ¡°Every star has its time to shine.¡± ¡°The intensity of the star¡¯s brightness is almost the same throughout the year, isn¡¯t it? It will shine brightly, asionally. A small star, however, will never turn into a big star.¡± Gu Xijiu continued to tell him what she knew about stars. She turned to look at the biggest star, ¡°The star is so dazzling! I wish the little star could be half as luminous as it.¡± If the little, inconspicuous star really represented her, she hoped that it could be alongside the big one so both of the stars could overlook the world together, guarding themon people. She did not want to serve as a foil behind it. ¡°Everything is possible. One day, the little star could be shining even brighter than the big star,¡± said Di Fuyi, half seriously, half-jokingly. He nted a kiss on her cheek, ¡°Keep on working on it!¡± His warm breaths blew softly into her ears. Gu Xijiu could feel herself blushing. She then shifted her face a little upward. Without hesitating, Di Fuyi shifted himself next to her, taking up half of the chair, ¡°What are you hiding from? Are you afraid of me, or just shy?¡± Was she afraid, or shy of him? The corners of her mouth curved upwards. Abruptly, she moved her face close to him. Her face was only slightly away from his. She squinted her eyes at him, ¡°Do you think I am afraid of you?¡± Di Fuyi fixed his eyes on her face that was well within reach. At such a close proximity, he could clearly see the fine hairs on her face. Her eyes were lively and bright. The look on her face used to be rather cold, but right at this moment, she looked just like a proud and high-spirited little fox ¨C a little fox that made him want to conquer and own. He could feel the blood rushing in his chest, but still able to maintain hisposure. He shook and answered her honestly, ¡°No, you are never afraid of me.¡± Gu Xijiu was very pleased. His reply seemed more like it. She wanted to lie down in her original position. Suddenly, there was a ckout before her eyes. Before she knew it, he was already leaning down to meet her lips with his lips, ¡°But I really want to see you blushing¡­¡± Her heart started to pound, no matter how she tried to suppress it. However, this time, she did not avoid him. She did not even close her eyes. He wanted to see her blushing. She certainly would not let him. She fixed her gaze on his eyes. His brows were elegant and graceful. The corners of his eyes curved slightly upward. The curvature was of iparable perfection. His nose was tall and elegant. His dark eyes were as though painted, deep enough to get her caught in it. Their eyes met in the kiss. Di Fuyi squinted his eyes in amusement. The girl was extraordinarily stubborn. However, he liked the way she was. He flickered hisshes and gently closed his eyes, as though defeated in their intense gaze. Gu Xijiu was feeling very confident about it. She held his shoulder as she turned and tossed to be above him, pressing down on his body. Her heartbeat hastened, but she still managed to look at him yfully with a smirk, ¡°You look not bad when you blush, too.¡± Like apletely flirtatious woman, she caressed his lips with her finger, ¡°Your lips are so supple and attractive¡­¡± Di Fuyi was half lying with his dark, ck hair scattering on the ground. There was a sign of amorous advances in his eyes. He looked at her smilingly, as he obediently acknowledged all her flirtations as though a harmless rabbit would. Chapter 915 Chapter 915: Predestined Marriage 2 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was very satisfied with being able to take liberties with him in a flirtatious manner. He had always been very superior. It was believed that he had never been overtaken from above by anybody else. Haha, she was above him this very moment. If she were a boy, then she would be the one taking total control of the situation and he would be the one who would bepletely dominated by her. It was a shame that he was too tall for her. She was much more petite and dainty aspared to his size. She was not intimidating to him at all, even though she was sitting right above him. She halfid her body down on him. She supported herself with one arm and slowly caressed his face with another hand. Gently, she traced the shape of his eyebrows with her fingertip. She touched his nose softly with her thumb. With her palm, she softly brushed through his lengthy eyshes. The man had undoubtedly beautiful features. She did not have the chance to look at his face properly before; but now, she could even touch his face at her free will. Gu Xijiu was extremely satisfied at such opportunity. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Baby, how do you feel?¡± Di Fuyi blinked his eyes in obedience, ¡°Very shy¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. What was he shy about? He did not show any signs of bashfulness at all. On the contrary, he seemed like an aroused wolf that tried to disguise himself as a harmless rabbit by the look of his dewy, desperate eyes. Gu Xijiu gently touched his cheek with her fingers. She frowned as she asked, ¡°Shy? Why aren¡¯t you blushing at all?¡± Di Fuyi responded with curiosity, ¡°Do I have to blush when I feel shy?¡± He was being ridiculous, wasn¡¯t he? Who would have an icy, cold expression when one was feeling the flush? After a while of being flirtatious with him, she realized that he was not blushing at all. Di Fuyi fixed his gaze on her. He then gave her some honest hints, ¡°If I am not blushing, it could mean that you are not being flirtatious enough. What you just did does not seem to be enough, so¡­ should you do even more?¡± More? Gu Xijiu bit her lips. A sense of faint light flickered in her eyes. She was, after all, an assassin in her previous life. She had to be regr around men in order toplete her missions. It was essential for an assassin to master the skills on how to charm, flirt and bewilder her targets. Certainly, she was able to take down her targets most of the time with only brutal kills and well-executed attacks. At most, she would only dance in a sexy, flirtatious manner to seduce the fools. She never had the chance to flirt seductively with a man before, but she knew how. She had been flirting with Di Fuyi for a while now, but he did not seem to be blushing. Gu Xijiu had a feeling that her ability had been underestimated, so this time she decided to go all out. She lowered her body and whispered erotically. He could feel her warm breaths lingering in his ears, ¡°Do you want more? Hmm?¡± Her voice was a little husky as she finished her line seductively in an attempt to arouse him. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were bright and dewy and he slowly began to breathe heavily. However, he continued his posture by wrapping his hands around his head. He nodded lightly, ¡°Do as you wish!¡± Gu Xijiu could not help smiling. He forgot how to breathe for a moment when he saw her enticing smile. Gu Xijiu started to kiss his ears. She could feel his body trembling at the touch of her kiss. It worked! She was confident that she would make him blush this time. Gu Xijiu continued and blew into his ears, ¡°I will let you know what I can do!¡± She briefly kissed his ears, as brief as the gentle p of a butterfly¡¯s wings. She continued to kiss the back of his ears and along with his jaw. She nted a few gentle kisses on his Adam¡¯s apple and could immediately feel him swallowing hard. She could tell that his body was getting hot. Half of her body was on top of him. His heart hastened. The rhythm of his heartbeat was bing stronger and stronger. She was pleased that his heartbeat was finally pounding stronger. Next, she only had to make him blush. She shifted her kisses from his Adam¡¯s apple to his corbone. Chapter 916 Chapter 916: Predestined Marriage 3 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even with ayer of his thick robes, she could clearly tell that his body temperature was rising. Gu Xijiu was desperate to see him being all shy and embarrassed. She did not think twice and continued to carry out her effort seriously. When she was almost finished, she looked up and shifted her face closer to him, cheek to cheek. She was surprised to realize that his face was blushing even more than she was. She raised her head up victoriously, ¡°You are finally blushing¡­¡± However, as soon as she caught his eyes, she stopped. There was an unusual calm in his eyes, as though the calm sea with roaring currents swirling underneath. ¡°Baby, it is my turn now.¡± With his arms, he pulled her down and held on to her very closely. Gu Xijiu had slipped perfectly into his embrace. His body was burning hot, surrounding herpletely. He then made a turn and she could feel her body reeling. Her body ended up being entirely below him. She seemed to have pushed the boundaries way too much. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was immediately colored with a faint pink blush. Intuitively, she wanted to free herself from his embrace, but he was already pressing his lips against her skin. He did not lock his lips to her lips immediately. Instead, he turned to kiss her ears the way that she had kissed him. Gently, he bit her earlobe and yed with it in his mouth. It was her sensitive area. She felt as though she had been struck by a flow of electricity and her mind wentpletely nk. The areas where his lips were the closest had suddenly be even more sensitive. The hot and ticklish sensation sent waves of excitement down her spine. ¡°No¡­¡± She wanted to push him away, but could only murmur it softly. She kept biting her lips and her face hadpletely turned red. He continued to kiss her cheeks, her chin, her neck and finally, her corbones. His kisses were very vigorous, unlike hers, which were only briefly and gently. He seemed to be gentle and graceful on the outside, but on the inside, he was actually very dominant and overpowering. Slowly, he shed her off from herst guard and left no space for her to think any further. The surrounding temperature kept rising. Gu Xijiu was thoroughly confused, but she could clearly sense his breath and his temperature. Both of them were equally breathless. The ce was a crystal pce that was built by him. There was no one else around except for them. The brilliant moon was shining brightly in the sky. The stars were twinkling each in their own charm. The clouds were floating buoyantly at the edge of the sky, as though balls of cotton. The flowers around them blossomed in full bloom. The sweet scent escaped and lingered in the air as the wind swept through the flowers. It was such a beautiful night in such a magnificent crystal pce. Under such circumstance, they could do as they please without getting any attention. She was fond of him. She did not know when her affection for him started to grow. She was either unaware of it, or she instinctively avoided it because she was unsure of her feelings. When she finally realized his affection for her, it was already toote for her to avoid it anymore as she fell even deeper for him. The more they spent their time together each day, the more she developed her feelings for him. She did not like the feeling that she encountered when she knew that she was falling for him, as her sentiments werepletely out of her control. She was a little insecure, so she tried to escape and even let it go. However, she could not do it. The more she wanted to escape from him, the more she fell for him. The more she wanted to run away from him, the more she thought about him ¨C It was right until this day. She knew exactly what would possibly happen if both of them continued to do as they pleased. She could even tell the difference in his body, that something hard and steamy was pressing against her body. Deep down, she could feel her immense desire. Her body was burning hot, calling desperately for the union of their bodies. Her mind was a total nk. She lost all her senses, all but her burning desire. Chapter 917 Chapter 917: Predestined Marriage 4 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She had not realized that her clothes had been unbuttoned. The breeze brushed softly against her bare skin, but it was immediately reced by his eager kisses. When he nted his lips somewhere below her corbones, her body waspletely frozen. Some senses returned and she tried to push him away, ¡°¡­No¡­ I¡­ I am too young¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse, apanied with a sense of longing. She did not seem to forcibly reject him. Instead, she seemed to be weing him with a slight reluctance. Perhaps, deep down, she could not even tell if she wanted to tell him to stop or to continue. Later on, she could somehow feel an ache in her lower abdomen. Then, a flow of warm liquid escaped from the unnamed part of her lower body. He seemed to have sensed it as well. He touched her pants and saw the blood stains on his fingers. He stopped what he was doing and asked, ¡°Your first urrence of menstruation?¡± Gu Xijiu was beyond embarrassed. All her anticipations disappearedpletely right at that very moment. Hastily, she pushed him away from her. After leaping to her feet, she lost her bnce and fell, as her knees were suddenly a little weak. Di Fuyi quickly reached out his arm and caught her, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± How could she not be nervous? She did not have any sanitary napkins with her. The flow of her first menstruation was raging and it hadpletely dirtied her pants. She even had some blood stains on her dreamy, white dress. Di Fuyi took a look at her reddened face, with a look so embarrassed as if she would rather dig a hole and bury herself alive. Heughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what do you need? I have it.¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu was sitting in the warm slight chair. She hadpletely changed her outfit. This time, she was wearing a purple dress. It swayed slightly as she moved. The dress was a perfect match to Di Fuyi¡¯s purple robe, like couple wear. Di Fuyi provided the dress and it fit perfectly on her body, seemingly custom made. She sat as she looked at Di Fuyi doubtfully, ¡°I did not expect you to have it¡­¡± He had something like a sanitary napkin in his storage space, enough to solve her imminent needs. She had probably caught some cold during her recent practice. Other than the heavy flow, her lower abdomen was also throbbing in pain. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? What I have prepared is meant for you.¡± Di Fuyi sat down next to her. While he exined it to her, he put his palm on her stomach and she could feel a steady flow of heat wave across her skin. The warmth buffered her pain. ¡°For¡­ You have prepared for me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu almost bit her own tongue, ¡°It can¡¯t be, how did you know when my body was going to expect its first menstruation?¡± The first menstruation was unpredictable; even she could not foresee and get herself ready in advance. Normally, Gu Xijiu was very organized and liked to get everything ready in advance. When she was having her period in her previous life, she could always tell one day before her period began. Therefore, she could always be prepared for everything that she needed. She did not expect her first menstruation in this life to happen so muchter and it did not even have any signs before it came. It just happened. It made her feel embarrassed. Di Fuyi gave her a kiss when she finally opened her eyes brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, I have stayed in your body for a few weeks, so I know pretty well about it,¡± said Di Fuyi, smilingly. By upying her body for a few weeks, he could already predict the urrence of her first menstruation. She had been upying the body for almost a year now, but she did not exactly feel anything about it. The man¡¯s soul seemed to be somehow perverted. ¡°Have you predicted that I would have my first menstruation today?¡± Gu Xijiu asked, out of curiosity. ¡°Not urately, I only knew that it would happen within these two months.¡± Chapter 918
Chapter 918: Predestined Marriage 5 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Not so urate, I just feel it should be in thising two months.¡± Di Fuyi added, ¡°I was worried about this happening when I was in your body, hence, I did some research¡­¡± He was kind of too detail-oriented! Gu Xijiu was really amazed! She then imagined Di Fuyi¡¯s reaction when he experienced the first menstrual cycle. She was a bit depressed as she knew she could not see his expression anymore. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not a good timing. In fact, I wanted to see your expression when you have your first menstruation. Hahaha!¡± Di Fuyi smiled and drew closer to her, ¡°You really wanted me to experience it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of me touching your¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless and shy. She pushed his handsome face aside to keep a distance. He was really cocky and she was certainly not hispetitor. She was d that the menstruation happened at this time, otherwise, he would have invaded her body just now! Her face blushed again as she could not help but recall the scene when they were cuddling and kissing. She quickly took a step back as she felt that the nearer they were, the easier it was for her brain to malfunction. Di Fuyi was a typical perfectionist, hence, he prepared a very soft andfortable sanitary pad for her. It was way better than those she prepared for herself earlier. However, Di Fuyi was not really an alert person; the further the distance Gu Xijiu kept, the nearer he tried to go. Besides, the questions he asked were always worse than the previous ones to the point that she blushed, ¡°What did you say just now? You were saying that you were still young¡­¡± He was really too much! How could he ask such an embarrassing question!? Gu Xijiu red at him as she blushed before secretly moving further away. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°I mean I¡¯m too young and a 15-year-old was considered to be underaged in our modern era¡­¡± Di Fuyi supported his head with one hand and looked at her, while another hand was busy running through her hair, ¡°What¡¯s the starting age of the adults in your era?¡± ¡°18 years old.¡± ¡°Uhh? So you mean you can only marry me when you¡¯re 18 years old?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gu Xijiu answered and then realized she had been tricked again, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Hmmm, it¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to exin, I understand.¡± Di Fuyi pretended as though he really understood, ¡°Fine, your call. I can wait for three years and I¡¯ll marry you when you¡¯re 18 years old then, but keep your promise!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. So, was his proposal considered a sess? Gu Xijiu was not really happy with it, she coughed, ¡°I said that 18 years old is the age that I am considered an adult. I didn¡¯t say anything about wanting to get married when I turn 18.¡± Di Fuyi ced a finger on her lips and said as he smiled, ¡°So you mean you can get married anytime soon and I don¡¯t have to wait anymore?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were opened wide and wanted to argue. When she opened her mouth, his finger immediately slid into her mouth and she identally bit his finger. He narrowed his eyes and his handsome face drew closer to hers. He smiled evilly and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°So, this is how you seduce me?¡± Shut up! Gu Xijiu quickly pushed his finger out from her mouth with her tongue. He ced his finger on her lips again when she was about to talk, ¡°Xijiu, I know you want it, but it¡¯s not appropriate for a girl to partake in vigorous activities during her menstrual cycle¡­¡± Chapter 919 Chapter 919: Predestined Marriage 6 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu really wanted to punch him! She pushed his hand away, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯ll prepare the ceremony now if you want to get married after a few days. Otherwise, we can also marry three yearster. So, which option you would like to pick?¡± He looked at her with a pair of shimmering eyes. Gu Xijiu was helpless! Finally, she made her decision, ¡°Three yearster then.¡± Although the proposal sounded really odd, both of them really loved each other. In fact, Gu Xijiu really wanted to marry him since she confirmed that she liked him and he truly loved her. That was also the first time she wanted to marry someone and spend the rest of her life with a person. It was not easy to find someone sincere and since she had found one, they must be the best couple in the world. Gu Xijiu was not an indecisive person; she did not want to make someone¡¯s life miserable and she did not want herself to suffer as well. Therefore, she agreed to the engagement. It was a promise once she agreed. Di Fuyi held her hand tight and both of their thumbs were sticking together. He looked at her with a smile, ¡°You have to keep the promise though!¡± Right after he finished talking, his wrist was glowing in gold and it was transmitted to her wrist as both of them were holding hands. Suddenly, a golden bracelet appeared on her wrist. It looked like gold and yet, it looked like jade as well. Gu Xijiu was shocked and said as she looked at the bracelet, ¡°This is?¡± ¡°A Love Bracelet.¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°This is also the evidence of our engagement, do you like it?¡± That was the first time Gu Xijiu heard about this bracelet. It was unique as it was in a form of liquid and the shape was a phoenix with its head connected to its tail. The Phoenix looked as though it was alive as the feathers looked real. The eyes of the Phoenix were closed, as though it would fly away from her wrist the moment it opened its eyes. While the Phoenix bracelet was attached to her wrist, a dragon bracelet also attached to his wrist. Apparently, both of the bracelets were a couple bracelet. They were not only wearing simr designs of clothes; even their essories were almost the same. Gu Xijiu was very curious about the bracelet and she wanted to take it off to have a look. However, it could not be taken off although it was quite loose. What was wrong? Gu Xijiu looked at the bracelet again, Di Fuyi quickly held her hand, ¡°The love bracelet cannot be taken off, so, you¡¯re meant to be my wife.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and she realized that Di Fuyi was really smart as he managed to make her his wife with ease! She looked at the bracelet again. She seemed to have fate with the bracelet as there was a Firmament Stone on her left wrist but it was still sleeping. And now there was another love bracelet on her right wrist¡­ However, the ck bracelet and the gold one did not match. Perhaps, she should ask the Firmament Stone to switch its color when it was awake. Best if it could be changed to a nice color to match the light gold color of the love bracelet¡­ Then that would look like a gold handcuff!? That was not a good idea! She sighed. She decided to just leave it the way it was, as that would be better than wearing a handcuff. Gu Xijiuforted herself and asked, ¡°Will this bracelet stay with me forever?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes shimmered and smiled, ¡°It will be there until both of us part ways.¡± Gu Xijiu was depressed and frowned as she looked at her, ¡°Separate? Which means it would disappear if you want to cancel the engagement?¡± She was ufortable as she was worried that he would be the one to decide whether they were stayed together or go separate ways¡­ Chapter 920 Chapter 920: You¡¯re The Boss Of My Territories Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She had no say at all? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to cancel the engagement.¡± Di Fuyi patted her hand and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to fall in love¡­ And it¡¯s not up to me to decide whether we can keep the bracelet as well. The bracelet would disappear when both of us no longer love each other¡­¡± He smiled again, ¡°Sweetheart, we¡¯ve just gotten engaged and it doesn¡¯t sound right to talk about the cancetion of engagement now, right?¡± Gu Xijiu did not really care much about the ¡®fate¡¯ he mentioned earlier as she knows everything in the world would be challenged by fate. Even a loving husband and wife could not beat the harshness of time as feelings would fade as time goes by. Everything was destined to happen; no one was able to assure love wouldst forever as many husbands and wives could not even remain together for more than seven years. She just needed to grab the opportunity when lovees. She just wanted them to love each other wholeheartedly will do. Gu Xijiu used to experience multiple times of separation, hence, she waspletely fine with it. She took a look at the bracelet again, ¡°Is there any special functions in the bracelet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°The couples who had the bracelet could sense each other¡¯s danger and navigate the other instantly. If one is in a critical situation, the other would be able to sense it instantly and thus, conduct rescue work immediately.¡± She was indeed amazed by the functions! It was so practical! Gu Xijiu smiled as she felt Di Fuyi would not be in danger as he was so powerful and mighty. However, she was the one who might be in danger. Perhaps, he was trying to protect her? Both of them continued chatting for while. Gu Xijiu finally felt better from her stomach ache, hence, she got up and tried to exercise her limbs, ¡°I want to walk around the crystal pce.¡± Di Fuyi waved at her, ¡°Of course, please help yourself.¡± ¡°Is there any forbidden areas?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the boss of my territories; feel free to walk around.¡± It was rare to have such an opportunity to visit the crystal pce, hence, Gu Xijiu treasured the opportunity very much and walked around by herself. Di Fuyi closed his eyes to meditate after watching her walk further away. He had consumed a lot of spiritual power recently and he really needed to restore his energy. However, he did not manage to do so as he wanted to apany her during the reunion festivities. Therefore, he could only grab a little bit of time to meditate when she was busy. The crystal pce was very big, Di Fuyi assumed it would take about four to six hours for her to finish wandering the ce. As a result, he meditated for six hours. This ce was rich in spiritual power and it was a great ce for meditation as well, as the best ce for him to practice and restore his energy. Initially, he was the only one who woulde to this pce, but now, she was here with him. There was only an extra person walking around the pce, but it seemed to be so lively and merrier now. A nice ce would be likened to a grave if there was no one visiting, hence, he would not go to the crystal pce for energy restoration if he had other options avable. Even if he did go, he would leave immediately after he finished mediation and never stayed longer than that. However, he did not feel like leaving this ce anymore as he suddenly noticed everything looked beautiful here. Although he was meditating, he was thinking about her. His attention was on her movements even though his eyes were closing as he nned to stop the meditation once she returned. He predicted it well as she had not returned even after he finished meditating and opened his eyes. He was still alone in the big garden. Six hours had passed ¨C where was she? Did she get distracted by something else somewhere in the pce? Chapter 921 Chapter 921: She Was Still Having Menstruation¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In fact, this ce was very hidden. No one woulde and no one could enter without his permission. Therefore, Di Fuyi did not worry about her being in danger. He got up and frowned in shock as he tried to navigate her location. She was just outside the garden! He walked out to take a look and realized she was sitting on the bench. In fact, she was leaning on the wall as she had fallen asleep. Her longshes looked like a fan as her eyes were closed. After all, she was only 15 years old. She was still considered young and needed more sleep at this age. Also, it was already nightfall ¨C the night time she supposed to sleep, hence, he was not surprised if she was tired or sleepy. But why did she not sleep in the warm jade deck chair? The stone bench was very cold! She was still menstruating¡­ He carried her and she immediately opened her eyes. She ced her arms around his neck as she realized it was him. She whispered, ¡°Have you finished meditating?¡± In fact, she had returned a while ago but did not want to interrupt him. With that, she decided not to enter the garden but wait outside instead. Di Fuyi knew her worries and felt touched. He put her on the deck chair, ¡°Sleep here, alright.¡± Gu Xijiu did not feel sleepy anymore, she got up and looked at him, ¡°You look much better now.¡± In fact, he looked quite pale earlier. ¡°Oh, the crystal pce has been built for at least a year already, right?¡± Gu Xijiu was wondering. Logically speaking, there was supposed to be some poems in the crystal pce, but she did not see any of it. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to do that.¡± Di Fuyi smiled gently. That was a good ce for meditation but no one has been here except for him, even the four messengers did not know about this ce. Thus, he had no interest in writing any poems here. The mermaids who helped to build the pce had disappeared as well. Gu Xijiu was the second person in this world who knew about the crystal pce, no one else would know about it. They continued to talk for a while. Gu Xijiu looked at the hourss at the corner in the room and realized it was the early morning of 16th August. She had a ss to attend¡­ However, she did not want to rush Di Fuyi as they needed the bubble membrane to leave the ocean and that required a lot of his spiritual power. Thus, he needed to have a good rest. ¡°Do you need to continue meditating or rest?¡± She suggested. Di Fuyi shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m good. It¡¯s quitete already, let me send you back.¡± He got up and walked out as he held her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He looked up at the starry sky before he stepped out the pce. There was a tiny new star above the sky towards the west twinkling once in a while¡­ His eyes were sparkling and he felt relieved. Great, it was finally here. ¡­ Time flies as a year of tough training had passed. Many incidents happened in the past one year and the biggest event was the war between the Feixing Kingdom and the Haoyue Kingdom. The three countries were the most well-known Three Kingdoms in history. The Zhaoyang Kingdom was the strongest nation, followed by the Feixing Kingdom and finally, the Haoyue Kingdom. Both the Feixing Kingdom and the Haoyue Kingdom had agreed on a political marriage in order to fight against the Zhaoyang Kingdom, hence, the three nations did not dare attack each other as they were bnced now. However, Feixing Kingdom had strengthened its military resources in the past one year and now they were even stronger. Eventually, they seemed to be able topete with the Zhaoyang Kingdom and did not care much about the Haoyue Kingdom anymore. Chapter 922 Chapter 922: Took A Wrong Medication Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ten months ago, the king of Haoyue Kingdom wanted the prince of Feixing Kingdom to marry his princess in order to strengthen the rtionship. On the other hand, the princess of Haoyue Kingdom wanted to marry Rong Jialuo. Unexpectedly, Emperor Xuan rejected it at once as he felt the princess was notpatible with his prince, hence, he sent the messenger back to Haoyue Kingdom. One of the Emperor Xuan¡¯s noble consorts was from Haoyue Kingdom and she was also the sister of the current emperor. The noble consort was a quiet person, hence, she was one of His Majesty¡¯s favorite concubines. However, she was found cheating one day with a royal guard and was brought to the official meeting. Emperor Xuan was extremely mad about it and she was then given a long white silk for suicide purposes, while the royal guard was killed. The noble consort¡¯s corpse was delivered back to Haoyue Kingdom with a simple coffin made of redwood. The red coffin was a taboo in the ancient continent as it was equivalent to cursing all the women from maternal families to be infertile. The emperor of Haoyue Kingdom could not contain his anger anymore after being insulted continuously twice. Therefore, he tore the mutual agreement contract between both kingdoms and initiated a war in order to attack Feixing Kingdom. Many were killed once the war was initiated, the citizens were going through hard times as both of the countries were attacking each other. While Zhaoyang Kingdom refused to get involved as they were waiting to be the major winner. In fact, the three countries used to have certain minor arguments and fought once in a while, however, it had never been that critical before. Tianju Hall was isted and they were not allowed to get involved in the wars between the kingdoms. Not to mention about Tianju Hall, even the three major ns would not get involved. Both Celestial Master Zuo and You would definitely stay away from the war. Celestial Master You did help to predict the results before the mayor departed to the battlefield, but it was only moderate. Celestial Master Zuo did not appear as he was busy practicing martial arts and Emperor Xuan could not even find him. The mayor was Rong Jialuo and the eighth prince, Rong Che, and Gu Xietian were the vice mayors. The three of them were already fighting on the battlefield when Gu Xijiu heard the news. In Tianju Hall, there were many students who came from other countries and many of them were from Feixing Kingdom as well as the Haoyue Kingdom. Although Tianju Hall was isted and the students were not allowed to be involved in any war between the countries, and neither were they permitted to fight for their own countries. However, there was a gap between the students and best buddies as they were no longer close to each other because of the war¡­ Qian Lingyu was having a headache as he was from Haoyue Kingdom. His uncle, Qian Yueran was the overlord of the Jiuxing n as well as the national advisor of the Haoyue Kingdom. As the Qian family was considered a notable family in Haoyue Kingdom, many of the family members were holding a high military post during the war. Gu Xijiu¡¯s father was from Feixing Kingdom, while Gu Xietian was the former mayor of the Feixing Kingdom. Therefore, both of the families hated each other and both of them automatically became enemies. Many students looked at him with a different mindset when he practiced martial arts with Gu Xijiu and some of his friends who came from the same kingdom as him also secretly criticized him sarcastically. The strong friendship seemed to be unstable when the countries engaged in a fierce battle. Eventually, Qian Lingyu had stopped practicing with Gu Xijiu and he joined the other students for practice. The strong triangle had finally broken. Chapter 923 Chapter 923: It Was No Longer It¡¯s Master¡¯s Favorite Bracelet¡ª¡ª Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu felt helpless as she had no idea why Emperor Xuan would initiate the war if none of them would benefit. However, Emperor Xuan seemed like he was being possessed by an evil spirit and decided to continue the war. The situation was like the incident when Liu Bei took the lead to attack Eastern Wu in order to seek revenge for his buddy, but both parties were injured severely and Cao Cao almost benefited from the war. Liu Bei did it for his buddy, but how about Emperor Xuan? Rumor has it that the princess of Haoyue Kingdom was ugly and was indeed ipatible with Rong Jialuo. However, His Majesty should have rejected courteously! It was fine to reject the proposal, but His Majesty had gone too far by killing the king¡¯s younger sister from Haoyue Kingdom and sent her corpse back with a red coffin! Even the dead woulde alive if they knew they were insulted this way. Although the king of Haoyue Kingdom was the one who began the war, the main culprit of the war was actually Emperor Xuan¡­ In fact, Gu Xijiu understood Qian Lingyu¡¯s situation, hence, she did not me him. However, Lan Waihu was extremely mad and looked down on Qian Lingyu. Every time she bumped into Qian Lingyu, she would show an expression of despair without hiding any of her emotions. Gu Xijiu sessfully upgraded her power this year. ording to Gu Canmo, she seemed to have eaten the peach nted by the Fairy Mother Goddess as her spiritual power was skyrocketing to a level seven now! Needless topete in a group, she was strong enough to fight with others alone now. Although her power was slightly lower than Qian Lingyu¡¯s, based on her fighting experiences, she could definitely handle it well even if she was going to fight with five Qian Lingyu¡¯s. She became the top student in the Ziyun first ss, hence, Gu Canmo had begun to consider letting her skip a few levels. Although Gu Xijiu was not that friendly on the outside, she was very helpful and decisive. Thus, she had made a lot of friends in the past one year. Now, she was the most outstanding and weing student in Ziyun primary ss which waspletely different from the first day she came to Tianju Hall. Di Fuyi had left since the day he sent her back to Tianju Hall. He told Gu Xijiu he had to practice and restore his power for a year. Indeed, he had not been anywhere in the past one year and Gu Xijiu did not hear a single news about him. Even the war between Feixing Kingdom and the Haoyue Kingdom did not manage to attract his attention. Of course, Gu Xijiu knew such a mighty and great person would not be bothered by just any incidents when they decided to conduct a secret practice. Although she had not seen him for a year, she would still look at the love bracelet when she woke up in the middle of the night due to nightmares¡­ She would have thought Di Fuyi was in danger if the bracelet happened to show some abnormal signs. Di Fuyi had mentioned to her that she could only navigate his location when she achieved a spiritual power of level eight and above and before she could do that, she could only sense the physical condition of the other party. On the other hand, the bracelet would detach straight from her wrist if Di Fuyi passes away identally¡­ Therefore, Gu Xijiu cared about the love bracelet very much, she was worried that she would break it when she practiced her Kung Fu and she always protected the bracelet whenever she had to fight with others. The Firmament Stone was rather depressed because of that as it felt it has been abandoned and it was no longer its master¡¯s favorite bracelet. Chapter 924 Chapter 924: Live Their Own Life Happily Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye had yet to show up since hest left the letter for Gu Canmo. She heard that he had recruited a new disciple named Ye Hongfeng and needed to spend more time teaching her, hence, he would not be able to give lectures at Tianju Hall anymore. Gu Xijiu was stunned when she heard the news. She did not feel disappointed but was somewhat surprised when she received the news¡­ She tried to search for more information as she was unsure whether the current Ye Hongfeng was the one she knew in the modern world. After searching for some time, she finally got hold some reliable information. The current Ye Hongfeng looked rather simr to herself, and she was resurrected from the ice coffin¡­ Gu Xijiu finally understood. Long Siye had resurrected thedy in the ice coffin. He had always wanted to resurrect Ye Hongfeng, and there was no doubt that the soul he had summoned into thedy was none other than Ye Hongfeng¡­ She felt that the journey of time traveling was somewhat mysterious. Coincidentally, so many of them had traveled to the same time zone from the modern world! Long Xi, the mad scientist, and even herself. Now, another Ye Hongfeng had shown up. Did the God of Death carry out his duties properly? She could not help but to take out a mirror and looked at the reflection of herself. Her current features were quite simr to the one she possessed when she was in the modern world, especially her personalities. She was a beauty in both the modern world and the ancient world. However, she now had fairer skin, a more prominent pair of eyes and softer lips. There was a saying that a person¡¯s appearance changes based on their personalities. Even a set of twins would eventually look different as their features would slowly start to vary based on their personalities; hence, people around them could easily tell the difference between them. The same could be said for both Gu Xijiu and Ye Hongfeng in the modern world. Both of their features looked the same as Gu Xijiu was the clone of Ye Hongfeng, however, their demeanor waspletely different. Ye Hongfeng was a well pampered youngdy from a rich family. She was naive and arrogant, and all her actions were that of a little princess. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu was a brave assassin who was cold, smart, decisive and moved elegantly. Her aura was so intense that she was able to put all her subordinates on edge with a single re¡­ Thus, during the heart transnt, it was easy to recognize them even though they had been ced side by side. Gu Xijiu had seen Ye Hongfeng before, though it was only for a brief moment. She overheard Long Xi mentioning something about a clone and fiance. The next thing she knew, she had been drugged and had woken up on the operation table¡­ Therefore, she did not know much about Ye Hongfeng or her personalities. Ever since she was resurrected here, she had hated the lies that came from Long Xi instead of Ye Hongfeng. Long Siye did not talk much about Ye Hongfang and only mentions about her once in a while. Thus, Gu Xijiu did not know much about her and decided that she was not interested in asking about her as well. When she heard that Long Siye had recruited Ye Hongfeng as his disciple and intended to train her properly, she was happy for him. She knew that she was not able to offer him anything in this life and would have been happy if Long Siye could find someone he loved. At least she would not feel that bad for hurting him. Perhaps, the best ending would be having the both of them live happily together. Even if she did not love Long Siye, she still considered him as a best friend and was willing to risk her life for him. Therefore, she hoped that Long Siye could get over their past and smile at her when they meet again someday. Chapter 925 Chapter 925: Are You Hurt? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jin Yunhao was 15 years old and was still only a teenager at that time. Initially, his spiritual power was only at level six past six, but he had been able to strengthen it to level two past seven when he first entered Tianju Hall. The other two who showed up were a boy and a girl who were below 15 years old. There were more males than females in Tianju Hall. Hence, the females were given some form of special protection by everyone. However, none of the boys had any desire to protect the newbie as she was arrogant and herughter could shake the ground. She was as strong as men, and she could have easily punched someone to death. The girl was a practitioner of Fire spiritual power. Her power was at level eight past six when she first entered Tianju Hall. She possessed a name that had a meaning, which was entirely the opposite of her characteristics- Zhang Chuchu Meanwhile, thetest teenager who had arrived six months ago had received the most attention. He was very charming and was the most popr one among the three newbies. He moved as elegantly as a hedge of bamboo willows swaying in the wind and his smile was as cool as the breeze in spring. People often said that a smile of such beauty was powerful enough to destroy an entire city! The handsome newbie had such a charming smile that he was even able to make a man¡¯s heart skip a beat when he smiled. It was as though he possessed a certain aura which allowed him to influence others easily. Those who were usually rude automatically behaved politely and gently when they were around him¡­ When the teacher brought him to ss the first time, all of the other students subconsciously slowed their breathing as they were afraid of making him feel ufortable. Everyone thought that he should have be a schr instead of practicing martial arts as they felt that he might not be able to cope with the intensive training here. Besides that, the results of the training would also probably affect his smooth skin, and after going through a series of training, it would no longer be as soft and gentle as before¡­ Zhang Chuchu was an arrogant person, and so she felt that she was now a senior as she had arrived half a year earlier than the handsome boy. Besides that, she had gained a lot of fighting experience, hence, the handsome boy was blocked by her once he finished his speech. Zhang Chuchu pushed against his shoulder, ¡°Yo! Look at your weak body¡­¡± Before she could finish talking, the handsome boy spun around to dodge her hand and even took the opportunity to kick her away¡­ Zhang Chuchu slumped onto two tables before she hit the ground. She quickly got up and angrily stared at the handsome boy. She knew now that he was not weak at all¡­ The handsome boy smiled and asked her gently, ¡°A girl shouldn¡¯t be so rude, are you hurt?¡± Zhang Chuchu was speechless. Rage and hatred filled her heart! She sent an official challenge to the handsome boy requesting to have a public battle with him. The handsome boy did not say a word but shook his head as a way of epting the challenge. Thus, everyone rushed to the battlefield to witness the match¡­ In the end, Zhang Chuchu was severely beaten up. She finally surrendered when she was knocked to the ground for the 88th time, and her face was so swollen to the extent that even her mother would not have been able to recognize her! Their ssmates watched the battle nervously! The handsome boy looked weak, and his spiritual power was only at level two past six. However, everyone was surprised at the fact that he was so good at fighting! He could probably take on Gu Xijiu! The handsome boy had an exquisite name- Ying Yannuo. The kids in Ziyun¡¯s primary ss were all young and reckless, and they always fought with each other whenever they had arguments¡­ Chapter 926 Chapter 926: Let Gu Xijiu Be The Boss Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The students were those who favored the civil solution of violence at any sign of discord; so when they saw Ying Yannuo was that good at fighting, those who thought themselves to be quite something could hardly hold themselves back from dering a challenge¡ª¡ª Of course, they were not that shameless to wear him down by a series of consecutive battles of attrition; so there were only two challengers every day. Therefore, the martial arts field always showed a variety of people-throwing performances. After a month, everyone was thrown entirely into the acknowledgment of his strength! As Gu Xijiu had already covertly be the boss of Ziyun primary ss and seeded in defeating every ss unrivaled at that time, every student was keen to egg on her to battle with Ying Yannuo as well to see what would the confrontation between two great powers yield. Gu Xijiu initially disagreed with their proposals; she did not want to bully a child. Ying Yannuo was only 15 years old when he first entered the ss, and perhaps owing to dyed puberty, he did not have a tall stature, being only about 1.65 meters in height. As Gu Xijiu was already sixteen at that time with a height nearing 1.70 meters, she thought that in a fight against that kid even victory would feel dirty and unfair, but then Ying Yannuo directly sent her a written deration of the challenge. If he lost he was to be her younger brother; if she lost she had to concede him as her older brother. That letter was not on an ordinary level of arrogance and obnoxiousness. Just because Gu Xijiu did not want to fight does not mean that she was afraid to fight; so she epted the challenge. The day of the open martial arts duel between Gu Xijiu and Ying Yannuo shook everyone in Tianju Hall; the spectators crowded the venue to the brim. The battle between the two was full of vibrancy and excitement, much to the enjoyment of the crowd; the oue was what everyone had expected as well; Ying Yannuo lost by the difference of a mere move, letting Gu Xijiu bing the boss. At that time the triumvirate between Gu Xijiu, Lan Waihu, and Qian Lingyu had already been broken; Qian Lingyu had entered the twin Le Zixing¡¯s faction, while Gu Xijiu had formed a new alliance with Lan Waihu and Zhang Chuchu. After Ying Yannuo acknowledged Gu Xijiu as the boss, he formally and openly entered Gu Xijiu¡¯s faction, immediately squeezing out Zhang Chuchu. An important element in a triad is groupbat; with every change of member, there needs to be new research and formtion of battle tactics. Zhang Chuchu was not too familiar with the art of coordination when she first entered the triad and often unknowingly harmed Little Fox in group battles, much to the chagrin of Gu Xijiu. It was not until two months of the group practice that Zhang Chuchu learned to adapt; in spite of this, they still lost a battle against Le Zixing¡¯s group in the tournament. As Qian Lingyu was a member of Le Zixing¡¯s group, Little Fox was very upset and incensed when she received a huge and painful blow from who had once been her bosom friend. Qian Lingyu hade to her with vulnerary medicine after the incident, but she refused to appreciate the act and threw both men and medicine out of her sight. Little Fox had even entered a phase of dejection due to that incident, questioning why conflicts and enmities that have nothing to do with them would affect their friendship¡­ Zhang Chuchu was naturally without much thought on the battlefield. So even after she had learned to adapt to group battles in practice, she would still tend to lose herself in actualbat and forget to coordinate with her partner. Therefore, when Gu Xijiu partied with her in the battle tournament they started to have losses even among victories¡ªno longer was their group the invincible and undefeated Trinity¡­ Zhang Chuchu was still very willing to be in Gu Xijiu¡¯s group and did not want to leave, but ever since that terrible Ying Yannuo acknowledged Gu Xijiu as the boss, he began to provoke Zhang Chuchu publicly, challenging her to a battle every day as long as she still has not left. Zhang Chuchu had already been defeated and thrown by him into fear before, so she could only leave and give her ce to him. Ying Yannuo¡¯s forte was the same as Qian Lingyu¡¯s¡ªthe spiritual power of fire. Though his fire spirit power was not as strong as Qian Lingyu¡¯s, he was extremely masterful in fighting and group battles, being able to unleash a full and veritable magnitude of force by only exerting half of his external abilities. ¡­ That¡¯s all for today, seven chapters. These few chapters are transitions that exin some matters in the story. Requesting for all sorts of tickets: monthly tickets, tickets of rmendation, etc. Chapter 927 Chapter 927: The Snow Had Just Turned Clear; The Moon Had Just Risen Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Little Fox had direly needed apanion to coordinate with her; the presence of Ying Yannuo was thereby like a timely rain in a drought. After making some slight adaptations to the battle group, he was soon able to keep up with Gu Xijiu¡¯s footsteps. The coordination between the three was nearly sublime, defeating and beating the crap out of every other group¡­ Gu Xijiu felt relieved¡ªno longer was Little Fox wallowing innguidness and low spirits. ¡­ There had just been a big snowfall. The snow had just turned clear; the moon had just risen. Gu Xijiu softly pushed the gate open and walked into the courtyard. This is where Di Fuyi had used to live. After he left the ce had been closed since, with no one but Gu Xijiu ever entering it again. Di Fuyi had an entric personality and did not allow people to walk into his ce freely. Therefore, Gu Canmo had not sent his disciples for housekeeping and domestic duties after Di Fuyi had left. On the contrary, it was Gu Xijiu who strolled into his ce once every two or three days. She came there to clean, to tidy up the house. She had lived in the housing in this ce for about half a month and developed a feeling for it. The feeling was especially strong after Di Fuyi had left, and she would visit the ce every time she thought of him¡­ As she could hardly sleep again tonight, she went straight to this ce. The moonlight hung there like a pale and white disc in the sky. It was another full moon night, yet over here it was as empty as ever¡ªas it always had been. Gu Xijiu perched on arge tree in the courtyard and looked at the bracelet on her wrist, then again at the moon in the sky: ¡°Di Fuyi, you told me to give you a year for you to see me again. But it has been a year and five months, and there¡¯s still no any news of you. You¡¯ve broken our promise!¡± No one responded to her. The pale gold bracelet on her wrist that brimmed with light and color was equally responseless. She let out a small smile and took a sip of the liquor in the cbash. The liquor had a slightly bitter and astringent taste in the mouth. She had been extremely busy in this year and something¡ªbusy practicing, busy studying, busy refining medicine, busy creating, and busy inventing. Her days spun restlessly like a never stopping spinning-top. She had grown ustomed to reticence, so no one suspected anything about what she felt. She carried on with her life as usual with an everyday vibrancy and vitality, so no one knew that what she had in mind was growing heavier by the day, threatening to break itself loose¡­ And it is only when everyone has fallen asleep that she permits herself to indulge in the thoughts of him here. She hugged her knees and thought. So this is what the sense of longing feels like, as though something is gnawing at heart. Anytime she gets slightly lost in concentration her head would be full of thoughts of him¡­ She raised her hand and knocked at the bracelet on her wrist: ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, where in the world have you run to? You could have at least sent me a letter telling me that you¡¯re safe! You¡¯ve once said that you would marry me when I¡¯m 18, are you only going to meet me when I reach that age?!¡± Naturally, the bracelet would not reply to her. She let out a slight sigh again and took another sip of liquor. Because of his breaking of their promise, she had gone around everywhere for half a year trying to catch wind of his news. It was also helpless enough that Celestial Master Zuo had a too elusive and secretive presence; there was nobody who knew anything about his whereabouts at all. Even ËÄʹ seemed to have vanished without a trace. To themon person, this was all too normal for someone like Celestial Master Zuo. Never mind a year and a half. His longest record of going missing was five years! At that time everyone had thought that Celestial Master Zuo had met some sort of sudden cmity, but no one expected him to be back nonchntly after five years¡­ Therefore, no one paid much heed to his disappearance this time around. In the whole wide world, Gu Xijiu was probably the only person who grew worried at his absence¡­ Chapter 928 Chapter 928: You¡¯ve Heard Quite a Lot Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Di Fuyi, how could you just leave after picking up a girl! There¡¯s no way you would be like what Headmaster Gu had said, a heart thief who lets go of his prey after they have gone stale for his taste¡­ and leave me alone here weeping through the seasons¡­¡± The liquor had seeped into her mncholy. She had drunk too much unknowingly and could not restrain herself from kicking the trunk of the tree, scattering down the snow stacked on the branches. Someone sneezed under the tree. Gu Xijiu looked down and saw a young man clothed in light purple who was as exquisite as a jade tree. He looked at her straight in the face, ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere. You¡¯vee here to drink your sorrows away.¡± It was Ying Yannuo, hertest partner. He raised himself up andnded on the branch next to Gu Xijiu without striking a posture of any kind, sitting face to face with her. Ying Yannuo carried a natural fragrance with him, a quiet and cold redolence that was simr to the aroma on Di Fuyi¡¯s clothes, yet at the same time vastly different, as though it hadcked some sort of essence, and had a fainter scent with an additional touch of bamboo. Gu Xijiu felt especially close to nature every time she went near him, with the surrounding air much more pristine than usual. ¡°What are you doing here looking for me in the middle of the night?¡± Gu Xijiu was not in a particrly good mood and did not want to speak much to him. With one hand on his leg, Ying Yannuo replied straightly: ¡°To drink with you.¡± At this moment Gu Xijiu would not reject drinking liquor. She generously tossed him a cbash of liquor: ¡°Here, drink this! It¡¯s really something!¡± Ying Yannuo removed the lid on the cbash, threw his head up to take a sip and raised his thumb in praise. ¡°Good stuff!¡± He sized her up again. ¡°How much liquor did you bring with you?¡± ¡°A lot, enough for you to drink for eighteen rounds!¡± Gi Xijiu patted her storage bag. Being a heavy drinker, Gu Xijiu had all sorts of exquisite liquor in her bag. They were local products bought from ces she had gone to during missions, and most of them were hard liquor. The two of them sat on the branch and took turns in drinking the liquor. ¡°Boss Gu, you have anything weighing on your mind?¡± Ying Yannuo looked at her, his eyes flowing like waves. Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow. ¡°What could I possibly have weighing on my mind?¡± Ying Yannuo smiled, ¡°Longing for someone by looking at the object associated with the person?¡± He swept his hand round the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you were quite close with Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡­This is his courtyard, right? You must be thinking of him if you came here to drink¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not indicate neither consent nor dissent to his response and took a sip of liquor: ¡°You¡¯ve heard quite a lot!¡± She took another sip. ¡°You¡¯re quite noisy, but there is a facy in your thinking. ording to your logic, I must be thinking of him if I drink here in his courtyard. Then if I¡¯m drinking at the beach, am I thinking of the prawns and crabs in the ocean?¡± Ying Yannuo halted, thenughed, ¡°So you¡¯re really not thinking of him?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart burned with anger. ¡°Babbler! Of course not, I came here to drink because it¡¯s quiet here and there¡¯s no one to distract me¡ªI never thought that you woulde to this ce finding me. This ce is strictly off-limits to outsiders. If I let Headmaster Gu know that you¡¯vee barging in, I¡¯ll make you kneel on a bed of nails!¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing; my kneecaps are hard enough, I¡¯m not afraid to kneel on that.¡± Ying Yannuo was totally unconcerned and patted the cbash of liquor: ¡°Think of meing in here as risking my life to apany you. There¡¯s no ss tomorrow, let¡¯s drink till we¡¯re drunk tonight!¡± ¡°Sure, drink till we¡¯re drunk!¡± Gu Xijiu dropped her empty cbash on the ground with a smack. This time, she took out a huge jug¡ª¡ª As they had a mission to go to the day after tomorrow, Gu Canmo let them take a day off. Even if Gu Xijiu made a drunkard out of herself tonight, she would not cause any hold-up tomorrow. Chapter 929
Chapter 929: I Am Drunk And I Want To Sleep Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Therefore Gu Xijiu also drank a lot. Both of them were sitting on the tree drinking happily. It did not take long before Gu Xijiu was drunk and she carelessly fell from the tree! ¡°Poooof!¡± She thought that she had fallen into the snow, but in fact, she had sunk into someone¡¯s arms. There was light aroma lingering around her nose. The drunken Gu Xijiu seemed to have caught a familiar scent. She opened her eyes slightly and saw something purple in front of her. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat was fast as she blurted out a name, ¡°Di Fuyi!¡± The hands that were holding her stiffen as a calm and cheerful voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Do I look like him?¡± Gu Xijiu desperately tried to get herself to focus as she wanted to see the face of the person who was hugging her. However, she had drunk too much earlier, and her vision was blurry. Hence, she saw as if there were two or three faces in front of her. She reached out her little hand as if she wanted to stop the faces in front of her from moving, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t shake. I am getting dizzy¡­¡± The man had been holding onto her the entire time they were walking. It was at this moment that he stopped walking and looked at her. He could see that her face was flushed and he asked her, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Gu Xijiu seized the moment and quickly rubbed her face against his. Suddenly, she became conscious and saw his face. She was disappointed and slowly dropped her hand before saying, ¡°You are not him¡­¡± She suddenly struggled and wanted to get out of his arms. However, because she had drunk a lot earlier, she felt tipsy when the wind blew against her. She could not steady herself and almost fell again, but fortunately, someone had caught her on time. Even though Gu Xijiu felt as if the world was spinning, she wanted to brush off the hands that were holding onto her, ¡°Let me walk¡­ by myself¡­¡± She used a significant amount of strength to push against him. However, she was unable to force him away, and instead, she fell backward and sat on the snowy ground. The snow was so soft that she felt as though she was on a bed. She leaned back to lie down on the snow and waved ¡°I am drunk, and I want to sleep.¡± She closed her eyes and fell asleep¡­ Ying Yannuo got a headache. He immediately got her up from the snow and held her waist, ¡°Stupid, do you want to turn into an iced corpse?¡± Then he started dusting away the snow that was on her body. He was worried that Gu Xijiu would catch a cold, so he ced his palm on her lower back. He released a warm aura which flowed from his palm towards her lower back and through her entire body. While he was busy keeping her warm, she suddenly turned and wrapped her arms his waist. She put her head on his chest and whispered, ¡°Di Fuyi, I miss you¡­ Do you still want me? Why aren¡¯t you keeping your promise to me?¡± Ying Yannuo felt as though his chest was getting warmer. He stood still and held her tightly. He looked down at her for a moment before he kissed her forehead and whispered something. As the wind was roaring and Gu Xijiu was drunk, she could not hear what he had whispered clearly. Subconsciously she held his waist even more tightly as she seemed to have caught the familiar scent again. She did not want to let go of him and finally fell asleep. ¡­ Meanwhile, somewhere inside a hall. Someone was taking a bubble bath inside a spa pool which had been built at the center of the building. The way this person bathed was somewhat mysterious. He was wearing a white robe and also wore a mask on his face. It seemed as though he was meditating and taking his bath at the same time. A man wearing green clothes was standing beside the pool and was reporting to him, ¡°My Lord, everything is going ording to n, and no one seems to have caught on to us yet¡­¡± The white-robed man nodded slightly, ¡°What about Di Fuyi? Do you have any news on him?¡± Chapter 930
Chapter 930: He Must Be Treating Her As His Pond Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The green-clothed man took a deep breath and shook his head, ¡°No, I still don¡¯t have any news on him.¡± He then optimistically guessed, ¡°Perhaps he is dead? Our people have been keeping an eye on Tianju Hall and Gu Xijiu. Although her expression showed as if nothing had happened, our men have gotten news that Di Fuyi never met up with her¡­¡± The white-robed man was furious, but said in a calm voice, ¡°He would not die so easily! He must be hiding somewhere to investigate more about us¡­¡± The green-clothed man frowned, ¡°In the past, we were at the dark, and he was at the bright. Now both of us are in the dark. We will not know what he will do to fight with us. I have a feeling that something is not right. He had caught Elder Long and had torn his soul apart. Until now, he has not fully recovered.¡± The white-robed man smiled as he leaned his body at the edge of the pool andzily said, ¡°Idiot.¡± The green-clothed man did not know whether he was referring to him or Elder Long and decided that it was best just to keep quiet. The white-robed man thought for a moment, ¡°Any movementstely in the Tianju Hall?¡± The green-clothed man shook his head, ¡°No.¡± He tried to hold back but failed, ¡°Is Di Fuyi really in love with Gu Xijiu? One year ago he was all head over heels for her, and there were even rumors saying that he had intended to marry her. However, it has been over a year since hest showed up to see her. Does he still love her? Or is he trying to use her as bait to get to us?¡± The white-robed man narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly, ¡°Di Fuyi is a very cunning man. He likes to manipte the people around him, and no one exactly knows what is on his mind. I have been living in this world for a very long time, and I have never seen him fall for anyone before. Everyone is just like a chess piece to him¡­¡± Then he smiled, ¡°The possibility that he liked Gu Xijiu is very low. I believe he must be treating her as one of his pawns. Have you forgotten how he cooperated with Long Siye and used Gu Xijiu as bait to kill Elder Long? If it was not for me, Elder Long would not have survived and would probably have turned into a wandering ghost.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord is the best!¡± The white-robed man tapped on the poolside with his fingers. He seemed to be deep in thought. The green-clothed man said, ¡°My Lord, Gu Xijiu is rather quirky. The rate at which she is practicing is just unimaginable! Furthermore, she is brilliant and cautious. I am afraid that she would be a problem to My Lord in the future. Why don¡¯t we kill her¡­¡± The white-robed man stopped tapping his finger and replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you bother about her. She will be mine sooner orter.¡± The green-clothed man was stunned and blurted out, ¡°My Lord, do you like her?¡± The white-robed man turned around slowly. Although he was wearing a mask and his facial expression could not be seen, the green-clothed man could feel that his eyes were ring at him sharply. He almost fell to his knees and did not dare to speak anymore. The white-robed man stared at him for a moment andughed, ¡°You talk too much¡­¡± The green-clothed man quickly knelt down and bowed, ¡°Yes, I am sorry My Lord!¡± He took out a knife from nowhere and cut off his tongue! Blood started gushing out from his wound and drizzled onto the floor. He was in so much pain that his body was trembling, but he warned himself not to scream. The white-robed man sighed, ¡°I did not want you to cut your tongue. Well, since you are already feeling guilty, I don¡¯t want to punish you anymore. Go and ask Elder Long to reattach your tongue back.¡± The green-clothed man was relieved. He thanked the white-robed man before retrieving his tongue and left in a hurry. Chapter 931 Chapter 931: But Now He Could Not Even Do That¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The white-robed man looked at the pile of blood beside the pool. He frowned and waved his sleeve. Immediately, the poolside became as clean as before, and there was no sign of blood stains. He looked up at the sky. From his position, he had a clear view of the sky through the window which was located on the ceiling in the middle of the hall. His eyes were fixated on a big star that was shining brightly. After staring at it for some time, he made a hand gesture as if he was pulling the star towards him and said, ¡°You have been at the top long enough. It¡¯s time to rece you with someone else!¡± Then he looked at the starry sky and frowned slightly. As there were too many stars in the sky, he could not identify all of them. Thus, he had no idea which one belonged to Celestial Master Zuo¡­ Where was he hiding? ¡­ Gu Xijiu woke up from her bed the very next day. She sat up and shook her head. She had been drunk several times in the past and knew that she would suffer a severe headache or hangover when she woke up. However, even though she had drunk a lot this time around, her mind was clear when she woke up, and she did not suffer from a severe headache. She sat on the bed and recalled the scene that took cest night in her mind. She was drinking by herself andter on Ying Yannuo showed up to drink with her¡­ She knocked her head with her hands and tried very hard to recall. However, she could not remember anything that happened after that¡­ It was not easy for her to get drunk. However, when she did, it was quitemon for her to forget the events that took ce after she was drunk. She decided not to bother so much about it. She looked at the bracelet that was on her wrist and sighed. She raised her hand and gently held the bracelet to her face to feel its temperature. Di Fuyi used to tell her that if he ever got into an ident, this bracelet would break. She did not believe him at first. Later on, she asked the Firmament Stone, and it exined to her the function of the bracelet. The bracelet¡¯s function was described in the same way as what Di Fuyi had told her, and it was only then that she wholeheartedly believed him. This bracelet was now in good condition, which indicated that Di Fuyi was safe too. However, she did not know the reason as to why he had not shown up yet. This man had his way of doing things and rarely cared about other people¡¯s feelings¡­ She somewhat understood him but was ufortable with the fact that he had refused to show up even after so long. She does not expect him to reveal to her all of his secrets, but he should have at least sent someone to inform her that he was alright¡­ But he had not even done that¡­ Gu Xijiu frowned slightly and decided not to think about it anymore. She had a lot of work to do and did not have the time to be sad or to think about such nonsense. She jumped out of her bed. There was a mission tomorrow that she needed to prepare for¡­ ¡­ Inside the pce of Feixing Kingdom, Emperor Xuan was wandering the hall impatiently. After some time, a guard showed up with a memorandum for him, ¡°Your Majesty, we have brought you some news from the Crown Prince!¡± Emperor Xuan grabbed it from him and immediately opened the letter to read it. After a while, he tore the paper into several pieces and snarled, ¡°Why has he not taken over Tianxing Border yet?! I thought we had a secret weapon? Stupid! Idiot!¡± The guard quickly looked down and was afraid to speak. Recently, the temper of Emperor Xuan had gotten worse, and he often threw a tantrum. The guard did not dare to anger him further. ¡°Go away!¡± Emperor Xuan waved and ordered the guard to leave. Chapter 932
Chapter 932: You Did Not See Anything Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thisdy was wearing the costume of the royal servants, and two lines of blood trickled down from her eyes. She said pitifully, ¡°Your Majesty, I died unjustly¡­¡± It was Noble Consort Jing! She was the one he had sentenced tomit suicide with a white cloth that was given to her by him. It was a ghost! Emperor Xuan started having goosebumps, and he raised his hand to hit the ghost! Emperor Xuan possessed a level four spiritual power. The strength of his hit was still very powerful even though he had not practice for so long. He was very sure that he was going to hit the ghost, but it suddenly disappeared. It then reappeared behind Emperor Xuan and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I never had an affair with Custodian Hua, but you deliberately used me of this offense just so you could have an excuse to trigger a war with the Haoyue Kingdom, right?¡± Emperor Xuan¡¯s entire body stiffened as he leaped forward and turned his head back. However, he was unable to see the ghost of Noble Consort Jing. Suddenly, a hand patted him on his shoulder, ¡°Your Majesty, am I right?¡± Emperor Xuanunched a couple of attacks several times but still failed to hit the ghost. Finally, he impatiently shouted, ¡°Yes, so what?!¡± ¡°Why must you trigger a war with the Haoyue Kingdom, Your Majesty? I thought the Haoyue Kingdom is an ally of the Feixing Kingdom?¡± ¡°Yes, but so what? I want to make my kingdom the strongest! I want to unify the entire world!¡± Emperor Xuanunched another couple of attacks with his fists. Suddenly, he felt pain in the back of his head. He was knocked down immediately. Noble Consort Jing who was behind him rushed forward. When she was about to check his veins, another young man appeared from behind her. The young man looked handsome and gentle, ¡°Let me do it.¡± While he was talking, he ced his hand on Emperor Xuan¡¯s vein. After a brief moment, he shook his head, ¡°He is not possessed by another spirit. His spirit is still inside his body.¡± Noble Consort Jing took off her costume and revealed the ck clothes inside and rubbed the human skin off her face to expose her original look. It was Gu Xijiu! She nced at Emperor Xuan, ¡°This is the emperor, alright. However, his temper had worsened, and he had be very grumpy. He honestly wanted to follow the footsteps of Emperor Shi to unify the world¡­ I suspect that some stupid drug must have been injected into his brain¡­¡± The young man raised his eyebrow, ¡°Stupid drug?¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that his ideas are foolish?¡± The young man was speechless. Gu Xijiu pulled a silver needle out of nowhere and directly injected it into Emperor Xuan¡¯s vein. When she pulled out the needle, it had been stained with Emperor Xuan¡¯s blood. Gu Xijiu waved the needle at the young man and said, ¡°I am going to do a blood test. Please handle the rest.¡± Then she turned and disappeared from the hall. The young man sighed softly. He nced at Emperor Xuan and reached out his hand to pat his head Emperor Xuan felt as though he was waking up from a dream. When he opened his eyes and saw the young man, he was shocked. He wanted to call his guards, but the young man lifted up his hand like a ruler and ced it on Emperor Xuan¡¯s mouth. Then he blinked his eyes, ¡°Your Majesty, what did you see?¡± Emperor Xuan was being hypnotized. His eyes were nk ¡°What¡­ What did I see?¡± The young man smiled and said softly, ¡°You did not see anything.¡± Emperor Xuan nodded and followed, ¡°Yes, I did not see anything¡­¡± The young man nodded in satisfaction before he turned his body and left the scene. Emperor Xuan sat on the floor and was in a hypnotic state for quite some time. After that, he looked around and wondered why he was sitting on the floor¡­ ¡­ Inside a hidden room in the city, Gu Xijiu was busy testing the blood sample. She had learned a lot of things over the past year. She had also applied the knowledge she had gained when she was in the modern days and sessfully came out with a lot of inventions that could be not found in this era. For example, the blood test method and certain drugs¡­ Chapter 933 Chapter 933: Do Not Kill Me To Put Me Into Silence Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nevertheless, due to the limitations in her ingredients, the results of the blood test that she had carried out was not very urate. She could not verify many of the blood indicators. However, she was still able to determine whether there was any particr drug in the blood sample. While she was busy, Ying Yannuo came into the room quietly. He nced at the bottles and containers which contain chemical names that he did not understand, and then silently shifted his attention to observe the test that was being carried out by Gu Xijiu. After a moment, Gu Xijiu finally stopped moving. She looked at the test tubes and frowned slightly. Ying Yannuo also nced curiously at the test tube and asked, ¡°What did you find?¡± Gu Xijiu breathed gently, ¡°His blood does seem to contain some drug residues.¡± ¡°What type of drug residues?¡± Ying Yannuo asked as he could not see anything. Gu Xijiu rubbed her brow, ¡°A certain type of chemical¡­ Well, you won¡¯t understand. Inyman term, it is a drug that will make him stay excited. The nerves in his brain were so disorganized that it made him crazy¡­¡± Apparently, Ying Yannuo did not understand most of the things she had just said, but he asked anyway, ¡°Is there an antidote for it?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head slightly, ¡°It is not easy to formte the antidote.¡± The drug found in Emperor Xuan was a unique modern-day chemical drug. It was unique that it would have taken a lot effort to formte it even in the modern days, not to mention that she was now in an older era. ¡°Do you need a few days to formte it?¡± Gu Xijiu did not look up, ¡°Few days? I wouldn¡¯t be able to formte it even if I was given a few months. It is indeed a unique chemical drug¡­¡± ¡°Does it not belong to this era?¡± Ying Yannuo asked. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Gu Xijiu answered casually and suddenly she noticed something. She looked up at Ying Yannuo, ¡°How did you know that it does not belong to this era?¡± Only The Lord and Di Fuyi knew that she did not belong in this era. She did not even tell Lan Waihu and Qian Lingyu. How would Ying Yannuo know? Ying Yannuo was stunned for a moment, and he blinked his eyes, ¡°You told me that when you were drunk¡­ that you did not belong to this era¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. She knew that she would be unconscious when she got drunk, but she never expected that she would have told him such a big secret. Her face was pale. Ying Yannuo immediately said, ¡°Rest assured, I will keep this as a secret. Please do not silence me by killing me.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Then she chuckled and patted on Ying Yannuo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget your promise!¡± The missions were distributed to several teams this time. There were a lot of people who came out from Tianju Hall, and everyone moved to a designated area with a different task. The teams were arranged differently from the ones that were formed for the battle mode. The mission that was assigned to Gu Xijiu only required two people. At first, Lan Waihu had thought about going with Gu Xijiu. However, Ying Yannuo grabbed the opportunity from Lan Waihu, and so she was assigned to be on the same team with Yan Chen. Besides, Yan Chen was also worried about Lan Waihu, so persuaded Lan Waihu to stay with him. Therefore, Gu Xijiu finally brought Ying Yannuo on her mission¡­ Although Tianju Hall did not involve themselves in the war, they actively fought any evil events that took ce on the continent. Once something evil had happened, Tianju Hall would send people over to investigate. It was the same for the other ns¡­ This time when Emperor Xuan had suddenly acted strangely and triggered a war, Tianju Hall, and the other ns had sent their people out to investigate the cause, but it was to no avail. Chapter 934 Chapter 934: In Fact, It Does Not Need To Be So Troublesome Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ording to the rules of the continent, all ns are not to be involved in the conventional wars between kingdoms. This was probably the reason why the war hadsted for so long, and there had been countless casualties as of today¡­ If the war continued, all the people in the three kingdoms would be significantly affected, and the continent might need to be reshuffled¡­ It was told that the overlords of the three ns, Tianju Hall, and some other smaller ns had asked for advice from The Lord, and had even thought about inviting him personally to settle the war. However, when Gu Canmo was finally able to contact the Messenger Jiangshan and delivered everyone¡¯s message, he replied two weekster and said, ¡°Let it be.¡± Gu Canmo was angry with his reply! Everyone understood that it was normal for the continent to be reshuffled. However, they had been living peacefully for so long and was used to it. Now when the war had started, they could hardly stand witnessing the people suffering from the pain due to the loss of their family and property. They wanted to solve this using their capabilities. However, The Lord had a strict rule that all ns are never to get themselves involved in a war. If they ever got themselves involved in a war, they would be punished severely. Therefore, even if they were impatient, they could not do anything other than to send their spies out to collect information. A few days ago, Tianju Hall received information that some of the corpses on the battlefield had gone missing. Some people also started going crazy for no apparent reason¡­ The case was considered an evil event! Thus, Tianju Hall immediately sent out arge group of people to investigate this matter. They had been divided into several teams, and nearly all the elites in Tianju Hall were sent out on different missions. What Gu Canmo said was right. It was a real battlefield where the students could practice. They should not disappoint him and are expected to investigate this event thoroughly. Gu Xijiu received the task to check on Emperor Xuan who might have been possessed by an evil spirit¡­ So she brought Ying Yannuo to the pce. What Gu Xijiu saw was even more intense than what she had watched in a drama. After she thought for a while, she guessed that the Noble Consort Jing who was sentenced to death earlier by Emperor Xuan had in fact been wrongly used. It was an excuse that the Emperor hade up with to trigger the war. Prior to political interests, a woman¡¯s chastity reputation was something not worth mentioning. In the eyes of a cruel politician like Emperor Xuan, it was something that could easily be satisfied. After Gu Xijiu investigated, she knew that her spection was right. She had met the Noble Consort Jing before, so she decided to dress up as her in order to scare Emperor Xuan and also to investigate what had happened to him. Whether he was possessed by an evil spirit¡­ Through her conversation with Emperor Xuan, Gu Xijiu knew that Emperor Xuan was still the same person she knew, or at least his spirit was the same, so she suspected that Emperor Xuan had been drugged. Now, she had found drug residue inside Emperor Xuan¡¯s body which was evident that he had been drugged. However, due to the limitations of her technical equipment, she was unable to determine what type of drug it was and therefore was unable to formte the antidote. Gu Xijiu clenched her fists, ¡°It would be good if Overlord Long were here.¡± Long Xi was a doctor and also a biology expert. With his skill, he would have no problem formting the antidote. Ying Yannuo nced at her and pursed his lips. He slowly said, ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t that hard to solve this problem.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked, ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to kill Emperor Xuan?¡± Chapter 935 Chapter 935: Miss Him Like Crazy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was shocked, ¡°Do you mean that we should just kill Emperor Xuan? If we decide to kill him at such a critical time as this, chaos will spread across the Feixing Kingdom. Currently, the one stationed in that kingdom was Rong Chu. Rong Chu was an arrogant and bad-tempered person. He was not suitable to be the emperor. If he is given a chance to im the throne, he would seek revenge on Emperor Xuan and create a bigger mess. Besides, it seems like there is a mastermind behind all these incidents. If we don¡¯t find and kill the person responsible, it is useless regardless of how many emperors we kill¡­¡± Ying Yannuoughed. His eyes were shining, ¡°Leader Gu, I never thought that you would be so concerned about the major events of this nation. Tell me, who do you think is the person responsible for this chaos?¡± Gu Xijiu rolled her eyes at him and patted him on his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you are an adult. You might not recognize the person even if I told you his name. Alright, why don¡¯t you wait outside? I need to clean up some stuff before head off to the front lines. I suspect that the secret army team mentioned by Emperor Xuan is going to be a problem!¡± She began to clean up the bottles and jars while Ying Yannuo followed her order and left the room. Gu Xijiu looked at his back and thought to herself. She always felt that there was something strange about him. Though he was young, he was extremely knowledgeable and had a brilliant mind! He was also very skillful to the extent that he knew how to hypnotize people using his eyes and were even able to erase their memories through hypnosis. He could understand what Gu Xijiu wanted him to do by just looking at the signs she made using her hands and was able to aid her perfectly. She recalled the time when she got drunk. Ying Yannuo should have drunk as much as she did, but when she became drunk and fell off the tree, he was quick enough to descend from the tree and catch her in his arms. She seemed to have smelled the scent of Di Fuyi but she was unsure if it was truly his scent or her nose became less sensitive after she got drunk¡­ She knew that Di Fuyi was good at disguising. He could disguise himself in a thousand different ways to fool the people around him. Therefore, when she woke up, she had some hope that Ying Yannuo was, in fact, Di Fuyi and he hade back to see her¡­ As soon as she woke up, she went looking for him. She tried testing him for quite a long time but it was to no avail. She could smell the scent of Di Fuyi¡¯s soul, but she had to be very close to him. Thus, Gu Xijiu pretended that she was in a rush and purposely fell into his arms. However, the scent that she got was different from Di Fuyi¡¯s. Ying Yannuo panicked when she fell into his arm. He quickly pushed her away as if she was a beast. He even said something which resembled the meaning that male and female were not supposed to physicallye in contact with each other and asked Gu Xijiu not to be too close to him in the future¡­ Gu Xijiu was disappointed. She cursed herself for missing him so badly that she had almost mistaken this kid for Di Fuyi. That day Ying Yannuo tried very hard to avoid Gu Xijiu. He raised his guard when he saw her as he was afraid that she would fall into his arm again. Gu Xijiu was speechless with his reaction. She thought that she had offended this kid and that he no longer wanted to be her friend. However, the next day when Gu Canmo was assigning them into groups to do their homework, this kid wanted to follow her again¡­ The emotions of this kid had constantly been changing, so Gu Xijiu had no clue about him. Atst, she concluded that he had the characteristics of a rebellious teenager and decided not to pay much attention to him anymore. Chapter 936 Chapter 936: Serious Phobia Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fortunately, even though this kid was strange, he was a great partner and helped Gu Xijiu a lot. Oddly enough, Gu Xijiu often saw the shadow of Di Fuyi attached to him which made her speechless. She decided to diagnose herself as ¡°Miss Him Until I Have Gone Crazy Syndrome.¡± As she had diagnosed herself with such a syndrome, it was unwise for her to make any judgment, so she did not bother much about her feelings anymore. For him to be enrolled into Tianju Hall, he had toe from a family background which was prestigious. Ying Yannuo was the son of the Prime Minister of Zhaoyang Kingdom. He was rmended by Qian Yueran, Hua Wuyan, Celestial Master You and Long Siye. How would Di Fuyi cheat someone with such a prominent family background? Moreover, she had asked the big mussel to sniff the smell of Ying Yannuo before secretly. The big mussel told her that there was no simrity between both of persons¡¯ scent. Gu Xijiu felt that she had overthought! She was cleaning her stuff in the room while Ying Yannuo was standing guard outside the house. He looked at his hand, and it was a teenager¡¯s hand, a lot smaller than the hand he used to have when he was an adult. When was he able to transform back to normal? He flicked his finger to send a signal. After a moment, Mu Diannded beside Ying Yannuo softly and bowed, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Mu Dian, I need to go and investigate about something. Please stay by her side and be careful!¡± Ying Yannuo ordered. Mu Dian was stunned for a while before he answered, ¡°Yes!¡± Ying Yannuo nodded and then issued a few more orders before he disappeared from the ce. Mu Dian rubbed his face unwillingly and started to shrink his bones. After a while, he looked exactly like Ying Yannuo and stood beside the wall and stood on the lookout. He secretlyined in his heart. ¡°My Lord, I fully support your idea to take on a new identity when chasing after the girl, but can¡¯t you choose someone with a taller and stronger body?¡± He was a tall guy, about 180cm in height, and now needed to shrink into someone who was petite. It was a severe phobia for him! Besides, Gu Xijiu often came to test him and had even unexpectedly fallen into his arm that day¡­ Mu Dian got a headache whenever he recalled the scene. Although he was an average guy and was happy to have a pretty girl fall into his arms, this girl happened to be his master¡¯s girl, and he dared not have any physical contact with her! Mu Dian was very good at disguising. His master liked to travel around the world with different faces, and he always needed to disguise himself on behalf of his master to perform some tasks. In the past, his master used to disguise himself as a tall and handsome bad guy. It was the first time he had to disguise himself as a young man. To make things worse, he was short¡­ Every time when Mu Dian came to help his master he felt very pressured. He thought that this was the most challenging character to act¡­ After some time, Gu Xijiu finally came out. She looked at ¡®Ying Yannuo¡¯ who stood beside the wall, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡®Ying Yannuo¡¯ could not help but ask, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much.¡± Then she teleported and left. ¡®Ying Yannuo¡¯ was speechless. He was anxious too because he wanted to chase after her but had no idea where she had gone¡­ ¡­ At Fucang Hall. Gu Xijiu was standing in front of the door. She looked at the closed door and hesitated for a moment. When she returned to the Feixing Kingdom, she heard that Celestial Master Zuo had not returned to Fucang Hall for a long time. Chapter 937 Chapter 937: I Can Live Without You! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Since Gu Xijiu had returned to the Feixing Kingdom, she told herself that she was not going to give up and decided to verify if the rumors were true by herself. She understood Di Fuyi¡¯s habits. If he had returned to Fucang Hall, the door would be opened. When he was not around, the door would be closed¡­ Though she knew that she would be disappointed, she insisted on going in to take a look. She teleported directly into Fucang Hall. Everything in Fucang Hall was still the same. The maids working inside were also the same. Everyone was performing their tasks quietly. Some of them were cleaning the courtyard, while others were wiping the railings and so on. Gu Xijiu recognized quite a few familiar faces¡­ Fortunately, her abilities had grown stronger, and she was also good at camouging. Couple that with her teleportation, and no one noticed her in Fucang Hall. Gu Xijiu also overheard some of their conversations and knew that Di Fuyi had not been back for at least one and a half years already. The maids missed their master very much¡­ Then Gu Xijiu decided to check Di Fuyi¡¯s bedroom. s, it was a disappointment. Perhaps he had been gone for long, as she could not pick up his scent inside the bedroom. She touched the quilt on his bed and held it near to her nose to smell. She could not smell anything. Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, where are you¡­?¡± She sat on the chair and thought for a while. Suddenly she remembered something. Was it possible that Di Fuyi had gone to the crystal pce inside the deep sea to practice? It was bound to be a mystery as she was unable to get to the pce without his guidance even if she knew where it was located. Di Fuyi, I hope you do not wait for three years to show up, or else I will kill you, and I would also marry some other guy! I will prove to you that I can still live without you! She shook her head and cleared her mind. She turned around and teleported away. ¡­ A small carriage was flying in the air. It was being pulled by a lion with wings on its back. This kind of lion could fly very fast. It was as good as Gu Xijiu¡¯s Wind Caller. Besides, the Wind Caller was and beast; it was too obvious to use it to travel bynd. Therefore, Gu Xijiu hired the most expensivemercial flying carriage as her mode of transportation. This type of carriage often appeared in the sky, so no one would know she was headed. What made Gu Xijiu wonder was the fact that Ying Yannuo usually came up with every possible excuse he could find which would allow him to sit in the carriage with her. For example, he imed that his skin was delicate and could not be exposed to strong wind. Another reason was that the flying lion was very intelligent. Thus, it did not need a driver to ride it. He just needed to go out asionally to provide some guidance¡­ He had many different reasons. However, this time when they departed with the flying carriage, he had volunteered to sit outside and be the driver. The wind was blowing strongly that even the hair of the lion was fluttering fiercely in the wind. Gu Xijiu lifted up the curtain and asked Ying Yannuo who sat in front of the cart, ¡°Ying Yannuo¡­¡± ¡°Anything, Leader Gu?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your delicate skin is going to be hurt by the strong wind?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ No, I am not afraid. Either one of us has to be the driver, or we would not know where the lion is heading¡± ¡°I thought you said that flying lions are very intelligent and require minimal guidance?¡± Ying Yannuo was stunned, but he answered calmly, ¡°That is only the case if it is familiar with the route. The ce we are headed is not a route that the flying lion is familiar with, so I have to guide its direction from time to time.¡± Chapter 938 Chapter 938: Can We Be More Restrained? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu looked at him. This guy was sitting upright, and the way he moved his hand to control the whip was very formal. She had an idea. She went out and sat down beside him. Perhaps she had appeared too sudden as Ying Yannuo was shocked and almost fell off from the carriage. Gu Xijiu lifted her hand and held his arm, ¡°Be careful!¡± Ying Yannuo felt like he had just been stung by a group of bees and quickly withdrew his hand. He sat at the edge, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here? The wind very strong out here. It would be better for you to stay in the carriage.¡± Gu Xijiu quickly nestled on him, and she secretly sniffed him¡­ It was quite strange. So far, she could only smell the scent of Di Fuyi¡¯s spirit, but when she tried smelling other people, she could only smell their body scent. For instance, the scent of Ying Yannuo was like the scent of bamboo and was very fresh. However, it was certainly not Di Fuyi¡¯s scent¡­ Ying Yannuo was a very special kid. He liked putting on different types of perfume. Therefore, he always smelled different. She smiled and ced her hands on his shoulder, ¡°Ying Yannuo, do you realize that you have a dual personality?¡± Ying Yannuo was stunned, ¡°What¡­?¡± Gu Xijiu stared at him until she saw that he was starting to panic before she slowly said, ¡°I think two spirits are living in your body and your body is being controlled by them interchangeably.¡± Gu Xijiu went closer to him to get a better look at his face. There was no mask or human skin on it. It was his real skin, and he was not pretending to be anyone¡­ Was this what people referred to as having a dual personality? Ying Yannuo looked at her for a moment before he sighed, ¡°To be honest, my family members have told me the same thing. Sometimes I forget about things, and even if someone reminded me, I can¡¯t seem to recall the incidents they mention to me. However, I think it is impossible for there to be two souls inside my body. Perhaps this is what you refer to as a dual personality?¡± Mu Dian was also rather quick-witted and was able to respond quickly. He could immediately rte to what Gu Xijiu had said and used her own words toplete his lie. In fact, there was no difference between him and Ying Yannuo, whether it was physical appearance or his actions. The only difference was the way they treated Gu Xijiu. ¡°His master dared to get very close with Gu Xijiu, but he dared not! Even if he was disguised as Ying Yannuo he dared not do so¡­ My Lord, I thought you said you did not want to be close to her to avoid your identity from being exposed? However, why does it seem like you have been sticking very close to Miss Gutely? My Lord, can we be more restrained in front of Miss Gu? Otherwise, the image of Ying Yannuo will be tainted in Miss Gu¡¯s eyes!¡± He was whispering in his heart when suddenly, Gu Xijiu caught hold of his wrist. He was shocked and almost pped her. Fortunately, he promptly held himself back and looked at Gu Xijiu awkwardly, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Oh gosh! Was she trying to take advantage of him? Should he reject her? Gu Xijiu nced at his pale face and said, ¡°Do not move your body! Let me test if there is really another spirit in your body!¡± She had mastered the skill, so she was able to detect if there was another spirit in his body. Mu Dian knew of her ability, so he dared not resist and obediently let her check. Chapter 939 Chapter 939: Don¡¯t Be Suspicious Anymore! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He wore a wrist guard on his wrist all year long, which was changed from time to time. This time he was wearing a ck wrist guard, and Gu Xijiu decided to take it off to have a look. His wrist was as smooth as jade but he was not wearing a bracelet. After a moment, Gu Xijiu withdrew her hand and smiled, ¡°It seems like I have been overthinking of things.¡± Then she stood up and went back into the carriage. Mu Dian was speechless, and he could feel that Miss Gu was somewhat disappointed. After what had happened, she did not talk to him anymore. In fact, she med herself for being so suspicious. Apparently, this kid had a dual personality, but she kept suspecting that he was Di Fuyi. If he was Di Fuyi, he should have been wearing their marriage bracelet on his wrist as the bracelet could not be removed easily. However, she had just looked at his wrist and could see that he was not wearing a bracelet! Gu Xijiu, you should stop this nonsense! Stop being so suspicious! She took a deep breath and finally switched her attention back to their mission. Apparently, Emperor Xuan had been controlled by a type of drug. Did this mean that the person behind it was Long Xi¡¯s father who was none other than the mad scientist, Long Fan? His target had been Di Fuyi at first. What was his purpose now to control Emperor Xuan to start a war? Gu Xijiu unconsciously tapped her fingers on the chair as she recalled about the green-clothed puppets which had been manipted by the flute. Her heart started beating rapidly! Those puppets had been identified as the hunters who were killed in town, and their corpses had gone missing¡­ During that time, the poption of a small town located at the border of the Feixing Kingdom had been ughtered overnight, and only one person had survived when the case was reported. The town consisted of families who were hunters, and every one of them was good at fighting. However, they were all killed in a single night, and their corpses had gone missing. There were only puddles of blood found sttered across the town¡¯s streets. After the incident, Emperor Xuan sent Gu Xietian and Rong Che to investigate the incident. It was said that Gu Xietian, Rong Che, and their army team went missing for several days. Fortunately, they showed upter and imed that they had lost their way in the mountain¡­ At that time, Gu Xijiu had received another piece of news. When she finally understood the message, Gu Xietian and the rest had returned to the capital. The corpses of the missing hunters had been found too. They had been transformed into the green-clothed puppets and had attacked Tianju Hall¡­ During the battle, all the green-clothed puppets had fallen into theva, and even the purple-clothed puppet that Long Fan had possessed was no exception. She thought that Long Fan was dead, but based on what Di Fuyi had said, it seems that Long Fan had practiced to the level of spirit separation and so he was still alive. She had doubts about it, but now she truly believed it! It was Long Fan who had triggered the war from behind the scene! What better way to kill people other than to start a war? It was the best way to collect more corpses to make puppets! During the battle at Tianju Hall, they had a headache dealing with a thousand puppets. What if Long Fan showed up again with arger puppet army¡­? Gu Xijiu did not want to think about it! She tried to calm herself down and slowly analyzed the situation in her mind. It has been almost a month since the hunters in the small town were ughtered and transformed into the green-clothed puppets to attack Tianju Hall¡­ This meant that the process of transforming the corpse into puppets took at least two weeks. The war hadsted for at least six months. If Long Fan had been secretly using the corpses he found as a result of the war to make puppets, he should have gathered quite arge army by now. Chapter 940 Chapter 940: She Hoped That She Was Wrong! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The soldiers that died on the battlefield were usually collected and sent back to their home countries, regardless of whether they were their soldiers or the enemies. Their deaths would also be recorded in the military reports and sent back along with them. They would transport the corpses belonging to the enemies to an open field where they would be burnt. On the other hand, their soldiers would receive a proper burial ceremony before they are cremated. Their ashes would then be collected and sent back to their own families. It was said that this was a rule which had been decreed by The Lord to manage the corpses found on the battlefield and all kingdoms were expected toply with this rule. However, when the war got more intense, and over a thousand people had died on the battlefield, it required a lot of manpower to manage the corpses. Therefore, some kingdoms werezy to retrieve all the corpses. It was unnoticeable if 30 or even 50 corpses were missing from the battlefield¡­ Gu Xijiu also viewed the information that she got from Emperor Xuan. During these six months, Feixing Kingdom had lost many times during the war. Even though they had managed to kill 120,000 of their enemies soldiers, they had lost about 50,000 of their soldiers during the battle¡­ Of course, this was based only on the official records. The actual amount would be even more. Majority of the corpses had been burned into ashes. However, no one would have known even if several dozens or even hundreds of corpses went missing from the battlefield. A few thousand puppets would most likely not be a threat to them. However, if Long Fan had control over the soldiers that were responsible for burning and burying the corpses, the number of corpses that were likely to be transformed into puppets would be immeasurable! Gu Xijiu started to sweat profusely as she thought about this. She hoped that she was wrong! The carriage was moving very fast. Gu Xijiu lifted up the curtains and looked out at the sky. It was getting darker, and the sun was going down. It felt very peaceful outside the carriage. However, on the other side of the sky, she saw a thick ck could looming nearer. It seems like a storm wasing. This ce should not be too far from the battlefield. After all, the ce was full of dead people, and so the atmosphere felt colder and darker than other areas. When the wind blew, it made a sound which sounded like a ghost was sobbing. Suddenly she seemed to have noticed something and looked down from the carriage. Underneath, she could see the vast wilderness filled with dead trees, snow, slopes, and grasses. From a nce, there was nothing unusual down there. However, on the southeast corner of the wilderness, she felt like something was wrong¡­ The carriage was initially going to pass through that area, but Gu Xijiu suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Mu Dian, who was outside the cabin immediately stopped the flying lion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xijiu jumped out directly from the carriage and pointed at the southeast corner, ¡°Do you see anything unusual over there?¡± Mu Dian looked down and saw that it waspletely white as if it had been covered in thick snow. He frowned, ¡°What is so unusual about it?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°Look at other ces. There are dead trees, grasses, rocks scattered across thend. However, the snow that covered that ce was too even. Furthermore, there is no grass or rock in that area¡­¡± Mu Dian nced over the area again, and he was shocked. It was indeed rather strange! By looking at the terrain, that ce was not supposed to be so t. It seemed like it was a set up! He had followed The Lord for many years, and his abilities were far better than Long Siye and the rest of the heavenly disciples. He secretly used his internal power to get a better view of the area. He even realized that there was an evil atmosphere lingering in that ce. He almost ventured into such an evil ce without even realizing it just now! Chapter 941 Chapter 941: Let Me Take A Look Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He could not help but nce over at Gu Xijiu. He had not expected that her to be this observant. If he were alone, he would not have hesitated to venture into the ce. However, now that he had Gu Xijiu with him in the carriage, he was certainly not going to let her take any risks. He could only mark the location for now and inform the others about itter on. ¡°Boss Gu, it is nothing but and of snow. We should head back now. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to meet up with Rong Jialuo and the rest of them?¡± As Mu Dian was trying to convince her, he quickly elerated and attempted to elevate the carriage to a greater height. ¡°There is something wrong, let me go and take a look!¡± After that, Gu Xijiu immediately teleported away. Mu Dian was stunned. He panicked as he quickly lowered the carriage and headed over to the area as well. The location where Gu Xijiu hadnded was filled with evil energy. She could sense that the ce was being shielded by a wizard¡¯s barrier! The ground that she was stepping on was not covered in snow, but instead wisps of thin and snowy clouds. The clouds felt extremely cold. The temperature of the surrounding area was probably below negative 10 degree Celsius. It was so cold that her boots were starting to freeze and attach itself to theyer of the cloud where she hadnded. Strangely enough, she could hear sounds of utterly dreary cries and screamsing from within the clouds. The evil influence was starting to affect her. She quickly manipted the Fire Power to circle her body. She then pulled out the sword that was given to her by Di Fuyi. It was a parting gift to her before he left and was said to have the ability to kill all sorts of demons. She had not tried using the sword against demons before, but she was sure that the sword was able to prate through the wizard¡¯s barrier. She raised the sword and poked through the barrier. It was as though she was poking through a pile of cotton, as she felt that her sword had hit nothing. The floating clouds shook a little, but it did not break. Didn¡¯t it work? While she was trying to find other ways, Mu Dian had finallynded and was standing next to her. He cast a spell, and a fire sword could be seen forming at his fingertips. He raised his sword to hit the barrier. The clouds swayed a little, but still, it did not break. Mu Dian frowned, as what he just did was a technique that he had learned from the Lord which could be used to break through any form of evil wizard¡¯s barrier, and worked every single time. Apparently, it did not have any effect this time around. He then tried some other methods, but they were all in vain. He furrowed his brows, thinking about the situation that he was currently for the first time. It also indicated that whatever that was hidden beneath the barrier was nothing ordinary. It could be of great danger. ¡°Boss Gu, this ce is dangerous. It seems like neither of us can break through it. Why don¡¯t we meet up with the rest of the team and¡­¡± Before Mu Dian could finish, he was shocked as he saw what she was trying to do. Gu Xijiu took out a jade bottle and poured some of the liquid inside on top of the clouds. The clouds started to sizzle. ¡°Come, Ying Yannuo. Hit it here!¡± Gu Xijiu growled and lifted up the sword in her hands. She was aiming at the point where the liquid had dripped. Mu Dian followed her lead as both of them swung their swords at the same time. They could hear a cracking sound as they clouds were being sliced through. The clouds swirled and rolled to the side, forming arge hole. From the hole, they could hear the sound of people bawling and fighting. Gu Xijiu was shocked when she heard the voices. They belonged to her friends. ¡°Damn, there is no way out of here!¡± The voice belonged to Le Zixing. ¡°There is no signal here as well,¡± said Le Qingxing. ¡°Oh, no! They areing our way! Brother Yan Chen, I am scared -¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s voice trembled with fear. ¡°There is nothing to be scared of; we will kill all of them! The more we manage to kill the better!¡± Chapter 942 Chapter 942: Let Me Down, You Should Leave Me Behind Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°There is nothing to be scared of; we will kill all of them! The more we manage to kill the better! After all, we will be heroes again in 20 years time. I will make it to Tianju Hall! I will wipe out all of them!¡± She could tell that the voice belonged to Zhang Chuchu. ¡°Find another way!¡± She could recognize Yan Chen¡¯s voice as well. ¡°Let me down; you should leave me behind¡­¡± The voice sounded weak. She did not expect it to being from Qian Lingyu. Apparently, he was injured. While Mu Dian was observing the ongoing scenario, Gu Xijiu, who was standing next to him a while ago, had already jumped across the barrier He followed behind her and took a leap over the barrier as well. Even Mu Dian who was an experienced and knowledgeable person was shocked at what he saw. There was another dimension within the clouds. Indistinctly, he could tell that there was a town in the distance. The town was filled with many houses located along a vast maze of streets. It was nothing more than an ordinary town. The snowstorms raged on furiously. In the blizzard, the snow swirled densely, wreaking havoc along its way. It was almost impossible for them to open their eyes or even mouths, as the snowstorm was severe. The raging snows were even thicker than fog. When Gu Xijiunded, she could hardly keep her bnce in the storm. ¡°Look out!¡± Mu Dian pulled her forward abruptly. He then pulled out his sword and hit something which was behind her. In the snow, she could hear a sharp cry which sounded inhuman. A white shadow took a few clumsy steps backward and quickly retreated. There were drops of blood on theyer of white snow. The air was filled with a stinking, rotten smell. Gu Xijiu fixed her eyes on the shadow, and she roughly recognized its face. The face was grey and was covered with brown spots. Its limbs were stiff and tense, and it was dressed in white linen clothes. Its movements, however, were incredibly fast. It tried to grab her the moment shended. All of its fingers were pitch ck and was as sharp as a knife. The stinking smell was slowly bing unbearable. Mu Dian pierced its chest with his sword, and it went through its heart. However, he was only able to shove him backward a couple of steps before it started to attack again. At the same time, another shadow had appeared from inside the snowstorm and attacked them as well. Were they zombies? A light flickered in Mu Dian¡¯s eyes. He shook his palm, and a massive fireball emerged from his sword. The ball was aimed directly at the white zombie. The zombie took a direct hit, but the zombie did not burn like Mu Dian had expected it would. It was not afraid of fire. These zombies were quick. From within the raging snowstorm, seven or eight pairs of ws immediately appeared and attacked them. Mu Dian quickly waved his sword and made a long sweep to get rid of the zombies that had surrounded them. The zombies were neither afraid of fire nor his sword. It was beginning to bother Mu Dian. Just when he was trying to figure out another way, Gu Xijiu disappeared like the wind. In the blink of an eye, she confronted one of the zombies. She moved to its side and raised her hand to seize it by its throat. In a sh, she forcefully rotated its neck at a weird angle. She could hear the sound of its bones shattering. The zombie¡¯s head had been broken, and it fell to the ground, unable to move. Seeing her quick and merciless move, Mu Dian somehow felt a cold chill running down the back of his spine. Soon, he realized that it was a great way to kill these monsters. ¡°Beware, don¡¯t let it bite you! You can easily break their necks with your hands,¡± Gu Xijiu voice could be heard from within the heavy snow. She moved as swiftly as lightning and confronted the next zombie. Mu Dian braced himself and did what she said. He flew over to confront the nearest zombie and immediately broke his neck without hesitation. Both of them were some of the best fighters in their league. Once they had grasped the way to kill the monster, fighting it was very easy to them. Chapter 943 Chapter 943: There Was No Way Out Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The continuous sound of broken necks could be heard throughout the fight. All of their surrounding zombiesid t on the ground with their necks broken. In the distance, there were sounds of people fighting in one of the houses. asionally, they could see shing lights flickering vividly in the storm, like shes of lightning across the night sky. Apparently, the remaining monsters had fled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and save them!¡± Gu Xijiu took Mu Dian by his hand and teleported towards the direction of the sound. The sky was filled with thick floating clouds. The storm continued to blow rapidly. Qian Lingyu was with Le Zixing and Le Qingxing, as they were assigned to investigate the cases of missing bodies in the war on behalf of the Haoyue Kingdom. All three of them headed to the main military camp, where Qian Lingyu met with his uncle who was also fighting the war. ording to his uncle, the actual number casualties in the war was 17,820, but in the report, it had been written as 15,200. Approximately, more than 2,000 bodies were missing for no apparent reason, and among them were some of the greatest fighters. They were on their way to the frontlines of the battle when they got lost in the wilderness. When they first arrived at the ce, it was deserted, and there were no signs of anybody living in the area. However, it turned into an abandoned town the moment they entered the ce, and snow started to fill the air like scraps of shredded cotton. While they were exploring the ce and looking for a way out, the white zombies emerged out of the snow and attacked them abruptly. The zombies were as white as snow. They moved swiftly and attacked them from within the snow, using it to camoflouge their movements. Unfortunately, the zombies were not afraid of fire, water or even their swords. The zombies were impossible to kill, so they decided to run instead. As they were running, more and more zombies became aware of them and started to pursue them. While they were running, Lan Waihu, Zhang Chuchu, and Yan Chen somehow stumbled into the area as well. Both of the groups joined forces but were still unable to fight the white zombies. They tried piercing through the vital parts of the zombies, but could not kill them even though they were badly wounded and were covered in blood. Some of them tried beheading the zombies, but their head and neck were as strong as metal. It was impossible to decapitate the zombies. They were only able to injure them by slicing and piercing their bodies with their swords. Hence, the zombies were covered with the smell of stinking, rotten blood. The worst part was that there seemed to be no exit to this seemingly small town, no matter how long they ran. There were houses, shop lots, buildings, streets, and valleys. In the snow, the ce did not seem any different from any other ordinary town. However, they could not find an exit regardless of which direction they ran. They were only running around the town in circles. They had all learned about formations before, so they were well aware that the town was, in fact, a huge formation. They could not find the center part of the formation and thus were trapped within it with no way out. They had already been trapped for one full day, running back and forth ceaselessly, and were very exhausted. The six soldiers who were sent by Qian Lingyu¡¯s uncle to guide them had also gotten themselves trapped in the formation. Qian Lingyu and the rest of them could hardly look after themselves. All six of the soldiers did not have a solid foundation in the art of Kung Fu. While they were running, some of the slower soldiers had been caught by the white zombies and were torn into pieces. Chapter 944 Chapter 944: It Was The Moment Of Desperate Straits Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Qian Lingyu finally reunited with Yan Chen, only one of out of the six soldiers were still alive. He died shortly after, as one of the zombies had caught him while they were fleeing. Qian Lingyu was injured too. His arm had been torn away, and the zombies had wounded him. His leg was also broken. All this time, Yan Chen had to carry him on his back just so that the zombies would not catch him. Yan Chen was the strongest and the eldest among them, so they always looked up to him for directions. However, at this very moment, even he was feeling a little despair. While they were fleeing for their lives, they had tried many different ways to break the formation, but the town was still standing firmly in ce. There was no way they could leave the area. They had even tried to release fireworks into the sky, in the hope that they could signal the others about their current location. The fireworks managed to fly into the sky, but was somehow blocked by a barrier at a certain height and dropped back down. They could not even send out their only distress signal. All of them practiced Wind Power, so they could easily lift themselves several hundred feet into the sky. Yan Chen was able to lift himself by a few thousand feet but was blocked by ayer of thick, invisible barrier when he reached about 350 feet high. He had no clue what type of evil spell had made the barrier. His hands immediately got stuck to the sticky surface when he touched it. There was no way to break through it. Yan Chen spent a lot of effort trying to escape from the sticky surface, and almost got his skin peeled off from his palm in the process. It was a desperate moment for them. Being the senior of the group, Yan Chen was already feeling a little despair. Little Fox was next to him. She was a very timid person, and could not even kill a chicken when she first arrived at Tianju Hall. After being trained by Gu Xijiu, she finally gained enough confidence to fight. However, she never had any real experience of fighting a war. She saw how one of the injured soldiers was captured and torn apart by the two zombies. She was shocked. She could not hold her tears back, and her body felt weak. If it were not for Yan Chen who had been bravely protecting her, she would most probably be torn into pieces as well. The zombies had forced six of them to move to higher ground. Although the zombies were fast, their limbs were too stiff for them to reach higher grounds. When they arrived on the higher ground, they saw a gpole as big as the mouth of a bowl and stood about 150 feet tall. They could not figure out the material which was used to build the gpole as its surface was smooth and glossy. There were also some weird patterns engraved at the base of the gpole. Even though it was snowing badly, the patterns had not been covered by the snow. They saw the area when they were running, but did not venture into the area to look for a hideout as they felt that something was wrong with the ce. As the zombies drew closer and closer, they had no choice but to retreat into the area. Based on their Kung Fu abilities, it was easy for them to climb the gpole. Le Zixing, Le Qingxing, and Zhang Chuchu took turns to climb the gpole without facing any trouble. Little Fox¡¯s face was pale, and her legs were shaking. She tried her best to climb the pole, and almost fell due to her weak limbs. Luckily, Yan Chen managed to grab her in time while he ascended with Qian Lingyu on his back. Six of them locked themselves to the gpole like they were lizards. Lan Waihu tried to stop herself from trembling. She looked up and was startled to see the condition of Qian Lingyu who was hanging onto Yan Chen. Qian Lingyu¡¯s face had turned pale with dark circles around his eyes, and even his lips had turned ck, too. His fingernails, which were around Yan Chen¡¯s neck had started to turn green. The wound on his arm had been loosely wrapped, and ck blood began to exude through his torn skin. She moved closer and realized that he looked somewhat the same as the zombies below them. Qian Lingyu was still conscious. He did not feel like there was anything wrong, and was only guilty for being a burden to his friends. Chapter 945 Chapter 945: Let Me Carry Him For A While Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ever since he got injured, Yan Chen and Le Qingxing had been taking turns to carry him around. The workload was more on Yan Chen though as he was stronger. All of them had been running for a day without any food and water, so they were all hungry and exhausted. Furthermore, Yan Chen had to take care of Little Fox too. Therefore, he was the most exhausted among them. At this moment, Yan Chen had Qian Lingyu on his back, while holding onto the gpole with his left arm and carrying Little Fox with his right arm. He was sweating profusely. The white zombies were growling and repeatedly jumping, as they tried to pull them down from the pole. Fortunately, they had secured themselves at a higher point on the pole. However, this luck would notst long as these zombies seemed to possess some level of intelligence. Since they could not reach them, they started to hit the bottom of the pole. They managed to shake the gpole, as it started to sway gently from side to side with a clicking sound time and again. All of them almost slid down from the pole. Yan Chen¡¯s hand slipped a little at one point, and his body fell one foot in length. The rest of them gasped and screamed in utter shock. Luckily, he managed to hold on tightly to the pole. Danger seemed to lurk on all sides. It was the clear that he had used up most of his energy. Le Qingxing slid down the pole by one foot in length and raised his hand to grab Qian Lingyu from Yan Chen¡¯s back, ¡°Let me carry him for a while.¡± Suddenly, he saw Qian Lingyu¡¯s face and was stunned. His face had changed slightly. Qian Lingyu could feel the numbness in his head and the stiffness in his limbs. His eyes were closed. When he opened his eyes again, he caught Little Fox looking at him with her eyes wide open. He could see the fear in her eyes. His heart sank, as he saw his reflection from Little Fox¡¯s clear eyes. He started to get worried. Was he turning into a zombie? He looked down and saw his own hands. His fingernails had turned green, and he realized that his nails were growing at a notable speed. He was turning into a zombie! He would prefer to be torn apart by the zombies then turn himself into a monster like them. He smiled with a tear as he grieved and turned to look at Lan Waihu, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Please tell Xijiu that I am sorry. Take care.¡± He closed his eyes and let go of his arms. They screamed, as his body started free falling. ¡°Qian Lingyu!¡± Lan Waihu let out a sharp cry, with a sad and shrill voice. Chapter 946 Chapter 946: What Was The Point Of Running? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like them, let me go down there and fight. I would rather be torn apart than turn into a monster¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Xijiu had already stuffed a pill into his mouth, ¡°Swallow it!¡± Qian Lingyu choked a little, but he trusted herpletely, so he swallowed the pill without even thinking twice. Though he was starting to lose his voice, he managed to swallow the pill. He could feel that he was starting to lose his consciousness. ¡°Qian Lingyu, listen to me. I will not let you die! This pill will help to suppress the transformation. You need to hang on! I will save you once we make it out! Do you understand?¡± Gu Xijiu shouted in his ears. Qian Lingyu was suddenly full of spirit as he struggled to keep his eyes open. He nodded and bit his lips to keep himself awake. ¡°Xijiu, we were only able toe in, but we cannot find a way out of this bloody ce. There is no way out,¡± Yan Chen quickly exined the situation. Gu Xijiu looked up to the sky, ¡°What about up there?¡± Yan Chen shook his head, ¡°There is a wizardry barrier¡­¡± He started rting the incident where he hit the barrier. Gu Xijiu looked down at the pole that she was holding. The pole was neither made from gold nor steel, but it was somehow glossy and smooth. She could feel the warmth that wasing off from the pole. ¡°The zombies can be killed! We can break their necks with our Gold Chopper!¡± Gu Xijiu finally broke the silence. All of their eyes widened. They only ran away pathetically because they could not find a way to kill the zombies. What was the point of running anymore now that they had a way of killing them? ¡°You need to perform the Gold Choppers technique at a certain angle, and you need to¡­¡± While Gu Xijiu was about to exin further regarding her n, Ying Yannuo jumped down from the pole, ¡°Let me demonstrate!¡± His moves were swift. In a blink of an eye, hended behind one of the zombies, raised his hand and instantly twisted its head at a strange angle. Its neck waspletely broken, and the corpse fell to the ground. All of them were excited and full of fighting spirit now. Zhang Chuchu made her leap, ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s kill these monsters!¡± She detested these zombies to the utmost degree. Now that she knew how to kill them, she no longer needed to hold back her strength. Shended like a hawk on one of the zombies and broke its neck with precision. Due to her immense strength, its head was twisted entirely to a 360-degree angle. It slouched over and fell to the ground. ¡°Ha ha ha! That was great!¡± Zhang Chuchu let out a loudugh and proceeded to attack the next zombie. Le Zixing and Le Qingxing made their moves as well. They were both filled with pent-up anger and needed to fight to release their displeasure. Lan Waihu summoned up her courage to join them in the fight. ¡°Little Fox, wait for us together with Qian Lingyu. Yan Chen guided them in the fight to kill the zombies and secured an area for Little Fox tond to the ground safely. I will go up there to check on the wizard barrier!¡± Gu Xijiu gave out instructions in rapid session. Then, she assigned Lan Waihu to take care of Qian Lingyu before teleporting herself to the sky. The arrival of Gu Xijiu and Ying Yannuo had sessfully lifted their spirits. Lan Waihu was in high spirits. She held Qian Lingyu securely onto the pole and screamed at him, as she was worried that he might lose his consciousness, ¡°Qian Lingyu, Xijiu is here. We are going to be safe! Don¡¯t give up! You have not apologized and asked for her forgiveness yet¡­¡± Chapter 947 Chapter 947: Xijiu Would Save Him Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qian Lingyu nodded aggressively, ¡°I am hanging on! I will keep hanging on! I want to form a strong team with you guys again. I have always dreamed about it from time to time¡­¡± The pill was starting to take its effect, and the transformation had been slowed down. He could feel the pain in the nerves all over his body as they bounced uncontrobly. He gritted his teeth to endure the pain, as he knew that Xijiu would surely save him. Xijiu encountered the same problem that Yan Chen had earlier. The upper wizardry barrier was icy. It would quickly freeze and peel off her skin if she made contact with it. Luckily, Xijiu had prepared herself in advance. Once she had made contact with the surface, she then performed the same spell that she had used to break the previous barrier. However, nothing happened. It seemed like the way to break the barrier from the outside waspletely different than from the inside. Gu Xijiu clenched her fists as she realized this fact. She did not know much about this wizardry barrier. She had learned some venomous spells from her master in her previous life as an assassin. She was taught several ways to break a wizardry barrier that was formed using venomous spells. However, the wizard barrier that she currently faced was abination of modern venomous spells and ancient magical spells found in this era. The people from this era might not be able to break it in such a short time. Only she could find a way to break as she had learned both spells before. However, the white zombies were not the traditional kind of zombies. It would be more urate to call them as the venomous corpses rather than zombies since the corpses were being manipted by a lethal venomous spell. Gu Xijiu was lucky enough to have encountered it before. However, what she encountered was not a human, but instead a gori. The venomous corpse of the gori started attacking her. She spent a lot of efforts to find a way to break the venomous spell. When she first arrived and saw the white zombies, she could immediately tell that there were simrities between the zombies and the venomous corpse of the gori based on their appearances and the way they attacked people, which was why she immediately knew how to kill the zombies. When she found out about the mastermind behind the deadly spell and that he was still alive, she knew that nothing could stop him and that he would stage aeback. Therefore, other than practicing her Kung Fu throughout the year, she had also been studying different ways of dealing with him. She had even made some pills using her alchemy knowledge to prepare for such asions. Finally, she could put her pills to good use. However, the wizardry barrier seemed to be very wicked. There was no way she could break through it from within, so she had to look for the core of the formation. The ce was too dangerous. More people would enter this ce unintentionally if she did not destroy the formation and such incidents would cost them their lives. Therefore, she did not only want to save her friends, but she also wanted to destroy this ce. ¡°Any ideas?¡± A voice emerged beside her while she was deep in thought, which caught her by surprise. She looked to her side and saw Ying Yannuo floating next to her. He used his clothes and stuck himself to the wizardry barrier to support his body. Gu Xijiu was a little surprised. She did not realize that Ying Yannuo was already by her side. The level of Kung Fu that he possessed was beyond his capabilities. His Kung Fu level was just past six, but he could perform Kung Fu abilities which were level eight or higher. Moreover, some of his Kung Fu abilities were beyondprehension, especially his ability to track and keep up with her. Gu Xijiu was the miracle of her era, and she was always full of surprises. However, she had a feeling that this kid was another miracle. Instead of showing off, he seemed to be suppressing his power so that he would appear weaker. Who was he? He did not seem like a typical 15-year-old. The things he knew andprehended did not look like it was something a kid would understand. Did he travel through time too? Chapter 948 Chapter 948: Even Stickier Than A Sticky ster Patch Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was starting to get a little too sensitive as she kept telling herself that every odd person she met was someone who had also traveled through time. Ying Yannuo could feel the pressure under her intense gaze. He furrowed his brows as he asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°Nothing. Shouldn¡¯t you be helping them in clearing up the corpses down there? What are you doing up here?¡± Ying Yannuo coughed, ¡°They can do it themselves. I am here to see if you needed any help.¡± The Lord had assigned him to watch out for her at all times, especially during times of distress. Therefore, Mu Dian (acting as Ying Yannuo) had been sticking close to her. He felt that he was even stickier than a ster patch. All four of the Lord¡¯s messengers were the brightest of the elites. The Lord had discovered them one by one throughout the years. They were not only smart at using their spiritual powers and skills inbat but were also excellent in many other aspects. They could y the role of acting cool or even cute when it was necessary. Their abilities were even better and stronger than the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. They also possessed extraordinary spiritual powers. All of them had a spiritual power of level nine and above. Mu Dian knew that the role he had to y was of someone with a spiritual power of level 6.2, so he was forced to conceal his true power carefully. All the abilities he used had to be the abilities that were avable to someone with a spiritual power of around that level. However, it was impossible for him to hide his actual strength. Although the abilities that he used were only limited to someone with a spiritual power between level five and six, the force of each move was incredibly strong. His observations, reaction speed, and power were very urate. He felt that he had camouged himself very well. However, judging from the way Gu Xijiu looked at him, he knew that she was starting to suspect him. He maintained hisposure and backed away from her. He took a look at the wizardry barrier above him, ¡°Can¡¯t you break it with the method you have just used?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t. We need to find the core of the formation which is somewhere on the ground. Do you have any better ideas?¡± Mu Dian was experienced in breaking wizardry barriers. He figured that it was possible for him to break through the barrier by force with his spiritual power of level nine, but he would also be exposing his true identity. Therefore, he shook his head firmly, ¡°No!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him and took a deep breath, ¡°Then, we should head back down and think of other ways!¡± She teleported away swiftly. Mu Dian could not help but feel frustrated. His tracking skill was considered the best, but tracking someone with the ability to teleport was still somewhat difficult for him. He was worried that Gu Xijiu might be in danger, so he leaped and headed back down towards the ground. On the ground, Yan Chen and the rest of the group had cleared out an area to be used as a safe spot. Some white zombies were lying dead on the ground, and their corpses were scattered in a mess. Lan Waihu sat eagerly with Qian Lingyu at the base of the pole to wait for them. It was winter, and the temperature inside the barrier had dropped even lower than the temperature outside. Qian Lingyuid badly injured. Although the transformation had slowed down tremendously, his body had also be weaker. Furthermore, the cold was starting to bother him. He was very pale and began to shiver uncontrobly in the cold. Lan Waihu quickly pulled him closer to warm him up in her arms. She took off her fur coat and covered him up with it. She kept encouraging him, ¡°Qian Lingyu, hang in there! Hang in there! Don¡¯t turn into a monster!¡± Qian Lingyu refused to stay in her arms and kept pushing her away, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te too close to me. I am afraid that I might lose control and hurt you¡­¡± Lan Waihu tried to console him, ¡°If you keep fighting it, then you will never hurt me.¡± She held him even tighter in her embrace and kept his frozen hands in hers, ¡°Don¡¯t transform, if you do, you will hurt me first. You don¡¯t want that to happen, do you?¡± Chapter 949 Chapter 949: She Did Not Allow Herself To Be Weak Any Longer Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Little Fox¡­¡± Qian Lingyu was touched. He had once abandoned two of his best pals due to his deep hatred for another nation. However, both of his buddies had never once given up on him. Little Fox¡¯s face used to be bitterly scornful every time she saw him and would hiss at him as they were walking by each other. He thought that she hated him the most. However, in times of real danger, she showed him that she still cared very much for him and would even risk her life to keep him safe. His consciousness came on and off. His fingernails grew in varying lengths. The thought of giving up urred to him, but he managed to control his thoughts and had to keep biting his lips to stay awake. His determination was remarkable. When Gu Xijiu reached the ground, she saw that his eyes were already bloodshot red, but he was still conscious. He smiled at her, ¡°Xijiu! Up there¡­ How did it go up there?¡± Gu Xijiu saw him drooling and immediately knew that he was about to change any minute now. She could not dy treating his wound any longer. She took a deep breath before assigning Ying Yannuo to guard the ce. She held Qian Lingyu the way Little Fox did and instantly tore away his sleeve, exposing his hideous wound. The injury was about half a foot long, and it was ck and swollen. ck blood kept oozing out from his wound. ¡°Qian Lingyu, I will now begin treating your wound. However, it is going to hurt. Hang in there!¡± Gu Xijiu looked into his eyes as she spoke. Qian Lingyu nodded, ¡°Alright, I am¡­ not afraid! Feel free to do whatever that is necessary!¡± He felt pain when the wound was still fresh, but the pain went away as his wound slowly became numb. However, the pain on his wound returned and started to hurt badly after eating the pill that Gu Xijiu gave him. It felt as though he was being stung by scorpions. Gu Xijiu took out a silver knife. Just when she was about to start the procedure, she suddenly saw Little Fox¡¯s pale face and hesitated, ¡°Little Fox, turn around and don¡¯t look!¡± Little Fox suffers from a fear of blood and was very soft hearted. Gu Xijiu was worried that she might pass out while she was conducting the procedure. Lan Waihu shook her head, ¡°No, Xijiu. I will observe how you treat him! I need to learn¡­¡± She did not want to be a weakling any longer. She needed to learn more skills so that she could use them to save her friends when it was necessary. Gu Xijiu was slightly relieved, ¡°Alright!¡± People tend to grow in times of hardship. Perhaps Lan Waihu was finally bing more mature. ¡°Little Fox, you have to help meter. Don¡¯t worry. If anything happens, I am here!¡± Gu Xijiu then ced some utensils in Lan Waihu¡¯s hands. Lan Waihu nodded firmly. Gu Xijiu¡¯s operation was a little gore. She had to cut the wound open, scrap away the rotten flesh and reconnect all his veins. The operation was even bloodier than scrapping poison off bones, and she could not give him any anesthetics. Gu Xijiu was quick and efficient in what she was doing so that she could reduce his suffering. During the entire operation, cold sweat broke out frantically all over his body as it repeatedly cramped in response to the pain. However, he clenched his teeth and endured the operation willfully without making a sound. Lan Waihu¡¯s face had turned pale, but she did not look away or blink her eyes. She would pass Gu Xijiu the necessary utensils from time to time and helped Qian Lingyu wipe away his sweat. The pill that Gu Xijiu had given to Qian Lingyu did not only suppress the effects of the poison, but it also guided the poison away from the brain and channeled it towards the wound. Of course, the pill only served as a mode of defense. Gu Xijiu would need to perform some special medical procedures using her special powers as the driving force to guide the well-spread poison in his system back to the wound topletely remove the poison. Chapter 950 Chapter 950: No One Will Carry You Later Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It would take a lot of spiritual power to treat his wounds. Thus, Gu Xijiu would be exhausted after the treatment. Throughout the process, Ying Yannuo stayed beside the three of them and asionally killed any white-clothed zombies who tried to break through the wizardry barrier and attack them. Three hourster, the blood that was gushing out from Qian Lingyu¡¯s arm had be red, and the dark nails on his fingers had turned back to normal. Gu Xijiu felt relieved and began sewing the wound before she applied some herbs on it. As there was a shortage of equipment, Gu Xijiu had been kneeling beside Qian Lingyu throughout the entire treatment. Both of her legs were numb, and the cold energy had seeped into her kneecaps. She almost fell when she tried to get up from the ground. Qian Lingyu had mixed emotions and began to shed tears as he looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu!¡± ¡°Just stop talking. Quickly meditate to heal yourself. No one will be carrying youter!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him. ¡°Yes!¡± Qian Lingyu immediately started meditating to restore his energy. ¡­ Yan Chen and the others had been running around in the wizardry barrier for an entire day and night while they were fighting the zombies, so they knew the area inside well. About 200 to 300 zombies were chasing after them; however, it was not a problem for the four of them since they have mastered the skill to kill the zombies. The white zombies were quite powerful as they moved swiftly and were very aggressive when they were attacking. They were well trained, and it was not easy to deal with them. Fortunately, Yan Chen and his buddies were as powerful as a fighting jet. They were the elites from Tianju Hall and had managed to kill about 200 of them in less than four hours! Gu Xijiu had joined them after treating Qian Lingyu. Meanwhile, Ying Yannuo was always by her side and had managed to kill many zombies as well. Lan Waihu stayed beside Qian Lingyu and served as his guardian. Gu Xijiu and her buddies were fighting in a circr formation and surrounded the gpole to prevent the zombies from drawing closer to the center. Since Gu Xijiu and Ying Yannuo had joined them, their operation to ughter the zombies had elerated significantly. Two hourster, they had killed about 300 zombies. However, there were still some zombies that tried to attack them once in a while. It was strange! There was something strange about the number of zombies that were showing up! It felt as though they were being resurrected continuously. Although they werebat experts, they would eventually get exhausted if the flight continued this way. The white-clothed zombies continued to appear. They did not have time to take a break at all. They were getting desperate and quickly needed toe up with a solution to kill all of the zombies. Otherwise, they might be torn apart by the zombies very soon. ¡°Xijiu, this is strange. Are there more and more zombies appearing?¡± Yan Chen was concerned, ¡°There were not that many zombies earlier¡­¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and observed the movement of the zombies. They were attacking in groups as though someone was controlling them. She recalled about the man who controlled the green puppets with a flute. However, a human was unable to hear the sound of the flute as it was of a different frequency. Thus, she was unsure if someone was controlling the zombies in such a cold town¡­ Chapter 951 Chapter 951: Go After The Culprit Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Yan Chen, minimize your battlefield and save your energy! I¡¯ll take a look around!¡± Gu Xijiu ordered. Yan Chen was shocked, ¡°No way! It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I know how to teleport. The white-clothed zombies will not be able to harm me.¡± Gu Xijiu leaped and disappeared. Yan Chen was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll go with her!¡± Ying Yannuo said and disappeared instantly. Yan Chen was yet again speechless. How did Ying Yannuo disappear in such a short time? Did he know how to teleport as well? Impossible! He remembered Gu Xijiu mentioning that it was an extraordinary ability which could not be easily acquired. Unless¡­ he had practiced the Flying Wind Magic to level eight. Ying Yannuo only possessed a spiritual power of level 6.3 while Yan Chen was recognized as a genius among the elites in Tianju Hall before Gu Xijiu arrived and took away that title from him. Anyhow, he used to feel that there was be something strange about his junior disciple but now he was getting even more suspicious! He wondered whether Ying Yannuo was, in fact, an evil person. Yan Chen¡¯s forehead began to break out in sweat, and he decided to check with Gu Xijiu when she returned. Since he was unable to kill all the zombies, he decided to store his energy. Therefore, Yan Chen ordered his buddies to shrink the circle and stop attacking the zombies. Zhang Chuchu was still excited even though they had retreated, ¡°Damn it! Where were theying from? There are so many of them!¡± Yan Chen looked very serious, ¡°They¡¯re all soldiers who had been reported as either missing or dead!¡± Zhang Chuchu was stunned and speechless. Le Qingxing continued, ¡°The culprit must be someone powerful! Normal soldiers would not be able to handle these zombies if they got into a fight and many of them would be bitten to death¡­¡± Yan Chen took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Some soldiers were bitten. There were a group of soldiers from the Feixing Kingdom that had gone missing, and three of us were assigned to investigate it. After conducting several investigations, we found a couple of vigers at the border who had been bitten while the rest of them were dead. While we were checking on the injured victims, a stranger appeared from a distance and we started chasing him and arrived here soon after. The snowstorm had not stopped blowing even once, and everyone was freezing. If the zombies were able to transform people into one of them just by biting them, then it would be a great disaster for the continent. ¡­ There was an abundant amount of residential houses made of bricks and mud in the town. However, deeper inside the area was apletely different ce as there was a massivepound underneath which was big enough to cover half of the current town. The thick walls wereparable to the walkway of a mausoleum. There was a door made from rocks at the end of the walkway, and it opened once in a while. About ten zombies were rushing out of the door every single time it opened. There was an underground pce at the very end of the tunnel which was more fortified than a castle made from steel. However, theyout of the underground pce was extraordinary as the walls had been installed with mirrors which were made from mercury. The images on the mirrors did not reveal theyout of the pce, but instead, the situation and movements which took ce outside the pce. An image of every single residential area and street appeared on the mirrors, and not a single corner was left unseen. There were many odd shaped containers and Petri dishes inside the pce which made it look as though it was a mega-scienceb. Chapter 952 Chapter 952: Go After The Culprit 2 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Two people were observing the mercury mirrors inside the underground pce. One of them was skinny, and he looked clean and fair. He was wearing a white robe as though he was a knowledgeable schr. Surprisingly, his features were the same as Long Xi¡¯s in the modern world! At the moment, his gaze was on Gu Xijiu, who was walking around the huge mansion. He looked a bit upset. A man was standing beside him wearing a green robe. He was very skinny, and his arms were as thin as a skeleton¡¯s. He was staring at the screen which showed an image of Yan Chen and the rest. To be more precise, he was staring at Qian Lingyu who was meditating. The green-robed man clenched his fists tightly, ¡°Elder Long, that kid almost transformed into a zombie just now, right? Why don¡¯t you bring him here so that you can conduct any experiment you want? Perhaps, he could help us solve our problem!¡± The white-robed man took a glimpse at Qian Lingyu and said casually, ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. The venom has been removed, and it would be useless to catch him now. Furthermore, we will put their people on alert if we catch him.¡± The green-robed man was still staring at Gu Xijiu, ¡°It¡¯s all her fault! She ruined our n! Shall we kill her first?¡± Elder Long looked calm but said with a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t ever touch her!¡± The green-robed man frowned, ¡°Why? She has been ruining our ns¡­¡± Elder Long said with an icy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin to you! She is mine, and I¡¯ll make sure you regreting to this world if you dare to attack her!¡± The green-robed man remained silent. He did not speak for a while and then attempted to ask, ¡°Who is she? Why are you trying to protect her?¡± Elder Long was looking at Gu Xijiu. She was searching house by house, and it was as though she was looking directly at the lens when she raised her head. Her sharp and cold gaze made the green-robed man shiver! Elder Long¡¯s gaze was strange, as he seemed to have an affection for her, ¡°She is my best creature¡­ Someone who is very important to me¡­¡± The green-robed man was speechless. Apparently, he was kind of upset with Elder Long. Hence, he decided to change the topic, ¡°Elder Long, when will you be able to upgrade the immortal puppet?¡± The white-clothed zombies could not transform the humans into zombies even after they had scratched or bitten them. Instead, most of them died from the injuries. Finally, Qian Lingyu had the symptoms of turning into a zombie after being bitten by one. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu managed to save him by removing the venoms sessfully! Elder Long looked at Qian Lingyu again and pondered. He casually added, ¡°I¡¯m working on it, but it takes time to yield the results. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The green-robed man smiled coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, but My Lord is impatient. He was the one who sent me here to keep an eye on the progress.¡± Elder Long twitched his lips and stopped talking. The green-robed man continued, ¡°We¡¯ve brought in so many people for you to conduct your experiments, but none of them has yet to transform into a zombie¡­ So far, most of them had just been eaten by the ¡®immortal puppets¡¯. Furthermore, it takes too long to make an ¡®immortal puppet¡¯ and spread the venom all over the continent¡­ If this keeps up, The Lord¡¯s messengers would have realized our n even before you seeded in making the ¡®immortal puppet¡¯¡­ Elder Long casually added, ¡°I¡¯m working very hard on it! I¡¯ll figure out a way to solve these problems for My Lord!¡± The green-robed man suggested, ¡°Is it affected by the level of spiritual power one possessed? The higher the level of spiritual power, the higher the possibility for the transformation to happen? Do you think it is the reason why the normal citizens were unable to withstand the venom and immediately died after they got bitten instead of transforming into an ¡®immortal puppet¡¯? Chapter 953 Chapter 953: I¡¯ll Catch Her Myself! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Long said coldly, ¡°We do not allow any room for inurate spections when ites to science.¡± The green-robed man remained silent at first. He took a deep breath and added, ¡°Regardless of what happens, she has broken into ourpound, so we shouldn¡¯t let her leave anymore. Otherwise, this ce would be exposed! This kid would report everything that was going on here to Tianju Hall if they managed to escape. When that happens, all of us will be dead!¡± Elder Long frowned slightly as he seemed to have encountered some difficulties in responding. He looked at Gu Xijiu with a strange expression. He knew Gu Xijiu was brave and detail-oriented. She could solve even the most difficult cases, so he had to be very careful when he was dealing with her. Otherwise, all of their ns would fail. The green-robed man felt sad as he watched the immortal puppets get killed one by one, ¡°How did she know the trick to killing the immortal puppets? We¡¯ve lost more than 300 immortal puppets so far! We will need to use our secret weapon if we want to catch these kids. Shall we release the immortal king?¡± Elder Long frowned, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What?! We¡¯ll lose more puppets if we continue to wait! You should know that it¡¯s not easy for us to make even one immortal puppet!¡± The green-robed man was impatient, ¡°They would suffer a horrible death if we released a few of the immortal kings at one go,¡± Elder Long narrowed his eyes, ¡°The immortal kings will just simply attack anyone in their sight once they are out! We might not be able to control them! It¡¯s totally fine if they hurt anyone but not Gu Xijiu!¡± The green-robed man was speechless. He grabbed his fists, ¡°Then what are we going to do now? Are we going to watch our puppets get killed one by one?¡± Elder Long took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll catch her myself!¡± The green-robed man was relieved, ¡°You should¡¯ve done that earlier!¡± He then looked at the screen and suddenly shifted his gaze to Ying Yannuo who was somewhere nearby Gu Xijiu. The handsome boy had not shown up since he had caught up with Gu Xijiu, but instead, he was stealthily helping her to kill the immortal puppets that were surrounding them. Though he looked weak, his actions were fast and ruthless. His movements were as quick as ¡®The sh¡¯ and every time he made his move, an immortal puppet would die¡­ It was as though the mighty immortal puppets were as fragile as paper sculptures in front him. Apparently, he had hidden his true power from everyone and was now using it on the battlefield. His physique was as light as smoke, but his attacks were as fierce as a leopard. The green-robed man even felt dizzy watching him on the screen. He shivered as he watched Ying Yannuo twist the neck of the immortal puppets one by one¡­ Chapter 954 Chapter 954: Did She Just Leave Like This?! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, she would eventually find this ce if he did not catch her. If ites to that, then it would be a big problem. The base was critical to their cause, and he did not want it to be so easily destroyed¡­ His gaze returned to Gu Xijiu who was on the screen. She had searched ten different houses and would soon discover their mansion. She was a very detail-oriented person, so she would most likely find the underground pce if she reached here¡­ Elder Long clenched his fists, and his gaze turned ruthless. He ordered the green-robed man, ¡°Release an immortal king immediately if she manages to find our mansion!¡± The green-robed man¡¯s eyes were sparkling, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the immortal king would hurt her?¡± Elder Long coughed and casually said, ¡°I have a n.¡± The young boy was very protective of her, so he would fight with the immortal king once it was released. Based on Elder Long¡¯s spection, both of them would be injured badly, and that would be the best time for him to attack Gu Xijiu and kidnap her secretly¡­ He smiled when he looked at Gu Xijiiu who was on the screen. It was as though an artist was looking at his favorite painting. Xijiu, we could finally be reunited. I would like to see you again and let you get a good look at me¡­ Gu Xijiu had been going through the houses one by one, and she would arrive at the secret base which was a mansion just three houses away! Elder Long¡¯s fingers turned cold, but his gaze was passionate. The green-robed man had mixed feelings as he looked at Elder Long. Elder Long was his Lord¡¯s favorite person, and he looked very alike to Long Siye who was the overlord of Tianwen n. Elder Long was around Long Siye¡¯s age, but he seemed younger than Long Siye¡­ What a charming young man¡­ He was a little upset with the fact that he needed to address him as an elder as he felt that he was being ranked below a kid¡­ Gu Xijiu was arriving at their mansion soon, so the green-robed man ced his finger on top of a button on the dashboard. Once he pressed the button, one of the doors in the underground pce would open, and the ¡®Immortal King¡¯ would be unleashed. The ¡®Immortal King¡¯ could easily tear anyone who entered this wizard barrier into pieces¡­ Come on, little girl! You will regret for the rest of your life once you step in! You will pay the price for being too smart! Gu Xijiu who was still looking around suddenly stopped moving. She scanned the surroundings as she stood on the roof of one of the mansions. Suddenly, she sighed, ¡°Yan Chen must have been seeing things. How was it possible that the white-clothed zombies were resurrecting? Their visions must have been blurred by the strong snowstorm. All the mansions around seemed to be abandoned, so how was it possible that the zombies lived here¡­¡± She knocked herself on the head, ¡°Idiot! I must have been crazy toe here¡­ just forget it. I should head back first and find a way to escape¡± She leaped up and teleported away¡­ The green-robed man could not utter a single word. Elder Long was speechless as well. Both of them looked at each other silently. Did she just leave like this?! ¡°What now? Should I release the ¡®Immortal King¡¯?¡± The green-robed man asked. Elder Long shook his head slightly, ¡°It is not necessary anymore.¡± His base would not be exposed as long as she did note here. Thus, it was not necessary for him to risk releasing the ¡®Immortal King¡¯ as well. After all, they might not be able to control it, and it could destroy everything. It was difficult to restrain ¡®Immortal King¡¯ once they were released. Most importantly, he might not be able to save Gu Xijiu if she was in danger¡­ Chapter 955 Chapter 955: I Can Destroy Them Altogether! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The green-robed man frowned, ¡°So what now?¡± Elder Long looked chilled, ¡°Stop releasing the immortal puppets and wait!¡± ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± Elder Long said coldly, ¡°They can¡¯t escape from here. In due time, they would run out of energy due to a shortage of food and water. We¡¯ll catch all of them then!¡± These kids had not acquired the Grain Dispel Magic, so they still needed to eat and drink to sustain their life. Furthermore, they did not bring a lot of dried food with them. Hence, they would run out of food and water in probably another three days. Coupled with the exhaustion from being trapped in here for ten days without food, the fate of their lives would soon fall into our hands. His gaze went back to Gu Xijiu who reappeared at the square. She had finally gathered with her buddies, as well as Ying Yannuo. All of her buddies seemed relieved that she had returned. Yan Chen asked her if she found anything, but Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°The snowstorm is very strong, so you probably saw a shadow or something. I¡¯ve scouted around but didn¡¯t see any more zombies appearing from anywhere¡­¡± Yan Chen wanted to ask something, but Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°However, this ce is kinda weird. I¡¯ve noticed some Yin Yang mirrors in several areas. I guess it was supposed to create illusions so that it¡¯s victims think the snowstorm was strong. Thus, I¡¯ve done something to the mirrors.¡± ¡°Yin Yang mirrors?¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Everyone continued asking, Gu Xijiu curved her lips as though she had achieved something. Little assh*le, Elder Long¡¯s heart skipped a beat as knew something was wrong! ¡°I can eradicate the mirrors! After that, all the snowstorm and illusions should be gone!¡± Gu Xijiu raised her hand, and something shed in her palm. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Several explosions were heard from different directions in the town. This was followed by multiple yellowish smoke pirs rising as they break through the soil¡­ Everyone was speechless. Meanwhile, Elder Long who was hidden in the underground pce clenched his fists! He watched as most of the screens in the underground pce started to ckout! He could no longer monitor their movements! Apparently, the little girl had noticed the hidden ¡®CCTVs¡¯ while she was scouting around. Thus, she decided to install time bombs beside them. Damn it! He had forgotten that the little girl was a professional assassin in the modern world. She was also an outstanding military genius and was able to make mmable chemicals by herself! Theoretically, as long as she knew the steps to make the bombs, it was easy to make it in the ancient world. However, it was difficult to make high quality dynamites here due to the absence of equipment and materials. However, this was an era where spiritual power existed, which meant that she could collect different elements from the air to produce high quality dynamites. She could even produce high quality and powerful military weapons if she could master the concepts¡­ The green-robed man punched the dashboard, ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated the little girl! Elder Long, shall we release the ¡®Immortal King¡¯ to kill all of them?¡± Elder Long coldly replied, ¡°No!¡± They could not release the ¡®Immortal King¡¯ at this moment as they were unable to determine the situation outside. How was he going to summon it back once it was released? Their subordinates would be severely injured and may even die if the ¡®Immortal King¡¯ hid somewhere and started to attack them. Their only solution now was to either kill all of the outsiders or release them, so that everything would return to its normal condition and he would have a chance to re-install all the ¡®CCTVs¡¯ again. However, it was not easy to kill all of them in such a short time¡­. Chapter 956 Chapter 956: Escaped Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was not easy to kill all of the kids in such a short time, but it would also be a problem for them if these kids continued staying here. Especially the young boy who was always following Gu Xijiu everywhere. He did not seem to be a weak kid, and he may put up a fight if he ever found their base. If it ever came to that, both parties would suffer severe damage as he would not be able to release the Immortal King to assist them¡­ The best solution was not to pursue these kids at the moment. Fortunately, none of the kids had discovered their true objectives yet, so he should just let them kill all the white-clothed zombies and leave the ce¡­ He could even destroy all the buildings outside and cause it to turn back into and of snow if necessary so that the kids would think they were hallucinating again and eventually stop investigating. Even if they suspected something and reported it to Tianju Hall, it would take a few days for them to guide the investigation team over here. By that time, all of the new CCTV¡¯s would have been reinstalled, and they would never find the ce again¡­ Elder Long had many thoughts in his head, and he immediately ordered the green-robed man after some consideration, ¡°Find a way to summon back the ¡®immortal puppets¡¯, and leave only 30 to 40 outside!¡± The green-robed man did not understand his order, ¡°Why?¡± Elder Long said with an icy tone, ¡°Do I need to exin everything to you!?¡± The green-robed man was speechless. He was still scared of the handsome young elder and quickly executed his orders. It was easy to handle the situation when there were only about 30 to 40 ¡®immortal puppets¡¯ as the underground pce had seized to send out further backup. An hourter, there were no more zombies alive, and the snowstorm had stopped as well. The cloudy and gloomy sky began to turn sunny as thest zombie was killed¡­ ¡°The barrier is going to break!¡± Lan Waihu cheered. Yan Chen and the others also felt slightly relieved as they could finally see the sun after being trapped inside the barrier for an entire day and night! Zhang Chuchu said, ¡°The Yin Yang mirror seems to be the core of this formation. There have been way fewer zombies around since the mirrors were broken!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. They looked at their surroundings as the snowstorm had stopped. They could now see the entire town. Based on the old buildings they saw, they estimated that the town had been abandoned for several decades. Meanwhile, the square where they stood used to be a ce for the residents to sundry their grains and food. There was yellow soil underneath the snow. The gpole looked broken, but it seemed strange when they were in the formation earlier. However, it was now literally just a wooden pole with cracks when they took another look at it after the snowstorm had stopped. Zhang Chuchu was still doubtful as she looked around the area, ¡°F*ck! Has this town turned into a monster?! Should we destroy it so that no one would be tricked again?¡± ¡°No, the formation has been broken. We should leave as soon as possible.¡± Gu Xijiu urged them. ¡°But¡­¡± Zhang Chuchu wanted to continue. Gu Xijiu waved as she continued speaking, ¡°The formation is broken, and all that is left are just a few broken mansions so it shouldn¡¯t be a threat to anyone. We should leave and find a warm ce to rest. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer here! Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± She then flew in the southeast direction. Chapter 957 Chapter 957: Escaping Was Always Their Top Priority! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They acknowledged her as their leader. Hence, they quickly followed her. Everyone seemed relieved ever since the formation was broken, but only Gu Xijiu was secretly still worried. While she was scouting earlier, she not only found the CCTV but also noticed that it was an ancient and evil formation! The negative energy was powerful in the formation, and the snowstorm was unnatural. It was made using countless amounts of hatred and evil auras from dead souls. Hence, the snowkes and the storms were engulfed by a massive amount of evil energy. Besides that, the wizard barrier above the formation had prevented the evil energy from leaving the ce. Gu Xijiu always had very good instincts, and she realized that someone was watching them when she was scouting the mansions! It was as though a pair of evil eyes were watching every single one of her movements and it made her feel extremely ufortable. And then she caught the scent of something incredibly evil. Although it had not shown up since the beginning, she knew that it was extremely dangerous, and none of them in the group could handle it! ording to the ¡®CCTV¡¯ she discovered, she knew that the culprit behind the scene was the ¡®master of venomous spells¡¯. He was also the father of Long Xi, the mad scientist! He should have been the one who was watching her earlier. He was crazy about biochemistry and also practiced several different evil martial arts. Hence, it was no surprise if he was the cause of a biochemical disaster in this era. Moreover, he was insane, so they should expect something more powerful aside from the white-clothed zombies such as a zombie king. Perhaps, the extremely evil object she had sensed earlier was probably the zombie king! She could not scout further as it would probably make themunch a counter-attack. She did not want to be trapped here! Therefore, Gu Xijiu decided to stop the investigation and met back with her friends after searching more than half the area. She did not know what the primary objective of the mad scientist was. However, their situation was critical as they were exposed in broad daylight while their enemies were lurking in the dark. Therefore, Gu Xijiu destroyed all the CCTV so that their enemies would be more cautious when they were attacking and also give up on releasing the monster. The culprit behind it was indeed much more alert and careful than what she expected. They were finally willing to let them go and had stopped manipting the formation. Of course, escaping was always their top priority at this moment! When the snowstorm had stopped, Gu Xijiu also noticed the houses in the southeast direction was the way out. They could escape as long as they ran towards that direction. The mad scientist was extremely unpredictable. Hence, Gu Xijiu needed to leave with her buddies before he changed his mind! Since she recognized the formation, she should be able to find the core of the formation. The gpole! The gpole was the core of the formation, and the wizard barrier would disappear once the gpole was destroyed. However, they could not simply break the wizard barrier as the barrier did not only trap humans but also prevented the white-clothed zombies from leaving the formation. All the hidden zombies would rush out once the barrier was broken, and it would be a catastrophe for the world. Therefore, the only thing she could do now was to escape and leave behind everything. All of them flew closely behind her. Gu Xijiu felt relieved as she finally saw the exit. However, she suddenly heard a cracking sound in the sky and saw a bolt of lightning shed above her head! Chapter 958 Chapter 958: Did He Get Trapped Inside?! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion An earthquake happened in a blink of an eye! Everyone was shocked, and some of them stopped and looked back. Zhang Chuchu screamed, ¡°Look! The gpole had been struck by the thunder!¡± The gpole was the tallest object in the area, and everyone could see it. Thus, they could see the gpole being struck from their position! They watched the golden ray of lightning struck the gpole with a loud explosion. Gu Xijiu did not feel good and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it and just run! Hurry up!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the entire ground shook vigorously as though an earthquake with a magnitude scale of eight was urring! The ground began to crack¡­ Everyone was shocked as they had not expected that to happen. Qian Lingyu lost his bnce and slid down rapidly into the gap where the ground was cracking as he was injured and weak! The pit was so deep and dark, and Qian Lingyu was shocked as he saw himself sliding down the bottomless pit. Before he could react, his whole body was floating in midair! Someone had caught him right before he fell into the bottomless pit and was carrying him away to safety. Qian Lingyu¡¯s vision was blurry, and the next thing he knew when he opened his eyes again was that he had been brought to a small hill. Everything happened so fast, and no one was prepared for it. Qian Lingyu¡¯s heart almost leaped out of his body when he finally saw his savior! It was Gu Xijiu. She had saved him using her teleportation ability. She had not only saved him but also Zhang Chuchu who had fallen together with him. On the other hand, Yan Chen had carried Little Fox who always had a slow reaction away from the area, while Le Qingxing grabbed her younger sister along¡­ Gu Xijiu quickly scanned the area before she dropped both of them on the ground. It was a good thing that everyone was safe and were towards the small hill. She could finally take a breather. However, just as she was about to take her break, she suddenly panicked! Where was Ying Yannuo!? Ying Yannuo was always following her wherever she went every time they were outside of Tianju Hall. He had never left her behind except when they were sleeping. Moreover, he always managed to protect himself no matter how dangerous the situation was. Hence, Gu Xijiu always forgot about him every single time they were in danger as she knew he would be able to escape. Perhaps, he would escape even faster than her! But could she find him now! Did he get trapped inside?! Apparently, the formation was copsing. It was as though the earthquake had caused the mountains to copse. A huge pile of snowy smoke was rising from the ground as it covered the entire sky. He would probably have died if he was trapped inside! Gu Xijiu leaped down from the hill as he wanted to look for him¡­ She was too fast, and Yan Chen was unable to stop her. , Someone rushed out from the exit right before she jumped into the formation, and Gu Xijiu crashed into his arms as she was unable to stop herself in time. The person moved like ¡®The sh¡¯ and flew at breakneck speed as he pulled her along¡­ Gu Xijiu was relieved as she knew that it was Ying Yannuo. Thank God, he managed to escape! The area copsed right after they left the exit. In other words, the entire wizard barrier had copsed. ¡­ The loud noise behind sounded as though the had exploded. None of them had the time to look back as they quickly flew away with their Flying Wind Magic until they were about six to seven kilometers away. Chapter 959 Chapter 959: Was It A Natural Catastrophe? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After flying for a few minutes, they arrived on top of a very high cliff. Finally, they could take a break and turned back to witness the aftermaths of the earthquake. The location where they were standing on was a good spot to see everything below them. They could easily see that the abandoned town was buried under the snow and the entire ground looked as though a sea of snow was sshing continuously. They could hear multiple soft roarsing from underground and saw a ray of evil energy sh before their eyes. I was as though a monster had just awoken from its hibernation¡­ Sh*t! The ferocious monster must have been disturbed! Gu Xijiu clenched her fists. Strangely, where did the she from!? While she was pondering, Lan Waihu suddenly screamed, ¡°Look at the clouds!¡± Everyone was stunned as they looked up to the sky! A silver dragon was flying among the clouds above the sky, and a youngdy was wearing a royal costume and was riding on the back of the dragon. The youngdy was wearing a moonlight colored costume decorated with a Phoenix embroidery. The dress was made of multipleyers. Hence, it was fluttering as though a lotus was bloomingyer byyer in the wind. When they took a closer look, they noticed two ribbons dancing around her as though two dragons were coiling around her body. Her hair was as ck as a crow¡¯s feather, and it was dancing behind her head as it was partially lying on her shoulder. They could not see her appearance clearly as they were quite a distance away from the dragon, but they found her extremely beautiful and cold. One of her hands was holding onto the horns of the dragon as a way of stabilizing herself while the other hand was trying to cast a spell. A golden lightning suddenly formed in between her fingertips and traveled away from her fingers! ¡°Crack!¡± A bolt of lightning struck! It was moving towards the barrier. Hence, the snow flew up from the ground, and the roarsing from underground grew louder¡­ Gu Xijiu finally understood! No wonder the wizard barrier had copsed, and the gpole had been struck by lightning! It was not due to a natural catastrophe but the vicious attacksing from thedy! Even though Gu Xijiu¡¯s Kung Fu was not the best in the continent, she knew thedy was not a simple person as she had a pair of sharp eyes. She would have achieved a spiritual power of at least level nine and the element of her power was a unique one, Thunder! Who the h*ck was she? Gu Xijiu knew almost all the experts in the continent and based on the information she had collected, Hua Wuyan was the most powerfuldy in the continent. However, she was a Water element practitioner. Followed by Di Fuyi¡¯s female servants who possessed a very high level of spiritual power. However, they were rarely seen and hardly got involved in battles. Hence, there were not many people who knew about them or what their true powers were¡­ Of course, thedy who was riding on the dragon was not Hua Wuyan, but who was she? Was she one of Di Fuyi¡¯s female servants? To be honest, she did not look like a servant but rather a princess¡­ Apparently, thedy had also seen the eight of them escaping from the wizard barrier. However, she neglected their presence after taking a glimpse at them and continued to unleash multiple bolts of lightning. The explosion caused by the lightning had caused the ground to shake vigorously. Gu Xijiu suddenly felt strange. She had an amazing sense of hearing, and she seemed to have heard some chaosing from underground. Countless zombies were struggling to find a way out¡­ The lightning unleashed by thedy was not meant to kill the monsters but rather to break the chains that were bounding them! The bolts of lightning were not meant to kill the monsters but to release them! Chapter 960 Chapter 960: Beyond Expectation Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Stop it!¡± Yan Chen shouted. His voice was loud enough to prate even the rocks and clouds. Indeed, thedy had heard his voice. Her fingers paused as she glimpsed coldly at them. Her gaze seemed as though a god was looking down from the sky at a few tiny ants on the ground. ¡°Nonsense!¡± A fierce chide echoed from the sky, and everyone got frightened! A giant man who was about two meters tall appeared from the clouds behind thedy. The giant was riding on a golden lion. He was wearing a golden armor, and his copper and muscr arms were exposed. He was huge and had a scary appearance as he was holding a shining Heaven Halberd in his hand with a fierce look on his face. ¡°Who do you think you are, kid? How dare you yell at my Queen Li?!¡± The giant immediately scolded Yan Chen when he appeared. His voice was as loud as thunder just like a gori in the movies! Apparently, he was the guardian of thedy. He probably wanted to teach Yan Chen a lesson as he pointed the Heaven Halberd at Yan Chen even before he had finished scolding him. A golden ray was shot at Yan Chen! Yan Chen was shocked as he did not expect that his opponent would immediately attack him! He did not have enough time to think of a n. Hence, he immediately reacted and took out his golden shield to protect himself. Meanwhile, his buddies tried to counter the attack as well. Little Fox cast an aqua shield to protect Yan Chen, while Zhang Chuchu and the Le sisters also cast their protection skills respectively. The giant was mighty as Gu Xijiu only managed to hold him back for a brief moment byunching her Wind de However, he immediately destroyed Little Fox¡¯s aqua shield and blew away Zhang Chuchu¡¯s wooden barrier. In the blink of an eye, the golden rays that wereunched by the giant had easily destroyed three of their shields. Yan Chen managed to withstand the ray only for a second using his golden shield. ¡°Crack!¡± Yan Chen¡¯s golden shield was also broken, and he continuously attacked the Le sisters¡­ Both of them tried their very best to defend themselves and was barely able to withstand the attack! The giant was surprised that the kids could withstand his golden rays, and his eyes opened widely, ¡°Wow! You surprised me! Come on, here¡­¡± He raised his hand and was about tounch another attack. However, he suddenly felt something cold on his back and realized that something had been ced on his neck, ¡°Stop it, giant!¡± The voice was clear but cold enough to make the giant freeze. He was surprised that someone was able to attack him from behind secretly. Subconsciously, he turned his head around to have a look. A youngdy was standing behind him. Thedy was about 16 to 17 years old, and she was wearing a simple ck dress. Her skin was as fair as jade, and she had a very beautiful appearance. Her eyes were clear and round which made her look unique. The youngdy was initially standing on the cliff with the other kids. However, she had appeared behind him in just a blink of an eye. A cold de was ced beside his neck, and the tip of the de had caused goosebumps to appear on the giant¡¯s golden skin. The giant knew that it was not a normal de as he had practiced to the extent that no weapon could prate his body. However, he could feel the sharpness of the de on his neck as well as the aura that wasing from her. He was mainly concerned with how the youngdy managed to appear behind him!? She was so scary! ¡°Who are you?!¡± The giant was shocked and angry as it was probably the first time he was threatened by someone. Chapter 961 Chapter 961: My Chest Hurts Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The giant was shocked and mad as it was probably the first time he was threatened by someone. He simply wanted tounch a counter-attack as he was extremely mad. However, as he was about to take his action, he discovered that his wrists had been tied with something¡­ Suddenly, the Heaven Halberd fell from his hand! The golden giant was shocked and did not know how to respond. He turned around and saw a boy who was sitting on the head of his vehicle. The boy was wearing a light blue costume. His features were very handsome, and he had a beautiful body figure. The boy was holding his Heaven Halberd as he smiled happily, ¡°Biggie, it¡¯s not healthy to throw a tantrum often you know.¡± He flicked his fingertip at the Heaven Halberd, ¡°Do you always use this to hurt kids?¡± His fingertips were as fair as jade and seemed somewhat fragile. Surprisingly, the Heaven Halberd almost broke into two after he had flicked it gently. The giant¡¯s expression immediately changed! The Heaven Halberd was extremely strong, and even a mountain could not change its shape, but it had bent into the form of a bow from just a single flick¡­ He could not believe that this kind of Kung Fu existed in the human realm. The boy looked very young! He had used a very special skill to steal his Heaven Halberd, and every movement and attack he made was precisely urate. It was the only reason why the giant got tricked. He was helpless as he had lost his weapon and there was a de being pointed at him. Gu Xijiu was surprised that Ying Yannuo had managed to catch up with her speed. As she was about to say something, Ying Yannuo rushed over as he threw the Heaven Halberd away! While she was still in a stun state, he quickly carried her and flew away. A ribbon rubbed against their feet and coiled around the Heaven Halberd¡­ Thedy who was riding on the dragon had finally attacked them. She was fast and precise, and the ribbon was even eviler than a poisonous snake as it flew towards Gu Xijiu when her back was exposed to thedy. The ribbon would have sessfully coiled around Gu Xijiu¡¯s neck if Ying Yannuo had not managed to save her! The reason Ying Yannuo threw the Heaven Halberd away was so that it would help to slow down the speed of the ribbon by a little, which gave him some time to escape with her. Ying Yannuo whistled while he was in midair and suddenly a carriage appeared from the clouds. Ying Yannuo and Gu Xijiu dived into the carriage and rolled onto a thick but soft carpet. Gu Xijiu was lying in Ying Yannuo¡¯s arms. There was a nice fragrance lingering around inside the cabin. The smell was familiar but at the same time strange¡­ Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart felt tight as she quickly got up and looked at Ying Yannuo who was lying down beside her, ¡°You¡­¡± This little bastard was strange! He could react even faster than her! Though his Qing Gong might be worse than hers, he was way too good at judging things! Even people with a spiritual power of level ten might not be able to make such a perfect judgment! Of course, his odor seemed to have changed again, and she felt nervous when she was close to him. Due to her previous experience of overthinking things, Gu Xijiu did not doubt him, but she honestly felt the little boy was not as simple as he looked. Ying Yannuo looked pale and awkwardly smiled as he was in aid down position ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯ve spent myst bit of energy already!¡± He stretched one of his hands towards her, ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re kinda heavy though. My chest hurts¡­ Come on, help me to get up.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Chapter 962 Chapter 962: It Would Be Harmless To Try It asionally Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She looked at his jade fingers that were pointed at her, ¡°So can we have physical contact now?¡± Ying Yannuo did not withdraw his hand but looked at her pitifully, ¡°This is a critical moment, so I feel that it would be no harm to try it asionally.¡± Gu Xijiu pretended to be rude and turned around, ¡°I feel that this is not a critical moment.¡± This person¡¯s secondary personality had returned to control the situation, and he liked to act cute. Gu Xijiu was used to his habits. Hence, she did not care much about him. She had no time to fool around with Ying Yannuo at this moment. She opened the curtains and looked out from the cabin. She shockingly realized that it was the same carriage she had used when she first arrived here and the lion was also the same Flying Lion. Ying Yannuo seemed to have been well prepared as he got the lion to quietly hide in the clouds when she had jumped off from the carriage¡­ Otherwise, it would not have been able to save them earlier. Gu Xijiu looked further away and realized that thedy who was riding on the dragon was not chasing after them. She threw the Heaven Halberd towards the giant and added, ¡°Why should I keep you if you can¡¯t even defeat those kids?¡± The giant¡¯s face turned red as he took the Heaven Halberd from her and answered, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Your Majesty.¡± He shook the Heaven Halberd, and his wild eyes were looking at the direction where Gu Xijiu had escaped. As he was about to chase after them, the youngdy continued speaking, ¡°Just forget it, they¡¯re just a bunch of naive kids. We should carry on with our important mission instead of wasting time to kill them.¡± As the youngdy saw Gu Xijiu¡¯s head popping out of the carriage, she raised her chin, ¡°Little girl, I won¡¯t take this personally, but you should leave as soon possible. Don¡¯t disturb me from killing the monster!¡± Though thedy¡¯s voice was clear, she sounded as though she was a high ranked person who was trying to forgive a very naive person. Gu Xijiu immediately interrupted her, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of fairy you are, but I¡¯m going to tell you that there are countless of zombies down there! You will release them if you break the wizard barrier! Do you think you can kill all of them by yourself?!¡± The youngdy was stunned, ¡°Wh¡­What? Countless zombies¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, the snownd looked as though it a pot of boiling soup as the snowy ground shook while countless zombies tried to escape from beneath the ground. ¡°Damn it!¡± Gu Xijiu cursed and guided the carriage down. The white-clothed zombies were moving very fast, and there were too many of them. In the blink of an eye, they have surrounded the valley and were moving in a specific direction. Human odor usually aroused this type of zombies, and they could still smell her friends even though they were standing seven to eight kilometers away from the valley. They began to push each other as they rushed towards the small hill¡­ There were thousands of zombies, and even God could not help Gu Xijiu¡¯s friends! Luckily, she was fast enough and stopped the carriage in front of Yan Chen, and her buddies before the group of zombies had rushed up the cliff, ¡°Hurry up! Get on the carriage!¡± Yan Chen and the rest quickly hopped into the carriage as they knew that the zombies were indeed powerful. The white-clothed zombies were very fast as some of them had arrived at the cliff in just a few minutes. The lion tried its best to wave its wings and flew up into the air right before the zombies flooded the cliff. ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar¡­¡± The zombies were roaring angrily underneath. The cabin of the carriage was very spacious. Chapter 963 Chapter 963: What An Eye-Catching Scene! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The cabin of the carriage was very spacious. However, it felt small when there were eight of them squeezing inside together. All of their bodies were sticking to each other. The worse thing was that the carriage was overloaded. The Flying Lion tried very hard to move the carriage which caused it to vigorously shake as though it was going to fall from the sky anytime soon. Apparently, Yan Chen and his buddies had not expected so many zombies to rush out altogether. They were all frightened and pale as they looked at the zombies that were scattered all over the valley. The zombies had surrounded the entire cliff and valley as they began to move aimlessly everywhere since they had lost their target. Everyone was scared as each zombie was extremely ferocious and possessed very good Kung Fu! Furthermore, there was an area with a dense poption somewhere about 50 to 60 kilometers away. It would only take the zombies less than an hour to arrive at the area based on their speed! Oh gosh! Oh gosh! What now!? Everyone seemed to be thinking about the same thing! Although all of them were good at killing the zombies, there were indeed too many of them, and there was a big gap in the ratio between humans to zombies! Furthermore, the zombies were all moving in different directions. There were only a few of them, and they would not be able to make a difference! The eight of them could not help but look at the culprits in the sky. Apparently, the youngdy on the dragon was also stunned as she thought there was only one ferocious monster hidden underground, but it was, in fact, arge team of military zombies! Sheunched several attacks at the zombies, and each lightning was able to kill at least one zombie. The dragon started to blow fire out of its mouth angrily to burn the zombies¡­ Even though the zombies¡¯ clothes were burnt by the mes, but they were still alive!! Though their bodies had been burnt and had be as dark as coal, they were all in good condition. The youngdy could see countless naked zombies rushing towards her. Almost all of the zombies were men and they were probably affected by the drugs inside their body as their pubic region was erected, showing signs of excitement. Thus, she saw countless ¡®king crabs¡¯ moving around in front of her, and most of them were horny¡­ Gosh! What an eye-catching scene! Thedy¡¯s face turned dark, and she yelled at her giant servant, ¡°Stop them!¡± The giant did not dare to defy her orders. Of course, everyone in the carriage witnessed the scene as well. Yan Chen quickly covered Little Fox¡¯s eyes so that she would not be shocked by the dirty scene. Le Qingxing cursed softly and quickly covered her sister¡¯s eyes as well. However, no one bothered to check on Zhang Chuchu as she was somewhat boyish. She was quite aroused from looking at the naked zombies and said, ¡°Now I know how men¡¯s bottom looks like. It is so gross!¡± Her words attracted multiple res from the men in the cabin. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were covered by someone¡¯s sleeve as well, and she heard Ying Yannuo whisper into her ear, ¡°This is terrible, don¡¯t peek!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Why would she want to peek? She had seen enough in the modern world! The light fragrance from his sleeve annoyed her. Hence, she pushed his sleeve away. She realized that the curtain was down and she could not see anything that was happening outside of the cabin. Chapter 964 Chapter 964: He Did Not Want Them To Look Down On Him Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Xijiu, please stay here with the rest of the girls. I¡¯ll lure the zombies away as we can¡¯t afford to let them hurt the residents in the city!¡± Ying Yannuo whispered into her ear before he hugged her, ¡°Take good care!¡± He then retreated and said, ¡°Follow me if you¡¯re a man! Let¡¯s bring them towards the northeast direction where there is a huge ck swamp¡­ Let¡¯s move! I¡¯ve released a firecracker as a signal to ask for assistance, so our backup should be here soon. When they have arrived, let¡¯s kill all of the zombies together! Yan Chen, could you handle those zombies in the northwest region? Le Qingxing, you handle those in the northeast region. I¡¯ll handle those in the southwest region¡­ All of them leaped out from the cabin and headed in their designated direction. In the blink of an eye, the zombies had caught the scent of living humans above their head, and they all wanted to grab Ying Yannuo and his friends. However, Ying Yannuo moved as fast as lightning, and only the tip of his foot touched the zombies¡¯ head. He moved more than 20 kilometers away each time he leaped and arrived at the southwest region in no time¡­ Of course, the zombies wanted to catch him, and they were all running towards him. Although they were running very fast, it was not easy for them to catch him. He was not moving at his fastest speed as he kept a close distance between himself and the zombies so that he could lure them. However, the zombies could never catch him. Therefore, they began running towards the northeast direction¡­ Yan Chen and Le Qingxing also jumped out from the carriage and executed their mission ording to Ying Yannuo¡¯s instructions. Both of them were leading a group of zombies that were rushing towards the northwest direction. The zombies that were initially scattered everywhere were beginning to gather and moved in a specific direction. They were chasing after the three of people who were ahead of them and were moving slowly towards the northwest direction¡­ Meanwhile, there were only Gu Xijiu, Zhang Chuchu, Little Fox, Le Zixing and Qian Lingyu who was still injured inside the cabin. Qian Lingyu wanted to jump out from the carriage as well, but Gu Xijiu stopped him, ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± Qian Lingyu clenched his fists, ¡°I¡¯m also a man!¡± He did not want them to look down on him. ¡°There¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities for you to be a man when you¡¯re fully recovered!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him. She opened the curtain and looked outside. She realized that a small group of zombies were not following the big group of zombies but instead were rushing straight towards the northeast direction¡­ Zhang Chuchu also saw it. Her eyes immediately shot opened, ¡°Let me lure those zombies!¡± Gu Xijiu pressed on her shoulder, ¡°All of you stay here, let me do it!¡± In the blink of an eye, she had arrived in front of the zombies and had sessfully caught their attention. She then lured the zombies towards the northwest direction¡­ It was strange as the zombies normally chased after humans that were in front of them as though they were dogs who had seen a meaty bone. However, the zombies which Gu Xijiu encountered were rather strange as they seemed to be running away from her as though they were blind whenever Gu Xijiu moved slightly further from them¡­ Gu Xijiu was cursing silently as her physique was indeed slightly different from an ordinary human. While they were inside the wizard barrier, the zombies never took any initiative to attack her, and she did not bump into many zombies as well when she was investigating the abandoned town. She thought she was lucky, but it seemed like that was not the case. It was considered as a good thing that her physique was not attractive to the zombies. However, it was terrible given her current situation as the zombies seemed to have given her the cold shoulder and refused to follow her. Chapter 965 Chapter 965: Are You Worried About Me? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She was in a hurry and decided to cut her palm. The blood began to drip, and the smell finally attracted the zombies to chase after her again¡­ However, there was limited amount blood, and her wound started to coagte after she had run for a few minutes. Thus, the zombies eventually stopped chasing her again. She frowned and just as she was about to cut herself again, someone appeared in front of her and held her wrist. She raised her head and saw Ying Yannuo. He looked helpless, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t listen to me! I should¡¯ve put you to sleep in the carriage!¡± He was running and holding her hand at the same as he talked, and soon the zombies behind them hadbined to form a bigger group now¡­ His warm palm held onto her wrist as they ran. Gu Xijiu peeked at him and somehow felt that he looked simr to Si Chen¡­ She shook her head vigorously so that she could get the thoughts out of her head. She had been tested him several times, and she was sure that he was not Di Fuyi. It was indeed unnecessary for her to continue suspecting him. She seriously did not want to be crazy! Yan Chen and Le Qingxing finally caught up with them, and the four groups of zombies had finally gathered together and were moving in the direction of the ck swamp which was located northwest. ¡­ During their journey, Ying Yannuo quickly told Gu Xijiu about his n. The area of the ck swamp was huge, and there was a suction force beneath it. Hence, the zombies would sink to the bottom of the swamp once they had jumped into it¡­ Of course, the person who wanted to lure the zombies into the swamp had to enter the swamp as well. Otherwise, the zombies would not jump into the swamp. It was not necessary for the four of them to be the bait. Hence, Gu Xijiu would make her exit with the other two when they were almost at the ck swamp, and Ying Yannuo would be the bait to lure the zombies into the swamp¡­ Of course, it was very risky for the person who acted as the bait. Yan Chen disagreed with the proposal, ¡°No way! Let me be the bait!¡± He was the eldest and most powerful among the four of them, so how could he let Ying Yannuo bear all the risk as he was the youngest and weakest in the group? Ying Yannuo disagreed, ¡°No! Little Fox is waiting for you. You can¡¯t take the risk!¡± Le Qingxing wanted to speak, but she was interrupted by Ying Yannuo, ¡°Your sister can¡¯t go on without you as well!¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°We must take good care of ourselves. Ying Yannuo, be sure to return alive!¡± Ying Yannuo took a glimpse at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Gu Xijiu was annoyed, ¡°All of us care about you! We¡¯re a team now!¡± Ying Yannuo looked at her again and said gently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m familiar with thendscape here, so I¡¯ll be alright. Xijiu, there¡¯s a small hill about five kilometers that away. Could you wait for me over there? I¡¯ll catch up with you after I have lured them into the swamp.¡± The three of them wanted to say something but Ying Yannuo was kind of upset, ¡°Enough, just follow my n!¡± Though he was young, his aura was unbeatable, so no one dared to say another word. Soon enough, they could smell the awful scent lingering in the air. Apparently, they were close to the swamp¡­ ¡°Xijiu, bring Le Qingxing to safety first and thene back to bring Yan Chen!¡± Ying Yannuo quickly instructed. Gu Xijiu knew nothing would change his mind at the moment. Hence, she immediately nodded, ¡°Sure!¡± and disappeared with Le Qingxing after pulling her sleeve. Chapter 966 Chapter 966: Silly Girl, Why Are You Here Again? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She had left Le Qingxing behind somewhere about five kilometers away and had asked her to wait. She grabbed onto Yan Chen before teleporting them both away and arrived near the swamp again. After sessfully reuniting Yan Chen and Le Qingxing together, Gu Xijiu was about to teleport away when Yan Chen quickly grabbed her hand, ¡°Xijiu, where are you going?¡± Gu Xijiu tapped on his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m only going to check on him, and perhaps, I could even teleport him to safety if necessary. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll not show up in front of him if he is not in any danger. Both of you should go and look for Little Fox but remember to stay safe¡­¡± In a split second, Gu Xijiu had disappeared. She reappeared on a big tree which stood beside the swamp. The big tree was about 10 meters tall and bloomed all year long. Although it was winter, there were a lot of green leaves and branches growing on the tree. Thus, Gu Xijiu could hide in it while she observed the situation. The swamp seemed borderless and looked like a massive puddle of ck mud. asionally, Gu Xijiu could see some bubbles bobbing on the surface, and the area was covered with an awful stench of rotting smell. Gu Xijiu suddenly had an idea! She secretly jumped down and poked a tree branch into the swamp. Her eyes sparkled as she observed the mud on the tree branch. It was not mud but in fact petroleum! This entire area was a gigantic pool of petroleum! Of course, other than the petroleum, there must have been something else at the bottom. She threw a leaf the size of her palm into the swamp. It did not float on the surface but sank right to the bottom¡­ Gosh! What an excellent ce to burn the zombies! Although the zombies did not seem to be afraid of fire, they were seemingly frightened of spiritual fire. Unfortunately, it would notst long against the zombies even though it was strong. However, it would be a different case if they were using petroleum to fuel the fire¡­ She was certain that the monsters would be burned to ashes by the petroleum-fueled fire! ¡­ She heard a loud noiseing from behind her. Apparently, Ying Yannuo had finally arrived with the zombies¡­ She could already see Ying Yannuo¡¯s fluttering robe from afar. She leaped andnded beside him. Ying Yannuo was shocked by her sudden appearance as she started to run alongside him, ¡°Silly girl, why are you here?!¡± ¡°The swamp is mmable! As soon as the zombies have fallen into the swamp, get out of her immediately. I am going to burn them to ashes!¡± Gu Xijiu told him. Ying Yannuo frowned, ¡°But they aren¡¯t afraid of fire¡­¡± ¡°They would most likely be afraid of it this time as the swamp is made entirely of petroleum. The fire willst for a few days if it is set to burn. Besides, the fire will have a very high temperature which is hot enough to melt steel. Wouldn¡¯t this be the perfect crematorium to burn the zombies!?¡± Gu Xijiu was very confident with her idea! Ying Yannuo knew she had many ideas and felt relieved, ¡°Great!¡± In the blink of an eye, both of them hade up with a n. However, they encountered some difficulties when they tried executing their n. When they had almost arrived at the swamp, the zombies stopped moving one by one as though they had sensed the danger which was ahead of them and Ying Yannuo was unable to lure them forward any further. At the same time, something was roaring from afar¡­ The sound was strange, and its voice was hoarse and loud. When Gu Xijiu heard the roar, she felt that her ears were buzzing as though her eardrums were going to burst. It was as though the white-clothed zombies had heard something calling for them as they began to turn around and were about to run in the opposite direction. Gu Xijiu panicked and was at a lost for words. F*ck! Was it all just wasted effort?! Chapter 967 Chapter 967: The Fairy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ying Yannuo suddenly grabbed her and tossed her towards the big tree which was far away, ¡°Hide yourself!¡± Gu Xijiu helplessly flew towards the big tree. When she turned around and looked back, she realized that he was using his Flying Wind Magic to levitate in midair. She had no idea what kind of spell he was using, but a blood chain formed around his fingertips and surrounded him. Eventually, a blood membrane formed around him and the air was overwhelmed by the smell of blood and herbs. The white-clothed zombies who were about to flee began turning around to face them. Countless pair of eyes were staring straight at Ying Yannuo who was hanging in midair. All of them had the expression as though they were drug addicts who had just seen a stack of drugs. They started drooling, and their eyes turned blood red as they rushed towards Ying Yannuo! Ying Yannuo flew towards the swamp as the white-clothed zombies frantically chased after him¡­ Countless zombies started to fall into the ck swamp one by one and immediately sank right to the bottom of it as they had nothing to support them. The of group zombies had been running so fast that they were unable to stop themselves on time and eventually all of them had fallen into the swamp¡­ In fact, the swamp was not very deep; it was only about three to four meters in depth. As some of the zombies had reached the bottom, those who fell into the swamp after that stood on top of them. Eventually, the zombies had buried themselves in the swampyer byyer. Gu Xijiu felt sick as she watched from the big tree. She was surprised that Ying Yannuo¡¯s blood possessed such powerful magic to the extent that it made the zombies chased after him like it was the most important thing in their life. She looked at her palm and decided to cut herself too. However, her blood was not as attractive as Ying Yannuo¡¯s. The zombies continued jumping into the swamp as Ying Yannuo moved around in midair. Though the blood membrane fully engulfed him, she could still clearly see him through itsyer. His fingers continuously emitted the spell as his eyes were watching the scene that was taking ce beneath him. It was as though he was the almighty god. Her heart was pumping rapidly as she clenched her fingers wondering who he was. ¡°Little Cang, Little Cang, do you know what type of Kung Fu is this?¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but to seek enlightenment from the Firmament Stone on her wrist. The Firmament Stone replied her after a while, ¡°No idea.¡± This type of Kung Fu must be extremely rare as even the Firmament Stone did not recognize it! ¡°Could someone who possessed a spiritual power of level three past six perform this Kung Fu? Look, he was levitating in midair and had yet to fall even after so long¡­¡± Though Gu Xijiu was also able to levitate in midair using the Flying Wind Magic which she had learned at Tianju Hall, she was only capable of doing so for about a minute at best. Furthermore, Gu Xijiu who was considered the best student among her group and was the only one who was able to master the Flying Wind Magic entirely. However, Ying Yannuo had been circling in the air for three minutesmidair, and there was no sign that he was going to have toe down anytime soon¡­ Besides, it did not look like he was using Flying Wind Magic. What was it then? She wanted to learn! A strong suction force existed inside the swamp. Hence, the zombies were unable to escape once they had fallen into the swamp. However, they were not dead yet as there were a lot of bubbles bobbing in the area where they had fallen. Apparently, many of the zombies were still struggling at the bottom of the swamp. All they had to do now was to wait until all the zombie had fallen into the swamp before they ignited the swamp with fire. While she was pondering about it, she realized that Ying Yannuo¡¯s body was falling! Gu Xijiu was shocked, and worried that he would soon fall into the swamp! Chapter 968 Chapter 968: The Fairy 2 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She was about to teleport over there, but to her surprise, Ying Yannuo tapped the tip of his foot on the head of a zombie that just swooped over when he was about to sink, rendering his body fluttering in the air once again. Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief. It looks like Ying Yannuo has no more danger here anymore. There was a sudden vibration in her waist. Taken by surprise, she fished out a hexagonal amulet; upon tapping on its surface, Little Fox¡¯s frantic and distraught voice leaped out, ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s about to catch us!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed. Gu Xijiu invented this hexagonal amulet based on the fundamental principles of a Walkie-talkie. Although this era did not have modern technology, it possessed spirit powers that were capable of conjuring all elements of nature. Experiment after experiment, and failure after failure, she was finally able to invent this type of amulet. Although it was unable to transmit sound over ten thousand li-like a telephone, conversations within a hundred li were still audible through the amulet. Upon its invention, the amulet received a heavy promotion at Tianju Hall. As the enchantment of the amulet required the spirit power of practitioners above level eight, in addition to the high expenditure of spiritual power in its production, not everybody was able to get their hands on one. It was only during dangerous missions that the amulets would be provided. As Gu Xijiu was the inventor of the amulet, she and her friends enjoyed a special privilege and were each able to receive one. Of course, the amulet was wholly powered by spirit power and had a high consumption rate, depleting a considerable amount of spirit power upon each usage. So even though they carried the amulet with them, they would not use it formunication unless in dire circumstances. The voiceing out of the amulet now must be because of Little Fox was identally pressing the switch in a state of panic. Little Fox and her group must have met with danger! Gu Xijiu thought of the deep, heavy bellow she heard just now ¨C was it the voice of the zombie king? ¡°It can fly! It¡¯s chasing up to us!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A menagerie of voices leaped out of the amulet; it was clear that Little Fox¡¯s group¡¯s situation was getting more dire and dire¡­ Gu Xijiu uttered a silent incantation and took a look at Ying Yannuo. Knowing that he was no longer in danger, she spoke to him, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Little Fox and her group.¡± Ying Yannuo was speechless. In a swift sh of movement, she vanished immediately. In that girl¡¯s mind, the safety of herpanions is forever the priority. ¡­ Darling, do you know that for the sake of not breaking our promise, I have not paid heed to the ursed wounds of my body just to return to your side? Darling, do you know that the exertion of my current spiritual level burns on the strength of Gods? Darling, do you know that the blood that I shed now is that of the heart of the gods, every drop of which heavily depletes my spiritual power? Darling, the only reason that I dare to use this move now is that you are not far away. I thought that you would teleport me away to safety at the critical moment¡­ Darling, on your leave, would you feel sad if anything unforeseen happened to me? You would probably not feel too sad. In his time by her side for nearly half a year, except for that time when she uttered ¡°Di Fuyi¡± in a state of inebriation, she had always been normal. She spent each day practicing and romping with her friends in Tianju Hall; her days passed by with richness without ever once mentioning his name. He thought that the cold-blooded girl must have forgotten who the hell he was! Little brat, I¡¯ll make you pay for this once I recover! I¡¯ll get more than just even with you! Little Xijiu, you just wait! ¡­ A horrifying and unfathomable abyss ruptured from the earth, tumbling down the snow, clouds, and stones to its depths from time to time. Chapter 969 Chapter 969: The Fairy 3 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The dreadful monsters that were pursuing the group on the snowfields at that moment had emerged from the abyss. There were two monsters, each of which possessed a bizarre shape and unparalleled monstrosity in size. One looked simr to a dragon but was in actuality a Chinese alligator which had a stature that was as imposing as a dinosaur¡¯s. The squamous and dense objectsyered on its body were not scales, but the hands of humans. The other looked simr to a Phoenix, but was again not actually a phoenix and was rather akin to a pattern made by the amalgamation of the random parts of the human body. These two entities possessed extremely imposing figures and extraordinarybat prowess; in agape of the jaws, an ink-ck dposing odor capable of melting everything would be released; in a sweep of a tail, even mountains would fall! These two creatures had emerged from the abyss after the zombie crowd was attracted away; once they have surfaced it was the beginning of their mindless carnage¡ªthe hunting and the killing of all moving and living targets! When the creatures have just emerged, Lan Waihu¡¯s group was not nearby and had insteadplied with Gu Xijiu¡¯s orders to drive ten li away from the location. After finding a safe ce to disembark, the group of people caught their breath and discussed the prospect of driving in search of Gu Xijiu¡¯s group to see if they could offer a helping hand. Before they reached a conclusion to their deliberation, they heard a strange noiseing from the road and saw the earth trembling greatly. From that same direction, they could hear the faint voices of battle and shouting, and described the asional shes of light illuminating the sky. They did not know what was happening and could not make out the situation from a far distance. They suspected that Gu Xijiu and her group must have been in a confrontation with the zombie again¡­ After a brief discussion, they soon got onto the chariot again and let the Flying Lion bring them back. They nned to provide all the support they can and join in the struggle if Gu Xijiu and her group were over there battling against the zombie. If Gu Xijiu were not over there, then they would fly back to catch wind of the situation and assess whether their aid was necessary. The chariot they were riding on was capable of flying anyway, so the zombie would not be able to catch up to them no matter if their numbers were rising from the subterranean. Being wet behind their ears and in their teenage years, they were easily curious and fearless to take risks in hot blood. Their n was not bad; however, they froze in their tracks when they clearly saw the struggle in front of them. The somber-colored version of the dragon and phoenixbination was surrounding the dragon-riding woman and her golden armored giant in a series of fierce attacks¡ª The dragon-riding woman clearly did not expect the two creatures to emerge from the abyss; the physical appearance of the two monstrosities had repulsed her and rendered her visage pale. She was very skilled; streaks of lightning discharged from her palms and etched ck visible scorch marks on their hides, brimming the air with the smell of roast meat. The golden armored giant with its Heaven Halberd danced like a wind-and- fire wheel; the golden rays gleaming furiously from the halberd shone on the bodies of the creatures, leaving scars that flowed with blood that was as ck as ink¡­ But whether it was the woman or her steed or her servant, they were unable to deliver the fatal blow to the creatures and drove them to a more frenzied state instead; the two creatures enveloped and besieged her in a belch of smoke and fog! Just when she was in a difficult situation, Lan Waihu and his group¡¯s lion chariot appeared from not far away. With a quick thought, the woman gestured toward her servant and made a feint of weakness, then bluntly charged through the basement to the direction of the lion chariot! Chapter 970 Chapter 970: The Fairy 4 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The monsters were incapable of recognizing faces and attacked without discrimination or mercy. Therefore, when the woman and her servant surged past the lion chariot and soared straight into the skies, the lion chariot became the attack target of the two creatures. The two creatures were entities of extreme misfortune; any ordinary animal that saw them would be scared shitless and would be paralyzed by fear, let alone run away. Even the dragon rode by the woman in thebat just now was so anxious that all of its scales stood on their ends! It was wholly petrified and would have fallen in fear were it not well-trained. However, the Flying Lion pulling Qian Lingyu and his group in the escape was able to summon extraordinary courage at such a perilous moment¡ªnot only did it not cower and fall in fear, but it also pulled the chariot in all sorts of fancy patterns as well! For a while, it flew in the shape of zig-zag, in another the shape of an ¡°8¡±, and another in the shape of an ¡°S¡±¡­ Although the two creatures were frightful and ghastly in their pursuit, they could not even touch one wheel of the chariot that was unting a swift evasion. In this world, the Flying Lion are the steeds of the noble and the rich and were quite abundant in number in the maind. Although they were quite esteemed and valuable, they were not considered to be rare beasts; even the lowest steed of the elders of the three main ns was superior to the Flying Lion. When Qian Lingyu and his group saw the two monsters charging over like a train, they thought they were doomed for sure! They had even tried to use their abilities against the two creatures in desperation to slightly slow them down. But the two creatures were too fearsome and mighty. No matter how strong the Lan Waihu¡¯s group¡¯s abilities were and their formidability that triumphs even the eight level beasts in the Dark Forest, the barrier that they put before the monstrosities were nothing but paper and broke in one charge! When Lan Waihu and his group saw their barrier flying away in pieces and the fangs of the creatures taking shape in front of them, a chill ran through their spines, thinking that it must be all over for them! However, to their surprise, the Flying Lion took aplete and abrupt turn and charged through the gap between the two beasts; its tail even swept across the eyes of the Chinese alligator monster, leaving it to screech in agony¡­ The two creatures were utterly enraged and pursued after the chariot relentlessly, but the Flying Lion was more than well-trained and always managed to evade their attacks within a hair¡¯s breadth. It was clear that this Flying Lion was no ordinary Flying Lion. This chariot was clearly specially made as well. Even when it was gyrated in a series of the Flying Lion¡¯s spiraling evasions, the chariot did not get shaken into pieces and was so sturdy that even the tassels on the carriage did not fall. It was only unfortunate for the four people on the chariot, who were quaked near to the point of hurling out their galldder. They held onto the handles of the carriage tightly, and their bodies were violently heaved around, crashing into each other from time to time. It was fortunate that the four had considerable ability, or else they would have already been flung out of the chariot and be feed for the creatures. As the Flying Lion was, in fact, carrying a load of four people, it could not achieve its maximum speed. Though the two creatures could not bite it, it could get them off its tail as well¡ª When Gu Xijiu made it to the scene, she was presented with this image. The Flying Lion was scampering helter-skelter in the sky while being pursued by two extremely ugly monsters¡ª The dragon-riding woman was instead standing close to the zenith of theyers of clouds, shrouding herself and observing from a safe distance with no intention of helping. The Flying Lion was flying with increasing danger. Chapter 971 Chapter 971: The Fairy 7 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Flying Lion ran away as fast as it could, and the four people in the carriage were worried that they would be swallowed at any time. The youngdy was watching the battle intently as she wanted to observe the attack patterns of the two monsters ande up with a n to kill them. In her eyes, those who were in the carriage were seen as guinea pigs in a scienceb. She did not care about their lives at all! Gu Xijiu was extremely mad as she saw what was happening! What an evil fairy, she was such a bastard! Her gaze was full of anger, and she suddenlyunched two attacks at both of the monsters! She was standing on top of a small hill, while the two monsters were flying in the sky. Although her attacks were quite powerful, its power was significantly reduced as it traveled towards the sky. However, she managed to attract the attention of the two monsters. Both of the monsters were frustrated as they could not catch the Flying Lion. Hence, they were thrilled when they suddenly noticed the human on the small hill. They gave up chasing after the Flying Lion and immediately switched their attention to Gu Xijiu, and rushed down quickly while howling at the same time. Both of the ferocious monsters had a giant body. Hence, a sandstorm was formed when they arrived near the in midair. Gu Xijiu stood her ground in the storm and did not attempt escape or avoid it even though her dress was fluttering wildly. Just as the ws of both monsters were about to scratch her body, she immediately teleported away! ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Both of the monsters could not stop in time and crashed into each other before they slumped to the ground! The ground shook vigorously as two huge pits were formed! The momentum of the crash was incredibly powerful. Although the skin of both monsters was thick and rough, they were bleeding and felt dizzy. However, it did not take long before they were both on their feet and jumped out of the pit. They stared at Gu Xijiu who had already teleported three miles away and was ring back at them! They roared as they rushed towards her! Gu Xijiu decided to use the same trick again. She waited for them toe close enough before she quickly teleported away again. Therefore, the two stupid monsters crashed into each other again. Gu Xijiu was good at estimating her timing of escape. She would not be able to escape if she had used Qing Gong instead of teleportation. The two monsters finally learned their lesson after being tricked for the third time. They began to attack separately instead of rushing in at the same time¡­ However, Gu Xijiu was too fast and disappeared immediately, and so the monsters were not even able to scratch the edge of her dress. Besides that, she would always reappear not far away from the monsters so that she was able to lure and taunt them until they were mad and continued chasing after her. The Flying Lion and the others were finally able to take a short break. Initially, they had wanted toe down to help, but Gu Xijiu sent a directed audio informing them not to do so. She told them to retreat as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Yan Chen and Le Qingxing had returned. They were more rational than the others and decided to hide in the dark to observe Gu Xijiu¡¯s situation as they knew they might ruin her n if they merely rushed out to help¡­ Therefore, they sent a directed audio to Little Fox and the others stressing that they should just leave. Le Zixing was the rational one among the group, and she understood their concern. Therefore, she quickly ordered the Flying Lion to retreat. Meanwhile, Yan Chen and Le Qingxing had hidden in the dark. Chapter 972 Chapter 972: The Fairy 5 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yan Chen and Le Qingxing were hiding in the dark and were prepared to help Gu Xijiu if she was really in danger. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation was amazing, and both of the monsters almost fainted after she had teleported more than ten times. The youngdy who was riding on the dragon, as well as her servant, were both shocked and amazed by Gu Xijiu. They could not believe that a human teenager would possess such a mysterious Kung Fu. She felt she was too far away and could not see Gu Xijiu¡¯s Kung Fu. Thus, she ordered the dragon to descent to a lower altitude so that she could see the battle. She was initially flying at an altitude of 3000 meters above the ground but decided to descend until she was just about 100 meters above the ground and was finally able to get a more unobstructed view. While she was enjoying herself watching the battle, Gu Xijiu suddenly turned around and smiled at her evilly. Gu Xijiu¡¯s smile was cold, and thedy was concerned! In a split second, Gu Xijiu had teleported onto the back of her dragon! Before the youngdy managed to shove her away, both of the ferocious monsters were already rushing towards the dragon¡­ Gu Xijiu then teleported far away until the youngdy was not even able to see her shadow. The two monsters could not find Gu Xijiu, so they decided to divert their attention towards the youngdy on the dragon instead as they still remembered that she had attacked them earlier¡­ The youngdy was furious and cursed loudly. She did not possess the teleportation ability, and so she had to confront the two monsters as she could not escape. Therefore, an intense battle broke out in the sky. The Flying Lion stopped on a small hill a few miles away. It was gasping for air as it was exhausted. It had used up itsst bit of energy to escape from both of the monsters. Qian Lingyu, Lan Waihu and the rest disembarked from the carriage with a pale face. The journey was even more exhrating than riding a roller coaster as it was so bumpy. They felt as though their internal organs were about to be dislodged from their body especially Qian Lingyu, as he was still injured and almost puked after he got out of the carriage. Yan Chen and Ying Yannuo soon arrived, and shortly after that Gu Xijiu had teleported over to meet them. Finally, they were able to breathe a sigh of relief as they were safe from the monsters. However, they were all very exhausted and decided to take a break and eat something to restore their energy. They made sure that they were a distance away from the area where the battle was taking ce so that the fairy would not be able to divert the monsters attention towards them. Little Fox was used to being around Gu Xijiu, so she immediately rushed to Gu Xijiu¡¯s side when she saw her and could not stop talking about the incident earlier. She was mad at the fairy because she had used them as her shield. Gu Xijiu asked Yan Chen, ¡°Yourwork is extensive, do you have any idea what kind of fairy she is?¡± Yan Chen sighed and then continued to speak, ¡°When I was on the way here, I heard that the Heavenly realm had assigned a fairy toe to earth. Her Kung Fu was exceptional, and she was good at killing devils and monsters. Also, the emperor of the Haoyue Kingdom had appointed her to be their national master. However, she doesn¡¯t care about the war that is taking ce between both of the countries, and only handles the investigations rted to evil events. I¡¯ve heard that she is also working on the missing soldier¡¯s case and had met Rong Jialuo before¡­ That¡¯s all I know.¡± Lan Waihu was extremely mad, ¡°What kind of fairy is she! How could a fairy behave like that? She didn¡¯t even care about our lives, and we almost died because of her!¡± Chapter 973 Chapter 973: No Way! She Must Take A Look! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yan Chen suddenly had an evil idea and smiled slyly, ¡°Perhaps, that was just a title she had designed for herself. However, she is undoubtedly someone evil and doesn¡¯t seem to care for those of us whoe from the human realm! Gu Xijiu looked at the people who were fighting further away and smiled, ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t care about us, we shouldn¡¯t do her any favors as well. She was the one who released the monsters. It only made sense for them to chase after her. Let¡¯s now witness her true capabilities and hope she doesn¡¯t embarrass the title of ¡®fairy¡¯.¡± All of them sat in a circle and enjoyed their food as they watched the battle. They were so happy when they saw the youngdy being chased by the two monsters and almost apuded. They werebat experts, and it was easy for them to determine the situation of the battle. ¡°Her Kung Fu is pretty good, and I think her spiritual power is probably higher than Overlord Long and the others. Perhaps, she had already achieved level ten, but it is probably still lower than Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s.¡± Le Qingxing criticized. ¡°Indeed, her strategies doesn¡¯t look like it was from our era. Look at the giant beside her; its spiritual power is probably around level nine. Besides that, every single attack from the Heaven Halberd was powerful enough to make a big slide on the stupid dragon.¡± Qian Lingyu said. ¡°So what, the two monsters didn¡¯t feel a thing! I feel that they might not be able to kill them even if they fought for an entire day and night.¡± Zhang Chuchuughed sarcastically. ¡°Oh! Her hair looks messy, and she seems to be injured. She doesn¡¯t look like fairy anymore but rather a crazy woman.¡± Le Zixingughed. ¡°Xijiu, both of the monsters are too powerful. We probably couldn¡¯t kill them, and if the fairy were unable to kill them, I¡¯m afraid they would end up harming us¡­¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll try somethingter.¡± Gu Xijiu answered casually. Both of the monsters were made from blood and flesh as well; perhaps, they were afraid of being burnt as well. She would lure them to the petroleum swampter¡­ As she thought about the swamp, she remembered something and immediately leaped from the ground! Ying Yannuo! Ying Yannuo was still luring the zombies at the swamp! It has almost been an hour since she had left the petroleum swamp, and Ying Yannuo should have finished luring all the zombies into the swamp already, right? She did mention to him that he had to burn them with fire¡­ Wait! She had to go and take a look! When she was about to teleport away after she had exined to them what had happened, a deafening explosion urred from a distance. The explosion was so powerful that the ground shook vigorously! Gu Xijiu was shocked and looked towards the direction of the explosion! Her face turned pale immediately! The sound hade from the petroleum swamp, and she saw thick ck smoke rising into the sky! ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± A few more explosions sounded one after another as though the swamp has been loaded with a stack of explosive dynamites. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at the reddish sky. She had made a terrible mistake! There must have been some explosive particles lingering in midair above the swamp, and the only reason why a chain of explosions had urred was that the fire had ignited the particles! However, she was in a hurry earlier and had not thought about it. Hence, she did not tell Ying Yannuo to ignite the swamp only after he had left. If he had set the fire at the edge of the swamp after luring all the zombies into the swamp, he might not have been able to escape from the explosions even if his Kung Fu was twice as strong as it was now! An image of Ying Yannuo¡¯s body being burned shed across her mind and Gu Xijiu felt her limbs starting to get numb! She immediately teleported away without saying a word! Chapter 974 Chapter 974: As Though Being Struck By Lightning! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The fire in the swamp was burning furiously, and multiple explosions could be heard. asionally, several gigantic fireballs rose up into the sky as though an apocalypse had taken ce. Restless howls and roars of anger could be heard from within the mes¡­ The fire spread at least ten kilometers around the swamp. Not to mention the swamp, it was so hot that they were even unable to venture close to the hill which was located seven to eight kilometers away from the swamp. She could smell the scent of burnt and roasted flesh lingering in the air. Gu Xijiu teleported nearer and tried to patrol the burning site. She shouted and also used the direct audio spell. However, she did not hear anything even though she had tried all sort of methods¡­ She was getting nervous and started to panic until her lips had turned pale. Ying Yannuo was a boy whom she had interacted with for only half a year. He liked acting cute in front of her, annoying her and even followed her everywhere she went. Though he looked gentle and weak, he waspetent and always appeared to aid her and protect her whenever she was in danger. Though he had a dual personality once in awhile and was touchy sometimes, he was the best partner to her and was also the bestpanion she could rely on in times of need. In thest six months, she had spent more time with him than she had with Little Fox. He was strong and protected her all the time. He followed her everywhere as though he was her shadow. Therefore, she never bothered worrying about him on the battlefield and always prioritized her buddies¡¯ safety over his. In her heart, she always felt that he could handle all the challenges by himself, and was even able to cause trouble for his opponents when it was necessary. However, it was different now. Ying Yannuo might be in a dangerous situation and was probably suffering due to her careless. If he were not able to make it back alive, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life. ¡°Ying Yannuo!¡± ¡°Ying Yannuo!¡± She continued to linger around the burning swamp and shouted for him until her voice became hoarse. ¡­ Ying Yannuo was unable to stand up properly by the time he was done luring the zombies to the shore beside the swamp. However, he could not risk his life by hanging around the area. Thus, he decided to retreat and began to retreat from the swamp area when he had almost run out of spiritual power¡­ He was trying very hard to hang on to hisst bit of energy. He tried very hard to return to the shore and almost banged into a tree trunk as he was unable to control his movements. Luckily, he reacted fast and managed to grab a tree branch before flipping onto it. His blood was circting very fast, and he felt incredibly dizzy. He narrowed his eyes as he observed the 3,000 or more zombies which had filled half of the swamp. Most of them had sunk to the bottom while some were stepping on top of their buddies¡¯ heads as they tried to escape from the swamp. They would have probably seeded in climbing back to the shore again if it were not for the suction force which existed at the bottom of the swamp. The zombies were struggling so hard to escape that it made the swamp look like a pot of boiling soup being stirred vigorously¡­ These zombies would be a threat to the others again if he does not find an alternative way to destroy them. When Ying Yannuo was about to take action, suddenly, a glowing light with seven-colored rays suddenly appeared! He frowned slightly. During his training, he had lost conscious before, and when heter woke up, he saw a glowing light with seven-colored rays as well. However, this time was different as he had transformed into a little boy who was about 15 years old when the seven-colored rays had faded away. At that moment, it was as though lightning had struck him! Chapter 975 Chapter 975: He Would Be Teased Till His Next Life! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although he liked role-ying, he had never changed his actual appearance before. Most of the time he only used his spiritual power to transform his physical looks. It was the first time Ying Yannuo¡¯s entire body had be tiny, and so he was speechless. When people felt sick, they could see a doctor. However, he could not tell anyone about this problem other than the four messengers. Due to his identity, he just could not let other people know that he had lost most of his spiritual power. Otherwise, it would bring chaos to this world! The culprit behind it would also immediately set off a reign of terror, and all of his ns would be wasted¡­ He could not take that risk as the matter was serious. Therefore he nned to heal himself. Who else in this world could be more knowledgeable than himself from a medical aspect? He would be risking himself if he exposed his sickness. He thought that this phenomenon would not havested long and he would have recovered in a month or two. However, he never expected that the effect would havested for six months. He had tried all kinds of methods, but none of them were working! Now suddenly there were colorful lights from his body. Could it be a sign that he was going to turn back to normal? He was excited. His stomach felt warm, and it was precisely the opposite sign from the time when he had almost gone crazy. He had faith that he was going to turn back to normal, so he immediately meditated¡­ The colorful lights spun twice around his body before finally disappearing. He opened his eyes, but when he looked at his body and hands, he almost fainted and fell from the tree. His hands were¡­ even smaller than before! He was stunned for a moment and took out a mirror and disappointedly sat on the floor. He felt that the time when he had turned into a 15-year-old was disastrous enough. He never expected that it could have gotten worse. He had turned into an eight-year-old kid! He slowly put away the mirror and shook the robe he was wearing. Fortunately, his robe could be shrunk to fit the size of his body. Otherwise, it would have been toorge for him! He looked confused as he sat down. His original intention was to meet up with Gu Xijiu after he hadpleted his task of killing the zombies. However, when he looked at his kiddy appearance now, he did not want to see her anymore! It took him a lot of courage to transform into Ying Yannuo to enter Tianju Hall to meet her, and every day since then he had been by her side. He evenforted himself that he now had the chance to spend time with her every day as her ssmate and did not have to find an excuse to see her. Besides, he could finally train together with her. Thus he epted the fact that bing tiny was considered a small price he had to pay for gaining all those privileges. However, now that his body had transformed to be so tiny, how was he going continue staying by her side? Should he be her brother? If she knew of his true identity, he would be teased by her for the rest of his life! Ying Yannuo tried to imagine the scenario and realized that it was terrible! Although he had always been thick-skinned, it was against his principles to go and see her this way. He had to reconsider and n his next steps carefully. He could feel the icy wind creeping through his robes. It was the first time he was feeling so cold to the extent that he was shivering. He sat down and thought for a moment. He nced at the wrist guard on his wrist. Though the wrist guard looked normal, in fact, it was the love bracelet which had been concealed by him. When outsiders saw it, it looked just like a normal animal skinned wrist guard, but when he saw it, it was the love bracelet. Chapter 976 Chapter 976: What Was Wrong With His Master Recently? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Using the love bracelet, he could sense that she was okay and that she was not in any danger. He heard the sound of people fighting intensely somewhere far away in the distance. He put his hand on the kiosk to take a look. He saw that Gu Xijiu was luring the two beasts to attack thedy who was riding on the dragon¡­ He knew that she could teleport and so she was safe from any life-threatening danger. He did not need to bother himself rescuing her. He softly sighed as he felt that she had always treated him coldly regardless of how enthusiastic he was towards her. Regardless of what identity he used to get close to her, she would never ce him first in her heart. He felt that even Lan Waihu was more important to her than him. Even if Ying Yannuo disappeared from the world, she would not be bothered about it. Therefore he felt that there was no need for him to go and see her anymore. It was better if he went back home to train seriously. He could not get himself to confront anyone with this look! He sensed that something was strange about his body. Earlier on, he had consumed too much of his spiritual power to the extent that when he jumped on the tree, he felt exhausted. Strangely enough, after his body had turned smaller, he found that the spiritual power in his body had be stronger than it was before. His strength had significantly improved, and he was not so exhausted anymore. He was deep in thought when suddenly he sensed something. He nced at a tree which was not far away from him and casually said, ¡°Mu Yun,e out!¡± The branches of the tree shook a bit, and suddenly a shadow appeared on one of the tree branches. It was Mu Yun, the most handsome and romantic messenger among the four messengers. He opened his eyes widely like a doubtful fox and stuttered, ¡°My¡­ My Lord?¡± Ying Yannuo was, in fact, Di Fuyi. He folded both of his tiny hands and nced at Mu Yun smiling, ¡°Mu Yun, you arete by 15 minutes.¡± Even his voice had changed to that of a kid. Though his voice was soft, Mu Yun shuddered when he heard him. He jumped down from the tree and kowtowed to Di Fuyi, ¡°My Lord, I am so sorry that I amte! Please punish me!¡± Gosh, why had his master turn into a kid? He must be severely injured! It was his fault. He should have arrived earlier¡­ Mu Yun was feeling very guilty. He knelt down and did not dare to look up at his master. ¡°Where are the rest of them?¡± Ying Yannuo askedzily. ¡°My Lord, Mu Dian is currently tracking Elder Long. He should be bringing us some news very soon. Mu Yun is on his way now. He has brought the herbs along with him. Mu Dian has informed Headmaster Gu and the rest of them too. They should be here soon¡­¡± Mu Yun dutifully reported it. Di Fuyi nodded his head slightly, ¡°What about my ride?¡± Mu Yun immediately answered, ¡°I will summon it now.¡± He stood up and whistled. After a while, a white carriage descended from the sky. It was being pulled by a unicorn. ¡°My Lord, let me help you up.¡± Mu Yun reluctantly stepped forward though deep down he could not help looking at Di Fuyi again. He felt guilty and sympathized with his master. What was wrong with his master recently? He kept shrinking in size¡­ Di Fuyi was now sitting on the tree. One of his legs was supporting his hand while another leg was swinging. He was also looking at Mu Yun. When both of them looked at each other, Mu Yun could sense through his master¡¯s eyes that he was smiling deep down inside. Mu Yun shivered, and he quickly looked down. When his master smiled like this, it meant that someone was going to be in trouble¡­ Although his master had shrunk in size, his intelligence was not affected. When he wanted to scheme, someone, it would not be a simple one. Besides, he was very strict when it came to the execution of a task. If he asked someone to arrive at midnight, the person would be punished even if he was onlyte by a minute. Mu Yun waste by 15 minutes this time¡­ Chapter 977 Chapter 977: He Was So Touched! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion His master hated people who werete the most! He did not know how his master was going to punish him this time. He was worried! He did not want to go back to the Fantian Pce with plenty of Rakshasa woman. ¡°My Lord, I know I have made a big mistake. After the mission isplete, I am willing to go to the Fire Pce to receive my punishment¡­¡± The Fire Pce was a ce which was entirely engulfed in fire. It was hell to people like him who practiced water element spiritual power. Di Fuyi looked at him, ¡°Fire Pce¡­ Well, I think that it would be too severe a punishment if I were to send you there.¡± Mu Yun quickly said, ¡°No, it is not! I almost dyed your mission, so I deserve to be sent there.¡± Although the fire in the Fire Pce was so intense that it could melt an entire person¡¯s body, he had the wizardry barrier to protect him from injury. As long as he could protect himself with it, it was considered as a form of practice to him too. Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°I am always kind-hearted. My heart feels heavy to need to send you there. Why don¡¯t we do it like this? I will assign a task to you. As long as you canplete it perfectly, I will not punish you anymore.¡± Mu Yun was surprised, ¡°My Lord, please give me the order!¡± Di Fuyi pointed his small finger to the swamp, ¡°There are more than 3,000 zombies inside there. You just need to ignite a fire to burn them. Once they have all been burned, your mission isplete. I will drive my carriage away from here, so make sure that I am a safe distance away before you ignite the fire. Rest assured, you don¡¯t have to prepare any burning material. You just need to throw a few fireballs into the swamp. The water in the swamp is mmable.¡± Mu Yun was shocked, and he blurted ¡°Is that all?¡± Di Fuyi chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? Should I assign something more difficult to you?¡± Mu Yun quickly answered, ¡°Thanks, My Lord! I willplete the task perfectly!¡± His master had be so kind-hearted ever since he had shrunk. He was so touched! Di Fuyi nodded and jumped up onto the carriage. Before he entered the cabin, he reminded Mu Yun, ¡°The water inside the swamp is a bit strange. It is something called petroleum. The fire that is fueled by it will be very fierce. Just be careful and stay away from it when you ignite it with fire. Mu Yun quickly answered, ¡°Thank you for your kind advice, My Lord! I understand!¡± Di Fuyi nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Come and find me after you have ignited the fire.¡± Then he drove the carriage away from the swamp. Once the carriage had cleared the area, Mu Yun circled the swamp. He found that the smell of the swamp was indeed different. However, it was still a swamp after all. Petrol? What was that? It was a rather strange name. However, it did not matter to him how big the fire would be. Mu Yun was confident that he could prevent himself from any injury as he was unharmed even when the fierce fire in the Fire Pce surrounded him. It should be an easy task to ignite a fire in this swamp. Once he had ignited the fire, he needed to make sure that all the zombies were killed so that they would not escape and harm other people anymore¡­ Since he had nned to watch all the zombies get burnt to death, he did not retreat too far away from the swamp when he had ignited the fire. He flew about four to five meters away from the swamp before he threw a fireball into it¡­ ¡°BANGGGGGG!¡± ¡­ Deep inside the cloud, the unicorn was gently pping its wings. Di Fuyi was sitting in the cabin as he looked down from the carriage. He heard the exploding sound underneath the car and saw that the mountain had been entirely engulfed in mes. Multiple balls of fire were unleashed into the sky coupled with sounds of explosion¡­ His fingers gently tapped against the cabin. He frowned slightly. He never expected that the fire effect would be so powerful. Poor Mu Yun. It seemed like he was in big trouble this time. He wondered how long Mu Yun would take toe out from the fire¡­ Chapter 978 Chapter 978: I Ignited The Fire! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He patiently waited for a while. Finally, he saw that a fireball had been unleashed into the sky. There was a person inside the fireball, and that person was quickly chanting a spell to extinguish the fire. Di Fuyi waved his sleeves. He still had three percent of spiritual power left in his body. However, the spiritual power was sufficient enough for him to generate a water jet which was then released towards the fireball. Finally, the fireball dispersed, and out of it came Mu Yun. Di Fuyi used the ribbon which was part of his robe to pull him over to his car. Mu Yun felt embarrassed as his clothes had been severely burned, and his handsome face was full of soot. His hair was also burned and looked short and uneven. He looked like a beggar who had just climbed out from a chimney. His handsome and charming looks had been ruined. Fortunately, his reaction was fast, and he was able to create a wizardry barrier around his body when the swamp exploded, and he was able to use the momentum of the explosion to escape¡­ Otherwise, he would have been burned, and his skin would have melted right off his body. ¡°You are pretty swift.¡± Di Fuyi praised him as he was turning to look at him, ¡°I thought I told you to keep a distance from the swamp before igniting the fire?¡± Mu Yun almost cried, ¡°My Lord, you never told me that it was going to cause an explosion¡­¡± Di Fuyi said seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the fire would be quite fierce and asked you to be careful?¡± Mu Yun was speechless. In his heart, he felt that The Lord must be taking revenge on him because he had sympathized with The Lord for bing a kid¡­ The Lord was still the same person and never showed mercy when he had decided to scheme someone. Mu Yun regretted that he had praised The Lord multiple times just now. After some time, Mu Feng was the first to arrive. When hended directly on the unicorn¡¯s carriage, he saw Mu Yun who was driving the carriage. Though Mu Yun had changed clothes, his hair had been burned till it was so short, and his face was still dirty. Mu Feng was shocked, ¡°Mu Yun, did you climb into someone¡¯s chimney just now?¡± Mu Yun was speechless. He secretly cursed and said, ¡°Did you notice the explosion that just happened below? I was the one who ignited the fire!¡± Mu Feng shook his head, ¡°How can you turn out like this just by igniting a fire? Mu Yun, has your spiritual power degraded?¡± Mu Yun remained silent. He could not defend himself as he did not want to tell him that he had been schemed by The Lord. He silently looked away while Mu Feng went into the cabin to report to The Lord. Mu Yun continued to drive the carriage. He wondered whether Mu Feng would be surprised when he saw that The Lord had be a kid¡­ He quietly listened to the conversation which was taking ce inside. He could hear anything strange, but instead, he only heard Mu Feng giving a detailed report to The Lord. Mu Yun disappointedly rubbed his forehead. It seemed like there was no way for him to see Mu Feng panic¡­ Indeed Mu Feng was the calmest person among the four messengers. He sincerely admired him for his steadiness! Mu Yun thought in his heart. Suddenly, a strong wind blew as Mu Lei appeared from the sky andnded beside him. He heard the sound and looked up. He saw that Mu Lei was surprised to see him this way ¡°Mu Yun, did you climb into someone¡¯s chimney? Why were you burnt so badly?¡± Mu Yun was speechless. He wiped his face and fiercely said, ¡°Don¡¯t you see the fire down there? I was the one who ignited the fire!¡± Mu Lei looked at him sympathetically, ¡°Have you been ying around too much with thedies while you were inside the Brahma Land? How can you be burnt so badly just by igniting a fire?¡± Chapter 979 Chapter 979: You Have To Be Well Behaved Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Lei looked at him sympathetically, ¡°Have you been ying around too much with thedies while you were inside the Fantian Pce? How can you burn so badly just by igniting a fire? Sigh, you have to be more well behaved. Otherwise, you may get worse sooner orter.¡± Then he shook his head and entered the cabin. Mu Yun felt like he wanted to cry. His face was burnt and could not be cleaned in a short time. Usually, he liked to put down his hair because he thought he looked more charming that way. However, his hair had been burnt and was now very short. Perhaps he should tie them up now. But he did not have any hair to tie¡­ He used his teeth to tear off a corner of his clothes. When he was about to tie up his hair, the wind blew again, and he heard a personnd beside him. Mu Yun numbly looked up and talked to Mu Dian who looked hesitated, ¡°I did not climb into someone¡¯s chimney! I went down to put the fire! I just did not expect that the swamp would be exploded and I did not have time to escape from it¡­¡± Mu Dian paused. He gulped and said, ¡°Mu Yun, in fact, I just want to ask why you tied up your hair? I thought that you would never tie up your hair.¡± Mu Yun was speechless. ¡­ Mu Yun thought that he must be the most pity person in the world because the other three messengers were not surprised when they met The Lord. They all calmly reported the result of their tasks. Mu Dian was able to track Elder Long to a vige about a hundred miles away from here. If there was nothing unexpected happened, it was his meetup venue. Mu Feng finally had gotten the herb that was needed by The Lord. He had handed it over to him. Mu Lei had reported the situation here to Headmaster Gu. Headmaster Gu, Hua Wuyan, Qian Yueran, Tian Jiyue and the rest had arrived and were not ambushed around everywhere. They were now paying close attention to the movement of the two fierce beasts and the youngdy who rode on a dragon. Once Mu Lei gave the order they would start action¡­ Therefore Mu Lei was now waiting for the signal from The Lord to start the action. Di Fuyi looked outside for a moment. Even he was now far away, he had very good eyesight. He was able to see that the youngdy who rode on the dragon was now being chased by the two beasts¡­ He lightly smiled, ¡°Since she is the fairy sent from the upper world, she must be skillful enough to settle the beasts. We have to give her the opportunity to show off her skill, right? If she really can¡¯t settle them then only we start action to help her.¡± Although Di Fuyi had lost most of his spiritual power, he was still very observant, and he was also very knowledgeable. Based on his observation, he could roughly guess how good the youngdy was. At most she could deal with the two beasts for another 300 movements. After 300 movements she would be defeated. By the time only Gu Canmo and the rest start the action, and they could eliminate the two beasts. When he received the report from Mu Dian, he knew that this was the rendezvous ce of Elder Long and there were thousands of zombies over here. Therefore he quickly arranged helpers toe over to assist. Once Gu Xijiu they all escaped from the wizardry barrier, they could destroy this ce and eliminate the zombies together with the Elder Long. However, he never expected that there was a youngdy who rode on dragon came out from nowhere¡­ This youngdy did not help but made things even worse. Not only had she cause trouble for Gu Xijiu but she had also forced Di Fuyi to use his spiritual power to attract the zombies to the swamp and ultimately became a kid. She was the cause that made him change his n¡­ So he decided to teach this youngdy a big lesson! Everything was well prepared here, and Di Fuyi nned to leave. Chapter 980 Chapter 980: It Is Not Convenient For Him To Meet Her¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He nced down. He was now on top of a cloud which was five kilometers above the ground. He could only see the explosion and nothing else. Would the girl look for him after the big explosion? She should, right? After all, she had treated Ying Yannuo as her partner. After she saw the explosion, she would probablye back and look for him. If she could not see him, she would probably think that he had died in the explosion¡­ Di Fuyi sighed softly. He nned to ask Mu Dian to pose himself as Ying Yannuo again so that Gu Xijiu would not feel guilty and sad. Mu Dian could probably entertain her for a few days first before he came up with an excuse to leave Tianju Hall for good. After some time, she would slowly start to forget about Ying Yannuo, and he would soon be forgotten for good. Before he could give the order, he heard Gu Xijiu calling for him. His heart beat rapidly! Gu Xijiu sounded anxious and panicky at the same time, and he could tell that her voice was trembling¡­ The calling was as sharp as a needle and pierced right through his heart. He clenched his fists tightly. He rubbed his forehead andughed at himself. He could get himself to hurt anyone, but not Gu Xijiu¡­ His principles and pride were like clouds and were quickly dispersed when he was dealing with her. However, he was not happy with the fact that she was able to leave him so easily. The four messengers were waiting for his order. However, before The Lord opened his mouth, he paused. His little face was somehow unpredictable to them¡­ Mu Dian and the others could also hear the calling of Gu Xijiu. Mu Dian was very good at understanding people. He asked, ¡°My Lord, do you want me to impose as Ying Yannuo tofort her first?¡± Di Fuyi was silent for a moment, and then he sighed, ¡°I will do it myself.¡± The four messengers were shocked. Mu Feng frowned, ¡°My Lord, I am afraid that¡­ It is not convenient for you to go and meet her¡­¡± Di Fuyi hesitated for a while as he continued to listen to the calling of Gu Xijiu. Her voice sounded almost hoarse¡­ Once Di Fuyi had decided on something, he would see it to the end. Finally, he made up his mind, ¡°I am leaving now. Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Mu Dian tried to ask, ¡°My Lord, do you still want me to impose as the current you in the future?¡± Di Fuyi was now only 130 cm. He was much smaller than before. Di Fuyi shook his head, ¡°It should not take me too long to be in this look. I don¡¯t need it.¡± When Mu Dian was about to leave, Di Fuyi patted on his shoulder and said, ¡°However, I think you still need to practice the technique to shrink your bones as a contingency n.¡± Mu Dian was speechless. It was such a tough challenge for him to shrink from 180 cm to 130cm! ¡­ Gu Xijiu had been searching for Ying Yannuo like crazy! She had circled the field of fire twice, but she still failed to find Ying Yannuo and was not getting any response from him. The temperature around the field of fire was very high, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat¡­ When she wandered around the field, she heard a soft groaning sounding from behind the burning bushes beside her. Though the sound was not loud, it was enough to catch Gu Xijiu¡¯s attention. She quickly turned around and rushed towards the bushes. Her hands were shaking, and she was shocked when she pulled the bushes aside. A kid was lying in the bushes. He looked like he was about eight to nine years old and there was dirt on his face. However, it did not block his handsome face from being seen. The kid was looking at her with teary eyes. He sheepishly called her, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± At first, Gu Xijiu was a bit disappointed when she saw him, however, when she heard his sound she was shocked! Chapter 981 Chapter 981: You Got The Wrong Person; Please Go¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She looked at his small robe. It was simr to the one Ying Yannuo had worn, but it was smaller by a few sizes. Then she looked at his little face. His facial features were nearly the same as Ying Yannuo, but his skin was much softer. The 15-year-old Ying Yannuo was rather rebellious. However, this kid in front of her looked very beautiful and kiddish. His watery eyes seemed as if they could speak for itself. Apparently, he hade out from the field of fire as his face and robe were full of dirt. There was even blood stain on his lips. He was injured. Gu Xijiu looked at him for a moment, ¡°You¡­ Are you Ying Yannuo?¡± Di Fuyi was embarrassed. He looked down slightly and tried to hide in the bushes, ¡°I¡­ I am Not¡­ You got the wrong person; please go¡­¡± It hit Gu Xijiu! His reaction seemed as though he was trying to hide the truth! Although this situation was somewhat strange, anything was possible in this world where spiritual power existed! Many strange things in this world could not be understood based only onmon sense. Not to mention that Ying Yannuo had suddenly turned into a kid, she would not be surprised even a dinosaur appeared out of nowhere. Ying Yannuo must be injured because of the explosion and became smaller. However, he was too embarrassed to admit that he was, in fact, Ying Yannuo¡­ And all of this had happened because of her negligence. Gu Xijiu felt very guilty. When she looked at his pitiful state, she sympathized with him. Anyway, at least he was still alive. Gu Xijiu gently breathes a sigh of relief and softly said, ¡°Ying Yannuo, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Come, let me check your pulse¡­¡± She had to see what went wrong in his body first only she could apply treatment. Di Fuyi looked at her for a moment and sighed softly. He showed both of his hands to her. They were as fair and soft as lotus roots. Gu Xijiu held back her desire to bite him and checked his veins. His pulse was somewhat strange. It was fast and messy, and his spiritual power was weak. It seemed like it had been caused due to his bad injury and also because he had used up too much spiritual power. Gu Xijiu took out two of her best medicines and asked him to take them. These two medicines were given to her by Di Fuyi and were very valuable. She had been holding onto them for a long time and treasured them very much. Now she was given both of them to him. Di Fuyi looked at the both of the medicines and then looked at her, ¡°Xijiu, these medicines¡­ it must have been very hard to obtain them. They look like the medicines of Celestial Master Zuo. You only have so little of it, and so you should keep it for yourself. I have taken some of my medicines¡­¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. She never expected that this little kid would know what these medicines were. She did not want to negotiate with him, and so she simply said, ¡°Rest assured, I still have more of these medicines. There are medicines from Celestial Master Zuo. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just take it.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He was unhappy that she was carefreely giving away the medicines that he gave to her. Why was she not giving away the medicines Long Siye had given her? Di Fuyi felt that he must be crazy for being jealous of himself. He was leaning on a branch. However, when he wanted to move, he felt that he had no strength to do so. Chapter 982 Chapter 982: She Was Still Not Cruel Enough Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He was leaning on the branch. However, when he wanted to move, he felt that he had no strength to do so. Gu Xijiu quickly helped him to sit in a proper position so that he could eat the medicines. Gu Xijiu thought that regardless of how badly he was injured, she would find a way to heal him. However, this sickness of bing younger¡­ She had no experience with it. ¡°Have you faced this scenario before?¡± Gu Xijiu decided to ask for more details. Di Fuyi lowered his eyshes, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Was it a gic disease? Had he been hiding the fact that he had contracted some sort of disease from her? Gu Xijiu looked at him and felt even more sympathetic. Her voice was soft, ¡°How can I cure it?¡± Di Fuyi sighed. He was bing even smaller and smaller and have not found a way to cure it yet¡­ He had doubts whether he was going to transform into an infant if he continued to grow younger. It was going to be a disaster if it happened. He shook his head, ¡°I do not know. I have tried a lot of methods, but so far none of them were effective.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. She was confident that he could be healed, but she needed to find the right method¡­ She pondered for a moment before she suddenly remembered about one person! Long Siye! He was a biological doctor and had studied genomics before. She knew that his research was about the phenomenon of adults turning back into kids. Perhaps he had a way to help them. She thought for a moment before she proposed, ¡°Let me bring you to Tianwen Mountain, okay?¡± Ying Yannuo hesitated, ¡°I don¡¯t want to let anyone know about my identity¡­¡± ¡°I know, I will not tell Overlord Long about your identity. I will tell him that you are a friend of mine, would that be alright?¡± Ying Yannuo thought for a while. It seemed like he was considering the feasibility of the proposal. Finally, he nodded, ¡°Okay! I will listen to you!¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved. She looked up into the sky and saw that the youngdy riding on the dragon was still fighting with the two beasts. She hesitated for a while. She had good eyesight and could tell that the youngdy was on losing and that she could not deal with the two beasts anymore¡­ She did not care about the life of the youngdy. What she worried about was the fact that once the two beasts had won the fight, they would venture off to another ce and would end up wreaking havoc in the nearby towns¡­ Should she spend some time to attract the two beasts into the field of fire? However, she considered that the fire was so intense that any beasts with even the slightest intelligence would not be so easily fooled to enter the area. She also had to consider the fact that her body was reaching its limit. Di Fuyi could read her mind. When he saw her facial expression, he could sense her concerns. He signed and whispered, ¡°Xijiu, are you worried that the two beasts will escape?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°The youngdy is no match for the two beasts. Sooner orter she will be defeated¡­¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°I do not have a concrete n at the moment. But I can try.¡± Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°Xijiu, to achieve greatness you have to let go of some of the small matters. Do the things that benefit you the most. Do not simply pour your effort into the minor things¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart beat faster, ¡°Are you telling me just to ignore the two beasts?¡± Di Fuyi was happy that this girl was smart and she could understand what he was trying to tell her based on only a simple hint. She was the future leader of this continent. Once she was in that position, she had to consider the overall situation and be able to ept certain trade-offs, and not be affected merely by anyone or anything¡­ Nevertheless, she was still not cruel enough. Chapter 983 Chapter 983: Did This Little Girl Really Have A Way? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She was someone who had a heavy sense of justice. It was one of her disadvantages too. If she were just someone who lived freely in the society, this characteristic would help her a lot. But as the person who was going to lead the world, this characteristic would be her setback. When he was about to say a few more words, Gu Xijiu suddenly smiled and rubbed his head, ¡°Little Yannuo, are you trying to teach me how to be an adult? Haha, I never knew that you were so mature in thinking at such a young age¡­¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Gu Xijiu looked at his pair of round ck eyes and smiled again, ¡°I understand what you are trying to say. Rest assured, I will not be risking my life to fight the two beasts. I have a n. Since it is within my capability to execute this n, I would not be able to sleep peacefully if the n was not executed.¡± Di Fuyi was silent. He was curious, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Even the youngdy who possessed a spiritual power of level 10 was no match for the two beasts, what could this little girl possibly do? Gu Xijiu looked at his face. She carefully examined him to make sure that it was okay to dy their initial n for a while before she smiled naughtily, ¡°You will knowter. Just wait and see.¡± Then she shed and disappeared from the ce. Di Fuyi was speechless. He thought that it was somewhat amusing, so he crossed his arm in front of his chest and wondered what this girl was about to do. Of course, he secretly asked the four messengers to prepare themselves through directed audio. Gu Canmo, Tian Jiyue, Qian Yueran, Hua Wuyan and a few more leaders had also hidden nearby to watch the fight. When they saw the fight that was taking ce between the youngdy who rode on a dragon and the two beasts, they were horrified by the lethality of the two beasts, but at the same time, they were also impressed with the capability of the youngdy. They felt that they were no match for this youngdy if they confronted her in a solo fight. Hua Wuyan was particrly affected by the fight, and she felt unwell. At first, she thought that she was the strongest woman in this continent, but now this youngdy had overtaken her¡­ These people were allbat experts, so they knew that the youngdy would soon be defeated. They wondered what the intention of Messenger Chenge was. He had asked them to wait here but had yet to give them the order to take action. However, it was also good to observe the fight before they took any action. The longer they watched the fight, the easier it was for them to identify the ws of the two beasts, which would boost their confidence to confront the monsterster. It was a rare opportunity to be able to watch such a fight, so everyone paid full attention and were very excited. At this moment, Gu Xijiu appeared in the sky. When she appeared, she hit one of the beasts and sessfully attracted its attention. The beast roared angrily and turned to chase after her! The other beast was still busy chasing after the youngdy and did not pay any attention to its partner which had been lured by Gu Xijiu. The youngdy was quite exhausted as she had been fighting with the two beasts alone. She was slightly relieved knowing now that one of the beasts was gone. She red at Gu Xijiu for a while and secretly clenched her fist. She did not feel appreciative, but rather her heart was filled with hatred. If it were not this girl, she would not have been chased by the two beasts and would not have been embarrassed so badly. She thought about using one of her tricks again, but when she thought of the strange ability Gu Xijiu possessed, she paused Chapter 984 Chapter 984: What If She Was Eaten? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If she were not able to lure both of beasts towards the little girl but instead identally attracted them back towards herself, then it would be a disaster! Her golden armored giant was relieved. It looked at Gu Xijiu who was in the midst of fighting, ¡°Queen, this little girl is pretty good. What type of martial art is she using?¡± The youngdy was suddenly angry, ¡°What is so good about a lower ss person who possessed less than level eight spiritual power? Is she worth yourpliment?¡± The golden armored giant went silent and did not dare to speak anymore. The youngdy sneered as she looked at Gu Xijiu again. She thought that this little girl was afraid of offending her as she was an upper-ss level person, so she came back to help her to gain her forgiveness. Humph! She was not so easily fooled! The youngdy thought that she must have guessed correctly. This little girl must be nning to cooperate with her to fight the beasts. If she could not defeat them, she might lure the beast¡¯s attention back towards her¡­ She won¡¯t let her n seed! Since this little girl had lured the beasts away, she should be responsible for it until the end. It would be best if she were killed by the beast! She did a hand gestured to her golden armored servant, and it immediately turned left. The female beast was still angry, so it continued chasing after her. Very soon they were quite a distance away from Gu Xijiu and the other beast. Gu Canmo could recognize every single one of his students, and so he was stunned. He knew about Gu Xijiu¡¯s ability. If he fought alone with the beast, he had no confidence to defeat it. He knew that he had to cooperate with the other if he wanted a shot at killing the beast. This little girl had less than level eight of spiritual power, but now she was dealing with the beast alone¡­ What if she was eaten by the beast? Gu Canmo clenched his fist tightly, and he became agitated. In his heart, he had decided that if he saw that Gu Xijiu was in danger, he would not care about themand of Messenger Chenge anymore and would rush out to help her! He would not allow his students to be in any danger! He opened his eyes widely to watch the fight between Gu Xijiu and the beast. His heart was pumping very hard, and he was sweating. Gu Xijiu had been utilizing her teleportation ability to its maximum. She sometimes went missing, and sometimes appeared somewhere else, and everyone was busy looking at her movements. However, whenever she performed the teleportation, she would not wander too far away to make sure that the beast did not lose its target. The beast rushed left and right and sometimes even chased after its tail, but it still could not hurt Gu Xijiu. She was jumping around its mouth like a mouse ying with a cat. It made the beasts even more furious. Its body color was changing and bing more reddish. Apparently, its temper was at its limit. When the beast¡¯s body turned red, Gu Xijiu suddenlyughed. She teleported to the sky and took out something from her body. When the beast opened its mouth widely, she threw the thing into its mouth! The beast had opened its mouth so wide that its throat had been exposed. The thing that was thrown by Gu Xijiu rolled into its mouth and fell directly into its throat¡­ Then she suddenly disappeared! ¡°Boom!¡± The explosion was earth-shattering. Everyone was shocked as the inner part of the beast stomach had suddenly caught fire. The beast screamed shrilly, and its body exploded into pieces. Its blood dropped from the sky like rain. Chapter 985 Chapter 985: Since It Is Urgent, Let¡¯s Carry Me First Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Apparently, the blood was corrosive as the stones where the blood had dripped were instantly melted. Gu Xijiu was able to avoid blood from sshing onto her as she had teleported away in the nick of time. Everyone was stunned! Even the youngdy was shocked when she saw what had happened. She froze for a moment and was almost hit by the beast that was still chasing after her. The golden armored servant opened its eyes widely and asked, ¡°The impact of the st was so strong! I wonder what was it she threw in its mouth?¡± No one answered him. The beast was still chasing both of them. They thought that Gu Xijiu woulde and help them soon but after a long while, they still could not see her. The golden armored giant looked around and could not find the little girl anymore. Had she left? Hey! There was still one beast here! ¡­ Gu Xijiu was very good at finding her way back to Ying Yannuo. Apparently, Ying Yannuo had seen her performance. His eyes were full of excitement, ¡°Xijiu, what was that?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°My secret weapon. Well, let us go and seek your medical treatment now!¡± She looked at him and realized that his sitting posture had not changed. She was worried, ¡°Are you not able to walk yet?¡± Ying Yannuo looked at her then he looked down, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. She bent down, held his waist and carried him up, ¡°Let us find a ride first.¡± It was the first time Di Fuyi was being carried. He was shocked, but at the same time, felt that it was a benefit to him. However, since his identity now was Ying Yannuo, he should act like him. Therefore he blushed and asked, ¡°Is¡­ Is okay for you to carry me like this? Since we were not supposed to be so close¡­¡± When an eight-year-old boy talked that seriously with her, Gu Xijiu felt that it was funny. Sheughed, and deliberately said, ¡°What can I do? Should I build a raft to drag you instead?¡± Di Fuyi put his hand around her waist, ¡°Since it is urgent, you should carry me.¡± His body was soft, and when Gu Xijiu was carrying him, there was a sentence in her mind, ¡°Fragrance lingers around her nose.¡± Gu Xijiu used the voice recorder spell to contact Yan Chen and told him that she needed to leave with Ying Yannuo first. She was not going to meet them and asked them to bring the flying lion car back for her¡­ Since everyone had their mission, Yan Chen did not say much and agreed to it. Apparently, several of them who were hiding in the shadows had also watched the fight between Gu Xijiu and the beast. Yan Chen who was always calm was now very excited. He curiously asked, ¡°Xijiu, what was thatst trick you used just now? The beast just exploded!¡± Gu Xiju smiled, ¡°I will exin to all of you when we reach home. I need to leave now.¡± After she switched off the voice recorder spell, she carried Di Fuyi to a rtively t ground while they waited for the flying lion car. When they were waiting, she wanted to put him down on the ground, but his two little hands grabbed her clothes tightly, and his face looked pale, ¡°Too many rocks there¡­¡± Gu Xijiu nced at the rocks, and then looked at him before she sighed. He was badly injured, and his skin was soft. If Gu Xijiu sat him down on those rocks, he might get hurt again. She decided to carry him for the time being. Anyway, he felt light because his body had turned smaller, so she was not tired carrying him. After a while, the flying lion carriage arrived. Chapter 986 Chapter 986: Acted Cute, Pretended To be Weak, And Asked For A Hug Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Momentster, the flying lion carriage arrived. Gu Xijiu carried him and went into the carriage. She sat him on the cushion and was about go outside to be the driver when Di Fuyi pulled her sleeve and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to drive the carriage. Let it drive automatically.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She frowned and asked, ¡°I thought you told me that the flying lion only recognizes the road it is familiar with and needs people to drive guide it when they were traveling in an unfamiliar area?¡± Di Fuyi coughed, ¡°It is true¡­ But the temper of this lion is strange; I am afraid that you will not be able to drive it. Let me do it¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at his little pale face, ¡°You can¡¯t even sit properly, how are you going to drive?¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Carry me out and sit beside me, we will drive together.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She directly went outside, ¡°Let me try first.¡± She did not believe that she was unable to drive the flying lion. Even the Wind Caller had surrendered to her, not to mention that this was only a flying lion. Moreover, this lion was smarter than a normal lion. It should be easier to drive it¡­ ¡­ The flying lion car sped away from the ce and disappeared into the sky. The four messengers that hid in the shadow were stunned by their master¡¯s action! They knew that their master was always unpredictable and acted out of the ordinary. However, his reaction today was a surprise to them! He had acted cute, pretended to be weak, and had even asked for a hug! He yed it very well. It seemed like turning into a smaller size had brought a lot of benefits to him after all¡­ Was he The Lord whom they highly respected? The four messengers looked at each other and finally, they all stared at Mu Dian. This guy had pretended to be Ying Yannuo before. Did he also have such an intimate interaction with Miss Gu? When Miss Gu carried Ying Yannuo, she did not seem to have any hesitations doing so¡­ When they stared at Mu Dian this way, he knew what was on their minds. He quickly waved his hand, ¡°Do not get me wrong. When I pretended to be Ying Yannuo, I always kept a distance from Miss Gu and never misbehaved!¡± He did not even dare to hold her hand¡­ Mu Feng patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Brother, it is a good thing that you did not misbehave. Otherwise, you would be gged¡­¡± Mu Dian was speechless. He rubbed his forehead and was worried, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m afraid that The Lord will ask me to pretend to be him again. It would be a problem now that Miss Gu was used to carrying him. What if shees and carries me next time?¡± Mu Lei rolled eyes at him, ¡°You are overthinking. Do you think The Lord will let you pose as him again now that he is already so close to Miss Gu?¡± Mu Yun who looked quite awkward earlier suddenly felt relieved. Heughed and asked, ¡°By the way, Mu Dian, when it was your turn to act as Ying Yannuo on behalf of The Lord, you had a different character from him, right? You told us that you did not dare to be close to Miss Gu. She never had any doubt about you before?¡± Mu Dian sounded bored, ¡°She thought that Ying Yannuo had dual personalities¡­¡± The other three messengers were speechless. They looked at the flying lion car that was being driven far away. Mu Feng suddenly said, ¡°Oh yea, Bai Zhe won¡¯t suddenly reveal itself halfway, right?¡± Mu Dian shook his head, ¡°Rest assured, Bai Zhe is a level eight spiritual beast. It is quite happy to be given a chance to pretend that it was a flying lion recently. It is also very reliable and has never made any mistakes before. Otherwise, it would have been The Lord¡¯s favorite ride.¡± It was true, and so Mu Feng was at ease. Bai Zhe had a steady temper and was also very protective of its master. It is a first-ss spiritual beast under The Lord. With Bai Zhe by The Lord¡¯s side, even though The Lord¡¯s body was weak, he would not be in any danger. Chapter 987 Chapter 987: No Wonder It Was So Obedient Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was sitting outside of the carriage with little Di Fuyi in her arms. Di Fuyi controlled the direction of the flying lion using a whip. Both of them leaned close to one another. Gu Xijiu took a look at the child she was embracing and gently rubbed his forehead. The flying lion was a beast of principle and character. When Gu Xijiu tried to maneuver the carriage, he would not follow her instructions and dragged the carriage around in a circle instead. Gu Xijiu did not know what to do with it. She had no choice but to carry Di Fuyi in her arms while driving the carriage. The flying lion took off swiftly into the sky. As tame as a rabbit, it followed Gu Xijiu¡¯s instructions loyally and would even wag its tail in an attempt to impress him. Gu Xijiu felt that the situation had somehow triggered her maternal instinct. She was worried that he might be cold outside, so she even prepared a woolen nket to keep him warm. Gu Xijiu was confused. Ying Yannuo had prepared the carriage for their temporary use only. Why was the flying lion so loyal to him? Gu Xijiu was slightly impressed by him. She could not but think about her three majestic pets: one had a big stomach, another one liked to act cute, and though thest one was better, it was just a child. It seemed like she had to put in more effort to train them. Although she was an excellent assassin in the modern era, it was not a norm to own any beasts in the society. Most people would only own a few pet dogs or cats in their homes. Gu Xijiu did not have any spare time for pets as she had to go out frequently for her missions. She literally had no experience whatsoever in training animals and had to learn it by herself. Gu Xijiu had no idea about other flying lions, but the one that was right in front of her was undoubtedly unique. Its appearance and responsiveness were of the highest quality. Gu Xijiu could still vividly recall the incident where the two monsters were hunting the carriage that was carrying Little Fox and the rest of them. The flying lion had remainedposed in its course of fleeing. If not for its flexible and quick-witted responses, they would have been the monsters¡¯ food. ¡°Did you raise the flying lion?¡± Gu Xijiu finally had to ask. Di Fuyi slouchedfortably in her embrace. He half shut his eyes as though he was falling asleep, ¡°Hmm, he is my pet.¡± No wonder it was so obedient. Gu Xijiu sighed, ¡°You did a great job training the beast.¡± Di Fuyi answered, ¡°Would you like to learn? I can teach you if you like.¡± Gu Xijiu went into a blur as she recalled that the Lord had once said something about teaching her because he thought that her beast training skill still had a lot of room for improvement. She looked at him, who was now lying in herp. Somehow, she had the impression that he was Di Fuyi. She quickly dismissed the thought, as she recalled that the faint body scent that Ying Yannuo had was different from the one she had recognized as Di Fuyi¡¯s scent. The scent that Ying Yannuo had changed from time to time, as his scent differed based on the aroma of the different incenses that he used. Wait, something was not right. She had just realized that the scent that he had before he turned into a child was different from what he had now. However, he was still wearing the same set of clothes. He could not have possibly re-incensed his clothes as he had recently been busy oveing all sorts of risks and dangers. She could not help but to lower her head and try to get a whiff of his scent again just to make sure. A light flickered in Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes, ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him, ¡°Why is your scent different from the one you had earlier when you were older?¡± Chapter 988 Chapter 988: I Will Marry You Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was moved. Could she tell the fragrance of his soul? His soul had a different scent at each stage of his life. His scent would also differ ording to the level of his spiritual power, but most people could not easily tell the difference. He used to disguise himself using different identities. He purposely used his spiritual power to seal up his identities so that other people would not be able to recognize him. However, none of his transformations had ever significantly differed from his true identity. All the scent of his different disguises remained more or less the same. Fortunately, Gu Xijii¡¯s knowledge in metaphysics was not profound. Otherwise, she would have easily recognized him by his scent. The ability to differentiate the scent of a soul was scarce, and the chances that someone was capable of doing so were one in a million. He did not expect her to be one of the talented ones. Di Fuyi blinked his eyes in response to her spection, ¡°Do I smell of milk now that I have turned younger?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know how to answer. How could he possibly say such a thing? She looked at his long, thick eyshes and smile, ¡°Do you think that you are a baby?¡± Di Fuyi slouched in her arms, ¡°That could be the reason.¡± Gu Xijiu was now a mature woman, and her chest was no longer t. Di Fuyi identally came into contact with her lower breast when he tried to snuggle his head into her arms, and he immediately froze. Gu Xijiu quickly shifted away to keep out of his reach. Although he had the appearance of a child, his mindset was as mature as a teenager. Gu Xijiu did not wish to be taken advantage of by him. Still, Di Fuyi behaved himself and quickly apologized to her with a reddened face, ¡°I am sorry.¡± Gu Xijiu nced at him. She had assumed that he was trying to take advantage of her, but quickly dismissed the idea at the thought of his behavior for the past six months. He did not seem like a filthy teenager. She was a little guilty at the assumption. She shook her head as she epted his apology, ¡°It is fine.¡± Di Fuyi pursed his lips, ¡°Are you not offended?¡± Was she taking the barrier between men and women too lightly? After all, she was already taken and was currently the fianc¨¦e of Di Fuyi. However, she was now holding another man in her arms instead. She did not know that the ¡®another man¡¯ that she was holding onto was, in fact, Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi was ufortable with the fact that she did not mind to be so close to someone else. Gu Xijiu had no idea about the contemtions that were going on in his head. She replied with a casual air, ¡°I do care, but you are a friend of mine, and you did not intend to take advantage of me. I could not possibly hit you to work off my frustration. Moreover, it would be impossible for your little body to endure the impact anyway. I can only dismiss it, as I cannot take back what you just did.¡± That must be the reason why she was so calm. She had always been very generous towards her friends. Di Fuyi fixed his gaze on her, ¡°I will take responsibility for my actions,¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Responsibility?¡± ¡°I will marry you,¡± said Di Fuyi. She pursed her lips and immediately pushed him away from her arms. She then stood up and entered the carriage, ¡°I feel that we should keep our distance. You can maneuver the carriage yourself.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless as she had just rejected him right in his face. He sighed as he thought about his action. The opportunity that he had been working so hard to get had finallye atst, but he had allowed it to slip away so easily. If he continued acting like this, she would most probably not touch him again. In fact, he was quite satisfied just to be held in her arms. However, even if she were not tired of carrying him in her arms, he would feel a little effeminate about himself if it continued this way. He looked down at his own body and pped his temple pathetically. His body had been going through a lottely, and he had never encountered such a situation before. Chapter 989 Chapter 989: Do You Have Someone In Your Mind Already? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He was a little surprised too. Was God upset with his frequent changes in identity and was thus assigning him the most challenging role to y this time? Or was his punishment for going against thew of nature? Or was his time almost up? He took a moment to check on his body condition and could tell that his spiritual power was slowly recovering. The blood vessels that were blocked due to the depletion of his spiritual power were finally recovering again, and his cirction was slowly bing unobstructed. Ever since he became Ying Yannuo, his spiritual power had been recovering at a surprisingly slow pace. It had only improved by a little in the past six months; even he was a little depressed at the progress. However, his spiritual power had been recovering better due to his transformation into a child. His transformation into a younger form did not seem to be a terrible thing. He had the whip in his hand and started to meditate as he leaned back in his seat. The majestic beast that posed as the flying lion, also known as Bai Ze, was well aware of the topographical features and variedndforms of the earth. It was considered as a geographical expert. It could bring its master wherever he wanted to go without needing someone to guide it. Gu Xijiu took a short break in the carriage. She was worried that he had to drive the carriage alone even though he was unwell, and so she exited the carriage to join him. She saw Di Fuyi leaning against the carriage with the nket wrapped around him. He had positioned himself in a meditation stance. His eyes were shut, and he was sitting rather still. His little face was rather pale earlier, but now the flushes on his cheeks were slowly appearing. He looked as though he was a delicate porcin doll. He could hardly walk a few minutes ago, but it seemed like his strength was recovering rather quickly now that he was meditating. She took another look at the flying lion in front of her and suddenly realized that it was different from the ordinary type of flying lion. The color of the flying lion¡¯s fur was exceptionally pure, and it covered the lion¡¯s body entirely in white without a single strand of bad hair. Most of the flying lions appeared to have the aggressiveness of being the king of all beasts. However, this particr lion¡¯s features had a mingled sense of majesty and elegance. Its eyes were blue like a cloudless sky, paired with double eyelids and long eyshes. Its snow-white wings pped at a moderate speed, and it was neither too slow nor too fast. Itsposure was as graceful as a king. It flew so steadily that it was impossible to spill a ss full of water. More importantly, it did not feel shaky even when it was moving at a fast speed. Its body formed a faintly white V barrier which pushed the wind to either side of the carriage to prevent it froming head-on with the carriage. The beast could be the king of flying lions. Gu Xijiu had the impression that the flying lion was even better than her Wind Caller. Bai Ze had been paying attention to Gu Xijiu. It felt a little threatened under her intense gaze and thus wiggled its ears anxiously. Had it given itself away? Gu Xijiu looked at the flying lion for a while. She then turned around and caught Di Fuyi looking at her. Gu Xijiu gave him a blue fruit, ¡°This is for you.¡± Di Fuyi kept his eyes on the fruit for a moment. He then looked down and said nothing. ¡°Yo, are you angry?¡± Gu Xijiu was a little amused by the cuteness of Ying Yannuo in his mini version, so she was not bothered by his temper. She shook the fruit in her hand, ¡°This is a Lan Fei fruit, which could aid in the recovery of your spiritual power.¡± Di Fuyi sighed, as he could recognize the fruit. In fact, he was the one who gave it to her, and now she was giving it away so generously. Was Di Fuyi someone important to her? He started to have doubts about her feelings for him, and did not ept the fruit, ¡°Xijiu, do you have someone in your mind already? Is that the reason why you are not epting me?¡± Why was he bringing up this topic again? Gu Xijiu was helpless. ¡°I heard that you are very close with Celestial Master Zuo. Are you fond of him? Will you marry him?¡± Chapter 990 Chapter 990: She Would Probably Leave Him For Another Man Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I heard that you are very close with Celestial Master Zuo. Are you fond of him? Will you marry him?¡± Ying Yannuo was reluctant to give in. Gu Xijiu was taken by surprise. Di Fuyi had once promised her that he would marry her when she turned 18 years old. She used to think that he was serious, but now, she was not quite sure about it. She had not seen him for the past year and a half. He had failed to keep his promise. She did not even know where he was now and had no way of finding out either. It was uncertain whether he would marry her or not. She did not wish to discuss the topic further with Ying Yannuo, so she threw the fruit at him instead, ¡°A child should not interfere with the affairs of a grown-up. Come, finish the fruit and you will recover in no time.¡± She then turned and entered the carriage. Di Fuyi did not answer. He took a look at his tiny hands and suddenly realized that it was of utmost importance that he regained his original body. If he still could not return to his usual self, she would probably leave him for another man. It was a long journey to Tianwen Mountain and would take two days for the flying lion to get there. At dusk, they decided to settle in at a small town to have a meal and also to take a rest for the night before they proceeded with their journey. Though Ying Yannuo was physically unwell, he was still picky when it came to food, so they had to find the best restaurant in town to have their dinner. However, their timing was off as it was precisely mealtime, so the restaurant had no spare private room, and there was only one table left for them to choose. Gu Xijiu had an excellent appearance with her beautiful face and curvaceous body. She did not disguise herself. Moreover, her spiritual power had achieved level seven. Herplexion was fair and crystal clear. Her body was even surrounded by a faint glow of halo. She always became the center of attention regardless of where she went. Di Fuyi was as beautiful as a porcin doll, and he looked so tender and lovely. The people could hardly take their eyes off of him. Both of them had attracted the attention of the entire hall. The peoples gaze followed them all the way until they were seated at their table. They were used to being stared at, so it did not bother them at all. Di Fuyi used to spend a lot of time visiting the continent over the years, so he was quite familiar with the area. He could easily name the local specialty and good food that the ce had to offer. Moreover, he understood Gu Xijiu¡¯s taste, so he ordered their dinner without even looking at the menu. After some time, a young man with a fan in his hand suddenly approached them from the side. The man had a handsome face, and he smiled gently at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss, you look somehow familiar to me. It feels like we have met somewhere before¡­¡± Gu Xijiu frowned at him. She had encountered these type of pick-up lines countless times, and so she was already immune to it and did not respond. The young man had clearly brought contempt upon himself, but he seemed careless about it. Instead, he instructed the waiter who was standing at the side, ¡°Thisdy seems to be an old friend of mine, and so I shall pay for their bill.¡± He then turned to look at Gu Xijiu smilingly, ¡°You can order anything that you like. This meal is my treat.¡± Just when Gu Xijiu was about to say something, Di Fuyi blinked his eyes at him and interrupted, ¡°Are you going to treat us?¡± The young man nodded, ¡°Yes, thedy happens to be my old friend¡­¡± Di Fuyi continued to interrupt him, ¡°All right, I will help myself then.¡± He disregarded the menu and added on dozens of dishes. Every dish was a signature dish, and all the dishes were utterly expensive. The young man¡¯s face turned pale. He smiled forcefully, ¡°Little man, do you have to order so much food? Surely you will not be able to finish the dishes. It is bad for you to waste food.¡± Di Fuyi looked at him instead, ¡°You cannot afford to pay for it, can you?¡± The man was speechless. All the dishes would add up to about seven or eight hundred silvers. Though he was rich, he did not have enough money with him at the moment. Chapter 991 Chapter 991: Meet Like An Old Friend Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi slowly surveyed him with an inquisitive look, ¡°If you do not have enough silver, you could mortgage the jade at your waist to pay for the food.¡± The young man turnedpletely pale. The jade at his waist was the most valuable possession he owned. It was a family possession that had been handed down for many generations, and it was worth a thousand pieces of gold. He did not expect the child to have such a sharp eye that he was able to recognize the true value of the jade. Once again, the young man smiled forcefully, ¡°Little man, are you trying to make fun of me? You will not be able to finish so many dishes. The food will only go to waste¡­¡± Di Fuyi answered with an adorable smile, ¡°The food will not be wasted as the dishes are not only for the both of us. The dishes are for our ride that is now waiting outside.¡± The man did not know what to say. His handsome face started to flush with anger, ¡°How can your pet finish all this good food? You are obviously making it difficult for me. If I was not treating you today, would you order the same dishes for it?¡± With his face propped on his hands, Di Fuyi looked at him, ¡°My ride is different from the usual rides and so what it eats must also be different from what others eat. Not only does it like good food, but it also fancies wine. I have not even ordered our drinks yet¡­¡± He then instructed the waiter, ¡°I would like to have 20 pounds of high-quality Shaoxing wine and another 30 pounds of highly graded bamboo wine. The young man will pay for it.¡± The young man¡¯s face was livid with anger. The bill would cost more than 1,000 silvers after the cost of the wine had been taken into consideration with the food. Scornfully, the young man sneered, ¡°It is so rare for a ride to drink wine. You seem like you are trying to provoke me on purpose. How can I fall for your trick? I repeat, would you order the same dishes if you were to pay for the food yourself?¡± Di Fuyi answered calmly, ¡°These are all considered ordinary food and drinks. It seems a little ungenerous to it for having to endure the food. It usually has better food and drinks. I can only tolerate with a hash of food for it, now that we are traveling. I also do not have the heart to order too much as it is your treat.¡± He then raised his hand and threw a bag of money onto the table. Some gold ingots and big round pearls rolled out of the bag. He continued to tell the waiter, ¡°I would like to double the amount of the food that I have just ordered. Will this be enough to pay for all of it?¡± The waiter waspletely delighted and replied in a beaming countenance, ¡°Enough! Enough! It will do!¡± Every gold ingot was worth two hundred silvers. The pearls were the Southern Pearls, with each pearl carrying the value of a hundred gold. The value of the items altogether would cost more than two thousand silvers. The young man could not argue any further and left with a dejected expression. Gu Xijiu could not hold back her amusement, ¡°Your idea was brilliant. I think no one would dare to treat us dinner anymore.¡± The little man was very generous for using his money to tear others down. He had even managed to keep her away from unwanted encounters. Di Fuyi swirled the teacup in his hand, ¡°How could he possibly treat someone like you for dinner?¡± He only wanted to have a quiet meal with Gu Xijiu without any interruption from other outsiders. Suddenly, they heard a knocking sounding from above them, and a clear voice could be hearding from upstairs, ¡°The little man is right. How could a man like him treat Miss Gu for dinner?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. She raised her head and was immediately surprised, ¡°The eighth¡­ Mr. Che!¡± Standing high above was a young man wearing a white robe. He had an exquisite appearance and possessed a refine and admirable charisma in his behavior. He was the eighth prince of the Feixing Kingdom, Rong Che. Gu Xijiu had wanted to address him as the eighth prince, but she changed her mind when she saw that he was not wearing his royal costume. He seemed like he was traveling incognito. Rong Che smiled at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, long time no see! Do I have the pleasure to invite you to join us for dinner?¡± Chapter 992 Chapter 992: He Has The Urge To Kill People From Time To Time Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at the border of Fan City? Why are you here?¡± Gu Xijiu asked Rong Che who was now sitting across the table. It was fate that they were able to meet up with one another in such a farawaynd, so Gu Xijiu joyfully epted the offer and brought Di Fuyi upstairs to join Rong Che at his table. The upper level was filled with private rooms. The one that Rong Che had was the best as it was the most spacious and the most tranquil out of all the rooms that they had to offer. The room had apartment, and they could hear the clinking sound of the music ying from within thepartment. It was covered with bead curtains, slightly revealing the musician that was ying behind the screen of the curtains. What Gu Xijiu knew was that Rong Che and the Crown Prince, Rong Jialuo were fighting the army of Haoyue Kingdom at the borders of Fan City. Fan City was three thousand miles away from their current location, so Gu Xijiu was surprised to see him here. Rong Che filled a cup of drink for her and sighed, ¡°It is difficult to exin it in a sentence¡­ I received urgent news from my father two days ago saying that we would negotiate peace with the Haoyue Kingdom and cease fighting. He requested for our return, and General Gu stayed back to secure the borders. On our way back, the Crown Prince fell ill with a weird disease. All the doctors in our troop were helpless about his condition. I had no choice but to bring my brother here secretly, hoping that Overlord Long would find a way to cure him.¡± He was here to see Long Siye. They had reached the same goal by different means. They would need to travel for another half a day to reach Tianwen Mountain from the small town. The town was considered as part of the territory of Tianwen Mountain. Tianwen Mountain had an unwritten butmonw ¨C anyone who came to Tianwen Mountain to seek medical attention was not allowed to enter the mountain with their patient. They could only amodate themselves in one of the medical centers of the town, and the medical personnel would then arrange their stay based on the instructions from the higher authority. Gu Xijiu and Rong Jialuo were considered as friends. Now that she knew that he was sick, she quickly asked for his symptoms. Rong Che sighed, ¡°His eyes were green, and his face is pale. His lips were in the shades of purple, and he had lost the ability to recognize the people around him. He has an urge to kill people from time to time.¡± Her heart sank. Rong Jialuo¡¯s symptoms resembled the people that were infected by the zombie venom. She then turned her attention to the tableful of dishes and the musician that was ying carefreely and leisurely in the room. She was puzzled. How could the eighth prince have the mood to enjoy the music and the drinks when Rong Jialuo was so seriously ill? A sudden realization came to her, so she quickly raised her question, ¡°Eighth Prince, are you here for a meeting?¡± Rong Che nodded, ¡°You are correct.¡± ¡°Are you meeting with Overlord Long?¡± Rong Che frowned in amusement, ¡°Xijiu, how did you know?¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°You are throwing a banquet here while your brother is so seriously ill. It was obvious that you are here to see a doctor. Furthermore, only Overlord Long will attend a banquet apanied by music.¡± Rong Che raised his thumb in agreement, ¡°Xijiu, you are brilliant!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you try to tter me. Nheless, it seems like you have a great connection with Overlord Long as he is willing to attend the banquet as a sign of respect for you. You must know that he is a doctor who is hard to meet.¡± Rong Che sighed, ¡°I feel honored for having Overlord Long as a friend and that he is willing to meet me. Xijiu, the credit is all yours.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Che was a little moved, ¡°When I was badly injured in Tianju Hall, he was willing to send me off because I am a friend of yours. He even apanied me throughout the entire journey and slowly cured my illness. We had be closer and eventually knew each other better. I was finally able to consider myself as a friend of his.¡± Now that she had the opportunity to meet up with Long Siye here, she would no longer hurry on with their journey. They continued to chatter for a while longer. Based on the conversation between them, Gu Xijiu found out that the sudden cessation of war between the two kingdoms was all because of the interruption from the Lord. He had requested for both parties to stop the war as the four messengers had investigated and soon discovered that the lost bodies and troops had been possessed and were controlled by an evil power. Chapter 993 Chapter 993: Didn¡¯t You And The Crown Prince Realize What Was Happening? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The four messengers who were under the Lord¡¯smand discovered that the lost bodies and troops had been possessed and were controlled by some evil power, thus creating an army of zombie. Currently, all the major ns were doing everything in their power to find out the source behind it. Gu Xijiu was moved at the mention of ¡®The Lord¡¯. He had finally revealed himself. She asked another question, ¡°The four messengers of the Lord have finally shown up, haven¡¯t they?¡± Rong Che nodded, ¡°Yes, they havee into contact with all the major ns and are nning tounch a siege. I hope you will not find it too embarrassing that some of the people from my army have encountered the same conditions. You must have heard that one of my troops has some of the most powerful and ever-victorious fighters, right? My brother, the Crown Prince, trained them all by himself. The troop had fought countless wars and hard battles and had finally achieved notable merits for themselves. They even made the general of Haoyue Kingdom tremble with fear upon hearing of them, but who knew¡­ who would have known that all the soldiers in that troop had taken some sort of extremely evil pill? Messenger Chenge found out about their activities.¡± Gu Xijiu did not realize that so many incidents had happened over the past few days. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What evil pill?¡± Rong Che shook his head, ¡°I know nothing in particr. It is said that once you take the pill, you will be stronger and vigorous with disregards to pain and exhaustion. Your ability to respond will also increase by many folds. In war, you will be fearless of death. However, there is a great disadvantage, as the pill will trigger addiction and all the users will not live for long after ingesting the pill.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. It seemed like it was a unique stimnt, the strongest of its kind. The one behind of all it was probably the master of venomous spell who had traveled through time to get here ¨C the mad scientist! To attain an army of zombies, he had controlled the emperor using the medicine so that he would trigger the war. He then tried to sneak into Rong Jialuo¡¯s army to introduce the extra strong doses of stimnt to one of his troops, so that they were able to ughter their enemies. The war had been going on for so long because the modern stimnt had been concealed from the people of the current era. The war had caused arge number of casualties and provided the mad scientist with the numbers that he needed to create the zombies. Gu Xijiu was able to draw inferences from the information that she had acquired. With a little bit of thought, she managed to find the root of all the incidents. Gu Xijiu fixed her gaze on Rong Che, ¡°Who was the provider of the pill? Didn¡¯t you and the Crown Prince realize what was happening?¡± Rong Che sighed, ¡°I do not know anything in particr. They were the troops that were directly under themand of the Crown Prince. They used to be very brave, but their outstanding performance was still a little suspicious to me, so I gave out a secret order to check their diets. Unfortunately, I discovered nothing strange. I thought that the troop had undergone some form of special training to boost their ability. Somehow, it all happened out of my expectation¡­ However, my brother was not someone who would use unscrupulous methods to reach his goals. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed his troop take the pill, knowing that it would bring such an adverse effect. During the investigation, Messenger Chenge had also discovered the culprit behind the incident. It was the leader of the troop. He dreamed of distinguishing himself with more achievements, so he obeyed the instruction of a doctor from the submunity and ordered his soldiers to take the pill secretly.¡± Gu Xijiu furrowed her brows, ¡°Have you discovered anything about the leader and the so-called doctor?¡± Rong Che nodded, ¡°The doctor had been part of the troop. When the result of the investigation was revealed, he had alreadymitted suicide, and the leader was immediately executed. My brother felt very guilty about it, and there was nothing I could do to get it off his chest. I thought I could continue to talk some sense into him when we were both back in the kingdom, but he suddenly fell ill¡­¡± Chapter 994 Chapter 994: In Other Words, He Was Di Fuyi! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What about the soldiers who took the pill? How are they doing?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Rong Che found himself in agony as he continued, ¡°The troop consists of five thousand members, and they have been taking the pill for six months, which was long enough for it to be an addiction. If they stopped taking the pill for even two days, they would be easily agitated and would be triggered with the urge to kill people. Messenger Chenge have ced them all in a confinement area that is now guarded by the best fighters from the three major ns. I am here for two reasons: firstly, to seek a cure for my brother and secondly, I was hoping that Overlord Long woulde back and find a way to treat those soldiers with his remedies. Those soldiers are the elites of our kingdom. Most of them are the sons of imperial officials, so their talents should not be wasted.¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her forehead while she thought to herself. If her assumption was correct, the drug that the soldiers had been taking was something simr to meth but with a moreplicated after-effect. It would be ssified as a forbidden biochemical even in the modern days. It seemed like the mad scientist was indeed a lunatic. He would carry on with his frenzied activities wherever he went. He had caused such a great biochemical hazard in the current era. The four messengers of The Lord were capable of finding out suchplicated drug usage. If they had assisted in the matter earlier, the war would not havested for so long. The principles upheld by The Lord might be the cause of their reluctance to participate in wars between two kingdoms and that they should allow things to take their course naturally. Only the involvement of evil power in the war would capture their attention. ¡°Xijiu, you have contributed greatly to this matter.¡± Ying Yannuo suddenly spoke up. He had been busy eating and drinking as though he was invisible. ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Xijiu furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡°It was you who first realized that the Emperor was poisoned and determined the characteristics of the drug. You have given the four messengers a reason to continue their investigation and thus stopping the disaster,¡± exined Ying Yannuo, methodically. Gu Xijiu was surprised. She seemed to have grasped the idea a little, ¡°Only you and I know about the poisoning of the Emperor, how could the four messengers find out about it? Are you one of them?¡± Smilingly, Ying Yannuo helped her peel a piece of prawn and ced it in her bowl. He remained silent. Gu Xijiu assumed that he had admitted it with his silence. She finally understood why his behavior was sometimes a little unusual, for example, his unusually extensive knowledge and the application of his spiritual power of level six that was somehow equivalent to the strength of someone with a spiritual power of level eight. The Lord had such a superior status and had been ruling the continent for so many years. Other than the four messengers, it was possible that he had eyes all over the ce. It seemed like Ying Yannuo must be one of them. A sudden realization hit her. Was he sent by The Lord to keep her safe? However, how could he be so close to her if The Lord had indeed sent him? He even said that he wanted to marry her. Maybe, he was with the four messengers? If he was here to protect her, he must have first obtained permission from The Lord. The four messengers would urge him to secrecy. At most, he would only be her private bodyguard and in no way, would hee so close to her. Unless, he was sent by The Lord to test her, or maybe ¨C He was The Lord himself! Or in other words, he was Di Fuyi! Gu Xijiu was excited at the thought. She could not help looking at his wrist. He was still wearing the little wristband made of animal skin, and there was nothing odd. No! He was wearing the exact same wristband as before he had turned younger. His wrist would have shrunk in size since he was now younger, but the wristband still fitted perfectly onto his wrist, and it was neither too loose nor too tight. It was obvious that the wristband could change its size ordingly. How was it possible that such a magnificent wristband existed in the world? Could it be their love bracelet? Was he concealing it with his power? Chapter 995 Chapter 995: She Was Very Familiar With The Voice Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At that very moment, a series of questions crossed her mind. She fixed her gaze on his animal skinned wristband. If it were possible, she would like to take it off his wrist just to take a closer look at it. She was so deeply absorbed in her thoughts that she did not hear anything Rong Che had just said. ¡°Xijiu? Xijiu?¡± Gu Xijiu finally recovered from her own thoughts. Lost, she looked at Rong Che, ¡°Ah?¡± A light flickered in his eyes. ¡°What were you thinking of? It kind of hurt my feelings seeing you distracted right in front of me,¡± said Rong Che, half seriously half-jokingly. Gu Xijiu rubbed her forehead, ¡°I am sorry. Hmm, what did you say?¡± Rong Che fixed his gaze on her face, ¡°Xijiu, your medical skills are also rather astonishing. Could you cure my brother and the soldiers?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°I can only tell after seeing the patient. Don¡¯t worry, Overlord Long¡¯s medical skills are even better. If he is willing to help, I think the poison that your brother and the soldiers have should be able to be cured.¡± Just as she finished her sentence, ady¡¯s voice could be hearding from downstairs, ¡°Is Mr. Rong here?¡± The voice was pleasing to the ear and sounded like the tinkling of little silver bells. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. She was very familiar with the voice. Although she had only heard it a few times briefly in a conversation, she would never forget it. It sounded like Ye Hongfeng¡¯s voice. She had met up with Ye Hongfeng once before Long Xi put her on anesthesia for the operation. Even though it was only a brief conversation, her arrogant manner of speaking was enough to leave a longsting impression on Gu Xijiu. Moreover, Gu Xijiu¡¯s time travel was directly rted to her. It was impossible for Gu Xijiu to forget about her. However, the Ye Hongfeng that she had once met was domineering with an overbearing arrogance, and yet thedy from downstairs seemed gentle and delicate. Rong Che stood up and said, ¡°Overlord Long must be here already. I shall go and take a look.¡± He then left the room. A conversation could be heard from outside. ¡°Siye had some urgent affairs to attend to, and so he will be slightlyte. Therefore, he sent me here to notify you about it.¡± ¡°It is all right. I shall wait a little while longer then. It must have been a burden for you to make your way here, would you like to join us?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± A few momentster, Rong Che entered the room with ady. Her face was covered with a thin veil, only revealing her big and beautiful eyes. Her appearance resembled the Xiaolongnu from the television series, as sprightly as a fairy with ethereal lightness. Gu Xijiu looked at thedy with her eyes half shut. She could not exactly describe how she was feeling at the moment. Her eyes were sharp enough to recognize that thisdy was the one that Long Siye had been keeping in the ice coffin. She was finally alive. It seemed like the rumors were true ¨C Ye Hongfeng had traveled through time to get here. The body seemed like a good use to her judging from the current situation. She had even acquired some spiritual power. Long Siye had not lied to her the other day. The body was indeed his perfect creation, and it had been created with an endowment for spiritual power. She seemed like she had already achieved a spiritual power of level five. Gu Xijiu had always thought that seeing her again would make her feel awful. Instead, she could feel herself at ease without being swayed by her sentiments. ¡°Ah, you have other guests?¡± Thedy¡¯s eyes lingered between Gu XIjiu and Di Fuyi. She fixed her gaze on Gu Xijiu for some time, and there was a sign of astonishment in her eyes. ¡°They are my friends. We coincidentally encountered each other here, so I invited them to join me. This is Ms. Gu, Gu Xijiu from Tianju Hall. This is¡­¡± Rong Che continued to introduce them to one another. was trying to conceal his true identity, Gu Xijiu did not give away too much when she introduced Ying Yannuo as Di Fuyi was trying to conceal his true identity. She only mentioned that he was her friend¡¯s brother and said nothing more. Therefore, Rong Che did not seem to keep Di Fuyi in mind. Chapter 996 Chapter 996: Who Is He? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was no surprise that thedy addressed herself as Ye Hongfeng. She took off her scarf after entering the house. Rong Che was shocked when he got a good look at her features, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Ye looks so simr to Xijiu! People might even think you¡¯re twins!¡± Ye Hongfeng smiled, ¡°Yes, I was shocked as well!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡± Di Fuyi suddenly had an idea, but he kept it to himself. He acted as though he was the hollow man as he hardly talked ever since he joined Rong Che upstairs. They sat down again. Rong Che needed some help from them. Hence, he served Ye Hongfeng a cup of tea and chatted with them for a while. Gu Xijiu gently yed with her teacup. She was sure that the Ye Hongfeng in front of her had no memories of the modern world and her personalities were very much different than before. The Ye Hongfeng in the modern era was well pampered and arrogant, but the Ye Hongfeng in front of them was as naive as a little bunny. The environmental factors greatly affected the transformation of human personalities. Was this Ye Hongfeng¡¯s actual personality? Had she just being pampered too much in the modern world? An hourter, Long Siye finally arrived. He was wearing a mask, and his white robe was fluttering as he walked in. He seemed to be calmer than he was a year ago. Apparently, he did not expect to bump into Gu Xijiu here. Hence, he paused for a second when he stepped into the house! His gaze froze as he saw her, ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu greeted him, ¡°Hi Overlord Long. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Long Siye pursed his lips, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to address me as Teacher Long as it would sound better.¡± Gu Xijiu was fine with it, ¡°Alright, Teacher Long.¡± Long Siye nodded slightly and scanned the room. Finally, his attention shifted onto Di Fuyi, ¡°Who is this? Is he the Eighth Prince¡¯s younger brother?¡± Emperor Xuan had quite a few children. In fact, Rong Che had a few younger siblings, and some of them were only as young as eight or nine years old¡­ Rong Che smiled, ¡°I wished that my younger brother was so charming, but no, this is Xijiu¡¯s little friend.¡± Di Fuyi did not move from his position. Instead, he smiled slightly but remained silent. He was very fair, and his smile touched everyone¡¯s heart. Thus, Long Siye could not help but take a glimpse of him. Everyone had finally arrived. Rong Che ordered a tableful of dishes and another round of drinks again. Long Siye was the main host for this gathering. Hence, he was sitting in the host¡¯s seat. Gu Xijiu had a higher status than many of them in a way. Hence, Rong Che seated her on the right side of Long Siye and Di Fuyi was seated on the right side of Gu Xijiu. Long Siye was always cold to everyone. However, it seemed to be different for Ye Hongfeng. Throughout the dinner, he asionally filled her bowl with dishes and also ced her favorite dishes in front of her. He even peeled the prawn shells for her asionally¡­ He did not seem to be faking his actions, but he often peeked at Gu Xijiu secretly to determine her response. However, Gu Xijiu did not care much about him. Instead, she paid full attention to the little boy beside her. Indeed, the little boy was handsome and lovely. However, he seemed to have a certain disorder as he was so fussy about his food. He only ate the meat on the rear part of prawn, and the heart of the vegetables. Furthermore, there were so many things he did not want to eat. Gu Xijiu started preparing the food for the little boy after she saw his behavior. She seemed to be more patient with him aspared to her younger brother. Long Siye suddenly realized he could not continue eating and decided to ask, ¡°Xijiu, who is he?¡± Chapter 997 Chapter 997: How Could He Perform Such Nonsense Acts? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu paused and simply answered, ¡°My friend, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± The symptoms of Ying Yannuo¡¯s disorder was highly confidential, and no one else should know about it. Even though she trusted Rong Che very much, Gu Xijiu did not want to disclose anything in particr, so she decided not to talk about it in front of him. She felt that the safest way was to talk to Long Siyeter and discreetly seek for his advice. Long Siye took a glimpse at Ying Yannuo again. Ying Yannuo looked at Long Siye with a smile, and Long Siye saw that he looked rather adorable and lovely. However, Long Siye was strangely sweating as the little boy made him think about the fox which had be immortal¡­ ¡°Xijiu, how have you been?¡± Long Siye finally got some time to talk to her. ¡°Quite good.¡± Gu Xijiu answered. One and a half years ago, Long Siye had left due to his anger for her and had neglected her since he came in. However, she did not care much about it as she was well prepared for it. At least, he was not ring at her. ¡°Try this; it¡¯s your favorite fungus.¡± Suddenly, Long Siye took some vegetables for her. Gu Xijiu was shocked. However, she did not like others to take dishes for her, and Long Siye was no exception. If it were someone else, she would have rejected it directly. However, she could not refuse the offer as Long Siye was her best friend and she had to seek his help¡­ Therefore, she was thinking about just swallowing it. Unexpectedly, Ying Yannuo sneezed when her chopsticks were almost touching the fungus. Perhaps, he had not managed to turn around in time and caused the fungus to even spun in the bowl¡­ Gu Xijiu was shocked and speechless. Apparently, the fungus was not edible anymore, and so were the tableful of dishes as all of it had been ¡®blessed¡¯ by his mucus and saliva¡­ Rong Che summoned the waiter and ordered a new batch of food, but the dishes were all the same as the previous ones. Ying Yannuo suddenly added, ¡°Xijiu, I don¡¯t want to eat the fungus. It¡¯s disgusting¡­ You don¡¯t like it as well, right? I recalled that you¡¯d feel itchy after eating it¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was annoyed. Since when did she ever feel itchy from eating fungus? Rong Che could not help but took a glimpse at Ying Yannuo. In fact, he knew the little boy had a ruthless mouth as he had just chased away Gu Xijiu¡¯s admirer earlier. He was such a mischievous boy! The little boy seemed to have decided to pick on Long Siye¡­ Rong Che gently fanned his paper fan and nced at Long Siye. Long Siye looked at Ying Yannuo as he frowned and decided not to take it too seriously since he was just a kid. However, Ying Yannuo did not let it go but pulled at Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Xijiu, I want to eat Hong Xian Tian, Golden Silk Balls ¡­¡± He then proceeded to order several expensive dishes. Gu Xijiu was helpless as she looked at his cute face. Initially, she had suspected that he was Di Fuyi, but she was now unsure. Di Fuyi was such a mighty person, so how could he could he perform such nonsense acts? Anyway, it was not the right time for Gu Xijiu to question him as to whether he was Di Fuyi or not. Thus, she decided to suppress all the questions she had on her mind and asked Rong Che to order the dishes that Ying Yannuo wanted as she did not want to cause any more trouble. Long Siye was surprised as it was the first time he saw Gu Xijiu being so patient with a kid. He was agitated as he secretly clenched his fist under his sleeve. He thought she would be jealous when she saw how was treating Ye Hongfeng with so much care, but she was not¡­ She was caring more for the little boy than to him! Had he lost her affectionpletely?! Chapter 998 Chapter 998: Perhaps, This Was Her Weakness? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye seemed to be in a hurry as he rushed into the restaurant. However, he immediately calmed himself when he saw everyone. He drank and ate slowly during the meal and also took care of Ye Hongfeng and only talked to Gu Xijiu and Rong Che once in a while. It was considered a happy meal. However, Gu Xijiu felt a little depressed as she realized Long Siye had changed. Long Siye was an anti-social person in the past, and he hated gatherings such as this. He was a medical expert, and many people wanted to seek his help. However, he used to be direct and decisive. He would tell the person in the face if he did not want to treat them and never attended any invitation or epted any gifts in return as he hated them very much. If he agreed to be their consultant, he would leave right after he had promised them and he never entertained anyone like this before¡­ Had he really changed? Gu Xijiu glimpsed at Ye Hongfeng again and realized that she had changed so much too! It was true that the environment could change anyone. In fact, he was not Long Xi anymore. She could never regain the feelings she had with Long Xi even though he had the memory of Long Xi. Meanwhile, Ye Hongfeng was no longer the same Ye Hongfeng she knew as well. It was great in some way! She felt relieved as she saw that Long Siye was very caring towards Ye Hongfeng. Perhaps Ye Hongfeng was his true love? It would help to reduce her guilt if Long Siye could find true love again¡­ ¡°Xijiu, I want to eat the crab.¡± Ying Yannuo who was sitting beside her continued pulling her sleeve. Gu Xijiu pulled out her sleeve from his little hand and sent a directed audio message to him, ¡°Stop it. Though you look small now, you¡¯re in fact a teenager! Stop acting cute!¡± Ying Yannuo lowered his chin and remained silent. Gu Xijiu looked at his obedient face and surrendered. She then took a crab which was ced furthest away from her¡­ However, there were only two crabs left on the te. A pair of chopsticks rapidly took away both of the crabs. Gu Xijiu raised her head and saw Long Siye ced both of the crabs on Ye Hongfeng¡¯s te, ¡°Here, I thought you like to eat crab.¡± Ye Hongfeng¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s chopsticks were suspended in midair for awhile before it changed its direction. She ced a prawn on Ying Yannuo¡¯s te, ¡°Nah, eat this. It¡¯s rich in calcium.¡± Ying Yannuo twitched his mouth as he looked at the big shell, ¡°The shell is too hard¡­¡± Gu Xijiu took the prawn and peeled off its shell before cing the flesh back on his te, ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°Nice!¡± Ying Yannuo showed her a big smile before he proceeded to enjoy the prawn. Gu Xijiu was captivated by his smile and suddenly realized that she had zero resistance towards cute objects. She knew that this person was mischievous, but his smile was powerful enough to make her sacrifice everything for him¡­ Perhaps, this was her weakness? Perhaps, it was because he might be Di Fuyi? She secretly glimpsed at the wrist guard on his wrist again and then proceeded to take a few more prawns for him. She told him to peel the prawn shells by himself as it would make the prawns tastier. Ying Yannuo doubted her words, but in the end, he still peeled the prawn shells by himself. Unfortunately, he identally injured his finger and caused it to bleed after peeling a few prawns as the shells were very hard, and his fingers were very soft and smooth. ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re so careless.¡± Gu Xijiu quickly grabbed his hands and tried to clean his wound. However, both of his hands were full of gravy. She quickly took a handkerchief and wiped his hands. At the same time, she identally stripped off his wrist guard! Do not look down on this skill as it was a unique way to get rid of an object. No matter how tight a bracelet or bangle was worn, she could take it off with that trick! Chapter 999 Chapter 999: It Was Him! It Must Be Him! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even a tight bracelet could be taken off with that trick! Unless it had been customized never to be taken off. It was out of Gu Xjiu¡¯s expectation as she still could not get it off his hand after using the trick. Besides that, it did not feel rough as she thought. Instead, the wrist guard was smooth and warm when she touched it, just like her love bracelet. Her heart was racing, and her fingers turned cold! It was him! It must be him! No wonder she did not hear anything from him over thest one and a half years. He came to see her using another identity¡­ Ying Yannuo, Ying Nuoyan (keep the promise)¡­ Damn it! In fact, there was a clue in his name! However, she knew that the Ying family existed, so she did not take it seriously. Coupled with his unpredictable attitude in Tianju Hall, and his dual personality as well as the fact that he had changed his odor, she could not find a way to confirm her suspicion. He had kept his promise, but she did not realize it. But why the h*ck did he need to fake so many identities? Was it fun? Or did he want to tease her? Perhaps, there were some other reasons? Damn it! He should have secretly told her if he had aplicated reason as she was not an unreasonable person¡­ She could even help him! Did he not trust her? Her earlier excitement quickly turned sour. This bastard had worried her for half a year! He was probably not only good at disguising his facial feature but was also probably a diversification wizard as he could simply change his appearance anytime to fool people! He always showed up with an unpredictable appearance, and she almost doubted her intelligence now. He had invested a lot this time to transform into Ying Yannuo as he had shrunk from 1.85 meters to 1.62 meters and was probably less than 1.3 meters now¡­ Was it true that he had shrunk due to severe injuries? Based on his power, even an explosion greater than the one in the swamp could not hurt him, right? Then why would he transform into a little boy? To tease her? Or did he have another n? He was always unpredictable, and no one knew what was on his mind. He was very tricky and mischievous and was good at controlling situations. Besides that, he would never waste his time on something useless. Furthermore, he was not supposed to have so much time to have fun when the world was currently in chaos, right? She then recalled the scene where both of them said goodbye and seemed to have thought of something. He had lost a lot of his spiritual power, and he said he needed to meditate secretly for a year. Did he get into an ident over the past year? Had he lost control, and that was the reason why he had be so small? However, he did not want to miss the date, and at the same, he could not let anyone know his true identity. Therefore, he came to find her using the name of Ying Yannuo? Was that the truth? She recalled the time when he came to find her using Si Chen¡¯s identity. During that time, he looked like he only possessed a spiritual power of level five or six. In actual fact, he was hiding his spiritual power! Was Ying Yannuo hiding his spiritual power, or had he really lost his power? Suddenly, it was as though she had a 100 questions inside her head. However, she was very calm as she used to be a professional assassin. She looked normal even though she was thinking about a million things in her head. Fine, she would tag along with his act! Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000: Was She The Gu Xijiu That He Used To Know? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She wiped her hands and then turned around to pat his head gently, ¡°Be a good boy and I¡¯ll peel it for you, alright?¡±She could sense that he was slightly stunned. Perhaps, no one had ever been so nice to him¡­ Gu Xijiu could not help but to secretly smile inside her heart, and she felt likeughing. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll be a good boy.¡± Di Fuyi rubbed his head against her shoulder. Unexpectedly, the chair was too high, and he was too short. Hence, the chair wobbled when he moved, and he fell straight into her arms with his head slumped against her boobs¡­ Gu Xijiu was stunned, and her body turned stiff. She shoved him out of her arms, ¡°You¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at her with an innocent expression, ¡°The chair was wobbly¡­¡± He could not help but to also identally hit the table until the soup and gravy spilled out from the tes and bowls. Apparently, the dishes were inedible again. Rong Che was speechless and mad at the same time. Long Siye looked quite upset too, and he finally stood up and casually said, ¡°I think I better go and take a look at my patient first. I¡¯ve no appetite to eat anymore.¡± ¡­ Inside the clinic, Rong Jialuo was tied to a bed with a very thick chain. The chain was customized with spiritual power, and the more he struggled, the tighter the chain became. However, he struggled continuously, and the sound of the chain rubbing against each other made them feel ufortable. Hei Hu was lingering around beside the bed. He was in a state of panic and was helpless as he had no solution to save his master who was very sick. He could onlyfort him, ¡°Your Highness, please bear with the pain. The Eighth King has gone to find Overlord Long. He will definitely find a solution to your illness. Please be patient.¡± However, Rong Jialuo who was lying on the bed could not understand a word he said. Often, he produced a certain kind of weird sound, and he continuously stretched and withdrew his fingers. Finally, he heard some noise from outside. ¡°Overlord Long, my brother is inside¡­¡± It was Rong Che, and he had brought Overlord Long with him! Hei Hu opened the door and almost rushed out to wee them. He had already knelt on the floor before he even saw Long Siye¡¯s face, ¡°Overlord Long! Please, help us to save our Crown Prince!¡± Long Siye waved him to stand up, ¡°Let me take a look at him first. Xijiu, follow me.¡± Hei Hu then realized that there were three more people outside other than Rong Che and Long Siye. There were two beautifuldies and a little boy. Xijiu? Was she the Gu Xijiu he used to know? The Gu Xijiu who his Crown Prince had missed every day? The one who had helped the Crown Prince to recover from his illness? Hei Hu could not help but look at both of the pretty girls. He was stunned! He remembered that Gu Xijiu was very skinny and she had a red birthmark on her face. However, both of thedies in front of him were stunning, and they looked alike! Which one was Gu Xijiu? Gu Xijiu tapped on his shoulder, ¡°Hei Hu, you¡¯ve lost some weight!¡± She then proceeded to enter the house. Hei Hu was teary as he did not expect her to remember him! However, he was shocked when he noticed the little boy she was holding earlier! What the h*ck!? Her kid had grown up so much?! However, he immediately pped himself as the kid looked like he was already eight or nine years old but Gu Xijiu was only about 17 years old. How could she possibly have such an old son? He must have gone crazy¡­ Gu Xijiu had finally got to see Rong Jialuo after two years. However, she almost could not recognize him! Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001: I Have No Way To Save A Dead Man¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu finally got to see Rong Jialuo after two years. However, she almost could not recognize him! A young man who used to be so charming and handsome, now no longer had the same appearance. His face and lips were tan and dark, and his eye circles were deep. His clothes were all torn. He was tied to the bed with a chain, and he could not move at all. However, his eyes were wide open, and she saw that it was covered by countless capiries when he turned around to take a look at them as they entered the house! He continued struggling, and perhaps, he would have jumped down from the bed and bit them if he was not tied down with the chain. Gu Xijiu clenched her fist as Rong Jialuo hadpletely turned into a zombie! She did not know whether he still had some conscience in him¡­ Di Fuyi also looked at Rong Jialuo, and he narrowed his eyes a little. Long Siye immediately frowned! Rong Che who was standing beside Long Siye sighed, ¡°My brother has lost his conscience and now bites anyone he sees. He has killed a few of the guards and sealing his acupoint did not help at all. Thus, I can only tie him to the bed¡­ and see if Overlord Long can cure him?¡± Long Siye twitched his lips as he walked forward to check Rong Jialuo¡¯s pulse. Rong Jialuo was agitated and roared as he smelled the odor of living humans. His fingers could not stop scratching the bed as he was frustrated that he could not grab them. Long Siye checked his eyes after checking his pulse. He then checked the pulse on his neck¡­ Hei Hu held his breath and watched. A momentter, Long Siye got up. Rong Che quickly asked, ¡°Overlord Long, is there any way to save my brother?¡± Long Siye shook his head slightly, ¡°He was affected by a very special venom, and I have no antidote for this venom at the moment. Besides that, his heart had stopped pumping, and he should have been dead by now. However, his reactions were mainly due to the venom which was controlling him.¡± Hei Hu felt like he was cking out and almost fainted! Long Siye was thest hope for the Crown Prince to recover. If he did not have a solution, the Crown Prince would die! He quickly kneeled in front of Long Siye, ¡°Overlord Long, perhaps¡­ Perhaps, there¡¯s another solution? Could you please check again? We can¡¯t let the Crown Prince die¡­¡± He continuously kowtowed to Long Siye. Long Siye shook his head and sighed, ¡°I have no way to save a dead man¡­ You should start preparing for his funeral.¡± He knew the poison came from a very powerful zombie and the venom was currently being studied in the scienceb using high technology equipment taken from the modern era. ording to what he knew, his ¡®father¡¯ was an expert in creating this kind of venom. He had almost seeded, but the mad scientist suddenly went missing¡­ Even until the moment he died, he still did not know whether Long Fan was still alive or dead. He only discovered that the master of the venomous spells was Long Fan about a year ago when he bumped into the purple-robed puppet who pretended to be Celestial Master Zuo! He had traveled to this era as well and had caused such big chaos! Di Fuyi seemed to be right about the fact that Long Fan was still alive, and he was behind all this chaos! He was probably the main culprit¡­ Though Long Siye stayed in the mountains, his radar was long enough to detect the news. In fact, he was just not keen to get involved. However, it seemed like it was difficult for him to escape now that he saw Rong Jialuo. How was he going to treat his illness if he had never seen it before? He could attempt to save him if Rong Jialuo was still breathing and his heart was still pumping. However, his body was dead, and the venom was attacking his brains. It was only a matter of time before the venom wouldpletely control him. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002: Miss Gu, Please Try Your Best Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Che was depressed, ¡°Even Overlord Long has no solution for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Long Siye added, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for you to bury him properly like this. Perhaps, you should consider breaking his neck so that he wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone else.¡± Rong Che clenched his fists, ¡°My brother has been through a lot of pain. How could I break¡­ break his neck?¡± Long Siye casually said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, in fact, he is already dead. However, he is currently being controlled by the venom, and it could spread to others if you are not careful. If that happens, it would be a disaster for everyone. I¡¯ll do it for you if you can¡¯t do it yourself.¡± He was a physician, and so he would not allow them to keep a time bomb and would prefer to kill him to ensure peace. Hei Hu was stunned! After being stunned for a moment, he jumped up and naturally rushed in front of the bed to block them. He yelled at them angrily, ¡°No one can hurt the Crown Prince!¡± Long Siye remained silent but glimpsed at Rong Che. After all, Rong Che was a rational person. He let out a long sigh, ¡°Hei Hu, make way. He is no longer the Crown Prince but a venomous zombie. I believe my brother wouldn¡¯t want his body to be controlled by the venom and cause him to hurt more people. Let Overlord Long take care of the rest.¡± Hei Hu began crying. He was helpless given the fact that he was so loyal to his master. He idled for a while before he took a step away from the bed. Long Siye took a step forward and looked at Rong Jialuo who was lying on the bed. He sighed, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll help you.¡± As he was about to break his neck, Gu Xijiu immediately shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± Long Siye stopped and turned around. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and stepped forward, ¡°There are tears at the edge of his eyes. Perhaps his brain is not dead yet. Let me have a look.¡± Long Siye quickly took a look. Indeed, there was a stain of tears¡­ He frowned, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything¡­¡± Gu Xijiu added, ¡°I think he cried not long ago as his sideburn is still wet. Perhaps, he is still partially conscious, and maybe we can save him.¡± Long Siye said softly, ¡°Xijiu, we both know there¡¯s no solution for this venom¡­ We don¡¯t have an antidote for this illness, and we might not even have a solution to save him even if he ispletely conscious. Moreover, his brain is almostpletely dead, and his tears might be the side effects of the venom.¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath, ¡°I might be able to save him if he is still conscious. I have a solution for this venom.¡± Long Siye was speechless. Rong Che who was standing at one corner suddenly frowned. Di Fuyi slightly smiled as he knew his little Xijiu always surprised people! Hei Hu, who had almost fainted, immediately recovered and his eyes were sparkling! He quickly rushed over and kowtowed to Long Siye and Rong Che, ¡°Overlord Long and Eighth King, let Miss Gu try her method, please. Please, let her try!¡± He then looked at Gu Xijiu with a hopeful gaze, ¡°Miss Gu, please try your best!¡± He then kowtowed again. His forehead was bleeding, and his voice was trembling. At this point, Long Siye and Rong Che could not reject him, but Ye Hongfeng was mad and said angrily, ¡°Miss Gu, are you trying to challenge my master? My master is the number one medical expert in the world. How could you be sure that you have a solution when even my master has run out of solutions?! Are you trying to tell us that you¡¯re more capable than him? Or are you just trying to get our attention?¡± Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003: He Was Conscious! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She sounded like she was challenging Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was upset and immediately red at Ye Hongfeng, ¡°It¡¯s verymon that everyone has different strengths. I look up to Overlord Long¡¯s medical expertise, and I¡¯m way too weak in many aspects aspared to him. However, I¡¯m much better than him when ites to dealing with venoms! Besides that, as a physician, our mission and vision are to save lives. Therefore, whoever that was capable should contribute generously instead of arguing at a critical time such as this and allow the patient to continue to suffer! Ye Hongfeng, this is a principle that your master practices. I hope you¡¯ll remember it!¡± Initially, Gu Xijiu did not want to interact too much with Ye Hongfeng. After all, she did not feelfortable due to her prior experience with Ye Hongfeng from her previous life. However, she could not take it when Ye Hongfeng tried to challenge her at such a critical time! Ye Hongfeng was speechless! She looked at Long Siye, but he refused to look at her. Instead, he gazed strangely at Gu Xijiu and remained silent. Gu Xijiu did not want to bother about them and went straight to check Rong Jialuo¡¯s injuries¡­ Rong Jialuo was also her friend, and she would try her best even though there was only a one percent chance that she would seed! She also checked his pulse and heartbeat and realized that it was simr to what Long Siye had said. There was no sign of a heartbeat. She then looked at his eyeballs and realized that they were covered with many blood capiries and she could no longer differentiate the pupil and the sclera anymore. If Gu Xijiu had not noticed the dried stain of tears at the end of his eyes, she would have thought that he had turned into a zombiepletely! He had not stopped making the ¡®he he¡¯ sound, and the frequency of the sound he made became higher, and his voice was louder when Gu Xijiu proceeded to check on him. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m Gu Xijiu, do you still remember me?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly spoke to him. She used her spiritual power and her voice was transmitted straight into his eardrums. Rong Jialuo was still making the same sound, and nothing changed. ¡°Your Highness, you told me you hope I can be your friend. I always considered you as my friend, and I¡¯m trying to save you now. You told me you wanted me to call you by your name as it makes our friendship closer. I¡¯ll call your name now, Rong Jialuo, Jialuo, Jialuo¡­ Could you please blink your eyes if you hear me?¡± ¡°He he! Hng! He he he¡­¡± Suddenly, there was a slight change in his voice. Hei Hu, who was watching him, screamed suddenly, ¡°His Highness¡¯ lips are trembling! He seems like he wants to say something!¡± Everyone in the house immediately looked at Rong Jialuo¡¯s lips and realized that they were indeed trembling! Since he became a zombie, his mouth had never opened unless he bit people. However, his lips were now trembling and moving as though he had something to say, but could not say it. ¡°Jialuo, I know you can hear us, but you just can¡¯t control your body, right? If I¡¯m correct, could you bite three times?¡± Gu Xijiu tried patiently. Rong Jialuo¡¯s lips were trembling vigorously, but he slightly opened his mouth which was tightly closed and bit three times. Although it was very difficult for him to do it, he made it! He was conscious! And he could hear them! Hei Hu immediately burst out into tears! ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness, I knew you¡¯re still alive! You¡¯re still here! Thank goodness! Thank you so much, My Lord! Thank you for your blessings, Goddess Kuan Yin!¡± His face was covered in tears of joys as he immediately knelt down to thank God and The Lord. Everyone in the continent prays to The Lord as though he was their God and they also often mentioned ¡®Lord Blessed¡¯ which was simr to ¡®God Blessed¡¯ often heard in the modern era. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004: There¡¯s Roughly A 50 Percent Chance Of Sess Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Che blinked his eyes and sighed, ¡°Hei Hu, I feel it¡¯s too early for you to thank Xijiu. After all, my brother only has a little conscience, and we¡¯re not sure whether Miss Gu could¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to save him!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him with a soft but serious tone. Her eyes were sparkling, ¡°There¡¯s roughly a 50 percent chance of sess!¡± Hei Hu¡¯s eyes were opened wide, ¡°50 percent?!¡± He thought it was only ten percent! Goodness! Hei Hu was trembling, ¡°Miss Gu, please let me know if there¡¯s any way I can help you. Do I need to prepare anything? Tell me, and I¡¯ll try my best to get it done!¡± He was too excited and did not know how to express his feeling. He was sobbing, and his nose was red. Miss Gu was indeed the Crown Prince¡¯s lucky star! She had saved his master once before, and now she was about to save him again! It was as though she was a live version of the Goddess Guan Yin! Hei Hu looked at Gu Xijiu as though she was a god and he almost knelt and prayed to her. Gu Xijiu quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited, there¡¯s still a 50 percent chance to fail.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright; it¡¯s alright. Please, just try your best.¡± Hei Hu added. Rong Che also looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, just try your best. You¡¯re our savior regardless of whether the treatment is sessful or not.¡± Long Siye took a step forward, ¡°Xijiu, do you need any help from me?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded, ¡°Yes, please! Teacher Long, I need you to open his mouth. Hei Hu, could you get a ss of water?¡± Hei Hu rushed off in a sh and immediately brought a ss of water for Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu took it from him and made a gesture to Long Siye. He immediately opened Rong Jialuo¡¯s mouth, and Gu Xijiu quickly dissolved a medicine powder into the water and poured it into Rong Jialuo¡¯s mouth. Rong Jialuo could not swallow the solution by himself. Luckily Long Siye had his special way of dealing with it as he pressed his tongue down and poured the solution down Rong Jialuo¡¯s throat. While they were pouring the solution down his throat, Gu Xijiu exined what she was about to do next¡­ Long Siye did not ask much but executed her orders ordingly. Later, Long Siye cut off Rong Jialuo¡¯s mobility using the Vein Control ability as per Gu Xijiu¡¯s request before he unlocked his chains so that he could remain seated. Only people with a spiritual power of level nine could perform the Vein Control ability. One would feel that his whole body was numb once they were controlled by this ability and would not be able even to move their fingertips. Thus, the physician could do anything to him. Long Siye¡¯s medical skills were extremely great, and he could understand theplicated method Gu Xijiu was using to treat Rong Jialuo. He could also easily understand what she was going to do. Hence, it saved her a lot of time when exining. Long Siye also had quite a high level of spiritual power. Hence, Gu Xijiu allowed him to carry out his tasks as she guided him from the side¡­ Everyone noticed it. Rong Che was busy looking at the two of them. Di Fuyi was also looking at them as he sat on a chair. He was very quiet and asionally took the ss with the solution to smell. Ye Hongfeng pursed her lips as she stood at one corner to watch. Her lips looked kind of pale. Her eyes were on both Gu Xijiu and Long Siye. Apparently, she knew both of themplemented each other well, and she knew both of them understood each other even without needing to speak¡­ Her fists were clenched tightly under her sleeve¡­ Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005: This Little Fe Was Arrogant Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The treatmentsted for about six hours, and both Gu Xijiu and Long Siye had not drunk a single drop of water or ate any food in thest six hours. However, Ying Yannuo had been going in and out of the house several times. Apparently, he went out to pee or just wandered around nearby. At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on Rong Jialuo. Hence, no one bothered to pay any attention to him. The hotel was under the protection of Tianwen n. Hence, no one would kidnap him even if he wandered off. Rong Che gave some reminders to him when he first wandered off. Eventually, he did not pay much attention as well. In fact, Rong Jialuo was notpletely dead but instead was being controlled by the venom. His spiritual power slowly recovered, and the dark pigments on his face slowly faded away as the venom was being cleared bit by bit from his body system. His heartbeat and breathing were also slowly recovering¡­ Hei Hu immediately let out his tears and cried silently on the floor for a while as he saw his master¡¯s eyes slowly opened and his chest began to move up and down again. He knew Gu Xijiu, and Long Siye had gone through an intense battle to pull his master back from hell! Though Gu Xijiu and Long Siye were sweating, they felt relieved as well. Gu Xijiu slumped straight on a nearby chair and could not speak due to her exhaustion as there were some procedures which required her to conduct it by herself. Suddenly, someone delivered a cup of water to her lips. Gu Xijiu shifted her head and saw that Ying Yannuo¡¯s beautiful eyes were looking at her, ¡°Drink this, you must be extremely thirsty now.¡± Gu Xijiu did not reject it but immediately poured the water into her mouth. There was a light fragrance in the water, and she felt so much better and energetic after drinking the water. Apparently, he had added something into the water. Gu Xijiu raised her hand and patted his head, ¡°Good boy!¡± Ying Yannuo was speechless. She tapped his little hand and continued, ¡°Good boy, get one for Overlord Long as well.¡± Ying Yannuo was upset but did not speak. He glimpsed at her and then ran away after leaving the cup on the table. This little kid was so arrogant! Fortunately, Hei Hu was a very understanding person. He quickly poured a cup of honey water and delivered it to Long Siye. Gu Xijiu¡¯s solution was quite effective as Rong Jialuo finally woke up after two hours. He was exhausted due to the fatigue that he had umted over thest few days when he transformed into a zombie. Although he was awake now, he still seemed very weak and only managed to utter a few sentences. He looked at Gu Xijiu when he woke up, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Although he did not say much to thank her, his expression had spoken on his behalf. Everyone felt relieved as he spoke. Hei Hu was kowtowing on the floor and thanking The Lord. He then kowtowed to Gu Xijiu and Long Siye. Gu Xijiu could not help but rubbed her brow, ¡°Hei Hu, you¡¯ve kowtowed at least a few hundred times. Don¡¯t you feel dizzy? Please, rise.¡± Hei Hu replied in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return the favor, Miss Gu, and Overlord Long. A few hundred kowtows are nothingpared to your kindness. I wouldn¡¯t make a single sound even if you wanted my life in return.¡± Ye Hongfeng who had been neglected for quite a while suddenly added, ¡°In fact, it was my master¡¯s contribution. He had been so busy helping physically, but Miss Gu only stood there and instructed verbally, though she did asionally help out¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled but remained silent. Long Siye frowned slightly as he red at Ye Hongfeng, ¡°Ye Hongfeng, no one would think that you¡¯re dumb even if you remained silent! Get out!¡± Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006: What Can You Do To Me? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ye Hongfeng¡¯s face turned pale, and she ran away with a pair of teary eyes. Long Siye turned around and looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, she¡¯s not good at talking. Don¡¯t take it too personally.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Sure.¡± Why would she care about such unimportant matter? Long Siye looked at her for a while, ¡°That is so kind of you!¡± He then left the room. Gu Xijiu paused for a second and pondered as he seemed to be upset, but why? Since they were going to observe Rong Jialuo¡¯s condition throughout the night, everyone decided to stay overnight at the hotel. ¡­ There was a light fragranceing from the soft andfy quilt, and the furniture smelled like rosin. They were inside one of the hotel¡¯s premium suites. There was a bed with a quilt in every single room. Di Fuyi looked at the bed and then looked at Gu Xijiu who was already lying on the bed, ¡°Are you sure you want to stay in the same room with me?¡± Gu Xijiu yawned and said, ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯ve asked for the tenth time now. Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her as he sat at the edge of the bed, ¡°Xijiu, though I look like a kid, I¡¯m in fact a grown-up adult. It¡¯s not appropriate for a man and ady to stay in the same room overnight, right?¡± Honestly, he was annoyed. Although he wanted to spend time with her, he was now Ying Yannuo. She probably did not know his true identity but wanted to stay with him in the same room¡­ Had she forgotten about their engagement? She was Di Fuyi¡¯s fiancee now! How could she be so close to another man?! She seemed to be too open-minded! When Rong Che helped to arrange the rooms, he had thought that Gu Xijiu would request for another room. Surprisingly, she had requested to stay with him in the same room. He was shocked, and even Rong Che and Long Siye were surprised. Gu Xijiu was a very decisive person. Hence, nothing could get her to change her decision once she had made up her mind. Therefore, the little boy had to stay with Gu Xijiu in the same room. Di Fuyi was in a dilemma as he wanted to be together with her so that he could asionally take advantage of her but he did not want her to be close to other men except the real Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu narrowed her eyes and looked at his kiddy face, ¡°Why not? Besides, I¡¯m sleeping on the deck chair, and you¡¯re sleeping on the bed, so there is nothing wrong.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would do something to you?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him from head to toes, ¡°What can you do to me with that physique of yours?¡± He was just eight or nine years old and had yet to have his puberty! Besides that, his voice sounded like a kid, and he would not be able to do anything even if he wanted. Di Fuyi frowned, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re trying to tease me?¡± He drew closer to her, ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t do anything you ?¡± His voice sounded dangerous, and though he was petite in size, his aura was strong. Usually, everyone, as well as his subordinates, would quickly kneel in front of him when he had such a strong aura. However, Gu Xijiu was not bothered about it and even pushed his little face, ¡°Alright, alright. Stop ying, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. She was too careless when it came to men! Di Fuyi blinked his eyes and wanted to kiss her red lips! However, she caught his lips with her fingers as she had foreseen that it would happen. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007: The More He Felt Annoyed, The Happier She Was¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hey boy, I don¡¯t need a baptism ceremony with your saliva.¡± She continued to treat him like a kid! Did she not notice the danger!? At the moment, the distance between both of their faces was only about a finger¡¯s length away from each other. Ying Yannuo was looking straight into Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes, and his nose was touching hers. They could even feel each other¡¯s breath. Di Fuyi had initially wanted to scare her so that she could understand the difference between men and women. However, when she was so close to him, his heart raced rapidly! He wanted to kiss her! He wanted to kiss her so badly! After being apart for more than a year, he almost went crazy as he thought about her lips! He had been controlling his desires over thest six months, which was the only reason why he had yet to kiss her passionately¡­ However, he had a chance now. His gaze sank as his little hands suddenly grabbed her wrists and pressed them on the bed. In a split second, his lips had found hers! He was as fast as the lightning and was rather urate in predicting his timing. Gu Xijiu thought he did not have much spiritual power left. Hence, she was not alert, and her hands were immediately held down above her head. Meanwhile, her lips were sealed to his lips¡­ Gu Xijiu blinked her eyes. She could not believe a little boy could kiss her so easily. Hence, the first thing she wanted to do was to kick him away! However, Di Fuyi was such a mighty person, and had never lost a single battle! He was very experienced. Hence, he managed to lock Gu Xijiu¡¯s legs just as she was about to move. Though he was just a little boy, it felt as though a mountain was pressing on her body. Gu Xijiu could not move at all. Meanwhile, he just kissed her passionately! Gu Xijiu was speechless. Although she liked Di Fuyi very much to the extent that she wanted to marry him, Gu Xijiu could not enjoy the feeling like before because she was kissing a little boy. Though her heart was racing, she could not feel the passion¡­ She was quite mad when she knew that he was pretending. Hence, she decided to y along with him and pretended that she did not know it was him. She wanted to be close to him so that he would be jealous of himself. She was happy to see his reaction earlier, so she decided to tease him further. Therefore, she allowed him to sleep in the same room with her. Di Fuyi had always been a thick-skinned person, and he was good at teasing her. Since he still wanted to pretend after transforming into a little boy, Gu Xijiu should not let go of this opportunity. The more he felt annoyed, the happier she was¡­ However, she did not expect that he would kiss her with his child appearance! His lips were soft and watery as though he was a blooming flower filled with dew. Gu Xijiu felt that his lips were even softer and sweeter than hers as they were kissing. In fact, he was powerful, and it was supposed to be the strength of a mature man. However, she felt like she was being struck by lightning when they were kissing as she felt that they weremitting child obscenity¡­ She finally found a chance to escape while they were kissing passionately. She moved her head sideways and avoided his lips, ¡°Hey! Stop it! You should know when to stop. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick your butt!¡± Di Fuyi was still burning, but he paused and stared at her doubtfully when he heard her. He had already kissed her, and he thought that she would have kicked him out of the room! However, she just scolded and threatened him! Had he applied too much force and caused her to threaten him because she was unable to move? Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008: What Was The Problem?! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion But the threat was too simple, right? He thought she was going to protest or even scold him badly!? Di Fuyi¡¯s little hand eased a little so that she could easily struggle and kick him away, ¡°What if I don¡¯t behave myself?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll hit your butt!?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Both of them red at each other for a short while, before Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Gu Xijiu, are you treating me like a kid now?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed as she looked at his rosy face, ¡°You look like one! Start growing up if you want me to treat as an adult!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. Did she think he liked remaining that small? Even he did not know why the Heavens had done this to him¡­ However, his spiritual power had been recovering drastically in the past few days. The energy was circting smoothly in his body, and almost 1/5 of his spiritual power had recovered, but his tiny body did not grow any bigger! The strange thing was, he could disguise himself as any wizard¡­ He should have been able to use his ability to transform after 1/10 of his spiritual power had recovered, but it was not working! Initially, he had nned to transform into an adult when he got back 1/10 of his power, which should have been possible even if was a kid, however¡­ What was the problem!? He was already slightly frustrated at that moment, but Gu Xijiu continued to tease him! Did she think that he was incapable of doing something only an adult could do? In fact, his current physique was strange. Although he looked exactly like a kid, all of his functions were unaffected. He could sense that his penis was hardening as he was intimately leaning on top of her¡­ After all, Gu Xijiu had no experience in sexual intercourse. Hence, she was unaware of it. She only saw his twitched little mouth and a pair of sparkling eyes. What was on his mind? Was he still refusing to tell her the truth? Suddenly, Gu Xijiu flipped over and held him down. Di Fuyi was caught by surprise as he was still pondering. Hence, his body was stiffed as she looked into his eyes, ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Xijiu ced a finger to his lips and looked at him with a seductive grin, ¡°Yannuo, as a matter of fact, you look so adorable with such a cute appearance that you make me¡­ feel like biting you!¡± She did it! Indeed, she bit his cheek, ¡°I like to bite the faces of kids!¡± Di Fuyi was shocked! She was flirting with him! Although it looked as though she was only kissing a kid, she would have crossed the line if the kid was someone else! After all, she had seen the adult version of Ying Yannuo, and she knew he was indeed a mature teenager¡­ If she continued¡­ Then she did not just like ying with kids anymore. In fact, she would not be flirting if she did not like Ying Yannuo¡­ Especially since she was engaged! Di Fuyi had known her for quite awhile, so he understood her quite well. In fact, she treated other people coldly, and she would only tap Qian Lingyu¡¯s shoulder even though they were both very close friends. She would not merely touch any men even if they were very close¡­ When she was escaping with him, she still kept a distance between the both of them. Although she carried him as though he was a princess, she did not tease him or flirt with him but had only intended to save him, to save her friend. However, she had been teasing him ever since they had dinner together¡­ Had she guessed his identity?! Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009: She Just Left Like This! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had been teasing him ever since they had dinner together. Had she guessed his identity?! Was that the reason why she was behaving like that and treating him this way? After all, Di Fuyi was a smart person. Once he had pieced together the puzzles along with his hypothesis, he concluded why she was acting this way. He looked at her as he slowly opened his mouth, ¡°You knew it?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him but still pretended, ¡°What is it?¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at his lovely face and felt annoyed. Sigh, what could she possibly do¡­ She felt like kissing him again! However, he sounded like he wanted to confess? But he had worried her and fooled her for so long. How could shepromise so easily? No way! Gu Xijiu suddenly realized she was no longer as generous and kind as she was earlier and just wanted to be herself now! She blinked her eyes and continued pretending, ¡°I have no idea what are you talking about.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and decided to confess directly, ¡°Little Xijiu, you know I¡¯m Di Fuyi, right?¡± He whispered in her ear, and she could feel the heat from his breath as he was speaking. The feeling was familiar as it was something she used to do with Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was racing, and she felt her face blushing as her ear went numb¡­ Initially, she was leaning on top of him. Finally, she was willing to reposition herself to look at him. When she was about to speak, Di Fuyi ced a finger on her lips, ¡°Watch out.¡± Gu Xijiu knew it was something very private and confidential. No one else should know about this other than the two of them. Thus, she began to send him a directed audio, ¡°Di Fuyi, what are you doing here?¡± Her tone sounded depressed and mad at the same time. Di Fuyi looked at their current position and chuckled softly, ¡°Xijiu, are you sure you want to talk to me about it while we are in this position?¡± There would soon be a change to his body if she refused to get up¡­ She would definitely scold him again! Since they hade clean with each other, Gu Xijiu decided not to tease him anymore. Otherwise, he would not owe her one! Therefore, she flipped over again and teleported to the nearby bed and covered herself with a nket, ¡°Stay over there. We should just talk like this.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. How could she just leave him like this! However, he was in a good mood and knew that the little girl was only teasing him as she knew his identity¡­ She cared for him. Although she had never mentioned it, Di Fuyi was happy knowing that fact. In fact, he liked her teasing him¡­ Although the lights were off, he had excellent eyesight and was still able to see her sparkling eyes in the dark. Apparently, the little girl was still furious and seemed to be waiting for an exnation. Therefore, he used his directed audio to exin to her about the incident about him losing control and the reason he returned was so that he could keep his promise¡­ Indeed, it was simr to what she had guessed! Gu Xijiu praised herself silently and also said caringly, ¡°Does it mean you lost your Kung Fu? Didn¡¯t you transform into a kid on purpose? But I could sense that your spiritual power is still quite strong.¡± She was still mad that she had been held down on the bed by a kid earlier. Of course, she did not want to hurt him just now, so he was able to hold her down. Perhaps, he would not have been able to press her down if she had attacked him using her assassin skills¡­ Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010: Come Over, And I¡¯ll Tell You Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t do it intentionally. Look at my body; I can¡¯t take any advantage of you even if I wanted to¡­¡± Although he was thick-skinned, he looked like he enjoyed it. In fact, he had a phobia and did not want to be intimate with her while he still had a kid¡¯s body. It was suffering for him especially during the time he had stayed by her side using Ying Yannuo¡¯s identity as he was able to see her every day but could not be close to her¡­ Gu Xijiu frowned as she wondered whether he had taken enough advantage of her since he became small? She then looked at him, ¡°Then why did you hide this fact from me? Don¡¯t you trust me? You should know that my mouth is tighter than anyone else¡¯s.¡± Di Fuyi remained silent for a moment and answered, ¡°I¡¯m shy.¡± Gu Xijiu opened her eyes widely and repeated, ¡°You¡¯re shy?¡± How is it possible for Di Fuyi to feel shy when his skin was thicker than the wall of a spaceship! Gu Xijiu felt the exnation was fake! Di Fuyi lowered his eyelids, ¡°Xijiu, I didn¡¯t want you to see my kiddy appearance. In fact, it hurts me; I¡¯m a man.¡± No man would want his lover to see him wearing pants with a hole at the bottom. To him, transforming into such a small kid felt as though he was wearing bottomless pants! Gu Xijiu pondered for a while before she showed signs that she understood. However, she was still upset that he had hidden it from her. When she was about to say something, Di Fuyi continued, ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t expect that the effect wouldst so long, and I thought that I would be able to return to my original appearance after one or two months, but¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She paused for a second and continued, ¡°I understand your behavior earlier, but I feel that you should have told me as I consider myself your fiance since we¡¯ve been engaged. I would have helped you without disclosing to anyone if you had secretly told me about it. However, you chose to hide the truth from me. Do you know I was so worried about you¡­ there was no news about you at all, and I couldn¡¯t even find your messengers. I couldn¡¯t find anyone to help me¡­¡± She sounded like she was going to cry as she continued speaking. Di Fuyi was surprised, ¡°You were worried about me?¡± He had not realized it even though he had been around her for half a year! She hardly mentioned about Celestial Master Zuo and never mentioned about the engagement between her and Celestial Master Zuo as though she has forgotten about him¡­ Otherwise, he would have told her a long time ago! Gu Xijiu knew he did not believe her, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Di Fuyi twitched his lips and said, ¡°You never talk about me¡­ and you were usually busy having fun with your friends¡­ I didn¡¯t see you trying to look for me as well¡­¡± Was he jealous? She could not believe that such a mighty person would be jealous of an average human. However, Gu Xijiu felt warmth in her heart even though she was supposed to be angry. There were plenty of love bubbles in her heart at the moment. She then waved her hand to call for him, ¡°Come over, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Di Fuyi did not know what a courtesy was. Hence, he immediately walked over and even climbed up onto her bed. He opened her nket and then squeezed into her bed. He then looked at her as he lied down beside her, supporting his head with one of his arms, ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Since his identity had been exposed, he did not have to pretend to be a little bunny anymore. Therefore, every movement he made now was exactly like the old Di Fuyi. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011: Crashed On Him And Fell Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu realized the shape of his lips was quite lovely as she looked at him. He looked seductive when he smiled with an adult look. Gu Xijiu felt like kissing him when he smiled this way even though he donned an appearance of an eight or nine-year-old boy! Therefore, she weighed him down under her body again. Di Fuyi was stunned as he did not know she would be so sturdy. However, he did not resist but instead allowed her to do whatever she wanted. He just looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°Kissing you!¡± Gu Xijiu answered without hesitation! She then lowered her head and started kissing him. She kissed his eyebrows, hisshes, his nose tip before he finally kissed his lips. She kissed him deeply on his soft lips and then whispered beside his ear, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to often mention how much I miss you. I tried to be calm during the daytime and to have fun and practice with my peers as I needed to work harder. I wanted to be stronger so that I can stand beside you. I don¡¯t want to be your shadow and only follow you everywhere. I thought husband and wife are supposed to go through ups and downs together? I work very hard in the daytime, but I missed you very much at night. I must look at the love bracelet several times a day as I¡¯m worried it would break¡­¡± She felt sad, ¡°You promised that you¡¯d visit me one yearter, but you didn¡¯t. Every single time I went out, I tried calling for you, but there was no reply. How would I know that you¡¯re following me every day and had fooled me with another identity¡­ Don¡¯t you trust me? Are you worried that I¡¯ll cheat on you? Was that why you always tested me? Do you know you look like a jerk now? Do you think you¡¯re Xue Pinggui and I¡¯m Wang Baochuan? That jerk left his home country for 18 years and married someone else. When he came back, he thought about his wife and wondered if she had waited for him all those 18 years. He was worried that his wife would cheat on him. Hence, he tested her with another identity¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s body was slightly stiff when she took the initiative to kiss him. He was wondering why she was so aggressive today and even kissed him as though she was coaxing a kid after knowing he was Di Fuyi. However, after she had kissed his brows, nose tip, and lips, he could feel her passion, he could feel that she loved him wholeheartedly¡­ He had never been so close to anyone else before he met Gu Xijiu, not to mention being held down this way by someone. Anyway, he felt good to be in that position; it was as great as being soaked in a honey pool. He could not ask for more and enjoyed the sweetness of their love very much especially after Gu Xijiu had confessed to him. He just wanted this moment tost for eternity! Of course, it would have been better if he could turn back to his original form! He liked how she had confessed and felt slightly touched as well. However, he felt that she was overexaggerating after listening to thest few sentences she had said, ¡°Xijiu, I trust you. I just felt that it was helpless. Besides that, I never heard you mention that you missed me even though I¡¯ve been hanging around you for half a year. I thought you didn¡¯t miss me, that¡¯s why I tried hiding my identity until now¡­ How could youpare me Xue to Pinggui?¡± ¡°Uhmm, you have a point. You¡¯re better than him in the sense that you were only missing in action for a year and you didn¡¯t bring another girl along to visit me¡­ So, you¡¯re not considered as big a jerk like him.¡± Gu Xijiu agreed with him. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012: The Hypothesis Was Completely Impossible! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi looked at her, ¡°I remembered you saying that you didn¡¯t care about being together forever, but you just didn¡¯t want to regret? And you¡¯re fine even if the love onlysted for a day as long as both parties are happy? I guess Wang Baochuan and Xue Pinggui loved each other when they were young, right? Then they should be quite happy and shouldn¡¯t have any regret. Being apart for 18 years is better than knowing that he passed away in another country¡­¡± Gu Xijiu had no idea why he could not let go of the two of them. Hence sheughed, ¡°The reason I said he was a jerk is not that he had abandoned his wife for 18 years. It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t show up earlier even though he could, and the worst thing was the fact that he married a mistress¡­¡± ¡°What if Xue Pinggui didn¡¯t marry a mistress and loved Wang Baochuan wholeheartedly, instead of lying and moving far away from home?¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s not considered as being a jerk¡­¡± Gu Xijiu simply answered. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Wang Baochuan feel sad?¡± Di Fuyi asked. ¡°Of course she will. She definitely will! She might kill herself if she knew he had passed away as she would have followed her husband wherever he went¡­¡± Gu Xijiu began to talk crap. ¡°Would you also kill yourself if I died?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her with a pair of big round eyes. Gu Xijiu was stunned. Do normal couples talk about these sorts of things? She pondered silently in her heart about the possibility that he would die. What the f*ck! He was a god! He would probably not have died even after she did! His question was impossible to answer! Therefore, she kissed him on the cheek, ¡°My dear, it is impossible for this hypothesis to happen as I feel I¡¯ll be the one who dies first. Come on, tell me, would you kill yourself if I die first?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head, ¡°No.¡± Yeah! She knew it! Why would he kill himself for a girl? However, this fellow was not much of a sweet talker. Why couldn¡¯t he just say something like ¡®I won¡¯t be able to live without you, or I love you forever to make her happy? Was he unaware that girls like to listen to sweet talks as it would make them feel happy? Gu Xijiu got down from his body and lied down side by side with him. She had no idea why she felt a warmth in her heart. She felt happy even though they were just having small talk while lying down side by side in the nket. Di Fuyi turned his head sideways and looked at her pinkish cheek. He then looked at her eyes which were even brighter than the gems in the dark, ¡°You won¡¯t kill yourself too, right?¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised that he was still thinking about it and merely entertained him, ¡°Of course, you ain¡¯t Liang Shanbo, and I¡¯m not Zhu Yingtai as well. Why would I kill myself? I¡¯ll immediately forget about you if you die and find myself a young gigolo¡­¡± Di Fuyi remained silent for second and then continued, ¡°I feel that is too fast! You should at least be sad for a while first¡­¡± Gu Xijiuughed, ¡°Hmmm, you can never tell. I¡¯m such a cold-blooded person, and I¡¯m very forgetful as well. Oh right, have you heard about the story of Zhuang Zhou? He loved his wife very much, and his wife loved him as well. One day, he asked his wife what would she do if he passed away. The wife cried and said she would kill herself and follow him. Zhuang Zhou was very touched and told her not to follow him. He told her that he would be pleased if she could remarry another man only after the soil on his grave were dried. His wife was worried and sad when he said that¡­ However, one day he finally died. His wife was so sad and buried him. Unfortunately, his wife fell in love with another man after a few days, and she had even used a fan to make the soil on his grave dry faster so that she could quickly marry the other man¡­¡± Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013: You Wouldn¡¯t Be So Ruthless Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was speechless after listening to the story. He hesitated and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless, would you?¡± Gu Xijiu slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to tell. You better not die in front of me. Otherwise, I will make you crawl out from your grave and pinch my neck¡­¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Gu Xijiu suddenly looked at him, ¡°Anyway, why would you discuss such a sad topic?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless again. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you the one who told me all the stories?¡± Gu Xijiu blew her nose, ¡°You¡¯re the one who made me¡­¡± She felt their topics have been straying away and they quickly focused on the important thing, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about it. Tell me about your physical condition, is there no way to recover?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯re still fooling me even after I knew your identity. Hence, I didn¡¯t mention about your illness to Long Siye anymore. I think it¡¯s better to get him to take a look tomorrow.¡± Di Fuyi narrowed his eyes, ¡°We can¡¯t let him know my identity.¡± ¡°Are you afraid he would get revenge on you? In fact, you¡¯re over worried. Long Siye is not that kind of person. He is always fair and professional. He wouldn¡¯t involve his personal feelings when ites to medical knowledge¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know him too. But Xijiu, I feel something is wrong with him.¡± Di Fuyi shared his thoughts. He knew Long Siye¡¯s personalities as he had known Long Siye for a hundred years. However, he felt Long Siye had slightly changed since thest time when he met him. Of course, that was just based on his sixth sense, and he could not tell what was exactly wrong with him at this moment. Gu Xijiu was stunned, ¡°But I didn¡¯t feel it¡­ In fact, people change from time to time, and it¡¯s impossible for us to be the same person forever. It¡¯s fine as long as the main personalities remain the same.¡± Di Fuyi decided not to speak anymore. In fact, he had been living way longer than her and was more knowledgeable than her, and so he knew more than she did. Both of them were very careful people, and the things that they were discussing were all highly confidential. Hence, they needed to whisper to one another or send a directed audio even though they were both under the nket so that other people could not hear their conversation even if they had intended to eavesdrop on what they were saying. Gu Xijiu could not believe that they were only having small talk under the nket even though they had been apart for more than a year. Both of their head and body were so close to each other, and they could even smell each other¡¯s breath. That was the first time they realized that a nket could be so warm. It was as though the warmth had diffused into their heart. They just realized that they could be so happy just to have a small talk with their beloved. Of course, many more issues were lying ahead of them. For example, Ying Yannuo¡¯s shrunken body, and the mad scientist (a.k.a. Long Fan) who was hiding in the dark¡­ However, tonight she just wanted to lean on him and talk to him. Perhaps, it would be greater if she could hug him and kiss him as well as take advantage of him. Though he was still a little boy, it was as though she had finally found someone to support her just like a lost boat that had finally found a harbor. Unknowingly, she fell asleep while she was still hugging him. Di Fuyi was lying in her arms, and he bet she was hugging him as though he was her Barbie doll. He had slept in several ces before, but that was the first time he was sleeping in a girl¡¯s arms. Perhaps, his four messengers would be extremely shocked if they had witnessed the scene¡­ Even he felt that it was unbelievable, but he liked it very much. Suddenly, he realized that he had wasted so much time even though he has been living for a thousand years! He realized that he had finally started to be a real man since he met her! Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014: Worried About The Crown Prince Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Jialuo¡¯s physique was rtively good as he could finally sit up and talk slowly after a night¡¯s rest and having some food. Perhaps, his brain was partially damaged. Hence, he could not entirely remember everything in the past. Gu Xijiu thought she could get some information from him, but he seemed to have even forgotten how he had gotten injured¡­ He only remembered things that had happened over thest few days when he had transformed into a zombie and what he told them made Gu Xijiu sweat. They found out that he was conscious during thest few days and he could hear everything around him. However, he had lost control over his body as though his soul had been locked somewhere. He could only witness himself going crazy! The worst thing was that he could feel the pain when he was injured, and it was even more painful than usual! The pain was enough to make him go crazy. He heard Rong Che had finally brought Long Siye to see him. He overheard Long Siye saying that he would never recover and he even heard that he had wanted to break his neck. This venom was toxic, and it was scarier than sclerosis! Initially, Rong Jialuo and Rong Che had wanted to rest for a few days. However, Rong Che received an urgent letter from the pce stating that both of the princes had to depart for home as Emperor Xuan was severely ill. They could not dy their departure. Hence, Rong Che immediately packed their belongings and left after saying goodbye to all of them. Rong Jialuo and Rong Che were thinking about asking Long Siye to have a look at the 5,000 soldiers. However, Rong Che had received a confidential letter from the military office before they could speak to Long Siye. It mentioned that The Lord had discovered an antidote and had already assigned messenger Shangshan to send it to the military base. All of the 5,000 soldiers had consumed the antidote and were slowly recovering after going through a night of puking and diarrhea. They had managed to clear all the venomous residues in their body and were now on the way back to their capital. The Rong brothers were delighted to hear that and departed happily. The chariot which Rong Jialuo rode was the strongest carriage in the pce. The beasts pulling the carriage were two flying lions, and Rong Che was guarding him by his side. Thus, Gu Xijiu was not worried as it was supposed to be a safe journey for Rong Jialuo. Gu Xijiu sighed as she watched their chariot fly far away, ¡°I did realize that Emperor Xuan had looked terrible when I saw him a while ago. The drug he took made him frustrated and excited, and he frequently had sex with a few girls every night¡­ He thought he had gained more energy but in fact, he was burning his life away. Perhaps, he could not live any longer; there must be a big change in the Feixing Kingdom¡­¡± Logically speaking, Rong Jialuo was the Crown Prince, and so he was supposed to inherit the throne once Emperor Xuan had passed away. However, Rong Jialuo had been leading the soldiers to fight on the battlefield over thest two years. Hence, most of the officials tended to support Rong Chu, which means he must be taken into consideration as well once Emperor Xuan had passed away. Rong Jialuo was good at leading the military team, but he was inexperienced in politics aspared to Rong Chu¡­ When that timees, there would be another battle between the Crown Prince team and also Rong Chu¡¯s team. Since the Feixing Kingdom got involved in the war, chaos had spread across the country. If an internal conflict were to happen in the pce¡­ ¡°Are you worried about the Crown Prince?¡± Di Fuyi knew her very well. Gu Xijiu twitched her lips, ¡°He¡¯s my friend, and I tried so hard to save his life. I don¡¯t want him to die in a political battle.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a certain pattern to dynasty changes. It would be better for us to stay away from political matters.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. Otherwise, I¡¯d have killed Rong Chu earlier! He is indeed a bastard! The citizens will suffer if he takes over the throne!¡± Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015: She Has Never Asked For His Favor¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi could not help butughed, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your father is in Rong Chu¡¯s team and the Gu family would be the beneficiary party if Rong Chu bes the emperor.¡± Gu Xijiu red at him, ¡°Stop fooling with me. I heard that General Gu has already joined the Crown Prince¡¯s team. what you¡¯ve just told me is already history.¡± ¡°You seem to know quite a lot about the outside world, huh?¡± Di Fuyiplimented her. Gu Xijiu smiled, ¡°Of course!¡± In fact, she wanted to ask Di Fuyi if he would be the future master of the Feixing Kingdom. After all, he was the god of this world, so he should know that. However, if it were a secret, it would be bad to him if she disclosed it in advance. Di Fuyi seemed to know what was on her mind, and he suddenly tapped her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Gu Xijiu immediately got his message after he spoke the two words. Her eyes were sparkling, and she was finally relieved. She raised her head and realized that Long Siye was watching them from the corner. His robe was fluttering, and he seemed to be depressed. They looked at each other, and finally, Long Siye spoke, ¡°Xijiu, I guess you have something to talk to me about since you¡¯re here?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately held onto Di Fuyi¡¯s hand and ran over, ¡°I¡¯m here to seek your consultation. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± ¡­ ¡°What!? Did he return to his younger self? He¡¯s already 15 years old?!¡± Long Siye was shocked and stared at Di Fuyi with an unfriendly gaze. It was okay if he was a kid, but he was almost the same age as Gu Xijiu! Long Siye could not believe that he was unashamed of acting cute as though he was an eight or nine years old little boy! How could he?! Most importantly, he had slept in the same room as Gu Xijiust night! If Long Siye knew that he was a grown kid already, he would have separated themst night! He could not help but looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, since he is already a teenager, why would you let him stay with youst night?¡± Gu Xijiu did not care, ¡°But he had returned to his childhood physique. Also, I had something to talk to him about, so, I decided to let him stay with me.¡± Long Siye was stunned, ¡°But¡­¡± He secretly took a breath, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of Celestial Master Zuo getting jealous?¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. Yannuo¡­ He was under Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°It¡¯s Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s problem if he gets jealous, Overlord Long you¡¯re worrying too much.¡± Long Siye wanted to speak, but Gu Xijiu did not want him to continue asking anymore. In fact, she did not want to lie to Long Siye, but for the sake of Di Fuyi¡¯s safety, she had no choice. Therefore, she gave Long Siye a fake identity regarding Di Fuyi¡­ Several lies were required to cover a lie. Hence, Gu Xijiu quickly switched the topic, ¡°Teacher Long, could you help to check and see whether there¡¯s a solution to his disorder?¡± Long Siye took a glimpse at Di Fuyi. He was getting more upset as he looked at him, but Gu Xijiu was very protective of him. She seemed to be really in love with Di Fuyi to the extent that she was even so kind to his subordinate! He now realized that a woman could change so quickly once they no longer loved someone! Long Siye once again felt depressed and frustrated; he wanted to leave immediately. However, he could not do it as he looked at Gu Xijiu¡¯s watery eyes. She had never asked for his favor before¡­ He secretly took a deep breath to suppress his anger and then said coldly, ¡°I can take a look at him, but I can¡¯t promise that there would be a solution. After all, this is the first time I havee such a disorder. Come over, let me check your pulse first.¡± Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016: I¡¯m Sorry, I Was Reckless Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Apparently, he was talking to Di Fuyi at the end of their conversation. However, Di Fuyi did not move, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can tell you. My left pulse is¡­¡± He described his pulses, and it was extremely urate. Long Siye paused and looked at Di Fuyi from his head to his toes, ¡°You¡¯re medical literate?¡± Di Fuyi was humble, ¡°Not quite.¡± In fact, his medical knowledge was even better than Long Siye. However, he did not know anything about modern medicine, and he knew based on Gu Xjiu¡¯s action that there was more important modern medical knowledge he should learn. Therefore, he came with some hope that Long Siye could help him. In fact, he was proven to be overthinking as Long Siye could not find anything after a series of checkup. Long Siye also asked him about the factors which had triggered the disorder, and Di Fuyi answered most of his questions except those relevant to his identity. Long Siye sighed as he shook his head, ¡°This is the first time I havee across this disorder, and his condition is rarely found in patients. I can only try my best.¡± Although Gu Xijiu was slightly disappointed, it was what she had expected to hear. She asked gently, ¡°What exactly do you have in mind when you said ¡®you are going to try your best¡¯?¡± Long Siye nced at her and spoke rudely, ¡°You¡¯re worried I¡¯ll treat him as ab rat for an experiment? You can take him away if you don¡¯t trust me!¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. In fact, she was just asking whether Long Siye had any solutions, and she did not mean to hurt him. However, Long Siye seemed to have gotten oversensitive and even spoke in a rude way. Before she continued talking, Di Fuyi had already pulled her away, ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Long Siye¡¯s immediately clenched his fist tightly as he was mad. He suddenly stepped forward and pulled Gu Xijiu from the back. Apparently, both of them were unaware, and Gu Xijiu almost fell. Her hand detached from Di Fuyi¡¯s hand unwillingly, and she went slumping into Long Siye¡¯s arms. Gu Xijiu had not expected him to do that. Hence, she subconsciously struggled out of his hand, ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Long Siye paused. He was not a reckless person by nature, but he had been acting recklessly recently. He took a breath to calm himself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was reckless.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at his face which was slightly pale with two dark circles around his eyes, and he seemed to be quite exhausted from treating Rong Jialuo yesterday¡­ People tended to be hot-tempered when they were tired. Moreover, Long Siye had a special feeling for her, and it made sense for him to be mad when he saw her holding another man¡¯s hand. Gu Xijiu felt guilty for Long Siye, and she would not have asked Long Siye to treat Di Fuyi if she had a choice as she did not want to challenge him¡­ She had not intended to show off her affection in front of Long Siye, but she could not control herselfst night. It was her fault! She coughed once, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t have a solution, I¡¯ll bring him¡­¡± Before she finished talking, Long Siye interrupted, ¡°I suddenly recalled a method which I think we can try. There¡¯s at least a 30 to 40 percent chance of sess.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were sparkling, ¡°What is it?¡± Long Siye took a glimpse at Di Fuyi, ¡°This method is slightlyplicated, and it takes about three to four days. Why don¡¯t you stay here while I prepare the ingredients and also restore my spiritual power? We shall begin the procedure three dayster.¡± ¡­ Rong Jialuo and Rong Che were both sitting in the cabin, while Hei Hu was monitoring the Flying Lions outside the cabin. The carriage was traveling rapidly across the sky. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017: I Didn¡¯t Want To See You Suffer Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Jialuo frowned as he leaned against the backrest in the cabin. Since he had recovered, there were many shes of blurred images across his mind, but he could not recall the memories of them. Rong Che looked caringly at him and asked, ¡°Brother, how are you feeling?¡± Rong Jialuo shook his head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rong Che sighed, ¡°Luckily Miss Gu was there. Otherwise, you would have died.¡± Rong Jialuo sighed, ¡°Yes, luckily she was there. She¡¯s our lucky star. Otherwise, I can¡¯t even imagine what would have happened¡­I¡¯ll thank her properly in the future.¡± He owed her too much. Rong Che smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother, I¡¯ll help you to thank her in the future as well.¡± Rong Jialuo was stunned and frowned, ¡°I am only doing my part, why would you¡­¡± Rong Che sighed and switched the topic, ¡°Brother, do you hate me?¡± Rong Jialuo frowned again, ¡°Hate you? Why? What are you talking about my eighth brother?¡± Rong Che had always been apetent assistant to him. He had done so much for him and also protected him. Besides that, he was also his front line general and had achieved a lot of sess during his battles. Both of their rtionships was way better than other siblings. Rong Jialuo took him as his closest buddy, and they talked about everything together. People said that there was no such thing as pure love in a royal family but only fighting and benefiting from each other. Rong Jialuo was d that he had such a great brother who was also his best friend. However, he could not understand why Rong Che had suddenly asked him that way. After he pondered for a while, he seemed to have understood his question, ¡°Are you talking about the zombie incident where I was almost killed by you? Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m fine. After all, you didn¡¯t know I was conscious, and you thought I had be a monster. It only made sense that you would have done that. Perhaps, I would have done the same if it had happened to you.¡± Rong Che sighed, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know you were conscious. We have both been siblings for so many years, and I did not want to see you suffer.¡± Rong Jialuo felt that his attitude was a little strange. However, they had been brothers for so many years. Hence, he did not contemte further but tapped on his shoulder, ¡°Alright, stop thinking, I¡¯m not ming you.¡± Rong Che seemed to be very chatty today, ¡°Brother, do you still remember those days before I turned eight years old?¡± Rong Jialuo smiled, ¡°How could I forget? You were a little monster before you turned eight and always got into a fight with everyone. You always misbehaved every time you saw me, and you only liked to follow Rong Chu¡­¡± He paused when he mentioned Rong Chu. Rong Che smiled, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I was naive and always got you into trouble. My mother used to lecture me every day saying that Rong Chu would be the future master of the kingdom and it was useless to follow the Crown Prince around because I was not powerful enough. In fact, kids were seeking for support back in those days¡­¡± Rong Jialuo could not help but smiled, ¡°Luckily, you were inspired when you broke your leg and began to follow me everywhere as though you¡¯re my little tail.¡± Rong Che sighed, ¡°Embarrassing, right? It was quite serious as I was in aa for three days. I wanted to trick you when you were ying in the garden, but instead, I identally stepped on a big rock and fell and fainted in front of you. You were the one who saved me and even stayed by my side for three days. I was severely injured, and the royal physician imed that I couldn¡¯t recover anymore. Even my mother gave up on me. However, you didn¡¯t give up, and you even used your spiritual power to keep me alive¡­¡± Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018: I Don¡¯t Want To Hide Anything From You Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Jialuo said helplessly, ¡°You were just a kid, and you¡¯re my brother, I couldn¡¯t just let you die. In fact, I did the right thing as I saved a genius and a real brother.¡± Rong Che looked at him and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right, the year I turned eight was a turning point for me. Brother, didn¡¯t you realize that I was a different person before and after eight years old?¡± Rong Jialuo said happily, ¡°Yes, finally you weren¡¯t a rascal anymore since you turned eight years old and had also grown to be more mature. Indeed, you are so much different now. You have be more lovable, and I¡¯m happy for you.¡± Rong Che smiled, ¡°In fact, one¡¯s personalities wouldn¡¯t havepletely changed just because he fell and experienced a shorta. The reason for the major change in the person¡¯s personalities was most likely due to a soul recement¡­¡± Rong Jialuo was shocked and suddenly could not respond, ¡°What?¡± Rong Che smiled as he looked at him, ¡°Brother, you still don¡¯t get me?¡± Rong Jialuo looked pale, ¡°You mean you¡­ you¡¯re another soul possessing my brother¡¯s body?¡± Rong Che nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right! If it were your brother¡¯s soul living inside this body, he wouldn¡¯t have thanked you even if you¡¯ve saved his life but would instead continue to go against you. He was such an ungrateful person¡­ Brother, in fact, you¡¯re too kind as a Crown Prince.¡± Rong Jialuo felt as though he had been struck by thunder. After pausing for a while, he continued, ¡°Impossible! There¡¯s no such thing in this world! Brother, are you alright? Did you just dream about something strange?¡± Rong Che smiled, ¡°Brother, what you¡¯ve just mentioned was about an evil spirit possessing the human body. Their body would be as stiff as a zombie even if they managed to possess a human body. But, what about if there were two souls in this body?¡± Rong Jialuo was shocked, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Two souls could never live together in the same body unless one is on a contract to serve the master¡¯s soul¡­¡± Rong Che smiled, ¡°Brother, you know quite a lot huh. Indeed, I¡¯ve possessed his body on a contract since he was born. However, the contractual soul could never betray the master¡¯s soul unless the master¡¯s soul is dead. So, I couldn¡¯t have reced him if he had not fell and hit the rock¡­¡± Rong Jialuo was speechless. Indeed, Rong Che used to be an extremely rascal boy before he turned eight years old. He had drowned before, knocked himself on a hard object, and had even fallen off a horse¡­ Many idents had happened to him, and everyone thought the Eighth Prince was only good at pretending. However, it was possible that the contractual soul controlled everything. Rong Jialuo stared at Rong Che, ¡°So, why are you telling me about this now?¡± Rong Che answered with a serious tone, ¡°I like you, so I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you anymore.¡± Rong Jialuo ran out of words. In fact, he was somewhat annoyed by Rong Che before he turned eight. However, since he turned eight, he had be so lovable and was now even his great helper. Therefore, Rong Jialuo did not n to take revenge for his ¡®real brother¡¯ as the one who had interacted with him was the other soul in front of him instead of the one used to be rascal¡­ He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t care what were you in the past, but you¡¯re the master of this body now, which means you¡¯re my great brother. I don¡¯t mind. However, it¡¯s not necessary for you to tell anyone else as they might not be able to ept it. Perhaps, they might even attack you¡­¡± Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019: He Trusted The Wrong Person! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Che looked at him for a while and shook his head, ¡°Brother, you are a kind person, and have been so nice to me. Unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately?¡± Rong Jialuo frowned as he felt something was wrong. Rong Che smiled, ¡°Brother, do you still remember who was the one who had tricked you and turned you into a zombie?¡± Rong Jialuo¡¯s heart sank as he looked at Rong Che¡¯s grin, ¡°Who!?¡± Rong Che spun the paper fan on his palm and pointed at himself, ¡°Me!¡± Rong Jialuo was extremely shocked, ¡°What!?¡± He almost jumped up, but he could not move at all as though all his bones had gone missing. He immediately raised his head, ¡°What have you done to me?¡± Rong Che was still sitting opposite him and said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t do much, but there¡¯s a drug in the cabin which immobilizes you and prevents you from using your Kung Fu.¡± Rong Jialuo looked very pale and quickly shouted, ¡°Hei Hu!¡± Hei Hu was monitoring the carriage outside the cabin. His Kung Fu was powerful and almostparable to Rong Che¡¯s even though he was not as good as Rong Jialuo. Rong Jialuo shouted quite loudly, but there was no movement from outside the cabin. Rong Jialuo shook his head, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve set a small wizardry barrier inside the cabin. Your voice wouldn¡¯t be heard from outside the cabin.¡± Rong Jialuo was sweating, and he looked at Rong Che unbelievably, ¡°Why!? Why did you trick me? I¡¯ve never done anything bad to you¡­¡± Rong Che¡¯s gazed on the floor, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t, but I feel sorry for you.¡± Rong Jialuo paused and continued, ¡°Just because of the throne and the title of Crown Prince? Do you want to be the emperor? There¡¯s still Rong Chu even if you kill me. You wouldn¡¯t be able to seize the throne¡­¡± Rong Che pursed his lips and continued, ¡°As a matter of fact, I don¡¯t care about the throne, but I think it¡¯s better to seize it first. Perhaps, I¡¯ll be able to receive the news that Rong Chu is killed tomorrow¡­¡± He then looked at Rong Jialuo, ¡°And the assassin responsible for it had executed his mission under your name!¡± Rong Jialuo¡¯s limbs were frozen. Although he was kind, he was not an idiot. Hepletely understood what Rong Che was trying to do as there were only three people from the royal family who could inherit the throne. Rong Chu, himself and Rong Che, who had achieved quite a lot victories in battle in the recent years¡­ Rong Che had contributed the most in this battle, and he had helped to achieve their victory. Besides that, he was the one who had reported Rong Che as the main contributor, and Emperor Xuan had even assigned someone to reward him. Therefore, Rong Che had the advantage from both a political and military point of view. If Rong Jialuo and Rong Chu were dead, Rong Che would automatically be the heir to the throne. Perhaps, both followers of the Crown Prince and Rong Chu would not disagree¡­ Rong Che was the primary winner in this battle. He only realized now that the brother he trusted the most had be the champion! ¡°You¡¯re so smart, brother!¡± Rong Jialuo said. He was still injured and had yet to recover, so he could not even use 1/10 of his power. Coupled with the fact that he had been poisoned, it was hopeless even to think that he would survive. He had trusted the wrong person! Rong Jialuo closed his eyes, ¡°Come on!¡± Nothing happened for a while. Rong Jialuo slowly opened his eyes as he found that it was strange. He realized that Rong Che was looking at him as he smiled. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you killed me yet? You just wanted me to rest in peace by telling me the truth, right?¡± Rong Che sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve been so nice to me, how could I kill you myself?¡± Rong Jialuo clenched his fists, ¡°Are you trying to make me kill myself?¡± ¡°Would you?¡± Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020: If You Want To Kill Me, Just Do It Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Don¡¯t call me your brother! I don¡¯t have a brother like you! If you want to kill me, just do it! I will nevermit suicide!¡± Rong Che was stillughing, but there was sadness in his eyes, ¡°I know you will not do it, so¡­ let¡¯s wait for a while¡­¡± He then took out a bamboo flute and yed it. What was he waiting for exactly? Rong Jialuo did not think that Rong Che would let him go after he had confessed his sins. However, there were only both of them in the cabin. If he did not want to do it, who else would? Rong Jialuo got his answer very soon. He heard Hei Hu shouting from outside the cabin, ¡°Venomous eagles! Gosh! There are so many of them.¡± The cabin suddenly shook a little. Apparently, it was because Hei Hu had desperately maneuvered the carriage to the side to avoid the venomous eagles. Rong Jialuo had lost his strength. After the carriage had shaken, he fell onto the floor and was then held down by Rong Che¡­ The venomous eagle was a kind of vicious bird. It was a kind of bird with a spiritual power of level five. It could tear a rhino into two with its ws. It was the most frightening thing to meet this kind of bird when traveling in a flying carriage. It was tough to deal with even one of them, but now they had met a group of 30 to 40 venomous eagles! Hei Hu had a spiritual power of level five. If he had encountered only one venomous eagle, he could still deal with it. However, there were too many venomous eagles now¡­ Rong Che closed his fan and kept it. He stared at Rong Jialuo before he left and said, ¡°Brother, I hope that you will have a good life in your next life. I am sorry.¡± He waved his sleeve and disappeared from the cabin¡­ He left only Rong Jialuo who was barely able to move alone in the cabin. Now he fully understood Rong Che¡¯s entire n. He did not want to kill him because he wanted to make it look like it was an ident! After all, if Rong Che hadmitted the crime himself, he might leave some clues on the corpse and his n would be easily uncovered. However, he had now made it look like Rong Jialuo had died in an ident while he was on the way home due to an attack from the venomous eagles. Rong Che and Hei Hu were fighting intensely outside the cabin, and only Rong Jialuo was left in the cabin to deal with his injury¡­ When Rong Jialuo thought about it, he could hear scratching sounds outside the cabin as well as the sound of Hei Hu and Rong Che shouting¡­ Obviously, there were too many venomous eagles. Since Hei Hu and Rong Che could not deal with them, there must be more than a dozen eagles attacking the cabin. ¡°Crack! Crack! Crack¡­¡± The cabin had finally broken into two due to the intense attack from the venomous eagles. Rong Jialuo could not help but fall from the sky like a meteor¡­ ¡°Crown Price!¡± Hei Hu shouted desperately. ¡°Brother Crown Prince!¡± Rong Che shouted. Rong Jialuo closed his eyes. He had no spiritual power left in his body anymore. How could he still be alive after he had fallen two kilometers from the sky? ¡­ Hei Hu¡¯s body was trembling. He looked desperately around for his master in the jungle. He had jumped down at the same moment when Rong Jialuo had fallen from the sky but was saved by Rong Che. Rong Che was also descending rapidly on the flying lion, and Hei Hunded on the back of the flying lion. Meanwhile, the other flying lion had be food to the group of venomous eagles¡­ Although they were descending quickly on the flying lion, it was not as fast as Rong Jialuo who had freefallen from the sky. They watched him fall directly into the primitive forest¡­ After both Hei Hu and Rong Che hadnded, they immediately started searching for Rong Jialuo. If he was dead, his corpse should be somewhere within a radius of one kilometer. However, after two hours of non-stop searching, they could not find Rong Jialuo. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021: Act ording To The n Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was the primitive forest. There were not only fierce and wild beasts in this forest but also a surging river. The location where Rong Jialuo had fallen should be nearby the river. If he was dead, his body was likely to have been swept away by the river or eaten by the wild beasts in the vicinity. Hei Hu separated from Rong Che so that they could cover more ground. Whoever found Rong Jialuo first would light a firework as a signal¡­ They had searched for an entire day, but they still could not find him. Even though flying lions had very sensitive noses which wereparable to a hound, Rong Che flying lion could not find Rong Jialuo. Rong Jialuo was missing! However, it was impossible for him to be alive after he had fallen into the primitive jungle. Hei Hu was about tomit suicide, but fortunately, he was stopped by Rong Che. Rong Che did not look good too, ¡°Brother Crown Prince is most likely dead. We need to report this incident to Father Emperor soon. I have sent a signal to my guards, and they should be on their way here to search for him. Let¡¯s go back to report first.¡± Rong Che had secretly used his spirit finding spell to search for Rong Jialuo¡¯s spirit just now. However, he did not find any part of Rong Jialuo¡¯s soul. There were only two possibilities in this situation. The first being that Rong Jialuo might not be dead and someone had probably saved him. However, this possibility was unlikely as there was no one in this primitive forest. He had searched the entire forest and saw that no one lives in this ce. Another possibility was that he was dead, and his corpse had been eaten by a beast while a soul eater had absorbed his soul. Although there was 99.99% that Rong Jialuo was dead, there was still a 0.01% uncertainty. As a precaution, Rong Che decided to head home to execute his n first. As long as he had ascended the throne and became the emperor, even if Rong Jialuo came back alive, it was already toote¡­ Therefore his priority now was to return to the capital. He had to bring Hei Hu along because he was the only one who had witnessed the death of the Crown Prince¡­ Hei Hu did not want to give up and wanted to continue searching. However, he was scared and was persuaded by Rong Che so finally; he followed Rong Che back to the capital. Both of them rode on the flying lion and left the primitive forest. A shadow appeared from a tree not far away. Its clothes were almost the same color as the surrounding environment. The person gently smiled and whispered, ¡°It seems like he is not an ordinary person and even knows how to use the soul finder spell. Finally, the fox had revealed its tail¡­¡± He took out a piece of jade and pressed on it. After a while, the jade lit up, and a kid¡¯s voice came out from it, ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°My Lord, it is as what you have expected. Rong Che has executed his n on Rong Jialuo! He is not an ordinary person. He used the flute tone to attract venomous eagles to attack them. He also knows how to use the soul finder spell. My Lord, do you think he is the culprit behind the incidents?¡± The other side went silent for a while before the person softly asked, ¡°What about Rong Jialuo?¡± ¡°I have rescued him. He is okay and is on his way back to the capital.¡± ¡°What about Rong Chu?¡± ¡°ording to the information we got from the capital, Rong Chu was killed in his bedroomst night, and Rong Chu¡¯s gang had started a riot. It must be a busy night in the capital.¡± The person on the other end gently smiled, ¡°Well, let¡¯s act ording to the n.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ In a guest room, Gu Xijiu was busy mixing different drugs to refine the medicine which had been discovered by Long Siye. This medicine was needed by Long Siye to heal the strange sickness suffered by Di Fuyi. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022: Didn¡¯t He Think That He Owed Her An Exnation? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This medicine was needed by Long Siye to heal the strange sickness of Di Fuyi, so Gu Xijiu was very focused on refining it. She had not left the room for the entire day. She even needed Di Fuyi to send her meals to her personally. They had separated and are currently staying in two different guestrooms as they did not want to be suspected by Long Siye. Gu Xijiu¡¯s skill of refining medicine was taught to her by the Firmament Stone. She also had some knowledge of modern-day medicine. Although Di Fuyi was also a master in refining medicine, he did not know anything about modern-day medicines which gave Gu Xijiu an advantage. Besides, he was currently hiding his true identity so he could not reveal his high-end skills of refining medicine. Therefore, the job of refining the medicine was assigned to Gu Xijiu. Long Siye had a funny temper. He just wanted to teach the refining skill to Gu Xijiu and did not allow her to share it with anyone else. He even sent a helper to aid Gu Xijiu, but in fact, he also wanted to prevent Di Fuyi from secretly learning his method¡­ Di Fuyi was unhappy with Long Siye¡¯s arrangement. This made Gu Xijiu ufortable, so she pulled him to a corner and tried tofort him. Finally, Di Fuyi agreed to his arrangement and went to stay in another room. Di Fuyi was a prideful person so he would never steal other peoples knowledge. Therefore, other than sending Gu Xijiu¡¯s meals to her, he never stepped into her room. After one day, Gu Xijiu had finally finished refining the medicine. She was relieved and went to Di Fuyi¡¯s room to look for him. She wanted to know how well he was recovering. Di Fuyi sat on the bed, but he was not meditating. He was looking at the jade in his hand. When he saw Gu Xijiu, he asked her toe over. Gu Xijiu looked at the jade in his hand and then looked at him, ¡°This jade looks like the one which was passed down from The Lord¡­¡± Di Fuyi chuckled, ¡°Of course, I am The Lord. Hence, my jade would look the same as The Lord¡¯s jade.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. She had only guessed that Di Fuyi was in fact, The Lord. However, she was never sure about it until now¡­ was he admitting it to her by himself? She frowned and looked at him but did not speak. Di Fuyi pulled her to his side, ¡°I thought you already knew about it. Do you still need me to exin?¡± Gu Xijiu snorted, ¡°What do you think?¡± Did it not cross his mind that he owed her an exnation? Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°This¡­ In fact, The Lord is just a title. It represents somebody¡¯s identity. It is just like the Emperor and does not just refer to only one person. While it undeniably looks glorious to have this identity, there are too many constraints to be in this position. Thus, I prefer to be just Di Fuyi and act freely in this world so that I will not feel bored.¡± Gu Xijiu did not agree, ¡°The Lord is just an identity? This identity belongs only to you. Anyone can be an emperor, but only you can be The Lord.¡± Di Fuyi jokingly said, ¡°No, if you¡¯re in my position, you will be called as The Lord too.¡± Gu Xijiu thought that it was a joke and did not take it seriously. Suddenly she recalled something, ¡°I heard that the real name of The Lord is Huang Tu. So, which one is your real name?¡± ¡°A name is just a calling for humans. Regardless of whether my name is Huang Tu or Di Fuyi, I am still me. No matter what you call me, it would be no different. Di Fuyi is the name I go by when I am living on the continent. After so many years I have almost forgotten my original name¡­¡± It was rare for him to appear in the continent with the identity of The Lord Huang Tu. He had only used that title once or twice after so many years. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023: The Standard Characteristics Of Royal Family Members Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nobody dared to call him by this name, which meant that it had been more than hundred years since he wasst referred to as The Lord Huang Tu, and so he had almost forgotten his original name¡­ While they were chatting, Di Fuyi kept ying with the jade in his hand as if he had something in his mind. Gu Xijiu looked at him, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Di Fuyi paused for a moment and looked at her with a serious face, ¡°Xijiu, if two of your friends became enemies and were in the midst of fighting. Who would you help?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned for a while and said, ¡°It depends on who is right. Of course, I will try my best to stop the fight from happening. However, if it is inevitable, I will try not to side with either party.¡± Di Fuyi did not speak. Gu Xijiu stared at him and asked, ¡°Who is going to fight? What are you trying to say? Please get straight to the point!¡± It was rare to see Di Fuyi being hesitant. What was his concern? Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°They are Rong Che and Rong Jialuo. They seem to have a good rtionship with you. If they fight¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Are they in a fight with each other?¡± She seemed to be thinking of something, ¡°Is Rong Che trying to steal the throne from Rong Jialuo?¡± Di Fuyi calmly said, ¡°ording to the information I just received, yes he is.¡± Gu Xijiu went pale, ¡°I do not believe it.¡± Rong Che had always been dedicated to assisting Rong Jialuo. They were the best of brothers. Besides, Rong Che had always been a gentleman and liked to travel around, but now¡­ Di Fuyi took out the voice recorder spell, ¡°Listen to this.¡± He switched it on and yed the conversation between Rong Che and Rong Jialuo in the cabin. The incident was a big shock to Gu Xijiu. She was baffled for a long while. Many questions were lingering around her mind. However, she asked an important question, ¡°How is Rong Jialuo now?¡± ¡°Rest assured. I have sent my men to scout on them. When Rong Jialuo fell into the forest, he was saved by my people.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved, but she did not feel good. Both Rong Che and Rong Jialuo had treated her very well. They helped her a lot in the past. However, now when they were fighting for the throne, it was a difficult situation for her as their friend. However, the tricks that Rong Che had used were hical. Gu Xijiu was surprised by his actions and also felt disappointed. There was nothing like father and son when it came to the issue of the throne. It was the same thing for siblings too. The fight between siblings to ascend the throne happened almost every generation. Good deeds would go unnoticed, and they would put on a friendly act when they were in front of each other, but in fact, backstab each other whenever possible. Such was the standard characteristics of the royal family members. However, Gu Xijiu felt that what Rong Che had done was uneptable. After all, Rong Jialuo was kind to him, but he used such a trick to kill his brother. Gu Xijiu despised his action. And his identity¡­ He was reborn through possession! Had he alsoe from the modern world? She shook her head. All of the knowledge that Rong Che possessed belonged to this world. He knew nothing about the modern world. It seemed like he was a native of this world¡­ ¡°There were only both of them in the cabin, how did you get this voice recorder? Did you put it on them beforehand?¡± Di Fuyi nodded, ¡°I have suspected Rong Che for a long time¡­ I also suspect that Rong Che was the one who had poisoned Rong Jialuo and turned him into a zombie. Therefore, I decided to ce the voice recorder spell on Rong Jialuo so that I could listen to their conversations¡­¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but look at him. She never knew that he had secretly done so many things! Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024: Is He The Person Behind The Scene? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She spoke after pondering for a moment, ¡°Rong Che had sealed the majority of Rong Jialuo¡¯s abilities, right? With his capability, he should have also cast a soundproof wizardry barrier¡­ Besides, if he had poisoned Rong Jialuo, does that mean that he has secretly been dealing with Long Fan?¡± Di Fuyi was pleased, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. I suppose he is. There must be a rtionship between Rong Che and Long Fan. If Rong Che wanted to seize the throne, he might have cooperated with Long Fan.¡± Gu Xijiu thought for a long while, ¡°Since when did he start to cooperate with Long Fan?¡± Di Fuyi knocked his fist on the desk, ¡°It should have started a long time ago. Do you still remember the incident when you had just entered Tianju Hall?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xijiu answered subconsciously. Suddenly she recalled something, ¡°Do you mean the person behind that incident was him?¡± ¡°He was most likely the one who created the mess.¡± Di Fuyi answered. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xijiu was confused, ¡°Why did he do it? There is no hatred between us. We are even friends, so why did he want to harm me?¡± Di Fuyi thought for a moment, ¡°He did not need to hate you so that he could harm. Perhaps he did not want you to stay in Tianju Hall, so he wanted to get you kicked out from there. He had nted so many spies in Tianju Hall, and your goal was to catch one spy¡­ How many spies have you caught so far since you were in Tianju Hall?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She felt depressed for a moment, ¡°I feel that he did not want to kill me¡­ But what the culprit did was to force me to my death! If you hadn¡¯t saved me that time, I guess I would have turned into a skeleton by now¡­¡± Di Fuyi stared at her, ¡°Stupid! After all, you are the disciple of The Lord. Do you think Gu Canmo dared to kill you before he got my permission? If I am not mistaken, and if the me on you was verified to be true, Gu Canmo would have imprisoned you for a while before he kicked you out of Tianju Hall for good. Rong Che was there during that time and would then bring you back and enroll you in a school in the Feixing Kingdom. Since he had saved you when you were in difficulty, you would be grateful to him, and perhaps you might marry him to return his favor!¡± Gu Xijiu rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Do you think I am the kind of person who will marry someone just to return their favor?¡± Di Fuyi was satisfied with her answer, ¡°Of course not. The reason why you wanted to marry me is that you have fallen in love with me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. This man was good at talking. However what he said was true. Regardless how good someone treated her, she could do anything to return the favor, but she would never offer herself for marriage as a token of appreciation. She could sense that Rong Che liked her. However, she thought that it was a bit exaggerated to conclude that the reason why Rong Che had schemed her was just that he liked her¡­ Even if he liked her, it was not up to the standard where he would do something crazy thing for her. Gu Xijiu spoke doubtfully. Di Fuyi was silent for a moment, and then he seemed to have thought of something, ¡°Perhaps the reason why he had schemed on you was that you are the disciple of The Lord.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him, ¡°Carry on.¡± Di Fuyi said, ¡°We know that the person behind this incident has great ambition. What he wants is not only a kingdom but to take over my position¡­ Therefore he is always finding a way to get close to me. However, the people around me are extremely dependable, and so he has no way to get close to me. Since you are the disciple of The Lord, you have ess to connect to The Lord. Therefore, they are nning to use you as the intermediary¡­¡± Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025: Have You Seen Such A Cute Old Fox? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Rong Che¡¯s approach towards you might be the same idea as the person behind this entire incident. Since he likes you so it would be considered as killing two birds with one stone.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. In fact, she could feel that there was a big surrounding her, but she just could not see it. Now that she had listened to Di Fuyi¡¯s analysis, she started to connect the dots. She tried to recall all those moments when she was with Rong Che andpared it with what Di Fuyi had said. She had a strong feeling that he was right. It seemed like Rong Che had always set things up revolving around her, but she always interrupted his ns unintentionally¡­ Was he the real culprit behind everything or was it Long Fan? Were they in some form of partnership or was it a superior-subordinate rtionship? Based on what he had said to Rong Jialuo, it seemed like getting the throne was not his ultimate goal. What was his ultimate goal? Was it to take over the position of The Lord or the Overlord and to dominate the world? Gu Xijiu looked at the little kid beside her. Although this guy had a cute and innocent face, his knowledge and counsel were much better than anyone she had ever met. He had all the strategies nned even if he was a thousand miles away. Since she had such a smart guy by her side, she was toozy to think and constantly threw her questions over to him for answers. Di Fuyi had analyzed the problem for her and finally concluded that the opponent had only one goal, ¡°If he is the person behind all this, his ultimate goal is to be The Lord. If not, his goal is to dominate you as well as the rest of the world!¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow, ¡°Me?¡± Di Fuyi chuckled, ¡°Every man loves a beautifuldy, not to mention that you are far stronger than any other beautifuldy, so it is not surprising that you are one of his targets. He wants to own both a beautifuldy and the world.¡± Gu Xijiu felt proud, ¡°I only realized now that I was so valuable.¡± She then looked at him, ¡°Since so many people like me and are targeting to obtain me, why are you not getting jealous and are still able to analyze the situation so clearly and logically?¡± Di Fuyi pulled her over to him. Both of them were now lying on the bed, ¡°I don¡¯t have to be jealous because I know that they would never be able to steal you away from me. They are not as good as me, so it is just waste of effort if they tried.¡± He was so confident of himself! But what he said was true. Deep inside Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart, regardless of who Di Fuyi was, he was always the best. Before she had fallen in love with him, her only dream was to travel around the world. However, after she fell in love with him, she would feel happy and satisfied as long as she was beside him. She was cold-tempered and did not like to smile much. When she was hanging around with Lan Waihu and the gang, they always treated her as their leader and respected her. But when she hung around with him, she always felt rxed and was usually in a good mood. However, she still did not feelfortable this time. She was silent for a long while before she suddenly looked over at Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°You should be doing more than that, shouldn¡¯t you? There must be more to the arrangement.¡± Di Fuyi honestly told her, ¡°Of course¡­¡± Then he told her the rest of the arrangement. Gu Xijiu looked at him for a long time, ¡°The oldest gingers are always the spiciest. You are an old fox!¡± His arrangement was too cruel. It seemed like Rong Che was going to suffer or even lose his life in this battle. Di Fuyi narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at her, ¡°Old fox?¡± Then he raised his hand and pointed at himself, ¡°Have you ever seen such a cute old fox?¡± Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026: Are You Trying To Kill Your Husband? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu blurted,¡±You are not cute! You are pretending to be cute!¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He woke up and lied on her body. He stretched his little hand under her armpit to tickle her, ¡°I dare you to say it one more time!¡± Gu Xijiu was not sensitive to tickles. However, Di Fuyi managed to find the right spot to tickle her and so she could not withstand it and keptughing, ¡°Stop¡­ Haha. Stop it¡­ Alright¡­ Alright¡­¡± She tried to push him away, but Di Fuyi did not falter. She did not want to use too much strength to push him. Both of them continued ying with each other and rolling on the bed. Suddenly Gu Xijiu felt something hard on top of her stomach which made her feel ufortable. She tried to shove it away, but it seemed to be holding onto something else¡­ Di Fuyi who was lying on her was suddenly stunned. Gu Xijiu finally realized what she was holding. Her face turned red, and she quickly pushed him away. Di Fuyi did not resist, and he seized the opportunity to stay away and lied side by side with her. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat was fast, ¡°You¡­ You are a vulgar kid!¡± At this age, he was supposed to be in the midst of growing up, and that part of him should still be tiny. What happened to him? Di Fuyi¡¯s baby face was red too, ¡°I told you before, I am different from other kids.¡± Then he looked at her and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t try to challenge my limit in this aspect, or else¡­ I might do something out of your expectation!¡± Gu Xijiu jumped up and kicked him, ¡°How dare are you?¡¯ Di Fuyi took the opportunity to roll away and avoided her kick, ¡°Are you trying to kill your husband?¡± Gu Xijiu did not dare to stay on the bed anymore. She jumped down from the bed, ¡°Tsk, I never said that I wanted to marry you!¡± After both of them had made fun of each other, Gu Xijiu felt better and was not depressed anymore. ording to Di Fuyi, there would be chaos in the capital of the Feixing Kingdom either tonight or tomorrow night. Rong Che would be taking his actions soon. Of course, Di Fuyi had to set up everything and wait until Rong Che had fallen into the trap¡­ Regardless of what the oue was going to be, she could not interfere, thus what she needed to do was to just wait for an update from him. She dared not stay with Di Fuyi any longer to avoid the suspicion from Long Siye. She said, ¡°Take a rest first. Perhaps you will be back to normal when you wake up.¡± They were staying at a two-storied hostel. Gu Xjiu¡¯s room was slightly further away from Di Fuyi¡¯s room as there was a huge lobby separating their rooms. When Gu Xijiu passed by the lobby, she was stunned. Long Siye was standing in the lobby. She did not know how long he had been standing there. When he heard Gu Xijiu¡¯s footsteps, he turned around and looked at Gu Xijiu, ¡°How is he?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart jumped slightly, ¡°He is still the same.¡± She had stayed in Di Fuyi¡¯s room for more than half an hour, and apparently, Long Siye had been waiting for her. Since she had spent such long time in Di Fuyi¡¯s room. Would Long Siye be suspicious? She coughed, ¡°I was discussing some practices with him and also briefly checked on his condition.¡± Long Siye nodded his head slightly and did not ask further, ¡°Xijiu, let us go for a walk. I have something to talk to you about.¡± Gu Xijiu looked up at the sky and saw that it was already dark. ¡°Is it urgent? If not, we can talk about it tomorrow morning. It is alreadyte. I want to rest earlier.¡± Long Siye looked at her for a moment and coldly said, ¡°It is about his health condition. If you don¡¯t have time, it is alright. It is not a must for me to tell you.¡± He turned and walked out of the lobby. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027: Let¡¯s Go Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She quickly followed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go¡­¡± ¡­ Tonight was not a good day for a walk. The moon was a thin crescent, and it looked even more delicate than a pair of eyebrows. It was now early spring, and the weather was quite cold. Hence, it was not crowded on the streets. Gu Xijiu and Long Siye were walking on the street. Long Siye seemed to be angry as he had not spoken a word since they left the hotel. Gu XIjiu tried to break the ice and kept talking to him. However, he never responded. Gu Xijiu felt a bit awkward, and she did not know whether she should continue talking or not. She had nned to tell him a joke. In the past Long Xi liked listening to her jokes. Before she was able to tell the joke, a person appeared from the corner of the street. ¡°Master!¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. This person was Ye Hongfeng. Ye Hongfeng¡¯s face was slightly blushed, ¡°Master, I have been looking for you.¡± Long Siye had been very cold to Gu Xijiu. However, when he saw Ye Hongfeng, he finally spoke, ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Hongfeng looked at Gu Xijiu and hesitated. Gu Xijiu understood and immediately said, ¡°Both of you should talk first. I will hang around somewhere else¡­¡± ¡°You do not have to go. There is nothing private going on between Ye Hongfeng and me. Hongfeng, just say it.¡± Gu Xijiu stayed. Ye Hongfeng pursed her lips, ¡°Master, today is your birthday. I have prepared a table of food to celebrate with you¡­¡± Long Siye nodded slightly and said, ¡°It seems like you are more concerned about me.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Was today Long Siye¡¯s birthday? She quickly asked herself in her mind. It was indeed Long Siye¡¯s birthday in his past life. She had celebrated it with him before. Recently she had been busy and had forgotten all about it. Now she knew why Long Siye was angry with her. When she was about to say something, Long Siye looked at her and asked, ¡°Shall we go together?¡± Gu Xijiu thought that Ye Hongfeng did not want her to join them, and she did not want to be a light bulb between them¡­ Therefore she nned to reject him after she had given him his birthday present. When she ced her hand into her storage bag, Long Siye said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attend my birthday celebration?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She took a deep breath and tried to ignore Ye Hongfeng¡¯s pale face, ¡°No, I will go!¡± ¡­ Inside a dining room. A table was full of food. Three of them were sitting around the table. It was pretty clear that Ye Hongfeng understood Long Siye very well. All the food that was on the table were his favorites. Ye Hongfeng was well-prepared. She had even made a birthday cake for him. Of course, given the limited amount of ingredients, the birthday cake could not bepared to the cakes found in the modern day. However, it looked very alike to a modern cake. There were a few small candles on it. When they were lit up, it looked like they were celebrating someone¡¯s birthday in the modern day. ¡°Master, make a wish.¡± Ye Hongfeng winked at Long Siye. Long Siye stared at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Can you sing a birthday song for me?¡± ¡°Master, I can sing for you. I am also very good at singing.¡± Ye Hongfeng offered before Gu Xijiu had started to sing. ¡°No, you have done so much for me. Let Xijiu sing.¡± Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028: He Did Not Even Care About It Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye looked at Gu Xijiu and smiled, ¡°Can¡¯t you even sing a song for me?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Long Siye was like a machine gun today, and he was always shooting at her with his words. Sheughed, ¡°Overlord Long, you are overthinking. I will be more than willing to sing for you.¡± She immediately began to sing. She was exhausted as she had been refining Di Fuyi¡¯s medicine the entire day. Her throat was dry and tired, so she did not sing very well. Long Siye quietly listened to her sing and did not utter a single word. Ye Hongfeng murmured, ¡°I can sing better.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She had tried her best to sing! She looked at Long Siye, but he did not look at her as though he had heard the murmuring of Ye Hongfeng. He just chatted with Ye Hongfeng to ask about her practice. It was pretty harmonious when both of them were chatting. Gu Xijiu felt that her presence was somewhat redundant. However, the celebration was not finished yet so she could not leave. Finally, when they had stopped chatting, she took out a ck golden alchemy furnace from her storage space. She handed it to Long Siye, ¡°Teacher Long, happy birthday! I have never prepared something on such short notice before. This alchemy furnace is made of meteorite iron. It can refine level eight pills. I identally stumbled upon it on a mountainst year. I have tried using it, and it is excellent.¡± In fact, she was very grateful to Long Siye when he had celebrated her 15th birthday and gave her a surprise. She swore to repay him adequately and that she would prepare a decent birthday gift for him. After that when she went out to execute her mission. She had found this alchemy furnace on one of the mountains. She spent a significant amount of effort to retrieve it. She even fought severely with the guardian beast and was slightly injured from the fight. This alchemy furnace was even more antique than the purple alchemy furnace she possessed. There were some ancient inscriptions on top of the alchemy furnace describing that the furnace was a precious treasure which belonged a grandmaster. Apparently, the effects of the alchemy furnace were good. Gu Xijiu had kept it inside her storage space and was trying to look for an opportunity to give it to Long Siye as his birthday gift. She thought that he would sense her sincerity and understand that she still cared about him as a friend. Now she had finally given it to him. However, Long Siye boringly nced over at the alchemy furnace. He thanked her, took the alchemy furnace from her without looking at it and threw it into his storage space. Obviously, the present that had been given by Gu Xijiu was toomon and did not interest him at all. Gu Xijiu bit her lips and did not say a word. She just focused on eating the food. Gu Xijiu felt that time was passing very slowly during the celebration. Long Siye continued to chat with Ye Hongfeng and did not care about Gu Xijiu. While Ye Hongfeng was chatting with Long Siye, she took a few quick nces at Gu Xijiu and felt proud¡­ Gu Xijiu ignored her. She just wanted to quickly finish the meal so that she could go back to the hostel to sleep. In this case, Long Siye would certainly not be talking about Di Fuyi¡¯s condition with her. Therefore she knew that she would not be getting any information tonight. She could only wait until tomorrow to ask again. The mealsted until midnight, and Long Siye did not n to dismiss yet. Gu Xijiu was quite full as she had eaten so much food. She sensed that Long Siye was nning to stay awake throughout the night and she felt that it was not suitable for her to be a lightbulb. Therefore she came up with an excuse to leave. Long Siye finally looked at her and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about your friend¡¯s health condition?¡± Chapter 1029
Chapter 1029: I Will Not Allow You To Torture Her Like This Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was stunned, ¡°I can listen to it tomorrow as I don¡¯t want to disturb you anymore.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Long Siye stared at her, ¡°So do you want to stay or leave?¡± Gu Xijiu thought that it was tough enough dealing with Long Siye tonight. In the past, she would have turned and left the ce. But now¡­ She went back to her seat quietly. Apparently, she had chosen to stay. Long Siye did not look too happy. He secretly clenched his fists tightly inside his sleeve. She was working extremely hard even for Di Fuyi¡¯s mere follower! Apparently, she had done it for Di Fuyi. Otherwise, why would shepromise so much? He felt anger and sadness in his heart at the same time. He did not want to talk to her anymore. Suddenly, there was a chuckling sounding from outside the dining room, ¡°It seems that my illness has be a weakness for Overlord Long to use to force people to stay. Are you forcing her to stay for the whole night?¡± The door opened, and Di Fuyi walked into the room. Gu Xijiu was surprised. When she left Di Fuyi¡¯s room, Di Fuyi had told her that he wanted to meditate for the whole night. However, he had shown up here even though it had only been three hours since he started meditating. ¡°Why are you here? I thought you were meditating?¡± Gu Xijiu stood up. Di Fuyi pulled her away, ¡°Alright, this celebration is over. It is not good for you to drink too much. Furthermore, you must be exhausted after refining the medicine for the whole day. You should not be awake thiste any longer. Come back with me!¡± Gu Xijiu quickly withdrew her hand. She was worried that Long Siye would suspect Di Fuyi¡¯s real identity if he continued to hold her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I am used to staying upte. Besides, I am the fianc¨¦ of your master. Though you are still a teenager, you should act appropriately.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to rectify the situation. Di Fuyi said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be tortured because of my illness.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°This is not torturous. I am merely just staying upte. There is nothing wrong with it.¡± Di Fuyi suddenlyughed and said seriously, ¡°Miss Gu, I do not want to cure this illness anymore if you continue acting this way. I will leave immediately.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Di Fuyi nced at Long Siye and sneered, ¡°Overlord Long, it is not appropriate to threaten a girl this way. You can choose not to cure me, but I will not allow you to torture her like this!¡± Long Siye remained silent. Di Fuyi dragged Gu Xijiu and left the room without any further exnation. Long Siye was left sitting there facing a table full of food, but he had no appetite anymore¡­ ¡°Master¡­¡± Ye Hongfeng called him, ¡°The dishes have be cold. Should we ask the kitchen to prepare another round of food or are we going to head home now?¡± Long Siye turned the ss in his hand. He looked at the waves forming inside the ss and closed his eyes slightly, ¡°Prepare another round of food. I want to drink all night!¡± ¡°Master, it is not good to drink too much¡­¡± ¡°Enough talk! Go and do as I asked!¡± Ye Hongfeng did not dare to say another word. She quickly went down and ordered another round of dishes. The restaurant was supposed to be closed at this hour. However, the person who ordered the food and drinks was the Overlord of the Tianwen n. The owner had no choice but to fulfill his wishes¡­ ¡­ Long Siye was drunk! It was the first time he had drank so much. Everything he saw had two shadows. Ye Hongfeng who sat in front of him appeared as two individuals who were swaying left and right. He was not happy with what he was seeing and grabbed her, ¡°Don¡¯t shake!¡± Ye Hongfeng had apanied him as a drinking partner. She had drunk quite a lot too, but she was still able to take care of herself. She went over to hold him, ¡°Master, you have drunk too much. Let me bring you home to rest.¡± She carried him up and walked out from the room. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030: Light Silver-Colored Lingerie Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye had trouble standing up and was forced to lean half of his body onto Ye Hongfeng as support. Fortunately, Ye Hongfeng had been training for almost one year now, and so she had a good foundation and was still able to support his weight. However, even though she was able to support him, she had trouble getting the both of them to walk properly at the same time¡­ Thest image Long Siye could remember was the swinging redntern in front of the shop. ¡­ When Long Siye woke up and opened his eyes, he found himself in a rather refined and elegant bedroom, but it was only him in the room. The first thing he felt was a severe headache due to a hangover. He rubbed his eyebrow fiercely as he sat up. He could vaguely recallst night¡¯s events. He was in a bad mood, and Ye Hongfeng had apanied him all night. Apparently, she was the one who brought him here. He was drunk. It was the first time he had gotten drunk so severely. He knocked his head and was about to get up from the bed. However, he was stunned when he opened the quilt! There was a blood stain on the mattress! This was not the worse part of it. The worse thing was¡­ there was a light silver colored lingerie underneath the nket¡­ He was stunned by the sight of the bloodstain and the lingerie. His fingers felt stiff. After a moment, he slowly got hold of the innerwear and smelled it. His face became even paler. There was a plum blossom fragrance emitting from it. The innerwear belonged to Ye Hongfeng. Long Siye had always been a fan of plum blossom as he liked the scent a lot. In his mind, he thought that every girl had to look as noble as a plum blossom. Their body scent had to smell like a plum blossom too. In his past life, he had developed a plum blossom scent perfume and had given it to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was happy with the perfume, but unfortunately, she was allergic to it¡­ Gu Xijiu was sad and spoke about how good it would be if she were born with this kind of fragrance on her body so that she did not need to use any perfume anymore. Therefore, Long Siye had added some plum blossom element when he was creating the cloned body in this world, so that it would emit a plum blossom scent. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu did not have the chance of using the body as her host and this benefited Ye Hongfeng instead. Now, Ye Hongfeng¡¯s lingerie was here, and there was a blood stain on the mattress¡­ Everything here pointed to only one conclusion. He had sex with Ye Hongfengst night after he was drunk! He had drank too muchst night and had no memory of the incidents which took ce after he was drunk. He could not recall any details in particr. He was startled for a long while. He then used his trembling fingers to check that part of his body and found that there was also blood on it¡­ He took a deep breath and closed his eyes slightly. There was a sounding from outside the room. Though the sound was very soft, he could still hear it, ¡°Ye Hongfeng? Come in.¡± The door opened, slowly and Ye Hongfeng walked in with her head faced down. The way she was walking was strange. It was as if she was limping, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Long Siye sounded cold. Ye Hongfeng looked up quickly and nced at him, then quickly looked down again, ¡°Nothing¡­ Nothing happened. Master was drunk, and so I sent you back to this room to rest¡­ Then¡­¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then¡­ Then master went to sleep¡­¡± ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I went to the next room to sleep¡­¡± Long Siye stared at her for a moment. He then raised his hand and threw the lingerie in her face. At the same time, he asked coldly, ¡°What is this? Why was this on my bed?¡± Ye Hongfeng was stunned and quickly grabbed the lingerie. She felt awkward, ¡°This¡­¡± Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031: Unable To Switch His Feelings For Her Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ye Hongfeng was stunned and quickly grabbed the innerwear. She felt awkward, ¡°This¡­¡± Her face turned red and gradually became pale. She knelt down and started to cry, ¡°Master, I beg you¡­ Don¡¯t ask anymore¡­ I¡­ I will not ask you to bear this responsibility. I know you like Miss Gu so I will not tell you any more about it¡­¡± Long Siye remained silent. He had hoped that it was not true, but now¡­ He felt like he was sinking in icy water and there was only an abyss in front of him. He could not see any light. He silently got out of bed, cleaned himself a bit and walked out of the room. When he passed by Ye Hongfeng, he did not stop or even nce at her. He knew what was in Ye Hongfeng¡¯s mind. However, the only reason why he kept her as his disciple and tried to train her to be a master was due to his guilt feeling that he owed her in his previous life. He had no other feelings for her even if he was the creator of her body or the fact that she looked exactly like Gu Xijiu in his past life¡­ He was unable to change his feelings for her¡­ Although he could not remember what happenedst night, he knew that he was badly drunk to the extent that he could not stand properly. Thus even if he had wanted to make sex with her after he was drunk because he thought that she was Gu Xijiu, Ye Hongfeng would have been able to push him away easily if she was not willing to do it¡­ After all, she possessed a spiritual power of level five. An ordinary man would not be able to get close to her. Therefore, what happenedst night was somewhat consensual between them¡­ Ye Hongfeng watched his back disappear from the room. She clenched her fist tightly under her sleeve, and there was hatred in her eyes. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was uneasy after she went back together with Di Fuyi. What if Long Siye gave up because she had left? He was their only hope to cure Di Fuyi now! She tossed and turned all night and could not wait to meet Long Siye in the morning. She had an appointment with Long Siye the very next day to discuss the treatment of Di Fuyi. After waiting for an hour, she still did not see him. He had not even sent anyone to inform her. Gu Xijiu felt depressed. Long Xi had been incredibly trustworthy in his past life. Once he had promised to help, he would help until the very end even if he felt offended, but now he had broken his promise¡­ It seemed like he was going to give up on healing Di Fuyi! However, she was not about to give up and decided to go to Tianwen n to see if she could change his mind. However, she was stopped by Di Fuyi. He told her that there was a show he wanted her to watch and immediately dragged her into his room. Gu Xijiu did not understand his intentions until Di Fuyi took out the jade that he used to contact his custodians and switched on the jade. A screen appeared on top of the jade, and Gu Xijiu started to watch the show¡­ ¡­ It was a sleepless night in the Feixing Kingdom. It was already dawn in the next morning when Rong Che brought Hei Hu back to the capital. During this period, he had also received a report from his man that the murder of Rong Chu had been sessful. Rong Chu¡¯s party was angry about it. Rong Chu was surrounded by numerous masters in martial arts. The murderer was the master of the assassins and knew a type of invisible skill. However, he exposed himself when he tried to murder Rong Chu and was instantly killed by Rong Chu¡¯s guardians. Someone recognized that the assassin was one of the shadow guardians working under Crown Prince Rong Jialuo. Therefore, everyone suspected that Rong Jialuo was the murderer. Rong Chu¡¯s party even went to the pce to express their anger to Emperor Xuan hoping that the emperor would help to seek justice for Rong Chu and punish the murderer. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032: How Could Emotionally Endure It? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Emperor was seriously ill. It was an unbearable pain for a senior to mourn the death of his son. He was heartbroken and enraged. He did not sleep the entire night as not only did he have tofort the party who supported Rong Chu, but he also had to oversee the investigation regarding the matter. The entire pce was in a great turmoil. The whole scenario was as what Rong Che had predicted. He was relieved. He had emced quite a lot of secret guardians within the pce, who regrly reported back to him with news regarding the situation in the pce. None of the news involved Rong Jialuo. The news set his mind at ease, albeit just a little. However, there was still uneasiness in his heart as he was worried that Rong Jialuo was still alive and wouldter make his way back to the pce. Therefore, he had to improve his dispositions, so that he could inherit the throne as soon as possible. Certainly, he had sent his troops to block all the routes to enter the city, taking into consideration of all kinds of flying vehicles in the sky. Before he took over the throne, all vehicles had been thoroughly inspected so that there would be no exceptions. His troops immediately carried out the necessary arrangements. The matter regarding Rong Jialuo¡¯s involvement in the ident must not be dyed any further. Although Rong Che was travel-worn and weary as a result of his hurried journey, he had to see the Emperor immediately along with Hei Hu. The Emperor had gone through a sleepless night too and immediately requested for the presence of Rong Che as soon as he knew about his return. All meetings had to be carried out in the Emperor¡¯s bedroom as he was severely ill and was unable to leave his bed. The Emperor seemed to have aged several decades in just a single night. Half of his hair had turned white. Hisplexion was wax yellow, and his ssy eyes looked dull. He had lost his high spirits and his brilliant characteristic of a hero that he was known for. Obviously, Rong Chu¡¯s death had been a harrowing experience for him. Rong Che quietly observed him. From his observations, he could tell that the Emperor was like a candle flickering in the wind ¨C old and ailing. The Emperor could hardly make it through the month, so he decided to push his limits harder. He decided to give the Emperor another heavy blow. He knelt down beside the Emperor and told him what had happened when he was on his way back. He said that they had encountered a venomous eagle and Rong Jialuo¡¯s whereabouts were unknown since he had fallen from the sky. No one knew whether he was already dead or still alive. Before he could finish his sentence, the Emperor was already spitting out blood. The Emperor refused to believe the news. However, with the certainty in Rong Che¡¯s words and the fact that Hei Hu¡¯s deep cry was filled with sorrow, he could no longer refuse to believe it. The Emperor had to endure the news regarding the death of two of his sons within one night. He could barely take it anymore and passed out after vomiting blood a few times. Rong Che quickly stepped forward to support him. He immediately sent Hei Hu to call for the imperial doctor, while he repeatedly called out for the Emperor, ¡°Father! Father!¡± From a distance away, Di Fuyi was looking at the exact scenario on the disy of his jade tablet. The disy of the jade tablet was so vividly clear that it was clear enough to see the Emperor¡¯s fine brows in high definition. Gu Xijiu stared at the scene for a while before she then said, ¡°Looks like the Emperor will not make it through the next few days.¡± Di Fuyi was observing him too, ¡°Hmm, he should have a span of no more than ten more days to live based on hisplexion. However, I am afraid that Rong Che will not allow him to live that long.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Rong Che is going to kill him? Why?¡± ¡°Rong Che is someone who acts cautiously to prevent any mishaps from happening. Rong Jialuo¡¯s disappearance casts an unfading shadow in his mind, so he has to act immediately as Rong Jialuo¡¯s return will subject to various uncertainties. He will make his move as soon as the Emperor sets up a testament to pass down the throne. The kingdom cannot survive for even a day without an Emperor. He will most likely be enthroned once the Emperor passes away. Once he bes the Emperor, he will then have the power and control over other people¡¯s lives. Even Rong Jialuo¡¯s safe return will not make a difference.¡± Gu Xijiu fixed her gaze on Di Fuyi¡¯s smiling face, ¡± I assume you have made some arrangements to stop him since you already know what is going to happen, haven¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033: Do You Often Use This To Watch Dramas? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Regardless of life or death, everything has been destined. I will not interrupt with the course of life,¡± said Di Fuyi in a serious tone. ¡°Are you saying that you are going to watch as Rong Che murders the Emperor?¡± Di Fuyi ced his arm on her shoulder and offered her some advice, ¡°As metaphysic practitioners, we should not get ourselves involved in events rted to the change of regime and imperial power. We should learn how to look on and do nothing, even in cases where the lives of others are being harmed in the process. Anyway, the Emperor will not make live longer than ten days. If he is destined to die in his son¡¯s hand, nothing we do will be able to change his fate.¡± Gu Xijiu pulled his hand away, ¡°You should not be so touchy all the time. If it bes a habit, you will be exposed immediately in the eyes of someone with bad intentions. If it everes to that extent, I will not be able to straighten out the contradictions for you even if I wanted to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will try to control myself when we are outside. There is no one here at the moment,¡± said Di Fuyi smilingly. ¡°What if Long Siye or anyone elsees in and sees us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have made the necessary arrangements to ensure that no one will ever see or hear us. Come, let us continue to watch the drama.¡± Di Fuyi straightened her face to face the screen. He then handed her a handful of melon seeds to snack on. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She fixated her attention on the jade tablet, ¡°Do you often use this to watch dramas?¡± ¡°Sometimes.¡± Most of the time, he would be involved in the matter personally. Other times, the tablet would serve as a control approach for his followers. The jade tablet wasparable to the most advanced surveince camera. It could capture the entire scene in the hall clearly and thoroughly without a single-blind angle vision. She had no idea how it worked. ¡°How many jade tablets do you have? Have you set up one in every one of the Emperors¡¯ bedrooms from the different kingdoms?¡± Gu Xijiu stared at him questioningly in slight disbelief. The Emperor often slept with his concubines in his bedroom, and therefore there would often be live and erotic acts happening in the room. Di Fuyi threw a nce at her. He then rubbed her head and said, ¡°What an impure thought! Do I look like someone with nothing to do? I will only use it on special asions. The one that is currently disying the Emperor had just been ced yesterday night.¡± He raised his arms quickly and rubbed her head with ease. Gu Xijiu stopped his moving hands and looked at him with a faint smile, ¡°Tell me, have you ever ced such a surveince jade tablet on me?¡± He seemed like the kind of person who would do such a thing. Di Fuyi hesitated. With a cough, he said, ¡°You are overthinking. All right, let us watch the drama! Look! Rong Che has started to make his move.¡± Just as what Di Fuyi had expected, Rong Che had awakened the Emperor while they were busy engaging in their chatter. He was trying to convince the Emperor to prepare a testament. The Emperor was a man with many concubines and children. Except for the brilliant ones ¨C Rong Che, Rong Jialuo and Rong Chu, he still had another five sons. Although they had no intention of inheriting the throne, their strengths should never be underestimated, especially the seventh son whose name was Rong Huan. Though he was not as well known as Rong Che, he was more elderly. ording to the order of seniority in their family, Rong Huan would be the next in line to take over the throne after the deaths of Rong Jialuo and Rong Chu. Therefore, it would be a more logical approach for Rong Jialuo if the Emperor were to prepare a testament to appoint him as sessor to the throne. The Emperor was severely stricken with overwhelming sorrow, so much that he had fallen into a trance. The pen was shaky under his trembling hand. It was a struggle for him even to write a word. ¡°Has Rong Che resorted to violence and treachery towards the Emperor?¡± Gu Xijiu could not hold back her question from Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi gave her a hint, ¡°Come and take a look at the temples of the Emperor. Do you see any difference?¡± Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034: Hush, Keep On Watching Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu took a look, ¡°His temples are slightly tingling, and it looks as though something was trying to dig its way around his head. Rong Che must have cast a venomous spell on him!¡± Di Fuyi was impressed, ¡°Not bad! Your observation is impressive. You are worthy to be taught. Can you tell the type of venomous spell? Honestly, the Emperor¡¯s character is not that great, but he has been a good emperor. He is also smart, and not entirely a silly old man. Both of his outstanding sons have continuously suffered from grievous incidents. In fact, he was starting to be suspicious of Rong Che, and so is reluctant to prepare the testament. He should be able to catch onto Rong Che¡¯s cruel intention. Unfortunately, there is no one around to save him at the moment. Rong Che knew that he was dying the preparation of the testament intentionally, so he proceeded to control him with a venomous spell. However, he had to control the venomous spell very carefully to avoid anyone from seeing it. He also had to conceal it from the imperial doctors as well. Therefore, there is only one venomous spell that he could have used, which is the venomous needling spell. The spell can disturb the thoughts of one¡¯s mind, causing them to fret inexplicably so that they could be controlled easily by the one who casts the spell.¡± Gu Xijiu felt that it was truly a privilege for her to be by the side of such an utterly experienced master. Even watching the dramas with him could benefit her with so much knowledge. From the disy, she could see that Rong Che¡¯s venomous spell was starting to take effect. With a dull look in the Emperor¡¯s eyes, his hand was slowly bing agile. Gu Xijiu was a little anxious, ¡°You will not let him seed, will you? Once the testament is prepared, Rong Che will be the Emperor.¡± ¡°Hush, keep on watching.¡± The door was pushed open, and an imperial doctor could be seen trotting his way into the hall. He bowed before the Emperor. The Emperor was still writing the testament. ¡°Rise,¡± said the Emperor, without looking away from the imperial edict. The imperial doctor proceeded to check his pulse. Rong Che took a step backward and stood still at one corner. The Emperor could not write while the doctor was reading his pulse, so he had to leave the half done edict on the table. The doctor proceeded to ce his medical instruments on the table. Hectically, he knocked over a cup of tea on the table causing it to spill all over the imperial edict. In his shocked state, he quickly tried to clean up the mess, but there was nothing he could do as he watched the writings on the edict slowly turn more and more blurry. He quickly knelt down and begged for forgiveness. At the side, Rong Che looked quietly at him for a while and smiled. He recognized the imperial doctor. He was with the party who supported Rong Chu. Rong Chu¡¯s followers must be reluctant to allow Rong Che to seed to the throne. It was possible that the imperial doctor did that on purpose. However, Rong Che was not worried about it as he could control the Emperor again and make him write another imperial edict at any time. A eunuch could be heard making some announcements from outside, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Excellency Zhang, Your Excellency Zhao¡­ has requested a meeting.¡± Between the Excellency¡¯s, some of them were with Rong Chu, while others were with the Crown Prince. They were here to meet Rong Che as they were concerned with Rong Jialuo¡¯s whereabouts. Under normal circumstances, the Emperor would not see them under such a condition as he knew about their intentions and so it would have been better for him to refuse them. However, the Emperor allowed them in under the control of Rong Che. The followers of Rong Chu were furious and requested for the arrest and interrogation of Rong Jialuo as they wanted to seek justice for Rong Chu. On the other hand, the followers of the Crown Prince insisted that the situation was unclear to make a fair judgment. The Crown Prince was outside when the incident happened. Though the one who assassinated Rong Chu was one of the guards of the Crown Prince, it was unclear as to whether the Crown Prince himself had sent him. The ministers engaged themselves in a bustle and became fervent and excited. The noise was even more unbearable than having flocks of sparrows chirping altogether. Suddenly, The Emperor struck the table and shut them all up, ¡°Why are you all making a fuss? Jialuo has met his end!¡± All the ministers were quiet. The followers of the Crown Prince were utterly shocked. On the other hand, the followers of Rong Chu were dumbfounded and stood staring at one another without saying another word. Rong Che reported to them what he had told the Emperor about Rong Jialuo¡¯s death. Chapter 1035
Chapter 1035: Do You Feel Sorry For Him? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was impressed with Rong Che¡¯s acting skills. He was indeed the best actor she had seen. He was crying as he reported the incident. It seemed like he was trying to stayposed, yet he could not help but to shed some tears a couple of times. The tears ran down his face from the corner of his eyes. Seeing him in such an emotional state, no one would ever doubt the brotherhood that he had with Rong Jialuo and suspected that he was, in fact, the murderer behind Rong Jialuo¡¯s death. If Gu Xijiu had not known about the truth from the recordings, she would not have believed that Rong Che was the murderer who had plotted the entire incident. Both of the princes who had the highest chances of seeding the throne were dead. The Emperor was ailing and was old enough to have one foot set in the grave. After encountering several waves of shocking news, the officials started to argue about the position of a new crown prince. Rong Che had been on the same side as Rong Jialuo, so the followers of the Crown Prince would wish for Rong Che to rise as their new Crown Prince. On the other hand, those who supported Rong Chu wished for Rong Huan to rise to the throne as they were worried that Rong Che might take revenge on them once he had seeded the throne. ording to Rong Chu¡¯s followers, the death of the Crown Prince did not necessarily mean that their suspicion of him as Rong Chu¡¯s murderer would vanish. Rong Che had always been close with Rong Jialuo, so it was hard to tell whether he was part of the plot or not. Therefore, he was unsuitable to be chosen as the Crown Prince. The officials of the opposing parties started to engage in a heated debate. All of them enthused violently in a verbal argument, and it felt as though they were about to start a fight with one another very soon. Like the Emperor, even Gu Xijiu was annoyed by the unpleasantmotion that was taking ce. She turned away from the screen and asked Di Fuyi, ¡°When are your people going to act?¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Be patient and wait for a little while longer! I have to give the Eighth Prince a chance to indulge in his seeming victory first. Falling from the highest peak would bring about the greatest amount of pain.¡± Gu Xijiu puckered her lips and did not utter another word. ¡°What is the matter? Do you still consider him as a friend? Do you feel sorry for him?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. Now that she had seen Rong Che¡¯s true colors, she would no longer side with him. ¡°I am just amazed by your dark humor.¡± He could always read another person¡¯s mind easily and would not hold back when it was his turn to seek revenge. It was fortunate that he was her fianc¨¦ and not her opponent. Otherwise, it would have been a hard time for her to encounter such a psychopath. Patiently, Gu Xijiu continued to watch the scenario that was unraveling. Suddenly, she could not forbear expressing her surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Emperor being controlled by Rong Che? He should be announcing soon that he is appointing Rong Che as the new crown prince, right?¡± Di Fuyi twitched the corner of his lips, ¡°Perhaps, he is waiting for the right time?¡± Gu Xijiu could notprehend. Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°Rong Che likes to put on a good show. He has to determine which officials are going to be useful to him and which are to be executed.¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. She still could not quite grasp the entire scenario as she was not very familiar with the events of the imperial court. Di Fuyi continued to exin to her some of the various tricks and techniques that could be used during a political game between the ones who were in power and the ones who were in service. Gu Xijiu¡¯s capability was iparable as an assassin. However, she had never actually learned the tricks to decide the usefulness of a servant to a higher authority. With Di Fuyi¡¯s careful exnations, however, she somehow felt enlightened all at once and finally understood what was going on. She felt a little perplexed and astonished at the same time. Di Fuyi had been offering her some great insights regarding a variety of different knowledge. Was he taking her as a disciple? The two of them continued to watch the scenes from the tablet while they were talking. After some time, the Emperor was finally making his announcement, ¡°I do not have much time left. The Crown Prince used to be Rong Jialuo, but unfortunately, his whereabouts are still unknown. He has most probably met with an unfortunate event. Che Er has been with Jialuo all this while. He is a bright and brilliant person with excellent achievements in wars. I have decided that in the event of Jialuo¡¯s death, I shall appoint Che Er as the new crown prince and he shall be the sessor to the throne after my death.¡± Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036: My Eighth Brother, Quit Acting! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He had announced in front of all the officials. His words were recorded by the eunuch and were arranged into an imperial edict. Rong Che furrowed his brows at the sight of the scenario. The imperial edict was a little different from what he had in mind. The control of the spell had to be carried out quietly without batting an eyelid. The one who was being controlled still had ess to their thoughts, and asionally, there would be times when the spell would lose control over them. However, he was not bothered by the glitch. Fortunately, the imperial edict was still beneficial to him. The Emperor had also stamped the edict with his imperial jade in front of all the officials, which meant that the imperial edict was now official. He could finally heave a sigh of relief. All the ministers congratted him one after another. Rong Che seemed like a modest man, but in reality, he could no longer hold back his amusement any longer. His modesty was a cover for his overweening conceit. He felt that it was time to kill the Emperor since he had already achieved his goal. Hence, he started to initiate the spell at the tips of his fingers under his sleeves. If the spell worked as nned, the Emperor would die within minutes after vomiting blood for thest time. After his death, the venomous spell would soon vanish from the blood in his body. Even the greatest imperial doctor would not be able to identify the real cause of his death. They would think that it was the aging process that had caused the Emperor¡¯s death. His movements were swift, so the people around him could not see what he was doing. However, nothing escaped Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes. He smiled softly and contacted Mu Feng with another jade tablet, ¡°Time to make our move!¡± Some of the officials in the hall were congratting Rong Che. Meanwhile, the others were busy discussing the matter of re-electing a new crown prince. Though Rong Che did not express himself verbally, he was, in fact, sneering at them in his heart. He could have skipped the re-election procedure as the Emperor would be dead in a matter of minutes. If ites to that, they would only have to discuss the issues regarding his enthronement and the Emperor¡¯s funeral. He was deeply absorbed in his amusement when suddenly, amotion could be heard from outside of the hall. Rong Che frowned. He sent someone to go and check on the situation. A voice could be heard, ¡°The Crown Prince has arrived! The Lord¡¯s four messengers have arrived!¡± Rong Che¡¯s expression changed immediately. All the imperial officials fell into utter shock. The Emperor almost lost his bnce and fell off the bed. After that, Rong Jialuo entered the hall apanied by the Lord¡¯s four messengers. Rong Jialuo had obviously been treated with proper care. Although he was a little pale, he still had the strength to move properly and looked decent. The messengers were wearing their masks as usual. They were wearing tailor-made magic robes which were the usual attire they wore in front of people. The presence of the five people hadpletely surprised everyone who was present in the hall at that moment. Intuitively, Rong Che took a step back. He was smart enough to understand the situation he was facing when he saw Rong Jialuo arriving with thepany of the four messengers. No wonder he was unable to locate Rong Jialuo. The followers of The Lord must have interrupted with his affair. The four messengers were noblemen with superior status. Regardless of where they went, everyone, except for the Emperor, would have to bow before them. Therefore, all the imperial officials quickly fell to their knees to greet the four of them, including Rong Che. Rong Che was someone who possessed an outstanding character. Under such a circumstance, he was still willing to give it a shot, even though he knew that things were about to go terribly wrong for him. He appeared to be delighted, ¡°Brother, you have not encountered any misfortunes! It is so great to see you again!¡± He acted like he was full of joy and took a step forward to wee Rong Jialuo with a big hug. However, before he could extend his arms, Rong Jialuo shouted out at him, ¡°My eighth brother, quit acting!¡± Rong Che continued to act muddled, ¡°Brother, why are you acting this way? After you fell off the carriage, Hei Hu and I embarked on a search to find you in the woods, and we searched the area for an entire day. You can ask your guard, Hei Hu, to prove it if you do not believe in me.¡± Hei Hu was dumbfounded at the sight of his master. He recovered from his surprise as he heard what Rong Che had said. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037: His Acts Are Detestable! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hei Hu was dumbfounded at the sight of his master. He recovered from his surprise as heard what Rong Che had said. He hesitated a little, ¡°Master, the Eighth Prince and I have been trying to locate you.¡± Rong Jialuo refused to pay attention to Rong Che any further and proceeded to bow before the Emperor. Tears were coursing down from both of the Emperor¡¯s aging eyes. He then instructed Rong Jialuo toe forward. He had finally recovered one of his sons that he thought he had lost. He hastened to acknowledge the presence of his son repeatedly with utter joy, ¡°I am d that you are back! I am d that you are back! I knew that God would always bless a good man and that The Lord would keep you out of harm¡¯s way. How did you survive the fall?¡± ¡°I was fortunate enough to be rescued by the four messengers. Father, I will exin further to youter.¡± Rong Chu¡¯s followers had finally absorbed the situation and started questioning the cause of Rong Chu¡¯s death again. They kept requesting for an exnation from Rong Jialuo, and it soon transpired into a morous bustle that was unusually chaotic. Rong Jialuo kept quiet as he waited for Rong Chu¡¯s followers to conclude their discussions. He then raised his hand as he said, ¡°I will give everyone an exnation, and I promise not to disappoint you all. If you believe in me, please stand at either one of the four corners of the hall and spare me some space. I have something to settle with my eighth brother.¡± Were the brothers going to fight? The officials stood staring at one another. Some decided that they should walk away while some of them wanted to try and mediate between the quarreling brothers. The brothers¡¯ Kung Fu were both unique. If they were going to fight, the impact would be so intense that it was possible for them to demolish the entire structure of the hall during the fight. Before they could speak further, Messenger Jiangshan halted them, ¡°Everyone, please continue to stand in the center if you wish to die.¡± All the officials were speechless. Swiftly, all of them dispersed and retreated to the four corners and stood as far away as possible. Rong Che¡¯s eyes flickered. He smiled wryly, ¡°Brother, what a huge misunderstanding you have about me. If you think that I did not protect you well enough, I am willing to ept the guilt and receive your punishment.¡± Rong Jialuo interrupted him immediately, ¡°Rong Che, I think you did not expect me to record the things that you told me in the carriage with a recording amulet, right?¡± An amulet of faint purple color emerged from within his palm. The amulet flickered a little with the help of his spiritual power. Their conversation could be hearding from the amulet. Rong Che was speechless. The recording was crystal clear. Everyone in the hall could hear the conversation between them. The recording had revealed many great secrets. All the officials were dumbfounded at what they had just heard. Rong Che could no longer refrain himself from being astonished. Rong Che had been closely taking care of Rong Jialuo when he was ill. Since then he had removed all kinds of things that looked simr to a recording amulet, so he did not expect that Rong Jialuo still kept one with him. By the looks of the amulet, it seemed to be pretty modernized and developed ahead of their time. Such an advanced recording amulet would onlye from The Lord. Apparently, the recording amulet must have been ced on Rong Jialuo by one of The Lord¡¯s followers. ¡°Rong Che, The Lord was quite suspicious of your motives, so he decided to send some people to monitor you closely. It was a thorough n that you were able toe up with to murder the Crown Prince. However, what you did not know was that we had been secretly tailing you and was, therefore, able to save the Crown Prince in time,¡± said Messenger Jiangshan. With the evidence of the recording amulet and the testimony of the four messengers, the truth about the matter had finallye to light. Rong Che¡¯s evil n had been entirely exposed, and so was his true identity. He had been carefully plotting so many detailed ns throughout the years, only to be defeated when he was closest to his sess. This turn of events would easily drive anyone crazy. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± ¡°How could he be the real Eighth Prince? Some unknown spirit must have controlled you! Oh, this is too scary!¡± ¡°He is the one behind the assassination of Rong Chu and yet he fabricated the charges against the Crown Prince! His acts are detestable!¡± Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038: You Are Well Prepared Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Your Majesty, their origins are unclear. I am afraid that they could be a cult. You have to arrest them and conduct a strict interrogation!¡± Nobody reacted to him. The officials were filled with righteous indignation as they started to excoriate him. Some of the generals were beginning to take the matter seriously and were ready to seize him. Rong Che looked down. He seemedposed and calm given the circumstances he was facing. He ignored the rising mor from the people and fixated his gaze on the four messengers instead. Smilingly, he said, ¡°It seems like what people say about The Lord refusing to get involved in the politics of the present-day kingdoms is untrue.¡± Calmly, Messenger Jiangshan responded, ¡°The Lord will not get himself involved in political matters. If this were only about the intrigue between the princes for the session of the throne, The Lord would have stayed away from the matter. However, this time he will not let you go! You have poisoned the Emperor by forcing him to ingest a kind of evil poison. As a result, his temperaments had beenpletely altered, and this resulted in him starting a war. You have even colluded with an evil cult. In the name of war, you have sent the innocent lives of numerous soldiers to the cult leader for his experimentation purposes in the making of zombies, which led to a massive disaster. What you have done is not just about the session of the throne, so The Lord decided to get involved and started an investigation!¡± The officials never expected Rong Che to have secretlymitted so many heinous acts behind their backs, and were all caught in utter surprise. Some of the generals had alreadymanded the guards toe into the hall, and they were ready to seize him at any time. Rong Che was still wellposed. He let out a deep sigh, ¡°I did not realize that you have found out so much about me. This turn of events is out of my expectation.¡± He had confessed to his crimes. His confession triggered the people to react in rage. The Emperor ordered his guards to seize him. The imperial soldiers quickly marched towards him. Rong Che said with a smile, ¡°Do you think that you are capable of seizing me?¡± He leaped up like a butterfly flying in a sea of flowers and quickly punched a hole in the roof and tried to escape. Unexpectedly, while he was escaping through the hole of the roof, he fell abruptly. A blue hue of light could be seening from the top of the hall and shined brightly onto him. It was in the shape of a huge bell and was moving at such an incredible speed that it seemed like it was about to entrap him. Suddenly, he folded his body in half and swiftly dodged it like a piece of paper. This time, he leaped towards Rong Jialuo. He was moving at a remarkable speed. His Kung Fu was different from the one that he was used to showing off in front of people. It was so tricky that it became difficult to guard against him. Just when he was about to catch Rong Jialuo, a streak of green light suddenly appeared. He touched the green light by ident and was immediately rebounded backward. He used the force of his rebound to head towards the direction of the people. He was going to hold one of the important imperial officials as his hostage. However, he bumped into another streak of green light that appeared in front of him so suddenly and was immediately rebounded backward again. Rong Che bnced himself and took a look around at the four messengers who were now standing at the four corners. He frowned and squinted at them, ¡°You are well prepared!¡± The green light was none other than a wizardry barrier that was created by the messengers. The reason why they did not move around just now was that they had already prepared the wizardry barrier in advance. Apparently, the barrier had been there all along, but would only be activated under themand of the messengers. ¡°An inescapable and thorough n is required to capture a cunning fox alive,¡± said Messenger Jiangshan calmly. Rong Che stared at the bluebell. He then turned his eyes to the top of the hall, ¡°Is Qian Yueran positioned above us?¡± The Qiankun Bell was Overlord Qian Yueran¡¯s unique possession. A loudughter could be hearding from above, ¡°Prince Rong Che is certainly someone knowledgeable. It is me! Little Rong Che, you will not be able to escape today. Not only am I here, but Overlord Hua is here as well. You are troubling all of us to work together just to capture you, how astonishing! I advise you to surrender, and we shall spare your life!¡± Rong Che¡¯s eyes flickered, and he raised his head and joined in theughter, ¡± I am honored that The Lord has sent so many people just for me. However, all your attempts will only be in vain!¡± Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039: While The Devil Climbs A Post, The Virtue Climbs Ten Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He dodged and disappeared instantly into the ground. No one knew that he had mastered the skill of burrowing. Only those with a spiritual power of level nine and above could master the technique. The people stood gazing at one another with heavy hearts, ¡°Did he manage to escape from us? If he gets away, he will certainly make hiseback in due time!¡± Gu Xijiu was astounded, and her eyes stared in disbelief at the disy of the tablet, ¡°He had hidden his Kung Fu so well! Who would have thought that he had achieved a spiritual power of level nine and above!¡± Di Fuyi was looking at the scene as well, ¡°Yes, he had indeed hidden his strength very carefully!¡± It was rare for someone to get away from under his eyes for so many years. Gu Xijiu continued watching. Di Fuyi questioned her with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that he will get away?¡± Gu Xijiu answered with another question, ¡°Since you have already prepared so much in advance, why would you leave out the possibility of him escaping from underground? Someone must be waiting for him down there.¡± ¡°Brilliant! Who do you think is waiting for him?¡± ¡°Headmaster Gu or Celestial Master You!¡± Di Fuyi sighed. He moved closer to her and nted a kiss on her cheek, ¡°Xijiu, sometimes you are so scarily brilliant!¡± Gu Xijiu was ttered, ¡°I will take that as apliment. How could your fianc¨¦e be stupid? You could have easily sold me out on countless asions if I were someone stupid.¡± Turning her attention back to the scene at the hall, she heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°There are three out of five heaven¡¯s gift disciples present at the scene, in addition to the four messengers and headmaster Gu. All of them are well-known masters, and so they must have set up an inescapable trap for him. He cannot possibly get away even with his capabilities!¡± It was no wonder that Di Fuyi could stay so calm while watching the scene. Di Fuyi smiled softly, but the look in his eyes was sharp, ¡°I did not want to risk anything while catching him.¡± Gu Xijiu pondered, ¡°In my opinion, Rong Che must have quite many followers under him since has been wandering around the city for so many years, right? Why hasn¡¯t anyone showed up to rescue him now that he is in danger?¡± ¡°There are ten of them among the imperial soldiers, twelve among the maids, eight among the eunuchs, six among the important imperial officials, 36 among the businessmen outside of the pce, five among the guardians of the city, 120 soldiers¡­¡± Di Fuyi surprised her with an ongoing list of numbers. Gu Xijiu turned to look at him, ¡°All of them are his secret followers? I did not expect you to know about him so thoroughly! All of his followers must be arrested as well.¡± ¡°Most certainly. While Rong Che was engaging with the Emperor, the forces on the outside were already acting against them, leaving no one behind.¡± Gu Xijiu was truly impressed, ¡°Indeed, when the virtue climbs a post, the devil climbs ten.¡± Di Fuyi patted her gently, ¡°Silly. It should be the other way round. When the devil climbs a post, the virtue climbs ten.¡± Just when she was about to argue with him, the scene on their disy caught her attention, ¡°He¡¯sing out!¡± A loud noise could be hearding from underground. The entire hall was shaking. ¡°Boom!¡± The entire ground was breaking apart as though an earthquake was happening. A shadow emerged from the ground andnded slowly. It was Rong Che. Apparently, he had been ambushed underground and had suffered some damage. He appeared to be a little dirty, and his face was pale. Messenger Jiangshan looked at him smilingly, ¡°Did you encounter any trouble while you were underground? Headmaster Gu¡¯s invincible metal shield was a gift from The Lord himself. It is impossible for you to dig a hole through it even if you possessed a metal body.¡± Rong Che was speechless. Headmaster Gu and Celestial Master You had been waiting for him underground. Qian Yueran and Hua Wuyan were positioned above him. Furthermore, the four messengers had surrounded him. These were people of utmost importance and pivotal status. Anyone of them could have easily taken care of the situation. Now, all of them were here at the same time. Chapter 1040
Chapter 1040: The Person Would Be His True Opponent Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion All the onlookers were filled with both apprehension and satisfaction at the same time and felt that it was worthwhile to stick around and watch what was happening. It was indeed an inescapable trap. It seemed like it was impossible for Rong Che to escape from this situation even with his excellent capabilities. All of them had faith in the trap. They locked their attention on Rong Che, and some of them had even gathered up the courage to question him, ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Some of the voices resonated, ¡°There is no need to question him now. We shall interrogate him further after we have seized him.¡± Rong Che let out a deep sigh. Smilingly, he said, ¡°Great! I never expected The Lord to send so many people here! However, I am afraid that you will not be able to catch me!¡± He then dropped to the ground. Di Fuyi¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Oh, no!¡± A circle of light beam surrounded Rong Che¡¯s body followed by the sound of a dull explosive sound. Countless drops of blood sshed everywhere like a violent storm. The sizzling sound sounded like raindrops hitting on the window ss as the blood sprinkled onto the surface of the wizard barrier. The solid and invincible green wizard barrier that could not be prated even with the sharpest knife was slowly eroding and forming many breaches of tiny holes. It then shattered onto the ground with a loud thud. A flicker of a five-colored glow carrying the faint silhouette of a person within its radiance disappeared swiftly from the breach. They tried to catch up with him only to realize that the person who radiated the five-colored glow was already gone. The person moved like a shadow, and his movements were swift. He disappeared in the twinkling of an eye, so no one saw how the person actually looked. ¡°The Omen can destroy his body to escape!¡± Di Fuyi fixed his eyes attentively on the situation in the hall. There was no sign of Rong Che anywhere. The only part left to identify him were the many bits of flesh and blood which were the size of a rice grain. Apparently, the person had abandoned Rong Che¡¯s body. He used a special technique to turn the body into his weapon and broke through the wizard barrier by blowing it up. His soul could then escape. The souls of an ordinary human were transient and unstable to hold aplete formation. Once a person¡¯s spiritual power was at least level nine, their souls would be able to separate from the constraint of their physical bodies. However, their spirits would only be in the form of a faint shadow without a solid figurine. However, the person¡¯s soul had already formed a solid figurine, which meant that he could have possibly achieved a spiritual power of level ten and above. The person who had just escaped was the real man behind all the plots. The rtionship between him and Long Fan should not be in the form of a coborative partnership, but rather more like subordinate supervision. Long Fan could be one of his servants. A riot of five colored gleams, his ability to break off from the body, white-haired¡­ All the evidence seemed to be pointing at onemon conclusion. The person was the Omen. No one would have expected that the Omen existed. It was no wonder that he could break through the wizardry barrier that the four messengers had set up; no wonder he could attach his soul to Rong Che¡¯s body and stay unnoticed over such a prolonged period. The Omen was real. Di Fuyi squinted his eyes at the thought. This person could potentially be his opponent. His Kung Fu, intelligence and even spiritual power were almost on a par with him. Although the person was moving at a breakneck speed, Gu Xijiu could vaguely catch the appearance of the person as she had been carefully observing the jade tablet. He appeared to be tall and thin and possessed a face so handsome that it was beyondprehension. He had white hair and wore a green robe. His facial features were very seductive and captivating. Although Gu Xijiu only caught a glimpse of him, he had left a profound impression on her. Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Who is that? If he manages to escape, he will certainly return to take revenge on every one of us.¡± Di Fuyi sighed a little, ¡°He is the Omen. Don¡¯t worry, even if he manages to escape by destroying his body, his vitality would have undoubtedly have suffered drawbacks from using such a technique. I do not think he will be able to recover so soon, so there is nothing he can do for now. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041: What Is Wrong? Are You Afraid? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He then opened another jade tablet and contacted Mu Feng. Mu Feng immediately executed his order right after they had finished talking. There was a noise that came from the basilica on the jade tablet, ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°His Majesty¡­ has passed away!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Apparently, Emperor Xuan had finally passed away, and there was sudden chaos in the basilica. None of them had noticed when the four messengers and the heaven¡¯s gift disciple had left the pce. When everyone remembered about them, they were already long gone. Everyone quickly knelt and thanked The Lord after looking at each other. Apparently, Di Fuyi was not keen to know anything else about the people in the basilica. Thus, he put away his jade tablet and realized Gu Xijiu was pondering deeply, ¡°Are you worried about Rong Jialuo?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him as he is a capable person. Leave the rest to him.¡± Di Fuyi smiled, ¡°If he can¡¯t even handle such small matters, he would be a bad emperor even he became one! Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Xijiu,e with me to Huantian Pce the day after tomorrow. The ce is rich in spiritual power and very suitable for training. You¡¯ve almost finished learning everything in Tianju Hall, so I see no reason for you to go back there anymore. Come with me; I can teach¡­¡± He was worried that Gu Xijiu would refuse to follow him and tried to list down several disadvantages to his proposal. Surprisingly, Gu Xijiu agreed almost immediately, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle with you.¡± She knew that he was worried as a powerful enemy had appeared but coincidentally, he had lost most of his spiritual power and was unable to even return to his adult physique. He might not be able to fight with the Omen if he met him face to face. Meanwhile, the Omen seemed to be obsessed with her and knew where she stayed. Perhaps, he would look out for her¡­ If that was the case, she might as well follow Di Fuyi back to his main base. It was a hidden ce, and no one knew where it was located. No one had entered the pce before other than the four messengers, and no one knew where the entrance was hidden. Therefore, the Omen would not be able to find them in a short period even if he wanted to find trouble with them. Di Fuyi remained silent. He could not contain himself and kissed her lips, ¡°You are such a smartdy! Let¡¯s depart tomorrow!¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Actually, we can go now!¡± The Omen was so powerful that perhaps Di Fuyi might not be able to kill him even if he was in his best condition. Furthermore, he had detached from his body and could be here at any time in the form of a soul¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt!¡± Gu Xijiu identally blurted out. The little Di Fuyi was certainly incapable of going against the Omen now as he could not even protect himself. He would be the first one she wanted to hide if Gu Xijiu ever sensed any danger! She even wanted to keep him in a safe box so that no one could find him. The Omen seemed to like her, and perhaps he would not kill her even if he caught her. However, Little Di Fuyi would not be able to escape if he ever got caught¡­ Di Fuyi looked at her and pulled her into his arms. It would have been normal to pull her into his arms if he was in his adult form. However, he was now a kid, so Gu Xijiu was unaware of his actions and fell directly on top of him. Both of them were speechless. They stared at each other, and Gu Xijiu could not help but say, ¡°My dear Lord, it¡¯s so easy for you to fall now. You¡¯ll be more fragile than an eggshell if you ever bump into the Omen! Furthermore, he could be here anytime soon, so I feel it¡¯s better for us to depart now!¡± Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042: We Had Sex Last Night Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi continued lying under her and sighed, ¡°You are overthinking things. The Omen had just detached from his body, which is obviously not the best way to escape. He would have been injured even if his soul was seen to have taken on a solid form. He¡¯s an Omen, and so his evil energy would leak out once he is detached from his human host. The four messengers are very good at tracking Omens, and perhaps, he is having trouble even finding a way to escape from them right now. How would he be free toe after you and me?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned, ¡°If that is the case, why are we running away tomorrow?¡± Di Fuyi sighed, ¡°It would not be considered as running away. It¡¯s just that the pce would be the best ce for me to recover and I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving you alone.¡± He realized that it was getting more difficult for him to let go of her especially under such crucial circumstances. He only felt at ease when she was around him, or if she were ced in something simr to a safe box. Alright! It seems like both of them took care of each other as though they were eggshells now as they were afraid each other would break them easily¡­ Gu Xijiu spontaneously burst intoughter. She got up and rubbed her brows. She never imagined that she would care so deeply about someone! She treasured Little Di Fuyi so much to the extent that she was afraid of dropping him if he was being carried in her arms or felt like he would melt away if she kept him in her mouth¡­ Every mother in the world probably felt the same thing, right? She thought that she would be a cold person forever, and could not believe that she would have ever acted this way. Both of them continued to chatter for a little longer. After that, Gu Xijiu returned to her room to pack some of her belongings. One of the hotel staff came to report to her while she was busy packing, ¡°Miss Gu, Miss Ye from the Tianwen n is looking for you.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. Miss Ye? Ye Hongfeng? Why is she here? Is sheing to report about Long Siye¡¯s absence today? Had Long Siye sent her here? She walked out with heavy footsteps. Indeed, Ye Hongfeng was standing outside. She took a breath as she saw Gu Xijiu came out, ¡°Miss Gu, I have something to say to you. Shall we take a walk outside?¡± Gu Xijiu rejected her request, ¡°You can either talk inside my room or talk right here.¡± She did not want to leave the hotel. Ye Hongfeng¡¯s looked down and pursed her lips, ¡°I want to talk about Overlord Long¡­ Can we at least take a walk in the garden downstairs?¡± It was a premium hotel, and so, there was a small garden inside the hotel which was located not far away from Gu Xijiu¡¯s room. Gu Xijiu agreed and went down with her. ¡­ It was early spring, and so the willow was green, and everything looked energetic. The garden was not very big. There were a few curvy stony pathways with bamboo bushes growing on both sides. asionally, they could see some flowers in the garden. Besides that, there were also two pavilions in the garden. Ye Hongfeng remained silent even though Gu Xijiu had patiently walked on the stone pathways with her for three rounds. Finally, Gu Xijiu impatiently asked, ¡°What do you want to talk to me about? Please just say it!¡± Ye Hongfeng was finally prepared to talk, ¡°My master was drunkst night, and I brought him to a hotel nearby. And then we¡­¡± Gu Xijiu paused and then looked at her, ¡°And then both of you slept together?¡± Apparently, Ye Hongfeng did not know the modern term, so she paused and then continued, ¡°We¡­ We had sexst night and then fell asleep. Gu Xijiu remained silent for a short while and then plucked a willow and yed with it before continuing, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then¡­ And then my master left¡­ After thinking about it, I have decided to visit you.¡± Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043: Take Care Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu frowned, ¡°Why were you looking for me? Do you want me to convince him to be responsible for you?¡± ¡°He was calling your name when he had sex with me!¡± Ye Hongfeng was depressed, and the pitch of her voice became higher, ¡°He thought I was you! I was just a recement!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. ¡°Gu Xijiu, in fact, I envy you. So many people like you, but for me¡­ Since the very first moment I opened my eyes to this world, I knew that I was just a recement. The reason why he recruited me as his disciple was because I looked exactly like you. Everyone in Tianwen Mountain knows I look alike to you, and they know that I¡¯m just a recement for you. All of them look at me with sympathy¡­ Do you know how it feels to be looked upon that way? Everyone looks at you as though you¡¯re just a recement regardless of how hard you work and how much you want to excel! Do you know how much I am suffering?¡± Ye Hongfeng grabbed her fists tightly, and her pitch became even higher and was mixed with sadness, ¡°I like him, I like him to the extent that I am almost going crazy! But it feels as though he is looking at someone else whenever he looks at me! He often called my name wrongly and was usually so unpredictable¡­ I know you¡¯re the one he likes as I¡¯ve heard him calling your name like a million times! He taught me Kung Fu and medical knowledge, and I worked very hard to learn so that I could catch up with him. I worked so hard just to receive hispliments. However, do you know what type ofpliment I usually got from him? He often said that I was not bad and was close to getting there, that I possessed almost half of your intelligence¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent, and she suddenly felt that the willow was getting heavier. She knew Long Siye liked her, but she had never expected him to be this deeply in love with her. On the other hand, she could no longer give him anything in return but disappointment. It was his birthday yesterday. Perhaps, he had thought that Gu Xijiu would remember, but she hadpletely forgotten about it. That was probably the reason why he was so harsh and unpredictable. Coupled with the fact that he had identally had sex with Ye Hongfeng after he got drunk, Long Siye must have been shocked and depressed when he woke up¡­ That must have been the reason why he did not show up¡­ ¡°Why are you telling me all these?¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted her. ¡°Since you don¡¯t love him anymore, why can¡¯t you just stay away from him?! It would be great if you don¡¯t ever show up in front of him anymore. Otherwise, you would just be hurting him further! Perhaps, time would heal him, and he would slowly be able to ept me after forgetting about you¡­¡± Ye Hongfeng had finally pointed out her objective. Gu Xijiu remained silent. Surprisingly, she did not argue with Ye Hongfeng. Time is certainly the best medicine to heal wounds. Perhaps, his wounds would only slowly recover once she had left. However, love was not simr to trading. Her decision to let go of him did not necessarily mean that another person was going to be sessful in obtaining him. Gu Xijiu casually said, ¡°I will not be here for long¡­ take care.¡± She then turned around and left. After walking up to the second floor, she went straight to Di Fuyi¡¯s room to have a look. Di Fuyi was training, and there was a mild seven-colored ray around him. Gu Xijiu did not dare to interrupt him and continued observing from one corner. Suddenly, she realized that Di Fuyi had grown up a little! He used to look like an eight or nine-year-old boy, but now he looked at least like a ten-year-old boy! Her heart was racing! Perhaps, he could recover through sheer training? Judging from his state, she knew that he needed at least another four hours to finish training. Gu Xijiu did not dare to stay any longer as well. Hence, she left silently. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044: Was She Happy About It? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was a wizardry barrier in Di Fuyi¡¯s room, and only Gu Xijiu could enter and exit freely. Once someone broke into the room, not only would Di Fuyi immediately wake up, but even Gu Xijiu would be alerted. Her bracelet was linked to the wizardry barrier! ¡­ It was already afternoon; Gu Xijiu was pondering in one of the pavilions in the garden. She heard some movements behind her as someone was about to sit down beside her, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Xijiu turned towards the person and greeted him with mixed feelings, ¡°Teacher Long, you¡¯re finally here! I thought you¡¯d never show up.¡± She felt that he was too close to her, and so she moved slightly further away from him. Long Siye said as he looked at her rosy cheek, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been idling here for quite a while, what¡¯s up?¡± Gu Xijiu was d that he did not mention aboutst night¡¯s incident. She immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Yannuo¡¯s disorder. I remembered reading a science article in a magazine which could be used to treat rapid aging. It just crossed my mind that Yannuo¡¯s disorder seemed to be aplete opposite of rapid aging, so we could probably use a type of medicine which was opposite from the treatment of rapid aging¡­¡± She then mentioned several scientific terms. Long Siye was upset and asked, ¡°So is this the reason why you¡¯re pondering alone here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Long Siye looked at her silently for a while before he said, ¡°I heard that Ye Hongfeng came and talked to you. So, do you know aboutst night¡¯s incident?¡± The hotel was managed by the Tianwen n, so someone from the Tianwen n must have reported to Long Siye. Therefore, Gu Xijiu was not surprised that Long Siye knew about it. She nodded, ¡°Yup, she told me about it.¡± Long Siye went silent again for a moment before he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡± Gu Xijiu was confused, ¡°Why should I be mad?¡± Long Siye did not speak and just stared at her. Luckily, Gu Xijiu finally got it and carefully looked at him, ¡°Although you didn¡¯t do it intentionally¡­ however, based on your characteristics, she couldn¡¯t have forced you to do it if you had no feeling for her, right? In fact, you treat her quite nicely. Perhaps, you haven¡¯t gotten over it, but I have a feeling that you like her as well. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for this to happen¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bad thing?!¡± Long Siye interrupted her, ¡°You seem to be quite happy about it, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Was she? Although she had been hoping that Long Siye would eventually find his true love, she never thought that Ye Hongfeng was the one as she did not seempatible with Long Siye. However, it would have been great if Long Siye fell in love with her in the future. In fact, Gu Xijiu did not want to get involved in other people¡¯s rtionship matters. After all, only the people involved in the rtionship knew what they were going through, and it was challenging for others to understand them. It seemed like she would be in the wrong regardless of what she was going to say, hence, she decided to remain silent. Long Siye smiled coldly, ¡°You seem to be happy about it! Gu Xijiu, you¡¯re such a ruthless person! Perhaps, you¡¯re just a cruel person. I regret knowing you¡­¡± He then turned around and left. He could not even walk properly and did not look back. Gu Xijiu was stunned. It was the first time that Long Siye had said something so rude to her. Her mouth was ajar as she looked at his back, but no sound came out of it. In the end, she had failed to take care of his feelings. What else could she possibly do even if she called him back? Perhaps, they could not even be friends anymore. Perhaps, it was best for them to forget about each other in the future. She was sad and felt a slight pain in her chest. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045: Do You Seriously Think He Is Still That Young? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Based on Long Siye¡¯s attitude, Gu Xijiu knew that it was hopeless to think that he would help to treat Di Fuyi¡¯s disorder. Hence, she decided to stay a little longer in the pavilion. After spending some time in the pavilion, she returned to the hotel so that she could check on Di Fuyi¡¯s recovery progress as it was about time he finished his training. Surprisingly, Long Siye was standing beside the fence on the second floor. She was shocked and quickly walked over, ¡°You¡­ You haven¡¯t left?¡± She thought that he had left. Long Siye answered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll not go against my promise.¡± ¡°So, shall we begin now? What should I do?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately felt relieved. ¡°This is the reason why I¡¯m waiting for you here. I¡¯ve prepared everything, but there¡¯s a herb which I need you to get by yourself.¡± ¡­ The Silver Fairy Mountain was a famous mountain which was located in Nan Lu of Tianwen Mountain. It was more famous for its mountain stream than its height. The stream was named as the Silver Fairy Stream, and a Silver Fairy Beast was living in the stream. The beast was extremely ferocious, and it was the legendary level eight beast. Even people who possessed a level nine spiritual power did not attempt to get close to it. Thus, it was not easy to kill and perhaps, one could be severely injured if they were careless. However, it was a precious creature as every part of its body was useful in some way. Its skin could be made into armor; its horn could be made into a loudspeaker flute which could be used to gather many animals if it was yed in a unique rhythm. The blood was a very nutritious supplement. ording to legends, the pills that were made from its blood could help to strengthen a human¡¯s body and even increased their physical tolerance. Its muscle was the most valuable part of its body as it helps to rejuvenate one¡¯s body. One could recover instantly if they ate its muscle along with certain other herbs¡­ For example, a patient who had fallen sick for a long time could quickly recover after eating its muscle, and ady whose appearance had been disfigured would also recover after eating it. What Long Siye needed Gu Xijiu to obtain was its muscle, but there was an insane condition if they wanted to retrieve it. One had to apply the blood of a virgin on the wound of the beast after it was killed to pull out the muscle from the Silver Fairy Beast¡¯s body. Besides that, they had to be brave and careful when they were doing it, and he or she must possess a spiritual power of at least level seven. Though there were many female disciples under Long Siye, none of them fulfilled both requirements. Thus, he had no choice but to ask Gu Xijiu. Of course, Gu Xijiu hesitated when Long Siye told her about the n as she was worried to leave Di Fuyi alone in the hotel. Long Siye seemed to understand her worries andughed coldly, ¡°He¡¯s already 15 years old. Do you seriously think his still as young as a breastfed baby and needs someone here all the time? Anyway, it¡¯s up to you, but he would never recover if you refuse to go.¡± Gu Xijiu realized that she was a little indecisive. However, she was still worried every time she recalled about the demon which managed to escape. She remained silent. Long Siye frowned, ¡°Gu Xijiu, are you his mother? Since when did you be so indecisive? This is my territory, and there are many disciples from my n guarding the hotel. I¡¯ll not let any ident happens to him as long as he doesn¡¯t kill himself. I can send him to Tianwen Mountain if you¡¯re still worried. It¡¯s probably the safest ce, and not even a fly could enter!¡± Gu Xijiu agreed with him as he had tried so hard to assure her of his safety. She went straight to see Di Fuyi but realized that he was still meditating as there was still some purple glow surrounding him. Gu Xijiu had been with him for quite some time. Hence, she knew that no one should disturb him whenever there was a purple glow surrounding his body. Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046: Who Was It Who Said That Friendships Would Last Even Though Their Love For Each Other Was Gone? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had been with him for quite some time. Hence, she knew that no one should disturb him whenever there was a purple glow surrounding his body. Besides that, he needed at least another six hours, and no one should move him or even touch him during his training. She informed Long Siye about it, and she considered him as a nice person as he immediately called two of his disciples who already possessed a spiritual power of level seven to be Di Fuyi¡¯s guardians. Both of them would guard the door so that no one could disturb Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu could finally depart peacefully knowing that two guardians were protecting Di Fuyi. Long Siye was right. If someone attacked the person inside the room, Gu Xijiu would have no chance of fighting with them if even Long Siye¡¯s disciples could not deal with them. Three of them finally departed after the necessary arrangements were settled. Indeed, it needed the three of them as the beast was too powerful. It was wishful thinking for Gu Xijiu to kill the beast alone. She needed help from Long Siye, and Long Siye brought Ye Hongfeng along to protect her reputation. Fortunately, the Silver Fairy Mountain was nearby. It was only about 300 to 400 kilometers away. Three of them rode on Long Siye¡¯s crane which could make a return trip in about an hour. Perhaps, they only needed three hours in total after taking into ount the time to battle the beast. It was a smooth journey, and they soon arrived at the Silver Fairy Stream. Long Siye did not speak much along the journey and acted just like when Gu Xijiu first met him. He was elegant and cold. Of course, Gu Xijiu did not want to tempt him as well. Hence, she did not speak as well. Ye Hongfeng looked at them as she pursed her lips. She wanted to talk to Long Siye, but he pretended that he did not know about it. Therefore, Ye Hongfeng did not dare to speak as well. It was the first time Gu Xijiu had experienced such a boring journey, and she had never experienced such an intense and serious ambiance being with Long Siye. She quietly sighed to herself as she knew that everything would never be the same again. Who was it who said that friendships wouldst even though their love for each other was gone? It was rare for a couple to be friends after they had broken up. She felt that she should not see Long Siye too often anymore to avoid such an awkward situation. The name ¡®Silver Fairy Stream¡¯ was cool, and the scenery was fantastic as well. Nine waterfalls were extending from the top of the cliff, and they rushed down vertically into a deep pool as though they were an aqua curtain. Meanwhile, there was a forest surrounding the pool. The Silver Fairy Beast could only be found here and not anywhere else. Ye Hongfeng¡¯s power was the weakest among the three of them. She would probably die first if she were close enough to the beast when it appeared. Therefore, Long Siye assigned her to stay on the tree somewhere further away while Gu Xijiu stayed on the tree nearer to the stream. Meanwhile, Long Siye would move closer to the stream to lure it. The stream was very big, and the surface was as big as half the size of the West Lake! Coupled with the nine waterfalls, the sound of water gushing could easily be heard from afar. However, it was kind of strange as there was so much water gushing down from the top of the mountain but the pool could never be filled. The pool felt like a bottomless pit. Based on the information provided by the Firmament Stone, the stream was connected with several underground rivers. The Silver Fairy Beast would hide in the underground rivers and usually did note up to the surface of Silver Fairy Stream. The only way to lure them was to use a special creature- the two-legged Ox, as bait. Furthermore, the bait must be a living one! Luckily, Long Siye was well prepared and managed to capture two oxes which were kept in Gu Xijiu¡¯s great storage bag. When they arrived close to the stream, Gu Xijiu released one of the oxes from her storage bag. It was a type of buffalo, and they would usually go towards the direction of the water. However, it probably sensed the danger in the water since it refused to move towards the stream. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047: Battle Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye threw the ox into the stream, and he stealthily waited at the side. The two-legged ox was a favorite dish which the Silver Fairy Beast could not resist. Thus, there was a huge stter on the surface of the water, and a shiny silver head appeared as soon as the ox was thrown into the stream. The Two-legged Ox was frightened and quickly swam towards the shore. The beast opened its mouth which was full of fangs, and a whirlpool was formed in the water. The ox fell into the whirlpool helplessly! Right at the moment when the Silver Fairy Beast almost swallowed the ox, Long Siye appeared andunched an attack. A glowing green rope immediately hooked onto the ox, and it was then pulled out from the whirlpool. The Silver Fairy Beast was extremely enraged as someone had stolen its food! It immediately jumped onto the shore. Gu Xijiu was standing on a tree which was slightly further away. Although it was a distance away, she could finally see the actual appearance of the beast as she had a pair of sharp eyes. It looked like abination of a cow and a dragon, but its body was shaped like an elephant! It was actually significantly bigger than an elephant. Its tail looked like a long cane, and its entire body was silvery. The beast was shining as the sunlight shone onto its body. The beast was ferocious, and the temperature of the surroundings immediately dropped as soon as it came out from the water. Meanwhile, the water particles in the air were immediately condensed, and suddenly the surrounding area turned foggy. In the blink of an eye, the fog had be as thick as silk. Although Gu Xijiu was further away, she could feel the tension building up in her and found herself having difficulties in breathing. Subconsciously, Gu Xijiu looked at Ye Hongfeng who was standing on a tree not far away from her. As she had expected, Ye Hongfeng¡¯s face had turned red and rather pale, and she could not stand properly anymore. Apparently, her spiritual power was too weak, and she could not stand the intense pressure. It looked like she was nning to move further away using her Qing Gong but was unable to do so. In a short period, she almost vomited blood. Ye Hongfeng was someone Long Siye cared about, so she could not let her die. Thus, she carried her and teleported about two kilometers away. The air here was less intense. Ye Hongfeng could finally gasp for air and was able to stand properly on the big tree. Luckily, the fog was not spreading towards them, but rather it was moving towards another direction. Apparently, Long Siye had used the ox as bait to lure the Silver Fairy Beast away from the deep stream before he attacked it to prevent it from summoning its buddies. It was difficult enough to handle one beast. Everyone should just run and escape if there were ever two or more of them. The Silver Fairy Beast was as ferocious as a dragon, and they had no natural enemies. They did not know what fear was. Hence, they often chased after delicious food. Therefore, Long Siye could easily lure it to a big space. Gu Xijiu was relieved. So far their n was going smoothly. The reason why they had prepared two oxes was in case they ever needed a second attempt if suddenly two Silver Fairy Beast had shown up. They would run away first and then go back to try againter. They were lucky enough this time as it was what they had wanted right from the start as only one beast came out from the water. The location where Long Siye fought with the Silver Fairy Beast was slightly further away from where Gu Xijiu was located. Gu Xijiu told Ye Hongfeng to wait while she went back to see if she could help Long Siye in any way. Ye Hongfeng was quite obedient, and she nodded in agreement. Gu Xijiu immediately teleported somewhere nearer to the battlefield and realized that the fog was like a pot of boiling water as it was rolling in the air while a series of fighting noise could be heard. Chapter 1048
Chapter 1048: It Was Drooling! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu immediately teleported somewhere nearer to the battlefield and realized the fog was like a pot of boiling water as it was rolling in the air while a series of fighting noise could be heard. It was too foggy, and Gu Xijiu only managed to see a blurry scene after trying her best to see what was going on. She only saw Long Siye moving around to attack the Silver Fairy Beast as though he was a character in an online game andunched a few powerful attacks after ring at the beast. The Silver Fairy Beast was an aquatic animal. It was capable of spurting out very long ice bars, and wherever the bar touched, there would be a frozen puddle stuck to it. Besides that, the surrounding temperature had gradually declined. Most of the nts around the area were resistant to the cold such as the pine trees which were still green. However, everywhere around the battlefield had turned white and snowy and everything around was frozen into ice sculptures. The surrounding felt as though it was the coldest day in winter when the wind blew. It could kill someone as it was even colder than the south pole. Gu Xijiu had only moved slightly closer when she immediately felt that her limbs were cold and her blood flow had slowed down. Meanwhile, there seemed to be some icy needles in the air as she felt that her nasal cavity was in pain whenever she took a breath. She was worried about Long Siye who was fighting on the battlefield with the beast; he must be suffering even more! She could not believe that the beast was so powerful! ¡°Master! Congrattions! This is no ordinary Silver Fairy Beast; it¡¯s the king of Silver Fairy Beasts! Fighting one of them is like fighting two ordinary Silver Fairy Beast!¡± The Firmament Stone said. Gu Xijiu was speechless. What that a great catch!? The beast was equal to two normal beasts, but its meat looked the same as the normal ones! It was no wonder that the rest of the beasts did not follow it as it was the king of the beasts and so no one was brave enough to steal its food. When they were on their way to the stream, Long Siye told her that he could easily kill a Silver Fairy Beast. Could he handle the king of beasts? The Firmament Stone spoke again as it seemed to have read Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind, ¡°Its muscle is also known as the Dragon Muscle which could be used in the making of very high-quality medicines or even a cane. It could be made into a Cane of the Spirit which was an amazing wizardry instrument that could take away half of a monster¡¯s spirit. Besides that, it could act as an rm as it would glow and blink red when there was an evil spirit disguised as a normal human among a crowd. The normal Silver Fairy Beast would not possess such a unique muscle.¡± Gu Xijiu was inspired as she recalled the demon which had escaped¡­ She wanted the muscle for the cane! At least she could protect herself from the demon! She continued observing both the human and the beast so that she could determine the beast¡¯s strategy. Long Siye and the beast was equally good; no one had gained the upper hand so far. It was indeed the king as it was pretty smart. It was extremely angry and howled as it could not hurt Long Siye and was constantly being attacked by him instead. There were even several wounds on its silver scales¡­ It was trying to summon its buddies. Initially, it was supposed to be a long howl. However, it was interrupted by an ox that had dropped from the sky! The ox slumped on the snowy ground in front of it and quickly ran away like a mad cow. It was as though a delicious dish had just shown up in front of him, but it had disappeared again! It was drooling and stopped howling as it was worried that its buddies might steal its food! Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049: Fought Without Constraints Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It would be great if it could enjoy the delicious food alone! Hence, it did not want to share it with its buddies! It could not even be bothered about Long Siye¡¯s attack and focused on chasing after the ox instead! Gu Xijiu was forced to release the ox as it was a critical moment for them. The ox gathered itsst bit of energy and ran away as fast as it could! The king of the Silver Fairy Beasts started chasing after the ox. In fact, it hadunched a few ice bars toward the ox. On a usual day, it would have been impossible for the ox to escape and it would have probably been frozen by the ice bars by now and wait to be swallowed. However, Long Siye was chasing the Silver Fairy Beast from behind, and he wouldunch a spell to break the ice bars whenever the beastunched its attack. Therefore, it was a race between the beast and the ox. The ox was a forest animal, and so it would instinctively run towards the jungle once it encountered any danger. An ox, a beast, and a man ran into the jungle one after another, and they were getting further away from the stream now. It was exactly what Gu Xijiu had hoped for. The Silver Fairy Beast would not be able to run very fast in the jungle, and its howl would not be loud enough to summon its buddies from the stream. In fact, it had a pretty soft voice given the fact that its body was so huge. Once it entered the jungle, even if it continued howling for its buddies, its voice would be ovepped by the roars of other beasts in the jungle. Gu Xijiu hade up with a great n and expected that everything would go smoothly. However, there was always a tendency for trouble when you least expected it. In their case, Ye Hongfeng was the problem as Gu Xijiu could hear her screaming from afar! Gu Xijiu looked towards the direction following the sound and saw that Ye Hongfeng was standing on the tree somewhere near the Silver Fairy Beast, and the beast was running in her direction. Her power was weak, and she was quite a coward. Hence, she was shaking with fear as she was frightened of the beast. She could not even move and was screaming with her eyes closed. Apparently, the Silver Fairy Beast liked bullying the weaker ones. It red at Ye Hongfeng and immediately rushed toward her as it felt that it might as well swallow the tiny human first. However, Long Siye was way too far from her and could not reach her in such a short time. Gu Xijiu cursed silently and immediately teleported to the big tree. She managed to carry Ye Hongfeng and teleported away right before the beast crashed into the tree! She barely avoided the fangs of the beast while she was teleporting away, and they would probably have died had she acted one second slower. However, the wind released by the Silver Fairy Beast was like frozen des and had torn her clothes¡­ It felt as though she was snatching away the food from the mouth of a tiger as she had risked her life to save someone else. Of course, Long Siye saw everything. His handsome face turned pale, though it was uncertain as to whether he was worried about Ye Hongfeng or Gu Xijiu. However, he was only stunned for a second and immediately attacked the beast again. At this moment, they had arrived in the center of the jungle. Long Siye was no longer afraid that it would call for its buddies. Thus, he fought without any constraints! In the blink of an eye, he had managed to beat the beast until it was dizzy. Gu Xijiu put Ye Hongfeng on another big tree filled with lush leaves. She was quite mad and questioned Ye Hongfeng, ¡°I thought I asked you to wait on the tree in the west? Why did youe to the south?¡± Ye Hongfeng shrunk her body and almost cried. ¡°There was a cobra on the tree, so I flew over here out of fear. I didn¡¯t know that the Silver Fairy Beast would run over here¡­¡± Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050: Why Don¡¯t I Help You Wrap It Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was speechless. Ye Hongfeng looked at her and asked, ¡°My master was fighting with the Silver Fairy Beast at the abandoned area earlier. Why did you release an ox to lure it over here?¡± Gu Xijiu casually answered, ¡°It would have called its buddies if I did not do it!¡± She did not want to talk any longer with Ye Hongfeng. Hence, she turned around and went to help Long Siye. She had found the weakness of the beast, so they could probably kill it faster if she helped. ¡°Please, don¡¯t go.¡± Ye Hongfeng quickly grabbed her sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Gu Xijiu was impatient. ¡°What are you afraid of, my youngdy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯ll be other ferocious beasts¡­ There are so many of them in the jungle!¡± Gu Xijiu felt like she was about to get a headache. ¡°I thought you possessed a spiritual power of level five and a half? Normal beasts would not be able to harm you.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never hunted or fought before. I¡¯m terrified of being alone here by myself. Could you stay here with me? My master told you to stay with me and protect me if anything should happen¡­¡± Ye Hongfeng refused to let go of Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve. Gu Xijiu was annoyed. Although she did not like Ye Hongfeng, she was Long Siye¡¯s disciple, and he prioritized his disciples. Otherwise, he would not have resurrected her and recruited her as his disciple. He even treated her nicely. Although he had sex with Ye Hongfeng when he was drunk, it would not have happened unless some part of him was willing to do it. Besides that, he even brought Ye Hongfeng along this time. Firstly, he was trying to avoid being alone with Gu Xijiu. Secondly, Ye Hongfeng wanted a type of stone from the Silver Fairy Mountain which looked simr to the Agate. Hence, Long Siye brought her along. Regardless of whether Long Siye and Ye Hongfeng would be a couple in the future, Long Siye did care about her. Since Long Siye cared about here, Gu Xijiu decided to protect her from any harm for his master. Hence, she chose to stay with her on the tree. ¡°Ah! Your arm is bleeding.¡± Ye Hongfeng suddenly screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s just a small wound.¡± Gu Xijiu did not care about it and waszy to look at it as well. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you to wrap it?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I won¡¯t die because of the bleeding. Also, we¡¯ll need my blood to get the muscles out from the Silver Fairy Beastter, so least I don¡¯t have to cut my finger for it.¡± Ye Hongfeng went silent. Gu Xijiu continued looking towards the direction where Long Siye and the beast were fighting. She was relieved as she saw that Long Siye had gained an advantage over the beast. After about 15 minutes, the Silver Fairy Beast finally slumped on the ground. Gu Xijiu exhaled a sigh of relief. Finally, it was over! She looked at the wound on her arm and saw that ayer of scab was already forming on the surface. She nned to break it with her spiritual power while she was heading over to the beast. Thus, by the time she arrived, the blood should be sufficient enough to pull out the beast¡¯s muscle. She was so happy and was about teleport when suddenly Ye Hongfeng pulled her from behind. ¡°Xijiu, bring me along.¡± Gu Xijiu was more rxed now. Hence, she immediately carried Ye Hongfeng and teleported away. She only managed to teleport half of the way when she suddenly felt a chronic pain in her back! Ye Hongfeng who was being carried had pierced a short knife into her! Their distance was too close, and she was unaware. Hence, Ye Hongfeng seeded. Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051: Are You Hurt? So You Know It¡¯s Painful, Huh? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She could feel the pain flowing through her entire body. Her body trembled, and she fell to the ground. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu had a spiritual power close to level eight. Hence, her body gave a natural response to danger as her muscles tensed and contracted to respond even before her brain could react when the de prated her skin. Ye Hongfeng had wanted to pierce the knife right through her heart, but Gu Xijiu was lucky as the knife just barely missed her heart by a few inches. Gu Xijiu applied a strong force to Ye Hongfeng¡¯s head which sent her flying towards a big tree nearby. If she were to hit the tree, her head would have cracked open like a smashed watermelon! A white shadow shed across in midair and grabbed Ye Hongfeng. She immediately fell into his arms andnded on the ground. ¡°Brother Long Xi, we made it! I¡¯ve got her blood right from her heart!¡± Ye Hongfeng cheered in his arms and then hugged his neck. Gu Xijiu could barely stand in her current state. She immediately raised her head and stared at them as she heard Ye Hongfengughing. She could not believe what had just happened. Long Siye¡¯s face was extremely pale as he looked at her. However, he remained silent and did not even bother to step forward to check on her. Ye Hongfeng was lying in Long Siye¡¯s arms and was leaning against his chest as though she was a kitten. She was still holding the knife. Apparently, it was customized to hold a tiny tube on the de. The tube was filled with her blood now. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xijiu realized that her vision was blurring, but she tried her best to endure it. She clenched her fist tightly and asked with a hoarse voice as she looked at Long Siye, ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s rather simple, Gu Xijiu. What we required to retrieve the muscles out from the Silver Fairy Beast was not the blood of a virgin but the fresh blood right from your heart! Only then can we obtain the nice muscles needed to make the best Cane of Spirits. Brother Long Xi knew that my Kung Fu was weak. Hence, he wanted to make a cane for me. However, we did not have sufficient ingredients earlier, but you volunteered to get it¡­¡± Ye Hongfengughed as she exined. ¡°Is it true?¡± Gu Xijiu did not bother about Ye Hongfeng and focused her attention towards Long Siye. Long Siye was staring back at her, and his face was as pale as a piece of white paper. He slowly broke into a smile. ¡°Are you hurt? Do you know now how painful it is?¡± Although he did not answer her question, he did not deny it as well. Gu Xijiu immediately took a step back! The knife which was pierced into her back did not only look strange, but there was something else on the de. Her wounds felt extremely painful as though thousands of bees were stinging them. Her forehead was quickly covered with ayer of sweat, and her face was getting paler. Although the knife did not pierce directly through her heart, it had grazed the edge of it. Coupled with the de prating through her chest from her back, she would have fallen into aa by now if not for her strong mental and spiritual power! She felt extremely dizzy, but she bit her lips so that she would not fall unconscious. Gu Xijiu knew that both of them wanted her to die, but she could not give up that easily! Di Fuyi was still waiting for her in the hotel¡­ Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052: Could¡­ Could You Take Care Of My Wounds First? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A thought crossed her mind. Perhaps, the same thing had happened to Di Fuyi as well. She wanted to teleport to him to make sure he was alright. Previously, her injuries would not affect her teleportation ability, but this time it was different. She was unable to teleport, and could not even use her spiritual power to treat her injuries. The only thing she could do was to take one step back at a time from the both of them¡­ Perhaps, Long Siye already knew that she was going to die since she had been severely injured. He did not chase after her but only gazed at her coldly. He watched as the blood gushed out from both of her wounds and turned her light purple dress maroon. Ye Hongfeng was indeed a ruthless woman. ¡°Brother Long Xi, kill her! Kill her! We can¡¯t let her survive!¡± When she knew that Long Siye would not do anything else, she struggled out of his arms and attacked Gu Xijiu with a sword! Gu Xijiu was aware of the danger. As the sword was about to pierce her, she quickly spun her body to avoid it, and the sword barely missed her waist! Ye Hongfeng could not believe that Gu Xijiu had managed to avoid her attack even though she was severely injured. Sheughed coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can run!¡± Again, Ye Hongfeng used the sword to attack Gu Xijiu, but this time she aimed for her neck. If she seeded, Gu Xijiu¡¯s head would be separated from her shoulders. Gu Xijiu was at her limit and had used all of her energy to avoid thest attack. She had no more energy to escape and felt hopeless. Thus, she decided to close her eyes as she saw the swording toward her. Long Siye raised his hand as though he was going to do something. However, he did not. Suddenly, a white ray shot from the sky and immediately struck Ye Hongfeng¡¯s sword! A high pitch sound pierced their ears as Ye Hongfeng¡¯s sword immediately shattered into pieces. Ye Hongfeng felt a chronic pain in her chest due to the vibration, and her body was blown away as though a thin paper had been blown away by the wind. She would have crashed into a big tree and been severely injured if Long Siye had not rescued her¡­ Gu Xijiu had disappeared by the time Long Siye and Ye Hongfeng could check their surroundings. Someone had rescued her! No one was unable to identify who was it who had saved Gu Xijiu¡­ Long Siye was stunned and just stood there. His white robe was fluttering in the wind. What was left around him were broken trees and branches from when he fought with the Silver Fairy Beast earlier. Behind himid a dead Silver Fairy Beast and the sky looked orangey as it was almost nightfall. Although Ye Hongfeng was safe, her body was numb due to the injuries, and she was bleeding. Apparently, she had been severely injured! ¡°Brother Long Xi¡­ Who saved her? Why¡­ Why aren¡¯t you going after her¡­? We can¡¯t let her¡­ survive.¡± Ye Hongfeng wanted so badly for Gu Xijiu to die. Long Siye did not seem to have heard what she said. He took the knife with the tube which had been filled with Gu Xijiu¡¯s blood and applied the blood on his hands. He then squatted down and began to pull the muscles out from the Silver Fairy Beast. He looked calm, but his fingers were trembling¡­ ¡°Brother Long Xi, I¡¯m injured. Could¡­ could you take care of my wounds first and then only take the muscles?¡± Ye Hongfeng started to feel numb. Shortly after, she began to feel pain again, and her muscles and blood vessels felt as though they were detaching from her body. She felt dizzy and weak as though her soul was soon going to depart from her body! Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053: No One Could Bear The Pain Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She was scared as she crawled towards Long Siye and tugged his sleeve. Long Siye pulled his sleeve away and avoided her hand. He continued to pull out a red muscle fiber from the dead beast¡­ Ye Hongfeng could not bear the pain. ¡°Brother Long Xi, could you please help me¡­ help me first¡­¡± Long Siye did not look at her as no one could disturb him while he was focused on something. After 15 minutes, he had finally pulled out aplete muscle fiber which looked like a glowing red cane. Finally, he gazed at Ye Hongfeng, and his voice was gentle. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Ye Hongfeng felt scared. Although Long Siye looked normal, his eyes were as red as blood, and he seemed extremely ruthless now. ¡°Brother Long Xi?¡± Long Siye looked at her with a pair of evil eyes as though he was thinking about something cruel. Ye Hongfeng tried very hard to focus and continued calling him, ¡°Brother Long Xi¡­ Brother Long Xi!¡± Long Siye looked at her as he slowly squatted down as though he had been hypnotized. Ye Hongfeng¡¯s hand was trembling as she stretched it out towards Long Siye. ¡°Brother Long Xi, I really can¡¯t move anymore, could you carry me?¡± Long Siye stopped and then proceeded to carry her in his arms¡­ Ye Hongfeng felt relieved and continued, ¡°I¡¯m injured, could you please take a look at me? I might die soon¡­¡± She was looking into his eyes as she talked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let you die.¡± Long Siye suddenly voiced out and added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He seemed to be talking to Ye Hongfeng, but it sounded as though he was talking to someone else. His fingers were full of blood as he slowly ced them on her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s very painful! Brother Long Xi, it¡¯s really painful!¡± Ye Hongfeng was crying. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Long Siye suddenly asked again as he smiled. However, his smile did not look genuine. In fact, it looked like he was crying. He asked, ¡°Do you think that your pain is greater than mine?¡± Suddenly, his fingers clipped around Ye Hongfeng¡¯s wrist, and he broke it in a second! Ye Hongfeng immediately screamed aloud and sweat burst out of her skin! However, that was not the end. Long Siye immediately twisted her broken wrist again. No one would have been able to bear such pain! Ye Hongfeng opened her eyes widely and looked at Long Siye. She tried very hard to focus her attention as she looked into his eyes. Her voice was trembling. ¡°Brother¡­ Long Xi, please¡­ don¡¯t hurt me¡­ I know you don¡¯t want to hurt me, right?¡± At first, she sounded so gentle and sweet when she called his name. However, her lovely voice sounded terrible now. Long Siye looked at her and suddenly smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re right, I shouldn¡¯t hurt your body as it is my best creation¡­¡± When Ye Hongfeng was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Long Siye let go of her! Ye Hongfeng immediately fell on the ground. She felt that her whole body had gone numb as she almost fainted! When she had regained some of her consciousness, she saw that Long Siye was waiting for her with the cane made from the beast¡¯s muscle fiber! ¡°I¡¯ll not hurt your body anymore, but I would still have to punish you!¡± A red ray shed and hit Ye Hongfeng¡¯s body! The cane would not harm the physical human body, but it would make the soul of the body suffer. Ye Hongfeng could not bear the pain anymore and began to cry as she rolled vigorously on the ground¡­ Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054: Good Boy, You¡¯re Tired Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The cane was strange as it did not leave a single mark on her body but it made her suffer a lot of pain. She hoped that she had nevere to this world. Ye Hongfeng felt that her soul was breaking into pieces. Her lips were trembling, but she could not speak due to the severity of the pain. She finally sensed fear as she looked at Long Siye¡¯s red eyes. She would die if it continued and her soul would disappear! Somewhere nearby, a shadow shed and appeared on a big tree. The person was wearing a white cloak with a hood. He did not move forward but was mumbling as though he was chanting a spell. Long Siye¡¯s body became stiff as he began to lower his hand. ¡°Just stop, she¡¯ll die¡­¡± The white-cloaked man spoke with a strange voice as though his sound wasing out from a cave. Long Siye paused and finally stopped moving his hand as he looked at the white-cloaked man. The white-cloak man¡¯s face was hidden under his hood, and only his purple eyes could be seen. His eyes were staring at Long Siye. ¡°She betrayed you even though you have done so much for her. You hate her very much, don¡¯t you?¡± Long Siye looked at him and slowly answered, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯te back to you regardless of how much you did for her. She betrayed your love, she¡¯s a slut, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You would rather have her hate you as hatred is always more memorable than love. Since she wouldn¡¯t love you regardless of what you did for her, it would be better if she hated you, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Long Siye looked like he was suffering but he agreed with a shaky tone. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve finally achieved your goal. Gu Xijiu will hate you from now onwards, and she will never forget you.¡± The white-cloak man said gently, ¡°Good boy, you¡¯re tired. It¡¯s time for your meditation.¡± Long Siye followed his instruction and slowly sat down to meditate. At the same time, Ye Hongfeng quickly crawled forward and knelt in front of the white-cloak man. ¡°Thank you for sparing my life, My Great Lord!¡± The white-cloak man shifted his attention towards Ye Hongfeng. Her voice was so sweet and gentle when she spoke to Long Siye earlier. However, she looked like a frightened bird now. Suddenly, a ray hit Ye Hongfeng¡¯s body. ¡°B*tch! You almost ruined my n!¡± Ye Hongfeng screamed out of fear and pain, and her body was trembling. ¡°I¡¯m so¡­ so sorry my Great Lord¡­¡± The white-cloak man slowly walked toward Ye Hongfeng and ced a finger under her chin. He sighed. ¡°You looked exactly like her, but your personalities are so different from hers. Why are you so stupid¡­¡± He was wearing a very long and silverish nail cover which looked like a mini sword that could poke right through Ye Hongfeng¡¯s throat at any time. Ye Hongfeng¡¯s body continued to tremble. ¡°My Great Lord, please¡­ spare my life¡­ I¡¯ll definitely¡­ try my best to serve you¡­ I promise¡­¡± The eyes of the white-cloak man were evil. His nail cover lingered around Ye Hongfeng¡¯s throat as he pondered about what he should do. Ye Hongfeng did not even dare to breathe as she was unable to move a muscle even though the pain she felt was intense enough to make her bang herself against a wall¡­ Chapter 1055
Chapter 1055: Do You Really Know Her? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Don¡¯t get involved anymore!¡± The white-cloak man said with an icy tone, ¡°Long Siye would only destroy your soul if you offended him, but I¡¯ll make you wished you were dead if you ruin my n!¡± Ye Hongfeng immediately answered, ¡°Yes!¡± The white-cloak man stood there for a while before he asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been with her for a few days, have you familiarized yourself with her temper?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The white-cloak man nodded. ¡°Great!¡± He immediately disappeared as soon as he turned around. Ye Hongfeng was still sweating, and her wrist was extremely painful to the extent that she slumped on the ground and lied down for a long time. She gasped as she closed her eyes and realized that the Great Lord¡¯s aura was not as strong as before. Something seemed to have changed. However, she did not dare to make any spections as she would be punished or tortured even if she was only guessing. A momentter, she was shocked when she opened her eyes! She had no idea when Long Siye had got up and stood in front of her. There were no more red capiries on his eyeballs, and it had turned back to normal like before. At that moment, he gazed at Ye Hongfeng with an expressionless look as though he was thinking about something. Ye Hongfeng had been tortured by him just now. Hence, she subconsciously shrugged her body as she was scared of him. It seemed as though Long Siye was looking at someone else when he looked at her. A momentter, he stretched his hand out to her. ¡°Come on!¡± Ye Hongfeng was anxious as Overlord Long¡¯s aura was powerful and she had no idea what would happen if he got hypnotized again. She slowly stretched her hand out to test him but Long Siye did not take it. ¡°Give me your other hand, I¡¯ll fix your dislocated bone.¡± Ye Hongfeng remained silent. Long Siye tried his best to fix her dislocated bone and also fed her the best medicine he had with him. He was indeed a legend as the medicine was very effective. In less than an hour, her bone was starting to recover. However, it was not a pleasant feeling when one¡¯s bones were healing as the individual would experience excruciating pain and extreme itchiness¡­ She smiled reluctantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ didn¡¯t know the medicine would be that effective¡­¡± That was the first time she discovered that a broken bone could heal so quickly. ¡°This is because your body is unique,¡± Long Siye casually said. Ye Hongfeng decided to remain silent. Long Siye had made her body, so of course, he knew it better. After all, she was no ordinary human. Perhaps, many of her body¡¯s structures were different from an ordinary human¡¯s. Ye Hongfeng¡¯s recovery was rapid, and no scar would be left on her skin. She could not help but stare at him lovingly as he began to clean the rest of the wounds on her body. There were not many wounds on her body, and most of them were just scratches which would heal very soon after applying some cream. Of course, those wounds would be quite itchy as well¡­ Despite his gentleness now, Ye Hongfeng was mad. Why did he still like that woman even though he was partially unconscious? What was so good about her? Why would he rather be tortured by that woman than fall in love with another woman who had the same appearance as her!? Ye Hongfeng was not that bad after all. Did he know that she would do anything for him if he could treat her nicely and love her sincerely? She would even go against the Great Lord for him with no regrets! Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056: You Should Consider Being The One Sorry For Them Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She faced down so that she could hide all the bitterness and sadness she was feeling at that moment. Long Siye got up after cleaning her wounds. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should leave.¡± He then raised his hand to call the crane and flew up into the sky. ¡°Yes, we should go,¡± replied Ye Hongfeng. However, Ye Hongfeng was injured, and her soul had been severely damaged. So, even when the crane was flying very well, she could not bnce herself properly on its back. There were many instances where she almost fell from the crane, but luckily Long Siye was able to catch her each time. He frowned and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to die, but don¡¯t hurt your body!¡± Even such a unique body would stter into pieces if it fell from the sky! Ye Hongfeng suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hug me?¡± Long Siye stared at her with a cold gaze but remained silent. Ye Hongfeng threatened him. ¡°Otherwise, I may fall anytime¡­¡± Long Siye was not affected by her threat, but he was not going to let her fall either. He immediately took out a cane made from the beast¡¯s muscle and tied her to the crane! He tied her tightly as though he was kidnapping her. Ye Hongfeng could not even move her fingers! The crane was flying towards the east as Long Siye stared ahead into the sky. It was almost nightfall, and everything was starting to blur as the sun went down. It was as though his heart was falling into a dark hole. ¡­ The sky was a blood red! Gu Xijiu felt as though she was floating in a sea of blood and the awful smell made her suffocate. It was raining, but the rainwater was blood red too, and she felt that her skin was hurting when the rain dripped on her body. Gu Xijiu was frustrated and insecure; she just wanted to hide from everything. However, she could not find even a single rock in the entire forest to shade herself, and so she could only grit her teeth and bear the pain. The worst part of it was the scene she visualized of people fighting in the sea of blood. Everyone there were her closest friends and family such as Little Fox, Qian Lingyu, Yan Chen and even Gu Xietian! All of them were fighting with each other. Every scene was bloody, and it was scary to the extent that she wanted to get involved and save them! However, once she got involved, all of them began to attack her! She could only counter their attacks with her own. Everyone was bleeding, and they slumped on the ground one after another and disappeared. Gu Xijiu was exhausted, and she felt sad, but she could not afford to fall asleep. In her imagination, she was running while pondering about the pain of her friend¡¯s betrayal. They were scolding her angrily, and the very next second, one of them had stabbed her in the back! There was no one she could trust as every person would stab her in the back! Long Siye, Little Fox, Qian Lingyu, Yan Chen, Zhang Chuchu, Gu Xietian, the list goes on. All of them used to be her best friends, but now every one of them wanted to kill her. As she endured the painful experience, her emotions started to grow numb over time. Eventually, she began attacking them regardless of whoever appeared in front of her! She was ruthless and cold! She could hear the sound of someone speaking to her, ¡°No one is reliable! You must be cold so that you will not get hurt.¡± Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057: Xijiu, Don¡¯t You Trust Me Anymore? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sound made her even more frustrated and angry until she had an urge to kill every single person in the world. Suddenly, someone appeared in the distance. Gu Xijiu was so angry that she immediately stabbed the person even though she could not see who it was exactly! The man managed to grab the tip of the sword, and he shouted, ¡°Xijiu!¡± His voice was very familiar. Gu Xijiu raised her head, and her eyes opened widely as she saw his appearance. The man was wearing a loose white robe with light embroidery. It was a spell-like small dragon embroidery. The white robe looked outstanding in the sea of blood as though it was light shining in the dark. It was The Lord! It was The Lord without his mask! There was not even a single blood stain on his clean face. One of his hands was holding onto Gu Xijiu¡¯s sword as he looked into her eyes. ¡°Xijiu! Wake up!¡± The de of her sword had turned bloody after a series of killings. However, the blood slowly faded away, and her de had turned white and pure now. Later, she noticed that The Lord¡¯s palm was bleeding as he was holding the de of her sword. His blood was able to purify certain objects. She was stunned as she looked at him. ¡°My Lord? Di Fuyi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Xijiu. Follow me¡­¡± His voice was gentle and attractive. He then stretched his hand to her. ¡°Come on, give me your hand. I¡¯ll guide you out.¡± His palm and fingers were fair and long. It was as though he was a savior in the dark. She was desperate to hold his hand, but¡­ was he a reliable person? All of her friends had appeared this way in front of her as well and promised that they would bring her out. However, all of them had stabbed her in the back when she was unaware! She looked at his hand with hesitation and desperateness; her gaze even showed signs of exhaustion and weakness. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t you trust me anymore?¡± The Lord asked. ¡°No one wants to hurt you, this is just a nightmare. Come on, give me your hand, I¡¯ll guide you out.¡± The wound caused by the sword was still on his palm. Gu Xijiu felt annoyed and wanted to wrap Di Fuyi¡¯s hand. However, she could not do so as she did not dare to hold his hand. Those people who stabbed her had said the same thing that he did. She was still holding onto her sword, and his fingers had turned pale now. Only her sword would not betray her in the sea of blood, and only the sword could protect her and kill all her enemies. If someone else had appeared other than him, she would have struck them down immediately! She would not let anyone lie to her again! But that was him! It was him! She could not do it, but she could not trust him as well. Both of them looked at each other for a while, Di Fuyi was very patient. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t you trust me anymore?¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Di Fuyi¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No! You¡¯re a liar!¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly got mad and shouted, ¡°He¡¯s still a kid now! He doesn¡¯t look like this! Damn it! You¡¯re lying! You are using his identity to trick me!¡± She was furious and began to attack him! Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058: I¡¯ll Bring You Out! I¡¯m Here, Don¡¯t Be Afraid! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The attack was aption of everything she has learned in the past! It was so powerful that it even attracted thunder! The blood mist around her howled vigorously as the wind blew when she attacked him. He twisted his palm and held onto the de again. ¡°Xijiu! This is just a dream¡­ It¡¯s a dream¡­¡± Gu Xijiu paused and looked at him silently as though she was trying to weigh his words. Perhaps, she had seen something familiar in him as she slowly released the grip on her sword, and lowered her guard. She raised her chin slightly and tightened her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t believe¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at her. ¡°Xijiu, my soul has entered your dream, and I¡¯m here to save you. You can kill me if you don¡¯t believe me! But I need you to know I won¡¯t survive in the real world if you kill me here¡­¡± He then let go of her de and gave herplete freedom. ¡°Come on, I won¡¯t avoid!¡± He then closed his eyes. Gu Xijiu continued to look at him with her eyes wide open so that she would not overlook the slightest change. After a while, she finally let go of her sword, and it fell to the ground. He opened his eyes as her little hands were squeezing his hands. Her small hands felt cold, and it was as though she was putting her entire world into his hands. ¡°I trust you!¡± He remained silent and pulled her into his arms as he held her hand. He hugged her tightly. ¡°Xijiu; I¡¯ll bring you out! I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± A few short phrases were enough to make her tired eyes teary. She hugged Di Fuyi¡¯s waist and said with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re finally here!¡± She had finally found the pier in the ocean of blood. All the scary scenes, blood, and people had disappeared¡­ ¡­ Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was stiff as she opened her eyes! The handsome face in front of her was blowing warm breath on her face, and the distance between them was less than an inch! His nose was leaning against her nose tip. It was such an intimate position! After a few seconds, she wanted to push him further away from her. They were too close! She could not see his face clearly as it was too near to hers. When she moved, she felt as though her chest was being stabbed by a knife. She was in a lot of pain to the extent that her body was numb. Although Di Fuyi¡¯s movements were minimal, he was awake. He opened his eyes and looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Gu Xijiu could finally get a clear view of his appearance when he raised his head. She was so relieved. ¡°You¡­ Di Fuyi, you¡¯re back! Have you recovered!?¡± Indeed, he still looked a bit like Ying Yannuo, but he no longer looked like a nine-year-old little boy now. Instead, his appearance resembled a teenager who was about 15 years old. Of course, it was Di Fuyi! ¡°Uhmm, I have partially recovered.¡± Di Fuyi answered. He moved his body, and Gu Xijiu realized something was wrong! Both of their bodies were stuck together, and there was not even a tiny gap between them! The worst thing was, they were both naked! Gu Xijiu¡¯s body stiffened up. She had just woken up and could not figure out what was going on. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059: Of Course That Was Di Fuyi! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Every scene that took ce before she fell into aa shed rapidly across her mind. She recalled Ye Hongfeng stabbing her in the back as Long Siye coldly watched her suffer while she bled out. She recalled the scene where she tried to escape, and the light which had attacked Ye Hongfeng before she fainted. Finally, she appeared at the scene where everyone was killing each other in the sea of blood¡­ Her body trembled, and Di Fuyi quickly hugged her even tighter than before and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s alright, everything is over. I¡¯m here.¡± Gu Xijiu had always been a sturdy and strong girl. However, she was helplessly in tears now. Suddenly, she struggled a little in his arms as she had recalled something. However, her wounds were still pain, and it hurt as she struggled. The pain felt as though an electric current was being transmitted to every part of her body. She hissed and her forehead was covered with ayer of sweat again. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Di Fuyi stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re severely injured, you have to rest.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with her eyes wide opened. Her watery eyes were as ck as ck ink. Di Fuyi felt that he should exin to her the reason why they were in that position so that she would not get the wrong idea. ¡°Xijiu, you were badly injured. There was a certain poison on the de which could make you suffer an endless nightmare. I helped you to clean your wounds first after bringing you back, but you just wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter how many times I tried to wake you. Thus, I can only use this special way to enter your dream and bring you out from the endless nightmare. It was the only way for me to break the nightmare. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡­ Did He Want Her To Die Because She Had Failed To ept His Love? ¡°It¡¯s al¡­ alright, I trust you!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him. Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze sparkled, and he smiled. He then helplessly kissed her lips gently. ¡°That¡¯s great then.¡± Fortunately, she trusted him. Otherwise, he might not be able to save her even if he managed to enter her dream. Gu Xijiu paused for a second and slowly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m fine even¡­ even if you intentionally did it.¡± She had decided to spend the rest of her life with him. Even though both of them had yet to marry through an official ceremony (there were also not many people who had been informed about their engagement), she knew that she was really in love with him to the extent that she would risk everything for him. She would have willingly had sex with him, not to mention cuddling together naked. Of course, though she had decided that he would be her one and only, she had no real experience in a rtionship. Therefore, her voice was incredibly soft when she said that to him as she was shy. Di Fuyi was stunned. He was touched and kissed her lips again. ¡°My sweetheart, this is the biggest acknowledgment to me!¡± Although the scene was amazingly beautiful, she was badly injured and had almost died earlier. Perhaps, the wounds on her body might tear open again if she moved to roughly. Thus, Di Fuyi did not dare to think about it. Given the fact that the ambiance was lovely and warm, and she was in his arms, he did not dare to allow himself to be reckless. However, it was a great challenge for him as he realized it was difficult for him to control his desires. Thus, for safety purpose, it was better for him to do something. He flipped out of bed and quickly put on his clothes. It was at this moment that Gu Xijiu realized she was lying in a cave, and surprisingly, it was a crystal cave. There were many crystal pirs in the surrounding area, and a luminous pearl was attached to the top of one of the crystal pirs. The glow from the pearl was reflected by the crystal, which made the cave look like a crystal pce. Gu Xijiu was lying on a t crystal rock which resembled a bed. The surface of the crystal rock was covered with a very thick and clean nket made from wool. Meanwhile, she was covered with a big and soft quilt. Gu Xijiu finally turned her attention back to Di Fuyi after she had finished exploring the cave. Di Fuyi was only around 160 centimeters when he first arrived at Tianju Hall but now seemed to be taller than 170 centimeters. He was wearing a shiny white robe, and there was an embroidery at the end of the robe. It looked like he was recovering! Sigh, she would not have brought him to Long Siye if she had known earlier¡­ Gosh! She clenched her fists tightly as she recalled Long Siye! There was hatred in her eyes! She strongly believed that she had never done anything evil to Long Siye or hurt him in any way other than not being able to respond to his feelings of love. However, he had tricked her into hooking up with Ye Hongfeng! She would have died if Di Fuyi had not managed to save her in time! Did his love for her develop hatred? Did he want her to die because she had failed to ept his love? She could never ept such an insane logic! She decided not to think about it anymore. She tried moving slightly and took a deep breath as her wounds still hurt. Di Fuyi held one of her arms as he was sitting beside her. ¡°Be patient, you shouldn¡¯t move too much.¡± Both her back and chest as well as her cardiac muscles were injured. Although Di Fuyi had fed her the best medicine he had, she still needed a few days of good rest to recover. Chapter 1060
Chapter 1060: Did He Want Her To Die Because She Failed To Return His Love? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It¡¯s al¡­ alright, I trust you!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him. Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze sparkled as he smiled. He then involuntarily kissed her lips gently. ¡°That¡¯s great then.¡± Fortunately, she trusted him. Otherwise, he might not be able to save her even if he managed to enter her dream. Gu Xijiu paused for a second and slowly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m fine even¡­ even if you intentionally did it.¡± She had decided to spend the rest of her life with him even though both of them have not been officially married. Moreover, not many people were informed about their engagement. However, she knew she was really in love with him to the extent that she could risk everything for him. Hence, Gu Xijiu would willingly give him her body if he wanted to have sex with her. Of course, although she decided he would be her one and only, she had no real experience in rtionships. It was no surprise that her voice was incredibly soft when she said that as she was feeling shy. Di Fuyi was notably stunned. He was touched and then kissed her lips again. ¡°My sweetheart, this is the biggest acknowledgment to me!¡± Although the scene was amazingly beautiful, Gu Xijiu was still badly injured from before when she almost died. Perhaps, her wounds might tear open again if she were to make any sudden moves. Thus, Di Fuyi did not dare to think about it now. Given that the ambiance was truly lovely and warm, and that his beloved was in his arms, he did not dare to allow himself to be reckless. However, that position was considered as a great challenge to him as he realized it was difficult for him to control his desires. Thus, for safety purpose, it was better for him to do something else. He flipped off the bed and quickly put on his clothes. At this moment, Gu Xijiu realized she was lying in a cave, and surprisingly, it was made of crystals. There were countless of crystal pirs at the surroundings, and a luminous pearl was attached on top of one of the crystal pirs. The glow of the pearl was reflected by the crystal, and it made the entire cave look like a crystal pce. Gu Xijiu was lying on a t crystal rock as though it was a bed. Under her body was a very thick and clean nket made from wool. Also, she was covered with a big and soft quilt. Gu Xijiu¡¯s gaze finally returned to Di Fuyi after wandering around the cave. Di Fuyi was till carrying Ying Yannuo¡¯s appearance, but he seemed to have grown up a little. He was only around 160 centimeters when he just came to Tianju Hall, but he looked like he was taller than 170 centimeters now. He was wearing a shiny white robe, and there was an embroidery at the end of the robe. It seemed like he was recovering! Sigh, if she would have known it earlier, she would not have brought him to Long Siye. Gosh! Her fingers clenched tightly as she thought of that man! There was hatred in her eyes and a fireball in her heart! She firmly believed she had never done anything evil to Long Siye. She only felt sorry that she was not able to respond to his love. However, he tricked her into hooking up with Ye Hongfeng! She would have died if Di Fuyi did not manage to save her in time! Did hatred develop from love? Did he want her to die because she failed to return his love? Gu Xijiu could never ept such an insane logic! Hence, she decided not to think about it anymore. She moved her body again to relieve her of her negative thoughts. Even this slight movement was enough to trigger pain in her wounds. Di Fuyi held one of her arms as he was sitting beside her. ¡°Be patient, you shouldn¡¯t move too much.¡± Her back, chest, and cardiac muscles were injured. Although he had given her the best medicine he had, she still needed a few days of good rest to recover. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061: My Puberty Came Early Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was obedient. Hence, she stopped moving. She looked at Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°How did you get here? I thought he would¡­ he would try to kill you¡­¡± Di Fuyi raised his arm and retrieved a bowl of honey water out of nowhere and fed her to rehydrate her dried lips while he told her what happened. Although Di Fuyi¡¯s new body was bing smaller, his spiritual power was developing. Since early this morning, he began to feel warm every once in a while, as his spiritual power was circting inside his body. Since Di Fuyi is a legendary physician, he could tell instantly that he was recovering. Of course, the worrying part was that he could turn even smaller. Hence, he did not tell Gu Xijiu as he did not want to disappoint her. Di Fuyi knew that Gu Xijiu came to check on him before she left. He could sense it and knew she was there even though his eyes were closed. However, that was a critical moment during his practice and meditation. Hence, he did not entertain her. Initially, he was supposed to meditate for at least three hours after she left. However, since it was a tranquil meditation, he already sensed the difference after one and a half hours. He realized he had turned into a 16 to 17-year-old teenager and was even taller than Ying Yannuo! Although he had notpletely returned to his original appearance, he let out a sigh of relief. He had finally mastered the procedures and strategies for his recovery; he would be able to fully recover after a few more attempts. By that time, he would be the handsome and charming Celestial Master Zuo again and no longer need to act cute in front of Gu Xijiu. He was very happy and pondered whether he should go and see her or wait for her to enter the room again and surprise her. Suddenly, someone broke into the room before he made up his mind! Four people came to murder him! However, they were stunned when they saw him. One of the robbers (Robber A) asked, ¡°Who the h*ck are you?!¡± Di Fuyi found it hrious that people broke into the room with the intention of murdering someone and yet could not even recognize who they were trying to kill. Were they all stupid?! He remained silent but looked at them as though he had a lot of ideas in his mind. Robber B said impatiently, ¡°No matter who he is, our mission is to kill the person in the room! Let¡¯s take action!¡± Robber C still hesitated. ¡°But we were told to kill an eight or nine-year-old boy¡­¡± Robber D was a careful person; he asked Di Fuyi as he pointed his sword at his face, ¡°Tell me! Where is the boy!?¡± Di Fuyi finally got it. He then slowly folded his sleeves and advised them, ¡°You¡¯re probably looking for me. Come on then!¡± ¡°Nonsense! We¡¯re looking for a little boy! You don¡¯t look like him!¡± Robber B did not believe him. ¡°Uhhmm, my puberty came early.¡± Di Fuyi answered and then stood up and continued, ¡°You can attack now.¡± The four robbers were extremely mad as they felt they had been fooled by the teenager. They looked at each other and tried to figure out what to do. They made up their mind to beat the teenager up and then interrogate him about the whereabouts of the little boy. Therefore, the four robbers finally started to attack. Their Kung Fu was quite good, and the most powerful one had achieved a spiritual power of level six. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062: He Just Wanted To Distract Her Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The four robbers were highly skilled. The most powerful one had a spiritual power of level six, and the rest were above level five. Hence, they assumed that they could easily defeat the teenager that was in front of them. Although the battle ended in a short period, it was the robbers who found themselves on the losing end. Di Fuyi was like ¡®The sh¡¯ as he sprinted around the four robbers and left all of them bruised on the floor. The four of themid there in disbelief as they continuously asked Di Fuyi to reveal his true identity. For obvious reasons, Di Fuyi was not keen to talk to them and decided to destroy their Kung Fu before leaving. Robber A was annoyed. ¡°Are you not even going to ask us who assigned us toe?¡± ¡°Would you even bother to tell me!?¡± Di Fuyi asked in return. The four robbers suddenly raised their chins like arrogant peacocks. ¡°Of course not! We wouldn¡¯t tell you even if you kill us!¡± ¡°Then why would I ask? You¡¯re all the assassins from the Anying Association, and you¡¯re not allowed to disclose anything about the culprit.¡± Di Fuyi said coldly. He left the robbers looking at each other. Di Fuyi knew that something was wrong and wanted to leave abruptly. Gu Xijiu had known that he was practicing and that no one should disturb him at this moment. Logical speaking, she would guard the room, but she did not evene in to check despite the colossal chaos. Mu Feng had just arrived when Di Fuyi came out from the room. Di Fuyi ordered him to handle the four assassins as he needed to check on Gu Xijiu¡¯s whereabouts. Mu Feng informed him that she had gone to the Silver Fairy Mountain to hunt for the Silver Fairy Beast with Long Siye and Ye Hongfeng! As the almighty physician in the continent, Di Fuyi knew the function of the Silver Fairy Beast as well as its muscle fibers. He even made some pills with those materials before, but it was utterly useless! Whether Gu Xijiu could get it or not, it was unnecessary to him. Di Fuyi knew that Gu Xijiu was a careful person. She would definitely have arranged for someone to protect Di Fuyi if she was to go out with Long Siye. If this was the case, then those ¡°guardians¡± must have been assigned to his room by Long Siye. Instead of protecting him, they attacked to kill. Hence, he knew that something must be up with Long Siye. If Long Siye was the main culprit, Di Fuyi did not feel the need to worry. He knew that Long Siye would not hurt Gu Xijiu as he had feelings for her. Perhaps, he just wanted to distract her so that he could kill Di Fuyi. However, Di Fuyi denied his assumption as he reassessed the current situation. Di Fuyi knew of Long Siye¡¯s feelings toward Gu Xijiu. He really liked her very much. Thus, it was very easy for him to be reckless and jealous. However, Long Siye did not seem to be the type of person who would kill a ¡®kid¡¯ just because he was jealous. Di Fuyi has known Long Siye for a long time now. He was also good at reading minds. Hence, he was supposed to know Long Siye quite well, or least better than Gu Xijiu did. He had noticed a slight change in Long Siye even though Gu Xijiu did not realize it. Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063: No One Would Dare im That They Were Better Than Him Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Long Siye generally looked normal, Di Fuyi had sensed something strange earlier. The only problem was that he could not pinpoint what it was¡­ Fortunately, when Di Fuyi¡¯s mind was clear, he could get to the bottom of most issues almost instantly. He recalled Emperor Xuan who was being controlled by a drug, and he suspected that Long Siye was tricked by that same strategy. He then thought about the Omen. If Long Siye was caught by the Omen and he knew Long Siye was bothered by something, it was easy for him to magnify the problem using drugs or even spells. By that time, he could do anything! Di Fuyi was getting increasingly agitated the more he thought about it. Thus, he immediately summoned his unicorn and departed to the Silver Fairy Mountain. Little did he know that he would arrive at the right time. Just in time to save Gu Xijiu! Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power was only around 20%. He would need it to go to at least 30 to 40% if we wanted to defeat Long Siye on a typical day. However, in this particr instance, Gu Xijiu was in a perilous situation which required immediate attention. Therefore, he only attacked Ye Hongfeng before fleeing with Gu Xijiu. Fortunately, he was familiar with thendscape. Thus, he could find the crystal cave almost instantly. Gu Xijiu was hurt both on her back and chest, as well as her heart. An average person would have died a long time ago, but fortunately, Gu Xijiu was determined enough to make it. She wanted to survive, and her spiritual power was almost level eight which helped to sustain her life. Luckily for Gu Xijiu, Di Fuyi¡¯s medicinal skills were amazing! No one would dare im that they were better than him. Although Gu Xijiu¡¯s injury was severe, he managed to save her. After carefully exining the entire situation to her, Gu Xijiu finally understood what was going on. She hardly spoke when he was telling her the story, but her eyes were looking at him while she listened to him. Di Fuyi noticed she was trying her best to stay awake as her face gradually turned paler. This time around, it was not only because of her physical injuries. She was mentally scarred. That was the reason she had the nightmare rted to the sea of blood. Di Fuyi knew she was mentally tired. Hence, he gently rubbed her head. ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re too tired. Get some sleep alright, I¡¯ll be here for you¡­¡± His voice was as gentle as the breeze in the spring. Indeed, Gu Xijiu was exhausted, but she was still worried as she kept her eyes opened. Di Fuyi understood her well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve recovered almost 20% of my power. I¡¯ll have my way to kill those people who want to attack us! Moreover, Mu Feng is guarding us outside. We¡¯ll be safe.¡± Gu Xijiu finally closed her eyes to sleep. The entire cave was filled with crystals. Crystals were good at gathering spiritual power which was helpful for practice and healing. The cave was located deep in the jungle and it was extremely hidden. Mu Feng was the one who identally found it and he thought it was a very good ce for The Lord to practice. Coincidentally, the cave became important now. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064: He Really Wanted To Kill Her! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Gu Xijiu had fallen asleep, Di Fuyi knew her wounds were still painful as he looked at her face. He could not use any aesthetics if he wanted the wounds to recover fully. He could only seal a few of her acupoints so that the nerves around the wounds be less sensitive to reduce pain. However, it was just a slight relief as the pain would still be there for at least one more day. Di Fuyi could not believe that Long Siye was so ruthless! He really wanted to kill her! Just the thought of it made Di Fuyi clench his fists. He would not let it go without seeking justice for her! All of a sudden, the jade tablet in his waist glowed. He raised his hand to connect it, and Mu Lei appeared. ¡°My Lord, Long Siye returned to the hotel with Ye Hongfeng and then headed to Tianwen Mountain without leaving any messages. Upon returning to Tianwen Mountain, they went straight into the alchemyb. There was a wizardry barrier set around theb. Hence, I could only linger around as I couldn¡¯t find any way to break in without triggering their rms.¡± Di Fuyi sighed softly. He was aware of Long Siye¡¯s alchemyb as well as the wizardry barrier around theb. However, the wizardry barrier was nothing to Di Fuyi as he could break it silently without anyone knowing. He could even go in and out freely if he really wanted to do so. It was a shame he could not do it himself. He asked Mu Lei to show him the exterior of theb and noticed that the wizardry barrier had changed. Besides that, there were many other new things which he never saw before. He narrowed his eyes again to focus. There used to be two ces where Long Siye prioritized. One was the hall where he kept the ice coffin, and the other one was the alchemyb. Since the person in the ice coffin has been resurrected, that ce was no longer relevant now. However, the security mechanism around the alchemyb was so sophisticated this time. Was he hiding anything else inside theb? Based on Mu Lei¡¯s capabilities, the mechanism was not a big deal to him if he was to break it, but that would trigger the rms of the entire Tianwen Mountain. Thus, he hesitated to make any rash moves. Di Fuyi instructed Mu Lei to stay outside and keep an eye on theb instead. After switching off the jade tablet, Di Fuyi was pondering about his next n. He decided to postpone the investigation until he was recovered and by that time, he must find out everything about Long Siye! A momentter, one of his subordinates reported about the interrogation of the four assassins. Apparently, they were assigned by the senior management, and the person who paid for the mission was ady with a veil who was very likely to have been Ye Hongfeng. Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers were gently tapping against a crystal as he continued to ponder on the likely conclusion. Long Siye must have been nning for this for a long time. He must have been the one who asked Ye Hongfeng to hire the assassins. Perhaps Long Siye was jealous out of his mind and wanted to kill him. Thus, he distracted Gu Xijiu so that the assassins could finish the job. Apparently, he still liked Gu Xijiu. Hence, he thought to get Ye Hongfeng to kill her instead of doing so himself. Perhaps Long Siye still wanted to resurrect Gu Xijiu in the clone body. He might even extract Ye Hongfeng¡¯s soul with his spells in order toplete his mission. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065: Long Siye¡¯s n Was Out Of Order¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Once Gu Xijiu was moved to a new body, Long Siye could even change her memory so that she could fall in love with him again and they could live a happy life together. If Long Siye were to seed without anyone knowing, he must kill the little Yannuo who always followed Gu Xijiu everywhere. Hence, he hired the four assassins. After all, the little Yannuo was only a kid in his eyes and his Kung Fu was not powerful. Besides that, he was quite annoying to Long Siye. Hence, Long Siye had no hesitation to kill him. Furthermore, Long Siye could im that Gu Xijiu was attacked by the Silver Fairy Beast while she was trying to retrieve its muscle fibers. It was a good alibi that would allow the real Gu Xijiu to stay by his side for the rest of his life. Come to think of it; the n sounded really amazing! From a general perspective, Long Siye was considered as a righteous person as he continued to bear the title of ¡®heaven¡¯s gift disciple¡¯. However, he was by no means a person with a kind heart. He could be incredibly evil sometimes. For example, when the Tianwen n was first established, he had several intense battles with many people and often stepped on and crushed the bones of his opponents. Even though Di Fuyi was assigned to manage his era, he did not want to intervene in matters of the human realm as long as the heaven¡¯s gift disciple did not cross their lines. It would be too much for him to monitor everything and he believed that karma would handle everything for him in due time. However, despite not watching everything, he still knew everything that happened. Thus, he knew Long Siye quite well. Long Siye had done a few bad things before, but Di Fuyi usually did not question him. However, since Gu Xijiu was involved in this incident, everything was different. Moreover, Long Siye seemed to have been controlled, and most probably the Omen was the culprit behind the scene. Mu Feng and the other messengers tried to investigate the Omen, but ording to Mu Feng, there was no evil energy around the Omen. Hence, it was challenging for them to trace him. They had encountered a few demons but never managed to find the Omen. Mu Feng knew that his master had not fully recovered and was worried that he would fall into a trap. Thus, Mu Feng and Mu Lei returned to guard the crystal cave while Mu Yun and Mu Dian were still working on the investigation. When Mu Feng was on duty, not even a mosquito coulde in. Thus, Di Fuyi was able to focus his efforts on trying to heal Gu Xijiu. At the moment, Di Fuyi was relieved as Gu Xijiu was safe and she was sleeping in his arms. He checked her wounds and realized they were healing. She no longer frowned as the pain was slightly reduced. That was a good sign! In another three days, she would be back to an active and lovely girl! Long Siye¡¯s n was out of order! Little Xijiu was still living in this body, and she would continue to do so for a long time. The thought of this made Di Fuyi run his fingers through her fringe and kiss her on her forehead. He then began to meditate as he had to recover as soon as possible to get down to the bottom of this! He could not sit still passively and wanted to attack the Omen once he recovered. Time flew by and Di Fuyi had now meditated for more than two hours. Upon opening his eyes, he realized that something was not right with Gu Xijiu! Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066: What Was Going On? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her face was red, and her forehead was covered with ayer of sweat. Her fingers were trembling, and her mouth was slightly ajar as though she was shouting in fear or anger. Was she having a nightmare again?! Di Fuyi¡¯s heart sank as he grabbed her hand. She was sweating, but her hands were as cold as ice. She was holding his hand so tightly that it even hurt his hand. Di Fuyi quickly checked on her pulse and realized the blood was circting in her body rather rapidly and that her body temperature had drastically risen as well. It was as though a particr virus has invaded her body and the antibodies inside her bloodstream were fighting vigorously against the infections! She was having a fever, and was probably 41 degrees Celsius now! Other than her little hands, every single part of her body was boiling! It wasmon to have a fever when one gets injured. However, it was different for Gu Xijiu. Her body was exceptional, and she has almost achieved a level eight spiritual power. Besides that, Di Fuyi let her use his best Gold-Inflicted Remedy, hence, she was not supposed to have a fever! Di Fuyi quickly scanned her body and realized there was nothing wrong with her other than her fever. Her wounds were well monitored too. What was going on? ¡°Xijiu! Little Xijiu!¡± Di Fuyi was calling her, at the same time, he also transmitted some spiritual power to her via his palms to suppress the blood cirction. Her eyeballs were moving under her eyelids. She wanted to open her eyes eagerly but she could not. ¡°Xijiu, quickly adjust your mind to Spiritual Calming Magic!¡± Di Fuyi quickly sent her a refined directed audio via her ear, and he believed she could hear it. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyeballs were still moving, but she did not seem to understand what he said. Spiritual Calming Magic was a new magic Di Fuyi shared with Gu Xijiu. It was good at controlling evil spirits. Gu Xijiu was a fast learner, and she was familiar with it as she would even use it when she was dreaming. If she could use the magic the way Di Fuyi taught her, she would be able to recover very soon. However, she did not show any signs of cooperation. Hence, Di Fuyi could only suppress the blood cirction with his spiritual power. As a result, her recovery progress has been slowed down. Initially, she only needed an hour to recover, but now she needed two hours. Fortunately, the oue was rtively good. Two hourster, her blood cirction was back to normal, and her body temperature slowly decreased as well. Di Fuyi was sweating all over. He used a cleaning spell to clean himself as well as Gu Xijiu. After that, he sat beside her and looked at her for a while again. This time, Gu Xijiu slept well as though she was having a good dream. ¡°Xijiu.¡± ¡°Little Xijiu¡­¡± He called her name as he held her hand. He was ready to enter her dream to bring her out if she could not respond to him again. It consumed a lot of his spiritual power to enter her dream. He would have used other methods if he could, but sadly, there was none. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu could respond this time. Hershes trembled a few times and finally, she opened her eyes! She seemed miserable when she first opened her eyes. She had to blink her eyes several times to finally to focus her eyesight. Her mouth was slightly opened as she looked at Di Fuyi, but she could not make a single sound at the moment. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067: I¡¯ll Be Right Back Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It wasmon for one to feel mierable upon waking up from a high fever. However, it was rare to see such a strange expression on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face! Nevertheless, Di Fuyi smiled and spoke gently, ¡°You must be thirsty. Would you like to drink some water?¡± He then took a ss of honey water and fed her. It was very easy to be thirsty after recovering from a high fever. Thus, Gu Xijiu opened her mouth slightly to let the sweet honey water slide down her throat. Suddenly, she choked! All of the water gushed out from her mouth and spilled onto Di Fuyi¡¯s face! She started coughing vigorously as well. Di Fuyi was calm. He put down the water and held her hand as he used his spiritual power to help soothe her throat. If she were choked before she was injured, she would be fine after a gentle pat on her back. However, she had to lie down for healing. Hence, Di Fuyi could only soothe her coughing with his spiritual power. Finally, she has stopped coughing, but her wounds were in pain due to her vigorous movements earlier. She was apparently in pain, and her forehead was covered with ayer of sweat again. Di Fuyi held her hand and paused. ¡°Xijiu?¡± Gu Xijiu gasped and looked at him again. Her mouth was moving, but there was not a sounding out from her mouth. Di Fuyi¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Is your throat ufortable?¡± Gu Xijiu opened her mouth again but still did not manage to speak. She seemed to realize that something was wrong as her trembling hand was stretching slowly toward her neck. She was sweating again although it was such a simple movement. Di Fuyi could tell that she was scared. Her eyes were looking into his eyes with endless mystery. Was she mute due to her high fever? Or¡­? Di Fuyiforted her as he looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s probably because of the fever. Having speaking difficulties after a high fever is normal. I¡¯ll help you. What are you trying to say? You can write it down.¡± He took out a brush and a paper and then passed it to her. Gu Xijiu held the brush reluctantly, and her fingers were trembling. She could not write anything even though she tried very hard. She was panicked and teary. Her tears streamed down from the ends of her eyes. Di Fuyi sighed as he looked at her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s take some rest first since you can¡¯t write at the moment. It¡¯s normal to feel weak after a high fever. Let me get some herbs, alright?¡± Heforted her as he gently patted her little hand. Suddenly, he seemed to recall something when he was ready to leave. ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re severely injured Xijiu. I¡¯ve just roughly helped to clean your wounds and we still need to wait for Celestial Master Zuo if you want to be fully recovered. I¡¯ll bring you to see him when you feel better.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she nodded. Di Fuyi felt numbness in his limbs! He then looked at her again. ¡°Rest well; I¡¯ll be right back.¡± This time, he just walked out the cave. Mu Feng was guarding the cave and was highly alert. He wanted to report something to Di Fuyi as he saw hime out from the cave. Di Fuyi quickly sent him a directed audio. ¡°Don¡¯t mention my identity! Call me Yannuo.¡± Mu Feng was stunned. He was unsure what was on Di Fuyi¡¯s mind. Di Fuyi sent him another directed audio. ¡°Quickly call Mu Dian back, I have something for him to do.¡± The Lord hardly used the word ¡®quickly¡¯. Apparently, he needed Mu Dian for a very urgent task! Therefore, Mu Feng quickly fulfilled his request. Di Fuyi left the cave and then contacted Mu Lei who was still spying on the Tianwen Mountain. ¡°Have Long Siye and Ye Hongfenge out from theb?¡± Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068: Could Die Anytime! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Lei answered, ¡°Not yet. They haven¡¯te out since they went in. Ye Hongfeng was injured, perhaps Long Siye is treating her wounds?¡± ¡°Keep an eye on them; I¡¯ll be there soon! Before my arrival, report anything you see to me. Even if you see a flye out from theb!¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± Di Fuyi took a breath and returned to the cave. Gu Xijiu was still lying there and looking at the ceiling as though she was thinking about something. Her gaze immediately switched to him as he came in. Di Fuyi asked caringly as he looked at her, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Gu Xijiu slightly nodded while Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Ye Hongfeng¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingers were stiff, and she narrowed her eyes. Di Fuyi continued, ¡°Ye Hongfeng had rubbed a poison on the de which could magnify the pain on your wounds. Although I¡¯ve removed some of the poison with the medicines provided by Celestial Master Zuo, there was a portion of it that remained in your body. Thus, we need to use another method to clear the poison if you want to recover fully.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with many questions in her head. Di Fuyi continued, ¡°However, you should expect a little pain, so I hope you try to endure when I help you to clear the poison.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s whole body was stiff, and she was sweating. She had experienced enough pain, and she continued shaking her head. Apparently, Di Fuyi did not get her bodynguage and said as he smiled, ¡°You mean you¡¯re not afraid of pain and want to recover as soon as possible? I know you¡¯re a tough girl; you didn¡¯t even make a sound earlier even though it was so painful.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, and she stopped shaking her head. Di Fuyi pulled a big piece of crystal rock over and sat opposite her. Heforted her as he looked at her gently. ¡°Bear with it for a speedy recovery, alright?¡± His palms slowly had a white glow between them, and it shone on top if Gu Xijiu¡¯s head. Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed instantly as her body shrunk. She hissed again as her movement hurts her wounds. At the moment, the white glow was shining on top of her head, and it was as though a sharp ray prating her heart! Gu Xijiu felt so much pain! It was as though a very long nail had prated her skull and was now going deep into her brain. It felt like the nail was wandering in her brain and wherever it went, she felt she was being torn apart! Although she had gone through so many different pieces of training, she had never experienced that kind of pain! Nothing could bepared to this pain. Her face was pale. Initially, she could bear the pain, but she began to cry out of pain after 30 seconds and tears could not stop rolling down from her cheeks. ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts¡­ Please¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse, but he could hear her trying to speak. She wanted to struggle and escape, but the glow had also immobilized her. The feeling was probably even worse than traveling down to the 18th level of the hell (only Chinese believe in this concept where hell is made up of 18 different levels of punishments). That waspletely different from the ¡®slight pain¡¯ that Di Fuyi mentioned earlier. She felt as though she could die anytime! Di Fuyi looked at her as heforted her. ¡°Look, although it¡¯s slightly painful, you can finally speak. It¡¯s obviously very effective.¡± Gu Xijiu almost fainted from the pain! Her soul just could not wait to detach from her body! Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069: Continue The Battle Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although she had stopped moving, her body was still trembling vigorously. Finally, she managed to speak a full sentence, ¡°Stop! Stop! I¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want to do the treatment anymore!¡± She was in so much pain that her tone had changed. Di Fuyi said softly, ¡°Look, you can finally speak. It¡¯s working.¡± Gu Xijiu was panicked. ¡°Yannuo, please¡­ stop making any decisions. Send¡­ send me to¡­ Celestial Master Zuo, I¡¯m sure¡­ He has a solution.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her for a short while and finally stopped. Apparently, the method he used consumed a lot of his spiritual power as he looked pale. He sighed. ¡°In fact, I know Celestial Master Zuo has a solution, but I can¡¯t contact him now. Seeing as you are so severely injured, I was just trying my best. It actually consumed a lot of my spiritual power¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was afraid he would do it again. ¡°I¡­ I know you¡¯re nice. I¡¯ll tell Fuyi about your¡­ good deeds when I see him. Just leave¡­ leave me alone.¡± Di Fuyi nodded and then took out a bottle from his sleeve. He took out a pill. ¡°Take this; it¡¯s good for your body.¡± Of course, Gu Xijiu could not do anything at this moment. Hence, she swallowed the pill as she assumed he would not hurt her. ¡°This is very good for you, and it can speed up your recovery. It would cause slight pain, but you¡¯ll be alright after half a day.¡± Di Fuyi simply exined the medicine as he got up. He noticed her face turn pale again. ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll take a walk outside and pluck some herbs for you. Perhaps, I mighte back slightlyter. Stay here and wait for me.¡± He then turned around and walked away after giving her a few reminders. Gu Xijiu quickly asked as she looked at his back, ¡°Is this ce¡­ safe? What if a beast attacks me when you¡¯re not here¡­? ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the cave is hidden. Even a monkey would not be able to find this ce. You¡¯ll be alright. Wait patiently.¡± Di Fuyi walked out without turning back. Naturally, his expression changed as soon as he walked out of the cave! Di Fuyi had used a spell earlier to check her body. Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul was gone! Seems like Ye Hongfeng did not only rub some poisons on the de but also did something to her soul! Her soul has somehow been swapped! Needless to say, there was only one person who would do such a thing! Di Fuyi informed Mu Feng of everything and asked that he stay here to watch ¡°Gu Xijiu¡±. He then summoned his unicorn and flew into the air. ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± reluctantly raised her hand to draw a spell after Di Fuyi left. She closed her eyes and contacted someone with her spiritual power. ¡°Master, everything is in control.¡± ¡°The kid didn¡¯t have any suspicious actions?¡± Someone spoke in an unnatural tone. ¡°No, he has grown back to his normal body size. He promised he would bring me to see Di Fuyi when I feel better.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± The man smiled. ¡°Continue the mission.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070: Got Swapped! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ye Hongfeng seemed to have done a lot of things when she stabbed Gu Xijiu. She did not intend to kill Gu Xijiu or make her suffer, but wanted to steal her soul instead! Apparently, there was someone else living in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body now, and it was most probably Ye Hongfeng! She must have used a venom which was not from the current era. The poison could change Gu Xijiu¡¯s physique so that other souls could control her body. The spell or poison must have forced Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul out of her body as well as it somehow got swapped! If Ye Hongfeng¡¯s soul was in there, then where was Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul? Di Fuyi was very worried and quickly cast a spell to call her soul. However, he received nothing in return. Based on Long Siye¡¯s personality, he probably kept Gu Xijiu with him instead of destroying her soul. Therefore, Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul was perhaps inside the cloned body! Logically speaking, Gu Xijiu could no longer possess another body. The only way this was possible is if Long Siye had worked with Long Fan. They both knew a lot about the modern world, and Long Fan was also Gu Xijiu¡¯s creator. Perhaps, Long Fan had found a way to change Gu Xijiu¡¯s physique so that she could resurrect from the clone body again. All of the information showed signs of a link between Long Siye, Long Fan and also the Omen. The rtionship between them must have something to do with Ye Hongfeng being resurrected from the cloned body inside the ice coffin! Perhaps, Long Fan and the Omen was the reason Ye Hongfeng was resurrected. They assigned Ye Hongfeng to influence Long Siye and slowly change his mind. Then, they poisoned him with drugs and magnified his evil spirits so that they could control him. Long Siye was already bothered by the ¡®betrayal¡¯ he suffered from Gu Xijiu. He would easily lose control once it was magnified. Coupled with Ye Hongfeng¡¯s continuous persuasions, Long Siye finally fell into their trap and followed their instructions to trick Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi was extremely smart as he could link everything together in such a short time. He took a deep breath to digest everything. He liked Gu Xijiu who came from the modern era, but he hated the Long family very much! Especially since they knew so many things about modern technology! It was a disaster to pair them with the Omen who was so greedy¡­ Di Fuyi narrowed his eyes with an icy cold gaze! Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071: The Price Of Challenging Him! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was okay if they tricked him as he would have epted any challenge as a form of entertainment. However, they had crossed the line when they got Gu Xijiu into trouble! He would let them know what the price for challenging him was, but he would put his revenge aside and look for Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul first. Ye Hongfeng was currently possessing Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, which meant that she was also now being supervised by the Omen. Therefore, she must have a unique way to contact the Omen to report her progress after the possession n had seeded. Di Fuyi did not want to alert them before he had found Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul. Therefore, he acted as usual even though he had realized that the soul in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was, in fact, Ye Hongfeng. He pretended not to know so that he could figure out his next step. Since ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ had woken up from a high fever, Di Fuyi¡¯s emotions were like a roller coaster. However, he acted calmly so that ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ could not sense that anything was wrong. He walked out of the cave and reminded Mu Feng to keep an eye on ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ while he summoned his unicorn and flew into the air. Mu Feng had contacted Mu Dian earlier through his jade tablet. Hence, he should be back soon. Once he arrived, Mu Dian would camouge into Di Fuyi again to y along with ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯, and so, Di Fuyi was not worried about her. Inside the cave, ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ reluctantly raised her hand to cast a spell after Di Fuyi had left. She closed her eyes and contacted someone with her spiritual power. ¡°Master, everything is under control.¡± ¡°Was the kid suspicious in any way?¡± Someone spoke with a falsetto tone and a strange cadence. ¡°No, he has regained his normal body size. He promised that he would bring me to see Di Fuyi once I am feeling better.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± The man smiled. ¡°Ye Hongfeng, continue to follow him.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Though she could contact the man with her willpower, it consumed a lot of her spiritual power and energy. Therefore, she immediately disconnected from him right after she had finished reporting. She was exhausted and cursed silently. Ever since she had possessed Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, she felt that her body had be so heavy as though her limbs were being tied to heavy objects. The worse thing was the fact that since Di Fuyi had treated her with his spell, her wounds were getting more and more painful¡­ Perhaps, it was because of the medicine Di Fuyi had offered her before he left. It was as painful as the process of delivering a baby as it was affecting her internally and the pain was gradually getting worse by the minute. She almost rolled onto the floor due to the sheer pain. However, Di Fuyi had sealed some of her acupoints before he left so that she could rest properly without hurting her wounds. Therefore, only her arms, her neck, and her brain were not immobilized. Meanwhile, the rest of her body was as stiff as a corpse. She could not bear the pain as it was endlessly causing her to suffer to the extent that she almost copsed! Earlier on, she had been worried that she had not stabbed Gu Xijiu in the heart deep enough. However, she was now regretting her actions as she had to experience the pain by herself! The pain caused her to scream, and itsted for very long. Finally, the sound of footsteps could be heard after she had suffered for almost two hours now. She quickly stopped screaming, took a peek to find out who it was and discovered that Yannuo had returned. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072: The Lord Began To Attack Irrationally! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She quickly asked in a soft voice as though she had finally found a savior. ¡°Yannuo, this is¡­ too painful for me! Do you have any painkillers?¡± The current Yannuo was, in fact, Mu Dian, who had camouged himself as Di Fuyi. He had been urgently summoned by Di Fuyi and was forced to turn himself into ¡®Yannuo¡¯ again to fool ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯¡­ Though Di Fuyi had left in a hurry, he had somewhat informed Mu Feng about his n. Therefore, Mu Feng passed the message to Mu Dian along with a few reminders. He was distraught as he looked at the fake Gu Xijiu, but remained calm and managed to act like how Yannuo usually behaved. Thus, he spoke gently, ¡°Though you are in pain, it¡¯s necessary for your body. Do bear with it, alright?¡± Ye Hongfeng was speechless. ¡­ The unicorn was the fastest mode of transportation in its era as it could fly a few hundred kilometers in less than 15 minutes. Even though the formation barrier surrounding Tianwen Mountain was powerful, it did not affect Di Fuyi who was an expert in martial arts formation. The way he entered Tianwen Mountain looked so simple like he was walking in and out of his garden. Soon enough, he had arrived outside Long Siye¡¯s alchemyb. Mu Lei reported to him that Long Siye had note out since he had returned with Ye Hongfeng. Thus, they were probably still inside theb. Di Fuyi nodded. Firstly, he checked the barrier outside theb and managed to find its weak point. Mu Lei then circled theb a few times with his master when suddenly, he discovered that theb was just in front of them when he raised his head. Apparently, the main door was one of the mechanisms. There was a metal steering made from ck iron on the door, and a series of numbers were arranged from one to 100 in the shape of eight trigrams. The numbers were all in different colors. Mu Lei could not believe that Long Siye would create such a fancy object and it was the first time he was witnessing a mechanism as sophisticated as this one. He nced at his master again. Di Fuyi had regained his original appearance, and he was wearing a purple robe, and a silver mask on his face which was shining in the dark. Although his physique and his Kung Fu had not fully recovered, he could camouge himself at any time. Thus, it was not a problem for him to change his appearance anymore. The only downside is that it would consume quite a lot of his spiritual power. Therefore, he would not use it unless it was necessary. Mu Lei had served alongside Di Fuyi for many years, and so he had learned quite a lot about unlocking doors. Even though he had never seen this kind of mechanism before, he would most likely only need an hour at most to open it. Surprisingly, Di Fuyi who usually acted rationally waved him aside so that Mu Lei could make way for him. He thenunched a white ray directly onto the main door! Mu Lei was speechless. The Lord began to attack irrationally! His white ray was capable of prating almost anything, and a hole was formed on the main door in just a blink of an eye. Di Fuyi then proceeded to enter theb. Mu Lei quickly followed. He was stunned as soon as he had entered theb. Theb was quite big, and there was an alchemy furnace at the center of theb. Many odd shaped racks were sitting on one side of theb. Many different shapes of containers and Petri dishes as well as several transparent tubes and bottles were disyed on the racks. There were some bottles filled with different colored solutions while some contained strange objects. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073: How Could They Have Gone Missing?! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Lei¡¯s stomach churned after he identified the objects in the bottles! They were different kinds of human internal organs! The alchemyb was, in fact, a human anatomyboratory. It was very typical to find these types ofboratories in the modern era, but it was scary and terrifying to the ancient civilization as they had not seen them before! Mu Lei was too busy to stay shocked at this time. He realized that Long Siye and Ye Hongfeng were not in theb! Theyout of theb was rtively simple even though theb was ginormous. However, even though they could see every corner of the room inside theb, they could not find Long Siye and Ye Hongfeng. How could they have gone missing?! Theb was a standalone building, and it did not connect to any other buildings. Mu Lei had been watching from the outside this whole time, and he was so focused that he could have even differentiated the gender of the mosquitoes! How was it possible that the two of them had escaped!? Mu Lei was lingering inside theb. ¡°This is impossible! How could they have just disappeared?!¡± Di Fuyi immediately interrupted him, ¡°There must be a hidden tunnel in theb. Find it!¡± Mu Lei was inspired and quickly focused his attention on finding the hidden door. Finally, they found a secret door on one of the walls of theb. Indeed, there was a dark tunnel behind the door, but they had no idea where the tube would lead them. Mu Lei clenched his fists. ¡°Apparently, Overlord Long is a very insecure person as he had built a hidden tunnel even inside his alchemyb!¡± Di Fuyi did not speak and immediately jumped into the tunnel. The tunnel was rather short. It was only three to four kilometers long. Both of them finally emerged from the tube and realized that they had arrived at a cliff. The exit was literally at the center of a broken cliff, and it was way too far from the sky and also the ground. A lot of weeds and vines grew around the exit. Hence, it was well hidden, and no one would have known of the secret door unless they had gotten very close. Apparently, Long Siye had escaped from here with Ye Hongfeng¡¯s body! The cliff was well hidden, and several mountains surrounded it. Therefore, no one would have spotted them regardless of whether they had escaped on a flying vehicle or by jumping off the cliff. Long Siye and Ye Hongfeng had entered theb for more than six hours. This meant that they possibly had a six-hour head start, and could be anywhere in the world by now! The wind was howling, and Di Fuyi¡¯s robe was fluttering in the breeze. He took a deep breath to suppress his emotions. Di Fuyi knew that even though deep down he was starting to panic, he had to remain calm and quicklye up with a n. Otherwise, he could lose her forever. He investigated the tunnel again, and based on his observations; the tube looked like it had been built recently; probably less than half a year ago. However, the person had not done a proper job of developing it. Meanwhile, Long Siye was an organized and fussy person, and so he would have expected everything to be done correctly. Di Fuyi had gone hunting with Long Siye before and had seen how Long Siye handles firewood. He could chop the different lengths of wood into specific sizes and used it to build a pyramid shape campfire. If he was the one who had built the tunnel, it would have been a proper tunnel and would not look like the one Di Fuyi was observing right now. The tube in theb was inconsistently narrow and wide like a dog hole. When he looked at the prints on the wall, he guessed that it must have been built by someone who was not familiar with wood crafting. The only person who could enter Long Siye¡¯s alchemyb and who was also a lousy practitioner of wood spiritual power was Ye Hongfeng! Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074: Everyone Joined The Investigation! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ye Hongfeng must have dug the tunnel as a backup n for a situation like today. She must have nned for it more than half a year ago! Based on Ye Hongfeng¡¯s intelligence, she would not have thought of such an borate n. Besides that, she would not have risked her life to save Long Siye. The only exnation was that either Long Fan or the Omen were controlling Ye Hongfeng¡¯s body. It would be impossible for a normal soul to possess someone else¡¯s body. Though Ye Hongfeng¡¯s cloned body did not have a master soul, it was made using the genes and cells from the real Ye Hongfeng. Thus, its maic field was simr to its master¡¯s, and only a soul who possessed simr traits like its master¡¯s could possess its body. However, Ye Hongfeng was able to control the cloned body and possess Gu Xijiu¡¯s body at the same time as her soul was somewhat unique; perhaps, Long Fan had modified it before. Di Fuyi was deep in thought as he pondered about all the possible exnations he could fathom. Based on his findings, he felt that investigating Ye Hongfeng would be the fastest way to find more clues. Yet, he knew that he could not trigger their rms. Otherwise, Gu Xijiu might end up being in danger. He clenched his fists as he looked at the stars in the sky. The star representing Gu Xijiu was dim and unsteady. It looked like it would disappear anytime soon. Mu Lei felt guilty and thought aboutmitting suicide as his way of apologizing. He knelt in front of Di Fuyi. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve made such a careless mistake! Please punish me!¡± Di Fuyi looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave your nice head on your shoulder for now. Quickly gather all our secret agents and find Long Siye! Search through every nook and cranny and don¡¯t leave even a single corner unchecked!¡± Mu Lei was shocked. All the secret agents?! It had never happened before! The Lord must be furious this time! The undercover agents were part of the most influential and mysterious information center in the continent. No one knew how many geniuses and experts worked in the center and no one knew who their leader was. People only knew that it would be an unfavorable situation to be in their bad books and they were scattered all over the continent. They would find their target as long as they were assigned to hunt them. It did not matter who their targets were. An outsider would not know much about the secret agents, but Mu Lei did. All of the undercover agents were The Lord¡¯s spies, and it was deemed as a dangerous situation if eight to ten of them were assigned on a single mission. In this instance, The Lord wanted everyone to join the investigation! Everyone! It meant that there was a total of 23,823 secret agents joining the team. They would most certainly be able to find Long Siye as long as he was still on the continent! Mu Lei immediately departed to make the necessary arrangements. No one noticed that there was a secret operation in such a peaceful continent as countless of secret agents with different identities were hiding everywhere in every town. They had all received the same news on the same day to find Long Siye. They were ordered to immediately report to the headquarters as soon as they had any information. Many of them immediately began their search as soon as they had received the order. In less than an hour, someone had reported a piece of news informing that Long Siye had gone to the volcanic region. He had arrived in the valley between the volcanoes with a girl. Needless to say, Di Fuyi rushed to the volcanic area at once! Fenghuo Mountain was an active volcano, and there was always smokeing out from its peak. The volcano would erupt every eight to ten days. Hence, there was not a single patch of grass anywhere on the mountain, and no one woulde to this ce. There was no sign of any life form living in this area. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075: Apparently He Had Been Overthinking! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thick smoky clouds surrounded the entire mountain due to the frequent eruptions of the volcano. People who got close would find it difficult to breathe and would be choked by the clouds of smoke surrounding the area. Di Fuyi immediatelynded in the valley which was engulfed by the clouds of smoke. The smoke was thicker than fog, and so he could not see anything. Di Fuyi was wearing a light grey robe with a few dark cloud embroideries. It was a unique costume designed for the leader of the secret agency. There was only one of its kind in the entire world, and the robe was resistant to water and fire as it was made from an extraordinary material which could not be copied by any other cloth. All the secret agents would definitely recognize the robe. Hence, a secret agent came forward and knelt in front of him as soon as he hadnded. ¡­ The secret agent had stumbled upon a female corpse somewhere near to the spot where Long Siye hadnded. Di Fuyi did not speak and immediately got the agent to show him the way. The female corpse had been abandoned in a cave. Di Fuyi could recognize that it was Ye Hongfeng¡¯s corpse! The ce had a high temperature, and the body looked dehydrated and dry. Even though the corpse had been severely disfigured, Di Fuyi managed to recognize it as he was able to identify people based on their bones. Ye Hongfeng and Gu Xijiu had very simr features. Hence, their bone structures should be almost the same as well. His heart felt as though it had sunk into a sea of ice water as he recalled that Gu Xijiu and Ye Hongfeng¡¯s souls had been swapped. Ye Hongfeng had been resurrected in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body while her own body had been abandoned here like rubbish. What happened to Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul?! He could not wait any longer and immediately started investigating the corpse. The secret agent was stunned as his leader was always unpredictable. The undercover agent knew that his leader was obsessed with cleanliness, and usually did not touch anyone. This included famous and beautiful people. So why on earth would he touch a corpse? Di Fuyi knew that the agent would probably be wondering a lot of things right now, but he was too busy to bother about the secret agent as he needed to see whether Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul was trapped in the desated corpse. There were too many evil strategies being used by his opponents, and so he could not afford to forgo any valuable information he might find. Apparently, he had been overthinking! Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul was not inside the corpse. So where was she? ¡°Master, should we carry on with the investigation?¡± The secret agent asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Di Fuyi answered with only a word. ¡­ Three days was a very short period for most people, and it passed in the blink of an eye. However, the past three days had felt more like three years to Di Fuyi. Over thest three days, none of the secret agents had reported any news. More than ten agents had been searching around the entire volcano, but nothing else was found. It seemed that Long Siye must havemitted suicide by jumping into the boilingva as not even a small piece of cloth from his robe had been found either. Di Fuyi desperately wanted to extract information from Ye Hongfeng, and he tried once to control her using his Pupil Maniption Magic so that she would tell him the truth. However, Ye Hongfeng must have gone through a particr kind of training because she was not affected by the magic spell. To prevent them from hurting Gu Xijiu, Di Fuyi was unable to do anything else as he was worried about rming them. Not only had Gu Xijiu¡¯s whereabouts be a riddle, but even Long Siye¡¯s whereabouts had be a mystery. Di Fuyi had tried to call both Gu Xijiu and Long Siye¡¯s souls twice over the past three days, but there had been no response so far. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076: Where Are You? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The stars in the sky that represented Gu Xijiu and Long Siye looked dim, but they had not fallen yet which meant that they were still alive and their souls were safe. Where could they be? Which identity was she using? Was she suffering or being abused in any way? What would Long Fan do to her? Countless worried thoughts popped into Di Fuyi¡¯s head which caused his heart to fumble. It was the first time he was experiencing the feeling of worrying about someone. He had not slept in three days! It was also the first time Mu Feng was seeing his master lose weight and carry a weak outlook. He tried to convince Di Fuyi to meditate and only continue the investigation when he has recovered. Di Fuyi understood Mu Feng¡¯s concern for him, but he had too many worries and could not calm himself down. Humans were unbeatable when they had nothing to be worried about. He was a god and could do almost anything when he had no worries. He could rationallyunch a counter-attack even if he was facing a very dangerous situation and no one couldpete with him. However, he had Gu Xijiu to worry about now. She had be his weakness, something which no one should know about. Unfortunately, someone had caught onto his weakness now! He thought that he could easily locate her through the love bracelet and save her if she were ever in danger. However, it was now her soul that was missing! He could not find her even after he had dispatched all of his secret agents! He took a breath and told himself that he must tag her soul once he found her so that he could always find her regardless of which body she was possessing! He could not wait for her to turn 18! Di Fuyi waited another day, and he finally made a decision which shocked Mu Feng. ¡°Tell Mu Dian to reveal the fact that Yannuo is, in fact, Di Fuyi to Ye Hongfeng!¡± Mu Feng almost fell when he heard that. ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re not fully recovered. The Omen would aggressively attack you if he ever discovered your weakness!¡± It was The Lord¡¯s biggest secret, and he would most certainly face countless problems once his secret was revealed! Di Fuyi clenched his fists and casually replied, ¡°Let hime!¡± Since he could not find the Omen, he could only make himself the bait! Mu Feng was speechless. Gu Xijiu, where are you!? Do you know that The Lord has given himself up just to find you? ¡­ Gu Xijiu realized that she was in a coffin when she woke up. A crystal coffin to be exact. There was a solution in the crystal coffin, and she was floating up and down around a bubble. On top of the bubble, there were several tubes connected to the containers outside the crystal coffin. Gu Xijiu idled for a moment and realized she was like a fetus inside a womb. The bubble represented the amniotic sac, and the tube was like the umbilical cord which connected the fetus to the mother¡¯s body. Of course, the coffin was the womb. The only difference between her and other babies was the fact that they were all naked when they were in the womb, yet she was dressed in a crystal coffin! She was wearing a long dress which was made from an unknown material. It was very soft and smooth and was gently stuck to her skin so that she felt secure. At first, she only opened her eyes slightly, revealing only a very small gap between her eyelids. It was only when she was sure that there was no one around that she opened her eyespletely. Her gaze wandered around the ce, and she finally realized that she was in a scienceb. She noticed that there were a few special machines which were unfamiliar to her in her surroundings. She narrowed her eyes as she recalled part of the conversation that she had heard before she was fully awake. ¡°Do we consider this a sess? When would she finally be awake?¡± Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077: Who Is Your Leader!? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It would take about one more day as her soul was still injured and needed to rest inside her new body.¡± ¡°Would she lose all of her memory?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve added some special drugs to the solution. Gu Xijiu would forget everything in this lifetime and only remember things from her previous life.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± The voices were quite soft when she heard it. It felt as though she was listening to their conversation in a foggy ce as everything felt blurry. She was not sure whether it was real or just a dream. Even though she was still unsure if it was real, she certainly had a dream, and inside her dream, she saw many horses running with blood sshing everywhere. However, it was peaceful when she woke up and now she was looking at the luminous pearls located on the ceiling at the four corners of the room. The pearls did not look like ordinary luminous pearl but instead looked as bright as a lightbulb. There were a total of six ¡®luminous pearls¡¯ shining inside the room. She was stunned for a short while when she opened her eyes. She then frowned a little and began to look around the ce. She flipped over as she wanted to sit up. However, she seemed to have triggered an rm on the outside. She then frowned again and subconsciously touched her chest as though she was looking for her wounds. Apparently, there was nothing there, and so she decided to take a look at the limbs of her new body. Her limbs looked simr to that of a healthy 18-year-old¡¯s body. Suddenly, she sat up and broke the bubble that contained her. She hit the lid of the coffin, and all her attacks were simr to what she used to remember in her previous life. The heavy lid of the coffin was ajar in just a few minutes after a series of knocking and Gu Xijiu immediately jumped out of the coffin. She did not feelfortable as she was wearing an extra long dress and almost tripped when she jumped out. She then lifted the dress and also its sleeves so that she could move more freely. Her actions were both fast and smooth. Her first thought was to teleport as soon as she came out of the coffin. However, there seemed to be something restricting her from doing so, and she almost crashed into the door! She frowned as she took a few steps back and her hand subconsciously stretched to her waist as though she wanted to retrieve her gun. However, she found nothing, again. She frowned and softly cursed as she took a few steps back again. She wanted to pull the door to see if it would open but it looked to be closed tightly. Suddenly, the door opened sideways even before her fingers could reach the handle and two ck shadows rushed towards her! Gu Xijiu quickly retreated and dodged their attacks. ¡°Who the h*ll are you?!¡± Both of them did not answer but attacked fiercely. Gu Xijiu decided not to speak and weed their attacks with a counter attack! She was fast and flexible; she was urate and smart. The unique martial arts she was using made her look like a butterfly which was flying in between their attacks! In the blink of an eye, she had smashed the head of one of her attackers. Meanwhile, the other person¡¯s arm had also been broken, and he was now being subdued on the floor. She stepped on the man¡¯s back and asked with an icy tone, ¡°Who are you? Who is your leader!? What is this ce?¡± The man made a strange sound but did not speak. Gu Xijiu opened his mouth and realized that he had no tongue. She then broke the man¡¯s backbone which caused him to faint. She took a deep breath and rushed out of the room. Suddenly, someone appeared and blocked her way. When she was ready tounch another attack, she quickly took a step back to look at the man, and her eyes narrowed. ¡°Long¡­ Long Xi!?¡± Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078: I¡¯m Going To Kill You Today Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man was Long Xi, but he had long hair and was wearing a long robe as though he was a martial arts disciple from a particr n. His appearance looked precisely like Long Xi¡¯s, and his facial features were as elegant and charming as before. He looked at her and smiled. ¡°Xijiu, are you sure I¡¯m Long Xi?¡± Gu Xijiuughed and clenched her fists. ¡°You¡¯re lousy at pretending. Do you think that I can¡¯t recognize you just because you have changed your attire?¡± She took an iron bar from the floor and shouted fiercely. ¡°Long Xi, you took my heart away, so I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± She quickly charged towards him! The man quickly retreated to avoid Gu Xijiu¡¯s attacks. Initially, Gu Xijiu was very aggressive. However, she retreated in surprise after she hadunched more than ten attacks. ¡°You¡¯re not Long Xi! He doesn¡¯t know such a strange Kung Fu!¡± The man was relieved. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not Long Xi. Xijiu, I¡¯m Long Fan.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned with a doubtful expression. ¡°You¡¯re the mad scientist? Long Xi¡¯s father?¡± Long Fan smiled and red at her. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m also your father. I made you.¡± Gu Xijiu felt a shocking pain in her chest, and her hand which was holding the iron bar turned pale. ¡°Therefore, what Long Xi told me was true? I¡¯m indeed the cloned of Ye Hongfeng?¡± Long Fan said gently. ¡°It¡¯s true. However, you¡¯re not merely just a clone of Ye Hongfeng as your body and soul are way better than hers! I changed the arrangements of your genes¡­¡± He used several professional terms, but it basically meant that Gu Xijiu was an improved version of Ye Hongfeng, and she could be considered as an evolved version of Ye Hongfeng. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips until it turned pale as she was in shock. She looked at herself and then looked at Long Fan. ¡°But I remembered that I had died¡­¡± Long Fan said gently. ¡°I saved you and made a new body for you. It¡¯s even better than the former one.¡± He took a mirror out from nowhere and passed it to her. ¡°Take a look, are you happy with it?¡± Gu Xijiu took the mirror and was stunned! A youngdy¡¯s reflection appeared in the mirror. She had very long hair and possessed beautiful facial features. She was wearing a light blue dress with a calm expression on her face. She looked exactly as before when she was 18 years old. Though its appearance was the same, the new cloned body was so much better than the one Long Siye had made as it looked like an authentic version of her and made other cloned bodies look like fakes. It seemed that Long Fan was better in biotechnology than his son. The girl in the mirror curved her lips as Gu Xijiu curved her lips. She took a deep breath as she admired the beauty of her reflection in the mirror before throwing the mirror back to Long Fan. She looked at him coldly. ¡°You look exactly like Long Xi!¡± Long Fan sighed. ¡°Of course, he is my clone¡­¡± ¡°But you look so much younger!¡± ¡°This is because I have trained to be immortal.¡± Long Fan was very patient. Gu Xijiu blew her nose. ¡°You¡¯ve probably watched too many dramas. How could someone possibly be immortal?¡± She then looked at his robe. ¡°You probably like to watch Xianxia dramas, huh? You even dress like the disciples of the martial arts n.¡± She then frowned as she looked at her dress. ¡°And you want me to join your crew as well? Are we shooting a movie?¡± Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079: I¡¯ll Never Hurt You Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her hair kept blowing into her face as she talked. She was annoyed and tore a small part of her dress to be used as a ribbon to tie a ponytail. She was charming and looked as modern as how she used to look in her previous life. Apparently, her memory had stopped the moment she died on the operation table. In fact, Long Fan was observing her in the other room outside theb. The ¡®luminous pearl¡¯ on the ceiling was, in fact, a CCTV and it could be controlled by using one¡¯s spiritual power. It was installed to monitor every single movement inside the crystal coffin including her facial expression. He knew that she was a very experienced assassin and was also pretty good at acting. However, she did not seem to be acting when she first woke up as her reactions looked normal. Of course, he still decided to send a mute ve to test her for his safety to determine what kind of Kung Fu she would use when she was in danger. She was only using the Kung Fu she had learned from the modern world and none from the current era. After all, Long Fan was confident with his medicine form. Coupled with a series of tests, he finally let out a sigh of relief as she had woken up without any memories of the current era just like what he wanted in the first ce. When he looked at her, it was as though he was looking at his best piece of artwork with satisfaction. ¡°Xijiu, we are not acting. Long Xi killed you in the modern world, and I resurrected you. We¡¯re no longer living in that era¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was confused and looked at him as though she was looking at a crazy man as she frowned. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t go crazy from doing too many experiments? What are you trying to say? Are you trying to tell me that both of us had traveled back in time and you¡¯re the one who made all of this happen?¡± Long Fan knew it was difficult for her to believe him. Thus, he smiled and uttered, ¡°Follow me.¡± He was walking ahead, and Gu Xijiu followed behind as she twitched her lips. During their journey, she saw many warriors in ancient costumes with long hair. She even stretched out her hand to pull their long hair to see if they were wearing a wig. Long Fan smiled, but he remained silent. Both of them passed a very long tunnel which was semi-sphere in shape. The walls of the tunnel were made from semi-transparent green bricks which could withstand very high temperatures. A red liquid was flowing on top of the bricks. Gu Xijiu glimpsed a few times at the walls silently. Was thatva? Was this ce built in ava cave? ¡°What do you want me to see?¡± Apparently, Gu Xijiu did not trust the man who looked exactly like Long Xi. Long Fan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have tried so hard to resurrect you; I¡¯ll never hurt you.¡± Long Fan brought her to a big hall with five different colors of crystal pirs located at the center. ¡°Xijiu, ce your hand on every crystal.¡± Gu Xijiu remained still and looked at him as she twitched her lips again in skepticism. Long Fan smiled. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ve done something to the crystals? You overthink. I can attack you anytime based on your current level of Kung Fu, so, don¡¯t worry.¡± He shook his head slightly as Gu Xijiu did not move, and then walked toward the green crystal in front of him and ced his hand on it. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080: It Was Difficult To Understand The World Of A Mad Scientist! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He shook his head as Gu Xijiu was still hesitant. He then walked toward a green crystal in front of him and ced his hand there. The green crystal pir immediately glowed from the bottom all the way to its tip! He then moved his hand away, and the light slowly became dim and disappeared. ¡°Look, the crystal pir represents spiritual power. The higher the intensity of the glowing light, the higher the level of a particr power¡­¡± Long Fan began to exin to her. Gu Xijiu remained silent as she listened to him but eventually asked, ¡°Based on what you have just exined, does it mean you¡¯re already a fairy since your wood element spiritual power has a perfect score?¡± Long Fan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, it is the reason why I can bring you here from the other world.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xijiu did not understand. ¡°You said that we had traveled through time. Was I required to have very powerful energy? Does it mean that it would consume a lot of your spiritual power? Why did you have to bring me here?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re my best creation, so I have to bring you along no matter where I go.¡± Long Fan looked at her with a passionate gaze. Gu Xijiu was speechless. It was difficult to understand the world of a mad scientist. ¡°Since you managed to be a fairy, you must have been here for a long time. However before I had died, I remembered someone telling me that you were still alive¡­¡± Long Fan smiled. ¡°In fact¡­ I originated from this era, and I do not belong to the world where you came from¡­¡± Gu Xijiu had not expected that. ¡°Huh!?¡± Long Fan smiled again. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± Gu Xijiu pondered as she was surprised. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you traveled to the modern world and then returned to the ancient era after you had learned all the modern scientific knowledge?¡± Long Fan smiled, but he remained silent. However, he did not deny what Gu Xijiu had just said. What an insane piece of discovery! Gu Xijiu was speechless. An ancient man who was also a technology expert traveled to the modern world to be a mad scientist. He was such a genius! ¡°Then, how about me? Please, don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m also from this era and that you had cloned me in the modern world?¡± Long Fan shook his head as he sighed. ¡°No, you¡¯re an ident. Alright, this is not important. The most important thing is that you¡¯re here by my side. We can certainly create something big together.¡± Gu Xijiu casually replied. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to be a king, and I don¡¯t want to work with you!¡± Long Fan frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because of your face! I get scared and have a phobia whenever I look at you. After all, your son tricked me¡­ You¡¯re supposed to bear part of the responsibilities. Since he was able to trick me, who is to say that you would not do the same? I¡¯m not the kind of person who would repeat the same mistake twice! You have underestimated me!¡± Gu Xijiu said in an icy tone. Long Fan was speechless. Suddenly, a burst ofughter was heard from the outside. ¡°Well said! Elder Long, you¡¯ve finally encountered hardships huh?¡± The voice was chilly and maic. A man walked in apanied by the voice. There used to be a Chinese idiom designed to describe the waterfall in the Lu Mountain. However, Gu Xijiu felt it was a good way to describe the man¡¯s silver long hair as well. The man was wearing a pure ck robe, and his long silver hair was hanging all the way from his head to his foot as though it was a silver cloak. He was handsome and looked like he came from the western part of the continent. His nose was high, and his facial features looked like art crafts made by engravings. His eyes were light brown and his gaze was magical as it was able to attract people¡¯s attention. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081: No Wonder He Was So Ambitious Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man came in with a smile. He looked like a gentle and polite young man with a mysterious and evil aura. Even though it was evil, it was undoubtedly impressive as he had a unique aura. Long Fan bowed in front of him and made a bizarre gesture as he saw the man. ¡°My Great Lord.¡± The man nodded slightly and then shifted his gaze towards Gu Xijiu. His gaze was so sharp that Gu Xijiu felt as though it was prating her body and her mind. Naturally, Gu Xijiu felt ufortable as he stared at her. Thus, she decided to re at him. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man sighed. ¡°Do you still remember Rong Che?¡± Gu Xijiu pondered. ¡°Rong Che? Who is he? Am I supposed to remember him? I don¡¯t recall him in mywork. Was he one of my partners during a mission?¡± The man looked disappointed and replied as he shook his head. ¡°Forget it.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him. ¡°Is your name Rong Che?¡± The man smiled. ¡°That used to be my nickname. It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s stop talking about it. Gu Xijiu, since you¡¯re not willing to work with Elder Long, would you be willing to work with me instead?¡± Gu Xijiu twitched her lips. ¡°Who the h*ll are you?¡± The man pointed at Long Fan. ¡°This is your father, right? He addressed me as ¡®master''¡±. ¡°So, you¡¯re his superior¡­¡± Gu Xijiu finally seemed to get it. The man smiled gently. ¡°Alright, Xijiu. Let¡¯s see what kind of spiritual power you possess. Elder Long said you¡¯re the brightest among the elites. Show me.¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath. ¡°I think I need some time to think about what you¡¯ve just told me. Everything regarding spiritual power, and what kind of world this is? Which dynasty are we currently living in? Who is the current emperor?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s try first, I¡¯ll exin to you in detail about the current worldter.¡± Fine! Gu Xijiu decided to take the test. She tried cing her hand on each pir, and only the red pir was lighted entirely. Apparently, she possessed a fire element spiritual power of level six and a half! That was insane! The body made by Long Fan seemed to be way stronger than what Long Siye had made. Ye Hongfeng, who was made by Long Siye, only had a spiritual power of level five when she first awoke. Long Fan and the silver-haired man were delighted with Gu Xijiu¡¯s strong spiritual power. Long Fan felt honored as he had once again created another fantastic specimen. Meanwhile, the silver-haired man looked strangely at Gu Xijiu and congratted her as he announced the level of her spiritual power. Gu Xijiu did not show any reaction and only smiled slightly. Long Fan asked as he looked at her. ¡°Are you happy?¡± Gu Xijiu was straightforward. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if all of this was real. At least I didn¡¯t turn into rubbish after traveling here.¡± She was kind of curious and asked the silver-haired man. ¡°Does everyone here possess one type of spiritual power? Is the only difference between them their levels?¡± The silver-haired man shook his head. ¡°Not really, I have five different spiritual powers.¡± He decided to walk around the five pirs as he noticed Gu Xijiu¡¯s doubtful expression. Each pir was lighted up as he touched it. Some werepletely lighted, while others were glowing right up to the tip which proved that he possessed a high level of spiritual power. Long Fan could notpare to him. Hence, it was not a surprise if he was willing to serve him as his master. Five extremely high levels of different spiritual power! Indeed, he had the capabilities to fight against a god. It was no wonder that he was so ambitious! Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082: I Need To Run A Few More Tests Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When the silver-haired man walked between the crystal pirs, it was as though a cloud was moving around the room. Sometimes, they could not even see his steps, but they could feel his overwhelming spiritual power. He stood in front of Gu Xijiu as though he was a god. Though he was smiling, it was stressful to be so close to him. He asked again, ¡°So, do you want to work with me?¡± Gu Xijiu took a step back as she did not want to face him directly. ¡°Your spiritual power is too scary, and I just arrived in this era a while ago, and I do not know much about this world. My spiritual power is so low aspared to yours. I have no idea how can we work together.¡± The silver-haired man smiled as he looked at her. ¡°All you need to do is to say yes, and I would certainly find a way for us to work together.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her hand to rub her brow, but she did not answer his question. ¡°There is too much information for me to digest today¡­ I don¡¯t even know who you are and what this ce is¡­, and everything I heard was only from the both of you¡­¡± She took a glimpse at the pirs again. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if the crystals were installed with a certain kind of light. Perhaps, it would simply light up with a different pattern when you touch on a different spot. Maybe it is not even an indicator to test spiritual power.¡± The silver-haired man and Long Fan looked at each other before answering. Long Fan smiled awkwardly. ¡°What she had just said makes perfect sense. My Great Lord, why don¡¯t you show her your power?¡± ¡°How should I show¡­?¡± He smiled again as he looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who dares to doubt my power. If it were others, I would have killed them.¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± The silver-haired man sighed. ¡°Fine; I¡¯ll make an exception this time. I¡¯ll get someone to show you. Follow me.¡± ¡°My Great Lord, do you believe now that she had lost all the memories of this era?¡± Long Fan sent a directed audio to The Great Lord. ¡°This is not a small matter; I need to run a few more tests.¡± The Great Lord replied. ¡°What else should we do?¡± Long Fan was not happy as he felt that his best creation was being doubted. ¡°I have my methods.¡± The Great Lord said. ¡­ Gu Xijiu could not believe that the underground pce which was built inva could be so big. It was probably as big as the pce of Qin Shi Huang! It was at least a few hundred acres as it was linked with many branched tunnels. The Great Lord guided Gu Xijiu through several tunnels, and finally, they arrived in a big hall which looked like a square. In fact, it was a square. The ceiling was red as theva was flowing on top of the ceiling. A few cages were housing several ferocious beasts, and they were roaring from inside. Long Fan spoke when Gu Xijiu looked at the ferocious beasts. ¡°Xijiu, do you believe me now that this is another world?¡± All the beasts looked extremely scary. Indeed, Gu Xijiu had never encountered such animals before in the modern world, and even lions and tigers were already considered as wild beasts! She had nevere across any of the beasts that were currently in front of her. Though Gu Xijiu remained silent, she was shocked as she kept staring at the ferocious beasts. Long Fan¡¯s eyes were focused on her. He let out a sigh of relief as he looked at her expression. He had not found a single w in Gu Xijiu so far. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083: Test Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Though Gu Xijiu had been very unfriendly ever since she had woken up, it was indeed how she was supposed to behave based on her personalities in the past. As a professional assassin, she would have been dumb if she simply trusted everything and anyone! It was very simple for The Great Lord to prove the existence of his spiritual power. He got someone to open the cages and then asked the guardians that were beside the pens to fight with the wild beasts. All his subordinates used their spiritual power to attack the beasts, and the beasts used their spiritual power to counter-attack. Thus, Gu Xijiu could see the rays of light beingunched by the fighters and also the beasts. The wild beasts were roaring as they attacked and the fighters hopped here and there to avoid their attacks. The scene was like a fireworks disy. Gu Xijiu stood there expressionlessly with her arms ced in front of her chest. ¡°Xijiu, do you believe me now?¡± Long Fan asked. Gu Xijiu twitched her lips as she could not deny it. ¡°It seems so real¡­¡± Long Fan smiled and let out a sigh of relief. He seemed to have recalled something. ¡°You may continue to watch, but don¡¯t get too close to the beasts though. They are all level six monsters, and you¡¯re still too weak to fight with them.¡± He left after reminding her. Gu Xijiu was tired from standing. Hence, she walked to a nearby bench and sat down to continue observing the battle. Suddenly, two of the monsters went berserk as though they had suddenly gotten stronger and immediately killed two of the fighters. In no time, the monsters were rushing toward Gu Xijiu! The wind was blowing strongly, and it carried an awful smell! Gu Xijiu was shocked and started fighting with the monsters as she did not know what else she could do! She only had a spiritual power of level six, and she did not even know how to use it. Thus, she could only use the Kung Fu she knew to avoid their attacks, and there several instances where she almost got caught by the monsters! Coincidentally, The Great Lord had been distracted by something else as he was looking in the other direction and was unaware that Gu Xijiu was in danger. If Gu Xijiu were to use the spiritual power and strategies taught by Di Fuyi, she could easily overpower the monsters even though she only had a spiritual power of level six. Since The Great Lord was not paying any attention to her, she suspected that no one would know if she used those strategies. Gosh! Part of Gu Xijiu¡¯s dress had been torn off by one of the monsters. She almost fell as the monster scratched her skin. Both of the monsters roared and extended their ws towards Gu Xijiu! Someone screamed as Gu Xijiu who was already injured quickly rolled and teleported away! Apparently, she had panicked and did not manage to make a precise estimation as she crashed into The Great Lord after teleporting. No one could escape from Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation in this world, and The Great Lord was no exception as well. Gu Xijiu crashed right into his arms as soon as he turned his body around. Her body prated through his body and she slumped on the ground! Holy¡­! His body was hollow in form! Though it looked like a solid body, she did not expect herself to feel like she was crashing into a cloud! Gu Xijiu could even feel his warmth when she prated his body. Gu Xijiu turned around with a gaze of surprise. She was surprised to learn that the two monsters were still chasing after her. Suddenly, The Great Lordunched two beams of five-colored rays and sliced the monsters into pieces. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084: Test (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Did you get a shock?¡± The Great Lord turned around to check on her. His evil eyes were smiling as he continued, ¡°I almost ended up hurting you, are you alright?¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She sounded numb. Apparently, she was frightened and upset. The Great Lord sighed. ¡°That¡¯s great then. Shall we make a move and discuss our project?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°I think that I should not get too involved with you, oh Great Lord, especially since you are so powerful.¡± She then left without looking back. The Great Lord was stunned and did not speak a word. It was the first time he was given the cold shoulder. He was still in shock as he watched her leave. He understood that even though she had lost her memories, her intelligence was still there. She must have found out that he was ying a trick behind her back. Hence, it was normal for her to be upset. ¡°My Great Lord, this little girl is too much! You should teach her a lesson!¡± One of the disciples came forward and suggested with the intention of pleasing him. The Great Lord nced at him and smiled. His appearance was gentle but evil. Not only did he look polite, but he was also very nice to his subordinates as well. In fact, the disciple was working under Long Fan. Hence, it was difficult for him to see The Great Lord and he was not familiar with his likes and dislikes as well. Therefore, he had the guts to speak his mind. The Great Lord had very handsome features, and he looked charming when he smiled. The disciple was a pervert and was stunned by just looking at him. ¡°My Great¡­ Lord.¡± The Great Lord casually said, ¡°Do you think you should open your mouth?¡± His voice was very gentle, but it was as cold as ice. The disciple was stunned and saw The Great Lord flick his sleeve before he could even utter a reply. It was as gentle as the breeze in the spring, and¡­ and the two disciples who were fighting the two monsters turned into a puddle of water¡­ The rest of the disciples that were at the square immediately stopped whispering, and they did not even dare to take a deep breath. The Great Lord rarely went to the square, and even if he did decide to go to the square, he would go wearing a white hood and a white cloak. No one would be able to see his figure or even his appearance, and he had never stayed at the ce for such a long time before. Therefore, most of the disciples were more familiar with Long Fan aspared to him. They respected Long Fan but were also scared of him at the same time. On the other hand, they felt rather distant from The Great Lord. This time around, the Great Lord had stayed for two days, and he did not seem to have any intentions of leaving. The strange thing was that he had even revealed his appearance this time! If it were not Long Fan who had addressed him respectfully as ¡®Great Lord¡¯, they would not have known that this gentleman was, in fact, their master! They were very scared of him now that they had figured out who he was! His Kung Fu was so scary, so they felt that it was best for them to stay away¡­ ¡­ Who the h*ll was this Great Lord? Gu Xijiu could not help but wonder. His body waspletely hollow. Was he a soul? He must be a mighty person¡­ Gu Xijiu was housed in a girlish room. She was amazed as she never imagined a room could be decorated as lovely as this even though it had been built underground. The room had been designed ording to her favorite style in the old days. It was simr to the design of the room she stayed in when she was in Tianju Hall, and even the color of the furniture was almost the same as her previous room. Long Fan asked as he brought her into the room. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085: Test (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu walked around the room and nodded. ¡°Thanks, Elder Long.¡± Long Fan did not find anything strange with her expressions. They were rather normal. Long Fan glimpsed at her. ¡°You should address me as ¡®father¡¯.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do that.¡± Long Fan was speechless. Someoneughed softly from the outside before he could reply to her. ¡°Elder Long, what am I supposed to address you in the future if she calls you as ¡®father¡¯?¡± The door was opened, and The Great Lord walked into the room. Apparently, there was a hidden meaning behind his question. Gu Xijiu frowned, and Long Fan¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°My Great Lord¡­¡± The Great Lord pressed his palm on Long Fan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, even though you made her body, she is not considered as your daughter as you did not create her soul.¡± Long Fan was scared of him. Hence, he did not speak anymore. The Great Lord tapped on his shoulder again. ¡°Long Fan, aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Long Fan turned around and left. Since Long Fan left, only Gu Xijiu and The Great Lord were left in the room. He looked at Gu Xijiu for a while but did not speak. It was too quiet in the room, which made Gu Xijiu purse her lips as she felt stressed. She yawned and asked, ¡°My Great Lord, is there anything else?¡± The Great Lord was stunned and took out a paper fan from nowhere. He asked as he smiled. ¡°Xijiu, are you trying to kick me out?¡± It was the typical gestures of the Eighth Prince, Rong Che. Although his appearance had changed, his posture and gestures were still the same. He was as elegant and gentle as a peacefulke, but no one knew how deep theke was. Though he was gentle and polite, he was also as smart and cunning as a fox. However, he was no longer an ordinary fox and had evolved into a nine-tailed-fox as every single one of his gestures carried an evil aura. Rong Che was the first prince who had treated her nicely when she first arrived in this era from the modern world. He had helped her several times, and he treated her well even though it may only have been part of his n. Gu Xijiu took him as her best friends back in the old days. However, in less than two years, everything had changed. Rong Che¡¯s body had exploded, and The Great Lord had regained his original appearance. The Great Lord had been disguising himself as Rong Che ever since he was eight years old. Hence, Rong Che was the identity Gu Xijiu had known in the first ce. She never expected that he was the main culprit behind so many incidents. Indeed, he was good at hiding himself! However, Di Fuyi had a sharp eye as he already knew something was wrong with him, but he could not find any evidence. But now when everything was revealed, she had been caught by these people¡­ Gu Xijiu sighed silently and was careful enough not to show it on her face. She casually said, ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to go to sleep already. I believe that you¡¯re busy too, so, I guess I shouldn¡¯t disturb you for too long.¡± Back in the old days, Rong Che was a very observant and understanding person. He had visited Gu Xijiu several times when she was still staying in the General¡¯s manor, and usually, he would leave immediately whenever Gu Xijiu imed that she was tired. This time was no different as The Great Lord still practiced that good habit. Thus, he smiled. ¡°Alright, have a good rest then. I¡¯ll visit you another time.¡± And then he walked out and left. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086: Test (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu scouted around the room. It was her habit as an assassin to check her surroundings thoroughly wherever she went. Thus, she noticed that a micro camera was hidden in the space between the flowers on a giant vase. She took the micro camera out and squashed it in her palm angrily after letting out a coldugh. The screen which showed the scene of Gu Xijiu¡¯s room was immediately cked out. Long Fan took a glimpse and shook his head. He knew that she was smart and careful and so it was impossible for her to overlook the camera. The Great Lord said as he witnessed what happened. ¡°Long Fan, you were right. Indeed, you are brilliant and aware.¡± Long Fan said, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned before that she was the best assassin in the modern era!¡± The Great Lord hit on the work dashboard with his paper fan. ¡°Do you think that she had realized the camera ever since she was awake and had pretended to fool the both of us since the beginning?¡± Long Fan paused for a second and immediately shook his head. ¡°Impossible! You were observing her behavior ever since she woke up, and the CCTVs we used were invented in this era. Therefore, no one should have seen it before including her. It¡¯s highly unlikely that she was acting ever since she woke up. If she still had any memories of this era, she would have been shocked when she first opened her eyes. I believe that her responses and actions are not part of an act.¡± The Great Lord sighed. ¡°This little girl is as smart as a fox, and many people had been tricked by her before. She had also proved to us before that could make the impossible possible. Perhaps, I should run a few more tests.¡± Long Fan secretly rolled his eyeballs as he was agitated. ¡°My Great Lord, are you doubting my capabilities?¡± The Great Lord tapped on Long Fan¡¯s shoulder with his paper fan. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m confident with your capabilities, but I¡¯m worried that she is unique as she was always one to create miracles. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll not cause any harm to her. I know she¡¯s your most precious creation, and so I won¡¯t cross the line.¡± He then walked away. ¡­ Gu Xijiu lied on the bed with her eyes closed as she silently sighed in her heart. Was there anyone else who was living a worse life aspared to her? She was d that her beloved had finally found her and that they were able to spend some time together in the cave after being apart for so long. Who would have known that her soul would detach from her physical body after a high fever? To make things worse, she even had to watch herself leaving her own body. Though she panicked, there was nothing she could do to stop it. She could only see herself helplessly flying towards the other direction as though someone was pulling her away. She did not want to leave and felt so fearful that she even wanted to shout as she did not want to die so early. However, she could not make a sound at all regardless of how hard she tried. Even someone who was mute could make a soft sound, but absolutely nothing came from her! She panicked as was worried that Di Fuyi would be very sad when he found out that she was dead. She was worried he would use forbidden magic to call her soul and this would cause him to consume a lot of his spiritual power. She wanted to stay there and even tried to resist herself from being pulled by the strange force¡­ However, even before she could try her best to resist, she shockingly saw Di Fuyi trying to wake her up! She was too shocked by the scene and identally let her guard down. The next thing she knew, she was being pulled away by the strange force and cked out. Thest thing she heard was a blurry conversation between Long Fan and The Great Lord while she was still half asleep¡­ Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087: Test (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Gu Xijiu woke up, she realized that she was submerged in a crystal coffin like a white rat! Gu Xijiu still had the memories from her childhood, and so she could recognize theb. It was the mad scientist¡¯sb! She was once submerged in the nutritious solution as well back in her previous life. She was quick-witted, and so she knew that Long Fan had tricked her and that her soul had been swapped with someone else¡¯s! At the same time, she could sense that she was currently upying another person¡¯s body. Although she wanted to curse Long Fan and his ancestors, she felt that it was better for her to pretend that she knew nothing and hence she decided not to take any further action. Indeed, she had no idea how many cameras had been installed in the room, but she could sense that she was being watched from every angle of the room and that Long Fan was watching her from a nearby room. Fortunately, she had heard their conversation while she was still half awake. Hence, she pretended that she had lost all her memory of the current era. She had to act. She had no choice but to continue putting on an act and pretending that she had gotten amnesia as her body had been swapped and she was in a foreign ce. Otherwise, she might have been subjected to more tests and perhaps Long Fan would have even used her as ab rat for several experiments until she had truly forgotten everything about the current era. At the moment, she was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, so it was difficult to tell what was on her mind. Di Fuyi tried very hard to look for the Omen but failed. Coincidentally, Gu Xijiu had shown up at their base camp by ident right after she had suffered a high fever. Strangely enough, she remembered that Di Fuyi had mentioned before that she could not swap bodies anymore. Otherwise, her soul would disappear. What was going on? She had swapped bodies now, but she did not feel ufortable with her current body, and it felt just like it was her own body. Was it because Ye Hongfeng had stabbed her? Did Ye Hongfeng cast a spell on the knife to make this happen? Perhaps Long Fan was the culprit who had turned Long Siye against her along with Ye Hongfeng. Otherwise, she would not have woken up in Long Fan¡¯s scienceb. The mad scientist was indeed insane and full of fancy strategies. Meanwhile, Long Siye¡­ Her fists were clenched tightly underneath the nket. Did he even feel guilty for tricking her!? What about the soul which had been resurrected inside her body? Who the h*ck was that? Would Di Fuyi recognize that it was a foreign soul? Since Long Fan was the mastermind behind all these incidents, the soul in her body must be one of The Great Lord¡¯s subordinates. No powerful man would recruit a weak employee. If she was also the winner for best actress, Di Fuyi might not be able to recognize that it was someone else and would eventually fall into their trap! He had yet to recover fully, so it would be a disaster if he identally revealed his true identity! Though Gu Xijiu looked calm, deep down inside, her blood was boiling. She could not wait to transform into a gas and escape from this ce so that she could reunite with Di Fuyi. However, it was challenging to escape from this ce. Although Gu Xijiu had been following The Great Lord around the pce for half a day, she could not find any hole that resembled an exit! Based on her observation, the pce was safer and stronger than an iron tank, and it also affected her ability to teleport. She could only teleport less than 20 meters each time, and one of the conditions was that she could not teleport through walls. Therefore, there was almost a zero chance for her to escape. She did not even have a helping soldier. A foreign soul had possessed her original body, so her only hope was that the great Di Fuyi would recognize this problem. Otherwise, he could have possibly brought her back to his headquarters! Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088: Test (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi would certainly find a way to save her if he knew that her soul had been swapped with someone else¡¯s, but would he know? Furthermore, there was a possibility that he would not be able to find this ce even if he knew someone had taken control of her body! This ce was well hidden and who would have expected that there was a pce hidden underground inside a volcano? Sigh, she could not find a way out, and so she felt hopeless. Gu Xijiu even thought aboutmitting suicide as she wondered whether her soul would go back to her old body by itself if she were dead. While she was thinking about it, she suddenly opened her eyes as she sensed that something was strange! Gosh! Someone was standing in front of her bed! The man was wearing a moonlight white robe. He had charming facial features and was surrounded by a cold aura. Long Siye!? Gu Xijiu immediately sat up with a pair of tightly clenched fists. She narrowed her eyes as though she was ready to fight. ¡°Who are you? Why the h*ll did you break into my room!?¡± Long Siye paused for a second and asked, ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t you know me!?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s head nted slightly to one side as she looked at him. ¡°Am I supposed to know you?¡± Long Siye was speechless. He felt heartache and took a step forward. ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m Long Xi¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Long Xi?!¡± She chuckled. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m an idiot? Are you trying to tell me that Long Fan had brought you here as well? Are you also a clone? But you don¡¯t look like him at all! Are you one of his failed specimens?¡± Long Siye¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You really have forgotten everything about this life, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°What about this life?¡± She paused and tried to ask, ¡°Should I have a memory of this life?¡± Long Siye took a deep breath. ¡°Of course, Xijiu. A long time ago, you were the dumb daughter of the Gu family¡­¡± Gu Xijiu narrowed her eyes and put on a doubtful expression on her face. ¡°Carry on¡­¡± Long Siye paused as he realized that the story was too long and he did not know where he should begin. ¡°Xijiu, your story is indeed too long, and this is not the best time to talk about it. Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll guide you out!¡± He then stepped forward to pull Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu twisted her wrist, and a short knife appeared from inside her sleeve. Long Siye almost grabbed the sharp knife when he tried to grab her hand. The knife looked like a scalpel. Apparently, Gu Xijiu had secretly stolen it from somewhere. It looked as sharp and cold as her gaze. ¡°Did you watch too many dramas?! Dumb daughter? Is my story too long?! Are you going to tell me my Kung Fu had been destroyed or that I knew many princes and noble people? Perhaps, I¡¯ve created many miracles, and I was so mighty that no one couldpete with me?! Or that I have fought in multiple war zones with big groups of people and had be the number one leader in this world?¡± Though she spoke sarcastically, she was very alert at that time. Long Siye stepped forward and said as he suppressed his sad tone, ¡°Xijiu, you have to trust me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him again and said with a normal tone. ¡°Trust you? Are you really Long Xi?¡± Long Siye nodded. ¡°Yes! Xijiu, after you hadmitted suicide, I also killed myself and arrived in this era. However, I arrived at an earlier dynasty and became the overlord of the Tianwen n. After that, we met each other again and had gone through many things together¡­¡± He tried to summarize the story and exined briefly about the process of their reunion so that he could gain her trust. Of course, he did not mention about Di Fuyi and only emphasized on the matters of their reunion. Gu Xijiu listened to him patiently and smiled. ¡°Does this mean that I fell in love with you again in this era?¡± Long Siye took a breath and replied, ¡°Yes! Xijiu, we loved each other even after we came to this era¡­¡± Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089: It Is Not Her Anymore If She Became Stupid Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu finallyughed with irony. ¡°Do you think that I have such a bad memory? My heart was stolen by you in our past life to save your fianc¨¦. Do you think that I will forget about it and fall in love with you again?¡± Long Siye choked. He was stunned for a while and sighed. ¡°I had my reasons for stealing your heart. It was to your benefit¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him like a mad person. ¡°Are you trying to say that you did it because you felt sorry for Ye Hongfeng because she found out that I was your true love and that you stole my heart topensate her so that you couldmit suicide together with me? Do you think that this would be a very earth-shattering story? I thought you would have been more creative ande up with a better story.¡± She walked around him, and asked, ¡°Do you know what I did when I first saw Long Xi?¡± Long Siye said sadly, ¡°Kill him?¡± ¡°You got it right. Since you imed that you are Long Xi, go and die!¡± Sheunched her power from her palm, and it shot towards Long Siye. Of course, Long Siye did not allow her attack to hit him. He dodged and said, ¡°Xijiu, listen to me!¡± ¡°There is nothing more to say. If you im that you are him and you feel sorry for me, let me stab you to release my anger!¡± Gu Xijiu was fast and continuously attacked Long Siye. Though she did not have any spiritual power, she was still very good atbat. Coupled with her teleportation technique, she was fast as the wind, and she was able to force Long Siye to step back again and again¡­ As she was a killer, she showed no mercy when she attacked Long SIye. If Long Siye had been slightly slower, he would have been cut in half by now. Apparently, Long Siye did not want to fight with her. He opened the door and escaped from the room. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the control room, the entire scene was being disyed on a ss screen. When they saw that Long Siye had run away after being attacked by Gu Xijiu, Long Fan stared at the silver-haired Lord. ¡°Master, you can now rest assured. If you continue to test her, I am afraid that her memory of this world might be restored.¡± The silver-haired Lord said thoughtfully, ¡°But I have this tingling feeling that something is off with her.¡± Long Fan was not happy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that in your heart, no one is normal. Last time, you thought that I was strange too.¡± The silver-haired Lord smiled. ¡°I would not have epted my men if they were not strange. I am not saying that Gu Xijiu¡¯s characteristics are strange. In fact, I like her better this way. However, I find that her reactions are strange. By right, she should have felt like copsing or would have at least been keen enough to investigate when she found out that she was actually inside a clone¡¯s body when she first awoke.¡± Long Fan said calmly, ¡°This girl has always been calm. I have never seen her copse before regardless of the situation. She could make the best out of her situation. I think that her reactions were normal.¡± The silver-haired Lord sighed. ¡°She seems to be way too clever. I honestly think that you should have made her dumber.¡± Long Fan was speechless. ¡°It would not be her anymore if she became stupid.¡± Suddenly, he recalled something. ¡°How¡¯s Wu Wuyan doing? Hasn¡¯t Ying Yannuo brought her out yet?¡± The silver-haired Lord said coldly, ¡°Wu Wuyan is still not able to fully control her body.¡± Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090: Use Her As Bait Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The silver-haired Lord said coldly, ¡°Wu Yan is still not able to fully control her body. It has been one day, but she is still very tired when she walks. Ying Yannuo has brought her to a hostel to rest. He serves her very well and provides her with food and drinks. He also said that he had informed Celestial Master Zuo toe and visit her¡­¡± Long Fan frowned. ¡°If this is the case, we will not be able to determine where hisir is located.¡± ¡°So what? He will not be able to find me too! We are both in the same situation. His four messengers have been assigned to look for me. I guess he will show up alone. With the help of Wu Yan, I am sure we can take him down and kill him!¡± The silver-haired Lord said with a serious face. ¡°I hope so.¡± Long Fan sighed. ¡°However, I have this feeling that it would not be so simple. Wu Yan might only be able to fool Ying Yannuo. Once she meets Di Fuyi, he will certainly be able to differentiate the real from fake. He might not be trapped¡­¡± The silver-haired Lord said, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t expect Wu Yan to be able to fool Di Fuyi. However, once he knows that the current Gu Xijiu in that body is, in fact, a fake, he will start looking for the real Gu Xijiu. When that timees, we will use Xijiu as our bait to lure Di Fuyi right into our trap.¡± Long Fan was silent for a moment. ¡°I thought you liked Xijiu? Why are you going to use her as bait?¡± The silver-haired Lord stared at him for a few seconds. ¡°Long Fan, I think you have misunderstood me.¡± ¡°Why is that so?¡± ¡°Do you think I am a man who will sacrifice my power just for a woman?¡± Long Fan remained silent. The silver-haired Lord patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Long Fan, though you have learned some strange skills, there are certain mindsets that you need to get rid of¡­ Alright, let¡¯s not discuss this anymore. How is my new body? Why are you always dying thepletion of my body even though you have so much time to create many other clones?¡± Long Fan was expressionless. ¡°Master you are different from the others. You want the perfect body, so I am trying my best to make it perfect.¡± ¡°When will it be done? Don¡¯t tell me that I need to wait for another ten years¡­¡± Long Fan rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°Your requirements are too high¡­ Be rest assured, it will be ready in a month by thetest. I will make sure that you will be resurrected in a perfect body. The new body possesses a spiritual power of level nine¡­¡± The silver-haired Lord was relieved. ¡°That is fine.¡± He would be able to do anything he wanted as long as he possessed that body. One of the first things he would do is to have sex with the woman he loved. ¡­ It was neither day nor night in the underground pce, and not a single hourss could be found. Gu Xijiu had no idea how long she had she stayed in the underground pce. Based on her estimations, it should have been two days now. Over the past two days, all she did was hang around the pce and eat and drink whenever she wanted. Although the pce was quite big, there were hardly any people inside. There were probably only a hundred people living in the pce, and every one of them had a minimum spiritual power of level six. Besides that, they were very secretive, and some of their skills were rather peculiar. In fact, there were only a few people who possessed a spiritual power of level six in this continent. Even Rong Jialuo, who only had a spiritual power of level six and a half, had been recognized as a genius. Meanwhile, there were more than 50 persons who had a minimum spiritual power of level six in this pce. Apparently, this situation was abnormal. Gu Xijiu suspected that Long Fan might have gically modified these people. This person was a mad scientist, and so it was possible for him to do so based on his abilities! Gu Xijiu was basically a tourist in the pce as she was traveling around the ce while discovering new things. There was no one to stop her from doing so. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091: Do You Still Recognize This Person? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The silver-haired Lord would often apany her and make herugh. He was great with women and was very caring and considerate towards Gu Xijiu. The way he handled things was sporting and elegant. When he smiled, he could enlighten the people around him. Other women were living in the underground pce. Some of them were martial arts experts. They were always envious and jealous whenever they saw the silver-haired Lord apanying Gu Xijiu. Due to their feelings of envy and jealousy, thedies decided to be spies and started to monitor Gu Xijiu. Hence, regardless of where Gu Xijiu went, there would always be spies watching her. Whenever she acted strangely, they would report her to their master. Gu Xijiu admired the silver-haired Lord because he had quietly schemed against her without doing anything. Gu Xijiu had been looking for an exit all this time. The hundreds of people in this pce would need to eat and drink to survive, and so they would certainly have to go out to stock up on food and drinks. There must be a way to leave this ce. The silver-haired Lord had been hanging around her all the time. Whenever she stepped out from her room, she would stumble into him somewhere, and he would offer to walk around with her. Gu Xijiu noticed that even if he were not around asionally, there would be guards secretly following her around. The silver-haired Lord was very patient. He did not mention to her about his n to cooperate with her anymore. Instead, he decided to use another method of convincing her by following her around and befriending her. His method was the same as Rong Che¡¯s. He was a very caring and considerate gentleman. If Gu Xijiu had not discovered his real identity, she would have thought that he was a real gentleman. It was stupid of her to think that all ancient people were dumb. Apparently, most of them were good at acting and pretending. If she were not cautious enough, she would have been fooled by them a long time ago! There was surveince everywhere. Gu Xijiu initially thought that they were being operated by a spiritual stone or some form of spiritual power. However, she identally walked into a hall one day and saw that there was a windmill in the middle of the hall. There was ava pool underneath the windmill which was boiling, and the hot air helped to spin the windmill. Finally, Gu Xijiu understood that the power source in this pce was, in fact, being generated by the heat which was blowing the windmill! She figured that this must have been one of Long Fan¡¯s ideas! He had not wasted the knowledge he learned in the modern world. It was a terrible thing to have a such a scientist in her generation, especially one who was also a crazy biologist. The pce was vast, so Gu Xijiu figured that there should be a couple of entrances and exits as well as vents around the area. Otherwise, the people living here would have suffocated to death. Gu Xijiu felt that the underground pce was somehow simr to Di Fuyi¡¯s crystal pce. The main difference was that the crystal pce had been built underneath the deep sea while this underground pce had been built underneathva. There was a fireproof translucent wall on top of the pce, and Gu Xijiu had no idea what material was the wall made of. The pce was not hot and was even quite chilly in certain areas. ¡­ Gu Xijiu never expected that she would see Long Siye hanging on a wall. Yes, he was hanging on a wall. To be more precise, he had been handcuffed to a wall. It was a very dark room, and Gu Xijiu saw him handcuffed to a wall when she had identally stumbled upon this room. His hands and feet were buckled up with iron restraints. His head was tilted slightly downwards and his hair covered half of his face. He could not move at all. The silver-haired Lord was smiling next to her and asked, ¡°Xijiu, do you still recognize this person?¡± Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092: Are You Pleading For Him? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu nced at him and casually answered, ¡°The man who pretended to be Long Xi.¡± Her voice was clear. Long Siye seemed to hear her voice and slowly raised his head. He looked at the two persons who stood in front of the door then he focused his sights on Gu Xijiu. He seemed to feel pain and then slowly lowered his head again. Gu Xijiu was very good at recognizing people. Although he looked very haggard, she knew that this was the real Long Siye while the one who went to her room and confessed to her was a fake one. If she was not mistaken, that fake one should be a clone. Although the two people looked the same, their temperaments were somewhat different. Especially for Gu Xijiu, since she was betrayed by Long Siye, she could recognize him very urately because she had been so close to him before. However, she never expected to see him being handcuffed here. What had happened? The silver-haired Lord sighed and replied, ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re so smart. He pretended to be Long Xi and tried to approach you. Someone reported it to me, so I decided to punish him.¡± Gu Xijiu nced at the ce where Long Siye hands and legs were handcuffed. His wrists and ankles were surrounded by short and sharp needles. Based on estimated the length of a needle, it should have prated into his bones, which was why his wrists and ankles were bleeding. ¡°Is he a clone?¡± The silver-haired Lord chuckled and nodded. ¡°Yes, he was a failed product of Elder Long¡¯s experiments.¡± Long Siye merely closed his eyes. He did not respond to what the silver-haired Lord said. Gu Xijiu looked at him again and sighed. ¡°Actually since he was just pretending to be Long Xi, you don¡¯t have to punish him so badly, right?¡± The silver-haired Lord smiled. ¡°Are you pleading for him?¡± Gu Xijiu answered firmly,¡±I just think that he is not that sinful to deserve this treatment.¡± ¡°What if he is really Long Xi?¡± The silver-haired Lord suddenly asked. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face turned angry and said without hesitation, ¡°I will kill him!¡± The silver-haired Lord took out a sharp-edged dagger from his sleeve. ¡°You can do it now. Go and kill him!¡± Gu Xijiu did not ept it. ¡°I don¡¯t kill clones!¡± The silver-haired Lord said, ¡°You can treat him as the real Long Xi to practice.¡± Gu Xijiu calmly replied, ¡°Unfortunately he is not. I never kill the innocent.¡± She stared at the silver-haired Lord. ¡°Human clones are also human beings. Even if he is a failed product, he has his own thinking and his own life. We have to treat him like a normal person unless you like to kill the innocent.¡± The silver-haired Lord was speechless. He smiled and raised his hand to flick Gu Xijiu¡¯s hair. ¡°Of course not. I have always beenpassionate. I won¡¯t kill the innocents.¡± He lifted up his hand and issued a multicolored light. The cramps on Long Siye wrists and ankles were released, and Long Siye fell down on the ground. It was clear that he was severely injured because he was struggling to stand up. He looked very embarrassed. However, when he was lying there, his back was straight as if he did not want to surrender. He looked up at them, but as his face was mostly covered by his hair, Gu Xijiu could not see his expression. However, she could sense that he was staring at her. He probably never thought that she would help him. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093: I Want To Go Out! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Don¡¯t you need to thank Miss Gu for appealing on your behalf?¡± The silver-haired Lord spoke as he walked in front of Long Siye. Long Siye answered coldly, ¡°I do not need her help!¡± He would prefer her to hate him than to treat him as aplete stranger. After all, he had betrayed her twice. Based on her temperament, she should have taken the opportunity to stab him twice to get her revenge. Instead, she was helping him. Long Siye knew that Gu Xijiu was no saint. She would repay someone with kindness if she had received help from them but would seek revenge if someone had mistreated her. If she had regained her memory, she would have recognized him and taken her revenge on him. Presumably, she did not remember him now and only treated him as a failed specimen. It was probably the reason why she was so generous to save his life. Ironically, this was what Long Siye had hoped for the most in the past. However, he never expected it to happen now when they were facing such a situation. The way she looked at him felt as if she was looking at a defected clone. Long Siye had been erased from her memory. He felt sad and could not get up from the floor. Gu Xijiu had no interest in him. She turned and left the room without even ncing at him. Damn! It was another test! The silver-haired Lord had so many tricks up his sleeve to try to test Gu Xijiu. If she were not cautious enough, she would have fallen into his trap! Gu Xijiu could sense that Long Siye was staring at her, but she had lost her feelings for him. ¡­ ¡°I want to go out!¡± It was the eighth time that Gu Xijiu had repeated herself. She had been staying in the underground pce for three days. In these three days, she had explored every corner of the pce except for a few rooms. It was not too much to ask for some fresh air. Even an ordinary girl would have requested to go out and see the world. Gu Xijiu, on the other hand, was very used to having her freedom. ¡°Xijiu, the outside world is not safe. Your skills are still too weak, and therefore it will be hazardous for you to go out. Stay here and practice the skills that I have taught you first. You are free to leave any time you like as soon as you have gotten stronger.¡± The silver-haired Lord tried persuading her. Over the past two days, he had been teaching Gu Xijiu a few different skills. His martial arts technique waspletely different from what Di Fuyi had taught her. It could only be described with one word ¨C risky! Although Di Fuyi was not always rational when it came to his actions, he had taught Gu Xijiu his skills step by step using the correct method. Once she had achieved the highest level of that skill, she was able to maintain her standards based on his teachings. On the other hand, the martial arts taught by the silver-haired Lord was like walking on a tightrope. Though it was easy to train and improve her skills, it was also somewhat easy for her abilities to deteriorate. If she were not careful enough, she would probably go crazy after she had practiced it. Nheless, the effect of his training method was excellent. Gu Xijiu had improved a lot even though she had only learned for two days. When Gu Xijiu first arrived here, she thought that the silver-haired Lord had wanted to use her to ckmail Di Fuyi. However, it did not seem like the case now. The silver-haired Lord seemed to treat Gu Xijiu as one of his subordinates, and so he wanted to help her grow stronger. This man was very bossy. He forced Gu Xijiu to learn from him. Gu Xijiu had to ept it and reluctantly learned a few tricks from him. Of course, she knew that the silver-haired Lord was also very cunning. Hence, she was worried that he would trap her when he taught her his skills. There were some skills that she could not stop training once she had started. If she did stop, she would ultimately be dragged to the dark side and would never be able to get back on the right track. Therefore, she was very cautious in her training and made sure that she was training correctly. Chapter 1094
Chapter 1094: Is He Okay? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu finally got to know the real name of the silver-haired Lord after interacting with him over the past two days. His name was Mo Zhao. Of course, this could be just his nickname, but Gu Xijiu could determine how ambitious he was based on the name he had chosen. His name contained the words ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ in them. It became apparent to her that this guy wanted to control the continent and also had ambitions to dominate the world. ¡­ Gu Xijiu finally saw the channel leading out of the underground pce. To be precise, it was not a channel but a car. It was a car made out of heatproof material. This car was oval in shape and looked very alike to a UFO ship. It waspletely enclosed, and the space inside the car could only fit five people. It was only essible from theva pool. There was a hiddenva pool in the center square of the underground pce. Whenever the car arrived, the ground around the square would split, revealing the boilingva underneath the ground. The car would then appear from within theva pool and park at the side to allow the passengers to enter and exit. Undoubtedly, Long Fan was the genius behind this modern technology. No wonder the people here respected him so much and treated him like a god. He was indeedpetent. At this very moment, Long Fan was busy moving a huge crystal coffin. The crystal coffin was at least two times bigger than Gu Xijiu¡¯s coffin. There was also a lot more liquid and instruments inside this crystal coffin. A man was lying inside the crystal coffin. This man was tall and handsome and was wearing a thin robe and lying quietly inside. His eyes were closed as if he was sleeping. He was not breathing and did not have a heartbeat yet. However, his skin was sparkling. It was the clone body that Long Fan had created for Mo Zhao. It was a perfect body! Once the body was ready, Mo Zhao just needed to possess it with his soul, and he would finally have a body of his own. In fact, it would be the perfect one! Mo Zhao stood in front of the crystal coffin and was admiring the clone that looked exactly like his soul. He smiled because he was satisfied. In the past, he almost destroyed his body as he was too eager to achieve sess. That was why he always had to possess other people¡¯s bodies to survive. Over thest few centuries, he had possessed countless bodies to sustain his life. Rong Che¡¯s was one of them. However, he could not use many of the skill sets that he acquired as there were limitations to the bodies that he possessed. Therefore, he was unable to achieve his goal of being the most powerful person on the continent. Finally, he was going to have a chance to achieve his goal. The body that was created by Long Fan had passed the test. It possessed a wealth of spiritual power which started at level nine! A spiritual power of level nine was something that many people could never reach in their entire life. Mo Zhao was finally going to be able to utilize the skill sets he had acquired in the past once he had sessfully possessed the body. Coupled that with a good strategy, he would not need to worry about dealing with the five heaven¡¯s gift disciples anymore. The day that he could finally defeat The Lord was just around the corner. The more he looked at the body, the happier he became. However, he received a directed audio while he was looking at the body. ¡°My Lord, I have something to report to you!¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Wu Yan paused for a moment before he asked an irrelevant question, ¡°Is Overlord Long okay?¡± Wu Yan¡¯s full name was Wu Wuyan. She was Mo Zhao¡¯s subordinate. On the surface, nothing was outstanding about thisdy. However, she had a special skill whereby she could possess the body of another person. Ever since she discovered this skill, she had been assigned as a spy by Mo Zhao. She always used her ability to possess other people¡¯s bodies to get the information that Mo Zhao wanted to know. Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095: Are You Trying To Force Her? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wu Yan had possessed the so-called ¡°Ye Hongfeng¡± before. She came from a family who dealt with witchcraft, so she was quite good at sorcery. When she was with Long Siye, she had used her spells together with a drug created by Long Fan to control Long Siye. Mo Zhao gentlyughed. ¡°Wu Yan, are you trying to threaten me?¡± She paused for a few seconds. ¡°The information I have obtained is essential. It could help you to achieve what you want. However, I would like news about Long Siye in return.¡± ¡°Wu Yan, how dare you!¡± Mo Zhao sounded cold. ¡°My Lord, I am risking my life for this mission. Regardless of whether you seed or not, I don¡¯t think I wille back alive. However, Long Siye is my only concern¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine! I will keep him alive as promised.¡± ¡°I want to hear his voice.¡± ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you. However, myst wish is to hear Long Siye¡¯s voice.¡± Wu Yan did not give up. Mo Zhao was silent for a moment. ¡°Well since you have been so loyal to me, I will let you listen to his voice.¡± He then disappeared from the house without a trace. When he reappeared, he was already in a prison cell. Long Siye was sitting on the floor as there was a heavy spiritual lock on him. The spiritual lock prevented him from using his spiritual power. He looked up when he heard a sound and saw a pair of sharp eyes that were staring at him. He immediately looked down again. ¡°Overlord Long, do you know who I am?¡± Long Siye lowered his eyes slightly andpletely ignored him. Mo Zhao smiled as he opened his fan and fanned himself. ¡°Have you forgotten about me? Do you remember that you healed me before in the past?¡±Heughed, but Long Siye continued to ignore him. Mo Zhao sighed. He used hisst efforts. ¡°I will be marrying Xijiu in a few days. Are you going to congratte me?¡± Long Siye suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Did you force her to do it?¡± As he had been tortured for many days, his voice was dull but still rtively easy to hear. Mo Zhao smiled. ¡°How is that possible? I will never force people into things like this. I will make her marry me willingly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dream about it!¡± Long Siye closed his eyes again. Based on his understanding, Gu Xijiu would not have fallen in love so easily with other people even if she had lost her memories of this world. It was simply nonsensical for him to ask Xijiu to marry him willingly. Mo Zhao replied, ¡°Dream? There is nothing that I cannot do. I will marry her in half a month at thetest. Since you had contributed a lot in this matter, I will invite you to our wedding.¡± ¡°Are you going to use a drug on her?¡± Mo Zhaoughed again. ¡°I¡­ This is not the extent of my capabilities¡­¡± Long Siye clenched his fist. ¡°If you like her, you should try to make her fall in love with you. Since you are such a powerful Lord, why do you need to use so many tricks?¡± Mo Zhao stared at him. ¡°Long Siye, you seem to care a lot about Gu Xijiu. However, don¡¯t you care about Ye Hongfeng?¡± Long Siye sneered. ¡°I do not care about her! She led me to make a big mistake! I regret that I am unable to kill her myself¡­¡± Mo Zhao sighed. ¡°Indeed she had used sorcery and drugs to control you. However, the drug only helped to magnify your bad thoughts. Didn¡¯t you want to kill Gu Xijiu so that you could resurrect her in the cloned body you created?¡± Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096: What Are You Trying To Say? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye was pale and did not speak. Perhaps deep down in his heart, he knew that he had thought of it before. Mo Zhao sighed before he replied, ¡°Although Wu Yan had conspired against you, both of you have had an intimate rtionship and can already be considered as husband and wife. She likes you¡­¡± Long Siye interrupted him, ¡°Her feelings for me makes me sick! If you purposely came here to say this, you may leave now!¡± Mo Zhao stood with his arms folded. The bond between him and Wu Yan was through a venomous spell. All they had to do to contact each other was to read a chant. However, this technique would consume a lot of Wu Yan¡¯s spiritual power. If there were no urgent matters, she would not contact Mo Zhao in this manner. Even during the times when she did reach him, she would finish her report in a few words and would not exceed one minute. When they were in contact, they could hear the background noise of each other¡¯s surroundings. Therefore, Wu Yan was able to listen to the conversation between Mo Zhao and Long Siye. ¡°Wu Yan, you have now heard his voice. What do you think?¡± There was gloat in Mo Zhao¡¯s voice. She was quiet for a while. ¡°It was as expected! There is nothing I can say. I hope that you will keep your promise of not killing him.¡± Mo Zhao spoke coldly, ¡°Wu Yan, why are you so stubborn?! Rest assured, I will keep my promise. So what is the information you have?¡± ¡°Ying Yannuo is Di Fuyi.¡± Wu Yan said this without any change of tone in her voice. Mo Zhao was stunned. ¡°What? Can you repeat yourself?¡± ¡°Ying Yannuo is Di Fuyi. I saw it with my own eyes and heard it with my ears when he spoke to his subordinates. He had be smaller in size because he almost lost control while practicing. However, he wanted to keep his promise to Gu Xijiu, so he pretended to be Ying Yannuo and stayed by her side. He would have never revealed the truth if I had not urged her to go and find Di Fuyi. He even restored his original appearance to prove it to me.¡± Mo Zhao was speechless. He spent half a minute digesting this news. He wanted to cry in his heart. The guy he had always wanted to kill had been in front of him all this while. He did not recognize him and even ignored him. If he had acted earlier, Di Fuyi would have already been killed! He had missed many excellent opportunities to kill Di Fuyi! He could not ept what he had just heard. Mo Zhao took a deep breath. He reflected for some time and felt that he did not want to suffer alone. He looked at Long Siye. ¡°Long Siye, do you hate Di Fuyi?¡± Long Siye did not react to him. He closed his eyes and did not answer. Did he hate him? Of course, he did. The woman he loved would not have left him if not for Di Fuyi. He would probably be living happily with Gu Xijiu right now¡­ Long Siye opened his eyes. ¡°Even if I hate him, I will not cooperate with you! We are not the same!¡± Mo Zhao smiled. ¡°If there is an opportunity for you to kill him, will you take it? Long Siye asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Mo Zhao sighed. ¡°You once had an opportunity to kill him. Unfortunately, you senselessly decided to let him go.¡± Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097: Did Not Want To Miss It For The Second Time Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye did not speak. He looked at Mo Zhao as though he was looking at a crazy man. Mo Zhao finally revealed to him what Mu Yan had shared with him. ¡°Ying Yannuo is Di Fuyi. He had be smaller in size because he lost control when practicing.¡± Long Siye was stunned! Mo Zhao looked at Long Siye¡¯s pale face with satisfaction. Finally, there was someone who could share his pain with him. He smiled. ¡°I only got to know about it now. However, it is still not toote. I will send my people to retrieve the thing you desire. I will bring Di Fuyi¡¯s head back here and show it to you.¡± Then, he turned and walked out from the room. He had to make arrangements before Di Fuyi recovered. He had missed an excellent opportunity once, so he did not want to miss it for the second time! When he left the room, he did not realize that a shadow had vanished from the prison at that moment too. Long Siye sat there and was in a daze for quite awhile. He could not help butugh. No wonder Gu Xijiu was so close with Ying Yannuo. It was because Ying Yannuo was, in fact, Di Fuyi! No wonder! Gu Xijiu was good at keeping secrets. She had hidden Di Fuyi¡¯s secret from him for such a long time. However, what would he have done if he knew Ying Yannuo was Di Fuyi? Would he kill him while he was trying to heal him? Long Siye had no answer. During this time, the drug was still inside him and was magnifying his dark side. Coupled with the fact that he was under the control of ¡°Ye Hongfeng,¡± he could not guarantee that he would not have told this to Ye Hongfeng. Once Ye Hongfeng knew about it, the silver-haired Lord would know too. Ye Hongfeng was indeed talented. She only had to use a small portion of the drug to trigger his dark side. He always thought that he was angry because Gu Xijiu had betrayed him. He never realized that he had been poisoned with a drug that could not be detected until now. Ye Hongfeng would only use her sorcery to control him when she needed him to do something. She used it very cautiously so that he would not notice it. His actions of conspiring against Gu Xijiu had left a deep wound in his heart even though he had been controlled to do it. The harm had been done when he realized his mistake, and it was toote to regret. After Long Siye had achieved Mo Zhao¡¯s objective, he did not kill him but instead locked him down here. He did not know what Mo Zhao¡¯s real n was. He moved his body, and the chains made a loud noise. Although he was released from the wall, the spiritual lock had weakened him considerably. He could not even lift himself off the floor or move his limbs. There was nothing he could do. Mo Zhao left the prison door half opened as Long Siye was bounded firmly by the spiritual lock which weakened him to the extent that he was unable to escape. Mo Zhao was trying to humiliate him by allowing the people who passed to see his embarrassed face. He was sitting down there pondering to himself when suddenly a shadow appeared in front of him. Long Siye looked up, and his heart pounded in his chest. The person who stood in front of him was Gu Xijiu! She stared at him for a moment which made him feel ufortable. Long Siye looked very messy and embarrassed. He generally did not care about how other people saw him, but he cared about how Gu Xijiu thought of him. He took a deep breath and asked calmly, ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. She stared at the spiritual lock which was bounded to him. It was a very scary piece of equipment that was able to bound someone even tighter than handcuffs. The more the person struggled, the tighter it would be. There were sharp needles on the inner part of the cuffs which had already pierced directly into Long Siye¡¯s skin. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098: Do You Want To Escape? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sharp needles had been pierced into his skin and were poking the acupuncture points which caused his spiritual power to be inhibited. Regardless of how powerful a person was, they would not be able to get out of those locks. She twisted her wrist, and a pair of tweezers appeared on her palm. She squatted down and started helping Long Siye to pick the lock. There was a kind of light fragrance that was emitting from her body. Long Siye stared at her. She looked exactly like how she was in their past life. He did not know what she was feeling in her heart right now as he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Did youe to save me? Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± He had expected her to have a lot of hatred towards him. ¡°Why would I hate you? Gu Xijiu answered calmly, ¡°You are just a failed clone specimen.¡± Long Siye was baffled. She still did not recognize him. She was feeling sympathetic towards him and so decided to save him. ¡°Xijiu, I am Long Xi. I have been reincarnated as Long Siye in this era. You can kill me¡­¡± He was unsure of himself. Although it was not a smart move, he felt like telling her the truth. Gu Xijiu looked at him and chuckled. She did not speak but continued to unlock the spiritual lock. She was an expert in mechanisms and was able to unlock even the most difficult devices. She had a rough idea of how she could unlock it after she had taken a brief look at the lock. What she needed now were the right tools to open it. When her soul got attached to this body, she did not possess any tools of her own. The tweezers that she was using now had been stolen from Long Fan. Long Siye breathed lightly. ¡°I have some tools in my storage bag. You can use them.¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°Okay, please open it for me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t open it myself¡­ Why don¡¯t you point at my chest.¡± Gu Xijiu did not ask much and directly pointed to the location he had mentioned. A small storage bag appeared, and there were all kinds of medicines and tools inside. Gu Xijiu nced at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mo Zhao search your body¡­.?¡± ¡°He did, but I have two storage bags. No one knows about this smaller one¡±, Long Siye exined quietly. He was talented enough to create two storage spaces for himself. One of them wasmonly used while the other one was a secret space. Themon storage space had been emptied when he was searched by Mo Zhao earlier while this secret one had gone undetected. The things that Long Siye stored in this secret storage space were essential for him during critical moments. Gu Xijiu nced through the storage space but mainly found a makeup toolkit¡­ She could not open the spiritual lock easily with these tools, so it took her some time and effort. After a while, she finally unlocked the spiritual lock and freed Long Siye. When the lock was opened, the sharp needles that had been pierced into his bones were pulled out together with the lock, which caused his blood to ooze out again. Gu Xijiu did not want to bother him anymore and started walking out of the room. Long Siye said something that stopped her in her tracks, ¡°Xijiu, do you want to escape from here?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Xijiu did not hide her true intentions. ¡°No one would want to stay in a ce where they were unable to see the sun and the sky!¡± ¡°I might have a way.¡± Long Siye whispered. He looked at her, ¡°Are you interested in listening?¡± He thought that Gu Xijiu would be curious to ask. However, she did not show any interest, ¡°No, I am not interested.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Long Siye could not help but ask. Gu Xijiu stared at him and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099: She Bet On It! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye¡¯s heart was in pain. Whether she had lost her memory or not, she no longer trusted him. Indeed, she had no reason to believe him anymore. While Long Siye was healing the wounds on his wrist and ankle, he replied, ¡°It is okay if you don¡¯t trust me, but I have an escape n. Why don¡¯t we cooperate with one another?¡± Gu Xijiu did not reply but just stared at him. She did not believe him, but she had just heard the conversation between Long Siye and Mo Zhao. She knew that Long Siye had stabbed her because he had been controlled. Of course, there was a possibility that he was putting on an act with Mo Zhao to trick her. However, the chance of that was rather low. Even if what they had said was fake, there was one fact that Mo Zhao had discovered. Ying Yannuo was Di Fuyi! Di Fuyi had not fully recovered yet, and there was even a spy beside him now. Gu Xijiu was undoubtedly worried. At first, she had nned to leave after she had thoroughly explored the pce. However, she could not stay any longer. She had to leave right away! She had just seen a group of experts leaving in a ship under a direct order from Mo Zhao. Mo Zhao might want to kill Di Fuyi and his people all at once, so he brought quite a lot of people out with him. Almost two-thirds of the masters in the pce went along with him, leaving only one-third of them behind with Long Fan in the underground pce. It was her only chance to escape. However, it was a bit challenging if she did it alone. Therefore she thought of Long Siye¡¯s proposal. Long Siye was not trustable. However, she had no other alternative. Besides, she could not stand seeing him being tortured, which was why she came here to save him¡­ She did not reveal to him the fact that she had not lost her memory. Therefore even if Long Siye was testing her, she was not vulnerable. The chances of her escaping from here were higher if she cooperated with Long Siye, so she decided to take her bets on trusting him! Meanwhile, Long Siye had found the best medicine for his wounds inside the secret storage space. After Long Siye had applied the medicine, he said, ¡°Although I am not very familiar with the terrain here, this ce was built by Long Fan. I learned from him before, so I have a rough idea of theyout of the pce. There are cameras everywhere in the pce, so we need to destroy them first¡­¡± Long Siye started discussing his escape n with Gu Xijiu. This n in fact coincided with what Gu Xijiu had initially nned¡­ The two of them had co-operated with each other many times before in the past, so they understood each other very well. Gu Xijiu had regained her teleportation ability, so she nned to go and visit Long Fan first. Long Fan was busy with the final stages of preparing the cloned body for Mo Zhao, so he had no time to entertain Gu Xijiu. She secretly stole an ess token from his robe while she was chatting with him. This ess token was required to take a ride on the strange ship, or else it could not be switched on. After she came out from Long Fan¡¯s research room, she headed to the control room. There were two guards on duty in the control room. As the underground pce was massive, there were many monitor screens on the wall. The two guards were tired from watching the monitor screens, so they were not too strict on their surveince. They would only asionally check the screens but were chatting with each other most of the time. They were not bothered when Gu Xijiu entered the control room. It was because they were used to seeing her stroll around the pce and sometimes entering the control room. Furthermore, she was quite close to the silver-haired Lord and Elder Long. They did not dare to provoke her nor entertain her. After chatting with her for a while, they proceeded with their duties in the room. Gu Xijiu wandered around the room for a while as she secretly switched a few buttons to ¡®rey¡¯ mode. Chapter 1100
Chapter 1100: Took Away Their Clothes¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her actions were very fast to prevent the two guards from noticing it. Her eyes fell on a blind spot in their surveince. She had stayed in the underground pce for four days now, so she was very familiar with every corner of it. The cameras were monitoring almost every single area in the pce except for one ce. While she was wandering around the underground pce, she noticed a strange building near the center of the pce. It looked like a pyramid with a purple crystal on its roof. Gu Xijiu had little knowledge regarding energetics, but she could roughly guess that the shape of the pyramid could gather energy while the crystal served as a storage space for the energy. Since this building was at the center of the pce, it should be the primary power source for the entirend. Pyramids had been typically used to bury Pharaohs, so what was inside this particr one? This was the only area that was not being monitored by the control room. The secret that was hidden inside was confidential to even Mo Zhao¡¯s subordinates. What could it be? Gu Xijiu recalled the time that she had passed through Mo Zhao¡¯s body. He was just a spirit even though he had a human form. Rong Che¡¯s body that he once possessed had exploded. She recalled the conversation between Long Siye and Mo Zhao. Mo Zhao had mentioned that he would be able to get married after ten days. Of course, a spirit would not be able to get married. He would be only able to do so with a physical body. Hence, Gu Xijiu started to make a bold assumption in her mind¡­ Was Mo Zhao¡¯s clone body inside the pyramid? She had a deep thought in her mind. Mo Zhao was very ambitious. He was so powerful even though he did not possess a physical body. Would he be even more dangerous once he possessed a physical body that could sync with his spiritual power? If that were the case, she would have to try and destroy it! She performed a teleportation and arrived back at the ce where she had agreed to meet up with Long Siye. When she arrived, she found that Long Siye had prepared everything. He had killed two people from the underground pce and had stolen their clothes¡­ When she arrived, the two men that were lying there were not breathing anymore. Gu Xijiu recognized the two men. She had even chatted with them before. They were considered the master of masters in the underground pce. They had reached a spiritual power of level seven and were very loyal to Mo Zhao. Mo Zhao had assigned both of them as temporary leaders of the pce while he brought the rest of them out with him to kill Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu did not expect Long Siye to kill these two men, so she was not as suspicious as before. She could not help but ask, ¡°Why did you kill them? I thought you would find two normal guards¡­¡± ¡°The two of them are in-charge of the guards in this underground pce. I killed them so that if any chaos should happen in the pce, the people will have no leader to lead them and we will be able to escape more easily. Most importantly, one of them is almost the same size as you.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved. After all, Long Siye used to be the instructor of an assassin camp. He was cautious and was able to consider his options from all different aspects. Undoubtedly it was reassuring to have such a partner, provided he did not betray herter¡­ Gu Xijiu tried to stop herself from thinking about it so that she could focus on the task at hand. She was very good at disguising while Long Siye had all the materials she needed. In just a few minutes, the two of them had disguised themselves as the leaders of the guards. Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101: The Escape Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye was very flexible as well, so both of them managed to assume the characteristics of the guards they stole their uniforms from very well. People could hardly tell them apart even if they were standing right in front of them. Long Siye was very thoughtful in his actions. He found a man and a woman who resembled their physical appearances. All he had to do was knock them out and ce them in the prison cell and Gu Xijiu¡¯s room respectively. He even let Gu Xijiu change their appearances. The man in the prison cell was made to look like Long Siye. He was handcuffed and made to lean against the wall. He seemed like he was either meditating or contemting. When Long Siye was imprisoned, there was hardly anyone who came to visit. In fact, there was hardly anyone there at all. Therefore, no one would even notice the difference. The woman in Gu Xijiu¡¯s room was ced on her bed to appear as though she was deep in her sleep. Thus, no one would disturb her for the time being. ¡­ Everything was in ce without any ws. Both of them stormed out of the room boldly. The guards along their way had even greeted them politely without any second guesses. While they were walking past the pyramid building, Gu Xijiu paid particr attention to it and noticed that only four guards were securing the entrance. The ce was a restricted area, so there was no one else around. They were supposed to walk straight past it, but Gu Xijiu suddenly changed her course and went towards the direction of the pyramid. Long Siye was surprised, so he sent a directed audio to her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Xijiu was direct. ¡°I am driven by curiosity. Let¡¯s take a look.¡± Gu Xijiu had briefly measured the time since Mo Zhao had left. It was less than an hour. She overheard his instructions to his followers that he would be away for at least a day and would be back in three days at thetest. Thus, she was not concerned that he would show up anytime soon. Long Fan was so absorbed in his research that he had been neglecting his sleep and meals. He would work round the clock and would not leave his ce for long intervals. Therefore, they could afford to deviate from their primary n. Although Long Siye was thoroughly confused, he followed her steps without speaking another word. ¡°Leader Xia and Leader Zhang, why are you here?¡± The four guards were perplexed by their sudden visit. Smilingly, Gu Xijiu responded, ¡°The Great Lord is away, and the defense here is strongly fortified. You may take a break now. I can see that you must have had a long day. I can show you something fun that I have recently learned to help you kill time.¡± The four of them had been guarding the same ce almost every day. They stood still with nothing else to do, and their boredom was indeed bing unbearable. They certainly would not take a break from their job while the Great Lord was present, but with their leader¡¯s reassuring words, they would happily ept her request. They spoke and acted as though they were reluctant, but their eyes were already locked on Gu Xijiu, waiting for her to show them what she mentioned. Gu Xijiu took out a stack of cards and was about to teach them a new way to y. While they were having fun, Gu Xijiu tried to find out about the interior of the building by asking them seemingly casual questions. They were unfortunately unaware of it. They just knew that Long Fan and the Great Lord ced a high emphasis on this building, so only they had ess to the building. It was impossible for others to enter. Gu Xijiu was even firmer with her conclusion now. While they were still in the game, she administered some doses of medicine to all four of them. Unknowingly, they were already dazed and would obey anything that they were instructed to do. Dispirited, they stood still. The pyramid¡¯s entrance must be bearing the most secure password. However, it was nothing in Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes, as she was trained to be the best assassin. Moreover, she had Long Siye with her, who was aware of Long Fan¡¯s exact details. Opening the door would be a breeze for them. Long Siye did not understand what she was trying to do, but again he did not question her. He had always been a quiet person, and he remainedpletely silent as he coordinated with her every move. The things that were hidden in the pyramid seemed exceedingly valuable. Many hidden mechanisms wereid out in the pyramid to trap any intruders. Anyone who was unaware of the traps would either be severely wounded or turned into a pool of blood within their first few steps into the building. Their journey into the building had been threatening but not dangerous. Finally, Gu Xijiu and Long Siye made it to the core structure. Lying in front of them was a massive ss coffin. They both saw the body that was lying in it. Long Siye was an expert on clones. His expression changed immediately when he saw through the ss coffin. ¡°It is a clone that naturally possesses a spiritual power of level nine!¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fist tightly. She was right! She maintained herposure as she took a few steps around the coffin. She could not help but massage her eyebrows knowing the trouble they would be in if the process wereplete. The inside and outside of the ss coffin were protected by many hidden mechanisms. An rm would be immediately triggered even with the slightest of touches. They might as well forget about destroying the body. Any triggering of rms would expose their whereabouts, and it would be impossible for them to escape. Gu Xijiu knew that this was the perfect time for her to destroy this evil body. There could hardly be any opportunities in the future. However, if they proceeded to destroy the body, the entireboratory would be shut down immediately, and there would be no escape for them. They could even trigger the release of a poisonous gas that could instantly kill them. Not to mention that Long Fan and the rest of the guards would be rmed by the intrusion. Under their current circumstances, the chances of escaping the pce would be equal to zero. While Gu Xijiu was deeply absorbed in her thoughts, Long Siye gasped in sudden realization. ¡°Although we cannot destroy the clone, I can add something to it.¡± Gu Xijiu turned to look at him. ¡°What is that?¡± Without further exnation, Long Siye walked directly towards the opposite side of the coffin that was attached to the tubes. There was a reaction cell for the input of medicine. From here, the medicine would flow into the tubes and thus enter the body of the clone to provide it with nutrients. Long Siye took a look at the medicines as he tried to tell the ingredients apart. Then, he took out a type of red powder and added it to the reaction cell. The powder blended in without causing any difference to the system. None of the mechanisms of the coffin were triggered. Although Gu Xijiu was knowledgeable in the field of medicine, she had not learned a thing about cloning. She had no idea about the powder that Long Siye had added. Long Siye seemed to have noticed her confusion, so he proceeded to exin to her, ¡°The powder is a type of¡­¡± He briefly revealed some relevant concepts so Gu Xijiu could understand the function of the powder. The powder would enter the nervous system of the body and slowly deteriorate the nerves of the clone. After ites alive, it would not take long before the clone would be destroyed. Even with a spiritual power of level nine, it would still deteriorate. It would even be paralyzed. Gu Xijiu was perplexed. ¡°Why do you have it with you?¡± Long Siye puckered his thin lips and responded, ¡°What if I said that I have always been wanting to give you these medicines? Would you believe it?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Long Siye looked down. ¡°Then I have nothing else to say.¡± He took quite a lot of medicines with him that he had been working on over the past two years. Their toxicity was untested, but the doses were enough to cause poisonous reactions. The poison was meant to be used as a self-protection in time of danger. Gu Xijiu took another look at the ss coffin. If it had been possible, she would have covered the clone with the acidic solutions. However, she also noticed that there were plenty of other instruments used to measure the dosage of the applied medicine. If she added something that was extremely stimting, the rm might go off. Never mind, if Long Siye was right, the clone would be handicapped even after ites alive. Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102: The Run Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even if Long Siye was wrong, there was nothing else Gu Xijiu could do at this moment. She could not risk sacrificing her life to destroy the clone. It was not worth it. Furthermore, even if they managed to destroy the clone, Long Fan could always make another one, unless they killed him as well. Long Fan¡¯s spiritual power had reached level ten now. It would be an uphill battle for them if they were to take him on. Moreover, they were standing on his territory. A fight would not bring them any good. Gu Xijiu did not wish to stay any longer. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should leave as soon as possible!¡± When Gu Xijiu and Long Siye exited the building, the four guards were still standing idly and were unaware of their departure. Long Siye casually sprinkled some powder on them earlier which made them lose their consciousness. Although they would recover sooner orter, they would not recall what happened. Both of them only spent ten minutes in that area, and their intrusion was carried out inplete secrecy. ¡­ Long Fan was at ease as the territory was his secret base camp. Only special vehicles could enter or exit the ce. The people present here were the elites that he had recruited throughout the years, so all of them were loyal to him. Although Gu Xijiu remained a variable, her loss of memory would prevent her from making any interferences to his ns. At most, she would only go around the ce for fun. Furthermore, there were so many surveince cameras around the pce; there was no room for any tricks. Upon Mo Zhao¡¯s departure, Long Fan only reminded the guards and their leaders to be more alert while he was away. There was a significant obstacle that he had to solve in the cloning process. If he managed to find a breakthrough, he could advance the quality of the clone that he created for the Great Lord; perhaps its spiritual level could be upgraded to level ten. When the Great Lord was finally mighty enough, Long Fan would be able to do whatever he wanted without any restrictions. He was very focused on his work, to the extent that he had forgotten entirely to sleep or eat. He was not even bothered by the presence of Gu Xijiu anymore. Luckily for him, the girl was obedient. She only came for a while without interrupting him and left to explore other pastures. Hence, he could continue his research without any distractions. After about an hour after Long Siye had poisoned the clone, Long Fan discovered an inconsistency and decided to check the clone in the ss coffin. Therefore, he proceeded to the internal surveince room. There was a secret chamber that only he and the Great Lord knew about. The secret room gave him ess to the Great Lord¡¯s cloned body. Long Fan¡¯s work on the Great Lord¡¯s clone was strictly confidential; even his closest follower was unaware of the matter. Therefore, the surveince room remained undisclosed. He looked into the surveince images and did not notice any unusual activities. By then, Gu Xijiu and Long Siye were already long gone. As they did not damage anything in the room, nothing looked abnormal. Long Fan checked on the data that he wished to obtain and realized that the clone was somehow a bit odd. Its expression seemed odd. As the clone was still not ready, the images shown on the cameras that were installed to survey its body were still a little unclear. Long Fan could not make up his mind for a moment whether to go and check the body or leave it be. After a while, he decided to go and check on the clone himself. By the time he was close to the pyramid, he could tell that something was not right. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103: The Run (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Long Fan questioned the guards, the four of them appeared to be dazed and disoriented with incoherent exnations. As Long Fan was an expert in the field of medicine, he could immediately tell that the four of them were poisoned. His heart sank. He rushed into the pyramid building without paying further attention to the guards. At first sight, it seemed like nothing was wrong. All the hidden mechanisms in ce were not triggered. The clone that was lying in the ice coffin seemed perfectly fine as well. However, Long Fan was still not quite at ease. He decided to open the ice coffin to have a look. Then, a sudden realization hit him hard like a blow to the head. The clone had been poisoned! Despite being in a panicked state, Long Fan quickly tried to suppress his fury. Panicked, he continued to check on the clone and realized that the poison had already spread halfway through the body and it was now going towards the heart. If he were toe in a few minutester, the clone would be useless to him. It was not easy to build a clone of this stature. It took Long Fan fifty years of umted experimenting to bring him to this moment. If the clone were destroyed, he would need at least another thirty years to build the same one. At this point, he had no time to think about the culprit behind this. Hastily, he tried to find out the source of the poison so he could detoxify the body as soon as possible. Five minutester, he finally cured the poison, and the clone returned to a stable state. His heart sank as he looked at the clone. Although the venom had been extracted, some of the nerves in the body were undoubtedly damaged. As the body was still lying idly in the ice coffin, there was no way he could tell the extent of the damages. He could only wait until the Great Lord took over the body. Fortunately, the spiritual power of the body was not affected. It was a fortune out of the misfortunes. Finally, Long Fan had time to identify the culprit. He was smart enough to know early on that Long Siye must have been involved. He quickly returned to the prison cell, only to realize that the one being locked up was a fake Long Siye. He could tell from the disguise that Gu Xijiu was involved as well. He gritted his teeth in fury as he returned to Gu Xijiu¡¯s room, only to realize that there was a disguised figure there as well. After a long sigh, he immediately requested for all the surveince images over the past few hours. He then found out that Gu Xijiu and Long Siye had both disguised themselves as two of his followers. They boarded the Fire Ship five minutes ago and were now on their way out. The Underground Pce was triggered by the sound of the rms that were harsh on the ears. Long Fan quickly deployed his forces to capture the two of them. In fact, he was determined to capture and bring both of them back himself! It would be a disgrace for them to escape under his watch! ¡­ Gu Xijiu and Long Siye could have departed on the ship a few minutes earlier, but the person in-charge of the ship was a stubborn man. He refused to start the journey even after Gu Xijiu had shown him her tablet that allowed her to board the vessel. Elder Long had once said that in the absence of the Great Lord, anyone who wished to leave the ce had to request his permission personally before they could board the ship. Hence, the captain made them wait as he proceeded to get Long Fan¡¯s permission. Gu Xijiu knew that being polite would not work in their favor. Therefore, she decided to take matters into her own hands. She tried to control him with her eyes to make him start the ship. As she was not entirely familiar with the use of her new body, her control was not exactly brilliant. She had to stare into the man¡¯s eyes for three or four minutes before she could control him and make him agree to start the ship. After the hassle, seven or eight minutes had passed. A specially assigned person must pilot every ship in the area. After the man was under Gu Xijiu¡¯s control, he instructed his best captain to maneuver Gu Xijiu¡¯s vessel. Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104: The Run (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Upon entering the cabin, the hatch cover then sealed the vessel offpletely. Under the control of the captain, the ship slowly entered theva and started sailing. At this very moment, Gu Xijiu could finally feel a sense of relief. Her control over the man would onlyst for the next half an hour. By the time he regained his consciousness, both of them would already be long gone. Once they were out of that awful ce, she would immediately teleport and leave as far away as possible. Only then would she try to get in touch with Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu wanted to return to the body that she used to upy. Although her cloned body was perfect, she did not have a good impression about clones. A naturally grown body made her feel more like a real human being. Moreover, the spiritual power of her original body was almost at level eight, while the clone¡¯s was still at level six. Hence, she refused to ept it. The ship was swift in its course. Gu Xijiu watched the member of staff from aside and realized that the ship had more buttons than the control system of an airne. Certainly, the control of the ship must be moreplicated than that of an airne too. The navigator seemed well trained. His hands glided through the buttons smoothly. Gu Xijiu was dazzled by looking at the many things that he did. Meanwhile, she quietly memorized all the steps to operate the ship, as she would definitelye back for her revenge. On the other hand, Long Siye sat across her silently with his eyes closed; he appeared to be as calm as a monk. The ship they traveled in was semi-transparent. Therefore, the passengers could look through the surface and be amazed at the redness that surrounded the body of the ship. The flow ofva was so majestic as the ship sailed through it. The view struck them beautifully in its own unique way, giving them a special sensation. Gu Xijiu was anxious to go home, but the speed of the ship was rather slow. It was considered much slower than normal ships that sailed at sea. Apparently, the underground pce was located very deep within the core. After four or five minutes into sailing, the view was still in a sea of roaring redness. They did not know how long it would take to finally be out. Gu Xijiu tried to discreetly ask the captain how long it would take so as not to make him suspicious. To her dismay, he did not bother to answer her at all. But Gu Xijiu was persistent as usual and continued to try to rify her way through. The captain finally responded, ¡°Hold your tongue! You are not allowed to speak while the ship is sailing. Have you forgotten the disciplinary words of Elder Long?¡± Gu Xijiu kept quiet. She did not expect that such a rule existed. While the captain continued his rifications of the rules, the once smooth-sailing ship suddenly shook. The operation of the ship seemed veryplicated. Therefore, the captain was not allowed to be distracted even by the slightest bit. Gu Xijiu decided to leave the man alone and was absorbed in her own thoughts when she suddenly heard a beeping sounding from the small speaker in front of the guide. His expression suddenly changed. It was an emergency signal, and once the signal was released, all ships had to turn around and return to the base immediately without the slightest hesitation. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Perplexed, Gu Xijiu tried to inquire about the signal. ¡°We have to go back now!¡± The crew tried to turn the ship around as he spoke. Just when he started to sail the ship in the opposite direction, he could feel a sword¡¯s tip touching his neck. Gu Xijiu did not hold back. ¡°Stick to our initial route! We cannot go back!¡± The man was thoroughly confused. ¡°Wh¡­ Why?¡± ¡°No way, we have secret missions to carry out and we have to leave this ce immediately. We must not dy any longer. Sail away now!¡± He did not swerve away from his principles under her threats. ¡°Can¡¯t-do, we have to turn the ship around once the signal is released. This has to be done even when the Great Lord is onboard. These are the words from Elder Long. I regret that I cannotply with you.¡± He ignored the sword and proceeded to turn the ship. Gu Xijiu raised her sword and pointed at a major acupuncture point on his spine. She wanted to make him suffer, as that particr point would cause his whole body to be in severe pain. Anyone would easilyply with her under such torment. ¡°I will kill you if you say another word! Steer back to our original route!¡± Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105: The Run (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The captain was shocked. He shouted out, ¡°You are not Xia Buyi. Who are you!?¡± Gu Xijiu had disguised herself as his leader whose name was Xia Buyi. However, at this point, she refused to act anymore. ¡°Ignore who I am, just operate the ship! I will kill you otherwise.¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale and was obviously threatened. However, he believed that neither of them knew how to operate the ship, so he decided to threaten her in return. ¡°Kill me then! Kill me, and you will all die! Only I can operate the ship. The amount of air in the ship is also limited. It will bepletely depleted after half an hour.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°Thank you for the abundance of information that you have just provided. Since you yearn for your death so desperately, I shall fulfill your wish.¡± She pushed her sword forward. Blood streamed out from the wound, and the captain looked at Gu Xijiu with great disbelief as he slowly fell to the ground. He would never understand why she would do such a crazy thing! Long Siye wanted to help solve the conflict, but Gu Xijiu was too swift in her actions that he failed to stop her. ¡°We cannot sail this ship without him.¡± Gu Xijiu was already standing in front of the control panel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have learned how to operate it. We don¡¯t need him.¡± Because of the unforeseen event, the ship started to experience strong turbulence. Gu Xijiu ced her hands on the control panel and began operating the buttons smoothly. Momentster, the ship regained its momentum and sailed forward. Long Siye was speechless. She was indeed a genius. He was considered as someone who was exceedingly smart, but Gu Xijiu was certainly smarter than him! She could master theplicated operation of the ship just by briefly observing the man. The rm on the ship kept on beeping. Apparently, it would keep on beeping if they refused to turn the ship around. Gu Xijiu was annoyed, so she decided to smash it. Finally, she could have her peace of mind. Fortunately, there was only one way out, so she only had to sail towards the direction of theva. She was not really familiar with the operation at first, causing the ship to be slightly nted. However, after a while, she managed to keep the ship in bnce and continue to sail even faster than before. She seemed like a natural. After about ten minutes, the ship sailed through theva, and they could finally see the sun. Without any time to waste, Gu Xijiu and Long Siye quickly unsealed the hatch and disembarked the ship. Gu Xijiu felt very ufortable after leaving the cabin. Not only that the ce was burning hot, but it was also covered with dense clouds. She immediately started sweating and could not stop coughing. Thick smoke continued to spew from the volcano and thus blinding her vision. Gu Xijiu dared not teleport, as she was concerned that they might end up in theva. Just when about she was about to find a way out and run for safety, Long Siye suddenly took her hand and said, ¡°I remember the way, follow me!¡± He could roughly remember the way, as he was here before when he was still under the control of ¡°Ye Hongfeng¡±. He was about to escape with his Qing Gong, but Gu Xijiu turned and grabbed his hand instead. His expression slightly changed as he stared at her. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t trust me?¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted, ¡°You should show me the way, and I will teleport with you. It will be faster.¡± Long Siye was relieved and did notment anymore, ¡°Great!¡± Both of them coordinated and disappeared within the glimpse of an eye. When Long Fan finally surfaced from theva in another ship, he could only see the ship that was stranded in theva, along with the dead body they left behind. Long Siye and Gu Xijiu were already long gone. Long Fan clenched his fist tightly. Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation skill was the best asset in her escape as it was even faster than flying. Once she went ashore, her teleportation would no longer be restricted, and she could use it freely as she liked. It would be significantly more difficult to track them down. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106: As Cunning As A Fox Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Fan took a quick look around the cabin and threw the dead body into theva. He then noticed the broken signal that had been smashed by Gu Xijiu, and the bloodstains left behind. He tried to deduce the time that Gu Xijiu took over the ship based on the stains. Upon further investigation, he even found a piece of paper in the corner of the vessel. It was written with the blood of the crew member saying, ¡®I will be back¡¯. Long Fan stared nkly at the piece of paper, unsure whether it was sarcasm or a notification. He found himself to be in an impossible situation which he had taken necessary precautions to prevent. Although he was frustrated, he could not help but feel a little impressed, or proud even, of the youngdy. She was indeed his best creation ever! She was not only as cunning as a fox, but also brilliant. The youngdy was delighted after she managed to escape. Hence, she left a note behind for him. Little did she know that Long Fan had installed a locator inside her body. He could easily track her down and bring her back again. After all, the Great Lord was only gone for a couple of hours. It was fine for the youngdy to have some fun for an hour or two. A small grin could be seen on Long Fan¡¯s face. He was confident that Gu Xijiu would never be able to run away from him. In fact, he was excited by a sudden thought, as he was eager to see her expression when she saw him arriving out of the blue. If he caught her while she was already feeling depressed about leaving the hiddenboratory, she would only feel numb or even relieved to get caught finally. If this were the case, the sensation was not very satisfactory. He should give her a timely warning when she was feeling the best about her sess, and then deal her a massive blow for her to remember this lesson. The youngdy had ruined many of his ns in the past and made him suffer some significant losses. Although he was fond of her, he also felt that it was necessary to give her a painful lesson for her to have a taste of her own medicine. He did not n to notify the Great Lord to prevent him from being distracted. The Great Lord was involved in a matter of utmost importance regarding the unification of the entire continent. He must not have even the slightest distraction due to the youngdy. Moreover, Long Fan was confident that he could capture her again. He looked down and retrieved something that resembled apass. He started to track Gu Xijiu¡¯s location and saw that the red dot that represented her was flickering erratically. She was obviously teleporting about. At this very moment, she was just about to leave the volcanic territory. Long Fan did not react but waited patiently. It was unwise to track her while she was still frequently teleporting. He should wait until she felt safe and finally stopped teleporting. It was very physically draining to use the teleportation technique. She would stop when she was exhausted. Long Fan resembled a cat that was hiding in secret, patiently waiting for its prey to run away and recapture it when it had the highest chance of sess. It was an active volcano, so there was no trace of any inhabitants within its proximity for about a hundred miles. He was not worried that Gu Xijiu would be able to get anyone to help her. First of all, she had nomunication tools with her, and thus, she would not be able to make any contact with anyone. Secondly, she had lost her memory of her present life. Logically speaking, she would not be able to recall Di Fuyi or any of her friends. She would have no one to turn to unless she was only acting all this while. The only possible person who could reveal her true identity must be Long Siye. After all, he was the Overlord of the Tian Wen n. The first thing that he would do when he finally escaped must be to find ways to get in touch with his followers. He would probably find ways to tell Di Fuyi about it as well. However, he had just set up a trap for Gu Xijiu and caused her to be severely injured. Di Fuyi must be desperate to kill him, why would he believe in what Long Siye had to say? ording to the news from the Great Lord, Di Fuyi was currently located in a bustling city about a thousand miles away. Two of his followers had been sent to look for the traces of the cult. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107: We Should Let Them Have Some Fun Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He only had Mu Yun and Mu Lei by his side to escort him. Moreover, Wu Wuyan was there with him, too. It was inconvenient for him to go anywhere else. The Great Lord had brought over a hundred elites along to plot against Di Fuyi in secret. They should be arriving anytime now. By that time, Di Fuyi could hardly look after himself, let alone Long Siye. Long Fan was contented with the possible oues. He had quite a lot of followers along with him this time, about 30 to 40 of them. After doing the maths, he started to dispatch them with different missions until there were only ten followers at his disposal. The rest were ordered to return to the base. The ce was a base camp that he had spent a few decades to build. He could not afford the smallest mistake. He would only be relieved if there was sufficient security to guard the ce. ¡°Elder, where should we go?¡± The ten followers were ready to receive their mission. Long Fan took a look at thepass in his hand. The red dot was still in rapid motion and had already left the mountains. It was heading towards the east, where the Tianwen Mountain was located. It seemed like Long Siye was trying to take her to the Tianwen Mountain for temporary shelter. However, with her current physical condition, she would have to stop for a break within the next hundred miles. After securing Gu Xijiu¡¯s whereabouts, Long Fan seemed to be at ease. He replied nonchntly, ¡°What is the rush? We should let them have some fun. Listen to me¡­¡± He segregated them and assigned eight flying riders to intercept them on the way to the Tianwen Mountain. His flying rides were exceptionally fast, even faster than Long Siye¡¯s magic crane. Once they were allowed to fly off, he was sure that they could make it in time for an interception. Both Long Siye and Gu Xijiu would fall into his trap if they were indeed headed to the Tianwen Mountain. When everything was sorted out, the eight of them set off to carry out their mission. ¡°Elder, what about us two?¡± ¡°The two of you will be with me.¡± Long Fan instructed for a ride, too. Carefree and leisurely, he was carried towards the east. He did not travel at a breakneck speed, but instead, moved as though he was going for a casual outing. Two of his followers were puzzled by his sudden change of temperament, as he was filled with extreme fury just a few moments ago. Long Fan might seem outwardly calm but was often subject to mood swings. The two followers were thus too scared to ask. They took their rides and followed his course. They saw that Long Elder was frequently checking thepass in his hand. He seemed confident about his n. The smile at the corners of his lips sent cold chills down their spines. About half an hourter, the red dot on thepass came to an abrupt stop. Long Fan quickly tried to determine its exact location. Smilingly, he said, ¡°Alright, we can now draw up thes!¡± Suddenly, his ride gained tremendous speed and dashed ahead! ¡­ ¡°Something is not right!¡± After leaving the territory of the active volcano, Long Siye finally broke his silence. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed. ¡°Xijiu, you have something like a locator marked on your body!¡± During their teleportation, Gu Xijiu had been holding Long Siye¡¯s hand. It was the first time Long Siye touched her after she switched to a new body. He could tell that something was not right. Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Intuitively, she quickly searched for the locator on her body. ¡°The locator is not on your clothes. It is inside your body.¡± Long Siye stopped her. Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She finally understood why they were not worried about her snooping around the underground pce. They knew that she could not run away because her cloned body was installed with a locator. She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Beneath your heart¡­¡± Long Siye told her its exact location. Gu Xijiu used her spiritual power to examine her body with the help of her inner vision skill. She could somehow see a foreign matter there the size of a bean. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108: True Or False? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was an expert assassin in her past life. She could instantly tell that the foreign matter behind her heart was a tracker. It was attached to her flesh somewhere below her ribs. However, it was not powered by her vessels and was not involved in her blood cirction. She could not possibly extract it without carrying out an operation. The main problem was that there was no time and space for her to carry out the procedure at such an intense moment. It also meant that Long Fan would be able to find her within half an hour. He was such a brilliant lunatic! At this moment, Di Fuyi was in a city about a thousand miles away from her. There was nothing that she could use to get in touch with him. Even if she could contact him, she would already be caught again when he finally came to her rescue. Long Siye¡¯s possessions were utterly stripped away from him when they first captured him in the hiddenb. His small storage space only had necessities which included some fireworks for him to contact his disciples and some voice recording amulets. He had to summon his sound-transmitting bird so it could help him convey his voice recording amulets to his disciples. Unfortunately, the surrounding ce was bleak and deste. It was also scorching hot. The sound transmitting bird was fond of the cold and would not prefer to brave the sweltering heat. Therefore, the ce had no trace of the bird at all. He would not be able to summon it even if he tried. ¡°We have to go separate ways! I will go to the east and you the south! You have to find a way to get in touch with Headmaster Gu and Di Fuyi. They have toe here and destroy the man¡¯s basecamp. You do not have to take me into your consideration. Long Fan will not kill me even after I am recaptured¡­¡± Gu Xijiu quickly instructed. Going on parted ways would be his greatest chance of escape. If they went on together, both of them might get caught again, and they would not be able to spread the word to the outside world. Parting seemed like the only solution. Long Siye was frozen. As the leader of an entire n, he could certainly understand the advantages and disadvantages in the above matter, but that would mean letting her get caught again, alone. Gu Xijiu thought that he would try to discourage her, and she was mentally prepared to convince him. To her surprise, he agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright!¡± Both of them acted immediately without wasting any time. Long Siye ran straight towards the southern direction, and Gu Xijiu continued to move toward the east. ¡­ Kuliu Town was located a few hundred miles east of the active volcano. Due to the effects of the volcano, the weather here was burning hot throughout the year. It wasparable to the viges located around the volcano at Xin Jiang. Kuliu Town was not heavily popted and was rather poor. It was technically a no man¡¯snd with no jurisdiction. The people grew to be more aggressive due to the bad living environment. Therefore, gangsters came into existence and would trigger armed fights from time to time. The battles would take ce on the streets, and often involved random heavy bloodshedding, no different than a typical gang fight. When Long Fan finally arrived at her location, he saw that she was having tea at a teahouse in an inn. She was sitting next to the window and quietly enjoying the sight of an armed fight with great interest. She had spent some time and effort to change her attire into a dirty-faced vige girl covered in ragged clothes. There was no way one could tell about how she used to look. Long Fan was taken by surprise. He thought that Gu Xijiu would only stop to catch her breath before continuing the run, as the ce was not entirely safe for her. Unexpectedly, she was here enjoying her tea,pletelyid-back. What about Long Siye? Shouldn¡¯t he be with her? Had he transformed into someone else to hide? Chapter 1109
Chapter 1109: She Had Guessed It Correctly Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Fan took a look around the teahouse and did not find anyone suspicious. He had finally regained hisposure from his outrage earlier and did not want to make any mistakes again. Hence, he instructed his two followers to find Long Siye. He had a feeling that Long Siye was hiding among those who were fighting right now. Gu Xijiu was enjoying the view as though she was looking at a diorama. Yearning for more, she stood up unwillingly when the fight finally came to an end and murmured, ¡°The fights of this era are no different than the ones on television. This town is boring!¡± She left the teahouse and tried to hire a carriage at the inn. She asked the owner of the wagon, ¡°Where is the closest and the most affluent city from here?¡± The owner provided her with the name of the ce, and she nodded. ¡°Good, I will go there to have a look. I cannot wear this for no reason. It will be great to get acquainted with the customs of othernds.¡± She then entered the carriage. She seemed excited to go for another outing. Long Fan watched her in secret. He thought that Gu Xijiu might have regained some of her lost memory, so he was desperate to find her. To his surprise, she only escaped because she wanted to find out more about this continent. Was he overthinking? He kept on tailing the carriage for at least half an hour, but he still could not see anyoneing to take her away. Eventually, he felt that there was no point in tailing her anymore. He suddenly made an appearance in front of the carriage. Before the owner could react and question him, he shifted swiftly and was already inside the carriage. Gu Xijiu was freshening herself up with her eyes closed. She seemed to be surprised to see him in the carriage. She shifted with an attempt to teleport, but Long Fan immediately held her shoulder back down as he already saw iting. ¡°Still want to run?¡± Gu Xijiu continued to y dumb with the disguise on her face. ¡°Who are you? Why are you stopping me?¡± Long Fan smiled and took out a bottle from his storage bag. He poured it onto her and wiped her face despite her struggles. Her true identity was revealed, and a mirror was then put in front of her. ¡°Gu Xijiu, are you still nning to y dumb?¡± Gu Xijiu puckered her lips and gave up. Scornfully, she looked at him with cold eyes. ¡°How did you find me? I have disguised myself and also destroyed all my traces along the way.¡± ¡°How do you think?¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes slightly. ¡°I cannot guess it. Is it possible that you have installed some tracker in my body?¡± Long Fan was at a loss for words. She had guessed it correctly! However, Gu Xijiu denied herself quickly and dismissed the idea. ¡°It should not be, I have changed my attire entirely and even washed my hair¡­¡± Long Fan sighed and slowly enlightened her with some information. ¡°You and Long Siye, the one who ran away with you, are mine.¡± From his words, he seemed like he was trying to implicate that Long Siye had betrayed her. Gu Xijiu was shocked and did not say anything more. There was a look of uncertainty about true and false in her eyes. ¡°What about Long Siye? Didn¡¯t hee along with you?¡± With a cold smile, she responded, ¡°We parted ways at some point in our journey. Since he is also one of your men, how can you not know his whereabouts?¡± Long Fan did not know what to say. He then sighed. ¡°He is a failed clone. ¡± I wanted to resurrect Long Xi. Maybe he knew that a failed clone like him would soon be disposed of, so he had to run away as soon as possible. How could you follow his tracks!?¡± Gu Xijiu responded confidently. ¡°I do not want to get trapped in the ce where I can no longer see the sun. I have wanted to go out and see the world, but my request has been constantly rejected. Coincidentally, Long Siye offered me a chance, saying that he had ways to escape, so we decided to work together. We parted ways not long after we left the pce. He did not tell you about my whereabouts, did he?¡± Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110: Your Apology Is Futile Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was not the slightest trace of discrepancy in her words; Long Fan took a look at her and smiled. ¡°The only thing he said was that you were the culprit who had left those marks behind on the trail¡­ He was probably afraid of being captured and punished by me, which was why he sold you out to save himself. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have found you that fast.¡± Gu Xijiu tightened her grip. ¡°Despicable!¡± Long Fan had shown up to provoke her to go against Long Siye¡­ What an execrable heart! Long Fan thought that she was condemning Long Siye, so he chuckled. ¡°Truly despicable!¡± Her spiritual power was now at level six; meanwhile, Long Fan¡¯s was level ten. Though it was only a difference of four levels, the gap between their power was hypotheticallyparable to the distance between Heaven and Earth. Gu Xijiu did not have the skills to confront him at all, so it was no surprise that she would fall into Long Fan¡¯s hands again. Long Fan feared that she might have some tricks up her sleeve, so he sealed her acupoints as a precaution, rendering her utterly incapable of moving. She was only capable of speaking. He then felt a sense of relief having restrained her. He was unafraid of Long Siye escaping as he had already made some arrangements; Long Siye would fall into his trap as soon as he returned to the hills at night. The wagon was still advancing, except that one of Long Fan¡¯s men now steered it while he sat across her. Gu Xijiu breathed lightly. ¡°Are you going to bring me back to the underground pce?¡± Long Fan stared at her eyes. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ve killed four of my henchmen this time, all of whom were masters. You must know how hard it is for me to train a master.¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Your apology is futile.¡± Long Fan¡¯s voice was tender. ¡°Though you are considered as my daughter, you will still receive punishments for your mistakes. Otherwise, it would bring displeasure to everyone else, and you will never learn to be obedient¡­¡± Though his voice was soft, the words he had just uttered were iparably cruel. He fed Gu Xijiu a type of pill as soon as he had finished talking. After a moment, the pill took its effect, and all the tendons and nerves in her body were immediately subjected to excruciating pain. Long Fan just sat and watched as she writhed in pain. He saw that cold sweat was starting to break out across her face, yet she did not let out a single grunt and held the pain back with her firm resolve. Her teeth bit down on her lips till they bled. Her agony persisted for approximately an hour before it finally subsided and vanished. Gu Xijiu¡¯s whole body remained drenched in cold sweat. When she closed her eyes slightly, even her eyshes were wet. Long Fan seemingly took out a handkerchief from out of nowhere and gently wiped the sweat from her face. His voice was impassive as he said, ¡°Have you learned your lesson?¡± The pill was a type of wonder pill and also one of the tools Long Fan used to subdue his henchmen. Once the pill had taken its effect, even a strong man would scream in anguish. Gu Xijiu opened her eyes. Her pupils were dark, and there was not a single hint of tears in her eyes. She nced at him before moving away. Long Fan¡¯s heart trembled. His reason for erasing her memory in this lifetime was so that she would forget about Di Fuyi, and everything rted to the maind. She would then be nurtured by his side and would eventually be his right-hand woman. He wanted her to be loyal to him so that maybe one day she would fall in love with him like how she fell in love with Long Xi in the first ce. Therefore, during their time in the underground pce, he had treated her quite well and even pampered her at times. However, her pupils seemed to be filled with a slight hatred when he looked at her now. He felt a tugging sense of regret. He had always been a man with a cold heart. Therefore, his sense of grief was only temporary, and it soon disappeared. ¡°This pill is a special form of mine. If you do not take the antidote promptly, the pill will take effect every day, and each time will be more painful than thest. Be obedient from now on, and I will give you the antidote.¡± He threatened. Chapter 1111
Chapter 1111: A Good Show Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu quietly shut her eyes and ignored him. Goddamnit, this felt almost like the Life-Death Talisman that Tongshan Tiao used on her opponents to control the other denominations. How could anyone resist so much pain? It looks like this lunatic is trying to control her the same way he controlled his henchmen. It was no wonder that each of them was so loyal. Earlier on, she had mentally prepared herself to bear the consequence of being punished by Long Fan if she ever got captured. She would let him bask in delight now, and take revenge on him someday in the future! She would make him suffer ten times worse than what she was experiencing now. Long Fan, just you wait! Naturally, Long Fan did not know what was going on in her mind. He talked to her again and tried to test her memory, but to his dismay, Gu Xijiu shut her mouth and gave him the silent treatment. She did not utter a single word to him. His verbosity had not won him a single response from her, and the wagon went silent for a while. Long Fan asked her, ¡°Do you want to walk outside more often?¡± Gu Xijiu did not even open her eyes. Long Fan said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to a ce and allow you to explore around a bit. Treat it as my littlepensation to you.¡± Gu Xijiu opened her eyes, and finally broke her silence, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Fanli City¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was moved. The city was about a few hundred miles away from here, and it was the city where Di Fuyi was currently located. What game was he trying to y by bringing her over there at this time? ¡­ Fanli City is a rtively prosperous city. There were two very famous restaurants located there known as the Gemini Restaurants. Word has it that a set of twins with somewhatmercial minds had opened these two restaurants. They were located on the same street and were identical inyout and design; they were separated only by a pathway of about ten meters in width and were positioned right across from each other. Though the two restaurants were located close to each other, they were not a threat to each other¡¯s business because each restaurant had their own unique style. The restaurant that Gu Xijiu was at right now specialized in Southern cuisines and each dish was immensely exquisite as though they were tes of art. The meals were visually appealing and tasted slightly sweet, which was suitable for its diners that came from the South. The other restaurant specialized in Northern cuisines. Though its dishes were equally exquisite, they tasted slightly salty which was suitable for travelers that came from the North. At this moment Gu Xijiu was sitting in the dining room on the third floor of the restaurant facing towards the east side of the street. She could see the scenery across the street from the restaurant through the translucent bead curtains. Long Fan sat by her side and talked gently, ¡°Later, there¡¯ll be a good show at the restaurant across from us. We currently have the best view from this restaurant.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°What good show?¡± Long Fan put a piece of shredded pork knuckle wrapped in jelly on her te, and replied in secrecy, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± In her previous life, Gu Xijiu lived in Beijing and preferred cuisines with a Northern taste. At this moment she was observing the dishes on the table that looked like works of art but did not attempt to eat any of them. It was not because she was picky about her food, but because she could not move at all. Long Fan was very rude. Though he had brought her to this city, he had crippled her and had disguised her to look like an ugly elderlydy. Long Fan then allowed her to take a look at herself in the mirror, but one nce was more than enough to make her loathe herself. She was way too ugly! The wrinkles and folds on her face were enough to suffocate a fly. She looked like she was a centenarian who had one foot in the grave. As if that was not enough, her face was covered with age pigments, nine of which were as big as a bronze coin! Though Long Fan had also disguised himself, he had changed his appearance to that of a young nobleman who looked handsome and suave, attracting the attention of severaldies just by walking down the street. His two henchmen had been disguised as house servants and were carrying a bamboo pnquin which Gu Xijiu had mounted. Meanwhile, Long Fan was walking at the side of the bamboo pnquin like a son of filial piety, reminding the two servants to be gentler with their movements from time to time. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112: My Loving Grandson Will Serve Me Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This restaurant had a wide range of characters and was frequently visited by all sorts of customers. Therefore, their group did not attract any particr attention. A garrulous restaurant employee spoke to them, ¡°If it is an inconvenience for the young nobleman to be with the venerable elder up here, I could always find a seat for you downstairs.¡± Long Fan shook his head. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary. The venerable elder has an entric behavior and does not like noise.¡± The employee still wanted to say more, but Gu Xijiu interjectednguidly, ¡°My loving grandson is filially pious. Do what he says.¡± As Long Fan was afraid of her tricks, he had made her ingest a kind of pill. Not only was she incapable of moving, but she also did not have the strength to speak as well. She was only able to utter a couple of words with a hoarse and feeble voice, which was barely louder than the buzzing of a mosquito. Gu Xijiu was arranged at a position, which ording to Long Fan was a good vantage point and it was suitable for her. Gu Xijiu nced outside from time to time, looking at the people passing on the streets and the merchants that were peddling and hawking here and there. It was a flourishing scene to behold. Gu Xijiu was barely able to sit by bending her back, but raising her arms was impossible. Therefore, even though she was hungry to the extent that her stomach was rumbling, she could not taste the cornucopia of delicacies before her. Long Fan was obviously taking his revenge on her for referring to him earlier as her ¡°loving grandson¡±. Though he had filled her te with food, he had not fed any of it to her yet. As the diners on this floor were the more valuable customers, the waiters walked in to serve them from time to time such as to pour wine or water for them. Gu Xijiu endured the pain for a while, but when the restaurant employee finally showed up to fill her drink, she instructed him, ¡°Stay here and serve me. After you have finished serving me, my loving grandson will reward you,¡± Though her voice was soft, it was still audible. Naturally, the employee was d and agreed to her demand and stood beside her attentively. After a while, he shifted his attention to her te before asking her solicitously, knowing that she had difficulty moving. ¡°Venerable elder, shall I feed you?¡± However, Gu Xijiu was a finicky elder. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary, my loving grandson will serve me,¡± She turned her head falteringly and instructed Long Fan, ¡°Loving grandson, you¡¯re my most filially pious grandson. Come and feed your grandfather a meatball.¡± Long Fan was speechless. He noticed that the employee was looking at him and so he was forced to restrain his anger and put a meatball into her mouth. Gu Xijiu slowly ate the meatball and instructed him again, ¡°Loving grandson,e and feed your grandfather a spoon of soup.¡± Long Fan felt like mming her into the bowl of soup! However, he did not want to make a spectacle out of himself before the good showmenced. As he had put on the appearance of a filially pious grandson earlier, he was forced to go along with the act and fed her. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu had a lot of tricks up her sleeve. For instance, sheined that the dishes were too sweet or too nd. She also wanted to eat prawns and asked Long Fan to peel the shell for her¡­ Her instructions gave Long Fan a headache, and eventually, he gave up on eating as she would not let him eat in peace. Enraged, Long Fan told her, ¡°You better know your limits! I won¡¯t give you the antidote if you torment me again, and will let you suffer in agony!¡± Gu Xijiu stopped tormenting him and looked at him blurrily instead. ¡°Loving grandson, thank you for your hard work. To serve an elder like me that already has one foot in the grave, you could not even get something for yourself to eat. Sigh, it¡¯s fine, feed me a few more spoonful of soup, and grandfather will be full.¡± Seeing that she was about to stop her torments, Long Fan controlled his rage and fed her soup. However, she abruptly let out a cough and sprayed both soup and saliva on Long Fan¡¯s face¡­ Long Fan was speechless again. ¡°Snap!¡± The soup bowl was immediately crushed with his hand, scaring the restaurant employee. Gu Xijiu put on a regretful expression. ¡°My loving grandson, grandfather did not mean to do that. [Cough cough] Are you angry¡­ [Cough cough] And ignoring your grandfather?¡± Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113: You Will In The Future Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The waiter quickly helped to ease the conflict. ¡°How is that possible? This young master is so kind and wouldn¡¯t be mad at you. Old folks are always like this, calm down. Master, there¡¯s a changing room downstairs. Shall I bring you to the room so that you can clean yourself?¡± Long Fan was drenched and felt that he needed a shower. However, he was also a very cautious person and did not want to leave Gu Xijiu alone even for a second. Hence, he used a cleaning spell to clean himself. There was a sh of light, and soon enough he was clean again. Only practitioners with a level eight spiritual power could use the cleaning spell. Though the city was rtively big, there were not many expert practitioners. Therefore, the waiter was shocked as only a few people could perform the cleaning spell and he had been lucky enough to meet one. Long Fan narrowed his eyes while his hand pressed on the waiter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± The waiter¡¯s face turned pale, and he slumped to the floor. Gu Xijiu could not believe that he had just killed the waiter. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Long Fan pointed at the waiter and flicked his fingers while saying, ¡°He knew too much.¡± A pink smoke engulfed the corpse, and when it faded, the waiter had disappeared too! The pink smoke had melted the body away. A living human had just disappeared! Gu Xijiu decided not to say another word. Long Fan cleaned his hands and glimpsed at her. ¡°Xijiu, you have killed so many people in your previous life as well. Why are you feeling guilty now?¡± Gu Xijiu answered coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t kill innocent people!¡± Long Fan stared at her thoughtfully and said gently, ¡°You will, in the future.¡± Gu Xijiu ignored him as she knew that he wanted to make her as his weapon. He did not seem to be sincerely loyal to Mo Zhao and was most likely nning something behind his back. Gu Xijiu felt that Long Fan was as cunning as a fox. She sighed and suddenly heard a noise from downstairs. A short whileter, another waiter had shown up with a little boy. They peeked around their room and asked, ¡°Is Zhang Wang not here?¡± Apparently, the waiter who was killed by Long Fan was named Zhang Wang. One of Long Fan¡¯s subordinates immediately said, ¡°Who is Zhang Wang? We haven¡¯t seen anyoneing up.¡± ¡°Zhang Wang is the waiter who was sent to attend to you.¡± The waiter smiled. ¡°His wife is very sick, so his son came over to inform him about her. Our supervisor has approved his leave¡­¡± The little boy panicked, and his face was flushed. ¡°The uncle said that my father was attending to a few guests up here. My mother is very sick¡­¡± Both of Long Fan¡¯s subordinates were very impatient. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that he is not here. Go and look for him somewhere else.¡± The waiter and the little boy dared not speak further and left the room. The sound of a door opening could be heard. Apparently, the waiter had continued the search with the little boy in another room. However, they would never find him. After a while, the sound of someone crying was heard from downstairs. ¡°Where are you, father? Mother is waiting for you to bring her to the doctor¡­¡± Gu Xijiu felt depressed. Those people were deemed as ants in Long Fan¡¯s eyes, and he could do as he pleased to them. However, the victim was everything to their family members. Killing one of them was like killing all of them. Long Fan glimpsed at her. ¡°Do you pity him? I can¡¯t believe that an assassin would be so soft-hearted.¡± He smiled and continued, ¡°The strong ones should be the leaders in this cruel world, and the smart ones should live. In fact, the normal ones shouldn¡¯t be given a chance to live as they¡¯re just wasting our natural resources¡­¡± Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114: Precautions Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu paused and continued, ¡°Is this why you clone humans?¡± ¡°Cloning is one of my passions. What I want most is to modify their genes to produce smarter people¡­¡± F*ck! What kind of madman is he!? He sounded like he wanted to be the one who ruled the world. He wanted to be a God who created human beings! A mad scientist was not scary, but a mad scientist who was also a psychopath was horrible! The apocalypse woulde to pass once he was allowed to rule the world! While Mo Zhao might not be that difficult to deal with, Long Fan was a true demon. Gu Xijiu ignored him and continued looking around. Long Fan pondered as he looked at her. He suddenly regretted that he had not removed all of her memories. Otherwise, she would have turned out like a newborn baby with no memory and mature ording to his n instead of bing an opinionated girl who always went against him. He decided to find a solution that would secretly remove all her memories when he returned to the Underground Pce. He pondered silently. Gu Xijiu was still observing the scenery. Suddenly, she seemed to have sensed something as her heart skipped a beat. She saw that someone had gone into a room inside the opposite building across the street. The room had also been decorated with a pearl curtain, and she saw two people in the room who looked very familiar to her. It was Ying Yannuo and ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯, and they had both grown taller. Suddenly, Long Fan grabbed her wrist and smiled. ¡°Xijiu, how¡¯s the scenery from here?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Long Fan¡¯s gazed at her face, and suddenly he regretted that he had camouged her with a lot of wrinkles on her face. It was difficult for him to identify her facial expression. He knew that Gu Xijiu was always steady and calm regardless of what she did, so it was not easy to make her lose control of her emotions. However, if she did not get amnesia, her heart would have skipped a beat when she saw Di Fuyi even if she could hide her emotions. However, her voice was calm, and her heartbeat was normal. She was not surprised. Perhaps, she had indeed lost her memory of this world. Oh, sh*t! Di Fuyi was Ying Yannuo. Perhaps, Gu Xijiu did not know about it. Long Fan did not know how he should respond. In fact, he liked to watch shows and wondered how she would have reacted if she still had her memory of the current world. He was afraid that Gu Xijiu would shout. Hence, he had sealed her voice acupoint earlier when he grabbed her wrist so that she could not make a sound. Di Fuyi was a very cunning person, and he would usually set up traps for other people. Long Fan could not afford to let his guard down, so he needed to take some precautions. He smiled as he took a glimpse of Di Fuyi. He was unsure if his current appearance was the original appearance of Celestial Master Zuo. He looked charming and flirty, and he still wanted to stay with Gu Xijiu even though he had be smaller in size. Long Fan was a very expert physician, and he was good at observing a person¡¯s facialplexion. He knew that Di Fuyi was ill and that his spiritual power was about level nine. He was sitting in front of a table nearby the window with Wu Wuyan, and the two men who were standing behind were probably his guards. Wu Wuyan was quite good at acting as all her gestures looked precisely like Gu Xijiu¡¯s. However, she was injured as well. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115: Where Is It? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Though Di Fuyi had provided Wu Wuyan with good quality medicine, it was evident from her movements and pale face that she had yet to recover fully. She did not have much appetite and hardly touched her chopsticks ever since she sat down. However, Di Fuyi was very caring towards her. He took some of the dishes for her and also tried to convince her to eat. The scene was very annoying to watch for the real Gu Xijiu. Long Fan could not help but nce at her now and then to check if she had any response to this sight. He realized that she was observing the couple inside the opposite building as well. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Long Fan asked in suspicion. Gu Xijiu looked at him but remained silent. It took Long Fan some time to realize that her voice acupoint was sealed, and so she could not speak. He flicked his finger to unseal her voice acupoint before quickly pressing on her wrist as he spoke, ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself.¡± He would immediately kill her and would even hurt her soul if she dared to scream. Gu Xijiu had no intention of screaming. Instead, she curiously asked as she looked at Long Fan, ¡°Do I know the two of them?¡± ¡°Long Fan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°Otherwise, why are you so nervous? Are you worried that I¡¯ll seek their help?¡± Long Fan was speechless. Gu Xijiu guessed as she looked at him again. ¡°Have I traveled here from a different dimension just like what Overlord Long had told me? And did you remove my memory of this world¡­?¡± Long Fan was shocked. He felt like she had just dropped a giant rock on his foot! ¡°Nonsense! You were resurrected from the clone body in the crystal coffin, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Long Fan wanted to distract her. Damn it! She was way too smart! Initially, he had wanted to test her to see if she had any tricks up her sleeve. However, she had none, and instead, he was the one who almost got his n exposed! Sigh, he could only try his best to cover up his lies. Luckily, Gu Xijiu did not ask any further. Her gaze returned to the couple who were inside the opposite building, and she stared at them. ¡°The girl looks very simr to me! Is she my sister?¡± Long Fan choked. ¡°Nonsense! How could you possibly have a family member? I made you! There are many people with simr faces in the world. It¡¯s verymon to spot someone who looks the same. Dig in, dig in.¡± He tried to switch the topic. Gu Xijiu looked at him doubtfully. ¡°I thought you said that there would be a show? Where is it?¡± Long Fan smiled evilly. ¡°Be patient, it¡¯s going to start very soon!¡± ¡°Tsk, stop fooling with me!¡± Gu Xijiu was getting fed up talking to him. In fact, Long Fan could not find any ws in her actions. Hence, he was a little happy. Gu Xijiu was still looking around with a chilled expression, but her heart was enraged! Though she had just been away from Di Fuyi for about four to five days, she felt like it had been four to five years! Over thest few days, she had been trying so hard to pretend in front of Long Fan and Mo Zhao, but honestly, she missed Di Fuyi very much. She could not wait to rush to him and tell him that there was a trap waiting for him. However, she had been immobilized and could not even speak loudly. Even if she tried her best to scream, only the people in her restaurant would hear her. Her spiritual power had been sealed, and she could not use her directed audio ability either. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116: How Confident Was He? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had thought of every possible way she could think of, but none of her ideas would work! Even though the distance between Di Fuyi and her was only about 20 meters, it felt as though they were a thousand miles apart! As the saying goes, ¡®So close yet so far¡¯. Sigh. Of course, she could see that Di Fuyi was treating ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± nicely, though she was unsure of what ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ was thinking. Di Fuyi was taking good care of her from what the real Gu Xijiu could see. Though she knew that the body belonged to her, she still felt slightly uneasy as she observed the scene. She knew that she was jealous and could not believe that she would be facing this situation either. The strange thing was that she was jealous of herself! It was indeed a unique kind of jealousy! Meanwhile, her mind was spinning like a windmill trying to digest all this information and think of a way to solve the problem. She asionally looked at the two of them, and she knew deep in her heart that Di Fuyi would have received a basket of notes by now if she could send a message every time she looked at them. Just as she was about to look away, she noticed that there was something abnormal about the two of them. Even though Di Fuyi asionally took some dishes for ¡°Gu Xijiu¡±, none of the dishes were her favorites. In fact, some were even dishes that she hated. Her heart skipped a beat as she fathomed that Di Fuyi must know that something is different. Had Di Fuyi discovered that someone else was living in her body?! Otherwise, he would not have done that. Gu Xijiu was nervous. She was initially worried that Di Fuyi would fall into his opponent¡¯s trap. However, she now felt that it was possible that he knew what was going on. Gu Xijiu was a smart person, and she was good at specting. She immediately recalled Di Fuyi¡¯s personalities and knew that he would find her if he noticed that she had been swapped. Of course, he would do it secretly. However, Long Fan was so good at hiding her that he could not find her. Therefore, he decided to lure the snake out of its hole by making himself the bait to attract Mo Zhao. Gu Xijiu took another glimpse of Di Fuyi and wondered if he had fully recovered. It was likely that he was still injured as it had only been four to five days since she was wounded and swapped. How confident was he of defeating Mo Zhao even if he brought his entire troop along? Had he hidden some of his troops nearby? Who was going to join the operation? Mu Feng and the other three messengers must be here. Perhaps the other heaven¡¯s gift disciples were here as well? Maybe Gu Canmo was here too? It would have been great if Gu Xijiu had a pair of eyes which could see through everything like an MRI scanner in theb so that she could see who Di Fuyi had brought along for his operation. Mo Zhao wanted to ambush him, and so Di Fuyi would probably try to counter-attack. Besides that, Mo Zhao had brought more than a hundred experts who have had their genes modified by Long Fan. Coupled with the unique and evil Kung Fu they practiced, there would undoubtedly be a fierce battleter! Would they be able to defeat Mo Zhao? Sigh. To be honest, Mo Zhao was too strong as his spiritual power was above level ten. It was not easy to beat him alone, not to mention the rest of his crew. However, Gu Xijiu believed that there must be a significant number of helpers who were joining Di Fuyi¡¯s operation, and most of them would be better than what she would expect based on Di Fuyi¡¯swork. Perhaps, the number of people on Di Fuyi¡¯s team would exceed Mo Zhao¡¯s, but regardless of the numbers, an intense war was unavoidable. It was unfortunate that many of them along with innocent people would die if they were to fight on such a busy street. Gu Xijiu looked at the crowd on the street and also the customers that were in the restaurants nearby as she wanted to distinguish between the hidden fighters and the ordinary citizens. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117: Come Over Here Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu used to be a very observant assassin. She had a pair of sharp eyes and was shocked when she paid closer attention to everyone around her. She noticed Mo Zhao¡¯s subordinates! None of his aides had disguised themselves as they rarely left the underground pce. Thus, they only changed their appearance by wearing ordinary clothes. Some were dressed as hawkers; some pretended to be beggars. There were even some of them who acted as buff men and were chit-chatting around the corner. Even though they looked like they were going about minding their own business, they asionally took a glimpse of the restaurant where Di Fuyi was dining. Though they acted naturally and it looked like nothing was wrong, they had, in fact, sealed all the possible exits to stop Di Fuyi from escaping. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were wandering around everywhere. Where was Mo Zhao? How was he going to make his entry? She was annoyed and worried at the same time. She knew that Di Fuyi was smart so he must have some backup nearby. Nevertheless, she was still concerned as she did not see anyone familiar from Di Fuyi¡¯s side. It was as though a rainstorm wasing. Even though the surroundings were quiet as usual, a war was waiting to be triggered! ¡°Did you see something?¡± Long Fan suddenly asked from behind. Gu Xijiu did not bother to turn around, but her mouth opened slightly. Her voice was too soft, and Long Fan could not hear her. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Long Fan, what kind of show are you trying to make me watch? Why does it take so long?¡± Even though Gu Xijiu was shouting at him, her voice came out rather polite. However, even though her voice was somewhat soft, everyone in the restaurant had heard it. In fact, she was hoping that Di Fuyi could hear her too. She prayed that he had listened to what she just said. She was about to shout again when Long Fan ced his palm on her back. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you shout again!¡± ¡°What the h*ck, you were the one who said that you couldn¡¯t hear what I said.¡± Gu Xijiu was upset. While they were arguing, someone knocked on the door, and a waiter came into the room with ady after seeking for Long Fan¡¯s approval. The waiter asked with a sweet smile on his face, ¡°Sir, do you want to listen to some lute music? This our famous lute yer and she can y the lute very well¡­¡± It was verymon for artists to market themselves in restaurants during that era. Hence, Long Fan was not too bothered about it. However, he was about to reject it as he did not want any interruption. However, Gu Xijiu quickly said, ¡°My dear grandson, since your grandfather did not get to watch the show, he would like to listen to the lute.¡± Though her voice was soft, the waiter could hear Gu Xijiu¡¯s reply as he was quite close to her. He immediately smiled and thanked them, ¡°Old master, thisdy can y the lute very well.¡± Since his grandfather had voiced out, Long Fan could not disobey. He then observed thedy. Thedy was wearing a simple dress, and she was rather clean looking. She had nice body features and fair skin as well as long hair which reached her waist. She was standing there with a lute in her arms, and her gestures were undoubtedly elegant! Long Fan said, ¡°Come over here and show me your lute.¡± Thedy stepped forward and suddenly fell into Long Fan¡¯s arm as she identally tripped. Fortunately, Long Fan was able to catch her in time. ¡°That is so careless of you.¡± He took hold of her lute as she tried to stabilize herself. Gu Xijiu sniggered as she knew that Long Fan was the one who had caused her to trip. Perhaps, he wanted to test her Kung Fu! Chapter 1118
Chapter 1118: Who Has Been Tricked? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thedy was only using a normal lute. Hence, there were no special mechanisms inside the lute. Long Fan also discovered that thedy only had a spiritual power of about level two as he was able to verify it when he caught her. She was not a threat to him based on her spiritual power. Therefore, he decided to let her stay. In fact, he was a fan of arts and music as he used to listen to a few ys and ssical music when he was in the modern era. However, he had be too obsessed with the scientific studies in this era to continue his hobby. Though most of his subordinates were very good in martial arts, none were good at music. Therefore, he missed listening to music as he had not listened to any in a very long time. He asked, ¡°What music can you y?¡± Thedy bowed and listed a few famous song titles from this era. Long Fan simply picked one at random. Thedy then sat down on a bench and began to y her lute. Gu Xijiu was amazed as she immediately knew that thedy was an expert after she had yed for only a few seconds! The notes were lingering around her fingers, and the melody felt like flowing spring water which was able to refresh a person¡¯s mind and heart. One would feel as though they were entering a chilly forest from a desert after listening to her music. Gu Xijiu personally thought it was even better than the ones she had listened to when she was in the modern world. Perhaps, only the angels in heaven were given a chance to hear such fantastic music. She considered herself lucky to find someone who could y such a legendary piece of music. Initially, Long Fan had only given her a chance because he was bored of waiting for the show to start. However, he was now captivated by her music even before she had finished ying her first song. Initially, he was still upset and doubtful, but now he was very happy with it. Even his subordinates were enjoying the music to the extent that they did not even dare to cough once as they were worried that they might ruin the lovely melody. Gu Xijiu¡¯s gaze fell on her fingers which were ying the lute. Her fingers were very elegant, but they were slightly bigger than usual. Gu Xijiu then moved her gaze to the musician¡¯s hands and realized that the music she yed sounded more interesting when it was coupled with the collision between her two bangles. It wasmon for ady to have a slightly bigger pair of hands. However, Gu Xijiu felt it looked very familiar to her, but she could not recall where she had seen it before. She had a few female friends with big hands, but their sizes were iparable to the pair in front of her. Long Fan was very observant. Although he did not say anything, he was carefully watching thedy as he was worried she might be one of Di Fuyi¡¯s spies. However, since she was generally well-behaved and did not look suspicious, he suspected that he might be overthinking. Thedy did not do anything even after ying two songs. Finally, she was done ying the lute. Long Fan rewarded her with a big ingot as he wanted her to y another song. He was very generous as the ingot was very heavy. It was a considerable amount to pay an artist! Thedy¡¯s eyes were sparkling, but she did not ept the ingot. She pursed her lips and suddenly knelt in front of Gu Xijiu. ¡°Thank you old master and sir, Tiange (the lute yer) appreciates your admiration of her talent. My apologies but could you save my life?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked, and Long Fan frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± Thedy slowly exined while facing downwards. ¡°A rich man in town wanted to marry me as his mistress. I can¡¯t disobey him even though I don¡¯t want to marry him and this is making my life miserable¡­¡± Chapter 1119
Chapter 1119: Who Has Been Tricked? (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Could I please stay with you? I hope that you can rescue me from this situation. I¡¯ll serve you well in return¡­¡± She looked pitiful as she said it sincerely. Long Fan seemed to be moved by the situation. There was not a single person who could y the instrument in his base camp, and that was horrible! Hence, it might be a good idea to bring her back. However, he was a cautious person, so he smiled but did not respond. He then made a gesture to his subordinates and ordered them to leave the room. Perhaps, they went to find out more about thedy. About 15 minutester, Long Fan¡¯s aides returned and whispered something into his ear. Long Fan seemed to havee up with an idea. He looked at thedy and said casually, ¡°I can save you, but I¡¯ll need to perform first.¡± Thedy¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°Sure!¡± She quickly served them tea while Long Fan observed her. Though he had camouged himself, he was still very charming and was able to attract a lot of attention from girls. No girl in this era could be calm and steady when a rich and handsome man was staring at them. Thus, thedy¡¯s face became red, and her hands were shaking when she tried to fill the teacup with water. Seeing how shy and reserved thedy behaved, Long Fan was satisfied with what he observed. Though she was not as beautiful as Gu Xijiu, she was gentle and lovely. Furthermore, she was talented in music and was also somewhat understanding. Thus, he felt that it might be a good idea to keep her as his servant. He then sighed as he looked at Gu Xijiu. Even though this little girl was his best creation and was so beautiful, her temper was killing him. She was like a rose with plenty of thorns. The most annoying part was the fact that she was so arrogant and disobedient. It was typical for a beautiful girl to stare at another beautiful girl. Hence, Long Fan was not surprised when he noticed that Gu Xijiu had been observing thedy for some time. To tease her, he asked thedy to serve her, ¡°Take care of the old master. He¡¯s probably thirsty as we¡¯ve been sitting here for some time.¡± Thedy was stunned and looked as though she was unwilling to serve the old grandfather. However, she needed help from them and had no choice. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She then walked to Gu Xijiu and poured her a cup of tea. She then lifted the cup and brought it up to her lips. Her hands were indeed fair, and she smelled so good as she moved. Gu Xijiu enjoyed the fragrance, and suddenly her body became stiff as her heart skipped a beat and her lips identally hit the teacup. Thedy was unaware and spilled the tea all over Gu Xijiu¡¯s robe. ¡°My apologies! My apologies!¡± Thedy panicked and quickly took out a handkerchief to clean. The tea was still hot, so Gu Xijiu struggled in pain! Her body felt weak, and she suddenly fell into thedy¡¯s arm along with her chair when she moved. Thedy screamed as she slumped to the floor and became Gu Xijiu¡¯s cushion. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120: Who Has Been Tricked? (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrinkled mouth pressed onto thedy¡¯s smooth skin and left some teeth marks on her face! Thedy was stunned and quickly asked, ¡°Old¡­ Old master, could you move a little¡­?¡± Long Fan could not help butugh as he folded his arms in front of his chest. Thedy struggled for some time under Gu Xijiu and was finally able to sit up after some effort. She then helped Gu Xijiu to get up too. ¡°My apologies old master, I was careless¡­ Please forgive me.¡± Thedy was not very happy with Gu Xijiu, but she still apologized as she brought her back up to her chair. Gu Xijiu could not use any of her strength. Hence, she had ced her full weight on thedy earlier on. Thedy was sweating profusely by the time she had brought Gu Xijiu back to her chair. ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± Long Fan walked over and checked Gu Xijiu¡¯s pulse as though he was sincerely worried about her. Long Fan was happy to discover that Gu Xijiu¡¯s acupoints were still sealed and the poison was still in her body. In fact, Long Fan was still testing her as he wanted to know whether it was Di Fuyi who had sent thedy. If she were, she would have certainly pretended to fall so that she could unseal Gu Xijiu¡¯s acupoints. However, he was d that he was mistaken. He then sighed silently and scolded thedy. Thedy apologized and poured another cup of tea for Gu Xijiu. She then massaged Gu Xijiu after serving her the cup of tea. Thedy was quite smart and understanding and behaved as though she came from a low-ie family. Long Fan seemed to have already epted her in his heart. His subordinates had investigated her earlier and found out that thedy was, in fact, an orphan, and her father was also a lute yer. He had passed away a year ago after passing all his skills to his daughter, and thedy earned her living by ying the lute. However, a wealthy man had fallen in love with her a few days ago and insisted on marrying her as his mistress. Unfortunately, he was so old and fat, and so thedy declined. Sadly, she understood that she was too weak to fight against the rich man. Hence, she tried to dy him. Therefore, it was not surprising for her to seek help from Long Fan. Girls always liked handsome men. In fact, thedy liked him as well. Though she was massaging Gu Xijiu, her eyes asionally shifted to Long Fan, and she quickly looked away shyly when her gaze met his. Long Fan could finally let out a sigh of relief after running a series of tests. His gaze returned to the room opposite them, and he saw that Di Fuyi and the rest were almost done eating their food. When was his master going to make his move? He could not help but sigh silently as he recalled that Mo Zhao was often too careful and doubtful. He then looked at Gu Xijiu and saw her dull expression as she stared out the window while enjoying thedy¡¯s massage treatment. Gu Xijiu felt that she could have won an award for best actress! Though she was anxious and her blood was boiling, she could still pretend that she was calm. She seriously could not believe herself! However, she realized that there was still room for her to improve aspared to the one who was massaging her. ¡°She¡± was the real actor! He was an expert! It was Di Fuyi! Thedy who looked weak and had a crush on Long Fan was, in fact, Di Fuyi! Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121: Who Has Been Tricked? (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Gu Xijiu smelled the unique fragrance earlier, her heart almost pumped out of her chest in shock! She even had to try so hard to suppress her excitement! Of course, she also doubted it at first. Hence, she had intentionally fallen onto Di Fuyi earlier and bit his face so that she could verify that it was his fragrance. Meanwhile, one of Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers was ced under her abdomen when she fell and he quickly pressed against her abdomen. He pressed hard against her abdomen three times and then twice lightly, which was the secret code they had agreed upon before. Therefore, Gu Xijiu was sure, and she was so surprised as she thought that he had been eating at the restaurant across the street a while ago and was nowhere near her! Gu Xijiu knew Di Fuyi liked disguising himself, but she had not expected to see him turn himself into ady! In fact, he was a beautifuldy who was even more feminine looking than Gu Xijiu! Gu Xijiu was once again amazed by him! She had thousands of questions to ask him, but there was no way for her to speak or even to use her directed audio. She was smart and remembered that she had taught Di Fuyi about Morse Code before during their free time. She was too bored during that time and had created a series of special codes which only the two of them understood. Therefore, she took the opportunity to tap his palm andmunicated with him when she fell earlier. It was also the reason why Di Fuyi began to massage her back. The force he used was just right, and Gu Xijiu enjoyed it very much. Gu Xijiu ced her hands on herp and closed her eyes as his massages relieved her pain. She also used that opportunity to tap her fingers to signal Di Fuyi and to also pretend as though she was singing a song in her heart. Both of them were finally able to talk to each other this way. Gu Xijiu quickly told him the most important message, ¡°The Omen is going to attack you here!¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve everything well prepared, and I¡¯m waiting for him.¡± Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°Many of his people are hiding in the area, and there are a total of 129 of them. More than ten of them possess a spiritual power of level eight, and the rest are all above level six.¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°It seems like he had invested quite a lot to defeat me. I am so proud of it!¡± Gu Xijiu paused and continued, ¡°How many people do we have?¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have a good team. I¡¯ll save you and will never allow you to be put in a dangerous situation ever again!¡± Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Are you confident about killing the Omen this time?¡± Di Fuyi paused for a second and then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve yet to recover fully, so it¡¯s impossible to kill him now, but I can severely injure him.¡± Was he only able to severely injure him? It would seem like a wasted effort if the Omen were toe back again¡­ Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°So are you going to attack them here? This area is very crowded, and there are too many innocent people around¡­¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to bring you along. My initial n was to sneak into his base camp to find you and then kill him. But since I¡¯ve found you, I need to change my n¡­¡± ¡°No, wait!¡± Gu Xijiu added, ¡°Let¡¯s go into his base camp, it¡¯s under the volcano. You will not be able to enter without their special vehicles. However, be wary that there¡¯re a few hundred people in his quarters!¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine; he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. Just stick to your original n. By the way, what is your original n?¡± ¡°My n is¡­ Gosh! They¡¯ve taken action earlier than I thought!¡± Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122: Who Has Been Tricked? (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Both of them heard loud screamsing from the room in the restaurant across the street. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank, and she took a deep breath after noticing what was happening! It was chaos in that room. ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± could not sit properly and fell forward. ¡°Di Fuyi¡± stretched his hands out to catch her, and she took the opportunity to stab Ying Yannuo as she slumped into his arms. Blood gushed out like a geyser. Ying Yannuo¡¯s body trembled as he pushed ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± away. ¡°You¡­¡± Ying Yannuo¡¯s subordinates had been asked to leave earlier. They quickly rushed back to the room when they heard the chaos. However, before they could reach the door, they were blocked by four waiters. Of course, the four of them were not waiters but in fact Mo Zhao¡¯s subordinates. They were all quite good in martial arts and managed to block Mu Yun and Mu Lei, so the two of them were helpless. Inside the room, Ying Yannuo was quick enough to take action even though he was still in a state of shock. He quickly responded by taking a step back as he attempted to try something. However, the vase behind him exploded, and green smoke rose from within it and turned into a human form. Mo Zhao! He raised his hand andunched a five-colored ray to engulf Ying Yannuo. Ying Yannuo¡¯s body trembled as he slumped to the floor. He had been poisoned! His face turned pale and slowly became darker. ¡°You¡­¡± Ying Yannuo raised his head and looked at ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± as he could not believe what was happening. ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± took a step back as she pursed her lips and there were droplets of blood dripping down the de she used earlier. Mo Zhao caught the blood with his fingers and smelled it. He smiled. He was able to identify one¡¯s true identity based on their blood. He lowered his body and asked as he looked at Ying Yannuo, ¡°How have you been, Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Ying Yannuo struggled to keep his eyes open but asked a question, ¡°Rong Che?!¡± Mo Zhao smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would be able to recognize me! You¡¯re so smart! Anyway, Rong Che is just one of my aliases. It¡¯s not really who I am. Alright, I¡¯ll tell you my true identity since you¡¯re going to die soon. You must remember it though! I¡¯m the Omen, and my name is Mo Zhao!¡± Ying Yannuo switched his gaze to ¡°Gu Xijiu¡±. ¡°Is she a fake?! Is she one of your subordinates? Is she the one who had revealed my whereabouts!?¡± Mo Zhao sighed. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo you are indeed a smart person, and you¡¯re right. However, you can¡¯t say that she is a fake. Her body is real, but her soul is not¡­¡± Ying Yannuo¡¯s condition was deteriorating, but he still struggled to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the real Gu Xijiu!?¡± ¡°Be patient, you¡¯ll see her soon enough.¡± Mo Zhao smiled and answered gently. ¡­ Gu Xijiu initially thought that there would be an intense battle. She never imagined it to end just like that. ¡°Di Fuyi¡± had been stabbed by ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± in the restaurant, and he was in too critical a condition to escape as Mo Zhao caught him. Di Fuyi did not seem to have any backup nearby or a n up his sleeve. In fact, he looked like he was deliberately delivering himself to Mo Zhao. Mo Zhao had brought a hundred people along and also had everything well nned in case of an emergency. He had evene up with strategies for retreating if the event called for it. He had even gone so far as to study all thendscapes nearby to determine if there was a trap. However, he realized that Di Fuyi had not set any trap for him, and even both of his subordinates were useless. At that moment, Mo Zhao felt that bringing along a team of over 100 people seemed to have been a waste of resources. He was stunned as he could not believe it would be so easy. Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123: Who Has Been Tricked? (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In his disbelief, all he could see was that ¡°Di Fuyi¡± was indeed bleeding and poisoned. He knew that Wu Wuyan was very good at acting, and so it was not surprising that her n had been sessful. Mo Zhao seemed to have overestimated Di Fuyi¡¯s intelligence. After all, he was still a human who could be blindsided by love. Everything was going as nned as both of Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinates were arrested by Mo Zhao along with a few other experts. ¡­ Three carriages with three regr flying lions flew across the sky. Gu Xijiu was lying in one of the carriages while Mo Zhao was sitting on her left and Di Fuyi, who had camouged himself as the female lute yer, was sitting on her right. Di Fuyi hid in the corner, and Mo Zhao did not even bother to look at him. Long Fan told him about everything that had happened when he was out with Gu Xijiu as well as the incident with the lute yer. Mo Zhao trusted Long Fan as he was a very cautious person. Hence, he was not bothered by the lute yer. It was quite easy to negotiate with him right now as he was pleased that they had a fruitful trip. He was not even mad after learning that Gu Xijiu tried to escape while he was away and he even allowed her to stay in the same carriage as him. Meanwhile, Long Fan was seated in another carriage with ¡°Gu Xijiu¡± and ¡°Di Fuyi¡±. It is evident that he was severely injured and so Long Fan had to make sure that he survived. The Omen would need him shortly. Both of Di Fuyi¡¯s followers were injured as well, and they had been ced in another carriage with someone else. Meanwhile, Mo Zhao¡¯s other subordinates were divided into a few batches just like when they came. They were asked to return separately to the headquarters to avoid attracting too much attention. Long Fan seemed to have something on his mind as he told the lute yer to follow Gu Xijiu even though Mo Zhao had insisted on seating in the same carriage with Gu Xijiu. Therefore, the three of them ended up in the same wagon. Gu Xijiu was not given enough time to remove her disguise as they had left in a hurry, so she still looked like an old man. Though Mo Zhao liked her, he felt disgusted by the sight of her. However, he was polite as usual and yed with his paper fan while he talked to Gu Xijiu. He would asionally nce at the lute yer but other than that he did not care too much about her. Di Fuyi had always been a nail in Mo Zhao¡¯s heart, and so he was extremely happy when Di Fuyi. He could not even hide his excitement! In fact, he hoped that Gu Xijiu would recover from her amnesia so that she could witness how much suffering her lover was going through as he wanted Gu Xijiu to suffer as well¡­ Otherwise, there would be no one else to share the painful feeling of seeing Di Fuyi suffer as he stood triumphantly. Mo Zhao finally believed that Gu Xijiu had lost her memory because she was still happily talking to him even though she had witnessed Di Fuyi being stabbed earlier by Wu Wuyan. She was supposed to be suffering right now! Suddenly, Mo Zhao asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, are you not curious about the person who was caught today?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and asked, ¡°Does he have something to do with me?¡± Mo Zhao smiled, but he remained silent as he looked at her. Suddenly, he asked another question, ¡°You know; no one has attempted to run away under my watch before. Even though you imed that your reason for doing so was just so you could see the outside world again, you deserve to be punished for attempting to escape!¡± Gu Xijiu did not expect him to bring up so she asked, ¡°What sort of punishment?¡± ¡°Marry me!¡± Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124: Counter Attack Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was astounded! The lute yer was ying with her hairpin at the corner when Mo Zhao proposed. However, she identally dropped it on the cabin floor when she heard what Mo Zhao had said. Mo Zhao¡¯s gaze immediately shifted to her, and he asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± His strong aura had caused the temperature in the cabin to decrease immediately, and the lute yer was scared. However, she still spoke her mind, ¡°Master, you¡­ want to marry my¡­ my old master?¡± Mo Zhao was stunned, and then recalled that Gu Xijiu was still disguised as an old man. It was probably the reason why the lute yer was shocked. Heughed and touched Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, I like her, and so I want to marry her¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly signaled Di Fuyi with her eyes asking him to calm down as she knew that he would probably get mad after hearing what Mo Zhao had just said! Di Fuyi clenched his fist underneath his sleeve as though he was about to explode anytime soon! He began to think about how to attack Mo Zhao in the cabin. Fortunately, Mo Zhao was someone who was obsessed with cleanliness as well. Though he wanted to take advantage of Gu Xijiu, he was disgusted by her wrinkled face. He sat back and looked at the lute yer. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a musician, right? Come, y a song for me.¡± Di Fuyi was easy to talk too as long as Mo Zhao stopped teasing Gu Xijiu. Thus, he got hold of the lute and began to y. The sound of the lute was like the sound of the breeze blowing during the spring. Mo Zhao smiled as he listened to the music and his light red lips were shaped like the crescent moon. Gu Xijiu was touched as she knew Di Fuyi had been sacrificing everything for her to the extent of even disguising himself as a female lute yer and was forced to y music for a devil! Mo Zhao! Just you wait! You had better enjoy while you still can. We would make you pay when we reach your headquarters! We would make you suffer to the extent that you would cry for help from your ancestors! In fact, Gu Xijiu had many more questions in her head, but she did not have a chance to ask. For example, who was the one who was disguised as Di Fuyi? Was he injured? Was there anyone elseing for them? Her fingers began to tap as though she was following the rhythm of the lute. However, she was, in fact,municating with Di Fuyi using Morse Code. Di Fuyi saw it, but he did not respond until he had finished ying. As Di Fuyi was putting down the lute and was about to go over to massage Gu Xijiu so that he could pass secret messages to her, Mo Zhao said, ¡°Not bad! Not bad! You¡¯re very good at ying the lute! Come on, y another song! I¡¯ll y along with my flute.¡± He then took out a green flute made from bamboo and wrapped it in between his fingertips. Of course, Di Fuyi could not disobey him at this moment. He started to y another song, and Mo Zhao began to y along with his flute. They had to admit that Mo Zhao was quite talented in music as well as the sound that wasing from the flute he yed sounded like a calm night breeze blowing through the forest. The sound of the lute yed by Di Fuyi felt like the sun during a sunny day and the breeze blowing during the spring, and his music was able to cheer up everyone¡¯s mood. Gu Xijiu even felt that the music that wasing from the lute was able to improve human blood cirction as she felt that her acupoint and muscles were not as sore as before. However, when Mo Zhao began to y his flute, it felt like a breeze blowing during autumn, and she started to feel that her blood cirction was being slowed down while her muscles felt sore. Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125: Counter Attack (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu suddenly had a realization¡­ Were they fighting using their music instruments? Di Fuyi could not continue any further after ying halfway through the song. He paused, and the chord strings immediately snapped. Fortunately, he released the strings quickly enough. Otherwise, his fingers would have been injured. Mo Zhao stopped as well and asked with a tone of satisfaction, ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Di Fuyi answered as he looked at the lute, ¡°The chord strings have snapped.¡± He then tried to fix the lute. Mo Zhao smiled elegantly and did not bother him anymore. ¡­ Two hourster, the temperature in the cabin started increasing. They could see the volcano in the distance. Di Fuyi sighed as he looked at the volcano. He had been here a few days ago when he followed Long Siye¡¯s trail and had even found Ye Hongfeng¡¯s clone body. In fact, he had felt that there was something strange about the volcano. Hence, he had assigned a few secret agents to search every inch of the mountain. However, he could not find anything and never expected that they were hiding inside theva. Long Fan was indeed a genius! ¡°Xijiu, we¡¯re home.¡± Mo Zhao was sitting beside Gu Xijiu, and he carried her up. ¡°Let me do it.¡± The lute yer said as she drew closer. Mo Zhao did not like to argue over small matters, so he pushed Gu Xijiu over to the lute yer, ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Everything happened in a split second! While Mo Zhao was pushing Gu Xijiu towards the lute yer, a sharp knife flew towards the chest of the lute yer at the same time! Mo Zhao¡¯s Kung Fu was terrific, and his attack was too fast and sudden. Based on Mo Zhao¡¯s predictions, she would not be able to avoid his attack, and would be stabbed in the chest! Unfortunately, his opponent was alert and smart. Even though everything had happened in a blink of an eye, Di Fuyi was able to respond to his attack, and the knife barely missed his chest! Mo Zhao¡¯s attack had failed, and he did not manage even to cut Di Fuyi¡¯s clothes. Even Gu Xijiu did not expect him to avoid the attack as everything had happened so suddenly. Therefore, they ended the first round of the battle politely. In a blink of an eye, Mo Zhao had pulled Gu Xijiu into his arms, and a green knife was ced near Gu Xijiu¡¯s neck. He smiled as he watched Di Fuyi leap up from the floor. ¡°Di Fuyi, you¡¯re indeed amazing! I can¡¯t believe that I missed that attack.¡± Everything had been revealed. It was a surprise to everyone. Di Fuyi sighed as he knew that he had been exposed. He decided to stop pretending and asked as he ced his arms in front of his chest, ¡°How did you find out?¡± Mo Zhao narrowed his eyes and looked at Di Fuyi as he sensed that his aura was getting stronger all of a sudden. He said, ¡°Di Fuyi, I find that you¡¯re quite an intelligent person as you know how to go with the flow. However, even though you¡¯re as cunning as a fox, I¡¯m not a weak chicken that you can prey on. Though you¡¯re very good at acting, your subordinates still have room for improvement. It doesn¡¯t make any sense that you could be hurt by Wu Wuyan so easily. Furthermore, Wu Wuyan had poisoned him (the person who pretended to be Ying Yannuo) earlier. I felt that you would have known about it based on your intelligence! You would have forced the poison out from your body immediately if you had been poisoned, but he didn¡¯t¡­¡± Mo Zhao was quite happy about himself as he slowly revealed Di Fuyi¡¯s conspiracy. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126: Counter Attack (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Earlier on, I already suspected that something was wrong. Hence, I got Long Fan to check your subordinate¡¯s wound and realized that it was not that serious. In fact, his wound was never supposed to be serious. Besides that, the blood looked different. It was not typical of a fresh wound. Thus, I already knew that he was a fake when I got into the carriage. Since the fake one was in another carriage, the real one must have been hiding among the people here. You¡¯re the only one who approached us earlier. Hence, I was quite certain that it was you especially after observing the way you interacted with Gu Xijiu!¡± Di Fuyi looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°I only asked one question, but you replied to me with an essay.¡± Mo Zhao pursed his lips. ¡°Stop talking crap, Di Fuyi! What do you want?¡± Di Fuyi rolled his eyes. ¡°What do you think I want?¡± Mo Zhao lifted the motionless Gu Xijiu up. ¡°She¡¯s in my hands now. Are you not afraid that I would hurt her?¡± Mo Zhao was left stunned as soon as he had finished talking as Di Fuyi had disappeared from the cabin. What!? Had he escaped? Did Celestial Master Zuo just ran away like this?! Mo Zhao was idling with his mouth slightly opened. He had a good n, and even though he was unable to stab Di Fuyi, he had caught his beloved. He thought that he could threaten Di Fuyi with Gu Xijiu and make him surrender to him. Even if Di Fuyi did not love Gu Xijiu that much, he would have at least tried to persuade him or negotiate with him! Mo Zhao could not believe that Di Fuyi had fled just like that! What use was Gu Xijiu to him if Di Fuyi had just run away like this? Mo Zhao smiled as looked at Gu Xijiu who was still in his arms. ¡°Little Xijiu, it seems like he didn¡¯t love you that much after all. He had just left without you!¡± In fact, Gu Xijiu felt relieved as she was worried that Di Fuyi might have been forced to surrender just like in the dramas. The leading actor would be forced to put down his gun and surrender to please the evil man. However, the evil man would never keep his promise of letting the main actress go and would instead insult and torture the leading actor in front of the leading actress. It meant that he might not be able to save her and instead he might end up losing everything to the bad guy. Gu Xijiu always felt that the main actor was dumb every time she witnessed that kind of scene. She was d that Di Fuyi was different from those actors. However, she pretended as though she was disappointed even though she felt happy deep down in her heart. ¡°My Great Lord, you lied to me!¡± Mo Zhao was shocked and confused by her words. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You told me that I had traveled from the modern era not too long ago and that you were the first two people I knew in this world. So, how did I end up falling in love with him? And why on earth would he care about my life?¡± Mo Zhao was speechless. ¡°My Great Lord, you even said that you wanted to marry me earlier!¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips. Damn it! He did mention that he wanted to marry her a few minutes ago. However, he had changed his mind the very next minute and was already denying that he had said it! It was typical for the Omen to act that way! Mo Zhao¡¯s expression changed as he felt annoyed that he could not respond to her. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127: Counter Attack (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was too good at acting. Therefore, Mo Zhao was still unsure whether she had retained any memory of the current era. In case she did, it was like his way of reminding her of it! Gu Xijiu looked at him and said, ¡°In fact, I have a few questions. Would you care to answer them?¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°Since you already knew that he is Di Fuyi, why didn¡¯t you observe him and only arrest him after bringing him to the underground pce? The pce is your territory, so he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape that easily. During that time, you can easily reveal his n and arrest him!¡± Mo Zhaoughed and replied, ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re too naive! Do you honestly think that Di Fuyi would follow us to the underground pce? He wants to destroy every one of us, but he does not have a way to find the Fire Ship. Only Long Fan and I have control over the Fire Ship, and no one would send it up here without our order! I¡¯m sure that he had arranged many people to ambush us once the three carriages hadnded. He would see how we summon the Fire Ship and then pretend to be us to board the Fire Ship after we have all been arrested¡­¡± He talked a lot, and even Gu Xijiu who was so intelligent was slightly confused. After a while, she sighed. ¡°My Great Lord, you¡¯re indeed a very detail-oriented person!¡± Mo Zhao smiled. How was he able to hide inside Rong Che¡¯s body for such a long time without anyone knowing if he was not careful enough? Mo Zhao knew that Di Fuyi was very smart and powerful, so he needed to be even smarter if he wanted to win! Besides that, Di Fuyi¡¯s Kung Fu must be amazing since he was able to disappear from a flying vehicle in the sky! Had he fully recovered? Mo Zhao felt suspicious that Di Fuyi had retreated so quickly. How could he leave his subordinates behind even if he did not want Gu Xijiu anymore? Three of his aides were still in another carriage! Oh, sh*t! Mo Zhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he thought about it! The other two carriages! Gosh! Before he could figure out the n, noises of people fighting could be heard from the back. However, the fight did notst long as it became quiet after less than a minute. Mo Zhao remained silent as he could sense that something was wrong! A momentter, his bad feeling hade true. The two other carriages caught up with his wagon, and someone who was wearing a purple robe with a silver mask on his face stood outside the cabin of one of the carriages. Di Fuyi had gone to rescue his subordinates! At that moment, Di Fuyi was standing there with Long Fan in his hand. Long Fan seemed to have been injured as his lips were bleeding. He was standing in front of Di Fuyi like a puppet and acted as his shield. Meanwhile, the rider in the other carriage was missing and the one who had taken his ce was Gu Canmo who was standing there like a tower as he stared at Mo Zhao. It seemed like Gu Canmo had been hiding in the other carriage all along, so he must have disguised himself as one of the helpers. Of course, the other two subordinates who were injured had been rescued as well. The situation was worsening. Mo Zhao¡¯s heart immediately sank as he looked at Di Fuyi with his narrowed eyes. ¡°Di Fuyi, what the h*ll do you want from me!?¡± Chapter 1128
Chapter 1128: It¡¯s Nothing Compared To Celestial Master Zuo Who Was Willing To Disguise Himself As A Lady Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was straight to the point. ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡± Mo Zhao smiled. He looked rxed even though he knew he was in deep sh*t. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°You look like a smart person, so why are you asking such a stupid question? Of course, we are going to talk about exchanging our hostages. Three of your people are here with me, and all of them are important to you. I¡¯ll trade the three of them to have Gu Xijiu back. What do you think?¡± Mo Zhao pondered, Long Fan was very important to him as he relied on him to obtain a new body and be resurrected. He would not have a real body without Long Fan. Meanwhile, the other two were the geniuses of the elites, and their spiritual power was already close to level nine. They would be able to help him conquer the world someday. To avoid attracting unnecessary attention, the hundred people who were following Mo Zhao had returned separately. Since there were three hostages, each one of them was assigned to a different carriage with one rider and another person in the cabin to watch the hostage. One person was assigned to monitor the vehicle he was riding in, and another person was assigned to monitor Long Fan¡¯s vehicle. Therefore, there were a total of five subordinates who were heading back to pce with him. However, three of them were in Di Fuyi¡¯s hand now which meant that the other two must have been reced with Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinates. He looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°There must be another one of you,e out! Show me who you are!¡± The curtain of the cabin was opened all of a sudden. Someone walked out from the carriage which Long Fan boarded earlier. A man who was wearing a ck robe and a butterfly-shaped silver mask stood there. The mask had covered most of his face and only revealed his thin lips. He straightened his back and gave a cold re at Mo Zhao silently. Tian Jiyue? Celestial Master You? Mo Zhao was speechless at first. Heughed. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that both of you can work together!¡± Everyone knew the two of them did not like each other and had even fought against each other before. No one dared to mention Celestial Master Zuo in front of Celestial Master You. Mo Zhao knew about this when he was hiding in Rong Che¡¯s body. Back in the old days, he had even wanted to recruit Celestial Master You to join his troop. He now realized that it was just a fake rumor that both Celestial Master Zuo and Celestial Master You were enemies! Tian Jiyue casually said, ¡°The reason we fought before was rted to our conflicts, and it had nothing to do with our mutual vision and mission to kill evil people. Why are you so surprised about the alliance formed between the two of us?¡± Mo Zhao smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve gone through a tough time to act as a cart driver as you¡¯ve always been so arrogant.¡± Tian Jiyue casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing aspared to Celestial Master Zuo who was willing to disguise himself as ady. Why would you find it surprising?¡± Mo Zhao was speechless again. He already knew who they were disguising themselves as when he looked at Tian Jiyue and Gu Canmo. Both of them had disguised themselves as Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinates, Mu Yun and Mu Lei, and had pretended to be hurt by Mo Zhao¡¯s aides. Both of Mo Zhao¡¯s subordinates were very cruel, and they would always beat their enemies until they were disabled. Therefore, Mo Zhao did not bother to check on Mu Yun and Mu Lei¡¯s injuries when he caught both of them as he thought that they had been severely injured and would die anytime soon. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129: The Later You Return, The More She Would Suffer Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Since both of them had disguised themselves as Mu Yun and Mu Lei, their injuries must have been fake too! Damn it! That must have been the key strategy to Di Fuyi¡¯s n! Mo Zhao then wondered how many of Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinates were among the hundred people that he had brought from the underground pce. He did not realize that his ship had been slowly sinking from the start, as he was given a false impression that he was winning the battle! ¡°Master, are we going to take the deal?¡± All of Mo Zhao¡¯s subordinates had been swapped except his driver. Currently, the opponent had five to six experts with him. Mo Zhao¡¯s driver retreated to his side as he had run out of ideas. Mo Zhao red at him and thenughed as he looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°What if I don¡¯t ept the deal?¡± Suddenly, curvy five-colored nails grew out from his fingertips like five sharp mini knives which ced themselves conveniently on Gu Xijiu¡¯s neck. ¡°Di Fuyi, even though you have a perfect n, I¡¯m still holding the ¡®King¡¯ in my hand! Those people in your hands are just rubbish. I don¡¯t care about their lives! Of course, you can attack me as I¡¯m too weak to be your rival now. However, she would immediately die as soon as you attack me! I¡¯ll kill her before you can even reach me! Once I scratch her neck, not only would she die, but her soul would be shattered into pieces as well, and you will never be able to fix it! Do you want to test my patience?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent with an angry expression on his face. Everyone was nervous, but no one spoke. Tian Jiyue continued ring at him. ¡°Mo Zhao, I can¡¯t believe that you would treat your loyal subordinates this way! Are you not afraid of disappointing them?¡± Mo Zhao smiled. ¡°They were prepared to sacrifice themselves the moment they joined my troop.¡± He paused for a second andughed. ¡°Feel free to kill them if you want but let me warn you, I¡¯ll chop off one of her hands for each person you kill. There are four of my people in your hands, and she has four limbs¡­¡± He swayed his fingernails as he talked. ¡°In fact, I kind of like this little girl. It would be too cruel to chop off her limbs with a knife or sword. So, I¡¯m thinking about using these violet nails. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s very sharp, so her limbs would be cut off in a single slice. However, it would make her wounds feel even more painful than usual, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to faint.¡± Though his handsome face was smiling, every word that came out from his mouth was so ruthless! His cold breath was blowing on Gu Xijiu¡¯s neck as though a poisonous snake was spitting its venom! In such a situation, it was the moment for them to prove their level of ruthlessness and see who was willing to sacrifice more of their members. Di Fuyi pondered silently. Indeed, he had the confidence to attack Mo Zhao head on, but¡­ He slowly lifted his hand as though he was going to make a gesture. Mo Zhao suddenly said, ¡°Di Fuyi, don¡¯t you try to run away again! I¡¯ll torture her and slice off her fingers and toes one by one if you dare to run away with all these peoples! I¡¯ll cut off one of her fingers or toes every 15 minutes until you return! I guarantee you that theter you return, the more she would suffer!¡± Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130: Let Us See Who Is More Ruthless Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you that even though this is not her original body, Elder Long had installed a device in this body. Without a special method, It would be difficult for her soul to leave this body once she had possessed it. So, you can forget the idea of killing her and gathering her soul afterward to be transferred back to her original body as it won¡¯t work. Once she is killed, her soul would be severely injured as well. Not only would she be unable to return to her original body, but her soul would also eventually disappear as she won¡¯t be able to possess another body either.¡± Mo Zhao had closed all the doors for him to escape unless he did not care about her life. Everyone remained silent and waited for Di Fuyi¡¯s decision. Celestial Master Zuo used to live a carefree life, and he never did favor anyone, so it was impossible for someone to threaten him in the past. Once upon a time, one of his best assistants was caught by his opponent, and he was threatened by his enemy. However, he did not hesitate to kill his subordinate so that he could catch his enemy. He then tortured his enemy to the extent that his soul cried for days as Di Fuyi even tortured his soul after killing him. Since then, no one dared threaten him with his subordinates. How about this time? What was he going to do? Would Mo Zhao¡¯s threat work? No one could see his expression as the mask covered his face. He looked down for a second and smiled. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the winner. What do you want now?¡± His voice was clear and calm, but everyone was shocked and thought they misheard him! Even though Gu Canmo cared a lot about Gu Xijiu and did not want to see her get hurt, he did not agree with Di Fuyi¡¯s action, especially in such a critical situation. He could not help it and decided to send a directed audio to Di Fuyi. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, he would ask for many unreasonable requests once you ept his offer! Not only is there a chance that we might not be able to save Gu Xijiu, but we are also sending the tiger to its cave again. It¡¯s not easy for us to trap him¡­ he would return once we let him go this time! I can¡¯t imagine how many lives would be sacrificed then¡­¡± Tian Jiyue frowned as well and said coldly. ¡°Di Fuyi, I do not agree with you! Heaven¡¯s gift disciples are meant to uphold justice and protect the innocent!¡± Di Fuyi pretended as though he did not hear what they had just said. He looked at Mo Zhao, ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡± Mo Zhao was stunned and then smiled. ¡°Di Fuyi, you love her a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Stop talking crap. What do you want? Get straight to the point!¡± Di Fuyi interrupted him. Mo Zhao took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Release my people and be my servant!¡± ¡°Bullshit! Are you dreaming?¡± Gu Canmo hissed! Tian Jiyue asked coldly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you awakened from your dream yet?¡± Di Fuyi smiled gently. ¡°Mo Zhao, it¡¯s always good to know your ce. None of them would agree even if I said yes. Are you sure you can handle them?¡± His voice was cold as he added, ¡°You should know that I¡¯ll make you scream for your ancestors if you dare to hurt her. Your soul would be shattered into pieces, and you will beg me for approval to join all your ancestors!¡± Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131: Have You Awakened From Your Dream? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°How about you let her go, and I¡¯ll be your hostage?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Mu Yun and Mu Lei quickly jumped out and tried to stop him. ¡°No! Master, let us be his hostage!¡± Tian Jiyue frowned. ¡°Di Fuyi, don¡¯t be reckless! It is not a small matter. You can¡¯t just make your own decisions!¡± Gu Canmo stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself! But Celestial Master Zuo is certainly not allowed to do that!¡± Everyone saw The Lord as their god as Di Fuyi was the one who bore all the responsibilities and calmed the citizens whenever there was chaos! Mo Zhao hated him so badly and would probably kill Di Fuyi as soon as he surrendered! Hence, none of them agreed with his decision. Gu Canmo quickly persuaded Di Fuyi. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, don¡¯t be threatened by him. He has no way of escaping now, so, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Gu Xijiu. He is just taking a risk to see whether you wouldpromise¡­¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°However, I can¡¯t take the risk. I can¡¯t risk her life for this battle!¡± Gu Canmo remained silent. Di Fuyi said as he looked at Mo Zhao. ¡°That¡¯s all I can offer you. If you turn down my offer, then we can only fight until one of us is dead¡­¡± Mo Zhao was probably worried that Gu Xijiu would take the opportunity to distract him by struggling. Hence, he knocked her out first. At this moment, she was being held by Mo Zhao as though she was a puppet. She was unconscious even though her eyes were open. Di Fuyi lifted his hand and spoke as he drew a spell, ¡°If I can¡¯t save her, I¡¯ll kill her first so that you can¡¯t torture her!¡± Since they hade this far, Mo Zhao could only agree to his condition, but he added two more terms. Firstly, Di Fuyi had to release all of his subordinates. Secondly, he would not release Gu Xijiu but promised that he would never hurt her. He was even willing to swear. Di Fuyi epted both of his requests. However, the oath he spoke would be designed by Di Fuyi. The oath was, ¡°I¡¯ll never do anything harmful to Gu Xijiu for the rest of my life. If I do, I shall spend the rest of my life in the depths of hell for all eternity.¡± People in this continent were not allowed to simply make pledges as they would receive bad karma if they acted against their oaths. Mo Zhao thought for a second before he decided to make the promise as Di Fuyi had agreed with his requests. ¡­ Themp that Di Fuyi saw was not something which belonged to this era, yet it was used in the underground pce all year round. Themp that they were using was, in fact, an energy-savingmp. It felt as though they were entering a huge modernb when they arrived in the underground pce as everything looked new and umon to Di Fuyi. Mo Zhao had made Di Fuyi drink several types of poisons and also sealed more than ten acupoints on his body as a safety precaution. He had even stabbed him! Of course, he did not want Di Fuyi to die now. Hence, the injuries were not serious. However, he had stabbed him in his lower abdomen so that he could not use his spiritual power. As a result, Di Fuyi had been injured to the extent that he could not even walk properly. Mo Zhao even had to assign two of his people to carry Di Fuyi down from the Fire Ship. Initially, he had told them to drag Di Fuyi down. However, Di Fuyi was obsessed with cleanliness and refused to be dragged around like dirt. In the end, he threatened them that he would jump into theva. Celestial Master Zuo had an extraordinary physique, and they were unable to get him to sleep even though they had stimted his sleep acupoint. Though he had lost his spiritual power, he could still perform his Density Shift ability. The two men who were dragging him felt like they were pulling a small mountain. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132: He Felt That He Had Lost His Patience Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mo Zhao was not interested in them. Hence, he got someone to bring three chairs. One was for Gu Xijiu who had fainted, one for Di Fuyi and another one for Long Fan who was severely. Di Fuyi stopped struggling and was finally willing to sit still on the chair. He had taken the chance to observe his surroundings while he was being dragged around the underground pce. asionally, he even criticized theiryout and decorations. He told them that the fortress was too cold and was not as elegant as he had thought. He also rmended them to put a few pots of nts along the tunnel as decoration. Mo Zhao knew about Di Fuyi¡¯s strange temper and preferences as he had made contact several times with Di Fuyi back in the old days when he was Rong Che. He used to look up to Di Fuyi. On the other hand, Di Fuyi was never bothered with him. They only had brief conversations with each other from time to time, and usually just nodded as a greeting to each other if they met. Therefore, Celestial Master Zuo was still as mysterious as a god in his heart. Back in the old days, Mo Zhao felt that all the mighty people had a strange character, so it was reasonable to him Mo Zhao recalled that he had always wanted to defeat Celestial Master Zuo and step on his chest until he sank into the mud. He felt that the reason why Di Fuyi looked so cool was due to his prestigious position and the fact that no one could threaten him or even hurt him. However, if he were to be defeated and imprisoned, he would be so shameful and embarrassed. At least, he would not be able to act so coolly anymore. However, even though Celestial Master Zuo had been caught and was severely injured, he was still able to enjoy the scenery like a tourist instead of a prisoner! Mo Zhao felt that he had lost his patience! His air of politeness was growing thin as Di Fuyi would not stop criticizing about the jade design of the arc above the ceiling. He finally burst out in anger and grabbed Di Fuyi¡¯s cor. ¡°Di Fuyi, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue if you continue talking!¡± Di Fuyi looked at him calmly. ¡°Are you going to break your oath?¡± He forced Mo Zhao to add another condition to his oath which was that he could kill Di Fuyi, but he would not be allowed to insult him. Mo Zhao would be struck by thunder if he ever insulted Di Fuyi. Therefore, Mo Zhao was permitted to stab Di Fuyi and destroy his spiritual power, but he was not allowed to cut his tongue or dig his eyeballs, etc. Of course, Mo Zhao did not want to break his oath. Thus, heughed coldly as he let go of his cor. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to die very soon, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Therefore, Di Fuyi sat back and rxed as he continued to enjoy his surroundings. His fingers tapped on the hand rest. ¡°Mo Zhao, I was just wondering why you are refusing to kill me? Are you going to wait until Chinese New Year? Or are you taking into consideration the fact that we were once old friends when you were Rong Che?¡± Mo Zhao suddenlyughed. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough!¡± He got someone to throw Di Fuyi into a prison cell. It was a very special prison as the walls were made from green jade which was resistant to heat. However, it was scorching inside like a steamer. Di Duyi was ced on a hot stone and was tied with about seven to eight spiritual chains. The spiritual chains were even worse than spiritual lock as it reduced one¡¯s spiritual power. On the other hand, the spiritual lock only prevented one from using their spiritual power. One would not be able to escape once they were tied with the spiritual chain and their spiritual power would bepletely nullified if they were chained for more than ten days. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133: The More He Slept, The Weaker He Became Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even if Di Fuyi were to be released, he would not possess any spiritual power. Mo Zhao was indeed evil and ruthless. Firstly, he had stabbed Di Fuyi in his lower abdomen so that he could not use his spiritual power and now he was going to reduce Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power using the spiritual chain. It looked like he wanted to make him handicapped. Mo Zhao was a cautious person, and he knew that Di Fuyi¡¯s spies must have disguised themselves among the people that he had led out from the pce earlier. Therefore, he did not allow them to continue with their prior duties since they returned and instead kept them all together in a big hall. It was like a massive prison without any windows and only a small door with a passage that could fit one person at a time. He then investigated them one by one. Since he had to investigate every one of them in detail, the progress was tedious, and it took five days to finish the investigation. Strangely enough, he did not find any of Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinates even after a series of investigations. He let out a sigh of relief but at the same time felt that something was wrong. He had a feeling that they were somewhere here. Therefore, he ordered a few of his guards to investigate again. He even came out with a whistleblowing policy. Everyone was supposed to report to him whenever they saw someone who was suspicious. Though it was a safe method to conduct the investigation multiple times, there were cons to the process as well, especially the whistleblowing policy. Many of them simply made a report to their superiors about the people they did not like¡­ Therefore, many innocent people were killed. Many of them were very upset with such a strange and cruel policy, especially those who were suspended for investigation in the big hall. Initially, they were all part of the elites living in the underground pce. Now, not only were they suspected of being a traitor, but the other members were also boycotting them. Though many of them held important positions in the various departments, they could not even step into their own offices now! Even though they were upset, they did not dare to show it on their faces due to Mo Zhao¡¯s ruthless personality. However, many of them had lost their confidence and loyalty. Though the underground pce looked quiet and peaceful, hatred was starting to grow among the elites like a cyclone forming at the bottom of the sea. Long Fan had been severely injured. Fortunately, he was a physician and was, therefore, able to heal himself. He could finally get back to work after resting for two days. Long Fan had learned his lesson from the incident where Gu Xijiu had damaged the CCTV so that she could escape. Hence, he had installed a few CCTVs in Mo Zhao¡¯s room as well as his own. Therefore, even if the CCTV in the general areas were all damaged, they would still have two more as a backup. The reason why Long Siye had managed to escape when he was imprisoned was that there were no CCTVs in that room. However, this time would be different as they had learned their lesson. Long Fan had installed four CCTVs in the ce where Di Fuyi was being imprisoned so that they could observe him from every angle. Mo Zhao would observe Di Fuyi a few times a day as he felt that he had a better appetite after watching him suffer. In fact, he did not need to eat as he was living in the form of a soul. However, he felt like he was eating a holy fruit whenever he looked at Di Fuyi and was very happy. Even though Di Fuyi looked calm even after he was chained, his face was getting paler, and his consciousness was weakening. He tried meditating and strengthening his Kung Fu when he was first imprisoned. However, his spiritual power had gradually decreased to the extent that he could no longer practice his Kung Fu. One would feel extremely bored if their movements were restricted. Therefore, Di Fuyi began to sleep. The more he slept, the weaker he became. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134: Unspeakable Disease Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Di Fuyi regained his consciousness, he saw that a couple was standing in front of him, looking as beautiful as jade. The man was wearing a long pale green robe with flow line patterns. His facial features were delicately modeled with affectionate eyes, and he looked like someone with a very posh ent. There was a folding fan in his hand, swaying back and forth in an elegant motion. The man was Mo Zhao. The woman next to him looked very refined and graceful. She looked like the most dazzling flower on earth. Her temperament was a little chilly. She was wearing a dress with the same color and patterns as Mo Zhao¡¯s robe and held a bamboo flute in her hand. From her expression, she seemed calm andposed. The woman was Gu Xijiu. She wrapped her arm around his, as though a little bird resting upon him. She stared at Di Fuyi, and he could see the curiosity in her bright eyes. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes fell on her arm that was wrapped around Mo Zhao¡¯s. As far as he was concerned, although Mo Zhao¡¯s soul was powerful enough to be cemented into a solid form and to perform great moves, his body was, after all, a virtual constitution. Once he had physical interaction with another person, he or she would either go through his body directly without being able to touch him, or be frozen and seized up by the power of his soul. However, both of them were standing in front of him, arm in arm. Gu Xijiu did not seem to be bothered at all. Mo Zhao now had a real body. He was no longer a virtual figure! Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were sharp enough to tell the difference. It was, nheless, not his biggest concern. He cast a nce briefly at Mo Zhao, then turned his attention to Gu Xijiu. Her behavior was rather atypical. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Mo Zhao, what have you done to her?¡± Smilingly, Mo Zhao responded. ¡°Nothing, she is now my fianc¨¦e, I could not express my admiration for her even more. Why should I do anything to her, at all?¡± Gently, he patted on her hand as a hint. ¡°Xijiu, my shoulders are a little ufortable.¡± Anxious, Gu Xijiu seemed to be immediately triggered. She sat him down on a rock bench and stood eagerly behind him to massage his shoulders. Her clenched fists repeatedly rose and fell with strength neither too strong nor too weak. Mo Zhao closed his eyesfortably. He seemed to be enjoying himself. Di Fuyi focused his eyes on Gu Xijiu¡¯s fists and her every motion. Unimpressed, he pursed his lips tightly. Mo Zhao opened his eyes and threw an interesting look at Di Fuyi. He saw that his face grew even paler and was immediately delighted. Once again, he turned around to give instructions to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, I am a little thirsty.¡± In a snap, Gu Xijiu turned and ran away. ¡°I will make tea for you.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He looked at Mo Zhao with cold eyes. ¡°She has been drugged! Mo Zhao, you have promised never to hurt her! Aren¡¯t you worried to go against your own words?¡± Mo Zhao gently fixed his robe in a leisurely manner. ¡°I have only erased her memory, as her past is not all that well and it will only bring her pain. Better yet, she seems like an all-new person right now. She loves and cares only for me. I did not hurt her. On the contrary, she is now in excellent shape like never before. Every day, she is happy. Isn¡¯t it the best for her?¡± There was nothing good. Gu Xijiu was more like a robot without her own thoughts. Was that good for her? ¡°Di Fuyi, have you realized any difference in me?¡± Smilingly, Mo Zhao was fishing for his approval. Nonchntly, Di Fuyi closed his eyes. ¡°Your mortal flesh is merely a vile skin-bag, what is there for you to be happy about?¡± Mo Zhao did not know what to say. Momentster, Gu Xijiu returned with a tea set in her hands. She even brought a small, red y pot with her. She sat down and started making tea. She looked down and focused entirely on her every step, as though her life¡¯s purpose was revolved around making tea. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135: Unspeakable Disease (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The air was filled with an overwhelming tea aroma, stimting Di Fuyi¡¯s taste buds. She had prepared two teacups in advance. She smiled sweetly at Mo Zhao as she filled his cup, ¡°Taste it and tell me what you think.¡± Satisfied, Mo Zhao took a sip andplimented her. ¡°Not bad!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes brightened at hispliment as if it was the greatest thing that had happened to her. Di Fuyi was annoyed. Hesitantly, he spoke to her in a mild tone, ¡°Xijiu, can I have some tea as well? I am very thirsty.¡± He was indeed dehydrated. The ce was as hot as a steamer. Moreover, he had no spiritual power to serve as his protection. The heat had almost dried every bit of moisture from his body; even his red lips were starting to crack under the heat. Gu Xijiu turned to look at him. His dry lips had caught her eyes. She pursed her lips at her sight, then filled another cup of tea for him. There was a flicker in Mo Zhao¡¯s eyes. However, he did not halt her from doing what she was doing. He only stood there with his arms wrapped around his body. His eyes followed her as she walked towards Di Fuyi. When Gu Xijiu was in front of Di Fuyi, she suddenly knitted her brows in a frown and took a few steps back. Di Fuyi could immediately tell the difference in her unusual expression. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Once again, Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes fell on his dry lips. With a determined look, she pursed her lips and held her breath as she continued walking towards him. She leaned the cup close to his lips. ¡°Drink it, quickly.¡± Di Fuyi finished the tea that she took for him. The tea aroma filled his lungs. However, the taste was associated with bitter repentance. Once the tea was finished, Gu Xijiu immediately fell back, as though he was a terrifying monster to her. She even moved the stove which she used to boil water further away from him. Di Fuyi fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Xijiu, can I have another cup of tea?¡± Gu Xijiu furrowed her brows. Hesitantly, she turned around and asked Mo Zhao, ¡°My dearest Zhao, why is he being imprisoned?¡± The chains on Di Fuyi¡¯s wrists jingled. Dearest Zhao? Satisfied, Mo Zhao darted a look at Di Fuyi while gently caressing her hair. ¡°The man is a bad guy. He is my greatest enemy.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill him?¡± Mo Zhao sighed. ¡°He has a life, after all. I just could not do it.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Xijiu did not continue her questions. Instead, she threw a cold eye at Di Fuyi. ¡°You are a bad guy who opposes my dearest Zhao. I will not serve you any more tea.¡± Di Fuyi did not know how to respond. He sighed. ¡°You do trust him a lot, don¡¯t you? What if he is the real bad guy?¡± ¡°Nonsense! My dearest Zhao is a good man!¡± Gu Xijiu refused to talk to him any further. She wrapped her arm around Mo Zhao. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Mo Zhao threw a look at the very pale looking Di Fuyi and was exceptionally delighted. Before he left, he decided to make another statement to fulfill her satisfaction even more. ¡°Di Fuyi, Xijiu and I will be married three days from now. Although you are my greatest enemy, I shall not haggle over our unpleasant encounters. I will be sure to invite you to our wedding.¡± As soon as he was finished, he quickly noticed Di Fuyi¡¯s fists that were clenched in a firm sp. Contented, he left with Gu Xiju. Di Fuyi was still lying there motionless. This time, Gu Xijiu had no interaction with him at all. When she was massaging Mo Zhao¡¯s shoulders, she was really doing it. She was not trying to pass messages to him via Morse codes. Xijiu, have you forgotten everything? ¡­ There were four dishes and soup on the dining table. Gu Xijiu was having her meal quietly. Mo Zhao sat across, watching her. ¡°Delicious?¡± Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136: Unspeakable Disease (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu nodded. Her face brightened up with a beautiful smile as she replied, ¡°Delicious.¡± The pure expression in her eyes looked as innocent as a child¡¯s of age seven or eight. Mo Zhao sighed before he continued, ¡°We will be getting married the day after tomorrow. Are you excited?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Does getting married mean we will be together forever?¡± ¡°Yes, you will be my wife after we get married and stay by my side, forever.¡± ¡°Then, I am excited!¡± Gu Xijiu answered without the slightest hesitation. After the meal, she quickly rose to clear the dishes on the table like a newly wedded wife. Mo Zhao stopped her. ¡°You are the future wife of the Great Lord. You need not do any of this menial work, let the servants do it.¡± He rang the silver bell on the table, and a servant then entered and cleared up the dishes swiftly. When she was done, she left with head down. ¡°My dearest Zhao, would you like some tea?¡± Gu Xijiu was eagerly attentive. Mo Zhao hesitated a little, then shook his head. ¡°No need. I am not thirsty.¡± ¡°Are your shoulders feeling ufortable? Would you like me to massage them?¡± Mo Zhao was at loss for words. He could not help but feel helpless. ¡°There is no need for that. You have already massaged my shoulders eight times today!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Xijiu responded briefly. She stopped talking and sat quietly with her head down. Mo Zhao looked at her and started giving her some words offort. ¡°Xijiu, there are plenty of ways that you can please me, other than making tea and giving me massages. Can you think of any?¡± Perplexed, Gu Xijiu stared nkly at him and repeated his words. ¡°Can I think of any?¡± She thought about it for a few moments, and then wrapped her hands around her head and rested on the table, ¡°Headache! Headache!¡± Mo Zhao was speechless. When Long Fan entered, Gu Xijiu was suffering from a pain in her head. Cold sweat broke out of her forehead. Long Fan frowned. ¡°Why is she triggered?¡± He quickly took out a pill and walked towards Gu Xijiu. He wanted to pull her up and feed her the tablet. When he touched her, Gu Xijiu immediately took a few steps backward. ¡°Don¡¯t youe near me! You stink!¡± Long Fan did not know what to say. Unimpressed, he handed the pill to Mo Zhao. ¡°My Great Lord, please feed her the pill.¡± Mo Zhao heaved a sigh as he raised the pill to her lips and fed her. Not long after, Gu Xijiu was getting a little dazed and sleepy. Mo Zhao took her to the bed and put her to sleep. She fell asleep almost immediately and did not respond to Mo Zhao at all, even after he called her name a few times. ¡°Long Fan, I only wanted her memory to be erased, not for her to be a fool. Look at her, she is like a little fool now, who only knows how to make tea and massage!¡± Mo Zhao was annoyed. ¡°She even gets a splitting headache when she is required to think. Will she be this way forever?¡± He would rather have the old Gu Xijiu who was like a beautiful rose with thorns, not this silly little girl. She was intellectually inferior, like a child of age eight or nine. Long Fan¡¯s expression was nk. ¡°My Great Lord, the medicine that erases her memory has some side effects. I had told you about it before. Moreover, you wished for her to be obedient and liked the tea that she used to make. You were hoping that one day she would massage your shoulders and that she would love you wholeheartedly. Now, all your wishes have been entirely fulfilled. My Great Lord, if you are still not satisfied, then I¡­¡± Frowningly, Mo Zhao clucked his tongue in disapproval. ¡°However, she seems more like a statue now without any joy or curiosity. Is it possible to improve her intelligence?¡± Long Fan took a look at Gu Xijiu who was now lying on the bed. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137: Unspeakable Disease (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was in a deep sleep. Long Fan shook his head after staring at her momentarily. ¡°There is no other way, temporarily. After all, it is an oue of all the medicines that we have fed her. It is normal for her to behave in such a way, especially when she has consumed the Sweet Heart pill. The pill will make her fall for you and only you, my Great Lord. It will make her only attracted to your scent. Other men¡¯s scents will be too unbearable for her. However, the after-effects of the pill are the most severe, which exins her headaches every time she tries to think. Luckily, she only has to take the pill for a month, and the prescription will stop after that. Otherwise, there could be other issues to deal with. Once she stops taking the pill, the effects will begin to fade as well, along with her headaches. She will then be smarter. By that time, she will already be married to my Great Lord for a while. With Great Lord¡¯s strength and charm, you can definitely make her fall for you even without the medicine¡­¡± Mo Zhao kept quiet. Long Fan continued his question, ¡°My Great Lord, how do you feel, now that your soul has finally attached to this new body? Is there anything odd?¡± Mo Zhao¡¯s soul had just been attached to his new body this morning. After the sessful operation, Long Fan performed a thorough body check of his system and did not notice anything wrong. The body had already been provided with spiritual power at level nine ¨C it was a body in its peak condition! After failing to notice anything wrong earlier, Mo Zhao quickly took Gu Xijiu out to unt her affections for him in front of Di Fuyi. Therefore, Long Fan was unaware whether the body suited him or not. Mo Zhao thought about it for a while and said calmly, ¡°I have not found anything wrong yet. I will tell you about it tomorrow morning.¡± Long Fan nodded and stoppedmenting. The fact that Gu Xijiu and Long Siye had damaged the body before their escape was concealed from the Great Lord. ¡­ Although the underground pce had a considerable amount of female workers, their Kung Fu was of different levels. Some were here for their capabilities, others for their appearances. Those with abilities had more power and could work alongside male workers with almost the same rights. As for those with decent appearances, they would eventually be courtesans, to impress the officials. If the ce were only full of single men, it would be challenging to captivate them. However, with the presence of a woman, it would be easier to win over their minds. Among the women, there was one whose name was Feng Qing. She was a well-known beauty. She had a lovely and charming look, and more importantly, she was very experienced in that particr aspect. Almost all the men who had slept with her wouldmit themselves desperately and irredeemably to her. More than half of the men in the pce had spent their nights with her before. On that night, just she was about to rest, the lights in the room started to flicker, and a man suddenly emerged in her room. She was taken by surprise and stared at the masked man. ¡°You¡­¡± The man was wearing a long ck robe with a ghost mask covering his face. Although she could hardly see his face, she knew immediately that he was a good-looking man from his tall and nimble body. Outsiders would never be able to sneak into the pce. Hence, Feng Qing was not afraid, even though the man emerged all too suddenly. She looked at the man with her big, watery eyes. ¡°You are here in the middle of the night for¡­¡± ¡°Come and serve!¡± The man interrupted. ¡°Ah? Do you want to serve me? I am afraid I do not deserve it¡­¡± ¡°I asked for you to serve me!¡± The man¡¯s voice turned icy cold. ¡°I want all of your skills. If you serve me well, you will be rewarded. Otherwise¡­¡± The man paused. Then, he pointed his finger at the table in the room and tapped on it. The rock table shattered at once into grains of fine powder. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138: Unspeakable Disease (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Feng Qing was startled by the sheer ferocity of his Kung Fu. Feng Qing was only familiar with seducing men. Her Kung Fu was pathetic. She knew about some styles and structures, at most, but with the sheer strength of the man in front of her, killing her would be as easy as squashing an ant. Therefore, Feng Qing proceeded to ¡®serve¡¯ him. The masked man had a lean body, but was very picky and not easily pleased. He only allowed her to work on the specific parts and forbade her from seeing the rest of his body. She had exerted herself to the limit but the results were still disappointing. It turned out that ¡®that part¡¯ of the man was still lying t without any sign of an erection. Feng Qing used to be very proud of her special skill. It was said that she could excite and turn a sexually impotent man into a real masculine man. However, meeting this man who came unexpectedly during the night proved the theory wrong. Under normal circumstances, her minimal effort could trigger a man to be desperate to the point where he would throw himself into her arms in immense desperation. They would then make love endlessly for the rest of the night. However, after all her efforts on this man for more than half an hour, the man did not seem to react at all, even though she had given her all. Instead, he became increasingly cold and detached. The surrounding temperature seemed to drop as well. Finally, she gave up as it seemed that nothing would work. Discontented, she looked up. ¡°You are obviously impotent, why are you here to make a fool of me?¡± The man had an impressive look, but was useless in this regard. He was pleasant to the eye, but of no use in sex. The masked man did not say anything more. He rose, fixed his robe and walked straight towards the door. Feng Qing was unwilling to let him go. She did not work the whole time for him for nothing in return. She went after him. ¡°Are you leaving just like that? Aren¡¯t you going to stay¡­?¡± She was not able to finish her sentence. She never could. The man did not turn his head and only flicked his sleeves towards the back. The lively and kicking Feng Qing was immediately frozen into an ice statue. Then, she was shattered and crushed into dust. ¡­ It was the middle of the night. Just when Long Fan was about to fall asleep, he was immediately awakened by Mo Zhao¡¯s crude behavior. ¡°Get up!¡± Long Fan had had a very long day. He was enraged by the sudden interruption. If he were not the Great Lord, they would already be fighting. ¡°My Great Lord, what is the matter!?¡± The tone of his voice was not entirely friendly. Mo Zhao did not show any friendly tone, either. He almost ground his teeth in anger. ¡°This body has a huge problem!¡± Long Fan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His sleepiness disappeared almost entirely. ¡°What huge problem?¡± ¡°It is¡­ impotent!¡± Long Fan did not know how to react. He hesitated in his response, ¡°How¡­ How do you know?¡± He did not expect the Great Lord to try out that sort of activity just after his sessful physical attachment. All those years, the Great Lord had not been indulging himself in lust. Why would he, all of a sudden? Mo Zhao dissed. When he was ying the role of Rong Che, he was admirable but was not at all indecent. He kept his body pure to help him in his practice. However, seeing beautiful girls would give him natural responses too. When he met Gu Xijiu, he was drawn by her beauty, but he tried very hard to suppress his desperation. However, after he had sessfully attached to his new body, he could hardly feel any urge for her even with physical contact. He was rmed by the inactivity. When Long Fan asked him about it, he thought he was only unresponsive to Gu Xijiu¡¯s newly cloned body. He tried to try it on somebody else but to his surprise¡­ nothing worked! The matter was not entirely serious, but he could not dismiss it. Long Fan reflected on the problem for a moment and asked him to try with different women. Chapter 1139 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mo Zhao gritted his teeth in agreement. Long Fan then secretly summoned five female followers. These women were beautiful, and each of them was attractive in her own way. They were considered as the most attractive women in the pce. However, the result was abysmal. Although the size of his ¡­ was rather big, it was merely a decoration. It did not erect at all, not even once. He was impotent, and it was incurable. Mo Zhao¡¯s handsome face darkened. The ice-cold temperature in his room would make others feel as though it was ice cold. He threw at an icy nce at the five women, then turned to look at Long Fan. He spoke to him through Directed Audio, ¡°I do not wish anyone to know about it!¡± After that, he left the room immediately. Long Fan was speechless. He knew what the Great Lord meant was that he wanted Long Fan to kill them. However, the pce was in a state of anxiety. It would be difficult to kill all five of them without causing a stir. A light flickered in his eyes. He maintained hisposure and offered them advice so that they would keep their mouths shut. The five women were no ordinary people. Some of them had already figured out that they would be killed and fell into a state of terror. However, they were more relieved after hearing Long Fan¡¯s words. They quickly promised him by pledging to secrecy. Long Fan sighed. ¡°You know about such a great secret. The Great Lord has instructed me to kill all of you, but I do not have the heart to do so as you have been with me all these years. We do it this way; I will send you out on a mission, you stay low until the trouble goes away ande backter.¡± They bore a debt of gratitude for his kind offer and agreed to him immediately. The next morning, Long Fan boarded them into a ship and sent them away personally. He knew very well that they would nevere back. He had altered the structure of the ship, making it disintegrate while it was sailing through theva. The passengers would perish under the extreme heat without leaving a single trace. After dealing with the matter, Long Fan was thoroughly exhausted. He returned to his room hoping to get a good rest. Somehow, he looked at one of the surveince footages at the corner and saw a person running towards the prison. It was Gu Xijiu! Long Fan had fed her a considerable dosage thest time¡­ was it entirely useless to her? Had she not lost her memory? Long Fan¡¯s desire to sleep disappeared again. He sat there and watched the screen, trying to stay calm and collected. He had upgraded his surveince this time to include sound as well. When Gu Xijiu entered the cell, Di Fuyi was sleeping. Gu Xijiu stood a distance away from him and watched. She seemed somehow distracted. A few momentster, she started to talk, ¡°Hey!¡± Di Fuyi slowly opened his eyes and saw Gu Xijiu. He stared nkly at her and sighed. ¡°What are you doing here? You are not supposed toe here.¡± Gu Xijiu pinched her mouth into a thin line. ¡°Is your name Di Fuyi?¡± There was a sign of pain in his eyes, but he kept his smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My dear Zhao told me that you are a bad guy. Are you really a bad guy?¡± The question was so dumb that Long Fan felt helpless for her. Di Fuyi sighed as well. ¡°Xijiu, a real bad guy will never admit that he is a bad guy. There is something wrong with your question. Do I seem like a bad guy to you?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with her head tilted to one side. ¡°You do not seem like one¡­¡± Di Fuyi beamed at delight at her remark. He looked at her with lights flickering in his eyes. ¡°Xijiu, you should trust your own eyes.¡± Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140: You Have Bad Eyesight Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu focused her vision on his eyes and spoke again, ¡°Your eyes make you look like a bad person.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s re felt like it could prate one¡¯s soul, but he replied, ¡°You have bad eyesight!¡± Di Fuyi said to her, with a face full of pride. Gu Xijiu could not help butugh at his funny remark. ¡°You are quite funny, actually,¡± said Gu Xijiu. Her eyes then fell on the Spiritual Chain that was intended to reduce his spiritual power. The cuffs were especially wicked. It came with handcuffs and shackles connecting his wrists and ankles. Moreover, the inner circle of the cuffs were covered with emerging nails. These nails would deeply prate the flesh and bones of the prisoner. Most cuffs are smeared with the blood of their victims. Even the slightest of movements would cause more bleeding. Gu Xijiu fixed her gaze on the cuffs attentively for a few moments. She then took two steps forward and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ hurt?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her pale little face and smiled at her reaction. ¡°It is fine. Come in front of me, let me take a closer look at you.¡± Gu Xijiu was still very alert. She shook her head at his request. ¡°No! My dear Zhao told me that you are a cunning man. If I get any closer, you will surely plot against me¡­¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Look at these chains. I am trapped here and unable to move. I can barely even move my hands. How am I going to plot against you?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes sparkled. He managed to have quickly convinced her, so she stood there and thought about what he said for a moment. ¡°It seems like it.¡± ¡°I suppose your spiritual power has already reached level six, hasn¡¯t it? I have no power to defend myself if you intend to kill me now. Logically speaking, I should be the one who is worried, not you. Am I right?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She was as innocent as a child. There was a sign of pain in Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes, but his smile was showing a mild inconsistency. ¡°Come here and let me have a look at you.¡± Gu Xijiu had be too naive. She took a few steps closer but stopped abruptly about a meter away from him. She frowned and said, ¡°You stink!¡± She seemed like she could no longer endure it, as she kept fanning herself to dismiss the scent. Di Fuyi did not know what to say. He had not taken a bath in six days. Furthermore, the ce was hot, causing him to sweat profusely. He could not utilize his cleaning spell, as the chains had bounded his spiritual power. However, he had the body of a God. He would not stink even if he did not take a bath in days. Yet, the expression on her face made his scent seem unbearable. Di Fuyi was highly skilled in medicine. Although he did not quite understand Long Fan¡¯s modern medicine, he could somehow find some simrities. As his medical knowledge was extensive and profound, it was not long before he managed to find some clues. He thought about it for a moment and questioned her, ¡°What kind of scent can you smell from me?¡± Gu Xijiu furrowed her brows into a tight-knit. ¡°You smell of stinky salted fish.¡± Di Fuyi did not answer, as that was indeed a disgusting scent. It was no wonder that she held her breath thest time she came closer to feed him with some water. ¡°Am I the only one who has this scent, or do others have it as well?¡± Gu Xijiu answered him ordingly, ¡°Everyone has it. Every man stinks, except for my dearest Zhao. He smells heavenly.¡± ¡°All men smell of stinky salted fish?¡± ¡°They are different. Some smell of smelly tofu, decayed corpse, sweaty feet and even the stench of rotting fish¡­¡± Gu Xijiu named the scents one by one as if she were counting them with her fingers. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes flickered. He looked down and heaved a sigh of disapproval. He knew what kind of poison she had consumed. Long Fen was really a lunatic. He drugged her with the Sweet Heart poison, causing her to be only intensely interested in Mo Zhao. That exined her enormous trust and affection for Mo Zhao earlier. She even addressed him repeatedly as her dearest Zhao. He knew how to make the antidote, but with his current situation, there was nothing much that he could do. Just when he was about to say something, Long Fan suddenly emerged with blistering pace. ¡°Xijiu, why are you here? Come with me.¡± Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141: Nothing To Do With You Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Fan then proceeded to attempt to take her away. Gu Xijiu leaped backward abruptly. ¡°Do note closer; you smell of decaying corpses!¡± Long Fan was stunned! He sighed a little before replying, ¡°Alright, I will not get any closer. However, Xijiu, you have to leave this ce immediately, or else your dearest Zhao will be upset and will punish you.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her head proudly. ¡°He will not, as he is very fond of me. He will not even say a harsh word to me.¡± Long Fan intended to threaten her. ¡°That is because you have not tested his limit yet. Once you challenge his limit of tolerance, he will be very fierce! He will throw you intova.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face went pale. She took a step back in hesitation. ¡°He¡­. will not.¡± Lacking confidence, she stomped her foot. ¡°I do not want to talk to you anymore! I am going to see my dear Zhao!¡± She then turned and left. ¡°Long Fan, is this what you wish to achieve?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly spoke to him and managed to stop him from leaving. ¡°Anyway, you are the one who has created her. You should be considered as her father. No father would turn his clever and sharp daughter into a child with reduced intelligence.¡± Long Fan¡¯s stopped walking. After a moment, he responded indifferently. ¡°It is my business. This has nothing to do with you!¡± He then turned and walked out of the ce. Di Fuyi closed his eyes once more. A few momentster, he seemed to have sensed something. He opened his eyes and turned his attention to the corner. ¡°Are you so into peeping? Why should you be so furtive in your own pce?¡± A man emerged from the corner. He was wearing a long ck robe and had silver hair. He was indeed a man of unparalleled beauty. He was Mo Zhao, the Great Lord. He smiled. ¡°You are indeed Celestial Master Zuo. Your sensitivity does not seem to reduce even with the chains. You manage to feel my presence even when I am invisible. I almost have the feeling that you are more than just Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± When he said it, his eyes became as sharp as a knife, in the hopes of finding any traces in Di Fuyi¡¯s change of expression. Di Fuyi seemed to be interested in his spection. ¡°What other identity do you think I have?¡± Mo Zhao¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°I think you are The Lord!¡± Di Fuyiughed. ¡°Thank you very much for thinking so highly of me.¡± Mo Zhao failed to notice anything from his expression. Suddenly, he took a few steps towards Di Fuyi. He grabbed the chains and dangled them. It was undoubtedly a savage form of torture. Sweat broke out all over Di Fuyi¡¯s face. His pale face became even paler, but the smile on his face did not seem to fade away. ¡°Mo Zhao, you seem to be frustrated by your own discontentment. Is that why you are here? To look for trouble?¡± Mo Zhao went stiff, as though he was caught red-handed. He sneered. ¡°What is there to be discontented about? Xijiu is right by my side. I can do anything as I please. As for you¡­ What can you do? Despite being so fond of her, you are still here, chained up like a dog that can barely move. You can only watch as she¡­¡± He suddenly lowered his voice with a dull tone. ¡°She is exceptionally enthusiastic, especially in that particr aspect¡­¡± He was thoroughly annoyed by Di Fuyi¡¯s attitude. Di Fuyi had been acting as though he had nothing to worry about. Therefore, Mo Zhao would not let go of any opportunity to make him suffer. He wanted to shatter his confidence and make him frustrated. However, he was disappointed yet again. His words did not seem to impose any effect on Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi took a look at him for a moment and smirked, not giving a definite answer. ¡°Is it? In my humble opinion, you seem¡­ to have some unspeakable disease.¡± Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142: Could He Do As He Pleased? Hehe! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion His words had indicated that he knew Mo Zhao¡¯s w. Mo Zhao¡¯s voice turned hostile. ¡°What!?¡± Di Fuyi did not wish toment any further, so he closed his eyes. ¡°Nothing.¡± Mo Zhao¡¯s mind was clouded with more doubts and suspense, as he could not tell if Di Fuyi was serious or merely making a guess. He stood still for a while to ponder. He then proceeded to dangle Di Fuyi¡¯s chains even more. ¡°Get the message across clearly!¡± More sweat broke out from Di Fuyi¡¯s forehead. He could not help butment further. ¡°Do you really need me to make it clear? Aren¡¯t you well aware of your body¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°Are you familiar with the field of medicine?¡± Mo Zhao fixed his gaze on Di Fuyi intently. Not many knew about Di Fuyi¡¯s abilities in medicine, not even Mo Zhao. Di Fuyi did not intend to conceal the truth. ¡°I do know a thing or two.¡± Mo Zhao hesitated. ¡°What unspeakable disease do you think I have?¡± Di Fuyi avoided his question. ¡°Your body is unbelievable, almost in defiance of nature. You have attained your spiritual power at level nine since day one. Congrattions.¡± Mo Zhao frowned. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Nothing more. I only wanted to congratte you on achieving this magical power.¡± Mo Zhao could tell that there were some hidden messages in their conversation, but he failed to notice what was wrong. He was genuinely annoyed. ¡°Make it clear!¡± Di Fuyi simply shut his eyes. ¡°It is clear enough.¡± Somehow, Mo Zhao thought that Di Fuyi had indeed found out something but was reluctant to tell. Mo Zhao did not want to ask the question so directly, as it would embarrass him. He was here only because he had seen the surveince footages of Gu Xijiu running towards the ce. He wanted to find out if Gu Xijiu was really poisoned or was faking it again. Gu Xijiu¡¯s behavior was exemry. She had really forgotten everything. When she came alive in her newly cloned body, she was too smart and too tricky to handle. Even though she had forgotten everything that she had with Di Fuyi, she did not seem to show any signs of affection for him. Thus, he felt somewhat defeated. Moreover, he had used her life as a threat to force Di Fuyi into submission. Gu Xijiu was semi-conscious when it all happened, so Mo Zhao was unsure if she had heard the conversation. If she did, it would leave a scar on her impression of him, and it would be even harder for her to fall in love with him. Therefore, with Gu Xijiu in his hands again, he decided to make Long Fan prescribe another dose of medicine to wipe out her memorypletely, turning her into a nk canvas! With that, he could then mold her into what he desired without any resistance. She could be anything that he wanted. To his surprise, her intelligence was also curbed to the age of a child along with her loss of memory. He did not know how to feel about it ¨C whether he should be happy or worried. He was concerned for Gu Xijiu, at first. However, after learning about the condition of his body, he began to worry about himself instead. He only emerged to trigger Di Fuyi even more to get some satisfaction. In the end, he became the one who had been triggered instead. His eagerness is costing him. He was filled with a surge of great fury and harassed Di Fuyi even further. However, he felt somewhat helpless, as Di Fuyi would only respond with a smiling face. This was not a regr defeat to him. He flicked his sleeves and immediately left. Di Fuyi watched steadily at his receding figure and smirked. The cloned body that Long Fan had created seemed like a failure, as it was naturally impotent. Could he Do as he pleased? Hehe! Di Fuyi shut his eyes gently and fell asleep again. ¡­ The cloned body that Mo Zhao currently had wasplicated to be made, as it had taken Long Fan a couple of decades of painstaking effort. If he had to make another one, it would take him another few decades! Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143: To Practice The Mystical Martial Arts, You Must First Castrate Yourself Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even if they did sessfully make a new clone, it might not be as perfect as this body. Therefore, both Long Fan and Mo Zhao did not want to destroy it. Since Mo Zhao had to use this shell for decades, Long Fan had to figure out a way to fix this problem. However, it was not something that could be done overnight. Even though he had been busy the entire day, he was unable to yield any results. He decided to go and visit Gu Xijiu. However, he had not expected Mo Zhao to be there too. Ever since Mo Zhao regained his human form, he liked to eat a lot because it made him feel alive. To develop his rtionship with Gu Xijiu, he dined with her during every meal. Coincidentally, Long Fan was hungry too, so he stayed and had a meal with them. Mo Zhao and Long Fan knew that Gu Xijiu was not very intelligent at this moment, so they did not bother hiding any secrets when they talked. They discussed the natural impotence problem as well as the mystical martial arts. While both of them were discussing, Gu Xijiu suddenly remarked, ¡°To practice the mystical arts, you must first castrate yourself¡­¡± Both Mo Zhao and Long Fan were speechless. Mo Zhao paused for a moment. He looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°How did youe about this phrase?¡± Gu Xijiu was a bit confused, but she still answered, ¡°It just popped up in my mind. My dearest Zhao, since you have mastered the mystical martial arts, have you also castrated yourself?¡± Mo Zhao was furious! ¡°No! Don¡¯t simply make such an assumption!¡± He sounded as if he was scolding his own kid. Gu Xijiu felt sad and did not speak any further. Mo Zhao rubbed his eyebrows. He felt that his level of patience was getting worse when he had to deal with Gu Xijiu like this. He even felt disgusted and did not want to see her. He paused for a while before he casually told her, ¡°Well, go to sleep after you have finished eating. You should be sleepy by now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Xijiu answered and then stood up and went back to her bedroom to sleep. Mo Zhao stared at Long Fan. ¡°Where did she learn this sentence? Is it true?¡± Would Long Fan do that to him just because he had been pushing him very hard? Did he castrate him so that it was easier for him to reach a spiritual power of level nine with this body? Long Fan was not bothered by Gu Xijiu¡¯s words. ¡°This is a sentence from a novel. It is not true. There is no rtionship between practicing mystical martial arts and castration¡­¡± Mo Zhao gently smiled. ¡°Is it? However, I know that there is certain kind of martial arts that can only be practiced by virgins.¡± Long Fan frowned. The Great Lord seemed to have a hidden meaning in his sentence. He casually answered, ¡°There is no scientific basis for this statement; please ignore it.¡± Mo Zhao looked at him. ¡°Long Fan, do you hate me?¡± Long Fan was shocked. He frowned. ¡°Why would you say that? I¡­¡± Mo Zhao sighed and said, ¡°Do you hate me because I did not save you when Di Fuyi caught you? To be honest, I had no way of helping you during that time. If I hadn¡¯t done it, Di Fuyi would not have been trapped¡­¡± Long Fan interrupted him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I am fully aware of it.¡± Though he could not move when Di Fuyi caught him, he was still conscious. He saw how Mo Zhao did not care about him and the other subordinates when he was bargaining with Di Fuyi. Though he understood his master, it was impossible for him not to be disappointed. Not only was he disappointed, but the other three subordinates who were caught by Di Fuyi also felt the same. However, they did not express their dissatisfactions. Chapter 1144

Chapter 1144: You Are Smelly! Go Away!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion
Mo Zhao might not be as cunning or as smart as Di Fuyi, but he was undoubtedly crueler than him. As the saying goes, ¡°the strongest person is the one with no desires.¡± Basically, the one who had nothing to lose. Even though Mo Zhao looked gentle, he was ruthless. No one could threaten him. He would abandon hispanions if it helped him to achieve his goals. Di Fuyi used to be like this too. However, it was now his weakness. As soon as his weakness was revealed, he was vulnerable to his enemies. Perhaps his biggest mistake was to fall in love with Gu Xijiu. Long Fan had always treated the rules of the world like sh*t. He always felt that those rules were hypocritical and it was the reason why he would instead befriend the devil. He had always believed he made the right choice but was left disappointed ever since Mo Zhao disregarded his life so that he could defeat Di Fuyi. However, Long Fan was very loyal to Mo Zhao, so he tried to ignore the disappointment. Nheless, now that Mo Zhao seemed to be rechallenging him because of the rumor about the castrated cloned body. He suddenly felt tired of amodating for this man! Deep down in his heart, he now doubted whether he had made the right choice after all. Both of them casually chatted for a while. During that time, Mo Zhao continued to test him. He suspected that Long Fan had deliberately castrated him! Long Fan¡¯s frustrations grew. He could not help himself and said, ¡°My Great Lord, I have been very loyal to you! I was terrified to find out about this too. Over the past two days, I have been swamped trying to find a way to heal you. Why are you suspicious of me¡­?¡± Mo Zhao was worried that Long Fan might discontinue his research, so heughed and patted his shoulder. ¡°I do not doubt you. I am just in a bad mood these two days; please bear with me. Alright, carry on with your work. I am going to see how the wedding preparations are going.¡± Then, he walked away. Long Fan closed his eyes and sat there momentarily. He then got up and walked into Gu Xijiu¡¯s room. Gu Xijiu was fast asleep. Her eyes were closed, and her long eyshes formed a semi-circr shape under her eyelids. She looked weak but beautiful at the same time. Long Fan did not dare to stay too close to her as she had a unique sense of smell now. He smelled like a corpse to her when he was near her. She would awaken if he walked any closer to her. He sighed as he was confused about his feelings toward Gu Xijiu. She seemed like a daughter to him, but at the same time, she was not his actual daughter. He also felt like she was his lover but again not entirely so. In his heart, creating Gu Xijiu had been the proudest moment in his life. He even hoped to see her be someone great so that he could prove that he was sessful. However, he had turned his proudest possession into an idiot to satisfy Mo Zhao selfish desires. Gu Xijiu did not seem to be sleeping well. She murmured a few words while she was asleep but it was too soft, and Long Fan was not able to hear it. He was stunned for a moment and decided to go nearer to her so that he could listen to what she said. However, Gu Xijiu suddenly pped him and said, ¡°You are smelly! Go away!¡± Long Fan was unprepared for it, so her p hit him right on his cheek. It was the first time that he was pped in his life. He was stunned for a while before he scolded, ¡°Gu XIjiu!¡± Gu Xijiu was still asleep and did not react to him. Had she deliberately pped him or was it because she felt ufortable with his smell and so she had subconsciously hit him away while she was asleep? Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145: The Urge To Run Into His Arms! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ever since he gave her the Sweet Heart pill, he smelled like shit to her whenever he was close. Most of the time Gu Xijiu would stay away from him and showed him her disgusted face. It hurt Long Fan a lot. He stepped back and looked at Gu Xijiu for a long while. He suddenly felt like helping her neutralize the poison of the Sweet Heart pill to return her state of mind to what it was before. ¡­ Long Fan went back to hisboratory. He wanted to find an antidote. He had all the materials he needed to create the pill in hisb, so it was a simple task for him. However, he realized that there was one item was missing! Had it been stolen? He rubbed his eyebrows and felt that it was an unlikely possibility. The poison was a rarity in this world, and there were only a few people who knew about it, not to mention the way to formte an antidote for it. Furthermore, the underground pce was well hidden and secure. Therefore, it was unlikely that anyone would be able to sneak into the pce and enter hisboratory without triggering one of his multiple traps. Perhaps he had misced it since he had been swamped these past two days. He checked the surveince monitor but did not find any abnormalities, so he began to calm down. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was dreaming. It was very foggy in her dream. She could not see anything. She walked around randomly as if she was lost. Subconsciously, she seemed to be looking for something, but she could not remember what. The fog was very thick, and it felt as if she was the only one in that world. It made her feel a little bit nervous. However, a dim light suddenly appeared in front of her. She ran towards the light without hesitation, and the fog slowly dispersed. Finally, she saw its source. There was a small bridge along a river. A person surrounded by colorful lights was fishing there. The man was wearing a very long purple robe. The moment she saw him, she felt like she was looking at a painting that possessed the power to brighten up this murky world. Somehow, this scene felt familiar to Gu Xujiu, so began to feel rxed. She walked over and finally saw the man¡¯s face. She recognized him. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The man turned and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ Xijiu. Do you know how to fish?¡± Intuitively Gu Xijiu knew that she was able to fish, so she nodded. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The man handed Gu Xijiu a fishing rod. ¡°Come here. Please help me catch a fish.¡± Gu Xijiu took the fishing rod from him. She was shocked and said, ¡°This is a straight hook. How is it possible for you to fish with it?¡± When she had finished her sentence, she felt that this scene was familiar too. It was like deja vu! The man sighed softly. ¡°It is because I want to be like Jiang Taigong.¡± Gu Xijiu unhesitatingly replied, ¡°These fishes are not Emperor Zhou¡­¡± She was standing very close to him when she spoke and could easily touch him if she lifted her hand. She was a little surprised to smell him. He had a very light scent on him that calmed her. She even had the urge to run into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s strange; you are not smelly now.¡± She muttered. The man smiled and quietly went closer to her and said, ¡°Everything you smell is smelly because you are sick. I have always smelled good¡­¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him, ¡°You are very narcissistic. People might be confused about your gender as you smell so good¡­¡± The man raised his eyebrow. ¡°Do I look like a woman?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at his facial features and replied, ¡°You are rather beautiful¡­¡± The man raised his eyebrows even higher. ¡°Beautiful? Are you sure?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him and added, ¡°However, you don¡¯t look like a woman.¡± The manughed with a flirtatious expression. ¡°That¡¯s because I am not a woman. Baby, you have to describe a man with words like ¡®handsome¡¯ or ¡®intelligent¡¯. ¡®Beautiful¡¯ is not a good word to describe me¡­¡± When he called her ¡®baby¡¯, Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat hastened, and she felt like running into his arms! Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146: I Like It When You Address Me This Way Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If someone else had addressed her this way in the past, she would have pped that person. Instead, she felt warm and loved when he did so. ¡°Why did address me this way?¡± Gu Xijiu was notorious for asking questions. Being true to herself, she asked, ¡°Do you think I am still immature and look like a kid?¡± ¡°No, Xijiu. You are the most intelligent person I know. No one canpare with you. I addressed you this way because you are special to me. In fact, I am the only person who you would allow to address you this way.¡± The man was smiling, but he said it with a serious tone. Gu Xijiu felt a warmth in her heart and smiled happily. She could not resist and went closer to him, ¡°In that case, you can continue to address me this way.¡± Then, she quietly added, ¡°I like it when you address me this way.¡± Even though Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind was not functioning well at the moment, she was still able to tell when people were sincere to her. Though Mo Zhao often stayed by her side and even imed that he was her fianc¨¦, she could feel that Mo Zhao did not respect her and treated her like a kid. It was the same for Long Fan. When he looked at her, she felt like he was looking at a specimen. Only the man in front of her was good to her. He knew that she was afraid of being alone in this murky world, so he came to apany her and took her around. The first time she met him in her dream, she had an inexplicably good impression of him, but she decided to be a bit defensive around him. She even scolded him with vulgarities. However, the man was not offended. When she was scared of him, he would talk to her from far away until she had woken up from her dream. During their second encounter, she was more open-minded and dared to stay close to him. He took her for a walk in the fog and talked to her. In the beginning, there was nothing in the fog. However, ever since Gu Xijiu started walking around with him, she saw fragments of sceneries of different ces. There seemed to be other people in the sceneries as well. Though she was only able to see each scene vaguely, she quickly realized that they were not rted to each other. She felt anxious for no reason and had the urge to find out more. However, Gu Xijiu encountered several unexpected disasters while she was exploring these ces. A monster attacked her once, and the road underneath her had disappeared all of a sudden too. She was even stuck on a cliff surrounded by a pit of fire! Regardless of the scenario, this man was somehow there with her through it all. He would consistentlye to her rescue. As a result, she grew braver in the fog. In fact, she was starting to fall in love with these types of dreams. It was the third time that she had dreamt of him and so she had grown to be very fond of him. She was now sitting beside him to fish. While she was fishing, several images appeared in front of her like a mirage. She saw that she had gone fishing together with Di Fuyi many times before. The images were more explicit this time around, and the sceneries were no longer existing in fragments anymore but instead like a film. Just like a good film, Gu Xijiu could feel the frustration and warmness from each scene. Her curiosity grew as she tried to ascertain if these were her memories. Di Fuyi did not disturb her and continued to smile sweetly at her. However, he was secretly casting a spell with his fingers underneath his sleeve. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147: We Are Far Closer Than That Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Over time, the fog gradually disappeared and so did the different views. Gu Xijiu was disappointed as she still wanted to see more. No one knew that she had recently been living in fear. When she first woke up, her mind was nk, and she had no memories at all about herself. Not a clue. Mo Zhao had told her that she was a clone, so it was evident that she would not have a past. He said that he wanted to marry her, but she would have to be well-behaved and be obedient to him. He even requested her to address him as Brother Zhao. Though she had done everything ording to what he said, her heart was always filled with anxiety as if she had forgotten something important. Even though Mo Zhao treated her well and made her dependent on him, she subconsciously felt that he was ingenuine. There were many men in the underground pce, but all of them smelled horrible to her except for Mo Zhao. He had a fragrant scent, and she was addicted to it. Though she had a nk mind, she still had her intuition, so she felt that this was something very unusual. She always felt like she was living in a surrounded by an impregnable fortress. Though she felt like she was locked inside the fort, everyone around kept telling her that it was the best ce for her. A person without their memories was very fragile. She felt like she was on a single boat that was drifting aimlessly in an ocean; unable to find the harbor. However, she never expressed her helpless feelings to anyone. Subconsciously, she felt like she was looking for something in her dream, but had yet to find it. Eventually, she would get a headache while she was looking for it. It was such a severe headache that she would be forced to give up on her search. One day she went to visit Di Fuyi in his prison cell. It was at that moment when she saw him that she felt pain in her heart. It was a feeling that she never had with anyone else. Even though this person was a stranger to her, she instinctively felt close to him. Soon after she had met him, he began appearing in her dreams. Her dreams were no longer dull. Instead, it started to be colorful. Several sporadic images would frequently sh in her mind. Gu Xijiu had caught a fish and proudly showed him. He immediately stretched his body and said that he was hungry. He asked Gu Xijiu to grill the fish for him. She embarrassedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to grill a fish as I don¡¯t cook.¡± He looked into her eyes and replied, ¡°No, Xijiu, you know how to grill fish. In fact, you are quite good at it.¡± She was startled and tried toe up with a second excuse. ¡°There is no wood over here¡­¡± ¡°When you think about it, you will have it. Try to focus and think about it.¡± Di Fuyi patiently guided her. Gu Xijiu tried to focus her mind and thought about images of wood. When she opened her eyes again, she saw a big pile of wood in front of her! She was excited! She had just discovered that all her wishes coulde true in her dreams. She then proceeded to grill the fish. When she first started, she thought that she would not be able to handle it. However, it only took her a brief moment before she had learned to skillfully cook the fish as if she had known how to do it all along. She chatted with him while the entire process took ce. ¡°You seem to know me well.¡± ¡°No one knows you better than I do.¡± Di Fuyi replied. ¡°Did we use to be acquaintances?¡± ¡°We are far closer than that.¡± Di Fuyi sighed as he replied. Gu Xijiu was surprised. She looked at him with her big eyes. ¡°Can you tell me about myself in the past?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her. ¡°Do you trust me now?¡± During their first encounter, Di Fuyi had attempted to tell her about her past.bel> Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148: He Is Not! You Are Lying! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion During their first meeting, Di Fuyi had attempted to tell her about her past. However, she said to him that she did not have a past as she was a clone. She even used him of being a bad guy who was trying to coax her. Was she finally starting to believe him? Gu Xijiu was confused too. She thought that Mo Zhao would never lie to her. However, she subconsciously knew that the man in front of her was reliable, so she said, ¡°I want to listen to what you have to say but will only decideter if you are telling the truth.¡± Oddly enough, Di Fuyi did not want to tell her about her past. ¡°I think it is better for you to find the answer yourself.¡± No matter how vividly he told her about her past, she would not have a sense of belonging to it. It would be better for her to discover it by herself. Gu Xijiu was annoyed. ¡°I always end up getting a headache when I try to find out more about myself. As soon as I start thinking about my past, I would get a headache! It is okay if you don¡¯t want to tell me. Even if you did tell me, I might not have believed you. If the things you said is true, it means that Brother Zhao is lying¡­¡± Mo Zhao was the only one she believed now but what if everything he had told her was fake? The world she knew would copse, and so she instinctively resisted thinking about it. Di Fuyi secretly clenched his fists. Whenever he heard her address Mo Zhao as ¡®Brother Zhao¡¯, he felt like killing someone. He was very frustrated by the sound of these two words! Di Fuyi tried to contain his frustrations and sat there quietly. Gu Xijiu waited patiently for him to speak. In fact, she was still hoping that he would reveal her past to her, even though she might not believe him. However, he kept quiet and did not speak any further. She grew frustrated and decided not to give the fish to him after it was cooked. Instead, she cooled the fish down. Di Fuyi stretched out his hand towards her. ¡°Have you finished cooking it? I am famished!¡± However, Gu Xijiu did not pass the fish to him. ¡°Entertain me first and then I will give you the fish.¡± ¡°Uh, how am I supposed to entertain you?¡± ¡°Tell me a story about my past, okay?¡± Di Fuyi firmly shook his head. ¡°No, you need to recall it by yourself!¡± Gu Xijiu was angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell, I won¡¯t give you the fish!¡± Di Fuyi looked at the fish in her hand before shifting his attention to her. ¡°It would not do you any good if I told you. Moreover, you don¡¯t believe me, so I don¡¯t want to waste my effort to tell you. I am hungry and thirsty now¡­¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°How would you know that I won¡¯t be able to recall anything after you have told me? Perhaps I can recall something if you told me?¡± Di Fuyi paused. ¡°What if I tell you that Brother Zhao was, in fact, a bad guy who had hurt you and he is also the one responsible for your loss of memory?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and subconsciously retorted, ¡°He is not! You are lying!¡± Di Fuyi waved his hand. ¡°I have nothing to say then.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She was outraged. ¡°You are trying to sow discord! I don¡¯t want to give you the fish anymore!¡± She then proceeded to eat the fish. Di Fuyi remained silent. Gu Xijiu was in fact just trying to threaten him. She had no intention of eating the fish, so after she took a few bites, she looked at him. When she looked at his pale lips, she felt pain in her heart. She coughed and said, ¡°If you tell me a short story that is true, I will give you the fish.¡± Di Fuyi looked down and smiled. He stood up and gently sighed. ¡°Well I guess I will go and catch a fish by myself. I am starving and thirsty¡­¡± He then jumped into theke beside him. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She was still holding the fish still in her hand. She was not hungry and never thought of eating the fish. She just wanted to annoy him, but she never expected that things would turn out this way. Though she had waited for him on the shore for a long time, she never saw hime back out of the water.bel> Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149: I Don¡¯t Want To Think About It! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She was a bit impatient and shouted towards the direction of the water, ¡°Hey! Come up! You don¡¯t have to tell me any stories anymore. I will give you the fish¡­¡± However, nothing happened, and theke remained calm. Would he die inside the water? Gu Xijiu suddenly panicked. She tried calling for Di Fuyi a few more times, but she still could not see him. He looked weak based on his physical appearance. Gu Xijiu had noticed that his face looked pale these couple of days whenever she saw him. Had he been starved for a few days? If she knew earlier, she would not have threatened him or withheld the fish. She regretted her actions. Finally, she could not stand it and jumped into theke. Theke was rtively shallow, so she was able to reach the bottom of it fairly quickly. She tried her best to look around the bottom of theke. The water inside theke was very clear. Gu Xijiu could see the fish swimming around, but there was no sign of Di Fuyi. She swam about three to fourps around theke but could not find anything, so she went back to the shore. She was anxious. She tried looking around for Di Fuyi but realized soon enough that she was the only one left in this world. She was still holding the fish in her hand. She felt like crying. ¡°Hey,e out! I will give you the fish¡­¡± Suddenly, she had an idea. She thought that it was because of his obsession for cleanliness so she added, ¡°I can fish a new fish for you and grill it. It will be even more delicious than this one¡­¡± However, Di Fuyi still did not show up. The fog around her was growing thicker again, and it gradually surrounded her. Earlier on, she had a good view of thendscape and the rippling water on the surface of theke. However, at this very moment, everything was gradually disappearing just like a mirage. Her world felt empty and dull again. She was nervous and kept wondering to herself whether Di Fuyi had drowned inside theke. It seemed impossible as he was someone with exceptional abilities. All this time, he had been protecting her like a guardian inside her dream and had helped her ovee all kinds of disaster. There was not a single time that he had left her alone. He was always sessful in oveing every disaster or obstacle that they had encountered in this foggy ce. Deep inside Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart, she felt that Di Fuyi¡¯s abilities were far more superior aspared to Mo Zhao¡¯s. He also seemed way more responsible than him. Di Fuyi had helped Gu Xijiu so much over the past two days. Today, he only asked for a fish from her, but she had threatened him with it. Gu Xijiu felt remorse. She also felt like she had wronged him. She had not intended to do so. She just wanted him to tell her some stories about herself, and now he had disappeared! It had never happened before in her dream. She did not want to give up and started walking around to search for Di Fuyi in the fog. She heard a sound speaking to her from within the fog, ¡°Xijiu, you have to discover it yourself. The fog will disappear as long as you are determined enough to find it out. You will regain your memories in due time¡­¡± The voice seemed to reach her ears, but in fact, it came from her heart. She opened her eyes widely upon hearing the sound. It was Di Fuyi¡¯s voice! He was alright and was advising her to regain her memory. Was he going to leave? Damn it, how could he leave her? ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it! I don¡¯t want to!¡± She cried. However, there was no further response from him. The ce went quiet again. She felt fear and anger at the same time. She muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want!¡± Although Gu Xijiu kept insisting that she did not want to think about it, she was getting more and more afraid of being lost in the fog so she could not help but start concentrating. Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150: Have You Finally Come To Realize It? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu felt alright when she did not think about it. However, her head was in pain every time she started to think. It felt like a drill was digging into her skull. She crouched while covering her head with her hands, and started crying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it; it hurts¡­¡± She cried for a while, but no one showed up tofort her. She felt disappointed, but she had to stand up and continue to move forward. Liar! Cheapskate! How could he have abandoned her just because of a fish! She kept wondering why she got headaches whenever she tried to think about her past. Was this a side effect of being a clone? She wondered if what Di Fuyi had said about her losing her memories was true. She wondered whether Brother Zhao had lied to her. Several doubts started forming in her mind. She looked up at the sky and felt lost. The fog around her was starting to fade, and it was not as thick as before. She could even recognize some silhouettes in the distance. Though she vaguely saw them, it gave her some hope. Were they part of her memories? ¡°I want to restore my memory!¡± She said to herself! It was the first time that she strongly desired to regain her memory. She ran towards the direction of the silhouettes. While she was running, she encountered all kinds of obstructions, such as a beast suddenly leaping at her out of nowhere, mes emerging from the ground to block her path and so on. Fortunately, Di Fuyi had taught her how to deal with these obstructions before in her earlier dreams. She immediately applied what she had learned and eventually seeded in oveing all of the obstacles. A man suddenly appeared in front of her while she was running. She paused and realized that it was Long Fan. He walked closer to her and whispered, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± The smelly scent of a corpse hit her, and she almost fainted. She could not stand it and pped him. ¡°You are smelly! Go away!¡± ¡°Piakkkk!¡± Long Fan disappeared from her view as soon as she had pped him. She was startled but felt relieved at the same time. However, she did not stop and continued moving forward. She was determined to see the vague scenery that was in front of her. She did not want to let anything prevent her from finding out the truth! Her head was getting more painful, but she tried her best to bear with it. Today, she wanted to prove to that person that she was eventually going to figure out the truth even if he did not want to tell her! ¡­ Inside the prison. Mo Zhao kept shaking Di Fuyi¡¯s body until he was finally awake. The way Mo Zhao woke him up was straightforward but cruel. All he needed to do was to shake the Spiritual Chain, and it could even bring a dead person back to life! Di Fuyi sweated profusely as he opened his eyes. He looked at Mo Zhao¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± How could this bastard be back so soon? He was forced to leave Gu Xijiu in that dream and only managed to leave her a message before he was forced to leave. Mo Zhao was very direct. ¡°Did you know about my hidden illness?¡± Di Fuyi looked at him and chuckled. ¡°Have you finallye to realize it?¡± Mo Zhao was furious! ¡°What is my hidden illness? Tell me, and I will unlock half of your Spiritual Chains.¡± Di Fuyi closed his eyes and said, ¡°You are not sincere enough.¡± Mo Zhao felt like shaking his Spiritual Chain again. He coldly replied, ¡°I will keep only one chain on you and unlock the rest of them if you tell me how I can heal myself. Firstly, tell me about my hidden illness.¡± Di Fuyi looked up and down at him and said calmly, ¡°Unlock one of my chains first as a sign of good gesture.¡± Mo Zhao was stunned for about three seconds before he happily agreed. He took out a key and unlocked the chain on Di Fuyi¡¯s hands so that he could stretch his arms a bit. Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151: What Are You Trying To Do? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± ¡°Some underlyingws were broken during the process of building your clone body. Therefore, even if you possess a spiritual power of level nine, it will be more difficult for you to upgrade your spiritual power to level ten aspared to other people. Besides that, your body has a major w which is that it cannot practice the arts of immortality. It means that you have a normal lifespan just like any ordinary human. However, you will be able to retain the same appearance until you die¡­¡± Di Fuyi started to exin. Mo Zhao¡¯s face changed slightly. At first, he did not care about what Di Fuyi had said as he had not mentioned anything about his hidden illness. However, he started to feel unhappy after he had listened to what Di Fuyi had just said. How could there still be another fatal w even after being castrated? Long Fan never told him about this! Was it true or was Di Fuyi trying to hoodwink him? ¡°What else?¡± Mo Zhao continued to ask. Di Fuyi answered casually, ¡°What else? I will need to check your pulse before I can tell you anything else.¡± Mo Zhao was stunned for a few seconds before he smiled. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Di Fuyi stared at him. ¡°Are you afraid of me? I have been tortured by you so badly.¡± Mo Zhao sneered. ¡°I am not afraid of you. Well, I will let you check my pulse.¡± Heughed at himself for being suspicious. Di Fuyi was all chained up, and the Spiritual Chain had eliminated his spiritual powers. Even if he had any tricks up his sleeves, he was not capable of executing them at this moment. He extended his wrist towards Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi could still move his fingers in a small radius, so he took a moment to check Mo Zhao¡¯s pulse. The room was sweltering, and Di Fuyi was sweating . However, his fingers were extremely cold like an ice bar. When he touched Mo Zhao¡¯s wrist, Mo Zhao was shocked and thought that Di Fuyi was trying to y a trick. He was about to move away but decided against it as he realized that Di Fuyi was, in fact, serious about checking his pulse. Therefore Mo Zhao decided to stay a little while longer. He quietly pinched his fingers together to create a spell with his other hand. If Di Fuyi tried to act strangely, he would strike him with his spell! Nevertheless, Di Fuyi did not pull any stunts and continued checking his pulse. After a moment he moved his hand away and looked at Mo Zhao. He chuckled. ¡°It seems like a human error caused your hidden illness.¡± Mo Zhao remained silent. What Di Fuyi had just said struck him hard. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Di Fuyi did not say anything and instead closed his eyes. ¡°I am tired. You can leave now.¡± Mo Zhao was stunned. He looked at him for a while and asked, ¡°Do you know anything about my hidden illness?¡± ¡°I am hungry and thirsty.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. Mo Zhao was speechless. After a while, a waiter finally brought a bowl of pear lotus porridge for him. Mo Zhao did not want to feed him, but Di Fuyi was very fussy. He did not want to allow the waiter to feed him. Mo Zhao unlocked another chain for him so that he could feed himself. Finally, Di Fuyi finished eating the porridge, and Mo Zhao stood there eagerly for him to reveal his answer. However, Di Fuyi did not reveal the answer right away. Instead, he asked Mo Zhao to press one spot on his chest and asked him if he felt pain. Sure enough, Mo Zhao felt pain as if he had been stung by a needle! Luckily, it hurt only a while. The pain disappeared as soon as he had moved his fingers away. He was frightened! He paused for a moment before pressing that position again, but this time he did not feel any pain. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152: Infidelity Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Finally, Di Fuyi had confirmed the hidden illness that Mo Zhao spoke about. He said, ¡°Creating a clone is like practicing how to disintegrate a demon. It can help to upgrade your spiritual power in a short period, but at the same time, it breaks the spiritual power conservationw. Your energy would be depleted very quickly. Though your body looks like it is 20 years old, it has used up all of its potential for the next 20 years. There is no potential that your body can build on anymore. Your body will be drained of all its power and would wither away in less than ten years. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can press on the spot one inch away from your underarm¡­¡± Mo Zhao¡¯s face changed. Even though he did not want to believe him, Di Fuyi¡¯s reasoning was quite logical. He tried pressing on the point that Di Fuyi had mentioned and felt an unusual feeling. He felt numb and noticed a swelling on his body. It was precisely what Di Fuyi had described. Mo Zhao could im that Di Fuyi was lucky if the symptoms he had only matched one of Di Fuyi¡¯s descriptions. However, he realized that all the symptoms he had were as described by Di Fuyi. Mo Zhao¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. He looked at Di Fuyi and spoke, ¡°You have not told me exactly what my hidden illness is.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°The other hidden illness is not a big deal aspared to this one.¡± Mo Zhao was speechless. Just as he was about to ask more questions, the door was opened, and Long Fan walked into the room. ¡°My Great Lord, he is just talking nonsense!¡± It would seem like Long Fan had witnessed their entire conversation from the surveince room. Mo Zhao stared at Long Fan. Long Fan continued to exin, ¡°It is normal to have that feeling when you press on the point he mentioned. The feeling is due to the intensity of the blood flow. When a certain part of your body gets stronger, the blood in that area flows faster. You would feel ufortable when an external force is applied. It is normal. Your body is perfectly healthy. You can use it to practice, and you will be able to reach level ten within five years. This person is trying to sever our rtionship!¡± Mo Zhao remained silent. Of course, he did not believe Di Fuyi. However, he was also suspicious of what Long Fan had just said. He stared at Di Fuyi for a while. Di Fuyiughed. ¡°Am I? Long Fan, you should be clear about his body¡¯s condition. Do you dare say that you have nothing to hide from him about his body?¡± Long Fan¡¯s face changed slightly, and he sneered. ¡°Of course¡­ I have nothing to hide.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Di Fuyi stopped arguing with him. He gently smiled. ¡°Alright, if that is the case then I am lying. Mo Zhao, you don¡¯t have to believe what I just told you.¡± Mo Zhao frowned. Long Fan frowned too. He turned to look at Mo Zhao and asked, ¡°My Great Lord, God knows that I am loyal to you. So do you believe him or me?¡± After all, Long Fan was a mad scientist. Though he was outstanding when it came to science and logic, he had no interpersonal skills. Therefore, he would sometimes have trouble dealing with problems rted to people. It would seem that Mo Zhao had asked a bad question. Mo Zhao patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Of course I believe you. Why would I believe my opponent?¡± Long Fan felt relieved. ¡°My Great Lord, if I imed that I am number two in the medical field, no one would dare to im that he is number one! If I am not able to heal you, no one would be able to either. I havee up with a new drug, do you want to try it?¡± He wants me to try another new medicine? He had tried no less than ten kinds of medicines each day, but none of them worked. That part of him was still soft. Sometimes, the medicine would work for a while, but it would only sustain for about half a minute. Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153: Infidelity (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mo Zhao¡¯s wedding would be held the day after tomorrow. What was the purpose of him having the wedding with his current body condition? Mo Zhao felt very upset, but he could not say it in front of Long Fan. Of course, he trusted Long Fan. However, what Di Fuyi noted had left an impact on him. Before he went out of the room, Di Fuyi suddenly revealed the names of three types of herbs. ¡°Dragon w flower, crested grass, positive pulse fruit¡­¡± Mo Zhao stopped in his tracks and looked at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Di Fuyi closed his eyes and casually answered, ¡°I am just joking.¡± Mo Zhao was speechless. He grunted and walked away. However, the names of the three herbs had firmly been embedded in his mind. As soon as he got back to his room, he tested Long Fan¡¯s medicine first. The result made him cry again. After being disappointed over and over again, he was getting numb with the results he yielded. Heforted Long Fan and thanked him for his efforts, but after Long Fan had left the room, he called one of his subordinates to his room. This subordinate was also quite knowledgeable in the field of medicine, but he was not as good as Long Fan. Mo Zhao asked him about the function of the three herbs. The subordinate immediately answered, ¡°My Great Lord, these three herbs are very rare. They can transform a person¡¯s bone marrow to help them improve their body¡­¡± Mo Zhao said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The subordinate continued to speak, ¡°However, I have heard about the very rare effect of these herbs. If you eat the herbs individually, you will notice the effect that I have just mentioned. However, if they are mixed, they can heal impotence¡­¡± Mo Zhao remained silent. He did not want to believe Di Fuyi as he had always trusted Long Fan and did not want to suspect him. However, these recent events had triggered his doubt about him gradually. Earlier, Long Fan had casually answered him when he had asked him about the three herbs, but Long Fan had failed to inform him about the herbs function of healing impotence. He remained silent. Mo Zhao secretly ordered the subordinate to bring along a few people and collect the three herbs for him. Though these three herbs were rare, coincidentally, they could be found on the nearby mountain not far away from the underground pce. However, there were a lot of beasts living on the mountain, so people rarely visited it. His subordinate had a spiritual power of level seven, so it was not a big issue for him to bring along a few more people and collect the herbs for him. However, he chose not to discuss his ns with Long Fan. When Long Fan saw the subordinate leaving together with a few more people from the surveince room, he sent people to stop them. Both parties imed that they were acting ording to the order from the higher-ups, and no one wanted to give in. The subordinate who had medical knowledge imed that he had been ordered by The Great Lord to go out while the other party imed that they had been ordered by Elder Long to prevent anyone from leaving without his permission. Everyone was very frustrated with staying in this dull ce. Therefore, when there was such an asion that triggered their anger, they would fight to release their anger. While they were fighting, they had attracted the attention of their masters Before they arrived at the area where themotion was taking ce, they heard the subordinate who had medical knowledge screaming, ¡°The Great Lord is the most powerful person in this ce! Even Elder Long would have to follow his instruction. I have been assigned by The Great Lord to go out andplete some of his tasks. How can you prevent us from leaving? Do you not have any respect for The Great Lord?¡± One of the people on Long Fan¡¯s side sneered. ¡°Of course, The Great Lord is the most powerful person here. However, we pledge our loyalty only to Elder Long! The Great Lord has never cared about our lives!¡± Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154: Infidelity (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The Great Lord has never cared about our lives, but Elder Long always prioritizes us! After all, there are more than 300 people in this underground pce. If someone from outside attacked us, it would be a serious matter¡­¡± The man who spoke was, in fact, one of the hostages that were caught by Di Fuyi during that time. The others agreed with him. ¡°Yes, he is right. Even though it is convenient for us to leave, we would be forced to go through the investigation process again when we return. We might be locked in the dark room for a few days¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go about mentioning about The Great Lord. The Lord has never cared about this ce from the beginning. Most of the people here obey Elder Long, so we would still need to listen to Elder Long.¡± Everyone continued fighting, and soon enough the ce became very crowded. Long Fan¡¯s facial expression changed. He arrived at the scene and remarked, ¡°Shut up! What kind of nonsense are you bbing about?!¡± After that, he quickly headed to a nearby area and bowed. ¡°My Great Lord!¡± Mo Zhao walked out from behind a pir. Both parties seized fighting as soon as they saw both of the respected men. Mo Zhao sneered. ¡°It seems like my order is not as powerful as Elder Long¡¯s.¡± Though he said it with a smile, his eyes showed anger. Long Fan remained silent. He did not dare to say anything at this moment and continued to apologize to Mo Zhao. At the same time, he asked his people to allow Mo Zhao¡¯s subordinates to leave and scolded the aides who hadined about The Great Lord. He even punished them by hitting them 80 times with an iron rod. Mo Zhao did not say anything and quietly observed Long Fan. After Long Fan had finished punishing his subordinates, Mo Zhao stared at the two individuals who hadined about him. ¡°Elder Long, you are too good-hearted. If they betray me one day, I am afraid that Elder Long will not kill them.¡± He implied that the punishment Long Fan had given his subordinates was too light. Long Fan felt helpless, and so he killed the two aides as a warning to others. Mo Zhao gently smiled. He patted Long Fan on his shoulder and praised him, ¡°Long Fan, I knew that you are my most loyal follower.¡± He then stared at the subordinates who were about to be executed and gently said, ¡°How dare you talk about Elder Long and me. You are suspected of trying to sever our rtionship. It would be too easy for them to die like this¡­¡± He waved his sleeve andunched several rays of colorful light in their direction. The bright light surrounded the few people who had been tied up. The sound of people screaming in agony could be heard from within the light, and soon after that, blood sttered out in all directions. Several shadows were also seen leaving from within the light. The shadows were, in fact, the souls of the individuals that Mo Zhao had executed. Mo Zhao waved his sleeve again, and the shadows immediately disappeared. Mo Zhao¡¯s action had frightened everyone at the scene. Subconsciously they moved a few steps backward. Mo Zhao turned around and stared at Long Fan who now looked pale. ¡°Elder Long, do you have any objections regarding the way I handled them?¡± Long Fan did not dare to give his opinion. He could only agree with him and said that it was a fair process. Mo Zhao nced through the crowd, and asked, ¡°Have you all finally recognized who is the true master of this pce?¡± ¡°My Great Lord!¡± ¡°Of course it is you!¡± Countless people replied. Mo Zhao only left once he was satisfied with their replies. Long Fan felt disappointed as he saw Mo Zhao leaving. At first, he had wanted to ask Mo Zhao about his intentions for sending the few people out. However, he could not ask him anymore. It frightened his master when someone else held a high authority. It was the case for Long Fan now. Mo Zhao had spent so many years in the pce. He had learned all the cruel methods to manage his subordinates from Emperor Xuan and had now applied it in front of him. However, Mo Zhao would not do anything to him since he still needed him. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155: Infidelity (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Things may not be so rosy once The Great Lord hadpleted his mission. He might not even appreciate all the subordinates who had helped him conquer the world. In fact, when the time came, he might eliminate every one of them, including Long Fan. Long Fan was in a solemn mood. He nced through the crowd and pondered about the situation that just urred. He had guided most of the people here since day one, and so it was expected that they would follow his orders over Mo Zhao¡¯s. Though they did not express their feelings directly, he knew that they were extremely indignant towards Mo Zhao¡¯s earlier actions. ¡°Elder Long¡­¡± One of them looked at him with reddish eyes. ¡°They did not betray¡­¡± Long Fan waved his hand. ¡°This is the price they have to pay for humiliating The Great Lord. They deserved it. Well, now that the matter has been resolved, you are all dismissed. Long Fan then turned and left. This area was filled with surveince cameras, so Mo Zhao might still be monitoring from the surveince room. Hence, Long Fan made sure to maintain hisposure. Even though, deep down inside his heart, he felt regretful to have installed so many cameras. No one in their right mind would dare to express their anger at The Great Lord under the monitoring of these many ¡®eyes¡¯. No one even dared toin. At first, the cameras had been installed as part of the preparations in the events of an enemy invasion so that they could detect and respond timely. However, it has turned out to be such a burden that even one¡¯s facial expression was inhibited. The crowd dismissed with grief. Nheless, several cameras started to spoil in the underground pce after the event. As these cameras were made from flimsy materials, they were easily destroyed. Though everything looked calm on the surface, a storm was secretly brewing. ¡­ Long Fan was busy trying to refine the medicine that he had prescribed to Mo Zhao. As he was in a bad mood, there were several times where he had made mistakes. Hence, he decided to stop. He then reflected for a moment before heading to the surveince room to check on Di Fuyi¡¯s condition. Di Fuyi was still sleeping, and there was nothing unusual. ¡°Long Fan, what are you looking at?¡± Mo Zhao suddenly appeared behind him. He turned around and bowed. Mo Zhao waved his hands to indicate that he did not need to be so formal. He stared at the monitor and sighed. ¡°Long Fan, I think there are too many things in your room that are distracting you¡­¡± Long Fan was slightly disappointed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I think we only need two surveince rooms, one at my ce and another one outside. I think you should focus on searching for the cure and remove the monitors in your room.¡± Long Fan remained silent. When a master started to suspect one¡¯s loyalty, one shall not disobey his instructions. Therefore, even though Long Fan was not willing to do so, he reluctantly demolished the monitors and equipment to eliminate Mo Zhao¡¯s suspicion of him. Mo Zhao patted his shoulder contentedly and went out after he had praised him for his obedience. Long Fan sat in the room that was full of mess. Suddenly, he felt that his loyalty seemed to be a joke. Would he be able to regain his master¡¯s confidence? ¡­ Di Fuyi fell into a deep sleep after Mo Zhao and Elder Long had left. In fact, his soul had left his body to go and revisit Gu Xijiu. Whenever he would do so, he would be sure to leave a part of his soul in his body so that his body could still breathe. It merely looked like he had fallen asleep. The Spiritual Chain was an ancient artifact owned by a devil. Once someone was chained, they would not be able to get rid of the lock even if they were a god. The soul of the god would suffer inside the body too. When Di Fuyi was first chained here, he needed a couple of days to adapt to his situation. He only started leaving his body through his soul once he was confident that he would survive. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156: Infidelity (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sadly, Di Fuyi had been forced to leave Gu Xijiu¡¯s dream and return to his body due to Mo Zhao¡¯s earlier interruption. He was worried that Gu Xiju would be afraid and lost in her dream. Therefore, once Mo Zhao had left, he immediately left his body to find her as he wanted to enter her dream to guide her. Over the past few days, he had been patiently guiding her to find her memories. He tried not to push her too hard to minimize the impact that was affecting her, especially the sharp pains in her head. Otherwise, it would be harmful to her body. Besides that, he also tried very hard to stay on her good side. After all, she had lost her memory this time around. If Di Fuyi told her too much, she might have ended up revealing their secrets to Mo Zhao during their conversations. Therefore he had been quietly doing it step by step. Moreover, even though Gu Xijiu had lost her memory, she was smart enough not to tell anyone about her meetings with Di Fuyi in her dreams. She kept the secret between them. When he reached her room, she was already awake and looked rather lost while holding a quilt. As there were cameras in her room, Di Fuyi did not interfere and continued to observe her. Of course, Gu Xijiu could not see him. However, she looked somewhat upset. In her dream, she was about to reach the distinctive ce. However, she did not expect that there would be a wall blocking her path midway. There were no edges to this wall. When she tried to perform her teleportation technique to cross over the wall, her head felt painful again, as if it was going to explode, and so she woke up from the dream! A thickyer of sweat covered her head. When Di Fuyi came into her room, she was still a bit upset. Her mind was nk for a moment before she jumped down from the bed, dressed up and headed to the kitchen. It was a kitchen dedicated to The Great Lord, Elder Long and herself. The chefs in this kitchen were all incredibly talented, and Gu Xijiu liked to eat the food that was cooked from this kitchen. She ordered two bowls of porridge! Di Fuyi had been watching her closely. He was slightly excited because the two bowls of porridge had been made ording to his taste! Did she order it for herself or him? His question was answered very shortly. After the bowls of porridge were cooked, Gu Xijiu quickly packed up both of it and ced it into her storage bag before heading towards to the prison. The porridges were indeed for him! Di Fuyi smiled as he quickly headed back to his body. When he opened his eyes, Gu Xijiu was standing rtively near to him and was staring at him. When she saw him open his eyes, she was relieved. She had recalled seeing him drown inside her dream. Though he had given her a piece of advice after that incident, she was uncertain about his condition. She kept worrying about him as she was on her way to the prison. Now that she had seen him still alive, she finally calmed down. Di Fuyi smiled as their two pairs of eyes met, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart raced. One question popped up in her mind. Was the person in her dream the same as the one in reality? Did he separate his soul so that he could visit her in her dream? Or had they coincidentally met in her dream? Perhaps, he knew nothing about her dream. She took two steps forward. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°I am fine.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know how to start the conversation and started staring at his lips. His lips were rather attractive. Gu Xijiu could only think of one word to describe it ¨C perfect! However, his perfect lips had been scarred at this very moment. It was dry and pale to the extent that it was even cracking. Gu Xijiu remembered that he had told her that he was hungry and thirsty in her dream. Her heart was in pain, and so she blurted out, ¡°Are you hungry? Are you thirsty?¡± Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157: Infidelity (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi immediately answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Therefore Gu Xijiu brought the porridges over to him. When she walked closer, she suddenly held her breath and bit her lips. Di Fuyi knew that she smelled the so-called ¡®salted fish smell¡¯ from him. He thought that she would run away. However, after Gu Xijiu paused for a moment, she continued forward and ced the two bowls in front of him, ¡°Dig in.¡± Di Fuyi wanted her to feed him. However, he did not want her to suffer from the bad smell, so he gave up on this thought. It was better if he did not flirt with her at this moment. He used his hand which was half-freed to pick up the bowl and ate the porridge. The porridge tasted very good, but mainly because Gu Xijiu had served it. In fact, he did not need to eat any food as his level of spiritual power was enough to sustain him. Therefore, he would not feel hungry at all starvedHe was also pretending to be tired. Nheless, it was excruciating to be bounded by the Spiritual Chain! Somehow Gu Xijiu felt very satisfied when she saw him eating the porridge so happily. ¡°You have not been eating anything, right?¡± She could not help but ask. Di Fuyi nodded as his mouth was too busy eating. Over the past six to seven days, he had only managed to extort a bowl of lotus porridge from Mo Zhao. The portion was not even enough to fill up the gaps between his teeth, so he did not consider it as a meal. Though Gu Xijiu did not want to interrupt his meal, she eagerly wanted to chat with him. ¡°Have you just been sleepingtely?¡± ¡°Yes, I am too bored.¡± Di Fuyi finally replied her. ¡°Did you¡­¡± She was about to ask if he had dreamt about her but she was interrupted by Di Fuyi, ¡°Xijiu, I have finished this bowl of porridge. Can you pass the other one to me? I cannot reach it¡­¡± The room had been installed with multiple cameras. Therefore, he did not want to allow Gu Xijiu to ask him about the dream as Mo Zhao and Long Fan might be monitoring him secretly. Hence, he quickly changed the subject. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu handed over the other bowl to him without asking any further. Before she could ask any more questions, Di Fuyi spoke first, ¡°Even though the reality is cruel, I can still create beautiful dreams when I fall asleep. I have been having a couple of nice dreamstely. I have dreamt about traveling to the outskirts, drinking with my friends, and even about fighting with my enemies¡­¡± He mentioned a few different dreams, but none of them was the one she was hoping to hear. When he stopped talking, she could not help but ask, ¡°Is that all? Have you missed out on anything else?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°Of course not, I can remember the details about my dreams very clearly, so it¡¯s impossible for me to be wrong. Uh, what did you want to ask me just now?¡± Gu Xijiu looked a bit disappointed. She shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± It was her secret. It was a secret between her and the Di Fuyi in her dream. She did not want to share it with anyone else, not even to the real Di Fuyi. While Di Fuyi was eating his porridge, Gu Xijiu tried analyzing the Spiritual Chain that was chaining him. She even touched the chain with her hand. She was not happy to see the chain on Di Fuyi, and so she wanted to help him get rid of the chains. However, the Spiritual Chain seemed to be an extremelyplicated artifact. Strangely enough, she had a feeling that she was able to unlock it but it would take some effort. Di Fuyi¡¯s body was all bloody. Gu Xijiu could see the deep wounds on his arms, and her heart ached. Oddly enough, she had seen Mo Zhao kill people several times already, but she felt nothing for them. However, when she saw Di Fuyi¡¯s wounds, her heart ached inexplicably. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158: Suspicion Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mo Zhao decided to borrow an alchemy furnace from Long Fan to increase the probability of the pill formation. However, he did not want to let Long Fan know about his n, and so he imed that he just wanted to see the furnace and maybe try to learn how to use itter on. Long Fan was still upset with him, so he temporarily did not want to have anything to do with Mo Zhao. Nevertheless, he did not dare to disobey Mo Zhao, and so he handed over the grade nine alchemy furnace to Mo Zhao without any dy. Mo Zhao was also mad with Long Fan and med him for creating an impotent body. He could not understand why Long Fan was refusing to make the antidote for him when even his junior physician knew about the Sanyang Pill. He did not believe that Long Fan did not know about the alchemy method to produce the Sanyang Pill! Even though the Sanyang Pill was supposedly effective, Long Fan had chosen to make all kinds of rubbish for him to try instead. Mo Zhao handed over the high-quality alchemy furnace to Doctor Li who had been very ¡®loyal¡¯ to him recently. Doctor Li immediately thanked him and began to create the pill. For safety purposes, Mo Zhao was inspecting while Doctor Li made the pill. It took quite a long time for the medicine to be prepared, and so Mo Zhao chit chatted with Doctor Li when he was not busy. Doctor Li was an introverted person. Hence, he only answered briefly out of respect. Based on their conversation, Mo Zhao got to know that Doctor Li was initially one of the disciples of the Tianwen n and so he had a bright future. However, he was kicked out from the tribe for identally killing his senior disciple, and ended up wandering around aimlessly. Long Fanter recruited him but only assigned him with a specific job. He was only allowed him to handle mediocre chores. However, he had contributed to Long Fan¡¯s cause when he assisted him to create the zombie venom. Mo Zhao was inspired and asked, ¡°Oh right, how did the kid manage to escape even though we had so many powerful weapons!?¡± Doctor Li paused. Even though it looked like he wanted to say something, he decided to remain silent. Mo Zhao tried to coax him. ¡°Just say it, you have my permission.¡± ¡°My Great Lord, in fact, it was a knot in my heart. All of the kids were trapped in the core of the formation, and they had almost been defeated. However, Miss Gu showed up on time, and so Elder Long lost the opportunity to kill them as he did not want to hurt Miss Gu. Furthermore, when Elder Long took possession of the puppet and ¡®satisfied¡¯ Yun Qingluo, he told her that he liked someone else and not her. He just wanted to manipte Yun Qingluo. I¡¯m afraid, the girl he likes is¡­¡± Mo Zhao interrupted him. ¡°Shut up! Miss Gu is his daughter, how could you arrive at that conclusion?!¡± Doctor Li quickly shut his mouth and apologized. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m, sorry. It¡¯s probably just a father-daughter love rtionship. He probably likes someone else. Perhaps, it¡¯s just a rumor¡­¡± They stopped discussing the matter, and Doctor Li did not bring up the subject anymore. Mo Zhao did not talk about it anymore as well, but he had plenty of questions in his head. Did Long Fan like Gu Xijiu? Was that the reason why he had made him impotent? If what he thought was real, then it was possible that Long Fan had betrayed him! It was not easy to create a fifth-grade pill as Doctor Li only managed to create one along with two third-grade pills after several attempts. Mo Zhao was a doubtful person, and so he had his suspicions of Doctor Li as well. Therefore, he asked Doctor Li to eat one of the lower grade pills to ensure that it was safe for consumption before he the kept the remaining pills for himself. Before he left, he ordered Doctor Li to continue creating more pills. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159: He Could Not Let Di Fuyi Live! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Do you want me to unlock them?¡± She asked. She then added, ¡°I feel one of these is enough to restrict you. The rest of them are unnecessary. It¡¯s just too much for you¡­¡± Di Fuyi shook his head as he answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just leave. I need to sleep soon.¡± He wanted her to leave right away. He could not let her take the risk as Long Fan was probably watching them in the dark! Gu Xijiu did not know about his concern. She paused and added, ¡°I might be able to unlock it though¡­¡± Di Fuyi glimpsed at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of pissing Mo Zhao? He might be mad if you help me. He would punish you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned for a very short moment. ¡°He won¡¯t¡­¡± Even though she had amnesia, she was still able to reason clearly. ¡°I know you¡¯re his captive, so I won¡¯t let you go. I feel that there are too many chains. One is sufficient¡­¡± Di Fuyi teased her. ¡°What makes you do this? Do you like me or are you pitying me?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She grunted before speaking, ¡°Of course I pity you! Who would like you? I¡¯m marrying Brother Zhao the day after tomorrow, and I¡¯ll be his bride!¡± Di Fuyi closed his eyes and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯d let you try if you like me but if you just pity me then you should just leave!¡± Gu Xijiu red at him and ran away without saying a single word. Di Fuyi did not open his eyes as he knew it was hurtful. However, that was what he needed to do at the moment, and that was the only way to protect her while carrying on with his ns. ¡­ It was four hourster when Mo Zhao sat in the surveince room and watched the interactions between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. Mo Zhao was always cautious of Di Fuyi. Hence, he needed to y all the videos at least once even though Di Fuyi did nothing at all the whole day. He had to make sure he did not y any tricks. However, Di Fuyi was sleeping for most of the days. In fact, it was very dull to watch the surveince videos. Therefore, he learned to y with the fast forward mode. After he resolved the disrespectful incident involving Long Fan¡¯s supporters, he uninstalled all the surveince equipment from Long Fan¡¯s room. As he was watching the videos alone, he helplessly felt sleepy due to boredom. However, when he suddenly saw Gu Xijiu break into the prison to talk to Di Fuyi, he immediately awakened. His gaze was dim as he silently watched the clip from the beginning to the end. He was confident that Gu Xijiu still had amnesia, but it seemed like she did not hate Di Fuyi. She brought food for him and even wanted to unlock the spiritual chains for him. Since she lost her memory, she always hated all the men except Mo Zhao! Besides that, she did not bother to talk to any man yet she treated Di Fuyi quite nicely. Could her subconsciousness somehow still remember Di Fuyi? Perhaps if she was allowed to spend more time with Di Fuyi, they might even get back together! Fortunately, the day after tomorrow would be their wedding day. Hence, he was not worried there would be anything between the two of them. His fingers clenched tightly as he narrowed his eyes with an energetic aura. He could not let Di Fuyi live! He would kill him after his wedding ceremony to eliminate any risks. His gaze returned to Gu Xijiu as he watched the video. Before she lost her memories, he had utterly offended her. Fortunately, she was a newborn individual now, so he tried his best to leave a good impression on her and did not want to punish her anymore. In fact, he did not want her to hate him. When he kills Di Fuyi, the little girl would undoubtedly love him wholeheartedly and would never look at any other man. Mo Zhao took a glimpse at Di Fuyi again. He secretly felt happy. What could be worse than for his beloved woman to marry his mortal enemy? Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160: Suspicion (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mo Zhao decided to consume the third-grade pill first. After waiting for a while, he started to feel the effects of the pill and proceeded to swallow the grade five pill. After an hour, the pills effect were finally working, and he could feel a change in his body. To be specific, a tense feeling was slowly building up in the lower part of his body. He was overjoyed, and he thought about Gu Xijiu who he had not seen for a day. He looked at the monitor, and suddenly he narrowed his eyes! Long Fan was now in Gu Xijiu¡¯s room! He was persuading Gu Xijiu to take a pill. The pill was light blue, but it was not the Sweet Heart Pill that she needed to eat every three days. This light blue pill was something that Mo Zhao had never seen before. The usual Sweet Heart pill had to be melted in water for Gu Xijiu to drink. Meanwhile, the medicine that was used to make Gu Xijiu lose her memory only needed to be consumed once. She did not need to take it a second time. So what was this light blue pill? What was Long Fan¡¯s intention? Mo Zhao was unhappy and continued to observe the monitor quietly. As Long Fan smelled very pungent to Gu Xijiu, she stayed very far away from him and resisted to take the pill, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it! This pill stinks! I am not sick, so why do I need to take this medicine?¡± Long Fan tried to coax her. ¡°You can¡¯t remember anything, right? Perhaps you can recall something after you have taken this pill.¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a moment and looked at him. ¡°You told me that I am a clone and do not have any memory.¡± Long Fan was slightly stunned. ¡°Actually, you do have some memories. Try eating this pill first. You will understand once it has taken effect¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was very eager to regain her memory, but she was doubtful about Long Fan. ¡°Is this medicine good? Why doesn¡¯t Brother Zhao allow me to eat it?¡± Long Fan did not give up. ¡°It was Brother Zhao that sent me to give you this medicine. Eat it. You will understand its magical effect after you have eaten it. I consider myself as your father, and so I will not hurt you.¡± Gu Xijiu seemed to be convinced, but she still furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°But¡­ But why didn¡¯t Brother Zhao personally bring it to me?¡± ¡°He is busy¡­ Whether it¡¯s him or me that brought you this pill, the effect would still be the same.¡± Long Fan stepped forward. He was somewhat impatient and was ready to force her to consume the pill. However, before he could make his move, a cool voice spoke at the entrance, ¡°What was I so busy about?¡± Mo Zhao had appeared in the room. He waved his sleeves and swept away the pill from Long Fan¡¯s hand. Long Fan¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. Gu Xijiu cheered for joy when she saw Mo Zhao and took the opportunity toin. ¡°Brother Zhao, he was about to force me to eat this smelly pill and said that it was you who had instructed him to do it! The rice that they had sent just now smelled the same too! He must have mixed this pill into my rice. I almost vomited after smelling the stinky smell!¡± Mo Zhao looked at the pill. There was light blue glow surrounding the pill. It was indeed a grade five pill, and it had an awful smell. He patted Gu Xijiu¡¯s small hand. ¡°Elder Long was joking with you. He must be worried that you would eat the medicine that was given by other people, so he came and tested you.¡± ¡°I will not eat any medicine given by other people!¡± Gu Xijiu proudly raised her little face. ¡°Yes, Xijiu is the smartest girl. Well, you must be tired already. Go and rest first so that you can be a beautiful bride tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Xijiu replied obediently and walked into her bedroom. She was still very obedient to him. Mo Zhao was ying with the pill in his hand as he stared at Long Fan. ¡°Come with me.¡± Long Fan was a little bit hesitant, but he followed him. He quickly exined the function of the blue pill to Mo Zhao. Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161: Could Only Depend On Him Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In fact, it was not a bad thing to Mo Zhao if Gu Xijiu still had feelings toward Di Fuyi as it would be easier for Gu Xijiu to ept it when he reced Di Fuyi and possessed his body. Besides that, he could also use Di Fuyi¡¯s body to have sex with her. Mo Zhao has already targeted Di Fuyi¡¯s body. However, it was not easy for him to possess it. He needed to torture Di Fuyi¡¯s body and soul until its weakest stage before he could do so. Unfortunately, Di Fuyi had a celestial body. Mo Zhao would have to take at least two years or above if he wanted to control the bodypletely. Thus, it was easy to exin why he did not feel too disturbed even though his current clone body had so many problems. He was cautious with his intention of taking over Di Fuyi. He kept it to himself, and even Long Fan did not know about it. He gazed at his own body with a sarcastic smile. Perhaps, Long Fan created a disorder on the clone body on purpose, as he wanted Mo Zhao to rely on him. ¡­ During the evening, the doctors who were sent out by Mo Zhao to collect herbs finally returned. Theypleted their mission as they managed to find the three herbs. Doubt clouded Mo Zhao¡¯s heart as he no longerpletely trusted Long Fan. Certainly, he would not ask Long Fan to handle such important medicine now. Fortunately, the other doctor was also a good alchemist, and he often supported Long Fan in the underground pce. However, the rtionship between Long Fan and the doctor was not harmonious. Perhaps, it was due to thepetition between them as medical practitioners. s, Mo Zhao was willing to trust the doctor. Hence, the doctor just could not miss the opportunity. Thus, he tried his best to please Mo Zhao and also offered to make the medicine for him. Mo Zhao was more than happy to hear his offer. He tapped on the doctor¡¯s shoulder to express his trust. His gesture almost made the doctor tear, and he immediately heated up the alchemy furnace in his house even though he was exhausted after a rough day. Mo Zhao watched him and remained silent. The doctor had rtively good alchemy knowledge as he managed to produce two grade-three pills on his first try. For medicines like this, grade-three pills were sufficient to cure Mo Zhao¡¯s disorder. The doctor respectfully presented the two pills to his leader. Mo Zhao took one of the pills and stuffed it on the doctor¡¯s lips, ¡°Li Shuang, nah, this is your reward.¡± The doctor was stunned as he knew The Great Lord was concerned about the safety, hence, made him eat the pill. Therefore, he swallowed the pill without any hesitation after he thanked Mo Zhao. An hourter, the medicine began to be effective as a ¡®small tent¡¯ appeared at the doctor¡¯s pubic region. Mo Zhao was finally relieved as he glimpsed at the doctor¡¯s ¡®tent¡¯. His face flushed. He quickly returned to his room and consumed the other pill. As a result, he indeed felt warmth in his pubic region about two hourster, and it was getting slightly harder. The medicine was effective! Although it was not a noticeable change, it was effective! Furthermore, that was just a grade-three pill, he might be able to recoverpletely from this disorder if the doctor could make grade-five or grade-six pill! If that were the case, he would be able to enjoy having sex during his wedding night! He immediately called the doctor again so that he could continue making the pills for him. Indeed, the doctor agreed. However, his alchemy furnace was not the best one, and it could only make up to grade-five pills. In fact, he might not even get any grade-five pill even if he tries producing the medicine over a hundred times! Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162: Suspicion (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The pill was, in fact, one of Long Fan¡¯s newest creations. It could partially nullify the poison of the Sweet Heart pill so that he would not smell like a corpse anymore to Gu Xijiu. Long Fan exined, ¡°My Great Lord, her intelligence will also improve slightly after she has consumed the pill. Moreover, I am her creator, and I think that it is not a good thing for me to smell like a corpse to her. Rest assured, she will remain the same even after she has taken the pill and it will not impact your ns. She will still like you all the same.¡± Mo Zhao continued ying with the pill. Suddenly he asked, ¡°Long Fan, do you like her?¡± Long Fan¡¯s was stunned, but he remained calm and said, ¡°She is my proudest creation. Of course, I like her¡­¡± ¡°Do you like her romantically?¡± Mo Zhao continued to ask. Long Fan was stunned. ¡°Uh¡­. No¡­ The feeling is like father and daughter¡­¡± He was not confident when he replied. Mo Zhao nced at him. His voice was cold. ¡°It will be the best if you think of it this way. Long Fan, she was made by you, she will be my wife in the future. Therefore, she is considered as your master as well. Hence it is alright even if you smell like a corpse to her. Please keep your distance from her in the future. If you want to look for her, you should ask me toe along with you. She will only listen to you if I am around. As for this pill, I don¡¯t think there is a need for her to eat it.¡± He pinched his finger, and the light blue pill disappeared into thin air. Long Fan felt even more disappointed now. Mo Zhao was not even trying to hide his suspicion towards him anymore. However, he knew that he should not say anything now, so he reluctantly agreed with him. Perhaps Mo Zhao was worried that Long Fan would feel too disappointed with him, so he patted his shoulder. ¡°Long Fan, you have always been my most loyal subordinate. I hope that we do not get suspicious of each other. If you continue to perform your tasks well, I will treat you well too.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Long Fan answered, though he secretly sneered in his heart. In fact, Mo Zhao was the one who had suspected him all along. At first, Mo Zhao had wanted to have a chat with gu Xijiu. However, when he saw that his ¡°tent¡± had fallen, he gave up. Though it worked this time, it onlysted for about a minute¡­ The effect had worn off, so he thought that he needed to continue eating the medicine. ording to Doctor Li, even if his body had responded to the pill, he should not rush into having sex with ady, or it would be a waste of effort. He needed to eat three pills which were grade five or above. He should only have sex when he can sustain the effect for about half an hour to ensure that he ispletely cured. He went to see Doctor Li so that he could monitor the pill refining process. Long Fan secretly sneered. He was a brilliant doctor. Even if he did not know the purpose of Mo Zhao borrowing the alchemy furnace from him, he could guess what he was doing with it just by looking at his face. Sanyang pill! The Great Lord was eating the Sanyang pill! It was, in fact, an excellent medicine to cure impotence and it was also scarce. If an ordinary person ate it, the man would be strong, and he would have no problem having sex with threedies. However, it was bad for Mo Zhao as it would destroy the function of his area and it would never recover again. When Di Fuyi mentioned about the three herbs, Long Fan did not care much about it and chose not to exin to Mo Zhao because he thought that Mo Zhao would not believe a single word from his enemy. In fact, Long Fan was in the middle of researching a cure to heal his disease. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163: How Close Are We? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Fan had diagnosed the cause of Mo Zhao¡¯s disease. He discovered that malfunctioned neurons caused his condition in that part of his body. Therefore, he had been giving Mo Zhao a kind of medicine to repair his neurons. However, it would take a significant amount of time to cure the disease. Now, Mo Zhao was treating the Sanyang pill like it was his savior. Furthermore, he did not inform Long Fan about it and instead had asked other people to refine the medicine. It seemed like Mo Zhao did not trust Long Fan anymore which made him quite frustrated, and so he decided not to continue improving the drug for him anymore. Anyway, even if The Great Lord did turn into a eunuch, it would not affect his spiritual power, and he could still lead them to conquer the world. Why should he be bothered since The Great Lord trusted someone else? Long Fan decided to stop all his research regarding Mo Zhao¡¯s disease and started studying about other drugs. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had entered into her dream again. However, her vision was no longer foggy this time around, and she could finally see some scenery in it. There were mountains and rivers. There were a garden and a courtyard. There was even a jungle! However, these images were like a mirage that hung in the sky. They were vague and confusing. The worse part of it was that there were too many images around her that kept rotating like a kaleidoscope. She stood there for a moment and was unsure of where she should go. She wondered if Di Fuyi would show up to apany her this time. Though she had entered the dream for quite a long time, she still did not see him. In herst dream, he had jumped into theke and disappeared, so she did not know if he was alright. She stood there and watched. There were people in the images, and they were carrying out various activities. However, she was unable to get a clear view of them. Which direction should she go? If all these scenes were her memories, which memory did she desire to recall the most? She thought of Di Fuyi. Even if her memories had indeed been erased by someone else, she could tell that she had a deep feeling towards this person. What type of memory would they have of each other? She looked at the scenes again. Suddenly, she saw Di Fuyi in one of the scenes. She immediately ran in that direction without hesitation. She was getting closer and closer, and finally, she was able to get a clear view though it was somewhat confusing. She saw a young gentleman bid on a herb and gave it to a thin tanned youngster. After that, the image switched, and she saw the youngster catching a beautifuldy wearing a big red robe. The image switched once more, and she saw Celestial Master Zuo dressed in a purple robe. He was chasing after her and was trying to catch her so that he could run some test on her. Later on, she saw that Celestial Master Zuo had thrown her into a dark forest that was filled with beasts. The pieces of different images were gradually being pieced together. Gu Xijiu was a bit confused when she looked at them. Suddenly, she was stunned for a moment. It seemed like Celestial Master Zuo had treated her quite badly! He even trapped her several times and wanted to cancel the engagement between them. Furthermore, he had cooperated with anotherdy to fight against her. Suddenly, her shoulder was being patted by someone. ¡°Why did you not run away?¡± The sound was clear, and it was very familiar. Gu Xijiu turned back and saw that Di Fuyi was standing behind her and was smiling at her. He had finally appeared! Gu Xijiu had mixed feelings at that moment. She subconsciously took a step back and asked, ¡°Have you not died from drowning yet?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He asked in a sad tone, ¡°Did you hope to see me die?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly felt that she was too harsh. She coughed and rified, ¡°Of course not¡­ It was because you never appeared after you had jumped into theke¡­¡± Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164: How Close Are We? (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a confused look and said, ¡°I know that this is my dream, but it all feels so strange. Are you here in my dream? Is the Di Fuyi in prison you? Both of you don¡¯t look the same¡­¡± ¡°Uh, what are the differences between us?¡± ¡°You are very gentle when you talk to me, and even apany me to walk around. The person inside the prison mistreats me even though I am nice to him¡­¡± Di Fuyi was silent for a moment. ¡°Perhaps he is doing this to protect you?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°To protect me?¡± Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him curiously. ¡°So are both of you the same person? Which of you is real and which is fake?¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Is it important to know who is real and who is fake? Perhaps, both of us are real.¡± He nced through his surroundings and felt a bit dizzy with the scenes. This little girl has had way too many experiences, and now her memories were all scattered. However, since so many scenes had appeared in her dream, it should not take too long for her to recover. He was happy that he had not wasted his effort toe into her dream so frequently to guide her. When her dreams were foggy, she could not differentiate the direction in which she was heading. Now when there were too many memories, she did not know where to go. She felt that regardless of which direction she went, she would be swamped. Di Fuyi held her hand. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and shook her head. ¡°Where do you want to go the most?¡± Both of them felt like they were standing in a vast space surrounded by rotated scenes. Gu Xijiu nced through her surroundings. She suddenly asked Di Fuyi, ¡°Can I ask you a few questions? You have to answer me honestly.¡± She sounded like she was a judge with a serious face. Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°Ok, ask away.¡± ¡°Have you ever hunted me?¡± Di Fuyi was surprised for a moment. ¡°I did chase after you, but¡­¡± However, Gu Xijiu interrupted him before he could finish his sentence, ¡°You just have to answer yes or no.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Di Fuyi rubbed his eyebrows, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you ever left me alone in a dark forest?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°Have you ever forced an engagement with me and then cancel it?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°Have you ever helped anotherdy to fight against me?¡± ¡°This¡­ Yes.¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips and stared at him. ¡°It seems like we don¡¯t have a good rtionship¡­¡± Why was this girl only recalling the bad memories? Di Fuyi felt like crying! Then, he asked her, ¡°Xijiu, there were reasons why I treated you like this in the past¡­ It is a long story. I have been treating you very well ever since that incident. Why can¡¯t you recall the memories when I was nice to you?¡± Gu Xijiu sipped her lips. ¡°When I was about to see it, you appeared behind me. I haven¡¯t seen anything good about you.¡± Di Fuyi rubbed his eyebrows. It seemed like he had shown up at the wrong time today. He should haveeter. Gu Xijiu looked at him like she was deep in thought. Di Fuyi coughed and smiled at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Has my beauty caught your attention?¡± This man was indeed very thick-skinned! Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165: How Close Are We? (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was speechless. However, even though he liked to sweet talk her, she did not find it annoying. Was she not supposed to hate all men? She tried to think clearly. ¡°Di Fuyi, are you manipting my dream?¡± She seemed to be thinking of something. ¡°People used to say that we aren¡¯t conscious when we are dreaming, but I have been continuously having the same dream, and every time you would show up in my dream. Tell me, are you trying to control me so that I will save you from prison? Are you trying to give me this ¡°so-called¡± memory so that I will have mercy on you¡­?¡± The more she said it, the more she felt that she was right. When she finished her sentence, she sounded very cold. She had always thought that the dream was somewhat unusual. It did not seem like a real dream but instead felt like she was being manipted. Di Fuyi did not expect that she would suspect him of all people. He sighed. It seemed like even though she had lost her memory, her reasoning ability was still ratherpelling, and she would not easily be fooled. ¡°I am not controlling your dream. Xijiu, you are the one in control of your dream. You are the owner of this dream¡­¡± ¡°But why do I keep dreaming about you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you like me a lot. Before you lost your memory, we loved each other very much.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. ¡°I obviously like Brother Zhao¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at her. ¡°What kind of ¡°liking¡± do you have for him?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face blushed. She would tell him the truth at this very moment. ¡°When I see him, my heart pounds in my chest. I tend to get nervous. I like staying with him. I like listening to his words. I like to do what he says.¡± ¡°These are the effects of the Sweet Heart pill! Xijiu, the feelings you have towards him are due to the effects of the Sweet Heart pill!¡± Gu Xijiu was confused, so Di Fuyi exined the functions of the Sweet Heart pill to her. Gu Xijiu was startled for a moment. She was rather curious about the fact that all men smelled like a corpse to her. When she asked Mo Zhao, he exined to her that it was because she was a clone, and so she had an exceptional sense of smell, but it seemed like that was not the case now. However, Di Fuyi might be fooling her too. Mo Zhao told her that Di Fuyi was the evilest and worst guy in the continent. He had been acting unscrupulously. She thought for a moment before staring at him. ¡°You said that I am the owner of my dream, so will I get whatever I want?¡± Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°Theoretically, yes. You will.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°Good!¡± She closed her eyes. She was trying to focus her mind and thought about something. Suddenly, there was emptiness underneath Di Fuyi¡¯s foot. A big hole had formed on the ground, and Di Fuyi had fallen directly into it! Gu Xijiu was shocked! He was right! She quickly changed her mind. Suddenly, Di Fuyi felt that he had stepped on something and it carried him up back to the surface. Di Fuyi looked down, and he found himself standing on an oversized mushroom! He was rendered speechless by her imagination! He tidied up himself and smiled at her. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Everything had happened exactly as what Gu Xijiu had thought in her mind. Finally, she believed him. She looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°You did not look scared. Weren¡¯t you afraid that I was going to allow you to continue falling?¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°You won¡¯t do that.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. Yes, she would not do that. For some reason, she liked him and wanted to get closer to him¡­ ¡°You mentioned that we used to love each other very much. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, we were very loving towards each other.¡± Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166: How Close Are We? (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°To what extent?¡± Di Fuyi answered, ¡°To a level where we were intimate with each other.¡± Gu Xijiu was flushed. What he said was very misleading¡­ ¡°Do you mean¡­ we have slept together before?¡± In the modern day, what ¡°slept together¡± meant was that they had had sex. However, Di Fuyi did not understand the modern day context of ¡°slept together¡± and so he was stunned for a while before he answered her naturally, ¡°Of course.¡± They had been sharing the same bed many times already. Though nothing had happened, it was a fact that they had indeed slept together. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face turned even redder. However, she confidently refuted him. ¡°You are lying! I am still a virgin! Since when have I had sex with you? You liar!¡± She was very clear that this body was still a virgin. Di Fuyi was speechless. He only understood now the meaning of ¡°slept together¡±. It seemed like this little girl was not that simple-minded. Before Gu Xijiu had lost her memory, she was always calm and had a cold temperament. She would never say such things to anyone. However, ever since she had lost her memory, she was not constrained by her thoughts and would blurt out anything that she wanted to say. Di Fuyi stared at her and slowly said, ¡°The reason why we have never had sex was that you felt that you¡¯re too young for it. You wanted to wait until you were older before you had sex, so I respected you.¡± Gu Xijiu subconsciously nced at her own body. She was now a soul, and she took on the appearance of herself in her past life. The body looked like it was around 20 years old. She then thought of the body when she awoke; it looked like it was around 18 years old. She was not young anymore. ¡°The age of my body should not be that young anymore.¡± Gu Xijiu pondered. ¡°I think the reason why I did not agree to have sex with you was not that I was too young. It was only an excuse. I think I did not love you¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at her. ¡°I also think that you are not young anymore and therefore should be able to withstand my¡­ So it was only an excuse¡­¡± His voice was cool. Gu Xijiu subconsciously shuddered. She raised her chin and answered, ¡°Of course, I had to find an excuse since I did not love you.¡± ¡°What if you loved me? Would you have agreed to ¡­¡± ¡°I guess I would. If we love each other, we will not care so much about the rules¡­¡± Subconsciously, Gu Xijiu had a modern mind. In her mind, it was alright to have sex as long as both the man and woman loved each other and they had fulfilled the right conditions. They did not have to wait until the wedding night. Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll remember this sentence.¡± When the timees, he would not hold back anymore! Gu Xijiu was unaware that she had betrayed herself in this conversation. She only felt that she did not want to continue talking about this topic anymore. It was not suitable at this moment, so she tried changing the topic. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± It was obvious that Di Fuyi had misunderstood her. He stared at her and said, ¡°Yes, I am starving.¡± In fact, even souls could have sex with each other. The only problem was that the sensitivity level of their bodies would not be that strong. He badly wanted to have sex with her. However, he was a perfectionist. He thought that they should have a perfect first time. It was supposed to be hearty, and they should leave a profound impression of each other. Therefore, it was not suitable to do it when both of them were only souls as it would not be a perfect experience. However, if she insisted¡­ Gu Xijiu blinked, and suddenly ake appeared in front of them. Theke was rippling, and big fat fishes were jumping in and out of the water. Gu Xijiu got hold of a fishing rod from out of nowhere and said, ¡°Let me catch a fish and grill it for you.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167: He Misunderstood This Time! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was speechless. Well, he misunderstood this time! Gu Xijiu was very smart. Once she mastered the dream, she could get anything she wanted. She managed to get four sea basses. She was excited by the fishes. ¡°I like sea bass the most! Do you prefer it stewed or grilled?¡± Di Fuyi understood that she was guilty because she did not give him the fish to eat thest time, so she wanted topensate him. He felt warmth in his heart and sat down beside her. He stared at her fishing rod and said, ¡°Please catch a few more. I want to eat stewed, grilled, and fried fishes¡­¡± This man was greedy! But she did not feel annoyed. Gu Xijiu was an expert in fishing. In just a moment, she managed to catch one more fish and then she threw it to Di Fuyi, ¡°You are responsible for handling it.¡± Di Fuyi did not refuse to do it. He squatted and started to prepare the fish. Gu Xijiu continued fishing. Both of them split the work, and they were quite well coordinated. When Gu Xijiu sessfully caught three fishes, Di Fuyi had finished preparing the fishes and was waiting for her to cook them. Gu Xijiu had a thought in her heart. She felt good when both of them got along so easily like this. It felt like a normal couple who lived a simple life. It was veryfortable and also very touching. She had an inexplicable feeling in her heart. Suddenly, she was afraid of the wedding tomorrow¡­ In fact, she somehow had some resistance to the marriage tomorrow. Naturally, she liked Mo Zhao, but she also feared him. The reason why she would agree with the wedding was that Mo Zhao did not give her the opportunity to reject, and she had been habitually listening to him. She was lost in her thought for a moment and was identally pricked by fish bone. The wound was quite deep, and the blood instantly gushed out from her finger. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Di Fuyi grabbed her hand over. When he saw the blood oozing out from her finger, he put her finger into his mouth and sucked the blood. Gu Xijiu was startled! Her finger became very sensitive. It was moist and warm. An implicit numb feeling came along from the finger, and it made her heart pump excitedly. She quickly pulled her hand back, ¡°You¡­¡± Di Fuyi did not mind it, and he exined to her, ¡°You cannot use medicine in your dream if you are hurt. It has no effect even if you use it. After I suck it, it will be healed. You can take a look if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at her finger and found that the wound on her finger was gone. She never knew that his mouth had such a function¡­ Gu Xijiu felt that she had learned something new. She looked at him and asked curiously, ¡°I thought you were obsessed with cleanliness? Don¡¯t you think it is dirty to do it? I had picked firewood just now¡­¡± Di Fuyi was silent for a moment, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m obsessed with cleanliness?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. She knew it subconsciously. Di Fuyi was a bit excited, ¡°Did you recall something?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°No.¡± She was a bit unhappy when she saw his disappointed face, ¡°So did you like the old me? Tell me what kind of person I was back then.¡± Di Fuyi was not aware of her emotions, so he just told her about her characteristics and her temper. Gu Xijiu did not speak. In fact, someone¡¯s characteristics had a great rtionship with their upbringing and the environment where they grew up. For example, even when a soul was reincarnated, its personalities would not be the same for every generation. Gu Xijiu who lost her memory also had very different characteristics aspared her previous self. She used to be a killer who was always doubtful, very calm, and cruel. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168: Stubborn Little Girl! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu used to be a cold-blooded, ruthless killer who was always dubious of everyone. However, she was like a nk canvas ever since she had lost her memory. Though she was still a very straightforward person, she was more innocent and careless than before. Therefore, there were things that Di Fuyi could not tell her. Otherwise, Mo Zhao would find out about it very quickly. In the end, Gu Xijiu only grilled one fish for him. There was no stewed or fried fish. Di Fuyi was speechless. He did not even realize that he had offended her. He only realized it when she had suddenly be cold towards him. Di Fuyi did not feel like eating the fish anymore. He was more eager to help Gu Xijiu regain her memory. Hence, after he had finished eating the grilled fish, he urged her to get up as he wanted to continue their exploration. However, Gu Xijiu was not interested anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t want to recall my memories anymore. I think it¡¯s better if I remained like this. Please leave and do not enter my dream anymore!¡± Di Fuyi was kicked out from the dream as soon as she had finished her sentence. There was candlelight shining from the table. Di Fuyi stood in front of Gu Xijiu¡¯s bed and looked at her sleeping face. He did not believe that he had been kicked out! He clenched his fists. He knew that if he had worked harder today, he would have been able to help Gu Xijiu regain her memory and this would allow her to return to her original state. He did not want to give up. He began creating a spell with his fingers and tried entering into Gu Xijiu¡¯s dream again. However, he was repelled backward as soon as he went closer to her body. It was evident that her subconscious mind was refusing to allow him to re-enter her dream. Her subconscious mind was mighty. Hence, if she refused to let anyone enter, even someone like Di Fuyi could not. The stubborn little girl! Di Fuyi felt like punching her to teach her a lesson. His bent his fingers slightly and was about to do something to her when he suddenly noticed something and quickly disappeared from the room. Inside the dream, Gu Xijiu was standing at the original spot that looked like a kaleidoscopic. She closed her eyes slightly as soon as Di Fuyi had disappeared. She was the owner of her dream; no one else could manipte it! She took a deep breath and ran towards one direction. It was the most prominent and eye-catching scene she had ever witnessed so much so that it inexplicably attracted her attention. Suddenly, a wall appeared in front of her just as she was about to get a view of what was inside the scene. Just like thest time, the wall had no end to it. Even if she had a pair of wings, she would not be able to fly over the barrier. She remembered that she had woken up thest time just as she was about to get rid of this wall. She was not going to let that happen this time! She badly wanted to cross this wall regardless of what would happen! If she could not pass this ce, she would rather not wake up in reality! She did not want to return to the same ce anymore! She started hitting the mysterious wall. The wall felt extremely hard as if it was made of iron and steel. Even though Gu Xijiu had tried several methods, she still could not cross the wall. She felt exhausted to the extent that she was about to vomit. However, the wall was still very stable and did not seem like it was going to fall anytime soon. What she did not notice was the fact even though she felt tired, the strength of her attacks was getting stronger. Suddenly, a white light appeared, and it surrounded her body. Colorful dotted lights were shining inside the white light. She could not tell how long she had tried to cross the wall. All she knew was that her body was gradually getting warmer and a colorful light wasunched from her body! It shot into the sky! Meanwhile, the imprable wall in front of her had finally copsed. She was not ready, and so she fell inside the wall. Multiple scenes drowned her like a wave! Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169: Wedding Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Miss Gu¡­ Miss Gu¡­¡± ¡°Miss Gu, please wake up¡­¡± ¡°Miss Gu, today is your wedding day with The Great Lord. You have to wake up to prepare in advance. Please, wake up. It¡¯s time to get up.¡± Four servants had shown up inside Gu Xijiu¡¯s bedroom. They had brought along the crown and gown to help Gu Xijiu dress up. However, Gu Xijiu had been sleeping very soundly and could not be awakened regardless of how they called her name. The four servants looked at each other and wondered what was wrong with Miss Gu. Had she fainted? They had no idea, and so they quickly sent someone to go and invite Elder Long. Long Fan quickly headed to Gu Xijiu¡¯s room, and Mo Zhao apanied him. The four servants were slightly stunned. ording to their tradition, the bride was not supposed to be seen by the groom until she was dressed up. However, since The Great Lord had arrived, they did not dare toment. Both of them stood beside the bed and saw that Gu Xijiu was sleeping. Her face was blushed, and her breathing was calm. It seemed like she was in a deep sleep. Mo Zhao nced at Long Fan just as he was about to raise his hand to shake her, and so he took a step back and left the area. Mo Zhao frowned as he had called her name twice, but she did not respond. He held her hand and was about to use his spiritual power to wake her up. Unexpectedly, before his spiritual power was channeled, Gu Xijiu¡¯s body moved slightly and finally, she opened her eyes. Thankfully, she had finally woken up! All the maids were relieved. Her eyeballs looked as lovely as a pair of ck pearls. When she first woke up, she seemed to look confused. Both of them looked at each other for a while before Gu Xijiu said in surprise, ¡°Brother Mo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Zhao was relieved. Well, she was still his Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, why did you sleep so long? The servants failed to wake you up¡­¡± He gently asked. Gu Xijiu blinked her eyes. ¡°Have I been sleeping that long?¡± Mo Zhao looked at her face again and again. She looked very healthy, and nothing seemed to be wrong with her except for the sweat that had formed on the tip of her nose. However, he was still worried, so he called Long Fan to run a diagnosis on her. Long Fan shook his head after he had checked her pulse. ¡°She is fine, and nothing is wrong with her. She was having a good sleep. It is quite normal for her to have trouble waking up.¡± He then nced at the four servants. ¡°Besides, since The Great Lord has issued an order that no one can touch Gu Xijiu, they could only try waking her up by calling her name which was less effective.¡± Mo Zhao touched Gu Xijiu¡¯s head as he looked into her eyes. ¡°Xijiu, today is our wedding. Are you happy?¡± Gu Xijiu blushed as she faced downwards and did not answer his question. She looked like a shy little girl. It was rare to see her with this look. Mo Zhao was a bit excited, so he went close to her ears and whispered. ¡°Dress up nicely. You must dress like the most beautiful bride ever known to man.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears turned red, and she shyly nodded her head. Mo Zhao was happy, and finally, he left in a good mood. While he was leaving, he asked Long Fan to tag along with him to help decorate the wedding hall. The four servants helped Gu Xijiu to get ready and started dressing her up. Gu Xijiu sat on a chair, and a mirror was ced in front of her. The four servants busied themselves around her. An hourter, a beautiful and stunning bride had finally shown up. Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170: Insults Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu looked at herself in the mirror and realized that she was as beautiful as a fairy. She was pleased as the four female servants continuedplimenting her. She epted all of their kind praises and even got up and spun around happily until the dress fluttered like a blooming flower. However, the dress was too long for her, and she identally stepped on its edge and crashed into a female servant as she tripped. The servant was unaware of what had happened. Hence, both of them crashed into each other and slumped onto the floor. The other three servants were shocked and quickly helped them to get up as theyughed. Unfortunately, the hair essories that were on Gu Xijiu¡¯s head had gotten entangled with the other servant¡¯s hair. Therefore, they needed to fix her messy hair again after they had removed the essories. Music was yed as they were busy fixing Gu Xijiu¡¯s hair. Mo Zhao entered the room. There was a massive basilica in the underground pce, and it wasparable to the Jinluan Basilica in the Royal Pce. The basilica had been decorated with red and golden ribbons and disys for the wedding. After all, Mo Zhao has been living like a prince for so many years and therefore craved to have a grand royal wedding just like any other prince back in the old days. However, princes were usually congratted and cheered on by their officials and citizens whenever they got married. Meanwhile, only 300 of Mo Zhao¡¯s subordinates had attended the wedding along with a foreign guest who was none other than Di Fuyi! Di Fuyi had been arranged to sit in the basilica since early this morning. He was ced on a special chair towards the right side of the basilica, and six Spiritual Chains had been chained to his body. The Spiritual Chains were connected to the chair which had been permanently attached to the floor. Everyone was very busy inside the basilica, and most of them would take a glimpse of him whenever they passed by him. Some of them evenughed at him. Doctor Li who had helped Mo Zhao to make the pills seemed to be very loyal to The Great Lord recently, coupled with the hatred between him and Di Fuyi, not only did he insult Di Fuyi but he also shook the Spiritual Chain that was attached to his body. Everyoneughed as they saw sweat roll down from Di Fuyi¡¯s forehead. Di Fuyi looked at him with a pale face, and he red at him in return. ¡°Di Fuyi, have you ever imagined that you would be caught in a situation like today!? Are you angry? Then stand up and fight!¡± Of course, Di Fuyi could not get up and fight, so he closed his eyes to show his ignorance. Most of the people there were part of the elites in the continent. Most of them had done many evil deeds and were being hunted by others. It was the only reason why they had been recruited. Therefore, most of them would run away immediately at the sight of Di Fuyi¡¯s messengers, let alone Di Fuyi himself! They always felt that Di Fuyi was too mighty and far from them. It was as though he was living in the clouds while they were tiny ants crawling on the ground. However, this ¡®god¡¯ had now fallen into the depths of hell and could not even move. How could they miss the opportunity to insult him? ¡°Di Fuyi, I¡¯m delighted to know that you¡¯re going through so much suffering here!¡± ¡°Haha! Poor thing! Look at his pale face.¡± ¡°He is quite handsome though! He¡¯s prettier than most of the girls¡­¡± Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171: Vigorous Activity Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°He is quite handsome though! He¡¯s prettier than most of the girls; anyone wants to try having sex with a man? He can even help to warm your bed!¡± ¡°Oh, no thanks! Though he looks elegant, his Kung Fu is too powerful to handle! Besides, how is he going to warm my bed with the chains on his body? I don¡¯t think he can survive the vigorous activity as he would probably faint as soon as I pull the chains!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right¡­¡± Plenty of vulgar words and insults lingered around Di Fuyi¡¯s ear. All of these people had nothing more to do and thought that they would seek some entertainment before the arrival of the host. Di Fuyi was toozy to open his eyes to look at them. The wedding song was yed. However, most of the people living in the underground pce were warriors who did not know much about music. Doctor Li had kidnaped the musician who was currently ying the music while he was out collecting herbs. She was a beautifuldy who had just entered her early 20¡¯s. Her nickname was Xixi, and she used to be the musician in one of the ecstasy clubs. When she was first kidnapped back to the pce, she could not get herself to focus on ying her music. However, she was forced to perform better after receiving a few swats from Doctor Li. Of course, to prevent any spies from sneaking into the underground pce, she had to go through a series of investigations as well when she first arrived. The musician only possessed a spiritual power of level three, and she just knew the basics of martial arts. To test her actual abilities, Mo Zhao had even sent someone to rape her, and she was almost unable to get up from the bed after that. Ever since that incident, Mo Zhao had let his guard down as he knew that Di Fuyi¡¯s spy would not allow anyone to rape them even if they had intended to camouge themselves. Finally, someone shouted as the music was yed. ¡°It¡¯s time to wee the arrival of the bride and the groom¡­¡± Xixi immediately tuned the music to a higher pitch as she yed the instrument. It was an excellent choice to increase the volume as it sounded more happening and cheerful. Mo Zhao was holding part of the red silk, and the other piece of the red silk was in the hand of the bride who was wearing a Phoenix Cor. Mo Zhao had spent quite a lot of money on the wedding ceremony as the gown that Gu Xijiu was wearing had cost him a bomb. It was even more expensive and luxurious than the Phoenix Cor worn by the Queen. The pearls on the tassel of Gu Xijiu¡¯s headgear were famous pearls from South China. The pearls shone as it swayed when Gu Xijiu was slowly walking out. She had put on some makeup, and her skin looked even fairer now. Mo Zhao was wearing a groom¡¯s robe, and he looked great in it as his body figure was almost as good as a model¡¯s. He fitted into the red robe perfectly, and he looked incredibly handsome when he smiled. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixated on the bride and groom as they walked out together. Meanwhile, Mo Zhao¡¯s gaze was fixated on Di Fuyi who was sitting there. Di Fuyi opened his eyes and looked at them expressionlessly. Mo Zhao smiled. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, do you have any words of blessing for us since you¡¯re the special guest of today¡¯s wedding?¡± Di Fuyi looked at them and answered calmly. ¡°You¡¯re notpatible.¡± Mo Zhaoughed as he lifted up his chin. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, are you trying to tell me that the grapes are sour just because you do not get to eat it?¡± Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172: Wedding Chaos Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi gazed at Gu Xijiu with a depressed and disappointed expression. He had been trying very hardst night to enter her dream, but his efforts were to no avail. At first, he was confident that he could have helped her to regain all of her memories. However, his efforts were all in vain. Gu Xijiu glimpsed at him as she pursed her lips but did not speak. Mo Zhao held her hand and stepped closer to Di Fuyi. ¡°Xijiu, do you have anything to say to him?¡± Gu Xijiu sounded upset. ¡°What¡¯s there for me to tell him? Is he your prisoner or your guest?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a prisoner but also a guest today.¡± Mo Zhao smiled. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips again as she looked at Mo Zhao. ¡°My dearest Zhao, I¡¯ve heard that since you¡¯re The Great Lord and your identity is so prestigious that there would be countless guests attending the wedding ceremony cheerfully. Why are there so few people attending our wedding?¡± Even though her question sounded naive, it was also a rather good question as Mo Zhao needed to pause for a second before answering her. ¡°How could I allow just anyone to attend my wedding ceremony? Only the most prestigious people are invited¡­¡± He had been worried all day that foreign spies would infiltrate the underground pce to the extent that he investigated everyone who had showed up these couple of days. Why the h*ck would anyone want to go through all those troubles to get people to attend their wedding? Even some of his subordinates had not bothered to attend, let alone the foreign guests. Long Fan stood aside silently though he must have been cursing in his heart at that moment! Gu Xijiu seemed disappointed as her gaze returned to Di Fuyi. ¡°So, he¡¯s the only qualified guest?¡± Mo Zhao had an abnormal expression. ¡°You¡¯re right, Xijiu. He¡¯s the mighty Celestial Master Zuo who is capable of doing whatever he wants in this continent. It¡¯s our honor to have him as our marriage witness as this one person is better than a hundred others.¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips again and looked at Di Fuyi from head to toes and back to his head again. ¡°I see. My dearest Zhao, are you afraid of him?¡± Mo Zhao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°I¡¯m just curious as to why he had been chained this way. You¡¯re the master of the underground pce, and all of the people here are under your supervision. He would probably be unable to do anything even if you unlocked his chains. Is he good at martial arts? Or he is too powerful to the extent that no one could beat him, and that¡¯s why you needed to lock him using those chains?¡± Mo Zhao was speechless. He nced at Gu Xijiu and realized that she was genuinely naive. Mo Zhao struggled to smile. ¡°Xijiu, do you pity him?¡± Gu Xijiu said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious¡­ why are you so cautious with this person?¡± Mo Zhao paused for a second and continued, ¡°It¡¯s better to y safe.¡± He paused again and added, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him. I did not want him to ruin our wedding, and that¡¯s why I locked him up.¡± ¡°I see. However, since this is our big day, we shouldn¡¯t have a guest sitting here with blood all over his body, right? I find it awful.¡± What she said was right, and many of them silently agreed with her in their hearts as no one would want to see so much blood on a happy day. Everyone felt that The Great Lord was too cautious. All of Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power should have vanished as he had been chained for eight days now. Besides that, he was currently trapped in the demon¡¯s nest, so how could he manage to escape even if he was to be unchained? Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173: Wedding Chaos (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mo Zhao had gone overboard by chaining Di Fuyi with so many chains. He went silent for a second and ced his hand on Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dear, you¡¯re right. Could you unlock four of the chains and leave two of them on?¡± A semi-transparent key appeared on his palm, and he passed it to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Why me? He is so disgusting, and I¡¯m afraid that my hand would be dirty¡­ Furthermore, the chains look veryplicated, and I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t handle¡­¡± Mo Zhaoughed. ¡°True, true. You¡¯re the queen of the day, so it¡¯s your call!¡± He then walked towards Di Fuyi with a bunch of keys hanging on his finger. Mo Zhao unlocked four of the chains but ensured that Di Fuyi¡¯s hands and legs remained locked. However, he was still worried, and so he sealed a few of Di Fuyi¡¯s acupoints. Even his disciples that possessed a spiritual power of level nine could not unseal the acupoint. He was also annoyed by Di Fuyi¡¯s disgusting appearance. Hence, he threw a pair of clean clothes on his body and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re obsessed with cleanliness, and must be very upset now with your dirty clothes. Here you go, cover yourself.¡± Di Fuyi was still unable to move, and he casually said, ¡°Your clothes are the true filth, take them away!¡± Mo Zhao was speechless and chose to ignore him. He just wanted to see Di Fuyi get annoyed. The more he was annoyed, the happier he felt. Since Di Fuyi did not want the clothes, he would leave it there. Gu Xijiu who was observing and had an upset expression. ¡°Hng! You¡¯re too much!¡± She then held onto Mo Zhao¡¯s arm and walked away. ¡°My dearest, let¡¯s just ignore him!¡± Mo Zhao was pleased that this beauty had taken the initiative to hold his arm. After all, even though Gu Xijiu often called him lovingly and was very obedient to him, she had never taken any effort to hold his hand. There was no reason for them to hold onto the red silk anymore since they were already holding each other¡¯s hand. Just as he was about to throw the red silk away, Gu Xijiu was clumsy enough to step on her dress and slumped onto Di Fuyi¡¯s body! Fortunately, Mo Zhao responded quickly enough as he immediately caught hold of her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu Xijiu blushed. ¡°This dress is too long, I¡­¡± Her gown was in fact too long, and it was easy for her to trip over it if she was not careful enough. Thus, a big part of her dress was torn¡­ ¡°Silly girl, watch out.¡± Mo Zhao immediately tore off the remaining part of her dress so that she could walk properly. Now, everything was ready. Mo Zhao glimpsed at Di Fuyi and realized that he was gazing towards the floor as if he did not want to see them saying their vows. Though his beloved girl was going to get married, he was not her groom. How could he feel good about it? Sigh! Meanwhile, Doctor Li was observing Di Fuyi as he stood beside him. He held a shiny de towards Di Fuyi¡¯s back just in case he did something reckless¡­ Mo Zhao was finally relieved as he smiled. The music was still ying, and it was finally time for them to start the ceremony. The master of the ceremony shouted, ¡°It¡¯s time to wee the bride and the groom¡­¡± ¡°First, bow to the Heavens and the Earth!¡± Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174: Wedding Chaos (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Second, kowtow to the Heavens and Earth¡­¡± Since both of them were orphans, the second kowtow should go to the Heavens and the Earth as well. Even though Long Fan was Gu Xijiu¡¯s creator, he was Mo Zhao¡¯s subordinate, and so he would never recognize Long Fan as his elder. Gu Xijiu kowtowed with him since the beginning. However, it seemed that her dress was still too long and the audience could not stop themselves from secretlyughing as she had almost tripped again. Even the musician could not control herughter. Mo Zhao was afraid that she might trip and fall again when they kowtowed. Therefore, he paid very close attention to her and was ready to catch her if she ever fell. Perhaps, she had been consuming too many drugs as she seemed to have partially lost control over her coordination ever since she lost her memories. Mo Zhao also noticed that her condition had recently worsened. He made up his mind that he would stop giving her the drugs once they were married and he would get Long Fan speed up her recovery progress. By that time, she would have been married to Mo Zhao even if she was fully recovered. It would be toote for her, and perhaps, she might have even gotten pregnant. ¡°Kowtow to your partner,¡± The master of ceremony finally shouted. He had shouted extraordinarily loud, and the musician was frightened and identally tuned the pitch higher! Gu Xijiu and Mo Zhao were standing opposite of each other. The ceremony would bepleted once they had kowtowed to each other and they would officially be husband and wife. Thus, Gu Xijiu would be deemed as Mo Zhao¡¯s wife even if they did not have sex in the future. Mo Zhao let out a sigh of relief and kowtowed as soon as the master of the ceremony had shouted. Suddenly, he felt a chronic pain in his kneecap as though he had been stung by a bee! He almost fell! Gu Xijiu who stood opposite of him quickly stretched out her hand to catch him. However, she was clumsy and panicked. Hence, she tripped again and slumped directly into Mo Zhao¡¯s arms. Coincidentally, Mo Zhao¡¯s knee felt painful and numb, so he subconsciously took a few steps back before he could stabilize himself. Suddenly, he felt that his heart was painful as though a long nail had pierced through it. He quickly opened his eyes andunched an attack towards the girl in his arms! He was the Omen, and so it was normal for him to be ruthless when he had been tricked. Gu Xijiu would have turned into a mashed burger if he had managed to hit her. ¡°Pakkk!¡± Someone shed across in an instant towards him and blocked his attack! Both of their palms met each other. It felt like thunder had stricken their surroundings as both of the attacks that had collided were equally powerful. Everyone immediately felt a buzzing sound in their ears¡­ Meanwhile not only were Mo Zhao¡¯s ears buzzing, his palm felt painful as his opponent had secretly attacked him with something sharp and it had drilled into his palm! The worst thing was that Gu Xijiu, who was still in his arms, had alsounched an attack at the same time and it had hit him directly on the chest where he had been stabbed earlier! He cked out for a while as the pain was too much for him to handle and retreated a few steps backward. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu quickly struggled out from his arms right after she had attacked him and immediately retreated a few steps backward. Everything had happened so suddenly that none of the audience had managed to react¡­ By the time everyone had processed what had just happened, it was over. Gu Xijiu was standing somewhere nearby with her red gown. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi, who had initially been chained to the chair, was standing in front of her, and he was scolding her. ¡°That was too risky!¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a sweet smile. ¡°No pain no gain. How was I going to attack him if I did not take the risk?¡± Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175: Wedding Chaos (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone was silent. Blood was gushing out from Mo Zhao¡¯s chest, and even his lips were bleeding. His body trembled as he pulled out a gold hairpin from his wound and threw it onto the floor. It seemed like Gu Xijiu had stabbed him with the hairpin. It was about 20 centimeters long, and his face was pale as the hairpin had prated through his heart. One would have immediately died if something prated through their heart. However, Mo Zhao was different as he could still stand and spoke, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you pretender! Where did you get the hairpin!?¡± Mo Zhao always felt insecure and doubtful. Hence, he was always well prepared. Even though he knew that Gu Xijiu had amnesia and only liked him, he did not give her any weapons or sharp objects. Though the Phoenix Co was amazingly beautiful and luxurious, it was made entirely out of pearls and gems, and there were no sharp objects attached to it. There was not even a single mini hairpin or hair clip attached to her hair, not to mention a 20 centimeters long hairpin! Gu Xijiu smiled but remained silent as she was not obliged to answer his question. In fact, she had recovered from her amnesia ever since she woke up early this morning. Therefore, she decided to observe the situation first before she stole a hairpin from the female servant when she had bumped into her earlier. She knew that the female servant liked wearing a few hairpins on her head. Hence, she would not notice if there was one or two missing. Mo Zhao looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°I thought there were two more Spiritual Chains attached to your body¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Look at what¡¯s in your palm.¡± Mo Zhao had encountered several obstacles in a row. His leg was numb, and his heart was in excruciating pain. However, he had forgotten about it until Di Fuyi had reminded him. He subconsciously looked at his palm and realized that a shiny key had prated through his palm! It was the key that was meant to unlock the Spiritual Chains on Di Fuyi¡¯s body. Mo Zhao asked Gu Xijiu as he red at her, ¡°Did you steal it for him!?¡± ¡°Bingo!¡± Gu Xijiu answered happily. She had secretly stolen the key from inside Mo Zhao¡¯s sleeve when she held his arm earlier and pretended that she had tripped. She then took the opportunity and threw the key into Di Fuyi¡¯s arms when she had almost fallen onto him earlier. She was as fast and urate as a professional thief as she had managed to steal something from Mo Zhao without him knowing it. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi had noticed the key as it had poked his arm when she threw it earlier! Though the key was cold, his heart was boiling at that moment. Mo Zhao was speechless. Even though he was usually cold and strict, Gu Xijiu was the first one who had dared to act recklessly towards him, and she had seeded! Who was she in her previous life? How could she be so smart, brave and talented at acting? Though he already knew about Gu Xijiu¡¯s personality, he chose to believe in her again! And he was tricked like an idiot! He cked out again as the injury on his chest was severe enough to kill him. He took a step back as heughed. ¡°You nned well, but this is my territory! Do you think that you can escape even though I¡¯m injured!? Come on, arrest them!¡± The audience had just realized what had happened and quickly rushed forward. Gu Xijiu moved slightly and rushed past two of the people who stepped forward! She was teleporting, and the two of them were unaware of it. Hence, their weapons were missing by the time they realized what had happened! When Gu Xijiu returned to Di Fuyi¡¯s side, she had two swords in her hands. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176: Wedding Chaos (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She stood beside Di Fuyi and spoke as she handed him one of the swords, ¡°Let¡¯s find a way to escape!¡± She knew that it was risky to attack at that moment, but she had no choice! She did not want to marry Mo Zhao even if she was pretending as she could not bear the guilt. Besides that, she knew that Mo Zhao was going to kill Di Fuyi once the wedding ceremony had ended! Though she had very little time toe up with a better n, she trieding up with something as they fought. God knows that she felt dreadful as she thought about all the sacrifices that Di Fuyi had gone through for her all this while. She felt incredibly guilty and was touched because he was willing to be Mo Zhao¡¯s hostage for her and had gone through so much suffering so that he could be with her. Why could she not risk her life for him now?! Luckily, she had recalled everything in time! She could not imagine the consequences if she did not. Perhaps, she would have married Mo Zhao. Coupled that with the fact that Di Fuyi had sacrificed his life for her, it was utterly useless even if she killed herself! Fortunately, it was not toote for her to regain her senses, and there was at least a sliver of hope that a miracle would happen! She had nned everything before she came out from the room and was waiting for an opportunity to take action. When she was ready to attack Mo Zhao, she stabbed him right at his aorta. She was well educated regarding the human acupoints and also the human anatomy, and so she hit him on his wound again after she had stabbed him so that the entire hairpin wouldpletely pierce into his heart. Even though the hairpin had prated Mo Zhao¡¯s heart, she could not believe that he had not fallen on the floor and was even able to order his people to attack them. In fact, Mo Zhao had asked for a super grand wedding ceremony, and so he had invited almost everyone in the underground pce so that it looked crowded. All of the guests possessed a certain level of power, and even Di Fuyi was not able to beat them all at once. But so what? They were okay with dying anywhere as long as both of them were together! Killing two to break even was good and killing four was considered a profit! Gu Xijiu was quite confident that she would be able to kill tens of people based on her current abilities. However, Di Fuyi.., He had been chained for so long, and she assumed that all of his spiritual power should have been nullified. Gu Xijiu was d that he was able to stand instead of having to lean against her as a support. However, she did not expect him to fight. The people continued drawing closer to them, and Gu Xijiu immediately said to Di Fuyi, ¡°Follow me.¡± Di Fuyi was amazed and nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± She was still worried. ¡°Are you fit enough to stand? Should I carry you?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head and replied firmly, ¡°I¡¯m good, feel free to fight.¡± He then looked at her for a second. ¡°Xijiu, you seem to have improved though.¡± Gu Xijiu did not notice it. ¡°Huh?¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°Based on the way you hit him, you¡¯ve probably achieved a spiritual power of level eight by now, and it¡¯s all your soul¡¯s effort.¡± Gu Xijiu had been too busy earlier to notice it. In fact, she realized that her body was lighter than before. She moved her arms, and her spiritual power traveled to her sword. She was delighted. ¡°Cool! What you said is true!¡± She felt so pumped up now. She did not bother about whether they could escape as there would be more stupid ghosts as soon as her power had been upgraded! ¡°Darling, you have created another miracle! You¡¯ve upgraded two levels just by sleeping for a long time!¡± Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177: I¡¯ll Cheer For You From The Sidelines Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Darling, you have created another miracle! You¡¯ve upgraded two levels just by sleeping for a long time!¡± Di Fuyi was pleased. Hence, he patted her head and also ran his fingers through her hair. Her spiritual power was about level six or so before she slept. Surprisingly, it had upgraded to level eight when she woke up! Gu Xijiu recalled that she was glowing when she was banging the wall in her dream¡­ Perhaps, she had upgraded herself at that moment. ¡°Arrest them!¡± Mo Zhao ordered his subordinates as he was outraged when he saw their intimate rtionship! The crowd quickly rushed forward. Di Fuyi smiled and asked as he leaned against Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°So are you keen to have groupbat?¡± Everyone remained silent, but all eyes were on Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi smiled again. ¡°All of you were once famous people in this continent, and now hundreds of you are trying to catch one little girl? What a bunch of great heroes you are!¡± Many of them wanted to show off their talent in front of The Great Lord, and so they did not mind bullying this little girl and Di Fuyi who could not even stand properly. Suddenly, two people walked out from the crowd. One was carrying a great saber, and another was holding a meteor hammer with an awe-inspiring look. ¡°My Great Lord, let us take care of this!¡± Both of them were brothers as well as the famous scoundrels who had brought plenty of evil disasters to the residents in the past. They had achieved a spiritual power of level six during that time but were then hunted by Mu Feng under Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s order due to their extreme behavior. After that, they were recruited by Long Fan when they had nowhere to go. They were then blessed enough to upgrade their spiritual power to level eight with the help of the drugs invented by Long Fan and were promoted to be one of the big shots in the underground pce. They always teamed up together whenever they wanted to fight. Many experts in the continent would think twice before fighting with the two of them. ¡°Hey! Both of us are on one team, and both of you are on one team too. Fair enough, right?¡± The one who was carrying the saber pointed his de right at Di Fuyi¡¯s nose tip as he spoke. Di Fuyi turned his head and looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Dear, could you handle the two of them?¡± Gu Xijiu knew he was still weak, and so she replied caringly, ¡°Of course, they aren¡¯t worth your time and effort. I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Di Fuyi slightly nodded. ¡°Excellent! I¡¯ll cheer for you from the sidelines.¡± He then took a few steps backward and leaned against a pir. The crowd remained silent, and many of them had questions lingering in their heads. How could Celestial Master Zuo be so ruthless?! How could he let a little girl fight against two strong men?! How could it not be worth his effort? He was probably too weak and was unable to fight! Everyone thought that it was impossible for Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi to escape, hence, they were more than happy to watch the show. However, they quickly moved back to clear a space at the center of the area for the two teams to battle. The brothers looked down on Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Look, little girl. Are you stupid? Why would you risk your life for this man when he doesn¡¯t even care about you?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately interrupted, ¡°So what? I¡¯m happy to do it! Anyway, it¡¯s none of your business! Come on!¡± The brothers were speechless. ¡°You little b*tch! Since you don¡¯t appreciate our advice, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless! Though you¡¯re My Great Lord¡¯s lover, you deserve to be thought a lesson for your betrayal¡­¡± Finally, the brothers rushed forward and attacked. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178: Arrogant Queen Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Since Gu Xijiu was the bride today, the brothers did not fight using their full potential as they wanted to capture her alive. Both of them were the best of partners as every single one of their attacks was fierce and urate, and their skills were rather captivating. Many heroes and heroines had died under their cold-blooded hands. They anticipated that they could finish the battle and arrest Gu Xijiu within 15 minutes before proceeding to arrest Di Fuyi who was watching the fight as he leaned against a pir. However, things did not turn out as they had anticipated. Indeed, the battle had ended within 15 minutes, but it was the brothers who had been killed instead of Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi, and their corpses were now lying on the floor. Gu Xijiu who looked weak and timid had gotten her hair messed up a little during the battle. However, her essories were still intact, and she was still wearing the heavy gown. She had taken off her headgear before she fought against the ruthless brothers and had even removed all the pearls and kept it in her sleeves as a secret weapon. During the battle earlier, she had attacked the brothers with the pearls. One of it had prated through the elder brother¡¯s chest, and the other had hurt the younger brother¡¯s eyeball! Though her attacks were not fancy at all, they were fast and urate! She was even faster than lightning as the audience only saw her shadow moving around on the battlefield. Everyone was shocked when they saw that the brothers had died with their eyes open. They seemed to be amazed as they looked at Gu Xijiu. They could not believe that the cute and naive little girl who had been calling Mo Zhao sweetly every day could beat two ferocious men! Everyone had thought that she was just a weak girl and none of them could imagine that she would turn into an arrogant queen when she had recovered from her amnesia! She had killed three people in a single battle, which were the brothers and also a bastard who had secretly attacked Di Fuyi while she was fighting the brothers! When the battlefield returned to its silence, Gu Xijiu hadnded beside Di Fuyi with an intense look on her face. However, she asked caringly, ¡°How are you feeling? Did he hurt you?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°No, luckily you came back in time to rescue me.¡± Gu Xijiu let out a sigh of relief. She flipped her hair which had covered her eyes as she frowned. Her hair was too long, and it was somewhat inconvenient for her to fight. However, she could not find anything that she could use to tie it up. Therefore, she narrowed her eyes and cut off her long hair with the sword in her hand! She was fast and urate, and within seconds, her waist-length hair had fallen to the floor. Everyone including Di Fuyi was shocked as her long hair had be very neat and short now. Youngsters in that era were not allowed to cut their hair as they liked since they had to be respectful to their parents¡¯ wishes for bringing them into the world. During that era, cutting one¡¯s hair usually symbolized that one was trying to sever all the bonds between themselves and their lover or that one was ready to be a nun in the temple. It seemed like everyone was shocked by her action. Even the musician who was still ying the zenith eeked as she witnessed Gu Xijiu cut her long hair. Di Fuyi looked at the long hair in her hand and then he looked at her again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Xijiu kept the hair underneath her sleeves as it could be used as her secret weapon as well. She did not want to waste the resources she had at the moment. Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179: Combat Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°My hair is too long, and it¡¯s inconvenient forbat.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. The two of them were talking as though no one was there. Meanwhile, no one from the audience had volunteered to attack them anymore. Celestial Master Zuo was too powerful, and no one knew exactly how seriously he was injured. Hence, no one dared to act on their impulse. A skinny camel was still bigger than a pony. Besides that, Gu Xijiu was there, and everyone had witnessed her abilities earlier. After all, Gu Xijiu had been pampered by Mo Zhao recently, and he had not given any order to kill her. Therefore, they had to be cautious even when they fought against Gu Xijiu and so no one wanted to take the risk. They were very deep underground, andva surrounded the pce. Therefore, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi would never be able to escape without the special vehicle, and so everyone decided to continue enjoying the show first. Though Mo Zhao did not die after Gu Xijiu had stabbed him, the injury was extremely severe. He tried stopping the bleeding with his spiritual power. However, it took some time for it to stop as Gu Xijiu had stabbed him deep in his chest and the wound was extremely painful now! He even cked out a couple of times. However, he did not panic as he had a contingency n which was to abandon the body if necessary! He leaned against a pir as he stared at the two people who were surrounded by his subordinates. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know the feeling of dying!¡± His blood was boiling, and his eyes were burning as he looked at Gu Xijiu. She was standing there as though she was a pine tree enjoying the winter breeze. She was so different from the naive Gu Xijiu he knew¡­ In fact, that was the person he liked. Unfortunately, she had fallen for someone else instead of him. After all, Di Fuyi was the one and only person she truly loved, and no one else. Mo Zhao clenched his fists and decided that he wanted her no matter what. He would prefer if she died living with him than letting her smile beside someone else. He had made up his mind that he would not remove her memory when he had sessfully caught her again but rather seal her acupoints and make her his woman first. He would then destroy her Kung Fu and keep her close by his side. Hence, her characteristics would not change, and she could never attack him again as well. He would then chain Di Fuyi with ten Spiritual Chains so that he could destroy his spiritual power before he forced him to have a soul agreement with him. Mo Zhao wanted Di Fuyi to surrender his body over to him, and he was going to destroy Di Fuyi¡¯s soul so that he could nevere alive again! Mo Zhao had a good n, and it felt as though he was looking at two fishes on a chopping board when he stared at the two of them¡­ However, he suddenly thought about Long Fan¡¯s whereabouts. Usually, he would have rushed over to check his wounds without him asking. However, Long Fan was now smiling as he watched the scene from one corner. Long Fan was indeed a handsome man, and he was now smiling as he looked at Mo Zhao, Gu Xijiu, and Di Fuyi. Mo Zhao sensed that something was strange, and he knew that Long Fan was no longer loyal to him! Perhaps, he had done it on purpose¡­ However, Mo Zhao did not have much time to bother about him at the moment as his gaze quickly returned to Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu and he suddenly pped his hands several times. Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180: A Lovely Scene Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What a lovely scene! I feel so touched. However, both of you are such a pitiful couple. Gu Xijiu, do you think that you could escape with him especially when he is so severely injured?¡± He then said as he nced at Di Fuyi, ¡°Though he is free now, he can hardly walk and is now as weak as a sick chicken. Any of my guards could beat him now. How could you even contemte escaping with him from my pce? You would not even be able to leave the basilica!¡± Di Fuyi immediately interrupted him before he had finished, ¡°What if we seed in escaping from this basilica and also the underground pce?¡± Mo Zhao puffed arrogantly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you grandpa!¡± Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°Excellent! Just you wait!¡± An arm stretched over and ced itself on Gu Xijiu¡¯s arm. ¡°Xijiu, it seems like we need to work slightly harder.¡± Gu Xijiu thought that he could not stand anymore. Hence she allowed him to lean against her again and replied, ¡°Sure!¡± She nced around and grinned evilly. Everyone quickly retreated a little as they looked at her. Most of them felt uneasy, and someone finally addressed the elephant in the room. ¡°My Great Lord, we are afraid of hurting her¡­¡± Mo Zhao narrowed his eyes and slowly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just do what you need to do!¡± ¡°What if we identally kill her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ve told you, do what you need to do!¡± Mo Zhao¡¯s voice sounded as though a cold breeze was lingering in the basilica. It was okay to kill Gu Xijiu now. After all, Long Fan could always make a new one. Besides that, her original body was still there, and it was being guarded safely by one of the guards. When the timees, he would rob Gu Xijiu¡¯s original body and let her return to it. The little girl had tricked him; he must teach her a lesson! Therefore, he added, ¡°As long as they are defeated, I¡¯ll reward you! Even if she¡¯s dead!¡± Loud chants were heard in the basilica. The Great Lord used to pamper her and prioritize her so much. How could he say that all of a sudden? Indeed, he is evil and ruthless! Even though they admired him, they were also afraid of him. They had no idea about how ruthless Mo Zhao could be as he was treating Gu Xijiu this way even though she was his beloved person. Sometimes, it was quite scary thinking of the details. Hence, it was better not to think. The audience suppressed their fear and drew their weapons. The surroundings immediately grew cold as everyone was ready to fight. Since The Great Lord had given them the green light, they should try their best! Some people had even begun to curse Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu to please The Great Lord. ¡°Haha! Hey, do both of you think that you can escape? Stop dreaming man!¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu, I have no idea why the h*ck you gave up the chance to be our Great Lord¡¯s wife and would rather risk your life to save this idiot. Are you stupid? How could he beat The Great Lord?! Our Great Lord is way better than him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. It would be better if you just abandoned him and apologized to our Great Lord. Perhaps, he would spare your life since you¡¯re quite pretty.¡± Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181: Continue Your Show! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Yes! Quickly take a shower and wait for The Great Lord to prate you¡­ If he is happy with your service, perhaps¡­¡± Countless vulgar words and insults came from the surroundings. Suddenly, a white ray appeared and shed across those who were talking while everyone was stillughing. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± Several screams were heard among the crowd followed by a few people bouncing up in mid-air with blood gushing out with their tongues rolled out from their mouths. The white ray came too suddenly, not to mention trying to avoid it, those people did not even manage to see where the ray came from! There were many experts at the scene but none could see the source of the white ray. However, they could feel the brightness and power of the ray ¨C it must have been issued by an expert who possessed a spiritual power of level nine or above. At the moment, everyone thought that there were enemies who attacked their pce as they continuously looked around miserably. However, Mo Zhao was staring at Di Fuyi in shock. ¡°You¡­¡± Di Fuyi was the one who issued the ray! At the moment, Celestial Master Zuo was stillzily leaning against Gu Xijiu¡¯s body with a sword in his hand. ¡°The tongue is for eating. Since they were using it to spit sh*t, might as well cut it off?¡± Mo Zhao was mad but speechless. Everyone¡¯s expression changed and they quickly took a few steps back. Celestial Master Zuo could still cut off their tongue even after being tortured to this extent! Gu Xijiu was surprised as well. She looked at Di Fuyi who was leaning on her and asked, ¡°Do you still have any spiritual power? Did Mo Zhao get fake Spiritual Chains?¡± Di Fuyi was still leaning against her body and quickly answered, ¡°No, I have lost a lot of it.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°Damn it, just continue your show!¡± In fact, she was wondering when the other men started smelling normal as they used to be stinky! Besides that, Di Fuyi originally smelled stinky as well, but he is smelling good now. However, since he was so good at pretending, Gu Xijiu decided to tease him. She immediately sent him a directed audio. ¡°You smell a little stinky¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s body immediately stiffened, and he quickly asked softly, ¡°Has your sense of smell not recovered yet?¡± He had already fed her the antidotest night, it should be working before the ceremony¡­ She seemed to be fine earlier. Hence, he thought she had recovered. However¡­ Gu Xijiu coughed once. ¡°Guess and see.¡± She then looked at his robe with a gaze of annoyance. Di Fuyi suddenly recalled that he was acting too professionally as he had not taken a shower or used his cleaning spell in the past few days. He had been trapped in the prison for more than ten days and all the sweat and blood had been absorbed into his robe¡­ Indeed, that was awful! Even if her nose had recovered, he was indeed as stinky as a salted fish! That was uneptable! Di Fuyi quickly flicked his sleeve, and a light shed by, and all the blood stains on his robe were gone almost instantly. His silky hair was like a waterfall on the mountains, and he was now wearing his purple robe with a headband and a gem shining on his forehead. He had transformed back to his old appearance, ¡°How about this?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Di Fuyi tried to make himself look neat and asked as he smiled. ¡°Do I still smell as stinky as a salted fish?¡± Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182: Who Are You?! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was running out of words as she looked at Di Fuyi. She was not surprised that he used his cleaning magic, though, the way he changed into a new robe was too fast! His previous clothes were as dirty as a beggar¡¯s, but now, he was wearing a brand new purple robe made from the smoothest silk. She remembered that Mo Zhao once mentioned to her that he had cleared everything out from Di Fuyi¡¯s storage space and that there was nothing left for him, not even his underwear. So, where did he get his new robe from as well as his headband? She remembered that he had not been wearing it for some time, how did he even get it back on his forehead? In fact, he would not smell even if he did not bathe for ten days. Perhaps, there might be a little smell of blood, but Gu Xijiu would be okay with it. She just wanted to tease him earlier by saying he stunk. Who would expect that he would immediately change in front of everyone? Even though the way he changed his clothes would not expose his pubic region, Gu Xijiu was still shocked. Di Fuyi¡¯s arm was ced on her shoulder again, and he asked, ¡°Am I still stinky now?¡± Of course not, in fact, she just wanted to tease him! Gu Xijiu tried to test him. ¡°Did you just use your cleaning magic?¡± Di Fuyi shook his fair finger. ¡°No, it was a cleaning spell.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes opened widely as they were shocked. Cleaning spell was way more powerful than cleaning magic. People with spiritual power at level seven could use the ordinary cleaning magic, but that would only be enough to dry their clothes. Only people with spiritual power of level nine or above could use the cleaning spell, which helps to clean the whole body from the head to the toe and even put on clean clothes! Which means that his current spiritual power was at level nine or above. The eight Spiritual Chains did not seem to work even after locking him up for nine days. Everyone started to suspect that the Spiritual Chains had been swapped, as they looked at the two chains left on the floor. Celestial Master Zuo was too famous. Other than The Lord who rarely appeared on the continent, he had the best martial arts in this era. Besides that, he has always been unpredictable. Hence, it was not a good idea to offend him. Finally, Di Fuyi was caught, and Mo Zhao thought his Kung Fu would vanish after locking him up with the spiritual chains, but he was wrong. And now, those who were teasing Di Fuyi earlier had begun to be fearful and slowly retreated as their faces turned pale. Mo Zhao¡¯s face turned pale as well. ¡°Di Fuyi, who the h*ck are you?¡± Di Fuyi shouted as he cleaned his fingernail, ¡°Are you stupid!? Why are you asking me this question after calling my name?¡± Mo Zhao clenched his fists. ¡°I think that you are more than just Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Uhh, you suspect that I am The Lord huh?¡± ¡®The Lord¡¯ was like a scary spell, as everyone¡¯s expression changed as soon as they heard the title. The Lord hardly got involved in the matters of the human realm, but he was the almighty god. No one shall be against him, not even the evilest people in the continent. They might be able to escape if they offend Celestial Master Zuo but there would be no way of surviving if they had outraged The Lord. Perhaps, their souls could not even escape from his! Fearfully invaded everyone¡¯s eyes as they took a few steps backward again. Mo Zhao immediately regretted after mentioning that title! He had just lost the trust of all of his subordinates; it would still be easy to negotiate or coax his people if Di Fuyi was just Celestial Master Zuo. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183: She Did Not Have To Fight Alone Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As Mo Zhao had not lost the trust of all his subordinates, it was still easy to negotiate or coax them to fight Di Fuyi if he was just Celestial Master Zuo. However, their spirits would be crushed if Di Fuyi was indeed The Lord! Mo Zhao was quick in response and chuckled. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about? How could you possibly be The Lord? You have nothing simr to him, just stop boasting!¡± Di Fuyi smiled casually. ¡°You can never tell though!¡± Everyone immediately looked at each other doubtfully. In fact, none of them felt that Di Fuyi was The Lord. Mo Zhao was worried, hence, he immediately ordered. ¡°He is trying to imitate The Lord! Get him now! No matter who he is, we have offended him and none of us would be able to survive if he escapes! Let us kill him now!¡± Everyone finally regained their consciousness after looking at each other for a few seconds! They found that Mo Zhao was right, none of them came with a clean background and they have indeed offended Di Fuyi, hence, there was definitely no room for them to negotiate once Di Fuyi escapes! Therefore, everyone drew closer again and formed a human wall around Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. All of them were holding many different weapons and some were ready tounch their attack at anytime. A murderous aura lingered in the basilica like a cyclone in a desert. Although Di Fuyi possessed a spiritual power of level nine, they were indeed on the disadvantageous side. Coupled with the fact that they were trapped in their of their enemy, no one believed they could escape from the underground pce! Even if Celestial Master Zuo was The Lord, they could only try their best to defeat him! The battle was about to begin! Gu Xijiu was well prepared as she straightened her body. She knew that it was definitely going to be an intense battle. Luckily, Di Fuyi was able to preserve his Kung Fu and she did not have to fight alone. Mo Zhao secretly retreated out from the circle as he was injured. In fact, he exhausted most of his strength giving the instructions earlier. Since his warriors¡¯ spirits were all boosted now, he could finally let out a sigh of relief. At the moment, Doctor Li silently came to him. ¡°My Great Lord, how are you feeling? Let me take care of your wounds.¡± He was considered loyal at this critical moment. After all, Mo Zhao did not know much about medicines. Although his wounds had stopped bleeding, they were still very painful as he was too busy to get a physician earlier. He nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, please.¡± They quickly moved to a corner, and Doctor Li opened Mo Zhao¡¯s top and exposed the wound and flesh. He quickly took out a bandage, some cotton, antiseptic solution, cream and many more items. ¡°My Great Lord, we need to take good care of your wounds. Let us clean it first; it would hurt slightly.¡± He said as he held a bottle of solution in his hand. The solution was light purple which looked simr to the antiseptic solution we usually use. Mo Zhao replied, ¡°No worries.¡± Doctor Li sprayed the solution on his wound. Suddenly, Mo Zhao grabbed his hand which was the holding the antiseptic solution, ¡°Wait!¡± Doctor Li was shocked. ¡°Yes?¡± Mo Zhao grabbed the bottle over. ¡°A loyal subordinate should always have a test on the medicine first¡­¡± Before he finished talking, Doctor Li narrowed his eyes and took out a green sword and stabbed Mo Zhao! Mo Zhao was not surprised butughed coldly. ¡°I knew it!¡± He quickly sprayed the solution on Doctor Li! A fight immediately broke out between the two of them. Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184: Has Everyone Be The Best Actors And Actresses?! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Mo Zhao was injured, he was the Omen. In fact, his spiritual power had exceeded level ten, but his physical body still possessed a spiritual power of level nine. Although he had yet to achieve level ten, his response was better than that of a level nine warrior. Even though he was severely injured, his martial arts were still to be feared. The five-colored ray broke the green sword in Doctor Li¡¯s hand into pieces as though it was a colorful de and the antiseptic solution turned dark purple when he sprayed it. It was poisonous! Doctor Li was very fast in response as well. He immediately bent down and managed to avoid the spray. Instead, the solution sprayed onto a guard behind him. The guard screamed in pain as his face turned dark green. A few seconds after he trembled, he turned into a puddle of green liquid. Mo Zhao was furious and immediatelyunched another attack without waiting for Doctor Li to get up! This time, he went all in to attack as though a giant mountain was going to hit Doctor Li. Doctor Li did not manage to get up in time. He bit his teeth, ready to counter-attack. However, a white ray came in time and shone on Doctor Li. Thus, Mo Zhao hit the glowing membrane around Doctor Li, and the collision produced a loud explosion! Mo Zhao subconsciously retreated due to the loud explosion, while Doctor Li almost lost his hearing ability as well. Once he regained his consciousness, he immediately leaped andnded beside Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. ¡°Thanks!¡± He said as he took a glimpse of Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi was the one whounched the white ray and saved his life just now. Di Fuyi took a nce at him and said, ¡°Stupid!¡± A sick camel is still stronger than a horse, how could Mo Zhao be tricked so easily? No one could imagine the scene. Initially, they were ready to attack. However, they could only retreat now. Mo Zhao stared at Doctor Li. ¡°You betrayed me!¡± ¡°We were never on the same page, so stop using me.¡± Doctor Li said casually. Although his appearance was still the same, his voice was more evident now. Gu Xijiu was surprised. ¡°Sir!¡± Doctor Li smiled. ¡°Xijiu!¡± That was indeed Long Siye¡¯s voice, and Doctor Li was his disguise. Mo Zhao¡¯s expression changed, he could not believe that Doctor Li, who was so obedient and wretched, was Long Siye! Had everyone be the best actor and best actress?! Apparently, the storyline seemed to have gone beyond their imagination as everyone looked stunned! Mo Zhao¡¯s mind was clear; his face immediately turned pale as he thought about the Sanyang pills he ate. ¡°Long Siye, I cannot believe that you would rather be Di Fuyi¡¯s spy! Hng! Do not you forget that he has taken your beloved away from you¡­¡± Long Siye casually interrupted Mo Zhao before he finished talking, ¡°I have been loyal to justice, and we are always on the same page when ites to the matter of ethics.¡± Mo Zhao grabbed his fists. Since Long Siye was a spy, the Sanyang pills must have caused his pain. Di Fuyi mentioned the herbs on purpose so that he would lose his direction. At the same time, he doubted Long Fan, so he had to seek advice from Doctor Li who was ranked below Long Fan. Little did he know that ¡®Doctor Li¡¯ has gotten the instructions from Di Fuyi earlier. Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185: It Was All In Your n Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mo Zhao got himself trapped in their n! Mo Zhao mind worked extremely fast. He immediately thought of the pce guards that Long Siye had brought back with him when he went out to gather the herbs. Abruptly, he turned his attention towards the crowd. He noticed that they were still hiding amongst the crowd. He could not contain his sudden realization. ¡°Beware of Zhang Qing¡­¡± After he mentioned the name, a few of them suddenly emerged. In fact, it was not just a few. More than ten of them in the crowd suddenly soared. Different colored rays of light staggered in great brilliancy. The pce guards fell to the ground one by one, followed by their brief sound of screaming. Dozens of them had fallen. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± ¡°Fuyi!¡± ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± About seven or eight of themnded themselves next to Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. They bowed one after another to give Di Fuyi their salute. Their appearances remained as that of pce guards, but they had undoubtedly regained their voices. Gu Xijiu facepalmed at what she saw. She had a good memory and her ability to recognize people was great, too. All these people were mostly her acquaintances. Mu Feng, Mu Lei, Mu Yun, Mu Dian, Tian Jiyue, Qian Lingyu¡­ All five heaven¡¯s gift disciples were present. All except Wu Wuyan. While the others should be Di Fuyi¡¯s followers, as they had addressed Di Fuyi as their master when they bowed. Gu Xijiu would not have thought that all of them had managed to sneak in. She could not help but look at Di Fuyi. That exined why he had been so unppable all this while. He had thoroughly worked out the entire strategy. The turn of events happened too suddenly, and the pce guards were dumbstruck by the sudden shift. Mo Zhao visibly grunted at the change, but he was determined to fight a desperate fight like a stranded wild beast. He shouted, ¡°There are only 18 of them, while we have more than 300 people with us. Do not be afraid; they are outnumbered!¡± His exmation managed to appease the worried men. The confused pce guards were finally pulling themselves together, as though they had rediscovered their pir of faith. One after another, they surrounded themselves around Mo Zhao. ¡°ng!¡± There was a loud y on the lute, loud as though the sound of the ground shattering. The crowd could not help but shiver at the sound of it. The crowd turned to search for the direction of the sound. They realized the timid female apanist who was sitting boldly on the table. The lute was ced horizontally on herp. She smiled at them like a cunning fox. ¡°Do you still think that you have the ability to fight? Why don¡¯t you touch your abdomen, one inch below your belly button and see how it feels.¡± The crowd was stunned. Too many unforeseen events had happened in just a day. All the pce guards were startled and continued to touch their bellies. Then, they immediately drew back their hand, as if a bee has stung them. ¡°Painful! Painful! Itchy! Itchy!¡± More importantly, they could tell that their spiritual power had been sealed, preventing them from utilizing their abilities. They were poisoned before they knew it. The pce guards¡¯ faces turned dark as they slowly figured out that the current situation was beyond salvation. They turned to look at one another, and then suddenly, they quickly ran towards the exit. Before they could even make it to the door, an invisible cover suddenly fell from above,pletely sealing the exit without leaving a single gap. Above the cover, stood ady in a fluttering yellow dress. ¡°Run? How dare you run after plotting against our master? How can I easily let you all run away?¡± Her eyes were sharp, brimming with radiating vigor. There was a domineering sense of arrogance in her eyes when she looked down at those pce guards, as though a hunter looking down at her perturbed preys scurrying chaotically. The cover was obviously her magic tool, sealing the way entirely as though a giant obstacle that was unable to be moved. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186: Di Fuyi¡¯s Strategy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was only one door. The rest of the hall was bounded with green jade walls that were exceptionally fire-resistant. Beyond the walls was theva that was capable of melting everything in its way. There was no way to escape. Moreover, all of them were too poisoned to use their spiritual power. What could they do? They were essentially little chicks waiting to be ughtered. They would never have thought that a bustling wedding ceremony would end up in such a situation. A while ago, they were humiliating Celestial Master Zuo. They were thrilled to see how Celestial Master Zuo would react, seeing his love marrying another man. Then, everything took a quick turn. They were unable to reverse the situation; even sparing their lives was too much to ask. The look on their faces only showed despair. Most of them turned their eyes to Mo Zhao, while some of them were looking for Elder Long. Elder Long was a towering figure in medicine and poison. As long as he was around, these men were never concerned that they would get poisoned. Elder Long could always tell the source of the poison in advance. They would never have to worry about falling into poisonous traps. However, at this very moment, they were seemingly poisoned. Why did Long Fan not realize it in advance? Could he be one of the men from Di Fuyi? ¡°Elder Long is gone!¡± ¡°Ah, right, why is he gone?¡± A loud disturbance had broken out. There was a massive crowd in the hall. Moreover, the basilica was in constant chaos. None of them had realized that Long Fan left. Gu Xijiu frowned. Long Fan was a considerable concern, what if he got away? Di Fuyi seemed to notice her concern, so he gripped her hand gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will not get away.¡± After that, they could hear the sound of people fighting from the outside. Di Fuyi had arranged some forces at the outside as well. They might have caught Long Fan while he was trying to flee in disarray. Di Fuyi signaled at Mu Feng along with Mu Yun. They immediately went out to capture the man. Di Fuyi then turned to look at Mo Zhao, who was now standing there looking down at the floor. His face beamed with delight. ¡°Mo Zhao, shouldn¡¯t you address me as your grandpa now?¡± Mo Zhao looked up and burst intoughter. ¡°In your dreams!¡± He bounced into the air and hit a strike on the roof of the hall. All the faces in the hall changed. There wasva beyond the roof. Once the roof copsed, theva would pour into the hall immediately, and all of them would perish together. Countless people screamed in distress. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°No!¡± However, Mo Zhao¡¯s strike was too quick. None of them could stop him. His strike was mighty, powerful enough to shatter the unbreakable metal shield, let alone the hard jadeite. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud bang could be heard following the strike. The impact trembled all the poisoned pce guards. Some of the weaker ones were already spitting out blood due to the dominant force. Mo Zhao was confident that his strike was able to shatter the roof entirely and all of them would perish with him. To his surprise, the strike ended up on a faint wizardry barrier, securing the green jadeite roof above. His attack had only managed to tremble the boundary a little. The green jadeite roof did not even crack a tiny bit. Mo Zhao was speechless. It did not ur to him that the hall was secured with such a wizardry barrier. He immediately turned his bloodshot eyes to Di Fuyi. ¡°You have even set up a wizardry barrier here!?¡± Di Fuyi responded briefly, ¡°Of course!¡± Mo Zhao clenched his fists tightly. ¡°You have considered every possible factor.¡± All of them finally saw the light and began to be worried. The people who stood with Di Fuyi were all elites. They could easily escape even if theva poured into the hall. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187: Di Fuyi¡¯s Strategy (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In stark contrast, all the pce guards were poisoned and could hardly move. Once theva flooded into the hall, they could never escape. Their Great Lord did not consider their safety at all. Long Fan had escaped without them, and The Great Lord wanted them to die in apanying pits. It turned out that their loyalty was nothing but a joke. The guards¡¯ faces were pale due to the effect of the poison. Now, their faces had turned entirely grey. During this time of great despair, they decided to risk everything they had. Some of them already broke into a torrent of verbal abuse, cursing Mo Zhao as a cruel and unscrupulous person and that they must have been blind for being his followers all this while. At this moment, Mo Zhao was wholly deserted by his followers. If they were not poisoned, they would rise in revolt and fight against him. Mo Zhao was indeed an Omen. He could remain calm andposed even when he was besieged on all sides. He looked at Di Fuyi icily. ¡°You are undoubtedly an old, cunning fox. What a thoughtful arrangement!¡± Di Fuyi sat himself down on a chair and supported his head with one of his hands, nonchntly. ¡°Of course! To deal with someone like you, one must have a thorough strategy. Mo Zhao, do you have anything else to say?¡± Mo Zhao scorned. ¡°I concede to my defeat. I do not have anything else to say. However, I do have some things that I do not quite understand and would like you to enlighten me.¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Do you want to know how my men managed to sneak in, given that you already had such a strict interrogation? Do you want to know how my men set up the wizardry barrier in the hall, given that you have your surveince cameras installed everywhere? Do you want to know how your men got poisoned?¡± Mo Zhao did not know what to say. Could this man read his mind? ¡°If you already knew what I wanted to ask, shouldn¡¯t you answer me now?¡± Di Fuyi furrowed his brows. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Mo Zhao was speechless. He alone had worked out countless strategies to plot against another man. Now that he had seeded, shouldn¡¯t he be delighted to tell his opponent about it? He gritted his teeth. ¡°Won¡¯t you let me die in peace?¡± Di Fuyi said calmly, ¡°I would rather you die not knowing anything, that way I would be more satisfied.¡± He did not wish to continue any further with Mo Zhao and signaled Mu Lei to get them. ¡°Seize him!¡± Mo Zhao threw back his head and startedughing. ¡°Seize me? Do you think that they can?¡± A sudden glimmer of red light surrounded his body. Within the light, there was a faint five-colored ray covering the edge of the light. It was not a good sign, as the man was about to explode again. ¡°Be careful! He is going to explode!¡± Gu Xijiu eximed. She raised her hand and cast a green barrier, shielding every one of them at her side. ¡°Boom!¡± Mo Zhao had indeed exploded once more. However, the explosion did not end up with tiny bits of flesh and blood. There was only a hole in the chest. The body slowly fell to the ground, and Mo Zhao¡¯s soul cohered as a whole once again. He took a look at the body on the floor and could not believe his eyes. He looked up abruptly at Di Fuyi with his bloodshot eyes. ¡°It was you again.¡± The strength in the explosion and the level of spiritual power in the body were in direct proportion. The higher the spiritual power, the more powerful the explosion. For instance, when he attached his soul to the body of Rong Che and exploded, the strength of the explosion was proportional to his spiritual power at level five and a half. That time, the entire Hall of Supreme Harmony almost copsed. As for this current body, even though it was impotent, its spiritual power was nothing ordinary. He honestly thought that the explosion would at least bring the ce down if he did not manage to kill all the people in the hall. To his surprise, he only managed to open a hole in the chest, even though he had used all the strength in his soul. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188: Di Fuyi¡¯s Strategy (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi gave him a gentle look and was pleased to help him out with the query. ¡°This is another effect of the Sanyang pill. I should not take the credit; it must go to Overlord Long.¡± Long Siye pursed his lips gently. ¡°I do not deserve it. It was your dumb idea.¡± Mo Zhao¡¯s face turned pale. He thought that he had wholly controlled Di Fuyi, not knowing that he was gradually falling into Di Fuyi¡¯s traps. He had been so careful and aware, but he still got himself trapped. He should have won the fight this time. He stared at Di Fuyi with his dreadful eyes. ¡°I resented deeply the fact that I did not kill you at once.¡± Di Fuyi turned to look at him seriously. ¡°There is no cure for such a resentment.¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, did you stage your capture? You wanted toe here not just for her?¡± Mo Zhao pointed a finger at Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi hit his finger immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t point your w at her, I do not like it.¡± Although Mo Zhao¡¯s soul was in a virtual form, his reflexes did not seem to reduce. He quickly tilted aside and avoided Di Fuyi¡¯s strike. ¡°Am I right?¡± With pleasure, Di Fuyi threw him a delighted look. ¡°You are bad at driving a wedge between us.¡± Mo Zhao scorned. ¡°Is it?¡± In fact, he was reluctant to see Gu Xijiu guarding by Di Fuyi¡¯s side. He wanted to make Gu Xijiu feel a little bad. At this very moment, Tian Jiyue, Qian Yueran, Mu Lei and Mu Dian were quietly closing in from different corners. All of them had different tools in their hands that weremonly used to fight against souls. They wanted to exterminate him, as they did not wish to leave him any chance of revival. Therefore, they did not prepare themselves to catch him alive. They wanted to make his soul perish and evaporate like a mist. Wickedly, the corners of Mo Zhao¡¯s mouth turned up into a smile. ¡°Di Fuyi, you have won this time! However, you will not be able to delight until the end.¡± He raised andshed down his foot abruptly to the ground. The five-colored ray started to gleam like a glorious rainbow at the bottom of his foot. Followed by a loud explosive sound, the floor was shaking as though being activated and started to sink. ¡°Boom!¡± The massive column ofva burst out from the hole as if an erupting volcano throwing showers ofva into the hall. Meanwhile, Mo Zhao¡¯s soul was suddenly nowhere to be seen. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± It was as if Mo Zhao had stepped on a button that would tear down the entire underground pce. There was no putting off the explosions heard from the entire ce. It seemed like more ces had already burst open like a volcano. The ground began to tremor. ¡°Damnit.¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but curse. She did not expect that Mo Zhao still had hisst resort. The crowd would never have seen iting, too. They were all running towards outside. Theva started to pour in all directions within the underground pce, as though the world was finallying to an end. It was manageable for Gu Xijiu and the rest of them as they were all well trained, They were literally flying towards the ships that would be able to carry them to safety. It was a shame for the pce guards, as they were unable to fly due to the effect of the poison. They could not even run fast enough. One by one, theva slowly engulfed them alive. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. The ships must have been destroyed, too. She was concerned that they might be buried alive, along with the underground pce. It was not too bad. When they finally made it to the side of theva pool, Mu Feng and Gu Canmo managed to catch up with them. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, Long Fan wanted to destroy these ships a few moments ago. Fortunately, I managed to stop him in time,¡± Gu Canmo shouted from afar. ¡°Master, please get on board, our men have these ships under control!¡± Mu Feng immediately reported. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189: Leaving Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The entire underground pce was slowly engulfed by what appeared to be a never-ending flow ofva. There was no time for chit-chat, so all of them quickly got onboard. When the hatch was sealed, Gu Xijiu could finally heave a sigh of relief. Di Fuyi had nned everything thoroughly. He even had these ships under his control. No wonder he was willing to fight back. Gu Xijiu looked outside and saw that the underground pce swallowed by theva. There were sounds of explosions and cracking now and then. It was overwhelming. Long Fan had painstakingly built up the underground pce from scratch, but it copsed within a moment. The guards of the underground pce were as good as dead, buried alive in the very ce they used to call home. Di Fuyi¡¯s followers only managed to rescue six of them, and they were all on one ship. There were four passengers in Gu Xijiu¡¯s ship ¨C herself, Di Fuyi, Long Siye and thedy in the yellow dress. Thedy in yellow was very straightforward and frank in whatever she did. She was also very well educated as she managed to sail the vessel quite well. It was only a little shaky. ¡°Master, what a great fight! We did not fight a bloody fight to get to the nest of the Omen. The vessel¡¯s system is veryplicated, but fortunately, I can finally master it after spending a day trying to work it out.¡± That was the first thing that she said to Di Fuyi after he got onboard. Next, she turned to speak to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss Gu is amazing! You could approach and stab the Omen. If you did not stab him, I am afraid that it would not have been an easy fight. We might have had to work a lot harder.¡± She was apparently interested in Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation skill. Her face brightened up with excitement. ¡°Did Miss Gu use her Qing Gong when she seized the swords from the two men? It was so fast! I have never seen any Kung Fu as fast as that!¡± ¡°Be quiet! Sail the ship!¡± Before Gu Xijiu could respond to her enthusiastic remarks, Di Fuyi responded first. Thedy touched the tip of her nose before responding. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Before she turned around, she did not forget to introduce herself. ¡°Miss Gu, I am Li Mengxia. You can address me as Xiao Li or Xiao Xia.¡± After that, she said nothing more and continued to sail the ship. Gu Xijiu finally had the chance to speak to Long Siye, ¡°Teacher Long, we are lucky to have you. No words can express my appreciation for your help.¡± Long Siye¡¯s disguise was not easy to remove so he still had the wretched appearance of Doctor Li. However, the that surrounded his character had utterly changed. There was a sense of elegance underneath the skin of his superficial portrayal. After he got onboard, he seemed to have cleared his mind from distractions and sat calmly as if a monk without any worldly passions. He looked down in response to Gu Xijiu¡¯s gratitude remarks. ¡°Xijiu, you are most wee. I am the one who had started all this. I had to do it, even if I had to risk my life.¡± A wave of mixed emotions surrounded Gu Xijiu, but at the same time, she was relieved. Long Siye had betrayed her twice. It would be a lie if she said she was not hurt at all. Although what she had for him was not love, what they had forged was nothing less than a profound friendship. No one would be able to let go after being betrayed by a very close friend. Yet, she refused to let her sadness show. Gu Xijiu could no longer trust Long Siye, which exined why she insisted on going on separate ways thest time they made their escape. It was true that she did not want to get him into trouble, however, she also did not want to have to keep watching her back in the event that he would betray her again. She just wanted to part ways and never see each other again. To her surprise, she did not expect him toe back in such an appearance. Gu Xijiu had seen him a few times when he yed his role as Doctor Li. They even had a brief conversation, but she could not even tell the difference. Apparently, he was very devoted to his character. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190: Leaving (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You had been manipted back then. It was not entirely your fault.¡± Gu Xijiu replied as she slowly raised her hand towards Long Siye, ¡°I just hope that we are still friends!¡± The corners of his mouth raised slightly. He briefly nodded and raised his hand to meet hers. ¡°Still friends!¡± Although he never wanted to be her friend, he knew that he did not stand a chance after seeing the chemistry between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. Regardless of his intention, everything he did was destined to fail after he put her on the operating table in their previous lives. Although they met again in this life, the affection they shared in the past was long gone. A grip of their hands and their enmity was banished. From now on, they could only be friends. Di Fuyi sat next to her. He rested his head in his hands and quietly watched as Gu Xijiu took Long Siye¡¯s hand, without feeling any jealousy. There was a sense of delight in his eyes. The little girl had defended him in dangerous circumstances like a hen protecting her chick against an aggressive hawk. Even after the volcano had erupted, she did not let go of him at all as they evacuated from the pce. She also used her teleportation to get him to safety. However, after settling him down on the ship, she no longer paid any attention to him. She only talked to Li Mengxia and Long Siye. She did not even want to look at him straight in the eyes. The little girl seemed to be a bit mad at him. Di Fuyi gently knocked on his temple. She must be mad at him for not telling her anything, after arranging such a massive plot. Should he try to rectify the situation? He did not want to lose her once their vessel had reached the shore. He coughed. ¡°Xijiu, I did not mean to keep you out of the plot intentionally¡­¡± Gu Xijiu turned and looked at him straight in his eyes. She frowned. ¡°Hmm?¡± While Di Fuyi was still trying to find his words, Gu Xijiu continued with a faint smile. ¡°I know that you did not keep me out on purpose. You nned the plot gradually as things progressed unlike what Mo Zhao said, which implied that you had everything nned out in advance. I was still a fool back then. If you told me about your n, there was no guarantee that I would not tell Mo Zhao about it. I understandpletely, so there is no need for exnation.¡± Di Fuyi could finally heave a sigh of relief. His face beamed with delight. ¡°You are a smart girl! How did you know that I plotted everything gradually?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°It is not hard to guess. If your men were already in there from the beginning, we would not have to waste so much time. You would not have to remain chained for nine days.¡± Gu Xijiu wrapped her arms around herself and started to analyze everything from the beginning. ¡°I suppose that there was only Teacher Long who sneaked in first, right?¡± She made the correct assumption on her first try. Di Fuyi seemed to be intrigued. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Mo Zhao is a man with a suspicious mind. If he could see through your disguise as a female lute apanist, he could safely assume that your men had already disguised as his followers as well. Once he was back to the underground pce, he would certainly interrogate every one of them. You must have instructed them to stop disguising before you got caught and told them to watch for the proper moment for action.¡± Di Fuyi nodded in approval. ¡°Not bad! I indeed told them the same thing. Then?¡± ¡°Perhaps your men would obey, but not Teacher Long. He made it in, regardless. The pce guards were bounded within the hall for a few days for strict interrogation. As for Teacher Long, he must have contacted you after he came out.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°He contacted me on the fourth day. He went into the cell and saw me in my difficult position. He teased me so that I could recognize him.¡± Chapter 1191
Chapter 1191: Leaving (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Siye slowly opened his eyes. ¡°It is rare to see you so helpless. I would be a fool if I did not seize the moment to make fun of you.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless at the way they interacted with one another. Gu Xijiu took a look at both of them and continued, ¡°There were surveince cameras everywhere in the underground pce. You would give yourself away even with the slightest change of expression. How did both of youmunicate and plot the whole thing?¡± ¡°In my dreams!¡± Long Siye answered briefly. He looked bothered as he continued, ¡°He entered my dreams on the same night! He even taught me how to fool Mo Zhao into taking the San Yang Pills.¡± Gu Xijiu was unaware that Mo Zhao was impotent, so she did not quite understand why he chose to abandon Long Fan, the mad scientist, and favor Doctor Li instead. She decided to bring up the question. Long Siye hesitated a little before he continued, ¡°Xijiu, do you remember when we escaped thest time? I had ced some medicine into the ice coffin where Mo Zhao¡¯s cloned body was lying? It was a shame that it did not destroy the body immediately, but at least it caused him to be impotent after he attached his soul to it. I figured that Long Fan did not wish to sell us out, so he did not exin the entire situation to Mo Zhao. He only tried to work on the solution to reverse its effects, one after another. Unfortunately, the solutions had all failed. Moreover, Celestial Master Zuo weighed in and yed them off against each other, making Mo Zhao think that Long Fan had caused him to be impotent on purpose.¡± A sudden realization hit Gu Xijiu. ¡°No wonder!¡± Mo Zhao was a very doubtful man. Once triggered, there was no way he would not have any doubts about Long Fan. As for Long Fan, he was an arrogant man and refused to exin himself in every situation. He would only grow more and more disappointed in Mo Zhao for his usations. Long Siye sighed. ¡°Mo Zhao doubted whether Long Fan was entirely loyal. He did not wish to be tracked by him all the time, so he withdrew all the surveince footages from Long Fan, making him feel even more bitterly disappointed. Hence, Long Fan refused to take any further part in the matter and let him suffer.¡± ¡°Once you gained Mo Zhao¡¯s trust, you brought people out in the name of an expedition. When you came back, all your men had switched, right?¡± Long Siye nodded with a bitter smile. ¡°Right. We were ceased by Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s men when we got out. I did not need to look for them anymore, they were all there.¡± Li Mengxia, who had been sailing the ship all this while, coughed in response to Long Siye¡¯s remarks. She gently rubbed the tip of her nose. ¡°Overlord Long, I am truly sorry. We were too impatient with all the waiting. When we finally saw someoneing out alive we immediately rushed forward and surrounded them.¡± If Long Siye did not manage to identify himself in time, he would have beaten him up severely. Deducing the following story was easy. Long Siye was excellent in disguising himself. All the men who he had brought must be dead now. Long Siye went out several times for expeditions. He chose people of different shapes and abilities to go along with him and brought back dozens of Di Fuyi¡¯s men instead. As Mo Zhao had wholly trusted Doctor Li, he would not have any doubts about the men that he had with him. Thus, they could quickly get through. Gu Xijiu finally had a grasp of the entire situation and managed to work out the rest of it. Mo Zhao¡¯s constant doubt toward Long Fan made him shut Long Fan out of everything, causing him to be discontented. Long Fan then decided not to be involved. Moreover, Long Siye, who disguised himself as Doctor Li, had gained Mo Zhao¡¯splete trust and was able to move freely in his house. Therefore, he could easily fiddle with the footages to keep Mo Zhao in the dark. Furthermore, those pce guards were already having a grievance against Mo Zhao, so¡­ Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192: Leaving (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Furthermore, those pce guards were already having a grievance against Mo Zhao. They had been sabotaging the surveince cameras, making it even easier for Di Fuyi¡¯s men to move around in the pce. These men were all elites and were very careful about their conducts, so they would not give themselves away. Gu Xijiu was able to draw inferences about other cases from this one instance, so she managed to understand the events quickly. She continued to ask a critical question, ¡°Long Fan is excellent in the field of medicine and familiar with the use of poisons. What kind of poison did you apply to prevent Long Fan from realizing it? What was that?¡± Di Fuyi coughed. ¡°As Long Fan was too sensitive to the use of poisons, simple ones would easily get his attention. We had to use something specially made that took a few steps to work. Thebination of furniture made of Gold Phoebe Wood, in addition to the music yed from Ah Xi¡¯s lute, my blood, and some powdered medicine did the trick. All these four materials were not harmful individually but worked when they were mixed and triggered with a special tune from the lute. It had neither any color nor smell, so Long Fan could not tell it apart.¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated a little. ¡°Why are you telling me every detail?¡± Mo Zhao did not manage to figure it out. Hence, it was safe to assume that he currently had an upset stomach. Di Fuyi responded gently, ¡°I will not hide anything from you anymore.¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. Di Fuyi raised his concern, ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips into a thin line and refused to answer him. Deep down, she could not help but sigh. These arrangements were not much to be particr about, but to get everything done in perfect synchronization required a thoughtful mind with meticulous ns. Every step led to the other. A simple mistake would waste all previous efforts. It was very risky. Gu Xijiu was not mad at him though. She had lost her memory and was a little dumb. If Di Fuyi had told her every part of his n in advance, she would not be able to keep it a secret. She was a little frustrated. Di Fuyi did not lose his power and was still the mighty God who could easily crush anyone with a flick of his finger. However, once Gu Xijiu regained her memory, he acted as though he was weak. So weak that he could be blown away by strong wind. She was really worried about him. Although he was acting his part in front of Mo Zhao, he could have easily directed an audio message to her to keep her notified. Therefore, she did not want to answer him at the moment. She turned and continued to engage in a conversation with Long Siye. They were talking about Mo Zhao and Long Fan. Concerned, Gu Xijiu furrowed her brows before continuing, ¡°Both of them got away. I am afraid that they will misbehave and will continue to cause a perpetual torment.¡± Before Long Siye could respond, Di Fuyi suddenly interrupted, ¡°No, although Mo Zhao has escaped, his soul is severely injured. He will not be able to cause any trouble in at least 50 years. As for Long Fan, he was caught by Gu Canmo and Mu Feng but managed to run away through a secret passage because he was familiar with the structure of the pce. However, he, too, was severely injured and will need at least a decade to recover fully.¡± Long Siye and Gu Xijiu were both relieved. This time, at least they could stay in peace for at least a couple of years. No one could predict what major changes would happen to the world after that but Gu Xijiu was very confident. With the pace of her practice, her spiritual power would already be beyond level nine after a decade. One could easily assume that she would be huge trouble for them as well. She continued to chatter with Long Siye on some other topics. Di Fuyi sat leaning on his back. He interrupted their conversations a few times but did not manage to get any response from Gu Xijiu. Long Siye ignored him on purpose as well. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193: Her Pride Was Hurt Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the midst of pressing affairs, Li Mengxia felt sympathetic toward her master. She could see his solitary figure and felt quite sorry for him. In theory, she should not allow herself to get distracted even the slightest bit when maneuvering the vessel. However, Li Mengxia¡¯s attention was taken away for a brief moment, and the ship started to face turbulence as though she was sailing a pirate ship through violent seas. The ship was not very spacious. Under tremendous jolts, Di Fuyi¡¯s body threw himself at Gu Xijiu. She did not see himing and copsed onto the ground along with him. She had be his cushion! He was tall, and she was petite. Hence, Gu Xijiu was entirely in his embrace when he pinned her to the ground. His scent shrouded her entirely, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart started to beat out of control, and her face was utterly reddened. She yearned for his embrace, but there were outsiders around them. Two pairs of eyes were watching, and so, she quickly pushed him away. ¡°Get up.¡± Without any hesitation, Di Fuyi got up. ¡°It was too bumpy. I was not careful enough.¡± He then turned to reprimand the one who caused him trouble, ¡°Li Mengxia, are you looking for trouble? How could you sail the ship in such a way? I will deduct your pay once we are back!¡± Li Meng Xia trembled. Intimidated, she responded timidly, ¡°Master, please do not. I am too poor even to afford a dress. I bought this dress on credit.¡± Di Fuyi answered, in all seriousness, ¡°I don¡¯t care, unless Miss Gu does not me you, or else I will deduct your money.¡± Li Mengxia quickly begged Gu Xijiu for forgiveness. ¡°Miss Gu, please forgive me. Please help me ask for master¡¯s forgiveness. I have dependents at home, so I cannot afford to have any reduction in my pay.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She was the victim. What was there to me Li Mengxia for? It was Di Fuyi who seized the opportunity to take advantage of her! Li Mengxia was distracted even further while she talked and the ship sailed in an even worse course, as though they were going to switch from a pirate ship into roller coaster ride. Gu Xijiu stood up immediately and ordered, ¡°I shall sail it.¡± She pushed Li Mengxia aside and took control of the ship. It became clear that she was more familiar with the systems of the vessel than Li Mengxia as it began to sail in a fast and steady course. Li Mengxia was impressed. ¡°Miss Gu, you are so familiar with the controls! Has Mo Zhao taught you how to maneuver it?¡± ¡°No, I learned it myself by observing the crew thest time we tried to escape.¡± Li Mengxia could feel that her pride was hurt. Gu Xijiu took some time to acquire the skills to operate the ship. When she could finally control it, the crew member she tricked had even ttered her for her sharp intelligence. Gu Xijiu was indeed extraordinary. It was no wonder that her master was so fond of her, so much that he would risk his life and dignity for her. At first, Li Mengxia was a little aggrieved for her master, as she thought that Gu Xijiu did not deserve Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s fondness. However, now they seemed to be a perfect match with aplement of talents. Fortunately, Li Mengxia did not forget to beg for her forgiveness. ¡°Miss Gu, you will not me me, will you? I am very poor.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She turned to look at Li Mengxia. ¡°How could the overlord of the Secret Service Agency be poor? Are you going to say that you have elders at home who are almost eighty years old and also infants who still cry piteously for food?¡± Li Mengxia¡¯s face reddened instantly. ¡°That is not the case. I am only 23 years old and an orphan, so I have no parents. I am not married yet, so I do not have any infants.¡± ¡°What do you mean by having dependents at home then?¡± ¡°I meant all the elders from the An Ying n. I have to spend a great amount of money on them. Also, the Secret Service Agency has recently recruited a batch of new disciples. They are still young and require a lot of money as well. As an overlord, I do not have any money to spare for me even to afford a dress.¡± Li Mengxia clenched her fist in anger. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194: Getting Addicted To Acting As ¡°Sister Lin¡±? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu sympathized with her. ¡°How many pieces of silver does your master normally deduct?¡± Li Mengxia put on a face of despair as though she had just lost both of her parents. ¡°Every time it would be a deduction of half a year¡¯s worth. That amounts to a total of 50,000 pieces of silver!¡± The amount deducted is genuinely quite high. No wonder Overlord Li seemed to act like the heavens were copsing. Gu Xijiu pondered for a while, then decided to give her an empty promise. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t me you, but him instead¡­ I could not bear it if he does deduct your silver because of this. Alright, how about you wait for me to return and acquire 50,000 pieces of silver for you.¡± Gu Xijiu had an abundance of silver notes; 50,000 pieces of silver were merely a trifle! Li Mengxia¡¯s eyes brightened up. She was immediately enchanted and almost seemed like she was about to pound her chest and swear an oath. ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu! From here on out I¡¯ll follow your lead in the shadows!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, and so was Di Fuyi. s, the boat finally emerged from the magma and reached the shore. Di Fuyi stretched his hand toward Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, help me up. Let us go.¡± What happened to this guy? Had he grown addicted to acting as ¡°Sister Lin¡±? Gu Xijiu shot him a look without paying him any further heed and jumped straight up to the shore. Long Siye shot him a look as well. ¡°Di Fuyi, have you grown addicted to acting weak and delicate? Xijiu doesn¡¯t like the type of guys who are at the ¡°bottom¡±. Be careful that she does not end up beating you up!¡± He flew up to the shore as well. It was Li Mengxia who had the air of a subordinate and spoke sympathetically, ¡°Master, shall this humble subordinate summon Mu Fengter to support you by the arm?¡± Di Fuyi raised his eyebrow and looked at her. ¡°I thought that you would assist me yourself to make a great show of your loyalty.¡± Li Mengxia immediately replied, ¡°This humble subordinate would not dare to do so. This humble subordinate dare not break the rules.¡± Her master had some entric mannerisms and did not usually allow women to serve by his side. Di Fuyi let out augh. ¡°Seems like you¡¯repliant with the rules then. Initially, when I saw that you acknowledged the rules, your pieces of silver would not have been deducted. But just now you were enchanted by Gu Xijiu; I realized that I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about your pieces of silver ever again.¡± His words had massive implications; Li Mengxia immediately panicked. ¡°Master, do you mean that you wouldn¡¯t give this humble subordinate any pieces of silver again?¡± Di Fuyi answered indolently, ¡°Go ask it from your new master!¡± His body flew up and floated onto the shore, leaving Li Mengxia standing on the boat drearily with the warm air. ¡­ The clear breeze blew gently with the white clouds drifting in the sky. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi sat in the same carriage. The carriage was an extremely sturdy gold-rimmed wooden carriage that was bestowed upon by Li Mengxia in filial respect. The steed pulling the carriage was the unicorn that Di Fuyi used for himself, which flew as fast as lightning and moved about like the wind. There were envoys outside the carriage, with two in front and another two at the back. As the carriage was huge, the four people did not feel any sense of crampedness when they stood outside the wagon; Mu Yun evenid prone in the front side of the carriage and rolled blissfully with a genuine feeling offort. As for Long Siye, he went straight back to the Tianwen Mountain after emerging from the volcano. Before he left, Di Fuyi had even forgotten their past feuds and gave him a chart of tactical formations that had the stratagems to break each of the structures surrounding the Tianwen Mountain written with great detail, giving him secret path after secret path to break in. This gesture showed Long Siye the determination that Di Fuyi had to turn over a new leaf. He could not let Di Fuyi treat his Tianwen Mountain as his own backyard and saunter around anymore. Before they parted, Long Siye paused for a while and spoke to Gu Xijiu heartfeltly, ¡°Xijiu, although your clone body is perfect, it is nevertheless artificial and not the essence of your parents. If you could change back to your original body, please do so!¡± Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195: Examine Your Body Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had naturally wanted to return to her old body; after all, this body Long Fan¡¯s creation and might even contain a tracking device inside! Thinking of tracking devices, Gu Xijiu could hardly bear to sit any longer. ¡°Where are we going to?¡± ¡°Back to the pce.¡± Di Fuyi responded. ¡°Back to your secret pce? That won¡¯t do! I can¡¯t go there.¡± Di Fuyi raised his eyebrow and nced at her, letting out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re still mad at me?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not due to anger, I¡¯m honest here. We should head to Tianju Hall instead. It is safer there than your pce.¡± ¡°My ce is safer,¡± Di Fuyi interjected, ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ve already learned about every technique and skill you could in Tianju Hall, it would be pointless to go there. Come back with me to my pce instead.¡± ¡°I have a locator inside my body. If I go back with you, it will expose your secret location!¡± Gu Xijiu finally expressed her primary concern. Di Fuyi patted the seat beside him. ¡°Come over!¡± This girl has been sitting right across him since entering the carriage. They sat at least half a meter away from each other, much to his chagrin. ¡°What for?¡± Gu Xijiu did not budge. ¡°To examine your body.¡± Di Fuyi made an ambiguous attempt at smiling. ¡°Come over!¡± His words were a bit scious. Gu Xijiu did not want to fall into his trap and just stretched her wrist toward him. ¡°How about you examine my pulse? It would be more convenient that way.¡± Di Fuyi did not say a single word and went straight into the action, holding her wrist and pulling it into his arms! He pounced on Gu Xijiu¡¯s body! ¡°Thud!¡± The ground resounded. Gu Xijiu looked at the person pressing on her body and became dumbfounded for a moment! She gritted her teeth. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you¡¯re too unpredictable and unreasonable!¡± When Di Fuyi pulled her toward him just now, she instinctively pulled back her arm with the thought that she would not be able to do so taking into consideration of his strength. However, she did not expect that the instinctive retreating of her arm would pull him over and let his momentum press upon her body! Argh, the back of Gu Xijiu¡¯s head hurt so much! Did a bump grow on it? Di Fuyi looked down at her on the ground and put on a face of innocence. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to kick him! Not only was his strength far greater than hers, but she also did not even exert any of her efforts as well. How could she have pulled him over that easily? It must be his intention to take advantage of her! Di Fuyi looked at her and grinned. ¡°Baby if you want me to throw myself into your embrace, it is only natural for me to satisfy your desire¡­¡± Look at him talk! He spoke as though she was a nymphomaniac. Gu Xijiu pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I do not want you to throw yourself to me¡­¡± However, Gu Xijiu felt something was wrong when she pushed his arm away. She immediately held his wrist up. ¡°Why is your arm so cold?¡± His arm was unusually chilly. Di Fuyi shook her off and straightened his body. ¡°It has been quite cold these few days.¡± He wanted to pull his arm away. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips tightly and did not loosen her grip on his wrist. Di Fuyi joked to her, ¡°Who told me just now that she did not want me to throw myself into her? Look at you holding me like this now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll diagnose you! Don¡¯t speak for a moment.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and did not make any further movement or speech. Gu Xijiu¡¯s medical skills were extremely proficient and could be easilypared to Long Siye¡¯s. She was very skilled at examining peoples¡¯ pulse. After reuniting with Di Fuyi, even though they have gone through a series of trials and tribtions with each other, she never did have the time to diagnose him. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196: Heavier Than What She Had Imagined! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They had time on the boat afterward, but he revealed his real abilities that were superhuman and fear-inducing at that time as well, so she did not think to diagnose his pulse. It was not until this moment where both of them had frequent physical contact that she finally detected that his body temperature was abnormal! Once she had a suspicion, it would not go over her head. Di Fuyi had no intention of concealing anything from her. Therefore he allowed her to conduct a diagnosis on him. His pulse was indeed strange; it was apparently a symptom of excessive blood loss. Yet, it did not seem to be entirely due to that as well. She unfolded the nket in the carriage. ¡°Lie down here.¡± Di Fuyi looked at the nket and then looked at her again. ¡°You want to roll in the sheets with me?¡± He had asionally heard Gu Xijiu say this phrase before, so he knew its meaning and put it into creative use. Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips pursed tightly. ¡°I have no mood to joke around with you. Lie down first!¡± Di Fuyiy down and opened his arms to her. ¡°Do you want to lie down next to me?¡± His embrace was iparably alluring; it was what she had always desperately desired. Every time she saw him open his arms toward her, she had the lousy impulse to pounce on him. This time, Gu Xijiu did pounce on him, not to his side, but on his chest instead of with her ear listening to his beating heart. Di Fuyi looked at her endearing head on his chest and could hardly restrain himself from speaking. ¡°Xijiu, I have to discuss something with you¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Xijiu pressed a finger to his lips. ¡°Shush, don¡¯t talk first!¡± Seeing how anxious she was over him, Di Fuyi felt tenderness in his body, as though there was a current of warmth streaming through his heart. At this agitation, his heartbeat hastened. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you get agitated over this. Calm down and take a deep breath¡­¡± He had to be in a serene state for her to listen to the blood streaming inside his body. With the flesh and fragrance of his beloved woman who was worried about him lying on his chest, Di Fuyi found it difficult not to be agitated. Luckily, his usual forte was the ability to control energy, so after adjusting his pupils for a short while, he was able to calm himself down in a few minutes. He knew everything about the condition of his body and could have just told her. However, he desired her concern toward him, even though that meant facing her temper. Gu Xijiu had almost pinched every spot on his limbs and also opened his robe to check the wounds on his body. The wounds that were created by the depletion of spiritual power were different frommon injuries; if it were regr wounds, his wound would have already scabbed with new skin already growing judging by his healing capabilities. This wound was no ordinary wound. Although Di Fuyi had already applied the best medicine, the injury was still baring its fangs ferociously with only a thinyer of scab forming on it. Of course, when he was extricating himself from the subterranean pce, he concealed the wound on his arm with a spell to not perturb the situation and make her worry, so it seemed that there were only two fading streaks of scars on his arm. Di Fuyi had always been strong. In fact, he was stronger than strong! Hence, in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind, it mattered little even if he was wounded as he would recover in a matter of minutes. However, Di Fuyi had cozened her this round by the spell concealing his wound. It was only until now when she checked his body and saw the bloody wounds that she knew that his wounds were very heavy! Heavier than what she had imagined! Maybe his unusual tenderness was not feigned but real; maybe those Spiritual Chains were not artificial as well¡­ Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197: As Though He Needed A Big Favor Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was pretending too often, which was the reason Gu Xijiu did not care much about it. She felt depressed. She took a deep breath and asked a series of questions, ¡°Why did you not tell me about your physical condition? How are you feeling now? Is it painful? Does your spiritual power still exist? Did you use forbidden magic while we were in the underground pce just now? Those could be harmful to your health¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled happily. He stretched his arms and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You have so many questions, which one I should answer first?¡± He ran his fingers through her hair as he spoke, ¡°Can you promise me something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He sounded like he needed a big favor, hence, Gu Xijiu felt nervous. ¡°Your short hair is¡­ very annoying. Can you stop cutting it? I prefer you with long hair.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She paused for a second. ¡°I feel that it is fine, I want my original body.¡± There was a navigation device in her current body and it was hidden in a chamber in her heart! The only way to remove it was by undergoing an operation. Only Long Siye could do it as it required the patient to bepletely naked and anesthetized. Coupled with the fact that the body was cloned by Long Fan, there must be many more unknown objects in it. Gu Xijiu acted as if she was carrying a timed bomb in her body every day. Hence, it was no surprise that she wanted to return to her original body. Her original body almost achieved a spiritual power of level eight but the cloned body she possessed was only at level six. It did not make sense for her not to swap back to her original body! Besides that, the Firmament Stone and the love bracelet was on that body. Gu Xijiu would never give it to someone else! However, Di Fuyi did not seem to care about it. ¡°Your current body is quite good and is beneficial for martial arts practice. Your soul is already at level eight now, so as long as you practice harder, your body would achieve a spiritual power of level eight or even higher in six months time¡­¡± ¡°No way! There is a navigation device in my body. Long Fan is still alive¡­¡± ¡°I can take it out.¡± ¡°No, you cannot, it¡¯s installed inside my heart. The only way is to undergo an operation¡­¡± Gu Xijiu exined the challenges of the surgery. She had to be naked and only Long Siye could do¡­ She knew Di Fuyi was obsessed with cleanliness, hence, he would never allow Long Siye to do the surgery. Indeed, Di Fuyi remained silent. He ced his fingers on her wrist and tried to detect the navigation device and also check if there was something else in her body. A momentter, he opened his eyes. ¡°No surgery is required. I can teach you a set of spells, it can help to remove the device.¡± ¡°But the love bracelet is still on that body!¡± That was the thing she cared about the most. Di Fuyi rubbed her hair. ¡°Silly girl. That is not important, my dear. Take it easy.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a while and looked at him doubtfully. ¡°You do not seem to agree with me swapping back to my original body, huh? Why?¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Our physical body is just a shell for our soul, as long as the soul is the one I want, whichever body is the same. I personally feel that your current body is extraordinarily great and it is more talented than the previous one. I have checked your body, there is nothing else hidden in your body other than the navigation device. Besides that, this body matches your current age better, right? With regards to the Firmament Stone, I believe that it will return to you when it sees you.¡± Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198: God Knows How Much She Hated Clones Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What about the love bracelet? Can ite back to my current body?¡± Di Fuyi could not help but sigh. ¡°It is just a bracelet. If you really like it, I will get you a better one. I am sure it will be even nicer than the previous one.¡± How could that be the same? That was a love bracelet, it is more important than an engagement ring! Even if it was just a normal ss, it would be irreceable in Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart! ¡°I do not care! I want to go back to that body! That is the real me¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, we both know that is not yours¡­¡± Di Fuyi slowly added, ¡°It belongs to the daughter of the Gu family.¡± Gu Xijiu paused as she ran out of words. ¡°But¡­ but she has passed away. The Firmament Stone told me that it now belongs to me since I have avenged her death.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°The Firmament Stone is notpletely reliable. In fact, each body can only amodate one soul. It is harmful to your soul if you reluctantly invade the body which was once amodated by another soul. Besides that, you would not be able to fully utilize the dexterity of the body. For example, Mo Zhao had once possessed Rong Che¡¯s body, although he finally got the body, there was a restriction no matter how hard he practiced. His soul was trapped in the body and his spiritual power declined. That was the reason he got Long Fan to make a new body for him.¡± Gu Xijiu did not expect there to be so manyplicated theories when ites to metaphysics. She personally found it mysterious as she frowned. ¡°But I was totally fine when I used it and I even practiced with it until it shone bright like a star¡­¡± ¡°That was because your soul is powerful. Xijiu, if you had this body earlier, perhaps, you might have achieved a spiritual power of level nine by now.¡± Gu Xijiu felt that something was not right but she could not tell what it was at the moment, ¡°But¡­¡± She paused and finally, she recalled. ¡°This is not my body as well, it was cloned by Long Fan¡­¡± ¡°No, this is yours. Your current body perfectly matches your soul as it was specially customized for you. It¡¯s first master is you! Given that, it is just like a newborn baby¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled awkwardly. ¡°So, you mean I am originally a clone and a cloned body suits me best?¡± God knows how much she hated clones! God knows how much she wished that she had a physical body which belonged to her. A real human body, given by her parents, instead of being a clone¡­ Di Fuyi seemed to sense that she was hurt from hearing those words. He pulled her back into his arms and let her lean against him. ¡°Don¡¯t take things too personally, whether it is a clone or a normal body, it is just a shell. You should be happy since you have two options.¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her brows as she felt that the world is full of mysteries. Before she came to this era, she was a free thinker and an assassin. However, in less than a year¡¯s time since she came here, she was already looking for a better body for her soul. Buddhists always mentioned that the physical body is just a useless shell, the soul is the important element. Now, she literally felt it. Yet¡­ Perhaps, she was not intelligent enough as she still wanted her original body. After all, she still felt that that body suits her the best, it was even better than the cloned body which she had when she was an assassin¡­ Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199: He Had To Face Reality Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu took a glimpse of Di Fuyi who was still injured and decided to stop arguing with him about it. She coughed and asked, ¡°How¡¯re your injuries¡­¡± Di Fuyi passed a small green bottle to her. ¡°My wounds are painful. Sweetheart, can you apply the cream for me?¡± Mo Zhao was terrible. Other than locking Di Fuyi¡¯s limbs with the Spiritual Chains, there were scars on his waist, his back, his thighs, his chest and many other parts of his body. When Gu Xijiu had checked on his wounds earlier, he tried avoiding her a little and only exposed the scars on his hands, legs, and his shoulders. Gu Xijiu helped him to apply the cream on these three parts of his body. She realized that he had used a particr kind of magic as his shoulder injuries seemed to be more severe than the ones on his hands and legs. She recalled the locations where the Spiritual Chains were locked on Di Fuyi earlier and immediately pulled at his robe. ¡°Take it off!¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. The robe had slid off his shoulder a little just now. He was stressed as Gu Xijiu was staring at him with her eyes wide open. He cleared his voice. ¡°I can take care of the other wounds by myself.¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips as she looked at him. ¡°Are you shy?¡± She could not believe that such a thick-skinned person would be shy! In fact, Di Fuyi did not know what the word ¡®shy¡¯ meant. He just wanted to distract her as he was afraid that his wounds would terrify her! Perhaps, he did not want her to see him feeling embarrassed. Everyone likes to show off their best side to their beloved, and Di Fuyi was no exception as well. However, Di Fuyi knew that he could not escape when he realized her insistence. He sighed. ¡°Fine. I have to face reality.¡± He obediently opened his robe. Gu Xijiu had not seen his entire body before even though she had known him for such a long time. Despite bumping into him at the hot spring, he was wearing a big red robe. However, the most charming man was standing right in front of her now. He was pretty good at selecting his attires. When he took off his robe, his perfect waistline and muscles werepletely exposed! Gu Xijiu felt that no word could correctly describe his body figure! Not only did he possess facial features that were as beautiful a beauty pageant, but even his body figure was also better than a hot chick¡¯s. Gu Xijiu realized that it was difficult for her to resist his seduction even though she had seen many hot male models in the past when she studied the human body in the modern world. None of them was as good as Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s even though they attracted a lot of attention at the beach! If she were to describe him, ¡®perfect¡¯ would be the ideal adjective she could think of! Of course, it would have been even better if there were no wounds on his body. Though his body figure was perfect, his injuries looked annoying! However, Gu Xijiu was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery right now. She was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted and quickly applied the cream carefully. Di Fuyi appreciated her concern. Though she looked upset, she was very gentle and caring towards him as though he was a fragile piece of ceramic which required good care. Her fingers asionally touched his skin, and it felt so smooth and soft. Initially, his wounds were painful¡­ Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200: I Can Take It Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Initially, his wounds had felt very painful. However, he felt better whenever Gu Xijiu¡¯s little hand caressed his skin. Wherever her hand had touched, he felt a slightly numbing and itchy sensation at the same time. There also seemed to be some changes to his body as well while his gaze also seemed to have changed. Gu Xijiu was an excellent physician as she always focused her attention whenever she had a patient. Hence, she was unaware of Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze and was focused only on his wounds. There was a big wound on his abdomen, and the best way was to sew it to speed up the recovery process. Therefore, she took out some needles, threads, and an anesthetic used for microsurgery. All of the items were from Long Fan¡¯sb. While still suffering from amnesia, Gu Xijiu had requested for some stuff from Long Fan when she was wandering around as she subconsciously thought that it would be useful someday. Long Fan had a strange expression at that moment and casually warned her before giving her a few essories and even jewelry instead. However, Gu Xijiu was not an easy-going person. Thus, she decided to get those items using her own method. Since then, she had never asked for anything from him again as she had already stolen it without informing anyone else. Now, it was a perfect time to use it. She mixed a small bowl of anesthetics and was about to apply it on Di Fuyi¡¯s wound. However, Di Fuyi suddenly stopped her. ¡°This is not suitable for this type of injury.¡± Gu Xijiu knew that he was also an expert. Hence, she did not argue with him but frowned. ¡°It will be excruciating if you don¡¯t use this¡­¡± His wound would require at least eight to nine surgical sutures to bepletely closed. Di Fuyi gave a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take it.¡± Fine, Gu Xijiu decided topromise. ¡°Bear with it, alright? Let me know if you really can¡¯t take it. I¡¯ll take a break then.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Indeed, Di Fuyi could handle the pain as he did not make a single sound or even frown until Gu Xijiu had finished sewing the wound. Gu Xijiu almost thought that his nerves were damaged. All the wounds on both of his upper body and abdomen were cleaned, and now, Gu Xijiu gazed at his pants! She distinctly remembered that two Spiritual Chains were chained to his thighs. She was still looking at his pants even though he had changed into a new pair of pants. There was a light blood stain. She paused for a second as she knew that he had to take off his pants if she was to clean his wounds. However, people did not usually wear boxer in that era, so¡­ Though she had secretly decided to marry him, they were not officially married yet. So far, they had only kissed each other a couple of times which was considered to be at a very early stage of any rtionship. Thus, she would feel stressed if she had to stare at his pen*s while cleaning his wounds. She asked after struggling for a short while. ¡°Are the wounds on your thigh severe? Otherwise, you could you apply the cream yourself¡­¡± Di Fuyi immediately interrupted her. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s horrible! I guess it¡¯s more serious than the one which was on my abdomen!¡± It meant that a surgical suture was necessary¡­ Di Fuyi looked at her uneasy face as he lied down and then waved at her. Gu Xijiu lowered her body as she thought that he had something to say. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Before she had finished her question, she was pulled down and fell onto his body. She screamed softly as she was afraid that she would hurt his wounds again. However, before she could respond, her lips were attached to his again¡­ Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201: Breathe, Silly Girl! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Though they had not been apart from each other for very long, they had just escaped from ¡®h*ll¡¯ not too long ago. The nine days that Di Fuyi had spent in the underground pce felt as though it was nine years. However, the pain he felt on his physical body was nothing seriouspared to him listening to Gu Xijiu calling Mo Zhao as her dearest partner. Di Fuyi¡¯s kiss was firm and felt like it was like a burning me! She could not resist his dominance. The hot kiss felt as though it was able to reach her heart via their tongues and her face was flushed, just like the orangey sky before the nightfall. She could hear a buzzing sound in her head which followed with chaos in her brain. A fireball was growing in her heart. It was as though a burning seed was traveling in her bloodstream and it was continuously evolving into a big tree. Every one of its branches and leaves was upied with love and passion to the extent that she could not help but grab the man under her body. He wanted her so badly. In fact, she was very eager to cuddle with him as well. She wanted to be in his gentle arms and longed for intimacy between the two of them. Gu Xijiu used to think that she was a calm and rational person and that she would never do anything impulsive in a rtionship. However, she never imagined that Di Fuyi could drive her crazy. She was so happy whenever he was around him that the sky looked blue even though it was raining and the grass looked green even though there was a drought. She wanted to be with him every single moment of her life; she wanted to lean in his arms. Even a kiss was enough to make her blood boil¡­ Gu Xijiu was not a hesitant girl, and unknowingly, she had be very proactive as they progressed and eventually weed his kisses with an open heart. No one knew how long ago they started lying down together as they kissed and cuddled. Di Fuyi was no longer contented with the contact of their tongues and began to kiss her brows, her eyshes, her nose tip, her chin as he proceeded down her body. Her top was slowly unbuttoned, and it slid off her fair shoulder. Her skin was immediately caressed by his hot tongue right after it sensed the chill of the air. Gu Xijiu was utterly stoned at that moment. She used to be strong and stubborn, but now it was as though she was a puddle of water that intended to engulf him. She was not the daughter of a royal family. Her heart was rapidly pumping as she understood what Di Fuyi was trying to do. She could even sense the movement between his thighs as well as their rapid deep breaths¡­ While they were enjoying the hot kisses, he managed to grab her wrist when she was trying to push him and slowly led her hand down until it finally reached his pubic region¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± Gu Xijiu was mind blown as she felt her face began to burn. She had no strength to push him away now, and her fingers were trembling. She had intended to pull her hand back. However, his hand was like a sturdy clip holding onto her hand, so that her fingers could stay longer to feel his warmth. ¡°Baby¡­¡± He whispered beside her ear. The heat blown out from his mouth was burning her ear. ¡°We¡¯ll be husband and wife very soon, and we need to show each other everything we have¡­¡± Gu Xijiu held her breath until her face turned red. ¡°Breathe, silly girl.¡± Di Fuyi could not help but softly chuckle as he bit her lips. He was happy to see her naive reaction. Finally, Gu Xijiu opened her eyes. Her big round eyes were looking at him. Her face was still red but her gaze was strange. Di Fuyi kissed her eyshes and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me this way?¡± Gu Xijiu slowly replied, ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t expect you¡­¡± She paused as she was too shy to continue. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202: When Will You Be Ready? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Didn¡¯t expect what?¡± Di Fuyi was still hugging her, but he did not proceed to take his next course of action. Gu Xijiu gazed down and continued with a rosy cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such ordinary responses¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Di Fuyi was confused. Gu Xijiu did not want to exin as she had a strange feeling towards Di Fuyi. Though they had kissed each other several times, she thought that Di Fuyi would not have such desires or at least that he would not be bothered to have sex as she felt that he was like a fairy who lived in the clouds. Even though he had insisted on marrying her, Gu Xijiu thought that they were supposed to explore and travel the world together just like Yang Guo and Xiaolongnu who lived a fairytale life in a drama series. Only now did she realize the reality of their rtionship. It all happened when she touched Di Fuyi¡¯s pen*s. It was a strange feeling as she felt that she had offended him, but she also felt excited about feeling his warmth. Perhaps their happiness and excitement were like the bubbles from a bar of soap. The longer you rub, the more bubbles are produced. Di Fuyi gently patted her lips. ¡°I guess you must love it very much.¡± Gu Xijiu did not argue but caringly asked, ¡°Did I identally scratch your wounds?¡± Even when they were caught in a passionate situation just now, she tried avoiding his wounds. Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°No.¡± There was a swirl in his pupils as he hugged her tightly and wanted to continue cuddling. Gu Xijiu quickly ced a finger to his lips and tried to push him further, away. ¡°No.¡± Di Fuyi still locked her in his arms and asked, ¡°When will you be ready?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Di Fuyi continued as he looked at her. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ve mentioned before that the reason why you rejected me was that you didn¡¯t love me that much¡­¡± Gosh! He remembered their conversation! Gu Xijiu recalled the conversation before she had recovered from her amnesia and realized that she had betrayed herself. He was staring at her, and she almost suffocated as her heart was pumping rapidly. After all, she was a decisive person, and she liked being dominant when she was nervous. Thus, she stretched her arm around his neck and whispered into his ear like a little slut. ¡°When you¡¯re fully recovered!¡± She even kissed his ear and continued. ¡°But before that, you must rest well.¡± As she saw his ears turned red, she could not help but bite on his earlobe with a smile. She sat up and realized that her clothes were messy so she quickly tidied it. They were too passionate earlier and almost had sex¡­ His clothes were filled with blood stains! She could not believe that he still had the desire to have sex with so many wounds on his body. Of course, she should have been the one to stop it. After all, they were in a cabin, and the four messengers were outside. Sigh, she was unsure if they had heard them. She tried to calm herself and turned around to ask something. ¡°You¡­¡± Di Fuyi immediately interrupted her just as she was about to speak. ¡°How about now?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at his thighs and also his ¡®small tent¡¯ unavoidably and then quickly shifted her gaze away. She took a deep breath and added. ¡°I feel that it¡¯s better for you to clean it by yourself¡­ I¡­¡± Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203: Imagination Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu felt that she might not be able to focus on her stitching due to the visual distraction that she would face once she pulled off his pants. She just wanted to clean his wounds and had not thought about taking advantage of him. Di Fuyi did not say anything and instead flicked his sleeve. His pants disappeared in a sh of white light. Gu Xijiu finally saw his firm and muscr legs and realized that he was wearing¡­ a pair of boxers! In an instant, she felt relieved! She secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly applied the cream on his wounds before proceeding with several surgical sutures. When everything wasplete, Gu Xijiu took a glimpse of his boxers and asked, ¡°Where did you get it?¡± It was strange for an ancient man to wear boxers as modern men did. Di Fuyi answered casually. ¡°I got someone to tailor it for me.¡± ¡°But how did you know about it?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and asked, ¡°You have worn it before, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Indeed, she had made a few for herself since she used to wear it during her ¡°modern¡± days. But how did he know? She could not remember them progressing to the extent where he had taken off her panties! Did he have a pair of X-ray eyes? Gu Xijiu was shocked and immediately felt like she was running in front of him naked. Di Fuyi could not help butugh. ¡°What did you imagine about me this time? In fact, I¡¯ve seen you wear it before. It looks good, so I got a few for myself too.¡± He was indeed a fast learner! Gu Xijiu decided to stop talking about this topic. Hence, she began to ask about his injuries as she wanted to know the extent of his injuries due to the Spiritual Chains. After all, Mo Zhao had mentioned before that even the fairies would lose all of their spiritual powers if the Spiritual Chains locked them for ten days. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi had been locked for nine days, and so many chains had been chained to his body! Di Fuyi answered casually. ¡°Stupid; I¡¯m a god. I¡¯m different from fairies. Indeed, most of my spiritual power had been lost, but it is notpletely lost¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him. ¡°But Mo Zhao and Long Fan still managed to escape. Did you expect them to escape?¡± Di Fuyi paused for a while and added slowly. ¡°Xijiu, Mo Zhao is the Omen. It¡¯s not easy to kill him unless I¡¯m in my best condition. In fact, I had managed to scare him when we were in the underground pce.¡± ¡°Tell me more about it.¡± ¡°His clone body was injured instead of his soul when you stabbed him, so, no one could defeat him if he had decided to detach from that body and attack you. Also, I did not have much spiritual power left in me at that moment. Even Long Fan could have killed me after I hadunched the two attacks¡­¡± ¡°I only realize now that you were not pretending to lean against me, but in fact, you really couldn¡¯t stand properly.¡± ¡°Not exactly, I just needed to store every bit of my energy in case of an emergency. Of course, I was trying to distract him as well so that he couldn¡¯t identify my real power.¡± Gu Xijiu broke out into a cold sweat as she recalled the scene earlier. If Long Fan had still been very loyal to Mo Zhao and if Mo Zhao had not been scared of Di Fuyi but instead decided tounch a counter-attack on them¡­ Then history would not have been the same! Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204: Evil Girl£¡ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, it was no surprise that Di Fuyi had won the battle as he was good at identifying one¡¯s weaknesses. He had managed to find Mo Zhao¡¯s weaknesses and took the opportunity to instigate a conflict between Mo Zhao and Long Fan. Otherwise, it would not have been that easy for him and Gu Xijiu to escape. They were even able to destroy the underground pce! Besides that, he had also sessfully injured Mo Zhao to the extent that he could not harm anyone for at least ten years. The main downfall of the stream of events was that Long Fan managed to escape! It would be a disaster in the future if they happened to reunite again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though Long Fan had escaped from a tunnel, he is severely injured, and Mu Feng is waiting for him at the end of the tunnel. Perhaps, he will not be able to escape.¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a second. She could not believe that Celestial Master Zuo had thought about everything beforehand. She sincerelyplimented him. ¡°You¡¯re such a psychopath! What a smart man! It must be terrible to be your enemy!¡± Di Fuyi pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°No, you¡¯re the smartest because you chose to be my lover!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him doubtfully. ¡°Lover?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m pushing you towards the category of an official wife. By the way, when are you going to marry me?¡± Gu Xijiu pondered and asked, ¡°Are you proposing to me? Where¡¯s the candlelight? How about the ring and flowers?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Of course, Gu Xijiu was making fun of him. Thus, she ced her arm around his neck and said, ¡°How about when my hair reaches my waist?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her short hair and assumed that it would take at least three years for her hair to reach her waist! Anyway, it would be an easy task for him to speed up the hair growth once he had fully recovered. Perhaps, it would take only a few months. Therefore, he agreed with a smile. ¡°Deal!¡± He rubbed her head and added. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s such a long journey, and I don¡¯t feel sleepy. Xijiu, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she had an instinct that he wanted to cuddle again. He could not stop teasing her for a minute. Gu Xijiu scolded him. ¡°No way!¡± Di Fuyi immediately innocently asked, ¡°Why not? I was thinking we can practice together and I can teach you the method of destroying the navigation device.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Di Fuyi looked at her. ¡°Did you think of something naughty? You are such an evil girl!¡± Gu Xijiu grabbed a cushion and pressed it on his face. ¡°You¡¯re a slut!¡± ¡­ Long Fan was sprinting through the tunnel. He almost died after being attacked by Gu Canmo, Mu Feng, and Mu Lei. Thus, he was spitting blood as he ran and even cked out a couple of times. The tunnel had been secretly built as his emergency exit when he designed the underground pce. At the end of the tunnel was ava pool and he could leave the underground pce safely by boarding a Fire Ship. He just needed to maneuver the Fire Ship out from the secret tunnel to escape. It was usual for a leader to abandon everyone at such a critical time. However, Long Fan was always a cold-blooded person. Coupled with Mo Zhao¡¯s doubtful personality, it was no surprise for Long Fan to leave him behind under such circumstances. Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205: He Could Not Let Her Go Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The secret tunnel was about 400 to 500 meters long. However, he only took about three to four minutes to reach the end even though he was injured. He let out a sigh of relief as he saw that the exit just in front of him and continued running. ¡°Shuaaa!¡± A huge fell from above and sealed the exit. He would have been trapped in the if he had not managed to retreat in time! He had no idea what the was made from as there were numerous sharp nails which were green in color. It must be poisonous! Heughed coldly as he calmly retrieved a pair of gloves made from a solid material. He immediately tried to tear the. Gosh! It was not working! Though he was severely injured, he was still strong enough to tear the skin of a rhino! However, he was not able to shred the. Though the nails looked normal, his gloves almost ripped apart, and there was even a small cut on his finger. Suddenly, his face turned green. He had been poisoned! Fortunately, he had brought along several antidotes and quickly popped a few into his mouth. He was lucky enough to have taken the correct antidote as the green color on his face slowly faded, and his numb limbs seemed to have be better. He let out a sigh andughed. He was an expert in utilizing poisons, and no one could beat him! Regardless of how potent the poison was, he had the antidote to cure it! After taking the antidotes, he checked on the. He had seen many types of mechanisms before. Hence, he finally found the weak point of the after examining it. He became excited and was ready to break it. However, he suddenly heard an explosion followed by a strong quake under his feet! He was shocked! He knew what the explosion meant as he was the one who had designed the underground pce! Mo Zhao was such a bastard as he had decided to destroy the entire underground pce! He wanted everyone to die together! Long Fan did not want to die. Hence, he used more force to break the. The secret tunnel was quite far from the explosion. Therfore, he would be safe for about three minutes. He would have escaped in the Fire Ship by now if he had not been blocked by this. Long Fan was in a state of panic and could not focus on breaking the. By the time he had managed to break the,va was already gushing into the tunnel¡­ He almost suffocated from the heat wave. Thus, he left the behind and quickly ran away. Unfortunately, he was stunned when he arrived at the edge of theva pool as the Fire Ship was gone! Theva from the pool was already gushing towards his feet due to the explosion. A puddle ofva was also flowing towards him from the other end of the tunnel! He closed his eyes as he knew that he had no way of escaping anymore. Perhaps, he would not be able to keep his current physical body anymore. Since he had no way of escaping, he suddenly became calm and tried to detect Gu Xijiu¡¯s location. She was in a Fire Ship and was probably outside of the volcano already. He clenched his fist as he smiled. The little girl was as cunning as a little fox. He felt that he did not want to let her off anymore. He knew that both of them would meet again someday and he could always find her regardless of where she went as he had installed a navigation device in her body and even linked the cells on her clone body with his clone body. Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206: She Missed Her Original Body Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was currently no device to detect such a bond. It was simr to a spiritual rtionship between identical twins. Thus, he could always find her again by following the unique sense between them and perhaps, he could even locate Di Fuyi¡¯s headquarters. Theva was gushing towards him, and he could only wait to be engulfed by theva. Though his body would vanish, his soul would be able to escape! However, the way he was going to die was harmful to his soul. ¡­ After a long goodbye, Gu Xijiu could soon reunite with her original body again. It was kept in a crystal coffin with its eyes closed as though it was sleeping. They had treated the wound on her chest to the point where the injury she suffered previously was no longer visible on its surface. Moreover, her skin looked soft and nourished. Even her cheeks looked rosy. The crystal coffin was in an ice pce in Fucang Hall. Initially, Di Fuyi had wanted to bring her to his main headquarters ¨C Biwu Pce, but she refused to go as she subconsciously felt that there must be something wrong with her current clone body. She thought that it was too risky for her to go there even if she could get rid of the navigation device. Di Fuyi¡¯s Biwu Pce was extremely private and hidden, as it was the primary home of The Lord and no one knew about it. Since it was such a well hidden and important ce, Gu Xijiu did not want to take the risk. Hence, she suggested returning to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s pce first. Di Fuyi gazed downwards as though he was pondering about something. However, he did not reject her suggestion. Hence, both of them quickly headed to the Feixing Kingdom and back to Fucang Hall. There was a new emperor in the Feixing Kingdom as Rong Jialuo had inherited the crown. Countless tasks were waiting for him ahead. However, he insisted on paying a visit once he heard that Celestial Master Zuo had returned. Di Fuyi was an arrogant man, and so he did not want to see anyone especially when he was currently unwell. Thus, he refused to see Rong Jialuo which gave Rong Jialuo no other option but to return to his pce. Gu Xijiu¡¯s father, Gu Xietian, heard that Gu Xijiu was also in Fucang Hall. Hence, he also paid a visit so that he could see his daughter. However, his treatment was even worse as the guard did not report his arrival to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi had assigned four female servants to Gu Xijiu ever since she came to Fucang Hall so that she could have a good rest. After all, she was exhausted because she had been working very hard to remove the navigation device. Hence, she should rest adequately. Despite returning home, Gu Xijiu was depressed as she still missed her original body. She decided to see Di Fuyi after a short nap to find out more about his original body and also to see whether it was still possessed by Wu Wuyan. Unfortunately, Di Fuyi was having a private practice session where he was not supposed to be interrupted. Thus, she decided to wander around in the garden. Surprisingly, she bumped into the mussel. Perhaps, the mussel was also wandering in the garden. It rushed towards Gu Xijiu with tears as soon as it saw its master and tried stopping a few meters away before crashing into Gu Xijiu. The little kid stared at her with a pair of teary eyes. ¡°Master¡­!¡± Gu Xijiu did not expect to bump into it in the garden as she had left her three majestic beings behind in the Tianju Hall to practice before she went out with Ying Yannuo for a mission. Gu Xijiu had even said goodbye to them before she left and also made them good dishes to feast on. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207: She Missed Her Original Body (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They have been apart for about 20 days, but Gu Xijiu felt like it had been a few years. Now, she felt d and relieved to see it again. Hence, she waved her hand and spoke, ¡°Mussel! Why are you? Come on. Come here.¡± The mussel immediately rolled towards her and clipped at the edge of her dress. ¡°Master, did you change your body? It looks gorgeous! We have been guarding your previous body as we thought that you were dead¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve been guarding my body? Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over there in the ice pce. Celestial Master Zuo picked us up and asked us to protect your body properly as Lu Wu could make sure that the body stayed alive while I can make sure that the body doesn¡¯t dpose. Thus, your body is still as good as when you were living inside it, but, it¡¯s just not breathing¡­¡± The mussel exined the plots of the story as well as its contribution. Gu Xijiu pulled it along as she walked. ¡°Bring me to my body.¡± Finally, Gu Xijiu saw her little body. Though she only used it for less than three years, she was attached to it. Initially, she had not felt anything while she was living inside the body. However, she now felt strange as she looked at it. She felt close and warm but also strange. When she had just arrived, Lu Wu was squatting on the crystal coffin, and it looked so depressed as it stared at the body inside the coffin¡­ However, as soon as Gu Xijiu had called its name when she came in, it immediately turned into a lively pet and rushed towards her once it recognized her! It immediately crashed into her arms and could not stop rubbing its head against her chest as though it did not know how else it could express its happiness. Wind Caller was lying down on the floor, and it could not stop licking Gu Xijiu¡¯s clothes when it saw her again. It was the best way to wee her back. Gu Xijiu was touched as she rubbed Wind Caller¡¯s head andbed Lu Wu¡¯s fur. The mussel could not find a space to squeeze in. Hence, it stood behind them and continued clipping her dress. The three of them had been staying at Tianju Hall for almost two years. There were not many changes on the mussel and Wind Caller, but Lu Wu had grown so much bigger. Initially, it was effortless for it to squeeze into her sleeve, but now it was as big as a fat cat, and Gu Xijiu could feel its weight as it lied in her arms. The three of them could not stop lingering around Gu Xijiu and continuously rubbed their heads against her. Coincidentally, Gu Xijiu saw a seven-colored light in the crystal coffin when she raised her head, and the brightness was enough to hurt anyone¡¯s eyes. She was attracted by the colorful light and then she saw the Firmament Stone¡­ It was no longer ck but rather a colorful bracelet! It was still worn the wrist of her previous body. Gu Xijiu was annoyed as she knew that the Firmament Stone had a life of its own and it was supposed to be able to recognize her soul. However, it did not rush towards her even though it saw her and was still attached to that wrist. She walked over and knocked on the jade with her finger. ¡°Little Cang!¡± The Firmament Stone blinked but after that, it stopped responding. What happened? Was it mad? Or was something wrong? Gu Xijiu knocked on it again. ¡°What happened? Are you trapped in there?¡± How was it possible?! The Firmament Stone finally flew out from the crystal coffin and moved around Gu Xijiu. Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208: It Was Because She Swapped Bodies! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Firmament Stone finally flew back onto her wrist after moving around Gu Xijiu. It blinked again and produced a stronger glow. Gu Xijiu did not speak. She could not believe that it had be so arrogant after being apart for only about ten days. Was it jealous? Gu Xijiu decided not to bother it at the moment, and her gaze fell on the love bracelet instead. She was stunned. The love bracelet¡¯s gems used to be shiny and lively. However, it was now all dull and greyish as though it was made from a normal stone. Gu Xijiu treasured the bracelet very much, and she was worried that it might get scratched. If she could remove it, she would most certainly have kept it in the most hidden ce she knew. She felt so depressed as she saw that her love bracelet had turned dull. Thus, she decided to ask the Firmament Stone for more information. Initially, the Firmament Stone did not want to respond. It said nothing even though Gu Xijiu had asked it twice. Gu Xijiu slightly frowned as she felt that the Firmament Stone was overreacting. She turned around and left as she was thinking about asking Di Fuyi. Suddenly, she felt chilly on her wrist and realized that the Firmament Stone had coiled around her wrist and it was continuously blinking. However, it refused to express anything in her head. Gu Xijiu was annoyed as she could not understand why the Firmament Stone was refusing tomunicate with her even though it could simply send her any word it liked. It seemed to have said something earlier, but she did not get it¡­ Was it because she swapped bodies? ¡°Little Cang, are you only able tomunicate with the person that owns my original body?¡± Gu Xijiu asked the question in her head. Since she was unable to receive messages from the Firmament Stone, she gave it two options. She told the Firmament Stone to blink once if she was right and blink twice if she was wrong. The Firmament Stone blinked once! Indeed, it was due to her swapping bodies! Hence, Gu Xijiu would not be able to remove the love bracelet andmunicate with the Firmament Stone if she did not get back into her original body! She took a breath and decided to talk to Di Fuyi about this issue. Perhaps, he had a better solution! She knew that Di Fuyi was not keen for her to go back to her original body, but she still felt that there were too many cons if she did not do so. Di Fuyi was having a private practice session in a crystal pce at the center of the Fucang Hall. Therefore, Gu Xijiu was blocked by Mu Feng as Celestial Master Zuo needed three days toplete the practice. She was asked to rest properly in the hall, and Di Fuyi would bring her out once he hadpleted his practice. Gu Xijiu felt that Di Fuyi was treating her like a child and she would be getting candies when the adults return home. She took a glimpse of the said pce and saw the crystals surrounding it. Perhaps, the wall was too thick as she could not see anything from the outside and of course, she could not see Di Fuyi as well. Mu Feng could not help butugh as he saw Gu Xijiu paying close attention to the pce. He always thought that Gu Xijiu was like an eagle which flew high in the sky and refused to be controlled, but now, she just wanted to attach herself to Celestial Master Zuo all the time. Indeed, his master was incredibly charming, and no girl could escape from the grasps of his master¡¯s fingers. As he saw Gu Xijiu turn around and was about to leave, he quickly reminded her. ¡°My Lord wants you to practice the method he taught you. It¡¯s beneficial to you.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded and left. Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209: About Swapping Bodies Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu used to live freely and enjoyed her freedom very much. However, she epted the arrangement as she knew that Di Fuyi¡¯s intentions were good. Therefore, she practiced for three days, but, she only practiced for four hours in the morning and evening respectively. During her spare time, she paid a visit to Rong Jialuo. She was relieved as she knew that everything in the pce was under control now and they even had a meal together when Rong Jialuo took a walk around the town. During lunch, they unintentionally talked about Rong Che. Though Rong Che had almost killed Rong Jialuo, he did not hate him. After all, both of them have been fighting for several years. Though they were not on the same page all the time, they saw each other every day. In fact, they were quite close to each other. Hence, Rong Jialuo sounded slightly depressed when they were talking about Rong Che. Before Rong Che¡¯s true identity was exposed, he was very helpful to his brother as he had helped Rong Jialuo to get many things done. Gu Xijiu listened to Rong Jialuo silently and understood a little more about Mo Zhao¡¯s behaviors. One used to say ¡®To win the battle, you have to know yourself and your enemy.¡¯ Hence, she needed to know more about Mo Zhao to defeat him in the future. Gu Xijiu returned to Fucang Hall after lunch. On the way back, she received a directed audio message from Long Siye, and both of them had a short conversation. He wanted to know whether she had swapped back into her original body and so she answered him honestly. Long Siye remained silent on the other end and then added, ¡°Something is wrong with your current clone body, and it might be a problem in the future. Why don¡¯t I go over and swap it for you?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Long Siye was fast, and soon enough he arrived at Fucang Hall. It took him only half a day. It was not easy for an ordinary person to enter Fucang Hall. However, the heaven¡¯s gift disciples had special privileges, and all they needed to do was to inform the guards. However, they also had to ensure that Di Fuyi was around. It was not the first time Long Siye had paid a visit to Fucang Hall. Hence, once the guards notified Mu Feng, he quickly let Long Siye in and was quite courteous to him. Mu Feng thought that it was a good idea to allow Long Siye in as he would upy Gu Xijiu¡¯s time instead of wandering around outside. Di Fuyi had ordered Mu Feng to watch Gu Xijiu and prevent her from going out too often. However, Gu Xijiu did end up going out a few times, but fortunately, nothing serious happened. Gu Xijiu was obliged to be courteous to Long Siye. Hence, she went straight to the point and asked Long Siye what was wrong with her current body. Long Siye decided toe clean and exined to her, ¡°Xijiu, your current body¡¯s gic order is different from your previous life¡­¡± That was his opening remark. Gu Xijiu was shocked after listening to him. After all, her current body looked exactly like her in her previous life. It was more simr than identical twins but was the gic order different? She made a gesture to signal Long Siye to continue with his exnation. He used many professional terms, and Gu Xijiu could not understand some of the medical jargon. However, she roughly got his points. ¡°Does it mean that there are many simrities between my current body¡¯s gic order and Long Fan¡¯s gic order?¡± Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210: Soul Transfer Crisis Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Are you suggesting that we can sense each other just like how twins do?!¡± Long Siye nodded. ¡°It¡¯s more powerful than the bond between twins. It was intentionally designed this way so that he would have a way tomunicate with you and perhaps even find you or sense your mood¡­¡± Gu Xijiu felt disgusted. ¡°What?! That¡¯s unbelievable! How could he even do that?¡± Long Siye took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Trust me, it is possible based on his intelligence! Telepathy enhancement is his expertise. So far, no one can beat him when ites to scientific discoveries. I¡¯ve studied the gic order between the both of you, and there are so many simrities even though both of you are from different family backgrounds¡­ That¡¯s not a coincidence!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless and disgusted! She gazed down for a moment and curiously asked when she raised her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t telepathy supposed to be two ways? I tried detecting him, but I could not sense anything¡­¡± Long Siye wondered. ¡°Really? Based on my study, you should be able to sense him unless he programmed the mechanism to function in a single path.¡± That was even more unbelievable! Gu Xijiu shook her head as she could not believe it. Long Siye slightly frowned as he seemed to wonder what was the primary intention behind all this. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Regardless of what his main intention is, I think that it¡¯s too risky to keep this body. I wish to swap back into the other body. Can you help me do it?¡± Long Siye nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± He was an expert in this area. ¡°Does it consume a lot of spiritual power?¡± Long Siye shook his head. ¡°It requires medical skills, not spiritual power.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved. She had thought earlier that the reason why Di Fuyi refused to allow her to swap bodies was that it would consume a lot of spiritual power and so it was not the best time for him to do it. However, why would he disagree if it did not consume a lot of spiritual power? Was it because something was wrong? Was it because her original body was sick? She decided to bring Long Siye straight to the ice pce to show him her original body in the crystal coffin. It must have been the power of the majestic beings guarding her original body as somehow it was not frozen. Even though the ice pce was freezing, Gu Xijiu¡¯s skin was still soft. Long Siye brought many types of equipment along and began to examine the body. The result from the checkup was good enough for Gu Xijiu to feel relieved as Long Siye confirmed that the injuries on the body were recovering and its other functions were well maintained. She could move around freely once she had repossessed the body. She immediately urged Long Siye to help her swap bodies. Di Fuyi would be done with his practice shortly, and Gu Xijiu wanted to see him with her original body. Long Siye was okay with it, and so he agreed to her request. He flicked his sleeve, and a bed immediately appeared in front of them. Gu Xijiu lied downfortably on the bed. He took out a syringe and said as he walked towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just an injection. You¡¯ll be in your original body when you awaketer.¡± He rolled up Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve and exposed her fair arm but just as he was about to poke the needle into her skin, a white ray suddenly shed before them. The white ray appeared so suddenly and quickly, and it hit the syringe and broke it. The icy cold solution spilled onto Gu Xijiu¡¯s arm. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211: Soul Transfer Crisis (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Both of them raised their heads out of shock and saw that Di Fuyi was standing at the door with disappointment on his face. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± His aura was so strong that it felt as though a cold storm was howling in the ice pce. Gu Xijiu was stunned. Long Siye ran out of words as he looked at Di Fuyi. He was shocked as well as Di Fuyi¡¯s aura was so powerful that the syringe and needle had shattered into pieces. ¡­ Gu Xijiu did not expect Di Fuyi to be so mad to the extent that he kicked Long Siye out from Fucang Hall. He even told the guards to block Long Siye from entering in the future. Gu Xijiu did not understand him at all, and she had no idea what triggered his anger. She took a deep breath and asked as she tried to suppress her frustration, ¡°Do you need to do this? He just wanted to help me swap bodies. Why did you have to kick him out?¡± She questioned him near the main entrance. In fact, Long Siye was kicked out less than two minutes before. The main door was already shut when Gu Xijiu rushed out. ¡°Gu Xijiu, do you trust him or me?¡± Di Fuyi grabbed her hand and stopped her from opening the door. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She looked at Di Fuyi and could not believe that he could say such a thing as she found it irrelevant to the issue that they were discussing. ¡°He has fooled you twice before. Are you nning to be fooled a third time?¡± It was not a wise question at this moment. Gu Xijiu took another deep breath and continued speaking, ¡°You know that it was because of Wu Wuyan, and that Long Siye didn¡¯t intend to hurt me. Besides, he did contribute a lot to our escape¡­¡± Di Fuyiughed sarcastically. ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to get caught by Long Fan! Are you so naive to believe that he had no other n?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. ¡°His scientific nowledge is not that far off from Long Fan¡¯s, so how could you be sure that he would not kill you with the injection? How do you know that it would not cause your soul to go missing again? Do you want me to look for you in every corner of the world?¡± Di Fuyi was getting more aggressive. Gu Xijiu had seen many different sides of Di Fuyi, but it was the first time that she was seeing him being this mad at her. Every sentence was like a sharp knife stabbing at her heart. Her little face turned pale. Suddenly, she turned around and teleported away. She did not leave Fucang Hall but teleported to the ice pce instead. Gu Xijiu wanted to examine the ingredients in the syringe. Fortunately, there was a little solution left in the syringe. She carefully put it away as she needed to experiment with it. She did not believe that Long Siye would hurt her! Thus, she wanted to find out the truth. However, she needed specific equipment and apparatus for the experiment. Those apparatus were in the storage space of the Firmament Stone. She walked straight to the crystal coffin and tapped on the Firmament Stone. ¡°Little Cang, could you open your storage space? I need to get something.¡± Though the Firmament Stone could notmunicate with her, it opened the storage space for her. She turned around after retrieving her stuff and was stunned! She then exined to him, ¡°I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s inside the solution. I won¡¯t trust him anymore if he had indeed wanted to do something harmful to me!¡± She then walked past him. Di Fuyi grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212: Soul Transfer Crisis (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu did not refuse and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± She studied the drug all day in Di Fuyi¡¯s medical room. After that, she concluded that ording to theponents of the drug, the injection was not poisonous. Instead, it was beneficial to her body. Not only did it help to nourish the body but could also to separate one¡¯s soul from their body when they were asleep. The efficacy was the same as what Long Siye had exined to Gu Xijiu. Long Siye told her that Long Fan had messed with her current cloned body so that she could not return to her original body. The clone body was currently a soul container which could potentially trap her soul. The injection, on the other hand, was the key to unlocking the soul container so that she could sessfully return to her original body. Gu Xijiu was relieved when she found out that Long Siye was truthful. However, Di Fuyi had tried pulling her leg. ¡°Theponents of the injection will take away your life. After your soul leaves this body, no one would know where he would hide your soul. I am not wrong either.¡± Gu Xijiu was frustrated. ¡°The clone body that he created had been destroyed. You are the one who told me that you discovered the clone inside the active volcano. Where else could he hide my soul? It¡¯s impossible to leave me as just a soul right?¡± Di Fuyi calmly answered, ¡°Everything is possible.¡± Gu Xijiu stared at him. ¡°You always say that I am very suspicious of others. It seems like you are also the same and you are always thinking from a negative perspective.¡± ¡°I have suffered once, and I have learned my lesson. Xijiu, I have to be extra careful with anything rted to you. If you meet an ident again, I might not be able to save you again.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She thought of the fact that Di Fuyi had risked his life to save her and finally she stopped arguing with him. She looked at his pale face and asked, ¡°How is your injury?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her sadly. ¡°Finally you remembered that I am injured. It¡¯s time for me to apply my medicine.¡± He threw a bottle at her and then lied on the only bed in the medical room. Gu Xijiu was speechless. The wounds on Di Fuyi had be a lot better. Most of them had recovered, and there were only scars left. It was a sign that he was healing. Gu Xijiu was not angry anymore after looking at his injuries. She was reminded of his sacrifices for her. She sat in front of him and helped him to apply the medicine as he requested. She could not help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you apply the medicine earlier when you were meditating over the past three days?¡± Di Fuyi slightly closed his eyes. He enjoyed being served by her. ¡°I was having some serious meditation time. I did not eat, did not move and did not speak so of course, I did not apply the medicine either.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°You could have applied it right after you have finished your meditation.¡± ¡°The first thing I did after I finished my meditation was to look for you!¡± Di Fuyi did not sound too happy. ¡°Fortunately I showed up here on time. Otherwise, you may not be talking to me here anymore¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a moment before she replied, ¡°Perhaps I would have reunited with my original body. I don¡¯t see a problem with Long Siye¡¯s drug.¡± ¡°You never know. Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Baby, you are still too young to understand that.¡± Di Fuyi did not open his eyes. Gu Xijiu did not want to discuss this topic with him anymore. There would not be an end to the discussion even if they continued to argue. She secretly made up her mind. When she had some free time, she would go and collect the ingredients required to refine this medicine from Long Siye and then test it on animals first. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not discuss it anymore. You should know how to exchange bodies right? Why don¡¯t you do it for me?¡± Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213: I Think I Saw Him! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi did not open his eyes, but he softly said, ¡°Xijiu, I am still hurt. Do you want me to use the forbidden technique to swap your body back?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°It is not a forbidden technique, is it? Long Siye told me that it would not require any spiritual power.¡± ¡°Do you believe him or believe me?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. Both of them did not speak for a moment. After Gu Xijiu had applied the medicine for him, she calmed herself down and asked, ¡°Are you hiding something from me? I think that based on our current rtionship, we should not keep any secrets from each other. Seriously, I don¡¯t want to be suspicious of you. However, I have a feeling that you are very reluctant to swap my body for me. Do you have any scruples?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent for a moment. His eyes remained closed. ¡°You are overthinking things. I don¡¯t understand why you are so keen on returning into your old body. As I said, this body is better than the body that belonged to General Gu¡¯s daughter¡­¡± ¡°I like that body! The love bracelet is still on that body. Moreover, I can¡¯tmunicate with the Firmament Stone anymore¡­¡± ¡°Well, with or without the love bracelet, you will still be my wife. Why do you care so much about that bracelet? As for the issue of the Firmament Stone, I will speak to itter. I will find a way to allow this body tomunicate with it.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. In the end, Di Fuyi was still reluctant toply. She did not give up. She told him about what Long Siye had mentioned earlier regarding the fact that she had the same gene arrangement as Long Fan. Di Fuyi had not expected this piece of news. He asked her to try and locate Long Fan using her senses. Gu Xijiu exined, ¡°I have tried doing so, but I couldn¡¯t sense him. Perhaps it¡¯s a one-way thing.¡± Though she had just exined it to him, she tried focusing her mind again on seeing whether she was able to sense him. Nevertheless, she was unable to detect anything. When she was about to open her eyes, she suddenly felt cold as if ice surrounded her. Inside the ice, there was a shadow-like human. She tried very hard to focus on it but suddenly her body became warm, and it felt like she was waking up from a dream. She opened her eyes and said, ¡°I think I saw him!¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He is somewhere which is ice cold. Perhaps somewhere in the deep sea. He is frozen inside an ice block¡­¡± Gu Xijiu tried to describe what she had seen. Di Fuyi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Was it a figure of your imagination thought by your subconscious?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Look, the clone that was created by Long Siye was ced inside the ice pce. You woke up from this body in an iced crystal coffin. You even saw the clone body of Mo Zhao inside the crystal iced coffin. Perhaps it had created a reflective conditioned consciousness in your mind that, if Long Fan were to awake he would be waking up from inside a cold chilly ce. If there was no unexpected event, Long Fan had no way of escaping from the underground pce, and he would have died. If he came back to life, he must also wake up from inside a clone body, so it is not surprising that you had such a thought.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She frowned and wondered if what Di Fuyi said was right. It seemed like what he said made sense. She tried closing her eyes and focused her senses again. However, she could not sense anything anymore. ¡­ Blue Hill Continent was quite simr to the Antarctic continent in the modern day where ice floes formed thend. There were perennial storms all year along, and ice hills formed everywhere. The temperature was always between -40 to -50 degrees. It was deserted and deste. Typically only people with water element spiritual power who wanted to improve their strength woulde to this ce. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214: Failed To Possess The Body Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Since this ce was deep inside the icend, no one would visit it. Nheless, there was an ice cave in one of the ice hills. The ice cave was rather small- it was about 40 to 50 square feet. Eight icicles were supporting the cave. There were someplex patterns engraved on the icicles, and it looked like some spell. The intricate designs were twinkling in the dark blue ice cave. In the center of the ice cave, there was a thick and tall icicle, and a human body hid inside. The person was standing in a strange posture. He had been sealed inside the icicle for many years. Suddenly the eight icicles lighted up. It was as if the spell caused the writings on the wall to start spinning very quickly. In fact, there was no engraving on the icicles. Instead, there were some tiny little worms with blue lights moving on the icicles. These worms had a tiny head with wings on their bodies. When they moved their arms, they would cast a blue light. Meanwhile, when they stopped, the blue light would disappear. Usually, these worms would usually hibernate without moving their wings. However, at this moment they were being stimted by something and kept pping their wings at high frequency. Since the spell was cast, the worms started flying into the air and formed a group. They flew towards the icicle at the center of the ice cave and kept barging into it The icicle started to erode and melt. When all the little worms had finished hitting the icicle, the face of the human inside the icicle was revealed. He looked handsome and elegant, and was very much alive even though he was frozen inside the icicle for so long. After a moment, his chest began to move up and down, and then his eyshes flickered. Finally, he opened his eyesHe shook his body slightly inside the icicle and then opened his mouth to breathe. However, he never expected that even though he could open his mouth, there was no air flowing out from his lungs and he panicked. He tried opening his mouth more extensively, but still, there was no air flow in or out from his lung. His healthy face started to turn pale. He looked like he was drowning in water and was desperate to breathe again. It seemed like his soul was too weak, so he had failed to possess the body. After a long while, the person in the icicle tried resurrecting himself again but failed as there was no breath in the body. If there were someone at the scene, he or she would notice a green shadow trying to hit the frozen body. Most of the time, the green shadow was expelled. Sometimes, it would sessfully enter the body but would exit from the body after a moment. After multiple attempts, the green shadow finally seeded. When he opened his eyes again, he could hardly exhale. His body was unstable, and it fell from the icicle. He was not able to control the body yet. He lied on the cold ground and tried extending his fingers. However, he was unable to control his hands and feet. ¡°Damn it!¡± He vaguely cursed. The ce was so cold to the extent that the air he exhaled almost condensed into fine ice pellets. If he could use his spiritual power, it was not an issue to be in such a cold ce. However, he could barely stand up now. He was not sure how long could he stand the coldness of the area. He gasped and felt despair. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215: You¡¯ll Know After You Go Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He was careless. He had prepared a cloned body here but had forgotten that he was unable to sustain the coldness here in his current condition. ¡­ A thousand miles away, inside Fucang Hall, Gu Xijiu did not know what had happened inside the ice cave. She gave up after trying several times to regain the sense she experienced earlier and temporarily believed with what Di Fuyi had said. The injection prepared by Long Siye was shattered, and was now useless. Besides, Di Fuyi was still injured, and he would not be able to help her swap back into her old body. Gu Xijiu felt depressed. Therefore, after she had finished applying the medicine on him, she reminded him to rest for a few more days. She then turned away and prepared to leave the room. However, she was held back by Di Fuyi. She was shocked. ¡°Anything else?¡± Di Fuyi pulled her into his arms and looked at her. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Gu Xijiu paused and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Though he had violently removed Long Siye from Fucang Hall, she understood that he was doing it for her good. Though she did not feel happy, she was not angry either. She was just somewhat depressed because she was unable to return to her original body. Di Fuyi felt sorry for her, but he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will bring you somewhere.¡± He then escorted her away without any further exnation. ¡°Where are we going? Don¡¯t you want to practice to speed up your recovery?¡± Gu Xijiu was a bit perplexed. She thought that the most important thing to do now was to practice. ¡°You¡¯ll know after you have reached the ce.¡± ¡­ The moon in the sky was big and bright. The clouds were floating gracefully, and it covered half of the moon. It was a serene and quiet night. Theke was sparkling, and Gu Xijiu could not see the end of it. Based on her estimation, theke was double the size of Dongting Lake. The embankment at thekeside was unique as it was made from a kind of moonlight white sand. It felt like a dream and did not look like something you would find in reality. Gu Xijiu knew about thiske. It was located 500 miles away from the capital of the Feixing Kingdom. It was called Moonlight Lake. ording to her knowledge, thiske was an evilke. Rumour had it that there was a cannibal monster living inside theke. The beast would eat all the adventurers who came to explore the ce. Everyone was afraid of talking about theke. Thus, Gu Xijiu never expected that Di Fuyi would bring her to this ce and she did not even know that it was so beautiful! ¡°Do you think that there is a devil inside thiske?¡± Gu Xijiu stood at the bank and looked at theke as she asked. ¡°It feels very peaceful though.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if there is a monster inside, it will not eat you.¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a gimmick created by the mermaids to scare people so that they will note and disturb them.¡± ¡°Mermaids?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is there a mermaid living in theke? Aren¡¯t the legendary mermaids supposed to live in the sea?¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°You will soon find out.¡± Gu Xijiu felt excited. She had heard countless stories about mermaids, but had yet to see one in real life. Numerous legends about the mermaids started bubbling in her mind, which included the famous love story about a mermaid and a human being. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216: Into The Deep Sea Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You brought me here to see a mermaid? Where can I see one? Do we need to prepare anything to dive into theke?¡± ¡°No, there is a way for us to attract them toe out of theke and meet us.¡± Gu Xijiu cheerfully asked, ¡°How?¡± Di Fuyi took out a flute, ¡°Come on. You sing a song, and I¡¯ll y the music.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She almost thought that the reason he had brought her here was to hear her sing beside theke. She was smart and asked, ¡°Is it because the mermaids are good at singing? So you want me to sing to attract them toe out andpete with me?¡± ¡°You are half correct. It is not for you topete but to qualify yourself to enter the mermaid tribe. Mermaids like to sing very much, and they like people who can sing well. Anyone who can sing and attract the purple petals beside theke to dance along will be their most distinguished guest. Also, you can enter their night market to buy things if you are sessful.¡± Gu Xijiu had heard about the sea market of the mermaids which sold a lot of rare treasures. Many wealthy and powerful men had tried different ways to enter the sea market, but only a few of them were sessful after so many years. People would recall them in particr ounts of local history. Locals treated these stories as legends. Few knew that there was a sea market under Moonlight Lake and that it had very peculiar rules. Gu Xijiu was very confident in her vocals. Her singing wasparable to many singers in the modern world. If she was not a killer at that time, she might have be a famous artist. The cloned body she was using was almost the same as the one in her past life. Even her voice was simr. Thus, Gu Xijiu was not worried. She sang the song ¡°Wish People for a Long Time¡± by Teresa Teng. She used to like this song a lot. It had meaningful words as well as a beautiful rhythm. Just when she started to sing, she found that it was different to sing beside theke aspared to singing at other ces. There was a sound effect when she sang here, and it was even better than singing with a microphone! When Di Fuyi yed the flute along with her singing, the effect was even more phenomenal. It was perfect! The flute¡¯s tone was magical, and the sound was clear. Both the music and her singingplemented each other very well. Unsurprisingly, the tree at thekeside was moving along with her song. When the tree moved, the flower petals fell from the tree and came close to the both of them. They surrounded them and danced along with them. The view was dream-like as though they were in a fantasy. However, what happened next made Gu Xijiu feel like she was in a dream. The peacefulke suddenly rolled fiercely. Meanwhile, the waves were growing more prominent, and a tform appeared from the surface of theke. It looked like a lotus in full blossom. On the tform, twodies dressed in light blue greeted them. ¡°I have received an order to invite both of you into the city of the mermaids.¡± Di Fuyi held Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand and jumped onto the tform, ¡°Please, lead the way into the water.¡± The tform closed like a lotus bud and sank into the water. At first, Gu Xijiu thought that theke was not very deep and that it was probably only ten meters in height at most. However, the lotus bud had dived for almost half an hour and still did not stop. Gu Xijiu wondered, and she asked Di Fuyi using her directed audio, ¡°Is thiske that deep?¡± She felt that they had dived down almost a few kilometers! ¡°Theke is only an entrance leading to the city of the mermaids. We are currently in the deep sea.¡± Di Fuyi replied her through directed audio too. Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217: Is The Leader Of The Mermaids Attractive? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No wonder! Judging by the depth, even a piece of iron would be crushed into pieces by the water pressure. However, their lotus bud could somehow withstand it. Though it looked soft, it did not break at all. The bud was currently controlled by the two young mermaiddies. They seemed to be very rxed while maneuvering the lotus bud. Gu Xijiu had a sudden thought. Two years ago when Di Fuyi had brought her into the deep sea, the bubble he created was somehow simr to this lotus bud. Perhaps the building in the deep sea had been built by the mermaids? She was doubtful, and so she asked, ¡°Did you learn your bubble transport technique from them?¡± Di Fuyi answered her with a serious face, ¡°I am the one who taught them this technique!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t brag!¡± Gu Xijiu did not believe him. ¡°Didn¡¯t theye out from the sea in the past?¡± ¡°Well, they usually lived in the deep sea and didn¡¯te out from the water. It was not until I taught the mermaids this technique that they started to invent this to leave the sea or to invite guests into the sea¡­¡± ¡°Do they always invite humans into the sea?¡± ¡°Mermaids do trade with humans. Where do you think mermaid silkes from? All the traders that they deal with will need to go through a series of inspections. Therefore, there are no more than 18 persons on the continent who trade with them.¡± ¡°Are you one of them?¡± ¡°No, I am their most distinguished guest. The leader of the mermaids is my friend.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. ¡°You have a friend!¡± She felt very excited. Even though The Lord had been moonlighting under the identity of Celestial Master Zuo to live in the continent and lead the five heaven gift disciples, he was not very close with the other four heaven gift disciples. They were his subordinates rather than friends to him. Hence, it was scarce to hear the word ¡°friend¡±ing from him. Di Fuyi ced her head on his shoulder. ¡°What you have just said did not sound good.¡± His breath blew into her ears, and her face grew warm. She pushed his face to the other side and spoke, ¡°So your purpose of bringing me here is to see your friend.¡± Di Fuyiughed as he held her waist tighter. ¡°The ugly wife would have to see the inws sooner orter. Since you will be my wife soon and you do not have any inws, I am bringing you to see my friend instead.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face grew even warmer. ¡°I have not agreed to marry you!¡± She was secretly happy with what she had just heard. In fact, she was still very curious about this leader of the mermaids. The two young mermaiddies who came to fetch them were stunning, so their leader must be even more stunning. The reason why she thought that way was because the two young mermaids had been discussing the flower festival and they said that their leader wille in first due to beauty and talent. ¡°Is the leader of the mermaids attractive?¡± Gu Xijiu asked through directed audio again.¡± ¡°Yes. Gorgeous!¡± Di Fuyi praised without hesitation. ¡°Gorgeous and talented at the same time?¡± ¡°Yes, even better than you. When the leader of the mermaid dances, everyone falls helplessly. This is a known fact to everyone on the continent.¡± Di Fuyi smiled. His tone was full of sincerity when he praised the leader of the mermaid. Gu Xijiu was excited. ¡°It must be a good experience to meet someone like that!¡± Di Fuyi did not expect this reaction from her. ¡°Baby, aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow. ¡°Why should I feel jealous?¡± Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218: My Fianc¨¦ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°As I said, the leader of the mermaids is my best friend who is also very attractive and talented in dancing and singing¡­¡± ¡°So? It is good that I can marvel at attractive people from a close distance. I believe that their leader must be outstanding judging from the way you have exined.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He suddenly felt a sense of crisis! As proven, his sense of crisis was urate. When Gu Xijiu met the leader of the mermaids, she could not keep her eyes off! ¡­ The leader of the mermaids was indeed beautiful. It was the kind of appeal in which gender did not matter. The mermaid¡¯s blue robe was several meters long, and the individual had long blue hair that was like a cloak fluttering in the air. The individual¡¯s eyebrows formed a crescent moon with eyes that were bright like stars just below it, and lips that were light pink. When Gu Xijiu saw the leader, the individual was sitting in a small car giving instructions to other mermaids to decorate the magnificent hall while waving a feather fan in hand. When the leader saw Di Fuyi, the leader was excited and stood up from the car and walked towards them. ¡°What made youe and visit me?¡± A bold and maic voice emerged as if it was the sounding from a cello. Gu Xijiu was stunned! She just realized that the handsome king of the mermaids was a man! Before this, she thought that she was looking at a woman. She had met a lot of good-lookingdylike men. However, she had never seen someone like the king of the mermaids. His appearance was simr to that of a graceful youngdy who could attract thousands of men. Gu Xijiu even thought that he was quite beautiful among thedies. However, when shepared herself to the king of the mermaids, she felt a little bit humbled. What was even more unusual was the fact that when the king of the mermaids did not speak, he looked like an angel from a fairytale. However, when he spoke, Gu Xijiu was confident that he was indeed a man. The pce of the mermaids was somewhat simr to Di Fuyi¡¯s pce. It was dry, but there was water rippling above them. Since there was no water inside the pce, the mermaids here did not have fishtails like what people usually saw in fairytale books. They had legs too. However, their legs were much softer than that of an average human¡¯s legs. When they walked, they moved their bodies like a snake, so everyone looked very alluring. Although the king of mermaids also looked very alluring too, he was a gentleman. After he greeted Di Fuyi, he stared at Gu Xijiu and asked politely, ¡°This beautifuldy looks like an angel. Since she showed up together with Brother Huang, may I know who she is?¡± ¡°My fianc¨¦.¡± Di Fuyi answered with only two words. The king of mermaids opened his mouth slightly in shock. ¡°Fianc¨¦? You have a fianc¨¦?!¡± He sounded like a wife who had just caught her husband cheating on her. If Gu Xijiu did not know Di Fuyi well, she would have thought that the king of the mermaids was his spouse! Di Fuyi nced at the king of the mermaids coldly. ¡°Is it strange?¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± The king of mermaids stopped talking politely. ¡°Oh my god! The thousand-year-old sago palm tree can finally bloom! This thousand-year-old bachelor finally has a fianc¨¦!¡± He looked at Gu Xijiu for a long while. ¡°Miss, may I know what your name is? How did you make him fall for you? Can you tell me?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Di Fuyi pulled her to his side and waved his sleeve to make the king of mermaids step back. ¡°Lan Yaoguang, is this how you wee us? You had received so many things from me when you married your seven wives.¡± ¡­ Thergeke created big ripples. It continuously stroked the bank and made loud crashing sounds. Somewhere not too far away from theke, there was a big tree with purple peach blossoms on it. When the wind blew, the flower petals fell from the tree and flew onto the bank. The flower petals were scattered on the sand, and it created a magnificent view. There were only the two of them at the moment to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Gu Xijiu stepped on the moonlight white sand with her bare feet. She was stunned by the beautiful scenery. This ce was like a scene from a fairytale. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219: What Trouble Have You Created? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The king of mermaids sighed. ¡°I was too surprised! It is rare seeing you with a fianc¨¦. Of course, I need to give you something good. Let¡¯s do this. Since it is the flower festival today, when you go to the festival market, you can get three items and record them under my ount¡­¡± Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°I have given you seven gifts in the past, and now you only give me three?¡± The king of the mermaids did not oppose Di Fuyi but still tried to defend himself. ¡°You only gave me one gift for each wife I married. If you want to get more gifts, then you have to marry a few more wives¡­¡± Di Fuyi stared at him. ¡°Can you repeat your sentence?¡± The king of mermaids shuddered and finally agreed. ¡°Alright. Since you rarely get married, you can buy five items under my ount.¡± Di Fuyiughed. ¡°This is what I was waiting for!¡± Then, he pulled Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you shopping.¡± Gu Xijiu finally understood the purpose why Di Fuyi brought her here. It was to get presents! Although the king of mermaids had adylike face, he was not gay. In fact, he married seven wives. Besides this, every time he got married, he would show off his wives in front of Di Fuyi and ask for a present. Apparently, Di Fuyi had given many gifts to him. Finally, Di Fuyi had a fianc¨¦ now, so he had toe and ask for presents too. Gu Xijiu never expected that Di Fuyi had such a friend. Moreover, Lan Yaoguang seemed to know his real name so they must have known each other for a long time. ¡°Brother Huang, it is rare for you toe and visit me. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Lan Yaoguang appeared in front of them and blocked their way out. Gu Xijiu was surprised. It seemed like Lan Yaoguang had a great ability too. Though she had perfect eyesight, she still did not notice how Lan Yaoguang appeared in front of them. Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°What trouble have you created?¡± Lan Yaoguang looked tensed. ¡°No, I have not created any trouble for thousands of years. However, I have some problems that need your attention. Can you follow me to my study room so that I can tell you in detail?¡± He sounded really serious. It seemed like there was indeed something important to be discussed. However, he only invited Di Fuyi. Fortunately, the king of the mermaids was very well organized. He ordered one of his most favored concubines to apany Gu Xijiu to visit the garden. Di Fuyi mused for a while and then agreed with him. After he said a few words to Gu Xijiu, he followed Lan Yaoguang to the study room. The garden of the mermaid pce was different from those on the continent. They had corals as trees and sea turtle shells as their roads. Long silk ribbons were swaying on the ground along with many different flowers that Gu Xijiu had never seen before. The mermaids liked things to beplicated. Everything they built was very exquisite. Even the nts and the trees had different shapes. Gu Xijiu enjoyed seeing all these unique sceneries. The concubine who served Gu Xijiu was also a great beauty. When she apanied Gu Xijiu by her side, she tried to exin about everything in the garden. asionally she tried to ask about Gu Xijiu¡¯s background, but Gu Xijiu avoided her and did not answer. From the conversation with this concubine, Gu Xijiu got to know that Di Fuyi had been friends with Lan Yaoguang for at least 6,000 years! Lan Yaoguang was a very romantic man. He always said thatdies were made of water so they had to be treated as gentle as possible. The way he treateddies was to marry them whenever he met anyone who he really liked. Once he fell in love with ady, he would pamper thedy like a precious gem. He would give anything to thedy as long as she asked for it. However, everydy that he married he would only love him for less than 1,000 years. Once he no longer felt interested, he would find a new target. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220: No One Knew How Long Their Love Would Last Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nheless, the king of the mermaids was a gentleman. Even if he had lost interest in his concubines, he allowed them to stay in the pce to live a good life. However, he would never treat them as nicely as before. Lan Yaoguang imed himself as the greatest lover and never thought that he was melodramatic. He once said before that the men on the continent often had three to four wives. Even though some of the men married only one wife, the time they spent with each other was just several decades. Meanwhile, the love he showered upon each of his concubines was nearly a 1,000 years, so he felt that he was loyal enough. The concubine that was currently apanying Gu Xijiu was the one he most recently married, and they had been together for 200 years. After all, Gu Xijiu was still human. In her mind, she thought that a lifelong rtionship was very rare and precious. She wondered how love would be like for those people who could never get old or die. In the human world, the lifespan of a rtionship was even shorter. Some of the couples who loved each other very much could easily get bored with their partner after they had been married for many years. The passion and love would slowly dissipate and transform into family love. Some men liked a challenge so most of the time they would end up cheating on their wives and having an affair with other women. As for these people with infinite life, it was not unusual to get bored after they had seen the same face for a thousand years. The concubine was trying to express her sorrow to Gu Xijiu. ording to what she said, a regr mermaid could live for 10,000 years. She was now only 1,300 years old and was still in her youth. However, after she had married Lan Yaoguang for only 200 years yet Lan Yaogung had stopped pampering her like before. The concubine shared with Gu Xijiu about the tactics that Lan Yaoguang had used to win her heart. The tactics that he used could easily make any girl fall for him. For instance, he would sing in front of her seashell house and dance for her in public. He would give her all kinds of precious gifts. He even saved her when she was in danger, and he almost sacrificed his beautiful face. The concubine finally fell in love with Lan Yaoguang after seeing that he had put in so much effort to woo her. Even though she was the prime minister¡¯s daughter, she willingly married him as his seventh concubine. Gu Xijiu did not expect to find out so much from a visit to the garden. After the concubine had finished her story, she said, ¡°Miss Gu, in fact, I envy you.¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Why?¡± The concubine eximed, ¡°Humans have a very short life. I believe that you only possess a spiritual power of level six and a half, right? Even if you managed to train your spiritual power until level nine, you could only live for a thousand years. In that case, you will only be by Mr. Huang¡¯s side for a few hundred years. He would love you your whole life, and you don¡¯t have to experience the sorrow of falling out of love.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. For a moment, she did not know how to reply to the concubine. In fact, she had not thought that far. Once she fell in love with someone, she would love him to the fullest. If she did not love him anymore, she would not hesitate to let him go. No one knew how long their love wouldst. Gu Xijiu herself could not guarantee how long her love wouldst. She did not seem like a loyal lover. Perhaps, she would be the one to lose interest first. She only cared that she was currently in love, but she did not expect the love tost forever. Though she presently felt that she wanted to be with Di Fuyi forever, no one knew what would happen in the future. She only knew that they loved each other now and she felt contented. Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221: You¡¯d Better Stop Loving Him Now Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°Humans have countless missions toplete in their lifetime, and the same goes for me even if I am ady. My life should not be filled only with romance, and I should not make romance the only important thing in my life either. How boring would that be? Don¡¯t you agree? The world is such a vast ce. We should go and explore it.¡± The concubine had not expected Gu Xijiu to take this matter so lightly. She sighed and responded, ¡°It seems like you have not truly fallen in love with Mr. Huang. If you have fallen in love with him, you will find it suffering. Just imagine that after a century, he will still exist in this world, but he will be meeting otherdies. He will love and pamper them and ultimately marry one of them. When you think of it this way, you would feel jealous.¡± Gu Xijiu felt that the concubine was overthinking things. No one knew what was going to happen after a century. Her physical body might no longer exist, but her soul was supposed to be imperishable. Di Fuyi would probably make her a new body, and she could still stay with him. If her soul perished by mistake, then she would not have any consciousness. If it ever happened, regardless of who he loved, it would not have any impact on her as she would not have any emotions. Gu Xijiu felt that the concubine had wasted her time and effort in trying to study an insignificant problem. She was just like a billionaire who had just earned an enormous amount of money, but instead of starting to enjoy life, she was worried and upset that no one would inherit her assets. Gu Xijiu coughed to clear her throat. She tried exining and gave the concubine a lesson based on her opinions. After her sharing, the concubine was stunned and speechless. She was a soft and attached person. Thus she found it confusing to understand Gu Xijiu¡¯s way of thinking. However, she did not argue back as she did not want to offend Gu Xijiu. A person who was standing not far away from them interrupted their conversation and said, ¡°Thisdy has a clear mind. It is the first time that I have heard of such an opinion.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her head and saw ady in greening out from a dense forest not too far away. Thedy was a mermaid as well, and she looked very alike to Lan Yaoguang. Unfortunately, her features were not as flirtatious as Lan Yaoguang¡¯s. Thedy had thicker eyebrows and a more prominent pair of lips aspared to Lan Yaoguang. She also had a couple of big bright eyes. If she were not to bepared with Lan Yaoguang, she would be considered a beauty. However, after Gu Xijiu had met Lan Yaoguang before and had witnessed his beauty, she was not stunned by the this youngdy¡¯s beauty. The youngdy was wearing a green dress. When she walked towards them, she looked like lettuce that was blooming in spring. She was rted to Lan Yaoguang, but Gu Xijiu was unsure as to whether she was his sister or daughter. Therefore, she remained silent. ¡°Jingyi, finally you are back. Your brother kept talking about youtely.¡± The concubine was the first one to speak. ¡°What did he say about me? Does he still want to get a husband for me? I don¡¯t want one! I am not interested if it is not someone like my brother-inw.¡± Lan Jingyi grunted. Did she like her brother-inw? The concubine sighed softly. ¡°Jingyi, Mr. Huang already has Miss Gu as his fianc¨¦, and they will be getting married very soon. I think you¡¯d better stop loving him for now.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. The brother-inw they were talking about was¡­ ¡°Sister-inw, I know that I have no future with brother-inw. However, I still like him¡­¡± Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222: She Scarified Herself For Him Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Jingyi stared at Gu Xijiu and analyzed her from head to toe. She looked unconvinced. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is so good about Miss Gu. You don¡¯t look good enough for my brother-inw.¡± This girl spoke very bluntly, and so she often ended up hurting people¡¯s feelings. However, Gu Xijiu was able to catch the point of her sentence and asked, ¡°Who is your sister?¡± Lan Jingyi proudly , ¡°My sister was the former ruler of the mermaids. She grew up together with my brother-inw since we were young. She would still be alive if she had not sacrificed herself for my brother-inw.¡± The information was somewhat shocking which made Gu Xijiu frown. Di Fuyi had lived long enough, and she knew that he had been friends with Lan Yaoguang for 6,000 years. Hence, she knew that he had lived for more than 6,000 years. He had never talked about the history of his romance, and she had never questioned it either. It seemed that Di Fuyi used to have an old lover during his childhood and she was the former ruler of the mermaids. She had sacrificed herself for him. It sounded like nothing short of a drama! Lan Jingyi nced at her again and spoke, ¡°You are a real a beauty, but you are just a normal human and should not be able to live too long. Brother-inw has been lonely for a long time, and since my sister is not back yet, he is probably trying to take revenge on her by falling in love with a human.¡± She circled Gu Xijiu, and suddenly she discovered something. ¡°Hey, you look like my sister from the back. Perhaps brother-inw had fallen in love with you because of this!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Even though Gu Xijiu had a lot of questions in her mind, she did not want to allow this girl toment on her again. ¡°Most of the beauties in this world look very alike from the back. Some of us even have simr facial features, so it is not strange to discover that my back looks like your sister¡¯s. Nheless, I don¡¯t think you look like your sister so you don¡¯t have to worry that others would mistake me as your sister.¡± Lan Jingyi was speechless. Gu Xijiu was trying to say that she was not beautiful enough. This was the most indescribable pain for Lan Jingyi. She was the younger sister of Lan Yaoguang. She was also a great beauty, but whenpared with her brother and older sister, she was considered ugly! Everyone was amazed by her brother and sister, but look at her like a pirated copy of them. Never able to reach the same quality and standard. Gu Xijiu¡¯sment had pressed on a sensitive nerve. She looked angry! ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled at her and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand me? Do you want me to repeat myself?¡± Lan Jingyi was speechless. She finally realized that thedy in front of her was not a fool and did not let others push her around. The reason why Gu Xijiu had not responded to her earlier was that she had been caught off guard when she received so many shocking revtions from Lan Jingyi. Lan Jingyi was contemptuous of humans. In her eyes, human beings were just like nktons in the water. They were irrelevant and not even worth mentioning. She never expected that she would be humiliated by a little girl today. Her face was pale, and she clenched her fists. She stepped forward as if she wanted to teach Gu Xijiu a lesson. However, she was stopped by the concubine. ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t be angry. She was brought here by Mr. Huang, and she is an honored guest of the king. Please don¡¯t be rude to her.¡± Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223: You¡­ You Can¡¯t Kill Me Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Jingyi grunted. ¡°If it were not because of my brother-inw, I would have peeled off her skin! It makes me sick to look at her frivolous face.¡± Gu Xijiu leisurely smiled and casually picked up a red velvet flower. She blew at it gently and spoke, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything even if you are unhappy.¡± Lan Jingyi was speechless. Her frustration grew, and she replied, ¡°Do you think that you look anything like my sister? Let me tell you. You can¡¯t evenpare to her little toe!¡± Gu Xijiu sighed and turned away. ¡°Well, I met someone who is not evenparable to my fingernail during my visit to this garden. I have lost my interest. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± Lan Jingyi finally threw her temper and shouted, ¡°How dare you!?¡± She waved her sleeve andunched numerous water jets at Gu XIjiu! The concubine was shocked and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± The concubine knew about the abilities of this princess well. The power of these water jets was able to cut a person with a spiritual power of level eight into pieces! However, the concubine was unable to stop her in time, and the water jets closed in on Gu Xijiu. The concubine was scared and quickly closed her eyes! ¡°Crash! Booooom!¡± After hearing a loud noise, a hill-sized coral tree immediately dissipated into dust. The concubine was stunned. She thought that the attack had cut Gu Xijiu into pieces. Miss Gu was the first human that had been brought here by Mr. Huang. He even called her his fianc¨¦. She must be very significant to him, but now she had died under her watch when she brought her to visit the garden. The concubine was worried that the king of the mermaids would me the incident on her and Mr. Huang would be angry with her too. Gosh! She would most certainly lose the affection of the king of mermaids after this incident. She stood still and did not dare to open her eyes. She was afraid that once she did, she would witness a bloody scene. However, she suddenly heard screaming, ¡°You!¡± Gu Xijiu sneered. ¡°You are such a cruel princess. Is this how the mermaid family hosts their guests?¡± The concubine immediately opened her eyes. She found that Gu Xijiu did not lose a strand of hair, and also had a knife in her hand ced on Lan Jingyi¡¯s neck. Blood trickled down from the princess¡¯ neck onto the de, and Lan Jingyi looked pale. She had not expected this either. After Lan Jingyi hadunched the water jets, she had regretted her decision because the concubine told her that thisdy was the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Huang. It seemed like he loved her very much. Mr. Huang might get angry and punish her if she killed his fianc¨¦. However, she could not withdraw it. She never expected that Gu Xijiu would suddenly disappear just as the water jets were about to hit her. Before Lan Jingyi even had time to react, a cold-edged knife was ced on her neck, and the sharp de had cut the skin of her throat. It was painful, and of course, she was terrified. This girl only had a spiritual power of level six and a half, so how did she respond so fast? Subconsciously she wanted to struggle, but the knife in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand moved slightly, and it cut her throat even deeper, ¡°If you move again, your head will roll down from your neck.¡± Lan Jingyi looked very pale, and she did not dare move anymore. She said, ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t kill me!¡± By that time, the concubine had also regained her consciousness. However, she was even more shocked this timepared to before. ¡°Oh my goodness. Miss Gu, you have injured her! Take your knife away! Come on, please find the doctor! Bring the doctor here!¡± Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224: Why Can¡¯t You Behave Yourself? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Oh my god, Miss Gu, you have injured her! Remove your de! Can someone please request for the doctor!? The doctor, please!¡± Her voice trembled in desperation. Gu Xijiu had a feeling that she was too dramatic. Gu Xijiu was confident about the strength that she put onto her neck. She only cut through Lan Jingyi¡¯s skin and did not hurt her veins. The princess had threatened to kill her whenever they disagreed with each other. If it was not for her outstanding teleportation skill and experience inbat, she would have been killed and sliced into pieces. Gu Xijiu wanted to teach the princess a lesson to make it clear that she could not mess with her. Gu Xijiupletely ignored the concubine¡¯s outcry. Scornfully, she turned to look at Lan Jingyi and spoke, ¡°You cany your murderous hand on me, so why can¡¯t I? Do you really think that you are nobler than me?¡± She saw that there were some fine gills forming on Lan Jingyi¡¯s neck. Sheughed grimly and asked, ¡°Are these gills supposed to be your shield? It is a shame that their formation is toote.¡± The tip of Gu Xijiu¡¯s de turned swiftly. Lan Jingyi let out a loud cry when Gu Xijiu stripped off a few pieces of gills from her neck. The wife could barely pull herself together, ¡°Stop¡­ Stop! You are going to kill her!¡± Gu Xijiu smirked. ¡°I can see that you have some really great gills, look at the richness in the shade of blue. I could use these gills to make a ne.¡± She was about to turn her knife around. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Two voices could be heard in an exmation of urgency. Almost immediately, two streaks of light could be seen striking towards her. One in blue and another one was in seven colors. The seven-colored light hit Gu Xijiu¡¯s weapon. The blue light aimed at her wrist instead. Luckily, Gu Xijiu reacted quick enough to avoid the blue light. The seven-colored light, however, managed to hit the knife in her hand, shattering it into pieces. Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand trembled in pain due to the strike. She took a breath and looked up. That was when she saw Di Fuyi and Lan Yaoguang emerging out of thin air. Lan Jingyi finally managed to escape from Gu Xijiu. She then swayed slightly on her feet and fell into Lan Yaoguang¡¯s arms. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Her eyes were filled with tears. The tears turned into pearls even before they rolled down her face. ¡°I¡­ I am going to die¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang trembled at the sight of her wound in gory details, ¡°No¡­ No, Brother Tu is here with us. His knowledge of medicine is exceptional. He will save you.¡± He looked up abruptly at Di Fuyi, ¡°Brother Tu, please save her life.¡± Di Fuyi responded briefly, ¡°To the ice room.¡± Lan Yaoguang nodded. He then carried Lan Jingyi in his arms and disappeared as they transformed into water. Di Fuyi finally turned to look at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Gu Xijiu, why can¡¯t you behave yourself?¡± He then dodged and disappeared. Apparently, he was really worried about Lan Jingyi. He left urgently to treat Lan Jingyi¡¯s wound. Gu Xijiu could not find the words to properly exined then entire situation. She stood her ground as she turned to look at the shattered weapon. Rong Jialuo gave the knife to her as a gift. ording to him, the knife was a rare treasure that had the ability to think and feel. Furthermore, the power of its strike dependedrgely on the strength of the holder. He gave it to her as a gift for her to use for self-defense. He was trying to return the favor as she had helped him before when he needed it. She would never have thought that the weapon would be destroyed and scattered. To make things worse, Di Fuyi destroyed the knife. She found the fact a little hard to ept. The unpleasant experience had somehow be an unspoken difficulty between them. At this moment, the chaos had attracted all the other mermaid to gather. They clearly saw the injury that Gu Xijiu had caused to Lan Jingyi and could not help but feel hostile towards her. The friendliness in their eyes hadpletely disappeared. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225: She Ran Away Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They were worried that she would get away, so they quickly surrounded her. ¡°The king of the mermaids has treated you well enough, but you have injured our princess!¡± ¡°Are all humans so ungrateful?¡± ¡°Why did you hurt our princess? Did you not know that no one should harm our princess?¡± Their usations went on and on. Gu Xijiu responded icily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will not run away!¡± She cast a hard look at the concubine, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin the situation to your people?¡± The wife was tongue-tied. ¡°What¡­ What should I exin?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled at her and answered nonchntly, ¡°You do not have to, but the doubts will clear up when the facts are known. You can rest assured that I will not go anywhere! I will be back in two hours to make sure justice is served.¡± She turned swiftly and disappeared into thin air. The crowd was astounded. They would never have thought that Gu Xijiu was capable of doing that, so they all stood there with a clueless look on their faces, unsure of what had just happened. The wife was anxious. Hastily, she told her men, ¡°She will not make it far, search for her!¡± The crowd dispersed in an uproar and went out to search for her. The wife took a moment to think about it. She then joined the search for her. ording to the mermaids, Gu Xijiu must have used her teleportation skill to disappear and escape from the scene. They underestimated her spiritual power and thought that she would not be able to hide for more than 15 minutes. Moreover, there were hidden mechanisms located almost everywhere in the kingdom. It was like a maze! If one had not been living in the pce for years and was unfamiliar with routes, there was absolutely no way to escape. The wife had some authority in the pce, as she was able to temporarily transfer the workforce in the pce to join the search. However, there was no sign of Gu Xijiu at all, even though they had searched through all corners of the pce. Unknowingly, an hour flew by. The wife did not manage to find anything. All the men had returned from the search, but none of them had any news of her. The wife was rmed. They were now in the deep sea. If Gu Xijiu happened to escape from the town of the mermaids and went beyond the limits into the water, it would surely crush her under the tremendous pressure. The concubine was running out of ideas and was afraid to make any decisions on her own, so she marched to the ice room to request for the king of the mermaids. Just when she made it to the door, she almost bumped herself into Di Fuyi who happened to be leaving hastily at the same time. She stood her ground when he asked, ¡°Why are you running? How is Xijiu?¡± The wife did not know how to answer. She stammered, ¡°Miss Gu, she¡­ She left hurriedly to avoid punishment.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°She left?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, not long after you. She¡­ She ran away.¡± ¡°She did not abscond!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°After I left, did you take vengeance on her?¡± ¡°No¡­No¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s presence had imposed such overwhelming pressure on her, making her stammer. ¡°What happened?¡± Lan Yaoguang asked his wife when he was walking out of the room. The wife whispered as she threw herself into his arms, ¡°Your majesty!¡± Lan Yaoguang held her up instead. ¡°What were you saying? Has Miss Gu left?¡± The wife told them what happened after they had left and exined to them about Gu Xijiu¡¯s disappearance. She did not mention anything about how they threatened Gu Xijiu and what Gu Xijiu had said in response. She only told them that she promised she would be back in two hours. Lan Yaoguang could feel the veins on his forehead bulging. He gave Di Fuyi an apologetic look. ¡°Brother Huang, I am sorry, this is the first time for you to bring your fianc¨¦e along and yet¡­ I will now send out more people to widen the search. She will be found. There is no reason for her to run away¡­¡± Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226: Who Made The First Move? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi¡¯s face turned icy. ¡± As I said, she is not running away out of guilt!¡± He then turned to cast a nce at the wife. ¡°The truth! Tell me what happened!¡± The wife trembled with fear. She avoided the essential details and dwelled on the trivial. ¡°It is¡­ It is as what Mr. Huang has seen. Miss Gu has had a little brush with our princess, then¡­ then they started fighting.¡± ¡°What were they fighting about? Who made the first move?¡± The wife was at a loss for words. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had never left the town of the mermaids. She was smart enough to realize the fact that she was now in the depths of the deep sea. Even though she could easily teleport away, what if she ended up stranded in deep waters? She could not risk getting lost at sea. At this very moment, she found herself at the carnival. Today was the annual carnival for the mermaids. It was a distinguished gathering and a bazaar for the sea creatures. Any members of the sea were eligible to take part. On this day, people were selling a vast variety of items, including some rare, priceless treasures that were unseen elsewhere. There were all sorts of programs advertised as well. Gu Xijiu was not interested in the programs. She found out from her conversation with the wife that there was a street that sold medicines during the carnival. They would be selling some rare herbs that could only be found at sea. Gu Xijiu noticed that the drug that Long Siye had formted for her contained some herbs from the sea. The herbs could rarely be seen on thend, so she hoped that she would be lucky enough to obtain the herbs from the carnival. The chance to visit the sea was hard toe by. There were plenty of stalls selling herbs along the street. Sure enough, she found exactly what she needed and more. All these herbs were impossible to be found on thend, and they were all sold at reasonable prices. The amount of money that she needed to buy all her desired herbs was equivalent to the cost of two dresses. Unfortunately, the mermaids did not trade with silvers. Their currency was in the form of Trida pearls. Gu Xijiu did not have the kind of currency with her at all, not even one. However, it was not a big deal. It would be hard for her to worry about money, as someone like her would always find a way to make money. First, she started looking for a casino. She had great hands, so it would be the fastest way for her to earn money from gambling. To her surprise, mermaids were different from humans. She could not find any casino, so she had to think of another way. She explored the entire street and managed to find another opportunity. At the end of the street, there was a center stage that was magnificently decorated. There was arge crowd in front of the stage while a performer was still singing. Gu Xijiu found out that there was a singingpetition going on. The final contestant would stand a chance to receive a gift from the king. The award was a giant luminous pearl, gleaming its beautiful lights on the table in the middle of the stage. The mermaids were excellent singers and dancers. Legends said that people would always find mermaid singing while they were sailing through the sea in the middle of the night. The mermaid would attract the ships with their voices and drew them into the storms, causing the entire vessels to sink killing all people onboard. Therefore, the people had always thought that all mermaids were sea monsters and that their singing was lethal. Gu Xijiu watched the performance for a while and realized that all the mermaid had performed well. As for the audience, they were all generous enough to throw the pearls on to the stage as a form of encouragement if the contestants had performed well. For the ones who were good at singing, the number of pearls found on stage was enough for her to buy the herbs. She was feeling confident. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227: It Won¡¯t Happen To Me Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice was powerful enough topete with the best singer on stage. Hence, she quickly proceeded to the backstage to sign up. She wanted to go for a challenge. For their regr singing contests, anyone was usually allowed to participate. However, as the singing contest was part of the celebration of the carnival, the size of the event was nothing like their usual contests. All thepeting mermaids were some of the most well-known singers of their kind. Ordinary mermaids would not even bother to join thepetition. Many celebrities were among thepeting singers, and any one of them could easily drive the crowd crazy with their singing. Therefore, when Gu Xijiu proceeded to sign up for the contest, the receptionist who was in-charge was quite surprised to see her. They had never heard her name before. Moreover, Gu Xijiu was merely a human. It was rare to find any humans in the carnival, let alone in the contest. However, the receptionist did not stop her from joining, even though he was astonished. He gave her some words of advice. ¡°Youngdy, if you do well, you will get rewarded with money. Otherwise, you will get turtle eggs tossed at you.¡± The level of the humiliation of getting tossed with turtle egg was more or less the same as rotten eggs. Gu Xijiu gave him a smile and answers briefly. ¡°It won¡¯t happen to me!¡± The receptionist shook his hand and signed her up. He did not put high hopes on Gu Xijiu as he felt that the human girl was overrating her ability. She would soon know how it felt to have turtle eggs all over her body. A kind of stinky turtle produced the turtle eggs that they had. The turtle couldy a bunch of eggs even without getting fertilized. These eggs would not create any hatchlings, nor were they edible. Once broken, the smell of the egg was unparalleled! They were as smelly as sin. Moreover, it would not get off easily even with washing. While she had to queue for her turn, she stood with the audience and watched the contest for a little while after signing up. She saw one of thepetitors singing a bit off-key while he was singing, as he was probably too anxious. As a result, he did not receive any pearls and got turtle eggs tossed at him. Pale in the face, the singer left the stage with a body full of egg yolks. Hisses could be heard from all around the arena. Gu Xijiu could smell the stinky smell from afar. Its smell was even worse than a corpse. Fortunately, there was only onepetitor who got the eggs. The one who was singing on stage right now was a very handsome man. Different from mermen¡¯s typical blue hair, his hair was long and in dark ckish green, like a long floating seaweed. It was immediately clear that he was a celebrity. The audience cheered even before he started singing. He also received some pearls from some young girls. The pearls were milky-white, so the floor on the stage looked as though it was covered in snow. From the surrounding chatters, Gu Xijiu noticed that the young man was the most famous singer among the mermen. People had the highest expectation for him in winning the contest, as he was the people¡¯s idol. Other than the king, he was probably the second most popr mermen. Certainly still a dream man for every mermaid. He did not show up easily on normal days, so they could only find him at the annual carnival when the prize was something that he desired. As long as he was in the contest, other contestants would stand no chance at all in winning. Gu Xijiu took a look at the surrounding crowd. Obviously, the crowd had grown bigger in size ever since the man went on stage. The audience was filled with a sea of mermen, as though she was attending a modern concert of a superstar. Lan Fei was his name. The crowd went into silence when he started singing. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228: First Time Here? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He had a voice of a baritone ¨C clean, vibrant and melodious. His voice felt like the waves of the sea brushing through the coast, breaking waywardly as they hit the shore. The audiencepletely lost themselves in the moment. They held their breaths, as they were afraid that they might spoil the celestial sound even with the slightest noise. The background music was ying from a lute. The music was soft and ringing, brilliantlyplementing his voice. When his performance ended, the audience broke into a loud cheer. Countless pearls flooded the stage like rain. Gu Xijiu could tell immediately that the young man had good Kung Fu. He stood his ground even when the pearls were pouring down all over onto the stage from the audience. Somehow, none of the pearls hit him. Gu Xijiu was standing in close proximity to the stage. The crowd was cheering madly for his name and throwing off their money like lunatics. As Gu Xijiu had no money, she could only stand and watch. She had a few bumps from the crowd, though. Lan Fei was calm and collected as he quietly observed the bustling crowd. The amount of money did not te him the slightest bit. He clearly portrayed his outstandingposure and gracious manner. Suddenly, he turned his attention to Gu Xijiu, and their eyes met. Gu Xijiu did not turn away from his gaze and smiled back at him. Puzzled, Lan Fei raised his hand and signaled the crowd. The audience went into immediate silence. ¡°Thedy¡­¡± Lan Fei suddenly spoke. ¡°Are you unsatisfied with my singing?¡± The way he spoke was brief and adequate. His voice was very maic too. Gu Xijiu turned to look at her sides, then pointed a finger at herself as she answered, ¡°Do you mean me?¡± Lan Fei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gu Xijiu responded innocently, ¡°How can you tell that I am unsatisfied with your singing?¡± ¡°You were calm and only apuded once or twice.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless as to why he would be unhappy about her not being like one of his crazy fans. ¡°I have no money,¡± Gu Xijiu did not hesitate to tell the truth, her voice was clear and loud. ¡°So, I cannot afford to throw money at you.¡± The crowd was astounded. Mermen had a preference for luxurious living, so they were all rich. Even the poorest merman had at least a hundred pearls with them during the day. Moreover, they were concerned about their reputation, so they would not easily reveal their financial status. They would only show the good side of their lives and cover themselves with luxurious clothes. Gu Xijiu was the first person to reveal that she had no money. Lan Fei did not seem to give up. ¡°Not even a pearl?¡± Gu Xijiu gave him an apologetic smile. ¡°In fact I have none.¡± Lan Fei was speechless. The audience could not help but hiss. They had probably never seen someone who could still be so confident about being penniless. Moreover, how could she be broke and penniless, as her attire was noble? A sudden realization hitn Fei, ¡°Is this your first time here?¡± ¡°You are right.¡± The audience hissed again. ¡°Are you here simply to join the audience?¡± ¡°No, I am here to make money.¡± Gu Xijiu did not hold back her honesty. Lan Fei could not hide his amusement. ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± ¡°By singing.¡± The crowd was astounded, yet again. The receptionist made an announcement, ¡°The youngdy has signed up for the contest, too. Miss Gu, it is your turn.¡± All eyes fell on Gu Xijiu. The audience could be heard judging her by her appearance. They were saying that she had an exaggerated opinion about her ability and wondered why she even dared to join the contest. Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229: It Doesn¡¯t Matter Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion All kinds of judgments and disbelief could be heard from the audience. They were waiting for her to embarrass herself. Gu Xijiu did not seem to care. She could understand the audience¡¯s behavior. If they were in the modern days, the man would be a grand superstar on stage, and Gu Xijiu would merely be an ordinary person in the audience. An open challenge from a someone in the audience would definitely leave herself open to ridicule. Gu Xijiu smiled nonchntly at the audience and emerged on stage by teleportation. Her movements were graceful. A moment ago, she was still standing amongst the crowd. All of a sudden, she was now on stage, standing face to face with Lan Fei. Lan Fei was taken by surprise and took a step back. ¡°Goog Kung Fu that you have there!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Your Kung Fu will be a highlight in fightingpetition. Unfortunately, this is a singing contest. If you fail to impress the audience, you will be humiliated.¡± ¡°I know. I am not here to showcase my Kung Fu. I am here for a challenge!¡± Gu Xijiu responded confidently. Lan Fei sighed. ¡°You are remarkably courageous. I am impressed. Your courage deserves my respect. However, your position in the lineup is not entirely optimistic.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s turn was right after him. Under his tremendous influence, Gu Xijiu would be humiliated if she only managed to put on a mediocre performance. It was as though they had just indulged themselves in a luxury meal and suddenly got served with only porridge and in dishes. The sudden change would be hard to cope with. Gu Xijiu understood. She smiled gently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Thedy was unusually free and easy. Lan Fei was utterly impressed and sped his palms in response. ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. If your singing is half as good as mine, the grand prize will be yours.¡± The audience opened their eyes brightly in disbelief. They would never have expected Lan Fei to stack so much in a bet, as Lan Fei had missed out on the prize over the past two years. However, they were not very concerned. Lan Fei¡¯s voice was celestial. Her voice would be incredible if she could sing half as good as him. All the other contestants were not able to hit that kind of expectation. Hence, it would be more difficult for the humandy to achieve. To their surprise, Gu Xijiu responded care freely with a brief smile. ¡°I am not interested in the grand prize. If you think that my singing is good, please reward me with pearls. Not much, just 1,000 pearls will do.¡± The amount was exactly what she needed to purchase the herbs. She was not asking for more. A voice could be hearding from the audience. ¡°Thedy has a clear estimation of herself and a good understanding that she will not be half as good, which is why she refuses the grand prize. However, it is not easy to take money from us. Even though you are courageous enough to go on stage, you have to impress us with decent singing at least.¡± Gu Xijiu swept her eyes across the crowd, and her face brightened up. ¡°I believe that everyone here is an expert. I am sure you can tell between good and bad. Please judge my performance fairly.¡± Her words were effective. Some of them were initially nning to toss turtle eggs at her regardless of her performance. However, they decided to put that thought away and judge her in a fair and square manner. If she performed well, she would be rewarded. Otherwise, she deserved the taste of turtle eggs. ¡°What do you n to sing? Do you need any background music?¡± ¡°There is no need for that, for I have brought my own,¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and took out a four-stringed lute. ¡°I can use it.¡± Gu Xijiu only wanted to make quick money to purchase the herbs. She had to return to the pce as soon as possible, so they would not think that she had run away. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230: How Many Times Could Men Have Heard This Song Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had watched a few contestants so she could somehow figure out mermen¡¯s preferences. Therefore, she decided to go for the song entitled ¡®The Love Of My Life.¡¯ ¡°Time passes by. Bygones will be bygones. Fallen red leaves are left to gather dust. The beginning and the end can never be changed. Clouds are filling up the sky, but you are nowhere to be seen. A love-hate rtionship is as rough as the sea. No one in the world can escape from his or her destiny. I love you, but I can never get close to you.¡± The sound of her lute blended perfectly with her voice. The bustling crowd slowly calmed down when she started singing. Her voice was as soft as the mountain breeze slowly caressing thend. Gradually, the audience grew impressed by her heavenly voice as well. They held their breaths as they watched her performance. Gu Xijiu did not just stand and sing. She danced along to the melody as she performed. Picturesque, it was as if the moon in the sky was surrounded by wandering clouds. Her long white dress floated elegantly with her every move as though the Moon Goddess was emerging from above. She looked heavenly. Her voice was beautiful, but her dance was even more so. All the mermen were good singers and dancers. At this very moment, her performance was able to kindle their souls to ecstasy. Enthralled, they honestly felt that they came here for nothing. They did not expect that they could witness such a wonderful performance at the carnival. The audience forgot how they hissed at her as her heavenly performance immensely captivated them. They did not even dare to let out a single cough. Lan Fei, who stood in the backstage watching her, could not help but fall for Gu Xijiu as well. As the song slowly approached the end, the audience was still indulging themselves in her lingering voice. They stood watching her wholeheartedly. They even forgot to apud for her. There was a drop-dead silence. Gu Xijiu put down her lute and swept her eyes across the crowd. It was impossible; they seemed like they were not going to give her even a single pearl. However, the audience finally came to their senses and cheered madly for her. She managed to bring the house down by receiving countless pearls thrown up to the stage like a hail. There was staff that was in-charge of collecting the pearls. Normally, they would pick up the pearls as soon as the performance ended and pass them to the performers once they left the stage. Lan Fei, for example, had received about ten thousand pearls. There were a few buckets of pearls to be collected. The pearl picker was only able to take a short rest after Lan Fei¡¯s performance. Now he had to work even harder to collect Gu Xijiu¡¯s pearls that were scattered all over the stage after her performance. The amount was even more than what Lan Fei had received. The audience was apparently yearning for more as they requested. ¡°Encore!¡± ¡°My goodness! That was so good! The melody should belong only to the heavens. How many times could men have heard this song?¡± The cheering went on and on. The audience was raising a hue and cry, so loud as though their voices were prating the sky. Gu Xijiu did not intend to earn more. To her, there was no point in having more money than she needed. The amount that she had just earned was enough to cover her expenses. She smiled gently and was ready to leave the stage. ¡°Miss Gu, wait a moment, please!¡± Perplexed, Gu Xijiu furrowed her brows. ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°Miss Gu, will you please perform one more song? If you will, the grand prize will be yours.¡± suggested Lan Fei. The audience agreed, one after another. Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°I am not interested.¡± ¡°Miss, the legendary luminous pearl is worth a million Trida pearls. If you take it to thend, you can trade it for countless gold and silver.¡± Gu Xijiu was still not to be swayed, ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± ¡°What do you care for? As long as you name it, I will make it happen, so long as you agree to sing another song,¡± Lan Fei refused to give in. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231: What Was Her Connection? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu frowned. She had been away for more than an hour now. She had to go back and prove her innocence, so she could not stay any longer. When she saw that the staff had already collected more than half of the pearls on stage, she moved swiftly to him and said, ¡°Thank you, that will do for me. You can have the rest of the pearls as a gift.¡± The amount was enough for her. She took the pearls from him and kept them in her storage bag. ¡°Miss, it is alright for you not to sing but will you give me the honor of being your friend?¡± Lan Fei still refused to give in. Gu Xijiu looked up at him, and before she could speak, they could hear the sound of a lute from afar. ¡°ng! ng!¡± The sound of the lute was simr to the ripping of silk, rocking the audience to their core. A maic voice could be heard, following the sound of the lute. ¡°No way!¡± The crowd looked up to find the source of the voice. The group could see a man standing on top of the gpole. The man was wearing a long robe of lunar white color. He carried a lute in his arms as he stood tall and upright. His face was concealed under his mask. The man was Di Fuyi. ¡°Mr. Huang!¡± ¡°My goodness, it is Mr. Huang!¡± ¡°Mr. Huang is here!¡± The crowd was immediately triggered by his presence, abruptly causing an uproar. They were ted and filled with exultation to see him. Some of them even bowed. Di Fuyi was a very popr man and had seemingly visited the ce for a few times as most of the mermen were able to recognize him. They worshiped him. Lan Fei was stunned at first but quickly bowed as well. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips as she stood her ground. Di Fuyi moved swiftly andnded right in front of her. He pulled out his hand to hold hers. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me toe to the carnival?¡± Gu Xijiu took a step back to avoid him. Softly, she said, ¡°Are you going to take me back to apologize to your friend? There is no need for that. I promised to be back in two hours, so I will be there when the time is up. I will not run away.¡± Di Fuyi did not manage to hold her. Astonished, he responded apologetically, ¡°Xijiu, it is not your fault, so you do not have to be sorry. They owe you an apology instead.¡± With a faint smile, she answered, ¡°Why is that so?¡± ¡°Miss Gu, it is not your fault. It was Jingyi who misbehaved. She acted rudely. I would like to apologize to you on her behalf.¡± Lan Yaoguang emerged out of thin air andnded on the stage as well. He swayed his sleeves to the side while facing her. ¡°The king of the mermaids is here!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The crowd went berserk at the sight of their king and quickly bowed to him. However, they were all equally puzzled as they looked at Gu Xijiu. She seemed like ady of an impressive background. Mr. Huang intended to hold her hand as they talked and the king of mermaids was here to send her an apology. What had happened? What was her connection? Sincerely, Lan Yaoguang looked at Gu Xijiu and spoke, ¡°To express my genuine apology, I would like topensate for you. I shall pay for all your expenses at the carnival.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled briefly. ¡°There is no need for that. I know that you were only eager to protect your sister, not knowing what exactly happened before. There is no wrong for you to step in. I am not unreasonable, so I will not me you. Therefore, I shall not take yourpensation.¡± Lan Yaoguang was relieved to have heard her words. She was a righteousdy who was deeply conscious of the principles of right and wrong. He could not hold back his amusement and let out a loud cheerfulugh. ¡°Haha, that is great! You are indeed bold and forthright. You have a great voice as well. I was blown away by your performance. You should be the champion for the singing contest. I shall now reward you with the luminous pearl!¡± Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232: I Do Not Really Like The Look Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The king of the mermaids swayed his sleeve and the pearl immediately presented itself to Gu Xijiu. She looked heavenly under the shimmering light from the pearl. Gu Xijiu took another step back and said gently, ¡°I know the extent of my performance. I did well, but not as good as Lan Fei. The pearl should belong to him.¡± Gu Xijiu was an expert in singing, so she knew how things were. Her performance stood out because of her different style of singing. However, Lan Fei was still a little better than her based on their vocals. She did not want to take something she did not deserve. The audience apuded. This time, the audience looked at Gu Xijiu with respect because they knew that she could sing well and was a very righteousdy. Lan Yaoguang looked at Gu Xijiu with eyes full of confusion. ¡°Miss Gu¡­¡± Just when he was about to say something, Gu Xijiu interrupted him, ¡°Your Majesty, since the matter has been resolved, may I leave now?¡± ¡°Certainly! I will never restrict you.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled lightly. ¡°Great. Your Majesty, I have indeed a favor to ask.¡± ¡°Miss Gu, please.¡± ¡°I would like you to send some men to send me outter.¡± Lan Yaoguang did not know how to respond. He took a quick nce at Di Fuyi and saw his intense eyes on Gu Xijiu. She did not even look at him once during the conversation. Lan Yaoguang cleared his throat. ¡°What is the rush? You rarely visit, so I should host a banquet in honor of you. Moreover, the Mermaid Kingdom is different than thend. There is plenty of good food and entertainment. You should spend more time here for me to host you.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°I would like to thank you for your great hospitality, but I have some other matters to attend to. I shall not stay too long.¡± She did not want to talk anymore, ¡°Your Majesty, I shall meet your men at the pce gate in about half an hour. Excuse me!¡± She turned and disappeared by teleporting away. Lan Yaoguang was astounded, and so was the crowd. He turned to look at Di Fuyi. In his eyes, he had every sympathy for him. ¡°Brother Huang¡­¡± Di Fuyi responded, ¡°Do as she said!¡± He rose and disappeared along with her. ¡­ Gu Xijiu teleported to the street that was selling the herbs that she desired. She obtained the herbs and secured them in her storage bag. The men on the street were mostly doctors or chemists. They were not fond of the hustle and bustle, so they were unaware of her poprity on the other side of the street. Mermen were generally good looking. Attractive men and women were easily found at every corner of the street, so Gu Xijiu was not concerned about revealing her true face. She earned quite an amount of money earlier so she still had some money left after purchasing her desired herbs. Hence, she decided to walk around to see if there was anything more that she liked. The things from the Mermen Kingdom could rarely be found on thend and they were unusually delicate. So, Gu Xijiu nned to buy some souvenirs for her friends as well. That was when she realized she did not have enough money. The amount of money that she had could not even afford her a crystal bracelet. It seemed like only daily supplies were affordable. Gu Xijiu touched her own pocket, only to realize that she had less than a thousand pearls left. She put down the bracelet that was worth two thousand pearls and turned away from it but just as she was about to leave, she bumped into a man. Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233: Shall We Find A ce To Talk? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu consciously avoided that person¡¯s contact. She glimpsed at that person without saying a word and was about to leave, but he held her wrist. He was none other than Di Fuyi, of course. He looked at her with a grin and asked, ¡°Do you like this bracelet?¡± Du Fuyi then scrutinized the quality of the bracelet. ¡°This bracelet is only of standard quality and doesn¡¯t suit you. I¡¯vee across another bracelet that¡¯s extremely exquisite and looks much better than your Firmament Stone. Come, let me bring you to it.¡± He took her hand and proceeded to go without even waiting for her response. Gu Xijiu¡¯s did not budge as if her feet were rooted to the ground. ¡°Let go of me. I have no fancy for whatever bracelet that looks much better than my Firmament Stone!¡± The Firmament Stone was more than a bracelet. It was herpanion, one that cannot be reced by any bracelet! Gu Xijiu struggled to break his grip to no avail; his sp was too tight. She raised her eyebrows at him. Just when she was about to extricate herself from a spell, he made an exertion and pulled her into his embrace. He spoke with a much gentler tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to fondle him on the open streets. ¡°Let go of me first.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just teleport away as soon as I let you go.¡± Di Fuyi sighed and continued, ¡°Xijiu, can you let me exin?¡± Gu Xijiu took a gentle breath. Thankfully, she did not shake her head and spout how she did not want to listen to him and replied calmly instead, ¡°Let go of me. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t teleport away. I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say!¡± Di Fuyi did not want to defy her and finally loosened his grip. He sighed, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good location for us to chat. Shall we find a ce to talk?¡± ¡­ The ce that Di Fuyi found was a restaurant. There were not too many customers in the restaurant, and the atmosphere was quiet and tranquil as well. It was a suitable ce to talk. Di Fuyi brewed tea for her. His actions were as elegant and unrestrained as the moving clouds and the flowing water. Gu Xijiu toyed with a teacup in her hand and did not say a word. Di Fuyi poured a cup of tea for her and spoke, ¡°Try tasting this tea that was brewed with sea water.¡± Was tea brewed with seawater even edible? Won¡¯t it be too salty? Gu Xijiu looked at the cup without saying a word but did not show any intention of drinking either. Di Fuyi sat down across from her. ¡°Lan Jingyi is afflicted with a strange disease. She cannot suffer any form of injury by battle and cannot have her scales peeled away as well, or she will die within a minute. Mermaids usually die without reincarnation and a soul. If she dies, she¡¯ll truly depart from this world¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. No wonder the two people¡¯s reaction was so violent and unexpected as though they were facing a great enemy when she onlycerated the other person¡¯s throat and peeled down two pieces of scales. Gu Xijiu took a breath before responding. ¡°I had no intention of killing her, or she¡¯ll already long be dead! The king of the mermaids did not know the intention behind my actions and was protective of his younger sister, so his attack on me was understandable and I wouldn¡¯t me him for it. But you¡­¡± Her gazended on Di Fuyi¡¯s face. The release of her grievances that she had stored in her heart for all this time had made her eyes warm, but her tone was as calm as usual. ¡°You two just assaulted me without saying a word. I feel very sad.¡± He should have known that she was not a reckless person. Although he had only shattered her de, he had hurt her hand as well, almost leading her tosh out at him. The paralyzing sensation that she felt had not entirely subsided until she sang just now, rending her heart as though it had a narrow rupture. There was a sourness that had emerged from that wound; it was this sourness that made her reluctant to meet him at the point being. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were full of penitence. ¡°Sorry, I did not intend to injure you. Did I hurt your hand?¡± He raised his hand and went to hold her right wrist, wanting to look at her hand. Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234: I Don¡¯t Think I Have Anything To Buy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu did not let him look. ¡°It isn¡¯t hurt. You¡¯ve only shattered that dagger.¡± Her tone was light. Di Fuyi loosened his breath. ¡°That dagger wasn¡¯t good enough. Wait till I get back and craft one personally for you¡ªit¡¯ll be a hundred times better than that other one!¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak. There are times where the importance of a de does not lie in its quality, but what it symbolizes instead. Gu Xijiu has always been rational and could barely understand Di Fuyi¡¯s moment of anxiety at that situation, so she did not want to suspect him anymore. Even though she had not betrothed to him, it had not been easy for them toe to this stage. Gu Xijiu understood how much he loved and valued himself; yet, it was merely an understanding¡ªa bag of soreness had grown inside her heart. However,pared to this bag of soreness, she was more concerned with another matter. ¡°Were you once that princess¡¯s brother-inw?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers froze for a moment. He took a look at her, ¡°You¡¯re concerned about this?¡± What tripe is this! Gu Xijiu was brazen in her speech. ¡°If someone you didn¡¯t know popped out of nowhere and called you their sister-inw, won¡¯t you be concerned?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°This affair¡­ is not what you think it is. I did not be her brother-inw, as I was not engaged with her sister¡­ That was a misunderstanding that happened a few thousand years ago.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Gu Xijiu raised an eyebrow. It was clear that Di Fuyi was concealing a secret. He sighed. ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯ve promised someone never to mention that incident again. Moreover, her sister had already passed away a few thousand years ago, there¡¯s no need for you to be envious of her.¡± It was now Gu Xijiu¡¯s turn to be speechless. Di Fuyi put his hand on hers. ¡°Alright. Darling, the carnival organized by the mermaids over here only urs once a year. It¡¯s full of good stuff, and we took quite some effort to get here¡ªlet¡¯s not miss it!¡± He pulled her up without even waiting for her response. ¡°The reason I brought you here was to buy some things.¡± Gu Xijiu was a bit dispirited. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anything to buy.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her with a half smile. ¡°The things that I want to buy are for a wedding. Are you sure you don¡¯t have anything to buy?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart leaped. A wedding? That fast?! She replied subconsciously, ¡°I did not talk about marrying you at all¡­¡± They haven¡¯t even had a formal engagement! Di Fuyi pulled her over by force into his embrace and kissed her without further ado! The kiss caused her heart to leap like lightning and overwhelmed her head. He spoke to her leisurely, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try talking about not marrying me again?!¡± With his breath enveloping her and his luscious kiss just now causing a short-circuit in her head, she replied boldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you¡­¡± Before she could even finish her sentence, Di Fuyi released her and let her fall. She was taken aback by surprise and thought that she wouldnd on the cold marble; it was against her expectations when she found out that she was lying on a mattress that was as soft as a cloud uponnding. Di Fuyi pressed his body onto hers and held both of her hands above her head with one of his hands, while the fingers of his other hand raised the sleeve of her shirt. He had a somewhat devious smile ying on his lips. ¡°Darling, you are testing the limits of my patience¡­¡± He gently bit her lips with warm breath and danger in his eyes. ¡°Darling, do you intend for me to obtain you right here and now?¡± There were already significant physical differences between the two of them, not to mention the fact that Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power was much lower than his. Therefore, when he boldly put her body under control, she could not push him away unless she snuck up on him. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235: What An Extraordinary Way To Propose! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu did not want to cast him away using self-defense techniques. Their positions were set. Gu Xijiu could even sense the slightest change in his body; a specific part of his anatomy which was located right between both of her legs That fiery warmth had heated both of their blood and veins. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face exploded with red, and she was found gasping lightly. She was not averse to a rtionship with him, but to do so at this ce¡­ It¡¯s a goddamn restaurant! Even though they were in a private dining room, the walls were not soundproof¡ªshe could even hear the murmurs of the other customers in the adjacent rooms. ¡°Get off of me!¡± Her breath was unstable. ¡°Then promise to marry me!¡± Di Fuyi did not let go nor get off of her. Gu Xijiu surrendered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll marry you. I¡¯ll marry¡­¡± She bit her teeth. ¡°Hey, you get up right now. It¡¯s a restaurant here. Are you nning on performing live-action erotica for everyone to hear?¡± Before she could speak again, she felt a coldness on her finger. Something was put on it. Gu Xijiu lowered her head and saw a ring on her finger; it was a ring iid with ruby. Rubies were already quite rare, so it was certainly more than rare for a ruby to have such a perfect shape and high purity. The ruby was in the shape of a heart with innumerable facets; the light of the candle shone on it like the sunlight leaping off the surface of ake. It was dazzling beautiful and sublime beyondprehension. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at the ring then at him again. ¡°You are¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that back in your time engagements needed a wedding ring and that the woman would agree to the proposal if she epted the ring?¡± Di Fuyi held her hand. ¡°The size of this ring is most suitable for you. Since you didn¡¯t take it off, does that mean that you¡¯ve agreed to my proposal?¡± Gu Xijiu, ¡°¡­¡± What an extraordinary way to propose! It was as though he was coaxing a child. Gu Xijiu thought it funny and felt a warmth in her heart. She stretched her finger and took a look at the ring. She asked him, ¡°But won¡¯t this ring be like the love bracelet that cannot be removed?¡± ¡°Of course not, you can remove it anytime you want.¡± Di Fuyi pulled her over into his embrace. ¡°This ring also has the function of exorcism. Once any demonish being walks within five meters of you, this ring will automatically rm you. By then you could choose to fight or flight, and thus be safer. This is much safer than the love bracelet. ¡± ¡­ Maybe it was to rpense for her grievances, but Di Fuyi bought a lot of things for her during the carnival. Each item was exorbitant, with the prices of some evenparable to cities. For instance, there was the rainbow bracelet shining with all seven colors with its prismatic patterns that was indeed much more beautiful than the Firmament Stone. There was also the kyanite bracelet. Though at first nce it resembled the love bracelet, its quality was much better than the love bracelet. When wearing the kyanite bracelet, it was as though one had enveloped a streak of seawater on one¡¯s wrist. What was better was that it was warm in winter and cool in summer with the ability to enhance one¡¯s spiritual power. It was rumored that if one were to wear it during training the oue of theirbor would be doubled. Di Fuyi had also taken a fancy to a dagger that shone like the snow. Upon brandishing, the dagger would glimmer with a snowy ray of light that would slice rocks and mountains across it into half orderly as though cutting tofu. Gu Xijiu could not help but sigh. No wonder rumor has it that the richest being in the world is the Dragon King. Though she had never seen the Dragon King before, the undersea Mermaid Kingdom was indeed the richest with countless treasures. Not only were the treasures prepossessing, they all had a variety of functions as well that was greatly beneficial to the cultivation of spiritual power. Of course, each of the items was exorbitant beyondprehension. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236: I¡¯m Weak Now, Could You Please Torture Me Gently? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, good things are not cheap. Fortunately, Di Fuyi was a rich tycoon, and he never looked at the price tag when he shopped. That made Gu Xijiu feel like she had found herself a sugar daddy. Di Fuyi was very familiar with this ce as both of them had walked through every single street. However, they were not just walking around randomly but were, in fact, dropping by specific shops to purchase their items. Gu Xijiu followed him everywhere as though they were a sweet couple preparing for their wedding. Indeed, Di Fuyi was purchasing some items for their weddings such as arge and beautiful bed, pillows and nkets. He did not forget to ask her opinion when he was looking for the items such as her preferred color, the quality, etc. Gu Xijiu thought that she was dreaming. She had felt that Di Fuyi would ask his subordinates to take care of these tasks when he wanted to get married, and he would wait for the day to bring the bride home. She was surprised that he would pick out everything himself. Thus, she half-jokingly asked, ¡°Have your subordinates quit their jobs? Do you even need to go shopping by yourself¡­¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°This is my only wedding, so it¡¯s better to do it by myself. Also, I would prefer if we purchase these items ourselves.¡± They were looking at a big bed in a furniture shop when he said it. Gu Xijiu saw a seabed, and she felt as though she was floating in the sea when she lied on the bed. However, Di Fuyi was against buying the bed after he touched it. ¡°No way, it¡¯s too soft!¡± Gu Xijiu was confused. ¡°It is veryfortable!¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°No, trust me, in the end, you wouldn¡¯t like it. Let¡¯s get a better one.¡± Di Fuyi did not purchase a pre-made one but passed the shop owner a customized draft instead. Gu Xijiu was speechless as she looked at the dimensions and measurement of the draft! The big bed was double the size of a normal bed! It was big enough for both of them to roll around it. Most importantly, it was made from a very special kind of wood which was very much stronger than normal wood, and it was even shockproof. The shop owner stared at the two of them with a strange look as he studied the draft. Gu Xijiu could not bear his strange gaze and quickly pulled Di Fuyi aside. She asked as they stood outside the door, ¡°Why are you ordering such a big bed? Are you going to practice martial arts on the bed?¡± Di Fuyi grabbed her around the waist and smiled cunningly. ¡°It has to be a big one. You¡¯ll know why on our wedding day.¡± That sounded a little scary. Gu Xijiu blushed and stepped on his foot. Di Fuyi immediately screamed. Gu Xijiu was shocked and quickly checked on him. ¡°Did I hurt your wound?¡± Di Fuyi rubbed his chin on her head. ¡°My dear. I¡¯m still weak now. Could you try to torture me gently?¡± He seemed to have gotten addicted to acting weak ever since he was injured. Gu Xijiu was speechless for a moment but then added, ¡°Huh? Really? I think we should postpone our wedding since you¡¯re still unfit. I¡¯m worried that you might not be able to make it based on your physical condition.¡± Di Fuyi immediately pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though I may not be able to do something else, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m fit enough to marry you and my quality of service is guaranteed!¡± Gu Xijiu rolled her eyes as she ran out of words. Could they even continue their conversation? It seems like the journey to the Kingdom of Mermaids was considered a fruitful one. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237: One Could Never Change The Course Of Fate Once One Had Made A Bad Decision Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fortunately, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi hadrge storage bags for their shopping. ¡­ The big day would be the 15th of January. It was a good day for a reunion. Gu Xietian thought that it was too soon as there were only two months left to prepare when Di Fuyi¡¯s messenger notified him! It was as though he had been hit by a big golden biscuit when he received the news as it was an honor for her daughter to marry Celestial Master Zuo. However, there were plenty of problems to be taken care of at the same time. Usually, the parents of both parties would need to hire a matchmaker to exin the procedures and then send the date options to the bride¡¯s parents for selection. In most cases, the parents of the bride would have more right to choosing the date. The groom would get ready to send the proposal as well as the gifts to the bride¡¯s residence once the time was determined. However, Celestial Master Zuo did not bother allowing him to choose the date and instead only sent him a notification card. Gu Xietian was shocked when he received the card. He thought that Celestial Master Zuo had invited him for a meeting until he opened and read it. He could not believe that his daughter was getting married in two months time! It was unbelievable! If Mu Yun did not deliver it, Gu Xietian would have thought that someone was trying to fool with him. Though Celestial Master Zuo was slightly dominant and disrespectful, Gu Xietian did not dare toin and sent Mu Yun off with a big smile. After that, he immediately got very busy with all the preparations. Bad luck had fallen on the General¡¯s manor in the past few years, and they had not had any celebration for quite some time. Since it was such great news, he must put an effort to get everything ready. The news that the poor daughter living in the General¡¯s manor was getting married spread all over the continent. The quiet General¡¯s manor had be busier and crowded ever since as many people visited them to send gifts and greetings. The next day after the news regarding the wedding had spread, the new emperor announced that he would promote Gu Xijiu as His Majesty¡¯s royal sister and the emperor would prepare the dowry for Gu Xijiu. Of course, this was another big thing for Gu Xietian. The daughter who Gu Xietian thought was an embarrassment to the family had turned into a phoenix from an ugly little duckling! She had finally be the brightest star among all of his children! Gu Xietien was very happy, but yet he was somehow depressed. The daughter had finally turned into a diamond, but her mother would never be able to see her anymore. If¡­ if only he did not hook up with Leng Xiangyu back in the old days, he would have a perfect family by now. Unfortunately, he could never go back. One could never change the course of fate once one had made a bad decision. There was no antidote for regret. Based on the rules and culture in the Feixing Kingdom, the engaged couple was not allowed to see each other three months before the wedding date. Therefore, Gu Xietian immediately rushed to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s manor to bring his daughter home the very next day after he had received the news. However, the guard told him that Celestial Master Zuo found it unnecessary to follow the traditional culture, and so he would keep Gu Xijiu in his pce and send her back to the General¡¯s manor on the eve of the wedding. Gu Xietian personally thought that it was inappropriate and tried his best to reason with the guard. Unfortunately, the guard was helpless as well, and he did not dare to report to his master. Therefore, the guard pretended to be deaf even though Gu Xietian had persuaded him for half a day. Gu Xietian was extremely mad! However, nothing changed even after running here and there a couple of times over the next three days. In the end, he decided to pay a visit to the pce to seek support from the emperor. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238: Stick Together During The Daytime But Slept Separately At Night Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Jialuo was the new emperor. He drafted a letter and sent it to Fucang Hall after pondering for a short while over the matter. No one knew what the content of the message was, but Celestial Master Zuo agreed to send Gu Xijiu home half a month before the wedding date after reading it. Though it was not precisely what Gu Xietian had hoped, it was good to be able to see his daughter two weeks earlier. Thus, Gu Xietian finally went home peacefully to prepare the necessary items for their wedding. ¡­ Gu Xijiu personally thought that it was easy for her to perform miracles. However, she felt that the most recent miracle was way more amazing than the ones she had she made possible in the past few years. It was because ordinary people usually needed three to five years to upgrade from level 6.5 to level eight and it only happened among the elites. Surprisingly, she managed to achieve it in a month and 20 days! She could not believe it when she had reached a spiritual power of level eight even when she saw a glowing light around her body. She was stunned for a moment before she started running three rounds around the room to ensure that it was real. At the moment, she had gone home to the General¡¯s manor, and it was currently the 5th day since she had left Di Fuyi¡¯s side, which meant that there were only ten more days to go before their official wedding day. She lifted her arms and looked at her smooth and nourished little hands as she sighed. Since they had returned from the mermaid pce, she had been sticking close to Di Fuyi. They were always together during the daytime and slept separately at night. They had never left each other alone for the past six weeks except during night time. Even though they were sleeping in different rooms at night, they were still in the same house. Di Fuyi did not let her stay in the guest room but instead in his bedroom. Gu Xijiu took the inner chamber while he slept in the outer one. ording to Di Fuyi, the bedroom had very good Feng Shui, and it was beneficial for martial arts practice, so it was suitable for Gu Xijiu to stay. Though Di Fuyi had purchased most of the items by himself, he left Mu Feng and the other messengers to be in charge of the decoration and guest invitation. Therefore, not only did he practice harder to speed up his recovery in that period, but he also expected Gu Xijiu to practice together with him. Besides that, he also sent a pill to her every day as it was good for her health. Indeed, it worked out well. Ever since Gu Xijiu took the pill, she had been sleeping and eating well. She felt energetic even though she worked very hard to practice all day. Although Gu Xijiu was a physician and a knowledgeable person, she could not determine the source of the ingredients. Di Fuyi watched her take the pill every day and so she did not have a chance to scrape out the medicine for examination. Luckily, it was good for her body as her martial arts had improved so much in such a short period! Of course, other than her efforts, Di Fuyi had been working hard to train her as well. He was such a strict teacher! In the six weeks that he was with her, he did not allow her to bezy for even a moment. He was a harsher teacher to her than to his other students. He taught her some secrets about martial arts and forced her to memorize many different theories. He also showed her a few types of Kung Fu! Their interactions were all on the training field while he inspected her practice or in their bedroom when he taught her about the different theories. Gu Xijiu practiced about 20 hours a day, and she only managed to get about four hours of sleep each day. Unfortunately, she even needed to meditate while she slept. It would be a lie to say that Gu Xijiu did notin at all under such intensive training. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239: So, You Have To Address Him As ¡®Father-In-Law¡¯ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Though she wished to be stronger, she found it unnecessary to train this way. asionally, she would protest when she got too exhausted. Unsurprisingly, all of her protests did not work out well under Di Fuyi¡¯s mentorship. He did not do her any favors and deducted 20 minutes from her sleeping time if she rested for 10 minutes. ording to him, though Mo Zhao was severely injured and had barely escaped, he would be back one day. She must improve and be stronger as soon as possible before he returns. Besides that, she needed to work harder to upgrade her body, especially since her soul had reached a spiritual power of level eight. Otherwise, it would be harmful to her soul. The earlier she practiced, the easier it would be for her soul to sync with her body to achieve her maximum potential. Di Fuyi also told her that even though Long Fan created her current body, it would eventually be controlled by her soul if she worked hard to practice. It would then be a healthy body just like every baby born from their parents¡¯ sperm and egg, a body which ultimately belonged to her and no one else. Will all the intense training, Gu Xijiu would asionally tease Di Fuyi to try to make him upset. ¡°Since Long Fan made my body, if it became a body simr to those given by human parents, are you going to address Long Fan as your ¡®father-inw¡¯?¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°If you can sessfully achieve a spiritual power of level nine, it would be me who changed your physique, and it has nothing to do with Long Fan. Of course, if you need another father, I think I¡¯ll be suitable for the role as well.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate?! Disgusting!¡± Di Fuyi pulled her into his arms. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whose body you possessed. The most important thing is that your soul doesn¡¯t belong to anyone from this era. Even though Long Fan is evil, he did put all his effort and used the best elements on the earth to create your body. Honestly, I have never seen such a perfect body even though I¡¯ve been to every corner of this world. It¡¯s so much betterpared to the body of General Gu¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s a waste if you give up on improving your current body.¡± Gu Xijiu surrendered. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see.¡± After all, she had gone through the most intensive training in the assassin camp in the past. Thus, she would give her best shot toplete the training once she had agreed to his training program. Therefore, she sessfully upgraded two levels in only one month and 20 days! Di Fuyi told her that she could change her physique by practicing and perhaps, she could change her genebination too. This meant that it was possible for her to change her physique which was biologically linked to Long Fan¡¯s clone body. Therefore, she might be able to break the bond between her and Long Fan! Gu Xijiu could not tell whether it was possible in such a short time. However, ever since she ate the pills and also practiced ordingly, she had not sensed Long Fan for a long time. She sat in front of the mirror for a moment and shockingly realized that her appearance had changed! She looked different from the time when she possessed this clone body. She did not look like the original general¡¯s daughter nor her former appearance in the modern world. She looked like a whole new individual now. Her initial appearance had changed as her almond-shaped eyes seemed to have turned into red phoenix eyes. Her nose was slightly taller, and her lips were slightly more pinkish. Di Fuyi had mentioned before that once her soul and her body perfectly matched but¡­ Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240: Are You Malfunctioning Because The Question Was Too Complicated? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi has mentioned before that once her soul and her body perfectly matched, and she had achieved a spiritual power of level eight, her appearance would be the same as her soul¡¯s appearance. She pondered as she looked at the person in the mirror. Was that her original appearance? Initially, she was already a pretty youngdy, but now she was even more beautiful. Her features were developing positively. The only helpless issue was her love bracelet and the Firmament Stone. Gu Xijiu knew that she could not do anything about the love bracelet, but she was distraught that she also could no longermunicate with the Firmament Stone. She raised her hand and gently tapped on the Firmament Stone. Though the Firmament Stone had returned to her wrist, it could only blink to show its existence. ¡°Little Cang, I¡¯m sure you have a lot to share with me, right?¡± The Firmament Stone blinked three times continuously to show its agreement. Gu Xijiu had made a deal with the Firmament Stone. It would blink three times when it agreed with her, twice when it disagreed with something, and once when it extremely disagreed with something. However, it was too boring to y games when it could only give two answers. Gu Xijiu was busy these days, so she hardly had time to talk to it. ¡°Do you find me prettier now?¡± The Firmament Stone blinked three times. Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°I feel that I¡¯m pretty andpatible enough to be with Di Fuyi. In fact, I would be a little stressed out if I was to marry him with my previous appearance. How could he be prettier than me?¡± The Firmament Stone seemed to be confused, so it blinked three times and then twice. Later on, it paused and then blinked once. Gu Xijiu looked at it worriedly. ¡°Are you malfunctioning because the question was tooplicated?¡± The Firmament Stone stopped blinking after that! Gu Xijiu pondered in front of the table as she looked at the candlelight. She had achieved level eight now and wondered whether she should get Di Fuyi to take a look. She wanted him to see her true appearance so that he would not show off about his own good looks anymore! However, it did not sound like a good n since they had just been apart for five days. Perhaps, Mu Feng was making fun of her behind her back again. Gu Xijiu was not a clingy person. She would be totally fine even if she had to live alone for an entire year. She did not know what it felt like to miss someone. However, she missed Di Fuyi very much now. He was like an evil coach when he forced her to practice. However, she felt like they had been apart for five months even though it had just been five days. She raised her hand and tapped on her forehead as she wondered whether she liked torturing herself? Suddenly, someone coughed softly as a female servant reported that Gu Xietian had arrived. Logically speaking, Gu Xijiu had no rtionship with Gu Xietian now based on the body she was currently possessing. However, she was still holding onto his daughter¡¯s body and might even return to that body in the future. Therefore, she needed to pay some respect to him as she needed the identity. Gu Xietian was stunned as he looked at her. His gaze felt strange as it looked relieved and depressed at the same time. He was relieved that his daughter was such a talented person and was astoundingly beautiful! Once upon a time, her appearance was a w in the family, but he was amazed by her beauty now. Usually, one would inherit their appearance from their parents. They either looked simr to their father or mother, or both of their parents. Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241: She Was Finally All Grown Up! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu¡¯s appearance used to be about 50 to 60 percent simr to Luo Xinn¡¯s and 20 to 30 percent simr to Gu Xietian¡¯s. However, only her eyes looked slightly alike to Luo Xinn¡¯s now, and she did not look like Gu Xietian at all. Gu Xietian was thinking about discussing some minor issues regarding the wedding with Gu Xijiu. However, he became absent-minded as he looked at his daughter. She was finally all grown up! Soon enough, he regained his thoughts andposure as Gu Xijiu gently coughed. He sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ve finally achieved something significant. I¡¯m sure your mother would¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled but remained silent. She was wondering how Gu Xietian would have reacted if he knew that Luo Xinn was still alive and had even married someone else. If she had not been in an ident, Luo Xinn would have attended her wedding. Gu Xietian would undoubtedly be shocked if that had happened. Gu Xietian seemed to have realized his mistakes in the past two years as he had sent off most of his mistresses and only kept two of them who had delivered daughters for him. However, he just needed them to raise his daughters and never stayed over at their ce. Every night, he would sleep in the courtyard where he used to stay with Luo Xinn in those days. He said that he would spend the rest of his life with Luo Xinn and kept herpany whenever he was around her. In conclusion, he made himself look pitiful, and even Gu Xijiu could not help but sigh when she returned. Some people only learn to be grateful after they had lost something important. However, it was not always easy to correct mistakes once they happen. It was the eve of when Gu Xijiu returned home. Gu Xietian had asked the whole family to sit together for a meal, including his two mistresses and three daughters. Though it was supposed to be a happy reunion, it felt so empty and depressing. Gu Xietian drank a lot that night, but he did not go to any of his mistresses houses and returned to the small courtyard instead. Gu Xijiu coincidentally passed by the patio and heard him moaning as he held a sword in his hand. He cried out loud, ¡°Lan¡­, Little Nuo.¡± He looked as though he was crying in a corner. Gu Xijiu only talked to him once he had regained hisposure. She indirectly suggested to him to ask the two mistresses to try again. Perhaps, they might get a son. In that era, men were highly respected. However, the same respect was not given todies. Others always judged families without a son to be the heir. When Emperor Xuan was still alive, he suggested that Gu Xietian marry another mistress. His Majesty had even given him a few dancers and singers as his mistresses with the hope that they would be able to bear a son for the Gu family. However, Gu Xietian rejected the offer. Simrly, Gu Xietian shook his head as he heard Gu Xijiu¡¯s suggestion. ¡°I feel so sorry to your mother as well as your brother¡­ It¡¯s karma, and I do not deserve to have a son. I have surrendered and prayed for the best for the three of you. I hope that you guys would grow up safely and marry someone good and live afortable life forever.¡± He has made up his mind, and so Gu Xijiu decided to stop persuading him. Gu Xietian left right after they had ended the discussion. He now had in white hair which made him looked even more lonely. Gu Xietian¡¯s spiritual power was at five and a half, and he was supposedly able to extend his life to more than 150 years old. He was currently only 48 years old, and it was supposed to be the peak time of his life. Unfortunately, he looked very old now. Time waits for no one, and it teaches people a vital lesson when they grow older. Gu Xijiu¡¯s brother, Gu Tiannuo had run into the Dark Forest as he was too mad at his father¡­ Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242: I Don¡¯t Really Like This Appearance Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu¡¯s brother, Gu Tiannuo, had run into the Dark Forest as he was too mad at his father. Since then, no one had heard any news from him, and everyone assumed that he had passed away. However, Gu Xijiu knew that he was also still alive. That was because she knew that Di Fuyi could perform ¡®Soul Calling¡¯ magic and she had asked him to help to look for Gu Tiannuo¡¯s soul. However, the almighty Celestial Master Zuo replied her, ¡°He is not dead yet so how am I supposed to summon his soul?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked and kept asking about Gu Tiannuo¡¯s whereabouts. Unfortunately, Di Fuyi had refused to disclose any information and only replied, ¡°It¡¯s against principles of nature to disclose highly confidential information.¡± Since then he had never brought up the topic anymore. Now, Gu Xijiu thought about the brother she had never met before. What if Gu Tiannuo was able to return alive? ording to the culture of the Feixing Kingdom, it was best to have siblings around when the daughter of the family was getting married. Perhaps, she should ask Di Fuyi for Gu Tiannuo¡¯s whereabouts and try to bring him back. Finally, she had found a good reason to see Di Fuyi. Thus, she immediately changed her clothing and teleported to Fucang Hall. Initially, there was a unique wizardry barrier surrounding the Fucang Hall, and it was capable of blocking Gu Xijiu from teleporting directly into the hall. However, ever since Di Fuyi had brought her back, he had removed the barrier so that she could teleport around in his pce. It was already veryte at night so Gu Xijiu assumed that Di Fuyi would either be practicing or asleep. Thus, she went straight into his bedroom. Unfortunately, she did not see him there. Di Fuyi was a very unpredictable person. Hence, it was not easy to know his whereabouts. Even though Gu Xijiu was dismayed, she was not surprised. Gu Xijiu did not want her efforts to end in vain. Hence, she headed to the ice pce as her original body was still there. Her body needed the spiritual power of the mussel and Lu Wu to be preserved. Hence, Gu Xijiu did not bring them along to the General¡¯s manor and had left them behind in the ice pce instead. Gu Xijiu felt that she should pay them a visit, and immediately teleported to the ice pce. Just as she was about to enter the pce, she heard someone talking. ¡°Brother-inw, this body is for my sister, right? It¡¯s fantastic! Look, it possesses a spiritual power of level eight!¡± The voice was clear and sweet, and Gu Xijiu suddenly felt that her limbs were frozen as she held her breath. It was Lan Jingyi! ¡°Brother Huang, this body looks like Miss Gu though. Did something bad happen to her?¡± Another voice was heard. It was the king of the mermaids, Lan Yaoguang. ¡°She¡¯s fine, stop guessing.¡± Finally, she heard Di Fuyi¡¯s voice. It was cold and maic as usual. ¡°How about the body? Is it for my sister?¡± Lan Yaoguang paused and asked. He sounded like he was walking around the ice coffin.¡± Her aura is so identical to my sister¡¯s.¡± He then sighed softly. ¡°Brother Huang, you¡¯re such a great and trustworthy person. I¡¯m shocked that you kept your promise of finding a new body for my sister. The quality of this body is great, and it matches her aura. Most importantly, it has achieved a spiritual power of level eight. Though she¡¯s still young now, she would be a bright diamond in the future. This is perfect! Perhaps, it won¡¯t be long before my sister is resurrected.¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really like this appearance.¡± Lan Jingyi sounded a little upset. Gu Xijiu had almost killed her, and so she felt uneasy especially since the body looked 80 percent identical to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Jingyi! Watch your mouth! You can¡¯t me Miss Gu¡¯s shoulder. Don¡¯t me me for suspending you if you are ever rude to her again!¡± The king of the mermaids was mad. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243: What¡¯s Bothering You? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Jingyi was not afraid of him and replied, ¡°She just made a mess at our ce, so why can¡¯t I be mad at her? She¡¯s notpatible with brother-inw, she¡­¡± Before she could finish talking, a white ray suddenly appeared followed by a sharp scream from Lan Jingyi. Gu Xijiu was hiding behind a tree, and she saw Lan Jingyi flying up to the sky upon being engulfed by the bright glow and disappeared into thin air. ¡°Brother Huang!¡± The king of the mermaids screamed. ¡°My pce doesn¡¯t wee people who try to be rude to my wife. I can tolerate her once, but that¡¯s it.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was colder than usual. ¡°From today onwards, she is no longer wee to Fucang Hall.¡± The king of mermaids remained stunned. ¡°Brother Huang¡­¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for delivering the Beauty Pearl. You may leave now.¡± Di Fuyi did not n on being courteous to him. Lan Yaoguang helplessly sighed. ¡°Brother Huang, though the Beauty Pearl is amazing and it can preserve her body, its power can never bepared to the mermaid¡¯s pce. The mermaid¡¯s coffin is the best ce to nourish the body. It would be helpful if we bring the body to the sea pce. Perhaps, the body could even upgrade to level nine just by lying there¡­¡± ¡°This is not the right time to do it.¡± Di Fuyi casually replied. Lan Yaoguang paused and continued, ¡°You¡¯re right, we haven¡¯t managed to collect all of my sister¡¯s soul yet. We shall talk about itter.¡± He then sighed again. ¡°Brother Huang, you should just let go of the earlier incident. My sister loves you, and she did everything for you willingly. Besides that, you¡¯ve tried your best to keep her soul for us as a memory even though a mermaid¡¯s soul would immediately disappear once they die. Even though we have no idea where to find the rest of her soul¡­ We have to do our best.¡± Di Fuyi was very impatient. ¡°Are you done? Just leave!¡± ¡°Brother Huang, what¡¯s bothering you today? You seem to be very upset and impatient¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll leave.¡± A beam of blue light shone into the sky, and he disappeared instantly. A momentter, Di Fuyi walked out from the ice pce. He seemed to be bothered by something as he idled for a while outside the ice pce. Later, he went to the backyard of the ice pce to call the mussel and Lu Wu. He reminded them to watch the crystal coffin and immediately left after exining a few important things to them. The ice pce returned to its peaceful state. After a while, Gu Xijiu once again appeared outside the ice pce. Being an ice pce, it was not surprising that it was colder than most ces. However, it was even cooler now during the winter season. Gu Xijiu was shivering as she stood there and she could not even feel her limbs. She was shocked after listening to the conversation between the three of them earlier. Her brain went nk as she had no idea how to respond to the situation which had unfolded before her. She was unsure as to whether she should confront them or to remain silent and continue observing. Her brain felt like it had malfunctioned and she could not focus her attention. Fortunately, she was smart and flexible so she managed to teleport away just as the king of the mermaids was ready to leave. She hid in the bushes to calm herself and also tried her best to suppress her emotions so that she could figure out her next step. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244: She Was Probably A Stepping Stone For Others Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had known for a very long time that Di Fuyi did not want to help her swap bodies. Initially, she thought that it would consume a lot of his spiritual power, but that did not seem to be the case now. It was not a good idea to think further as a scary truth might unveil! For example, Di Fuyi had been engaged with Gu Xijiu who was still an infant before she had even traveled here from the modern world. Of course, there were some terms and conditions attached, but the fact was that they were engaged! However, based on Di Fuyi¡¯s personality, he did not seem to be the kind of person who would return a favor with his destiny. Perhaps, the body was simr to the aura of the former king of the mermaids. Therefore, he insisted on getting engaged to Gu Xijiu. Besides that, Di Fuyi had irritated her after they had just met each other. He had tried all kinds of methods he had to put her into the Dark Forest. Yet, he camouged himself as Si Chen to help her. Gosh! He wanted to protect the body, not her! Though she was not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, he was willing to abuse his authority to send her to Tianju Hall for intensive training and had helped her to adapt to her study life. He forced her to practice and even figured out many ways to speed up her progress. When she had upgraded, he was even happier than Gu Xijiu! Both of them got engaged in the crystal pce with the love bracelet as their evidence. However, it was still attached to the other body, and no one could remove it. Therefore, whoever resurrects inside that body would officially own the love bracelet. Based on Di Fuyi¡¯s behavior, he was nning to revive the mermaid empress inside that body. Wouldn¡¯t the love bracelet belong to the mermaid empress then? Furthermore, he wanted to marry her¡­ Based on the conversation earlier, Di Fuyi and the mermaid empress had been engaged in the past. Otherwise, Lan Jingyi would not address him as ¡®brother-inw¡¯. He did not even deny it. Both of them were engaged before Her Majesty had passed away, and so they would still be considered as engaged when Her Majesty is resurrected. Gu Xijiu felt a pain in her chest as she looked at her hand. She finally realized that he just wanted her to practice until her body had evolved to level eight, and then he would not need her to continue practicing anymore. Hence, he found many excuses to reject her request for swapping bodies and had even thrown out Long Siye who was the only one that could help her to return to her original body. Was it the truth? If it was the truth, she was probably a stepping stone for others. It would be unfortunate as she had put in so much effort to practice! It was all just a game then! However, her life was not a game! She had worked her *ss off to train her body, so how could she give it to someone else?! Yes, no doubt, she had another body, and it was so much stronger and better than the original one. It matched her soul perfectly. He had prepared so many things for their wedding and was about to marry her. But, why now? Why did they have to reveal everything at this moment? She could not take it; she could not ept the truth! What if Long Fan did not create this clone body? Would he use certain magic to extract her soul when her body had upgraded to the expected level? It was challenging to possess a body. Hence, she could no longer possess anyone else¡¯s body once she loses her original body. Of course, he might sympathize with her and arrange for her to have a rebirth. Countless waves of depression hit, and her blood was boiling inside her chest. She had to force herself to calm down in the bushes. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245: She Was Unable To Get Rid Of It Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was easily susceptible to irrational behavior when she was angry. She sat there to calm down. After some time, she had finally calmed down enough to think rationally. It was an undeniable fact that Di Fuyi loved her very much. When she was stabbed by ¡®Ye Hongfeng¡¯ and her soul was separated from her body, the body had attained a spiritual power of level eight which had already met Di Fuyi¡¯s requirement. After that, she was trapped in Long Fan¡¯s underground pce. If Di Fuyi did not love her, he would not have risked his life toe and save her. It was indeed a life-threatening situation, and it was not something that could be acted out. If he did not love her, he would not be so willing to marry her and let her be thedy master of Fucang Hall. He even fulfilled all of her requirements and pampered her like a queen. However, she was uncertain if it was because he truly loved her or if it was because he felt guilty for taking advantage of her. Perhaps it was a mixture of both. As he did not want to hurt her, he had provided her with a lot of expensive medicines and had even helped her to practice so that she could fully integrate with her current body. His actions were considered as a kind ofpensation. It seemed like it was the best arrangement because Di Fuyi could help his former fianc¨¦ to get a new body while ensuring that Gu Xijiu had a body of her own as well. He would not feel guilty to any party, and it was the perfect solution! When Gu Xijiu thought about it this way, she felt sad and tearful. She rubbed her eyes and looked up at the sky. Tonight was the fifth day of the month. A dark crescent moon was hanging in the sky. She continued rubbing her eyes as if she could rub off the sadness. She felt that she was not generous enough because she could not agree with Di Fuyi¡¯s arrangement and felt that it was uneptable! Gu Xijiu needed to calm herself to think of her next step. When she was angry, the first action she thought about was to destroy the original body. If she could not own the body herself, then she did not want to let other people have it too. She wanted to prevent Di Fuyi from being together with the mermaid. However, after she had calmed down, she thought about how Di Fuyi had been kind to her. He had risked his life to save her several times. He even wanted to marry her. Though he had fooled her to build up her original body, he had found another body which was rather high in potential andpatible with her soul too. He had been working very hard to help her upgrade her new body, and it was nowparable to her original body. It seemed like he was still considerate of her. She might have died a long time ago if it were not for Di Fuyi. He was partly responsible for the fact that she was still alive and having a good life. It would be hical for her to destroy the body that he had been helping to train so hard. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and forced a smile. She decided to let it go. In fact, he was treating her quite well so she should not be so cruel to him. She decided to let her original body go so that Di Fuyi could give it to someone else. She considered it as a way of repaying his favor. However, she did not want to marry him anymore¡­ The moment she found out about the truth, she knew that she would not be able to get over it. She rubbed her eyebrows again and felt pathetic. In her previous life, she was just a stroage bag for Ye Hongfeng¡¯s internal organs and Long Xi had approached her because of Ye Hongfeng. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246: It Was Considered As A Compensation To Her Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Meanwhile, in this world, she was but a helper to train someone else¡¯s body. Perhaps Di Fuyi had only given her special treatment because of the empress of the mermaids. Anyhow, it seemed like she was always the substitute for someone else! She lightly patted her cheek and wondered how she ended up with a simr fate. ¡­ After she had calmed herself down by sitting under the chilling weather for about half an hour, she stood up and teleported to the ice house. It was there that she found something new in front of the ice house aspared to a few days ago. Four ice statues now surrounded the ice house. They were the Green Dragon, White Tiger, Red Sparrow and ck Tortoise. The four ice statues worked as the gatekeepers and stood around the crystal coffin forming an enchanted formation. Her original body was lying quietly inside the crystal coffin. Her face looked fresh, and there was a shining crystal ball inside her mouth. It must be the ¡°Beauty Pearl¡± that was mentioned by the king of mermaids just now. The crystal was able to preserve the body¡¯s life without needing the big mussel to guard it. The big mussel and the rest of them were shocked by Gu Xijiu¡¯s presence as she had arrived using her teleportation technique. It took them some time to realize that it was Gu Xijiu. The three beasts ran towards her and shouted, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Master, why are you here? I thought that you were supposed to be separated from Celestial Master Zuo for two weeks since you were going to marry him. Weren¡¯t you only allowed to meet on the actual wedding day? Why are you here so suddenly? Do you miss him or us?¡± The big mussel bombarded her with questions. Gu Xijiu patted its head and replied, ¡°I am here to visit all of you.¡± The big mussel sounded regretful. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo just left not too long ago. If you hade earlier, you would have met him.¡± Gu Xijiuughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I came to visit all of you.¡± She looked at Lu Wu which intimately lied on her arm and rubbed its hair on her body. ¡°You have gained weight after only a few days!¡± Lu Wu groaned and continued licking her palm. The big mussel was very talkative and kept whining beside her, ¡°Master, do you think your original body is now prettier than before? This is the Beauty Pearl that was personally sent by the king of the mermaids. It is such a precious gift that can stop a body from decaying and also aid blood cirction so that the body¡¯s spiritual power can maintain its standard. It¡¯s as though your body is meditating with the aid of this crystal and it does not require us to guard it anymore.¡± It then brought Gu Xijiu to the front of the statues and said, ¡°ording to Celestial Master Zuo, these spiritual beasts helps to absorb the surrounding spiritual force and channel it into the crystal coffin.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the statues. She knew that the four spiritual beasts represented four directions. Though she had never seen such an enchanted formation before, she could sense the raging spiritual force inside the house. It was indeed a lot more potent than before. Beauty Pearl¡­ spiritual beast formation¡­ It seemed like Di Fuyi had put a lot of effort to preserve the body. Sadly, the body was not prepared for her but instead his former fianc¨¦. Gu Xijiu stopped herself from thinking about it. She did not want topete with someone who was already dead. If sequence mattered, the empress of mermaids was queued in front of her, and she was supposed to be the one who was jealous Gu Xijiu. She was sure that Di Fuyi loved her. But he also liked the former empress of the mermaids. Perhaps, she was his true love. Otherwise, he would not be looking for methods to find the right body for her toe back to her life over these past few thousand years. He liked them both. Perhaps both of them were equally important to him, which was why he felt guilty to her and sincerely wanted to marry her. It was considered as apensation to her. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247: Do You Only Miss Them? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Unfortunately, she did not want to this kind ofpensation. Even if she was not highly respected like Celestial Master Zuo and the royalties of mermaids, she had her dignity. She wanted to be her lover¡¯s only partner and not have to share her partner with another woman. He was marrying her now as a way ofpensating her! When the empress awakes, he would be married to her too. If it ever happens, it would be tragic for Gu Xijiu! She would never allow herself to fall into this kind of misery so she would prefer to let go now than to fulfill their wish. It was the n that Gu Xijiu had in her mind now. Since the big mussel and the other guardians were not required at the ice pce anymore, she wanted to bring them along with her. Therefore she tried persuading them. ¡°Do you all want to go back with me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The big mussels answered without hesitation. The other two also nodded. Though the original body of their master was important, their master had already possessed a new body. Furthermore, it was even more beautiful than the original one. Therefore, the big mussel thought that its master did not care so much about the old body anymore. Besides, with the help of Beauty Pearl, the old body did not need them to guard anymore. They had been wanting to explore the mountains and looked for to the wilderness! ¡°Master, can we go hunting in the mountains?¡± The big mussels asked carefully. ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. Just as she had walked out the door, a cold breeze swept by her and a human appeared from out from nowhere and stood in front of Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was shocked and took two steps backward. Her heartbeat was fast as she shouted, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± The person who had shown up was Di Fuyi. It was rare to see him wearing pajamas. His long hair was slightly messy too. He had rushed here. When he saw Gu Xijiu walk out of the door, he was relieved and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me before you came here?¡± When did you arrive?¡± ¡°I missed them, so I came to visit them. I was here just for a while¡­¡± Gu Xijiu tried calming herself down and answered him as usual. Di Fuyi looked at her and jokingly asked, ¡°Do you only miss them?¡± Of course, she missed him. She missed him like crazy, which was why she had created an excuse toe here. Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Of course I missed you too.¡± She then noticed that he was a bit messy. ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. Though he had sent her back to the general¡¯s house, he had secretly assigned a few guards to protect her. The guards¡¯ job was to protect her as well as to monitor her whereabouts so that she would not run away. He had received the report from the guards while he was resting earlier. The guards told him that Gu Xijiu had disappeared from her bedroom and they could not find her in the general¡¯s house. The guards were very good at monitoring people. When they were on duty to protect someone, no one was able toe close to the person they were defending. Therefore, it was almost impossible that Gu Xijiu had been kidnapped by someone else. The only possible reason why she had disappeared without anyone noticing was that she had run away on her own using her teleportation technique! However, the guards were only responsible for monitoring from the outside, and so they had no idea when she had left the room. After they had failed to locate Gu Xijiu, they quickly reported the incident to Di Fuyi. The first thought Di Fuyi had was that she had sneaked into the ice house and so he immediately rushed over here. His intuition was right, and she was here. He pulled her into his arm and held her hand. He looked at her with eyes full of love. ¡°Why are you so cold? When did you arrive here?¡± ¡°I arrived not too long ago¡­¡± Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248: Am I Beautiful? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I arrived not too long ago¡­¡± Gu Xijiu answered. She leaned against his arm and enjoyed the familiar scent of his body. Her emotions were deeply affected as she enjoyed his hug and was very reluctant to leave him. She cuddled him. ¡°I miss you.¡± Di Fuyi held her hand tightly as heughed. ¡°It is a rare sight to see you being so girly.¡± He touched her hand and her little face. Both her hands and face were freezing. Di Fuyi frowned as he guided her away from the ice pce. ¡°You are so cold. Let¡¯s go to my house to warm your body up.¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°As the moon is shining so brightly tonight, I want to take a walk with you instead.¡± Di Fuyi looked up at crescent moon in the sky. Heughed at her remark. ¡°Are you sure the moon is bright?¡± Gu Xijiu also looked up at the sky and saw that the crescent moon was casting a pale light. She coughed and tried correcting herself. ¡°It is not necessary for us to only enjoy a full moon. The crescent moon is also nice too. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to take a walk with me? Alright, I will leave now.¡± She tried struggling out from his arms. Di Fuyi pulled her closer. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ It was a starry night, and there was a hill behind Fucang Hall. At first, the mountain was not well known. However, it had be very famous in the continent with the existence of Fucang Hall, and it was referred to as Fucang Hill. The ice house where Gu Xijiu¡¯s original body was sealed was located on top of Fucang Hill because it was the ce with the most abundant amount of spiritual power. There was a pathway leading up to the ice house from Fucang Hall. The path was made from greenstone, and the end of the road could not be seen in the dark. Along the pathway, there were weeds on both sides. The weather on top of the hill was slightly warm as it was currently spring, and the weeds were getting greener. Both of them exchange pleasantries while walking. The night wind was quite cold. Gu Xijiu looked at Di Fuyi who was wearing his pajamas. Though it was just an ordinary pair of pajamas, he looked like a god when he wore it. ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡± She was concerned about him. Di Fuyi could not help but giggle again. He pulled her into his arm and said, ¡°Yes, I am cold. Please, warm me up.¡± Even though his clothes were quite thin, his arm felt warm. Gu Xijiu was rather cold at first, but now she felt like she was about to sweat after Di Fuyi had hugged her. She looked at him and spoke, ¡°It seems you have recovered pretty well. How many percent of your spiritual power has been restored?¡± He had been recuperating for almost two months; basically, he was fully recovered. ¡°I am almost fully recovered.¡± Di Fuyi nced at her and continued, ¡°You have reached a spiritual power of level eight!¡± Gu Xijiu struggled out from his arms and asked him in a serious tone, ¡°Am I beautiful?¡± She was well dressed today. She had a pair of shiny eyes, and her lips were dewy. She was wearing a blue dress, and the dress portrayed her curvy body very well. Her waist was thin and her breasts were plump. She could easily attract any man with such a body figure. Di Fuyi suppressed his desire and said, ¡°You are wonderful my baby! I never knew that your body figure was this good!¡± Gu Xijiu chuckled. ¡°Are you fascinated by this body? I never thought that my outlook was important to you.¡± She seemed to recall something and sighed. ¡°You are also preserving my original body quite well. If it matures well, it will be a beautifuldy too.¡± Di Fuyi paused for a while before replying, ¡°Of course it will be very beautiful.¡± Perhaps the ambiance was too good, and she would like to try it again. Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249: In Fact, He Really Wanted To Have Sex Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu tugged his sleeve. ¡°Can you help me swap back to that body? I like that body. I have not interacted with the Firmament Stone for such a long time and can onlymunicate with it through that body.¡± Di Fuyi hesitated for a second, but he smiled afterward. ¡°Your current body is much better than the original one, so you don¡¯t have to change back. Look, your current appearance matches your soul best.¡± Gu Xijiu sipped her lips. ¡°But I like the other one better. That is my original body isn¡¯t it?¡± Di Fuyi was quiet for a moment. He looked into her eyes and spoke, ¡°Xijiu, please don¡¯t mind me telling you the truth. The owner of that body is the daughter of General Gu. That is not your original body.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She took a short breath and jokingly said, ¡°However, I have trained that body so hard to level eight. Besides, the daughter of General Gu is dead, so it is considered mine now¡­ You have been preserving it so well. Don¡¯t you n to return it to me? If not, are you nning to give it to someone else?¡± Di Fuyi did not want to discuss this topic. ¡°Xijiu, what you had trained was your spirit. Why do you care so much about the body? You look great right now, and you are even more beautiful than when you possessed your original body¡­¡± He pulled her closed to him and kissed her on the nose. ¡°I think you¡¯re more attractive to me now¡­¡± He then smiled near her ears. ¡°Baby, I am already looking forward to the wedding which is ten days¡­ Do you want to see the wedding room with me?¡± Though his breath was warm, Gu Xijiu felt cold in her heart. She pushed him away and responded, ¡°Please be serious.¡± Di Fuyi chuckled. ¡°I am serious. The wedding room had been personally decorated by me. I am sure you will be delighted with the room. Do you want to go and take a look with me?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°It is not good to visit the wedding room in advance, and it will not be mysterious to me anymore if I go and see it now.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to see the room because she was afraid that she would be reluctant to leave after she had visited the room. Di Fuyi did not suspect anything and agreed with what she said so he did not force her to see the ce anymore. After they had walked for a while, Gu Xijiu sat down on a big stone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while. I am tired.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her long eyshes and felt likeughing. It seemed as though she wanted some romance. It was impossible for her to feel tired as she possessed a spiritual power of level eight. He crouched. ¡°Are your legs sore? Let me massage them for you.¡± His voice was gentle, and Gu Xijiu felt like crying. She wanted to rush into his arms. However, she just stretched her legs to him. ¡°Yes.¡± Di Fuyi sat down beside her and ced her two feet on hisp. He took off her shoes and socks and started to massage her feet. Her feet were arched in the shape of a crescent moon. Her skin was soft, and her nails were pink in color. Di Fuyi held her feet and tried suppressing his desire again. He wondered if she was deliberately seducing him and wanted him to have sex with her. In fact, he wanted to have sex! He had been living freely in his way throughout his life. However, he wanted his sex life to be perfect. His wedding night and the day when he passes his official government examination would be the two most significant moments of his life. Since he was uninterested in passing the examination, his only pleasure was the wedding night. He took a short breath and restrained his desire while urging himself to wait for another ten days. Di Fuyi concentrated on massaging her foot. He was somewhat skilled at massaging and so when he massaged her feet, she felt warm from the bottom of her foot all the way to her heart. It was a beautiful night, and the sky was full of stars. Gu Xijiu suddenly thought of a song. ¡°Beautiful night, beautiful people¡­¡± Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250: Beautiful Night, Beautiful People Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu sang the song out loud. It was a Cantonese song. Di Fuyi listened for a while but could not understand the lyrics. He felt that though the melody was quite good, the song had a mncholic feel to it. She used to sing many different songs that were unfamiliar to him, so he was not too bothered about it at this moment and asked, ¡°What song are you singing? I can¡¯t catch your pronunciation.¡± Gu Xijiu giggled. ¡°It is an old song in my world. I have forgotten most of the lyrics and only remember a few sentences from the song. ¡°Beautiful night, beautiful people, beautiful things make me want to sing¡­¡± She then paused and said, ¡°I wish we can stay together like this forever and never separate from each other.¡± Di Fuyi was stunned for a while, and then he chuckled. ¡°I thought you valued your freedom the most? You used to tell me that you only care about the present and do not care if it willst forever¡­¡± Gu Xijiu leaned towards him. Her eyes were shiny under the moonlight, ¡°I do care, Celestial Master Zuo. I want to be with you forever and never stay apart.¡± She put her hands around his neck and said with a nasal voice, ¡°I am a bit greedy when ites to love. Once I have fallen in love with someone, I want it to be eternal¡­¡± She could feel his body stiffen, but then he patted her back. ¡°You are like a child. Alright, are your feet still sore? Are they feeling any better?¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes. It seemed that he would not want to be with her forever. Once the former empress of the mermaidses back to life, he would go back to her. She guessed that she was too greedy to think that way after all. She was heartbroken and her eyes reddened. Di Fuyi pulled her up and looked at her slightly red eyes. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Gu Xijiu felt even more hurt, but she snorted like a little girl who was throwing a temper. ¡°It is because you do not know how to please me! You can even tell a lie to make me feel good.¡± Di Fuyi never expected that she would be so childish. Though she was a bit unreasonable, he felt happy when he saw her acting this way. After all, she was still a girl. Regardless of how strong she was, she would want to be pampered in front of her lover and wanted him to coax her. He took her hand and stood up. He tried to make her happy. ¡°It seems like your legs are still sore. Shall I carry you?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Xijiu agreed immediately, and she climbed up his back. It was probably the first time that Di Fuyi was carrying a girl on his back. He straightened his back and walked down the hill quickly. Gu Xijiu almost fell from his back and quickly clutched onto his neck with her hands. She grunted beside his ear, ¡°Hey, you should bend your body slightly and walk slowly.¡± This little girl was demanding indeed. Di Fuyi felt helpless but amused at the same time. It would be a big issue if anyone saw him carrying a girl down from a hill. However, he still fulfilled her demand. He bent his body and started to walk slowly down the hill. Gu Xijiu did not speak much along the journey. She ced her small face on his back as if she was smelling the scent of his body. Di Fuyi knew that she loved the smell of his body. Whenever she was in his arms, she always smelled him like a dog. This was a little hobby of Gu Xijiu, but he did not want to correct her. She began to sing the song even though he could not understand the lyrics. ¡°Some dreams are so hard to be exined clearly No one would like to have their sadness being pointed out Goodbye kisses to say goodbye to the past Say goodbye to the love and the hatred Under the moonlight Under the sunlight At this moment I want to be myself Beautiful night, beautiful people Beautiful things make me want to sing.¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu left, and brought the three beasts along with her. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251: When Did She Leave? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu made Di Fuyi work a lot tonight. After Di Fuyi had carried her down from the hill, she asked him to carry her up again. She imed that she liked the feeling of listening to his heartbeat while being on his back. Fortunately, Di Fuyi was not an ordinary person. It was an easy task for him to carry her as she was as light as a piece of paper to him. Their way of spending time together was pretty cool too. Perhaps Di Fuyi felt guilty to her, so he did not reject when Gu Xijiu had made such a strange request. While he carried her back and forth, he enjoyed listening to Gu Xijiu¡¯s singing. When they were back at the ice house, Gu Xijiu let Di Fuyi know of her intention to bring her three beasts back with her. Di Fuyi considered the fact that the ice house did not need the guarding of the three creatures anymore, so he agreed to her proposal. He seemed to be interested in walking with her, so he asked her, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let me walk you back.¡± Gu Xijiuughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You must be tired. I will use my teleportation ability to go back. You might create a problem if you send me back to my house. The family will not wee you peacefully. Besides, I sneaked out without other people being aware, so it would be better for me to go back secretly.¡± What she said made sense, so Di Fuyi agreed with her. She was very clingy tonight. She gave Di Fuyi a big hug before she left with the three beasts. When she was gone, Di Fuyi felt that something was not quite right. After pondering for a short while, he contacted the secret guards at General Gu¡¯s house. The guard told him that Miss Gu had returned and was now having a bath in the room while she prepared to rest. Gu Xijiu had a habit of taking a bath before she went to sleep. Therefore, Di Fuyi was no longer worried. He was quite tired too, so he decided to meditate to recover his power. Before he began his meditation, he ordered his subordinates not to interrupt him if there was nothing urgent. ¡­ Meditation was the fastest way to recover. Since he had no distractions, he meditated the whole night and only opened his eyes in the morning. He felt so much better, so he tried contacting the secret guard to check on Gu Xijiu. However, he failed to reach the guard this time around. Di Fuyi had a bad feeling. Usually, the guard was quite steady when he was on duty. Something must have happened which prevented him from being contacted. He did not ask Mu Feng to check on the guard but personally went over to the general¡¯s house instead. He discovered that Gu Xijiu was missing! Meanwhile, the guard had been tied up like a dumpling on a couch in her room. When the guard saw Di Fuyi, he looked embarrassed and tried whining. His sound was even softer than a mosquito. Di Fuyi waved his sleeve, and the spiritual rope that was bounding the secret guard was released. Di Fuyi then made some gestures to release his acupuncture points and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The guard leaped up, and his face was red as an apple. ¡°Sorry that I was ipetent. Miss Gu had discovered my existence and sessfully attacked me¡­¡± Di Fuyi clenched his fists. ¡°Where did she go? When did she leave?¡± ¡°It was¡­ It was around midnightst night. I saw her ordering a maid to prepare her bathtub so that she could to take a bath and so I left the courtyard for a while. However, I was secretly attacked by her when I was wandering around the courtyard¡­ Oh! She left a letter on my sleeve and asked me to pass it to you.¡± The guard quickly handed the letter to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi opened it, and his face turned pale! There were only a few words in the letter. ¡®Celestial Master Zuo, I will give you my original body voluntarily. I don¡¯t want you to feel guilty and offer me anypensation.¡¯ Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252: Decided To Let Go Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were only a few words in the letter. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I will give you my original body voluntarily. I don¡¯t want you to feel guilty and offer me anypensation. Let¡¯s cancel the wedding. From now on we will not be in a rtionship with each other, and you are free to marry anyone.¡± He held the letter tightly. She had heard the conversation between him and Lan Yaoguangst night, and had decided to let go of the rtionship! ¡­ The dark forest was gloomy as always. However, to Gu Xijiu, the forest below the seventh peak was still considered safe. Even though the beasts were fierce, they would all run away whenever they saw Lu Wu. This served as a double-edged sword as they were also unable to hunt any wild animal as food. The big mussel, Wind Caller and Lu Wu were like free birds since they entered the dark forest as they could run anywhere they liked. Gu Xijiu sat on Wind Caller to cross the steep road. She was waiting for the three beasts to finish ying before heading to the seventh peak. The herb she needed was on the seventh peak. The dark forest had a self-contained system. There was no sunlight all year long, and it was disconnected from the outside world. ording to what other people said, this was a dying ce that had been abandoned by God. Anyone who entered the dark forest could only rely on themselves to escape from the forest. Gu Xijiu looked up at the sky and only saw darkness. She rubbed her eyebrows and felt a little perplexed. Thest time she was here, her spiritual power was still low. However, when she looked down at the forest from Di Fuyi¡¯s ride in the sky, she could see different colors at different peaks, while the most mysterious eighth peak was lit in seven different colors. asionally, she could still see the sky when she was in the forest. It was the first time since she entered the woods that all she saw was a grey sky. There was not a single sight of colorful light. She estimated the time and guessed that it was already afternoon the next day after she had left, so Di Fuyi should have already read her letter. When she was writing the letter, she had wanted to wish him to be happy with his lover, but when she started writing, Gu Xijiu felt that she was unable to get herself to do so. After she had finished writing the letter, she felt that everything she had just written sounded ironic to her. She did not feelfortable as she did not want to wish him to be happy with her. Therefore, she wasted quite a few sheets of paper writing the letter and destroyed all the used paper with fire. She could not get herself to give him her blessing. The most she could do was to give up the body willingly. She did not want to see him anymore. To be more precise, she did not want to know about any news rted to him and the former King of Mermaids. She understood that he was kind to her so she could give up the body willingly. She also hoped that he would have a happy life. Though she liked him a lot, she did not want to be in a dilemma in the future. She did not want to be aining wife who always had topete with another woman. She would hate herself if she turned out that way. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253: Your Eyes Are So Red Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu believed that time was the best medicine. Regardless of how deep their rtionship had grown and how hurt she felt right now, it was only a matter of time before things improved. Perhaps, after several years when she receives news about him and his new partner, she could peacefully and sincerely give him her blessing. She had nned it all out and felt that what she had done was sensible. She had even started nning for a different future. Nheless, she still felt a pain in her heart. It was too painful to the extent that she desperately wanted to get drunk. When Long Xi had betrayed her, she was furious. However, she now felt like her world was copsing and her heart was being stabbed by a knife even though Di Fuyi had not betrayed her. Her life was full of despair! When she first discovered the truthst night, her mind started feeling numb, and her senses became more obtuse. However, she still acted in a reasonable and orderly manner. As an assassin, she was trained to quickly regain herposure whenever she encountered a major psychological blow. Yet, the pain became unbearable as soon as she entered the dark forest and her emotions felt like it was about to pour out. She was suffering deep down inside and wanted to cry out loud! ¡­ It was a wastnd with a bonfire. Gu Xijiu had been alone somewhere inside the jungle when the four-horned goat attacked her as the three spiritual beasts had gone out hunting. Perhaps it had thought that Gu Xijiu was an easy target, so it decided to creep up on her. As a result, it turned out that the four-horned goat had be the prey instead. It was now just a piece of meat to Gu Xijiu. She was feeling hungry at that moment when the four-horned goat attacked her and wanted to find something to fill her stomach. Therefore, she immediately started setting up her tools to grill the creature after she had killed it. The big mussel returned from its hunt while she was grilling the goat. It threw out several types of fresh meat from inside its shell and excitedly said, ¡°We are going to have a good feast tonight! I have been a vegetarian for far too long!¡± It was shocked when it saw the grilledmb! ¡°Tao Can! Master, you killed a Tao Can!¡± The Tao Cans are of the same species as the Tao Ties [1]. Though their appearance and characteristics were very simr to the Tao Ties, they were slightly weaker in terms of their ability. Nheless, the Tao Cans can be rather ferocious too. Even a practitioner who possessed a spiritual power of level eight would run away when theye across a Tao Can. The big mussel never expected that Gu Xijiu could kill the Tao Can on her own! The big mussel looked at the Tao Can and found that its body had been chopped up like a fish and was full of scars. It shuddered and carefully looked at its master. Did its master abuse the corpse of the Tao Can? In fact, Tao Cans were easily killed by slicing its neck using a knife. Gu Xijiu did not care about the big mussel and continued grilling the meat. Suddenly, the big mussel noticed that something was wrong with her eyes. ¡°Master, your eyes are so red! Did you cry?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her hand and rubbed her eyes. ¡°Nonsense! The smoke choked me. I am not crying!¡± There was water on her finger after she had rubbed her eyes. The big mussel was speechless. The baby inside the big mussel stared at the water on her finger. It was not convinced. ¡°Don¡¯t lie, you are tearing!¡± The mussel was being very inconsiderate. Gu Xijiu sneered! ¡°Stupid mussel! It is natural for me to tear up due to all this smoke.¡± Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254: Choked By The Smoke Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu took out a smoked piece of wood and ced it in front of big mussel to prove her point. She moved swiftly and caught her pet by surprise. The smoke choked it, and the mussel started tearing as it was unable to counter Gu Xijiu¡¯s action. The big mussel quickly stepped back and almost fell into the fire. It promptly used its shell to fan the smoke away. ¡°It¡¯s too smoky!¡± ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Gu Xijiu asked without looking at it. Naturally, the big mussel believed her and did not dare to challenge her further. However, it still wondered. ¡°You have grilled many times before, but this is the first time you got choked by the smoke.¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer it. She tried convincing herself that she had cried because of the smoke. She told herself that the reason she felt pain now was that she was hurt. However, she would recover and would not feel hurt anymore after some time. She still firmly believed that time would heal her. Wind Caller and Lu Wu had returned too. Both of them had hunted a lot of wild animals, and they had brought sufficient food to fill all of their stomachs. The big mussel was worried about its master. Even though its master seemed to be acting quite orderly, it seemed that deep down she was a mess. For example, earlier when she was peeling off a tiger¡¯s skin, she stuck it onto the stick to grill instead of the meat which ended up in mes and her hands nearly caught fire. Fortunately, the big mussel quickly responded and promptly emitted water to extinguish the fire. However, Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand was slightly burnt. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± The big mussel took up her hand and blew the wound gently. Lu Wu also came over and looked at the wound with its pair of round eyes. It tried licking the wound with its tongue. After a while, it looked at her and realized that she did not feel ufortable, so it continued licking her hand. Gu Xijiu felt better after the two beasts had helped her to aid her wound. She took a short breath and felt slightly warm. She suppressed the sadness in her heart and jokingly said, ¡°I heard that grilled tiger skin is nice to eat but never thought that it was fake news.¡± The Firmament Stone shed for a few seconds as though it was trying to tease her for telling a lie. Gu Xijiu deliberately distorted its meaning. ¡°Look, even the Firmament Stone agrees with me.¡± The Firmament Stone angrily shed several more times as a sign of expressing its dissatisfaction with being misunderstood. Gu Xijiu pretended that she did not see it as the Firmament Stone was unable to scold her by making noise in her head since she could notmunicate with it. Frankly speaking, she missed the noisy Firmament Stone. Though it was very talkative, it was also her strategist and was somewhat knowledgeable. It was also her first friend when she arrived in this world. Unfortunately, she would not be able tomunicate with the Firmament Stone anymore. She felt that her tears were going to start rolling down very soon due to her sad thoughts. She took out a jar of liquor and tore away the seal. ¡°It is not fun enough without liquor. Let¡¯s drink together!¡± Lu Wu cried joyfully and immediately ran in front of her. The big mussel also opened its shell and waited for the drink. Gu Xijiu ced four bowls on the ground and filled them to the brim. ¡°Do not worry as everyone will have one. Lu Wu, you are still a kid, so you are only allowed to drink one bowl.¡± The big mussel quickly eximed. ¡°Master, I can eat a lot and drink a lot! Please give me more!¡± Gu Xijiu was well prepared this time around and had brought many jars of good wine along with her. She took out three jars of liquors and said, ¡°Okay! You can drink freely tonight!¡± Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255: I Don¡¯t Want To Be A Substitute Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The big mussel cheered and quickly ced a jar of liquor in front of itself. The perfect leisure for a freeman was to drink a big bowl of alcohol while eating a big piece of meat. Finally, Gu Xijiu also started to drink. Though it was dangerous in the dark forest, she would be safe with the three beasts beside her even if she was drunk. The big mussel admired its owner today. Gu Xijiu not only drank a lot but also ate a lot. She finished an entire portion ofmb shank, a pair of chicken wings as well as a steak and was now biting on a piece ofmb chop while drinking a jar of liquor. The big mussel wondered where all the food was going since her body was so tiny. After the big mussel had drunk several bowls of liquor, it started feeling tipsy. It asked its master, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you full yet?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned for a moment. She suddenly realized that she was so full and felt ufortable. Her chest was somewhat painful, and she was a bit dizzy too. She was so full to the extent that she wanted to cry! Her eyes were getting more red as the night continued. She tried blinking her eyes to stop herself from crying, but her tears were already starting to flow down. Suddenly, she vomited. She vomited out all of the food while crying simultaneously. When she finally stopped vomiting, she felt so weak that she had to sit on the floor. All of a sudden, she felt sleepy. Though the mussel was big, it was not a good drinker. It was starting to feel drunk after only having one jar of liquor. However, it still cared about its master. When it saw that Gu Xijiu was about to sleep on the ground, it quickly opened its shell and went over to her. ¡°Master, you can lean on my shell.¡± Gu Xijiu leaned on its shell, but she could barely sit properly. Her body was unstable, and she fell inside the big mussel¡¯s shell! Though the shell of the big mussel was not very spacious, it was almost the size of a small room and was able to amodate one personfortably. The inside of the shell was quite soft, and so Gu Xijiu felt like she was lying on a mattress while she was inside. Hence, she decided to sleep there. Unfortunately, the big mussels felt ufortable. Even though it had stored some other animals inside its shell before, they were dead animals. It could save them wherever it wanted. However, Gu Xijiu was a living human. When she stretched her body and moved inside its shell, it triggered the desire of the big mussel to eat. The baby inside the big mussel tried pushing Gu Xijiu out from the shell, but it failed. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Why¡­ I don¡¯t want to be a substitute¡­ I am suffering¡­¡± She muttered with a choked voice. ¡°I am hurt¡­¡± She frowned and her eyes were closed tightly. There were tears at the corner of her eyes. The big mussels felt sad. It leaned over and wanted to hold Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand tofort her. However, it was drunk at the moment. When it stretched out its hands, it also involuntarily opened its mouth. It had swallowed a lot of people before. It would be a disaster if it consumed Gu Xijiu! Wind Caller was still the most reliable one during times of crisis. It quickly rushed over to block the mouth of big mussel with its horn and tried making a noise to warn the big mussel. Lu Wu also rushed over to Wind Caller. At first, it had intended to sleep inside Gu Xijiu¡¯s arm. However, when it saw the huge mouth of the big mussel, it sensed that something was wrong and so it quickly waved its tail and pped the big mussel¡¯s mouth. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256: Old Friend? Brother? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The big mussel finally woke up. It looked down and was shocked! It quickly closed its mouth. Though Lu Wu was small in size, it possessed incredible strength. It was worried that the big mussel would swallow its master and so it rolled Gu Xijiu out with its tail and ced her on a big rock. Gu Xijiu was unaware that she had just escaped from great danger. She was still sleeping soundly on the rock. It was quite cold in the dark forest, so when she lied on the big rock, she curled up her body to keep herself warm. The Wind Caller was worried that she would catch a cold, so it walked over and leaned beside her. It used its hoof to pull her into its arm so that it could keep her warm. Lu Wu also slid into Gu Xijiu¡¯s arm and used its nine furry tails to cover Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. When it was midnight, it suddenly rained. The big mussel then opened its shell and asked the Wind Caller and the rest of them to go inside its shell. It then closed its shell and left only a slit which was one foot wide to provide some air inside the shell. Three of the beasts were quite tired after a long night. Meanwhile, the big mussel was getting sober. After all, three of them had been spending time with each other for more than two years now so they could understand each other very well. They then assigned tasks to each other whereby the big mussel was responsible for keeping watch from outside. Meanwhile, the Wind Caller and Lu Wu would stay beside Gu Xijiu. There was a mixture of heavy rain, strong wind, and lightning! In the past, the big mussel customarily resided underground but after it had followed Gu Xijiu, it started staying inside a human house. When it went out hunting, it always looked for a cave when it was tired. The big mussel liked hiding inside caves especially when it was raining and refused toe out. Now, it was forced to expose itself outside under the storm. It quivered when thunder struck above its head. In the end, it decided to use the ground drilling technique and drilled a hole underground. After it followed Gu Xijiu, Di Fuyi had taught it a unique ground drilling technique that enabled it to move underground quickly. This technique was quite useful to the big mussel. However, the big mussel had a fatal w whereby its sense of direction was poor! In the past, it did not usually move around much while it was underground. Instead, it waited for its target quietly at the same spot. When it went out hunting together with the Wind Caller and Lu Wu, it always followed Lu Wu as Lu Wu had a very good sense of direction. However, both the Wind Caller and Lu Wu were already asleep. After the big mussel had gone underground, it felt that there were too many rocks around and felt ufortable with the situation. Therefore, it tried searching fornd with softer soil. After it had moved around for a while underground, it felt that the soil was starting to get softer and so it stopped. The big mussel was stunned when it opened its shell and saw the three of them. There was not enough air inside the shell and the three living things needed to breathe while they were inside the shell. The oxygen level kept decreasing while the carbon dioxide level inside the shell increased. Gu Xijiu was still drunk and had not woken up yet, but her face was very red, and her chest was moving up and down. She had some difficulty breathing right now. The Wind Caller was big, and so it needed even more oxygen. At this moment, it had already fainted. Meanwhile, Lu Wu jumped up, but it was like a drunken man walking around inside the shell. It barked at the big mussel asking it to return to the surface quickly. They were currently still underground and were surrounded by soil everywhere. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257: Old Friend? Brother? (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The mussel was confused and panicked. Hence, it merely drilled in a specific direction, but it still could not find the way out! It was crying when it opened its shell. There was a vast andplicatedwork of roots underground, and the object stopping its way looked like a massive wall of old roots. What should it do now? Where exactly should it go!? It took a glimpse of Lu Wu and realized that its nine tails were gradually turning red. Lu Wu screamed while the mussel was looking at the roots but it could not understand itsnguage. Lu Wu panicked and immediately crashed into one of the roots. Its ws scratched the roots and fresh air slowly diffused out from the roots. The mussel was delighted and quickly rushed forward. It used its shell to scratch the roots so that fresh air could diffuse into its shell. Later on, it promptly drilled upwards with Lu Wu¡¯s guidance. ¡­ Gu Xijiu realized that she was surrounded by a group of people when she woke up! Tens of people who were of different sizes and ages looked at her with curiosity and surprise as though they were admiring a western oil painting. She was lying inside the shell of the mussel while the Wind Caller and Lu Wu were cautiously guarding the outside of the shell. They were staring at the people with two pairs of wild eyes so that no one dared to draw any closer to their master. The surrounding area looked like a small vige, and the houses were built from a type of shiny leaf. The leaves were scattered all around as though the ce belonged to an ancient tribe. However, the people around did not seem to be primitives who covered their bodies with big leaves or animal skin. Instead, they clothed themselves with a special silver robe. The fabric seemed to be made from a certain kind of rough but shiny fiber. Gu Xijiu was confused as shest recalled having a feast at the sixth peak of the dark forest and fell asleep after throwing up. How on earth did she wake up onnd which belonged to an ancient tribe? Where was this ce? ¡°She¡¯s awake!¡± ¡°Is she a mussel spirit?¡± ¡°She¡¯s such a beauty¡­¡± Everyone began judging her. Gu Xijiu tried sitting up while holding her head. Excellent, she could understand theirnguage, which meant that it would be easy tomunicate with them. ¡°Hi guys, where¡¯s this ce?¡± She asked in a hoarse voice. Perhaps, she had drunk too muchst night. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us your identity before asking any questions!? How did you show up from underneath the ground?¡± ¡°Yes, who the h*ll you are? Don¡¯t you dare try to mess with us!¡± ¡°She¡¯s such a beauty. Don¡¯t you guys find her alluring?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Those people did not seem to be very friendly as many of them were holding weapons in their hands as though they were about to attack her anytime soon. Gu Xijiu frowned and shifted her gaze to the mussel. The mussel panicked and quickly exined everything that had happened after she had fallen asleepst night. Of course, it left out the fact that it had almost eaten her due to starvation. Gu Xijiu was annoyed as she could not believe that the mussel would make such a mess after she had gotten drunk. Fortunately, she was able to clear her mind right after she had woken up. She got up and jumped out from the shell. ¡°I¡¯m a human and not a goblin. My majestic beings had identally wandered into your territory while we were trying to avoid the rain. Where is this ce anyway?¡± She looked up at the sky but could not see anything as many big trees were blocking her view. It was the first time that Gu Xijiu had seen such a big tree. There was a huge tree at the center of the tribe, that a hundred people could not encircle it even if they held each other hands. The huge tree was probably more than 300 meters tall, and they could hardly see the tip of the tree as it covered almost the entire vige. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258: Old Friend? Brother? (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The leaves on the tree were in light silver, and its shape looked like a fan. asionally, its surface had seven different colors when a light shone onto it. The vige looked like a hidden wondend! Gu Xijiu quickly scanned the area and realized that everyone there was an elite! They were all experts who possessed a spiritual power of level seven or above! More than ten of them had a spiritual power of level eight, and almost all of them looked unique. It was rare to find experts who possessed a spiritual power of level six in the continent, but, there were so many of them in this odd vige! Where was this ce? Everyone looked at each other, and one of them puffed. ¡°How great it would be if we knew where we were! We¡¯ve been trapped here for a very long time¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a while before asking, ¡°How did you guys get here?¡± They imed that they were once heaven¡¯s gift disciples. However, they had been thrown here as they had failed the test. ¡°Miss, were you a challenger as well?¡± Someone spoke as he slowly approached them. The voice was clear and maic, and Gu Xijiu knew that it belonged to a young man. Everyone immediately made way as a small cart was slowly pushed towards Gu Xijiu. A young man was sitting on the cart. Gu Xijiu narrowed her eyes as she tried to get a better look at him. The man was wearing a silver robe, and his hair was as ck as ink with a pair of sideburns that looked like a de. He was handsome and had a red heart-shaped birthmark between his eyebrows. His appearance and aura were very simr to a therapist who was known as Ouyang Mingri in a Chinese drama called ¡®Xue Hua Nu Shen Long¡¯. Even though it was not an important fact, Gu Xijiu felt that he looked somewhat familiar. She soon realized that they both looked alike. Since the man was pushed through the crowd. Perhaps, he was unable to walk. ¡°Gu Tiannuo.¡± Gu Xijiu tried calling. The man did respond to her calling, but he fixed his gaze on Gu Xijiu and responded, ¡°Is that your name?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. The man¡¯s expression looked genuine. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and replied, ¡°No, that is not my name. It is one of my family member¡¯s names. Your appearance is identical to my rtive¡¯s. My name is Gu Xijiu¡­¡± The man smiled. ¡°I see, but Miss Gu, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± ¡°I ran into the Dark Forest by myself as I was nning to obtain some herbs found at the seventh peak. However, we encountered an ident, and my majestic creature identally brought me here.¡± Gu Xijiu briefly introduced herself and asked again, ¡°Did you just mention that you were all initially heaven¡¯s gift disciples?¡± The young man sighed. ¡°They imed that they were heaven¡¯s gift disciples, but had failed the test that had been given by Celestial Master Zuo and were therefore trapped in the Dark Forest¡­¡± Gu Xijiu finally had a clearer picture after listening to the young man. Since everyone imed that they were heaven¡¯s gift disciples, they were probably outstanding in martial arts. They had tried their best to fend off their captors while being sent to the Dark Forest. However, they had fainted due to their injuries, and the next thing they realize when they woke was that they had been left in this vige. The vige seemed to be isted by a special wizardry barrier whereby people were allowed to enter, but none could escape from the ce. All of them had been trapped inside the barrier for several years now and had eventually formed a vige. They had been left underneath the giant tree, and Gu Xijiu was the only one who had arrived inside a mussel¡¯s shell which showed up from underground. It was probably the reason why so many people were gossiping about them. ¡­ ¡°My Lord, I have a report from the secret agent. Miss Gu had entered the Dark Forest.¡± This time, almost all of the secret agents in the Feixing Kingdom had joined the operation. They had finally brought good news after two days of thorough investigations. Chapter 1259
Chapter 1259: Bastard! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Make her yours! Make her your girl, and she will never run away! Some girls act this way. The more you pamper her, the more problems she gives you. However, once you make her yours, she will love you wholeheartedly and will never leave you again¡­¡± Mu Yun could not stop giving his opinions. ¡°This sounds like a good idea¡­¡± A voice came from the other side of the room, but it was as cold as the ice and snow. Mu Yun was terrified, and his hands were trembling. ¡°My¡­ My Lord¡­¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu is my fiance and your future master. Do you know that you¡¯ve offended her?!¡± ¡°Yes, spare my life, please¡­¡± ¡°I shall leave you alone now since you know that you¡¯re wrong. Remember to report yourself to the Ice Valley after my fiance has been found. The weather is very nice over there, so I believe you will have a clearer mind while you enjoy the cold.¡± Mu Yun almost cried. ¡°Y¡­Yes¡­¡± A momentter, Mu Feng¡¯sforted Mu Yun insincerely. ¡°Mu Yun, you know what? I heard that the weather in the Ice Valley had be colder these days. I guess even Iron Man wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the temperature. I was going to get someone to check on the temperature. Who knew that you¡¯re going there so soon.¡± Mu Yun gritted his teeth. ¡°Mu Feng, you¡¯re such a bastard! Why didn¡¯t you give me a heads up when The Lord was with you?!¡± Mu Feng answered casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that The Lord wasn¡¯t with me¡­¡± Mu Yun was speechless. Mu Feng added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after settling the case, I¡¯ll send you there myself. Anyway, I can offer you some advice now since we are good brothers. Remember to bring along more jackets when you are heading there¡­¡± Mu Yun was furious, and so he switched off the jade tablet! The temperature in the Ice Valley was 80 degree Celsius below freezing point. It would be useless even if he were to bring along winter coats, let alone jackets! ¡­ There were a total of eight peaks in the Dark Forest, and the wizardry barrier was at the eighth peak. No animals could escape from the eighth peak regardless of how ferocious or powerful they were. Of course, no man could enter the barrier as well. The Lord was the one who had set up the barrier. He had made it in a way that he would be notified as soon as someone had broken through it. Therefore, they only needed to search around the seventh peak or below. Mu Feng and his team felt that they would be able to find Gu Xijiu very soon once they had arrived in the Dark Forest. After all, she was with her three majestic creatures, and they could hardly behave themselves. Chaos always ensued wherever they went, and so they were confident of finding Gu Xijiu by searching for ces which were in disarray. Unfortunately, it was very easy to encounter a ferocious beast inside the Dark Forest, and none of the peaks were an exception. The principles of nature were upheld in the Dark Forest as killing among beasts happened every day. The strong ones lived while the weak ones died. Therefore, the four messengers were unable to find the mussel and the other majestic creatures even though they have searched everywhere. They had also witnessed countless battles between beasts living in the forest. Of course, they did not see Gu Xijiu as well. Fortunately, Di Fuyi found a campfire and a bunch of grilled bones at the sixth peak. However, there were not many clues left as it had rained not too long ago. The bones were either buried in the mud or covered by the grass as it looked filthy. Surprisingly, Celestial Master Zuo who was obsessed with cleanliness picked up the bones and even sniffed it to find more clues. Right at that moment, Mu Feng coincidentallynded nearby. He felt bad as he saw the scene. ¡°My Lord, let me do the dirty work!¡± Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260: It Was Not A Completely Bad Thing¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi did not bother about him and said softly, ¡°She was here three days ago!¡± Mu Feng remained silent as three days were more than enough for Miss Gu to run to the ends of the world. However, at least they knew that she had been here and so they could begin by searching around the area using the campfire as a starting point. Mu Feng released four tracking birds to seek for her, but none had brought back any good news yet. It seemed that Gu Xijiu and the three majestic creatures had disappeared from the same spot. It was the reason why he hated teleportation, especially when he needed to find someone who knew how to teleport! No one could catch up with her, and it felt as though they were looking for a needle in the ocean. Mu Feng felt miserable as he looked at the bushes in the forest. Di Fuyi also clenched his fist inside his sleeve. Indeed, her teleportation ability was kind of annoying, and he felt helpless at times. He remained silent. They found nothing else even though he had searched everywhere within a five-kilometer radius. Di Fuyi paused and flipped his wrist over. A ring with a ruby installed to it appeared on his palm. It was the ring that he had ced on Gu Xijiu¡¯s finger when he proposed to her. He still remembered how happy she was at that moment. She liked it so much, and she always smiled when she was looking at the ring during her stay in Fucang Hall. It was as though she was a kid who had finally gotten her favorite candy. However, she had left the ring behind along with all the other gifts that he had prepared for her. She had kept everything inside a storage bag. Gu Xijiu hid the storage bag in the guard¡¯s sleeve whom she had caught during her escape. He closed his eyes slightly and let out a helpless smile. Gu Xijiu was always the one who was easily letting go of the rtionship. Her decision was enough to break his heart. Perhaps, her love for him was way lesser than what he had imagined. It was not apletely bad thing. Mu Feng did not have the guts to interrupt as he saw him idling while looking at the ring. He felt sympathetic for The Lord. Luckily, The Lord did not idle for too long. He quickly drew a spell, and a seven-colored light began to glow from his fingertips, followed by a chain of blood droplets which appeared and flew to his palm. The blood droplets formed a puddle in his palm, and the puddle engulfed the ring. Mu Feng held his breath as he was shocked and yet amazed by the spectacr scenery which was unfolding before him. The blood did not seem to be normal blood as it emitted a unique fragrance when it had first appeared. It smelled of herbs and flowers, and the scent was rather alluring. Even Mu Feng could not resist it despite his power of determination being the strongest among the group. They heard strange sounds as many wild beasts had caught the scent of the fragrance. Mu Feng was unafraid of the wild beasts as they were only at the sixth peak. Killing those ferocious beasts was as easy as drinking a ss of water! However, what was going on with the blood? The Lord had bled before, but it was not as alluring as this. While Mu Feng was still wondering, he realized that something was wrong when he noticed that The Lord¡¯s face had gotten paler! He had never seen The Lord so pale before. Not even when they locked him with so many Spiritual Chains in the past! What kind of blood was that?! Mu Feng decided to take a risk and asked, ¡°My Lord, what are you trying to do?¡± The Lord did not bother about him. Fortunately, the blood had stopped flowing, and the puddle of blood that had formed in his palm was almost enough to upy a wine bottle. The ring was still covered with blood, and it began spinning rapidly in his palm. A momentter, the ring detached from The Lord¡¯s palm and flew into midair. It turned into many blood talismans which flew up into the sky. Later on, many blood clouds appeared in the sky followed by a heavy downpour of red water and loud thunder! Chapter 1261
Chapter 1261: See If She Would Still Flee! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Feng was distraught about his master as he had not been sleeping for two whole days! When he got the news, his Lord had just finished the ritual ceremony, and he looked slightly pale. There was chaos since Miss Gu fled away. They have been sending people out to find her secretly. Even people from the Gu family did not know about it. However, Gu Xietian has finallye to question as he could not find his daughter. Fortunately, the servants in Fucang Hall did not let him in but only told him that his daughter was doing well, and the wedding would be held nine dayster ording to Di Fuyi¡¯s earlier instruction. That really pissed Gu Xietian off! He finally had the opportunity to spend some quality times with his daughter when she came home. However, Celestial Master Zuo shamefully ruined his dream again! He wanted to argue but did not manage to see Di Fuyi. Gu Xietian¡¯s identity as Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s future father-inw did not give him much respect from the servants in Fucang Hall as they still rejected his visit. However, since he was Gu Xijiu¡¯s father, they pretended to be deaf even though he was cursing at the doorstep. After all, he was a general; it was embarrassing for him to curse in front of the door the whole day. Thus, he came once a day. Di Fuyi had already sent people to find Gu Xijiu right at the moment he realized she was missing. They immediately started a very detailed investigation and searched the pce as well as the general¡¯s mansion without missing a single corner. Since all of them were experts, no one noticed the investigation was going on. All sorts of tools had been used such as the tracking bird, tracing beast and any other helpful devices. They even got a few famous cops from the Department of Central Intelligence (they were also the member of the Anying Association) to help. Logically speaking, one or two of these people would be able to find Gu Xijiu even if she fell into a hidden cave. Unfortunately, to many of their surprises, Gu Xijiu waspletely gone without a trace. Although countless of agents were sent out to find her, nothing was found. If were as if she were dead. Out of fear, Di Fuyi used a lot of his spiritual power to trace her soul. Unfortunately, nothing could be found as well. Luckily, they finally knew her location! Mu Feng heaved a sigh. ¡°My Lord, we will go to the Dark Forest to find her, please have a good rest. Although it¡¯s dangerous in the Dark Forest, she has three majestic beings with her; she¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± Before he could finish expressing his care, Di Fuyi interrupted him, ¡°Those three are not reliable! Four of you will follow me into the Dark Forest to find her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Feng did not dare to say anything but immediately summoned the three other messengers. Mu Yun could not help butin after he heard the message. ¡°Miss Gu is really getting out of hand! Our Lord has gone above and beyond for her and sacrificed for her several times. He even risked his life for her. Doesn¡¯t she feel grateful? Why can¡¯t she just behave herself and let our Lord have a few peaceful days?¡± Mu Feng coughed but remained silent. Mu Yun continued, ¡°I feel as though our Lord is too gentle with Miss Gu. There¡¯s only one way to tame this kind of girl!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± A sound came from the other side. ¡°Make her yours! Make her The Lord¡¯s wife and see if she would still flee!¡± Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262: No Matter What Happened, He Had To Find Her Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It felt like the entire forest had caught fire as countless wild animals were running and jumping around to obtain the red rain droplets. Meanwhile, The Lord slowly flew in midair as he drew a spell while reading a series of scripts. ¡°Everyone who obtained my blood must obey my order. Find me the person I am looking for.¡± The ring was once her favorite, and so it must be filled with her scent and aura as she carried it with her everywhere she went. Coupled with his godly blood as a guideline, all the animals which had drunk his blood would help him to find her. Finding Gu Xijiu would be effortless so long as she was still in the Dark Forest as the animals would send him a message if they saw her. He slowlynded on the ground after casting the spell and sat on a massive greenstone to take a pill after shaking unsteadily for a while. Mu Feng realized that his skin was ashen to the extent that it seemed to be a little transparent. Though he was such a strong man, he looked like a fragile piece of ceramic now. It was as though Di Fuyi would disappear if a strong wind blew at him. Mu Feng was shocked by his thought and quickly shook his head as he could not believe that he had just thought of something so stupid. The Lord would always remain as the most influential person, and no one would be able to defeat him. His anger could make the ground shake, so how could he possibly be as weak as a piece of ceramic? Mu Feng thought that he must have been exhausted from searching for Gu Xijiu over thest two days and so he could not focus his attention. Di Fuyi began meditating without saying anything after he had consumed the pill. Mu Feng quickly stood beside him as his guardian. Two hourster, Di Fuyi slowly opened his eyes and got up from the ground. He had not received any news from the animals. It meant that Gu Xijiu was not at the seventh peak or any peak beneath it! Where would she go? Had she left the Dark Forest? He took a deep breath and ordered Mu Feng, ¡°Go out and gather all the secret agents. Find her.¡± The secret agents would be able to locate her once she leaves the Dark Forest unless she had found a ce to hide underneath a volcano just like Mo Zhao¡¯s pce. Mu Feng quickly made a move as soon as he received the order. Di Fuyi slightly closed his eyes. Regardless of what happened, he had to find her. ¡­ Compared to Di Fuyi¡¯s miserable life, Gu Xijiu seemed to have enjoyed her life in thest two days. She had decided to stay in the vige. After all, she could not leave once she had entered the vige. The people in the town seemed to be very caring and united. Of course, most of them were somehow arrogant as they imed that they were once heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Almost all of them were very proud of themselves and alwayspeted with each other. Of course, it was only for training purposes, and they had no intention of hurting each other. Once the battle had ended, they were good brothers again. Gu Xijiu managed to collect a lot of information about the people there in just one day. There were a total of eight women and 32 men living in the vige. The number of years that each of them had been trapped here varied; some have been here since 80 to 90 years ago while others have just arrived about two to three years. It was an isted wondend, and everyone thought about escaping when they first arrived. However, the vigers eventually gave up after failing countless times as the vige was like an iron pot with no exit. They were trapped and they could not even find a tiny hole to squeeze themselves out. Anyhow, they had to find a way to continue living since they were unable to escape. Fortunately, there were plenty of resources in the vige. The leaves on the huge tree had an excellent function as it could be turned into a unique silver fabric. The fabric was a suitable material for them to make their clothes as it wasfortable to wear and it was not easily noticed even when their clothes got dirty. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263: Princesses Wherever They Went Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were always fruits on the tree, and it looked like coconuts. The fruits were juicy and nutritious, and its flesh was sweet. Dried food and vegetables can be fashioned from it too. There was a hill behind the vige, and many ferocious beasts lived inside in the forest. Though the creatures were cannibals, their meat was tasty enough to tempt the vigers to hunt them. Therefore, the vigers always went hunting in groups and usually brought back enough to feed the entire vige. Since the poption of women was rtively low, they were well-taken care of by more than 30 men in the vige. Of course, they had the freedom to get married. Six of the eight women in the were married, and the remaining two were like princesses wherever they went. Overall, the lifestyle in the vige resembled the primitive tribe in legends. There was equality, and all of them had their respective roles such as tailoring, hunting, harvesting, etc. Their lives were decent, and sometimes it was even fun! The only helpless issue was that the couples in the vige had not had any children despite being married for so many years. In the town, the young man in the wheelchair was like their leader, and everyone obeyed his orders. He was a handsome man, and many girls were attracted to him. Seven of the eightdies had hinted their interest in him, but he rejected them as he was not keen on marriage. He only wanted to perfect his martial arts. He was a brilliant and talented person, and he was also the first one in the vige who had achieved a spiritual power of level nine. However, he could not walk as his legs were disabled. He had to rely on the wheelchair to move around, but he could leap into midair with a single push of his hands in times of trouble. Many ferocious beasts were living on the hill behind the vige, and most of the creatures were level six and above. asionally, a wild beast would run into the town and cause a disaster. During those times, the young man would try his best to lead the vigers to counter-attack. He was somewhat knowledgeable in formations, and he also knew specific knowledge about medicine. Everyone in the vige usually sought his advice whenever they felt unwell. Hence, the vigers respected him very much. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu had appeared bizarrely, so everyone boycotted her in the beginning. However, they slowly epted her after a series of tests and also after listening to her sharing about the incidents happening outside the vige. There were too few women living in the vige. Hence, Gu Xijiu was a weed addition since she was such a beautiful girl. Many of the young men in the town were already rushing to build her a cottage without even being ordered. Some of them had delivered fruits and meats, and one of the young men even gave her a bangle made from white jade. He imed that it was inherited from his ancestor. Of course, that was not the only thing he did to show that he was interested in her. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu had a phobia towards bracelets and bangles. She only kept the Firmament Stone with her now and did not want to wear any other bracelet. The Firmament Stone was an excellent gem even though it could notmunicate with Gu Xijiu now. However, it had a strange behavior as it liked being the one and only. It felt that all other jewellery should be thrown away. It only epted the love bracelet because its master could not remove it. The Firmament Stone had secretly hit the love bracelet several times, but nothing happened. In the end, it decided to ept it as its neighbor. Unsurprisingly, it still got jealous when its master smiled like a lunatic while she looked at the love bracelet. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264: As A Proof Of Our Friendship¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Later on, its master had gotten her body swapped. Though the annoying love bracelet no longer followed her, it could notmunicate with its master anymore, and that made it even more depressed. However, the young man was pushing the bracelet to Gu Xijiu now as though it was something very rare and valuable. Gu Xijiu made a gesture to show that she was not keen to ept, but the young man insisted and pushed it into her hand. The Firmament Stone was visibly annoyed, and it suddenly shone brightly. A seven-colored ray shed directly on the jade bracelet! As a result, the unlucky family-inherited bracelet tragically shattered into several pieces. The young man was stunned! Gu Xijiu was shocked as well. Both of them ran out of words, and the young man almost cried out of grief. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu felt slightly guilty. She genuinely thought that she shouldpensate him as she had broken his treasure. Hence, she took out a ss bangle from her storage bag and gave it to the young man. She had bought the ss bangle in the mermaid¡¯s market. It was not worth much in the sea market, but it turned out to be a valuable essory when it was brought up to shore. Perhaps, it was more valuable than the jade bracelet. Initially, the young man did not want to take it. However, in the end, he turned back and happily epted. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been rude just now. I¡¯m more than happy to ept this as a proof of our friendship¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and speechless. She wondered whether she could request for the bracelet back. It costs five Trinacda stones for that kind of bracelet and Gu Xijiu had 40 to 50 of them in her storage bag. Initially, she thought that she was going to give it to some of her friends. However, even after distributing them to her friends, she still had about 50 left in her storage bag, and so she decided to give it to the people in the vige. The young man immediately hid the bracelet as soon as he got it from Gu Xijiu. He felt it was a treasure. In the end, he could not help but take it out to show off in front of everyone. Unfortunately, everyone took out something identical to his bracelet! Unsurprisingly, the young man now felt depressed! Though Gu Xijiu was not an easy-going person, she was a nice person to interact with as long as no one offended her. Three days have passed since she first arrived, and she had already adapted to be part of them. Gu Xijiu suspected that the handsome young man was her brother, Gu Tiannuo. Therefore, she asionally paid more attention towards things rted to him. ording to the vigers, she discovered that the handsome young man was named Luo Zhanyu and everyone addressed him as Master Zhanyu. He first arrived here 15 years ago when he was just about ten years old. Unfortunately, he could not remember his name and did not know how he had gotten here. He did not like talking and also did not bother to answer most of the questions addressed to him. Of course, the adults were obliged to take care of the children. Everyone was pleased to teach him Kung Fu since he was such a talented kid. ¡®Mo¡¯ in Chinese carried the meaning of quiet. Hence, everyone called him Mo as he did not like talking. After some time had passed, he seemed to have been inspired and told everyone that his name was Luo Zhanyu. Everyone was so happy as they thought that he had finally recalled his past. Unfortunately, he only told them his name but still could not answer most of their questions. However, he was talented in martial arts and had even mastered medical knowledge through self-study. He was also skilled in military strategies. Everyone sincerely thought that he was an authentic heaven¡¯s gift disciple, but he never mentioned it. Eventually, his martial arts became better, and he even took the lead to defeat the wild beasts with the vigers. Everyone began respecting him as their leader. ¡­ Amnesia, 15 years ago, around ten years old. Gu Xijiu was silently pondering, and the more she pondered, the more she felt that he was Gu Tiannuo. Gu Tiannuo was about 11 years old when he ran into the Dark Forest. He also went missing nearly 15 years ago. His features looked identical to her previous appearance. Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265: Never Gave Up Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If he was Gu Tiannuo, he must have been severely affected by the fact that his had mother jumped off a cliff in front of him. Coupled with the shocking and horrifying adventures in the Dark Forest, he probably almost died while trying to escape from the ferocious beasts. Therefore, it was reasonable for him to get amnesia as he must have struggled to survive. The human brain possesses a self-defense system in the region of the subconscious. It was possible for the central nervous system to activate the protective mechanism and selectively delete a specific part or even all of one¡¯s memories when one was severely affected by an extremely horrifying event. Some might lose all of their memories; some only lose part of their memories; some only continued to have their childhood memories. Various oues could ur. Perhaps, Luo Zhanyu was affected by one of those conditions. Gu Xijiu had an extreme dislike toward amnesia now since she had been tricked by Long Fan before. Since Gu Xijiu was a physician, she conducted some research regarding amnesia. She had been researching about it since ever since she escaped from Long Fan¡¯s underground pce because she did not want to get amnesia ever again. She did not want to experience the feeling of someone injecting drugs or whatsoever solution into her body ever again. She was brilliant and had discovered something useful during her research. With that knowledge, she realized that she could heal Luo Zhanyu¡¯s amnesia, but it would require the cooperation of the patient along with many different methods of guidance. Though Luo Zhanyu looked very gentle and polite, he was a rather cold person, and it was not easy getting close to him. He especially did not like interacting with females as he did not like talking about or even exploring the idea of a rtionship. Many singledies had approached him. Unfortunately, he rejected all of them. They eventually gave up after failing so many times and decided to run into someone else¡¯s arms. Huang Tangxiang was the only girl who was still after him, and she had yet to give up. Huang Tangxiang was considered the prettiest among the eightdies living in the vige, and she was every men¡¯s favorite. However, she was a hot-tempered person. Though she could never get Luo Zhanyu to like her, she was very good at ¡®fishing¡¯ as many men always surrounded her. However, she had lost her halo ever since Gu Xijiu arrived as Gu Xijiu was not only prettier than her, but was also more capable than her as well. The men who were once chasing after Huang Tangxiang were beginning to divert their attention away from her and she was troubled by it. She was even more upset that Gu Xijiu had a great interest in Luo Zhanyu. Not only was Gu Xijiu collecting every information she could find about him but she was also frequently visiting him! Strangely enough, even though Luo Zhanyu did not like interacting with women but he liked Gu Xijiu and was always polite when he talked to her. It made Huang Tangxiang¡¯s blood boil beyondprehension, and she began creating trouble for Gu Xijiu. Everyone here needed to do their part so that themunity could survive. The vigers either harvested, tailored, hunted, or cooked. Usually, the females would stay in the vige to cook or tailor clothes, while the men were responsible for harvesting and hunting. It was very dangerous to harvest in the forest as the tree trunks were too tall and straight. The trees skin was as smooth as a mirror, and the leaves and the fruits grew high up to the tip, which was usually 100 meters above the ground. It was not easy to harvest resources. Besides that, there were a group of dominant baboons which possessed a spiritual power of level five living on top of the tree. The baboons fed on the fruits in the trees. Therefore, the baboons attacked the humans whenever they went up to harvest as they felt like the humans were taking away their food. Though their spiritual power was rtively low, they were good at fighting in groups and always attackedrge groups. Moreover, whoever that went up the tree to harvest would usually end up running around between the branches and bushes if they were not alert enough. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266: She Does Not Need Their Protection Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They would not be able to climb up to the tree to fight with the baboons if they were not in a group of at least ten people. Therefore, harvesting seemed to be all about strength and energy. In the beginning, no woman was allowed to join the harvesting team as it was hazardous. However, Gu Xijiu had wanted to join the team ever since she showed up. Of course, everyone disagreed with her decision as none of them wanted her to be torn apart by the baboons or fall from a tree and be a smashed burger. Gu Xijiu did not feel the need to exin herself and decided to prove her capabilities through her actions. She raised her head and looked at the fruits on the trees. After estimating the distance between her and the tree, she teleported onto the tree and then teleported back to the ground after she had chopped one fruit off with her bare hands. She was able to pluck all the fruits on the tree in less than 30 seconds. Not only were the people on the ground unable to respond in time, but even the baboons on the trees were also stunned! She was very fast and urate, and so everyone had no reason to stop her. Therefore, everyone agreed with her decision to join the harvesting team. In the beginning, the harvesting team had a total of 16 members, and all of them were men. However, since Gu Xijiu joined their team, everyone wanted to protect her. Hence, their safety formations always revolved around her as the center. Needless to say, Gu Xijiu did not need their protection. She was an expert in battle formations, and so she assigned tasks to the 16 of them. Some were required to pluck the fruits once they got up onto the tree; some were responsible for chasing away the baboons; some plucked the leaves. Before Gu Xijiu was part of the harvesting team, the team were inefficient in assigning tasks to each other. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was very good with strategic nning, and so she assigned tasks based on their martial arts abilities. She ensured that her n was perfect as she felt that they should know when to support each other during a battle. Some were asked to attack the baboons from afar while some attacked them from a short distance to make a perfect team. Coupled with her teleportation ability, she was like a female assassin who knew magic as she always appeared during desperate times when the other team members needed her. She caught them when they fell and counterattacked the baboons when they attacked her team members. Her spiritual power was now above level eight, and her Kung Fu was taught and trained by Di Fuyi. Hence, she was as fast as lightning, and every one of her attacks was powerful enough to kill the baboons. Gu Xijiu had spent an entire day being up on the tree, and so far the baboons had only sent their average baboons to attack her since she looked like she was weakest among the team members. After one of the baboons was killed, they sent another two young baboons to attack her. Once again, Gu Xijiu easily killed both of the baboons, and the rest of the baboons became terrified of her and began striking her in a group. However, she suddenly disappeared and attacked them from behind! After killing three or four of the baboons, the army of baboons was mad and prepared to strike again. However, she had disappeared once more, and when she reappeared again, she had killed several more! The baboons on the tree a are deemed as monkey spirits, and they were proud that no other animals on the tree couldpete with them. However, they had finally met their match as Gu Xijiu was someone who could teleport around. She was the goddess of the assassins, and the saber in her hand terrified them as she was even more unpredictable than them. After failing several times, the baboons were scared and worried whenever they saw Gu Xijiu and always tried avoiding her or running away whenever they saw her. Therefore, the harvesting team was more efficient now and usually returned home with plenty of resources. Before she had joined the team, the vigers only managed to pluck 30 to 40 fruits and ten pieces of leaves a day. Sometimes, they were unable to collect even one fruit when the baboons attacked them. However, they had managed to collect more than 100 fruits and leaves this time around. Previously, they had to stay on the tree for the entire day, and it took them about 14 to 16 hours every time. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267: He Had Been Very Nice To Her¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Strong people usually got more respect. Hence, Gu Xijiu had sessfully converted them, and everyone in the harvest team respected her. When they tried getting down from the tree, it looked like the men were ushering a celebrity. Besides that, they spoke very politely and gently as though she was their leader. They also told the others about Gu Xijiu¡¯s performance on the tree as soon as they got back to the vige. Before this incident, Gu Xijiu was already the center of attention in the vige because of her excellent appearance, but now she had be more attractive than ever. Huang Tangxiang was even more upset now. The next day, a rumor spread about Gu Xijiu flirting with one of the leaders in the harvesting team. To make things worse, the leader was already married. His wife was a nice person, but she was someone who easily got jealous. She was mad when she heard the rumor and argued with her husband for one whole night. The fake news sounded even more realistic now due to their argument. There were always rumors being spread around, and the litigants were always thest ones who knew about it. Gu Xijiu only heard about the story during the next afternoon. In fact, she did not sleep wellst night. She would feel better if she was busy. At least, she did not need to think so much. However, once she had the time to rest, she automatically recalled memories about the past that she had tried very hard to suppress. All of her memories shed across her mind, and she realized that she missed him. She thought about the memories she had with him and wondered what he was doing. She wondered whether he was looking for her and what she should do if she were ever found? She thought about many different things, but everything was rted to him. It was as though she was pouring lousy wine down her throat. When you loved someone wholeheartedly and discovered that the man was a jerk, it was not easy letting it pass. Besides that, Di Fuyi was not aplete jerk, and he had been very kind to her. Therefore, she still suffered even though she had told herself that she would let it go. She just wanted to keep herself conscious so that she could pretend that she was okay. The difference between the vige and the Dark Forest was the fact that they could differentiate day from night. During the daytime, the sky was slightly brighter just like a gloomy day in the outside world. Meanwhile, it was dark during the night to the extent that they could not even see their hands. However, the vigers lit up a unique light which was wind resistant. The light allowed the vige to be visible at night. Besides that, they had set up a team to guard the town at night, so they did not have to worry about being attacked by animals or other people. People tended to be more emotional and weak at night. Hence, Gu Xijiu got insomnia as she recalled a lot about her past. The feeling and thoughts she had about him were like a ball of thread, all coiled up together in her heart. Earlier on, she thought that she was able to be decisive in handling rtionship matters, but now Gu Xijiu realized that it was not as easy as she thought. She had not loved someone so much before, and so she felt that she would be able to let go quickly. Perhaps, they were meant to be worlds apart and were fated not to see each other anymore, which was the only reason why the clumsy mussel had brought her to this ce. She had already scouted around the vige. Though the vige was huge and was covered with hills and trees, she could see the borders of the vige. Regardless of which direction she tried breaking out, she was repelled by an invisible wizardry barrier. She was an expert at breaking these types of barriers and had tried many different ways to escape it. However, the stronger the force that she applied, the further she was repelled. She realized that she could not break it this way after several attempts. She pondered and recalled that the mussel had broken into this ce by entering from underground. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268: All Of Them Were As Cunning As An Old Fox, So Why Were They Still Pretending?! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She thought about the fact that the mussel had broken into the vige by entering from underground, so maybe, she could try exiting from there as well. Therefore, she asked the mussel to try again. Unfortunately, the mussel failed to perform the ground drilling technique as it would not work inside the barrier! The mussel did not give up and quickly dug the ground again. Unfortunately, boiling water gushed out from the ground after it had dug about ten meters into the ground. It was lucky enough to escape in time. Otherwise, it would have been cooked! Therefore, their experiment had failed once more. She was trapped. Perhaps, it would take one or two years to escape. Maybe, a decade or even forever. No one liked being stuck in the same ce forever even though it was such a beautiful ce with fantastic scenery. Everyone who was trapped there would also experience a phase of annoyance and frustration. Gu Xijiu talked to them and realized that all of them were thrown into this vige just as they were about to die. All of them was surprised that they were rescued, followed by frustration a few dayster when they realized that they could not get out of the vige. Finally, they ended up bing hopeless and numb and finally decided to settle down in the town permanently. Everyone one shook their head when Gu Xijiu tried figuring out a way to escape as most of them had experienced it before and knew that she would give up one day. In fact, Gu Xijiu had no expectations that she would be able to break out anytime soon. After all, everyone who was here had tried escaping before. However, she was not the kind of person to give up easily. She would figure out some other ways of escaping. Sometimes, she would ponder in the middle of the night. Though she was temporarily stuck here for the time being, perhaps, she would be able to escape a decadeter. By that time, she might have forgotten about him, and she could finally be at peace with herself. Perhaps, she would not feel sad anymore even if she bumped into him and the empress of the mermaids. Maybe, she could even give them her blessing sincerely. After pondering for several hours, she managed to fall asleep just before sunrise. Everyone here worked based on a routine. They woke up when the sun rose and gathered at a specific point before carrying out their respective roles. The harvesting team still could not see Gu Xijiu despite waiting patiently. The captain decided to let her go on leave for a day as she was a still a neer and a little girl. Anyhow, she had contributed a lot yesterday. Therefore, everyone departed without her. The captain was a good man; he was a decisive and easy-going person. He was not afraid of anyone as long as he was doing the right thing. Therefore, he did not take it personally even though he fought with his wifest night. Furthermore, all the members of the harvesting team supported his decision. After all, they had managed to collect double the usual quantity of fruits yesterday because of Gu Xijiu¡¯s kind assistance. They genuinely thought that Gu Xijiu should have a good rest. Of course, the rumor sounded even more authentic now because of his decision. Gu Xijiu identally overheard about the rumor again when she walked out of her house after cleaning. People there have underestimated her. She was an expert in handling rumors since a long time ago, so why would she care? She just smiled and walked away. It was the worst time to exin when a rumor was being widely spread, especially one which was rted to a third party rtionship. You would be used of taking it personally if you tried exining; furthermore, if you get mad and exin, you would be deemed guilty. The more you tried exining, the worse it gets. Of course, if you decided not to exin yourself, then others would say that you have silently admitted it. Therefore, you would always be wrong regardless of whether you exin or not. Consequently, she decided to smile as she knew the culprit behind the rumor. All of them were as cunning as an old fox, so why were they still pretending?! She nned to restrain herself and waited for the right opportunity to make the perfecteback. However, Luo Zhanyu had paid her visit before any opportunity showed up. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269: To Do Her Justice Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He was still in his chair, with a group of people behind him. Gu Xijiu was still courteous to this man, who could be her brother. She asked her what the matter was before inviting him into her house. He looked at her for a moment. To her surprise, Luo Zhanyu suddenlyunched a strike towards her. Unguardedly, Gu Xijiu was shocked by his sudden change. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Before she could even finish her words, Luo Zhanyu was already aiming his strikes at her furiously. Although Luo Zhanyu was a disabled man from the waist down, that did not affect his performance at all. With his spiritual power at level nine, he did not seem to hold back his strength, and each attack was of high intensity. Gu Xijiu was forced to defend herself with all that she could. In a sudden, howling winds and billowing sands filled . The impact of their battle was enormous, as the scene startled all the other vigers and they immediately surrounded the battlefield. No one knew what went wrong, nor who started it, to the point where the usually friendly Luo Zhanyu had tounch such a deadly attack. Luo Zhanyu¡¯s spiritual level was at level nine, whereas Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual level was merely at level eight. Logically speaking, Gu Xijiu¡¯s ability was iparable to Luo Zhanyu¡¯s. It should be an easy fight for him. However, both of them had beenunching more than a hundred attacks. None of them seemed to be losing the battle. Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation was all too strange. Moreover, she was not keen on ying by the rules, as some of her moves were odd. The way she countered his attacks were often from an unexpected point of view. Almost everywhere, all they could see was her shadow. Luo Zhanyu was a little at a loss of what to do, so the fight was still a tie. Almost everyone was an expert in Kung Fu. They had the eye to value whether a fight was good or bad. At this moment, they finally had the chance to witness Gu Xijiu¡¯s real ability. They were very impressed with her teleportation. They had only heard about Gu Xijiu¡¯s story from the harvesting team. Moreover, while Gu Xijiu was still fighting the baboons on the tree, all of her moves were swift and deadly, so most of them could not see her moves. All they could talk about was how great her Kung Fu was, but they could not exactly pinpoint her strength that made her Kung Fu so great. Therefore, most of them were still in doubt about how well Gu Xijiu could perform. After all, they thought that the team must have been exaggerating about her just because she was ady. They did not quite believe it. Furthermore, the rumors further insinuated that Gu Xijiu was trying to seduce the leader of the team. They finally realized that the words from the harvesting team were true, that she was indeed very capable. Her Kung Fu was almost on equal terms with Luo Zhanyu¡¯s, who was the best fighter that they had. Obviously, Luo Zhanyu did not hold back his strength at all. They could all tell. At this point, both of them had beenunching more than 200 attacks at one another. Suddenly, Luo Zhanyu emerged and fell back into his own chair. ¡°That is enough, we should fight no more.¡± Gu Xijiu was still enjoying the fight. She went with the flow andunched another attack at him that almost tripped him over. Luckily, Luo Zhanyu reacted quickly enough to avoid it. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270: To Do Her Justice (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fortunately, Luo Zhanyu reacted quickly to avoid getting hit by her strike. Along with his chair, he retreated to a safe distance. ¡°Miss Gu, are you still in the fight?¡± He smirked. Gu Xijiu behaved herself and stood up straight. Perplexed, she furrowed her brows at him. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Calmly, Luo Zhanyu responded, ¡°To show them what you have got.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. Luo Zhaoyu¡¯s eyes swept across the surrounding onlookers. ¡°What do you have to say right now? Her ability is beyond doubt. Does she need others to help her?¡± He fixed his gaze at one of thedies. ¡°Madam Leng, what say you? Do you need me to do justice to you?¡± Madam Leng was the wife of the expedition leader. With a reddened face, she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She was at a loss for words. Luo Zhanyu continued, ¡°I have indeed made the rule to support monogamy rtionships with a single partner. None of the couples are allowed to be involved in another rtionship with someone else. As long as I am here, the rule will go on. I shall never show partiality for anyone. You should know better, how Brother Leng used to treat you. Do you think that Gu Xijiu¡¯s presence will change everything that he has for you? Do youck confidence in him or yourself?¡± Madam Leng was thoroughly embarrassed. ¡°It was¡­ It was a rumor.¡± ¡°One rumor could change how you look at your husband. Do you not trust him at all? You have seen how well Miss Gu¡¯s Kung Fu is. She is even more capable than Brother Leng. Does she need to be protected?¡± Madam Leng was speechless. Luo Zhanyu then continued to look at others, ¡°Everyone here can see Miss Gu¡¯s ability. With her participation in the expedition yesterday, the amount of our collection had doubled. Do you think that this is achievable because she relies on others? Because of her participation, our gain has doubled, meaning that she has done the work of 16 people in two days. Does she not deserve her rest? If anyone of you can do what she has done, I will allow you to rest more as well! Can you?¡± The crowd agreed with him, one after another. The ones who spread the rumors were especially embarrassed. Madam Leng finally realized that she had put her me on someone who had not done any wrong. Without wasting any time, she stepped forward and apologized to Gu Xijiu, stating that it was merely a misunderstanding. They thought they had resolved the misunderstanding, but just when they were about to leave, Luo Zhanyu suddenly made another announcement, ¡°I think that the matter is not as it seems. We have to investigate the source of the rumor and find out who was the one who started it.¡± They all stood gazing at each other in speechless despair. How should Luo Zhanyu carry out the investigation? Huang Shangxiang responded with a tight smile, ¡°Brother Luo, there is no way to investigate the source. It is all merely a misunderstanding that got them talking. Luckily, Miss Gu has yet to receive any physical harm. Now that the misunderstanding is resolved, I think we should let it go. Everyone has been talking about it, how can you find identify the source?¡± Luo Zhanyu fixed his eyes on her, with an attempt to pressure her, ¡°Why do you think you have the authority to make any decision for me while I speak?¡± Huang Shangxiang stammered at her response, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Luo Zhanyu looked at her with an icy expression. ¡°I do not care if you like to scheme against each other anywhere else, but not here. I will not allow the presence of such a troublemaker in the vige. Our lives here have never been easy, so we should live as a family and help each other. ¡° Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271: To Do Her Justice (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Our lives here have never been easy, so we should live as a family and help each other. We should fight against ourmon enemy and not among ourselves, especially due to petty reasons. He or she, as a pest ourmunity, must be investigated to prevent any further rumors.¡± Huang Shangxiang¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How¡­ How do we go about the investigation?¡± Luo Zhangyu answered, ¡°Easy. The entire vige only has 41 people, including Gu Xijiu. Everyone only has to make a face-to-face confrontation. Madam Leng, from where have you heard about the rumor?¡± When he was serious, his presence would easily intimidate the people surrounding him. Moreover, they respected him a lot, so they were willing to obey his instructions. Hence, one after another, they started pointing out from where they had heard the rumor. Thest person left was Huang Shangxiang! Her face turned pale, and she was trying to push the me to someone else, but she could not point out the next person. Everyone in the vige was present except for the ones in the expedition team. She could use any one of them without being found out. Determined, she pointed out a name from the expedition team at random. She thought that his absence would help her get through her current situation. To her surprise, Gu Xijiu pursed her lips and responded softly, ¡°I will bring him here now.¡± She turned and disappeared instantly. Huang Shangxiang did not know how to react. Not even half a minuteter, Gu Xijiu re-emerged along with the person whose name was aforementioned. Puzzled, the person was still unaware of what happened. After listening to Luo Zhanyu¡¯s exnation, immense fury filled his heart. He stared at Huang Shangxiang furiously. ¡°When did I tell you that? We have not spoken since yesterday! My brother can prove it for me. I was with my brother after my return. We were drinking together. I went straight to bed after that and departed to join the expedition this morning. I have not seen you at all!¡± Now that the story had yed out like this; she was obviously the one who started the rumor. Luo Zhanyu answered icily, ¡°Huang Shangxiang, anything else that you¡¯d like to say?¡± Huang Shangxiang was startled. She was at loss of words to prove her innocence. In the end, she decided to go for the cowardice strategy, ¡°Yes¡­ I saw that Miss Gu was surrounded by all of them, like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon. I also saw that she talked to Captain Leng, so¡­ so I misunderstood. I talked about my doubts as if they were the truth¡­ I did not spread the words intentionally; it was merely a slip of the tongue.¡± Luo Zhanyu seemed disappointed. ¡°Huang Shangxiang, I was hoping that you would take this opportunity to admit your wrongdoing and apologize to Miss Gu. Maybe I have punished you too severely¡­ But I did not expect you to tell more lies! You are beyond redemption.¡± He gave his orders, ¡°Zhang Rui, prepare her meals for five days and send her away.¡± There was no way out from here. Sending her away indicated that she would be sent to the mountains to run her own course. There were beasts in the mountains. People would usually go into the hills in groups for hunting. If she were sent there alone, she would probably not make it out alive. Huang Shangxiang was not expecting such a heavy punishment and was thoroughly panicked. She fell on her knees and repeatedly bowed, ¡°Brother Luo, I am sorry! I like you, and I have been taking care of you all these years by making your food and clothes. Can you forgive me just this once? I will never do it again.¡± There were very fewdies in the vige, so all of them were as valuable as the endangered pandas. Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272: To Do Her Justice (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were only a fewdies here, so the unmarried ones were especially valuable. Therefore, Huang Shangxiang was quite popr here. Although they despised her for what she had done, they still felt that the punishment was a little too severe. They appealed to her mercy. However, Luo Zhangyu was unshakable in his decision. Gu Xijiu frowned, as she noticed that a lot of them were starting to disagree with him. If Huang Shangxiang were sent into the mountains, she would be good as dead. Thoseds who were closer to her would probably rebel. Sometimes, ady can serve as the best motivation. Many group games worked that way; the moredies were in the group, the moreds would join. She took a look at Huang Shangxiang and saw that she was terrified. She did not stop begging for forgiveness, not only to Luo Zhanyu but also to the people around her. Finally, she came forward and hugged Gu Xijiu¡¯s leg to beg for her forgiveness while crying bitterly. She begged for Gu Xijiu to plead for her. Gu Xijiu had a feeling that she was frightened enough. Hence, she also pleaded for Huang Shangxiang. Because of her, Luo Zhanyu finally decided to change his mind to send Huang Shangxiang into the mountains for three days. If she managed to leave the mountains safely after three days, the vige would wee her as part of itsmunity again. The punishment was lighter this time around. Huang Shangxiang¡¯s Kung Fu was not too bad, as she had been through the Dark Forest before. Even in the mountains, she had a chance of survival, as long as she was careful enough. Her Kung Fu, however, had be a little rusty as she enjoyed being spoilt to such an extent that she had overlooked it. This time, the punishment would more likely serve as a challenge for her. Indeed, if she were too dumb to fight against the beasts without realizing her abilities, she would be dead. Although Huang Shangxiang was a little worried, she could not escape from being sent away. She would be facing a battle of life and death but there was at least a chance of survival. After the incident, they finally understood Luo Zhanyu¡¯s principles. Gu Xijiu was a little impressed. Although he was ranked as the leader of the vige, he was easy to approach and soft tempered. Now it seemed like he was good at managing people too. He was strict when it was needed. The punishment would serve as a better warning to others. Luo Zhanyu had helped to do her justice while her identity was still unknown. She was a little touched by his gesture. Just when Luo Zhanyu was about to leave, she offered, ¡°Mr. Luo, would you like to stand again?¡± After listening to what she said, not only that Luo Zhanyu was astounded, everyone else was surprised, too. Luo Zhanyu turned his chair around to face her. ¡°Do you know of any solution?¡± Both of the men who served to push his chair were in immense disbelief. ¡°Impossible! Brother Luo has been suffering from this disease for more than a decade. Mr. Luo is a highly skilled doctor as well. How could you possibly have any other ways?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Gu Xijiu, could it be possible that you know how to cure him?¡± ¡°Even though she knows medicine, she cannot be that highly skilled, can she? She is still so young¡­¡± The crowd began to engage in a heated discussion. Gu Xijiu ignored their judgments and proceeded. ¡°While I was fighting with you, I performed a little test with my spiritual power on you. I noticed the crucial reason why your legs are disabled. In my opinion, after two doses of medicine and my special acupuncture treatment, you should be able to walk again within three days. However, you will only be able to walk. If you wish to restore your Kung Fu in your legs, you will have to endure medical treatment for a month.¡± Chapter 1273
Chapter 1273: Brother Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion How could the youngdy¡¯s kung fu and medicine be so impressive? The crowd stared fixedly at Gu Xijiu in disbelief. How could she cure a disease that had been around for more than a decade? Although Luo Zhanyu had always kept his cool, he could no longer suppress his joy this time and was trying his best to behave. ¡°Miss Gu, my legs¡­¡± ¡°The cirction in your legs is fine; only the nervous system is slightly affected. A crucial part of the nerves has been blocked, so you lost ess to control your legs. If my assumptions are correct, you can barely feel anything on your legs under normal circumstances. However, you suffer from immense pain in your legs during midnight.¡± When Gu Xijiu started to describe his symptoms, she was right about all of it. Luo Zhanyu trembled in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Gu is right!¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°I will undergo the treatment as suggested by Miss Gu! When do we start?¡± No one enjoyed being crippled. He was desperate to be able to stand again. Gu Xijiu smiled gently and responded politely, ¡°I will have to collect some herbs before I can start performing the alchemy to make the pills.¡± ¡°Are you skilled in alchemy as well?¡± Someone amongst the crowd could not hold back his doubt. ¡°Hmm, I can make level-six pills,¡± Gu Xijiu did not seem to be modest about her ability and told the truth instead. The crowd was astounded. The news had fired their blood. All of them were good in kung fu and had been fighting their own fights in the world for quite some time. They understood perfectly how valuable and the pills were. The pills could not only cure but also improve one¡¯s kung fu and physical ability as well. These pills could significantly reduce the risks one had to face while trying to improve his or her spiritual power and served as a safety. Most of them were once obsessed with kung fu. They were great in their Kung Fu moves, but not in alchemy. Amongst 40 of them, only Luo Zhanyu had medicinal skills. However, even though he was highly skilled in medicine, he knew nothing about alchemy. Usually, they would only be treated with herbal soup or ointment when they were sick. They had not got the chance to taste a pill in many years. Thedy knew alchemy. She even knew how to make level-six pills! Even in the outside world, her skill would be considered as incredible! How could she be so good at everything at such a tender age? ¡°Miss Gu, if I may, how old are you?¡± Some of them were starting to doubt her age. Someone else continued, ¡°Miss Gu, before I came here I had heard about a saint who is incredibly skilled in medicine and alchemy, whose name is Gu Xixi. Are you and her¡­¡± Gu Xijiu answered nonchntly, ¡°I am the daughter of General Gu Xietian from the Feixing Kingdom. I am 17. I have nothing to do with Tianwen Saint.¡± One of the men was only here for nine years. Before he entered, he had heard some stories about Gu Xijiu, ¡°I remember that the general has a useless daughter with a face full of birthmarks, whose name is also Gu Xijiu.¡± He took a look at Gu Xijiu¡¯s fair and white skin before he continued, ¡°Are there two Gu Xijiu¡¯s in the general¡¯s residence?¡± That was a very long story. Gu Xijiu did not wish for her past to be uncovered. ¡°There is only one Gu Xijiu and has only been one. Let bygones be bygones. ording to how I look now, I seem to have transformed into a whole new person.¡± In her brief sentences, she seemed to have hidden her terrible past well. Everyone had something that they no longer wished to talk about, so none of them continued asking about her past. Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274: Too Many Men For The Limited Ladies Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They turned their full attention to Gu Xijiu¡¯s alchemy skills and offered to help with the herbs. As their hunting experience allowed them to explore the mountains, they knew where she could find the required ingredients. Gu Xijiu listed the herbs she required to make the pills. Luo Zhanyu examined the list. He then instructed his followers to collect the herbs. One of the requirements was not a herb, but the bone of an animal. The animal was a beast of that had a spiritual power of level seven and lived deep in the mountains. ¡°I will collect this myself. Miss Gu, would you like to join?¡± Luo Zhanyu offered. Gu Xijiu answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course!¡± The crowd stood gazing at one another, once again, not knowing how to react. It was the first time for Luo Zhanyu to invite ady to go along with him. Had he fallen for her? Undoubtedly, thedy was smart, beautiful and very capable in many different things. How could any man resist her charm? Gu Xijiu managed to capture the hearts of some of the men who were present. They were already thinking of ways to try and get her heart. Their ideas could bepiled and written into a book of ¡¯36 ns on how to get a girl¡¯. However, if Luo Zhanyu was involved in thepetition as well¡­ What a strongpetitor he would be! The majority of the people here were men. As they all lived in such tough living conditions, most of them were very strong and steady. Chasing after a girl was not a matter that they chose to cover up. Immediately, some of the men offered themselves to join. ¡°The Shielded Snake is a beast of level seven! It is not easy to fight against, so I shall join you!¡± ¡°Brother Luo, me too! Count me in!¡± Chasing after a girl required effort. Moreover, chasing after such a beautiful girl would undoubtedly require even more sacrifice! These men would like to prove themselves in front of Gu Xijiu, so they offered to join. However, Luo Zhanyu decided to halt their will and stop them from showing off their masculine side. ¡°There is no need for that. Just the two of us will be able to manage. You do what you should be doing.¡± He behaved as though he was trying to get all of her attention and inhibited all the others from showing off their abilities. They thought that they deserved a chance to show thedy what they were capable of. Therefore, one of them still refused to give in. He suggested that Luo Zhanyu¡¯s disability would make it more difficult for hunting in the mountains. Instead of engaging in any further conversation, he decided to strike him on his legs and prevented him from walking for at least three to five days. After that, Luo Zhanyu maintained hisposure and proceeded to challenge the rest, ¡°Anyone else who has an opinion?¡± All the other men immediately dismissed themselves. There were too many men for the limiteddies. These men were all hot blooded and full of hormones, but they could not find themselves a partner to spend their time with. Therefore, they decided to turn their indignation into strength and proceeded to hunt in the mountains. ¡­ ¡°Brother, you should find a way to cope with the problem. There are too fewdies.¡± While they were on their way to the mountains, she saw a bunch of men tackling a beast from its backside and sighed. All these grown men had sexual desires, especially the younger men. They had nowhere to let it all out. It would be challenging for them to keep suppressing their desires. In the modern days, Gu Xijiu had oncee across some odd news where the men who worked in the mountains had sexual intercourse with a pig or even a cow. There were all sorts of strange news back in the days. There were only eightdies. Six of them were already married. Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275: You Seem Like My Brother! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Luo Zhanyu shook his head and sighed. ¡°There is nothing I can do. The men here outnumber thedies, and there is no way out for us. By the way, what did you call me a while ago?¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Gu Xijiu responded with a smile. ¡°You seem like my brother!¡± Perplexed, Luo Zhanyu stared at her fixedly. ¡°Weird¡­¡± ¡°What is?¡± Luo Zhanyu looked at her for a few moments. He then pursed his lips into a line. ¡°When you talked about the general, I could somehow feel a little aversion towards him, like I intuitively did not wish to hear his name. As for you, however, I could feel a sense of proximity, as though I used to take care of you when you were little.¡± There was a sudden realization that urred to Gu Xijiu. When Gu Tiannuo disappeared, Gu Xijiu was only a little over a year old. Perhaps her brother had indeed spent some time with his little sister. An image shed before her eyes. A little baby was lying in the cradle, trying to babble out her first speeches. A boy, aged ten or so, suddenly emerged next to her and touched her little face gently. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you be afraid, I will love you with all I can. I will never let others bully you.¡± The baby kept giggling. The little boy then took the baby in his arms. ¡°My little sister, I am your brother. Say ¡®brother¡¯. If you say ¡®brother¡¯, I will bring you out to y with me.¡± The little baby did babble a little saying ¡®Brother¡¯, but it sounded blurry and unclear. However, the boy was immediately delighted and took the baby outside with him. ¡°Be good. Let me show you the flowers.¡± The boy ced the baby on the grass so he could perform some kung fu moves for her to watch. The baby was happily pping her hands while watching her brother. It was a very heartwarming moment. The young boy had to go to the washroom, so he took a moment to tell his sister, ¡°Sister, you have to be on your own for a while. Don¡¯t move around. I will be back very soon. Behave yourself.¡± Then, the boy ran away quickly. Soon after he left, some children came by to y. Among them, there was one boy whose age was about seven years old. There were some young girls too. They saw the baby who was sitting patiently waiting for her brother and had a sudden idea to y a prank on the baby. Under the leadership of the young boy, the children threw mud balls at the baby while grabbing her little braids and shredding her clothes. The baby turned into a dirty little doll with mud all over her body. She sat there crying out loud. The older boy came back running frantically and saw his beloved baby sister turned into a mess. Furious, he immediately knocked the boy down and pushed the other children onto the ground as well. All of them were well covered in mud. He then lifted the baby in his arms and warned the other children in all seriousness, ¡°If anyone of you dares to bully my little sister again, I will make you pay for it.¡± The baby¡¯s loud cry had attracted the adults¡¯ attention. When Gu Xietian came to check on them, the childrenined about their encounters to him, one after another. Gu Xietian was annoyed, so he reprimanded the boy. ¡°Tiannuo, how could you mistreat your siblings? You should love each other. You should not fight.¡± Gu Tiannuo was determined. ¡°It was them who bullied my sister first! I will never allow anyone to bully my sister!¡± Gu Xietian frowned. ¡°Tiannuo, they are your brothers and your sisters as well.¡± Gu Tiannuo turned his head to the side in disagreement. ¡°They are not! I only have one sister! If they dare to challenge me again, I will make sure they get more than they bargained for.¡± The words had made an impact on Gu Xietian. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276: I Will Call You Brother From Now On Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The words had obviously made an impact on Gu Xietian. He was immediately triggered. ¡°Bastard! How dare you! Someone, please send this little kid to the ancestral hall! He will stay there until he finally admits his wrongdoing!¡± Gu Xietian¡¯s anger had intimidated the baby. She cried loudly again and called out for her brother, ¡°Daddy is bad. Brother! I want my brother.¡± The yback stopped abruptly. Gu Xijiu was astounded. After she traveled through time to be here, she had indeed absorbed part of the body¡¯s memories. However, that was when she was still in her previous body. Now that she was currently using the body cloned made by Long Fan, how could the shback happen to her? Had both of their soulspletely merged into one? At that moment, she was distracted by her thoughts and disregarded Luo Zhanyu. She did not hear anything he had to say. Luo Zhanyu asked again, ¡°Xijiu, where did you learn your kung fu and medical knowledge from? Up to that point, she had learned her kung fu and medical knowledge from a variety of sources. In the modern days, she had learned all that she could from Long Xi. While she was fighting her battles, she learned part of her knowledge from her opponents. She had even learned from other doctors as well. After she traveled through time to be here, it was Di Fuyi who taught her the majority of what she knew. She had also acquired her knowledge from Tianju Hall. But, most of her understanding was still from Di Fuyi. She felt a sharp pain in her heart when she thought of Di Fuyi¡¯s name. She quickly hid it away in the deepest parts of her memory. With a smile, she answered, ¡°I have learned it from many people. It isplicated. By the way, I will call you brother from now on. Is that alright?¡± Luo Zhanyu nodded. ¡°Alright, I will call you by your name.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him fixedly. ¡°Brother, I had heard from others that you had lost all your memory before you came here. Is it true?¡± Luo Zhanyu froze and nodded lightly. ¡°It is indeed.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought of recalling your previous memory?¡± Luo Zhanyu frowned and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Intuitively, he resisted learning about his past. Gu Xijiu was a little taken by surprise. She tried her best to recall her memory when she lost it, no matter how much of a headache that would bring. To her surprise, she thought Luo Zhanyu would be the same as her, desperate to recall his memory but could not find a way. Both of them engaged in their conversation as they slowly climbed the heights of the mountain. Luo Zhanyu remained seated in his little vehicle, as it served as his means of transportation to get him across the rough and challenging mountain path. Gu Xijiu tried to change his mind as they talked. She felt that he should not avoid his past. He should embrace it with courage. Her words were very persuasive. Luo Zhanyu was a little moved as he sighed. ¡°You may be right. Perhaps my unbearable past will be much better for me to ept right now. I am not against recalling my memory; I just do not know how.¡± Gu Xijiu was delighted. ¡°You don¡¯t, but I do! Brother, I am an expert in that field!¡± She looked at him with her big bright eyes. Luo Zhanyu was infected by her joy and smiled along as well. ¡°You are an expert? Have you ever lost your memory before?¡± Gu Xijiu looked down as she answered, ¡°Yes, I did. However, my memory was being forcefully erased without my consent. When I finally recalled it, I swear that I will never lose my memory again! Even under the control of medicine!¡± She had briefly mentioned her tough times in the past. Luo Zhanyu grew furious listening to her. ¡°Which bastard erase your memory?¡± He would beat the person up violently if he had the chance. Gu Xijiu¡¯s felt a warmth in her heart. ¡°I gave him his death, so he would never hurt another person.¡± Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277: Tell Me If There Is Anyone Suitable Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion For at least a decade, Long Fan would not be able to y any tricks on her. However, no one knew where Long Fan was currently hiding. At the thought of Long Fan, he also reminded her of someone who had fought the same fight along with her. His image quickly emerged in her head, and she could already feel her heartache. It hurt her immensely so she quickly dismissed the thought of him. Luo Zhanyu saw her face turned pale all of a sudden. ¡°What is the matter? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°It is nothing. By the way, brother, how did you manage to apply the rule of monogamy marriage in the vige?¡± It was rare for a man to have such a thought in that era. Had he traveled through time as well? Luo Zhanyu was taken back by her question. ¡°I despise the custom for a man to have more than one wife. The same for a woman to have several men at the same time. In a marriage, the couple should spend their lives together with their only soul mate.¡± The idea was intriguing. She agreed with him. Gu Xijiu was fond of her brother. Luo Zhanyu continued, ¡°Except for the first two couples that I have taken no part of, I have been involved in other marriages to remind them that marriage is for a lifetime and that they should take it seriously with proper consideration. Whoever who is unfaithful in their rtionship will receive severe punishment.¡± Gu Xijiu coughed, as she had a feeling that Luo Zhanyu was a little too strict in the matter. However, it did sound like a fair and square way. At least it could make couples think twice before they decide to get married. It was no wonder that Madam Leng was so worried after hearing the rumors and immediately requested for Luo Zhanyu to do her justice. It was all because of the existence of such a rule. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you find yourself a partner?¡± Luo Zhanyu¡¯s qualification should make him thedies¡¯ first choice by default. Luo Zhanyu paused and shook his head lightly. ¡°There is no suitable one.¡± He would rather stay alone than spending his time with someone who did not match him. Amongst the eightdies who were trapped, only two of them were single. One of them was Huang Shangxiang, and the other one was Meng Suyan. Huang Shangxiang was someone who was smooth and slick in establishing social rtions, and she was capable in dealing with all men. As for Meng Suyan, she was someone of few words. She would not usually talk and preferred to be alone all the time. However, her kung fu level was the highest among the eight of them. No one would notice her if she were not ady. Moreover, she did not like to get along with the men, even with Luo Zhanyu. She was the only one who was not interested in him. Meng Suyan had a beautiful face, and she was good in everything that she did. During her first two days here, she managed to meet Meng Suyan up once. She was indeed different. Gu Xijiu thought about her and continued jokingly, ¡°One can only enter and not leave the ce. We will probably spend our whole life here, so you should find a partner for yourself. I can see that Meng Suyan is indeed a greatdy. You should not wait for her to make the first move, you have got to take the initiative.¡± Luo Zhanyu was stunned. He disagreed with a tight smile, ¡°Xijiu, you are overthinking it. Meng Suyan has found herself a lover. She came here when she was 15, and before that, she was already engaged to her fianc¨¦. She is the one who is the most desperate to leave this ce to reunite with her love. After all these years, it has be more and more hopeless for everyone else, but not her. After she finishes her work every day, she will only focus on her kung fu practice and finding a way out.¡± Gu Xijiu was moved by her passion for whom she loved. She deserved her respect. ¡°By the way, Xijiu, we are most probably going to spend our whole life here. You should observe the men around you. Tell me if there is anyone for you, I will help you with that.¡± Luo Zhanyu offered his help. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278: There Are No Rivers To One Who Has Crossed The Ocean Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was speechless. She regarded the matter dismissively. There were no candidates that are suitable anymore. There are no rivers to one who has crossed the ocean, and no clouds to one who has passed Mount Wu These two lines are not banal poetry, but a sincere portrayal of the human heart. She liked Di Fuyi. Even though she has already left him, her affection for him has not diminished by one bit. She felt that it would be hard to fall out of love with him, and she would not be able to ept anybody else¡¯s heart. She could only leave everything to time. Maybe, just maybe, her heart would change sometime in the future, and she would be able to forget all of this. However, she did not want to talk about anything rting to rtionships right now! Luo Zhanyu was astute in hisment, ¡°Xijiu, is there someone else you have in mind?¡± She did not want to converse about it, so she tried to change the topic. She raised her head and looked forward. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve found a medicinal herb that we need!¡± She rose her body up and flew toward the nearby cliff. Their expedition of collecting medicinal herbs was very sessful. Both of them were highly proficient in their abilities and quick in their reflexes. Although that Shielded-Snake was an extremely vicious level seven beast, it could only proffer its bones to the duo when it stumbled across them in bad luck After gathering all the medicinal herbs and materials together, Gu Xijiu went to the furnace and proceeded to refine the proposed drugs. As others had refined drugs in secret chambers and carefully concealed their techniques and methods, Gu Xijiu¡¯s act of distilling drugs in her little abode openly and brazenly had attracted quite a crowd. Gu Xijiu had always demanded the best in everything she did¡ªit was the same with refining drugs. After thepletion of the refinement and removal of the lid of the furnace, the crowd saw a sixth-grade pill, three fifth-grade pills, two third-grade pills, and the rest were first-grade pills. The people in the crowd were ingenious figures who were no strangers to the sight of pills, but the pills that they usually prescribed or consumed were third-grade pills. To them, fifth-grade pills were an exquisite rarity, while they have never even seen a sixth-grade pill before! Therefore, when the refinement of the furnace of pills wasplete, the crowd broke out into a rapture¡ªeveryone was brimming with exhration! They finally had an alchemist of their own, and one that was so adept as well! They would not need to worry about any injuries and diseases anymore! Luo Zhanyu decided at the moment to assign Gu Xijiu the task of healing ailments and refining pills and nothing else; the duty of picking herbs and whatnot would be delegated to others¡ª she would only need to refine two furnaces of pills each day. Naturally, everyone else did not object and showed extreme support for this decision. Some have even noted that Gu Xijiu¡¯s house was a bit too decrepit, suggesting that she needed one that was newer and bigger for her convenience to refine pills. They thereby took it upon themselves to construct another abode for her. Though it was not too exquisite, it was much morefortable and spacious than the previous one. Gu Xijiu felt quite surreal when shey on the bed in her big new house. She took a look at her hand. There was nothing on her fingers; the ring that she had worn for several months had already vanished into nothingness. Every time she looked at the emptiness of her fingers she was reminded of a certain void in her heart. Maybe this was her settling down? He would look for her for some time, right? She had initially worried about how to avoid him when she escaped, but there was no need to be concerned about that anymore. Maybe it was a divine arrangement that she was trapped here, not to let her have the room for any remorse and any chance to be entangled with him again. It has already been five days since then. Di Fuyi might have already given up searching. Maybe this was for the best! She closed her eyes. After waiting for the familiar soreness in her heart to abate, she began counting sheep to sleep. For the past few days she had difficulty sleeping and could only rest by counting sheep, but tonight she found it easy to drift off into slumber. She then dreamed of him that night. ¡­ Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279: Thankfully, It Was Just A Dream! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It is normal for people to dream at night what they think about during the day. In these past few days, she had dreamed of him asionally as well, dreaming about the past they have shared. The dreams were, however, quite turbulent; in her dreams, she had wanted to frolic with him, go on an adventure with him, and there were even dreams of physical intimacy. Her dreams were like those of any other people¡ªdisconnected, hard to grasp, and illogical. She had already forgotten a lot of them by the time she woke up. But her dream this time was unusual. It was strangely orderly as though it was rooted in reality. In her dream for whatever reason, she got into a fight with him and won as well. She felt happy, prancing in circles around him in excitement, and he wasughing too, but there was an air of mncholy in his eyes. He held her in his embrace and kissed her, but then released her abruptly, saying that he had other matters to attend to and let her leave first. She did leave him in her dream and reminded him to be careful as well. He smiled and parted ways with her with the wave of his hand. There were petals scattering and fluttering behind him when he left, forming a scene that was as picturesque as art. She parted ways with him, but his gait began to stagger and fell to a flowering shrub. He paid no heed to the streaming blood on his body and was only fixated on the ring on his palm. He held it tight in his grip for half a day until hisplexion grew paler and paler, more and more transparent, and finally scattered into vibrant rays of light. ¡°Di Fuyi!¡± She screamed! Her voice was bitterly shrill and woke herself up from her sleep. Only when she brusquely opened her eyes did she realize that her face was full of tears and her chest was aching as though her sadness had seeped its way into her heart andcerated it into a thousand pieces, causing her to writhe and convulse in excruciating agony. She took inrge breaths and scanned the area around her, endeavoring hard to calm herself down and restore her heartbeat to its regr rhythm. It¡¯s a dream! It was a dream! Thankfully, it was just a dream! She shut her eyes slightly and wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead andughed bitterly. How extraordinary it was for her to have this dream! That person is a god, a demiurge who controls this world, whose life is without end; the fate of the world might be contingent upon his life. How could he ever scatter into nothing but light? Did she watch too many over-sentimental dramas and ys? Or else how could she have had such a tragic and ursed dream? The image of him sitting in fixation at the ring on his palm shed before her mind. That ring seemed to be the engagement ring that he gave her, the engagement ring that she gave back to him before she left. Her heart raced. Could he have¡­ She shook her head. It couldn¡¯t have been! He should be fine, even if she died he wouldn¡¯t have died as well¡­ Damn it! It must be because of the negative sentiment left behind by the Spiritual Chain that she dreamed of him covered in blood. In the future when she has the opportunity to get out, she would try to retrieve that ring. It did not matter whether it was sold or even destroyed, the ring must never be in his possession. She patted her face only to discover a wetness on her hands and her pillow sodden with tears. It was quite embarrassing for her to cry like this just because of a dream¡­ She jumped off her bed and groomed herself. When she looked at the mirror, she found out that her eyes were swollen with tears! She rubbed her eyebrows. Just when she was about to apply cold water on her face, she heard a soft knocking noise at the door. She opened the door to find Luo Zhanyu sitting on a small carriage outside. He hade alone without anyone else. Luo Zhanyu¡¯s line of sight fell straight on her eyes. ¡°Did you have a nightmare? You were shrieking quite loudly just now¡­¡± Did she scream in her sleep? She gave a vague response in reply¡­ Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280: These Words¡­ Where Did They Come From? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu gave him a vague reply and let him in her house. She had fed him a pill and gave him an injection after finishing her refinement yesterday. Gu Xijiu asked about the status of his recovery while simultaneously checking his pulse. It was as she expected¡ªhis leg had regained a bit of sensation, but it was still heavily numb. Although this numbness was quite diforting, he was quite ted as he could not feel anything in his legs before. Now that there was the slight sense of pain, he could finally feel that his pair of legs was rightfully his! But setting aside his tion, he was still concerned about Gu Xijiu¡¯s dream. ¡°Xijiu, did you have a nightmare?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to tell him about it. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten all about it. I always forget what I dream of. There¡¯s no need to be all worked up over a dream¡­¡± ¡°I heard you screaming Di Fuyi¡¯s name¡­¡± Luo Zhanyu chimed in. Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingers froze on his arm. She looked at him. ¡°Xijiu, could it be that the person you like is him?¡± Gu Xijiu released a bitterugh. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re quite the nosy one yourself.¡± She did not affirm nor deny his question. Luo Zhanyu sighed. ¡°It must be him then. Sigh, you girls always like to go after the illusory and divine figures only to obtain nothing but disappointment and limerence¡ªall for what? Xijiu, listen to me. You must restrain your unrequited affection! Or else you would be like a moth to a me¡ªending in nothing but self-destruction.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless again. These words¡­ where did theye from?¡± Luo Zhanyu shook his head. ¡°Xijiu, do you know how the girls here get into this ce?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they here because their disguise as heaven¡¯s gift desciples has been seen through by Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Luo Zhanyuughed bitterly. ¡°But do you know why they wanted to disguise themselves as heaven¡¯s gift disciples?¡± Gu Xijiu had an idea. ¡°Is it because of Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Luo Zhanyu nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right! Except for Meng Suyan, the girls came here because they were infatuated with Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s charisma and character. Just to meet and know him, they were willing to take the risk of dying without a burial ce by disguising themselves as appropriate disciples. You must know as well that those girls are the elite in their fields and quite aloft, but when ites to Celestial Master Zuo they would be swooned by him before they know it. Each of them thought that they were the exception to Celestial Master Zuo and would be the apple of his eye, but then¡­ You¡¯ve seen it as well. Celestial Master Zuo did not spare them any mercy and cast them to the dark forest once he saw through their disguise¡­ That¡¯s why they¡¯ve always been stuck here and couldn¡¯t get out. When they came in, they asionally had nightmares as well and screamed the three words ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡± in their dreams. Be honest with me, Xijiu. Did youe here because you wanted to disguise yourself as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple as well?¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a while, then shook her head resolutely. ¡°No!¡± Although she had disguised herself before and had been cast to the dark forests as well, the reason that she was here was purely coincidental and did not have any rtion to that. Luo Zhanyu breathed a sigh of relief and could not help but gently caress her hair. ¡°Xijiu, I like you just the way you are. Don¡¯t have to make those unrealistic dreams anymore, Celestial Master Zuo isn¡¯t the type that can be easily subdued by any ordinary girl. It¡¯s better if you forget about him!¡± Each girl would dream of their Prince Charming, but how many girls would be able to subjugate the prince¡¯s heart? Gu Xijiu remained silent. In actuality, she did not know what to say at all. Luo Zhanyu added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Xijiu. Since you know that the reason these people are trapped here is somewhat rted to Celestial Master Zuo. To Di Fuyi. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281: They Had Regained Hope Of Escaping Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Luo Zhanyu continued, ¡°Oh right! Xijiu, as you know, Celestial Master Zuo was the one responsible for trapping everyone here, so, his name is a taboo here, and nobody bothers mentioning him. The men hated him while thedies had a love-hate feeling towards him. I guess the girls must hate him more than they love him now after being trapped here for so many years. So, it¡¯s better not to mention about him to avoid any unnecessary conflicts.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. She was not interested in sharing her secrets with anyone. Hence, she decided to keep everything about him and her a secret and did not share it with anyone else. She began the acupuncture treatment again. Her treatment was quite effective. It was already nightfall when she finished the second treatment, and Luo Zhanyu¡¯s legs could finally move a little. Though he was unable to stand, he could slowly move his legs. ¡­ The sky was getting darker, and there was a campfire under a tree. A variety of meats were being grilled above the fire, and everyone was singing and dancing around the fire. It was the only entertainment that they had in the ce. They would organize such a gathering twice a month to motivate themselves as well as to improve their interactions with each other. However, there was an exception this time around. It was organized on the 10th day of the month as it was a celebration for their leader! They celebrated the fact that Luo Zhanyu was finally able to stand! It was exactly like what Gu Xijiu had promised, and Luo Zhanyu recovered after the third treatment. Everyone apuded and cheered during the moment Luo Zhanyu threw away his cart and slowly stood up! It was a miracle! Gu Xijiu had performed another miracle! From the vigers¡¯ point of view, the miracle that had been performed by Gu Xijiu was not as simple as healing a patient. She became everyone¡¯s hope. Yes, they had regained their hope of escaping from the area. Though it was a forbidden ce, the vige was rich in spiritual energy. Furthermore, not only did the unusual fruits that were growing on the tree fill their stomachs, but it also changed their physique and allowed them to practice more efficiently. The asional attacks from wild animals gave them an opportunity to fight so that they never stayed in theirfort zone for too long. Hence, they were able to improve their spiritual power and martial arts. One year of practicing in the vige was equivalent to three years of practicing in the outside world, and it was also the reason why there were so many elites here. It was verymon for them to possess a spiritual power of level seven or eight. In fact, they never gave up on looking for a way out. It was just that they could not find any clues leading to the exit. However, three years ago, someone saw a golden sentence carved into one of the trees while he was out harvesting, ¡®See the sky again when all nine are back as one¡¯. The sentence was like a Buddhist allegorical hint. Everyone agreed on one conclusion after several days of studying and discussion. They assumed that the sentence meant they would be able to find the way out when all of them had achieved a spiritual power of level nine. However, all of them knew that it was challenging to upgrade themselves to level nine through practice. There were less than ten people on the continent who had managed to achieve a spiritual power of level nine. Besides that, they must have been the elite of the elites and geniuses in terms of knowledge. They were only able to achieve a spiritual power of level nine after taking the right medicine to aid them. Everyone possessed the first two requirements, but they had no idea where to get the pills. They had brought along some pills when they first arrived, but they had already finished it during the first few years! Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282: What Was He Doing? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was easy if they were ever sick or injured as most of them were generally physically healthy and could recover on their own. Besides that, the vigers had Luo Zhanyu as their medical consultant, and so they usually recovered very quickly. However, to upgrade their spiritual power from level eight to level nine, they needed a seventh-grade pill also known as the Soul Guardian. Though it sounded easy to upgrade from a spiritual power of level eight to level nine, it was a huge gap for the practitioners. Once they were able to achieve a spiritual power of level nine, they were very close to the fairy realm, and there would be a considerable change in their physique. Throughout the upgrading process, the human body might not be able to withstand the change. It was just like experiencing intensive training in the ancient stories, and they would be fairies after they had surpassed the obstacles. Alternatively, they would explode if they could not withstand the impact if they failed, and even their soul would be shattered into pieces; never to be whole again. The Soul Guardian ys a vital role as it could protect the blood vessels in the body from expanding and also soothes the violent aura. It serves as a protective shield throughout the upgrade. Without the pill, 99 out of 100 people who had upgraded to level nine would explode into ashes. Therefore, the Soul Guardian was an essential item. However, Luo Zhanyu was able to upgrade to level nine after they had discovered the golden sentence. He did not have the Guardian Soul but was lucky enough that Meng Suyan had one and Luo Zhanyu safely upgraded as she had contributed her pill to him. Unfortunately, it was the only one they had. Therefore, the vigers here who had already achieved a spiritual power of level eight were worried about upgrading, and so they did not dare to practice too hard. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was a senior alchemist. She was already able to make sixth graded pills at such a young age and believed that she would be able to make seventh-grade pills soon if she put in enough effort to practice her alchemy skills! Once they had obtained the seventh-graded Soul Guardian, they could all upgrade safely. Soon enough, they would be able to break out of the barrier! Gu Xijiu was their only hope! They were all very excited and insisted on celebrating! They took out their best wine and meat. The women gave it their best to make the dishes while the men helped to clean up. The men were the happiest among themunity as they were all elites and could easily find their wives once they had gotten out of here! Almost everyone toasted with Gu Xijiu, and so she felt slightly overwhelmed as it was her against the 40 of them. Luckily, everyone respected Gu Xijiu very much, and she was probably more valuable than 1,000 pandas at this point. Therefore, no one would allow her to feel ufortable or hurt. Everyone said the same thing when they toasted with her, ¡°I¡¯ll finish it, but you only need to take a sip.¡± Therefore, Gu Xijiu only took a sip. Gu Xijiu did not want to get drunk as she knew the aftermaths. She knew that it was scary, and she did not want to embarrass herself in front of all the men there! In the beginning, she only took a sip, but she ended up drinking quite a lot. It was probably due to the heat from the campfire, the excitement around her, and the fact that many people were toasting to her. She drank one after another and eventually, Di Fuyi¡¯s image was swaying in front of her. It would have been her big day today if she had not run away, and tonight should have been their wedding night. It used to be the day that both of them looked forward to, but now¡­ What was he doing? Was the wedding canceled? In the end, they were just not meant to be. ¡°Xijiu, Xijiu¡­¡± Someone was calling her, with a soft but maic voice. Her body was stiff as she seemingly heard Di Fuyi¡¯s voice. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283: She Responded Slowly Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her body was stiff as she seemingly heard Di Fuyi¡¯s voice. She quickly raised her head and saw that a very buff man was standing in front of her. He was as buff as a fitness coach in a gym center. He looked handsome, smiled like a lunatic, and had a fruit in his hand. ¡°Xijiu, here you go!¡± Recently, Gu Xijiu had been receiving many different gifts as the bachelors in the vige tried their best to show their interest. They were like peacocks. Earlier on, the men were always wearing dirty clothes as they harvested and hunted every day. They called it being manly when in fact they looked like the leaders of beggars. However, they have gotten fussier about their clothes ever since Gu Xijiu had shown up. They began shaving their facial hair, and some even washed their face several times a day. They started dressing up more smartly and tried showing off in front of Gu Xijiu. Not only had they tried impressing her with their appearance and kung fu, but they also gave her flowers, jewelry, clothes, fresh fruits, and their handmade furniture. They never hid their interest and sincerity, and even though the gifts were not valuable, they were made from their effort and love. The man who was giving her the fruit now was the leader of the hunting crew. He had a beautiful name, Baili Ce. He was a generous person, and his voice sounded slightly identical to Di Fuyi¡¯s, especially when he spoke gently. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat every time she heard his voice. She wanted to feed him some medicine so that his voice would change. Fortunately, she had only thought about it and never actually executed what was on her mind. The fruits that he gave her were usually good. It tasted sour and sweet, and it was tough to find. Gu Xijiu had tried a fruit with a simr taste before, and she liked this one as well. She was feeling sad and bitter at the moment so she thanked him and took the fruit as she thought that it could ease the sad feeling. Baili Ce¡¯s eyes were sparkling as Gu Xijiu epted his fruit! Gu Xijiu was afraid of trouble and she never merely received gifts from others. Baile Ce wanted to sit beside Gu Xijiu very much. However, two people were sitting beside her. One was Luo Zhanyu who was sitting on her left, and the other one was Madam Leng who was sitting on her right. There was no room for him to squeeze in, and so he could only find a nearer spot and tried talking to her. However, Gu Xijiu was probably drunk as she was apparently not conscious and responded very slowly. The fruit was red just like the red banner and ribbons in a typical wedding hall. Gu Xijiu pondered as she looked at the fruit, and she almost began crying. She was usually not an emotional person. It is just as she said, she had no fate with emotions. She thought that she could cut ties with him whenever she wanted! She thought that she could stop loving him. However, even though she has indeed broken ties this time, she seemed to have cut her nerves as well. It felt like the pain had attacked her bones, and the pain gradually grew stronger as time passed. Hercrimal nds were somehow very active at the moment as even the slightest thing made her felt like crying. She took a deep breath and held back her tears as she told herself that the pain she felt would go away sooner orter. She took a bite out of the fruit, and though it was supposed to be sweet, it tasted extremely bitter to her. There were more than ten fruits on the branch, and it looked as if a few rednterns were covering it. Gu Xijiu decided to share it with the people around so that everyone could taste it. She gave Baile Ce two of it, and he looked at the fruits in his hand for a while as he was unsure whether he should be smiling or crying. Chapter 1284
Chapter 1284: What A Joke? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Baili Ce received two fruits from Gu Xijiu. He looked at the fruits in his hand dumbfoundedly as she had refused him without hesitation. ¡°Gu Xijiu, Baili Ce is quite a remarkable person. He is skilled andes from a famous family background. He is also the sessor of his family. What is rare about him is that he values his rtionship with people. He has never liked anyone before you¡­¡± Luo Zhanyu whispered to her. Gu Xijiu felt a little drunk at that time and reluctantly responded to him, ¡°I do not doubt that he is a good guy and I have a feeling that he can be my sworn brother. I was pondering while making my decision¡­¡± Luo Zhanyu lifted his arm to tap on her shoulder and said, ¡°No way, don¡¯t y around. I¡¯m your only brother. I do not approve of you having sworn brothers!¡± He had just regained his memories, and so it was a credit to Gu Xijiu. He did not feel particrly upset or ufortable even though he had regained his memories, probably because it had been ages and he was a grown up now. He always had a soft spot for her, and the moment he found out the truth that she was his sister, he felt gratified. He had be very protective over Gu Xijiu ever since he knew that she was his sister. He was uncertain about his future and still did not know if he could get out of this ce alive. However, he was determined to make Gu Xijiu happy and sincerely hoped that she could settle down. It was the main reason why he often introduced the talented people around him to his sister. Sometimes, Gu Xijiu felt somewhat annoyed by him and doubted if she had done the right thing to restore his memories. Gu Xijiu felt a little dizzy after drinking for some time and realized that she had to leave before she got drunk, and so she returned home. The room was cold and silent. Even though theyout and decorations in her room were cheerful and lively, she felt lonely and empty the moment she stumbled into the room. Gu Xijiu could no longer stand properly, and so she copsed onto her bed. She had intended to take a nap, but she had fallen asleep instead. ¡­ Mu Feng felt that these days were the most difficult times for Fucang Hall. In the dark forest, The Lord was using blood incantations to search for Gu Xijiu, but no good results havee up so far, not even a thread. He was exhausted. Even after The Lord had returned from the forest, hemanded his guards to continue searching for Gu Xijiu, but still could not find any traces of her. He was worn out. He had been busy running around these days looking for Gu Xijiu and used his power to search for her soul. He even ventured to theherworld in case she was there. Mu Feng felt that he was suffering as he was the one who was in charge of conveying the news that came from the public to The Lord. However, most of them were terrible news filled with hopelessness. Mu Feng dared not look up at Di Fuyi when he went in to make his report as he did not want to see The Lord¡¯s sad facial expression. Tomorrow was the wedding day. Mu Feng could not withstand himself anymore and finally asked The Lord, ¡°My lord, what about tomorrow¡¯s wedding?¡± Di Fuyi was silent for a while and finally answered: ¡°Cancel it.¡± What?! Mu Feng eyes widened. Are you kidding? ! The news of the marriage had been spread widely to the world. A massive number of guests and visitors had entered the city over the past few days and were waiting to witness and congratte this blessed couple. The people were pleased when they heard the news. They had cleaned the streets using water to increase the festive atmosphere for the wedding and had even held rednterns at the gates. Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285: I Am Not Afraid Of Being Ashamed Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Emperors from various countries, the masters of all societies, and the leaders of different famous families had also arrived. Even the emperor of the Ceyue Kingdom, who was once hostile to the Feixing Kingdom, had led his confidants here and was now staying at the courier station. The wedding of the century was the hot topic these days. It was no ordinary wedding, and now The Lord was nning to call it off?! If it was to be canceled, not only would The Lord be aughingstock, it would also be the biggest joke of the century! It was a serious matter, and it involved the image of Celestial Master Zuo. Fucang Hall could not afford to bear the consequences of this turn of events. Was his master not determined to marry Gu Xijiu? He had even decorated the bedroom and living room by himself. Mu Feng did not know how the bedroom looked like as The Lord did not allow anyone to enter the bedroom, but he saw how glorious the living room was. The Lord personally decorated the ornaments! His efforts would go to waste if the wedding was canceled. Mu Feng could not believe it at all! He thought for a moment and suggested, ¡± My Lord, I have an idea. It might be the best idea for now.¡± Di Fuyi responded, ¡°Speak!¡± Mu Feng first talked about the shame of canceling the wedding, and then said, ¡°Even though we are searching for her soul, but her physical body is still here with us. Why can¡¯t you use a spell to control her physical body? She doesn¡¯t have to say anything as long as her body follows the procedure. We need to hold this ceremony. If she escapes, she will still be your wife. Meanwhile, we will continue our search for her. If she is still alive, she will be back sooner orter. It¡¯s impossible for her to spend a lifetime anywhere else.¡± Di Fuyi was silent once again. It was only after a few minutes that he said, ¡°The deity does not want to marry anyone but her!¡± Mu Feng advised him, ¡°My Lord, you will be marrying her. It¡¯s just that you will be controlling her physical body tomorrow using a spell.¡± Di Fuyi closed his eyes gently. ¡°But it won¡¯t be her!¡± He was not interested in the idea. Mu Feng rubbed his forehead and said impatiently, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Di Fuyi interrupted him. ¡°The wedding will be canceled, and I am not afraid of being ashamed.¡± Mu Feng was speechless. Di Fuyi was calm as he said, ¡°She hadpletely disappeared this time around, which indicates that she is not willing to marry me. It would be meaningless to force her since she doesn¡¯t want to get married. If she returns and finds out what we did to her, she might even hate me. Let¡¯s respect her decision.¡± He smiled again and said, ¡°Perhaps she would return after the wedding is canceled¡­¡± Though he wasughing at himself, his expression was serious as he said, ¡°After all she is hiding from me, isn¡¯t she?¡± Mu Feng felt deplored for his master and asked, ¡°If it is to be canceled, there must be a reason for it. What do we say? It would be a burden if we told them that she had run away from you. How about we announce to them that you had discovered that Gu Xijiu is not the right match for you and therefore you decided to break the engagement?¡± The Emperor nced at him and said, ¡°No, just say that Gu Xijiu found out I am not the right match for her and she desperately insisted on calling off the wedding. I agreed to her request.¡± ¡°I am afraid that it would bring shame to Fucang Hall¡­¡± Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s fiance had decided to break off their engagement. What a shame! Di Fuyi supported his forehead with one hand and said gently, ¡°I have said it before, I¡¯m not afraid of being ashamed.¡± He had always been indifferent towards how people looked at him. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286: Just Follow My Instruction Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Feng felt a little grievance towards Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Tell them the truth that Gu Xijiu had fled away from the marriage! Otherwise, Gu Xietian will find us to retrieve his daughter¡­¡± Di Fuyi was impatient and said, ¡°Do you think your master will be afraid when hees?¡± Speaking of this matter, someone had reported that Gu Xietian had returned. These days, General Gu showed up at the pce at least once a day, requesting to see his daughter. He was unable to calm down knowing that tomorrow was the wedding day but he still could not find his daughter. He had even shown up at the pce twice yesterday. Mu Feng looked at his master, and Di Fuyi instructed him, ¡°Go and announce what I have told you. Announce that the wedding has been canceled!¡± Mu Feng responded, ¡°¡­ Yes!¡± It was a shocking piece of news to everyone when they discovered that the wedding ceremony was suddenly canceled the day before it took ce. The news spread across the world as fast as the speed of light. Some of them did not believe it; some of them were surprised, disappointed, and shocked; some of them smelled a rat. All sorts of spections, gossips, and rumors were being discussed. Some visitors had shown up at Fucang Hall when it was still dark to express their confusion and sympathy. No one believed that it was true and thought that it was merely a rumor. It was not until they saw that the red silk flower that was once decorated the door of the Fucang Hall had been removed, and the fact that the pce had returned to its solemn and mysterious appearance that the crowd started believing that it was true. Was the well-prepared wedding of the century canceled?! Everyone could not believe it. Mu Feng was annoyed and irritated by the fact that so many people were showing up to inquire about the wedding. Finally, he went to the stage while the cold wind was blowing and announced loudly, ¡°I am here to represent Celestial Master Zuo to make a special announcement. The wedding ceremony between Celestial Master Zuo and Miss Gu Xijiu has been canceled. Nevertheless, both of them are still friends even though the wedding has been canceled. Please do not disturb Miss Gu Xijiu. If there is a vition, it will be considered as an act of disrespecting Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± Silence filled the air for a while. However, chaos soon erupted. Mu Feng left after the announcement had been made and did not bother responding to anyone. Everyone was upset about this turns of event. Earlier on, the public had the impression that the cancetion of the wedding was because Di Fuyi had abandoned Gu Xijiu. After all, neither of them had turned up to rify the event. However, there were also people who felt that Di Fuyi had been wronged. He handled the preparations for the wedding and had even made it as morous as possible. They had a feeling that he truly loved Gu Xijiu as this was not his way of doing things. If it was Celestial Master Zuo who had abandoned Miss Gu Xijiu, he could have insisted on finishing the wedding ceremony since he had already prepared for it, and maybe after a while, he could leave her alone. Therefore, it was undoubtedly not Di Fuyi¡¯s fault, but Miss Gu Xijiu¡¯s instead. The crowd argued about this issue, but neither emerged victorious. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287: He Broke His Promise Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As a result, the fans who were loyal to Celestial Master Zuo decided to take their revenge on Gu Xijiu, and some people even had the idea to assassinate her. However, they dismissed the idea as Mu Feng had announced that whoever that went against Gu Xijiu was considered an enemy to Di Fuyi. Gu Xietian was the angriest among the crowd. His daughter had been living in Fucang Hall during the first three months. He fought for a long time before he was allowed to bring his daughter home for half a month. However, five days after his daughter had gone home, she had gone missing again. He went to the pce and requested to see his daughter, but he had been told that Celestial Master Zuo knew what he was doing and would send Gu Xijiu back on the eve of the wedding. What happened in the end?! Di Fuyi had broken his promise! Not only did he not send his daughter back on the eve of the wedding, but he had also announced that the marriage was canceled on the day that he should have done so! He was still unable to meet his daughter! It was unbearable for him. Gu Xietian was a bad-tempered person. These days, he was prejudiced towards Celestial Master Zuo. However, there was nothing much he could do to him as Di Fuyi had a rather high status. Nevertheless, his daughter was going to marry him. As a result, he decided to hold back his anger every day. He never expected that Di Fuyi would call off the wedding, and as a result, Gu Xietian was discouraged. He then decided to revisit Fucang Hall and requested to bring his daughter home. He was polite and said, ¡°Since my daughter is not a perfect match for Celestial Master Zuo, please return her to me. Please don¡¯t bully old people like me¡­¡± However, these words could only be heard by the concierges of the Fucang Pce. He was not allowed to enter the pce without the emperor¡¯s permission, and Di Fuyi did not take the initiative to meet him. He was hopeless and helpless to see his daughter. He tried his best to pass the concierges, but he could not even beat them. The concierges pretended to be deaf and dumb when he scolded them. They stopped him when he tried entering the pce to the extent that he was unable to step foot on the entrance. The concierges had been given instructions as they did not hurt Gu Xietian. Instead, they just kept him far away from the pce and asked him to get lost. Gu Xietian fought very hard for his daughter. He used to be a gangster and got more and more angry with each passing minute. Every time he was pushed back by the concierges, he would approach them again. However, his effort was useless until the evening came when he met Long Siye who had showed up to inquire. Gu Xietian saw Long Siye as a savior as he was exhausted from fighting against the concierges. He told him wrathfully what had happened in detail from the beginning to the end. He then rified that his purpose was only to bring his daughter home. Long Siye was silent after hearing Gu Xietian¡¯s concerns. He then instructed the concierges to make a report to the emperor saying that Tian Wen¡¯s overlord had requested to see him regarding a matter concerning the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Celestial Master Zuo had instructed the concierges to report anything rted to the disciples promptly. Therefore, one of the concierges quickly headed into the pce and reported it to the emperor. Shortly after that, Long Siye was invited to enter. Gu Xietian wanted to follow him, but the concierges stopped him. Long Siyeforted Gu Xietian and promised him that he would help him to solve this matter. Gu Xietian had no choice but to wait outside. As usual, Long Siye met the emperor in the guest hall. He was surprised and distracted for a while. Di Fuyi was sitting in the guest hall, and he was dressed in a white robe. He seemed to have lost weight. Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288: Because I Am More Powerful Than You Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion His clothing was neat, and his face was very calm, but it somehow made people feel a sense of decadence. Di Fuyi did not greet him but decided to get to the point instead. He said, ¡°Have you found a new disciple?¡± Long Siye did not answer him but asked instead, ¡°What happened to the both of you?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s handsome face slightly sank as he said, ¡°You used the excuse of wanting to discuss discipleship so that you could ask me such nonsense?¡± His face sank, and a kind of strong aura filled the atmosphere. Long Siye was unafraid of him and smirked. ¡°I do have a breakthrough regarding the topic of discipleship, but I am more concerned about Gu Xijiu. I have been trying to contact her over the past few days, but I have not been able to get in touch with her. Tell me frankly, what happened to her?¡± Di Fuyi was calm and responded, ¡°She ran away.¡± Long Siye did not believe him and was stunned for a moment. He said, ¡°How is it possible?! She loved you so much and was so eager to marry you. Why would she want to run away? Did something happen between you and her?¡± Suddenly, he thought and said, ¡°Is it because of her original physical body? I can¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t you want to swap it for her? You should have known that the medicine I gave her that time could help her. She would be able to break the incantation that Long Fan had cast onto her body and it would allow her soul to leave the clone safe and sound. Xijiu has always been afraid of clones, not mentioning the fact that her original body was more advanced than the clone. She would not bother even if the clone is level nine while her original body is level six. She hates clones and thinks of it as an anti-human behavior¡­ ¡± The emperor did not reply him as it was something that he need not exin to Long Siye. Long Siye became furious as he still did not get an exnation from Di Fuyi even after he had spoken so much. He asked again, ¡°Are you nning to give up on her since you have canceled the wedding today?¡± Di Fuyi said, ¡°It was only the ceremony that was canceled!¡± He did not intend to give up on the rtionship. He had to wait until Gu Xijiu had been found before he could determine how to proceed with their rtionship. Long Siye responded, ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between you and her. If she chose to run away from you, it only proves that she doesn¡¯t want to marry you. If that is the case, my forfeit would be meaningless. I will fight for her again!¡± Di Fuyi took a deep breath and said only one word, ¡°Whatever.¡± Long Siye was speechless, but soon enough he continued, ¡°Even though she had run away in the first ce. I believe that you know where she is right now, right? I must see her. ¡± The emperor answered him indifferently, ¡°If I knew where she was, would I have canceled the wedding?¡± Long Siye was speechless again. His face turned pale. He knew how powerful Di Fuyi was. If Di Fuyi were unable to find someone, then he would have no chance at all to help¡­ ¡°Is she in danger?! Could she have probably been caught by Mo Zhao or Long Fan?!¡± Long Siye thought to himself. ¡°She is still alive. She is neither caught by Mo Zhao nor Long Fan as they are currently unable to defend themselves.¡± Long Siye wondered, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Because I am more powerful than you.¡± Di Fuyi blurted. Long Siye had the idea that Di Fuyi was already aware of it. He used to monitor the stars and could tell her fate based on it. If the star that represented Gu Xijiu was still bright, it indicated that she was still alive and safe. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289: She Will Never Be Able To Enter! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion How were they able to determine Gu Xijiu¡¯s fate thest time she was caught? They observed the little star that represented her and realized that it was circled by two other stars, which indicated that they trapped her. Moreover, the stars that represented Mo Zhao and Long Fan were dim this time proving that they were seriously injured. It could take up to one or two decades to recover. Hence, Di Fuyi was no longer concerned about them. Long Siye was enraged by Di Fuyi¡¯s response. If Di Fuyi was confident that they had not caught her, he should rx too. He would feel at ease as long as she was still alive and safe. He thought of another possibility. ¡°What if Gu Xijiu had been caught by someone else? After all, she had a lot of enemies, and it was difficult to tell if their subordinates would seek revenge on her¡­¡± The emperor replied ¡°Even though she is missing, I can tell that she isn¡¯t suffering. On the other hand, she is currently living a happy life.¡± These were signs that could be read through stargazing. Long Siye felt very much relieved after he knew that she was doing well. After all, he just wanted her to be safe and happy. Anything besides that could be discussed once they had found her. He asked Di Fuyi where he had been searching for her, and Di Fuyi did not hesitate to answer him. Long Siye was silent for a moment and replied, ¡°Are you trying to say that she went missing in the Dark Forest? Have you thoroughly searched each peak up to the seventh peak? Why don¡¯t you search the eighth peak? Might she have identally entered it?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head and answered, ¡°She will never find her way in!¡± Long Siye raised his eyebrows and replied curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Di Fuyi looked at him coldly and questioned. ¡°Long Siye, you have only been to the eight peak nine times throughout all these years, right?¡± Long Siye was very surprised and responded to him, ¡°How did you know?!¡± In fact, he was curious about the eighth peak and wanted to check it out, but Di Fuyi had warned that no one was allowed to enter it. As a result, he was forced to sneak in on several asions, but neither of his disciples knew about it. How did Di Fuyi know precisely the number of times he had tried entering the eighth peak? Di Fuyi did not answer his question but continued asking him, ¡°You have already tried nine times to enter the eighth peak from different directions. Have you managed to enter the ce?¡± Long Siye did not dare answer him and remained silent. He recalled that he had used a lot of tricks and skills to sneak in there, but that piece ofnd was as still as a piece of iron. If he could not enter the eighth peak, how could Gu Xijiu? ording to the old sayings, the enchantment of the eighth peak was established thousands of years ago by talented masters when The Lord was prosperous and glorious. It was said that one of the most powerful warcrafts on this continent was sealed. Once released, the entire world will be threatened. Therefore, the enchantment on the eight peak was equivalently strong. Regardless of how powerful the person was, none of them would be able to break it besides The Lord. There were even rumors about the eighth peak. Long Siye was younger at that time when he arbitrarily went there several times. However, after failing on all asions, he gave up and never stepped in there again. He thought that no one was aware of this matter, but unfortunately, he was wrong. Di Fuyi knew everything! He gave Di Fuyi a suspicious look. Di Fuyi was calm and said, ¡°There is no doubt that I know who has been there.¡± In other words, he would have been aware of it if Gu Xijiu had been there. Even after Long Siye had thought of various possibilities, he still did not have a clue where she was hiding. Di Fuyi issued him several warnings before he left the pce. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290: But She Ditched Him¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi issued him several warnings before he left the pce. He was not allowed to disclose to anyone about Gu Xijiu¡¯s whereabouts to avoid any unnecessary attack. Even Gu Xietian should not be told about it. Long Siye got a headache. ¡°Gu Xietian is still waiting for your exnation outside the door.¡± Di Fuyi casually answered, ¡°You can tell him that I¡¯ve sent her to practice somewhere else as I¡¯m mad at her for canceling the wedding. They would see each other someday. Tell him to stay alive.¡± Long Siye was speechless. He felt that there must be a hidden meaning behind Di Fuyi¡¯s message, but he could not figure it out. Therefore, he paused and suddenly asked, ¡°Xijiu¡¯s soul came from the modern world, and her current body is also a clone. Logically speaking, there is no rtionship between her and Gu Xietian now, so he is not considered her father anymore, right?¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°She¡¯s his daughter, and it is a fact that no one can change.¡± Long Siye seemed to have caught the ball, ¡°Do you mean that Xijiu is the useless daughter of the general? Was she not in possession of another body? But wait, she¡¯s a modern person, and she hade from the modern world just like me¡­¡± However, Di Fuyi did not want to talk about it anymore. ¡°Are you done yet!? Do you want me to kick you out?¡± ¡­ Though Gu Xijiu was quite drunk tonight, she did not do anything crazy. She returned to her house and slumped on the bed. No one knew how long she would sleep once she had closed her eyes. Perhaps, she had been thinking about the fact that it was supposed to be her wedding night. She dreamt of herself returning to Fucang Hall. She saw the busy servants rushing around and also the basilica which looked somewhat cold and lonely. They had been working on the decoration in the basilica when she left. Countless red ribbons and silks were hung up in the basilica, and everyone would know that a grand wedding was going to be held in there. However, everything now had changed. The cheerful essories and decorations were gone, and the basilica had returned to its original appearance. The servants walked very carefully and softly whispered as though they were avoiding someone. Since none of them could see Gu Xijiu, she decided to follow them for a short distance. It did note as a surprise to her when she heard that the wedding had been canceled¡­ All of them felt bad for their master, and they sounded like they were upset with Gu Xijiu throughout their conversation. They med her for being reckless as she had run away and embarrassed Celestial Master Zuo. However, Celestial Master Zuo had taken great care of her reputation as he denied the fact that she ran away from the marriage¡­ They had heard the conversation between their master and Mu Feng at the Open Heaven Stage. Besides that, they also knew slightly more or less about the truth aspared to the public, and so they sounded angrier as well. Gu Xijiu also overheard that Celestial Master Zuo had not slept well over the past couple of days as he had been busy looking for her. He looked everywhere but could not find her. The entire incident had taken a toll on Celestial Master Zuo as the once charming Celestial Master Zuo looked so exhausted now. The servants were talking among themselves while Gu Xijiu listened and she finally discovered that Di Fuyi had only announced the cancetion of the wedding on their wedding day. It seemed like he did not have any choice. She gently pursed her lips. She knew that Di Fuyi would be looking for her, but she had never expected him to announce it on their official wedding day. Of course, she never expected that he would be looking this hard for her either. She knew that he loved her, but his love seemed to have been a form ofpensation, and she felt like she had been betrayed. He was probably very sad, was he not? After all, he had prepared such a grand wedding ceremony for her, but she had ditched him¡­ She lightly closed her eyes and suppressed her emotion. Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching her. She raised her head and saw Mu Feng exiting from the main hall with Long Siye. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291: Was The Bridechamber Still Decorated? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu never expected that she would bump into Long Siye here, and so she subconsciously hid in the bushes. However, she suddenly recalled that people here could not see her. Indeed, Long Siye and Mu Feng did not see her, and both of them just walked past the bushes without turning their heads. They seemed to be bothered by something as they walked past her silently and left. Everyone in Fucang Hall seemed to be under a lot of tension and stress. The ambiance was utterly different from the festive environment a few days ago when she was physically there. Gu Xijiu stood there for a while. Many people passed her, but none of them realized that she was there. Was she dreaming or had her soul detached from her physical body? Gu Xijiu was confused. She seemingly remembered that she was drinking in the vige and had returned to her house to sleep. How did she get here? She looked around and thought of something. The wedding hall was cleared, and the red ribbons had been removed. However, was the bridechamber still decorated? Perhaps, it had been returned to its original appearance too. Strangely enough, she suddenly realized that she was inside a red bridechamber. She was stunned for a few seconds before finally slowly looking around the chamber. The decoration in the bridechamber was terrific, and it was beyond her imagination! There were several ssic and vintage furniture which was made from a specific type of wood that she had never seen before. There were wonderful patterns carved on the wood, and it looked like a wave under a luminous pearl. There was a partition with a scenery painting right in front of the door. Even though it was just a typical painting, it looked three dimensional as though it was real. It was significant enough to refresh one¡¯s mind, and it was as though Gu Xijiu was able to enter a whole new world when she took a step forward into the painting. There was a red carpet underneath her feet. However, it looked pretty new, and it felt as soft as a cloud. It was as though she was stepping on a red cloud! There was a crystal seashell on the table, and a light pinkish luminous pearl sat inside the shell. The pearl was shining which made the chamber look like a magd. The most eye-catching object inside the chamber was the big bed as its size was double the size of a regr queen-sized bed. The bed drapes were red too. It was made from soft chiffon. The tiny tassels and equal sized pearls formed a picture of a pair of cuddling Mandarin Ducks. The drapes swayed as though they were red clouds in the sky when the wind blew. Gu Xijiu slowly walked towards the bed. She recognized it! It was the one Di Fuyi had ordered in the sea market based on his design! She finally got to see it. The bed frame was made from a semi-transparent light pinkish jade, and it formed a specific pattern. Overall, the bed gave a cozy feeling. She was stunned as she stood there and remembered that they had argued for a long time when he decided to make the order. She had wanted a water bed, but he insisted that the one he designed was more practical. Now, she realized that his design was indeed better than what she had thought. She could hardly breathe, and her heart felt as though it had sunk to the bottom of the ocean. She could not help but open the bed drapes as she wanted to see what was inside. However, she could not grab anything and her hand went through the bed drape. She slumped onto the bed and fell onto the soft quilt and even rolled several rounds¡­ She was stunned for a second and quickly looked at the quilt as she got up. There was an embroidery of a pair of Mandarin Ducks ying in the water, and a few fishes were swimming nearby a lotus flower. The quilt was made from the silk produced by the mermaid and silkworms. She was amazed by the unique embroidery, as well as the soft materials which felt as soft and warm as the clouds¡­ Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292: She Missed Him So Badly Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She was an expert, and so she knew that everything inside the bridechamber was of the best quality. Di Fuyi was a perfectionist, and so everything that he chose was wless. If she had not run away, she would have been sitting on the bed now and waiting for him to open her red veil. They would then drink the Cross-Cupped Wine and then¡­ Her fingers tried reaching for the quilt underneath her body, and she suddenly thought about a scene whereby the sunrise was shining on the red quilt on the first morning after they had officially be husband and wife. However, she was unable to touch the quilt and helplessly floated to the top of the bed drapes. She felt depressed as she looked at the bed underneath her. The door opened, and someone walked into the chamber while she was idling. She peeked out from inside the bed drapes, and her heart suddenly pumped rapidly. It was Di Fuyi! He was dressed for the wedding with his red inner robe dragging on the floor. His face looked as fair as a jade due to the red groom¡¯s wear. Gu Xijiu was used to seeing him wear a purple robe or a in white robe but it was very rare seeing him wear a red robe. Initially, she had thought that he would not look good wearing a red robe. However, she was amazed by his charm now. Gu Xijiu was shocked as she looked at him in his groom¡¯s wear. Why was he still wearing the groom¡¯s wear since the wedding was canceled? Di Fuyi did not notice her existence even after he had walked into the room. He sat in front of the table and idled as he looked at the wine set. Gu Xijiu shifted her gaze onto the wine set as well. She suddenly recalled that it was the one she had wanted a long time ago. At that time, Di Fuyi had turned himself into The Lord and was always annoying her. He even joked about offering her the wine set as a wedding gift if she was willing to get engaged to Celestial Master Zuo¡­ The past helplessly shed inside her head, and she suddenly felt her chest tighten. She looked at him, and her blood was boiling inside her body. Gu Xijiu felt like she had been apart from Di Fuyi for a decade even though she had only left ten days ago¡­ She missed him so badly. She knew that she was inside a dream and he could not see her. Hence, she decided to look at him without having to hide. She knew that she should leave. Why would she hold onto the rtionship since she knew that they were not destined to be together? She should not have shown up here to see him since she had decided to run away. However, knowing something and executing it was always a different matter. In the end, sheforted herself. Since it was just a dream, she should stay a little longer. When she awakes from the dream, she would have to face reality again. Di Fuyi sat there for quite long to the point where Gu Xijiu thought he was going to turn into a statue! Perhaps, he nned on sitting there until the apocalypse! Fortunately, he moved! He raised his hand and grabbed a wine bottle. He filled two sses with wine and lifted one of them. He smiled and said as he looked in the opposite direction, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you probably didn¡¯t know how long I have been waiting for this moment¡­¡± Even though Gu Xijiu remained silent, her heart was broken deep down inside, and the pain spread throughout her body. She was once looking forward to this moment as well. Men would look forward to their wedding night, and women were no different. Everyone dreamt of marrying someone that they truly loved. She was okay to have sex especially with someone she loved. It would probably be a crazy and exciting experience. Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293: Di Fuyi, You¡¯re A Liar¡­ Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Perfect sex was thebination of physical bodies and their souls, which was ideally something that everyone wanted. ¡°I brewed the wine using snow plum. It¡¯s your favorite plum vor. Not only would it upgrade your power but it also helps to calm your body, so that you would not feel ufortable during your first time of having sex¡­¡± The wine in the ss was swaying. It was pinkish just like the semi-transparent plum petals. Gu Xijiu remained silent. She could not help but lick her lips. She especially liked drinking good wines. She knew that it was challenging to find the snow plums just like the ginseng fruit heard in the legends. It was extremely valuable. ording to the legend, wine made from the snow plum could change one¡¯s physique and extend one¡¯s life. Furthermore, it could even speed up the progress of bing a fairy. If a couple consumed the wine before having sexual intercourse, it could increase their sensitivity, and it would prevent the girl from experiencing any pain when a man¡¯s reproductive organ prates her for the first time. If the man was skillful enough, not only would the girl be able to experience extreme orgasm but she would also be able to fully absorb all the energy she had obtained to upgrade her power. A drop of this wine would be enough to make everyone risk their lives to fight for it. Now, Di Fuyi had prepared a full bottle of wine. Perhaps, he had put in a lot of effort to prepare a perfect wedding night for the two of them. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyed the other ss. She almost leaped out and grabbed a drink. However, she currently could not hold onto anything in that world now. Her hand prated an object whenever she wanted to touch something. Even if she had rushed out to grab the ss, the wine would not go into her stomach but would instead ssh onto the floor. Suddenly, she regretted running away! Regardless of the rtionship between the Empress of the mermaids and him, they were not married yet. However, he loved her now, and she was too generous to push him away without trying her best right!? She should have run away only after marrying him and when she had finished the wine. Again, she licked her lips. She wondered whether she should grab the drink or at least smell it. Anyway, Di Fuyi could not see her. Of course, it would have been better if she could drink it¡­ Suddenly, Mu Feng reported from outside, ¡°My Lord, the King of the Mermaids has arrived with his people.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank, and her body drew nearer to the bed drapes. Di Fuyi did not bother getting up. Instead, he casually said, ¡°Bring him to the ice pce and hand over Gu Xijiu¡¯s body to him. Tell him to be careful and do ording to what I had said without making any mistake. Please remind him that I¡¯ll destroy his entire kingdom if something should go wrong!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Mu Feng heeded his order and left. Gu Xijiu remained silent. Though she was well prepared for it, and the reason why she had run away was also that of this matter, she felt extremely ufortable and sad when she heard that Di Fuyi had allowed the King of the Mermaids to take her body away. It was as though someone had forcefully stuffed a huge rock into her heart¡­ When she looked at the beautiful bridechamber, she no longer felt that it was amazing but instead it seemed rather disgusting! She did not want to stay any longer! Just as she was about to leave, she heard Di Fuyi mumble softly, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you know that you¡¯re the one and only person I love in my life and no one else. How could you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was extremely mad when she heard it. She could not hold back her anger anymore and yelled as she rushed out, ¡°You liar! You like the Empress of the mermaids, and you even gave her my body! Di Fuyi! You¡¯re a liar!¡± She was so mad, but she did not manage to finish her sentence as she heard someone calling her, ¡°Xijiu, Xijiu¡­¡± Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294: Stop Talking About Him Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Suddenly, the bridechamber, Di Fuyi, and everything disappeared. She saw Luo Zhanyu who panicked when she woke up with a shiver. He was looking at her as he stood beside the bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake! Did you have a bad dream?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. Her heart was still pumping rapidly as the me of anger burnt in her chest. It was a dream. At the end of the dream, Gu Xiju seemingly saw Di Fuyi opening his eyes, and he stood up from the chair hurriedly. She woke up just as he rushed towards her! Indeed, she had a strong imagination. Since she was thinking about their wedding night before she got drunk, she found him in the dream and even saw various scenes there. What she saw in the dream was probably unreal. Perhaps, it was the result of her thinking about Di Fuyi too much during the daytime. However, thest scene in her dream made her very upset and angry at the same time. ¡°Xijiu, did you dream about Di Fuyi again?¡± Luo Zhanyu asked. She shouted so loud that he could not even pretend to be deaf. Gu Xijiu was annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t mention his name to me!¡± She got mad whenever she heard his name. How could he give her body to someone else!? He had even said that she was his one and only. He was such a liar! Luo Zhanyu remained silent. He sat down at the edge of her bed and said, ¡°Xijiu, tell me honestly. Did he mistreat you? What did he lie about?¡± He had only one sister, and he definitely would not allow anyone to bully her. He wanted to protect her. It was as though he would immediately cause trouble for Di Fuyi as soon as she had told the truth. Gu Xijiu felt a warmth deep down inside her heart. However, she had gone through many ups and downs along with Di Fuyi and so it was not easy solving the conflicts between the two of them. Besides, they were now trapped inside the vige, and there was no way to find Di Fuyi even if they wanted to ughter him. Therefore, Gu Xijiu assumed that it was just a dream and did not take it too seriously. She looked out from the window and noticed that the sky was still dark. She wondered. ¡°Brother, why would youe here?¡± Luo Zhanyu replied, ¡°I thought that you would probably be feeling ufortable right now since you had drunk quite a lotst night and so, I brought some soup for you¡­ You were having a bad dream when I arrived. Therefore, I quickly woke you up¡­¡± He then took the hot bowl of soup that was sitting on the table and ced it on her palms. ¡°Here, drink some soup. It can help to soothe your headache.¡± Indeed, Gu Xijiu felt a little ufortable as she had a hangover. She managed to calm herself a little after drinking the soup. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat. She recalled the fact that she had bumped into Di Fuyi in her dream. Di Fuyi was soaking in a pond, and he had even kissed her forcefully. Later on, when she brought it up, Di Fuyi had rified with her that it was not a dream. What about this time? Was it a dream or did it happen in reality? ording to Di Fuyi, it was due to her soul detaching from her body. Hence, he could see her and even kiss her. However, he could not see her this time around so perhaps it was just a dream. However, he might have seen her when she rushed out and yelled at him. It was probably the reason why he suddenly stood up in shock. It was still early, so Gu Xijiu decided to slump back into her quilt. ¡°Brother, thanks for the soup but I feel like sleeping again¡­¡± Luo Zhanyu had not gotten his rest yet as he came to visit right after the campfire gathering. He left her house after offering her several reminders. Gu Xijiu once again closed her eyes and realized that she could not fall asleep as she was still upset about the previous dream. Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295: Gosh! She Ran Into The Eighth Peak! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Inside Fucang Hall. Di Fuyi was stunned for almost 30 seconds. It felt as though all of his acupoints had beenpletely sealed! He had seen her again! However, she had disappeared very quickly, and he did not manage to catch her! Her soul had detached from her body again! Logically speaking, her clone body was unique, and her soul was not supposed to detach from her body without a unique spell. However, she had done it and even hid inside his bridechamber. He knew that she was special and should not be judged based onmon sense. She seemed to be changing too rapidly to the extent that he could not cope sometimes. Strangely, he could not see her when her soul had detached this time around. What went wrong this time? Had his kung fu deteriorated or was her soul stronger now? ¡®Damn it! He did not manage to ask her regarding her whereabouts!¡¯ Anyway, since her soul had shown up here, it must have brought the aura from where she departed. Perhaps, he could find a clue based on her aura. He took a deep breath and rapidly checked the chamber. He seemingly smelled Gu Xijiu¡¯s aura among the bed drapes. It was kind of strange as he smelled wine within the aura. His expression changed instantly! It was the fragrance of banana milk fruits! This fruit only grew in one ce, which was the core of the eighth peak inside the Dark Forest and there was nowhere else where he could find it. She had escaped to the eighth peak! How did she even manage to wander into that ce? He would have noticed it if she had reluctantly broken into that ce. Also, he would have been notified if she had entered the area just like any other person. How the h*ck was she able to break in without him sensing it!? No wonder the star which represented her was getting brighter. She was practicing at the eighth peak! He closed his eyes slightly and thought. ¡®Great! Finally, he had found a clue! However, there was one small problem¡­ ¡­ ¡°She¡¯s inside the core of the eighth peak?!¡± Mu Feng was shocked. ¡°How did she even manage to enter that ce?¡± ¡°Gosh, how could that have happened?!¡± Mu Lei asked as he could not ept the fact. Mu Dian said as he shook his head, ¡°Thisdy is a wonder. She always makes the impossible possible.¡± Mu Yun wanted to express his opinion, but he stopped just as he was about to speak. Disaster always came out of his mouth! From now on, he had decided to speak intelligently. Di Fuyi finally spoke after they were done giving their opinions, ¡°Are you done? Now that you¡¯ve gotten over the shocking truth pay attention to what I have to say. I¡¯m going into the Dark Forest tomorrow, and I would probably be there longer this time. Help me see to all the important matters here when I¡¯m not around. As usual, Mu Feng will be the leader, and the rest of you should try your best to support him¡­¡± Mu Feng had a bad feeling. ¡°My Lord, are you going to enter the core?! I remember you mentioning something about a natural wizardry barrier being formed between the Heaven and the Earth. Only those who were going to die soon would be sucked in by the banana-milk tree. There is currently no alternative way to enter. Even you will not be able to enter the ce this way¡­¡± Di Fuyi casually replied, ¡°If that is the case, I shall enter using the standard method.¡± Mu Lei was agitated. ¡°No way! My Lord, that¡¯s too dangerous! Besides, you won¡¯t be able to get out once you have entered the ce! What if Miss Gu isn¡¯t in there¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s there. I am sure of it.¡± Di Fuyi said. ¡°But¡­ but everyone in there hates you so much!¡± Mu Dian could not help but cry, ¡°What if they take on revenge on you after you have lost all of your power¡­¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right. My Lord, we need to n this properly first!¡± Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296: He Was Confident That He Could Still Get The Ferocious Beasts Severely Injured Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I agree. My Lord, we need to n this properly. We know that you love Miss Gu very much, but this is very serious, and we don¡¯t think that its worth it for you to take such a risk. My Lord, you¡¯re the god of this continent. What if you¡¯re trapped inside and can¡¯t get out¡­?¡± Mu Yun took the risk and spoke his mind. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely because of her.¡± Di Fuyi said coldly, ¡°The wild animals which are trapped on the eighth peak are some of the most ferocious beasts in the world. The core region is the key to maintaining the barrier. Before this incident, there was nothing that the people who were trapped inside could have done. However, it¡¯s different now. Gu Xijiu has escaped into that ce, and all of us know that she¡¯s an unpredictable person. If she manages to break the wizardry barrier without realizing the consequences, all of the evil beasts will escape into the human realm, and it would be harmful to the citizens. I need to stop them before it¡¯s toote and this is the best way to handle the situation.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Mu Feng volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to Miss Gu once I reach the core.¡± Di Fuyi red at him. ¡°Enough! I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡± The four messengers remained silent. Did you juste up with a ridiculous excuse to get your girl back, my Lord?! ¡­ On the seventh peak inside the Dark Forest. The four messengers watched as their master destroyed most of his power by walking into the seventh peak inside the Dark Forest. The ferocious beasts were roaring and howling in the dark. The banana-milk tree was an exceptional tree. Its roots extended deep into the ground and rumor said that its roots covered the entire undergroundpound of the Dark Forest. It had a unique ability which was that it was able to detect invaders quickly. Once the invaders had gone through a series of battles and were almost dead, its roots would coil around its victims and pull them into the core of the Eighth Peak. Of course, it would not merely rescue just any invader. The victims must be someone who was worth its effort. However, if the beasts swallowed the victims, it would not bother rescuing them. The Lord had thrown many fake heaven¡¯s gift disciples into the Dark Forest. However, only about 1/10 of the victims were rescued. Strangely, there was a strict condition to be rescued by the tree. The victim needs to possess a spiritual power lower than level eight. The best case scenario would be if the victim possessed a spiritual power between level six and level eight. It probably felt that it was not worth its effort rescuing someone if their power was too low. On the other hand, if their spiritual power was too high (level eight and above), they also did not deserve to be rescued as they should not be defeated in the first ce! Di Fuyi destroyed a big part of his spiritual power so that he would be rescued. Therefore, he looked like he only possessed a spiritual power of level six when he walked into the Dark Forest. The four messengers were worried and decided to keep an eye on him from four corners. They were thinking about rushing into the Dark Forest to rescue their master if he ever encountered a severe attack! They would not allow the ferocious beasts to swallow their Lord. Most of the ferocious beasts living on the seventh peak possessed a spiritual power of level seven. Di Fuyi probably could not defeat them as he only possessed a spiritual power of level six. However, Di Fuyi had a lot of experience even though his spiritual power was rtively low. Just as he entered the seventh peak, he encountered three level seven ferocious beasts. However, they were killed, and there was not even a scratch on his robe! The four messengers shook their head together as they watched the battle. It seemed like it was not easy for The Lord to die. He was quite confident that he would be able to injure the ferocious beasts severely. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297: It Was Difficult To Believe The Lord Won! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi had to try his best to get severely injured while fighting, and so he could not merely show mercy to the beasts. He pondered at the same spot and decided to lower his spiritual power to level six before breaking into the shelter of a level seven beast. It was their of the Single-winged Blue Bear, and there were four of them! The bears were the king of the seventh peak and those in the cave were the leaders among all the Blue Bears. Usually, no other animals dared challenge them as their violent aura was strong enough to scare away all the other beasts within a five-kilometer radius. An ordinary Single-winged Blue Bears would live alone. However, those living inside the cave were part of a higher realm and understood that they would be more potent if they stayed together. Therefore, they always hunted for food in a group and often marked their territories. It annoyed many other ferocious beasts living at the seventh peak. Di Fuyi visited the Dark Forest very often, and so he was very familiar with their habits and behaviors. He knew the bears well, and decided to challenge them to achieve his goal as soon as possible! The four messengers¡¯ hearts almost popped out of their bodies, so they decided to follow their master just in case they needed to rescue him. ording to the rules, no one was allowed to provide any assistance. Therefore, the four messengers did not get physically involved. They just listened to the bears roaring in their shelter! Their roars were mighty enough to change the weather, and it even made the ground shake vigorously. The four messengers were shocked as they thought that The Lord had overestimated himself! ¡®You should at least lure them out one by one. Right? How could you break into their home this way? Aren¡¯t you worried that you would turn into a ¡®human floss¡¯ beneath their ws?¡¯ The four messengers decided to rush into the cave to rescue their master after listening to the scary roarsing from inside. It was probably better than letting The Lord be torn into pieces. Surprisingly, before they reached the entrance, a bear was thrown out of the cave! Soon enough, another one was thrown out of the cave! Both of the bears looked pitiful as one side of their wings was broken! They quickly started pping their remaining wing as they tried fleeing the area. Two lines of blood stain were left behind on the ground¡­ The four messengers looked at each other in disbelief. It was difficult believing that The Lord had won! The Lord had already lowered his spiritual power to level six. He would be disqualified if he lowered his spiritual power any further. If the Blue Bears could not eveny a scratch him, he could only try his luck at the eighth peak. Gu Xijiu and the other people were trapped in the core of the eighth peak, which was protected by a wizardry barrier. It could protect the people inside from being attacked by the wild animals. Meanwhile, the outer barrier had been created by Di Fuyi and some other people a very long time ago. No one could freely enter, but The Lord had his unique method of traveling in and out of the eighth peak without breaking the barrier. The people who were pulled into the core of the eighth peak were rescued at the sixth and seventh peak. Would the tree save The Lord if he was endangered at the eighth peak? The four messengers were extremely worried for their master. However, they quickly stopped thinking about that as they realized that The Lord had note out after so long. They panicked and quickly rushed into the cave. ¡®Gosh!¡¯ Their heart almost popped out! They found two dead bears inside the cave, but their master had gone missing! ¡®Was he inside the bear¡¯s belly or had the tree rescued him as he had hoped?¡¯ The four messengers looked at each other worriedly. After all, The Lord was a god. His soul would be there even if the bears swallowed his body. Perhaps, he would return after taking a stroll in Hell or have an afternoon tea party with the God of Hell. Alternatively, he could use his spiritual power to make a new body. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298: How Daring Are You To Interrupt My Sleep? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Alternatively, he could use his spiritual power to make a new body. However, the only trouble was that The Lord would now need to practice very hard to increase his spiritual power after he forcefully lowered it. The Lord liked taking risks, and he also loved challenging himself through extreme activities and had never failed before. Therefore, the four messengers had never seen him make a new body ever since they worked under his supervision. In fact, it was only something that The Lord had told the four messengers. However, they had never verified his statement. There was no way for the people living inside the core tomunicate with the outer world. Hence, the four messengers had no way to contact The Lord as none of themunication tools worked. They could only pray to the Heavens and the Earth hoping that The Lord would receive more blessings. Di Fuyi had distributed separate tasks to each of them, and so they executed their n ording to the orders they received from The Lord. After pondering for a short while, they decided to leave¡­ ¡­ Everyone knew that Gu Xijiu had drunk a lotst night. Hence, no one bothered waking her up so early as they assumed that she would be sleeping a little longer today. No one saw her as well during lunchtime. Luo Zhanyu seemed to be worried and decided to drop by her ce. He knocked on the door and realized that it was unlocked. He entered the house and realized that Gu Xijiu was not there. Instead, she had left a note on the table. ¡°I¡¯m out collecting some herbs and will only be back in the evening.¡± Meanwhile, the mussel was still fast asleep, and it was drooling. Perhaps, it did not even know the time. The mussel and her other majestic beasts had been having an excellent life over thest few days as Gu Xijiu was very kind to them, and gave themplete freedom. Therefore, the mussel went out hunting with Lu Wu every day and only returned after they had filled their stomachs in the forest. Besides that, it had also joined the feast and drank quite a lotst night, so, it was still sleeping now with its shell closed. However, it was obviously not closed tightly as it was not in a deep sleep and its saliva overflowed onto the ground. Luo Zhanyu tapped on its shell to wake it up. It was grumpy and started cursing as soon as it opened its shell. ¡°How dare you interrupt my sleep?!¡± Luo Zhanyu almost kicked its assh*le! The mussel was usually considered a civilized mussel, but it had recently learned many vulgar words from rude people. It could still hold back when it was conscious, but it could not hide its true colors when it was drunk. It was still absent-minded when Luo Zhanyu asked it about its master¡¯s whereabouts. It replied with its eyes closed, ¡°I have no idea where she is. She didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of herbs she had gone to collect?¡± The mussel flipped its eyes. ¡°How the h*ck would I know?¡± Luo Zhanyu was furious. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her making the pills several times. What else would she need?!¡± The mussel was very annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s boring! I always fall asleep whenever I watch her making the pills. How on earth would I know what she needs?¡± Luo Zhanyu was utterly speechless. He suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Wu and Wind Caller?¡± The mussel turned its shells and pointed at the bed. ¡°Lu Wu is on the bed, and Wind Caller¡­¡± It scanned the house. ¡°Oops! Wind Caller is not here. It might have followed my master into the forest. It did not drink muchst night¡­¡± Luo Zhanyu rubbed his eyes. ¡°The forest is perilous. It¡¯s too risky for your master to go alone. You have a good sense of smell, right? Bring me to her.¡± The mussel did not take it seriously. ¡°Xijiu will be fine. The highest level of beasts living inside the forest is only level seven. She¡¯s an expert with a spiritual power of level eight. You should stop worrying. She would probably be the one torturing the beasts rather than the other way around.¡± Luo Zhanyu frowned and continued, ¡°Though the beasts inside the forest are not very powerful, they like traveling in groups. Even experts with a spiritual power of level nine might not be able to escape if the beasts target them! It is too dangerous!¡± Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The mussel refused to move. ¡°Gu Xijiu knows how to teleport. She will escape by teleporting away if she can¡¯t handle the situation. Hundreds of beasts are no big deal to her. Alright, I¡¯m going back to sleep. Stop interrupting me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll whack you!¡± The mussel then closed it shells while Luo Zhanyu stood in silence. After all, Luo Zhanyu did not want to make the mussel mad even though it was just a level seven beast. It was more capable than a level eight beast. Its Dream Invasion Power could be used to easily discover someone¡¯s secrets. All it needed to do was to trap the person inside its illusion. Therefore, Luo Zhanyu decided to look for Lu Wu. He glimpsed at the bed and realized that there was a lump underneath the quilt on Gu Xijiu¡¯s bed. Luo Zhanyu flipped open the quilt and realized that Lu Wu¡¯s tails were curling around itself as it snoozed tipsily. Lu Wu was usually very alert. However, it seemed to have drunk a lot as it did not react when the quilt was pulled away. Luo Zhanyu decided tob its fur as it seemed to be somewhat obedient most of the time. ¡°Lu Wu, Lu Wu¡­¡± One of the curled tails slightly moved, exposing a pair of fierce eyes! Roar! It growled as though it had been threatened and then returned to sleep. Luo Zhanyu was shocked by its violent response. He always thought that Lu Wu was an adorable majestic creature who possessed a spiritual power of level eight. It looked so lovely whenever it cuddled on Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist but it might scratch him if he disturbed it again! Luo Zhanyu had no choice and decided to look for Gu Xijiu alone as he knew that he could not rely on the both of them. Gu Xijiu had never gone to collect herbs in the forest alone ever since she came here. He was anxious that something would go wrong. Someone hurriedly reported to him as soon as he walked out of the house that a neer had been found underneath the tree. Luo Zhanyu paused. Though he was still thinking about his sister, Luo Zhanyu was obliged to check on the neer first as he was probably severely injured and required immediate treatment. Of course, Gu Xijiu was an exception. He briefly inquired about the injuries of the neer. It was no surprise when he was told that the neer had fainted and immediate treatment was necessary as he was covered in multiple wounds. Since Luo Zhanyu was the leader of the vige, he had a responsibility to save the neer. Therefore, he sighed and quickly headed to the tree. A man was lying underneath the tree. His white robe had been stained with a lot of blood, and the remaining white part of his robe looked like a form of decoration. He had a pair of lovely brows and long ck hair. Luo Zhanyu was shocked when he saw the man. He had never seen such a charming man before. At the moment, the man had fainted. His eyshes were very long, but it did not move at all. Everyone who was in the vige rushed over and surrounded the man as they began to gossip. ¡°Wow! He¡¯s such a handsome man!¡± ¡°True, never before have I seen a man with such a pleasant appearance¡­¡± ¡°Recently, it¡¯s been kind of strange. There have been no neers for almost a decade. However, we have now gotten two within just a few days, and both of them look lovely!¡± ¡°I feel that his beauty isparable to Miss Gu¡¯s! However, I am unsure as to whether he is as capable as her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This man¡¯s spiritual power is rtively low. It was roughly only around level six but Miss Gu¡¯s is level eight!¡± ¡°Sadly he¡¯s a man. How great would it be if he was a woman!¡± ¡°¡­¡± As usual, everyone was talking and judging the neer from head to toe. Everyone was used to it since all of them were severely injured when they first arrived. None of the vigers were surprised to see the neer hurt. Though their injuries seemed to be life-threatening, they would not die anyway. Most of them would slowly regain consciousness and wake up after one or two days. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The man seemed to have been severely injured. His ribs were probably fractured as part of his chest had sank. Also, his abdomen was full of blood, and his injuries seemed to be very serious as well. Luo Zhanyu briefly checked his injuries and frowned with surprise! ¡°Strange,¡± he said softly with a shocking gaze. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s so strange about him?¡± Someone asked. ¡°What kind of injury is this? His injuries seem to be very serious. Was it inflicted by a level five or level six beast?¡± Luo Zhanyu answered, ¡°A level seven beast had inflicted it! Furthermore, it had been caused by more than one beast!¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡®What?!¡¯ ¡°Boss, are you sure? He only has a spiritual power of level six¡­¡± It was difficult for the beasts to increase their spiritual power, but when they did, a level six beast could strengthen their power to be equivalent to a human with a spiritual power of level seven. Coupled with their mighty physical strength, it was hazardous for a person with a spiritual power of level seven to fight alone. However, the man in front of them only possessed a spiritual power of level six. How could he have fought a level seven beast? What was more surprising was the fact that he had fought more than one level seven beast! ¡°Boss, do you know what kind of beast attacked him?¡± Someone asked. They had fought with many different kinds of beasts before as there were many of them living inside the forest behind the vige. Hence, they knew more or less about the different species. Luo Zhanyu replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s the Single-winged Blue Bear. Based on his injuries and the fur of the bear, I believe that he had fought with four bears.¡± Everyone was speechless. Even though the vigers could not believe it, they trusted Luo Zhanyu¡¯s judgment. Unbelievable! Why was this neer beyond the imagination of everyone else?! The man was severely injured, and he looked frail. Luo Zhanyu diagnosed that four of the man¡¯s ribs were fractured when he pressed on his upper chest and one of his bones had prated his thoracic cavity and poked his heart slightly. In his condition, it was a bad idea to move the patient as the fractured bone might prate his heart, leading to his death! Such a strong man would be a mighty warrior if he recovered. Hence, Luo Zhanyu was more than happy to save him. Since the people that had gathered around were only the men, he did not mind treating him right underneath the tree. Therefore, Luo Zhanyu knelt on one of his knees and stretched his hand to open the man¡¯s shirt. Before Luo Zhanyu had managed to take the man¡¯s shirt off, suddenly, his hand was caught by a bloody hand. Luo Zhanyu was shocked, and his gaze immediately met someone else gaze as he raised his head. The man was awake! The man¡¯s finger looked very elegant though it did not look as good with a lot of blood stains on it. Luo Zhanyu had never seen such an elegant hand before. If the male features of this man were not visible, Luo Zhanyu would have thought that he was ady in disguise. The man must be an expert as he had grabbed right onto Luo Zhanyu¡¯s pulse. Though he did not apply any force, Luo Zhanyu felt that his wrist was slowly turning numb. ¡°You¡¯re injured, let me help you.¡± Luo Zhanyu offered. ¡°I¡¯m good!¡± The man let go of his hand and closed his eyes as he gasped. He then slowly stretched his hand and took out a storage bag from inside his sleeve. He then took out a medicine tablet and popped it into his mouth. He was severely injured, and it was challenging for him to move. However, all of his gestures and actions were rather elegant. Luo Zhanyu narrowed his eyes as he noticed that the pill he had consumed was, in fact, an eighth graded pill! ¡®Who was he? How did he get hold of that medicine?¡¯ It was a very valuable and useful medicine as hisplexion looked so much better after he had consumed the pill and the bleedinging out from the wound on his abdomen had slowed down. A white glow was formed as he flicked his hand across the wounds on his chest and his chest started rising. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301: Bring Me To Her (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone was surprised as they looked at the man. They had never expected that they would meet such a powerful wizard. Unfortunately, the spell consumed a lot of his energy as sweat covered the man¡¯s forehead. At the same time, his face had turned pale again. ¡°Your¡­ medical skill is amazing! Are you from the Tianwen n?¡± Luo Zhanyu asked. After all, he had been trapped here since he was 11 years old and so he had only heard about Tianwen n which was well known for its medical knowledge. The reason why Luo Zhanyu had thought that way was because even though the man only possessed a spiritual power of level six, his medical skills were far beyond that. The man glimpsed at him but did not answer. However, he suddenly asked, ¡°Is there¡­ a Miss Gu here?¡± Though his voice sounded hoarse, it was quite loud and clear. Luo Zhanyu was stunned! He asked as his gaze lingered around the man, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man took a breath and yelled, ¡°Answer me first!¡± Though his spiritual power was rtively low, his aura waspelling to the extent that everyone wouldpromise and obey his order. Luo Zhanyu frowned as he felt that the man was no ordinary person. He waspletely different from the rest of the people who had shown up previously. He did not look like he was a severely injured teenager but instead a king or a god. Luo Zhanyu was very alert as he recalled that the man had challenged four level seven beasts even though his spiritual power was low. He was worried that the man would harm Gu Xijiu especially when he knew nothing about the man. After all, Luo Zhanyu possessed a spiritual power of level nine, and his aura was rtively stable. Therefore, he refused to disclose her whereabouts. ¡°My apologies, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t answer any of your questions if you refuse to disclose your identity!¡± The man closed his eyes. He realized that his patience was growing thin. He gazed at his surroundings and realized that none of the girls was the one he was looking for even though all eight of them were there. After all, his injuries were too severe. Even though he had taken his medicine and healed his fractured ribs, he still felt pain whenever he moved. Perhaps, he might need a few days to recover. There were many people around him, and they did not look like a group of weaklings. He realized that the people living here were having a good life. Everyone was well-trained and had even achieved a high level of spiritual power which was not easily aplished in the outside world. They would form a very strong and powerful army once they were released from this ce. However, they would probably see him as their enemy. Just as he was about to speak, a voice was heard from afar. ¡°Another neer? Wow! I must take a look then!¡± A swirl of sand was formed followed by a strong wind as a light green shadow rushed into the crowd. ¡°Excuse me! Move away, please! Let me take a look!¡± The crowd quickly made a pathway, and a mussel rolled towards the man. Its shell opened, and the little kid inside stretched its neck out to take a look. Its eyes widened as it saw the man who was trying to sit up. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± It shouted in a loud voice, and everyone¡¯s mind was immediately blown away as they heard the title! ¡®Celestial Master Zuo?!¡¯ ¡®Di Fuyi?!¡¯ ¡®How was that possible?!¡¯ The crowd was initially silent. However, it was followed by a lot of noiseter! Everyone quickly retreated as though a storm was passing by in front of them. However, they gritted their teeth and stepped forward again while drawing out their weapons at the same time. Their des were shining in midair as they encircled the neer. Luo Zhanyu was shocked as well. Even though there was no hatred between him and Celestial Master Zuo, he listened to all the negative news and criticism about him. They subconsciously hated and feared of him. Luo Zhanyu took a step back as he lifted his palms and asked the mussel, ¡°Is he Celestial Master Zuo? Are you sure?¡± Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302: Bring Me To Her (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi always puts on a mask when he was out. Though those people were sent into the Dark Forest by him, they have never seen his actual appearance. Moreover, though he was the one who decided their penalty, the four messengers were the executors. They only saw him at the Open Heaven Stage, and some did not even manage to get on the stage as he could recognize they were fake heaven¡¯s gift disciples just by looking at them. Since the mussel shouted so loud, everyone was shocked as they could not believe it. In their heart, Celestial Master Zuo was a fairy who lived in the clouds. Could this injured man really be him? Countless of gazes fell on the mussel and it immediately became the center of attention. It said with pride, ¡°Of course! He is! I always see him whenever I¡¯m with my master¡­¡± It then rolled forward and stopped in front of Di Fuyi. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, why would you be here? Gosh, how did you get hurt so badly¡­¡± Of course, the man was indeed Di Fuyi, and he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the mussel. She was here! His effort was not wasted! ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Di Fuyi asked. ¡°My master went to the forest to collect some herbs; she¡¯s yet to return.¡± No wonder he did not see her, he thought she ran away and hid somewhere again when she saw him. Di Fuyi did not talk about anything else but said, ¡°Bring me to her!¡± He wanted to get up, but he could stand properly. Everyone else finally regained their consciousness! The girls in the crowd had aplicated feeling to Di Fuyi. However, the men werepletely different! All the men were rude and reckless, coupled with the fact that the culprit was just right in front of them, and was extremely weak at the moment, what were they waiting for if not today? Therefore, all of them quickly surrounded Di Fuyi and shouted angrily, ¡°Di Fuyi, today is the day!¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, do you think this is karma that you¡¯re trapped in here today?¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, do you still remember me?! Initially, I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, I was joking with my friend, but you insisted on sending me to the Dark Forest, and I almost died! 15 years! I¡¯ve been trapped in here for 15 years!¡± Initially, only one person was questioning. Very soon, everyone joined the interrogation, and the fire was about to burn! Some people were hot-tempered and reckless. They attacked Di Fuyi. ¡°This is your karma, go to h*ll!¡± Everyone followed after one began the attack. In just a second, countless of rays shone on Di Fuyi! Since they were furious, they could be bothered to control their power; revenge was more important than anything else! A strong tiger would also be afraid of a group of wolves, besides that, Di Fuyi was an injured tiger now. All the attacksing from every direction could make him handicapped before he could see Gu Xijiu. Right at the critical moment, Di Fuyi moved! Before this, he was still sitting there and could barely move. However, in the blink of an eye, he managed to escape andnded beside Luo Zhanyu and said, ¡°I¡¯m your sister¡¯s fiance!¡± Luo Zhanyu was shocked and shouted, ¡°Wait a second!¡± Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303: Bring Me To Her (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He did not have time to ponder at such a critical moment and immediatelyunched an oval-shaped light wave which surrounded Di Fuyi. All the attacks from the other vigers struck the light barrier! After all, the vigers had used their full power as they were angry and intentionally wanted to kill him. Even though Luo Zhanyu was quite powerful, he became a little dizzy and almost vomited blood due to the shock of the attacks. Everyone was shocked as they did not expect Luo Zhanyu to stop them. ¡°Boss, why did you do that?!¡± ¡°Boss, he is our enemy. We definitely can¡¯t let him get away today!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to give it my all to ensure he dies today even if I have to sacrifice myself!¡± Everyone was furious, and some of their eyes had even turned red. People tended to be afraid of Di Fuyi when they were outside. However, he was now in their territory and was also severely injured. It was a rare opportunity; It was also the best time to kill their enemy! Their blood was boiling, and they began preparing themselves tounch a second attack. Since the vigers had already attacked and offended Di Fuyi earlier, they might as well kill him now. When they were about to attack Di Fuyi again, the mussel quickly rolled forward and yelled at the vigers as it stood in front of Di Fuyi, ¡°He is Celestial Master Zuo and also my master¡¯s fiance. They¡¯re getting married soon. How could you hurt him!?¡± Everyone was stunned and speechless. Suddenly, there was a thundering sound, and everyone stood very still as though lightning had stricken them! ¡°Roar!¡± A shadow was approaching from afar. Lu Wu rushed into the crowd as its nine tails wagged in midair as though it were nine whips. It tried attacking the vigers who were surrounding Di Fuyi and the mussel. The crowd was afraid of provoking it. Hence, the vigers took several steps backward. Lu Wu quickly rushed towards Di Fuyi as though it was a missile and used its tails to form a barrier in front of him. It was still screaming angrily at the crowd. The crowd might not believe him if Di Fuyi himself had imed that he was Gu Xijiu¡¯s fiance. However, the mussel and Lu Wu¡¯s reactions were a strong enough evidence to prove that it was the truth. Both of them were Gu Xijiu¡¯s majestic creatures, and they were trying their best to defend Di Fuyi. Everyone looked at each other with a green face as they did not know how to respond. The vigers were still holding their weapons but not moving. Everyone had the same thought. ¡®We had offended the mighty god. If they let him go now, who knew what would be the consequence once he had recovered?! Previously, they were sent to the horrible Dark Forest. However, now, they would be killed if he managed to recover! The best solution at the moment was to kill him immediately! However¡­ However, he was Gu Xijiu¡¯s fiance. She was their only hope of getting out of the area. She would not let them go if they killed her fiance. While everyone was still pondering, Di Fuyi voiced out, ¡°Do you want to get out of here? I have a solution!¡± Everyone was surprised! They looked at each other, and their expression was filled with doubts. Some even chuckled. ¡°Why would you help us leave this ce? You were the one who sent us here!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice sank as he replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s the rule of this continent to destroy all the power and Kung Fu of fake heaven¡¯s gift disciples. I¡¯m just the executor. I do not hold any grudge against all of you. If the situation and condition permit me to do so, why not?¡± Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304: Bring Me To Her (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone understood the pros and cons of letting him live. However, they were worried about him getting revenge in the future. Di Fuyi seemed to understand their concern. ¡°It¡¯spletely reasonable for you to hate me since I dare to enter this ce. I¡¯m not afraid that you would take revenge on me. However, do you think that you could kill me?¡± Someoneughed and said as they looked at Di Fuyi¡¯s pale face and weak body, ¡°I¡¯m sure even a child could kill you now¡­¡± Before he had finished talking, the man in front of him had disappeared, and he felt his body stiffen in fear. At once, he realized that his neck was in Di Fuyi¡¯s palm when he had regained consciousness. Di Fuyi said with an icy tone as his smooth, and fair hand tightly grabbed onto the man¡¯s neck, ¡°Who can kill who? Does it mean that your Kung Fu is worse than a child¡¯s?¡± The man was frightened and ran out of words. His opened his mouth slightly as if he was gasping for air. The man possessed a spiritual power less than level seven, and he was probably one of the weakest people around. However, even ten buff men could not get near to him. Yet, he had been caught by Celestial Master Zuo who now looked as weak as a baby. Di Fuyi¡¯s strategy was very effective as the people who were about to attack him quickly stopped moving. Di Fuyi nced at them with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll forget about the incident today if you stop here. However, I¡¯ll make sure that you will never get to escape from here for the rest of your life if you try attacking me again!¡± As he possessed a strong aura, the crowd felt threatened by his words. Even though they were still holding their weapons, those who were rational no longer pointed their weapons at Di Fuyi. They asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Di Fuyi replied casually. He slowly let go of the man that he was choking and pushed him away. Everyone remained silent. Most of them were trapped in here ever since they were teenagers. Hence, they heard a lot about Di Fuyi, but no one knew him personally. Therefore, they doubted his promise. However, in the interest of staying alive, they decided not to attack him anymore. The vigers had been reckless earlier due to their anger. However, they seemed to have calmed down now. There were too many consequences if they killed Celestial Master Zuo. Furthermore, they might not even be able to do so. In fact, Luo Zhanyu seemed to believe that Di Fuyi was Gu Xijiu¡¯s fiance. However, he was still confused about Gu Xijiu¡¯s attitude towards Di Fuyi. After all, Gu Xijiu had called his name twice when she was having nightmares. However, he was unsure whether she loved him or hated him. Therefore, he said after pondering for a while, ¡°Hey guys, please calm down. Let¡¯s wait for Xijiu to return.¡± He then turned around and looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°Anyway, we know nothing much about your background¡­¡± To his surprise, Di Fuyi did not even bother looking at him. Instead, he knocked on the mussel¡¯s shell. ¡°Bring me to her!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The mussel responded and waited for Di Fuyi to get into its shell. ¡°Open.¡± Di Fuyi ordered. The mussel opened its shell without hesitation, and Di Fuyi stepped into its shell. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! I don¡¯t like the bumpy feeling. Please, run steadily.¡± The mussel was speechless. Celestial Master Zuo was always good at ordering the mussel. ¡­ The mussel left in a hurry and Lu Wu also rushed to catch up with them. It seemed like all of them were in a hurry to find Gu Xijiu. Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305: Leniency To Those Who Confess, Severity To Those Who Resist Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Luo Zhanyu was speechless. He did not know what to say. The mussel only followed certain people¡¯s order! Earlier on, he had tried every possible way to ask it to find Gu Xijiu. However, not only did it show its impatience, if he said a couple more words, the mussel would have used its shell to trap him. It proved that not merely anyone could order it around. Since it was Di Fuyi who had ordered the mussel, it ran faster than the wind! Furthermore, it also made sure that it was running steadily as requested by Di Fuyi. He never knew that a mussel could run so fast! At that moment, everyone was speechless as they looked at each other. Luo Zhanyu took a short breath and said, ¡°I know that Celestial Master Zuo had made a promise that he would not close an eye regarding today¡¯s incident. If he hade all the way here, he probably has his way to get us out of this ce.¡± The crowd agreed, but Luo Zhanyu felt uncertain. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on him.¡± He then went after Celestial Master Zuo. The mussel felt tempted. Celestial Master Zuo had blood stains all over his body, and he was seriously injured. He needed medical treatment immediately. Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s blood was delicious! It smelled better than what its owner had described! It could still pretend that it did not smell anything if Celestial Master Zuo was not sitting in its shell. However, he was now sitting on its lips, so it felt tempted. It was like a greedy child who liked eating sweets and was now looking at a piece of tasty chocte. The thought of Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s blood made it drool. The mussel was curious about Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s blood. It had never smelled such an aroma before. Of course, it would never dare to swallow Celestial Master Zuo, but it could only quietly lick the bloodstain off Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s clothes. It was challenging to get close to Celestial Master Zuo. It was the first time that the mussel had gotten so close to him. It was nervous, and its heart was beating rapidly. It was afraid that Celestial Master Zuo would be aware of its gluttonous thought. However, it was evident that the mussel had been overthinking. Celestial Master Zuo had been meditating ever since he entered the mussel¡¯s shell and was not even interested in starting a chat with the mussel. Gu Xijiu did not exin to them that she was escaping from the marriage when she took the three of them and ran away. She only mentioned that she needed to find some medicine. However, after staying in the vige for some time, the mussel had a hunch that there was something wrong between the both of them. Yet, it did not dare ask Gu Xijiu about the problem between her and Di Fuyi. The mussel felt anxious now that Di Fuyi was sitting in its shell. It felt that it was because of him that its master was being trapped in this ce. Celestial Master Zuo must have been waiting outside for a rather long time. Now that he had managed enter the ce, he was looking for his fiance. Its master was not concerned about the fact that they had ended up at the eighth peak because of it. However, if Celestial Master Zuo had known about it, he would probably crush his shell if he got angry! There was no way for it to lie. Once its master and Celestial Master Zuo met, they would discuss this matter. During that time, it would be in a lot of trouble. What was it that his owner usually said? Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist. Therefore, the mussel began confessing carefully. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I never intended for this to happen. It was pouring heavily that day and a there was even a thunderstorm. I was scared, so¡­ I used the skill that you taught me and burrowed into the ground as I thought that it would be a good way to get out of the thunderstorm. Unfortunately, I somehow got lost and ended up here¡­¡± Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306: Was This A Coincidence? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Celestial Master Zuo who was meditating moved his fingertips slightly. The mussel feared that Celestial Master Zuo would punish it. He quickly said, ¡°Over these past few days, I have been trying to find a way to correct this mistake. I have been trying very hard to get out of this ce, but I didn¡¯t know that this ce prevented anyone who entered from exiting¡­ As a result, I have failed to escape from this ce regardless of how many times I have tried¡­¡± Di Fuyi finally opened his eyes and looked at the mussel. He said, ¡°Was she drunk? Tell me everything from the beginning!¡± It did not dare hide any truth, and so it honestly told Di Fuyi as much as it knew. It started by telling Di Fuyi about how Gu Xijiu had taken them to the Dark Forest. Now, Di Fuyi finally understood how Gu Xijiu and the three of them had mistakenly entered this ce. However, was it a coincidence? The Dark Forest could not be seen during the day. Sometimes it rained, but most of the time there was no thunderstorm. There would usually be a thunderstorm once or twice in a year. However, the mussel had coincidentally encountered it! If the thunderstorm could scare the mussel, it must have been hazardous. Di Fuyi was afraid that it was no ordinary thunder, but rather a unique and powerful one! It was the kind that could be attached to the mussel¡¯s shell and be carried by it underground. Coincidentally, it was the time when the core was rtively the weakest. It allowed the thunder, which was carried by the mussel, to hit the core from underground nearby the banana-milk tree. The thunder must have broken the core¡¯s enchantment, and so the mussel was able to enter the core. Due to the unique thunder, the mussel burrowed underground and got lost. Couple that with the moment when the core was at its weakest condition¡­ All these key factors happened at the same time. Di Fuyi thought that this was not a coincidence but rather fate. The mussel observed Di Fuyi as he stood in silence as though he was deep in thought. He did not know what his master had in mind, and so he asked, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, am I right to say that you had purposelye all the way here to meet Gu Xijiu? It¡¯s a bitter experience to get this sort of injuries! Does Gu Xijiu know about it? She will surely feel bad if she sees you this way.¡± The mussel continued talking endlessly. Finally, Di Fuyi closed his eyes and said, ¡°Talk less and keep moving!¡± It stopped talking and concentrated on bringing Di Fuyi to meet Gu Xijiu. The mussel had a perfect sense of smell. Along with the guidance of Lu Wu next to him, they soon discovered the route that Gu Xijiu had taken. They followed the sense of her aura. Gu Xijiu¡¯s aura grew stronger as they moved forward. The mussel heaved a sigh of relief and said to Celestial Master Zuo, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, we¡¯ll be approaching her soon. She should be less than 20 miles from here.¡± ¡°Roar¡­¡± Suddenly, the roar of a strange animal came from afar. The mussel looked up and got a shock! A long shadow of a rainbow appeared in the sky. The beast had shiny scales, and it looked like a bright rainbow after a downpour. Subconsciously, the mussel stopped moving and began trembling! It was the Hongying Dragon! It is a level eight beast! How was it possible that this small mountain would have such a high ranking beast? Was it not the case that highest ranking beast in this mountain should only be level seven?! The Hongying Dragon was roaring, and it felt like the earth was shaking. The mussel heard a long whistle and saw a green shadow fluttering around the Hongying dragon. Though they were far away, they were able to feel the strong wind that was caused by the dragon¡¯s wings. Even the mussel had to hold its breath! It was Gu Xijiu! The green shadow was its owner! Though she was fluttering around the Hongying Dragon, she did not seem to have been defeated. Of course, there were other people around her. Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307: Find Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion
Of course, there were other people around her. The mussel saw several different colors surrounding the Hongying dragon. The squeaks, the percussions of the de, the sound of beasts from time to time. It was clear that a fierce battle was taking ce. The mussel was a level seven beast. Usually, most beasts would have an inherent fear of other creatures who were more powerful than their kind. It was not surprising that the mussel was anxious when it saw the Hongying Dragon. It looked around and found that many savage beasts were hiding in their nest among the grass. They were probably scared of the Hongying Dragon. Only Lu Wu squeaked excitedly. It raced towards the direction of the fight, ignoring the mussel altogether. Meanwhile, the mussel was still wondering whether it should wait for Di Fuyi¡¯smand or head over to find out what was happening. Furthermore, it had Celestial Master Zuo in its shell! Not to mention a level eight beast, even the legendary nine-level beast would be a piece of cake for Di Fuyi. Therefore, the mussel began rushing forward. ¡®Master, hold on! I am bringing you a helper!¡¯ ¡­ It was probably due to the influence of that dream that Gu Xijiu felt a little grumpy this morning, and she could not meditate even for a moment. It was impossible for her to make the medicines she wanted based on her current mood. Therefore, she decided to head to the mountain to collect some herbs. She wanted some time off to calm herself. After entering the mountain, a strong breeze blew, and she began feeling peaceful. However, she was still looking for some way to vent her frustration. She knew how to teleport and roughly knew where the herb she needed was located. She usually needed two to four hours to collect the herbs, and the savage beasts might not even notice her at times. However, this time she wanted to be distracted, so she decided to walk all the way to collect the herbs that she needed. If she came across stupid animals who wanted to fight with her, she would sh them and turn them into dishes. The method she used to get herself distracted was functional, and she began feeling proud when she sent a level seven beast home. She remembered that when she had first entered the Dark Forest, she had been chased by the beasts. It was very frustrating during those times, but now she was finally able to kill them. She was fierce, and so the savage animals would flee whenever they saw her. She finally collected the herbs that she wanted and felt better. Just as she was prepared to return, she heard a loud sound from a distance. The sound was made by the hunters, and it seemed that they were in danger! Gu Xijiu recently got along well with those hunters. She immediately rushed to find them after she heard their call for help. Soon enough, she saw the dragon. The hunters did not know where the dragon had appeared from. It aggressively attacked them as soon as it had appeared. Three people had been injured when Gu Xijiu arrived. The others were desperately surrounding by the dragon. The twenty people who had gone out hunting were the elites of the vige. Even though they were experts at using their skills, they were still beaten by the Hongying Dragon. Gu Xijiu was confused and asked one of them who was wearing a bandage, ¡°This is a level eight beast. Why don¡¯t you just run away?¡± The man answered with a pale face. ¡°It is the Hongying Dragon. It is a mighty beast.¡± Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308: Find Her (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The man answered with a pale face. ¡°It is the Hongying Dragon. It is a mighty creature. If you hurt it, it will chase you until it manages to kill you¡­ If we run now, it will follow us back to the vige!¡± If that happened, the dragon would attack even more people in the vige. They did not want to bring disaster to the town. As a result, their only choice would be to fight to the death here. Gu Xijiu felt puzzled and replied, ¡°Since you all know that it is so powerful, why would you still provoke it?¡± The man almost cried and said, ¡°This dragon turned into an Anaconda and slept in a hole. It so happened that our leader wanted to hunt for an Anaconda this time as he said that it was delicious. Its skin is beautiful, and the vige women would be able to use it to make a pair of good shoes for you to wear and sew a snakeskin bag for you to keep your herbs. As a result, we identally irritated the Hongying Dragon¡­¡± Gu Xijiu quickly bandaged their wounds for them. At the same time, she also paid attention to the dragon¡¯s attack patterns and trieding up with a strategy. After she had finished bandaging their wounds, she had finished nning her strategy too and immediately joined the battle. At this moment, the leader who was attacking the dragon was Baili Ce. His skill level was considered the highest among the group. He was also the central defender. He noticed Gu Xijiu approaching the battlefield. He was surprised when he saw that she had suddenly joined the battle. From his perspective, hunting beasts was a man¡¯s job. Thedies were too weak to hunt. Rescuing wounded victims was the best support that ady could offer. He saw that Gu Xijiu was getting closer and so he unconsciously yelled at her, ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s too dangerous. You don¡¯t have toe over here!¡± Baili Ce got distracted while he was talking to Gu Xijiu and the ws of the Hongying Dragon nearly caught him! Fortunately, Gu Xijiu had pulled him aside at thest second. She said, ¡°Stop taking. Let¡¯s quickly break ourselves into three groups¡­¡± Gu Xijiu quickly rearranged the teams and told them her strategy to beat Hongying Dragon. Baili Ce had faith in her and immediately asked his team members to follow her orders. It was evident that Gu Xijiu¡¯s strategy and team formation was working as their offensive power was almost doubled! Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation technique made her look like she was a skilled assassin. Even though the dragon was not severely hurt, their attacks had enraged it. The Hongying Dragon had been moving like a silent snake on the ground. However, the dragon was now furious after they had attacked it and it roared, releasing a strong gust of wind. It screamed and took off to the sky just like a rainbow hanging in the air¡­ The roar it made was deafening and shocking. A tragic incident took ce when the dragon took off. Its ws had hooked around Baili Ce¡¯s arm, and it was ripped off from his body! Blood showered out of Baili Ce¡¯s body as he screamed in agony and took several steps backward! Gu Xijiu rushed towards him in a sh and directly sealed several acupoints on his arm to stop the blood from pouring out. She said, ¡°Keep your broken arm safe. I will help you to attach it backter!¡± She then threw a bottle of medicine onto his other hand and said, ¡°Take one of these tablets first!¡± She checked on him for about three seconds to make sure that he understood what to do before heading back into battle. The pain from his injury shot up his spine. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309: Find Her (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The pain from his injury shot up his spine. However, he had the spirit of the wolf to protect him. Surprisingly, he did not feel any pain and was still very much conscious. He gritted his teeth and ate the medicine. He then slowly bandaged his wound with a piece of cloth and went into battle again using his left hand. Even a tiger would be afraid of a pack of wolves, not to mention a pack of well-trained wolves! The dragon was no longer overpowering after Gu Xijiu had joined the fight and it finally began to weaken. The Hongying Dragon continued its aggression even though it knew that it was about to lose. It was not nning to escape, and so it bled more and more over time. Gu Xijiu had applied several types of poison on her de to speed up the battle. If one of the poisons did not work, she applied another. She felt that the dragon was a good test subject for the different kinds of poisons she had concocted. It was at this time that Lu Wu arrived. The little guy was very excited and immediately joined the fight! It looked as small as a sparrow when it was standing next to the dragon. However, it was extremely capable of fighting. Its nine tails whipped and swung against the dragon. Each swing of his tail was enough to wound the Hongying Dragon¡¯s skin. Moreover, it coordinated its attacks very well with Gu Xijiu¡¯s. The little beast¡¯s strength wasparable to six or seven elites who were present! As a result, the battle ended quickly. Ten minutester, the dragon was killed, and it slumped slowly to the ground. After convulsing several times, it stopped moving. Lu Wu was thrilled and jumped onto the dragon¡¯s head. Its w ripped through the dragon¡¯s skull before it pulled out the inner spiritualponent and swallowed it directly. The crowd was stunned. It was the first time that the vigers saw Lu Wu in battle. They never expected that it was so capable of fighting. After Lu Wu had swallowed the spiritualponent, he remembered its intention of showing up here and roared. Its nine tails were circling about as though it was drawing the portrait of a person. At that time, the mussel was not present beside Lu Wu, and so there was no one to help it exin. Gu Xijiu did not understand what Lu Wu was trying to say either. She was not thinking clearly at this time. She patted Lu Wu¡¯s head and said, ¡°Be clever, the spiritualponent needs to be digested after consuming it. Otherwise, your blood vessels would explode. I have something urgent to do, and I can¡¯t y with you¡­¡± She then walked towards Baili Ce. His face was pale, and he was holding onto his broken arm. He did not want to be a single-armed hero. He looked at Gu Xijiu with hope and asked, ¡°Can this broken arm be fixed?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the broken arm before looking back at him again. She replied, ¡°Yes, it can!¡± His broken arm must be connected within an hour for him to survive. However, the operation could not be performed in the wilderness, so they needed to return to the vige immediately. It was an urgent matter. At that moment, Gu Xijiu had not thought about what and how men and women ought to behave. Just as she was about to teleport away with Baili Ce, the mussel rushed towards Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Master! I¡¯ve brought you a helper¡­¡± As it got closer to its master, it saw the dead dragon and was stunned. It then said, ¡°Oh, master, you have already killed it! Master, you are such an amazing person!¡± Gu Xijiu was not in the mood to hear such nonsense. She ordered the mussel, ¡°Pull out the dragon¡¯s rib. I need to use itter.¡± Instead of waiting for the mussel¡¯s reply, she disappeared with Baili Ce. The mussel was left utterly speechless. It was stunned for a moment. Was Gu Xijiu gone?! She had not seen Celestial Master Zuo yet! Furthermore, he was severely injured too and could use her help! Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310: You Must Look At Him First! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion It subconsciously peeked inside its shell and found that Di Fuyi, who had been meditating, had just stood up. He was looking at the direction where Gu Xijiu had just disappeared. His face was paler than usual. The mussel coughed and said, ¡°She¡­ she was rushing to save someone. Therefore, she probably did not notice you. Shall I bring you back to the vige?¡± Di Fuyi did not speak. His body shook slightly as he silently looked into the distance. People started gathering around them and saw that Di Fuyi was in the mussel¡¯s shell. They were puzzled and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Based on his prior experience in the vige, the mussel was smart enough and replied vaguely, ¡°He is a neer¡­¡± Before the crowd could ask more about him, it added, ¡°He is also my master fianc¨¦.¡± Everyone was shocked! However, Di Fuyi was very calm, and he said, ¡°Go back to the vige!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The mussel replied. It suddenly turned around, and Di Fuyi was tossed to one side of its shell. He spurted blood all over the mussel. The mussel was shocked and looked at him immediately. It saw that Di Fuyi¡¯s face was as pale as snow and his eyes were closed. Though the mussel did not have any medical knowledge, it was still able to sense the strength of a person. Di Fuyi was very weak, which was a sign that he was dying. The mussel panicked and instantly tried finding his heartbeat. Was he genuine or pretending? Could Celestial Master Zuo ever be so weak?! Was it possible? He had always been dominant and invincible. How could he have be so weak? The mussel tried nudging Celestial Master Zuo two or three times in a row. However, he remained motionless, and his face turned pale. Though there was a lot of blood spilling from his lips, he did not wipe it with his hands. The mussel had never seen such Celestial Master Zuo this wretched in his life. It was extremely anxious and panicked, and so it refused to obey its master¡¯s instructions to smash the dragon¡¯s ribs. Instead, it immediately closed its shell and rushed back to the vige. ¡®Celestial Master Zuo was in a critical condition! You must look at him first! He was not pretending to be ill. The banana-milk tree was a very strict tree. If Celestial Master Zuo were not in a critical condition, there would be no way for him to enter thisnd. Though he had nned things out carefully, such as preparing life-saving medicine in his storage bag, there was no time for him to take it immediately after he had woken up. He was indeed in great danger this time. In fact, he had used up all his existing strength. Not to mention a master, even an average person would be able to knock him down at this moment! The reason why the gods had immortal bodies was because only their soul was strong. A god¡¯s soul would not perish. However, once he was seriously injured, his body would die. Even though Celestial Master Zuo could create a new body and regenerate once his current body dies, his soul would need at least another two decades to re-condense. It would take him more than a century to restore his body to perfect condition. He had died before, and he had only reunited with his current body about 2,000 years ago! In the past, he did not care if his body died. However, this time was different¡­ Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311: I Will Be Responsible Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion
If he died, there would not be another chance for him to make a new one. Therefore, he had to survive! He was, after all, strong. Although he was physically unconscious, his soul remained aware of his surroundings. He had to channel the energy from his soul to sustain the survival of his physical body. However, it would only buy him another three hours. Once the time passed, he would be unable to save the situation. Would she save him first? Would she be able to realize it in time? He finally knew that the will of heavens was relentless. Xijiu, did you know that I have to fight hard to connect our fate? Is it true that nothing done forcibly can materialize? I do not care about any other thing on earth but you, but we keep missing out. Xijiu, I do not want you to have any regrets in my life, so you have to save me first. The mussel ran frantically and bumped into Luo Zhanyu, who had been following its tracks. The mussel knew that Luo Zhanyu was a doctor, so it immediately asked him for help. It opened its shells for him to examine Di Fuyi closely. Luo Zhanyu frowned immediately after he checked on him. Di Fuyi¡¯s vitals were too weak, as ailing as a candle flickering in the wind. Luo Zhanyu was an expert after all, so he would know the situation. He clenched his fist. Logically speaking, Di Fuyi should have stayed for a good rest to speed up his recovery, as his injury was severe. He needed a proper rest to recover. He, of all the things that he should do, chose to be brave about his situation and let a reckless mussel carry him around. Although he was not moving around on his own, the motion would still affect his injuries and make it worse. Luo Zhanyu did not hesitate any further. ¡°Let¡¯s go, carry him immediately to the recovery room.¡± The treatment room, known as the Baiyu Chamber, was a special room for Luo Zhanyu to cure his patients. The room did not sound fancy, but it was afortable ce. Nothing seeds like sess. Healing every patient was the ultimate wish of every doctor. As the vigers had to hunt almost every day, they would asionally injure themselves. He had to attend to at least a few patients in a day. Luo Zhanyu had two assistants to help him, but they were terribly busy. When Gu Xijiu came, they built another room for her right next to Luo Zhanyu¡¯s recovery room, so it would be more convenient for them to assist each other. Gu Xijiu was a better doctor than Luo Zhanyu, so the people hung a sign in front of her recovery room, they named it ¡®Qianyu Chamber¡¯. Gu Xijiu carried Baili Ce all the way back to her recovery room. He was in immense pain. Cold sweat broke out all over his body. He had to take off his shirts for her to perform the surgery. However, he was a little reluctant, as he thought that it was a shame for him to take off his clothes in front of ady. Before he could say anything, Gu Xijiu immediately interrupted him, ¡°Cut the nonsense!¡± She then tore his shirt open and threw it away, revealing his mass of muscles. Baili Ce had a very toned body, and he was very proud of it. He assumed that there was rarely any man who could be as manly as him. Whenever he took off his clothes, even though he was only showing his arms, he would often attract the attention of the women. He was undoubtedly masculine and exhibited manly qualities. At this very moment, the masculine man was lying helplessly on the operating table. He looked into Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes, hoping to find out that she was impressed by his body. Unfortunately, there was hardly any signs. More specifically, she did not look at his body at all, as she focused entirely on his wound. Baili Ce coughed. ¡°I¡­ I will be responsible.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know how to respond. It was no wonder that they said it was difficult to be a female doctor. Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312: Let Me Save You Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu did not know how to respond. It was no wonder that they said it was difficult to be a female doctor. If a man had to be responsible for her every time she took a look at his body, she would have nothing else to do than get married all the time, one man after another. ¡°It is unnecessary. If you speak another word, I will make sure you lose your arm.¡± Her words were able to stop Baili Ce from talking. Gu Xijiu worried that he would struggle when she was operating on him, so she fed him a dose of traditional anesthetic after putting him onto the table. She also suppressed some of his acupuncture points. The traditional anesthetic was made from a herbal concoction ording to the modern aesthetic. Although it might not work as wonderfully as modern drugs, it still worked. The patients would stay conscious, but the pain would be significantly reduced. To reconnect one¡¯s arm required delicate handwork. In order to avoid any interference, she locked door. When she was finally ready to begin, suddenly, she could hear Lu Wu scratching the door and calling out for her. Gu Xijiu was incredibly irritated, especially after all that had happened that day. She could hardly calm herself down. Hence, Lu Wu¡¯s interference at the door irritated her even further. She could not hold back her irritation and shouted, ¡°Lu Wu, behave yourself! I am about to operate on a patient and should never be distracted. If you disturb me anymore, I will abandon you.¡± Her threat was working. The scratching stopped. ¡­ In another recovery room, Di Fuyi tried to stay awake. He knew about his injury, so he required the mussel to perform its first task. ¡°Go and call your master.¡± The mussel was upied, so it decided to send Lu Wu. Lu Wu knew clearly how important the task was, so it went away immediately. However, it came back to Di Fuyi looking dejected as it bowed its head in dismay. It cried out frantically at the sight of the mussel. Perplexed, the mussel turned to look at Di Fuyi. ¡°Lu Wu told me that she is now operating on somebody else, so she cannote here.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened. Luo Zhanyu continued, ¡°Let me save you. I am a skilled doctor, too. I know how to heal your wounds.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s lips moved a little, as though he was about to say something, but he passed out before he could say anything. Luo Zhanyu dared not take the matter lightly and quickly treated his wounds. ¡­ After dismissing Lu Wu, Gu Xijiu took a deep breath before resuming the operation. Every blood vessel had to be reconnected, and every nerve had to be linked together. She also had to make sure that his bones were in ce. She tried to suppress her difort and stayed focused. After an hour and a half, most of his arm was safely reconnected. While she was still busy managing the arm, there were a few anxious knocks on the door. She was obviously out of patience, as she had made it clear before that she should never be distracted while she was performing the operations. Who would it be this time at the door? ¡°What is this nonsense? Go away!¡± ¡°Xijiu, it is I. Open the door now, I have an urgent matter to tell you!¡± Luo Zhanyu¡¯s voice could be hearding from the door. Gu Xijiu hesitated, as she stopped the operation that was halfway done. ¡°Brother, I am performing an operation on Baili Ce now. I have to get it done quickly. Otherwise, he will lose his arm.¡± ¡°Xijiu, there is another man who is severely injured. I cannot help him, you have to go and take a look.¡± Gu Xijiu was puzzled. ¡°Give me another half an hour.¡± ¡°Master, Celestial Master Zuo is not doing well! I am afraid he cannot afford to wait for another half an hour, you have toe and check on him quickly!¡± The mussel broke into tears as it spoke. ¡°Dang!¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked by the sudden news. The knife in her hand fell onto the ground. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313: Saving Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu rushed to open the door without hesitation. ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± The mussel was crying uncontrobly. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is here, but he is severely injured. His vitals are very weak.¡± Gu Xijiu staggered as she heard the news as if about to fall. There was no time for her to inquire more about the sequence of the events, so she jumped directly to the important question, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°In my treatment room,¡± Luo Zhanyu answered. Gu Xijiu turned and disappeared. Luo Zhanyu was left astonished. Baili Ce, who was still undergoing his operation, reminded him, ¡°I¡­ I still have an arm that is left undone.¡± Luo Zhanyu was confused, as he could not work out the rtionship between Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. He also could not understand how important Di Fuyi was to Gu Xijiu. However, seeing their interactions made him realize that both of them did care dearly for one another. Hopefully, Gu Xijiu was able to save him. If Celestial Master Zuo passed away, he was afraid that his sister would break down. Hopefully, she could make it. He took a look at Baili Ce and thought to himself. ¡®She would still rush away to see Di Fuyi even it was your head that she had to work on, let alone your arm¡¯. Luo Zhanyu was a skilled doctor. Since Baili Ce¡¯s operation was almost done, he only had to apply some stitches to secure his skin tissue and put on dressings. He stayed to finish up the operation. Gu Xijiu rushed hurriedly to the other recovery room and finally saw Di Fuyi. She trembled at what she saw. She had never seen Di Fuyi in such a weak and vulnerable state. His eyes were closed and his face was as pale as paper. His lips pursed into a thin line. There was blood at the corner of his mouth, even on his face. His hair scattered around the operating bed messily where he lied. There was something that he held tightly in his palm. He appeared as though a dead man. She could not see any signs of life. Why was he here? How did hee here? When did hee here? All these questions were irrelevant now. Gu Xijiu quickly rushed to his side to check on his wounds and diagnosed his condition. Her mind was almost nk, as she worked quickly like a machine. There was only one thought in her mind, which was to save him. She would not let him die before she did. She had to save him. His pulse went on and off. His heartbeat was faintly discernible. Four of his ribs were broken in his chest. One of it had unfortunately punched into his heart. He seemed to have taken a heavy strike, causing his internal organs to bleed. There was a lot of blood at his abdomen. Although Luo Zhanyu had already treated the wounds, she could still see his organs thaty underneath his wounded skin. If the injury urred on an ordinary human being, he would already be dead. Fortunately, he, who was no ordinary man! The more Gu Xijiu examined his injuries, the more she trembled anxiously. His wounds were really severe. How did that even happen? How was that possible? ¡°Di Fuyi! Di Fuyi! Celestial Master Zuo, Celestial Master Zuo! Fuyi! Fuyi¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not stop calling out his names while she examined his wounds, hoping that she could wake him up. His injuries required more than just medical treatment¡­ Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314: Saving Him (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi¡¯s injuries did not only require medical treatment. He also needed a firm determination to live. Otherwise, he would not make it, even if Gu Xijiu had the skills to bring him back to life. She called out all the names that she could address him, but he was still unresponsive. ¡°Master, is he going to die?¡± The mussel was still sobbing. It sincerely hoped that Celestial Master Zuo would be able to survive. Although Celestial Master Zuo had always been very strict with the three of them, as he kept assigning them with a lot of missions and training to make them suffer, he had indeed taught them real lessons to make them stronger. He wanted them to be strong so that they could protect their master. He even gave them pills to double up the improvement of their spiritual power at a faster rate. A man like Celestial Master Zuo could not be dead. What would happen to their master if he died? Would she be a young widow? ¡°I will not let him die!¡± Gu Xijiu swore to herself. ¡°Even if I have to exchange his life with mine,¡± she added. Although she ran away from their wedding and decided to break off all rtions with him, she would never have imagined that anything would ever happen to him, certainly not his death. She shivered at the thought of it, as she could not imagine what she would do if he really died. She quickly treated his wounds. The mussel was still babbling on and on next to her, but she could not care less about what it said. She focused entirely on his wounds. The more she cared about him, the more anxious she became. When Gu Xijiu was treating other patients, she would still be able to concentrate and stay focused throughout the entire treatment, no matter how severe or tragic. She wound never tremble at any given asion. However, her hands were trembling uncontrobly now. She could not allow herself to go out of control, as she had to stay calm while operating. Any mistake she made would easily cost his life. She had no one to count on. She was the only one who could save him. She pinched her arm abruptly every once in a while. She was counting on the pain to keep her awake. He is a God. He will not die! He will still be the only one standing; even if the whole world has perished! The only thing that you should do now is to keep him alive! Do not think of anything nonsense! Be still! She took a deep breath as she held onto his icy hand. ¡°Di Fuyi, I do not allow you to die! Do you hear me! You risked your life to be here. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? You haven¡¯t told me anything yet. I haven¡¯t heard anything from you. I want to hear it.¡± Her voice was choked with sobs. Tears had clouded her eyes. She took another breath and wiped her tears away. She bowed and whispered in his ears, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, if you die, I will join you! I will follow you to hell and meet you there!¡± ¡­ An hour had gone by. She was still busy. Luo Zhanyu went into the room unnoticed and saw Gu Xijiu operating on Di Fuyi. Her face was pale, but her hands were still working smoothly. She had to be calm in the hour of peril. Luo Zhanyu was impressed. Not many doctors could do the same, to be as calm as her when they operated on the people who they cared about the most. He could see her pale white face and her worried eyes as she looked at Di Fuyi, which changed his mind. He used to think that Gu Xijiu did not care much about Di Fuyi. He was worried that she could not handle it, so he wanted to help. However, Gu Xijiu refused it. She did not want anybody else touching his body. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315: Saving Him (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion
Luo Zhanyu could not help as it was a veryplicated surgery. She should handle it herself. He retreated to a corner quietly. He would only hand her some surgical equipment, asionally. Gu Xijiu did not speak another word. She never asked about Baili Ce¡¯s condition. She had probably forgotten about his existence. It had been a very long day for Gu Xijiu, as she had been fighting beasts all day. It was even more physically draining in thest fight, especially the one with the evil dragon. After that, she had been operating on Baili Ce for more than two hours. Her operation on Di Fuyi took her another four hours. She had been standing all this while. It was already midnight. Gu Xijiu was still restless. Although she appeared calm, her face was still ashen. The sweats that broke upon her forehead had indeed revealed her current condition. Luo Zhanyu offered to rece her, but she refused. The surgery had been going on for almost nine hours, and she finally did it. She managed to stitch the wound on his heart that had been punctured. His rib bones were once again connected. She used her spiritual power to heal all affected organs. Although the surgery was over, Di Fuyi was still unconscious and unresponsive. Luo Zhanyu could see how bad she looked, so he requested for her to leave and take a rest. He offered to stay and look after Di Fuyi. Again, Gu Xijiu refused to obey. She took a sip of water before taking a chair to sit down next to Di Fuyi. She looked like she was not going anywhere. Luo Zhanyu had no choice, so he decided to let her be. He then decided to go and make her supper. When he served it, he saw that Gu Xijiu was still sitting there. She grabbed Di Fuyi¡¯s hand firmly in hers and ced his hand on her cheek. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, don¡¯t you sleep any longer, alright? Wake up. Please wake up. I am scared to see you like this,¡± she whispered. She sobbed. ¡°Di Fuyi, I am scared, I am terrified.¡± His hands were icy cold, so Gu Xijiu held onto his hands dearly, as she tried to warm him up with her body temperature. She sped her face in his palms. Her tears gently flowed down her cheek into his hands. In this night with no one around her, she finally revealed her vulnerability, as she had been holding on for far too long. Luo Zhanyu was sad to see her like this. His sister had been here for a while and was independent in everything she did. He had never seen her afraid of anything. However, he could now sense her real fear. She was scared that Di Fuyi would die. She was terrified. The mussel and Lu Wu behaved well, as they did not step out from their corner to interrupt her. Luo Zhanyu stepped forward to read Di Fuyi¡¯s pulse. His pulse was still unsteady and slow. Typically, a person¡¯s pulse would read 70 or 80 beats per minute. His pulse was merely at 40 beats or so. Luckily, his pulse had be stronger, which meant that Gu Xijiu¡¯s surgery was a sess. Heforted Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t be afraid. Celestial Master Zuo is a strong man. His physique resembled closely to that of a God. He has been through a lot in his life, so he will not die easily. When he first made it here, he was weak, almost at the point of death, but he was still able to fight another man and stun the crowd.¡± Gu Xijiu was too busy saving him, so she had not got time to think about when and how Di Fuyi came here. His words managed to stir her curiosity. She continued to ask for more. Luo Zhanyu thus told her briefly about the situation when Di Fuyi first came in. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316: Saving Him (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion
Luo Zhanyu told her briefly about the situation when Di Fuyi first came in. Gu Xijiu took a look at the mussel that was now hiding in the corner. The mussel retreated even further. ¡°Master, I tried my best.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about his injury when you first saw me? You told me nonsense instead.¡± If the mussel had told her about him earlier, she would save him first. The mussel had nothing else to say and retreated into its shells. The first thing that it had said to its master was topliment her bravery instead of telling her about him. Not long after that, she teleported without listening to it any further. It was not the time to me anyone. Gu Xijiu took a breath to calm herself down. She told Luo Zhanyu to go back and rest, as she would never leave Di Fuyi alone. Luo Zhanyu failed to convince her, so he made her eat the supper that he had prepared nutritiously. He thought about it for a moment, as there was not anything much that they could do for Di Fuyi, so he suggested that Gu Xijiu should go and take a look at Baili Ce. Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°There is no need. Although I did not finish the surgery, I hadpletely connected his nerves and bones. You only need to put more dressings for him,¡± she continued with a list of herbs that Luo Zhanyu should take note of to help Baili Ce. She did not n to leave at all. Luo Zhanyu looked at her fixedly. ¡°Xijiu, do you love him?¡± Gu Xijiu was breathless momentarily. She took a look at Di Fuyi, who was now lying on the bed. She did not deny it. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Then why did you¡­ Did he do something bad to you?¡± Luo Zhanyu wanted to clear things up. Gu Xijiu looked down. What she had with Di Fuyi was tooplicated. She could not possibly make things clear for him to understand in two or three words. Moreover, she did not like to entertain people with her love story. She shook her head in refusal. ¡°Brother, I am a little tired, please excuse me.¡± Luo Zhanyu could see her pale, tired face, so he no longer wished to force her into telling her story. He then asked her to take care of herself before leaving. The next morning, he was still worried about his sister, so he came by to visit her, only to witness how restless Gu Xijiu was to take care of Di Fuyi. She was wiping his face and body. ¡°How is he doing?¡± Luo Zhanyu took a look at Di Fuyi. There was no sign of consciousness. ¡°He had a feverst night. It has just disappeared,¡± Gu Xijiu answered him, with a tired face and heavy eye bags. Luo Zhanyu was worried, as she was visibly restless for the entire night. She did not have any rest at all. He stepped forward to read his pulse. It was the same as yesterday. He furrowed his brows. ¡°Is he still unconscious?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, I probably gave him too much anesthetic before I operated, which is why he will not wake up. Brother, can you tell if his pulse is getting better than yesterday?¡± Her medical knowledge was better than Luo Zhanyu¡¯s. She could easily tell what Luo Zhanyu could tell. She was probably too eager for his recovery and thus was losing her sense of judgment. She hoped she was wrong about it. Luo Zhanyu could see her hopeful eyes and did not wish to break her heart, so he nodded against his conscience. ¡°Hmm, it is better than yesterday. Xijiu, you should not be too eager. He is too severely injured, so it will take some time before he regains his consciousness. At least his condition did not worsen, right?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded and answered briefly, ¡°That should be the case. The first 24 hours after the operation are crucial. It is not even 24 hours yet, so no news is good news.¡± Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317: Saving Him (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion
Luo Zhanyu was worried, as she looked so vulnerable and yet tried to be strong. He could not stop his tears from rolling down his eyes. He did not wish to see her being so exhausted, so he tried to make her leave and go for a good rest. He even promised that he would personally stay to look after Di Fuyi, making sure that nothing would ever happen to him while he was there. Gu Xijiu was thoroughly exhausted, but she understood herself well. She would not fall asleep even if she returned to her own bed. She would only have peace of mind if she stayed. It would not be a good idea to move Di Fuyi around at the moment, as his wounds would be once again affected. She thought about it and decided to ask the mussel to move her bed here. She wanted to sleep here. Luo Zhanyu could not change her mind, so he had to agree. The beds were ced side by side. She could see his face every time she opened her eyes. Gu Xijiu could finally rx a little. She told Luo Zhanyu to look after him properly while she rested for a while. Gu Xijiu would generally easily fall asleep as long as she was in her own bed. However, she could not sleep even when she was lying in her own bed now. When she finally did, she had a dream that Di Fuyi was dead and immediately woke up from the nightmare. The first thing she did was to check on Di Fuyi¡¯s expression. He did not seem to change. She was very desperate. It had been eight hours since the operation ended. He should be awake by now. Moreover, he had the body of a God, so there was no logical reason why he would stay unconscious for so long. She recalled the nightmare where he was dead and was immediately anxious. He would not die just like this, would he? She refused to ept his death. She was the most skillful doctor around here. If she were unsure about it, nobody else would possibly understand it. She wanted to ask the firmament stone, but there was no possible means ofmunication. ¡­ Three days! Di Fuyi had been unconscious for three days! His wounds had begun to recover, which was a good sign. However, Gu Xijiu was still unusually worried, as he was still deeply unconscious. She had not gotten any rest at all. She had been by his side for the past three days to observe his condition. Certainly, she had tried every way that she could, with every bit of knowledge that she had. However, Di Fuyi was in a vegetative state, with no sign of waking up. As time went by, she became more and more depressed. It was another night. She looked at his sleeping face as she contemted her own depression. If he stayed like this forever, what was she going to do? She held onto his hand firmly. ¡°Di Fuyi, are you trying to punish me? Punish me for not being able to save you promptly? I am wrong, alright? Wake up and look at me. You must be here to talk to me, right? But you refuse to wake up. Di Fuyi, I will listen to your exnation if you wake up. It is you who should be sorry. It is you who adores another woman, which is why I chose to quit. So why are you here then? Di Fuyi, I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand what you are thinking.¡± She sounded upset. ¡°Wake up and talk to me!¡± He seemed to have no sign of waking up, so she began to feel the frustration. ¡°If you do not talk to me now, I will never listen to you ever again! You don¡¯t wish that I save others first, do you? I will do theplete opposite of what you wish for.¡± She continued furiously and did not see that Di Fuyi¡¯s finger had just moved a little. She had to talk a lot to get him out of his vegetative state. In the past three days, Gu Xijiu had be exceptionally talkative, even though she did not usually like to talk much. ¡°Never mind, it does not matter anymore if you refuse to wake up,¡± Gu Xijiu added. She wanted to leave and get herself a ss of water. When she stood up, she could feel that her clothes was clung to something. There was a weak voiceing from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare walk away!¡± Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318: Sharing The Same Bed And Pillow Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu looked back slowly, only to see that Di Fuyi had just briefly opened his eyes. He held part of her clothes in one of his hands. However, it slipped away from his grasp when she turned to look at him, as he was still too weak to exert much energy. He woke up! He was really awake! His eyes were really open! Profoundly, he fixed his gaze on her. Their eyes met. Gu Xijiu felt as though she was hit by something overpowering, as all the depressing thoughts vanished almost instantaneously. Like a ray of sunlight prating through the dense clouds onto the earth, she was overwhelmed with immense joy. Her heart was immediately lightened from the burden that she had been clinging on. Her nose twitched, and she began to weep. She pinched her lips into a line as she blinked to wipe away her tears. She held his hands. ¡°You are finally awake!¡± His hands were still cold. Her hands, however, were even colder than his, as though a pair of ice sticks. Di Fuyi frowned at the encounter. ¡°Why¡­ Why are your hands so cold?¡± He turned her hand around as he intended to read her pulse. However, he was still weak. Before he could turn her hand around, she was already holding his arm firmly as she tried to check on his condition. His pulse was slowly approaching a normal rate and was much better than before. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Your pulse is getting better.¡± She then took a look at his face. ¡°Yourplexion seems better as well.¡± She stopped abruptly, as she began to sob. No one would understand how afraid she had been in the past few days. She was terrified that he would never wake up, or even die. She had finished reading his pulse, but she refused to let his hand go, as she was still afraid that he would fall back into an unconscious state once she let it go. She did not say anything to convey her love for him, but her appearance said it all ¨C her reddened eyes, her cold fingers, her messy hair, her dark circles and her face blotted with tears. All her bodynguage and expressions had fully corresponded with the depth of her love for him. He could see how difficult the past few days must have been for her. Di Fuyi clenched his fist, as he wanted to pull her closer into his arms, but he was physically too weak. He failed to move her at all. Instead, he hurt himself. Gu Xijiu had been observing him fixedly. She could see his sudden breakout of sweats and was immediately concerned. She reached out and touched his forehead to see if anything was wrong. ¡°Why are you suddenly sweating? Are you feeling ufortable? Are you hurt? Or is there anything wrong?¡± Consecutively, she could not hold back her questions. ¡°Come closer,¡± said Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu went closer as told. ¡°Even closer.¡± Gu Xijiu was lost momentarily, as any closer would get her onto his bed. ¡°What do you wish to say to me? Where do you feel ufortable?¡± Gu Xijiu was more concerned about his wellbeing. However, she did as told and was half lying on his bed. Di Fuyi patted on his side to signal her. ¡°Come up here.¡± The bed was not very spacious, but it was enough to fit both of them. Gu Xijiu was taken by surprise. They were going to share the same bed and pillow, but she had not yet figured out theplications between them. It did not feel quite right to share the same bed with him just yet. Hence, Gu Xijiu did not move an inch. Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°What is there to be worried about when I am in such a state? Are you that afraid of me?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her brow at him. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? Really, how are you feeling now?¡± She took a look at hisplexion. He did look better than he was when he was still unconscious, but still pale. His lips were regaining its natural color, so he should be fine. She had not rested well in the past four days. Now that she was finally relieved, she could barely hold on any longer. However, she did not wish to leave his side and return to her own house. Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319: Sharing The Same Bed And Pillow (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She had not rested well in the past four days. Now that she was finally relieved, she could barely hold on any longer. However, she did not wish to leave his side and return to her own house, as she was still worried that he would pass out again when she was not around. She thought about it for a while. She then decided to move her bed closer to his and climbed into it. ¡°I will rest a while; you look after yourself.¡± She was terribly sleepy. Perhaps she had been holding on for too long; she could not sleep before, but now she finally had the chance. Her eyes were puffy and ufortable. She decided to count sheep to make herself fall asleep. Just when she counted to the number 110, she seemed to have noticed some movement and immediately opened her eyes. She jumped away from her bed abruptly. Di Fuyi was not in his bed! However, he was still far too weak, as he could barely bnce himself and slipped down from the edge of his bed. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart almost stopped. She quickly moved to his side and held onto him. ¡°What are you doing!¡± She could not hold back her anxiety. ¡°Di Fuyi, why can¡¯t you behave yourself?¡± It seemed a little familiar to her like she had heard it somewhere. Di Fuyi¡¯s movement had affected his wounds. A cold sweat broke out all over his head, but he did not move his gaze away from her. ¡°I wanted to hug you.¡± He was acting a little cheesy, so Gu Xijiu did not know how to respond. She decided to agree, as he had juste back alive. She carefully ced him back on his bed. Luckily, she was strong enough to carry him. She carried him dearly in her arms, as though she was holding fragile porcin, and ced him down gently. Di Fuyi gripped her sleeve as he said, ¡°Come here and stay by my side.¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed the temples of her head as she answered, ¡°Alright, alright.¡± There was nothing that he could seemingly do, so she was not worried that he would do anything naughty. Therefore, she did as told and climbed into his bed. The bed was able to fit both of them. Gu Xijiu lied down at the side of the bed. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Di Fuyi took a look at the space between them. It was enough to fit another person. He did not answer but moved a little closer to her instead. Gu Xijiu quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t you move!¡± Di Fuyi looked at her instead. ¡°Will you move, then?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say, as it sounded a little wrong. However, to prevent him from moving anymore, she decided to get closer to him and stick by his side. They were lying next to each other, close enough to feel their breaths. His scent filled her nostrils. She could barely smell his scent when he was unconscious. Now that she could finally do so again, she was a little overwhelmed. She had been craving for his embrace. Whenever she was in his arms, she would feel extremely secure. However, she dared not move too close to him, as they were, after all, not officially man and wife. Furthermore, he was still severely injured. She was concerned that she would hurt him if she moved too much. Subconsciously, she decided to reread his pulse. It had be a habit. Di Fuyi let her hold his one hand, as he raised another arm to pull her into his embrace, half hugging her. He did not n to misbehave this time. ¡°Sleep now. I will watch you sleep.¡± Gu Xijiu was a little sensitive with the word ¡®sleep¡¯. ¡°Will you sleep?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head lightly. ¡°No.¡± He had had more than enough sleep. Gu Xijiu could finally feel the relief. She closed her eyes to get into the mood. It was strange. She could not fall asleep at all when she was sleeping alone. Now that he was next to her, she could finally sleepfortably. Di Fuyi looked at her intensely. Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320: Sharing The Same Bed And Pillow (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion
Di Fuyi nced down at her. Although she was flustered, he thought that she looked beautiful. More beautiful than she ever had been. She slept soundly; her drooping eyshes looked like little fans. In her slumber, she had lost her agonistic edge and possessed tranquility that resembled that of a child. He bore his pain and put her in his hold; in her subconsciousness, she embraced his waist and went to rest. Her small face buried in his chest; the heat of her streaming breath fluttered against his body and gave it an unusual warmth. Di Fuyi could not help himself but peck her on the forehead. Although he could not do anything, he felt content just by holding her in his embrace. Therefore, he closed his eyes and regted his breath with her in his hold; his technique was one that was special and the most effective to heal injuries. It was just a few minutes before he noticed something and opened his eyes. It turns out that Gu Xijiu was already awake. Having confirmed that he was indeed conscious after observing his opened eyes, she heaved a sigh of relief and continued to lie down and murmur, ¡°That¡¯s great, you¡¯re not unconscious¡­¡± Before she even finished her sentence she fell asleep again. Di Fuyi, ¡°¡­¡± It seems apparent that hisa the past few days had left quite a scar in her heart; in her distress, she looked as though she was a perturbed child. He felt soreness in his heart. He stopped regting his breath at once and instead decided just to hold her serenely and look at her sleeping. If he did not pay attention, she might wake up again. Just as he expected, Gu Xijiu woke up and looked at him after sleeping a few minutes. Upon finding out that he was awake, she became at ease and continued to sleep. And just like that, she slept in his arms for about two hours. She had woken up more than ten times in total to check that he was still awake; she had even checked his pulse by reflex. In the end, Di Fuyi had to promise to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, before you wake up I won¡¯t go to sleep!¡± Gu Xijiu slept with more ease. This time she slept slightly longer for about half an hour. She was much more energetic when she woke up. Of course, her first reaction upon waking was still to check his pulse. Di Fuyi yielded his arm to her obediently and teased. ¡°If this keeps on my wrists might grow calloused because of you¡±. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face slightly reddened; she felt that she might have been a little bit nervous. She loosened her grip on his wrist and spoke to him in a professional tone, ¡°Your pulse is quite strong. Looks like your recovery is going salubriously!¡± Di Fuyi nced at her. ¡°Look, just tell me. How many days have you already gone without food or sleep?¡± He diagnosed her pulse just now as well and found it weak ¨C it was clearly a symptom of sleep deprivation and malnutrition. Gu Xijiu paused for a while. She had been guarding him in hisatose state for the past few days. Although Luo Zhanyu had delivered some meals to her, she never had the appetite to eat more than one or two bites. She had not felt hungry at all and even had a feeling of difort in her chest. Now that Di Fuyi had asked, she was struck by a sudden realization and felt her body weakening. She replied idly, ¡°It was just a few. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll get someone to make you a cup of banana milk juice¡­¡± Just when she leaped off the bed and was about to go out, a soft knock sounded on the door. Luo Zhanyu walked in carrying some food. Upon catching a sudden sight of Di Fuyi, he was both astonished and ecstatic. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve woken up!¡± He heaved a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve been aa for a whole four days!¡± Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu. Four days? Has she been serving him faithfully by his side for four days? Although she has already slept for a while, her dark circles were still quite prominent. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321: Sharing The Same Bed And Pillow (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion
Although she has already slept for a while, her dark circles were still quite prominent. Her eyes that were like clear blue and vibrant were draped with threads of red; even her once sulent lips started to be parched, with some strands of her hair tangled into knots. Her appearance was unusually ruffled. His heart was both warm and sore. He patted her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine now that I¡¯ve already woken up. Why don¡¯t you clean yourself and grab something to eat first.¡± His words became a reminder to Gu Xijiu, and she reflexively touched her face. It was only then that she remembered that she had toiled herself for four days straight and neglected to wash her face. Man, the only word to describe her appearance right now is unkempt! She had shown her soiled face in front of him for that long! And even buried it in his chest! Her face reddened as she got up immediately and said to him ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up,¡± then scurried away. Luo Zhanyu could not help but rub his eyebrows. A woman will change her appearance for her lover; his sister who had always been headstrong finally showed some traces of femininity in front of Di Fuyi. Looks like she has truly fallen for him! He turned his head and looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°Has Your Excellency truly taken a liking to Xijiu?¡± Di Fuyi shut his eyes slightly. ¡°That goes without saying!¡± ¡°A liking so intense that you wish to betroth her?¡± ¡°If she hadn¡¯t run away, it would¡¯ve been my wedding night with her five days ago.¡± Luo Zhanyu startled. His face turned solemn. ¡°Running away before a wedding¡­ It must mean that something uneptable to her has urred, or why else would she run away taking into ount her personality and affection toward you. Did you do anything to wrong her?¡± Di Fuyi opened his eyes. In all of his life, he has never been interrogated like amon thief by anyone before, let alone a junior. If it were before, he would not even budge to care about him, but now¡­ If he is Xijiu¡¯s brother, then he would be his brother-inw¡­ Forget about it. For the sake of Xijiu, he would not stoop down to this insolent brat¡¯s level. ¡°I¡¯ve had a misunderstanding with her, and I¡¯vee here to exin it.¡± ¡°Xijiu has always had a cheerful and generous personality and isn¡¯t the type to fuss over trivial matters, more so to the fact that she likes you. If it were only a small understanding, I don¡¯t think she would¡¯ve fled from the marriage¡­¡± Luo Zhanyu was quite wise and astute. Di Fuyi slightly lowered his eyes. ¡°It was indeed not a small misunderstanding, but I¡¯ll exin it clearly to her.¡± Luo Zhanyu put on a firm face. ¡°I don¡¯t care what misunderstanding you might have between you and her. But since she has already fled from your marriage, it proves that your rtionship with her is less than optimistic. You didn¡¯t provide a sense of security to her¡­¡± He was thinking of the love and grudge between his parents. If it were not because of her disconste sadness, why would his mother have fled? If it were not because of his father¡¯s coercion, she would not have ended her life by leaping off a cliff. He thereby loathed using the guise of emotion to coerce a woman to his side the most! ¡°Di Fuyi, I know that you are the venerable Celestial Master Zuo and possess a higher status than that of Xijiu. Your age is higher than my grandfather¡¯s, and you are much more scheming than Xijiu. I mean, everyone in the maind has asserted that Celestial Master Zuo never makes any mistakes in his calctions and disregards everyone except The Lord¡­ Di Fuyi went into silence for a while. Finally, he asked, ¡°Is that apliment?¡± Luo Zhanyu let out a humph. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the truth!¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°So it was apliment then, although it was quite extraordinary. So what are you trying to express through your ttery?¡± Luo Zhanyu tightened his fists in his sleeve. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is no matter how noble your status is¡­¡± Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322: Sharing The Same Bed And Pillow (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Luo Zhanyu tightened his fists in his sleeve. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is no matter how noble your status is, in my heart, you aren¡¯t even worth the little finger of my sister! I forbid you from ever coercing her and imprisoning her in the name of love, making her life worse than death itself¡­¡± Di Fuyi glimpsed at him. ¡°You mustn¡¯t have thought that I was your father!¡± Luo Zhanyu, ¡°¡­¡± The Celestial Master¡¯s words were unbelievably arrogant and gave the ever meek Luo Zhanyu a strong impulse to punch him. He had indeed felt a bit irascible. If Gu Xijiu had not slept for four nights straight, how could he ever go to bed soundly? He was always haunted by nightmares of Gu Xijiumitting suicide for love or her crying in the rain in dejection. They had always frightened him from his sleep andpelled him to check on his sister and to see whether Di Fuyi had died. Now that Di Fuyi was finally awake, and seeing that he likely wouldn¡¯t die with his state, which meant that nothing bad would befall on his sister as well, Luo Zhanyu felt quite relieved. But he was afraid that his sister would walk on the same path as his mother. He was still young when his mother was in agony and was thereby incapable of protecting her; all he could do was watch her wither and pale in destion day by the day until she finally sought refuge in death. Now that he has grown up and be a brave man, it was natural for him to want to protect his little sister, and not let anyone take advantage of her! Luo Zhanyu took a light breath andughed coldly. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I don¡¯t care what your status is, but I will never let you bully my little sister! Once I get back, I¡¯ll investigate what happened between you two and check on Xijiu¡¯s intentions as well. If she had already forgone any interest toward you, I¡¯d forbid you from imposing your will on her even for one bit! Even if she consents, I¡¯ll weigh the matter myself lest she falls under your deception!¡± Di Fuyi, ¡°¡­¡± This brat had quite assumed the position of a man and became that protective. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t force her.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was faint. ¡°I¡¯ll let her choose for herself!¡± Luo Zhanyu did not believe him. After all, he had heard about how mysterious, and aloof Celestial Master Zuo was since young. Moreover, every time anyone here mentioned Celestial Master Zuo they would gnash their teeth in hatred, asserting that his heart was as ck as a fox¡¯s, his methods were abhorrent, and his character callous; although he was the leader of the five disciples of the heaven¡¯s gift, the other four had greatly suffered under his maneuvers¡­ In short, all he had heard from other about this Celestial Master Zuo was highly negative. If it were not for Gu Xijiu¡¯s concern toward him, Luo Zhanyu would not even have thought to save this person. Now that this ce was his territory, even if Di Fuyi were a dragon before he would be no match against him here, more so to the fact that Di Fuyi could not evenpare to a dragon in his current state. He could sh him to death in just one strike! Luo Zhanyu¡¯s tone was thereby impudent. ¡°Remember what I said, I¡¯ll keep my eye on you! Even if Xijiu had fallen in love with you in a rush of blood, I would not do the same! If you do anything to wrong her in the slightest, I¡¯ll have a way to kill you!¡± It was quite a unique threat. Di Fuyi let out augh and sized him up with a look. ¡°It was right of me to have saved you back then. Now you¡¯ve be quite something.¡± Luo Zhanyu startled. He had identally entered the dark forests some years before and brought to grave injury by the beasts¡¯ attacks, and had even fallen into a frigid river with his life almost devoured by the river beasts. It was at the critical moment that a ray of light lifted him from the river. He was only half conscious at that time and faintly detected someone throwing a book on top of him. When he woke up, he already found himself here¡­ Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323: Sharing The Same Bed And Pillow (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Due to his mother¡¯s incident, he had lost his memory. However, he could still barely remember about the book Di Fuyi mentioned. Therefore, as soon as his injuries had recovered, he started studying the book and improved his martial arts. Luo Zhanyu always thought that it was God who had saved him and he always treated the book as a gift from God. He even suspected that he was a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. It was only now that he realized that the person who saved him was Celestial Master Zuo! Celestial Master Zuo was his savior! Luo Zhanyu was not angry anymore. ¡°You¡­ I heard that Celestial Master Zuo is a ruthless person. Why did you want to save me?¡± Di Fuyi raised his eyebrow. ¡°Do I need a reason to save a someone?¡± Luo Zhanyu responded, ¡°There might not be a reason if it was other people. However, if that person was you, then you must have a reason.¡± Di Fuyi thought for a moment and answered, ¡°I have forgotten.¡± Luo Zhanyu was speechless. Di Fuyi nced at him and sighed softly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the matter between Xijiu and me. Luo Zhanyu, since I had saved you in the past, shouldn¡¯t you repay me with a favor?¡± Luo Zhanyu looked at him curiously. ¡°I will never forget that you had saved me. However, I will never use my sister¡¯s happiness to repay you. Never threaten me to betray my sister!¡± Di Fuyi bit his lower lip. ¡°You are overthinking things. I will settle our issue personally with her, and I don¡¯t need you to interfere.¡± ¡°So, what do you want? How should I repay you?¡± Di Fuyi looked at the meal on the table and then looked at him, ¡°Can you bring a bowl of clean water for me to wash my hand and then bring the meal for me? I am hungry.¡± Luo Zhanyu was speechless but relieved at the same time. ¡°Is that your only request? I never knew that Celestial Master Zuo needed to eat¡­¡± He always thought that Celestial Master Zuo only needed to absorb the essence from the moon and the sun to survive. Di Fuyi closed his eyes slightly. ¡°Uh, there are a lot more things that you don¡¯t know about me. Can you also bring me a chamber pot?¡± Luo Zhanyu was stunned because Celestial Master Zuo had suddenly be so down to earth. He could not ept the fact. He did not speak further but left the room to prepare his requests. Di Fuyi tried stabilizing his internal power on the bed and gradually restored his physical strength and spiritual power. The operation done by Gu Xijiu was very sessful. He could easily restore his spiritual power on his own. It was inevitable to get injured this time. However, ever since Di Fuyi had entered the eighth peak, he had encountered several idents, and it had almost cost him his life. Fortunately, he was able to survive the disaster and managed to meet Gu Xijiu here! As long as he was awake, it was not difficult to recover. Furthermore, he had brought along sufficient medicine with him so that he was able to recover even faster. When he first woke up, it took him a great effort to hold something. However, he could finally feel some strength in his body after he had rested for a while. Luo Zhanyu came in with a bowl of water and a chamber pot. He handed him the chamber pot first. ¡°Do you want to settle your ¡°business¡± first?¡± Di Fuyi nced at the chamber pot and frowned. ¡°Whose chamber pot is this? Don¡¯t you have a new one?¡± Luo Zhanyu felt like throwing the chamber pot at his face. ¡®This person was fussy even with a chamber pot.¡¯ He answered with his cold look, ¡°I only have one. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to use it or not.¡± Most of the people who lived here were uncivilized. Usually, they would pee on the spot as long as there were nodies around them. No one needed to use a chamber pot here. Luo Zhanyu had made his chamber pot himself. Di Fuyi was very strict on this matter, and so he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t want to use it.¡± Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324: It Was Not Good Holding Back Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion
Luo Zhanyu looked at him suspiciously. ¡®Could he settle his ¡°business¡± without using a chamber pot? Or was he nning to hold back his pee?¡¯ It was not good holding back one¡¯s pee. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to use it? Or are you asking me to make a new one for you? It will take a long time to make a new chamber pot. I don¡¯t think you will be able to hold your pee back for so long.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°I cannot bear using a used chamber pot. Besides, I do not need to use it urgently. I just wanted you to prepare one beforehand for me. Can you make a new one for me? I want it to be made with purple wood thates with mountain¡¯s aroma.¡± Luo Zhanyu was speechless. He wondered how his sister could tolerate such a finicky man. ¡­ Di Fuyi did not see Gu Xijiu for the entire day. She had not shown up ever since she had left using the excuse that she wanted to clean herself. Instead, it was Luo Zhanyu who had been apanying Di Fuyi all this while. ¡°Where is Xijiu?¡± Di Fuyi could not help but ask. Luo Zhanyu simply answered, ¡°She had saved your life. Do you still expect her to stay beside you all the time?¡± Di Fuyi had been stabilizing his internal power for the entire day and had recovered a lot. After listening to Luo Zhanyu¡¯s reply, he frowned and wondered if Gu Xijiu was avoiding him. He closed his eyes and continued to stabilize his internal power. This time he did not argue with Luo Zhanyu. After a moment, he opened his eyes and got off the bed. Luo Zhanyu was shocked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I am going to find her.¡± The reason why he had met her was not just to ask for her help. There were things that he needed to exin to her face-to-face. Luo Zhanyu was having a headache due to this man. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, can you let her rest for a while? She has not slept for four days so that she could heal you. Now, she finally had some time to sleep¡­¡± Di Fuyi paused and sat back onto the bed. ¡°Alright.¡± He did not lie back down onto the be. Instead, he started meditating. Meditation was the fastest way to recover. Luo Zhanyu did not bother him. He also had a bunch of things to deal with, and so he decided to head back to his house. It was already dark outside when Di Fuyi woke up from his meditation. It was already night time. Gu Xijiu had note to find him yet. Di Fuyi got out of his bed even though his injuries were severe. After all, he was The Lord, and he had taken several types of medication. Therefore, he was able to recover at a fast pace. He was now able to get out of his bed and walk. After he got out of bed, he stretched his arms and legs a bit. He felt that his strength had also recovered. Though his spiritual power had not fully recovered yet, he could still wander around the area. The house was tranquil to the extent that he could hear his breathing. Of course, he had a pair of sharp ears, and he was even able to listen to the movements inside the next house. He thought of something and decided to go out of his room. Though Gu Xijiu¡¯s Qianyu Chamber was just next to Luo Zhanyu¡¯s Baiyu Chamber, it was soundproof. Even if a patient screamed in one of the rooms, it would not disturb the patient next door. One of Baili Ce¡¯s arm had been ripped off, and it was not something that an average person could endure. Though Gu Xijiu had helped him to reconnect his arm back, the operation was only halfpleted. Therefore, there was a side effect on Baili Ce¡¯s injured arm. He would feel excruciating pain even if moved it a little. Though he had rested for five days, his injured arm must still be swollen like a big bucket. He was groaning alone on the bed when Di Fuyi entered the room. Sweat was rolling down his cheek like big beans. He was shocked when he saw Di Fuyi. ¡°Who are you?¡± He then realized something. ¡°Are you Celestial Master Zuo?¡± He only heard about the arrival of Di Fuyi, and it was his first time seeing him. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325: He Had Stolen A Bowl Of Fish Soup! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion
Di Fuyi nced at his injured arm. ¡°Are you in a lot of pain?¡± Baili Ce snorted and answered coldly, ¡°Thanks to you!¡± If Gu Xijiu had not gone to save this person, his injured arm would not be the way it was now. At first, Di Fuyi had wanted to help him. However, after listening to his reply, he put his hand down and leisurely said, ¡°She is my fianc¨¦. She would prioritize me first.¡± Baili Ce slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Fianc¨¦? I don¡¯t think so. Xijiu has never admitted it. She only saved you first merely because you were more seriously hurt.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s real intention ofing here was to give him some pills. He was worried that Gu Xijiu might feel guilty for dying his operation and so he wanted to help. However, he decided against it now as this guy had been disrespectful to him ever since they met. ¡®Alright, let him suffer for a while. Anyway, it would not take away his life. He would only be in a lot of pain.¡¯ Just as Di Fuyi was about to turn and leave, Baili Ce suddenly said, ¡°Xijiu never acknowledged the marriage agreement with you. I asked her when she was here just now. She only imed that you are a very close friend of hers. As she was only half done treating me, she felt guilty and is now out collecting herbs for me. She said that she could concoct a kind of medicine that would be able to heal my arm fully¡­¡± Di Fuyi paused. ¡°She just came to see you?¡± Baili Ce proudly answered, ¡°Of course, she even brought me some tasty dishes. Do you see that bowl of soup on the table? She cooked it and sent it over to me personally.¡± Di Fuyi nced at the bowl of soup that was still warm. He smelled it and knew that she cooked it. ¡®It seemed as though she was feeling guilty for Baili Ce. She had even cooked soup for him!¡¯ He thought that she was resting all this while. It seemed like she had woken up a long time ago. He took the bowl of soup and turned away. Baili Ce quickly shouted, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? The soup is for me!¡± He had ced the soup there as it was too hot and had nned to eat after it had cooled down. Di Fuyi said with a serious face, ¡°You are not supposed to eat seafood due to your wound. It will make your arm even more swollen.¡± Baili Ce remained silent. It seemed like he was telling the truth. He suddenly recalled something and angrily said, ¡°As far as I know, you are not in any condition to eat seafood too!¡± ¡°How can youpare yourself to me?¡± Di Fuyi replied and immediately left the room. Baili Ce was furious. He disregarded his painful arm and jumped out of his bed as he wanted to chase after Di Fuyi. However, he was only able to take two steps before Di Fuyi waved his sleeve and Baili Ce felt his knees turn numb. He fell and knelt onto the floor as if he was sending Celestial Master Zuo out. Baili Ce was very angry. He wondered if this guy was the highly respected Celestial Master Zuo. He had stolen a bowl of fish soup from him. Baili Ce had personally caught the fish from the mountain. He always kept it in his house and gave it to Gu Xijiu not too long ago. He had even made an aquarium for her. Because of his injury, Gu Xijiu decided to cook the fish for him as a supplement for his body. He knew that the fish might affect his wounds. However, he believed that Gu Xijiu should understand its side effects. She would not merely cook it for him if it was harmful. He regretted now. He should have finished the soup earlier instead of cing it on the table and allowing other people to steal it. Baili Ce wanted to stand up and chased after Di Fuyi. However, he had a bad leg cramp and was not able to get up at the moment. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326: He Did It Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Luo Zhanyu never expected that such an incident would happen while he was out running an errand. When he returned, Baili Ce had met him toin that Celestial Master Zuo had stolen his fish soup. Luo Zhanyu did believe it, so he went to Di Fuyi¡¯s room. Though Celestial Master Zuo was not in the room, he noticed that the bowl which used to contain the fish soup was on the table. However, it was empty. The soup was not his primary concern. Luo Zhanyu was worried that Di Fuyi might have met with an ident. It would be harmful given his current health condition. After all, everyone in this vige was quite hostile towards him. Luo Zhanyu did not know how to exin to his sister in case anyone secretly attacks him! Therefore, Luo Zhanyu quickly went out looking for him. However, he had failed to locate him after some time and became extremely anxious. Had he been involved in an ident? Luo Zhanyu knew that Gu Xijiu was out collecting herbs, but he never told Di Fuyi as he felt that it was unnecessary. Furthermore, he did not want Di Fuyi to create too much trouble for his sister. However, in the end, Di Fuyi still managed to find out about it! Would he go into the mountain looking for Xijiu? ¡®Damn it! Judging from Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s character, it was possible that he would do it!¡¯ Luo Zhanyu felt that he was about to get a headache again. He decided to go and find the mussel. He wanted to ask it to lead him to Celestial Master Zuo. When he entered Gu Xijiu¡¯s house, she suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡± Luo Zhanyu paused for a while before answering, ¡°I havee looking for the mussel.¡± ¡°It should be sleeping in the house now. Let me find it. By the way, why were you looking for it? Are you nning to take him out hunting? It is quitete now¡­¡± It was true. It was way past midnight now. Where could Celestial Master Zuo have gone? He had been looking everywhere in the vige but to no avail. Luo Zhanyu paused for a moment. Gu Xijiu could sense his hesitation, and so she became worried. ¡°Brother, do you have something to tell me? Have his injuries gotten more serious?¡± Luo Zhanyu finally made up his mind that he would tell the truth. ¡°No, his injuries are alright. However, there is another problem.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He has gone missing. I have searched the entire vige, but there is no sign of him. I suspect that he had gone into the mountain looking for you. Therefore I wanted to ask the mussel to lead me through the mountain.¡± Gu Xijiu looked a little bit pale. She was stunned for a while before she asked, ¡°How did he know that I have gone into the mountain to collect herbs?¡± Luo Zhanyu eximed, ¡°It was because of a bowl of fish soup¡­¡± He then told her the story of how Di Fuyi had stolen the fish soup from Baili Ce. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She rubbed her eyebrows and wondered if Di Fuyi was angry. She had not intended to avoid him. In fact, she wanted to have a proper conversation with him. However, she thought that it was inappropriate to discuss such matters as he was still severely injured. Therefore, she decided to visit him at ater date. She had nned on speaking to him only after he had recovered. Perhaps, subconsciously she was trying to avoid discussing their past. She was worried that she would feel hurt again once Di Fuyi had told her the truth. Therefore, she had asked her brother¡¯s help to take care of Di Fuyi in the morning while she went back to her room to sleep. However, it was already in the evening when she woke up. The first thing that came to her mind was to visit Di Fuyi. However, when she passed by Baili Ce¡¯s room, she recalled that she left halfway during the operation to heal Baili Ce¡¯s arm. Therefore, she changed her mind and visited Baili Ce first instead. As a result, she realized that his injured arm was swelling and it was getting more severe with every passing minute. Gu Xijiu felt guilty towards him, so she decided to treat his injured arm. Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327: Would He Drill Into The Ground? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu recalled that the fish Baili Ce had given her was of a unique species. If she were to cook soup with it and offer it to Baili Ce to drink, it would help in healing his injured arm. Therefore, she quickly went back to her house to prepare the fish soup for him. She then brought it to him and asked him to drink the soup when it was cold. Gu Xijiu knew that if she did not adequately treat his injured arm, it would affect his nerves. He needed to consume a specific type of pill to recover fully, and so she immediately went into the mountain to collect the herbs that were required to refine the medicine. She was quite fast. It took her only two hours to collect the herbs from the mountain and return to the vige. She never expected that such an incident would take ce within such a short period. There was no way out of this ce. Di Fuyi had entered this ce by following the rules. Gu Xijiu knew that he would not be able to get out so quickly. ¡®Where was he now?¡¯ Gu Xijiu felt worried. She quickly went to her house as she wanted to wake the mussel up to help her look for Di Fuyi. However, she soon discovered that the mussel was not in the house. Instead, she found a letter on the table. Her heartbeat raced. ¡®Had Di Fuyi left a letter behind informing her of his absence?¡¯ When she opened the letter to read, she recognized his mboyant handwriting on it. ¡°I am leaving to practice. I am bringing the mussel along with me. Don¡¯te looking for me. I will be back in nine days.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Phew, he had only left because he needed to practice¡­¡¯ ¡®But where would he go to practice?¡¯ He would need a tranquil and safe ce to practice as well as someone trustworthy to serve as his guardian while he practiced. However, he had only taken the mussel which was less reliable along with him. If she had known earlier, she would havee to see him first! If that was the case, he might have taken her with him as his guardian or at least told her where he was going. Had she hurt him in some way? In Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart, there was a sense of loss in direction and anxiety. She was worried that he would meet with an ident again. She finally understood how Di Fuyi felt when he was worried about her. When the weaker party was out and was likely to be bullied, the other party would end up being worried about the weaker party. Di Fuyi used to ask her to keep a low profile and create minimal problems. Now, she was the one who felt like saying it to Di Fuyi. It was only when they truly cared for each other that one party would help the other party to clean up their mess. Di Fuyi had been severely injured this time around. He seemed to have a habit of going for a retreat whenever he got hurt. Therefore, he left as soon as he was able to move. Though he clearly stated that he would be back after nine days, Gu Xijiu was still worried about him. She came out from her house and asked Luo Zhanyu where was the best ce for a retreat nearby the vige. Luo Zhanyu frowned. ¡°The safest ce is in the vige. Everywhere else is very dangerous regardless of whether it is the peripheral or the mountain or even the top of a tree. However, I have searched every corner of the vige and asked everyone about him. No one seemed to have seen him and the mussel¡­¡± Suddenly, he recalled something. ¡°Oh yeah, someone did tell me that he saw the mussel appearing from underneath the banana-milk tree. After that, he lost sight of it.¡± Was it really underneath the tree? Gu Xijiu turned and ran towards the banana-milk tree. She had climbed up and down this tree countless times. She was very familiar with the surrounding area, and so she searched every possible corner that Di Fuyi could have gone. However, she was still unable to find him. It was impossible for him to get up onto the tree. There were a lot of noisy baboons living among the trees. However, he needed a tranquil ce for his retreat. If he was not on the tree, could he have gone underground? Her heartbeat raced even faster! The mussel could burrow underground. Gu Xijiu remembered that the mussel had informed her before that there was a lot of air inside the roots of the banana-milk tree and it was filled with immense amounts of spiritual power. Had he brought the mussel so that it would help him to drill into the roots of the banana-milk tree? Gu Xijiu had the urge to start digging through the soil in search of him. Fortunately, she gave up on the crazy idea. ording to the mussel, the roots grew deep into the ground. In the past, it used to take 15 minutes to travel to the surface from deep inside its roots. Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328: Gathering Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Based on the speed of the mussel, it would have drilled about 1,000 meters into the ground. If it had brought Di Fuyi to the roots of the banana-milk tree, they must currently be very deep underground. She might not even find a shred of his clothes even if she dug the ground with an excavator. ¡­ Nine days had passed since Di Fuyi had gone missing. It felt very fast given the fact that everyone was busy. Time had passed in the blink of an eye. However, Gu Xijiu felt that it was somewhat quite a long time. There had been no news about Di Fuyi in the past nine days. She had searched everywhere, but even a strand of his hair could not be found. Meanwhile, she was unable to contact the mussel too. It seemed like he was gone for good. Usually, Lu Wu had a special connection with the mussel. As long as their distance was within ten miles of each other, they were able to connect with one another in their own way. This time around, however, Lu Wu was unable to sense the existence of the mussel too. Gu Xijiu could only wait for him until the nine days were up. ¡­ It was their day of gathering. They ignited a bonfire and hung up the meat rack. The air was filled with the smell of meat. The bonfire that they had lit this time around was exceptional. The wood that was used to light the fire was a particr kind of fragrant wood that was collected from the mountain. The meat that was grilled with this kind of aromatic lumber would have a distinctive vor, which tasted very delicious. The meat that they grilled this time was rather exceptional too. It was the meat of the evil dragon that they killed several days ago. The dragon¡¯s meat tasted very delicious, and it had a slightly tender texture too. Though its meat was already ten days old, it had not rotten. On the contrary, the aroma of the meat had gotten more lovely. If it were some other meat, it would have rotted by now. Everyone was quite surprised by this discovery. The women who were in charge of cooking that day cooked the meat using various styles. There were stewed, fried, and even roasted meats. The gathering today was, in fact, a feast of the evil dragon¡¯s meat. Various kinds of meat and dishes filled up the long tables. Everyone could take anything that they liked to eat. It was quite simr to a buffet style practiced in the modern world. Everyone was sitting together for a feast. The vigers sang and danced along with the music. Gu Xijiu was sitting among the crowd. She was drinking liquor and casually took the meat to feed Lu Wu and the Winder Caller. Even though the environment had turned back to normal, the spiritual power in the surrounding area was quite surprising. Gu Xijiu had only been here for half a month, but she felt that her spiritual power had improved a lot. Wind Caller was initially a level five creature. However, its spiritual power had significantly improved ever since it followed Gu Xijiu. It had increased its spiritual power to level six in just two years. When it first came to the vige, it had possessed a spiritual power of level six and a half. However, a faint light surrounded its body after being in the vige for two weeks. It was a sign that it was about to evolve to level seven. Lu Wu significantly changed the most among them. Not only had it grown more prominent, but it was also more capable of utilizing its spiritual power now. If anyone brought Lu Wu along with them to go hunting, they would not need to do anything. Whenever Lu Wu went out hunting, a lot of level six and level seven beasts would be killed by Lu Wu. At first, it was only a baby spiritual beast, so no one paid much attention to it. Now, it was much stronger, and so people who possessed a lower spiritual power feared it. However, Lu Wu acted like a cute pet when it was with Gu Xijiu. It liked staying around Gu Xijiu like a cat. It loved squatting on her shoulders and swung its nine tails as if it was a gorgeous shawl for Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, cheers. My arm would have been a goner if it were not for you!¡± Baili Ce walked over to offer her a toast. Because of the excellent medicine provided by Gu Xijiu, his injured arm had recovered very quickly. He was not able to freely use his injured arm yet, but he was able to hold almost anything. He was using the same hand to offer a toast to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu toasted with him and finished up her drink. Soon enough, ady who was sitting beside Gu Xijiu stood up to dance. Baili Ce quickly sat down and upied her seat. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329: Intentionally Matchmaking Them Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Baili Ce sat beside Gu Xijiu and graciously asked, ¡°What would you like to eat? Let me bring it for you.¡± Gu Xijiu fed fruit to Lu Wu who was lying on her shoulder. Shezily answered, ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel like eating anything right now.¡± She was not in the mood. Tomorrow would mark the ninth day since Di Fuyi had left. ¡®Would he show up as promised?¡¯ She was still waiting for an exnation from him. She was head over heels for him to the extent that it was unexinable. However, she could not forget about the story she had heard about the former empress of the mermaids. She had thought about it a lot recently. However, she still could not ept the fact. After going through so much with him, she knew that Di Fuyi truly loved her. However, did he still have feelings for the former empress of the mermaids? Of course, she could ept the fact that he had an ex-girlfriend. To be honest, she had several ex-boyfriends in the past. What she could not ept was the fact that he was nning to give her original body to the former empress of the mermaids. He had been working very hard to get the former empress of the mermaids a good body. What would he do after the former empress of the mermaids had been revived? Would he start a new rtionship with her? After all, the marriage bracelet was on her original body. Di Fuyi and the former empress of the mermaids would be the perfect pair for each other. What about herself? Was she just a recement during the period when he was single? Di Fuyi had probably thought that it would take the former empress of the mermaids hundreds or thousands of years to revive. Gu Xijiu would have already died by that time. After all, she was a human. Even if she practiced and reached a spiritual power of level nine, she would not be able to live longer than a thousand years. Perhaps, Di Fuyi could apany her to the end of her life. Meanwhile, the former empress of the mermaids would be the one who apanied him for his entire life. Gu Xijiu was only one of many passersby in his long life. Though Gu Xijiu never expected her partner to love her and stay by her side forever, she wanted to be the only one in her partner¡¯s heart. Moreover, she could not ept the fact that Di Fuyi wanted to give her original body away to his ex-girlfriend. Once she had passed away, Di Fuyi could still be together with his ex-girlfriend who would be using Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. Though this might have been a perfect arrangement for him, Gu Xijiu did not like it at all. She always felt that she was a substitutepanion to him. She was deep in thought for a while and did not hear what Baili Ce was asking her. Luo Zhanyu, who was sitting on the other side of Gu Xijiu, elbowed her. She looked at Baili Ce and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Baili Ce asked with a serious face, ¡°Xijiu, do you have a marriage arrangement with Celestial Master Zuo? Do you want to marry him?¡± Gu Xijiu felt like she wasing down with a headache. She did not want to answer his question, so she took a sip of her drink and changed the topic. ¡°That is my problem. Baili Ce, I don¡¯t like people asking about my personal affairs.¡± Baili Ce was stunned for a moment. ¡°Well, I honestly did not want to talk about it. All I wanted you to know, Xijiu, is that I don¡¯t care about the affair between you and him. Since both of you have not gotten married yet, I have a right to like you, and I won¡¯t give up.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Baili Ce was the elite among his people. He possessed a spiritual power of level eight. He was handsome and a very sporty looking man. He would usually take the lead when everyone went out hunting. Gu Xijiu heard that Baili Ce came from a very famous family living on the continent. If Baili Ce were not trapped in this ce, he would be the leader of the Bai family. She had gotten all this information from Luo Zhanyu. In fact, Baili Ce was Luo Zhanyu¡¯s ideal candidate to be his brother inw. He always intentionally tried matchmaking them to be together. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330: The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Baili Ce was interested in Gu Xijiu, and he was getting rather apparent at showing it. It was his first time saying it out so bluntly today. The others were aware of what was going on. Baili Ce had quite a lot of followers. His followers took the opportunity to make fun of them. ¡°Be together! Be together!¡± ¡°Xijiu, you will not regret being with our leader Baili. He truly cares about you.¡± ¡°Yes, Xijiu. Though he is still injured, he went to the mountain to fish yesterday. He told us that the fish is very nice there and so he wanted to hunt one for you.¡± ¡°Xijiu, are you engaged to Celestial Master Zuo? You can still cancel the engagement as long as you are not married yet.¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is a tricky person. He might not be sincere to you¡­¡± All of his followers kept praising Baili Ce while criticizing Di Fuyi at the same time. After all, everyone here did not like Celestial Master Zuo, but they liked Gu Xijiu a lot. She was their only hope of getting out of this ce, so they did not wish to see her be with Di Fuyi. Therefore, they took this opportunity and persuaded Gu Xijiu to stay away from Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu frowned. Even if she did not marry Di Fuyi in the future, she did not like people criticizing him! Besides, she had no interest in Baili Ce. She respected him as a gentleman and could be friends with him. However, there was no way that he was bing her partner. He was just not her type, and there was no chemistry between them. She waited for everyone to finish talking before putting down her ss. She took a nce at everyone and asked, ¡°Are you guys done talking?¡± She did not look angry, but she had a serious expression on her face. The crowd grew silent as they waited for her to continue speaking. She said casually, ¡°If you guys are done talking, it¡¯s my turn to speak now. Firstly, as I have mentioned before, this is my personal affairs. I don¡¯t want anyone to interfere in my personal affairs. Secondly, Baili Ce, I appreciate your feelings for me, but I can firmly tell you that I don¡¯t like you. I can be your friend andpanion but never your lover. Therefore, regardless of whether I will be with Celestial Master Zuo or not, I will not be with you.¡± She said it loud and clear. Baili Ce¡¯s handsome face slightly blushed, but he did not give up. ¡°Xijiu, when I was injured this time¡­¡± ¡°I saved you mainly because you are mypanion.¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him. ¡°I am a doctor. From a doctor¡¯s perspective, there is no difference between a male and a female. We are only concerned with the severity of the injury. Besides, I only helped you to heal your arm, but I am unable to help you with your virginity. Are you asking me to be responsible for you?¡± She did not want to put Baili Ce into an embarrassing situation, so she tried joking before she finished her sentence. However, her words hade out too blunt, and so everyone was shocked. Suddenly, some of them startedughing out loud. Even Luo Zhanyu shook his head andughed. ¡°Xijiu, you are too blunt¡­¡± Though he sounded like he med her, he was looking at her lovingly. He finally gave up the idea of matchmaking Baili Ce with his sister. Baili Ce was indeed a gentleman. Though Gu Xijiu explicitly rejected him and it was an embarrassing moment for him, he did not hold any grudge against her. Instead, he respected Gu Xijiu even more now. He knew manydies, and many of them were quite capable and beautiful. However, there was amon problem among the beautifuldies he knew. They liked being in an ambiguous rtionship with many guys. They would not reject the confession of a guy even if they did not like the person. Sometimes, they even gave the wrong signal, and it made people mistakenly thought that they were also interested in them. Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331: The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion This type of girls enjoyed the feeling of being pursued by many guys. They were the kind ofdies that Baili Ce despised the most. Gu Xijiu was an exceptional woman. She was straightforward when it came to rtionship matters. If she did not like the person, she would outrightly reject him. If she could not give the man what he wanted, she would do everything to dismiss him. Though she seemed ruthless, it was best for both parties. She was always the center of attention, so she did not need to do anything to make herself look attractive. ¡°Xijiu, are we still friends?¡± Baili Ce asked with a serious face. ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Xijiu answered without hesitation. She took up her ss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s drink and forget about what had just happened. I will always treat you as a friend.¡± Baili Ce felt touched. He also took up his ss and toasted with her. ¡°Alright! We are friends forever!¡± After the minor incident, everyone went back to eating the meat and drinking. Some of the vigers sang songs while others chatted with each other. Suddenly, something unexpected happened during the enjoyable moment. As the beasts living inside the mountain would asionally attack the vige, there were always people guarding as sentries to look after the surrounding area of the vige. There was no exception for tonight as well. All the sentries carried out their duties very seriously as the life and death of the vige people were at stake. They would quickly blow the whistle to warn the people, and they had never made a mistake before carrying out their duties. However, something bizarre happened tonight. While everyone was happily drinking, suddenly, there was a wailing sounding from a baboon on top of the tree. The sound was very mournful as if the baboon¡¯s neck had suddenly been grabbed. Everyone shivered when they heard the sound. Several ck shadows appeared from the sky before they could even react, bringing with them a gust of strong wind. Everyone in the vige had fought a lot with the beasts living in the mountain, so they had been trained to react quickly to such circumstances. They all jumped up from their seats and held their weapons. Some of them shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡± The shadows moved at lightning speed. When they hadnded on the ground, they immediately attacked the vigers who had responded slowly. It took them only a few seconds to grab hold of the vigers. Before the vigers were able to see the ck shadows clearly, a few of them had been caught by the shadows and were immediately torn in half! Blood sshed everywhere, and it even contaminated the liquor that was still warm. The crowd was in chaos! It was at this time that one of the ck shadows rushed towards Gu Xijiu! They could see the glowing pair of eyes of the shadow underneath the light. It was a pair of cold and sharp green eyes, which intimidated people when they looked into them. The shadow did not belong to a human but rather a fierce beast! Its body was full of ck hair. Even its face was covered with ck hair. Its body size was that of a human. It looked like an ape and a hawk at the same time. There was also a pair of ck wings on its back. It was the first time Gu Xijiu saw this kind of creature. However, she had studied about the creatures in this continent before and was used to seeing the pictures and descriptions of some of the fiercest and most powerful spiritual beasts. She immediately recognized the creature. It was the ck Demon Eagle! It was a legendary level eight spiritual beast. It was also one of the only ancient evil beasts that could move at lightning speed. It was the size of a human and was entirely covered with ck hair. It lived off the power of the sky and the earth, so it possessed the endless strength. The ck Demon Eagle could even split a rhino in half, and it was specialized in wood element spiritual power. The ck Demon Eagle could transform into human form when it had increased its spiritual power to at least level eight. It liked eating hearts belonging to humans so whenever humans encountered the ck Demon Eagle, it was disastrous for them. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332: The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The beast was thought to be only a myth. It was said that there was a riot which involved spiritual beasts on the continent thousands of years ago. The ck Demon Eagle was one of the beasts that were part of the riot during that time. The Lord was the one who was responsible for sealing away all the beasts inside the dark forest at the eighth peak along with the other masters. It had been peaceful for a few thousand years now. It was unlucky of them to have met the beast at such a ce. No one recognizes this beast except for Gu Xijiu as it was an extremely rare beast. Gu Xijiu noticed that its fingers were as sharp as knives when it rushed towards her. Gu Xijiu had no doubts that she would easily be shredded into pieces if she was caught by the ck Demon Eagle. She reacted very quickly and immediately teleported away to avoid being caught. She teleported behind the ck Demon Eagle and immediately swung her sword at its back. ¡°nggggg!¡± It made a loud noise as if her sword had hit solid gold. Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist shook due to the impact, and her sword almost fell from her hand. She had not left even a scratch on the eagle. Instead, she had triggered it to be furious, and it immediately turned to attack her. Gu Xijiu had quick reflexes and so was able to avoid the ck Demon Eagle¡¯s attacks with her strange movement. However, the other vigers were not as lucky. The other two ck Demon Eagles had rushed towards the crowd. They seemed to know that the women were the weaker ones among the vigers, so they rushed towards them! Fortunately, everyone in the vige was well-trained. After a few seconds of chaos, they had spontaneously gathered into one big group with the woman well protected at the center of the group. The other eight vigers who possessed a higher level of spiritual power formed a team and started fighting with the two ck Demon Eagles. Gu Xijiu had taught them this method of hunting several days ago. The method came in handy when they were fighting more massive size beasts. It was more useful to gather in a group and attack than to charge forward as individuals. The vigers who were attacking the ck Demon Eagles were the elites of the vige. They were very brave and strong and were some of the best hunters in the vige. However, they could not even sustain for more than a few minutes when they went against the two ck Demon Eagles. The ck Demon Eagles were too fast for them! Moreover, they could be invisible. While they were attacking the vigers, the two ck Demon Eagles would disappear and suddenly appear from out of nowhere to attack the vigers. The ck Demon Eagles continuously attacked the vigers. Though they were saved consistently by theirpanions at thest critical moment and had not been torn in half, they had sustained severe injuries and were bleeding out profusely. Strangely, the blood that came out of their wounds was green in color. It seemed like something was infecting their wounds which made them itch like crazy while losing their strength at the same time. A beast with a spiritual power of level eight was equivalentlyparable to a human with a spiritual power of level nine. The evil dragon that they had killed several days ago possessed a spiritual power of level eight. Though more than ten vigers had joined the hunt that day, they were all unable to stop the dragon. Even Baili Ce had been severely injured during the battle. If Gu Xijiu had not shown up on time, everyone would have been killed in the fight. Among the beast who possessed a spiritual power of level eight, the evil dragon was considered as a low-tier beast while the ck Demon Eagle was regarded as a middle-tier beast. It was even more powerful than the evil dragon. Now, three ck Demon Eagles were attacking the vige at the same time. Within a short period, the vige had almost been destroyed. Most of the vigers were beginning to lose their ability to fight, and there were lesser people now fighting the three Demon ck Eagles. Gu Xijiu partnered with Luo Zhanyu and were now facing one of the ck Demon Eagles. Even though they were able to keep up with it, they had no spare time to worry about the other vigers. Fortunately, they had Lu Wu with them. Even though it was small in size, it possessed great capabilities. It was swiftly moving around the battlefield to help them. asionally, it would have a chance to attack the ck Demon Eagles from behind. It scratched their backs injuring them, and this made the fight against them slightly more manageable. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333: The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion However, it was still a young beast after all. The ck Demon Eagles had been practicing for thousands of years while Lu Wu had only practiced for less than three years. Gu Xijiu was getting more frustrated seeing that the other vigers were getting hurt one after another. At the moment, there was nothing that she could do to help out. This ce had been sealed with a wizardry barrier. Therefore, even if the vigers wanted to flee, they had nowhere to escape! Though the vigers did not recognize the ck Demon Eagles, they knew that the ck Demon Eagles were no ordinary spiritual beasts, especially after seeing their high offensive capabilities. If this situation continued this way, the vige would be destroyed, and there would be no survivors at the end of this battle. It was a bizarre experience. It had been peaceful for so many years in the vige and never once had a beast with a spiritual power of eight appeared. However, there had been several levels eight beasts attacking the vige recently. Had something gone wrong? During the battle, Lu Wu continuously attacked one of the ck Demon Eagles. It mainly focused on scratching the eagle¡¯s eyes. The eagle was not afraid of being attacked on any part of its body except its eyes. Lu Wu had made the ck Demon Eagle angry when it continuously scratched the eagle¡¯s eyes. The ck Demon Eagles were quite intelligent beasts. At first, it pretended not to notice Lu Wu¡¯s existence. However, just as Lu Wu made its second attempt to attack the eagle¡¯s eyes, the eagle suddenly turned around, and it managed to catch one of Lu Wu¡¯s tails! Lu Wu screeched loudly. It was now toote for it to escape! The ck Demon Eagle roared and did not bother about the vigers who were attacking it. It held the two front ws of Lu Wu and attempted to tear it in half! Lu Wu was extremely scared. However, before it could shout for help, a shadow appeared in front of it and thrust her sword into the eagle¡¯s eye! The ck Demon Eagle was shocked. Subconsciously, it used its forepaw to cover its eyes, letting go of Lu Wu. Lu Wu took the advantage to turn its body and ran towards the eagle¡¯s arm. It bit the ck Demon Eagle with its sharp fang. The ck Demon Eagles were hurt, and so it roared angrily. It swung its arm to shake Lu Wu off! Lu Wu flipped in the air. It saw the person who came to save it and was overjoyed. The person who had saved Lu Wu was none other than Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu thenunched several more attacks at the eagle. She shouted, ¡°Their eyes are their weakness. Attack their eyes! We can kill them one by one!¡± She quickly exined her formation n and asked everyone to reposition immediately. She was speaking just like a decree, and everyone immediately repositioned themselves just as she had ordered. Once they knew about the ck Demon Eagles¡¯ weakness coupled with the change in strategy, they finally had the advantage on their side. Luo Zhanyu and Gu Xijiu grouped up with the other three vigers who possessed a spiritual power of level eight to attack one of the eagles. Meanwhile, the rest of the vigers tried holding back the other two eagles while making sure that they did not sustain any injury. Gu Xijiu was on the frontlines of the battlefield. Five of them circled the ck Demon Eagles at lightning speed. After several minutes, Gu Xijiu drew out her sword and stabbed the eagle directly at its eyes! The ck Demon Eagle roared in agony and struggled very hard to deal with the pain. It was at this time that Luo Zhanyu and the other three people took the chance to stab it in the eyes again. Finally, the eagle fell to the ground and did not move anymore. Everyone was highly motivated as soon as they had killed the first eagle. Gu Xijiu and the other four people did not stop. They immediately rejoined the battlefield and used the same method to attack the second eagle. It was now easier to attack the second eagle as she had gained the experience from killing the first one. Therefore, she kept focusing on its pair of eyes so that she could find the right timing to stab it in the eyes. Suddenly, the trapped eagle let off a piercing howl. The howl was so loud that it was earth-shattering. It felt like there was an earthquake while it was howling. Simtaneously, they heard the roaring sound of beastsing from the mountain. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334: The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The next thing they heard was the sound of footsteps heading straight for the vige. Beast riot! The ck Demon Eagle was capable of triggering a beast riot! Numerous beasts were living on the mountain. asionally, they would attack the vige in a group. Only a single type of species would show up each time. However, they woulde in a group of eight to nine beasts. The vigers had set up the traps outside the vige. In addition to the resistance from the people, they were usually able to defeat the beasts. However, it was different this time. Earlier on, the vigers were overpowered by the remaining two ck Demon Eagles, and now they had to deal with a beast riot! Their footsteps sounded like thunder. Based on the sound of their footsteps, it seemed like there were at least 400 to 500 beasts rushing towards the vige. Besides that, it sounded like the footsteps wereing from different species of beasts. There were several kinds of beast approaching the vige. Regardless of where the beast riot took ce, it always turned out to be a disaster, and there would be few to no survivors at the end of the riot. Not to mention that they were only a small vige with less than 100 people. It had been a challenge for them dealing with the two ck eagles. Now, they even had to ovee a beast riot. It seemed like they were destined to die this time. ¡°Leader, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Leader, we are being surrounded!¡± ¡°Leader, we are going to die!¡± The atmosphere was full of despair. No one could think of a way to escape this disaster. ¡°The tree! Let¡¯s climb onto the tree!¡±!¡± Luo Zhanyu shouted. Although it was also dangerous on the tree, most of the beasts would not be able to reach them. Perhaps, they would be safer up in the tree! Just as they were about to climb up onto the tree, someone shouted, ¡°Gosh! There are birds! They are the Golden-Eyed Eagles!¡± The sound of their wings pping could be heard. They saw a big dark shadow in the sky heading towards their direction from the mountain. The dark shadow was, in fact, a big group of fierce birds! It seemed like there were 200 to 300 birds heading towards the vige. They were getting nearer and nearer. Some of the vigers who had sharper eyes recognized the species of the birds, and there was nowhere for them to escape! Everyone felt despair and was scared of dying. Gu Xijiu had run out of ideas. Although she could teleport to safety, she could only bring one or two people to escape together with her. What about the rest of the vigers? Were these people destined to die? ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s fight!¡± ¡°Yes! We have to fight till the end!¡± The vigers decided that there was nothing more they could lose other than their lives. Therefore, they strengthened themselves up and fought valiantly against the beasts. There was the sound of people crying, weapons crashing, beasts roaring, the sound of pping wings and the sound of footsteps. All kinds of sounds could be heard, and it was so noisy to the extent that no one could hear what the other person was shouting. It was at this chaotic moment that they heard the sound of a flute ying. It wasing from somewhere in the sky. The flute sound was so apparent even though it was noisy. It was as though the sound was ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. The flute sound was very soothing, and it echoed between heaven and earth. It was like a waterfall that flowed through everyone¡¯s heart. It was like a blooming flower in the spring. It was like the full moon that hung in the clear sky, and it washed away all the darkness in the world. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat raced faster, and she looked towards the direction where the flute sound wasing. She could see a person fluttering on top of the tree. He was wearing a white robe, and his ck hair was flying along with the wind. The ruby fox eyes pendant on his forehead was shining in the dark. He was ying the flute, and colorful lights were seen from his fingertips. His body seemed to be surrounded by the clouds and framed with silver lights. There was also a bright light glowing along the silver lights. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335: The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi, Celestial Master Zuo. He had appeared from out of nowhere in the air. He was wearing a white robe and was floating in the air like a god. There was a strong aura surrounding him. His overpowering aura filled the atmosphere and suffocated the wild beasts. Everyone was stunned. The vigers who were fighting also stopped moving and did not dare to breathe. Fortunately, the two ck Demon Eagles were also controlled by Di Fuyi¡¯s aura, and the flute sound had washed away all their hostility. Both the eagles became dizzy as though they were drunkards and shakily moved around. The birds in the sky and the beasts that were on the ground were very hostile at first to the extent that their eyeballs turned red. However, they regained their consciousness after listening to the sound of the flute. They were in a daze for a moment as their red eyes slowly returned to normal. The ck Demon Eagles had manipted these birds and beasts. Once they regained their consciousness, they did not want to be involved in the siege anymore. The birds circled Di Fuyi for a while before flying away. The beasts all knelt like a human who was praying to a god. They bowed again and again at Di Fuyi who floated in the sky before turning around and heading back into the mountain ¡­ After a few minutes, all the birds and beasts had dispersed. The two ck Demon Eagles were lying on the ground. They had nned on running away, but because of the sound from the flute, they started to produce ck gas from their bodies. Their bodies shrunk at a rapid pace. In the end, their bodies had shrunk into a circle, and when the wind blew, their bodies disappeared into the air. It was a shocking scene. The vigers had given up hope at first. They never expected to survive the beast riot. The crowd looked at Di Fuyi who was levitating in the sky, and they were stunned. He was a mysterious holy god and was highly respected by everyone. Of course, the vigers had never seen Di Fuyi like this before. They felt that he had a different aura surrounding him aspared to before. It was different from the time when he was seriously injured and appeared in front of everyone. His aura made people want to pray in front of him. Some of them knelt and bowed without hesitation. Gu Xijiu also looked at him, and her heartbeat was racing. The first thought in her mind was, ¡®He has finally shown himself, and it was one day earlier than he had promised!¡¯ Her second thought was ¡®His spiritual power had recovered in such a short time!¡¯ Her third thought ¡®He had used the skill of The Lord to save them! The colorful lights were the best proof that he was indeed The Lord!¡¯ Was he nning to expose his identity as The Lord here? Gu Xijiu was stunned for a moment. Di Fuyi descended from the tree and stood in front of her. She asked, ¡°You¡­ Have you recovered?¡± Di Fuyi smiled but his body suddenly leaned forward, and he ced his arms around her shoulders. ¡°Not yet.¡± He ced almost all of his weight on Gu Xijiu and whispered into her ear, ¡°Baby, I have used up all of my power, so I am a bit weak now¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Suddenly the mussel appeared from behind the big tree and happily circled Gu Xijiu. ¡°Master! Master! I have upgraded!¡± Indeed, the mussel had upgraded. Its original grey shell had turned into a five-colored shell. There was even some fluorescent light shining around the mussel. It had upgraded to level eight! Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336: The Truth Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Therge vige was severely affected by the battle. Everyone¡¯s huts were utterly wrecked, and the town was in ruins. It was fortunate that not many people had died in the fight, so it was not a big deal rebuilding the vige. However, many of them were injured. The wounds that the vigers had were rather strange. There was grass growing from within their injuries. Gu Xijiu had never seen such a phenomenon before. Luckily Di Fuyi was an expert. He took out several pills and handed it to one of the vigers. He asked him to melt the tablets in water and use it to clean their wounds. At first, their injuries were entirely covered with grass, and the patients would feel itchy whenever they touched their wounds. However, the grass fell off almost instantly after they rubbed the medicine onto their wounds. It then turned into ck gas and disappeared into thin air. He had managed to heal their injuries. There were a total of six deaths and more than ten vigers had been injured in the disaster. Even though they had suffered the most casualties this time around, everyone felt grateful that they had survived the catastrophe. They were sad yet relieved. Soon enough, the vigers began rebuilding the vige without wasting any time. Everyone had mixed feelings towards Celestial Master Zuo. They used to hate him a lot. However, it was because of him that everyone was alive. Therefore they decided not to hate him anymore. While they were rebuilding the vige, they voluntarily built a hut for him. It was simr to the one that they had made for Gu Xijiu. It was everyone¡¯s responsibility to rebuild the vige. Except for Celestial Master Zuo, everyone who had survived the disaster involved themselves in doing so. Gu Xijiu and Luo Zhanyu were busy healing the injured patients. Meanwhile, Celestial Master Zuo was strolling around the area. It seemed as though that he was looking for something. It would require at least three to four days to fully reconstruct the vige as all the houses had been severely damaged in the battle. After a full day and night, only half of the houses had been rebuilt. They helped the injured patients to settle down in some of the homes that had been restored. Everyone was exhausted. Therefore, except for the sentries, all the other vigers headed back home to have a good rest. Everyone currently shared homes with one another. They respected Gu Xijiu and Celestial Master Zuo, so they had rebuilt their houses before everyone else¡¯s. Gu Xijiu was also tired. She decided to head home to get some rest. Just as entered the house, she discovered that Di Fuyi was sitting in the living room. He was still wearing the moonlight white robe. His hair was as ck as ink. When he sat in the house, Gu Xijiu thought that she had gone into a portrait. Her heartbeat raced as she blurted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your identity would be exposed?¡± He was leisurely drinking his tea as if he was in his house. He answered, ¡°Stupid! They have never met The Lord before. How is it possible for them to recognize me? Moreover, they won¡¯t be able to discover my true identity just by just looking at my clothes.¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°It is not only your clothes. People will be able to tell that you are The Lord based on the spells that you used just now.¡± Di Fuyi poured a cup of tea for her too. ¡°There are less than 20 people who have seen The Lord using his spells. These kids never had the opportunity to see me use my skills before.¡± ¡®These kids.¡¯ Gu Xijiu wanted tough out loud. She deliberately said, ¡°True enough. ording to their age, they are qualified to be the grandsons of your grandsons. They should call you great grandpa, so it is not wrong that you are referring to them as kids. It seems like I am also a kid. I am even younger than all of them!¡± Di Fuyi was stunned, and he stared at her. ¡°That is why I am calling you Baby.¡± Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337: The Truth (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu sat down in front of him and leisurely said, ¡°If that is the case, shall I call you as Grandpa Di in the future?¡± Di Fuyi ced his cup on the table and stared at her. ¡°You can try!¡± He sounded like he was threatening her. Gu Xijiu was smart enough to know when should she stop challenging him. Therefore, she coughed and tried changing the topic. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to call you Celestial Master Zuo.¡± It sounded strange to him, but she had used to call him Celestial Master Zuo, so whenever she addressed him like this she feltfortable. Di Fuyi did not say anything. Instead, he handed her a cup of tea. ¡°Try it. It tastes very good and is full of nutrition. It can help you to recover from your fatigue. Gu Xijiu was quite thirsty, so she took the cup from him and immediately drank it. The tea was sweet as Di Fuyi had added some additives to it. After she drank it, she felt that her stomach and heart had be warmer. She was no longer as tired as before. ¡°Nice tea!¡± Gu Xijiu praised. Di Fuyi silently looked at her. The house suddenly became quiet. It was a somewhat awkward situation to be in when both parties just stopped talking. Gu Xijiu felt nervous, so she tried starting a conversation. ¡°Well, where did you go? I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere.¡± Di Fuyi stared at her. ¡°Why were you looking for me? I thought I left a note for you.¡± Gu Xijiu paused. It was true. He had indeed left her a note, but she was still worried about him because he had disappeared while being severely injured. She bit her lips and smiled. ¡°Alright, I think I might have worried too much¡­¡± Di Fuyi was still staring at her. He patiently exined, ¡°I couldn¡¯t dy the treatment of my injuries. Therefore, I had to go to the Fountain of Heaven to meditate so that I would recover. I did try looking for you so that I could inform you that I was leaving. However, you were out collecting herbs, and I did not know when you would be back. Therefore, I could only leave a note for you. I thought you wouldn¡¯te looking for me once you have read the note.¡± He used to live a carefree life all these years. He did not have to inform anyone regardless of where he went. Sometimes, even the four messengers did not know where he was. He was not used to the habit of sharing his n with people. His actions of leaving a note behind informing Gu Xijiu of his temporary absence was already considered as very thoughtful. Gu Xijiu never expected that he would exin such details to her. She was stunned for a moment before she took a sip of tea. Di Fuyi looked at her again. He tapped the table with his finger. ¡°Do you have anything to tell me? Or do you have something that you want to ask me?¡± Gu Xijiu looked up at him. ¡°I think you should be the one who has something to say since you have tracked me all the way to this ce.¡± ¡°I do have something to ask you. Gu Xijiu, why did you run away from me and the wedding?¡± Gu Xijiu was straightforward. ¡°I heard your conversation with the king of the mermaids that night. You kept my original body for the former empress of the mermaids, didn¡¯t you? You have been searching for the right body to resurrect her. Finally, you found my original body. In the beginning, that body was rather useless. I have been working very hard to train it up to level eight. I liked that body and hated my clone body. However, you did not allow me to return to my original body. Furthermore, you never exined the reason to me. Not only were you not helping me; you even stopped Long Siye from doing so. I have just been guessing the reason for it all this time. When I asked you about it, you always try to confuse me¡­ If I never heard the conversation between you and the mermaid, I would have still been fooled by you¡­¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I know that I do not own the original body. Its true owner is the real Miss Gu, the daughter of General Gu. I somehow identally possessed it and trained it to a higher level.¡± Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338: The Truth (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She took a deep breath. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I know that I do not own the original body. Its true owner is the real Miss Gu, the daughter of General Gu. I somehow identally possessed it and trained it to a higher level. Besides, you also partly contributed to making it happen. Now that I have a new body, you wouldn¡¯t feel guilty anymore if you gave the original body to your ex-lover. It is a perfect n, am I right?¡± She revealed everything that she knew to him. She then looked at Di Fuyi, but he did not reply. It was the best time for him to listen to what she had in her mind. He tapped lightly the table and said, ¡°Carry on.¡± Gu Xijiu slightly frowned. As she had said so many things in her mind, she did not feel like hiding it anymore. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, have you ever thought¡­ If you marry me now, what will be your arrangement with the former empress of the mermaids once shees back to life? You have worked so hard to revive her, so I believe that you would have a deep affection for her. If shees back to life, will you let her go that easily? What would happen to me then? Are you going to ask me to share my husband with another woman? Or are you going to divorce me to be with her? Or perhaps she still requires a long time to be resurrected. Therefore, I am just a temporary recement for her. Since you have met me, you probably thought that you could stay together with me until I pass away or maybe until you get bored with me¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked slightly unpredictable. He had caught a loophole. ¡°I thought you only cared about the process instead of the ending in a rtionship?¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrow. ¡°I did say that, but I also hoped that our rtionship would be simple without anyone taking advantage of the other. I want us to be loyal to each other. However, the things that you have done makes me feel that I am just a substitute. You promised to marry me as a form ofpensation. Perhaps, you liked me and wanted to marry me willingly, but I find it uneptable¡­ Even if I am just a human clone, I want to live with dignity. I don¡¯t want to bepensated with a rtionship, and I also don¡¯t want to be anyone¡¯s substitute¡­¡± Finally, she had said everything that had been kept inside her heart for a very long time. It felt like a huge burden had been lifted from her heart. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You may think that I¡¯m ungrateful or hypocritical, but I find it uneptable so I only had the option of leaving.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Are you done talking? Is that all?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, let me exin it to you. Firstly, the former empress of the mermaids is not my fianc¨¦. Secondly, she is indeed dead, and there is no way for me to resurrect her anymore. Your original body was not reserved for her. Thirdly, I never treated you as a substitute. I have only fallen in love with one person in my entire life, and that person is you. The rtionship between the former empress and I is not like what you have thought. We were just friends. Fourthly, I wanted to marry you because I love you. Do you think I will waste my effort to marry someone that I don¡¯t as a form ofpensation? Therefore, whatever you have just said is utter nonsense.¡± Updated by LISTNOVEL Gu Xijiu was shocked when he mentioned the four points to her. She tried fighting back. ¡°But I heard that the mermaid siblings¡­¡± Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339: The Truth (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°That was only their perception. Why would I give your body to someone else? The mermaid family is one of the best ces to safe keep the body. Not only will the ce prevent the body from rotting, but it is also able to give the body an eternal life by enhancing its spiritual power while it is kept in hibernation mode.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She was startled for a moment. ¡°Since you are not nning to give my body to the former empress, why won¡¯t you let me return to that body? You should know that I like being inside a real human body¡­¡± Di Fuyi closed his eyes slightly. ¡°It is a confidential matter. I am afraid that I am not at liberty to share it with you. However, I can guarantee you that the body will always be yours and no one else¡¯s. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you get your body back, but for now¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She never expected him to deny everything. She took a deep breath. ¡°You said that the former empress was not your fianc¨¦, but her sister has been referring to you as her brother inw, and you have never denied¡­¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s my fault. Calling me by that title has been one of her habits since a thousand years ago.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him. ¡°You mean, you used to be her brother-inw-to-be? Otherwise, she would not be referring to you this way. Correct?¡± Di Fuyi thought for a moment and sighed. The story between Lan Jingke and I happened a very long time ago. Since she had passed away, I wanted to pay my respects to her. Therefore, I did not speak about our past. However, since you have misunderstood us, I think that I should exin it to you now.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat became slightly faster. She looked at him. ¡°I am not forcing you to tell me anything. I merely wanted to confirm the rtionship between you and her¡­¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that she was just my friend and all this is just a big misunderstanding?¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and looked into his eyes. ¡°If this is how you put it, I believe you!¡± Di Fuyiughed. ¡°No, I know that you don¡¯t truly believe me. If I don¡¯t exin it to you properly, there will be a burden in your heart forever. I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me all the time. Let me briefly exin our situation to you.¡± He seemed like he was structuring his thoughts. After a while, he asked, ¡°Xijiu, how do you think I got to be The Lord?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°By nature? You are a God, aren¡¯t you?¡± Di Fuyizily smiled. ¡°No one is born a God¡­ In other words, even if I possessed the characteristics of a God and am destined to dominate the world ever since I was young, I would have to go through all sorts of hardship to gain experience¡­¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°I understand. The Heaven¡¯s train a person to be tough by assigning them with challenging tasks. Therefore, it is inevitable to face all kinds of different catastrophes. Why are you mentioning this now?¡± Di Fuyi yed with his teacup using his finger. He said, ¡°What I am trying to tell you is that I had been growing from the time when I was weak as a teenager just like what you have been through. There was a time when I was not as capable as others and was constantly bullied.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She thought that he was naturally born to be The Lord. She never expected that he had to work so hard to grow stronger and gain more experience. She decided not to interrupt him and allowed Di Fuyi to continue talking. Updated by LISTNOVEL She discovered that th e rtionship between Di Fuyi and Lan Jingke was not thatplicated after all. Five thousand years ago, Di Fuyi was still a young man. There was one time where his enemy attacked him, and he fell into the sea. Lan Jingke was the one who had saved him. During that time, Lan Jingke was still suffering from the death of her father and the mermaid family was undergoing an internal war to seize the throne. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340: The Truth (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The rules of the mermaid families were the same as humans, whereby the legitimate son had to inherit the throne. However, Lan Jingke¡¯s younger brother, Lan Yaoguang, was still a young kid. Therefore, the throne had to either be inherited by Lan Jingke or the uncle of the Lan family. Of course, Lan Jingke did not want to let go of her family¡¯s throne, so she nned to inherit the throne first. However, there was a condition. She needed to find a very capable fianc¨¦ first before she was able to inherit the throne. Although Lan Jingke was very pretty, she possessed the characteristics of a man. She was very forthright and robust. Though she had a lot of friends in the mermaid family, she could not find anyone that was capable enough of being her fianc¨¦. However, it so happened that the severely injured Di Fuyi had suddenly appeared in front of her. What was more unexpected was the fact that Di Fuyi had lost his memories. He had even forgotten his own identity. Di Fuyi was undoubtedly very capable. Lan Jingke who was worried about finding herself a fianc¨¦ suddenly thought of an idea when she met Di Fuyi who had lost his memories. She lied to him that she was his fianc¨¦ and that they were going to get married very soon. Lan Jingke was very smart. She made up a story and convinced everyone that Di Fuyi was, in fact, her fianc¨¦. Even though Di Fuyi had lost his memories, he did not feelfortable about the whole arrangement. He was skeptical about Lan Jingke¡¯s statement. Fortunately, Lan Jingke exined to him that she merely treated him as a friend. Once she had crossed the hurdle and sessfully inherited the throne, she would immediately cancel their engagement. After all, she had saved him before, and so Di Fuyi felt indebted to her. Therefore, he immediately agreed to help her. Since they were acting, they had to make it look as if it was real. Therefore, the young Lan Yaoguang had been calling Di Fuyi as his brother-inw ever since, and he never denied it. Of course, the uncle of the Lan family did not want to let go of the throne so easily. He had created a lot of chaos from behind the scenes. Fortunately, all of the mess created by the uncle was easily solved by Di Fuyi. Slowly, the mermaid family recognized Di Fuyi¡¯s capabilities. Finally, Lan Jingke managed to inherit the throne after three years. Lan Jingke excelled at fighting. She would have been an excellent choice for the position ofdy general. However, it was challenging to ask her to be the Empress of the Mermaids. The state affairs always battered her. On the other hand, Di Fuyi was an expert at dealing with state affairs. Most of the time, Di Fuyi would be able to solve issues very quickly. Lan Jingke treated him as her advisor, and so she often seeks guidance from him. After some time, Di Fuyi and Lan Jingke became the best of buddies. They could talk about almost anything with each other. However, Di Fuyi soon regained his memories and discovered shortly that Lan Jingke had been fooling him. Fortunately, Lan Jingke had been somewhat honest when it came to other matters, and she had been very good to him. She treated him like a brother. Whenever she had any treasures that Di Fuyi liked, she would give the treasure to him. Moreover, Lan Jingke sincerely apologized to him. She even bowed asking for his forgiveness, so Di Fuyi did not me her regarding this matter. He just wanted her to exin to the mermaid family that he was not her fianc¨¦. ( Updated by LISTNOVEL ) Lan Jingke hesitated to follow his request. She made up her mind and decided to tell him her secret. She was a lesbian. She liked ady mermaid. A same-sex rtionship was not allowed in the mermaid family so the rtionship between her and the otherdy mermaid could not be exposed. It had to be kept as a secret for at least a decade while she was still inheriting the throne. Otherwise, it would be a mess for the royal family. She pleaded Di Fuyi to continue being her nominal fianc¨¦. She did not need any ceremony to be held. All she needed him to do was to convince the mermaid family that he was her fianc¨¦. She also promised that Di Fuyi was free to marry someone else as soon as he had found his true love. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341: The Truth (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Once he had found his lover, Di Fuyi was free to get rid of his title as her fianc¨¦ at any time. Lan Jingke promised to lend him the mermaid soldiers ten times as a way ofpensating him. At that time, Di Fuyi was not in any rtionship, so he agreed with Lan Jingke¡¯s condition. Therefore, her siblings had been referring to him as brother-inw for many years, and he had grown ustomed to it. The first thing he wanted to do as soon as he recovered his memories was to seek revenge and conquer the world. Lan Jingke kept her promise and lent him the mermaid soldiers. She led the soldiers to battle, and the whole mermaid family became Di Fuyi¡¯s supporters. After several bloody wars, Di Fuyi was finally able to defeat his biggest enemy and became The Lord. Unfortunately, Lan Jingke was ambushed and killed during thest battle. Di Fuyi stood by her side as she passed away. She begged him to take care of her siblings and to help her brother Lan Yaoguang to inherit the throne. She also begged him not to reveal her sexual orientation because she did not want to be gossiped by her family members. Her brother and sister were still young at that time. They were considered as ¡®kids¡¯ ording to a mermaid¡¯s age. After their parents passed away while they were still young, Lan Jingke acted like their parents. She treated her siblings very well, and they were very dependent on her. She was their only support. Once a mermaid dies, they are not able to be resurrected anymore. Lan Jingke was worried that her siblings would be very sad, so she begged Di Fuyi to lie to them that she would be revived someday in the future. As she had sacrificed herself for him to conquer the world and her requests were not that difficult to achieve, Di Fuyi promised to grant all of her requests. He was The Lord of this continent, and he had the universe at his feet. Therefore, it was not a difficult task for him to help Lan Yaoguang inherit the throne. Lan Yaoguang was still pretty young at that time when Di Fuyi assisted him to ascend the throne. Therefore, he often went to visit the mermaid family every few years and taught him how to handle his administrative affairs. He was very close to the siblings by nature. Both of them had been referring to him as their brother-inw, and so he had grown ustomed to it. He never bothered about the title, until now. Gu Xijiu was stunned by Di Fuyi¡¯s exnation. She never expected that there was such a dramatic story between Di Fuyi and the former Empress of the Mermaids. Di Fuyi and Lan Jingke were indeed best of buddies, and there was no romance between them. She had misunderstood their rtionship. ¡­ The house was tranquil to the extent that they could even hear a pin drop onto the floor. It was the first time Di Fuyi had exined so much. He took a sip of tea before asking, ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Gu Xijiu felt relieved now. She nodded and sincerely apologized, ¡°Yes, I understand now. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Di Fuyi looked down and yed with his teacup. ¡°Is that all?¡± He suddenly became very cold. ¡°Gu Xijiu, do you know what were the consequences of you running away? Do you know how much effort I have put into preparing for the wedding? Do you know that I almost turned the world upside down so that I could find you? You simply left me and ran away from the wedding just because of a few words without even asking me for an exnation. Have you ever considered my feelings? How important am I in your heart?¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fists. She looked down and did not answer. She had no exnation for him. The only thing that she could do at that moment was to feel guilty. ( Updated by LISTNOVEL ) Di Fuyi ced the teacup on the table. He said, ¡°Xijiu, we have gone through countless challenges together in the past. We have fought and ovee all sorts of dangers. You should know my feelings for you are genuine. Why can¡¯t you have more confidence in me?¡± His question was like a needle poking her heart. She lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342: It Was Because She Cared Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe misunderstanding happened because she had identally heard the conversation between the mermaid siblings and Di Fuyi.In addition to the various ways that she had tested Di Fuyi and the fact that Di Fuyi never gave her a proper exnation, Gu Xijiu believed that what she had suspected was true. It was only then that she decided to run away from him. Unintentionally, she had created so many problems for Di Fuyi with her absence to the point where he had almost died searching for her. Di Fuyi looked at her with aplicated feeling. He coldly said, ¡°Xijiu, I think you don¡¯t like me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t run away from me without asking for my exnation first.¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly looked up in dismay. ¡°I¡­¡± He stood up and continued, ¡°The only reason I came to this ce is that I don¡¯t want to be misunderstood by you. Therefore, I risked my life toe and see you so that I can give you a clear exnation. As for the wedding, it seems like you don¡¯t care about it. I think we can still proceed to cancel it. That¡¯s all I want to say. Take care.¡± He then turned and left the house. Gu Xijiu mouth was left ajar. She did not even have a chance to stop him from going! Subconsciously, she ran out of the house. The weather was breezy and dark outside. However, she could not see Di Fuyi anymore. Had he left? His spiritual power had recovered so it should be easy for him to leave this ce now. Gu Xijiu was nervous. Since he had exined that she was the only one in his heart, the matter rted to the former Empress of the Mermaids was just a big misunderstanding. She did not want to let him go anymore. She loved and cherished him very much. It was because she loved him that she was saddened when she heard the rumor. Hence, she decided to run away from him. Though everything was clear now, he was gone. It was easy for him to leave after he had finished his exnation. However, had he considered her feelings? If he had left this ce, but she was still stuck here, how would she be able to find him again? Her heart ached more and more as she continued thinking about it. It¡¯s just like the past eight days when he had disappeared. Regardless of how hard Gu Xijiu tried, she had failed to locate him. She did not want to give up. Just as she was about to take a walk around the vige, she bumped into Luo Zhanyu. Luo Zhanyu seemed to be emotional, and he almost walked into Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, why are you still awake at this hour?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to say too much. ¡°I am going to sleep. Oh ya, brother, have you seen Celestial Master Zuo around?¡± Luo Zhanyu shook his head. ¡°No, this man has always been an elusive person, and he is different from us¡­¡± He looked at the house not far away and continued, ¡°He should be resting in his house now.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the house and noticed that it was as big as her own. However, there was only one bed in the house as the ce had been built in a hurry. She recalled that the vigers had eagerly invited him to take a look as soon as they had finished building the house. However, he only replied with one sentence after he took a look from outside. ¡°This house is too simple. The toilet in my pce is 100 times more luxurious than this house.¡± His sentence annoyed everyone, and so no one cared about him anymore. After the incident, someone had quietly approached Gu Xijiu andined about what had happened. Gu Xijiu understood that what Di Fuyi said was true. However, given the circumstances, having a ce to stay was already considered a blessing. How could he expect someone to build a pce for him? The vigers had built the house using their bare hands. They did not construct the house using spiritual power like how the four messengers had built Di Fuyi¡¯s pce. Gu Xijiu understood that Di Fuyi was a perfectionist. He wanted things to either be done correctly or not done at all. It was expected that he would not value such a house. Indeed, he was quite finicky. Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343: Are You In A Bad Mood? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFortunately, even though the people here were a little dissatisfied with him, he had saved everyone¡¯s life before. Therefore, everyone only secretlyined about him behind his back and did not take it too personally. Gu Xijiu looked at the house. It was very dark, and the light inside was not turned on. It seemed that he was not home yet. Gu Xijiu sighed. She had no idea where to find him. If he wanted to hide from her,she would not be able to find him even if she had ten hounds. She decided to ask the mussel regarding the location where they had gone to practice. The mussel acted mysteriously. It said that it was a secret and it was not at liberty to reveal it to others. However, Celestial Master Zuo had mentioned that it could only tell its master. Finally, it arrived at the main point of the conversation after giving a lengthy exnation. It said that they had gone to the root of the banana-milk tree to practice. The ce was filled with the essence collected from both the Heaven and the Earth. It could enhance someone¡¯s practice speed to be ten times faster. However, the ce was like a maze. It required the blood from Celestial Master Zuo before it could drill until the roots of the banana-milk tree. What the mussel had told her was quite intriguing. At first, Gu Xijiu had nned to ask him when they had the chance to talk as his spiritual power had been fully restored in such a short time. Was it possible that he had gone back to the roots of the banana-milk tree to continue practicing? Or had he left this ce for good? Anyway, Gu Xijiu still had no idea how to find him. She felt somewhat lost at that moment. It seemed like Luo Zhanyu was in a bad mood too. He took out a jar of liquor and invited her to his house to drink. At that point, Gu Xijiu also felt like drinking to wash off her bad mood, so she followed him back to his house. Luo Zhanyu asked her while they were drinking, ¡°Since Celestial Master Zuo knew the way to enter this ce, he should know how to leave this ce too, right? Perhaps, we will be able to leave very soon¡­¡± ¡®Does he know the way out?¡¯ Gu Xijiu never had a chance to ask Di Fuyi about it. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. The living condition here was horrible. Does he like staying in this ce? Luo Zhanyu shook his head and continued drinking. Gu Xijiu had something in her mind. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Luo Zhanyu paused for a second but did not speak. He continued finishing his drink. Gu Xijiu was quite sharp. ¡°Is it because of Meng Suyan?¡± Luo Zhanyu was stunned. He looked up at Gu Xijiu. ¡°How did you know¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°Though you are good at acting, your eyes betray you¡­¡± Her brother had always been very fair to everyone. However, he would asionally look at Meng Suyan differently so Gu Xijiu could sense that her brother liked the beautifuldy. Unfortunately, she was loyal to her fiance, so Luo Zhanyu could only hide his feeling in his heart. He did not want to let her find out about it. Perhaps, Gu Xijiu had revealed his secret. Or had he finally found someone reliable to share his feelings with? Luo Zhanyu finally told the secret that he kept deep in his heart. ¡°Xijiu, I like her. However, she has a fianc¨¦ in the outside world. She loves him very much, and so I do not want to get involved in their affair¡­¡± Heughed at himself. ¡°Earlier on, we were unable to find a way out so I thought we would be staying here forever until we die. I had some hope that she might change her mind as time passed. Perhaps, after several more years, she would slowly ept me¡­¡± He took another sip of his drink. ¡°Xijiu, do you think I am despicable?¡± Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344: No One Could Go Closer To Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°There is nothing wrong with liking a person. Moreover, you have never forced her into a rtionship. She does not even know your feeling towards her¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Luo Zhanyu was not a very good drinker. After several sses of liquor, he started to get drunk. ¡°I met her just now at the practice field. She was holding a hairpin in her hand. I walked over and chatted with her only to discover that her fianc¨¦ was the one who had given her the hairpin. She had been keeping it with her for many years now. It was the first time she smiled at me just now. She said that she finally saw some hope of leaving this ce and reuniting with her fianc¨¦. She even asked me which dress was nice on her cause she wanted to wear it to meet her fianc¨¦. She wanted to look pretty in front of him¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She did not know how to console Luo Zhanyu. Though Meng Suyan was a good girl, there was no fate between her and Luo Zhanyu. Though men usually change their love targets very quickly, the same could not be said for women. Their love for someone wouldst forever once they recognized someone as the life partner. Both siblings were in a bad mood, so they kept drinking. After one hour, Gu Xijiu started to feel tipsy. Suddenly, she heard a flute sounding from the distance. It sounded lovely especially when it was heard during the night. Gu Xijiu immediately stood up. It was him! It was Di Fuyi! He had not left the ce yet! She rushed anxiously towards the direction of the sound. However, she was only able to estimate the location where the sound wasing from as she was a bit drunk at that moment. She teleported deep into the mountain and almost crashed into a beast at some point. When the beast saw her, it could not resist the fresh meat that was in front of it. Therefore, it roared and prepared to attack Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was shocked and tried to be more sober. It was a level seven beast which was rather ferocious as it had not eaten in days and was starving. Gu Xijiu¡¯s reactions were somewhat slower than usual as she felt tipsy because of all the liquor she had drunk earlier. Though she managed to kill the beast, her arm had been bitten by it. The pain felt excruciating! She quietly cursed and hastily bandaged the wound before she carried on with her journey. Di Fuyi was sitting under a tree. His purple robe was fluttering in the wind. There was a small desk in front of him and there were dishes and liquor on the table. Finally, Gu Xijiu saw Di Fuyi. At the same time, he stopped ying his flute as ady dressed in silver walked out from the dark. She stood in front of Di Fuyi and bowed. ¡°Huang Shangxiang is honored to meet Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Di Fuyi did not look at her and only nodded before picking up his cup of liquor to drink. When Huang Shangxiang saw what had happened, she immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Let me do it. I am rather good at pouring liquor. I can pour the ss to its fullest without overflowing it¡­¡± Di Fuyi had a cool expression on his face. He lifted his sleeve, and Huang Shangxiang was pushed away by an invisible force. She heard Di Fuyi shout, ¡°Go away!¡± Celestial Master Zuo was in a bad mood, and so he did not allow anyone to get close to him. Huang Shangxiang almost fell onto the ground. She staggered several steps backward before regaining her bnce. However, she did not want to give up. It was such an excellent opportunity now to get closer to Celestial Master Zuo, and she did not want to miss it. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡­ I have no other intention. I am merely grateful that you saved us several days ago and so I want to repay you as much as I can¡­¡± She continued to exin her intentions to Di Fuyi. Suddenly, Di Fuyi pointed at her with his finger, and Huang Shangxiang lost her voice. Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345: She Was Very Considerate Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe felt like there was an invisible force strangling her throat. It felt tight, and she could not speak or breathe. Her face slowly turned pale. She tried struggling to release herself from the invisible force. After a while, the invisible force finally disappeared. Di Fuyi sounded cold. ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t let me repeat myself a third time!¡± Finally, Huang Shangxiang felt relieved and began to breathe smoothly again. She did not dare speak anymore and immediately ran away. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, are you in a bad mood? Why are you acting so fiercely today?¡± Luo Zhanyu walked over. He looked at the food and wine that was in front of Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°May I sit down and drink together with you?¡± Di Fuyi nced at him. ¡°You may not!¡± Luo Zhanyu never expected that he would be rejected so bluntly and so he was stunned for several seconds before he said, ¡°It is so boring to drink alone. Why don¡¯t you let me apany you?¡± Di Fuyi covered half of his face with his hand which made him look somewhatzy. However what he said next was very unfriendly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to anyone now, including you.¡± Luo Zhanyu frowned. Though he was in a half-conscious state due to all the liquor that he had drunk earlier with Gu Xijiu, he still had his pride. Since Di Fuyi had made it clear, he did not want to stay with him any longer. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s fine with me. I don¡¯t want to drink with you either. Oh right, do you know where Xijiu is?¡± Di Fuyi sounded cold. ¡°She has her life, and I have mine. How would I know where she had gone to?¡± Luo Zhanyu frowned again. ¡°She was with me earlier, but she suddenly ran away¡­ I thought she woulde here to find you.¡± Di Fuyi picked up the cup and drank. ¡°Find me? She would nevere to find me. Haha¡­¡± He chuckled sarcastically, ¡°I never knew that she would find someone¡­ That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to see her now. If you are looking for her, you should go somewhere else and don¡¯t disturb me here!¡± Celestial Master Zuo looked rather angry at this moment, so Luo Zhanyu did not want to stay with him any longer. He left right away. The environment went back to its peaceful state. Celestial Master Zuo went back to his drinking and yed the flute alone. Gu Xijiu stood from afar and watched everything that had happened a moment ago. Even though she was tipsy, her hearing was still somewhat sharp. She had overheard the conversation between Di Fuyi and the two persons. As she was feeling a bit tipsy and was not in the right state of mind, she decided that it was not the best time to find Di Fuyi. She had nned to make things right with him. However, it seemed like now was not the right timing. What he needed now most was to have some quiet time and not to be disturbed by anyone. There were also times when Gu Xijiu was upset and did not want to be disturbed. She could understand Di Fuyi¡¯s feelings. If that were the case, she would not go over to find him. Otherwise, he might be provoked and end up being unhappy. She could be a very considerate person when it was necessary. After she thought for a moment, she decided not to go over. Instead, she headed back to her house. Not only was she tired from her journey earlier, but the alcohol effect was also starting to take its toll. She immediately jumped onto the bed and went to sleep as soon as she returned to her house. It was always easier to fall asleep after drinking. Gu Xijiu immediately fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. While she was sleeping, she could vaguely hear the sound of Di Fuyi¡¯s flute ying. It sounded like a luby to her, and she slept even more soundly than usual. She had a great sense of hearing, so even while she was sleeping, she could differentiate whether the flute was being yed well or not. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346: What If He Really Got Drunk? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She had a great sense of music, so even if she was asleep, she could differentiate whether the flute was being yed well or not. She could sense that the music which was ying was starting to run out of tune. The heavy rain awakened her in the middle of the night. She was feeling better when she woke up and was almost sober. She sat on the bed for a while to clear her mind. She looked out through the window to see the rain pouring. Based on what the vigers told her, it was not easy to get rain in this ce. However, she had managed to experience such heavy rain in the short period that she was here. She suddenly recalled the incidents that had happened before she fell asleep and felt ufortable. She listened attentively to the environment outside. She could not hear the flute anymore. All she heard was the sound of the pouring rain. Sheughed at herself. Theoretically, Di Fuyi would never y the flute under a tree in such lousy weather. He would have sought shelter somewhere to shade himself from the rain. He was not a stupid man! She decided to look for him tomorrow as she wanted to have a proper talk with him. It was his fault too. He had never adequately exined the situation to her when she asked him about the original body. He should not me her for misunderstanding him. She did not want to be a substitute for another woman. Therefore, she felt that it was not solely her fault. Anyway, she was pleased since the misunderstanding had been cleared and she knew that she was the only one in his heart. She was willing to put everything aside to be with him. She understood that she had made him look very bad when she ran away from the wedding. It was reasonable that he felt angry with her. If she was the one who joyfully prepared for the wedding, sent all the wedding invitations, and announced to the world that she was getting married and her groom ran away just because of a misunderstanding, she would be furious at the groom too and thought that the groom did not truly love her. Perhaps, she would even have the idea of killing the groom! Well, after she considered the situation from Di Fuyi¡¯s perspective, she understood how he felt. Nothing was more important than having both parties love each other. Therefore, Gu Xijiu decided to look for him as she wanted to try and make him happy. Gu Xijiu felt that she was quite considerate at this moment. After running the ideas in her head, she decided to take a rest. However, she was not able to fall asleep and somehow felt nervous when she listened to the pouring rain outside the house. He was in a bad mood when he was drinking earlier. What if he got drunk? A drunken man tended to fall asleep at the roadside. He could sleep anywhere when he felt like wanted to sleep. What if he got drunk under the tree? Gu Xijiu could imagine him falling asleep underneath a tree on a rainy night. She was shocked by her imagination and immediately jumped out from bed. She had to go and take a look! She dressed up and immediately teleported to the big tree. Though the rain had subsided, it was still pouring rather heavily. Gu Xijiu currently possessed a spiritual power of level eight. She just needed to unleash the spiritual protection from her body and the rain would not touch her. It waste at night. The pouring rain had damaged severalnterns, so it was quite dark underneath the tree. Gu Xijiu quickly circled the tree and saw that Di Fuyi was not there. She felt relieved, and she patted her forehead. Sheughed at herself for being so anxious. Di Fuyi was such a smart guy. How could he possibly let himself fall asleep in the rain? She thought that she was worrying too much. He must have gone somewhere else to hide from the storm. Perhaps, he had fallen into a deep sleep. Gu Xijiu was not worried about where he would sleep. He was a man who was capable of building a house anywhere. He would never sleep on the open ground. Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347: I Will Never Get Drunk Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The ce that he was sleeping now must be much better than hers. Therefore, Gu Xijiu decided to stop searching for him. She thought that she should return and get sleep instead. When she was about to teleport, she could feel someone gently patting on her shoulder. A weak voice followed. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± The surroundings were dark with only dim, flickering lights. The ce was cloudy with patchy drizzle. The voice that emerged out of nowhere made her feel a little spooked. It seemed entirely like a scenario from a horror movie, so Gu Xijiu was taken by utter surprise. Trembling, her flesh crept. Intuitively, she leaned forward to break free from the hand. She almost hit the person. Fortunately, her instincts were quick, as the voice was somehow familiar to her. She quickly looked back and was shocked. Di Fuyi was there, standing behind her. He was thoroughly soaked, like a water spirit that drowned. His hair was all wet and still dripping water. He was in aplete mess. In his hand, he was still holding a bottle of alcohol. He stood watching her, expressionless. ¡°You¡­ You have been here all the time!?¡± Gu Xijiu finally reacted. She raised her arm and reached out for his hand. His hand was icy cold. She felt as though she was holding an ice stick. Frowningly, she was not pleased and intended to take him away. ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Di Fuyi did not defy her, but he did not follow her either. He was determined. ¡°To my house.¡± Gu Xijiu did not seem to understand. ¡°Your house? Which house?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her. ¡°I have only one ce to stay here.¡± Gu Xijiu finally understood. ¡°Ah? You live there?¡± Di Fuyi pinched his lips into a thin line. ¡°Otherwise, where else should I stay?¡± Gu Xijiu refused to continue the conversation any further, so she teleported with him right away to his ce. When they arrived, Gu Xijiu could tell that what he said was true, that he really lived there. The beds were unmade. There was a cup of tea on the table left unfinished. He waspletely soaked all over. His body was still dripping water. She could not see him like this, so she had to talk to him. ¡°Can¡¯t you just use the cleaning spell to dry yourself?¡± Di Fuyi watched her fixedly as if he did not understand a thing she said. Certainly, he did not use the spell. Their eyes met. After a while, Gu Xijiu finally figured it out. Di Fuyi was drunk. The way that he behaved when he was drunk was different from others. Others would either sleep or misbehave, but he would only stay quiet as if nothing had happened. His manners and behavior would not easily give him away, but as she looked closely, he was slower in response when he was drunk. She had never seen Celestial Master Zuo behave in such a manner, so she did not know how to feel about him ¨C whether to be worried or amazed. She was still holding his hand. ¡°Are you that drunk? Can¡¯t you even use the cleaning spell?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her momentarily and then defended himself. ¡°I am not drunk!¡± Then, he continued, ¡°I will never get drunk when I drink!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Why would he allow himself to be soaked in the rain if he was not drunk? He could have easily utilized his spiritual power to shelter himself from the rain. However, it was normal to deny being drunk when someone was really drunk. Therefore, Gu Xijiu refused to argue with him. Awkwardly, she used the cleaning spell on him. However, her spiritual power was not advanced enough to use the spell to its full extent. At least his hair and his clothes were not soaked anymore, but they were still a little wet. She was not pleased with the result and had to make him change. ¡­ While he was away, Di Fuyi thought to himself. ¡®I am furious, and she should be responsible for it! I should stay away for a while and make her look for me.¡¯ A few momentster, Di Fuyi could not help but feel a little frustrated. ¡®Why hasn¡¯t shee looking for me? I am in my house. She should be able toe here anytime. Why is she not here yet? I am not even hiding. What a frustration!¡¯ Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348: The Proposal In A Tub Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He should change his wet clothes, or else he would get sick. ¡°Do you have other dry clothes with you now? Take it out and change. You cannot go to bed in wet clothes.¡± Gu Xijiu knew that Di Fuyi had a storage bag with a capacity so vast that it could store anything he wanted. He must have his dry, clean clothes somewhere in the bag. Tilted, Du Fuyi watched her with his eyes as though he was peering into the depths of her soul. Gu Xijiu was a little shy under his intense gaze. ¡°Take it out.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe looking for me? Were you going to let me go if I never came looking for you?¡± Di Fuyiughed at his absurdity and said gently, ¡°You always give me up so easily.¡± Gu Xijiu stifled. Tears started rolling down her eyes, as she could feel his fragile heart despite his strong appearance. ¡°I did not give up. I went looking for you. I thought you left the ce or went somewhere else to practice. I was looking everywhere for you in the vige.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Di Fuyi was still pinching his lips. ¡°I was here. You could have found me here easily.¡± Facepalmed, Gu Xijiu responded, ¡°I thought you would be disgusted with this ce.¡± She grabbed his clothes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take off your clothes, shall we?¡± Di Fuyi sat down on the chair instead. ¡°I am sad. You can always let me go so easily.¡± He then reached out to the cup of cold tea. Gu Xijiu quickly took the cup away and stopped him from drinking the tea. ¡°You cannot drink this.¡± Di Fuyi did not like people taking away his belongings, so he instinctively avoided her. Both of them quickly engaged in a snatch for the cup of tea. As a result, the tea spilled, covering their bodies that were now leaning against one another. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Now both of them had to get changed. Di Fuyi looked down at the tea stain on his chest and furrowed his brows. ¡°Dirty.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, it is dirty. Let¡¯s change it, hmm?¡± Di Fuyi did not make any trouble this time. Out of nowhere, he took out a set of fresh clothes and put them on immediately. Gu Xijiu quickly stopped him which made Di Fuyi a little confused. ¡°What is the matter again?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, as she did not know what to do with his misbehavior. She sat him down on the chair and said, ¡°You should take off your wet clothes before changing.¡± He was very drunk. Their conversation did not go smoothly, so she decided to stop persuading. She reached out and offered to take off his clothes. He did not misbehave this time. He only looked at her fixedly with his intense gaze and let her do whatever that she wanted. Obediently, he raised his limbs when she wanted him to. His clothes were easy to take off. She removed both his outer and inner clothes. However, she hesitated when she came to his pants. His pants were wet as well, so she had to take the pants off. She was uncertain about his underwear, as she did not know if he was wearing one at the moment. However, she recalled that he had a habit of wearing underwear. She reached out to take off his pants. However, she hesitated, as she looked up and met his intense gaze. Her heart started beating uncontrobly as she exined, ¡°I only want to change your clothes.¡± Before she could finish her words, he pulled her into his arms abruptly. Gu Xijiu was considered weakpared to Di Fuyi, so she fell into his embrace. She screamed a little and wrapped her arms around his waist. He was not wearing any clothes on his upper body. Gu Xijiu could feel how toned his body was as she wrapped herself around him. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349: The Proposal In A Tub (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven with ayer of clothes on her, she could tell that his body was boiling. Her heart started beating uncontrobly. She raised her head. ¡°You¡­¡± He approached her immediately and locked his lips onto hers. He kissed her aggressively. On his lips, she could taste his scent, with a mixture of wine aroma. She was utterly lost in his kiss. She missed him so much. Therefore, she did not resist. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him as well. His kiss was truly enamored, as he locked his lips intimately onto hers, leaving her no chance to breathe. She dly indulged herself in the intimacy. No one could tell how much she missed him. She still loved him, even though it was her who broke away from their engagement first. She had to keep herself busy to escape her thoughts of him every day. Instead, the distance made the heart grow fonder. After their separation, she could finally understand how painful it was for her to be away from him. She hadpletely fallen for him. His love left her bereft of reasons, even though she kept telling herself that she should not fall in love and be distracted by the rtionship. She truly missed his embrace and had a longing for him. Her admiration for him almost drove her crazy, so much that she would give up all her principles just to be by his side. Now that she could finally return to him, their misunderstanding was resolved. She was genuinely delighted by the fact that his heart was solely for her. She could no longer feel the negativity that haunted her in their rtionship. He sat himself down on the chair, with her on hisp. Their bodies leaned closely against one another, blending their scents and breaths. His intense kiss was heavenly. She could not help but kissing him even more. Di Fuyi used to restrain himself well, even though he had been craving for their reunion. He wanted everything to be perfect for their first pleasant ¡®alliance¡¯. He wanted to make love to her for the first time in the best environment and in his best form. Therefore, he attached great importance to the matter. So important that he resisted himself from rushing into it. He was waiting for that one perfect moment. Now that he was drunk, his instincts had clouded his reason. Thedy in his arms was the one he cared about the most. She was so unforgettable and yet frustrating. Now that he had her in his arms, he could feel her warm and gentle skin. Hot blood rushed into his brain as he eagerly raised his head. Kisses were not enough to satisfy him. He nted his kiss on her tender neck, then to her shoulder and finally traced down along her body. He pulled open her clothes. His wet hair and his hot kiss fell onto her skin. She trembled at the slight chill of his damp hair, and her senses had finally recovered. He was still drunk and wet. What she should do now was to change his clothes and dry him up. Moreover, the tea stained her clothes, too. She quickly pushed him away and tried to free herself from his arms. Instead, he seized the moment and pulled her even closer, so she could not possibly escape. While she was momentarily lostin his embrace, his lips were already kissing her breasts, which were the most sensitive part of her body. No one had ever touched her on that particr spot. She could no longer suppress her deep desire. ¡°Baby, I want you,¡± he spoke softly in her ear with a hoarse whisper. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face waspletely reddened. Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350: The Proposal In A Tub (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiucould already feel his sexual desires stemming from his lower body. Her heart was thumping so hard it could almost burst out of her chest. She did not oppose the idea of making love with him. However, it was definitely not under the given circumstance, where both of them were in a mess. Abruptly, she pushed him away as hard as she could. Di Fuyi was not aware of it, as he was deeply absorbedat the moment. She finally freed herself from his embrace and took arge leap away from him. Lost, Di Fuyi sat and stared nkly at her. A sign of pain emerged in his eyes. ¡°You¡­ You are still unwilling?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°First¡­ Let me dry your hair and get you cleaned up.¡± Although she tried her hardest to keep calm, her voice still trembled at each word. Gu Xijiu had some pills with her that could cure hangovers. She slipped the pill into his mouth when they were kissing. He trusted herpletely, so he swallowed it without hesitating, even though he did not know what it was that she had given to him. The pill would only be effective 15 minutes after it had been administered, so Gu Xijiu did not expect him to sober up right away. He must have got himself soaked in the rain the entire night. Gu Xijiu was concerned that he might fall sick, so it would be better if he could get a hot shower to warm up his body. After thoughtful consideration, Gu Xijiu teleported away to get the water ready for him in a tub. At least she had a bathtub in her house, while he had basically nothing in his, except for a table and a bed. She returned to her ce and brought out the bathtub. After getting the water in the tub, she ced her palms on the side of the tub and started warming up the water by utilizing her fire spiritual power. Not long after, the water was warm enough for a nice shower. Gu Xijiu tested the temperature of the water and realized that it was perfect for a bath. She wanted to carry the tub back to his ce but just when she turned around, she realized that he was standing right behind her. He watched silently, with his arms crossed. Gu Xijiu was utterly surprised to see him. He came and went swiftly like a ghost. She put the tub down and slowly tapped her chest as a sign offort. ¡°You scared me! What are you doing here?¡± Di Fuyi walked towards her and asked, ¡°What is this for?¡± ¡°I prepared this for you. You have been in the rain the whole night, and you are still soaking wet. You might catch a cold. You should get a hot bath to drive out the chill.¡± At this moment, she realized that Di Fuyi was standing in clean and neat clothes. His hair was smooth and shiny. There was not a sign of mess. Gu Xijiu looked at him with angry eyes. ¡°I clearly remember that I had stripped you offpletely.¡± There was a twinkle in Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes, and a white light could be seen shimmering from the tip of his finger. Suddenly, all his clothes disappeared, leaving only his pants. Nonchntly, he fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Like this?¡± Under the light, his toned body looked as solid as jade, with broad shoulders and a tight waist. His skin was finely textured with a good proportion of t and firm abs. He looked mighty fine and definitely pleasing. His body was indeed a sight for sore eyes. Gu Xijiu was too earlier to pay much attention to his body. Now that he was standing in front of her half-naked, his physical beauty had utterly captivated her. With his eyes fixed on her, he stoodzily with a half smile, trying to charm her visual senses to the utmost. Gu Xijiu was astonished. Di Fuyi looked down at her bathtub. It was of a decent size and was made by carving a hole out of amassive tree. It looked very raw and natural. He sighed. ¡°The tub is too small and the design is ugly.¡± Intuitively, she answered, ¡°It is not that small. It is sufficient for one person. It is good enough to have a tub like this, given our current living conditions.¡± Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351: The Proposal In A Tub (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe people here preferred the primitive way of living. Most men would take their baths in the nearby ponds, while women would be assigned with a bathtub. The bathtub was a water container with a higher depth, enough for ady to fit half her body. Gu Xijiu was assigned with one of the containers when she first got here. However, she thought that it was too small, so she only used it for her feet. Instead, she went into the mountains and found a piece of solid wood. She then carved it and turned it into a bathtub. She only wanted to make it more practical, so she did not put much emphasis on its aesthetics. The tub was spacious enough to fit a tall man. Di Fuyi took a look at the finishing of the tub and gave his honest opinions, ¡°The wall of the tub is a little rough. It may not be sofortable toy in it.¡± Gu Xijiu was agitated. ¡°This is all that I can offer. Leave it if you don¡¯t like it.¡± ( Updated by AllNovelFull.Com) From his expression, she could tell that he was already sober. The pill was effective, as she had only administered them a few moments ago. It was perhaps also because he was a God, so his physical body worked differently from that of an ordinary being. He returned to his usual self, someone who was picky and not easily pleased. He only liked specific things. How could he possibly have so manyments on a tub? He deserved to only live in heaven. Gu Xijiu took another look at his clean clothes and smooth hair. He had used the cleaning spell on himself. Hence, he no longer needed the bath. She always forgot that he was a God. Hail would not easily affect a man like him, even if he stood under it for the entire night, let alone the rain. She cared too much. ¡°Did you make the tub yourself?¡± Di Fuyi took a walk, circling the tub as he observed. ¡°It looks very raw and archaic.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. Then, she watched as Di Fuyi slowly removed his pants. She was stunned! Her heart beat out of control. Hastily, she turned around to avoid the sight. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Di Fuyi responded casually, ¡°Taking a bath. Didn¡¯t you say that this is all prepared for me?¡± He was swift in removing his pants. Promptly after his reply, Gu Xijiu could hear the sound of water sshing in the tub as he entered it. She dared not look back. She raised her arm, and ayer of cotton curtain circled the tub. ¡°Haven¡¯t you used the cleaning spell already? The bath is useless for you now.¡± She could hear sshes of water amidst his response, ¡°The cleaning spell is still different from a real bath. I prefer a bath.¡± Hesitantly, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you need a bath?¡± Was he inviting her for a bath together? Gu Xijiu did not hesitate when she took off his clothes just now, only because he was soaking wet. She had no other choice. Also, he was too drunk to do it himself. However, the situation was different now, as he hadpletely sobered up. She dared not take another step towards the tub. She took a look at her body. There were tea and water stains. The water in the tub spilled when she carried it tremblingly out of sheer surprise. She looked into the mirror, only to see herself covered in her messy hair. She definitely needed a bath. ¡°You can have your bath first. I will have itter.¡± She could not find the courage to share the same tub with him while he was sober. Certainly, she would not share the bath with him while he was drunk, either. At most, she would only strip him of his clothes and ce him in the bath naked. Di Fuyi sighed. This was not a great time to stay sober. With his physical condition, he would hardly get drunk. So far, it only happened twice, all because of her. She witnessed both times as well. Although he was drunk, he was notpletely wasted to the point of not remembering anything. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352: The Proposal In A Tub (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s medicine worked wonders in sobering him up, but the first thing he realized was that she had run away, again. He was really worried that she would run away from him again, so he tidied himself up and followed her steps. To his surprise, Gu Xijiu was actually busy preparing him a bath. His heart grew warm at what he saw. He realized that his change of mood was a little dramatic. He would immediately feel good, as though every little thing that she did was magic. Gu Xijiu was there, sitting on her bed. She could see Celestial Master Zuo taking a bath in her house as she looked across the curtain. She tried to calm her mind by meditation. Just when she got onto the bed, she could hear Di Fuyi¡¯s voiceing from behind the curtain, ¡°Do you have [1] Yun Ling?¡± The herb was specially made for baths. Gu Xijiu had it, but she could never have expected that Di Fuyi would use it as well. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Send one for me.¡± ¡°Hmm, alright.¡± Gu Xijiu took it out and sent it to him. He was still in the tub, after all. The tub was tall enough, revealing only his head and shoulders. At most, she would only see his shoulder and nothing else. Di Fuyi sat leaning on the tub, with his hair flowing smoothly along his body.There was also a luminous night pearl spinning behind the curtains. Its charm was not too striking for the eyes. Heid one of his arms along the edge of the tub. Under the influence of the light, he looked stunning. He fixed his eyes on her the moment she entered. Her skin crept a little under his intense gaze. She stood a few steps and threw the soap at him. ¡°Nah, your Yun Ling is here. Catch it.¡± ¡°Dong!¡± The soap fell into the water and dissolved instantaneously. Di Fuyi turned to look at her again. ¡°My head is still spinning a little, so I can¡¯t catch well. Do you have a spare?¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fist, as she thought that he must have been bluffing her. Should she try throwing a few secret weapons at him? She was sure that he coulddisarm them all. However, she decided not to argue with him, for he had been standing in the rain all night for her. She did not expose his little bluff, either. She proceeded to take out a spare and waved at him. ¡°This is thest one. There will be none if you fail to catch it.¡± Di Fuyi reached out his hand. ¡°Hand it to me.¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated. ¡°I have just sobered up, so my head is still spinning. I don¡¯t really have a lot of energy.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. Gu Xijiu gave in and took a few steps towards him. She put it in his hand and said, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he grabbed her wrist tightly and spun her around. With a ssh, she was already sitting in the tub next to him, with his arms wrapped around her. He whispered softly in her ear, ¡°Please don¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± Despite spending some time in the tub, the water was still warm. Gu Xijiu noticed that Di Fuyi¡¯s breaths were even hotter than the water. ¡°Baby, please don¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± She had never encountered such level of intimacy. This was her first time to experience his naked body. She could clearly feel the warmth and the smoothness of his skin. Anxiously, she did not know how to react. ¡°Hey, I¡­ I am not going anywhere. You should let go of me first.¡± Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353: The Proposal In A Tub (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Will you take a bath with me?¡± Di Fuyi did not let her go. Instead, he held her even tighter. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was reddened entirely. ¡°The¡­ The tub is too small; it will not¡­ It will not fit both of us,¡± she stammered. Half-jokingly, Di Fuyi whispered in her ears, ¡°You were mad at me earlier for saying that the tub was small.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know how to answer, as she did not realize that they were going to take a bath together. She ced her palm on his chest to distance herself a little from him. She looked at him and said, ¡°I did not agree to take a bath with you. We are not officially in any rtionship yet.¡± The wedding was canceled. She had even returned the ring to him. He had even asked her to look after herself, as though she was no longer his business. Di Fuyi put an arm across her, as he was worried that she might teleport away, yet again. He did not wish to go out there to search for her again. He looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°Will you marry me?¡± Gu Xijiu was genuinely delighted. Their eyes met, as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I should look after myself? I thought you said those words because you wanted to break up with me.¡± Breaking up? What a joke! He adored her and had put in so much effort in pursuit of her love in return. Why would he let her go? She had to be his. Di Fuyi stroked her lips with his thumb. ¡°Hmm, I said that, but I did not mean that I was breaking up with you. Also, I think that you will always run into trouble. You can easily make a mess out of anything. Instead of you looking after yourself, I think I should be the one looking after you.¡± ¡°Hey, did you mean that I am a troublemaker? You caused some of my dangers, didn¡¯t you? See, I did not run into any trouble while you were not around. I had a good time by myself, too,¡± Gu Xijiu did not hesitate to respond. Di Fuyi seemed to be a little distressed by her words. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. How could she not want him? She pinched her lips into a line and spoke, ¡°You did not express any sincerity.¡± Di Fuyi was lost at her request. How did she expect him to express his sincerity? Gu Xijiu could sense that he was lost, so she had to remind him. ¡°You are proposing to me, aren¡¯t you? You have to give me something.¡± Di Fuyi leaned forward to nt a kiss on her lips. ¡°What kind of gift are you expecting?¡± He seemed to be too drunk to catch it. Gu Xijiu was displeased, so she decided to tell him. ¡°Where is the ring?¡± She wanted the ring back, so it was time to tell him. Di Fuyi kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°Hush, close your eyes.¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes. Instantly, she could feel a slight chill on her finger. Then, she could feel that she was wearing something on her finger. He was well prepared. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief and opened her eyes. She realized that she was indeed wearing a ring. The ring looked beautiful and precious, but Gu Xijiu was perplexed by its appearance. ¡°This is new. Where¡­ Where is the original one?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head in disapproval. ¡°You dumped it. It was ominous to me, so I made a new one. Come, put it on for me.¡± He presented another ring on his palm. The two rings were a pair. They were made of the same material with simr colors. The one that she was wearing was in pink. The color was saturated, perfectly suitable for a youngdy. The one on his palm was encrusted with pink diamond as well, looking delicate and magnificent. It suited him just fine. The one that was given to her before was with red diamonds. However, pink ones were more precious than the red ones. The one that she had right now was definitely worth even more than thest one. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354: A Night Of Joy Was Always Too Short, That Was How Di Fuyi Felt Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUnimpressed, Gu Xijiu pinched her lips into a line and spoke, ¡°I want the previous one!¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°I did not take it with me. Isn¡¯t this one much better?¡± Gu Xijiu was unusually stubborn. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I insist on thest one! I liked it!¡± Di Fuyi did not know what to say as he realized that she was especially nostalgic. She always preferred the original things she had, like her body, her bracelet, and even the Firmament Stone. He thought about it for a while and before he answered, Gu Xijiu suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and took the first move to kiss him on his lips. ¡°Can you at least give it back to meter? I really want it.¡± She rarely showed that kind of affection toward him. She looked like a little child asking for candies. Di Fuyi answered delightfully, ¡°I will give it to you when we leave this ce.¡± That sounded just right, so Gu Xijiu was relieved. However, she was still worried that he might go against his words. ¡°You will not go back on your words!?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± He took a look at the new ring on her finger. ¡°Do you really not like it?¡± Gu Xijiu took out her hand and looked at the ring closely. The ring was a beautiful one. It had the shape of a blossoming flower that was ced right in the middle. It was created with unprecedented brilliance and allowed her to show off her porcin skin. ¡°It is not bad. I will keep it as a recement.¡± Gu Xijiu was fond of it, so she did not wish to return it to him. ¡°Gold digger!¡± Di Fuyi could not hold back his amusement. He quickly ced his ring on her palm. ¡°Come, put it on for me.¡± Gu Xijiu ced the ring on his finger. Both rings shimmered brilliantly under the light. Their interaction was rather harmonious, but Gu Xijiu felt a little odd. Immediately after she wore the ring, she could feel a sense of security and excitement. Her heart started popping buoyantly like bubbles. She looked up and said, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Di Fuyi answered, ¡°Call me as your dearest Tu.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Call me as your dearest Tu!¡± Gu Xijiu could feel her skin creeping. She refused. ¡°No! It is disgusting!¡± Di Fuyi ced his hand on her shoulder and looked at her in all seriousness. ¡°I am now your husband. How can you call me Celestial Master Zuo? It doesn¡¯t make sense. It is fine for others to call me that, but not you. It sounds odd.¡± ¡°Should I call you Fuyi, instead?¡± ¡°Baby, my real name is Huang Tu.¡± Gu Xijiu found it a little tricky. ¡°If I call you ¡®Huang Tu¡¯ in front of others, they will know that you are The Lord.¡± ¡°Therefore, it is best that you refer to me as dearest Tu. Come, let me hear it. Didn¡¯t you address Mo Zhao in such a way before?¡± Gu Xijiu finally understood his intentions. He was jealous that she addressed someone else in such an intimate way. ¡°My mind was in a whirl before. Mo Zhao tricked me into it. Honestly, calling you like that reminds me of him.¡± That was true. Di Fuyi did not insist on it anymore, so he suggested, ¡°Then, call me as your husband.¡± Husband sounded like a very particr way of addressing someone. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart started beating wildly again. ¡°I still feel like I should not address you so directly. After all, we are not married yet.¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°If you did not escape from our wedding, we would already be husband and wife by now.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent as she was reminded of the iplete wedding. She also thought about the dream in their bridechamber and felt a little regretful. Di Fuyi watched her as she grew a little dejected.¡°Do you feel sorry for it? Hmm?¡± Gu Xijiu was immediately triggered. ¡°I do not feel sorry for it! It was you who did not make things clear. You have no idea how hurtful it was to have heard what the siblings said.¡± Her voice became weaker as she went on, for the wrongs that she had suffered. ¡°I was truly sad back then.¡± The days were not easy for her, either. She just chose not to express it. She could never have thought that such an odd coincidence would cancel the wedding. She honestly wanted it. Hence, she also had to suffer the loss of it. She was overwhelmed by all the unpleasant incidents that had happened, as tears started rolling down her eyes. ¡°Do you still think that I am wrong? I¡­¡± She no longer wished to stay in his arms and wanted to leave. Di Fuyi would not let her go so easily. He held onto her waist tightly as he spoke, ¡°Xijiu, that was my fault. I will make it up to you by having another wedding once we leave this ce. I will tell the entire world that you are mywful bride.¡± Gu Xijiu decided to stop writhing around. She leaned on his chest and said dispiritedly. ¡°I still want the same bridechamber. I haven¡¯t seen the bridechamber that you decorated.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°You have seen it. Did you forget that you came to the chamber and started losing your temper at me? If I had not seen you in the chamber, I would not have found you here.¡± Puzzled, Gu Xijiu looked at him in disbelief. ¡°I thought it was only a dream!¡± Di Fuyi caressed her hair gently. ¡°You thought about me, so you went looking for me even in your dreams.¡± It was real. Gu Xijiu thought about the splendidly decorated bridechamber. She liked every single detail of it. ¡°Have you made changes to the bridechamber? I quite like it.¡± ¡°I have dismantled it,¡± Di Fuyi answered briefly. Gu Xijiu was disappointed. ¡°How could you?¡± ¡°My bride ran away; there went my bridechamber.¡± Gu Xijiu was triggered. ¡°So you nned to cancel the marriage?¡± Her words sounded a little irrational. However,especially when they get into arguments. Gu Xijiu was no exception. Di Fuyi hugged her tightly. ¡°I will still marry you! If I really did not want to marry you, I would not have risked my life to be here.¡± While he spoke, he raised his hands and promptly took off her clothes. Her wet clothes slipped down from her shoulders, revealing her elegant neck, her delicate corbone, her smooth shoulders andstly, her exquisite breasts. Before she could react, she was already without her clothes. Their skins touched, leaving no gap in between. They could even feel each other¡¯s breaths. Only lovers would befortable to share this type of intimacy. Both of them started to feel hot as silence crept into the room. Gu Xijiu¡¯s already racing heart pumped faster, as she could feel his erection. Di Fuyi leaned forward and whispered in her ear, ¡°Baby, I cannot hold back any longer. Make love to me tonight, will you? I want you.¡± She could feel the warmth of his every breath. Her ears were reddened, as though she had just tasted something extra hot. He sounded like he was very determined, so she dared not look up. She was not her usual self, who was bold and forthright. At this very moment, she was just like any other girl, shy and embarrassed. She was really anxious about it. ¡°My ce¡­ My ce is not well furnished. Will you¡­ Will you be able to ept it?¡± Her house was quite spacious, but there were not many pieces of furniture, only some must-haves. It was not good enough to be used as a bridechamber. Di Fuyi always wanted the best of everything. Would he ept such an environment? Gu Xijiu felt a little disappointed. If she knew it earlier, she would have tidied up the room a little. It did not seem quite like a room for ady right now. Di Fuyi looked on as Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears grew redder. ¡°There is heaven wherever you are.¡± She could not handle his sweet talk. He would not usually express his love in such a ttering way, but when he did, she found herselfpletely lost in it. Gu Xijiu¡¯s excitement grew, as her heart eximed with delight. With an arm around her, Di Fuyi took out a blue-jade wine pot with two sses. He filled the sses as he spoke. ¡°Baby, drink this wine.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her head and took the ss reluctantly. Her face was flushed as she was still a little overwhelmed. At the moment, she could not tell right away what kind of wine it was. Instead, she answered him absentmindedly, ¡°Do you want to drink some more?¡± ¡°This wine is different. You are going to like it.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s deep voice was very seductive. It caused a whirl in her heart. Gu Xijiu looked at her ss of wine. It appeared to be pink, just like peach blossom petals. It had some refreshing scent that reminded her of something. ¡°Is this¡­ the Snow Plum Wine?¡± It looked no different than the one she saw Di Fuyi drinking in the bridal chamber. ¡°Looks like you remember it quite well,¡± said Di Fuyi. She would definitely remember the wine, as its special after effect was meant for a special asion. She was really wishing that she did not run away. ¡°I am surprised that you have it with you now.¡± Gu Xijiu sniffed the scent of the wine. ¡°Of course I do,¡± answered Di Fuyi. When he came here, he was well prepared to have their first night spent here. It was the first time for both of them. Although he was well informedon that sort of activity, he did not have any actual experience either. He was concerned that he might hurt her and thus leave behind a bad impression. He did not want her to be reluctant for it in the future, so he had to give her the best experience. The wine was a must. ¡°Come, let¡¯s toast.¡± Di Fuyi raised his ss. Gu Xijiu did not hesitate, even though she was still blushing. She raised her ss as well, but could not hide her amusement. ¡°Others toast at the table. We toast in a tub instead.¡± Di Fuyi watched as her face blushed even more. He really wanted to make love to her in the water. However, the night was still young, so he should not be too eager. He suppressed his eagerness and carried her in his arms as he stood up. He moved swiftly away from the tub. Gu Xijiu was surprised that they were leaving the bathtub so quickly. However, she managed to hold the ss firmly in her hand and did not spill any of the precious wine. ¡°Baby, I have a surprise for you. Close your eyes.¡± Di Fuyi was whispering so close that he almost bit her ear. More surprises? Gu Xijiu closed her eyes as told, but she could tell that he moved a little. She reckoned that they were now standing outside of the curtains. ¡°Come, open your eyes.¡± She opened her eyes slowly and was immediately astonished. In an instant, her messy room was entirely remade. The room was full of intense red. There were additional pieces of simple furniture. There was a folding screen, painted with lively essences of nature, with beautiful mountains and rivers. The red carpet was as soft as a red fluffy cloud. She spotted the luminous night pearl as well, shimmering brightly within the shell of a mussel. The bed was all red, and she could not wait to lie on top of the jade frame that was carved with delicate patterns of clouds. Everything was familiar to Gu Xijiu. She had seen them all in the bridechamber that she dreamed about. He had dismantled everything that was initially ced in the bridechamber and put them all in his storage bag. He brought them along with him and redecorated Gu Xijiu¡¯s messy housepletely with every detail. The view in her ordinary room was instantly upgraded to another level. Di Fuyi walked towards the bed with Gu Xijiu in his arms. Gu Xijiu seemed rather flustered but was still holding the ss of wine. ¡°Hey, we haven¡¯t drunk it yet.¡± ¡°Save it forter.¡± Di Fuyi then took the ss away. Gu Xijiuwas ced on thefortable bed. She sat on the sheets naked, without a single piece of clothing to cover her body. She did not feel quite right about it, so she immediately pulled the sheets over to cover herself. Di Fuyi stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± Gu Xijiu looked up to meet his eyes. Before she could find the right words to say, she was surprised at what she saw. Di Fuyi, who should be naked right now, was already standing with proper clothes. He was wearing his wedding robe, the exact one she saw in the bridechamber. The red robe fitted him perfectly, entuating his delicate look. His eyes captured hers,and she could not look away. She could not believe that he had brought his wedding robe along. Gu Xijiu looked down and was immediately overwhelmed by instant regret. It was such a shame that she did not have her wedding dress with her right now. Her dress was prepared by Di Fuyi himself. She brought it along with her when she returned to the general¡¯s residence but did not take the dress with her when she left. It was still on her bed. ¡°Xijiu, I have always wanted to see you in your wedding dress. Can you show me?¡± Di Fuyi snapped his fingers, and a well-folded wedding dress immediately presented itself in front of her. He then ced it right by her side. Gu Xijiu was excited to see her wedding dress. She could recognize it almost instantly. Di Fuyi had carefully thought about everything that he might need. She had tried on the dress a few times before and was delighted as she saw herself spinning left and right in front of the mirror. She could not help but look forward to the wedding. The dress was different from that of a modern dress, which was only made to emphasize one¡¯s wealth and not the bride. This dress was made entirely with mermaid scales so that it would fit the bride¡¯s body shape perfectly. Her waist appeared to be firmer when she wore it, and she looked fabulous and beautiful. She did not feel like taking it off the first time she wore it, and when she finally put it down before she left, she thought that she would never get the chance to wear it again. Never had she imagined that she would be wearing it again on this day. Gu Xijiu was overwhelmed with excitement. She reached out to the dress but was stopped by Di Fuyi. ¡°Let me.¡± Gu Xijiu let him wear it for her, from the innerwear and tube bra to the inner and outer dresses. He did not use any spells; he did it himself. Gu Xijiu simply closed her eyes and let him have his way. Tonight, she was his bride. When he was done, he took two steps backward to measure the way she looked. She did cut her hair before. However, when she knew that she had to live in this body, she decided to keep her hair again. With anormal growth rate, her hair would not be able to grow so much in just a few months. However, she knew how to use a spell to speed it up. Although her hair was not long enough yet, at least it was at her waist level now. He curled her hair up and secured it with a hairpin that was carved into the shape of a phoenix and decorated with a pearl. The tassels dangled loosely under the light, forming a fine silhouette as the light flickered through the gaps. Her face was glowing vividly like morning rays and her lips were moist, and plump. The look in her eyes was enchanted with unusual luminosity. Gu Xijiu quickly spun around with a swish of her red wedding dress. She had always been very beautiful, even more so when she was wearing the dress. She would not usually wear red, but when she did, she looked absolutely stunning! Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened as he quietly watched her. She was already wearing her shoes, but he insisted on carrying her. He leaned forward and kissed her lips. ¡°Baby, you are the most beautiful bride ever.¡± Gu Xijiu wrapped her arms around his neck and was immediately carried away. She felt weightless, as though stepping on clouds. Suddenly, tears started rolling in her eyes. She never knew that she could be this happy. She never thought that she would¡­ That she would not be alone from this moment onward. He would be by her side, forever. Life in this world was a precarious one, as though fluttering in a raging storm. Now, he would be there to keep the storm away. When she was worn to a frazzle, he would be there tofort her. His arms finally felt like her personal haven. It felt so good to have someone who she could count on. Even the strongest woman had a vulnerable side. She would only show her weakness in front of the person she loved. She wanted to be affectionate for him. She wanted to stay in his arms. She had nevere across suchplicated feelings in her life. Since they love each others, both of them were now able to fight alongside one another and conquer the world together. Gu Xijiu thought that she was not a romantic person, as she had always been very practical in everything she did or thought. She never imagined that she was able to feel like she was in heaven when she spent time with someone. It was only because she had not met him yet. Now, she would be absolutely satisfied staying in his arms. She raised her head and nted a kiss on his chin. It was not enough, so she kissed him again. ¡°Little Yi Yi, I like you.¡± Di Fuyi was taken by surprise. He met her eyes and asked, ¡°Little Yi Yi?¡± Gu Xijiu was still holding onto his neck. Satisfied, she broke into a cheerful smile. ¡°I have juste up with that name. Do you like it?¡± Di Fuyi was greatly pleased. ¡°I like it!¡± As long as she did not call him in any way that would make him sound like an old man, he was fine. He put her down on the table and gave her back the ss of wine. ¡°Come, let us have our cross-cupped wine.¡± At this point, Gu Xijiu felt very rxed. She did it as told. First, she took it and cheers with him. Then, they crossed their arms and leaned their foreheads on one another. She whispered, ¡°I hope we embrace the real joy in this part of our special day, not only today but for many years toe.¡± Di Fuyi was amused. ¡°Silly, are you going to be a bride every day?¡± Gu Xijiu stared at him. ¡°I want you to pamper me every day like the way you did today. Will you?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Di Fuyi kissed her back on her pouty red lips. ¡°I will definitely pamper my bride.¡± Gu Xijiu was happy. She then drank her ss of wine. The wine had a faint scent of snow plum. While the first taste of it was tender, it was peppered with a little poignant scent. The wine soothed her throat, and she was ovee with a nice, warm feeling inside of her. It was such a good drink. Gu Xijiu looked at the wine pot fixedly. She asked, ¡°Let us have another ss, shall we? We should have another toast.¡± Di Fuyi reached out to the wine pot and kept it away. Gently, he knocked on her temple to remind her. ¡°Too much of it is not good for you and your health.¡± Gu Xijiu thought about it and decided to settle for less. ¡°What about having a little ss of wine every night?¡± Di Fuyi leaned forward to get closer to her. ¡°Baby, this wine is brewed especially for lovers. Lovers drink it before they make love to one another. Are you asking me to make love to you every night?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was immediately flushed again. She pushed his face away. ¡°Then, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Di Fuyiughed out loud. He carried her back in his arms again. ¡°Baby, each romantic moment like tonight is very precious. Let us begin.¡± ¡­ They took off their clothes, one by one, gradually. They kissed so intensely and their passion filled the air. Gu Xijiu was lying on top of the red sheets with Di Fuyi on top of her, revealing her exquisite body as he took away her dresses slowly. He kissed her everywhere. His fingers lingered on every inch of her skin, making her blood boil with immense desire. They panted desperately, gasping for air. Finally, both of them werepletely naked. Most lovers would go through the same night at some point in their lives. He was no slouch when it came to lovemaking, as he slowly aroused her. She responded with eager enjoyment, like an ivy entwining a column. He went from absolutely rusty about it topletely skillful. He aroused her erotically, wakening the blooming lust in her. Her blood boiled with more desire, feeling so high as though she was floating in the clouds. She was craving so badly for their reunion, so much that she wished she was able to wrap herself around him violently like a tendril. She wanted to cling to him in fierce desire. During the intercourse, she could still feel a slight pain, but it was bearable. She was, after all, a virgin. Di Fuyi could not tell for certain how the effect of the wine would y out. Moreover, his body was not ordinary. He was concerned that she would not be able to endure the pain. He made love to her, slowly. He took away her breaths, as she was overwhelmed with extreme satisfaction. Finally, he no longer had to hold back his longing for her, much like the ¡®Unbridled¡¯ horse that ran to victory. His male instinct sent his blood pulsing through his veins. Gu Xijiu started crying, but it was not because of the pain. She was an assassin, who would risk her life for her mission. Getting herself injured was no big deal, so she could deal with pain easily. She would not say a word even in serious cases like getting her bones broken, let alone for a slight pain like this. The wine was effective. The pain was greatly reduced, almost negligible the moment he took her virginity. She was crying because she was truly happy, so happy that it seemed surreal. She would usually cry when she was truly happy. She chose not to express herself at the moment. Instead, she raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck. She leaned forward and kissed him on his chin as she whispered, ¡°It is not painful.¡± It was not because of the pain, it was because of her genuine joy. It was a night filled with climaxes as they drifted along. He made her orgasm countless of times. She felt as though she was on a cloud all night long. Di Fuyi was a man of great physical strength. Moreover, their first night meant so much to him, as they could finally have each other. He did not hold back his desire. ¡­ A night of joy was always too short, that was how Di Fuyi felt. When the sky was suffused with the pale light of dawn, he finally let her go, even though he was still yearning for more. She was thoroughly exhausted and fell asleep before he could clean her up./ AllNovelFull.Com ¡­ When Gu Xijiu finally woke up, it was already in the afternoon. Oddly, there were so many things waiting to be done in the vige, so people were unusually busy. However, not a single one of the vigers came to interrupt them. The red room basked in the sunlight that shined through the window. Di Fuyi was not in the room. Gu Xijiu rose, and the sheets fell smoothly away from her body, thus revealing her nightdress. The silky smooth nightdress fitted her perfectly. She was snug in it. Without a doubt, it was him who wore it for her. She woke up and stretched herselfzily. Strangely, she did not feel very tired even after a night long of exhaustion. She awoke feeling rested and quite refreshed. She threw back the sheets and scrambled out of bed but hesitated a little when she stood. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355: He Was Always Thinking About Sex Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOther parts of her body were fine, except for that one particr spot. She could feel the soreness, making her a little weak in her knees. Where was he anyway? Gu Xijiu took a look around the house and was pleased by every single piece of the furniture. Even looking at the vase delighted her. There was a stack of well-folded clothes at the corner of the bed. They were yellow and silky. The color made her feel blossomy like a spring flower. Di Fuyi had prepared the clothes for her. Gu Xijiu looked into the mirror and examined herself. Her eyes looked bright, and her lips were cherry red. She went crimson with delight, looking so tender and lovely like a blossoming flower. She touched her lips, as her lips were a little swollen. Moreover, there were love marks all over her neck. People would easily notice the marks, so she was too embarrassed to leave the house. ¡°You are awake. Why don¡¯t you get more sleep?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly entered the house. He was already wearing his usual purple robe. Invigorated, he looked beaming and buoyant in spirits. Di Fuyi had been soaked in the rain for so longst night. When she finally found him, he looked so lost and shook. She could not understand how he could stay up and make love to her all night without wearing out. Di Fuyi watched as her face slowly turned red and was pleased. He got closer and pulled her close at the waist. ¡°Tired? I thought you would sleep until this evening.¡± Gu Xijiu leaned on his chest and teased him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be more tired than me? I thought the rain would wear you outst night.¡± Di Fuyi pulled her even closer into his arms. With a half smile, he teased her, ¡°Looks like you were not quite satisfied with my performancest night.¡± Abruptly, he swept her off of her feet and carried her towards the bed. Apparently, he would like to make it up to her for her dissatisfactionst night. Gu Xijiu was takenaback by utter surprise. She struggled to get away from his arms and took a few steps backward away from him. ¡°Behave.¡± He would always ask for more at every opportunity that she had given him. Di Fuyi did not force her into it. It was her first night. Moreover, they had it for a few times in a row, as he could not contain his excitement. Even with the help of the wine, he should not be so eager for her. She was still injured. Heughed. ¡°I thought you were dissatisfied.¡± She was, without a doubt, thoroughly happy. Gu Xijiu was a strong person. Certainly strong enough to refrain herself from making a fuss even in the most serious injury. All thanks to him, she was still sore. Gu Xijiu did not want to continue the subject with him, to prevent him from getting more aroused about it. ¡°Are you hungry? Is there anything that you want to eat?¡± She asked. Although Di Fuyi had been here for days, he was either in bed or somewhere else to meditate. He was not officially a part of themunity yet, so there was no way he would know what their diets were, or where the kitchen was located. Certainly, he would not know about the good food around here. Gu Xijiu wanted to be a host to show him what was best. Di Fuyi broke into a smile and kissed her gently on her lips. ¡°I want you.¡± He was always thinking about sex. In return, Gu Xijiu wrapped herself around his waist and kissed his chin. ¡°I am different from you. You can survive without eating, but I am famished.¡± She only had a few sses of winest night with her brother and had not eaten anything since. Moreover, they had been up all night long. It was no wonder that she was famished. Di Fuyi flicked his sleeves. Instantly, there was some food on the table that consisted of some desserts, some main dishes and two sets of banana puree. He carried her to the table. ¡°I knew that you would be hungry. Is this all enough?¡± The banana puree was something that they had around here, but the desserts and dishes were something else from the outside world. The food looked exquisite and smelled good. They were all her favorites. Although the food here was nutritious, the supply was not entirely varied. The vegetables were edible wild herbs. They did not have any seasoning, so they could only add a little salt to their dishes for every meal. There was not a grain or cereal around here, so they could only rely on banana puree to fill their stomachs. For sure, they had not eaten well. For someone who was as picky as Gu Xijiu, the food here was getting a little hard to swallow after a while. She only ate it because she needed to survive. She had been craving for good food but surpressed her desiresas she thought she would not make it out of this ce. The things that Di Fuyi had brought with him for their bridechamber had already blown her mind away. She could never have thought that he would bring along food with him. He was extraordinarily thoughtful. She had not been able to smell food for a while now and was delighted. She kissed his cheek. ¡°Little Yiyi, you are indeed thoughtful.¡± She then let go of him and happily took out a piece of dessert, but Di Fuyi suddenly held her wrist tightly to stop her from eating. He looked at her with a half smile. ¡°Are you just going topliment my thoughtfulness with only a kiss?¡± Was the kiss not enough? Was he expecting her to make love to him for a meal? Gu Xijiu squinted at him. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Di Fuyi pointed at his lips and said, ¡°Kiss here.¡± Boldly, Gu Xijiu gave him a swift kiss on his lips and moved away. Di Fuyi was not happy with it. Before she moved away, he quickly pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately. Then, he let her go and said gently, ¡°Only thest kiss counts.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart started beating out of rhythm. It was difficult for her to resist his temptation. His kiss alone was able to set her delightful heart on fire. She coughed and returned to the table to start eating. During the meal, they engaged in a little conversation. Gu Xijiu was wondering if he knew anyways to leave this ce. He was the God who guarded the continent, so he should be able to find ways to leave this ce, right? Di Fuyi thought about it for a moment and sighed. ¡°It is not that easy. I cannot think of any ways at the moment.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. ¡°It can¡¯t be. What kind of ce is this?¡± ¡°The core in the middle of the eighth peak.¡± Di Fuyi did not hide it from her. ¡°So, this is where the eighth peak is. I heard that the ce is full of beasts with spiritual powers of level eight and above. Why can¡¯t I see any of them here?¡± Gu Xijiu was puzzled. Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°This ce is the core. Thebanana-milk tree is a kind of majestic nt that is naturally formed from the heaven and earth. The areas where it covers are the ces with the fullest spiritual power. It forms a shield that can suppress evil and foreboding energy, so the beasts cannot easily escape. It is the key to supporting the entire dark forest. If anything goes wrong with it, the entire dark forest will copse. Those beasts that are influenced by the evil energy will be released back to the continent and hurt people.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and started involuntarily sweating. She could sense that the tree was the key to support thend, so she had actually thought about cutting it down to find out more about it. It was fortunate that she did not cut it. Otherwise, she would be in deep trouble. ¡°How can a tree be so powerful?¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to know more. Gently, Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°The tree is just the beginning. It is the front array that is formed by heaven and earth, to keep a profound indication of an endless living. It requires energy from the people to sustain it. Yet, the people here survive because of the tree. The tree provides them with the necessary conditions to live. Bothplement each other.¡± Gu Xijiu was astonished. ¡°What an odd tree! If the tree needs the people, will the array be broken when all of us leave?¡± Calmly, Di Fuyi exined, ¡°Under normal circumstances, the people who came in will have to spend their lives here. There is no way out.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him fixedly. ¡°I can finally see why you sent these people here, people who are not the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. You sent them here to sustain the tree.¡± Di Fuyi stroked her hair gently as he continued, ¡°Xijiu, this is thw of the heavens. These people were meant to die, but the majestic banana tree gave them a second chance to live. Theyplemented each other by forming a unity. I owe them nothing. This is why the tree will only save the people who are on the verge of dying. There is a clue in every heaven¡¯sw. Those who are responsible for carrying out the heaven¡¯s duty should not have petty kindness.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. This was the first time that she heard about the heaven¡¯sw from Di Fuyi, so she waspletely astonished. She thought about it for a moment before asking, ¡°How long has ite into existence?¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°It was here before me. I don¡¯t exactly know how long. To support the tree is the responsibility of every guardian of the heaven¡¯sw. You will¡­¡± He suddenly hesitated. ¡°You will understand it in the future.¡± ¡°How many people havee in here? Why didn¡¯t I see any bodies?¡± The ce had been around for thousands of years, and it required the people to sustain the tree. There must have been a lot of people who came and died here. Shouldn¡¯t there be graveyards? How could she not see any graves around? ¡°No one will be able to leave any trace behind. Once the people die, they will turn into ashes. Moreover, the ce will be cleared out once every 500 years. When the time¡¯s up, all the traces here will bepletely wiped out, leaving nothing behind.¡± Di Fuyi continued to enlighten her with more facts. Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°The life expectancy for someone whose spiritual power is level nine and above is 1,000 years. If the ce will be wiped out once every 500 years, that means these people will die?¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°The transition from level eight to level nine requires pills. Without the pills, they cannot possibly reach level nine only by practicing blindly. Most people here will mostly attain level eight in their spiritual power, which means that their life expectancy will only maintain at a few hundred years. asionally, if any of them sessfully reaches level nine with the pills that they have, it will be an unfortunate event for them when the wipeout happens.¡± Gu Xijiu stammered. ¡°Will we¡­ Will we be the same? You are a God, but you are trapped here as well. It is impossible for you to be trapped here your whole life, right?¡± ¡°Xijiu, when I came in here, I yed by the rules, ¡°Di Fuyi responded. That meant that he was no exception for any privileges. Gu Xijiu was unaware of the severity of the matter, so she was still shocked. ¡°Do you mean to say that none of us will be able to make it out?¡± Di Fuyiforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we will. I am now trapped here. A God cannot stay here until the end of time.¡± That was true. Gu Xijiu could finally heave a sigh of relief. She was touched by his gesture, as he knew how dangerous it was to be here and yet he chose to be here for her without hesitation. What else was there for here to be insecure about, now that his love for her was true? She would never doubt him from now on. She only wanted to be with him. However, she could tell from Di Fuyi¡¯s words that he had not thought of any ways to escape yet. It seemed like they were going to have to spend a few years in here. Hopefully, the clearance would not happen anytime soon. A sudden thought emerged. ¡°By the way, all of you made it in here because you were at the verge of dying, but I¡­ I made it in without any harm at all, why is that so?¡± She was the only one who came in by having the mussel to carry her, unharmed. Di Fuyi peeled a fruit and passed it over to her. He seemed to be a little pleased. ¡°That is why I said that you are different. I have indeed got myself a perfect wife.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him quietly. She was waiting for him to brag on. Di Fuyi gave in. ¡°All right. I have inquired for more details from the mussel about your entry. You seemed to have run into the right ce at the right time. It is perhaps the heaven¡¯s call that you are here, for you to have a better practice for the transition of your spiritual power.¡± Gu Xijiu could not hide her amusement. ¡°There you go, bluffing me again! I am not anyone special, why would the heaven treat me well?¡± Di Fuyi responded with a smile. ¡°You are my wife, so the heavens will surely treat you better, to train you and make you as strong as possible.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face lighted up. ¡°Someday, I want to be as strong as you!¡± She wanted to stay by his side and watch as the world turned. She wanted to be a guardian of the continent, too. Di Fuyi pulled her into his arms and responded briefly, ¡°You will.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eye gleamed with hopes. ¡°By the way, you said that you became a God through your practice, right? I could be a God too then. However, I do not n to take your job away from you, I only intend to increase my lifespan so we can stay together for as long as we want.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened, but he hid it away with a smile. He ced his chin gently on her hair and caressed her gently. ¡°You can do it.¡± Gu Xijiu was happy to have received his approval, even though it sounded like he was only saying it to make her happy. Gu Xijiu was motivated. She wanted to be stronger when she was here. She wanted to be the one who could stand beside him and face anything together in times of trouble, not the one who was constantly under his protection. She recalled something. ¡°By the way, why did the three beasts of level eight suddenly attack us? Was that a form to clear up space?¡± If it were not for Di Fuyi, most of the people here would already be long dead. That was a dangerous night. Gu Xijiu could still feel the lingering fear. Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°The clearance does not happen like that. That night was an ident.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed. ¡°That ident had something to do with you.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. ¡°Did you mean that the beasts were here because of me?¡± She thought he meant that she brought bad luck./ AllNovelFull.Com Di Fuyi tapped the table gently as he exined. ¡°Not because of you, it was the mussel. When the mussel dug its way in, he had unfortunately damaged some parts of the majestic tree¡¯s roots, causing its pure energy to leak out. Some of the evil energy that it has absorbed throughout the years was leaked as well, triggering the three dark hawks, hence the incident.¡± Gu Xijiu finally understood the consequences of the mussel¡¯s action. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356: You Were Meant To Be Mine Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe paused for a moment and was still wondering. ¡°You said that the reason why the energy had leaked out so much was that the mussel had cut off two of the tree¡¯s roots. Didn¡¯t you practice nearby the roots? The mussel said that it saw you cut off several roots as well¡­¡± ¡°What the mussel had cut off was the veins of the tree of the God. What I had cut off were some unnecessary bifurcations. The consequences are different.¡± Was there even such a thing! ¡°I think it¡¯s better for us to heal the roots that had been cut off by the mussel. I fear that it would attract many level eight beasts to the area¡­¡± Once, three ck eagles had been attracted by it, and almost all the folks who were living here were annihted. They could not imagine what would happen afterward if they did not quickly solve this matter. ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ve healed itpletely. I had been working on healing the roots these past few days while I was practicing near them. Otherwise, there might have been more level eight beasts that had shown up the other day other than the three ck eagles.¡± ¡®So, that was the reason why he had disappeared. He had gone to clean up another one of my messes again.¡¯ She felt guilty and confessed, ¡°If I knew about this earlier, I would not have run away into the Dark Forest.¡± ¡°This is fate.¡± Di Fuyi replied and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Anyway, we have found each other again. Everything else does not matter at this moment.¡± There were certain times where he had gone against fate, so he did not me her. Gu Xijiu finally remembered a critical matter and said to him, ¡°Oh yea, do you remember seeing a golden sentence on a big tree?¡± She then told him everything that she knew about the matter of ¡°nine-nine-to-one¡±. Di Fuyi was silent for a moment before he embraced her waist and replied, ¡°Show me!¡± ¡­ The words in big font were still on the banana milk tree. The words were eye-catching as they were colorful and even changed color from time to time. Strangely, the baboons dared not walk near to the words. Di Fuyi studied the four characters for a while. Suddenly, his palm unleashed a seven-colored ray that shrouded the four characters. After a while, he removed his hand and the four words faded away. He looked at his hand and paid attention to the lines that were on it. Gu Xijiu also came over to observe his palm. However, she felt dizzy after looking at it. The words were odd as they were made up of many small words. Di Fuyi lifted his arms to support her and covered her eyes with a sleeve. ¡°You are too weak to witness this now. It will hurt you. I¡¯ll show you again when you¡¯re ready for it.¡± Gu Xijiu responded to him. ¡°Is this also fate? We have no clue what this message means even though we have been investigating for a while. It seemed like it is only meant for you. If you had not entered this ce, I suppose the four words would not have been any use.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. You will be able to witness it when your spiritual power goes up to level nine.¡± His appearance was only a coincidence. It was never his fate to arrive here in the first ce. ¡°You only need to have a spiritual power of level nine? My brother had studied the four words for many days. Why did he not see anything?¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°It is because he is dumb, but you are smart. You are unique.¡± Well, in his eyes there was only Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu epted his praise and continued asking him, ¡°What did those small words mean in the end? Was it a hint of how can we get out of this ce?¡± Di Fuyi teased her and replied, ¡°This set of texts is very obscure. I would need some time to study them first. However, I think that there is a possibility that you might be right. ¡°Nine-nine-to-one¡± is a sign that you are mine¡­ It proves that you and I are a perfect match.¡± Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357: That Was Because I Fled From The Marriage Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have escaped from here as soon as you found me if that were the case? Why are we are still stuck in this ce?¡± Di Fuyi kissed her on the cheek and said, ¡°Maybe there is something else we are missing. Let¡¯s get down from the tree first before we continue our discussion.¡± Gu Xijiu still wanted to explore the area, so she responded, ¡°This tree is huge. Why don¡¯t we check out other parts of it first? We might find another clue.¡± Di Fuyi could not help butugh and said, ¡°Silly girl, do you think that this kind of secretnguage would appear anywhere? What we have now is good enough. Come on, bring me down.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to bring me down?¡± Di Fuyi rested his head on her shoulder and closed his eyes slightly. His longshes almost brushed on her cheeks. ¡°My dear, I feel weak. Would you bring me down, please?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. It was probably difficult for him to solve this problem which caused him to feel dizzy. Therefore, Gu Xijiu brought him home using her teleportation ability. They appeared in front of her room and bumped into Luo Zhanyu. She had forgotten to close the door when she left. Luo Zhanyu looked into the room and got a shock. He saw that Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were standing very close to each other, and Di Fuyi was half leaning on his petite sister! Luo Zhanyu could not suppress his anger any longer. ¡°Xiao Jiu, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Though he did not support the rtionship between Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu, he would still give her his blessings if she wished to marry him. He had even sketched a blueprint for his sister¡¯s wedding in his mind. However, he had not expected that their rtionship would have gone to the extent of sleeping together?! Theyout of the room looked like a bridal chamber! Gu Xijiu was silent. Luo Zhanyu then looked at Di Fuyi and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to justify the fact that Celestial Master Zuo is using tricks to lure ady?¡± Di Fuyi raised his eyebrow. ¡®How dare he use me!¡¯ In the past, he would not bother about people who were of the same ranks as Luo Zhanyu. To be honest, no one dared question him in the past. Those who dared talk slightly louder to him would be sent back to their hometowns. The circumstances were different now. This person who had sarcastically taunted him was Gu Xijiu¡¯s brother. Di Fuyi calmed himself down. He then exined to Luo Zhanyu, ¡°I love her, and chased her with no tricks. What is the problem?¡± ¡°How can you marry her without giving her a ceremony?¡± Luo Zhanyu replied impatiently. ¡°As far as I know, you have not given her a proper wedding ceremony, am I right?¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted. ¡°That was because I fled from the marriage¡­¡± Luo Zhanyu looked at her sister with anger. ¡°Xijiu, regardless of what reason you give, it¡¯s hard to say that you are married if the ceremony has not been held yet.¡± In fact, Gu Xijiu did not care about tradition. It meant nothing to her. It was just a show disyed for people to see and meant nothing to her. It was rather tiring to throw a wedding as well. Besides, Di Fuyi initially wanted to give her a grand wedding. It was she who ran away and made the wedding unofficial. What she wanted most were his love and affection. Nothing else mattered. Just as she was about to reply to her brother, Di Fuyi stopped her and looked at Luo Zhanyu. He said, ¡°It was my fault. I will give her a grand wedding once we get out of here. I am going to announce to the entire world that she is my wife.¡± Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358: Roadblock From Brother-In-Law Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLuo Zhanyu raised his eyebrows and questioned him again, ¡°It sounds like you have a n, correct?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± There was no way for him toe up with an idea suddenly. Luo Zhanyu did not know whether he should be worried or happy. ¡°Since you are unable to help at the moment, how can you guarantee her a grand ceremony if you aren¡¯t even able to find a way out of here at the moment? Are we going to leave this matter unsolved if we never get out of this ce?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the rules. Since you are here, you should learn to abide by the rules that we have here. You will have to prepare Gu Xijiu a wedding that everyone recognizes.¡± ¡­ There were more men aspared to women living in this ce. Furthermore, they practiced a monogamous culture. Therefore, it was challenging for a man to marry a wife. It is a must for a woman to agree that they are willing to be with the man first. Besides that, it was also necessary for them to partake in a challenge. Only those who passed the obstacles shall receive recognition from the public. It was also because of the hardships that they would learn to cherish each other. The challenges were never easy. They were unique and tough toplete. Some people needed seven to eight years to prepare for the challenges before they could get married! For example, if a person wanted to get the consent of all the men, he would need to get along with them. After all, this was a ce with way more men than women. It wasmon that seven to eight men liked the same woman at the same time. A woman¡¯s marriage meant that other people had less hope of marriage. Therefore, it was not surprising that the men were not satisfied. It was challenging to obtain consent from the other men. Though Gu Xijiu had not been here that long, she had been tackled by many single men in the vige. It was apparent that they all wanted her for themselves. One of them was Baili Ce. There were even some men who liked her but were too ashamed to approach her. They decided to practice and improve themselves secretly to match her level first before pursuing her afterward. Before Di Fuyi showed up, many of the men had heldpetitions and projects among themselves to show off their talents and abilities in front of Gu Xijiu. Now that Di Fuyi was here and had introduced himself as her fiance, he had be the primary target among the men. Furthermore, he did not get along well with the folks in the vige. Even though he had saved everyone the other night, most of them were still rather unfriendly to him. Most of the folks would keep a distance whenever they saw him, and some of them did not even recognize him as a member of the vige. It would be challenging for him to obtain their consents. Obtaining everyone¡¯s consent was just one of the conditions. The men who wanted to marry would usually receive another challenge, and it had to be rted to something that the person was unfamiliar with to benefit everyone else. For instance, if a person were good at collecting herbs, he would have to go hunting alone for once and bring back a beast which tasted scrumptious. The beasts that satisfied this condition were usually fierce. On the other hand, if a man was good at hunting, he would need to collect herbs and fruits for all the folks in the vige. It was not an easy challenge, and the baboons would usually attack the man. The men needed a lot of determination to get married because of these harsh conditions. They believed that after going through such a hard time, the men would learn to appreciate and care for the woman they loved. Luo Zhanyu questioned him if he dared to ept the conditions based on their custom. At that moment, he was afraid that Di Fuyi would not ept the challenge, so he added, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I know you are very powerful. However, if you insist on staying in your current situation, I will not be able to promise you anything. How are you nning to show your true love without proving anything? Didn¡¯t she feel insecure when she first ran away from you? I will doubt your ability to take care of my sister if you do not take the challenge and will never recognize you as my brother-inw!¡± His statement was loud and threatening. Gu Xijiu felt impatient. She did not want anyone to interfere with her matters, including her brother. She knew better than anyone else how deep Di Fuyi¡¯s love was for her. It was redundant to force him to partake in such challenges. Just as she was about to tell Luo Zhanyu off, Di Fuyi, who was standing next to her had already replied, ¡°Luo Zhanyu, what happens between her and me is none of your business. Whether you recognize me as your brother-inw or not is meaningless to me. However, since I havee all the way here to marry her, I would not let people gossip about her. I will do as the Romans do and follow the rules of this ce. I hereby ept your challenge.¡± Luo Zhanyu had not expected Di Fuyi to ept his challenge so readily! Gu Xijiu felt terrible and whispered to him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to promise him anything. I don¡¯t care about what other people thinkabout us.¡± Di Fuyi pulled her into his arms and smiled. He whispered into her ears, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be able to pass the tests easily based on my capabilities.¡± He assumed that they would be here for some time, so he did not want anyone toment and hurt her feeling. After all, he felt like they were illegal immigrants if they did not get the approval of the public. They would be mocked for this incident if he did not ept the challenge. It was a done deal! Di Fuyi nodded as a sign of approval. Luo Zhanyu stated another rule. ¡°One more thing, unmarried men and women are not allowed to live together. Furthermore, the man is not allowed to see the woman either before the conditions arepleted.¡± Both Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu was speechless. Celestial Master Zuo was a bit agitated and said, ¡°I have a way to get everyone to agree with us. What is the strange thing that you want me to do? Say it out quickly.¡± He was now feeling exceedingly burdened and was reluctant to follow Luo Zhanyu¡¯s rules as they had just started to fall in love with each other again.They had only spent one day together and now he was forced to separate from her again. Luo Zhanyu coughed and replied, ¡°About this¡­ why don¡¯t you start working onpleting your first task? Give me some time to think about your next task.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He responded, ¡°I will give you an hour to figure it out. Do not let me wait for too long!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Luo Zhanyu agreed. He then took Gu Xijiu by the hand. He said, ¡°Xijiu,e with me. I have something to tell you.¡± Gu Xijiu was escorted away by her brother, leaving behind Di Fuyi to stand alone. There were many people around the vige today as they were still busy restructuring their homes and only a few of the vigers had gone out hunting or to collect herbs. Many of them had witnessed the conversation between Luo Zhanyu and Di Fuyi. The crowd looked at Di Fuyi who was standing there looking all glorified. They had already made up their minds that they would not readily agree with this matter. Meanwhile, thedies were sympathetic with Di Fuyi who would be facing the overwhelming challenge. ¡°What is the one thing that D Fuyi is bad at doing?¡± Luo Zhanyu asked his sister. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips slightly and replied angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Xijiu, are you angry at me?¡± Luo Zhanyu was silent for a moment before he asked. Gu Xijiu replied impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to interfere with my business.¡± She was a modern woman and felt disgusted with people who intervened in her marriage, not to mention that the person responsible for giving them the hardship was her brother. Luo Zhanyu was silent for a while. Finally, he responded, ¡°Though you may think that your brother is doing nonsense, think about our mother. She disregarded her family and went to marry General Gu without even having a wedding ceremony. During that time, she was thrown a lot of negativements from the crowd. People said that it was her willingness to marry him. When she and her husband quarreled, General Gu stated that he was kind enough to give her the title of General¡¯s Madam. It wasmon for someone her rank to be given the title of a concubine. He apologizedter to our mother saying that he was reckless at that moment. However, you could tell a lot from his attitude. It was all because he felt that it wasn¡¯t hard to approach our mother and therefore he didn¡¯t appreciate her. Most men don¡¯t value women who are too easy to obtain. Well, I don¡¯t want you to follow our mother¡¯s footsteps. I hope he treats you as his treasure and loves you forever.¡± Gu Xijiu was touched after her brother told her what his opinion was. She sighed before responding, ¡°Brother, I understand your concern. However, you don¡¯t know what have we been through together. Di Fuyi has done a lot for me in the past. We have faced countless hardships and death situations before. It was not easy for our rtionship to develop to this level. We are not just an ordinary couple¡­¡± Luo Zhanyu sighed and replied, ¡°Well since you have put it this way, I will not deliberately make things difficult for him. I am just following the normal customs here. We have got to do it this way if we want to make the vigers recognize the both of you as a couple and to avoid gossips.¡± Gu Xijiu had no furtherments. Well then, do as the Romans do! She was also curious to find out how Di Fuyi is nning to get everyone¡¯s consent. She had been staying here for more than ten days now. During her stay, she had studied and understood the personality of dozens of people. The men here worshipped the strong. Perhaps, it was because they had been living in a harsh environment for many years now. At the same time, they were not afraid of people with power or even death itself. ording to Baili Ce, they had been trained in such harsh environment since they were young. They were fearless, and would choose death over losing their pride! Hence, it is impossible for Di Fuyi to use his high-ranking title to pressure them into giving their approval. What method was he nning to use? ¡°So now my dear sister, what is he terrible at?¡± Luo Zhanyu had not forgotten his question. It was a piece of cake for Di Fuyi to go hunting. Therefore, this challenge option was out. It was impossible to ask him to cook or do theundry. It had to be something that could match a man¡¯s skills and ability. Gu Xijiu sighed. She recalled that there was nothing much that Di Fuyi was not good at doing. ¡°He is not good at fishing!¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly thought of one. Luo Zhanyu was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± She immediately regretted after she said it. She recalled that Di Fuyi was weak at the moment, so how could she side with her brother to make his life hard. She coughed and rectified. ¡°No, I was kidding¡­ He is not good at hunting¡­¡± Luo Zhanyu looked at her and read her mind. He smiled and said, ¡°Take him fishing¡­ Let him catch fish for the whole vige. He needs to catch enough fish for everyone to eat for a day.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. The folks in the vige were eagerly waiting for Di Fuyi toe and ask for their help. They had already cooked up numerous gimmicks in their stomachs to use against Di Fuyi. As a result, three days had passed since anyone saw Celestial Master Zuo. However, he also kept his promise and did not find her for three days. He slept in his room at night as well. In the past three days, the folks in the vige had finished rebuilding their homes and continued their normal daily activities. Those who were assigned to collect herbs went to work. The huntsmen went hunting. Gu Xijiu originally wanted to see what action Di Fuyi would take. However, since he had not shown himself, she forgot about it and took care of herself. Luo Zhanyu was a bit upset when he saw Di Fuyi. He would remind him from time to time, but Di Fuyi chose to ignore him. No one knew his exact whereabouts. It made Luo Zhanyu very furious. He went to visit Gu Xijiu from time to time. ¡°Oh man, this guy is smart. He knew that the moment he sessfully caught your heart, you wouldn¡¯t run away from him. Look at him now. He does not care about you anymore.¡± ¡°He probably thinks that you love him so much and he now possesses you. He knew that surely you wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down and would eventually go and find him. Therefore, he had grown to be more passive.¡± ¡°Xijiu, I don¡¯t think he has you in his heart! Otherwise, he won¡¯t be acting this way.¡± He came to visit Gu Xijiu almost every dayining about Di Fuyi. In the end, she could not help but criticize him. ¡°My dear brother, you are nagging so much like an olddy. It seems like your menopause is ahead of time. Let me give you a pill to calm your temper.¡± Gu Xijiu put a pill into Luo Zhanyu¡¯s palm. Luo Zhanyu was puzzled and asked, ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t you feel hurt?¡± Gu Xie shrugged. ¡°Why should I be sad? I have faith in him.¡± Luo Zhanyu was speechless. He pretended that he did not say anything from the beginning. ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t I see you in the cafeteria during dinner these days? You haven¡¯t eaten much. Do you feel ufortable?¡± Luo Zhanyu seemed to have thought of something and said quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re¡­¡± Gu Xijiu stuffed the pills in between his lips to stop him from asking more and said quickly, ¡°You are overthinking!¡± Even if she wanted to get pregnant, she still needed to wait for another 40 days. Besides, she just had her period about 12 days ago. In contrast, she was looking forward to being pregnant with his baby. She believed that their baby would be smart and outstanding. ¡°Why then do you not show up for dinner?¡± Luo Zhanyu was confused. Gu Xijiu paused and told him the truth. ¡°To be honest, he sends me my meals every day.¡± Luo Zhanyu was angry and responded, ¡°It seems that he has gone against his words! He promised that he would not meet you before he gets married!¡± Gu Xijiu continued to refine her medicine and raised her voice gently. ¡°He never met me in person. I always find a hot meal waiting for me every time I am back.¡± The food he prepared for her was wonderful although it was only a small portion. It was good enough for her to eat alone. Luo Zhanyu was stunned and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t think he would cook ¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°The food he brings for me is from the outside world. Well, he brings me food from all over the continent. He has brought some for me today as well.¡± She did not want to eat the meal provided here as the food prepared for her by Di Fuyi was more delicious and nutritious. Luo Zhanyu was speechless. He was annoyed and said, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the food that is making you fall in love with him. He must have added something inside to make you more and more inseparable! This man is sinister!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and did not continue speaking. What Luo Zhanyu had meant was that Di Fuyi had used food to treat her kindly, and she enjoyed it very much. She missed his sweet talks very much. However, Gu Xijiu was kind of annoyed as Di Fuyi had not done anything so far. What was on his mind?/ update by AllNovelFull.Com ¡­ Di Fuyi was an unpredictable person. For instance, when the vigers were fighting with the baboons as they had been attacked while collecting the fruits on the tree, Di Fuyi would suddenly appear on a branch somewhere nearby. He would then start walking on a thin vine as though a fairy had justnded on the tree. Therefore, his actions annoyed the vigers who were fighting so hard to survive. Celestial Master Zuo did not interfere with the battle but he would extend some help when needed even though he could easily defeat the baboons. Everyone had heard about his ruthless behavior. Hence, no one expected him to offer his help. The captain of the harvest team thought that Celestial Master Zuo would take the opportunity to ask for something in return. However, he surprised them. He yed a song with his fingers, and all the baboons danced to it and forgot about chasing after the harvest team. Those who had been rescued waited for him to ask for something in return. However, he just left without saying a single word. Everyone was stunned, and they looked at each other surprisingly. Simrly, the hunting crew encountered the same incident. When the situation started getting out of hand, Celestial Master Zuonded from the sky to rescue them from the danger and immediately left once they were saved. The vigers were a group of passionate people, so they wanted to do something to return his favor. However, they could not find an opportunity to do so. After a while, the people started letting their guards down and began to expect his arrival whenever they were in danger. Five days had passed since Di Fuyi began pointing out their weakness when he appeared. All of hisments were straightforward and useful, and everyone could not agree more. Those people were big fans of martial arts, and eventually, some even sought his opinion. asionally, they were lucky enough to get some advice from him which was useful enough for them to sustain for a decade. As time went by, other than the people who werepeting or hated Di Fuyi very much, the rest had utterlypromised and even agreed with Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu¡¯s wedding. Di Fuyi was not an arrogant person and was quite easy going. Sometimes he even shared his wines with them. It was effortless for men to be friends when alcohol was involved. After several rounds of drinking, they have be close friends with Di Fuyi. Not only did they agree to the wedding. Some even began convincing those who disagreed. They imed that Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were meant to be a couple. He had even risked his life to find his wife and that was enough to prove his sincerity. In addition to the fact that Miss Gu loved him wholeheartedly, the vigers should not separate them as it was the right thing to do as a real man! In ten days time, everyone in the vige had agreed to the wedding except Baili Ce. All of them had expressed their agreement to Luo Zhanyu. Luo Zhanyu was very surprised that Di Fuyi had managed to tame all the men, and so he looked up to Di Fuyi. Right now, he was waiting for Di Fuyi to get Baili Ce to agree to his wedding. Everyone knew Baili Ce liked Gu Xijiu. He was also well known for his stubbornness, and so it was challenging to change his mind once he had decided to give it his best! He was very firm on this matter, and no one could change his mind. He even unfriended those who tried persuading him. All of his friends did not dare to convince him to avoid unnecessary conflicts since he was so firm with his decision. He showed no sign of agreeing with Di Fuyi even after two weeks had passed. Another two weeks had passed, and it was a gathering day again. Everyone gathered, and Gu Xijiu came out from the alchemyb to meet everyone. It had been two weeks since she met Di Fuyi. Although, they never met each other up close and personal, they did look at each other from afar and carried on with their respective lives. Plenty of grilled meats and food were served beside the campfire. However, they were not in the mood to talk or sing. Though they have put aside the life and death matters since a long time ago, they were still depressed as they had lost severalpanions during thest gathering. Someone identally mentioned about the deadpanions and the ambiance turned to be even more depressing. Luo Zhanyu urged them to sit in a big circle and began ying a game to boost their spirits. However, they were not very good at the game he chose due to their limited vocabry. In the end, they returned to their depressed mode, and Luo Zhanyu felt bad for them. However, Gu Xijiu, who was sitting in one corner, suddenly suggested another game, ¡®Truth or Dare.¡¯ Though it was probably a boring game for modern people, it was a new and exciting game for the vigers. Indeed, they seemed to be more lively now. Therefore, they began ying the game after Gu Xijiu had exined the rules. Most of them chose to tell the truth and lost the game as they were worried about doing something overly risky if they chose ¡®dare.¡¯ Gu Xijiu lost one game, and coincidentally the winner was Baili Ce. Baili Ce had drunk quite a lot. At the moment, he was looking at her with his eyes slightly reddenned. ¡°Xijiu, do you prefer ¡®truth¡¯ or ¡®dare¡¯?¡± Gu Xijiu asked as she spun the chopstick between her fingertips. ¡°What would I have to do if I choose ¡®dare¡¯ and what if I choose to tell the ¡®truth¡¯ instead?¡± Baili Ce took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯ll need to kiss me publicly if you choose ¡°dare¡±. However, if you choose to tell the truth, then you¡¯ll need to answer my question honestly. No lying!¡± Everyone silently watched as soon as he was finished talking. Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359: In Fact, He Was Already Panicked¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion U.p.dated by AllNovelFull.ComGu Xijiu glimpsed at him. ¡°Truth!¡± ¡°Xijiu, would you fall in love with me if Celestial Master Zuo was not here? I want to know your honest thoughts. Please answer me with your heart. Please, don¡¯t just give me an answer without thinking about it seriously.¡± Gu Xijiu looked calm. ¡°I think I can answer you right now. No. I can treat you like apanion and friend, but we will never be a couple. I do not have any feelings for you.¡± Her voice sounded icy cold, and it destroyed Baili Ce¡¯s dream. His face turned pale. ¡°Do you like Celestial Master Zuo that much? Even if I don¡¯t agree with your marriage; even you don¡¯t get to reunite with him; even if your reputation might be ruined? You do not have any regrets?¡± Gu Xijiu took one fruit and casually answered, ¡°To be frank, no one can stop us if we both insist on being together. We¡¯re already engaged even before we came here, and I would have already legally and officially married him if the ident had not happened. Honestly, I don¡¯t care about rumors or criticisms that you guys spread behind our backs. I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s judgment as I think this is a matter between him and me. Everyone else has no right toment.¡± She nced at the crowd, and they looked back at her as well. She added, ¡°The reason why Di Fuyi had epted the challenge from my brother was to prevent me from being judged and also to protect my brother¡¯s image. The reason he is willing to follow the culture here is that he respects me. He wished that all of your blessings shower me. However, the rules and cultures here can¡¯t restrict me from loving him. Who I love is none of your business. I¡¯d be pleased if all of you can give me your blessing. However, I can only apologize in advance as our friendship will need to end here if you take this opportunity to seek revenge!¡± Beili Ce¡¯s face turned pale. Girls were usually shy. They were not used to voicing out their thoughts when the men were trying their best to get everyone¡¯s permission to marry them. The girls would only watch their future husbands work very hard or even be teased by other people, but they would do nothing about it other than watch. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was talking about it publicly, and she did not find it awkward to share her feelings. She had intended to indirectly warn Baili Ce so that he did not cross the line between their friendship. Otherwise, they might not be able to be friends anymore. This girl was very calm and strong-willed! She was also fearless and intelligent. It was Di Fuyi¡¯s honor to have her as his wife! A few men who once faced a lot of difficulties before marrying their women looked at Gu Xijiu respectfully. Baili Ce lowered his chin and took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xijiu. I¡¯ll not make your life difficult anymore. I just wanted to know whether it¡¯s worth for me to pull out from thispetition.¡± Gu Xijiu lifted the wine bottle with a half grin. ¡°Thanks, let¡¯s toast! No matter what happens, thanks for your care and love.¡± Baili Ce finished his drink, and it was an indication that he had offered his blessings to her. Luo Zhanyu gazed at Gu Xijiu strangely.He was amazed and surprised that Gu Xijiu could get Baili Ce¡¯s approval. After all, he was aplicated person. Someone nced around and asked, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Celestial Master Zuo? I haven¡¯t seen him for several days now.¡± Everyone said the same thing. None of the vigers had seen Celestial Master Zuo for almost three days. In fact, Gu Xijiu did not want to attend the campfire as she was rather busy making pills. However, she thought that she would take the opportunity to meet Di Fuyi here since she had not seen him for more than ten days. She thought she could at least see him from afar even though they could not talk to each other. Unfortunately, he did not attend the campfire, and so she was slightly disappointed. She even got a bit upset. It was true that ording to the rules, he was not supposed to see her. However, he could always secretly pay a visit. He knew that she did not care about the annoying rules. How could he note and visit her!? Celestial Master Zuo always neglected the rules, but this time, he took it so seriously to the extent that she wanted to punch him. They had not seen each other in days. Did Di Fuyi even miss her? Sigh, he did not seem to miss her! Gu Xijiu gazed down and took a sip of wine. She suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s boring to sit down and chat. Let me sing you a song.¡± Gu Xijiu had not sung before since she came here so no one knew that she could sing! Thus, everyone pped their hands to support her. The best singer in here was Huang Shangxiang, and she was always proud of her talent. Since Gu Xijiu had suggested singing, she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It will be more fun to sing and dance. It¡¯s always good to sing regardless of whether one can or not.¡± She then looked at Gu Xijiu with a gaze full of encouragement. ¡°Miss Gu, try your best. No one wouldugh at you even if you didn¡¯t sing well. Just take it as throwing a sprat to catch a mackerel. I¡¯ll also sing a song for everyer.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She almostughed out loud! Perhaps, Gu Xijiu had gotten too famous recently, and Huang Shangxiang was jealous. Although she was punished, she still had not learned her lesson to be more humble. She was always trying to trick Gu Xijiu over and over again even though she could only hurt Gu Xijiu¡¯s feelings verbally. Gu Xijiu was not bothered by her. Hence, she ignored Huang Shangxiang. Huang Shangxiang was kind of proud of herself for being on the advantageous side. Hence, she added as she nced around, ¡°Do you want to see me dance and sing?¡± She understood the effect of marketing as well as the rtionship between demand and supply. Thus, she did not merely sing and dance, but asionally, she would sing a song to entertain everyone after being coaxed continuously by the vigers. Besides that, everyone must cheer for her. Otherwise, she would be upset and refused to sing anymore. Just because of that, the men would pamper her by passionately cheering for her when she sang and danced. Everyone was quite happy when she offered to sing and dance. However, she had intended to embarrass Gu Xijiu. Hence, everyone simply expressed their opinion after looking at each other. ¡°We would love to see both of you sing and dance.¡± ¡°Could you, please? Let us learn something from the both of you¡­¡± They were a group of smart people. Hence, they would not offend bothdies. Huang Shangxiang was a little upset, but she did not show her dissatisfaction. She insisted on fighting for her pride in singing and dancing so that she could be the center of everyone¡¯s attention again. Some of the vigers were ying musical instruments. One of them even had a zenith, and he could y it quite well. He quickly offered to y for them. ¡°Let me y some music for the both of you.¡± Huang Shangxiang looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Miss Gu, why don¡¯t you go first?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at her with a strange expression. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m afraid that you might lose interest after seeing me sing and dance. It¡¯s very rare seeing you sing. Since everyone is waiting for you, it might not be a good idea to disappoint them, right?¡± Huang Shangxiang replied as though she was a very understanding person. Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll sing first!¡± It was meaningless to argue with this kind of person. It was their abilities that mattered the most! The man asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Miss Gu, what song would you like to sing? You can try to hum the melody so that I can prepare myself.¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a second and then passed a piece of music scores to him. He saw that it was a piece of music called ¡°Qing Yu An¡±. The zenith yer immediately cheered after he took a look at the music score. ¡°Good choice!¡± Indeed, the zenith yer was quite talented. He was able to y the song after only trying several keystrokes. Gu Xijiu spun around and began to sing, ¡°The nightfall was sending off the clouds and the sunset outside the city. I was dreaming of the light boat in the middle of the night. The ancient town looked empty as it poured heavily. The shadow lengthened, and your image was reflected on the heaven¡¯s mirror.¡± ¡­ Right after she had finished singing the first part, her surrounding was immediately filled with silence. Her singing was fantastic! No one had expected to hear such a lovely voice. Everyone looked at Gu Xijiu in utter shock. Even though the vigers were not as talented in music, they had an excellent sense of hearing! Everyone loved a good piece of music, and they immediately fell in love with her voice. The zenith yer was considered a very talented person, and he did not merely perform for anyone. Today, he only decided to help as Gu Xijiu had intended to cheer them up. He was well prepared that Gu Xijiu would miss one or two keys when she sang and he would try his best to correct it. However, his heart skipped a beat when Gu Xijiu began to sing! His eyes instantly sparkled! She possessed such a lovely voice. Suddenly, he realized that his ability to y the zenith was too lousy, and he felt embarrassed ying for her. In the beginning, he did not have any motivation to perform. However, he was now very excited and could not wait to try his best. Gu Xijiu was not only good at singing, but she was also fantastic at dancing. She was wearing a light turquoise dress today. The dress was fluttering as she spun underneath the moonlight. She was like a bright flower in the dark. Everyone held their breath as they were afraid to ruin such a fantastic performance. Some people who were literate in music felt slightly disappointed as better music should apany such a fantastic performance as they realized that the zenith yer was not good enough. Suddenly, the sound of a flute was heard when Gu Xijiu sang the fifth phrase. The sound of the flute was as light as the wind as though the breeze carried it from the forest. However, itpletely covered the sound of the zenith. Though it had shown up randomly, it matched the singing perfectly. It was as though the voice and the music yed from the flute was the bestbination in the world. The zenith yer reluctantly tried following the keys, but eventually, he stopped as he realized that something was not right. There was only a person who could y such fantastic music with a flute! That person was Celestial Master Zuo! He was finally here! Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart beat slightly faster, but she continued singing as though she was not affected by his arrival. ¡°The moon disappeared from the sky during the twilight, and the mist covered the sky. The cloud was stained with blood as I said goodbye. I wrote this song with my love and tears. Today onwards, no one knows these hundreds of types of different feelings in my heart as we are going to be apart.¡± Thebination of the sound of the flute, the singing, and the dance was powerful enough to silence every living thing in between the Heaven and the Earth. Even the wind had be so gentle when it blew across their skin. Though the song and the music had stopped, the echo continued lingering around. Everyone only regained consciousness when the echo had faded away. A big round of apuse then followed it! The vigers have never heard and seen such a fantastic performance before! Gu Xijiu returned to her seat and said as she glimpsed at Huang Shangxian. ¡°The stage is all yours. I¡¯ve done my part. Please, show me your talent.¡± Huang Shangxiang remained silent. Everyone shook their head as they thought that Huang Shangxiang¡¯s performance was like a children¡¯s performance whenpared to Gu Xijiu¡¯s. Huang Shangxiang was stunned as she sat there with a pale face. She did not dare to get up and do her part. In her mind, she probably could not wait to run away! However, since she had offered to perform just now, it would not look right to retreat now. She hesitated at that moment about what she should do. Di Fuyinded from the tree with a flute in one of his hands and a pail in the other hand. Although the scene looked strange, he still looked elegant as usual. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t seen you for three days¡­¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you¡¯re so skilled at ying the flute! It was such an amazingbination to Miss Gu¡¯s singing¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Di Fuyi had gotten quite close to them recently. Hence, everyone greeted him happily with smiles on their face. They have recognized him as part of theirmunity. Di Fuyi slightly smiled. He lookedzily around, and his gaze stopped directly on Gu Xijiu. His eyes were sparkling in the dark. It was even brighter than the starlight in the sky. Gu Xijiu was still sitting there with her arms wrapped around both of her knees. She smiled and nodded as their gaze met. She then turned around to talk to the other vigers without looking back at him. Di Fuyi narrowed his eyes. ¡®It seemed that this little girl was upset.¡¯ ¡®But, why?¡¯ Did she think that he had acted too slowly? In fact, he was already panicked. Everyone looked at the pail in his hand, and they heard the sound of water. They then stretched their neck to peek into the bucket and realized that there was a fish inside. The fish looked strange as it was half red and half silver. It was quite adorable as it looked like a carp with a big head. ¡°Hey, is this the Silver Cloud Carp? Celestial Master Zuo, were you fishing all this while?¡± ¡°This fish is very tricky. It¡¯s not easy to catch one! Celestial Master Zuo must be quite good at fishing since he was able to catch one!¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s not easy to catch one, it¡¯s very nutritious and tasty. Celestial Master Zuo, who are you nning to give the fish to?¡± The crowd began discussing. Gu Xijiu seemed to have recalled something. She remembered that she had boiled some soup with this fish for Baili Ce before, but he was distraught as Celestial Master Zuo had taken it away from him. A pleasant fragrance slipped into her nostrils as a shadow shed nearby her while she was trying to figure things out. Di Fuyi had appeared by her side. He did not talk to her directly but gently said to thedy on the left Gu Xijiu, ¡°Could you move a little, please?¡± Thedy was a smart person. Besides, no one would reject Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s request when he spoke gently. Thus, she immediately got up and left. Di Fuyi then sat down beside Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu had not seen him for more than ten days. Her heart was racing when she smelled his odor and when his arms identally touched hers as he sat down. She silently moved away a little. Luo Zhanyu who was sitting on her right glimpsed at Di Fuyi. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, ording to the rules, you shouldn¡¯t be seeing and talking to Xijiu. I think that it¡¯s inappropriate for you to sit here.¡± Di Fuyi ced the pail on the ground. ¡°This is amon area. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s normal if I saw her? I didn¡¯t even talk to her. The reason I decided to sit here is because of the view.¡± Luo Zhanyu was speechless as everyone was sitting in a circle. How was it considered a beautiful view? However, what Di Fuyi said was right as well. Hence, he could not argue with him. Just as he was about to say something, Gu Xijiu suddenly got up and walked towards the griller. She then found another seat further away from Di Fuyi after taking a slice of meat from the griller. Di Fuyi was stunned and speechless. He was sure that she was mad over something, but he had no clue what it was. Gu Xijiu did not make it obvious. Hence, everyone did not care so much as they thought that she was trying to avoid rumors. However, it was quite pitiful for Di Fuyi. Fortunately, all the married men were once as pitiful as him. Hence, they understood his feelings and triedforting Celestial Master Zuo. Generally, everyone was keen to know more about the fish that he had caught. The fish was edible and also suitable for girls to keep as a pet. They wondered whether Di Fuyi wanted to give it to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was also wondering why he had caught that fish. She did glimpse at the pail earlier and noticed that the fish was as big as the one she used to cook the soup. Even the pattern on the fish scales was the same. Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze was now on Baili Ce. He immediately felt fearful as Di Fuyi was looking right at him. However, he straightened his back and met Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze. ¡°What is it now?¡± Di Fuyi casually said, ¡°It was my fault for taking away your fish soup. This fish is for you as my way ofpensating you. It¡¯s the same fish. You can examine it by yourself.¡± He flicked his hand, and the pail immediately flew towards Baili Ce. The fish was for him?! Subconsciously, Baili Ce glimpsed inside the pail and realized that the fish was indeed the same as the one he had given to Gu Xijiu. He was stunned. He knew better than anyone else how difficult it was to catch that fish. It was a rare species and grew to different sizes. It was challenging for Di Fuyi to find one which was around the same size, let alone the same size as the one Baili Ce had found himself. He was stunned for a moment. His gaze returned to Di Fuyi. ¡°How long did you spend catching the fish?¡± Di Fuyi answered casually, ¡°Not that long. Around three days.¡± He had gone missing for three days to catch a fish! Someone quickly responded and said with his eyes wide open, ¡°I¡¯m sure Celestial Master Zuo had caught many of the same fish over thest three days, right? How many did you fish before you found the one which was the same as Baili Ce¡¯s fish?¡± ¡°Not that many.¡± Di Fuyi casually answered as he lifted his hand. Eight pails appeared in front of him, and bubbles were floating in every bucket. The buckets were full of different fishes of different sizes. There were probably 60 to 70 fishes in total! Everyone was speechless. He had waited at the same ce for three days to catch a simr fish topensate someone. His apology was sincere! Everyone was touched and looked at Baili Ce. Baili Ce was touched as well. He suddenly sighed as he looked at the fish. ¡°I have lost, Celestial Master Zuo! You have my sincere blessings. I¡¯ll not interfere with your wedding anymore¡­¡± He had lost! He hadpletely lost! When he told Gu Xijiu that he would take a step back earlier, he was doing a favor for her, and it had nothing to do with Di Fuyi. However, he finally gave up as he looked at the fish! He was willing to lose to Di Fuyi! Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360: He Always Thought About Having Sex Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi finally heaved a sigh of relief. He used to make peoplepromise with him over the past few thousands of years. Everyone obeyed him because of his spiritual power. However, he did not use his power this time around to receive everyone¡¯s blessings. Instead, he wholeheartedly put in his effort toplete the task. Finally, they could officially be husband and wife. He had thought hard about the best way to please everyone in this vige, especially Baili Ce, so that he could marry Gu Xijiu. Finally, Di Fuyi had managed to receive everyone¡¯s approval. He glimpsed at Luo Zhanyu. ¡°Luo Zhanyu, have I passed your test?¡± At this moment, Luo Zhanyu was very happy with the oue. He happily nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the fastest of them all! Congrattions!¡± Everyone congratted Di Fuyi, but instead of celebrating, he carefully observed Luo Zhanyu. ¡°So, when will you be helping us organize the wedding?¡± Luo Zhanyu was speechless. The crowd reacted the same way too. They did not expect him to be in such a hurry. Usually, after they passed the test, everyone needed some time to prepare for the wedding. This included tasks such as decorating the wedding hall, the bridechamber, and food preparations. It would probably take about ten days to prepare for a wedding. Hence, Luo Zhanyu used to set the wedding date a month after thepletion of the test so that everyone had sufficient time to prepare. Therefore, he followed the same rules. ¡°We will hold the wedding one monthter.¡± ¡®One monthter?¡¯ Di Fuyi narrowed his eyes. ¡®That is very inefficient!¡¯ He would have beaten his subordinates if their work efficiency was this slow! ording to the rules here, he was not allowed to see and talk to the bride-to-be before their wedding even though he had passed the test. So, does it mean that he would have to bear with it for another month?! He glimpsed at Gu Xijiu again. The little girl was still sitting there as she fiddled with the bone in her hand. She was gazing downwards, but he had no idea what was on her mind. He casually said as he smiled, ¡°We can talk about the weddingter. Do you have any idea regarding the puzzle on the giant tree?¡± Everyone was very concerned regarding this matter. Hence, Di Fuyi managed to attract their attention. The people there have been trying various ways to solve the puzzle, but none of them seemed to be working. However, everyone immediately expressed their interest when he suddenly mentioned it. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, why don¡¯t you try solving this puzzle? Do you have any clues?¡±U.p..dated by AllNovelFull.Com ¡°Yes, what we have tried did not make any sense. Everyone has been scratching their heads over this puzzle for a very long time.¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, have you discovered something?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was on Di Fuyi as they waited for him to disclose the clues. Di Fuyi flicked his sleeve and casually said, ¡°I had some clues about it when I first saw it, but I had to put it aside as I was trying very hard to get your blessings for me to marry Xijiu. I feel that this sentence is probably rted to Xijiu, and we might need to discuss it together. Anyway, since our wedding is set to be one monthter, we shall discuss it after our wedding. By that time, we can probably tell you a little or more about the puzzle.¡± Everyone remained silent. After a moment, all of them looked at Luo Zhanyu. ¡°Boss, I feel we shouldn¡¯t dy their wedding anymore since Celestial Master Zuo has passed the test and both of them loved each other!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too long! It should be done as soon as possible. Why don¡¯t we hold the wedding today?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Today would be the perfect day to hold the wedding!¡± ¡°Since we have so much food and drink, let us celebrate the wedding tonight. We can all witness the wedding together. Doesn¡¯t it sound like a good idea?¡± The vigers continued to urge Luo Zhanyu to hold the wedding today. Luo Zhanyu red at Di Fuyi. He did not want to organize his sister¡¯s wedding today. ¡°This is such a grand event! How could we make it so simple? We should at least take a few days to prepare. All of you need to decorate the wedding hall for them, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy since we have such a big workforce. It will be done in an hour.¡± ¡°True. In fact, it is just a ceremony. Most importantly, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi both loved each other. It¡¯s not a nice thing to separate both of them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss! We¡¯re just waiting for your order. We¡¯ll decorate the wedding hall nicely!¡± ¡°I agree. Since everyone is depressed because of the incident that had happened during thest gathering, the wedding might help to ease the grief.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was urging Luo Zhanyu to hold the wedding. Therefore, he would look bad if he still disagreed at this point. He coughed and said, ¡°The wedding hall is not a difficult task, but what about the bridechamber¡­¡± Gu Xijiu who had been silent for a while suddenly said, ¡°My house is ready to be the bridechamber.¡± Luo Zhanyu was speechless. Finally, Luo Zhanyu decided to agree on the wedding since his sister did not mind getting married now. However, he had one condition. Celestial Master Zuo must organize a grand wedding ceremony for her when they get out from here and also publicly announce her as his official wife. Di Fuyi promised him without hesitation. Thus, the wedding was agreed to be held on that night. Therefore, everyone began to get busy and started decorating the wedding hall. They were quite familiar with the decorations, especially since several couples had gotten married in the past. Moreover, Di Fuyi was well prepared as he brought all the necessary items for the wedding hall. Hence, they managed toplete decorating the wedding hall in a short period. Meanwhile, thedies happily dragged Gu Xijiu to change into her wedding gown since it had been prepared. After an hour, Gu Xijiu stood in front of the newly decorated wedding hall with her Phoenix Cor. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi was standing beside her, and he was wearing a groom¡¯s suit. Although there were only tens of guests, it was more happening than a wedding with hundreds of guests. The meeting hall had been redecorated to be a wedding hall. It looked luxurious and festive. Gu Xijiu felt like it was a dream as she looked at the character ¡®Heaven¡¯ in the wedding hall. Di Fuyi had written it. Every stroke was strong and beautiful. In fact, ¡®double-happiness¡¯ was supposed to be hung at the center of the wedding hall ording to tradition, as a kowtow to the heavens and the earth was just a ceremony. However, Di Fuyi was the first one who had decided to hang ¡®Heaven¡¯ in the wedding hall. Gu Xijiu was the only one who knew Di Fuyi¡¯s true identity. He was the god of this continent. Hence, only the Heaven¡¯s was worth for him to kowtow, and no one else. She had married him! During their previous wedding, even though he had helped her put on her wedding gown on that rainy night and was also the one responsible for decorating the bridechamber, it was just between them, and no one else knew about their wedding. It was as if they were running away secretly. However, it was different now as the wedding ceremony was held in front of everyone. It meant that she had finally be his official wife! Di Fuyi held her hand while she was idling. His hand was warm. It was the temperature that Gu Xijiu had always craved. It was the first time that he was holding her hand ever since they had separated during their prior wedding. Her heart was racing. The moment he held her hand, he felt that they were going to be with each other for the rest of their lives. A warmth was transmitted from his palm to hers, and it slowly traveled up to her heart and warmed up every part of her body. Was that what people called happiness? Holding their beloved¡¯s hand and never letting it go? Everything that happenedter was like a dream as well. Gu Xijiu returned to her bridechamber after the wedding ceremony. She had not moved or changed any of the decorations in the room. She had slept in the room alone ever since Di Fuyi had left. The very first thing she did when she woke up in the morning was to wipe everything properly. Thus, everything looked new and clean. Di Fuyi was holding her hand. Even after they entered the bridechamber, he was still holding her hand. Although they were now in the same old ce, they missed each other very much as they had not seen each other for half a month. In fact, Gu Xijiu wanted to run into his arms when he held her hand. ording to the traditions, the groom still needed to attend to the guests in the wedding hall after sending the bride into the bridechamber. Thus, Gu Xijiu urged him to go after she sat down. Di Fuyi smiled as he pulled her into his arms. He said as he looked her in the eyes, ¡°Baby, do you still want me to go?¡± She missed his arms and his warmth so much. She said as she tried to suppress her desires to hug him, ¡°I am not trying to kick you out, but this is tradition¡­¡± ¡°Damn traditions! I hate them!¡± Gu Xijiu chuckled. ¡°I thought you respected rules and traditions very much?¡± He had followed all the rules before their wedding, and he did not evene to see her once. Gu Xijiu had secretly looked for him over the past two weeks. Unfortunately, she did not manage to find him as he was too unpredictable. Thus, she did not get to see him. She would have thought that he had left if she had not received the food he prepared every day! Di Fuyi seemed to have understood something. ¡°Weren¡¯t you mad at me because of this? This was the reason you intentionally walked away from my side, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Xijiu twitched her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor since you like following the rules.¡± She was throwing a tantrum like a kid. Di Fuyi could not help butugh. He just realized that the girl who was usually calm and smart could also turn kiddy at times. She was upset that he did note to see her secretly. She missed him very much. She was upset because she did not manage to find him when she missed him. Hence, she decided to let out her frustration at him. However, he found it to be her way of telling him that she loved him, and he enjoyed it very much. He smiled. ¡°Hmmm, guess you missed me very much. I never expected you to behave this way.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I was swamped to the extent that I had almost forgotten about you.¡± Gu Xijiu refused to admit that she missed him very badly. ¡°Oh, I see. I shall impress you now so that you would always remember me!¡± He quickly kissed her on the lips without giving her a chance to react! The kiss was hot and dominant, and was filled with passion and love. Both of their body senses were instantly triggered. In the beginning, Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips refused to respond as she tried controlling herself to prevent him from being too arrogant. However, his lips managed to pry open her mouth, and her tongue was forced to dance with his. She finally surrendered to his control after a while. Both of her arms began climbing up his shoulders and eventually wrapped around his neck like vines. She started responding to him as she leaned on him. She missed him! She missed his arms, his kisses, his scent. She missed everything about him. She never expected herself to miss someone so badly. She used to be strong and calm, but she always very childish whenever she was around Di Fuyi. She just wanted to be with him and did want to be apart ever again. It was effortless for his hot kisses to light up Gu Xijiu¡¯s sparks. Di Fuyi carried her and walked towards the bed. The moment Gu Xijiu opened her eyes, she was lost for several seconds. However, she soon realized that she was pressed under his body. Their short separation was tough as they were forced to be apart when they had just experienced the sweetness of love. His hot body was on hers, and though it was not heavy, she was trapped under him. He whispered as he looked into her eyes, ¡°Xijiu, this is our official wedding night. Are you happy?¡± His gaze was attractive. Gu Xijiu flushed as she looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ve worn the gown twice¡­¡± Di Fuyi blew his hot breath into her ear. ¡°The other time was just a trial run. Right now, they are celebrating ourformal wedding. You look perfect regardless of when you put it on.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Xijiu stretched her hand to stop his hand which was trying to unbutton her gown. ¡°What is it?¡± Di Fuyi was confused. He wanted her. He wanted her now! Gu Xijiu pursed her lips. She was shy. ¡°But¡­ I haven¡¯t bathed¡­¡± She always bathed before she slept every night. She did not expect to get married tonight. Everyone had immediately helped her to change and put on her makeup after the decision was made, and so she had no time to bathe. It was too soon! It was way beyond her expectation. Di Fuyi was stunned and burst intoughter. Gu Xijiu flushed again as heughed. She punched his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing! It¡¯s all your fault that we had suddenly rushed into this wedding¡­¡± Di Fuyi did not stop her as her force was as gentle as a little kid¡¯s. She had not punched him with the intention of hurting him. Gu Xijiu only realized that she was being very childish after a while. She was stunned and slowly stopped. She was surprised as she did not expect herself to be acting this way. Di Fuyi grabbed her hand when she stopped. Her fingers were locked in between his fingers as he lowered his head to kiss her earlobe. His breath became hotter as he watched her earlobe turn red. ¡°Baby, let me bring you somewhere else to bathe. Close your eyes.¡± His voice was dominant yet very gentle. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes as if she had been hypnotized and Di Fuyi carried her in his arms followed by a spin and the sound of a breeze. Deep down she was curious. Although the surface area of the eighth peak was rtively big, they were trapped in the vige. So, where could they possibly go? She had been here for almost a month and had already explored every corner of the vige. She was sure that Di Fuyi would not be able to bring her to a ce that she had not already studied. Ten minutester, Gu Xijiu assumed that they had traveled roughly several hundred kilometers away from her house. However, he did not seem to be stopping anytime soon. Had they exited the wizardry barrier? Gu Xijiu felt that running from the vige to the barrier would not have taken so long. ¡­ After a while, he finally stopped. He said as he kissed Gu Xijiu¡¯s eysh, ¡°Alright, you may now open your eyes.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned as she opened her eyes. Had she entered a different dimension? Was this ce part of a fairytale? There were many semi-transparent creatures around her. They were all of different sizes and shapes. Some looked like a wall; some looked like irregr shaped pirs; some looked like the horns of a deer. It looked strange. However, the most exciting thing was that most of the creatures were hollow, and there seemed to be some bubbles inside of them. What were they? Gu Xijiu had never seen these kinds of creatures before. She stretched her hand and touched them. They felt jade and were neither too soft nor too hard. Gu Xijiu might even be able to pierce through the creatures if she had applied more force. ¡°What are they? Where is this ce?¡± Gu Xijiu asked curiously. ¡°We are 30 kilometers below ground level. This ce is the root of the Banana Milk Tree.¡± Di Fuyi answered. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she asked, ¡°Am I allowed toe here?¡± She remembered the mussel mentioning that this was Di Fuyi¡¯s practice site and it was highly confidential. Only Di Fuyi himself was allowed to enter. However, since Di Fuyi was severely injured, the mussel was allowed to enter and acted as his transportation. That was the only time whereby the mussel was allowed to enter. Since then, it had to secretly try to sneak in as the ce was rich in spiritual energy. However, it failed to enter the ce as no one could enter without Di Fuyi¡¯s existence. Di Fuyi walked forward as he held her hand. ¡°From today onwards, you are allowed to go wherever I go.¡± If the spiritual energy in the core was double the amount outside the Dark Forest, then the spiritual energy flowing around Gu Xijiu now was probably ten times higher than the outside world! The rich spiritual energy was converted into thin air. Gu Xijiu noticed that it was enough to stimte the spiritual power in her body just by respiring. ¡°The mussel told me that there is no air in here and ordinary people would die if they came here. Darn! It lied to me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s partially true. The wizardry barrier around the roots would block you if you did not have my permission, and there¡¯s indeed a vacuum space outside the barrier.¡± Gu Xijiu was smart. ¡°Do you mean that the only reason I can enter now is that we had sex before and I have your scent on my body now?¡± Di Fuyi rotated the ring on her hand and said, ¡°Smart girl! Of course, the ring does help too.¡± She was surprised that she would be able to enjoy such a fantastic privilege just by making love to him. Gu Xijiu knew that there were certain ces only essible to The Lord. She never expected that she would be able toe here after she became The Lord¡¯s wife. She felt that she had hit the jackpot! After walking for about half a kilometer, a pond appeared in front of them. The water in the pond was light green like the color of an emerald, and ayer of light green mist surrounded the pond.U.p. dated by AllNovelFull.Com The most unique item was the pinkish cloud bed beside the pond. The bed drape was red, and it made the bed look as beautiful as a red flower on the green leaves. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Needless to say, the bed had been prepared by Di Fuyi. He hade well prepared. Gu Xijiu was expressionless as she looked at the bed. ¡°Baby, do you like this ce? We can make love in here tonight. The bridechamber that I had prepared for you is over there.¡± Di Fuyi walked towards the pond as he held her hand. ¡°You can have your long bath here, and we can even bathe together.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was flushed. She realized that Di Fuyi was very open when he talked to her, and his topics were always linked to sex. She could not understand he was always thinking about sex. After all, it was her first time here, and so she was very curious about this ce. Hence, she struggled out of Di Fuyi¡¯s hand and began strolling around the ce. Di Fuyi took out a chair and sat down. He watched her wander around and exined things to her whenever she took longer nce at it. For example, what she needed to pay more attention to when she was practicing in here or which spot had the most spiritual energy and would be the best spot to practice. Even though he was randomly exining things to her, Gu Xijiu found that she had learned a lot from him today. The ce was about the size of a football field. She sighed as she finished strolling around. Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze followed her around. ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± ¡°This is a holynd for cultivation. Look, you have been trying to restore your spiritual power by practicing in the outside world, but it never worked. However, you were able to restore all of your power only after eight days of practicing here. Honestly, I was shocked when you showed up that day¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sighed again and jokingly said, ¡°You should havee here earlier.¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I think that I got a betterpensation even though I almost died.¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips and added, ¡°I regret a lot for fleeing away from the wedding and almost causing you to die¡­¡± Di Fuyi pulled her closer and let her sit on hisp. ¡°Xijiu, it¡¯s alright. In fact, this was all Heaven¡¯s arrangement. You wouldn¡¯t have found your brother if you had not fled, right? Besides, I¡¯m still alive now. Furthermore, things have gone quite well so far, right¡­¡± ¡°But you¡¯re trapped here, and we have no idea how long it would take to find a way out. You¡¯re The Lord, and you¡¯re trapped here. I can¡¯t imagine what would happen out there without your supervision.¡± This feeling had been lurking in her heart for quite some time, and she had not told anyone else until today. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get out of here sooner orter.¡± He sighed. ¡°In fact, I think I that I might have solved the puzzle. It will be easy to escape once we have fulfilled the requirements.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°You have solved it? What are the requirements?¡± ¡°Nine people must achieve a spiritual power of level nine and the leader must be a woman. However, it would be perfect if the leader achieves a spiritual power of level ten.¡± Di Fuyi summarized the requirements in just a few sentences. Gu Xijiu was slightly stunned. Among all the people in the vige, only Di Fuyi and Luo Zhanyu had achieved a spiritual power of level nine, and the rest were all between level seven and eight. Meanwhile, there were only seven of them who had achieved a spiritual power of level eight including herself. Three of them had achieved a spiritual power of level eight and a half while the rest of them had just achieved a spiritual power of level eight. Everyone knew that it was more difficult to increase one¡¯s spiritual power to level nine from level eight aspared to breaking into the Heaven. Many of them who had achieved a spiritual power of level eight might not be able to achieve a spiritual power of level nine even if they continued practicing for another 50 to 60 years. Thus, those who have already achieved a spiritual power of level eight might need to practice for at least another 10 to 20 years. The leader must be a woman, which meant, it would most probably be her. She had achieved a spiritual power of level eight. However, she had no idea how long it would take for her to upgrade to level nine, not to mention level ten. In fact, everyone had gone through many ups and downs together so they hoped that everyone would be able to get out of the ce together. What would the rest think if only nine of them could get out? Perhaps, the vige would be thrown into chaos if Di Fuyi told them the truth. Gu Xijiu was deep in thought. However, Di Fuyi slowly added as he managed to read her mind, ¡°Xijiu, as a leader, we need to understand and practice the theory of giving and taking. We are not allowed to be indecisive¡­¡± Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361: Like An Old Youtiao Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLately, Di Fuyi had been instilling into her all sorts of concepts and knowledge of being a leader. She found it hrious as she was not as ambitious as him. Most importantly, she had no intentions of ruling the world. Her dream was to live happily without any constraints and being able to protect whoever she cared for. Hence, she was not keen to be a ruler. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I know that you¡¯re the superior, and you have a special set of management philosophy. However, I¡¯m not a ruler, and I¡¯m not keen to be one as well. The reason I learned Kung Fu was to protect my friends and family, and also myself; I wish all of them could live happily and be safe¡­¡± Di Fuyi remained silent as he pondered. His gaze sank as he looked at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu asked as she felt ufortable under his gaze, ¡°Why are you looking at me this way? Do you think what I said is wrong?¡± ¡°Xijiu, in fact¡­¡± Just as Di Fuyi was about to say something, he smiled and hesitantly swallowed his words. ¡°You¡¯re still a naive kid. To be frank, you can¡¯t always avoid the things you refuse to do. Of course, there would also be some things that you wouldn¡¯t have a chance of doing even if you badly wanted to do it. Once upon a time, I was like you¡­¡± He paused for a moment. He then sighed and said, ¡°Forget about it. It¡¯s depressing to talk about this today. Someday, you¡¯ll understand. Perhaps, you would not even need me to teach you.¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but smile as she wrapped her arms around one of his arms. ¡°Are you addicted to recruiting disciples? Are you trying to recruit me and teach me as though I¡¯m your disciple?¡± Di Fuyi smiled too. ¡°Stupid! I want you to grow stronger so that you¡¯ll face fewer difficulties in the future.¡± Gu Xijiu leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°You are such a bad sweet talker.¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± ¡°I remembered seeing something like this from a book. A man would say ¡®You don¡¯t have to be strong, because I¡¯ll always be by your side¡¯ if the man loved the woman. Very touching, isn¡¯t it?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Gu Xijiu kissed his cheek. ¡°Come on, tell me this.¡± ¡°Are you seeking for attention?¡± Di Fuyi asked as he wrapped his arms around her waist. Gu Xijiu looked at him with a pair of sparkling eyes. ¡°Please, tell me why you don¡¯t coax me.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that saying. Even though you¡¯re willing to continue teaching me how to ¡®sweet talk¡¯, would you feel the sincerity when I reluctantly say it?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°Of course! I like listening to you. Come on, tell me! We¡¯re not going to make love tonight if you refuse to tell me!¡± ¡°Cheeky!¡± Di Fuyi narrowed his eyes and his lips curved upward evilly at the same time. ¡°Not going to make love? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to do it?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Why would I want to do it?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s lips drew closer to her ear. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll suffer from holding it in?¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but glimpse at his lower body. He was wearing a big, loose robe so she could not see anything. She wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered into his ear. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you look well even though you¡¯ve held it in all these years. So, why would you suffer from holding it in now? How did you manage to live for thousands of years?¡± Her breath beside his ears was getting warmer as she leaned on him. She was now like a little goblin which could not stop alluring his heart. Swirls seemed to form in Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Back then, I had never tasted any meat¡­¡± Once he tasted the pleasure, how could he suppress himself especially when he saw his beloved? To be honest, he did not want to hold it in any longer! Gu Xijiu still wanted to say something. However, Di Fuyi was not keen to talk anymore! He just got the chance to taste meat before he was forced to stop for half a month! Tonight was their wedding night! He did not n to talk to her in there! Therefore, he decisively wrapped her up with his sleeves. Gu Xijiu lost her focus for a moment, and she felt cold all of a sudden as though she was soaked with cold water. Before she could respond, she had been locked underneath his body on the cloud bed. The cloud bed was warm, so she did not even feel the chill as she lied on the bed. Instead, she could feel the warmth slowly spread throughout her naked back. Yes, her naked back. When Di Fuyi wrapped her up earlier, not only did he use the cleaning spell on her but he had also taken off her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re in such a¡­ hurry¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart almost popped out as both of her hands struggled to support his shoulders. He lowered his body and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in a hurry¡­¡± The next thing she knew, she could not spit out a single word from her mouth as her lips had been sealed by his. ¡­ Two hourster, Gu Xijiu felt as though she was paralyzed on the bed. She did not feel like moving at all. She finally understood how hurried he was. He was indeed a god! His physique was perfect. The two-hour session had been upied with strong winds and rainstorms. His skills had improved, and it was better thanst time. Gu Xijiu finally got to experience a real orgasm as well as the feeling of reaching the sky. The happy feeling was addictive. It was as though they were the only humans that were living in the Heavens. When they were finished making love, she was extremely exhausted to the extent that she did not even feel like moving her fingertips. However, he was as energetic as a wolf and was currently cleaning her body patiently. Since it was the second time she was having sex, and he was so much stronger than an ordinary man, she could feel the pain, and her pubic region was slightly swollen. After cleaning up, he took out a can of cream and wanted to help her to apply it. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face flushed like a tomato. Although they have done the most intimate activity possible together, she did not feelfortable letting him apply the cream to her pubic region. She reluctantly stretched her hand and stopped him. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do it by myself¡­ That one, no. In fact, I don¡¯t need the cream¡­¡± Such an injury would heal after a good rest. Perhaps, she did not even need it. She was burnt out. Hence, she had no energy to stop Di Fuyi. ¡°You can recover faster if you use the cream, and it also shortens the duration of your suffering.¡± Di Fuyi held both of her hands which had intended to struggle and used his other hand to help her to apply the cream. The strange feeling triggered her to blush again. She did not dare open her eyes and even wanted to kick Di Fuyi away. However, her legs were weak, and it would make no difference even if she kicked him. Thus, she decided to let him do whatever he wanted. She felt awkward. She always got nervous whenever she felt awkward, and she would get chatty whenever she was nervous. ¡°Is this your first time?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°But, you seem to be very familiar with it. You were like an old youtiao.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her red face. Her gaze was wandering around and did not dare to look at him even though she sounded calm. He felt enlightened as he just realized that even Gu Xijiu had a shy side to her. Perhaps, he was the only one who got the chance to see this part of her? Di Fuyi narrowed his eyes as he looked at her and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not satisfied with my skills? If this is the case, we shall try once more¡­¡± ¡®Oh! I am delighted. It was an excellent experience!¡¯ Gu Xijiu was afraid of another round and quickly screamed, ¡°Satisfied! I don¡¯t need another round¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled and kissed her on the lips. He added with a seductive tone, ¡°In fact, I can make you even more satisfied.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s body shrunk. ¡°No, I¡¯m good¡­¡± She felt that her body was going to copse if he wanted to do it once more. Di Fuyi did not force her but pulled her up with a smile. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s start the cultivation process.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± She thought that they were supposed to cuddle and rest after making love? Why did she have to practice now? She was exhausted! Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362: I Thought You Wanted To Bathe? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°No way! I¡¯m tired!¡± Gu Xijiu lied down as though she was boneless. She subconsciously curled up her body as she was naked. Di Fuyi burst intoughter. He forcefully straightened her body and made her sit up. ¡°My dear, this is the best ce for the cultivation process to take ce. Let¡¯s try it. I¡¯ll guide you.¡± Not only did he teach her the theory behind the cultivation process, but he also showed her the correct method. However, she was swaying left and right even when she was seated. When he had finished lecturing her, she immediately slumped backward. ¡°Let me take a nap first. I¡¯ll practiceter.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He immediately pulled her up and flicked her skin while threatening her. ¡°I¡¯ll screw you again if you try to be disobedient!¡± Gu Xijiu was extremely exhausted to the extent that her eyelids could not stop twitching. However, threatening her was an effective method. Hence, she finally seemed to be slightly more energized as she looked at him with a pair of watery eyes. ¡°What did you mention about the cultivation process earlier?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless again. Many people were eager to listen to his advice, but this little girl did not give a sh*t about what he said. He helplessly taught her once again. Of course, he did not forget to pay attention to her concentration throughout the lesson and would wake her up whenever she unintentionally fell asleep. Fortunately, she did put in the effort this time around. She quickly followed Di Fuyi¡¯s instruction as she sat down with her legs crossed. A momentter, she finally experienced positive changes. When the spiritual power in her body began moving around, she seemed to regain some of her vitality. The vitality was then converted into spiritual power. An hourter, she finished the cultivation process and was sweating profusely. To her surprise, she realized that her spiritual power had been upgraded a little. She was now very sensitive to the changes in her spiritual power. Hence, she could always sense whenever her spiritual power was improved. She asked as she was enlightened. ¡°Is this considered¡­plementing the female¡¯s energy with the male¡¯s energy?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Without saying anything, Gu Xijiu flew up in midair before crashing into the pond as he flicked his hand. Gu Xijiu could swim quite well. Hence, she had managed to swim to the shore in a short period. ¡°Di Fuyi!¡± She yelled and red at the man who was now meditating on the bed. Di Fuyi looked at her with a smile. ¡°I thought you wanted to take a bath? Now would be the best time.¡± Gu Xijiu doubted his words, but she proceeded to take her bath. Her body was severely aching earlier to the extent that she did not even want to move her fingers. However, after two hours of practice, not only had she managed to upgrade her spiritual power but she realized that her body was no longer aching! She even felt rxed and energized. The water in the pond was as warm and smooth as silk. It was a pleasant experience soaking in there, and the most exciting experience was the fact that Gu Xijiu felt like a lot of spiritual power surrounded her. She shockingly scooped up some water in her hands and realized that the water was as green as an emerald. She could even feel the spiritual power in the water. Was this holy spring water? ¡°This is the Spiritual Wooden Spring. Not only is it able to remove all the negative energy in your body but it is also able to transform one¡¯s physique. You¡¯ll be amazedter after you have meditated in there with the method I taught you earlier.¡± Di Fuyi said. No wonder he was able to recover in such a short time as though he had taken an elixir! What a wonderful ce! Therefore, Gu Xijiu immediately forgot about the danger of being thrown into the pond and began meditating. The spiritual power that was in the spring water was slowly absorbed into her skin and entered her blood vessels. It flowed to every part of her body and eventually gathered at one point. Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363: She Could Only Ask Him Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Two hours have passed since Gu Xijiu started meditating. She opened her eyes and realized that her spiritual power had increased again. In the past, she could increase her spiritual power by one micrometer with just two days of practice. However, she was now able to increase her spiritual power by one millimeter which was ten times the amount she would generally be able to achieve in just four hours. It was as though they had discovered a great secret hideout in a game! Gu Xijiu did not want to get out of the pond. Hence, she closed her eyes again and continued practicing. ¡°Hey,e out. Your skin will dry up if you continue soaking in there.¡± Di Fuyi was standing on the shore. ¡°Let me go one more round.¡± Gu Xijiu found it difficult to leave the pond. ¡°No way, it¡¯s bad for your skin. Your skin will dry up.¡± ¡°So be it then. This feeling is awesome!¡± Gu Xijiu refused to leave. Di Fuyi decided to stop talking and took action. His sleeve stretched and shrunk like a long ribbon and wrapped around her. Instantly, Gu Xijiu flew up to the shore helplessly. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Although his intentions were good, he should not toss her here and there as though she was a toy. Shended right beside him and immediately slumped into his arms as she could not stand properly. Perhaps, she had been soaking in the pond for too long. Di Fuyi wrapped his arms around her before she could say anything. He felt numb at his chest followed by a strong push from the back! ¡°Pufffff!¡± He fell into the pond and caused a big puddle of water to ssh out. Gu Xijiu wasughing on the shore when he showed up from inside the water. ¡°I think you should also restore your energy in there¡­¡± Her voice was clear, and her young aura was like the sound of a bird chirping in the sunlight. The nourishment of love sessfully made her abandon all her calm and reserved nature. Now, she enjoyed every single moment just like a kid who did not know the anxiety and stress of society. Di Fuyi looked at her for a moment as he was half afloat in the water. He casually said right at the moment when Gu Xijiu was still trying to figure out some bad ideas to tease him, ¡°Baby, are you keen to do a pole dance with this outlook?¡± This outlook? What kind of outlook? Subconsciously, Gu Xijiu¡¯s face immediately blushed as she lowered her head. She was still naked! She was arrogantly standing in a posture of a teapot! Immediately, she quickly searched around to retrieve her clothes which had been removed by his spell. However, she failed to locate it. Needless to say, he must have put it away in his storage space. Fortunately, she had prepared several sets of clothes in the Firmament Stone¡¯s storage space. As she raised her hand to open the storage space, she realized that it did not blink. Di Fuyi had switched it off again. ¡°Hey! Where are my clothes?¡± She could only ask him. ¡°On the cloud bed.¡± Gu Xijiu opened the bed drapes. Indeed, there was a stack of clean clothes on the bed. ¡­ A momentter, he got onto the shore. By that time, Gu Xijiu had put on the clean clothes and was wandering around the area again. Strangely, four hours ago, she was extremely exhausted to the extent that she could fall asleep anytime and anywhere. However, after two sessions of the cultivation process, she was very energetic now and felt as though she had just woken up from a sound sleep. She tried sensing her spiritual power and realized that it was circting exceptionally well. She then sighed and sat down as she constructed a chair made from cane with her fingertips. ¡°I initially thought that it would take 30 to 40 years for me to achieve a spiritual power of level ten, but I think I can soon achieve it based on my current progress¡­¡± Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364: That Was The Benefit Of Having A Wife Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi squeezed into the same chair with her and allowed her to sit in his arms. Both of them leaned on the chair as her head rested on his upper arm while he yed with her long hair. ¡°Eight years.¡± He said casually. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him. ¡°I mean you would need eight years to achieve a spiritual power of level ten.¡± Di Fuyi smiled as he exined. In other words, they would have to stay here together for eight years. Eight years sounded like a long time. Gu Xijiu personally thought that she would find it suffering to be trapped in there alone for eight years. However, she was not afraid anymore with him by her side. She asked as she leaned against his body while counting his eyshes, ¡°You said that there were only nine of us who will make it out from here. Are you one of us?¡± Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°Are you nning to exclude me?¡± Of course not. Gu Xijiu just felt that Di Fuyi was a god. He should not be taken into ount with the other ordinary people. However, based on his tone, he was probably one of them. Thus, she could only bring seven people out of here. Among the seven people, a majority of them were men. Meng Suyan was the only female with the highest possibility among all the women. That was not the most annoying part to Gu Xijiu. Among the six men chosen, three of them who qualified were married. (It was not strange as the poption of men was higher than the women. Hence, the women always wanted to marry the strongest men) Therefore, once she brought the three of them out from here, she would also indirectly bring suffering to three couples who would be apart from each other. Since they have gone through so many ups and downs together, the four couples always cherished each other. Although they did not usually disy it publicly, their every action was full of care and love. Who was heartless enough to separate them? Though they were still alive, they would be forced to be apart from each other which was no different from dying. It was because the remaining ones would never get to leave. ¡°Should we bring the single ones only when the timees?¡± Gu Xijiu suggested. Di Fuyi said casually, ¡°By that time, there¡¯ll be more than seven people who had achieved a spiritual power of level nine. I think we should tell them the pros and cons, and then leave it for them to decide.¡± Gu Xijiu paused and continued, ¡°I feel that it¡¯s too cruel¡­¡± Di Fuyi grinned. ¡°Perhaps, this is a good way to test their sincerity.¡± Such an vital challenge could determine the power of their love. On the one hand, it was their long-awaited freedom; On the other hand, it was their beloved wife who they had gone through thick and thin together. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Should we announce what we have learned from the puzzle?¡± She was sure that the vige would fall into chaos once they announced it. Di Fuyi replied casually, ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She paused and continued, ¡°I feel that it would be better to announce it slightlyter. I¡¯m afraid that we might cause a riot¡­¡± Before the announcement, everyone supported and helped each other. However, once they announced their discovery to the vigers, they would end uppeting with each other. By that time, couples would argue, and friends would fight and even backstab each other. The peace which had been preserved for decades would be ruined. There were more cons than pros to announce their discovery! Di Fuyi¡¯s arm was half hugging her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of a turmoil. I¡¯m sure you can handle this based on your capabilities. I believe in you!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She pulled his cor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you settle this matter since you¡¯re here?¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°In here, you¡¯re the leader. I could be your helper and help you with other things.¡± Gu Xijiu punched him. ¡°Go loaf around then!¡± Di Fuyiughed aloud. ¡°The wives were usually responsible for handling such matters. That¡¯s the benefit of having a wife!¡± Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365: I Will Definitely Support You! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu decided to stop talking. She began to consider every possibility and the oues as well. Di Fuyi did not disturb her but wrapped his arms around her.U.p.dated by Box n o v e l. ¡­ When the announcement was made, chaos arose! Almost everyone was stunned, and then mayhem erupted! At the moment, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were standing at the center of the meeting hall. They were patiently waiting to interpret and ept the messages. After the noise subsided, Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°I can bring seven of you out of here, but all seven of you must achieve a spiritual power of at least level nine. Besides, you guys will also be judged based on the quality of your personalities. I will not bring you out if you have a bad personality, even if you manage to achieve a spiritual power of level ten! Within this period, you guys can practice with each other throughpetitions. You maypete, but only in the correct manner. I will not allow any backstabbing and evil actions. If I find out that any of you is involved in these wrongdoings, I will stop you from getting out of here and banish you elsewhere. Celestial Master Zuo, my witness, will be here.¡± It was quiet in the meeting hall. Those who initially had any bad ideas immediately surrendered. After all, Celestial Master Zuo was an almighty person, and no one had the guts to y any tricks under his nose. They would die of grief if they tried anything! Di Fuyi nced over at Gu Xijiu and sent her a directed audio, which he covered with a sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t have to restrict them frompeting illegally; you should just allow them to showcase their full talents.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Did he want to watch these people fight? ¡°They have been living in theirfort zone for too long; they might not be able to handle the infighting situation out there, even if they were to make it out from this ce.¡± The world outside the Dark Forest is unpredictable; the people there are even more cunning than those in here. Even after they have achieved a spiritual power of level nine, it would not be easy to excel even with a very high level spiritual power. Spiritual power is only a supportive tool, and they must not solely rely on that. They needed emotional intelligence to excel. Intelligence and artifice can only form through a series of intense fighting and psychological battles. Compared to the Dark Forest, this ce is a wondend, everyone is living a routine with zero surprises. Perhaps, the most significant event in their lives is to fight with the animals, but even still, they live too harmoniously among themselves. It was reasonable for Di Fuyi to have such worries, and Gu Xijiu understood his concerns. However, she had ns of her own. ¡°I¡¯d prefer them to undergo natural growth. They would learn their lessons when they encounter the difficulties out there. Besides that, based on their Kung Fu ability, they will be the outstanding elites when they get out of here. Hence, there are not many who can teach them a lesson. If we were to allow them to fight illegally in here, there would be a big mess, and their daily lives would be affected. In these years, if everyone does not unite like sand in the desert, they would be killed by the beasts even before they could achieve a spiritual power of level nine. Most of the elites out there are untamable, and they like to work alone. However, these people have gone through so much together; they will be an indestructible force when they get out. A group of united people with the same goal could make the impossible possible; they might not be the ones losing the games.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her with his gaze down. In fact, what she said made sense. Although the concept of their interpersonal skills was different, their goals were simr. He smiled. ¡°Great, go ahead with your n, I will support you!¡± Although Gu Xijiu has shared her advice, everyone was still anxious and in shock. Although they may look calm and harmonious, a hidden turbulence had already formed in the dark. Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366: Is This A Mystery Of The Heavens, Again? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu always does what she says, and would punish whoever who disobeys the rules without mercy. All evil tricks are seen to be boring in the eyes of Celestial Master Zuo. Di Fuyi managed to expose all the people who secretly used an illegal method. Gu Xijiu decisively sent them to the forest behind the vige after a series of punishments, regardless of the many attempts he or she tried to seek for forgiveness. The punishment was very useful. Gu Xijiu had mentioned before that everyone would die if the infighting were to be allowed to continue. By the time the nine people leave, there would not be many of them remaining in the vige, which would eventually speed up their death. Practically, they should focus on improving their Kung Fu. In this case, they are still friends and can support each other. Even when the nine of them leave the vige, there would be 20 to 30 people remaining in the vige, which is strong enough to support each other to continue living. On the other hand, there could be another hidden meaning in the secret sentence. Thus, before they manage to break out, no one could rest assured that there was no alternative solution. Thest advice touched their heart as everyone seemed to have awakened!U.p.dated by AllNovelFull.Com Gu Xijiu was right;everyone shouldpete fairly. It was a good oue if all of them could leave this ce together. However, it was not wholly a bad thing even if some of them had to stay. At least, they could continue living the same way. Only until this point, everyone was finally willing to put their anxiety aside and focus on cultivation. While working hard on cultivation, Gu Xijiu also put in a lot of effort practicing her alchemy skill. She could noty her guard down as everyone¡¯s hopes of achieving a spiritual power of level nine wereying on her shoulders. In fact, Gu Xijiu wished to loaf around. She once checked with someone, ¡°I believe that other people are not aware of this, but I know that your alchemy skills are good enough at the moment, right? Why don¡¯t you help me make the pills and let me take a rest and focus on the cultivation?¡± However, the man disagreed. ¡°Xijiu, we¡¯re all counting on you. I¡¯m just supporting you, inspecting your practice and giving you advice on alchemy, I¡¯ll not be involved in any other things.¡± Gu Xijiu got a headache. ¡°But I¡¯m drained, I¡¯m running out of time¡­¡± She gently added with a lovely tone, ¡°Look, almost all the husbands are willing to share the burden, they will offer their wings to protect their wives so that they would not burn out. Help me, please?¡± Di Fuyi was more keen onpromising to her gentle tone and would usually not turn down her request when she puts her ego down. However, he was steadfast and refused topromise. Gu Xijiu felt irritated after half a day of trying, and she angrily asked, ¡°Is that a mystery of the Heavens, again?¡± Di Fuyi kissed her on her forehead. ¡°Smart!¡± You as*! Gu Xijiu was extremely upset as she refused to talk to him for three days! Everyone was working extremely hard to improve their spiritual power. Luo Zhanyu was the only one with time on his hands as he did not have to work hard on cultivation since he had already achieved a spiritual power of level nine. Therefore, he was helping out with the chores, and he managed everything well. Time flies. Though eight years may sound like a very long period, to them, it passed so fast as their lives were busy! As usual, Gu Xijiu was very busy as she had to concentrate on cultivation as well as her alchemy work. asionally, she would even need to take care of some of the administration work assigned by Di Fuyi. Of course, the administration work was added at theter stage. It was added during the sixth year when Gu Xijiu¡¯s alchemy skills were upgraded to level eight, which allows her to produce any pills she wanted quickly. Right when she thought she finally had a task off her shoulder, Di Fuyi forced her to learn to handle the management and administration work. Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367: The Physique Of A Fairy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ording to The Lord, he was the one who handled all the administration work in the past, which was tiring. Since he got a wife, his wife should share his burden and manage all these messes on behalf of him in the future. Therefore, she would need to start learning now. Initially, Gu Xijiu refused to learn as he looked remarkably free handling all the administration work while she was swamped. How could she possibly have extra time to learn matters regarding the administration? If she had to learn, she could start after getting out of here. However, once Di Fuyi sets a goal, he will not stop until he achieves it. Gu Xijiu finally got irritated and threw him a suggestion, ¡°Fine, I can learn, but I¡¯ll learn during the time we have sex!¡± Gu Xijiu had no idea how other couples could maintain their rtionship harmoniously after she realized how much Di Fuyi has changed since their marriage. He had turned into a starving wolf, hungry for sex ever since they got married. In the first three years of their marriage, he made love to her two to three times a day, and every single time wouldst about two hours long, which she found extremely overwhelming. Later, they came to an agreement that they would only make love once a day after her intense protest. Since then, they have not changed the deal. Even though having sex could enhance her physique, if it were not too tiring, he wouldst for more than two hours. Gu Xijiu personally felt that it was a waste of time making love once a day, and so, she suggested to reduce it to twice or three times a week. Unfortunately, he refused topromise and kept to his strategies of kidnapping her onto the bed. Surprisingly, when Gu Xijiu threatened him with this, he agreed without pondering. Therefore, the frequency of their sex life was changed to four times a week, and two to three hours during the remaining days were reserved for administrative learning. She had a lot toin about regarding the administrative learning process as he always gave her tests randomly, and if she could not answer, she would need to ept the punishment of making love to him. Therefore, every week, she would get punished to have sex with him throughout the three days of learning. Even though their sex life was theoretically reduced, with the punishments from the learning process, it was almost the same as before. Di Fuyi¡¯s prediction was extremely urate as Gu Xijiu had achieved a spiritual power of level ten during the first four years! The moment her spiritual power was upgraded to level ten, she was surrounded by countless auspicious clouds, and a silverish moonlight glow appeared around her. Besides that, the outline of the glow was in seven colors, and the colorful glow upied the entire hall. Fortunately, she was in the secret cultivation hall with Di Fuyi when it happened; otherwise, she might have attracted many pairs of eyes. When she opened her eyes, she realized that Di Fuyi, who was guarding her earlier, seemed to be amazed. They clung onto each other almost all the time in thest eight years since they got married. Hence, they knew each other well. However, her heart raced every single time Di Fuyi looked at her this way. She leaped and spun around arrogantly as she asked, ¡°How do I look? Do I look so much prettier now?¡± Upgrading from level nine to level ten was considered an enormous change in physique. If level nine was to be considered as a god on the earth, level ten would be simr to transforming into a fairy. Without any ident, she was immortal now, and her current body was the physique of a fairy. Her skin was fairer and smoother, her lips were naturally pinkish, her brows were beautiful without makeup, and she looked exactly like a fairy! Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368: I Am The River And You Are The Sea Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Although she was very beautiful, she was only mortal, so she still maintained her personification of the vanity world. However, that sort of quality was nowhere to be seen now. She was so beautiful and absolutely enchanting. Di Fuyi flipped his sleeves and a pole raised in the middle of the hall. His eyes beamed with amusement. ¡°Come, show me how pole dancing should be done.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face flushed. She decided not to step into his trap. He always made her dance, which in turn would lead to sex with an ardor that left her breathless. She was in a hurry to meet the mussel, so she turned around immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Happily, she ran away. When her spiritual power was finally at level nine, she could enter and leave the ce as she pleased. She no longer required Di Fuyi to bring her around. However, Di Fuyi was very clingy, as he would always stay by her side. Whenever she came to practice, he would follow her. For eight years, Gu Xijiu had been making steady progress in her Kung Fu. However, nothing seemed to have changed for Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu tried to find out the reason behind his cease to advance. Di Fuyi thought about it for a while and answered, ¡°When a mountain stream enters the river, one will easily notice the rise in the water level. However, when a river enters the sea, can you tell if the horizon shifts?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to answer. She jumped behind and hanged on his back, ¡°Did you mean that I am the river and you are the sea?¡± Di Fuyi took her into his arms and bit her ear smilingly. ¡°It is just a metaphor. I meant it as a metaphor. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± Certainly, Gu Xijiu could never be mad at him. When he finally had her in his arms, he immediately put her down on the bed and took off her clothes. ¡°Baby, you have made such huge progress in your Kung Fu. Let¡¯s celebrate.¡± ¡°Pervert! You are such a pervert!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face flushed crimson. ¡°Hmm, you have used this term for way too many times. You should change it. I think the word pervert is not even enough to describe me.¡± Di Fuyi lied on top of her and gently traced the shape of her lips. ¡°I think I am more of a beast. Isn¡¯t it more appropriate?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Her eyes flicked, and a gleam of white light emerged. Di Fuyi could feel a sudden numbness on his body. Instantly, he felt as if the roof and the ground were upside down. When the spinning stopped, he realized that their positions hadpletely changed. She was now sitting on top of him,ughing cunningly like a little fox. ¡°If we are celebrating, you should fulfill my requests. This time, I shall be on top.¡± Having heard what she said, Di Fuyi refused to struggle any further. He lied calmly, as though he had submitted himself to her tender mercies. ¡°Please, as you wish.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, again. She took a look at her half-naked body, then to his neatly dressed robes. She felt that she was at a disadvantage. Whenever they made love, he would strip herpletely naked. As for himself, he would mostly prefer to keep his robes on. For the eight years that they were married, she had rarely seen his full body. This time, things would be different. She murmured a spell, then pointed at his body. After a little noise, Di Fuyi¡¯s robes were shattered into pieces. Di Fuyi did not know what to say. He acted as though he was ready to die to maintain his virtue. ¡°Xijiu, are you giving me an option that I cannot refuse?¡± Having sighed, he continued, ¡°I did not know that you are someone so eager.¡± He closed his eyes briefly, ¡°I shall only obey.¡± She was not expecting him to behave in ordance. Gu Xijiu felt helpless. She only wanted to take off his clothes. However, she was not entirely familiar with the use of the spell, hence the mess. She wanted to act dominantly and have a little role-y, but now, she could no longer continue. She rose to leave but was immediately taken back by him. Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369: Who Is Willing To Stay? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe put his arms behind his head, looking calm and rxed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue?¡± ¡°Never mind!¡± Gu Xijiu pushed his hands aside as she rose. Just when she was about to use a spell to get dressed, he immediately interrupted her. ¡°I see that you have refused the benefits that I have to offer. I shall im mine now.¡± Hence, she was again being held down. Gu Xijiu clenched her fists. Although her level of spiritual power was already at level ten, her physicalpetency was still not as good as his. He could still hold her down easily. Also, he liked to be the one on top. There were times when Gu Xijiu wanted to shift and turn their position around, but her attempts were all in vain. ording to his logic, this was apetition. The winning side would decide the role that he or she preferred. He was more easygoing on other tasks and would not mind at all when her achievements outshined his. He would not even mind if she reced him. However, he would not give in easily when it came to their rtionship. Gu Xijiu had many failed attempts before. However, now that he finally let her have a say, she let it go instead. When they started to get excited, she bit his shoulder and said, ¡°I will turn you around someday! I will pin you down!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Di Fuyi whispered into her ear, ¡°I will wait until the dayes! Now, feel me.¡± ¡­ It was a fine day. People gathered under the Banana Milk Tree. 9th of September was the day that Di Fuyi had predicted their escape. Since Di Fuyi came, the people had been making great progress in their spiritual power with his guidance. After eight long years, 11 of them had finally made it to level nine. Those who were leaving were Gu Xijiu, Di Fuyi, Luo Zhanyu, Baili Ce, Meng Suyan, as well as Mr. and Mrs. Leng. Also, there were four other men. Two of them were single, another two married. The ambiance was a little odd. It was a mix of excitement, regret, sorrow, happiness, and uneasiness. All kinds of emotion emerged, as they waited for Gu Xijiu¡¯s selection. Throughout the years, two new members had joined themunity. They were sent to the Dark Forest because they were not heaven¡¯s gift disciples. However, they were lucky that their spiritual power had not been taken away. Their strengths recovered shortly after the wounds healed. They had a good time with the people here. However, as their spiritual power was only at level seven, which was still below average, they were both hopeless for being selected. Quietly, they stood amongst the crowd and watched. All of them longed for their long lost freedom. They wanted to do something greater in the outside world. After eight years of time together, Gu Xijiu hadpletely dominated themunity. They looked up to her as their leader and would do anything as she instructed. As for Di Fuyi, he had not been very keen in the trivial matters. When he did, he was only involved because of Gu Xijiu. In the beginning, they would ask for his suggestions, but he would always pass the matters on to Gu Xijiu instead and let her make the final call. As time went by, they were not counting very much on Celestial Master Zuo anymore, as he appeared to be more like Gu Xijiu¡¯s assistant. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes swept across some of the potential ones and questioned them, ¡°There are nine of you now, but we can only have seven. Who is willing to stay?¡± All seven of them looked at one another quietly. Apparently, all of them wanted to leave. Gu Xijiu fixed her eyes on the married men. ¡°Zhou Tianci and Wang Yunyuan, do you want to leave as well? What about your wives? Both of them hesitated, as they slowly turned their gazes towards their wives. Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370: I Won¡¯t Regret It Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBoth of them hesitated, as they slowly turned their gazes towards their wives. Their wives looked pale, but none of them spoke. Zhou Tianci went straight to the point. ¡°Our union is not entirely a pleasant one. In fact, we have not been doing well for quite some time. However, we cannot be separated under Leader Luo¡¯s rule. After years of being together, I can finally pen our divorce agreement, so when I am gone, she can remarry someone else.¡± Gu Xijiu turned to look at Mrs. Zhou. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, what do you think?¡± Mrs. Zhou trembled as she responded. ¡°I am¡­ I am willing to fulfill his wish.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled at her reply. ¡°Your will is your own business. I am asking if the things he said are true.¡± Mrs. Zhou hesitated as she struggled to find the words to answer. Finally, she closed her eyes. ¡°Yes, it is true.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°You said that you have not been doing well for quite some time. When did it start?¡± Mrs. Zhou was taken by surprise at the question. Before she could answer, Zhou Tianci quickly interrupted. ¡°Things started to look bad 12 years ago.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned at his reply. ¡°12 years ago? I remember when I first got here, they said that your rtionship was the most loving one. When you were homete, she would always wait for you at the door, no matter howte your expedition was, she would still be there for you, to help you bath and give you massages. When you had any nice things, you would always give them to her. If anyone showed any signs of disrespect to her, you would make them apologize. I saw it with my own eyes. How is that bad?¡± Zhou Tianci did not know what to say, as he was not expecting Gu Xijiu to remember the details so well. He changed his mind. ¡°I was wrong. It was seven years ago.¡± Gu Xijiu looked a little irritated. ¡°Seven years ago was the time when the conditions were announced for those who wished to escape. It seems to me that you started to disregard her because you were ambitious to leave.¡± Zhou Tianci did not know what to say. Gu Xijiu was right, that was when he started to neglect her. He did not mistreat her, nor did he abuse her. He only turned a cold shoulder to her and gradually became less interested. He would disregard all the good that his wife had to offer to him. As time went by, she finally understood what he truly wanted. She loved him, so she did not wish to hold him back. The only thing that she could do was to hide and cry to herself, as she could not seek anyone¡¯s help, for what her husband did was not in any form of physical harm. Last night, he finally kneeled before her and begged for her to let him go. After seven years of being neglected, she was bitterly disappointed in him. She chose to fulfill his wish. Gu Xijiu¡¯s words made Mrs. Zhou red. All the women here were unusually strong, so she smiled back instead, ¡°Xijiu, nothing is forcibly done. Things are not working between us. From now on, we will go on separate paths, and our future has nothing to do with one another. I am thoroughly disappointed in him. If he is eligible to take part in the selection, let him join.¡± Gu Xijiu took another look at Zhou Tianci. ¡°Will you regret this? She was not interested in you in the beginning. It was you who refused to give in. After six years, you were finally together. You were willing to risk your life for her, so she finally agreed.¡± Zhou Tianci clenched his fists tightly under his sleeves and answered icily, ¡°I will not regret it.¡± There was recorded history that ancient men would go to great lengths and kill their wives just to keep them out of their business. As for Zhou Tianci, what he did was to abandon her. He was not too ruthless. Gu Xijiu refused to pay any further attention to him, so she turned to look at the other couple. ¡°Wang Yunyuan, what do you think?¡± Wang Yunyuan took a look at his wife. She stepped forward and answered, ¡°Xijiu, there is no need for more questions. I am willing to fulfill his wish. His background is of the noble Wang family and he is the eldest son. There is a brighter future that awaits him out there. Moreover, he has wanted to leave all this while.¡± Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371: I Have Been Blinded All These Years Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu turned to look at Wang Yunyuan. ¡°There will be nothing left between you and your wife. You have written the divorce letter as well. From now onwards, you will have nothing to do with one another. Can you do that?¡± Wang Yunyuan¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He took a deep breath and walked to the side of his wife. ¡°No, I hate to part with her! I will give up on the opportunity.¡± Mrs. Wang¡¯s face took on a worried expression. ¡°You cannot do that because of me.¡± Wang Yunyuan held her hand. ¡°Lu, I hate to be away from you!¡± He would not be able to see her getting married to someone else. He loathed the idea of being apart with her. The idea of her being married to another man set his heart afire. Tears started rolling in Mrs. Wang¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Wang Yunyuan took her into his arms. ¡°I know exactly what I want. Nothing you say is going to convince me.¡± He then turned to look at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, I choose to stay.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief before returning him with a smile. She said nothing further. Like birds in one grove were husband and wife, but some of them chose to fly in different directions when disaster struck; also, there were some who chose to face the challenges together. She was not too disappointed by the choices some of them made. Gu Xijiu turned to look at Zhou Tianci again and said dully, ¡°I will only take someone who will honor love and marriage as his priority. Sorry, I am not going to take you with me.¡± He would sacrifice his beloved wife for his freedom this time, so he would do the same when he faced difficult situationster in life when he had a taste of the outside world. Principles and friendship would only be amodity for him to sell in order to keep himself safe. Why would she take someone like him with her? She would not prefer that kind of trouble. Zhou Tianci¡¯s looked disappointed. ¡°You¡­ You did not say anything about it before! You are¡­¡± Amused, Di Fuyi watched as the whole thing happened before his eyes. Suddenly, he, with all seriousness, expressed himself in an icy tone, ¡°What? If you can abandon your own wife, what else is there that you won¡¯t abandon?¡± Di Fuyi imposed a strong momentum in his tone, so Zhou Tianci was taken in utter surprise. His face turned pale. ¡°I¡­ I did not abandon her. It is just¡­ It is just that there is really nothing left in our rtionship. Who says that you can truly love someone for a lifetime? What you are doing is unfair to me.¡± ¡°Is there really nothing left between you?¡± Gu Xijiu interrogated him. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Make a solemn promise that you really have nothing left to do with one another. From now on, you will not be with her again, regardless of any situation. If you go against your own words, you will be struck by lightning and split into two as your punishment.¡± Icily, Di Fuyi offered him a choice. Zhou Tianci hesitated a little. In order to prove himself what he said was true, he did as told and made a solemn promise affirming his own will. A lightning shed to indicate that the solemn promised had been made. Mrs. Zhou¡¯s face turned pale white as he proceeded with the solemn promise. ¡°I have been blinded all these years!¡± She said with a bitter smile. Zhou Tianci kept a straight face without saying anything. Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Very well!¡± His eyes swept across the crowd as he spoke slowly. ¡°There is a hidden design of fate that leaves a clue for everyone else who wishes to leave this ce. I have just decoded it not long ago.¡± The people were instantly interested. Di Fuyi continued, ¡°It is not that you don¡¯t have a chance of getting out. You can all leave this ce in groups. Those who have attained level nine in their spiritual power can leave the ce together in a group of nine. A special technique must be used to open the wizardry barrier.¡± The people¡¯s faces brightened up. Actually, most of them had been practicing recently in hopes to advance their spiritual power to a higher level. Most of them were already at level eight. If they kept on practicing for the years toe, they could easily achieve level nine, especially Mrs. Zhou. She felt wronged in her marriage, so she practiced even harder to prove herself. Her level of spiritual power was already at level eight and three quarters, almost nine. She would be able to achieve level nine in less than two years. Gu Xijiu took out a small bag and handed it to Mrs. Zhou. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372: Everyone Was Hopeful Of Getting Out Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu took out a small bag and handed it to Mrs. Zhou. ¡°In the bag, you will find 100 pills that will allow everyone to advance to level nine. Those who are about to advance to level nine will have to request for the pill from you. You can choose the next group of people who wish to leave, at your own free will.¡± Mrs. Zhou was delighted and thanked her for the offer. She could not express enough gratitude that she had for Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd and picked some of the men to be her assistants, for them to ensure her safety. She also set a rule, saying that she would choose the next group of people. Mrs. Zhou was a very responsible woman, and her Kung Fu was outstanding, making her a friendly figure around here. Usually, she would be the one who guided the women in solving the problems that they faced in the vige. If she continued ying Luo Zhanyu¡¯s role as a ruler to keep the ce in order, no one would oppose it. Everyone was delighted at the new hope. Negativity was nowhere to be found as a new sense of excitement took over the ambiance. The Wang¡¯s couple held onto each other firmly as they looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Wang Yunyuan pulled his wife into his embrace immediately and said, ¡°I will make sure that you practice more frequently. We shall make it out together when the timees!¡± Mrs. Wang nodded quietly, as she rushed into his arms and hugged him tightly. Zhou Tianci was astounded by the sudden change. He looked at his wife as he stammered, ¡°Xiaotong¡­¡± Mrs. Zhou¡¯s original name was Le Xiaotong. With an icy nce, she walked away without answering him. Le Xiaotong was a gentle and responsible woman. Everything she did, she did it in an orderly manner. Moreover, her appearance was absolutely stunning and she was once the dream lover for most of the men here. Now that she had rediscovered her freedom, all the other men finally stood a chance in winning her heart. There were already a few men surrounding her, as they tried to make a good impression. Zhou Tianci was an extremely jealous man. He would be jealous even if Le Xiaotong spoke to another man only for a short while. Now, he hadpletely lost his chance to be with her. Le Xiaotong looked gentle, but she was, in fact, a woman with a steely determination. If she chose to let him go, she would not look back at all. Also, he had made his solemn promise. She would no longer be his wife. Di Fuyi took a look at the rest of them. ¡°To the next group who wishes to escape the eighth peak, you will still require Xijiu to guide you through the wizardry barrier. You will not be able to get out, otherwise, even with a level ten leader. She will pick you up on the assigned dates for the time toe.¡± After hearing what he had to offer, the people were thrilled. Everyone was hopeful of getting out. Only Zhou Tianci¡¯s face was the color of wood ash. If they only needed Le Xiaotong as the guide, what he had to do was to beg for her forgiveness. After all, she was his wife who once loved him dearly. He had to y weak and showed her that he was wrong, hoping that she would bepassionate enough to let him leave. However, they still needed Gu Xijiu to guide them through the wizardry barrier. Gu Xijiu wouldobviously loath to have him. He was afraid that he might have no chance of getting out at all. When everything was set and done, those who were about to depart returned to their homes to keep their bags and to say goodbye to their loved ones. Gu Xijiu returned to her house as well. She looked around the ce that she had been living in for the past eight years. Now that she was finally leaving, she might not have the chance toe back anymore. She suddenly felt a strong attachment to it. ¡°Master, are weing back to this ce again?¡± The mussel sped the corner of her dress with its shells. ¡°Definitely not, this ce is a prison. The outside world is better.¡± There was a crispy sound of a child. A child in red was seemingly pinching his lips in disapproval. It was Lu Wu. After eight years, it was almost attaining its human form, as his practice was the most advanced among the three of them. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373: It Ran Away Almost Immediately Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt appeared to look like a really young child at the age of six or seven. It had a delicate look with fine features. There was a mole in the shape of a me in the middle between its brows. Its cute little look was everyone¡¯s cup of tea. It had always preferred to share Gu Xijiu¡¯s bed. After she was married, Celestial Master Zuo took its ce and forbade it from getting any closer. Moreover, as Celestial Master Zuo was inseparable with Gu Xijiu even during the day, it had no chance at all in getting into her sleeves. It could not even get close to her body, as Celestial Master Zuo often thought that it was too hairy to get attached. Its hair would easily stick to her clothing and body. Lu Wu was unhappy about it but was unable to express its frustration. Because of that, it decided to continue its practice as much as it could. Finally, it was able to attain its human figure after seven years of hard work. It knew that she liked little children, so it transformed into the shape of a child, hoping that she would hug it once again and take it to bed with her like she used to. As expected, she liked its human form as a child very much. She pinched its limbs several times and could not help but kissed its cute little cheeks, too. Finally, Lu Wu could feel the love from its master again. However, their encounter did notst long, as Celestial Master Zuo was back and saw what they were doing. He observed its form for a moment and praised it on the transformation. He patted its head and gifted him two silver bracelets with simple patterns. As he seldom offered it any forms of encouragement, Lu Wu was very delighted and quickly wore the bracelets on its hands. It then went to show off to the other two what it just got from Celestial Master Zuo to make them envy. Lastly, it went to look for Gu Xijiu. She was curious about the bracelets, so she asked it to take them off so she could look closely. However, that was the time when it realized that it could not take them off. The two bracelets were as physically attached to its skin on both its wrists. It could not take them off, no matter how it tried. The more it struggled to take them off, the tighter the bracelets got. It was so helpless that it started crying. Gu Xijiu wanted to help. The moment she touched it, it immediately reverted to its original form. The two bracelets were attached exactly at its front paws. Lu Wu was furious. It transformed its figure between the bigger and smaller forms, hoping that it was able to break off the bracelets, or at least loosen them. However, the bracelets were known as Ru Yi Bracelets, which could change their sizes ording to its bearer¡¯s form. Lu Wu finally understood that it was attached to the bracelets. Also, the bracelets had another function. As long as it came into physical contact with Gu Xijiu, no matter how its human figure, it would be immediately reverted back to its original form. It would not be able to change for two hours. Lu Wu felt that Celestial Master Zuo had deceived it with such an evil trick. Aze with anger, it went to see Celestial Master Zuo and asked him to take back the bracelets. It did not want them any longer. After listening to its lengthy exnation, Celestial Master Zuo gave it a cold look as he took out another new, shiny ne. He responded with a friendly look, ¡°I still have another Ru Yi Ne. You look adorable in your human form, I am sure that this ne will make you look even better. Come, let me put it on for you.¡± Lu Wu ran away almost immediately. From that day onwards, Lu Wu would fly as far away as possible every time it saw Celestial Master Zuo. It would never get close to him anymore. As for the bracelets, they sat well on its wrists as essories, as long as it stopped touching them or trying to take them off. Celestial Master Zuo was away now, as he needed to pack for their departure. Lu Wu finally got the window it needed to get closer to Gu Xijiu. It could finally stand by her side to have a proper conversation, as long as there was not any physical contact. Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374: We Should Tear Down The ce Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLu Wu liked to wear red, so Gu Xijiu made a little red robe for it. The red robe suited it so much, looking as though a picture that came vividly alive. Gu Xijiu looked around the house, as she kept all her belongings in the storage bag. Before this, all she thought about was to leave this ce. Now that she was about to go, there came upon her a sense of dreary deprivation. She stood in the middle of the house, gazing at the surrounding. Di Fuyi emerged behind her and noticed her expression. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Gu Xijiu leaned on his chest. ¡°I feel a little reluctant to leave. After all, it has been our home for the past eight years.¡± She recalled a lot of good times that they had in this house. Di Fuyi observed the house. He took thing easy and would not be easily bothered by these mundane affairs. All his life, he had been living in numerous ces with all sorts of luxuries and styles. However, it was the first time for him to live in such a simple and unadorned house. He could take down any ce easily without a second thought, regardless of how luxurious it was. This ce, however, clearly meant something else to him. It had been their home for the past eight years. He thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°We should tear down the ce.¡± Gu Xijiu could not respond. ¡°Ah? Why?¡± She was reluctant to do so. There were things that they made together to build it, like the painting on the wall, and the windows. Di Fuyi continued, ¡°I do not wish to see the house being inhabited by someone else.¡± Once they left, the house would be taken over by someone else who stayed behind. He could not tolerate seeing his beloved home being upied by others. Gu Xijiu understood so she did not stop him. She thought the same as he did. Therefore, Di Fuyi proceeded to tear down the ce. The process was swift. He flipped his sleeves several times and the housepletely disappeared before their eyes, as though it had just been swept away by a flurry gust of strong wind. ¡­ They had to leave, no matter how heavy hearted it was to leave. When the time was up, all nine of them gathered. Gu Xijiu, along with her three majestic pets, climbed to the top of the tree with other men. Then, they performed a spell, ording to how Di Fuyi had instructed them to, to allow ess through the barrier. The sealed opening above the tree was triggered by an enormous force, as it started trembling. Soon, an opening could be seen forming. All nine of them sprang out of the opening one by one. All of them disappeared almost instantaneously. Zhou Tianci followed their steps quietly and was determined to do what they just did, as he continued to spring upward towards the opening. However, before he could reach it, an unknown force immediately halted him and rebounded him back to the ground. The force was great. As he fell quickly to the ground, he broke the branches all the way through. Some of the branches plunged into his body. The pain made him scream in agony. When he was discovered, there were branches all over a body like a porcupine. The only doctor left in the vige was Le Xiaotong (Gu Xijiu had been passing on her medical knowledge to her throughout the years as Le Xiaotong was a keen learner. Although she was not as skilled as Gu Xijiu, she was still a great doctor. Handling external injuries was no problem). Initially, Zhou Tianci did not agree to let his wife learn medicine, as she would have to get physically in touch with other men. Later, when he decided he would abandon her, he decided to care less about her. Even though seeing her treat another man would still make him feel ufortable, he tried his hardest not to care and disregard it. At this moment, he was severely injured, but still conscious. He knew that his pals were carrying him to where Le Xiaotong lived. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375: There Was No Turning Back Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter their separation, Le Xiaotong immediately moved out. She was now living in a medical center. Zhou Tianci was a little excited to see his wife again, who he had been spending hisst days with. He felt a mixed feeling of guilt and anticipation. He thought that she would be anguished to find him in such a severe condition. After all, she was the woman who had loved and served him dearly every day. Back in the days, she would be greatly concerned to see him injured, even it was just a small wound on his hand. He used to feel great hatred for her trifles, thinking that she was merely holding him back. But now, all he wished was to see the love in her eyes, again. He was, however, disappointed. Le Xiaotong did not even blink an eye, after seeing him in his bloody state. She called upon her assistant to take care of his wounds instead. Her assistant was a young man, one of the two new members who just came in. He was pleased to serve Le Xiaotong as her assistant, as he was a little skilled in medicine. The assistant was not a keen walker but was able to do things dexterously. Gu Xijiu had guided him before, so he was able to work with Le Xiaotong smoothly in sync. When Zhou Tianci wanted to make Le Xiaotong give up on their marriage, he gave her a hard time by insinuating that she and her assistant had an affair behind his back. He made her cry many times over the same argument, so she decided to keep a distance from her assistant to avoid any misunderstanding. However, her move was unable to resume their rtionship, as all he wanted to do was to give her a difficult time. When she finally realized what he truly wanted, she gave up all hopes. It was a great pain for her from trying to get back his love, to let him go. It was a transition from love to disappointment. Zhou Tianci hoped that Le Xiaotong was the one who took care of him, so he refused the help from her assistant. He insisted that only Le Xiaotong could manage his wounds, or he would rather bleed to his death. As a result, he passed out in the end, due to the massive loss of blood and almost died. Le Xiaotong did not evene to see him once. There was truly nothing left in their rtionship, even after years of being together. He finally realized that when women decided to be stout of heart, they would be even stouter than men. When she decided to let it go, everything was over. Even without the solemn statement, everything was already over the moment he made her sign the divorce agreement. Pain and regret welled in him, but it was already toote. There was no turning back. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu and the rest of them went out, they found themselves on the eighth peak. On the eighth peak, it was where all sorts of raging beasts were sealed. Every single beast was not to be taken lightly. They could use the invisibility spell, only with spiritual power at level nine and above. Without it, they would not be able to avoid their attacks. On the way, they witnessed Tao Wu, a legendary fierce beast, strolling along the river. They also saw Redshank and Chaos. Any single one of the beasts would cause a massive disaster if freed. All of them held their breaths and followed Gu Xijiu¡¯smand to form a formation. With the help of the invisibility spell, they quickly made their escape. There was a time limit for the invisibility spell, as it would onlyst 15 minutes for each use. Fortunately, when the time was almost up, Gu Xijiu camouged them by using a greenish curtain. Under the camouge, they could reveal themselves and take a break, before continuing their journey, The beasts could not see the camouge, nor sense their smell, so they would not follow their traces. They had been traveling on the eighth peak for an hour. Finally, they made it to the intersection point between the seventh and eighth peak. As long as they went across to the seventh peak, they would then bepletely safe. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376: Hold Yourself Together. You Can Do This! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe setting for the green camouge was very physically draining. As soon as they arrived at the intersection point, Gu Xijiu was already a little exhausted. She leaned on Di Fuyi¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Can you take over from here and break the wizardry barrier? I am a little exhausted.¡± Di Fuyi saw her pale face and knew exactly how tired she was. She worked the most throughout the entire journey, as she was the one who broke a fresh path for the team. If he were to work the same amount as she did, he would be tired as well. Moreover, her spiritual level had just attained level ten. He held one of her hands. ¡°Let us take a rest here. Come, I will massageyou to help dredge your channels and coterals.¡± He pulled her over and made her sit. Slowly, he then massaged her back and her limbs. The rest of them were tired as well. Thend on the eighth peak was different from anywhere else. The gravity was stronger by a few folds. Hence, their movements were limited, as lifting their limbs simply felt like weightlifting every time they moved. If their spiritual level were any lower, they would be easily crushed by their own body weight under the gravitational pull. Under the current circumstance, running a 10-mile distance was even more tiring than a normal run of 100 miles. The energy that they had put in the run for the past hour had been much more than they usually did for 10 hours straight. They were merely running in the middle of the line, between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi, so they hardly needed to do anything. However, they were already sweating profusely even just by running. Their muscles started to ache from the run. Gu Xijiu would be even more tired, given that she was the one who took the lead. They finally realized how dangerous it was to be on the eighth peak. If they broke the wizardry barrier before by themselves, they still would not make it out alive from the hill. They would have, most probably, died the moment they broke through the barrier. Along the way, it was Gu Xijiu who decided on the path and guided them on how to build their formation. She even told them how to mask their own scents. Gu Xijiu did almost everything from nning to execution. As for Di Fuyi, he was more like her follower and stayed close by her side. He would only help her with some massages to make her feel better and stay out of the rest of the affairs. He had always been this way for the past eight years, so the people were used to having Gu Xijiu as the leader. They only listened to her orders, as their admiration for her grew each day. As for Di Fuyi, who had been wildly unpredictable, they chose to pay no attention to him, as long as they did not offend him in any way. Right now, everyone started looking for a spot to sit down and take as much rest as they possibly could. Every second counted. Gu Xijiu had said it before that the wizardry barrier on the eighth peak should never be damaged. At most, they could only open up a passage for immediate exit. Opening the passage was a difficult task. Hence, everyone was required in making an effort, together. Di Fuyi was very experienced in massaging. Also, he transferred some of his spiritual power to Gu Xijiu along the process so that she could recover her strength better. She pulled herself into his arms and directed an audio to him. ¡°Is this a trial for me to endure?¡± Di Fuyi responded with a smile. ¡°I thought you did not wish to be protected under my wings. Instead, you wanted to fly the heights with me, side by side. You have to be really strong to stand by my side.¡± Gu Xijiu pinched her lips. ¡°But¡­ But, I will still be tired when the path gets rough. I need a shoulder to lean on.¡± Di Fuyi pulled her closer into his arms. ¡°Hmm, am I not letting you lean on me right now?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to answer. The mussel could no longer hold his frustration. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, please allow me to get this straight. You let my master do everything and waitfortably to enjoy the oue. You are even more capable than her, but you let her take the lead instead and make her risk the danger. Take a look at other couples. The men will always take the lead and protect their women. It is what true men do, unlike you. Humph, I can no longer keep quiet about it.¡± Di Fuyi took a look at the mussel and responded with disdain, ¡°If you cannot keep it to yourself, I suggest you keep your shells shut.¡± The mussel was speechless. Gu Xijiu clearly knew that Di Fuyi was trying to train her. All he truly wanted was to make her stronger, so she could advance with him shoulder to shoulder as his wife. She was only whining about it because she was too exhausted. She did not really mind what he made her do. Furthermore, it was Di Fuyi who told her everything before the journey started, including the route and the formation. What he did was to keep up her prestige. She took another look at the mussel. ¡°You are not allowed toment on him in such a way. If you talk any more nonsense, I will smash your shells!¡± The mussel was shocked. It was clearly hurt by her words. It was true when people said that outsiders should stay out of a couple¡¯s business. The mussel closed its shells and went into another corner to reflect quietly. Gu Xijiu was reminded of something. ¡°By the way, you should be the one who teaches our children in the future.¡± Di Fuyi was excellent at training his disciples. Gu Xijiu was really impressed. Without a doubt, their children¡¯s potential could be greatly cultivated under his guide. His hand froze at her waist, as her words obviously struck him. He answered with a smile. ¡°We should only talk about it when we have one.¡± Gu Xijiu was thrilled at the thought of it. ¡°We cannot have children in the core array, but we will definitely make babies when we are out. On the other hand, do you prefer a boy or a girl?¡± He could see the hopes in her eyes, as she was already picturing their family of three or four having fun together. Di Fuyi was stunned. He then broke into a smile. ¡°We shall not rush into having children. You are still a child, too. I shall take good care of you first.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to answer. She was agitated. ¡°I am not a child!¡± She was already 25 years old, ording to how they measured someone¡¯s age. Di Fuyi nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°Hmm, you have outgrown the age of a child. However, you are still a child in my eyes.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. What he said was true, as he was already a few thousand years old. Aspared to him, she was still very young and tender. She threw him a harsh look. ¡°Is there anyone who is not a child to you?¡± He could be anyone¡¯s ancestor with his age. Di Fuyi smiled and whispered in her ear, ¡°I do not see Gu Xietian as a child.¡± Gu Xijiu was astonished. With a wry sense of humor, she teased him, ¡°Looks like you have to call him your father.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°That is why I do not wish to see him.¡± Gu Xijiu could not hold back her amusement. She stopped teasing him. He did not seem to be very interested in having children. However, he seemed to be very interested in the means of having children. She decided to stop discussing the topic, as she would easily get pregnant when they were out of here. She was certain that he would cherish his own child when they had one. She could almost picture their children crawling around him and giving him a headache. She smiled at the happy thought of her imagination. Her expression immediately brightened up. Di Fuyi sat with her in his embrace. He seemed carefree, but his eyes were always watching their surroundings. It was not his first time to be on the eighth peak. Others were unaware, but only he knew clearly that the evil energy had increased tremendously aspared to eight years ago. The evil energy had umted to the point where it could attain its corporeal likeness anytime. The number of the beasts had also increased, and they became even more ferocious. The eighth peak was a ce to umte all the evil energy in the world and purify them. When the evil energy increased, so would the number of the beasts. The auspicious power that the eighth peak had was to purify the evil energy that it had umted so that both energies could reach an equilibrium. When the world was at peace, the evil energy would not be extensive, hence it would beeasier to be purified. However, the amount of even energy that he was sensing now was clearly too much. What had happened outside? He tried to foresee the situation by making a prediction on his fingers. He sighed, a few momentster, as he could barely tell anything. He then observed the tips of his fingers. All of them were supple and pink. There seemed to be nothing odd. For eight years, he had been taking his days off from the outside world. Without his guard, something big must have happened. Was it Long Fan who was back for his evil business? It should not be Mo Zhao, as it would take him a few decades to recover from thest injury. However, from what he could sense from the level of evil energy, Mo Zhao should be able to recover better under its influence. He would probably require less time than was earlier predicted. There was a sense of concern in his eyes. Mo Zhao was his opponent, so he had to make sure to eradicate him from existence to spare all future trouble. They were still on the eighth peak and dangers were everywhere, so Gu Xijiu dared not waste any more time. She stood up after taking a 15-minute break. ¡°Let us begin! We shall take better rest when we finally leave this ce.¡± The rest of them stood in approval. They did ording to what Gu Xijiu had told them to and formed a formation. Di Fuyi stood watching as they proceeded. He did not intend to help. Gu Xijiu was very anxious about it. As Di Fuyi had once told her, the opening of the wizardry barrier would trigger the beasts on the eighth peak. For one full minute, all of them would bepletely exposed in front of the beasts. Therefore, they should all be prepared for a hard battle. If they could make it past the first three minutes, only then they could they call it a sessful evacuation. Under Gu Xijiu¡¯s guide, all colors of light could be seen flickering through the air. Slowly, the seemingly impable wizardry barrier broke and formed a foggy door. Everything was as what Di Fuyi had predicted. As soon as the opening started forming, they could hear the beasts bellowing with rage from the depths of the hill. The ground started shaking apanied with the howling of strong wind. Soon, four ferocious beasts emerged before their eyes. Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed. Di Fuyi once told her that they would only trigger one or two beasts. However, the number was double now. The strongest beasts could easily impose a raging momentum on their surroundings. Trees were split and crushed as they approached. Their hearts jerked at what they saw. Without enough courage, one would not stand a chance in fighting the beasts. Instead, they wouldpletely lose their stand under the beasts¡¯ violent rage and fall to their knees as they trembled with fear. Fortunately, all the men present had their spiritual power at level nine and above, so they could still hold their ground together. However, some of them were shivering a little, as fear slowly radiated through their bodies. If Gu Xijiu had not told them about it before, they would have run away frantically. Di Fuyi used to be quite at ease. However, the change of situation had obviously concerned him, as he frowned and became suddenly wary. Quietly, he performed a spell under his sleeves and quickly found his way back to Gu Xijiu¡¯s side. Gu Xijiu was scared but was not at all lost. She had clearly disyed her excellent mentality by assigning the men to different positions to guard their ground. The mussel and Lu Wu were both prepared to meet the battle. As for Feng Zhao, even though its spiritual level had attained level seven, its true quality was merely a level-five beast. It would still tremble in fear at the sight of the level eight beasts. All four of its feet started shivering. It could feel a prickle of fear sweeping through its body. In fact, it was considered as courageous, at least it was still standing. If there were other level five beasts, they would already be cowering in terror. The four beasts were all different. There were Tao Wu, Redshank, Chaos and Rhinoceros. Anyone of the beasts could easily tear all nine of them apart in a swift. Now, there were four of them. Gu Xijiu did not let her anxiety show, but her hands started trembling with cold sweats. Di Fuyi encouraged her. ¡°Hold yourself together. You can do this.¡± Gu Xijiu took a breath before she continued bravely, ¡°Everyone, it is time for a challenge! There is only one choice in this fight; we either win or die! Don¡¯t worry, do as I say, I am 90 percent hopeful about the fight!¡± Her words were surely encouraging, as their hearts were instantly set afire. ¡°It is right; we have to fight to survive!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xijiu. Tell us what to do, and we shall do it!¡± ¡°Death is thest resort. There is nothing else to be fearful of!¡± The four beasts came lunging at them violently. ¡­ It was a tough fight. Apparently, the formation that Gu Xijiu hade up with was efficient in fighting the beasts. All the beasts were massive. As aparison, all nine of them were like small Ping-Pong balls fighting against four giant basketballs. However, their formation had sessfully created a unique aura, restraining the beasts from intruding their zone. The beasts broke into thundering howls, as the men fought them furiously with their weapons. All forms of light flickered across the battlefield. Their shadows fluttered in the air. Gu Xijiu¡¯s leadership skill was truly amazing, as she was able to alter their tactics ording to the situation. She instructed them to change their formation from time to time to tackle the beasts. She was not too loud, but loud enough to be heard across the field. Hermand was the backbone of the team, as they did ording to her every instruction. They did as told regardless of the dangers that lied ahead, even when Gu Xijiu¡¯s instruction was to fight the beasts straight on. During the difficult fight, some of them were clearly in danger. Luckily, before they werepletely endangered during their close encounters with the beasts, Gu Xijiu would always emerge out of thin air and bring them back to safety by teleportation. Three minutes was usually a short time, like a sh. However, under their current situation, even a minute felt like an eternity. A minute passed. Some of them were lightly injured. Two minutes passed. Some of them were severely injured. Regardless of their injuries, they still fought with great determination. None of them fell back. When it was almost three minutes, the door was finally open. Gu Xijiumanded them to escape through the door one by one. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi would be thest two to leave. They lunged and sprang through the door one by one. The lesser the people, the more pressure Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi would have to bear. When the mussel and Lu Wu escaped, the pressure that both of them faced was beyondparison. They held their breaths, as every second was a fight for their lives. ¡°Xijiu, get out now!¡± Di Fuyimanded. It was their initial n. Di Fuyi would be thest one to stay behind. When Di Fuyi told Gu Xijiu about the n, she agreed to it, as she thought that nothing woulde in his way. Nothing could harm him. He would still escape safely even he was thest one to leave. However, now that he had to face all four beasts on his own, Gu Xijiu finally realized how dangerous it would be for him to face them alone. Even with her fighting alongside with him, the beasts were still able to harm him. There was already blood at the corners of his mouth. If she escaped and left him alone, the consequences would be very terrible. He would probably not make it. ¡°You and I will leave together!¡± Gu Xijiu changed her mind suddenly. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377: Di Fuyi, You Lied To Me! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Do as discussed!¡± While he was distracted, he almost got hit by ice knives issued by the rhinoceros. ¡°No! I want to go out with you!¡± Gu Xijiu was quite stubborn and could not bear to leave him alone. Di Fuyi did not want to argue with her. He sighed. ¡°Alright, we will look for an opportunity to go out together.¡± Gu Xijiu felt relieved and answered, ¡°Okay!¡± While they were fighting, they slowly moved in the direction of the door. The door was quite narrow, so only one person could pass at a time. The beasts must have known that the both of them were trying to escape, as they frantically hit the door. They had been imprisoned here for so many years, so naturally, they would want to get out too. Thus, they desperately wanted to escape as soon as they saw the door. The beasts had already practiced to a high level and can transform into human appearances. Four of them once transformed into human figures, with one of them transforming into a kid. In those figures, they rushed toward the door at lightning speed. However, it could not have been that simple; the door was under some wizardry control. Only Gu Xijiu and the rest could easily go out of the door, as when the beasts tried to pass through, they were pushed back by an invisible force. The four beasts were crazily mad, and therefore, they wanted to stop them from leaving more eagerly. Damn it! They were looking for apanion to stay with them! Gu Xijiu felt that Di Fuyi was not as powerful as herself now, so subconsciously, she stepped forward bit by bit, until she was blocked from the beasts¡¯ attack. Finally, they retreated. She quietly said, ¡°You go first!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Di Fuyi answered as he took a step back. At the moment when Gu Xijiu felt relieved, someone suddenly carried her by her waist, and in the next moment, she was thrown to the other side. When she got her consciousness back, she had already passed through the door and had fallen onto the outside world. She was stunned! Di Fuyi, you lied to me! Without even looking at the people who waited for her outside, she rushed to the door and wanted to get back inside to get Di Fuyi out. However, she was pushed back by the door as she approached it. She then remembered that Di Fuyi used to tell her that the door was a narrow door; only the people going out were allowed to pass. The door was obviously open. However, these people could not hear any movement on the other side of the door. All the people waiting outside were relieved when they saw Gu Xijiuing out of the ce. They were startled seeing her rushing towards the door. Baili Ce tried to reach out and supported her to stand after she was pushed back by the door. ¡°Xijiu, are you okay?¡± Gu Xijiu jumped up. She had no mood to entertain other people. She stared at the door and felt very nervous. If there was no unforeseen circumstance, Di Fuyi should be able toe out from the door soon. However, after a minute he was still nowhere to be seen. The door could only appear for a short period; it can only sustain its existence for about five minutes. When Gu Xijiu came out from the door, three minutes had already passed. Now that she had alreadye out for a minute, the door would close in less than a minute. It was deadly quiet on the other side of the door. Gu Xijiu, who stood next to the door, almost stopped breathing. Ten seconds passed, twenty seconds passed, forty seconds passed. The door started to shrink and eventually blinked out of existence. Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind emptied! She ran forward and pulled the door! ¡°Don¡¯t close! Don¡¯t close! He is still inside! He has note out yet!¡± The edge of the door was as sharp as a knife. Even for someone with a high spiritual power would bleed badly after touching the door. When her finger touched the door, it felt like high current electricity running through her body, with bees stinging her at the same time. Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378: Gu Xijiu, We Can Help You! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Gu Xijiu did note out from the door, Baili Ce and the rest were worried about her, so they tried to touch the door. As a result, they were both ¡®stung¡¯ and pushed back by the door. It was so painful up to the point that they wanted to chop their hands off! At this moment, Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand were tightly grasping the door, trying to stop it from closing. With her blood flowing down from her fingers, she seemed not to feel the pain, only focused on preventing the door from closing. The mussel and Lu Wu also came over and tried to help, however, they were pushed back as soon as they neared the door. The mussel recklessly hit the door frame so that the damage inflicted would prevent the door from closing. Luo Zhanyu did not want to see his sister suffering, so he also ran forward to help. Nheless, his spiritual power was too low. So, when he reached the door, he lost all his strength and was pushed back by the door. After the encounter, he was in so much pain that he could barely stand up, and his face turned pale. The wizardry door would not remain open by just a normal force pulling it, so it continued to shrink and slowly disappear. The few seconds of trying to hold the door open were like a century-long for Gu Xijiu! No matter how reluctant the people were, the door still closed gradually and finally disappeared. Gu Xijiu fell and sat on the ground. She looked as pale as a dead man. Everyone looked at each other, with the same thought in mind, that the powerful Celestial Master Zuo was noting back. Luo Zhanyu quickly ran to Gu Xijiu. He took up her hand. ¡°Xijiu, do not worry. He is so powerful. He will be fine. Please heal your hands first¡­¡± Her hands were bleeding badly. The blood formed a thin line and flowed through her silk skirt until it turned red. Luo Zhanyu felt a pain in his heart by just looking at her injured hands. He did not say anything and just helped her wrap the wounds. Gu Xijiu did not respond. She continued staring in the direction of where the door used to be, with no focus in her eyes. While Luo Zhanyu was wrapping her wound, she suddenly jumped up and pushed him away! ¡°I want to get him out from that ce!¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, if you don¡¯te out, I don¡¯t want to live in this world anymore!¡± She was continuously gesturing her fingers in ways, casting spells. She intended to break the wizardry barrier forcibly! Luo Zhanyu was startled. He ran towards her and held her hand tightly, ¡°Xijiu, please calm down. You shouldn¡¯t break the wizardry barrier here! Once it is broken, all the evil beasts in the eighth peak woulde out to the world!¡± The evil beasts in the eighth peak are not something that should exist in the world. Even if only one were to escape into the world, it would cause a great disaster, not to mention that there are more than ten beasts there! Everyone could not imagine how the world would be like if all those evil beasts were to enter the world. Gu Xijiu pushed Luo Zhanyu away! At this point, no one could persuade her. There was only one thought in her mind: to get him out! Even if the whole world were to copse, she would still want to rescue him! She was born to be good at breaking the wizardry barrier. When her spiritual power was at a low level, she was already very good at breaking the wizardry barrier, not to mention that her spiritual power is now already at level ten. She already has a demigod physique, so the spells she issued were more than powerful enough to shake the whole mountain! After the continuous attacks issued by her spells, the colorless strong wizardry barrier started to ripple. Everyone knew that at this point she had already lost her mind. What she was doing was a huge mistake, but no one tried to stop her. Luo Zhanyu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Xijiu, let me help you!¡± Lai Lice also stood out. ¡°Xijiu, we can help you!¡± Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379: I Almost Wanted To Die Because I Was Scared By You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEveryone joined and came over without hesitation. They did not say anything but just desperately attacked the wizardry barrier with all their strength. The wizardry barrier started to shake and the ripples were getting bigger. Gradually, a colorful door appeared in the air, followed by a shadow behind the door. To everyone¡¯s surprise, a man jumped out from the door! ¡°Stop!¡± The man shouted. Although his voice sounded weak, it was still loud and clear. The crowd stopped. They were stunned. The mussel was excitingly shaking and cheered. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Gu Xijiu could not believe her own eyes. She was stunned and stood still for a few seconds before running over to him. ¡°Di Fuyi!¡± The man who came out from the door was Di Fuyi, looking a bit pale. Before he could even stand stably, he already opened his arms, ready to hug Gu Xijiu, who was already running to him. Thedy inside his arm was trembling with both her hands wrapped tightly around his waist as though she had lost and found something precious. Her voice was full of anger. ¡°You lied to me! You lied to me again!¡± She was unable to finish her sentence. Her voice sounded as if duck eggs were blocking her throat. ¡°I almost wanted to die because you scared me.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her pale little face. Her eyes were red. She had been very cool and calm all the time, and it was the first time he saw her being so emotional. His actions taunted her. If he hade out slightlyter, she probably would have copsed. She had fallen very deeply in this rtionship, far more than he imagined! He felt the pain in his heart. He gently patted her back. ¡°I am fine now. I just came out slightlyter. At that moment, I had to lure them elsewhere before reopening the channel¡­¡± Gu Xijiu hugged him again and slowly calmed down. She realized that she might have overreacted. She wanted to put down her hands, but her hands were too stiff to move. The pain hit her as she realized a burning sensation in her palms and legs. She was going to ckout. She could not afford to lose him! She absolutely could not bear the pain of losing him. Di Fuyi saw the wound on her palms. Fortunately, he was an expert and immediately knew what happened as soon as he saw her palms. His face changed slightly as he pulled her little hands over. ¡°You don¡¯t want your life anymore? I have told you before that you should not touch the door¡­¡± The mussel beside them interrupted. ¡°Should not touch? She was desperately clinging onto the door, trying to stop it from disappearing¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s felt a pain in his heart. He looked at her sweaty face. ¡°You! Stupid!¡± He helped her heal her wound. These kind of wounds are different from usual wounds. Gu Xijiu has practiced to a level where she had special features in her body. If she had amon injury, she could heal it without leaving a scar. However, this injury was different. This kind of injury looked like how an average person¡¯s wound would look like if the person got cut by a knife, it would keep bleeding and the wound would look very scary. Di Fuyi did not know if the fear or pain was causing the trembling in her arms. ¡°You should not do that again in the future.¡± Di Fuyi said as he applied some special cream on her hands. The cream had a cooling effect, and it eased the pain a lot. Nheless, she still looked tensed and was tightly sipping her lips looking at Di Fuyi. The wounds on her hands were not the same as typical cuts, but instead, it was like being struck by an iron bar filled with thorns. She felt like she was being stung by a scorpion. Although Di Fuyi had been gently applying the cream to her wound, she still kept sweating on her forehead. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380: It Was Bad To Be Impulsive Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi had been gently applying the cream on her hand, but she was still in pain while sweating profusely. When Di Fuyi wrapped her wound, shesubconsciously pulled her hand back and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s painful¡­¡± Di Fuyi was trying to be even gentler when applying the cream. ¡°At least you know that it is painful.¡± The act of putting her hand on the door was just like putting a hand into a ho¡¯s hive. If other people were to be stung, they would have let go after one sting. However, she kept holding onto the beehive and did not let go. It was an audacious move. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes slightly and calmed herself from the excessive shock and confusion. At that moment of serenity, she realized that she was in fact furious! She ignored the pain and raised her hand which was wrapped by Di Fuyi, and pulled his sleeve. Her eyes, filled with anger! ¡°Di Fuyi, you cannot leave me alone in future again! We either stay together or die together! If you leave me alone once more¡­ If you leave me alone once more, I¡­ I will hate you forever, and shall never forgive you! Di Fuyi took up her hand, which had been wrapped like a radish, and held it in his palms. He sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you have to have faith in me.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you doubt my ability? In everything that I do, I always have a backup n, and may not have enough time to exin to you. If we reencounter a simr situation in future, I want you to leave first, and I will find my way out.¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath. What he said was true. After all, he is the god of this continent, how could he be killed so easily? It seemed like she had overreacted. However, she was terrified at that moment. She was scared that he would not be able to get out and that she would be left alone, forever. Perhaps it was because she cared too much about him, and was worried about losing him. The mussel exaggerated the situation. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, please don¡¯t do that anymore. You knew that you were not going to die, but my master, on the other hand, did not know that. She was like a crazy woman just now. If you hadn¡¯te out, I feared that she was going to kill herself.¡± Gu Xijiu blushed and kicked the mussel. ¡°Go away! You are the one who always gets crazy!¡± She finally calmed down and recalled what she had done. She realized that it was a bit scary. She had lost control of herself and was somewhat controlled by the fear of losing him. She did not care about anything else and had only one goal in her mind ¨C to save him. She had never thought of herself being so impulsive. It was really bad to be impulsive. She looked at the wizardry barrier with guilt written all over her face. Fortunately, it was still intact. If she had destroyed it, she would be the sinner of this world! The tense atmosphere had finally eased. Although a lot of them were injured, they managed to escape the torturous ce. Most of them have had rich and adventurous experiences, so they had already adapted back to a calm state of mind. They had already begun to chat andugh. Some of them had even started to heal, while some of them were mediating to recover. Since Gu Xijiu hurt her hands, the task of healing the people was assigned to Luo Zhanyu. Gu Xijiu wanted to look for a ce to meditate. She was so tensed just now that she did not feel tired at all. Now that she had calmed down she was beginning to feel her body aching and wanted to find something to lean against. She was still angry with Di Fuyi and did not want to stay too close to him. However, Di Fuyi did not say anything but just pulled her into his arm and massaged her. Gu Xijiu struggled in his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You are a liar!¡± Di Fuyi hugged her. ¡°I am sorry.¡± He had scared her. However, he could not be distracted at that moment. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381: It Was My Fault. Don¡¯t Be Mad Anymore, Okay? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe could not be distracted at that moment, so he had no time to exin his n to her. Moreover, she insisted on staying together with him, only for him to lie to her and throw her out from the door while she was not paying attention. Gu Xijiu also understood that it was not easy for him to exin too much to her at that moment, but, she was still mad at him. She stared at him. ¡°With my current abilities, I should be able to stand by your side and fight together with you. Why would you want to throw me out then?¡± If he wanted to first distract the beasts, followed by reopening the door, he could have done it together with her. He did not think of how worried she was when she would be by first throwing her out. Di Fuyi softly touched her hair. ¡°I am used to it.¡± He had used to protect her and put her away from danger. After all, he was not confident about his actions. He could only fight, based on his past experiences. Fortunately, he won the fight and sessfully escaped. It was a relief to everyone that he managed toe out, else Gu Xijiu would have¡­ He looked at her in his arm, her little face still looking pale. Although she tried very hard to calm down, her body was still slightly trembling. It seemed like she was really scared just now. Gu Xijiu frowned and got even angrier. ¡°Used to what? Used to lie to me? Di Fuyi, do you feel happy lying to me? Let me tell you, if you lie to me again, even if you did it with good intention, I will break up with you and never want to be with you anymore!¡± She hated being cheated the most, but he always liked to put her on edge. Di Fuyi kissed her on her forehead. ¡°It was my fault. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Hump!¡± Gu Xijiu looked away and struggled in his arm. ¡°You let me go first.¡± Di Fuyi kissed on her lips and shamelessly said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. There were so many people around them, was it advisable for him to be hugging and kissing her in public? She could not help but look around. The other people were quite considerate and kept a distance, giving them some space. Everyone who had survived the battle were all exhausted. At this time, they were sitting around a bonfire, resting and chatting with one another. They were in the seventh peak, a ce where beasts roam. It was quite dangerous to stay here. Nheless, everyone has already achieved a high spiritual power, and besides, they had Lu Wu around them, no beast would daree near them. Gu Xijiu was the one who had to fight the hardest just now, so she was also the most exhausted one. She felt very weak and needed a rest. Now that she was lying in Di Fuyi¡¯s arms and smelling the familiar scent on his body, she finally feltfortable and calm. She was also a reasonable person. Since Di Fuyi had apologized multiple times, she finally forgave him, especially because he had already safely escaped. ¡°Are you sleepy? You should take a break.¡± Di Fuyi put her down to lie on his body. His robe was big and soft so she felt veryfortable in his arms. In fact, she was still quite confused. ¡°It was strange. When I fought the beasts, I was able to perform the teleportation technique. However, when I wanted to do it again when I was near to the door, it could not work¡± If she could do that she would have teleported them out together. Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°It was because of that door, or else I would have asked you to break us out together.¡± ¡°You could open that door. The door you opened was different from the one I opened¡­¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Stupid girl. I was the one who taught you the way to open the door, so I knew how to do it myself too. Regardless of the difference in doors, have you forgotten my real identity?¡± Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382: You Scared Her¡­ Really Badly! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu understood that. He is a god, so naturally, the door he opened was different from hers. The door he opened seemed to have colorful lights. She stopped talking and slowly reached out her hand to hold his waist. She leaned her face on his chest and listened to his heartbeat with her eyes closed. His heartbeat was very stable and gave her a peace of mind. She was still wondering. ¡°I remembered that you got hurt while fighting just now. Are you better now?¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°It was just a little injury; it is nothing. I can easily heal them with a few pills. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He did not want to tell her that when he was inside, he realized that the four invisible beasts had quietly defused their hostility so that the people would not get impacted by them. He lost his ability to fight because of that. He could have easily dealt with one or two ancient evil beasts of that kind. However, when there were four of them together, it was tough for him to keep up. During his heyday, he could deal with more than four beasts, fighting eight of them would be considered a small deal. However, due to his condition now, he was bound to get hurt. Fortunately, the injuries are not major ones, and he could recover by just meditating. Two of them leaned against each other with silence surrounding them. Gu Xijiu was very tired that she sunk in the deep sleep in her lover¡¯s arm. Di Fuyi looked at her sleeping face without moving a muscle nor saying a word; no one knew what was in his mind. Luo Zhanyu walked over. He looked at his sister who had fallen asleep in Di Fuyi¡¯s arms and then he looked at him. ¡°She haspletely fallen deep into this rtionship. You shall not hurt her anymore! I have never seen her so crazy before!¡± Di Fuyi held her even tighter as he looked at Luo Zhanyu. ¡°Since you are her brother, I hope that you can take care of her in the future. She is quite an emotional person.¡± Luo Zhanyu snorted. ¡°Of course! She is my sister, and I treat her like a treasure!¡± He had some dissatisfaction. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I saw that you were able to open the door quite easily. Why did you let her do all those things? Are you trying to bully her?¡± Di Fuyi looked at thedy in his arm. ¡°Eventually she will have to work independently. I am trying to train her to be tough.¡± Luo Zhanyi did not agree with him. ¡°Men should always support their family and country. You should protect your girl and not let her be worried and hurt. You have such great abilities, why can¡¯t you give her a stable and happy life? Why would you want to train her like this?¡± Di Fuyi calmly answered,¡°She is the Phoenix in the sky. Do you want me to treat her like a bird in the cage?¡± Luo Zhanyu remained silent. Well, he acknowledged that his sister is indeedpetent and even stronger than most men. The way she managed and dealt with the issue was very steady and brave. Her only weakness is Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu could not sleep tight. She suddenly moved into Di Fuyi¡¯s arm and used her swollen hands to pull Di Fuyi¡¯s sleeve. She muttered, ¡°Please don¡¯t die¡­ I am scared¡­¡± She said as tears started to fill her eyes. Luo Zhanyu felt distressed, and he red at Di Fuyi. ¡°You scared her badly!¡± He did not care if Gu Xijiu heard it or not and continued to say, ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t worry. Who is this guy? He is the most powerful Celestial Master Zuo. How can he die? Did you hear the saying that the bad guy always has the longest life? I am sure that this guy can definitely live for thousands of years!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. This guy was getting more disrespectful in front of him. Di Fuyi was toozy to care about him niw. He leaned against a tree and looked up at the sky. He frowned. The color of the sky was somewhat strange. Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383: I Don¡¯t Buy His Guiltiness! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLuo Zhanyu also followed him and looked at the sky. However, he could not see anything but the grey sky. He could not even differentiate whether it was day or night. ¡°What is your n after escaping from the Dark Forest?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly asked him. Luo Zhanyu was surprised. He had not thought about it yet, or perhaps he refused to think about it. ¡°A man should seek more exposure to the outside world. I would like to travel around first.¡± He had been stuck inside the barrier ever since he was 12 years old. Finally, he was able to escape from that ce. Moreover, he possessed a high level of skill sets, and so he would want to build his career. Di Fuyi nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back home?¡± Luo Zhanyu¡¯s face slightly changed as he said, ¡°I do not have a home.¡± He could not forgive his father,so naturally, he did not want to go back to the general¡¯s house. Although he met Gu Xijiu every day over these past eight years, he had never asked anything about his family. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu was the one who asionally told him stories about her past, and it made him even more dissatisfied with his father. He discovered that his beloved sister had been bullied for many years at home. If he were at home, he would give all those people some lessons! Fortunately, nothing terrible had happened to his beloved sister. Otherwise, he would never forgive his father. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to visit your mother?¡± Di Fuyi seemed to have a lot to ask him. Luo Zhanyu also got to know from Gu Xijiu that his mother was still alive. However, she was currently married to another guy. He slightly sipped his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think it is necessary. She has her own family and kids now¡­¡± ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want to see them after you escape from this ce?¡± Luo Zhanyu shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Gu Xijiu was not in a deep sleep, and so she was awakened when Luo Zhanyu slightly raised his voice. ¡°What don¡¯t you want to do?¡± Luo Zhanyu coughed. ¡°Xijiu, are you going to force me to visit our parents?¡± Gu Xijiu understood his concerns. She slightly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. In fact, our mother has always felt guilty about what happened in the past. As for father, he has never stopped looking for you all these years.¡± Luo Zhanyu wiped his weapon and lightly said, ¡°He is doing that out of guilt. I don¡¯t buy his guiltiness. I will never acknowledge this kind of father!¡± In the past, Gu Xietian had mistreated his son to teach his wife, Luo Xinn, a lesson. He scolded him and beat him almost every day. He purposely beat his son in front of Luo Xinn so that she would be soft-hearted and listen to him. He had never considered his son¡¯s feeling. Luo Zhanyu had been living a stressful life all his childhood. If he did not feel despair,he would not have run away from home at the age of 12. Gu Xijiu did not want to persuade him too much. She also felt unhappy with what Gu Xietian had done in the past so she would never convince her brother to go and meet their father. It would undoubtedly take Gu Xietian a long time and a lot of effort if he wanted to regain his son¡¯s trust. In any case, she had found her brother back for Gu Xietian. Whether they got back together,ter on, was another matter and it was something that they had to deal with on their own. Di Fuyi did not want to interfere in this matter too. His only concern was whether Gu Xietian would continue causing trouble in front of his pce or not. Gu Xijiu was concerned about one thing. ¡°What identity are you going to use when youe to my wedding?¡± Di Fuyi had promised to hold a wedding once they were able to escape from the barrier. If they were going to have a wedding, they would need to meet with General Gu¡¯s family. Gu Xietian would see Luo Zhanyu if he were to attend the wedding. What would happen then when Gu Xietian met Luo Zhanyu? He would probably be very excited. However, it would be an unfortunate and sad thing if Luo Zhanyu did not want to acknowledge him. Gu Xijiu suddenly had the urge to see what happens when her father and brother met with each other. It would be an exciting moment. Luo Zhanyu did not answer. In fact, this problem had crossed his mind before. He would be attending his sister¡¯s wedding with the identity of her brother. Thus it was inevitable for him to be recognized by Gu Xietian. What was the big deal if his father noticed him? He still did not want to have any rtionship with him! Gu Xijiu inadvertently looked up at the sky and frowned. ¡°The sky looks rather red right now. Is it known as a sunset glow?¡± Luo Zhanyu also looked up at the sky for a moment. He wondered. ¡°We can¡¯t see the sky outside right? I can only see the grey sky. I don¡¯t see, the red sky that you mentioned¡­ Xijiu, did you see wrongly?¡± Di Fuyi stood up. ¡°Well, we are almost done. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡­ These people already had their ns set once they escape from the barrier. They had left home for so many years,so the first thing they nned to do was to go back home. Therefore, they decided to have a farewell dinner once they had escaped from Dark Forest and then they would go their separate ways. Of course, they all agreed to meet again during the wedding between Gu Xijiu and Celestial Master Zuo. They had nned their futures. However, it was after they got out of the Dark Forest and had dinner in a restaurant under the mountain that they realized the world had changed tremendously. The peace had been broken, and the three kingdoms were in an intense war with each other. During the war, the Haoyue Kingdom had been destroyed by the Feixing Kingdom. Now, only the Feixing Kingdom and the Zhaoyang Kingdom were left fighting with each other. Once the war triggered, peoples¡¯ lives were treated as worthless. A lot of innocent lives had been sacrificed in the war, and many others were severely injured. The continent that used to be peaceful and prosperous was now entirely covered in smoke. The battles that took ce over the years had left vast areas of empty wastnds around the continent. There were corpses everywhere, and the survivors of the war were starving and having a difficult life. As this ce was quite close to the Dark Forest, it was not affected by the war. However, the people here also lived in worry, and did not stay on the streets for too long. The war had led to intion. All the necessities were very pricey because they were scarce. While they were having dinner in the restaurant, they discovered some rumors. It was said that the war had been triggered by the emperor of the Feixing Kingdom, also known as Rong Jialuo, and Celestial Master Zuo fully supported his actions. It was said that two years ago when Celestial Master Zuo was analyzing the astrology, he mentioned that the world would need to be separated as it had been united for too long,and it was time for the continent to be reunified. Therefore he urged Rong Jialuo tounch the war. Some also said that, two years ago, when the people in the Zhaoyang Kingdom were cleaning up the river, they had dug up a rock statue. There were three words carved on the figure ¨C The Unified World. Therefore, the emperor of the Zhaoyang Kingdom thought that he was destined to be the king of the continent and so he ambitiously got involved in the war. In the past, all the ns in this continent would never involve in any fight between the kingdoms. However, since Celestial Master Zuo was directly involved in the war this time, all the ns got involved as well. They all sided the Feixing Kingdom. It was said that they wanted to use the young force to fight against the two kingdoms inpliance with their destiny. Among the five heaven gift disciples, only Long Siye from the Tianwen n did not side with any party and remained neutral. Once the war was triggered, even the average citizens in the restaurant were concern about the politics of their continent. They were all discussing the current situation of the war. Therefore, they almost caught up with the current situation of this continent while they all had dinner in the restaurant. Of course, they were all shocked by the news. ¡®Celestial Master Zuo was directly involved in the war two years ago? But¡­ He had been trapped inside the barrier together with them all these years!¡¯ Everyone looked at Di Fuyi with a surprised expression. Di Fuyi looked calm. He stood up and took out the jade tablet that he had not used for eight years and started contacting the four messengers. Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384: This Matter Was So Strange! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA momentter, he tightly clenched the jade tablet. He was unable to contact any of the four messengers! None of them had replied to his call! It was something that had never happened before! The longest time that Di Fuyi had gone away was five years. During the five years that he was away, he never had to concern himself with the affairs of the continent as the four messengers helped him to manage everything in perfect order so that there would be such a significant upheaval. Now, he had only been trapped for eight years, but the world had been thrown into such chaos! Before he entered the barrier, he had arranged everything in order. Now he could not even contact any of them. Did they encounter an unexpected ident? Otherwise, they would never dare to reject a call from The Lord! Who could have caused the four messengers to meet an unexpected ident? In fact, in today¡¯s world, the four of them had the highest spiritual power after Di Fuyi. Mu Feng had already reached a spiritual power of level ten, and the other three had reached a spiritual power of level nine. Even if the other four heaven gift disciples partnered up and seriously fought with the four messengers, they would not be able to win. It was the reason why Di Fuyi had always assigned tasks to the four messengers without any worry. Although the four messengers were not heaven gift disciples, they were better than the heaven gift disciples. They had been his right-hand men for many years now. It had never happened before whereby the four messengers were unable to be contacted. He took a deep breath. It was such a strange matter! ¡°Was it possible that Long Fan was the one who had disguised himself as you?¡± Gu Xijiu thought of this at first. After all, that bastard had a previous record. Di Fuyi answered, ¡°It is possible.¡± At first, everyone had wanted to have a great dinner before they went back home to visit their families. However, they did not feel like going back home anymore after realizing that there were so many problems with the continent! Some people had pretended to be Celestial Master Zuo and had triggered a war. It was an earth-shaking event which involved the fate of the entire continent. Since they had escaped together with Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi, they wanted to help them solve their problems. They decided to dy their schedule to go back home and help Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu to investigate this matter first. Nevertheless, they had been trapped inside the barrier for decades and had seriously lost touch with the outside world, and so they were somehow confused with what they had to do. Baili Ce asked, ¡°What do we need to do?¡± Di Fuyi held his arms and looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, what should we do in this case?¡± ¡®Was he trying to test her?¡¯ Gu Xijiu looked at Di Fuyi. Although there was such a big issue with the continent, he had been calm and seemed somewhat rx. Therefore, it made them feel less worried. She pondered for a moment before she started assigning tasks to them. ¡°Baili Ce, Brother Leng, Sister Leng, Zhang Rui, and Meng Suyan, you should all go home and check on your families first. Make sure that your family members are all safe. We will meet again at this ce after ten days. Brother, can you and Fan Tianyun go to the battlefield and investigate if anything strange had happened. Please remember to keep a low profile and do not reveal your identity. I have a few directed audio spells here. We can keep in touch through these spells.¡± She took out the directed audio spells created by her and distributed them to the crowd. In fact, they were dying to go back home to take a look first. Since Fan Tianyun was an orphan and grew up in Baili¡¯s family, he did not have any family members to visit. Therefore, he could go and investigate the issue together with Luo Zhanyu. Everyone left separately. Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu and smiled. ¡°How about us?¡± ¡°You can go back to your pce first and see if someone else had taken over the ce. At the same time, you can try contacting all of your followers. Since you have your followers all around the world, not every one of them should be controlled. The fake ones will always remain fake. Once you show up again, the real identity of the fake ones will be exposed. By that time, those followers who are currently following the fake Celestial Master Zuo would discover that they had been cheated. I suspect that the event that had urred this time around is simr to the previous one. I am afraid that Rong Jialuo had been manipted by someone else. It was the only reason why he wouldmit such a perverse act. Let me head over to Rong Jialuo¡¯s pce and take a look. We will move separately.¡± Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385: Cleaned Up Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was quick in her actions. Di Fuyi caught hold of her just as she was about to teleport away. ¡°We should not separate this time around. Let¡¯s move together.¡± In fact, she did not want to be separated from Di Fuyi too. However, he was The Lord after all, and Gu Xijiu understood that he had a lot of followers throughout the world. He had a lot of secret agents working for him. Moreover, he had always been a mysterious person, and so there must be a lot of things that he could not merely tell others. There were many things that Gu Xijiu did not know about him. However, since he did not want to share it with her, she decided not to ask him too. She was worried that she would only bring trouble for him if she stayed together with him. However, she never expected that Di Fuyi would invite her to go together this time. Was he nning to expose all of his secrets to her? The foremost task was to find out information about the fake Celestial Master Zuo. In this continent, the best ce to seek for information was to go to the Anying Association. The owner of the Anying Association was Li Mengxia. The fake Celestial Master Zuo had sessfully disguised himself for two years and was never identified. It proved that the four messengers had definitely met with some idents, or maybe they were being imprisoned or manipted in some way. Li Mengxia was directly under Di Fuyi, and so she usually did not follow the instructions of the four messengers. Therefore, Di Fuyi decided to look for her first. He took Gu Xijiu directly to the headquarters of the Anying Hall. The headquarters was not too far away from the Dark Forest. Based on the speed of both Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu, they would probably reach within two hours. The Anying Hall was the most famous news distributor in the continent. All the secret agents on the continent came from the Anying Hall. No information could be hidden from the Anying Association. In the past when Gu Xijiu went missing, Di Fuyi had used all of the secret agents that were connected to Anying Hall to look for her. If she did not enter the Dark Forest, she would have been found by the undercover agents regardless of where she went. The Anying Association had many branches everywhere around the continent. They epted businesses from all the kingdoms that were on the continent. They specialized in providing service rted to assassination and retrieving information. These were also their most important source of ie. The Anying Association was also the most mysterious underground organization. Other than the four messengers, no one knew that the boss of the Anying Hall was Celestial Master Zuo. Only one true master was overseeing the Anying Association, and the other ten heads of branches knew about it. Gu Xijiu had met the master of the Anying Association before. During their escape from the underground pce, it was Li Mengxia who drove the boat to pick them up at the underground pce together with Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi had a particr way to contact Li Mengxia whereby Li Mengxia also had a jade tablet so that she would be able to contact him directly. Di Fuyi had tried contacting her through the jade tablet when they were at the restaurant. It was the same as the four messengers. He had failed to contact her, so he decided to show up at the headquarters himself. Li Mengxia always stayed at the headquarters to manage the business. If there were no exceptional circumstance, she would not travel far away from the headquarters. ¡­ Di Fuyi stood at the opposite side of the street and looked at the signboard with two shining blocks on it ¨C Anying Association. He was stunned for a second. Anying Hall had been a very mysterious organization so only a few people would know the location of their headquarters. Now, a greatrge que was hanging on the door, and it was even iid with gems. It looked very eye-catching when it shined under the light. Gu Xijiu looked at the que and concluded. ¡°This is a new que, and it should have been hung about three months ago.¡± Di Fuyi nodded and smiled. ¡°It seems like the Anying Association had be very rich. Let¡¯s go. We can give them some money.¡± The price of the mission had been clearly stated in the Anying Association. A business which was worth 10,000 silver ingots would be handled personally by the elder of the branch. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386: Cleaned Up (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAbusiness which was worth 100,000 silver ingots would be handled personally by the elder of the branch while a business which was worth 1,000,000 silver ingots would most likely be handled by the master of the Anying Association herself. ording to Li Mengxia, it was not easy for her to manage such a big business while the customers were their source of ie, so she had to ept this kind of business to show her sincerity personally. Li Mengxia was a very business-minded person. Most of the time she could get an extra ten percent to 20 percent more remuneration from a million ingot business and would receive the full payment in advance. She was very good at making money. Nevertheless, she had her limits when she epted businesses. She would not merely ept any business. For example, the business to kill Celestial Master Zuo and so on. She would never take this kind of business even if she were offered more than hundredsof millions. At this moment, both Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu had disguised themselves. They had changed their appearances and hid the strong aura that was surrounding them. Di Fuyi now looked like one of those old, rich and powerful men with a chubby body and was wearing a jeweled robe. Even the hairpin on his head was iid with a cat eye jade. Every move he made told people that he was the wealthiest and most powerful man in the world. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu had disguised herself as a young and pretty concubine beside him and was wearing a silk costume and lots of jewelry. When both of them entered the Anying Association, they caught everyone¡¯s attention. Di Fuyi ced a ten thousand note on the reception counter and said, ¡°I have a business opportunity which is worth millions. Please ask your master toe out and see me. This ten thousand note is a tip for all of you.¡± DI Fuyi had offered a remarkablyrge tip. The receptionist immediately gave them a big smile and asked them to take a seat. However, he then told them with a problematic face, ¡°Sir, you may be unaware, but the price has gone up. It requires at least two million now to meet our master¡­¡± Di Fuyi curled his thumb with a huge emerald ring on it and smiled. ¡°I said that this business was worth millions. I never said that it was only worth one million¡­¡± He took out a stack of notes and ced it in front of the man. ¡°It is worth three million!¡± The man immediately stood still and said, ¡°Alright, I will go and get Master Yang now!¡± Just as he was about to leave, Di Fuyi¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°I want to see the head of the masters!¡± The man was surprised for a moment and smiled. ¡°Master Yang is the head of the masters right now.¡± Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°No, are you trying to fool me? I heard that the head of the masters is Master Li.¡± The man nced at Di Fuyi for a moment. ¡°How did you know about Master Li?¡± He was suspicious of them. Di Fuyi snorted. ¡°Since I wanted to discuss business with you, I have already done my research from all aspects. Otherwise, I would have been easily fooled by you. It seems like you guys are not sincere enough to do business¡­¡± He stood up. ¡°I heard that integrity is the first principle of the Anying Association, it seems like that is not true. If this is the case, I don¡¯t want to waste my time here¡­¡± He acted as though he wanted to walk away. The man quickly stopped him and smiled. ¡°Sir, there is something that you did not know. In the past, our master was indeed Master Li. However, Master Li is now seriously ill, and so she passed her position over to Master Yang. If you want to do business, you can discuss it with Master Yang. To be honest, Master Yang is much better than Master Li¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked skeptical and said coolly, ¡°Forget about it. I only trust Master Li. If she is unable to do the business with me, I don¡¯t want to discuss it anymore!¡± He then signaled Gu Xijiu to walk out from the Anying Association. The man looked at Di Fuyi, and his face turned ck. They were such big fish, so he did not want to let them go. He winked at his men and secretly sent two persons to follow Di Fuyi to investigate their background. Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387: Cleaned Up (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter half an hour, the two persons came back and reported to him, ¡°The two people are the wealthiest men in the Zhaoyang Kingdom, Shen Haosan and his 38th mistress. He used to do business with the Anying Association, but it was only businesses which were worth several hundred thousand. He has always been very generous. They are now staying in Tong Fu Hotel. I heard that they are going to look for the Fengsha Association to discuss their business. The receptionist frowned. Fengsha Hall had the same business nature as them. However, they were working on a smaller scale. Since they were in the same business nature as them, they were considered as enemies. Therefore, he did not want to let the business that was initially theirs to go to the Fengsha Association. He went into the building and reported this matter to Master Yang. Master Yang snorted. ¡°Li Mengxia? The slut has been kicked out from our association, and we are hunting her down to kill her. How are we supposed to get her toe and do business?¡± The receptionist asked, ¡°So, what do we do?¡± Master Yang said, ¡°Did they bring the notes with them?¡± ¡°Yes! I witnessed it personally!¡± Master Yang did a hand gesture and said cruelly, ¡°Kill them and then destroy their corpses!¡± The receptionist was a bit surprised, and he looked ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this is against our principles. Killing the customer is strictly prohibited. We will be shred into pieces if we ever vited the rules¡­¡± Master Yang impatiently said, ¡°The slut set that rule. Now, she is in a precarious situation. Why do we still need toply with her rules? I am the one making the calls here!¡± The receptionist nodded, ¡°I am afraid that the elders would not ept it¡­¡± Master Yang snorted, ¡°Among the eight elders, three of them have run away with that slut. Meanwhile, the remaining five elders will not care about it so much. We will hide this incident from them. Send some of our best men after these rich people. Tell them not to leave any clues behind and that everything should be taken care off silently.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The receptionist answered, and then he left. While Master Yang was still pondering, another servant came into the room and reported that Elder Liang was here to see him. Master Yang signaled him to guide Elder Liang to meet him. Master Yang looked at him. ¡°Elder Liang, I have given you two months to kill that slut. Why did I not receive any news from you? Do you still want to be the elder of Anying Hall or not?¡± Elder Liang looked pale. ¡°Master Yang, regardless of what had happened, Li Mengxia was our master in the past. I don¡¯t think that it is appropriate to address her as a slut.¡± Master Yang mmed the table. ¡°The slut had directly vited the orders of Celestial Master Zuo, which is unforgivable! She almost brought trouble to the entire Anying Association. I was the one who begged Celestial Master Zuo not to punish us. I have made a promise to catch the slut and hand her to Celestial Master Zuo in exchange for his forgiveness. However, you seem to be taking too long to catch her. It must be due to your past rtionship with the slut that is causing you to dy apprehending her. Are you all trying to rebel like what the slut had done?¡± He sternly scolded Elder Liang to the extent that he did not dare speak. Master Yang continued scolding, ¡°I know that you all do not have any respects for me. You all think that I am not qualified enough to be the master of the Anying Association as I was not even an elder before I took this position. In fact, I did not like taking over this role too. However, this role was assigned to me personally by Celestial Master Zuo. Since I could not reject him, I decided to do my best not to disappoint him.¡± Elder Liang was silent. Master Yang continued asking, ¡°Elder Liang, your people consist of some of the best agents in the Anying Association. I don¡¯t believe that you do not have any news about the slut.¡± Elder Liang seemed to be hesitant. Master Yang was a very observant person. He knew that Elder Liang was hiding the truth so he continued threatening him until finally, Elder Liang told the truth, ¡°I discovered that Li Mengxia and the gang are hiding in Tianxing Valley¡­¡± Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388: Cleaned Up (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMaster Yangughed for a second before putting on a serious face. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Please gather the other four elders and our best agents to arrest them.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Elder Liang answered, and then he left. Master Yang heaved a long sigh of relief. Judging from the number of elites he was sending along with the five elders, they should not have a problem arresting her even if there were two Li Mengxia¡¯s! ¡°Li Mengxia, your time hase! You have been acting proudly like a peacock every day. Once I catch you, I shall torture you and make your life miserable!¡± He chuckled. ¡°What are you nning to do with her? I am quite curious.¡± A clear voice was heard from behind him. He was startled and quickly looked back. He saw that two people were floating behind him. One of them was wearing a purple robe along with a silvered butterfly shaped mask. Meanwhile, the other person was a woman who was wearing a light blue dress. She looked gorgeous, and her eyes were as bright as spring. Both of them had folded their arms and were now looking calmly at him. Celestial Master Zuo! Master Yang was shocked and subconsciously knelt down. ¡°I did not know that Celestial Master Zuo would be visiting us today so I did not prepare a weing ceremony for you. I am sorry.¡± He then looked at thedy. ¡°Is thisdy the wife of The Lord? It is such an honor for the Anying Association to have both Celestial Master Zuo and his wifee to visit us at the same time¡­¡± Celestial Master Zuo and the woman both looked at each other. The woman smiled. ¡°You are very humble. How do you know that I am the wife of The Lord?¡± Master Yang bowed and said, ¡°I have heard that Celestial Master Zuo has been very close to Mrs. Lordtely. Celestial Master Zuo was always apanying you by your side¡­¡± The woman smiled. ¡°Are you trying to say that Mrs. Lord had an affair with Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Master Yang was shocked. ¡°I¡­ I did not mean it¡­ I¡­¡± The woman continued. ¡°Since you called me as Mrs. Lord, do you know who I am?¡± Master Yang stammered. ¡°I heard that¡­ I heard that madam is Fairy Queen Li. You are sent by the heaven toe and save this world.¡± The woman looked curious, and she sat down on a chair. ¡°The master of the Anying Association is indeed talented. You have obtained so much inside information. However, it seems like you are trying to hint that I am having an affair with Celestial Master Zuo based on what you have just said. Are you also trying to say that Celestial Master Zuo is The Lord?¡± Master Yang¡¯s face changed, and he immediately bowed. ¡°No, I would never dare say such a thing! I just heard that Mrs. Lord had gotten the order from The Lord to partner with Celestial Master Zuo to reunify the continent¡­ The Lord is The Lord. Celestial Master Zuo is Celestial Master Zuo. Both of them are different persons and shall not be deemed as the same person. Of course, there is no ambiguous rtionship between you and Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± Celestial Master Zuoughed. He raised his hand to hug the woman. The woman smiled as she leaned into his arms. She ambiguously asked, ¡°What about now?¡± Master Yang was stunned. He was scared to the extent that he was sweating profusely and was speechless by their actions. The womanughed again, ¡°We are having such an intimate time together. Can¡¯t you tell the rtionship we are in?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Master Yang sweated even more. The woman leisurely said, ¡°I fell in love with him, and we are married. Do you think there is no ambiguous rtionship between us?¡± Master Yang was at a lost for words. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Suddenly, he seemed to have received a hint from the God and quickly said, ¡°Fairy Queen Li and Celestial Master Zuo are the perfect couples for each other¡­¡± Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389: Cleaned Up (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThedy sighed. ¡°From what I heard, Celestial Master Zuo has eyes only for Gu Xijiu. Your news is therefore inurate. Is it true?¡± Master Yang quickly exined, ¡°How could Gu Xijiu possibly be a match for Celestial Master Zuo? She is merely a mortal. Celestial Master Zuo only agreed to their marriage because he sympathized with her. The one that Celestial Master Zuo truly loves is you, Fairy Queen Li.¡± Puzzled, thedy sat with her chin rested on her hand. ¡°Is that true? Where is the proof?¡± Master Yang continued, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo has sent all four of his messengers to be your followers. You have the best vehicle for all your travels. He has even ordered the people to start bowing to you when they see your vehicle from afar. He will not tolerate even the slightest disrespect to you. As for Gu Xijiu, she did not have the same privilege. Ever since she ran away from their engagement, Celestial Master Zuo has been searching for her everywhere. I have personally involved in the search. She, however, is very tricky and has probably hidden in the most remote corner. To date, no one has managed to find her. In my opinion, she must have been swallowed alive by some ferocious beasts, leaving no trace behind, so people will never find her. You should not be concerned with ady like her. She does not deserve your time.¡± Thedy broke into a smile and rose. Her dress swayed gracefully with her every buoyant step. She approached Master Yang face-to-face and gently responded, ¡°Master Yang, as a return for your loyalty, I shall exchange a little secret with you. Do you want to hear it?¡± Master Yang tried very hard to please her. ¡°Please, enlighten me.¡± ¡°I am not Fairy Queen Li. I am Gu Xijiu, the one you talked about.¡± Master Yang was taken by utter surprise, with his eyes wide open. He trembled at each word. ¡°You¡­ It is impossible!¡± ¡°Hmm? How is that impossible?¡± Gu Xijiu remained calm andposed. ¡°Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power should only be at level eight. As for you¡­ Yours is at level ten! Gu Xijiu has been missing for about ten years, so there is no way for such tremendous progress. Fairy, please do not make jokes now. It is not funny.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°Actually, I have another secret for you.¡± She shifted a little closer to him. ¡°I am in fact the wife of The Lord, also the wife of Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Master Yang could not believe his ears. ¡°A woman with two husbands?¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips into a smirk. ¡°I am a woman of loyalty and virtue. How could I possibly have two husbands?¡± Master Yang was hit by a sudden realization. He turned his gaze to Celestial Master Zuo, who had been watching them. ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that Celestial Master Zuo is actually The¡­¡± It was a huge secret, so he could barely finish his sentence. Celestial Master Zuo answered smilingly, ¡°You are smart for this time. You can now die a well-deserved death.¡± Master Yang was worried. Driven by anxiety, he bounced hastily and quickly raised his hands to catch Gu Xijiu. Apparently, he was hoping that he could use Gu Xijiu as his shield. Dazzled by a sudden change of sight, he finally realized that Gu Xijiu was no longer standing beside him. Suddenly, a glimpse of seven-colored ray shed before his eyes. There was an abrupt pain in his chest. Then, he fell to his knees and to the ground. Master Yang was, after all, a friar whose spirit power was at level eight. However, he had no chance at all in fighting back. He died immediately. Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°I still wanted to ask him for more. You are too eager in restoring the order!¡± Di Fuyi flickered his fingers and answered ordingly, ¡°I could not help it. Anyway, the matter is now clear enough, so there is nothing more that we need to find out.¡± Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390: Like A Toad Wishing For A Swan Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi answered, ¡°I could not help it. Anyway, the matter is now clear enough, so there is nothing more that we need to find out.¡± As he spoke, he pointed his finger at Master Yang¡¯s face, exactly at the point between his brows. A brief whileter, a thin wisp of soul struggled up from the body. As Master Yang had achieved a level eight spiritual power when he was alive, his soul was able to remain entirely in its full form. It struggled violently trying to escape from Di Fuyi¡¯s grasp. Di Fuyi continued in an icy tone, ¡°Did you really think that I was blind enough to promote a man like you to be the Master?¡± There was a glimpse of lighting from the tip of his fingers. The soul struggled briefly under the shades of light and disappeared entirely. Gu Xijiu raised her thumb. ¡°Relentless.¡± Di Fuyi pulled her closer and used the Cleaning Spell on her. Gu Xijiu shivered a little. ¡°What is this for?¡± ¡°You were standing too close to the bastard,¡± said Di Fuyi, in all seriousness. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She always knew that Celestial Master Zuo was a finicky man, but she had not had the slightest physical encounter with Master Yang at all. She then turned around and turned the body into ash. ¡°Now that everything is clear, we know that Fairy Queen Li, whose identity remains unknown, emerged mysteriously as the wife of The Lord and she has even yed along with the fake Celestial Master Zuo to set up the plot. It seems like the fake Celestial Master Zuo knows you like a book, as he can impersonate you well enough to fool the people and use your name to do whatever he wants. He has even managed to fool all heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Oddly enough, shouldn¡¯t Mu Feng and the rest of them know you well? How could they fall into the trap as well?¡± Di Fuyi answered calmly, ¡°The four messengers would not fall for their traps if they were only using normal tricks. Perhaps, they have even used the venomous spell to distort their minds.¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her temples in confusion. ¡°Could the fake Celestial Master Zuo be Long Fan? It really is impossible to get rid of the man! He will make trouble at every opportunity!¡± She thought about it for a while and then continued, ¡°ording to what you told me earlier, Long Fan would only be able to recover in at least ten years. Perhaps he must have recovered his strength two years ago and started making trouble since then. The fairy seems like a good use, as she dares to impersonate as The Lord¡¯s wife. My Lord, what do you think about this wife, who came out of nowhere? Come, let¡¯s have a little talk.¡± Gu Xijiu posed as though she was holding an interview. Di Fuyi pulled her into his arms and nted a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°You are my one and only wife. As for the woman, she is obviously aspiring for something that is far beyond than what she is worthy of, like a toad wishing for a swan. Now, do you really have to ask what I think?¡± Gu Xijiu could not hold back her amusement. ¡°She could be a swan, too. After all, she is a fairy, isn¡¯t she?¡± Di Fuyi squinted at her. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Gu Xijiu was delighted. ¡°No, I am having a good time. My husband must be too eligible, hence adored by so many women.¡± Di Fuyi grabbed her and wanted to leave. ¡°Your husband does not require the admiration of these unworthy women to remind him of his excellence. Now, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Xijiu pulled her hands back. ¡°Wait a minute; we should cope with the aftermath.¡± Without further ado, she changed Di Fuyi¡¯s appearance to look like Elder Liang. Momentster, she altered her appearance to be Master Yang. Both of them left the ce and handed over some instructions to the guard who was standing outside. They told him that they were going out to deal with some matters and would only be back after a few days. They wanted the ce well guarded while they were away. The guard was perplexed, as he saw that Elder Liang had left the ce earlier. When did hee back again? Anyway, Elder Liang¡¯s whereabouts had always been unpredictable, as his Kung Fu was extraordinary. Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391: Bygones Will Be Bygones Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough the guard was puzzled, he was not very much concerned. Di Fuyi rested his arm on Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder and heaved a sigh; ¡°Xijiu, I realized that we are slowly bing more and more alike. Why didn¡¯t we meet, say, a few hundred years earlier?¡± Carefully, she tackled this questionprehensively, leaving no omission. As the matter was tooplicated, they should keep a low profile, not disclosing their identity. If Master Yang suddenly went missing in his own house, his disappearance would cause a stir. The fake Celestial Master Zuo might be rmed by it. She impersonated Master Yang to make sure that the people were well aware that he was away. They would not suspect anything if he went out of touch for a few days. Even without his guidance, everything that she did would allow things to carry on. They had been married for eight years now. By just a simple nce, they were able to understand each other and work closely in perfect harmony. If they had met a few hundred years earlier, they would have been married for a few centuries by now. Gu Xijiu giggled. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, people have been talking about this seven-year itch¡­ about how romantic admiration will be turned into family affection after seven years. All the disagreements in life will surely cause the lovers to dispel each other. If we were married a few hundred years earlier, we could be an ill-matched couple by now.¡± Di Fuyi broke into a smile, too. ¡°Have you got no confidence in yourself?¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips into a thin line. ¡°Bygones will be bygones. I only care about the present and our future. We have a long, long journey that lies ahead of us. My spiritual power is at level 10 now, so I can be by your side for many, many years toe.¡± They went on a romantic stroll under the serenity of the setting sun. As they slowly drifted away, the sunset cast their shadows behind them. ¡­ Tianxing Valley was a dangerous ce with a hostile environment. Swamps vastly covered Tianxing Valley, allowing poisonous beings to rampage throughout the ce. Without achieving level seven in one¡¯s spiritual power, no one would risk his or her life toe into this ce. It was where Li Mengxia, along with her three elder custodians and her loyal followers, made their hideaway. Harsh winds wreaked havoc across the ce all year round. There were not just harsh winds, but tornados to be exact. Even with the slightest bit of inattention, all who were within the valley would be swept away and scattered into piece easily. There was never an easy day for those who lived there, but they had been there for more than two months. There was neither food nor drinks. They could not even build a house, as it would be ripped apart by the raging tornados. When they were exhausted and needed to rest, they would lean onto the rocks and sleep. They even had to take turns to keep watch at night, so when the beasts or tornados approached, they had time to either run or fight. As for their food, they had to risk being exposed and buy food from outside the valley. Li Mengxia had clearly infuriated ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯, as he had sent out strict orders to arrest and kill all of them. People would easilyply with Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s orders, even more so than The Emperor¡¯s. Some people had joined the hunt to arrest them all, including some highly skilled members from the secret service agency, also known as Anying Hall. As most of them had shared the same experience with the hunters, they knew each other¡¯s strategies, making their hideaway even more difficult to mask. Fortunately, some colleagues, who did not have the heart to arrest them, turned a blind eye to them. Secretly, some had even provided them with information to keep them safe. Otherwise, they would have been caught long ago. Life in the valley was a weary one. For the two months that they were there, all of them looked so dirty, as though they were covered in dust. Speaking of which, even the flowers looked better and more pleasing than they did. ¡­ Li Mengxia sat on a rock. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392: He Is A Fake Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe hill at the valley was covered with rocks and boulders, as though making a stone formation. Swamps revolved around its surroundings, forming a natural shield against the outside world. Her followers sat surrounding her. All these tough and unafraid men were looking unusually sorrow at the moment. They were able to endure the hardships. The hardships, however, seemed endless, so they felt hopeless for the future. Moreover, their spirits were weighted down even more by the burden of being called betrayers. They always had their respect for Celestial Master Zuo. They were also proud of having him as their boss. But now, they had no alternative but to go against him. In turn, he was trying to hunt them down. They did not know how to process their mixed feelings. ¡°Leader Li, you said that Celestial Master Zuo is not real, didn¡¯t you? He has been going on for a while now, why hasn¡¯t his cover been blown?¡± ¡°True. Recently, when I was out there buying our supplies, I saw him again. As usual, the four messengers were by his side guarding his way. If he truly is a fake, at least one of them should be able to tell. They will definitely not follow him like they used to.¡± ¡°Leader Li, maybe we are wrong.¡± Li Mengxia swept away the dust in her hair. She looked at them firmly in the eye. ¡°Fake! He is a fake! The real Celestial Master Zuo will not treat another woman lovingly. He will not keep on hunting down Miss Gu.¡± They were speechless. All of them were men, except for Li Mengxia. As men, they knew exactly what men wanted. ¡°Leader Li, I think that it is a little irrational to judge a person that way. Men¡­ All men will disdain the old when they get the new. Moreover, Gu Xijiu has greatly embarrassed Celestial Master Zuo by breaking off their engagement in the manner that she did. Any normal man would do the same to break off all past rtionships, let alone for a man like Celestial Master Zuo. I think that it is perfectly normal for Celestial Master Zuo to do so.¡± ¡°That is right, Leader Li, your argument is invalid.¡± Li Mengxia pulled her hair in disapproval. ¡°You do not understand! I have a feeling that Celestial Master Zuo will not treat Miss Gu in such a way. Moreover, you have seen for yourself, how he misbehaved all these years. He started the war himself and disregarded the value of human lives. I saw it with my eyes, how he ordered for the death of the entire Baili family, only because they refused to obey him. It is such a pity to witness the legacy of a family that has been going on for almost a thousand years toe to an end. The true Celestial Master Zuo will never do that!¡± They kept quiet, as they silently agreed. Celestial Master Zuo seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit, as he had be extremely violent and ruthless, more like a manyer that killed randomly. He murdered entire families without hesitation, only because of the slightest disagreement. This waspletely different than how Celestial Master Zuo used to be. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Perhaps, a man of great ambitions like him does not care about trifles. As what Celestial Master Zuo said, he has to unite the entire continent through sheds of blood to prevent all wars in the future. Therefore¡­ Therefore, Celestial Master Zuo has to change the way he does things.¡± Li Mengxia hissed loudly. ¡°Ruthless means do not mean that he is allowed to take the people¡¯s lives lightly as though they are worthless. It is fine if there are just casualties in wars. But for him to build an unstoppable army, he chose to kill some of the bravest soldiers in the cruelest manner to boost the grudge between the men. He turned them into ruthless killing machines and made them kill their own families. What is the difference between him and a devil?¡± They heaved their sighs of disappointment in unison. Li Mengxia was right. They could never agree with what he did. Anying Hall was an assassin¡¯s organization, but they would not take lives away randomly. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393: He Is A Fake (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAnying Hall was an assassin¡¯s organization, but they would not take lives away randomly. They would often evaluate their targets before epting the jobs. It was not the wicked they were afraid of; it was the ordinary men or the good doers that they were worried about. They would not ept the jobs if they were required to kill good people. Even though every man from Anying Hall was a killer and they had taken countless lives, they had their own principles that they would not cross. The past two years had been rough, as Celestial Master Zuo became really aggravated with reactionary policies. The people were discontented everywhere. What they used to have for Celestial Master Zuo was more respect than fear. However, his name would only bring them the threat of danger every time they heard it now. They would not easily mention his name, as they were afraid that they might cross the line and get them beheaded. There were cases. Themon people were having a little talk about Celestial Master Zuo in the restaurant. They were not talking bad about him and were merely expressing their confusions. Suddenly, some soldiers burst in abruptlyand took them all away to the square. The soldiers then took out their eyes and cut away their tongues before the public. Cases like these had frequently been happening. The people from the entire continent were shaken. The public disy of punishment was a useful warning to others. No one would ever talk about him ever again. They knew clearly that Celestial Master Zuo was no longer the same man. They were disappointed but were too timid to speak out. They were not afraid to talk about him now, as all of them were friends. In the absence of verbal constraints, they did not hold back their words. ¡°It must be the fault of the so-called Fairy Queen Li. She calls herself as the wife of The Lord but stays by the side of Celestial Master Zuo instead. She must be the one who instigates Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Li Mengxia responded icily, ¡°Does Celestial Master Zuo look like someone who can be easily instigated? Fairy Queen Li calls herself as the one who has been sent from heaven to save the world. She shows her good side in front of people but does all kinds of wicked things instead. I have goosebumps when I think of her. I do not believe that The Lord will marry such a woman.¡± All of them smiled wryly. It was hard to say, as not anyone could impersonate The Lord¡¯s wife easily. Although The Lord would rarely show up, he had his eyes everywhere and knew everything. If someone publicly impersonated as his wife in a high profile manner, there was no way he would not know about it. He did not show up, nor do anything to stop her, meaning that he tacitly agreed to her. After all, Fairy Queen Li was a beautiful woman and a fairy from heaven. Perhaps she was the only perfect match for The Lord. All of them talked while slowly chewing on their stiff piece of beef. Just when the discussion became heated, they could hear a manughing grimly. A voice came from the sky. ¡°Incorrigible! How dare you talk bad about Celestial Master Zuo here!¡± Their expressions changed. They rose abruptly when they saw a dozen men appeared out of thin air. The men varied in size, but they were all familiar faces. They were the seven elder custodians of Anying Hall, along with six of their top assassins. The chief leader, Elder Liang, led them. He was a blunt straightforward man and could not permit irregrities in carrying out justice. He swore his loyalty to Celestial Master Zuo. Li Mengxia used to be quite close to him. Hence, since Li Mengxia and the rest of them got into trouble, Elder Liang hadmanded for their arrest, but he never really carried it out to give them a chance of escaping. Li Mengxia could never have thought that she would see him here, together with other guardian elders. They did not know what to say to one another. They were no longerrades, but enemies instead. Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394: Celestial Master Zuo Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOne of the assassins, whose surname was Zuo, was infuriated. ¡°Li Mengxia, this is where all of you traitors are hiding. All of you have been reduced to such a difficult situation, and yet you are still unrepentant. You are setting up for a big nder against Celestial Master Zuo. Fortunately, the mill of God grinds slowly, but surely. This time, there is no escape. ept your fate and surrender now! Perhaps Celestial Master Zuo will spare your life. If you don¡¯t, today will be the day you meet your death!¡± His words were malicious, but Li Mengxia did not even bother about him. She fixed her eyes only on Elder Liang. ¡°Elder Liang, do you really want to take me back as your bounty?¡± Elder Liang¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Master Li, it is my responsibility. I am sorry.¡± He had been quite loose about the matter for a few times already. This time, he had no other choice. Li Mengxia swept her eyes across the area. ¡°Are you going to do it as well?¡± Some of them put their head down, not looking back. Some were speechless. In fact, Celestial Master Zuo had brought them up, so they were all in a debt of gratitude for him and could only repay him through their loyalty. They would not betray him regardless, even though they knew clearly that he was wrong. They had to carry out his orders. The assassin, whose surname was Zuo, was obviously impatient. ¡°They certainly have to do it. Li Mengxia, their friendship for you will not hinder them from carrying out Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s orders.¡± Li Mengxia squinted at him. ¡°Zuo Yinhu, I found you and brought you back from the trash. I even taught you Kung Fu, so that makes me your teacher. You used to say it again and again that you were in debt of gratitude for me and would stay close just to protect me from any harm. Is this how you are going to repay me?¡± The assassin¡¯s real name was Zuo Yinhu. His face reddened but did not fall back. ¡°I refrain from seeking personal favors at the expense of my merits. I ce righteousness above you. No more nonsense, take them! Master Yang has called for their arrest! Kill them if they refuse to surrender!¡± Hisst few words exposed their will to kill. At this point, they did not have anything more to say, so they started fighting. All of a sudden, sand and stones swept across the ground violently. An intense fight broke out all over the ce. Their shadows could be seen swooping everywhere they fought. Lights of all colors flickered across the battlefield. Li Mengxia and the rest of her group had been hiding in the awful ce for quite a while now. They did not eat or sleep well, so their strength had been greatly reduced. All of them were weak. The men that Elder Liang had brought with him were double their manpower. Moreover, they were all elites of Anying Hall. Any single one of them could handle thousands of men easily. They came prepared in high spirits, so it certainly was a tough fight for Li Mengxia and her men. One by one, they were injured and arrested. However, Elder Liang did not order for their kill, as he was concerned of their pastradeship. Li Mengxia¡¯s men slowly reduced in number, but she was a toughdy. When she risked her life and fought bravely, her strength and courage were no match for all of them. They did not want to kill her and were utterly helpless. She even injured some of them. Fortunately, she did not aim to take their lives as well. She only meant to disarm them. Zuo Yinhu was a man of Master Yang. His presence was merely to supervise. He kept asking them to strike their vicious kill, but no one took his words seriously. His authority was rather ineffective. His Kung Fu, without a doubt, was no match for Li Mengxia, so he dared not step forward to fight her himself. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395: Celestial Master Zuo (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe was worried that he would fail again. Desperately, he took one of the arrested men and put a sword on his neck. He then yelled at Li Mengxia. ¡°Li Mengxia, if you insist on your desperate struggle, I will kill him immediately! He is one of your men, do you really want to see him die right here?¡± All of them were utterly shaken. Elder Liang showed a frown of disapproval. ¡°Zuo Yinhu, what are you doing? He has been arrested. What kind of hero are you to threaten the life of another man?¡± ¡°Let him go!¡± Some men yelled at him. Zuo Yinhu¡¯s looked back sternly. ¡°Are you all traitors? Are you going to betray Celestial Master Zuo?¡± All of them kept quiet. Elder Liang responded, ¡°This has nothing to do with our loyalty for Celestial Master Zuo! An arrested man should not be used to threaten your opponent.¡± Zuo Yinhu answered icily, ¡°They have betrayed Celestial Master Zuo. Certainly, they deserve their deaths. As Master Yang once said, we can kill them all at once! Master Yang has sent me here to observe and see if you are doing your best in your duties. Apparently, none of you would go to great lengths and kill them, which is not allowed. If I hear another word, I will report everything as it is to Master Yang. Let¡¯s see how Master Yang is going to punish you.¡± All of them kept their mouths shut. They all clearly knew that Celestial Master Zuo regarded highly of Master Yang. Although they did not like Master Yang very much, they dared not voice out their discontentment, for fear that he would seek revenge even for the smallest grievance. Zuo Yinhu was able to hold them back. He turned his cold, icy gaze to Li Mengxia, who was now fighting alone. ¡°I will now count to three. If you do not surrender by then, he will be beheaded! One!¡± It was a countdown to death. Li Mengxia¡¯s face turned pale, as her despair grew stronger. Finally, she gave up and threw away her long, red whip on the floor. ¡°Fine! Fine!¡± Zuo Yinhu was utterly delighted. Swiftly, he marched toward Li Meng Xia. He pointed his finger directly at her ribs, as though a poisonous snakeunching its powerful bite. If he managed to hit her crucial point, Li Mengxia would be captured, and her Kung Fu would bepletely disabled as well, without a chance of recovery. All of them panicked, but it was already toote to stop him. Li Mengxia closed her eyes and was determined not to avoid his attack. At this point of imminent peril, a ray of white light shed brightly before their eyes. The white light came without warning. When Zuo Yinhu saw it, there was already no escape. The white light hit exactly on his arm that was pointing at Li Mengxia. Blood sshed out, followed by a loud cry. Zuo Yinhu screeched with pain, for his right arm had been entirely cut off. ¡°Who? Which bastard did this to me?¡± Zuo Yinhu yelled in great frustration, as his pain became unbearable. He actually thought that it was Li Mengxia¡¯s men who did this to him. Intuitively, he turned his gaze at them. To his surprise, he caught all of them looking at someone standing not too far behind him. They looked surprised and happy but intimidated at the same time. He could tell that their expressions were rather odd. His men turned their eyes to look at the same direction as well. Dumbstruck, they stared with their mouths open in utter disbelief. Li Mengxia opened her eyes briefly and turned to look towards the same direction. Astonished, her lips started to tremble. Zuo Yinhu could feel his skin go numb after it tingled briefly. Abruptly, he turned around and was immediately shocked by what he saw. He called out immediately, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Not too far behind him, gracefully stood a masked man in purple robes, along with ady by his side. They were inundated by the intensity of the purple robes. The silver mask shined brightly under the light. At this moment, his bright, watery eyes were quietly watching them. The mask had concealed half of his face, revealing only his mouth. He pursed his lips into a nonchnt smirk. With a pale violet dress, thedy stood sprightly as a fairy next to him. Her ethereal lightness was aplement to her overwhelming elegance. They were Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi did not even look at Zuo Yinhu. Instead, he looked at Li Mengxia fixedly. ¡°Master Li, how have you been doing?¡± There was a faint trace of warmth in his words. Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396: You Are Finally Back Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLi Mengxia stared at him nkly, then turned to look at Gu Xijiu. She took a few steps forward and fell immediately instead. Surprised and disbelieved, it was too much for her to take at the moment as her voice trembled. ¡°Celestial¡­ Celestial Master Zuo?¡± A jade tablet emerged on Di Fuyi¡¯s palm. He turned it around and said, ¡°Master Li, where is the jade te that I have given to you? Haven¡¯t I told you not to lose it and to guard it with your life?¡± Immediately, Li Mengxia¡¯s face brightened up. Tearfully, she copsed and bowed eagerly before Di Fuyi, close enough to hug his legs. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you are finally back! I knew that the man is a fake!¡± Di Fuyi used the cleaning spell on her so he could finally see her true face that was concealed under the dust and dirt. Tough as a wolf, she did not shed a tear even with her life hanging by a thread in moments of great despair. Upon seeing Di Fuyi, she could no longer fight back her tears and cried loudly. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I miss you so much!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She fixed her eyes on Master Li, the one who used to be high-spirited and vigorously energetic. All she was wearing now, on the contrary, was all ragged and broken. Even without the dirt on her skin, she looked rough and messy, as though she had been through a really hard time. Her tears coursed down her cheeks, as she continued to cry like a child. Tearfully, sheined. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, the fake man confiscated and destroyed my jade te, saying that we must bid farewell to our past and start anew.¡± Some of the elders and elites who were with Li Mengxia were still being tied up. Di Fuyi flipped his hand at them and a gleam of white light could be seen shing. Soon, they were released. The ropes were cut away, too. They seemed to have realized that the one who stood before them was the real Celestial Master Zuo, the one they once knew. Excited, these men kneeled and bowed before him in joyful tears, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo! You are finally back!¡± The elders who came to arrest them were astonished, as they stood gazing at each other in speechless despair. They took a look at Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu, then to Li Mengxia and her men. Again, they turned and looked at Di Fuyi fixedly. Soon, they seemed to have realized something as well. Immediately, they stepped forward and greeted him. Zuo Yinhu was at loss of what to do as his face slowly turned pale. Dazedly, he pped his thigh before he responded. ¡°Oh, what Master Li told us is true. It seems like someone is really impersonating Celestial Master Zuo. I cannot believe he managed to fool us all. I hereby bow before you, Celestial Master Zuo!¡± He agreed and kneeled. As soon as he kneeled, he failed to get back up. Before he could stand, he could feel that there was an impalpable pressure suppressing his movement from behind. Di Fuyi answered nonchntly.¡°You betrayed your friends for your own glory. How dare you bow before me?Do you deserve to live?¡± Celestial Master Zuo stood without doing anything. However, an enormous pressure was obviously suppressing Zuo Yinhu, forcing him to bend and lie tly on the ground. He started to lose his breaths. Terrified, he screamed for help. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, it is my fault for mistaking you. I acknowledge my wrongdoing. However, I must say, the impersonator looks undoubtedly real. Hence, I waspletely fooled. I was only carrying out my duty to arrest Master Li.¡± Icily, Di Fuyi replied, ¡°There is no wrong in carrying out your duty. However, you are in debt of gratitude to Master Li. You did not only arrest her;you humiliated her. Is this how you are supposed to treat someone who you should be grateful for? Someone as heartless as you should never be allowed in Anying Hall.¡± Cold sweat broke out, as Zuo Yinhu struggled for an answer, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397: For He Who Is Inhuman And Unjust! Whip! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi smirked and threw a nce at Li Mengxia. ¡°He is yours. Do whatever you want.¡± Li Mengxia wiped away her tears and rose. Then, she picked up her whip and pointed immediately at Yinhu. ¡°Hey, Zuo, let¡¯s fight! If you win, you can go. If you lose, you die.¡± Zuo Yinhu retreated. ¡°It is unfair. I have injured an arm.¡± Li Mengxia did not hesitate to tie her right arm behind her back. She handled the whip with her left hand instead. ¡°I will fight you single-handedly.¡± Zuo Yinhu did not know what to say. He knew that Di Fuyi had intended to kill him. Also, he had offended everyone who was present, so they would no longer appeal for his mercy. Under the current circumstance, beating Li Mengxia was his only way out. He epted the fight and so they began. Gu Xijiu watched the fight for a while and sighed. ¡°I did not know that Master Li could handle the whip so well even with her left hand!¡± Di Fuyi pulled her closer at the waist and answered, ¡°The Master of Anying Hall is certainly no ordinary.¡± While fighting, Li Mengxia smiled back at thepliment. ¡°Thank you, Celestial Master Zuo. I am ttered.¡± The more Zuo Yinhu fought, the more he became unsteady. ¡°This is unfair! You have always been good with your left hand. Also, you are uninjured.¡± Someone answered, ¡°Zuo Yinhu, you can handle your sword well with your left hand, too! Even though your right arm is injured, you still have your strength. You hardly did anything at all. Master Li, on the contrary, has fought bravely. She must bepletely exhausted by now, so you are the one who has the advantage over her.¡± Zuo Yinhu kept quiet. He could not argue back. Li Mengxia looked like a mess, but she did not fight like one. In high spirits, she fought fiercely as though a tigress preying on her victim. Like a violent storm, she did not hold back her moves andunched her attacks forcefully, shedding her gleams in all directions. In fact, their strengths were almost equally good. However, there was no way that Zuo Yinhu could defeat Li Mengxia now. ¡°For he who is inhuman and unjust! Whip!¡± ¡°For he who is cruel against his own friends! Whip!¡± ¡°For he who is devoid of gratitude! Whip!¡± ¡°For he who harbors evil intentions! Whip!¡± She continued to rail at him. Every time when Li Mengxia whipped, she would use him with his wrongdoings. In the end, Zuo Yinhu died from her whipping. His skin looked as though it was carved with prints, as thesh marks covered his entire body. His soul was separated from his body after the then intense fight. When his body fell, his soul slowly rose. Gu Xijiu saw it, but others could not. Just when she was about to do something, Di Fuyi immediately halted her, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hand dirtied.¡± He waved lightly, and a sh of white light surrounded his soul. Soon, his soul vanished into ashes. rmed, Elder Liang and his men quickly begged Di Fuyi for his forgiveness. Di Fuyi did not me them, as they were only being faithful, although to the fake Celestial Master Zuo. The real Celestial Master Zuo had finally revealed himself and was still as strong as before. They were excited, as he was still the man they once knew. In the past few years, they were not quite happy about their situation but were too afraid to speak out. Now that their one true master had finally emerged, their faith was restored. They quickly told him about all the wrongdoings that the fake Celestial Master Zuo had conducted throughout the years. Di Fuyi managed to absorb some information from their conversations. Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu listened carefully without interrupting. They would only ask some crucial questions, asionally. Even though they did not go along so well with the fake Celestial Master Zuo, they were still the men from Anying Hall. Certainly, they knew things better than the outsiders did. From the summary, Gu Xijiu made a few conclusions. Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398: The Damaged Reputation Of Celestial Master Zuo Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe rtionship between the fake Celestial Master Zuo was interdependent with Fairy Queen Li. The fake Celestial Master Zuo was perverse and had done all sorts of outrageous things. He had tried many ways to annihte the followers of the real Celestial Master Zuo and promoted his own followers. Secondly, he should have practiced some evil power which required human¡¯s resentment as the base. He had been quite sessful at his practice and had now reached a spiritual power of at least level ten. Thirdly, Mu Feng and the other three messengers were probably still alive and were currently being controlled by something or someone. However, they had been turned into puppets for the fake Celestial Master Zuo and would do whatever he ordered. Their behaviors were no different from usual, so Li Mengxia and the rest did not suspect them at the beginning and handed their jade tablets over to them. They almost obeyed theirmand to kill people. Fourthly, the so-called killing machine that had been created by the fake Celestial Master Zuo was simr to the killing zombie that was created by Long Fan eight years ago. They had even upgraded the killing zombies to be more powerful Fifthly, the fake Celestial Master Zuo always imed that he was acting ording to The Lord¡¯smand and required the four heaven¡¯s gift disciples to obey him. Anyone who did not listen to hismand would be punished for disobeying themand of The Lord. Qian Yueran had disobeyed him once and was immediately dismissed from his position as the Overlord of the Jiuxing n. He was mad about the decision and disappeared soon after. Meanwhile, Celestial Master You Tian Jiyue did not bother himself with anything rted to the continent and lived silently in his pce. He had not shown himself for many years, and so no one even knew if he was still alive or not. One year ago, a fire was set in the Tianwen n which caused the entire building to go up in mes. Long Siye and his disciples were currently rebuilding the n, and so they were not involved in any battles. Among all the ns, only the Yinyang n was not caught. Overlord Hua Wuyan had followed everything ordered by the fake Celestial Master Zuo. If she was not doing it willingly, she must have been controlled. Meanwhile, the masters of the other smaller ns who were loyal to Celestial Master Zuo had either been murdered or were currently missing. Everyone had changed under the reign of a new master who followed the fake Celestial Master Zuo, just like the Anying Association. In short, the current Starry Crescent Land was filled with mes and smoke everywhere. There could only be one word to describe this situation. Chaos! Finally, Li Mengxia could not help but cry. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, where have you been all these years? The fake one has done so many bad things and destroyed your reputation. Even if the people don¡¯t say it out loud, they have cursed you a thousand times in their hearts!¡± Gu Xijiu felt very guilty. If she never escaped from the wedding, Di Fuyi would not have chased after her and got himself trapped for eight years. She never expected that her actions would have created so much trouble for the world. If only she knew earlier¡­ She looked at Di Fuyi, but he did not look at her. He calmly said, ¡°This is an impending cmity. Fortunately, it is still not toote for me to intervene. There is still an opportunity to save the world. Listen to me¡­¡± He started assigning tasks to the people. Everyone finally saw some hope and was motivated now that the real Celestial Master Zuo had shown up. The people quickly left to carry out their individual tasks that had been assigned to them. Some of them went to look for Qian Yueran; some went to seek for Celestial Master You; some went to Tianju Hall; some went to look for the other old ns. Everyone was ordered to carry out their missions secretly. Li Mengxia was gearing up for a significant fight. ¡°Damn it, how dare that bastard disguise himself as Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399: Celestial Master Zuo Is Here, Kneel! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLi Mengxia was gearing up for a significant fight. ¡°Damn it, how dare that bastard disguise himself as Celestial Master Zuo andmit so many hateful acts.¡± If I don¡¯t kill him this time, my surname is not Li! Celestial Master Zuo, is there anything that I can do? Please tell me!¡± ¡­ The fake Celestial Master Zuo had not stayed in Fucang Association over the past two years. ording to rumors, he imed that the Fucang Association was too small as The Lord¡¯s wife would need a pce which was simr in size to his pce. Someone proposed to destroy the surrounding area of the building and rebuild the ce. However, the fake Celestial Master Zuo denied the proposal. He wanted to keep this pce as it was. He chose another ce and hired ten thousandbors to build a new one. It was two times bigger than the Fucang Association. No one knew theyout inside the building as the ten thousandborers mysteriously disappeared after they had finished building the pce and no one had seen them ever again. Of course, no one dared to ask. ording to rumors, a minister who had asked about this incident died very shortly due to illness. Li Mengxia had also secretly investigated the incident, but she was unable to get past the door to enter the pce. ording to her, the pce was like a maze that was filled with traps. The wall surrounding the pce was very high, and it was hidden in a constant fog. One would get lost as soon as they entered through the wall of the pce. Li Mengxia and her followers were unable to enter during theirst attempt and almost got lost in the fog. When Li Mengxia storied about this to Di Fuyi, they had already reached the capital of the Feixing Kingdom. It had been eight years since Di Fuyi, and Gu Xijiust stepped into the Feixing Kingdom. The capital had significantly changed, and it was even more magnificent than before! During their journey, they saw many refugees and dpidated houses. However, they never expected to see such a bustling capital, and not even a beggar could be found. Li Mengxia whispered, ¡°The fake Celestial Master Zuo asked Rong Jialuo to drive out all the poor people from the capital. Only those from the middle ss or the rich were allowed to stay so that the capital would look more prosperous. However, these people do not have a good life too. The royal family had been collecting taxes from them once every few days. The middle-ss families have be extremely poor even though it has only been less than a year. They were being driven out of the capital¡­¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°How can those people allow themselves to be exploited so willingly?¡± Li Mengxia barely smiled and said, ¡°What can they do even if they are not willing to pay their taxes? They would be forced out of the capital if they failed to pay. It is the only peaceful ce around here. Even though the taxes are ridiculously high, at least their lives are secured. Many of the people who did not want to pay their taxes had left town. However, most of them were found dead in the paddy fields after two days. Moreover, their belongings had been plundered¡­¡± Gu Xijiu understood that the royal family was murdering these people. She could not help but sigh. It was such a tragic fate when a madman was in control! It was rather hard to enter the capital as they needed customs clearance documents, identity card, and many other different things. Fortunately, Li Mengxia had a broadwork of allies within the capital, and she had made arrangements ordingly. Besides, Gu Xijiu was an expert in make-up, so the three of them had been disguised as a wealthy man and his family members. Di Fuyi was now a handsome, wealthy man while Gu Xijiu was his pretty concubine. Li Mengxia was theirdy bodyguard. She had a pair of bright eyes which made her look very energetic. The three of them entered a restaurant and ordered a table full of dishes. Li Mengxia had been on the run for several months now, and she had not gotten a chance to eat meat since she fled. When she saw the dishes on the table, she became very excited and immediately ate them all. Suddenly, someone shouted from outside while the three of them were eating, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is here, kneel!¡± Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400: The Reputation Of Celestial Master Zuo Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is here, kneel!¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is here, kneel!¡± ¡°¡­¡± It sounded like the voice hade from somewhere far away at first ¡ª however, the message was being passed from ce to ce. It was as though the ministers were receiving orders to standby outside the pce and greet the king. The citizens nearby who were busily attending to their affairs stopped what they were doing and knelt immediately.Before they could see Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s vehicle, they had all kneeled. The food on the stove was still frying; the water on the stove was still boiling; the tea was being brewed halfway. However, everyone had knelt on the ground and did not move at all. Gu Xijiu was speechless. When Di Fuyi patrolledst time, all the people also kneeled and prayed as if they had seen God. But that time those people who kneeled were the ones walking on the street. People inside the house would not kneel. However, this time, everyone kneeled even before they saw the person. Everyone looked frightened as if there would be a catastrophe if they did not. When they kneeled, they did not even dare to make a sound as if they would be punished if they made any noise. Everyone was kneeling except for the three of them, which made them very eye-catching. Gu Xijiu stared at Di Fuyi and wondered how he felt when he realized that someone was pretending to be him and used his name to create chaos around the world. Would he be willing to kneel to conceal his true identity? Suddenly, Di Fuyi flicked his finger, and a white light surrounded the three of them. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. She then walked toward the windows to see the crowd and Li Mengxia followed her. After a while, they saw a tour slowly marching forward from far away. It was even grander than a visit from the royal family. The team at the most front was formed by a hundred people wearing silver helmets and armor, followed by a group of one hundred people wearing gold helmets and armor. After that, a team of a hundred young men dressed in green robes followed. All of them looked very handsome and smart. After them, there were a hundreddies dressed in red. Finally, thest hundred people were kids in green shirts. These kids were surrounding arge and luxurious cabin. The cabin was driven by eight snow tigers with two wings that were jumping excitedly. The cabin was extremely luxurious as it was made of translucent white jade. The jade was studded with eight shiny light blue gems which were glimmering brightly under the sun. The cabin was a half-opened hooded style. Two people were sitting face to face inside the cabin. One of them was wearing a purple robe, and the other one was wearing a white dress. There was a chessboard in between them, and they were ying chess with each other. A white curtain was hanging from the top of the cabin, and it made both of the people inside the cabin look as if they were sitting in the clouds. They looked like gods that did not care about anything rted to humans. There was another group consisting of a hundred people sitting at the back of the cabin. They were dressed in five different colors like those in front of the car. Finally, Gu Xijiu managed to spot the four messengers. Two of the messengers stood in front of the cabin, while the other two stood at the back. All of them were half-bowed toward the cabin. Though the four of them were wearing a mask and their faces could not be seen, they looked very reverent and respectful. Gu Xijiu could not help but look at Di Fuyi who was standing by her side. Di Fuyi tightly sipped his lips, and he was also staring at the four messengers. He looked like he had aplicated feeling. The four messengers had stayed by his side longer than anyone else. They were his subordinates as well as his family members. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401: The Reputation Of Celestial Master Zuo (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe four messengers had stayed by his side longer than anyone else. They were his subordinates as well as his family members. He must not be feeling very good now after seeing his most loyal subordinates being treated differently and being respectful to someone else. Gu Xijiu gently held his hand and patted it softly. Di Fuyi reciprocated by holding her hand tightly. No one spoke a single word, but they understood each other well. The marching team which consisted of a thousand people was lined up several miles long. The speed at which the team was moving was not very fast. The citizens had started kneeling ever since they heard the shouting, and they continued to kneel and bow when they saw the cabin. It had been more than half an hour since they knelt. It was still okay for a youngster, but it was very torturous for the elders. Their legs had been shaking nonstop ever since they knelt and they could barely stand properly. Among the crowd, a young woman was holding a one-year-old kid. The kid would not know anything about the situation, so he felt that it was funny when he saw his mother kneeling. Just as he was about tough, his mother immediately covered his mouth to stop him. As the mother was too nervous, she covered the kid¡¯s mouth very tightly to the extent that he could barely breathe. Tears started to roll down the kid¡¯s cheek. He was unable to cry out loud as his mother was covering his mouth. He continued struggling in his mother¡¯s arm, and his face started to get pale. Gu Xijiu inadvertently glimpsed in that direction and saw the scene. She was shocked. The kid would be smothered! She flicked her finger andunched an invisible force which hit the mother¡¯s hand. The mother immediately lost her strength, and her hand fell. The young woman¡¯s face immediately turned pale as she thought that the kid was going to cry out loud. Nevertheless, the kid was only breathing heavily and did not make any noise. The young woman was relieved, and she decided not to cover the kid¡¯s mouth anymore. She continued kneeling together with the crowd. Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu approvingly. He knew that she had also sealed the acupuncture point of the kid to stop him from making noise, which helped avoid the fatal disaster of the youngdy and the kid. Li Mengxia gave Gu Xijiu a thumbs up. ¡°Miss Gu, good job!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the person inside the cabin and slightly narrowed her eyes. Was this person Long Fan? Based on the aura that surrounded him, he should have reached a spiritual power of level ten. Moreover, his aura was filled with evil. It seemed like he wanted to be sessful quickly and so he practiced the evil arts. After that, he looked at the so-called Fairy Queen Li. She was wearing a dress made of silk, and her face was covered with yarn. She looked like a pure youngdy. The aura of this fairy was icy. While she was ying chess, she ignored the crowd that knelt to her. It was the golden giant who stood behind, her. They could only hear the marching sound on the street as well as the breathing of the crowd. Therefore, even though the fairy spoke softly, everyone on the street could hear her clearly. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you have lost the match again.¡± Her voice was clear as spring water. ¡°Mistress is the master when ites to ying chess, and I am no match for you.¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo chuckled. He waved his sleeve and shifted his attention away from the chessboard and towards the crowd. The way he looked at them was as if he was looking at ants. Fairy Queen Li smiled. ¡°You are too humble¡­¡± She also nced at both sides of the car and looked at the crowd that was bowing before her. Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402: The Reputation Of Celestial Master Zuo (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe gently sighed. ¡°There is nothing fun in this world. There are too many average humans and too few smart people.¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo sighed. ¡°The reason why the lower bound is known as lower bound is that there are too many dumb people. It is unlike the upper bound that is full of spiritual experts. It makes Fairy Queen Li very bored.¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fist. That bastard! How could he use the name of Celestial Master Zuo to be so servile to the people from the upper bound? He was not hesitant to jeopardize the reputation of Celestial Master Zuo! Li Mengxia also trembled with anger. She mmed her fist on the window frame! Her most admired person is Celestial Master Zuo, so how could she not be angry to see this scene? This bastard destroyed the reputation of Celestial Master Zuo! She did not even dare to look at Di Fuyi¡¯s face. The real Celestial Master Zuo must be feeling very sad seeing all these scenes. Gu Xijiu tightly held Di Fuyi¡¯s hand and talked to him through directed audio. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We will think of a way to restore your reputation in the future¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked cold as he stared at the scene that was unfolding below the restaurant. He nced at the fake Celestial Master Zuo and smiled ironically. Finally, the marching team had passed. The restaurant and the street were bustling once more. No one discussed further regarding the marching team of Celestial Master Zuo that had just passed. In fact, everyone was secretly angry with him, and they looked at the direction of the marching team with burning anger and hatred. The people had been discontented for a very long time. They were merely suppressing their anger and waiting for the right opportunity to seek their revenge. ¡­ The walls surrounding the pce were even higher than the pce itself and was red. There was some strange pattern on the walls that looked like a spell and skulls. The top of the wall was covered in a thick fog. Anyone who got close to the wall would feel chilly and cold. ¡°Master, these walls are very strange. We would be trapped in the fog as soon as we enter the pce area. There is a possibility that we might get lost. Furthermore, there are numerous strange shadows in the fog. If a person touches the shadows, they would be stuck to the shadow and melt instantly. It¡¯s impossible to escape the shadow¡­¡± Li Mengxia shared her experience from the several explorations that she had with her followers. ¡°Many of our people are scared of this ce¡­¡± Di Fuyi nodded slightly. He took two steps forward and used his finger to touch the wall. It was freezing like ice and was cold enough to send shivers down someone¡¯s spine. Suddenly he cursed angrily. ¡°Wall of Sorrows!¡± Li Mengxia was surprised. ¡°What is that?!¡± Gu Xijiu beside him continued, ¡°The fake guy had hired a hundred thousandborers to build this building. It was said that they had suddenly vanished when the pce was done. However, the truth was that they had been killed and buried within these walls. Theborers must have been tortured very badly before they died, and so they had a great resentment, which created these grieving walls. The shadows that you have encountered in the fog should be the spirits of theborers. They must have been trapped in this world due to the great resentment that they have and are unable to find peace.¡± Li Mengxia¡¯s face changed. She had heard about the missing hundred thousandborers. She thought that they were being locked up somewhere but never expected that they had been buried within the walls! It was tragic that thoseborers had met a horrible death. After all, they were human beings. It seemed like the fake guy did not care about human lives. He was even crueler than Emperor Shi! ¡°Is there any way to enter the ce? Can we perform a ceremony to help the spirits trapped in the wall to find peace?¡± Li Mengxia asked. Di Fuyi answered, ¡°There is no doubt that I can help them. However,the people inside will be aware of it as soon as start the ceremony, and it would raise their suspicions.¡± Gu Xijiu pulled up her sleeves and said, ¡°Let me teleport into the ce!¡± Her teleportation technique would not be constraint by the wall. Di Fuyi stopped her. ¡°No!¡± He pulled her to his side and then he looked at Li Mengxia. ¡°Do you want to help me save Mu Feng and the others?¡± Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403: Battle Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLi Mengxia answered, ¡°Yes!¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good, I have thought of a good way to sneak into the ce. However, it will be a grievance for you.¡± ¡­ The ce where the fake Celestial Master Zuo was living was called the Qingtian Pce. There was a hidden meaning behind this name. The original Celestial Master Zuo had never been involved in political matters. Meanwhile, the current Celestial Master Zuo was like Cao Cao who threatened the emperor. The present Emperor Wen, Rong Jialuo, was his puppet. Celestial Master Zuo was now the new conqueror of the world ever since Rong Jialuo¡¯s power had been removed. There was only one entrance to the Qingtian Pce. The one who guarded the entrance was the golden giant of Fairy Queen Li. The giant had achieved a spiritual power of level nine, so he was mighty on his own. Moreover, he always had six guardians with a spiritual power of level eight following him. Therefore, it was almost impossible for an average person to enter Qingtian Pce. It was extremely secure for the fake Celestial Master Zuo to live inside as the Wall of Sorrows surrounded the pce, and the golden giant guarded the main entrance. Today, he had just sent Fairy Queen Li back to her courtyard and was about to rest when he received a report from outside, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, the master of the Anying Association, and Master Yang, wants to see you with his three followers. He had caught Li Mengxia and her gang. They are waiting for you outside.¡± The fake guy was surprised for a moment and looked enlightened. ¡°Good, let them in and ask them to wait for me in the guest room.¡± He thought for a moment andmanded. ¡°Please invite Fairy Queen Li toe over. I need her to help me with something.¡± His servant left and went to invite Fairy Queen Li. ¡­ Inside a luxurious guest room. Yang Feiyi, Elder Liang, and Elder Huang escorted Li Mengxia to enter the room. Li Mengxia looked extremely messy. Her clothes had been torn into pieces, and her hair was like grass. Her face looked ashen. Though she was not tied with a rope, it was evident that her acupuncture point had been blocked. Her body was shaking as she slowly inched toward them. Yang Feiyi and the other people knelt when the fake guy showed up but not Li Mengxia. She stood still and looked straight at the phony guy. The fake Celestial Master Zuo was wearing a mask on his face, so they were unable to see his facial expression from the surface. Yang Feiyi storied him about the process to catch Li Mengxia and the gang. Of course, they described it as a very thrilling and challenging process. The fake Celestial Master Zuo scanned Li Mengxia with a despised expression. He indifferently praised Yang Yifei and the rest for their sess. Yang Yifei and the gang looked humble but excited. They expressed their loyalty to Celestial Master Zuo. Fairy Queen Li slowly walked into the room halfway through the discussion and sat down. She looked ignorant, and when Yang Yifei and the rest bowed to her, she just waved and did not even look at them. She was staring at Li Mengxia. Though Li Mengxia looked awful, she still possessed an energetic aura. She looked straight into fairy¡¯s eyes. Fairy Queen Li smiled and continued staring at Li Mengxia. Her ck pupils started to turn blurry and be brown. Li Mengxia went stiff. Her strong aura was getting weaker, and she looked confused. She looked at Fairy Queen Li and did not speak. ¡°Who are you?¡± Fairy Queen Li elegantly asked. Li Mengxia stared at her and still did not speak. Fairy Queen Li slightly frowned. ¡°I am asking you a question. Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± Everyone looked at each other. The fake Celestial Master Zuo frowned. Fairy Queen Li was good at controlling minds. Once a person was being targeted, he or she would be forced to tell the truth without fail. However, she needed to add a venomous spell to her Mind Maniption Magic when a person possessed a spiritual power of level nine and above. Li Mengxia possessed a spiritual power of level eight. Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404: Battle (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLi Mengxia possessed a spiritual power of level eight. Using only Mind Maniption Magic should be sufficient to make her speak the truth. Why had it failed this time? She stared at Li Mengxia and slowly clenched her fist. Finally, Li Mengxia spoke before she was able to continue, ¡°What did you say? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Fairy Queen Li was speechless. She finally remembered that Li Mengxia hated genteel speaking the most because she hated the traditional way of talking. Fairy Queen Li was relieved and changed her method of questioning. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Li Mengxia.¡± ¡°What is your role in the Anying Association?¡± ¡°I am the master.¡± ¡°Why are you against Celestial Master Zuo?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a fake one!¡± The crowd remained silent. The fake Celestial Master Zuo smiled. ¡°Nonsense! I have always been myself. Why do you think that I am a fake?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo was very good at imitating the real person. His movements were vivid regardless of whether it was his expression or action, or even his smile. He looked at Master Yang and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Master Yang shook his head. ¡°She is insane for saying such nonsense! Celestial Master Zuo is a god. How can he simply be imitated by anyone else?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo remained silent. After all, he was a fake. Though Master Yang was praising him, he felt that it sounded sarcastic. He stared at Master Yang for a moment to the extent that Master Yang had goosebumps and bowed his head in dismay. The fake Celestial Master Zuo smiled and said coldly, ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Li Mengxia stared at his mask. ¡°Do you dare take off your mask and show us your face? I can recognize Celestial Master Zuo! Some of your actions do not resemble him!¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuoughed. ¡°Anyone can change, including me! What am doingplies with my destiny.¡± Li Mengxia snorted. ¡°You liar! You don¡¯t even dare take off your mask! You are an imposter!¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo nced at Master Yang and the rest. ¡°Do you trust her?¡± Master Yang and the rest felt the tension and quickly said, ¡°Of course not! As I mentioned earlier, she is insane¡­¡± Although they said that they did not believe her, deep down they were starting to get suspicious. Fairy Queen Liughed. She was as beautiful as the flowers that were in full bloom when she smiled. ¡°Fuyi, these people are your confidants. Why don¡¯t you take off your mask and show them so that they can recognize you.¡± Celestial Master Zuo looked down and sighed. ¡°Alright.¡± He slowly raised his hand and took off his mask. ¡°Do you recognize me now?¡± A handsome face emerged from behind the mask. The person looked precisely like Di Fuyi. Li Mengxia was stunned and looked straight into Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s eyes. She muttered, ¡°You are actually¡­. The real one¡­¡± Fairy Queen Li was very good at mind maniption. The way she controlled people was not to control what they say but to speak the truth from the bottom of their hearts. Therefore, Li Mengxia¡¯s reaction was somewhat reasonable. The fake Celestial Master Zuo did not wear his mask after that. He continued staring at Li Mengxia. ¡°Will you admit that you are wrong now?¡± Li Mengxia stepped back as she was stunned. ¡°How is it possible? You are supposed to be a fake¡­¡± Li Mengxia was the master of the Anying Association. She knew a lot of Di Fuyi¡¯s secrets. Therefore, the fake Celestial Master Zuo had sent people to catch her so that he would be able to interrogate her. Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405: Battle (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe was relieved as he had managed to catch Li Mengxia. He would be able to interrogate her freely now that she was in his grasp. Would she also forget everything about Di Fuyi like the four messengers? ¡°Li Mengxia, let me ask you, you¡­¡± Just as he was about to ask the most important question, Li Mengxia stared at the desserts on the table. ¡°I am so hungry!¡± She staggered forward and grabbed a te of pastries and directly stuffed them into her mouth. The fake Celestial Master Zuo watched her silently. He waved his sleeve andunched a ray of white light. Suddenly, the te that Li Mengxia was holding disappeared, and the pastry along with it. The fake Celestial Master Zuo looked dangerous. ¡°You are a traitor, so you do not deserve to eat my food. I am asking you a question so answer me¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Li Mengxia suddenly fell and shook for a while before she fainted. The fake Celestial Master Zuo was speechless. Master Yang quickly came over to check Li Mengxia¡¯s pulse. He reported. ¡°She fainted because she was too hungry.¡± When he saw the angry expression of the fake Celestial Master Zuo, he quickly exined, ¡°Though thisdy is very fierce, she has a weakness, which is that she cannot be starved. She will faint if she goes too long without food. At first, she had some snacks with her. However, during the journey back here I was worried that she wouldmit suicide, and so I confiscated everything from her. She had not eaten properly for several days¡­¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo gripped the chair and ordered, ¡°Ask Mu Feng toe over immediately.¡± After a few minutes, Mu Feng walked in and bowed to the fake Celestial Master Zuo. ¡°My master.¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo waved his hand and pointed Li Mengxia. ¡°Go and see what is wrong with her.¡± Mu Feng agreed and walked to her side to check her pulse. After a moment he frowned and stood up reported. ¡°Master, she has a hidden disease. She will faint if she is starved¡­¡± It is the same with Master Yang. Finally, the fake Celestial Master Zuo felt rest assured. ¡°How can we quickly wake her up?¡± Mu Feng looked down. ¡°If she was an average person, she could easily be awakened by giving her a bowl of sugar water. However, she is different. She could only be awakened by night time once she fainted.¡± The trial would be unable to continue as Li Mengxia had fainted. The fake Celestial Master Zuo ordered his servants to carry Li Mengxia away, and she was locked in a secret prison. It was quitete now. Usually, the fake Celestial Master Zuo did not allow people to stay over. Therefore, after he praised Master Yang and the other members who were present, he requested them to head home and ordered Mu Feng to send them out. After they had left the room, the fake Celestial Master Zuo seemed to have thought about something. He secretly followed behind them. His was pretty skilled, and so the other members that were in front of him were unaware that they were being followed. The moon was shining brightly outside. Mu Feng quietly led the group at the front while Master Yang and the rest followed behind him. Master Yang seemed like she wanted to get close to Mu Feng, so he started a conversation. ¡°Mr. Mu Feng, I have admired you for a very long time, but I never had the opportunity to meet you personally. Finally, I can meet you in person today. You look perfect and extraordinary!¡± Mu Feng answered without looking back, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Mr. Mu Feng, where are the other three messengers?¡± Mu Feng sounded cold. ¡°Yang Yifei, you are asking an unnecessary question!¡± Master Yang coughed and scratched his head. He apologized to Mu Feng and started praising him. Mu Feng ignored him. He never looked up to Master Yang in the first ce. Master Yang barely smiled. Suddenly, he seemed to recall something. ¡°I never realized that Mr. Mu Feng was so skilled in the art of medicine. I have not been feeling well recently. Can you help to check on me?¡± Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406: Maybe I Can Try! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng was getting impatient. ¡°I think you look quite healthy.¡± ¡°It¡­ It is a hidden disease. I hope that you can examine me¡­¡± He begged very hard and went extremely close to Mu Feng. Mu Feng suddenly smelled a familiar fragrance. He was stiff and turned to look at Master Yang. Master Yang looked slightly fatter now. He had small eyes and a little nose. In fact, he seemed rather ugly. At this moment, his small eyes were locked onto Mu Feng¡¯s, and it was shining as though he had an idea. Mu Feng coughed and still looked cool. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Master Yang took out his hand and allowed Mu Feng check on his pulse. Master Yang could feel his cold and slightly shaking fingertips. After a moment, he slowly let go of his hand and looked at Master Yang. ¡°You have overthought and caused yourself to worry unnecessarily. The stress has caused your heart and liver to be injured¡­¡± He continued with a bunch of technical terms. Master Yang nodded. ¡°Mr. Mu Feng is indeed an expert when ites to medical knowledge. Do you have any way to heal my disease?¡± Mu Feng said, ¡°I can give you a prescription. You need to find the herbs and cook them ording to my instructions.¡± He got a paper from out of nowhere and wrote down a prescription. Just as he was about to give it to Master Yang, he heard a voice from behind him. ¡°What is wrong with Master Yang?¡± Everyone looked back together and saw the fake Celestial Master Zuo who was standing in the shadows. He was looking directly at them. Master Yang smiled apologetically and told him about his symptoms. He exined to him that Mu Feng was giving him a prescription to cure his disease. The fake Celestial Master Zuo took out his hand. ¡°I also literate in medical knowledge. Let me examine the prescription.¡± Mu Feng handed the prescription to him. The fake Celestial Master Zuo looked at it for a moment. The herbs on the prescription were not tooplicated and mainly consisted of the moremon ones. He read the prescription for a while and did not see any problem with it, so he passed the paper back to Master Yang. ¡°It seems okay. Master Yang, you may cook the herbs and consume them ording to the prescription.¡± After Master Yang and the others had left, the fake Celestial Master Zuo nced at Mu Feng and saw that he was still standing there and looking down. However, there was nothing unusual with him. He slowly said, ¡°Mu Feng, I am hungry. Go and catch a fish for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Feng answered without hesitation. He turned and jumped into the bigke next to him. It was now veryte at night. The water in theke was quite cold, and there were numerous spirits inside theke. They were most active during midnight. Theke only produced one kind of fish. It was an incredibly fierce fish to eat for a living. The fish usually lived at the bottom of theke. Its body was very slippery, and it was challenging to catch them. The spirits and fishes that were living in theke were terrifying and active during the middle of the night. Mu Feng, who had jumped into theke, was undoubtedly an excellent food for the fish and the spirits. Theke started trembling like boiling water. Mu Feng reappeared from the water 15 minutester. His hand was holding a big fish, and his body was bitten so severely to the extent that it was bleeding. His clothes had been frozen as if he was covered with an ice armor. The water was cold due to the Yin atmosphere. It was different from the usual coldness. The lips of Mu Feng were ashen. Just as he was about toe out from the water after he had caught a fish, the fake Celestial Master Zuo slowly said, ¡°This fish is too small. Go and catch a bigger one.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Feng answered, and he immediately plunged back into the water without saying another word. The water began trembling again, and blood started appearing on the surface of theke. It might be the blood from Mu Feng or the fish. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo was standing beside theke watching when he heard a voice from behind him. He looked back and realized that it was Fairy Queen Li who stood behind him. ¡°The fish in thiske are very nutritious. I want to catch one and make soup with it as a supplement to my body.¡± Fairy Queen Li bit her lips. ¡°The fish in thiske are not delicious¡­ Are you trying to test his loyalty? Don¡¯t worry. Anyone who is affected by the mind maniption spell will be very loyal to his master. You don¡¯t have to do this to test him.¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuoughed and denied. ¡°I think that the fish are delicious¡­¡± Fairy Queen Li sounded cold. ¡°The time whereby the spirits are most active is during the middle of the night. Even if you and I go down into theke, we won¡¯t be able to resurface without being hurt too. Do you want to solve your curiosity by asking him to swim around inside theke? It seems like you are not very confident with my skill.¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo did not want to offend her. He barely smiled and said, ¡°You have overthought. Well, I don¡¯t feel like eating the fish anymore. Mu Feng,e out!¡± After a moment, Mu Feng came out of the water. He was freezing, and his body was full of blood which made him looked a bit scary. Though he wanted to get up to shore, it seems like he had suffered significant injuries and was currently unable to do so. The fake Celestial Master Zuo lifted his hand and his sleeve extended to help Mu Feng out from theke. Mu Feng was entirely frozen and could not stop shaking. However, he was still holding the fish tightly and bowed to the fake Celestial Master Zuo. ¡°Master.¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo looked uninterested. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat the fish anymore. Let the fish escape back into the water.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Feng looked down at the fish that he caught with a lot of effort before releasing the fish back into the water. The fake Celestial Master Zuo carefully observed his face. Although Mu Feng looked very pale, he did not look angry after being fooled by him. Finally, he was satisfied. He threw him a bottle of pills. ¡°Eat the pill and meditate for six hours. It can help to cure the poison effect which is causing you to feel chilly.¡± Mu Feng thanked him and took the bottle from him. Fairy Queen Li smiled. ¡°I never imagined that he would be as obedient to you like a dog.¡± Celestial Master Zuo held her hand. ¡°It is very windy here¡­¡± Fairy Queen Li¡¯s face slightly changed. She lifted her sleeve to push the fake Celestial Master Zuo away and coldly said, ¡°Talk properly. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She then turned and walked away. The Fake Celestial Master Zuo looked at her back, and his face changed. He slowly clenched his fist. What a prudish! You are just a banished person from the heavens. Do you think you are the master of this world? Hump! ¡­ Mu Feng slowly headed back to his house. Although he looked calm, his heart was pumping very fast! My Lord! The Lord had returned! He finally saw hope! The hard times were finally going to be over! The Lord had acted as a wretched man toe and save them. He would never be able to recognize him if he had not smelled the unique fragrance of Celestial Master Zuo. The moment when he recognized his master, he was excited to the extent that he almost wanted to cry! Fortunately, he had trained himself to be calm. Otherwise, his secret would have been revealed. Although he was very excited, his face was expressionless. The fake Celestial Master Zuo was a madman as he had installed surveince cameras everywhere in the pce. Every move that was made by him or anyone else was being watched. Therefore, after Mu Feng had reached home, he rubbed the medicine onto his face as though he was a dumb guy. Once he was done, he started carrying out his guard duties. He was separated from hispanions, and they lived separately at the four different areas inside the pce. Every night he would visit the other three ces and today was no exception. He first went to the ce where Mu Lei resided. Mu Lei was practicing when he arrived. He greeted Mu Feng when he saw him and continued to practice. Mu Feng slightly nodded his head and did not say anything else. After a while, he left the ce. It was an unexpected ident that they would face such a catastrophe. There was no sign beforehand at all. Celestial Master Zuo entered into the core array. A few of them had been worried for days and nights. They visited the dark forest almost every day and even took out the golden tablet that they used to keep in contact with Celestial Master Zuo eight times a day to check. However, Celestial Master Zuo was gone for a very long time and never returned. Over time, a few of them became disappointed and slowly gave up one by one. Two years ago, there was a day when Mu Yun had gone out to look for Celestial Master Zuo personally. He came back after one month, and a few of them treated him to dinner as a way to wee him home. After they finished their dinner, they fell into a nightmare! They saw the return of Celestial Master Zuo. Although every action of this Celestial Master Zuo was different from their master, they were somehow loyal to him and followed his orders. They would support his statement even if he said that a ball was square-shaped. Although they clearly understood that he was a fake in their heart, they were unable to control their bodies. Besides that, their facial expressions were as usual, and no one could tell that something was wrong with them. The feeling was terrifying and horrible. It felt like even if there was a cliff in front of them, they would have to jump off it if ordered. Fortunately, Mu Feng had a unique physique. He was only controlled for half a day, after which he was able to regain control over his body. However, his brothers were not as lucky as him. They never recovered from the situation. The first thing Mu Feng did after he woke up was to test his brothers. He realized that they were still controlled so he could only erase their memories about Celestial Master Zuo to avoid them from leaking top secrets. Although Mu Feng had recovered, he dared not leave as his three other brothers were still under the enemy¡¯s control. If he escaped, his brothers would have been killed. Besides that, he had to perform the spell which erased their memories every month. Otherwise, the effect would be gone. Moreover, the fake Celestial Master Zuo and Fairy Queen Li had a very high level of spiritual power. The four brothers were no match for both of them even if theybined their powers. Perhaps, the real Celestial Master Zuo was the only one who could face off against them. Therefore, Mu Feng had to ensure it. He had been pretending to follow all the instructions of the fake Celestial Master Zuo while secretly studying the way to release the spell that was controlling his brothers. However, this type of spell was remarkable. At first, Mu Feng did not even know what the spell they have gotten was. He could only slowly try to find clues in their conversation when he followed behind both of them. After six months, he discovered that it was a very rare spell that was controlling them. There was nothing that Mu Feng could have done at that moment as he knew nothing about the venomous spell. The fake Celestial Master Zuo was very skeptical. Although he had controlled the brothers¡¯ minds, he was still worried and always came up with all kind of ways to test them. He even asked them to be the servants of the woman and ordered them to allow the woman to step onto their backs so that she could get onto a horse. Therefore, the four messengers lived a miserable life over the past two years. Mu Feng forced himself to endure the suffering and humiliation that they received, waiting for an opportunity to strike back. Now the time had finallye, and their masters had returned. Though the prescription that he gave to ¡°Master Yang¡± looked normal there was a lot of hidden information. He had followed Di Fuyi for many years, and so they had their unique way to recognize each other. It was also the reason why the four of them could still find their master whenever Di Fuyi took on different disguises in the continent. He believed that once his master had read the prescription, he should be able to understand the current situation of the four of them. ¡­ In a hostel within the city. Indeed, it did not take long for Di Fuyi to decipher the prescription. There were two hidden sentences in the prescription: Three of them had been affected by the Mind Maniption Spell and were unable to act on their own free will. Besides that, every night at around 3.45am, the Wall of Sorrows under the locust tree in the west courtyard would lose its effect for an hour. Di Fuyi stared at the words ¡®Mind Maniption Spell¡¯ and slightly frowned. He had little knowledge of venomous spells and was not very proficient at dealing with them. When Mu Feng helped to check his pulse, he took the opportunity to check Mu Feng¡¯s pulse too. There was a venomous spell in his body, but Mu Feng had sessfully suppressed it, so he was able to understand what the note was saying. However, the other three were still under the spell¡¯s control. He had studied the symptoms that Mu Feng was facing, so he expected that the other three would be in the same condition as well. He should be able to formte the cure during his spare time. However, they did not have much time as of now, and so he had to act faster. ¡°Xijiu, can you protect me while I try to find a way to break this spell?¡± Di Fuyi decided to start his research immediately. Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Try? Don¡¯t you have a way to break this spell?¡± ¡°No, this is the first time that I have seen this kind of venomous spell. Therefore, I can only try several times to find a cure for it.¡± Di Fuyi did not hide his doubts from her. Gu Xijiu took a short breath. ¡°Maybe I can try.¡± Di Fuyi was surprised. ¡°You?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°It is very simr to the love spell that I have seen in the past. I know how to break the love spell, so I am guessing that there should be some simrities between both of these spells.¡± Di Fuyi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you try first, and I¡¯ll protect you. What ingredients do you need?¡± Gu Xijiu mentioned several herbs. Di Fuyi had a few of the herbs ready with him while the others would have to be bought at a pharmacy. Di Fuyi immediately ordered Elder Liang to go and buy those herbs. It was a piece of cake for the people of the Anying Association to get herbs from the pharmacy. Therefore, it only took half an hour before Gu Xijiu had gotten all the required herbs to start. The anima would leak during the refining process. To avoid the suspicion of the fake Celestial Master Zuo, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi went to the Fucang Hall. The hall looked the same as before. However, the number of maids and servants had been reduced by half. The two of them stealthily entered the Fucang Hall without alerting anyone. asionally they met a few watchman attendants and listened to their conversation. Finally, they knew the whereabouts of the missing maids. The fake Celestial Master Zuo had taken them to his new pce! Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. She did not see any familiar faces when she was in the pce of the fake Celestial Master Zuo. Supposedly, more than ten servants had been sent to the new pce. However, when she went in together with Di Fuyi, she only saw the new faces and did not see any old servants. Based on her understanding of the fake Celestial Master Zuo, those servants should have been killed. The servants that were chosen to be sent to the pce were some of the best servants in the hall. They were also some of the closest servants to Di Fuyi. Although they were not as close as the four messengers, they were all very loyal to Di Fuyi. While Gu Xijiu was staying in the Fucang Hall, the attendants treated her very well and respected her a lot. In Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart, she treated these people as her good friends. ¡®What if they had been killed?¡¯ She felt heavy-hearted, and her footsteps slowed down. Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407: Must Rescue Them Tonight! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe could not help but nce at Di Fuyi. Though he bit his lips subtly, he looked rather calm. The moonlight shined naturally in his eyes even though their surrounding was dark. He did not look at her but looked up at the sky. In the starlight sky, how many of them were still shining and how many had died? If each star represented a person, how many stars had fallen without anyone knowing? Gu Xijiu knew that Di Fuyi was feeling unhappy though he did not show it. She held his hand and realized that his fingers were slightly cold. He seemed distracted, and so he did not hold her back like he usually did. Gu Xijiu tried pleasing him by leaning her head on his shoulder. ¡°Fuyi, I will refine the medicine for you.¡± Di Fuyi patted her hand and just nodded without saying anything. They went to Di Fuyi¡¯s former refining room. Gu Xijiu tried cheering herself up and prepared to refine the antidote. As they were running out of time, she needed to concentrate onrefiningthe cure thoroughly. Di Fuyi created a wizardry barrier outside the refining room so that no one could see the light and soundsing from inside the refining room. An hour passed, two hours passed. Gu Xijiu had spent a full day inside the refining room. She had note out from theroomever since she entered, which meant that she had not gotten any sleep at all. She could not remember how much medicine she had wasted. It was not until the next evening that she saw ten glittering pills inside the furnace when she opened it. The eighth-grade Spell Solvent Pills! The Spell Solvent Pill was most effective against such a spell. It could break any venomous spell in the world. Initially, she thought that it should be sufficient to have only level seven pills. However, she added a particr ingredient in herst trial to be safe. Her blood! As a result, she had sessfully refined ten eighth-grade pills! Her blood could increase the quality of any pills. The effect was the same regardless of whether it was her original body or current body. She had never revealed this power to anyone before and considered it as her little secret. Nevertheless, she scarcely used her blood to refine medicine. She used it once when she tried saving Di Fuyi when he first entered the core array. There were also other times where she asionally got injured during the refining process, and her blood identally fell into the alchemy furnace. As a result, the quality of the pillswasexcellent. Gu Xijiu had been in a terrible mood recently. Although Di Fuyi had never med her and did not evenin to her, she understood very well that all of this was caused by the fact that she had run away from her wedding. All of this would not have happened if she had gone along with the wedding. So many innocent lives would not have been sacrificed. She had been feeling guilty ever since she escaped from the dark forest. However, she hid it very well and never shared her feelings with anyone. Now, it felt like a heavy burden had been lifted from her heart when she saw the ten eighth grade pills. These pills were the most effective cure to break the venomous spell. She had learned the recipe from an expert that she knew from the modern days. The person imed to be the ancestor of the venomous spell. There was this one time where she had coincidentally saved his wife, and so he taught her about this cure as a way of showing his gratitude. Gu Xijiu did not know anything about spiritual power or refining medicines during that time, and since this cure required a very high level of spiritual power to refine, as well as some special alchemy techniques, she had always kept this cure in mind but never practiced it. Finally, she was able to apply the knowledge that she had gained from the venomous expert. She held the ten pills in her hand, and her mood finally became better. If what the venomous spell expert said was right, the cure he taught her would be adequate to break this spell too. Mu Feng and the rest of them would be saved! She carefully ced the ten pills into a bottle. After that, she opened the door as she wanted to talk to Di Fuyi. However, she discovered that he was not waiting outside. She was a bit disappointed but decided not to make a fuss about it. She took out the directed audio spell as she wanted to contact Di Fuyi. However, she was unable to reach him. It seemed like there was no signal on the other side. She was shocked as there was only one possibility.Di Fuyi had entered into a forbidden area! He said that he was going to look out for her. Why would he suddenly head to the forbidden area? How long would he be gone? When would he be back? Would he face any danger? She suddenly felt worried and lingered around the room for a while. She looked at the sky outside. It was already dark at night, and the sky was full of dazzling stars. She was getting nervous and anxious. Li Mengxia was still in the hands of the fake Celestial Master Zuo. It had been one day and night since she was caught. Gu Xijiu was unsure if Li Mengxia had gone through a trial and whether she was tortured during the trial. She could not dy any longer. She must save them all by tonight! Fortunately, Mu Feng had told them that the Wall of Sorrows would lose its effect for an hour at 3.45am. There was more than enough time for her to sneak into the pce and save them! ¡­ So where did Di Fuyi go? Gu Xijiu felt tired. It seemed like whenever Di Fuyi went missing, she had no idea where to find him. All she could do wasto patiently wait until he showed up. It was still early, so she decided to close her eyes and get some rest. However, she could not sleep very well as she was worried about Di Fuyi. She jumped down from the bed and walked around the Fucang Hall once more. She had lived in the Fucang Hall for several months and was very familiar with every corner of the pce. At first, she thought that the pce was beautiful. However, she now felt that the ce was deste even though the hall had been well maintained and looked clean and tidy. It felt like the mansion in the story of ¡°Dream of Red Chamber¡± where the mansion mentioned in the story was always crowded and bustling as many youngdies stayed in it. However, one by one, thedies either got married, passed away or moved out of the mansion. Though the chambers were still cleaned from time to time by the maids, it felt deste and eerie walking around the gardens. It was precisely how Gu Xijiu was feeling right now. The reason why she was wandering around was not to enjoy the scenery. In fact, she had not given up looking for Di Fuyi yet. After a while, she unknowingly turned into thebackyard. There was a big hall in the backyard. This big hall was no different from the otherhalls. Usually, there was an iron lock on the door, and the door could not be opened that easily. Gu Xijiu used to wander around this hall as well while she was living here. She did not see anything special about this hall in the past, so she had never entered into it before. Now when she came to this ce, she found that the iron lock on the door was missing and it was not closed tightly. Someone had entered into the hall. She recalled that Mu Feng used to tell her that this hall was a forbidden area and could only be entered by Celestial Master Zuo. Anyone else who entered into it wasmitting a capital offense. Gu Xijiu knew that her husband had a lot of secretsthat rted to his destiny, so Gu Xijiu had never asked for details about it. She would not enter anywhere that was forbidden to her. She would not even ask about it. Now, she hesitated for a moment when she saw the slightly opened door. Was Di Fuyi inside there? Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408: Are You Feeling Guilty? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu retrieved the directed audio spell from her storage space and tried contacting Di Fuyi again. Unfortunately, no one responded to her from the other end. If he was in the forbiddennds, then who was it that had broken into the ce? If the man had an evil intention and coincidentally saw everything in there, it might get Di Fuyi into trouble! Therefore, Gu Xijiu decided to take a look without hesitation. She wanted to teleport into the basilica. She was an expert at calcting distances. Hence, she should be able to teleport right into the basilica. However, she realized that she was lost in a foggy ce after teleporting in that direction. It was freezing in there to the extent that she could not stop shivering. She quickly wrapped herself with her own arms. Gosh! Where had she teleported to? She quickly checked her surrounding. However, it was too foggy for her to find her direction. She attempted walking several steps forward, and suddenly, she stepped on a hollow space and fell. There was boilingva at the bottom. It was so hot that she would probably melt as soon as she fell into it! Fortunately, her spiritual power was good enough, and she immediately leaped and jumped into midair. However, she could not find a ce tond as every single spot she stepped on started copsing. Furthermore, there was eitherva, ice des or a pool of ck swamp waiting at the bottom of the copsingnd. They all seemed very dangerous! Gu Xijiu had already mastered the Flying Spell, which means she could levitate in midair whenever she wanted to. However, the gravitational force was too strong here, and she felt her body helplessly being pulled downwards. It was only when she tried her best to control her body using a spell from her fingertips that she stopped falling. However, it was immensely suffering to levitate in midair while casting the spell. Perhaps, she had fallen into a wizardry barrier?! Otherwise, she would have only teleported around ten meters away instead of this far a distance. Perhaps, the basilica was a forbidden ce, and Di Fuyi had set a barrier at the entrance. Hence, she had triggered the mechanism when she tried breaking into the ce. Di Fuyi had taught her many different methods to ovee different mechanisms. Hence, she quickly tried every possible method that she could remember. Not only did she have to prevent herself from falling, she also had to test different methods to ovee the mechanisms at the same time. Therefore, there was a possibility that she might not be able to survive. Suddenly, she was caught by a rope that came out of nowhere from beneath her legs, and she was pulled downwards by an immense force. The next thing she knew was that she was falling at rapid speed. She was afraid and screamed. The redva gushed towards her, and she was about to curse as she was unable to free herself from her ropes. Suddenly, a blue light shed from her left, and it surrounded her. The light pulled her, and she was flown horizontally at a rapid speed! The next thing she knew was that she had crashed into someone¡¯s arm. She caught the scent of a familiar fragrance. Subconsciously, Gu Xijiu hugged the person as he spun around. A momentter, she realized that she hadnded on the ground. Her surroundings were full of red flowers and trees. She was in the garden in the backyard. She was then ced on a big rock, and Di Fuyinded beside her. Though she had yet to regain her full consciousness, she said as she looked at Di Fuyi who was still carrying her, ¡°You¡­¡± Her heart was racing, and so was his. He even looked pale when he lectured her. ¡°Why are you simply wandering around again?! Do you think that every ce is safe for you to break into!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She pursed her lips and gazed toward the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Di Fuyi seemed to have realized that he had been too harsh earlier. He took a deep breath and asked her, ¡°Are you injured?¡± Gu Xijiu answered as she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s ced his fingers on her wrist as he wanted to check her pulse. However, Gu Xijiu took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine.¡± She tried calming herself down as her heart was racing rapidly. She then took a look at the basilica. Though the door of the basilica was not tightly closed earlier, she realized that it had been shut tightly now. It seemed that Di Fuyi was inside the basilica earlier. A wizardry barrier would be formed as soon as he entered the basilica, and no one could enter the ce without his permission. If someone identally entered the area while the barrier was up, the person would fall into a foggy illusion. In fact, one could be injured inside the fog, and she believed that nothing would be left of her if she had fallen into the boilingva. Again, she looked at Di Fuyi as she tried to figure something out. He was wearing a light green ritual robe with a bright embroidery on the fabric. The stars looked real as it moved around when he made his gestures from time to time. She tried focusing her attention. ¡°Were you in the basilica the whole time? I¡¯ve tried contacting you with the directed audio spell, but you didn¡¯t reply. I was worried, so I decided to look for you¡­¡± Di Fuyi paused for a short while and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m fine here. What¡¯s there to worry? You tend to panic a lottely, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu was gazing towards the ground. He was right. Indeed, she seemed to panic more often and was constantly worried about him. She realized that she was not herself anymore. Perhaps, she did not care about many other people besides him. Hence, she cherished him and did not want any tragedy to befall him since she had found her beloved. Di Fuyi looked at her as he lowered his eyelids and realized that she had been very insecuretely even though she looked strong. He could not help but sigh as he held her hand and walked around. ¡°Do you feel guilty about what happened?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s body became slightly stiff. She raised her head and looked at him. Subconsciously, she wanted to deny what Di Fuyi had just said. However, she could not speak as she looked into his eyes. She helplessly sighed as she remained silent. Di Fuyi added, ¡°As you know, destiny is relentless, and so it decided to y some tricks. Hence, you don¡¯t have to me yourself as some of the things that happen in life are fated.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyelids and looked at him. ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that you had control over your destiny since you are a god¡­¡± Di Fuyi burst intoughter. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m trying to change it now, right? So, what¡¯s the progress of your alchemy work?¡± Gu Xijiu finally felt energized when she heard his answer. She took out a bottle and shook it in front of him as though a kid who was trying to show off her achievement. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Di Fuyi retrieved the bottle and took out a pill. He slowly observed and also sniffed it as he had never seen this kind of medicine before. However, he could sense the strong spiritual power from the pill. No one in the continent had tried making this pill before. Even he might not have been able to make a grade eight pill of this new medicine in three days. However, she had done it! Furthermore, she had managed to make it only after one day and night! Not only was she talented, but she also tried her very best! He took a look at her face and noticed the dark shadows that had formed below her eyes. She had not rested well for a day and night. His heart ached as he hugged her tightly. ¡°Why did you have to work so hard? It¡¯s not extremely urgent to the extent that you needed to make the pill in one day.¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°How is it not urgent? Mengxia is still with the psycho. We should save her as soon as possible. Shall we go tonight?¡± Di Fuyi did not say anything. Instead, he carried her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. You should get two hours of sleep first since it¡¯s still early.¡± He carried her to his bedroom right away. His bedroom was spotless, and not even a speck of dust was seen on his furniture. Di Fuyi ced her on his bed. ¡°Sleep tight. I¡¯ll wake you up when it¡¯s time to go.¡± Gu Xijiu was very sleepy. Hence, she closed her eyes after replying him. Suddenly, she opened her eyes again just as she was about to fall asleep, and she gazed around quickly to look for him. Fortunately, Di Fuyi had not left. Instead, he was drinking tea in front of the tea table. He was sensitive enough to sense that she had awoken. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. She felt anxious and empty deep down inside. Di Fuyi seemed to have noticed her emotional state. He sighed and lied down sideways right beside her. ¡°I¡¯m right here beside you. Now, get some sleep!¡± Gu Xijiu flipped her body over and rolled into his arms. ¡°Great, keep mepany.¡± Di Fuyi tapped on her back as he answered, ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Xijiu mumbled as she closed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone and secretly go¡­¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. In fact, he had nned to leave while she was asleep. He would allow her to rest, while he headed out to rescue hispanions. However, he was now reluctant to do so after he had seen her anxious appearance, and so he promised not to leave her. ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you along with me.¡± Gu Xijiu felt relieved and fell asleep shortly after. Di Fuyi could not help but kiss her forehead as he looked at her long eyshes and juicy lips which had an excellent shape. No wonder people often described fondness for women as the grave for heroes. He had be more gentle and soft-hearted ever since he found his beloved. Gu Xijiu slept for two hours. From time to time, her little hand subconsciously pulled at his top as though she was afraid of him running away. Di Fuyi had not gotten up as well. Heid on his side, and one of his arms kept her in his embrace while he tried studying the new medicine that she had made earlier. He heaved a sigh of relief. It was a potent antidote for spells, and it could break any spell that was affecting someone once it was eaten. Such an antidote would require a rare recipe. ¡®Where did Gu Xijiu get this recipe?¡¯ ¡­ It was 3.30am when Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi stood outside the Wall of Sorrows. They paid close attention to their surroundings, but nothing was heard. Both of them quietly waited for 15 minutes and realized that a small part of the wall nearby the big Banyan Tree which used to be covered by the fog had been triggered. The fog disappeared, and an entrance which was big enough for one person to enter was revealed. It was the only ce where there was no fog and sorrowful souls. It was time. Gu Xijiu quickly teleported into the mansion with Di Fuyi through the small entrance. She teleported sessfully without bumping into any obstacles along the way. They appeared in a bamboo grove whereby they heard the sound of bamboos swaying as the wind blew against them. Mu Feng was standing somewhere nearby, and he finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw them arriving. Without further ado, Mu Feng quickly weed them and knelt in front of Di Fuyi. ¡°My Lord!¡± He greeted them with a trembling voice. Di Fuyi slightly nodded and quickly asked, ¡°How¡¯s Li Mengxia?¡± ¡°My Lord, she¡¯s still in prison.¡± ¡°Was she punished?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Mu Feng paused for a second. ¡°The fake brat used a Mind Reading Spell on her, but he didn¡¯t manage to retrieve any information. She had been unconscious ever since the brat tortured her for an entire day. However, he was unable to find anything useful from her. However, I think he¡¯d probably punish her with a piece of equipment if she is still unconscious tomorrow¡­¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. They had managed to arrive just in time to save her. Their ns smoothly proceeded as they were well prepared. Furthermore, they had Mu Feng as their spy. Since there were plenty of CCTVs in the ce. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi had to remain unseen while they followed Mu Feng to his ce. Gu Xijiu gave a pill to Mu Feng so that he could try it. After all, his internal power was reliable, and he had managed to suppress the poison of the deadly spell. Hence, the result would be more reliable if he was the one who tried the pills. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409: They Were Considered Mentally Strong As They Did Not Go Insane Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng swallowed the pill without saying anything and then began to meditating ording to what Gu Xijiu taught him. Gu Xijiu carefully observed him so that she would not miss the slightest change in his physical appearance. Fortunately, Mu Feng¡¯s face turned slightly pinkish, and then it turned reddish. His body¡¯s responses were the same as what Xuanyuan Luoyu had described. Hence, the medicine had proven to be effective. Di Fuyi held her hand andforted her. ¡°Take it easy. It¡¯s fine even if it does not work.¡± A momentter, Mu Feng stood up from the ground. Usually, he was able to see the venomous spell that was in his body using inner vision. Hence, he tried checking his body with inner vision again after he consumed the medicine. To his surprise, the venomous spell had disappeared! Mu Feng was delighted. However, he tried his best to suppress his excitement and immediately sent a directed audio to Di Fuyi. ¡°My Lord, the spell in my body haspletely disappeared!¡± Di Fuyi smiled and sent the original message to Gu Xijiu. Her eyes sparkled, and she immediately said, ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s bring the medicine to the other three messengers!¡± Of course, Mu Feng was eager to cure his buddies with the pills. Only God knows how horrible it was for them to be conscious the whole time but have no control over their bodies! He remembered how severely he had suffered even though he was tortured for only half a day during that time. However, his three buddies have had endured it for two whole years! They were considered to possess a high level of mental strength as they have yet to go insane after all this while! Mu Feng told them that he was capable of sending the pills to his brothers alone. However, Gu Xijiu was still worried. After all, Mu Feng¡¯s power was different from the other three messengers. It would be easier for her to help if something were to happen to them after they consumed the pills. Therefore, she decided to follow Mu Feng. They first went to find Mu Lei. At first, he had already gone to bed. However, woke up when Mu Feng came. Finally, Gu Xijiu saw the actual appearance of the messengers who had been mentally abused. Mu Lei had lost some weight. Perhaps, the enchanted worm was not active at night. Hence, Mu Lei still looked slightly slow-witted. ¡°Mu Feng, why are you visiting me at thiste an hour? What¡¯s up?¡± Mu Feng looked at him as he pondered. The victims of the venomous spell would uncontrobly scream once it was revealed that they were going against the spellcaster. Furthermore, the cream would also alert the spellcaster of what had happened. Therefore, Mu Feng did not mention his true intentions of visiting Mu Lei. Instead, he only chit chatted with him about what to keep an eye on when he followed Fairy Queen Li out the next day. He also brewed some tea while they were chit chatting. Mu Lei nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take note on what you have said and keep her safe.¡± He said it respectfully, but he had a sad gaze. Mu Feng handed a cup of tea to him. ¡°Here, let¡¯s toast for tomorrow by using tea as a recement for wine. Cheers!¡± Mu Lei did not suspect anything and took a sip of the tea. He slightly frowned as he sipped the tea. ¡°The tea tastes weird¡­¡± Mu Feng quickly replied, ¡°I think you¡¯ve stored it for slightly too long. Luckily it¡¯s still edible. Just finish it.¡± Mu Lei nodded and finished the tea. Mu Feng continued talking to him and asked him whether he had any other missions to carry out tomorrow. Mu Lei answered, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo said he is going to interrogate Li Mengxia tomorrow. He even said that he must teach her a lesson and wants me to get a few big men to rape her¡­¡± Gu Xijiu, who was currently invisible, clenched her fists as she did not expect the fake brat to be such a bastard! After Mu Lei and Mu Feng had chatted for a little while, Mu Lei began to feel unwell, and he bent down. He looked as though he was suffering. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Feng asked. ¡°I feel like I am down with a stomach ache.¡± Mu Lei frowned as he answered. ¡°The tea is probably cold now. Perhaps, you should meditate. Here, let me teach you a new method. It¡¯s very effective to ease stomach aches.¡± Mu Feng made some gestures as he taught him a new meditation technique. Of course, it was the was the same technique that Gu Xijiu had taught him earlier. Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410: Got His Body Back In Control Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Lei doubted for a moment. However, he trusted Mu Feng very much. Hence, he began meditating ording to Mu Feng¡¯s instruction. His response towards the antidote was greater than Mu Feng as his spiritual power was rtively low. Hence, his face turned greenish and pale. After that, it then turned red. Fortunately, he possessed a strong sense of determination. Hence, he did not jump up from the ground. About five to six minutester, he finished meditating. Without saying a single word, he immediately rushed to the toilet and threw up. Mu Feng followed him and tapped on his back as he asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Mu Lei slowly straightened his back and looked at Mu Feng. He was trembling. ¡°Mu Feng, I¡­ I¡­¡± Mu Feng continued checking as he gazed at Mu Lei. ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel that you have regained control over your limbs? Is it moving ording to your will?¡± Mu Lei¡¯s limbs were trembling. He first looked at his hands and then grabbed onto Mu Feng¡¯s arm after he had tried to make several gestures. ¡°You added something into the drink! I can finally be myself! Were you in control all the while? Where did you get the antidote?¡± Mu Feng smiled as he nodded even though his arm was in pain. ¡°You¡¯re finally conscious! God knows how tiring it was for me to pretend to be a lunatic for two years.¡± Though Mu Lei was a tough man, his eye started tearing at that moment. Only God knows how much he suffered all those years as he watched his body being controlled to do evil things after listening to the instructions of the brats! He wanted to instruct his body tomit suicide. However, he did not have any control over his body. Finally, he was in control of his body once more! ¡°Where did you get the antidote? Do you have any more? Mu Yun and Mu Dian are still¡­¡± Mu Lei used to be a steady and calm person. However, he subconsciously spoke as though he was a machine gun. Mu Feng tapped his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got some ready for them as well.¡± ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go and see them!¡± Mu Lei pulled Mu Feng¡¯s arm and was ready to find them. Mu Feng immediately pulled him back and said, ¡°Miss Gu had mentioned before that there are many so-called CCTVs everywhere. Hence, you need to pretend as though you¡¯re still under control. You shouldn¡¯t be too happy. Let¡¯s do it my way. I¡¯ll go and look for Mu Yun, while you go and find Mu Dian. Follow the way that I have taught you and make Mu Dian eat the antidote. After that, meet me in the bamboo grove. I have something to tell you. Remember to avoid being detected by the CCTV.¡± Mu Lei knew that it was a grave matter. Hence, he nodded and followed Mu Feng out of his room once he managed to calm himself. Gu Xijiu was still hiding in the dark. Finally, she heaved a sigh of relief when she discovered that Mu Lei had recovered. She had already passed the other two pills to Mu Feng. Currently, she was sending a directed audio to him so that he could proceed to save the other two messengers. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu would head straight to the jail as she had to save Li Mengxia and prevent her from suffering any longer in there. ¡­ Soon enough, they both managed to find the location of the prison ording to the map that had been drafted by Mu Feng. Indeed, the jail guards were the confidants of the imposter. The guards cked a lot during their duties as the mansion was extremely strong, and no one could enter. Their job was to make sure that the prisoners were always in their cell and are not allowed to escape. Furthermore,the prisoners in the cells were usually severely injured, or they were bounded by a particr kind of chains which restricted them from using their spiritual power. They were hardly able to run in a circle, let alone escape from the jail. Therefore, the guards were quite rxed and so only one jailor was usually on duty. Meanwhile, the rest had already fallen asleep as it was ratherte at night. Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411: Reunited With Their Master Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu and Di Fuyi teleported into the mansion. Di Fuyi frowned slightly when they entered the prison as there was an insufficient amount of spiritual power in the area. However, the ce was filled with evil energy. Besides that, they seemingly heard the sound of people sobbing which annoyed them, and it was also somewhat terrifying in a way. Di Fuyi felt ufortable even though he possessed such powerful abilities. Perhaps, she was feeling worse than him? Di Fuyi ced one of his hands on Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She even glimpsed at Di Fuyi with annoyance. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Though the prison seemed horrifying and cold, she was able to bear with it. After all, she had entered a ghost house before. The prison was not that big a deal! Di Fuyi silently observed herplexion and realized nothing was abnormal about her and she seemed fine. He suddenly had an idea as he looked around at their surroundings. He noticed that several dark red color wraiths were lingering around in the dark and narrow trail. He wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°Baby, have you noticed anything?¡± Gu Xijiu looked around again. ¡°Oilmp, blood, dirty prisoners¡­¡± There were many prisoners locked in their cells. Some of them were screaming while others were sleeping. All of them must have gone through cruel punishments as they were all dirty and severely injured. Some of them were even beyond recognition. Di Fuyi paused for a moment before casting a spell on her. ¡°Alright, take a look around and see if you can find your good friends.¡± ¡®Good friends?¡¯ Gu Xijiu immediately blinked her eyes and looked around. However, she still did not see anything and shockingly asked, ¡°Good friends? Do you mean the sorrow wraiths? Are there any in here?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He softly coughed as he flicked his sleeve and two sorrow wraiths that were nearby her immediately turned into ashes. He quickly pulled her away. ¡°The Yin energy in here is too strong, and it¡¯s harmful to your body. Let¡¯s leave!¡± Soon enough, both of them found the cell where Li Mengxia was imprisoned. They immediately teleported into the cell. Li Mengxia looked dirtier than she was yesterday. Although she did not receive any severe punishment, she looked very pale as the Fairy Queen Li had tortured her. At the moment, she was sleeping soundly on the hay that was in the cell. Di Fuyi cast a spell on her and then Gu Xijiu fed her two pills. A momentter, Li Mengxia acted as though she had just escaped from a nightmare. Her eyes sparkled as she noticed the other two people that were in her cell. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo! Miss Gu! Both of you are so fast!¡± She immediately wanted to get up, but she forgot that she was still locked in chains. Instantly, the chains produced a noise, which alerted the jailor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± The annoyed face of the jailor appeared at the small window on the cell door. He nced into the cell. It was quite dark inside. Hence, he only saw Li Mengxia who was sitting there as though she had just awakened from a nightmare. She was rubbing her eyes. The jailor chuckled. ¡°Did you have a dream about Celestial Master Zuo? Hng! Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll see him soon when the sun is up. Just be patient. However, forget about Miss Gu! She died a very long time ago! She can nevere here with Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Li Mengxia looked furious and replied to the jailor, ¡°Get lost!¡± After all, she was the chief master of the Anying Association. Hence, her aura was rtively strong and scary when she got mad. Therefore, the jailor did not dare tease her anymore and left after he mumbled something underneath his breath. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi turned visible again as they could not use their spiritual power or cast any spells while they were invisible. Gu Xijiu did not talk much and instead quickly unlocked the chains for Li Mengxia. Although the chains were not easy to unlock, it was not a difficult thing for Gu Xijiu. A few minutester, she had unlocked all the chains that were bounding Li Mengxia. Li Mengxia immediately stretched her limbs. She seemed energetic though she looked sallow. She tried stroking her sleeves. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, what should we do next? Shall we kill the imposter?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush into anything just yet. We should prioritize getting out of here first.¡± Li Mengxia paused for a while. ¡°The jailor wille by every hour. He might alert the imposter if he realizes that I am missing¡­¡± However, Li Mengxia immediately shut her mouth even before she finished voicing her concern as Gu Xijiu took out a dummy from nowhere which looked almost the same size as her. Gu Xijiu bit her fingertips and dripped her blood on the dummy¡¯s forehead, and it immediately trembled and fell onto the ground. Now, it looked exactly like Li Mengxia, and its chest was moving up and down as though it could breathe like a human. Li Mengxia was stunned. She looked at ¡®herself¡¯ who was on the hay, and then she glimpsed at Gu Xijiu. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Vision Encumbrance. It will act as though it was you sleeping. It can flip itself and can even respond when someone calls your name. So, don¡¯t worry. The jailor wouldn¡¯t realize that you are missing.¡± Gu Xijiu exined. Li Mengxia was envious. ¡°Miss Gu, could you teach me this trick when you¡¯re free?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter when you have achieved a spiritual power of level nine and a half!¡± Di Fuyi interrupted. Li Mengxia touched her nose tip. She did not know that the spell was affected by the level of her spiritual power. She had been unconscious for two days. Hence, she was very excited to leave. She could not stop enviously admiring and gazing at Gu Xijiu with her sparkling eyes. ¡°Miss Gu¡­¡± Just as she was about to say something, she was interrupted by Di Fuyi again. ¡°Miss Gu? She is my wife now.¡± Li Mengxia asked as her eyes opened widely, ¡°Both of you are married?! I was waiting to attend your wedding all the while! When did you have your wedding?¡± Gu Xijiu was about to answer when Di Fuyi stopped her. ¡°This isn¡¯t the best time to chit-chat. Let¡¯s go!¡± Indeed, they were running out of time. Hence, Gu Xijiu¡¯s left hand grabbed onto Li Mengxia¡¯s hand while her right hand held onto Di Fuyi. She immediately teleported to the bamboo grove. Gu Xijiu¡¯s medicine was very effective as Mu Yun, Mu Lei, and Mu Dian immediately regained their consciousness. At this moment, they were all gathered at the bamboo grove. However, everyone was confused except Mu Feng. Three pairs of eyes were staring at Mu Feng. ¡°What are you trying to hide from us. Who are we waiting for?¡± ¡°Yea, there¡¯s not even a shadow here. Who are we waiting for?¡± ¡°I think we need to figure out how we can save Li Mengxia¡­ The brat is going to torture her again when the sun is up!¡± Oh right, where did you find the antidote? It is amazing! I watched myself being controlled by the brat for two years. I just wanted to die! Who is the savior who made the antidote? We should thank him or her properly.¡± The three messengers could not stop questioning Mu Feng as they thought that they could find out a little or more from him. However, Mu Feng only smiled. ¡°Be patient. Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± ¡°Gosh, stop teasing us!¡± ¡°Mu Feng, were you conscious all the while?¡± Mu Yun finally asked. ¡°I was controlled for about half a day before I was able to regain control over my body.¡± ¡°We were controlled for over two years. How could you be so lucky?¡± Mu Feng wondered. Mu Feng replied, ¡°Your spiritual powers are too low!¡± He happily tapped on Mu Dian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s time for us to work harder! Otherwise, it¡¯s still possible to be controlled in the future. It would be such an embarrassment!¡± Mu Yun and the other two messenger immediately clenched their fists. ¡°It is such a big insult!¡± It had been so many years since Mu Fengst felt that relieved. Celestial Master Zuo had returned, and his brothers who had gone through thick and thin with him had been freed! It was time tounch a counterattack! ¡°Anyway, I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten about something.¡± Mu Dian was the first one who realized that something was wrong. The other two also paused and looked at each other. ¡°We feel the same way too.¡± Mu Feng coughed. ¡°Uhmmm, let me exin¡­¡± Three pairs of eyes immediately locked onto him. Mu Feng coughed again. ¡°I was afraid that you might disclose something that you shouldn¡¯t while you were controlled. Hence, I sealed a part of your memory.¡± Mu Lei and the other two were speechless. ¡°You know how to utilize this type of Kung Fu?¡± Mu Lei was shocked. Mu Feng smiled. ¡°Certainly, I had to possess a spiritual power of level ten to learn it. Our Lord taught it to me.¡± Mu Yun took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you think that it is possible for us to recover!?¡± They did not want to lose their memory! Mu Feng nodded. ¡°Of course! In fact, I did not have enough power during that time, so I could only strengthen your memory seals for a month at a time. Otherwise, you guys would have regained your memories. If our Lord was the one who had cast the spell, a part of your memory might have been sealed for the rest of your life, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to recall it forever¡­¡± Mu Dian sighed. ¡°Does this mean that we need another month before we canpletely regain our memory?¡± ¡°Not necessarily, I can unseal it now.¡± Mu Feng began casting a spell as he exined. No one recognized the spell that Mu Feng was casting. Mu Feng was, in fact, Di Fuyi¡¯s dark wizard. Although the fake Celestial Master Zuo and Fairy Queen Li were mighty, they did not realize that such a wizard existed. Hence, they would not put any effort to find out how to unseal the spell. The person who sets a problem is always the best person to solve that problem. Hence, it was best to get a spellcaster to remove the spell. A momentter, the three of them had entirely recovered. Mu Lei, Mu Yun, and Mu Dian broke into a cold sweat when the three of them discovered the secrets that each of them knew which required Mu Feng to seal part of their memory! If Mu Feng did not seal this part of their memory, they might have disclosed it to the imposter. Who knew what could happen if he ever discovered the three brothers secrets! Perhaps, it would be a disaster for the world! ¡°Our Lord has been missing for eight years! I wonder how long it would take before he can get out of there¡­¡± ¡°Yes, how would the imposter be given a chance to show off here if our master was around? He would have been beaten up terribly!¡± ¡°My Lord, oh my Lord! I am unsure if our master has found Miss Gu¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve almost cried when I dreamt that master had escaped from there. However, I realized that it was just a dream when I woke up¡­¡± Mu Yun¡¯s eyes were teary. The three messengers could not stop discussing among themselves. They missed their Lord! Unfortunately, they had not heard about their master for so long. ¡°Hmmm, are you crying? Let me see your crying face.¡± A clear and maic voice crept into their ears. Mu Feng¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled while the other three messengers were shocked. It was as though thunder had stricken them! Slowly, they turned their head around and looked at the bamboo grove. A man and twodies walked out from the bamboo grove. The man was wearing a sharp purple robe, and thedy beside her was wearing a light green dress that looked as beautiful as a fairy. Anotherdy was wearing a full attire which was ck, and her hair was as messy as a hen¡¯s nest. She had a pair of energetic eyes though. The three messengers idled like a block of wood as the stared at the man who was wearing a purple robe. Was he the real master? Or had the imposter discovered their strange behavior and decided to spy on them?! Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412: Looking Forward To Wee Her Little Baby Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionTheir gaze wandered towards the twodies that were standing beside the purple-robed man again. Thedy in ck, who looked slightly perplexed, was Li Mengxia; while the otherdy was¡­ Gu Xijiu! Gu Xijiu was never with the imposter, and he has wanted to arrest her all the while. In other words, the man standing beside Gu Xijiu was¡­ The three messenger¡¯s body slightly trembled and their mouth somewhat opened in shock. Mu Yun¡¯s eyes were teary and red. ¡°My Lord!¡± Mu Feng was delighted with the reaction of the three brothers. However, he did not bother about them. Instead, he took a step forward and bowed. ¡°My Lord, I fed them the antidotes ording to your instructions. The antidote given by madam is very effective as they havepletely recovered! They are all here waiting for your instruction.¡± The three messengers looked as though they had just woken up from a dream. They almost rushed into Di Fuyi¡¯s embrace but instead immediately knelt in front of Di Fuyi. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve finally returned!¡± Di Fuyi gazed down at his closest subordinates. He then asked them to rise one by one. ¡°You have been going through a tough life.¡± These five simple words made the four of them break down into tears! Although good men were not supposed to cry, they could not hold back their tears any longer. ¡°My Lord, we¡¯re sinful. We didn¡¯t manage to guard the continent properly for you. Moreover, we even helped the imposter¡­¡± ¡°My Lord, please punish us! We¡¯re useless¡­¡± All four of them were embarrassed. Mu Feng voiced up, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how I got the antidote? Madam was the one who sessfully made the antidotes. Hence, we managed to save you.¡± The three messengers quickly thanked her. There were many alchemists in the world, and many of them possessed a high level of spiritual power. However, there was no linear rtionship between an alchemist¡¯s skill and the level of spiritual power he or shepossessed. Therefore, people with a high level of spiritual power were not necessarily good at alchemy. Indeed, a good alchemist had to rely on their talents most of the time, and it was scarce for one to be born with such great ability. An individual would be considered as an expert alchemist if he or she could make a grade six pill. Meanwhile, most people only heard about grade eight pills in legends as even a skilled alchemist could make only one or two of such high standard pills while they were in their best condition. If a senior alchemist could make a grade eight pill once in his lifetime, it would be the peak of his life as many would pray and respect him. There were only two people who were able to produce grade eight pills; one of them was Celestial Master Zuo, and the other person was Long Siye. Surprisingly, there was one more person now ¨C Gu Xijiu! Initially, the four messengers were upset with Gu Xijiu. If she did not run away from the wedding, Celestial Master Zuo would not have broken into the core array and trapped himself in there for so many years. However, they seemed to have made peace with their anger now. Although the world had turned somewhat chaotic, Celestial Master Zuo had finally returned. Furthermore, he was now married to Gu Xijiu. Besides that, Gu Xijiu had even sessfully mastered a peerless Kung Fu as well as an excellent alchemy skill! Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s dream had finallye true! Not only had he found his beloved but his wife was such a capable partner. There was no one else who couldpare with her! Those demons and monsters would not reign any longer as long as Celestial Master Zuo returned. ¡°My Lord, what should we do next?¡± ¡°My Lord, the imposter, seems to possess a spiritual power of level ten or above, and so does the crazy fairy. She knows evil magic and can instantly control someone with it. She even hooked up with the imposter and created some evil enhancement spell. They are using the spell to strengthen their subordinates with the energy of the evil wraiths. Therefore, there is a total of 18 of them who possesses a spiritual power of level nine and above. Furthermore, they are bloodthirsty warriors who enjoy killing for fun. The imposter sent them to attack and even annihte some of the ns which refused to surrender to him. Hence, they were responsible for countless murders.¡± Mu Lei was responsible for training the subordinates. Hence, he had slightly more insights and decided to share his thoughts with them. ¡°My Lord, the imposter has ruined your reputation! Are we going to go straight to apprehend the main culprit now?¡± Li Mengxia was extremely mad as she rolled up her sleeves. She had been waiting to beat the imposter for a very long time! Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and answered with a soft tone, ¡°This is not the best time to alert the enemy.¡± Hmmm? A few pairs of eyes looked at her at the same time. Gu Xijiu tried analyzing the situation for them. ¡°The imposter has done many evil deeds with Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s name. How could we clear his name if we kill the imposter and the fairy right away? We can¡¯t just show up and im that the imposter did every evil thing, right? Where¡¯s the proof and who would believe us? Are we going to show the imposter¡¯s corpse and ask the citizens to investigate it themselves? They might not believe us, and they would probably think that Celestial Master Zuo wants to trick them again by bringing out someone who looks exactly like him! Secondly, both the imposter and Fairy Queen Li possess a spiritual power above level ten. Furthermore, there are many of their subordinates who possess a spiritual power of level nine and above as well. We might not be able to kill all of them together. Therefore, they mightunch a counterattack after defending against our first attack. Unfortunately, there are also many of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples and disciples from other ns working under his supervision. The imposter could y a trick and im that Celestial Master Zuo authorized all the bad things he has done. During that time, it would be challenging for us to rify¡­¡± The people around her were undoubtedly a smart group. They understood her message and nodded in agreement after listening to her brief analysis. All of them looked at Gu Xijiu with a gaze of admiration as they did not expect a young girl like her to be such an excellent strategist and be able to think from such a unique political perspective. Di Fuyi smiled and asked, ¡°Based on your opinion, what should we do next?¡± Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for now. Instead, continue to pretend like you¡¯re still under their control and react as necessary. Besides that, you can try to find out exactly how they are utilizing the evil energy and also specific data regarding the number of deployable team members that the imposter has in their organization. Fuyi and I will sneak in and blend among the heaven¡¯s gift disciples and see if they believed the imposter and submitted themselves willingly or if they under their control. If they are being controlled, then we need to save them. However, I¡¯ll let them know the truth and ask them to make their own decision if they willingly submitted themselves. We have brought along seven friends who possess a spiritual power of level nine with us from the core array. They will be helpful to our causeter. In conclusion, what we need to do now is to weaken his power and his organization¡¯s strength secretly. We need to sever the bonds between his people as this could help them understand who the real Celestial Master Zuo is. At the same time, we will kill those who are loyal to the imposter and recruit those who are willing to fight with us. Once the time is right, they will be like generals without an army and would be left all alone by their people. When the timees, we will interrogate them and publicly execute them. Only then can we restore Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s name and also calm the citizens¡¯ anger¡­¡± Li Mengxia and the four messengers continuously nodded. Gu Xijiu had given them a big picture of the n. All they needed to do was to follow her n.Hence, they quickly agreed. Li Mengxia proactively requested to stay behind since she would be interrogated once the sun was up. She wanted to avoid alerting the imposter. Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No way, the imposter intends to kill you, and you will be sacrificed for nothing if you stay. I have an idea, listen to me¡­¡± ¡­ The next day, the fake Celestial Master Zuo sent his closest man to bring Li Mengxia to him as he could not wait to interrogate her. Indeed, his closest man went to the prison and brought Li Mengxia to him. However, Li Mengxia sessfully escaped from the attendant while they passed by theke which was upied by the evil wraiths and managed to jump into theke. It was impossible for her to survive as many evil wraiths and piranhas lived inside theke. Furthermore, there were many chains on Li Mengxia¡¯s body. Hence, she never showed up again once she hit the water. The fake Celestial Master Zuo went crazy and even sent Mu Lei down to theke to find her body. Unfortunately, Mu Lei only saw a few bones instead of Li Mengxia¡¯s corpse. Hence, the imposter¡¯s face helplessly turned green. ¡­ In a private room hidden in town, Gu Xijiu was sitting on the bed with her fingers pinching a spell as though she was instructing something or someone. A momentter, she opened her eyes with a grin. ¡°All done!¡± Li Mengxia was standing beside her, and she heaved a sigh of relief after listening to her. She looked at Gu Xijiu with a gaze of admiration. ¡°Xijiu, I didn¡¯t expect that you could control a puppet from a such a great distance! Amazing! It is amazing! However, the puppet is not a real human. Do you think the evil wraiths and the Piranha will eat it even though it jumped into theke? What if they didn¡¯t eat it and the imposter discovered the corpse? Would our secret be exposed¡­?¡± Gu Xijiu answered as she got up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The puppet was made from flesh and blood like an average human. Moreover, it¡¯s also the Piranha and the evil wraiths¡¯ favorite! Not to mention about the flesh, I¡¯m sure even the bones would be chewed, and no one would ever recognize it. Don¡¯t worry!¡± A momentter, she received a message from Mu Lei. ¡°Everything is ready!¡± Li Mengxia finally felt relieved and looked at Gu Xijiu with a pair of sparkling eyes. ¡°Xijiu, what¡¯s next? Give me a task!¡± She had been waiting to attack the imposter long enough! Gu Xijiu already had a n. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s visit Long Siye together.¡± Li Mengxia paused for a while. ¡°How about Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Both of them were always together, but she had not seen him the entire morning. Gu Xijiu added, ¡°This mission is urgent, and we have many people to contact. Therefore, we agreed to work separately after discussing with each other. He will find Qian Yueran, Hua Wuyan, and Tian Jiyue. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll find Long Siye and get him to help us¡­¡± Li Mengxia nodded as she finally understood the n. Long Siye had been a neutral party for the past two years when it came to political matters. His excuse for not getting involved in the issues of the fake Celestial Master Zuo was to rebuild Tianwen n which had been burnt down earlier. Perhaps, he also had his suspicions about the imposter. However, he was all alone and was too weak to fight. Hence, he decided to protect himself. Therefore, Gu Xijiu chose to invite him to join their alliance to ovee the disaster. After all, Long Siye was somewhat skilled in medical knowledge. He could make antidotes to save those who were under someone¡¯s control. That was Gu Xijiu¡¯s perception of him. After all, she had married Di Fuyi, and so it would be more appropriate for her to bring Li Mengxia along when she visited Long Siye. Gu Xijiu already mastered the Sword Riding Skill. Hence, she immediately headed over to the Tianwen n with Li Mengxia. Li Mengxia enviously stood on Gu Xijiu¡¯s sword. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that we can travel on a sword when we reached a spiritual power of level ten! Hahaha! It is a swift and convenient way to travel! It was no wonder that Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s whereabouts were so unpredictable! He could be in the Haoyue Kingdom in the morning and then show up in the Feixing Kingdom in the evening. People always thought that he had a clone.m the current speed we are traveling?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled but remained silent. Di Fuyi did not only know flying magic alone but also Ground Shrinking. He could arrive at any destination in a short time whenever he wanted to even if it was a thousand miles away. Li Mengxia excitedly asked, ¡°Oh right, Xijiu. Why have you not gotten a child yet since the both of you have been married for eight years now? Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°There was a special spiritual power in the core array that prevented us from having a kid in there.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re out now. So, it¡¯s time! I¡¯m waiting for the little one to be born. Your child would turn out to be an extraordinary genius among the elites¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and lightly tapped on Li Mengxia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re rather good with words, aren¡¯t you?¡± She was excited to have a baby as well. She believed that their baby would turn out to be extraordinarily beautiful since both she and Di Fuyi were so intelligent, and had excellent physical characteristics. Unfortunately, they had been busy cleaning up sh*t ever since they escaped from the core array. Hence, both Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi never had any time to consider this matter. After they had left the imposter¡¯s mansionst night, they quickly tidied up everything and went to bed right away. They did not have any sexual intercourse, and Di Fuyi only wrapped his arms around her while they were sleeping. Time flies. It had been five days now since Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu escaped from the core array. However, they had not had sexual activity so far as they were too busy! Gu Xijiu decided to only talk to him about having a baby once things have settled down a bit. She was looking forward to weing her baby. ¡­ Gu Xijiu and Li Mengxia decided to disguise themselves when they arrived somewhere near the Tianwen Association to hide their identity as the imposter had many spies. Therefore, they disguised themselves as two elementary disciples of the Tianwen n. Gu Xijiu was the most skilled person in the world when it came to disguisement. People could not tell the difference once she was disguised. Therefore, they were both able to sneak into the n reasonably easily. Gu Xijiu had not stepped foot into the Tianwen Association for eight years. She could not describe her feelings when she stepped into the familiar ce. The fire that had burnt the association down two years ago seemed to have been very severe as all the buildings in the Tianwen Association had been destroyed. Most of the buildings were rtively new, and a small part was left abandoned. The deste scene was as pathetic as The Old Summer Pce (Yuanming Yuan) after the fire. Ever Since Gu Xijiu entered, she could sense that the hierarchy between the disciples was now stricter aspared to the old days. After all, Long Siye had a modern mind. He never made it a point to emphasize the hierarchy of the Tianwen Association even after establishing it and recruiting so many disciples. The disciples were somewhat friendly and close to each other in the old days. However, it waspletely different now. Gu Xijiu and Li Mengxia disguised themselves as elementary disciples. Therefore, they were considered the disciples who ranked the lowest in the Tianwen n, and their status was just slightly higher than the neers. They had returned to the Tianwen n along with the other disciples who had shown up at the association. However, all of the disciples were kowtowing continuously. It was an official protocol for them to greet the elders of the Tianwen n whenever they saw them. It was the same case if they bumped into the custodians. Besides that, they had to do the same whenever they saw their elder disciples. They also needed to kneel and greet the ordinary senior disciples whenever they bumped into them. Gu Xijiu felt miserable from having to kneel here and there! As a result, she quickly escaped with Li Mengxia after she knelt and greeted four different groups of people! Her knees would start swelling if she continuously needed to kneel! Li Mengxia also wondered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Overlord Long? The condition of this ce is worse than the pce¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a moment and suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s find him first.¡± Li Mengxia had a headache. ¡°If you noticed, everyone here prioritizes the hierarchy of the association. It¡¯s probably more difficult to seeOverlord Long than the emperor!¡± Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413: He Would Not Do Anything Harmful To Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu knew that it would not be easy to see the high authorities in their current state; what more to see Long Siye! Even the young disciples needed to report to the relevant superiors when they wanted to meet their custodians. Next, they needed to wait outside the door as they bowed like a log. They were not allowed to wander around, speak or even get impatient. It would probably take years before she could see Long Siye if she were to follow standard procedures. Even so, there was no guarantee that she would be able to see him. Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll secretly meet him. Meanwhile, find yourself a hiding ce and don¡¯t get caught.¡± Li Mengxia was worried. ¡°Perhaps, we can try figuring out another solution. It¡¯s too risky for you to go in alone.¡± Celestial Master Zuo had a conversation with her before they left and he asked her to protect Gu Xijiu. If anything were to happen to her, she should prepare to get her head chopped off when she met him the next time. Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°Why would it be risky? Long Siye is my friend. Don¡¯t worry. He wouldn¡¯t do anything harmful to me.¡± She then teleported away right afterpleting her sentence. ¡­ Snow mountain, bamboo house, red plum flower and a row of old windy fences. All these seemed to form a unique ambiance of a hermit. There was a phrase of four characters in front of the bamboo house, which carried the meaning of ¡®Forever¡¯. Besides that, there were two couplets hung on both sides of the door. The first couplet was ¡®The sky would grow old as well if it could feel love¡¯, and the second couplet was ¡®The moon would always beplete if it could forget about hatred¡¯. It was Long Siye¡¯s writing. His handwriting looked as though a dragon and a phoenix were dancing together. However, it also somehow looked lonely like an arrogant plum flower in the snow. Based on the conversation between the disciples of the Tianwen n, Gu Xijiu discovered that Long Siyelived here. Recently, he spent most of his time in the bamboo house. It was a forbidden ce located in the Tianwen n. The ordinary ranking disciples were usually not allowed to enter. Even Long Siye¡¯s official disciples had to pull a customized silver bell outside if they wanted to see him. If Long Siye wished to see them, he would reply by ringing abell as well. If there was no reply, it that meant Overlord Long did not want to see anyone today and they would have to return some other time. Gu Xijiu hid at the back of several big rocks and saw that two people were standing in front of the silver bell with their heads down as though they were waiting for a reply. It was a man and ady. The man seemed to be around 30 years old. He was known as Ji Fenng and was Long Siye¡¯s eldest disciple. Thedy was someone she knew, that was Long Siye¡¯s secret disciple, named Gu Xixi. They had a serious fight when Gu Xijiu first traveled to the ancient era. As she looked at her, she recalled the past, and it made her felt a little depressed. Back then, she heard Long Siye sent this disciple away to do some reflection for three years as a punishment, hence, Gu Xijiu did not hear about her anymore and eventually forgot about her. It was a surprise for her to bump into Gu Xixi there. Long Siye always treated his disciples rather well as he never hid anything from them when he taught them his medical knowledge. Gu Xixi was given the title of ¡®Tianwen saint¡¯ in the past as she was able to pick up all the medical expertise taught by Long Siye. Hence, Long Siye took good care of his private disciple well. Gu Xijiu had not seen her for eight years! Gu Xixi looked energetic with a pair of beautiful eyes though. However, she had grown slightly more mature. A momentter, the silver bell rang, which meant that they could enter to see their master. Ji Fenng heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°My little junior, the credit is all yours! The other brothers would need to wait at least an hour before they could see their master¡­¡± However, they only waited for around two minutes this time. Gu Xixi smiled and added, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t let master wait for us.¡± Both of them pushed the door open and entered the house. Gu Xijiu sat on the rocks as she wrapped her arms around her knees. She watched everything silently as she did not n to meet Long Siye¡¯s disciples. After all, she had secretly sneaked in this time, and so she could only privately seek him out. Hence, she had to do it quietly. The fewer people that knew about it, the better. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414: We¡¯ve Gotten Married Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince both of them entered the house, it meant that Long Siye was indeed staying there. She was relieved that she did not have to return empty-handed. They were only around for about 15 minutes. Gu Xijiu saw theming out from the house, and Gu Xixi looked upset. Her lips were pursedin disappointment. Her senior disciple (also known as Ji Fenng) triedforting her. ¡°Stop mentioning it in front of him. Master does not like you talking about Gu Xijiu. It¡¯s unnecessary to argue with our master.¡± Gu Xixi clenched her fists. ¡°It has been many years now. Still, our master has not forgotten about that woman¡­¡± Ji Fenng sighed. ¡°Everyone in this continent knows how much our master likes Gu Xijiu. Why are you making yourself suffer?¡± Gu Xixi pursed her lips tightly and added, ¡°That woman has gone missing for so long. I suspect that she died a long time ago. Serves her right for always fliting around with powerful people. Originally, she was very kind to master. However, she eventually hooked up with Celestial Master Zuo when she found out that his status was higher than our master¡¯s. She is an alluring woman who hooks up with men! However, I cannot say that I feel sympathetic for the men as well as it was their fault for falling for her trickery. What¡¯s so good about that woman to the extent that these men were willing to sacrifice themselves for her?¡± Ji Fenng frowned. ¡°My little junior, watch your mouth! We don¡¯t have the authority to interfere with our master¡¯s affairs. It was obvious that Celestial Master Zuo has gotten over her as he had sent so many assassins after her. She is most likely dead now.¡± Gu Xixi twitched her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. If the woman is still alive and Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s people are tailing her, she might seek help from our master! Based on the feelings that our master has for her, it¡¯s effortless for him to be bewitched by her again¡­¡± ¡°Hush, hush! Stop talking.¡± Ji Fenng pulled her away and left. ¡°I told you that master doesn¡¯t want anyone to talk about her anymore. However, here you are spouting nonsense and openly judging her. Do you not want to live anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just mad! Don¡¯t you think that the reason master named me Gu Xixi was because of her? What say you?¡± Ji Fenngughed. ¡°Coincidence! It¡¯s just a coincidence. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed and rubbed her brows as she watched the two of them disappear. She could not precisely describe her feelings. Perhaps, Long Siye had not gotten over the feelings he had for her, and she was fated to fail his love. She wondered whether she should proceed to ask for his help now. While she was sighing silently, the directed audio spell that hung on her waist blinked. She answered the call and realized that it was Luo Zhanyu¡¯s voice on the other end. ¡°Sister, we are in big trouble! A strange disease is spreading around the Zhaoyang Kingdom. The victims¡¯ bodies are bing stronger and stronger like steel. They could easily hurt and kill anyone. However, they are not conscious of their actions. They bite onto whoever they can get their hands on, and the disease will spread to the person who gets bitten¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. Was it a new zombie virus?! Needless to say, Long Fan must be the culprit behind such a virus! This brat seemed to have gone all out to take over the world. Gu Xijiu could probably help to counter the zombie virus, but she needed to make multiple grade-six pills, which she did not have the time to do. The best way to stop this disaster was to gather all the level six alchemists in the world to make the medicines. Of course, Long Siye was the most prestigious person among all the alchemists as he knew many alchemists around the world. Besides that, half of the total poption of level six alchemists were trained in the Tianwen n. Therefore, she wanted to get him to organize this event as it would help them to save a lot of time. Gu Xijiu finally made her decision. She went invisible and pulled the silver bell. Long Siye had set a small wizardry barrier here which was powerful enough to block anyone from teleporting into the house. Hence, she still needed his approval to enter. Gu Xijiu remembered the way in which Gu Xixi and her senior disciple had pulled the silver bell. Hence, she also rang the bell in the same manner. Three long ones chimes, and four short ones. A momentter, she got a reply, and a door appeared from within the foggy ce. Gu Xijiu pushed the door as she entered the house. She was surprised by the decorations that were in the courtyard and stopped to admire her surroundings. There were coral trees, long grass, and walls made from turtle shells. The decorations looked somewhat simr to the legendary dragon pce. Most importantly, the decorations looked very familiar to Gu Xijiu as it was simr to the design that she had drafted for her courtyard in Tianju Hall. A man was sitting under a coral tree inside the courtyard. He was brewing tea and wore a light green robe. His long hairid on his shoulders. He was calm and handsome just like those charming young men from the noble families during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. It was Long Siye. He still looked the same even after eight years. Time did not seem to have affected this man¡¯s physical appearance. ¡°What brings you here again?¡± Long Siye did not raise his head but asked casually. He thought that the person who had returned was Gu Xixi. Gu Xijiu could not help but smile. ¡°Instructor Long, it¡¯s so hard just to see you.¡± Long Siye¡¯s fingers which were still brewing the tea stiffened. He had not noticed that the drink was overflowing as he slowly raised his head and looked at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was still wearing her disguised makeup. Hence, Long Siye was stunned for a moment as she appeared to be a low-status disciple. A pair of ck eyes lingered up and down of Gu Xijiu. ¡°You¡­ Are you? Gu Xijiuughed. ¡°You seriously can¡¯t recognize me?¡± She then performed a cleaning spell and revealed her actual appearance. Instantly, the teapot in Long Siye¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°Xijiu!¡± ¡­ The best tea had been brewed, and the best snack was served as well. Gu Xijiu and Long Siye were sitting opposite of each other, and they began drinking tea as they talked. Long Siye had tons of questions to ask her. ¡°Xijiu, where have you been all these years? Do you know that everyone was looking for you? Have you seen Di Fuyi?¡± Gu Xijiu took a sip of the tea. The information regarding the core array was top secret. Di Fuyi had been reminding her to keep it to herself, and she should never disclose its existence to anyone else. Therefore, Gu Xijiu vaguely responded to this question. ¡°I identally entered an unknown forbiddennd and was trapped in there all this while. I just got out of the ce several days ago. It was then that I overheard about the ongoing events and disasters that had taken ce. Indeed, many people are looking for me, and I¡¯m even wanted dead by certain people. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi has been with me all these years.¡± Long Siye¡¯s fingers, which were holding the teacup, stiffened and he frowned. ¡°Di Fuyi has been with you all this while? We didn¡¯t see him enter any forbiddennd. Besides that, he has been sending people to chase after you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu spun the teacup in her hand and glimpsed at him silently. ¡°Instructor Long, can¡¯t you see that the so-called Celestial Master Zuo is, in fact, an imposter?¡± Long Siye paused as his eyebrow was slightly raised. ¡°An imposter?¡± ¡°Yes! Fuyi has been by my side all these years, and we were trapped in the same ce. We only managed to escape several days ago and discovered that the imposter had caused so much damage to the world over the past two years. You¡¯re a wise person, Did you not realize that his behavior is so different from the past?¡± Long Siye idled for a moment and sighed. ¡°Indeed, he has changed. However, I thought that his behavior had changed out of irritation¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± Gu Xijiu continued looking at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t even suspect him all this while? He had done so many bad things to the extent that it drives us crazy just thinking about it. I believe that the real Fuyi would never do the same!¡± Long Siye sighed. ¡°Xijiu you don¡¯t know Di Fuyi well enough. Do you realize that he¡¯s only so gentle and kind in front of you? He once killed a hundred people about a century ago. Besides that, he also massacred a million people to help the emperor of the Feixing Kingdom to take over the throne. He also initiated a war 60 years ago and set a fire which spread tens of miles. Thousands were burnt to ashes during that war. Gu Xijiu remained silent. Long Siye sighed as he added, ¡°Xijiu, Di Fuyi is not a Buddha. Even though his reason for controlling the world might be to build a longsting peace, he was willing to sacrifice innocent people if it meant achieving his goal. You should know it since you¡¯ve learned history before. The world could never run away from battles; it reunites when it stays apart for too long and begins falling apart after a long reunion as well. This continent has been split into three kingdoms far long enough. Hence, he decided to create conflicts to trigger wars between the three kingdoms. I thought that he wanted to rule the world especially since the three kingdoms have been around for ages. However, I chose to be neutral as I didn¡¯t want to get involved. I really can¡¯t believe someone would dare impersonate him¡­¡± Gu Xijiu said in a serious tone, ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong when ites to politics. He needs to use certain ruthless strategies if he wants to rule the world. However, he wouldn¡¯t act recklessly and manipte people with the energy of the evil wraiths. Besides that, he wouldn¡¯t just ughter anyone whenever he wants¡­¡± Long Siye frowned as he asked, ¡°Energy of the evil wraiths? Could you exin further?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him doubtfully. ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about the Wall of Sorrows made by the imposter? He forced a hundred thousand builders to build his mansion and killed all of them cruelly. He then turned them into evil wraiths as guards for his mansion¡­¡± Long Siye continued frowning. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of this incident. I didn¡¯t want to get involved in the political battle since we were never on the same page. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t agree with what he had done. What am I supposed to do since he has The Lord as his backup? I decided to ignore him. I thought he was trying to speed up the reunion process of the continent by using ruthless tactics. I didn¡¯t expect him to do something as relentless as this! I would have intervened if I had known about it earlier!¡± Li Mengxia had told Gu Xijiu before that Long Siye had not gotten involved in any event over thest two years. He always stayed on the Tianwen Mountain. Hence, it was normal that he was unaware of these incidents. Her gaze was still on Long Siye. ¡°Instructor Long, would you step up to help us this time?¡± Long Siye paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Us? Xijiu, you and him¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve gotten married.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to hide the fact that she was married to Di Fuyi. ¡°The imposter had ruined his reputation and had also caused chaos throughout the entire continent. Therefore, we should reunite everyone to fight against him and also seek justice for the citizens.¡± Long Siye¡¯s fingers were stiffened for a moment, and he reluctantly smiled. ¡°Xijiu, I never imagined that there woulde a time where you worked so hard for the world. Back then, you were never keen on getting involved in any worldly affairs.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled as she gazed at the table. ¡°People change from time to time.¡± Initially, she only wanted to protect her closest friends and live happily without any burden. However, she now wanted to protect this continent with Di Fuyi. She was d to be able to share his burden in preserving the world. Moreover, the imposter had messed up Di Fuyi¡¯s reputation, and that was something that she was unable to tolerate! Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415: People Change Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPain crept into Long Siye¡¯s gaze as he asked, ¡°Just because of him?¡± Gu Xijiu answered as she nodded. ¡°And also for myself.¡± ¡°Why then did you flee away from the wedding if you loved him so much?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to disclose anything about Di Fuyi to anyone else. Hence, she briefly exined, ¡°There was a misunderstanding between us. However, we decided to be together again since we were able to solve our misunderstanding.¡± Long Siye looked at her for a moment and sighed. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± The tone of his voice sounded a little mncholy. Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°Instructor Long, you can be happy as well. I hope you¡¯ll find your true love.¡± Although she had nothing to do with his happiness, she sincerely hoped that he could find someone he loved. Long Siye shifted his gaze away and filled her teacup. ¡°I hope so.¡± Both of them continued chit-chatting for a while. Suddenly, a noise was heard from outside. Long Siye frowned as he looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Did youe alone?¡± Gu Xijiu recalled Li Mengxia and quickly responded. ¡°No, I came with Li Mengxia. Your ce is strictly guarded, and I asked her to wait for me outside since it was so difficult to enter. Gosh! Is she trying to break in?¡± Long Siye shook his head. ¡°She is a short-tempered person. It would be torturing to get her to wait for you.¡± Long Siye raised his hand to cast a spell and sent his voice message. ¡°Let her in.¡± A momentter, Li Mengxia broke into the house like the wind. She heaved a sigh of relief as she saw them drinking tea leisurely. ¡°Xijiu, why are you taking so long? I thought you had been tricked.¡± Long Siye scraped the lid against his teacup as he said, ¡°She will be safe if she stays in here. Why would I trick her? Master Li you must have overthought.¡± Li Mengxiang felt relieved as she found out that Gu Xijiu was safe. She then got herself a seat. ¡°Overlord Long, your security is tight. It¡¯s more difficult than entering the pce. Simrly, it¡¯s even more difficult to see you aspared to the emperor¡­¡± Gu Xijiu seemed to have thought about something as she immediately looked at Long Siye. Long Siye smiled as he answered, ¡°Many things had happenedtely. I¡¯m worried that some spies with bad intentions would sneak in and so I have set-up tight security for the past two years.¡± Gu Xijiu half-jokingly said, ¡°Not only is the security stringent, there is also clearly a hierarchy among the disciples. I disguised as your elementary disciple, and you can¡¯t even guess how many times I needed to kowtow¡­¡± Li Mengxia agreed. ¡°True! True! Overlord Long, it was not like this in the past. What happened to you?¡± Long Siye gazed down and casually smiled. ¡°People change. Perhaps, I had been inspired by someone else. As a man, I should be slightly noble.¡± This phrase seemed to have a hidden meaning. Hence, Gu Xijiu wisely decided to remain silent. However, she finally understood what was it that made Long Siye changed. It was probably because of her. Long Siye must have thought that the reason she dumped him was because Di Fuyi¡¯s status was higher. However, he did not realize that what she cared about was never the identity of Di Fuyi. She even hesitated to ept Di Fuyi due to his personality. Anyway, she did not want to exin further since it would not change anything between her and Long Siye. Meanwhile, Li Mengxia disagreed with his statement. ¡°Overlord Long, you say it as though all girls are snobbish. Men¡¯ses from their character instead of their identity or status.¡± Long Siye realized that he had crossed the line and immediately apologized. ¡°My sincere apologies, I am too shallow. Let me apologize with a cup of tea to rece the wine.¡± Li Mengxia decided to stop talking about it since he had apologized. She smiled and suggested, ¡°Let me offer you a toast. I¡¯m thirsty.¡± The three of them continued talking for a while. Long Siye was a justice enthusiast, and so as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, he decisively promised to help solve the rebellion once he knew that the culprit was an imposter. Gu Xijiu was pleased and immediately invited him to gather all the alchemists around the world to meet at the Tianxia Hotel in Feni City five dayster. Long Siyemitted without hesitation, and the three of them continued talking for a while. After all, Gu Xijiu and Long Siye have not seen each other for eight years. Hence, they did not even realize it was already nightfall when they ended their conversation. Gu Xijiu was still alright as she had achieved a spiritual power of level ten and also mastered the fasting technique. Hence, she would not feel hungry even if she did not eat anything for several days. However, Li Mengxia¡¯s stomach was growling. Long Siye smiled as he heard it. ¡°What would you like for dinner? I¡¯ll get prepare it for you.¡± Gu Xijiu glimpsed at Li Mengxia and realized that she did not know much about courtesy. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are many herbal dishes in the Tianwen n. May we try some?¡± Long Siye nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Just as he was about to call his servant, Gu Xijiu quickly stopped him. ¡°We had secretly shown up here this time. The fewer people who know that we were here, the better. Its to prevent someone from identally leaking out the news and alerting the imposter.¡± Long Siye nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll prepare it by myself¡­¡± He then got up and got ready to head out. However, Gu Xijiu did not want to trouble him as she did note here to have a meal with him. Moreover, she had told Di Fuyi that she would go home as early as she could tonight. It was unnecessary for her to stay here any longer as everything had been confirmed. She then got up and suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s grab a meal outside. I¡¯m craving for the dishes that are served at the Fengxian Tavern in Wei Town.¡± Wei Town was a town nearby the Tianwen n. Gu Xijiu had a meal in Fengxian Tavern before. Hence, she suggested having dinner there as she was familiar with the ce. Long Siye paused for a moment and glimpsed at Li Mengxia. ¡°I thought Master Li wants to try the herbal dishes served at the Tianwen n?¡± Subconsciously, Li Mengxia touched her nose and said, ¡°It was just a suggestion. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s herbal dishes or not. As long as it tastes good.¡± In other words, she had changed her mind and agreed with Gu Xijiu¡¯s suggestion. Therefore, Long Siye decided to let it go. ¡­ Long Siye had reserved a private room in the Fengxian Tavern, and the three of them ordered several good dishes for their dinner. Long Siye never liked drinking, but strangely enough, he ordered a big jug of alcohol. Besides that, he did not forget to exin to Gu Xijiu and Li Mengxia, ¡°The wine is known asRed Armeniaca Vulgaris. It smells good, and is specially brewed here. Try it.¡± He then filled both of their sses. Li Mengxia liked drinking. Not only did she have many buddies but she also often attended many social events. Hence, she was good at handling her alcohol and drinking was just as easy as swallowing water to her. Gu Xijiu liked drinking as well, but she insisted not to drink whenever she had a mission to prevent any unnecessary idents from urring. She decided that it was best not to drink this time as well. Making mistakes during such a chaotic time was effortless. However, she had just reunited with Long Siye who was her good friend. It did not sound right for old friends to reunite without alcohol and so she had a drink. However, she made sure to control her alcohol intake. The three of them talked as they dug into the food and discussed the next steps of their operation. Long Siye drank pretty fast, and already felt tipsy by the time dinner was done. Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416: Hush, Something Is Wrong With Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLi Mengxia drank the most among the group. She drank to the extent that her eyes were red and she could not even hold her ss properly. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu¡¯s innate ability was rtively higher, so she was still very conscious. Li Mengxia felt nauseas. Hence, Gu Xijiu quickly brought her to the washroom. Long Siye¡¯s face was reddish as he sat there idly watching the ss in his hand. After Li Mengxia had puked a few times, Gu Xijiu fed her a pill to ease her hangover. She shook her head and found herself feeling much better. She finally got a better vision of Gu Xijiu as she blinked her eyes. ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re better than me at drinking¡­ I¡¯ve never lost to anyone!¡± Gu Xijiu tapped her shoulder as she replied, ¡°Me too, it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Li Mengxia refused to surrender. ¡°Let¡¯spete again when we¡¯re free!¡± ¡°When we have the time.¡± Again, Li Mengxia shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s chaos everywhere, and so we can¡¯t let drinking affect our mission. Strangely enough, I just wanted to have a sip. How did I drink that much?¡± Gu Xijiu replied as she glimpsed at Li Mengxia, ¡°Your ability to control yourself is deteriorating.¡± Li Mengxia was stunned for a short moment and regretfully shook her head. ¡°Perhaps. After all, I¡¯ve been trying to escape for so long and have not eaten a good meal in a long time. It¡¯s hard for me to control myself now that I have gotten the chance to drink. Sigh, I would have been lectured if The Lord knew.¡± Though the pill was very effective, it was only sufficient to keep her awake. The residues of the alcohol remained in her body. Hence, Li Mengxia swayed here and there when she walked. It was not appropriate for them to rush back as Li Mengxia was unfit to travel. Hence, Gu Xijiu decided to stay in a hotel tonight and leave tomorrow. She told Li Mengxia about her decision, and it made Li Mengxia regret even more. ¡°The Lord wanted you to return tonight. However, we were forced to dy our departure because of me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not care much about it. She looked at the directed audio spell at her waist and thought Di Fuyi must be very busy as she had not heard from him the whole day. ¡°Xijiu, why don¡¯t you send The Lord a message and tell him about the situation here so that he wouldn¡¯t get worried?¡± Li Mengxia suggested. Gu Xijiu nodded and switched on the directed audio spell. However, there was no response. Had he entered a forbidden area again? Gu Xijiu had been married to him for eight years. Hence, she knew him quite well. The directed audio spell would not work whenever he entered a forbidden area. He needed to meet many people this time, and there were many things for him to do. Hence, it was possible that he had entered a forbidden area. Therefore, Gu Xijiu was not upset though she could not reach him at the moment. She returned to the room with Li Mengxia and saw Long Siye unconscious and leaning against the table. Had he fallen asleep? Li Mengxia¡¯s finger tapped on the table in front of him. ¡°Hey, Overlord Long! Overlord Long, wake up!¡± Long Siye moved a little and finally lifted his head. He looked slow-witted as his gaze was on both of thedies. He then focused on Gu Xijiu, and he suddenly sat upright. He identally swept the ss that was in front of his arm onto the floor. ¡°Xijiu!¡± He screamed in shock. Li Mengxia burst intoughter. ¡°What¡¯s so shocking? Are you aNarcolepsy patient? Have you forgotten the people who had drank with you?¡± Long Siye slightly closed his eyes, and realized that everything wasing back to him when he opened his eyes again. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Indeed, I must have had one too many drinks¡­¡± His eyes rapidly nced around the room before he rubbed his brows. ¡°I must have drunk too much and forgotten where we are now. Come on. We should drink more since we have just reunited!¡± Li Mengxia shook her hand. ¡°No, I¡¯ve had enough. I just threw up. I don¡¯t think I can take it anymore.¡± Long Siye looked at Gu Xijiu. He looked blur as he was probably a little tipsy. ¡°Xijiu, shall we toast with a few more drinks? It has been many years since Ist saw you. I have got a lot of things that I want to talk about.¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. I¡¯m tired¡­¡± Long Siye got up from the chair. He must have had too many drinks as he almost tripped while getting up. He cursed himself underneath his breath. Gu Xijiu left a pill on his palm. ¡°I think you¡¯ve drunk too much. Here you go. Take one first.¡± Long Siye looked at the pill. It was round and shiny as it rolled in his palm. He narrowed his vision to focus on the pill. ¡°This is a grade seven pill!¡± His eyes were filled with surprise as he glimpsed at Gu Xijiu. Li Mengxia smiled. ¡°Are you shocked? Xijiu can now make grade eight pills too. She is¡­¡± However, she did not finish her sentence as Gu Xijiu suddenly sent her an audio message. ¡°Hush, something is wrong with him.¡± Li Mengxia was slightly stunned, and she stopped talking. However, Long Siye was very keen to know what it was that Li Mengxia was about to tell him. ¡°What¡¯s is it?¡± Li Mengxia was quick-witted and quickly tried switching topics. She suddenly rubbed her brow. ¡°Ouch! I seem to have gotten a headache! The hangover is horrible¡­¡± She then leaned onto Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, I feel dizzy¡­¡± Gu Xijiu turned around and said to Long Siye as she supported Li Mengxia with her hands. ¡°Instructor Long, it¡¯ste now. I think it¡¯s better for me to bring her to a hotel. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow, okay?¡± She then walked out of the room with Li Mengxia. Long Siye, who was standing behind them, was suddenly enlightened and quickly walked beside them. ¡°The hotel beside the restaurant is quite good. Let me bring you there. I think I need a room for myself as I feel a little dizzy too.¡± ¡­ Although Long Siye looked a little tipsy, he was rtively conscious. He asked for three rooms as soon as they arrived at the hotel. Gu Xijiu stopped him. ¡°Three is too many. I can stay with Mengxia in the same room,and we can take care of each other.¡± Long Siye smiled gently. ¡°Sure.¡± Their rooms were just next to each other. Long Siye went into his room while Gu Xijiu entered her room with Li Mengxia. Li Mengxia immediately straightened her body right after they went into the room. She wanted to ask Gu Xijiu all sort of questions. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Gu Xijiu quickly ced a finger to her lips and sent her a message at the same time. ¡°Hush, someone might be listening.¡± Li Mengxia blinked her eyes. As the chief master of Anying Association, she was a smart person. She immediately changed the subject. ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to bed first.¡± She then slumped onto one of the beds and rolled around as though she was drunk. ¡°I am feeling very sleepy.¡± Gu Xijiu went to wash herself up and then lied down on the other bed. Li Mengxia could not wait and quickly sent an audio message to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Something is wrong with him. He has turned into someone else.¡± Li Mengxia was shocked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I feel that something was wrong?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. After all, she had known Long Siye far longer than Li Mengxia. Furthermore, they had worked together on several asions before. She knew him very well, and she was also very familiar with all of his bodynguages. Although Long Siye currently looked the same as the old days, it was only enough to fool those people who did not know him well. However, he could not hide his ws from Gu Xijiu who was an expert and also knew Long Siye in and out. For example, Long Siye used to hold his ss with only four fingers, and his thumb would slightly curve backward. However, he held his ss with only three fingers earlier, and his finger was slightly curved forward. Long Siye¡¯s gaze was always calm and sharp. However, his gaze was cold just now as though he wanted to kill someone. ¡°When did you realize that he had turned into someone else?¡± ¡°When we returned from the washroom after your puked.¡± Li Mengxia frowned. ¡°Do you think he was reced by someone else while we were away? Did someone disguise themselves as him?¡± She then shook her head. ¡°How is it possible? He still looked the same.¡± Li Mengxia was an observant person, and she had a good memory for recognizing people. She would have noticed if someone else had reced that person, even if that person was a twin. After all, even twins had minor differences between them, let alone someone in disguise. Gu Xijiu was a somewhat observant person as well. When she began suspecting him, she secretly checked Long Siye¡¯s facial features. His eyebrows, his nose, and his lips. There was a tiny scar the size of a pimple at the end of Long Siye¡¯s eyebrow. He also had a light mole on his nose, and a very small line on the helix of his ear. The little finger on his left hand was also slightly longer than his right one. These were some of the few characteristics that others might not have noticed. If someone was disguised as him, they would not be able to follow to the extent of such details. In other words, his body was still the same. However, his soul seemed to have been reced. Before this, Long Siye¡¯s aura was still the same, but the air was filled with little evil energy. The evil energy felt somewhat familiar. However, she was certain that it was Long Siye who had a drink with them. How was it possible that his soul was reced? Were there two souls present inside his body? It did not sound right as Di Fuyi had mentioned before that it was not easy for a soul to reluctantly take over a living body. He also mentioned that two souls could never live together in the same body with the exception that the individual was possessed ever since he was born. Furthermore, it required the owner of the body to agree before the foreign soul could live together with the owner, just like Rong Che. Mo Zhao had already possessed Rong Che¡¯s body ever since he was born. Therefore, Mo Zhao was slowly able to adapt to Rong Che¡¯s body and eventually take control of it. It was so tricky for Mo Zhao to take over a kid¡¯s body even though he was so powerful. Hence, it was almost impossible for him to take over Long Siye¡¯s! Therefore, what was wrong with him? Was she overreacting? Gu Xijiu could not figure iit out. Hence, she took out her directed audio spell. The night was quiet. It was not only Di Fuyi who had not contacted her back, but the rest had not gotten back to her as well. She paused for a short moment and tried contacting Di Fuyi. Unfortunately, there was still no response from him. She pondered and tried contacting her brother. However, she was unable to get through to him as well. She tightly clenched her fist that was still holding the spell. Something was wrong! She tried contacting several other people. However, she could not reach any of them as well. Was her directed audio spell faulty? She pondered for a while before deciding to wake Li Mengxia up. She asked her to try connecting hers. A momentter, both of them looked at each other as they sat on the bed. Both Li Mengxia and Gu Xijiu¡¯s directed audio spells were not reaching anyone! ¡°Mengxia, could you try connecting to someone else?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Li Mengxia immediately tried contacting someone else. However, it was the same case as Gu Xijiu. She failed to reach anyone regardless of who she tried to contact. Gu Xijiu made the directed audio spells. Hence, she took both of them and thoroughly checked the spell. Nothing seemed to be wrong with it. Was there something installed in the hotel that was blocking the signal of the directed audio spells? After Gu Xijiu exhorted Li Mengxia, she immediately teleported out from the hotel. She found an open space and tried connecting the directed audio spell. A momentter, the directed audio spell was blinking. Right after it was connected, Di Fuyi¡¯s maic and clear voice was heard. ¡°Where did you go? Why were you not reachable earlier?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps, there was something wrong with theyout or construction of the hotel that had blocked the signal of her directed audio spell. Suddenly, she thought of a scary possibility just as she was about to speak to him about her day! It may not have been a coincidence that the signal of her directed audio spell was blocked. If that was the case, the line of her directed audio spell could have also been transferred to someone else! What if someone was listening to their conversation? Instantly, she smiled and replied. ¡°I just visited an old friend. We had a drink since we were happy to be reunited again. Mengxia drank a little too much, so I think we won¡¯t be able to head back tonight. You should have a good rest.¡± There was a pause on the other side. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re at the Fengyi Hotel in Wei Town.¡± ¡°Wait there.¡± Di Fuyi replied with two words and immediately disconnected the call. Gu Xijiu stared at the directed audio spell for a short while before rubbing her brow. Was Di Fuyi heading over here now?! It was such a long journey. Li Mengxia was still waiting for her in the room when she returned to the hotel. She heaved a sigh of relief as she saw Gu Xijiue in. ¡°How was it?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°Something is wrong with the hotel. The directed audio worked fine when I left the area.¡± Li Mengxia was still wondering. ¡°The hotel can block the signal from your directed audio spell? What a mystery.¡± Gu Xijiu pulled the nket over and covered herself. ¡°Well, some ces aren¡¯t able to receive anymunication signal due to its constructionyout.¡± She was shocked when she said it! The directed audio spells that she invented were slightly simr to the characteristics of a mobile phone. However, the signal that was sent and received were powered by spiritual power wavelengths. She had also done some research on Di Fuyi¡¯s jade tablet. In essence, the directed audio spells were simplified version of the jade tablet, and its signal was powerful. The only time when someone could not be contacted with the jade tablet was if they had entered a forbiddennd. It was due to the sound insting wizardry barrier that was set around the forbiddennds. However, the barrier was very hard to set-up and required a person to have a spiritual power of level nine before they were able to cast it. Gu Xijiu would have felt it if there was a wizardry barrier surrounding the hotel. Therefore, it was not possible. Hence, if it was not because of a wizardry barrier, it was probably a particr type of modern strategy. However, there were only two people other than Gu Xijiu living in that era who knew the strategy. They were Long Siye and Long Fan. Did it mean that Long Siye had done something to the hotel? What was his intention? Long Siye did not seem to have any reason to do it. Was Long Fan the culprit behind this problem?! She pressed her ear towards the wall to listen if there was any sound next door. It was extremely quiet next door to the extent that she could hear the sound of Long Siye¡¯s breathing. The hotel was strange, and Long Siye was acting oddly as well. Originally, Gu Xijiu nned to depart tomorrow. However, she would be leaving with a burden in her heart if she was unable to solve all the mysteries about today¡¯s events. Therefore, she had a secret conversation with Li Mengxia again and then teleported to Long Siye¡¯s room. She made herself invisible once she entered the room. She first nced at the bed and noticed that Long Siye was quietly lying on the bed. His eyes were closed, and his eyshes were dting. He was asleep as his breathing rhythm was long and steady. There was nothing unusual. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief and glimpsed at his face again. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat! Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417: The Jerk Seemed To Be Ready To Explode! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye had drunk quite a lot tonight. Though he had eaten the pill that Gu Xijiu gave him, he should still have shown signs of a hangover. For example, his face would be flushed, and he would be breathing heavily. Furthermore, his breath would be reeking of alcohol. Li Mengxia¡¯s breath certainly was! Long Siye did not show any such symptoms. He was sleeping as usual. Gu Xijiu did not smell any alcohol scent on his body even though she went very close to him. Had he kept a unique antidote with him? If Long Siye possessed such a medicine, he would have given it to her and Li Mengxia instead of keeping it to himself. Moreover, he would not have needed to stay at the hotel if his hangover was gone. Was he Long Fan now? There were several differences between Long Fan and Long Siye. For instance, Long Siye¡¯s ridge was broader, and his nasal bone was also higher. Long Siye was slightly more heroic and charming than Long Fan, but Long Fan was slightly more beautiful than Long Siye. It was easy for someone to increase the height of their nasal bone through makeup without affecting their actual nasal bone. Gu Xijiu was confident that the person who was sleeping on the bed was indeed Long Siye and not an imposter. Were there indeed two souls living inside his body? Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu had no way to test her theory. Hence, she teleported away after a while. However, she did not realize the fact that Long Siye slowly opened his eyes right after she left the room. He was idly watching the spot where Gu Xijiu was standing. A momentter, a half grin appeared on his face. ¡®My little Xijiu, you¡¯re finally here!¡¯ ¡®Do you know how hard I have been trying to find you?¡¯ It had been eight years since Ist saw you. Now, you have achieved a spiritual power of level ten! Her little body seemed to be quite useful to her. He slightly closed his eyes as though he was trying to sense something. A momentter, he opened his eyes again. Strangely enough, she was just right in the room next door, but he could not sense her. Perhaps, the navigation device in her body had vanished. This little girl had once again created another miracle! No wonder he could not sense her all this while and was unable to find her. He thought that she had died and even tried calling for her soul. However, he did not receive a response. He thought that her soul had been torn apart due to an intense fight. He was distraught and sad for a long time because of it. His lips were gently curved as he smiled. His pair of eyes were filled relief of the fact that Gu Xijiu was alive. His facial expression looked as though an artist had lost his best painting in a fire. However, it miraculously survived and was now even better than before! ¡®My little Xijiu. Even though you have always thought about killing me, I find myself falling deeper in love with you now! You shall be mine and only mine. Unfortunately, your body had been invaded by someone else, and it was not perfect anymore.¡¯ However, it was fine as he could always make a new and better body for her. Indeed, her new body would possess a lower spiritual power. Nevertheless, it was not a big deal as long as her soul was strong. Anyway, why would ady need to be so strong? It would only make it difficult for the men to tame and discipline her. Hence, it was better if she was a little weaker and just stayed by his side instead of continually thinking about tricking him. The little girl seemed to suspect him. She even went as far as to check up on him secretly. Luckily, he did not expose his ws to her. She did not seem to have found anything strange. Anyway, what was it that she told Long Siye earlier? Where had she been all these years? How did she upgrade herself so fast? She was no longer a virgin. She was married to Di Fuyi. To his surprise, the reason Di Fuyi went missing for several years was to be with her. Therefore, where was Di Fuyi? Many questions lingered in his mind, and he almost wanted to wake the other soul that was in his body to answer his doubts. However, he was worried that his other self would notice his existence and seal him away. He needed to speed up the merging process with the other soul! It was only when both of his souls had be one that he was able to do whatever he wanted. His ns would also proceed faster and smoother. He tried figuring out a way while gazing downwards. Suddenly, his fingers trembled, and frowned. He ced his hand on his left chest and smiled. ¡®Ah Xi, were you sad? Are you are trying to forget the pain by drinking so much because your beloved girl had married someone else? Useless! You are a man. You should fight for something if you like it. Do you think Di Fuyi would have had a chance if you managed to woo her earlier? It was because you respected her too much and did not want to force her to be with you that you lost control over her. Di Fuyi was more dominant than you. He was also stronger and possessed a more significant status than you. Indeed, you would lose. Anyway, do not fret. Let me take care of it. I will help you to get Gu Xijiu and make her your woman. She would submit to you for the rest of your life.¡¯ He slowly lifted his hand as he looked at his finger. He smiled again as he spoke softly, ¡®Ah Xi, your body is perfect. I¡¯ll help you to strengthen it to its optimum level, and also help you to reach the best of your potential. Therefore, don¡¯t push me away. We are always on the same team¡­¡¯ His voice was gruff and maic. He also sounded like he was thrilled over something. It was as though he was trying to hypnotize or calm an angry soul. He could smell the scent of alcohol when he opened his mouth. He frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t ever drink again. I hate the scent!¡± He then closed his eyes with his fingers while casting a spell in front of his chest. He was trying to purify the alcohol substance that was inside his body. ¡­ Gu Xijiu took a stroll inside the hotel and finally found a strange metal sheet in the kitchen. The metal sheet was located at the corner of a cab and was held in ce by a nail that was protruding by the cab. No one would notice it if they did not pay close attention. Gu Xijiu ced her palm against the metal sheet, and it immediately detached and fell into her palm. There was a seal on the metal sheet. Gu Xijiu immediately sensed a mighty and strange spiritual powering from the metal sheet the moment she broke the seal. She took out her directed audio spell and found it vibrating vigorously. It was the metal sheet that was affecting the signal of the directed audio spell. She checked the small metal sheet thoroughly, and her eyes narrowed as she realized that it was a sophisticated technology! Based on itsbination with the spiritual power of that era, the metal sheet must belong to Long Fan. She looked at the color of the metal sheet and realized that it was quite old. Perhaps, it had been here for several years. However, it was also possible that someone had intentionally made it look old. Many question marks arose from the matters that were rted to Long Fan as anything was possible now. If it was true that there was indeed another soul living inside Long Siye¡¯s body, could it belong to Long Fan? Though two souls could never live together in the same body in this era, Long Siye was the clone of Long Fan back in the old days. The maic field of both of their souls was very simr. Hence, it was possible that the maic field inside Long Siye¡¯s body matched with Long Fan¡¯s soul. Therefore, it was possible for Long Fan to possess Long Siye¡¯s body. Moreover, Long Fan was a mad biologist who possessed a specific kind of knowledge which was unknown to others. Hence, he might be able to make the impossible possible. Her first response when she looked at the metal sheet in her hand was to destroy it. Just as she was about to do it, she immediately stopped and thought of the fact that the owner of the metal sheet might be warned if she destroyed it now. She decided to do nothing about it after pondering for a short while. Just as she was about to ce back the metal sheet, she suddenly noticed something. The metal sheet fell to the ground as she suddenly spun her head around! Long Siye was observing her from behind. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as their gazes met each other. She quickly tapped on her chest as she screamed. ¡°Instructor Long, you scared me! I was frightened by your presence!¡± Long Siye¡¯s eyes looked rather charming underneath the moonlight. He gently asked as he slowly walked over, ¡°Xijiu, what are you doing here?¡± Gu Xijiu bent down and picked up the metal sheet, which she then ced in on her palm to show him. ¡°Do you recognize this thing?¡± Long Siye¡¯s gaze lingered around the metal sheet before returning to her face. It was as though he was observing her response. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°It¡¯s something that can block signal transmissions! I never expected to find one inside a hotel! Luckily I found it. Otherwise, I¡¯d think that my directed audio spell was spoilt. Do you think this was left behind by Long Fan in the old days?¡± Long Siye took over the metal sheet and had a look at it. ¡°It looks old¡­¡± Gu Xijiu added, ¡°You¡¯re right. I think Long Fan must have secretly left it here. The brat seemed to be very concern about you. If he left this here a long time ago, he must have been watching you all these years. This thing serves as a precaution towards you.¡± Long Siye remained silent. Gu Xijiu took away the metal sheet from his palm. ¡°I think I must examine this metal sheet when I get home.¡± She then ced the metal sheet into her pocket. Just as she turned around and was prepared to leave, she paused for a moment as though she had recalled something. Judgingly, she glimpsed at Long Siye. ¡°Oh right, have you recovered from your hangover? I can sense that there is no longer a strong scent in your breath.¡± Long Siye smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking quite often recently, which I know is bad for my health. Hence, I learned a new Kung Fu which could rapidly dissolve and eliminate any alcohol substance that I consume, which helps me to maintain my bodily functions.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°No wonder! I was worried that you might need a drink of water or something since you were drunk, so I visited you just now. However, you seemed to have been having a good sleep, so I decided to leave.¡± Long Siye was touched. ¡°Xijiu, I didn¡¯t know you that you cared so much for me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu tapped his shoulder. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my best friend! Besides that, I also found something strange in the hotel. Hence, I was worried about you. Certainly, I wouldn¡¯t want any demons or monster to attack you.¡± She then observed his expression again and was pleased with what she saw. ¡°You look great. Anyway, I¡¯m going to bed. You should get some rest too.¡± She then yawned as she turned around to leave. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Long Siye quickly took a big step forward and blocked her way. Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Yes?¡± Long Siye smiled. ¡°I have something to talk with you regarding Long Fan.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about that bastard? I thought he died eight years ago? I heard that he fell inside moltenva and died a horrible death.¡± The smile on Long Siye¡¯s face almost faded away. He was staring at her when he asked, ¡°What if he isn¡¯t dead yet? People like him wouldn¡¯t die so easily. Perhaps, he had turned into someone else and was carefully observing you.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Do you mean Mengxia? Impossible! Mengxia is a girl. Even if he wanted to resurrect himself, he needs to get a body, right? How could he possess Mengxia¡¯s body?¡± Long Siye sighed softly. ¡°Perhaps, he is inside my body?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned as she looked at him for a short while. She then lifted her hand and ced it on his forehead. ¡°Instructor Long, you must have drunk too much, and it¡¯s causing you to have all these strange thoughts. You possess a spiritual power of level ten. It¡¯s almost impossible for Long Fan to take over your body! If he could, he would have done it years ago. After all, you¡¯re the overlord of Tianwen n. You could easily call for assistance from the other ns. It would be so much cooler for him to enve you instead of Mo Zhao in the past, right?¡± Long Siye remained silent. He remained silent as he looked at her. However, Gu Xijiu did not want to talk about it anymore. Hence, she pulled him along as she walked. ¡°The side effects from using the Kung Fu must still be affecting you even though you seem to be better now. It¡¯s probably the reason why you have these weird ideas in your head. Let¡¯s go back and sleep.¡± Long Siye glimpsed several times at her little hand which was holding his hand and followed her obediently. ¡°Perhaps, there are some side effects for using that Kung Fu. Oh right, Xijiu, is there any particr reason why you came looking for me? I can¡¯t recall it now.¡± Long Siye rubbed his brow. Gu Xijiu could not help but sigh. ¡°Stupid! Don¡¯t you even remember why I to you? Just worry about going to bed now. You¡¯ll remember it when you wake up.¡± Long Siye was speechless. His gaze looked slightly miserable underneath the moonlight. Meanwhile, his hands were stuffed inside his sleeves as though he wanted to do something. However, he hesitated. As he looked at Gu Xijiu¡¯s face under the moonlight, he realized that she was rather seductive as her skin was fair and nourished. Furthermore, she also had long eyshes which enhanced her beauty even further. He was the one who made her current body. Hence, he was extremely familiar with every single inch of Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. When he recalled her body lying on the table in the past, he could not help but acknowledge that it was his best work. However, it was the fact that her soul was inside the body that made it even prettier. His heart raced, and his blood boiled to the extent that he just wanted her for himself! Now, he finally had her all alone by his side. Was he hesitating to reveal his true colors and kidnap her? Or should he pretend to be Long Siye and find an opportunity to kill Di Fuyi by following her around? His first idea would allow him to get her immediately and make her his woman; the second one was more beneficial to his hegemony. The first idea could also possibly ruin Di Fuyi¡¯s ns, which might cause Di Fuyi to panic and fall into his trap. His gaze turned darker as his fingertips were secretly casting a spell in his sleeves. Gu Xijiu remained silent and pretended to act calm. However, she already sensed his micro response. She could detect the stiffness of his muscles and even the fact that he was nning to cast a spell with his fingertips. It seemed that the jerk was ready to explode! She was holding him with one hand, while she held a short knife with her other hand. Di Fuyi made the short knife in the core array. Hence, the roots of the Banana Milk Tree was used as the raw material. Though it did not look like a mighty knife, it was filled with a lot of spiritual power. The spiritual energy that was stored inside the de would be released when it was poked into a human body. It was meant to be used for killing demons and monsters, and it was way more potent than the Peach Wood Sword from the Taoist. Long Fan should have joined the devil kingdom. Hence, she might be able to damage his soul if she stabbed the knife into his body. However, it would severely injure Long Siye and would leave a permanent wound. Hence, Gu Xijiu did not want to use the short knife if she felt that there was room for negotiation. Both of them looked calm even though they were nning their actions. Long Siye¡¯s sleeves were moving as the spell was almostplete. Suddenly, the wind blew gently, and a man appeared in midair. He flicked his sleeve andnded between the two of them causing them to separate. Long Siye helplessly took a few steps back due to the unknown force. ¡°Di Fuyi!¡± The random visitor was wearing a purple robe, and his hair looked like a ck waterfall. His eyes were as cold as an ice geyser, and though his lips looked smiley, he was not exactly smiling. Ironically, Di Fuyi had arrived! Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418: Wasn¡¯t Gu Xijiu The One Who Was Holding His Hand?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe lifted his hand and immediately pulled Gu Xijiu and embraced her. Then, he glimpsed at Long Siye. ¡°She is my wife. I forbid you to have any physical contact with her! Do you not want to keep your hands?¡± Long Siye was speechless. ¡®Wasn¡¯t Gu Xijiu the one who was holding his hand?!¡¯ He certainly could not attack Gu Xijiu anymore since Di Fuyi was there. Therefore, he smiled casually. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Di Fuyi glimpsed at him. ¡°Indeed!¡± He looked up at the sky and then gazed at Long Siye again. ¡°It¡¯s already way past your bedtime, but still, you decided toe and see my wife. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Long Siye was annoyed. He coughed softly. ¡°I felt like talking with Gu Xijiu a little longer since we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. You showed up at the right time as we just started talking about Long Fan earlier. Perhaps, you can give us your opinion as well¡­¡± Di Fuyi said in an unpredictable expression. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about that assh*le? It¡¯s veryte now, go to bed! Let¡¯s talk tomorrow!¡± He then walked away as he wrapped his hand around Gu Xijiu¡¯s waist. ¡°Xijiu, you are now married to me. You shouldn¡¯t see any man alone at night. I don¡¯t feelfortable with it. Do you understand?¡± His departure and arrival were always like the wind. At the moment, he was embracing Gu Xijiu and walking towards the hotel room. His speed was beyond Gu Xijiu¡¯s imagination! She heaved a sigh of relief as she leaned against his embrace. ¡°We¡¯re just friends. Nothing else.¡± she tried exining. Di Fuyi added, ¡°Of course, I know that nothing is going on between you and him. However, I did not want to talk about it behind your back. Let¡¯s continue our discussion in the room.¡± It was then that Gu Xijiu recalled Li Mengxia who was still in the room. ¡°I¡¯m staying in the same room with Mengxia¡­¡± ¡°You should stay with me tonight since I am here.¡± Di Fuyi entered another room with her which was located not far away from the one that Li Mengxia was currently upying. Long Siye stood still as he watched the both of them leave. He tightly clenched his fist as he watched them entering the building. He suddenly felt his heart tighten and began to feel painful! He lifted his hand and pressed it against his chest. He cursed himself silently. ¡°Coward!¡± He turned around and returned to his room. As he sat on the bed to regte his energy cirction, he tried reading the memory of his other soul which was sleeping. Unfortunately, the other soul had tightly sealed his memory. Hence, he was unable to get any readings in the end. After all, it was not his body, and the other soul was also dominant. Therefore, he could not engulf the other party. However, he could secretlybine and influence his mind. ¡­ Di Fuyi set up a wizardry barrier right after he entered a separate room with Gu Xijiu in his embrace. After that, he applied several cleansing spells on Gu Xijiu before sitting her on the bed. He ced his fingers on her wrist to check her pulse as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Could you tell me more about it now?¡± Gu Xijiu cuddled him tightly as she missed his warmth very much. She asked with a surprise, ¡°How did you know my exact location? I thought that I wasn¡¯t able to tell you via the directed audio spell.¡± Di Fuyi finished checking her pulse and lied her down on the bed. He allowed her to use his arm as her pillow. ¡°I already suspected that something was wrong when I wasn¡¯t able to reach your directed audio spell even after calling multiple times. I was already on my way to find you when you contacted me. However, you didn¡¯t speak much when our directed audio spells finally connected. I¡¯m not that dumb that I was unable to get your hint and so I decided not to ask. I decided that it was better if I talked to you face to face especially since I was going to see you soon. Come on, tell me. What happened today? Why did you have so much physical contact with Long Siye?¡± Gu Xijiu never hesitated to share everything with Di Fuyi. Hence, she told him everything about her day. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419: Baby, Why Are You In Such A Hurry? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu finally said it, ¡°If I am not mistaken, Instructor Long had been possessed by Long Fan; and it seems that Instructor Long himself has not realized that Long Fan can only exert his power over his body after daybreak. What I am more worried about right now is that Instructor Long and I had talked a lot at Tianwen Mountain. While Long Fan was in Instructor Long¡¯s body, he could have had Instructor Long¡¯s memories. If that is the case, our n would have been exposed¡­¡± Di Fuyi took a moment toment, ¡°Under normal circumstances, the two souls that share a single body will not share a single memory, so Long Siye would not realize Long Fan¡¯s existence. In fact, what Long Fan told you was his way of prying into you. Hence it seems that he is yet aware of our n. However, this person is extremely sly; he could just be putting on a falsehood to make you less wary of him. My interference in this matter will make him lose his footing. Had he not known about our n, he would probably turn towards Li Mengxia tonight, using mind control to make Li Mengxia reveal everything he wants to know¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sat up abruptly. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let us hurry towards Li Mengxia¡¯s room! Mengxia is aware of the inside story. It would be bad if she reveals it¡­¡± Di Fuyi pressed her down. ¡°Baby, why are you in such a hurry? We just got to see each other, and you are leaving? Do you not miss me?¡± His breath was warm as he looked at her, gently. The two of them had not been spending much alone time togethertely. Gu Xijiu could easily find familiarity in his gaze. As she felt the warmth in her heart, she gave him a hug and a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Of course I do miss you, but we have got to do business right now so that Mengxia does not get deceived¡­¡± She pushed him away and sat up. Di Fuyi was lying there, full ofposure. ¡°There is no need to worry. Long Fan is aware that this is yet to be the time for him to act.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her brows and looked at him. ¡°Long Fan tends to be skeptical. He would not take the risk had he not acquired total confidence. He is even wary of me. We have only been in this ce for less than 15 minutes, and he will at least wait until we are asleep to take action. Di Fuyi looked at the hourss on the table. ¡°Even if he was to take action, that will take half an hour. There is hence no need to be there early.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned slightly. ¡°You will ever know. It is better to be careful. I have a feeling that he is much more fearless now. He is probably thinking that we are taking some alone time now and will act in the meantime¡­¡± Di Fuyiughed. ¡°How would he know that he has not been spending time together for quite some time?¡± Gu Xijiiu, ¡°¡­¡± She did not want to dawdle any longer. ¡°I will go over and have a look first!¡±. In a glimpse, she was gone. Di Fuyi was left hanging as she slipped from his embrace. He stood there for a moment, smiled wryly while shaking his head, then chose to sit down and meditate instead. Gu Xijiu went into Li Mengxia¡¯s room right away and saw before herself what she had expected. Long Siye was there, and Li Mengxia was obviously under his control! Li Mengxia sat nkly on the bed while Long Siye stood before the bed where she was at and looked at her gently. ¡°Master Li, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I know, you are Overlord Long.¡± ¡°What are both Xijiu and you seeing me for?¡± ¡°Xijiu has not seen you for a long time. We just wanted to catch up with you and get you out of the mountains at the same time.¡± ¡°Huh, why would you want to get me out of the mountains?¡± Li Mengxia¡¯s eyes dted. ¡°Are you stupid? It is so chaotic out there right now. Puppets are everywhere. You are a doctor; you could help a great deal. Providing medical assistance to others is your job. You are not trying to evade your responsibilities, are you?¡± Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420: Have You Seen Enough Of It? Let Us Go Back. Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye, ¡°¡­¡± He examined Li Mengxia¡¯s pupils to make sure that she was still under his control, and gradually asked, ¡°Do you have a solid n?¡± Li Mengxia stared at him, looking more vacuous than he was, she asked, ¡°What sort of ns do we need? Let us get you out there first before anything else. Oh right, Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s protection spells appeared to have been controlled by some spell. Xijiu and Celestial Master Zuo were at their wits¡¯ end. They could be waiting for you to look into the matter.¡± Long Siye¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Where had Di Fuyi been all these years? Why is he only back now?¡± Li Mengxia shook her head. ¡°I do not know. They did not say.¡± Long Siye, ¡°¡­¡± He then followed up with a couple of questions, each getting closer to the core. Yet, Li Mengxia appeared to have lost her memories of all these, unaware of most of the answers. Even after having spent such a long time, Long Siye was unable to get the answer to even one of the key questions. Looking at Li Mengxia, Long Siye started to suspect that she had not been under his control, and had only been beguiling him! However, Li Mengxia¡¯s vacuous gaze and the spinning purple dot in her pupils again pushed him into believing that she was, in fact,under his control. It seemed that Di Fuyi did a good job at keeping it all a secret. Li Mengxia was really unaware. Before he left, he again asked a key question, ¡°What is Xijiu suspecting me for? Did she tell you anything?¡± That was a hard question to Li Mengxia. She hesitated beforementing, ¡°How could she ever suspect you? She has always trusted you, Instructor Long. She was telling me all the good things about you along the way, saying that you were one of the best friends that she could ever ask for¡­¡± Long Siye, ¡°¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°Has she ever known that I have wanted us to be more than just friends?¡± Li Mengxia looked at him with dted round eyes, apparently not getting what he meant. Long Siye shook his head slightly. He wielded his sleeves, and Li Mengxia was again lying on the bed. Long Siye looked down at her for a moment, then wielded his sleeves again so that the nket by her sidey t on her body. He spoke with a soothing voice, ¡°Go to sleep, and when you are awake, you will no longer remember what happened.¡± Li Mengxia closed her eyes and dozed off while Long Siye turned and left. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. As she was thinking of going back, she felt her waist surrounded by an arm which pulled her into an embrace. ¡°Have you seen enough of it? Let us go back.¡± Later, Gu Xijiu was back to her room. She turned to look at Di Fuyi who was behind her. ¡°You have done something to Li Mengxia earlier, am I right?!¡± Di Fuyiid her on the bed and confessed. ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°You knew there was something awry with Long Siye even before meeting me?¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°I could note into contact with your directed audio ¨C obviously because someone had done something to it; you were not free to speak when you contacted me ¨C showing that you were afraid of being eavesdropped. I just came to realize that there was something going on with Long Siye. I arrived at the room you were referring to and saw Li Mengxia, hence I incidentally removed part of her memories, before I got out of the room and found you there¡­¡± This guy was really the reincarnation of Zhuge Liang. Everything was in his hands! ¡°So you have expected everything¡­¡± Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421: Do Not Tantalize Me¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°So you have expected everything¡­¡± Gu Xijiu threw herself onto the bed and let out a breath of relief. ¡°That was why you were soposed just now.¡± ¡°No, I did not expect Long Fan to pry into Li Mengxia at this time. Xijiu, you interpreted it correctly. He has, in fact, be less fearless. Luckily I was ready for that, or else we would have to amend our n¡­¡± Di Fuyi alsoid himself on the bed and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Xijiu, you just made an achievement.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I had been thinking where Long Fan had been hiding. I was at my wits¡¯ end, and you just coincidentally figured out where he was at as you went to visit Long Siye.¡± Gu Xijiu just continued listening to him. ¡°I could not stop thinking that the clone was, in fact, Long Fan since he is only that asshole who could make a clone of me. However, when I saw that clone, I realized that he was not the person behind it. Long Fan¡¯s medical skill was amazing while the clone could not even diagnose Li Mengxia¡¯s injury and instead had to let Mu Feng make the diagnosis. They did not have the same predisposition either. He had the physique but without the prowess. Where was Long Fan orchestrating all of these? I predicted many people in which he could have resided, and had examined a lot ¨C none were him ¨C except for Long Siye which I had missed¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him. ¡°Continue¡­¡± Di Fuyi chuckled. ¡°Long Fan is always overly ambitious. He was already full of ploy when he was under Mo Zhao. Eight years ago, Mo Zhao died in a battle and needed tens of years to recover. On the other hand, Long Fan recovered three or four years earlier than I expected, due to the help he received from Fairy Queen Li who had perfect knowledge of all secret powers of the world. Both of them must have conspired: Fairy Queen Li helped him to reside within Long Siye¡¯s body while he promised Fairy Queen Li certain benefits. When Long Fan recovered, he must have heard that I was missing and thought of bringing in a clone which would be involved in bad deeds of all kinds under my name. He was hoping to, primarily, check if I had actually gone missing; and, secondly, taint my reputation as well as that of Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s before he dressed up as a hero, defeated the clone, and redeemed the name of the world hero. Hence, bing the champion of thend¡­¡± It was a rather thrilling n. Gu Xijiu was hit with a moment of realization, heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°This n is perfect!¡± Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°Yes, it is perfect. Had we note here, a year or twoter his n would have been sessful. Luckily, we made it out before that happened, and we are still in time to crush his n.¡± ¡°What should we do next then? Do you have any ns?¡± Gu Xijiu turned towards him, her eyes sparkled. ¡°Yes!¡± Di Fuyi entwined her sash around his finger and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Now let us do some real business, and talk about that nonsenseter¡­¡± ¡°Hey, it is immoral to tantalize! You had better finish what you were saying¡­¡± Gu Xijiu held onto his arm. Di Fuyi gave her a wistful look. ¡°Baby, I have been a vegetarian for too long. I am hungry now; please stop tantalizing me¡­¡± His voice was pitiful and gentle, yet his actions were full of force. Immediately, he was on her. A streak of white light came from his fingertips, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s clothes were then gone¡­ ¡­ An hourter, the two of them were snuggling in the nket like a pair of mandarin ducks. Di Fuyi, satiated, held onto her. ¡°Baby, what would you like to ask?¡± Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422: Being Brutal With His Tricks Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was toozy even to move one of her fingers while thinking about the previous conversation. ¡°What ns do you have? Let me know. You have met the other heaven¡¯s gift disciple, haven¡¯t you? How did they respond? Were they being controlled?¡± ¡°You were right. Simr to what happened to the four messengers, they were controlled. However, Tian Jiyue was proficient in his skills, and, like Mu Feng, he had only been controlled for three days. However, he did think that I had suddenly be overly ambitious, and as he failed to fix the problem, he kept me within his kingdom to iste me from the outer world. Qian Yueran and Hua Wuyan were more heavily controlled, causing them to join him in some of his wrongdoings. Your medicine was effective as the venomous poison in their bodies were cured¡­¡± Di Fuyi spoke more about what he learned that day. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Finally, they know who is the actual Celestial Master Zuo then.¡± Di Fuyi yed with her hair as he responded, ¡°We have been friends for centuries. It is natural that they know me well¡­ except for when they were being controlled. When I relieved them of the control, they were desperate to kill the clone¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head, ¡°It is not time to be desperate to kill the clone. The people still hate ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ deeply, and this sense of hatred will not cease even if someone popped up and killed the clone. We need to wait for an appropriate time to let the people know that it has always been the clone being involved in all the wrongdoings. In fact, both the clone and the fairy are on the same side. They possess spiritual powers beyond the tenth level and quite a huge number of disciples. Even if Qian Yueran gives his all, it would merely cause a couple of lives to be sacrificed.¡± Di Fuyi kissed her on the lips again and spoke, ¡°How smart! So it is still time to plot, and not to harvest now.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°We were initially plotting in the dark, but now that Long Fan is aware of our presence in the outer world, he would keep his guard up even if he had no idea of our ns. He will definitelye up with some tricks¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Let us see what tricks will hee up with.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Long Fan¡¯s carefully-devised n right now is not entirely open to the clone. There are some issues that he has yet told him. The only thing he will do is to alert the clone that we are here in the outer world. In fact, he will not alert the clone as long Siye to avoid problems for himself. He will have to find some middleman to do this instead. The clone has been above mankind for two years, making his greed now insatiable. Once he receives the news of my return, he will find a way to remove me ¨C definitely using all of thends to capture us. He cannot do this in the open, and will instead find an excuse to put all of thends into action. That will bring a wave of chaos. If he fails to find us, he will set up traps and create problems so unforgivable that they will lure me into the open. When that happens, we will seize the opportunity and make aeback!¡± Gu Xijiu was quick-witted as well, only unfamiliar about political matters. Now that Di Fuyi enlightened her with his analysis, she finally understood. Looking at Di Fuyi, she imed, ¡°How sly are you! What an experienced politician! I suspect they would be left confused, only toote¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled and his eyes flickered. ¡°Whoever dares to trick me needs to pay for it!¡± Gu Xijiu felt more excited and tried to stretch. Di Fuyi met her gaze for a moment. ¡°Baby, what is wrong?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°I realize how pitiful it is to be your opponent, to be so brutally tricked by you. Luckily I am your wife and not your opponent¡­¡± Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423: The Other Areas Are Good As Well Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi made her lie down in his embrace. ¡°How smart you are to be doing the smartest thing ¨C marrying me!¡± Gu Xijiu was disdainful. ¡°Hah! In fact, marrying me is the best thing you did. I am not as devious as you, but that is because I am still young ¨C definitely not up to the standard of a thousand-year-old man. Wait until I reach your age; it will not be the same case anymore¡­¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Di Fuyi kissed her on her lips. ¡°The best thing that ever happened to me is that I have married you, and be your husband.¡± His tone then changed. ¡°And about the ¡®thousand-year-old man¡¯¡­ Is that how you make fun of my age?¡± Gu Xijiu squeezed his muscr chest and caressed his waistline that was smooth, toned, and full of energy. Di Fuyi had a great physique, being one who looked slim with clothes, and muscr without. Gu Xijiu rified. ¡°Not that old. You still have a great physique!¡± Di Fuyi grinned, with a suggestive and dangerous smile. ¡°Not simply a great physique¡­¡± He turned toy his body on hers. ¡°The other areas are good as well!¡± His objective was obvious. Gu Xijiu begged, ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want this anymore¡­¡± ¡°Baby, you have lighted the fire, and you are responsible for putting it out.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was rather wicked as he immediately kissed her before she could even protestThe bed undted as the room was filled to the brim with springtime light. Long Fan sat on the bed in the guest room. His fingers lightly tapped on the frame of the bed as he mused. His ns were just as Di Fuyi had suspected. The clone was of his making. He always entered the clone¡¯s dream in disguise to instruct him to do his work ording to his ns. His ns were actually to make ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ despised by all and his reputation tainted; andter when he had total control of Long Siye¡¯s body, he would utilize the name of the overlord from the Tianwen n to call upon all fallen heroes of the world for a revolt. He would then fight against ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ in public, killing him, and making himself ¨C Overlord Long Siye from Tianwen n ¨C the deity, hence controlling the hearts and minds of the people and bing the ruler of the world. He had nned meticulously ¨C even with alternative ns put in ce to ensure that everything goes ording to his wish. However, he never thought that Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu would return at this time. As the both of them returned, they would definitely attempt to expose the true identity of the clone. When that time came, all of Long Fan¡¯s ns would be futile. Their return had left him unprepared. He looked to the ground and mused. In a moment, he gave a faint smile. Di Fuyi must be thinking of ways to restore his tainted reputation. He would set up a publicbat between the real and the fake Celestial Master Zuo. It would then be natural for the people witnessing the battle to believe in the one that was real. But, what if the fake Celestial Master Zuo was simply put to death now?! Now that Di Fuyi had his reputation tainted, the people would find it ording to God¡¯s wish when ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ suddenly passed away. Even if Celestial Master Zuo reveals himselfter to prove himself and refute the rumor, the people would not believe him. A crushed reputation could never be restored¡­ Instead of letting Di Fuyi have a chance of aeback, it would be better to make the first step by killing the clone. Di Fuyi would then never have a chance of a recovery, hence living his life being despised by all. When that time came, it would instead be his turn to make aeback! He inhaled a breath of air. He made up his mind and started putting things in order ording to his nsHe had stealthily ced soldiers beside the fake Celestial Master Zuo. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424: Our Lord Is Such A Visionary! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe soldier of death he ced beside ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ had turned into his confidants. He only had to orchestrate these people to fulfill his n. Since the fake Celestial Master Zuo was brought up by him, he was confident of his Achilles¡¯ heel. It would not be hard to kill him. After he finished devising his ns, heid himself on the bed again. He could sense vibrations from Di Fuyi¡¯s ce but naturally was not able to hear anything. Di Fuyi had most likely set up a wizardry barrier while he spent some alone time with Gu Xijiu. Were they in the midst of crafting trickeries? Long Fan adjusted his hands and fingers into a tight grip while having ominous darkness looming in his eyes. His blood was rushing in his chest. He closed his eyes slightly and stifled the adrenaline. ¡®Just let him enjoy for a moment. He would face times of sadness, and times when he would be crushed under my foot!¡¯ Xijiu was Long Fan¡¯s making. She was the most outstandingdy of the world and should be one for his keeping. ¡­ Sometimeter, Gu Xijiu remained in Di Fuyi¡¯s embrace. She could not open her eyes, yet did not fail to say, ¡°You are so diligent. Will I get pregnant?¡± While she was weary-eyed, she could feel Di Fuyi¡¯s kiss on her lips. She could only vaguely hear his reply before she dozed off right away as she was too tired. Di Fuyi looked down at her while she was sleeping. She appeared tranquil in his embrace while having one of her arms around his waist. It was as if she would not be daunted by any obstacles as long as he was by her side. Di Fuyi gently tucked the strands of her messy hair on her forehead to the back of her ear. He closed his eyes slightly to rest for a bit while his fingers were fidgeting as if nning for something. About half an hourter, he got up and used his directed audio to get in contact with Mu Feng, and immediately gave his instructions, ¡°The clone is in danger. The four of you have to protect him.¡± Mu Feng, who was still half asleep, was alerted immediately as he received Di Fuyi¡¯s directed audio. Being the follower he had been for years, he acquiesced right away. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Be careful, and do not let the clone suspect anything.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°My Lord, should I bring the one nning to kill the clone back alive for an interrogation?¡± ¡°You do not have to. Just kill him on the spot.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Feng was puzzled as had he not received the instruction from Di Fuyi, he would have suspected that it was Di Fuyi who wanted to kill the clone! The fake Celestial Master Zuo was very proficient. There had been attempts by many to kill him, but no one could beat him. Instead, those that tried to kill him were either captured and detained or killed. It was better to be killed; being captured would instead entail a series of deadly tortures by the clone. When he was able to figure out the mastermind, he would instruct the entire family of the plotter to be killed. That was how the Baili family was ostracized and murdered. The clone was merciless. ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ would even hang the bodies of his victims in public to intimidate arge group of people. There had been fewer attempts at killing him recently, and even if there were any, it would only be done when the clone was away from his housepound Who was it this time? How did Di Fuyi know of it? Mu Feng was confused but still managed to call his three other brothers over to reside by the fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s bedroom. A momentter, shes of a chaotic brawl emerged from within the bedroom. Mu Feng and his three brothers looked at each other and sighed, ¡°Our Lord is such a visionary!¡± Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425: I Am The Supreme Dictator Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThen, they waited patiently. It was going to be a long night without sleep. The fake Celestial Master Zuo was still wide awake at this time. He used to be an incredible person, but as time passed after his death, he had forgotten about his past. Now he lingered in the world every day and did not know how he came by to reside in this body. When others told him that this was the body of Celestial Master Zuo, that was a gift from the heavens to him. He was overwhelmed! Someone then transferred his powers to him in his sleep and guided him on Di Fuyi¡¯s usual behavior. He was quick-witted. Besides that, he resided in a body that already possessed a spiritual power of level nine; and his soul was quite potent as well, hence controlling this body was easy to him. Later, Fairy Queen Li came to his side and taught him the secrets to training that were unfamiliar to this world, such as training by using the power of hatred. Fairy Queen Li also helped him with controlling Di Fuyi¡¯s protection spells, and making them what he could utilize for his benefit. With the help of the protection spells, no one will realize that he was a clone. Heactually never thought of himself as a clone anyway. He thought that the real Di Fuyi had died, and it was all God¡¯s wish for him to take over his empty shell and Di Fuyi¡¯s identity. Two years of entitlement made his greed insatiable. The person in his dreams had a changing appearance and always appeared underneath a veil of mist, rendering him unable to figure out the physique of the person. However, that person treated him quite well, not forcing him to imitate Di Fuyi, but allowing him to be himself and behave ording to his true nature. As a result, he gradually lost his control, as his behavior grew unreasonable and upromising. Due to the absolute strength that he possessed, the people could only acquiesce. He professed to be the supreme dictator until today. Everything went ording to his wishes, and the only unfortunate thing was that he was told by the person in his dreams to train using the body of a child if he were to possess the greatest power. That meant that he would not be able to approach women. He felt that it suppressed his true nature. However, he reluctantly chose to temporarily surpress his manly nature for the sake of making himself stronger. The person in his dreams did tell him that, once he possessed spiritual power above level ten, he could approach women if he would not mind training slightly slower. He could even surround himself with eight women at the same time. He had reached the tenth level benchmark two months ago. Upon contemtion, he felt that it was time for him to rx and surround himself with women. It was effortless for Celestial Master Zuo to do so. As long as he provides a faint suggestion of his intention, many voluntarily offered him themselves. He actually wanted to be free with his sexual intentions but was not permitted by Fairy Queen Li, who said that the time had note to do so. That angered him. Nheless, since he still needed the support of Fairy Queen Li, so he could not put himself into an antagonistic position against her. He just could not help to find it unjust. Tonight, he was already ready for a rest, until the secretive person in his dreams who had not appeared for days appeared again. This time, he was given the good news that he could finally be free with his sexual intentions! In fact, that person transferred him a secret power of his, saying that as long as he uses it while having sex with women, his powers will increase tremendously! ording to him, that was the ultimate Double Physical and Spiritual Cultivation. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426: He Never Thought That She Would Offer Herself Instead Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe fake Celestial Master Zuo still had some self-control, keeping all these for tomorrow night so that he could look for the prettiest woman. That was how humans behave. When you had been suppressing your feelings over a long period, it would not be hard to continue containing it. However, when you start nning something about it, it would be hard instead. He intended to have a rest, not knowing that images of women¡¯s fair and curvy bodies would inundate his mind and make him wide awake instead. All of a sudden, a maidservant knocked on his door. ¡°My Lord, I havee with something to report to you¡­¡± She had a cute and beautiful voice. It was his maidservant, Meng Tianer. Meng Tianer was beautiful and good-tempered. She tended to be pretty considerate all the while. She had also served him well. Most importantly, she had a charm in her bones that had enchanted¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯. He had, in fact, found her attractive all the while, but had to suppress the thoughts that he held towards her. In fact, the woman he was thinking about approaching tomorrow night was her! He never thought that she would offer herself instead! ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ was ted and immediately opened the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Hence, Meng Tianer entered gracefully. ¡°What do you have to report to me?¡± Celestial Master Zuo brought her to his bedside and asked in a soft voice. Meng Tianer gently bit her lips. She blushed before she could say anything. ¡°My Lord, I had a weird dream. I dreamt¡­ I dreamt that My Lord wanted to see me in a hurry¡­ When I woke up, I realized that it might be an ominous sign. That was why I came over¡­¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo looked at her, not saying a word. Meng Tianer found it rather ufortable, and subconsciously cleared her throat gently before she said, ¡°It seems like My Lord is well. I will leave now.¡± ¡°Come over here.¡± ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ spoke. Meng Tianer was restless, but paved herself forward and kneeled in front of him. ¡°What can I do for you, My Lord¡­¡± Her sentence was left hanging in the air and turned into a hum as ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ flipped his sleeves to pull her onto his bed. What happened next was swift. The cloned Celestial Master Zuo had everything in his hands, while Meng Tianer was in the middle ground between refusing and obliging. Immediately, they were naked. ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ finally gave in to his cravings. He wielded his strength, and inadvertently endorsed the Double Physical and Spiritual Cultivation taught by the person in his dreams. It was a splendid experience and he was over the moon. While devouring the pleasure, he found himself losing his concentration while an image of ckness shed across his eyes. He inadvertently moved his body. It was at this moment that Meng Tianer made her moves from underneath his body. She moved her fingers ced on his back and attempted to jab her fingernails into his backbone! If the backbone in a human¡¯s body was broken by a special technique, it would kill the person. It all happened in an instant, and ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ felt a sudden jabbing pain in his back. He was quick and immediately shifted his body. Meng Tianer¡¯s sharp fingernails managed to scrape through his flesh, but did not get to his backbone. He never thought that Meng Tianer would conspire against him, so he was enraged, and immediately turned himself against her. Meng Tianer was good at defending herself. It was the first time ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ gave in to his sexual desires. Hence, he could not be angrier for what had happened. He did not even have time to clothe himself, so he did not think about getting help from others. He fought with Meng Tianer, determined to bring her to the table for interrogation. Meng Tianer had a spiritual power of level nine and had been his right-hand man. However, she was still iparable to him. After a while, Meng Tianer was at the brink of defeat. It would take him less than 15 minutes to defeat her, but suddenly, three figures barged into the room. Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427: Being Caught Naked Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe three figures were fit. They were the fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s most trustable maidservants. They did not wait for counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo to retort, and immediately joined in thebat, all charging towards him! The clone was speechless. A sign of fury was discernible in his eyes. He never thought that the people by his side would go against him. It was obvious that some organization had put him in a trap, nning to take his life! He was a skilled person though, and in just a glimpse of an eye, he had a grasp of the key idea regarding what was happening. He took in a deep breath of air and knew that he needed to get hold of the four maidservants to put them through a stern interrogation. He needed to figure out the mastermind behind all that had happened! After a moment ofbat, he found himself losing his ground! The powers he held that he had always been proud of had diminished. He could only exert 60 percent of his power to save his life. On the other hand, it dawned upon him that the four maidservants had only been abasing themselves all the time. Now that they summoned all their powers and charged together towards him with all their force, he could not even afford a respite. In the midst of thechaoticbat, he cried, ¡°Who sent you guys here?!¡± The three other maidservants kept silent while Meng Tianer said with a smirk, ¡°You will know it once you are dead!¡± The four maidservants who always looked cute and beautiful were thought to be harmless, and little did he know that they would bemerciless inbat. ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ was forced to back down bit by bit. His life was in danger ofing to an end at any time. He began to feel afraid. He had tried to escape a couple of times but was stopped by the four maidservants who had prepared in advance. They were extremely familiar with the setup of the house. As they came in, they had broken the rescue button in the room. Besides that, the house was built to inste sound. When the door was closed, a loud noise in the room would be barely audible to those on the outside. Furthermore, the house was built far away from the other houses, and no one would even pass by in the middle of the night. ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ was helpless. As he failed to escape from the encirclingbat, he was almost in a state of despair! ¡­ Mu Feng and his three brothers had been patiently listening. Mu Feng used his spiritual power to eavesdrop, and could very clearly receive any sound made by every single movement in the room. A momentter, Mu Yun, who was sent by Mu Feng, came back. He made a gesture towards Mu Feng, suggesting that it had all been settled. Mu Feng¡¯s lips curved upwards. Only then did he give a knock on the door, and asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°My Lord? My Lord? Are you okay?¡± ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ was ted. In the midst of chaos, he charged towards the door and unlocked it. ¡°Come in! Help!¡± Hence, Mu Feng and Mu Dian charged inside. With his protection guaranteed by their presence, the cloned Celestial Master Zuo finally got to heave a sigh of relief. He was filled with rage when he ordered, ¡°Catch them alive!¡± Mu Feng and Mu Dian gave a word of assent and charged towards the four maidservants. ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ was still naked and looked more disheveled than ever. With the help of Mu Feng and Mu Dian, he finally got the time to put on some clothes. Before he even got the chance to put them on, there was a gush of air that entered the room and a woman in white clothes emerged. ¡°Why¡­ you!¡± ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ held his clothes against him. Stunned, he did not even get to cover the most crucial part. Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428: Being Caught Naked (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThedy¡¯s expression changed abruptly, followed by a gasp of distress. She left immediately. ¡°Please dress yourself.¡± Thedy in white was Fairy Li Wang. The fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s face flushed crimson in indignation. He could not care less about anything else. Just when he started wearing the sleeves, Mu Yun and Mu Lei broke into his room. ¡°Master, did you encounter an ambush?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo did not know how to react. He was overwhelmed with embarrassment. Luckily, Mu Lei and Mu Yun only swept their eyes across their surroundings. Immediately, they left and joined the fight, without expressing their shock caused by something unexpected. This time, the four messengers finally revealed how powerful they indeed were. After spending a few centuries together, they were a league of their own together because of their extraordinarily good teamwork and mutual understanding. The fight with the four maids was nothing difficult to them. ¡°Alive! I want them alive!¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo screamed with rage. ¡°Yes!¡± All four of them answered in unison. However, Meng Tianer and the rest of them seemed to have realized that they could no longer aplish their mission. The four messengers were once again intercepting their escape. They threw each other a gaze, then ripped open something in their mouths. Abruptly, they fell to the ground, and their flesh turned dark in an instant. The fake Celestial Master Zuo was shocked. He sprang forward. Before he managed to strangle Meng Tianer, he was immediately stopped by Mu Feng, ¡°Master, they are poisoned! You cannot touch her!¡± Apparently, the fake Celestial Master Zuo was driven by his anger. Mu Feng¡¯s words finally brought his lost mind back. After recovering from his anger, he saw that their eyes, nose, lips, and ears were streaming with blood. Shortly after, their bodies were dissolved by a highly corrosive sulfuric acid and started to melt away. Almost instantaneously, their bodies turned into a pool of yellow pus with a nauseating smell. The fake Celestial Master Zuo started to sweat coldly. Fairy Li Wang reentered and threw him a look. ¡°Are you fine?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo smirked. ¡°Thanks to you, I am doing fine.¡± Fairy Li Wang was not very pleased by what she saw, as she had been addressing herself as ady of great virtue. It was a shame to her that she had to see his naked body. She saw the pool of yellow pus and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep them alive?¡± Celestial Master Zuo answered coldly, ¡°I wanted them alive, too. Unfortunately, all of them were brave servants who would rather die than to be caught alive. However, they cannot possibly make aplete retreat. You know how to call back the spirits of the deceased, so you can always summon them for interrogation.¡± Fairy Li Wang said nothing. Immediately, she started to perform the ritual. A few momentster, she stopped. ¡°There is no use. Their souls are shattered and gone.¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo did not know what to say. He clenched his fists tightly and responded with a smile, ¡°I did not know about the existence of suchpoison that can shatter and rip one¡¯s soul into nothing.¡± ¡°What do you mean? We have this poison.¡± She frowned. With a tight smile, he responded, ¡°You have it, but I don¡¯t.¡± Fairy Li Wang was immediately agitated. ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you implying that I was behind the attack?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo answered briefly, ¡°I dare not. I was only speaking the truth.¡± Fairy Li Wang felt dejected. She tried to hold her frustration and answered calmly, ¡°You and I are on the same team. Why should I attack you in such a vicious way? There must be someone who tried to alienate us from one another. How could a person as smart as you believe in such a lousy trick?¡± He said nothing further. He turned and sat down at the table before instructing the four messengers, ¡°All of you, identify their true identity. I want you to run a thorough background check. Do not miss out even the tiniest details!¡± Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429: Being Caught Naked (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Yes, Master!¡± All four of them responded simultaneously and left. Fairy Li Wang watched as they left. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°How did they manage toe by at the perfect timing? It seems like they are part of it too.¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo steeled himself with a lightugh. ¡°If they were the culprits, I would be long dead!¡± He responded, sarcastically. ¡°But their timing was too perfect!¡± His smile faded. ¡°Did you mean that they made it here too timely? Would you prefer that they made their entrance only after I was dead?¡± ¡°That is not what I meant! I just thought that something was wrong. I was already having my rest before I heard a noise in my backyard. I had to check it out and followed its trace here. Were they trying to lead me here?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo was starting to lose his faith in her, so he refused to take her words very seriously. At the time being, he could not afford to antagonize her. Otherwise, he would already be going on aseparate path. Fairy Li Wang herself had examined the four maids. They were first tested to make sure they were not lying, then put through a thorough transformation before cing them as his personal maids. Only she had the poison that could immediately kill and turn someone¡¯s soul into ashes. At this moment, he finally realized that the man in the dream did note with good intentions. Otherwise, he would not have taught him such a technique that failed to improve his spiritual power. Instead, it almost halved his power. He did not see the man¡¯s face clearly, but he knew that there were only three men who could enter anyone¡¯s dreams as they wished. The first one was the real Celestial Master Zuo; the second one was Fairy Li Wang, who was now standing in front of him; thest one was the legendary Lord. The real Celestial Master Zuo would not have taught him the technique to ruin his own reputation. As for The Lord, there was no reason for him to do so. The Lord was the god who ruled the earth. There was no reason for him to ruin the peace of thend. The only suspect left was Fairy Li Wang. Fairy Li Wang was someone from the upper bound. Perhaps, she was sent from above to cause a mess to create an opportunity for them to take over and rule thend. It was rather odd that she found him so suddenly, almost two years ago. Since then, she had been helping him wholeheartedly by finding him close confidants. She promised to make him the best in the world. What was the real purpose behind her actions? Perhaps, now that she had finally fulfilled her task by pushing him to the top, it was time to get rid of him. All the proofs were pointing at Fairy Li Wang. The fake Celestial Master Zuo was, after all, no ordinary. Even though he was already suspicious of her, he did not let any of his emotions show. Calmly, he answered, ¡°This matter has to be investigated thoroughly! Find out the one behind it, and I will surely not spare his or her life!¡± Fairy Li Wang nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course, we have to find it out.¡± She hesitated before continuing, ¡°What do you think about Gu Xijiu? I heard that she has recentlye out from her isted meditation.¡± He frowned. ¡°She has been missing for the past eight years. If I am not mistaken, she should be long dead! You performed the rituals to summon for her soul, but nothing returned.¡± ¡°That is why I think that she is still alive! Perhaps, she has already found out about your identity and is angry about the bad name that you have caused for Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430: Being Caught Naked (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe fake Celestial Master Zuo did not answer. Fairy Li Wang was not even aware of the ¡®celestial being¡¯ that came into his dream to teach him Kung Fu, so she could not confront him regarding his suspicion. However, he was interested about the rumors regarding Gu Xijiu. Thedy must be exceedingly beautiful to be able to attract Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s eyes. The fake Celestial Master Zuo thought about it for a moment and suggested, ¡°I have a way to find out if she is alive. I will make sure that she shows up.¡± Fairy Li Wang was delighted. ¡°What¡¯s the idea?¡± ¡­ Long Fan meditated in the room for almost an hour. He was still waiting for the news from Meng Tianer. Since he did not hear from her for some time, he was a little worried. So, he tried other ways to contact her, but received no response. The red amulet in his hands did not seem to respond. The only possibility was that she was already dead from the poison, leaving behind a pool of pus. He sat himself down. He could not believe that the mission was a failure. Why did it fail? There should not have been any risk at all! Long Fan quietly thought about his next move. Shortly after, a n urred to him. He sat cross-legged on his bed and performed a spell with his right hand. Slowly and calmly, he tried to enter the fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s dreams to find out more. For some reason, he failed. Apparently, the fake Celestial Master Zuo was not sleeping. Hence, there was no chance for him to enter his dreams. Hoarsely, he murmured a spell and was about to perform his next move. However, he suddenly noticed that it was already morning! In a hurried state, he only managed to put a spell on his body before he fell back onto the bed. Then, he closed his eyes. After a while, Long Siye, who was now on the bed, slowly opened his eyes. His eyes swept across his room and stopped when he saw the furniture in the room. He sighed and sat up to massage his temples. Suddenly, he seemed to have noticed something at the top of the room. He looked up. A man was sitting on the crossbeam, a man with purple robes and ck hair. His headband, embellished with the jade that resembled the shape of a fox¡¯s eye, glimmered faintly. He was charming to say the least. He seemed at ease, as he sat with one leg hanging in the air and one leg bent. He tilted his head and watched him from above with a tight smile. It was Celestial Master Zuo. Long Siye was taken by surprise. ¡°Do you enjoy being a gentleman in mid-air? What are you doing here?¡± Di Fuyi responded smilingly, ¡°We have not met for eight years. I am here to visit.¡± Long Siye was unimpressed. ¡°I do not need your concern. If you are done watching, please leave.¡± He rose from the bed to tidy up his clothes. Intuitively, he looked around again and saw Di Fuyi getting down from the beam. ¡°My old friend, shall we have a drink together?¡± Long Siye did not seem to understand his question. ¡°Are you going to drink wine early in the morning?¡± Di Fuyi flicked his fingers. ¡°I meant tea. You are overthinking.¡± Long Siye did not know what to say. He certainly did not wish to continue the conversation. Dissidence of opinions made it useless to talk further. Di Fuyi presented his tea set with all his cups and started to make tea. Long Siye watched as he worked swiftly. Politely, he a, asked, ¡°Why exactly are you here?¡± Di Fuyi asked him to sit before he asked directly, ¡°Where is Xijiu?¡± Long Siye was astonished. Frowningly, he answered with another question, ¡°Hasn¡¯t she gone back?¡± Di Fuyi handed him a cup of tea. ¡°When was thest time you saw her?¡± Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431: Being Caught Naked (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye was taken by surprise. He rubbed his temples and said, ¡°I had too much to drinkst night.¡± In all honesty, he did not remember much about what happened. He recalled that he was with Gu Xijiu and Li Mengxia at the restaurant. He then got really drunk, and so did Li Mengxia. Gu Xijiu had to carry her out so that she could puke. Then, it was a total nk. He roughly remembered that Gu Xijiu was going to a hotel with Li Mengxia, so he followed them. However, he could not recall much about his stay; it was as if a thinyer of mist clouded his memory. He could barely remember the details, but he could somehow recall an indistinct shape in the gloom. It was, however, surreal. Di Fuyi watched him fixedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember anything?¡± ¡°I was drunk. Am I supposed to remember anything? Don¡¯t worry; nothing could possibly happen to her.¡± Answered Long Siye, icily. He swept his eyes across his surroundings to make sure he was in a hotel room right now. ¡°She should be here, too.¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°You were drunk, weren¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you reek of alcohol?¡± Long Siye hesitated before responding, ¡°What do you mean? My Kung Fu allows me to sober up as soon as I am awake.¡± Recently, he seemed to have acquired a unique ability. He would instantly sober up when he woke up, no matter how drunk he was the night before, even without the tiniest reek of alcohol. Di Fuyi was amused. ¡°Good Kung Fu! I am fond of drinking, too, so I would certainly like to learn that sort of Kung Fu. Why don¡¯t you teach me?¡± Long Siye answered calmly, ¡°I have no obligation to do so.¡± Di Fuyi fixed his eyes on him. Shortly after, he interrupted abruptly. ¡°Long Siye, you are sick!¡± Long Siye returned his gaze, silently judging Di Fuyi as if he was the one who was sick. Di Fuyi sized him up and studied hisplexion carefully. ¡°Recently, as in the past two years, have you been waking up in a totally different ce from where you stayed the night before? Have you been able to sober up immediately, no matter how drunk you were the night before? Have you not been able to recall the sequence of the events the night before, only misty memories?¡± Long Siye¡¯s expression changed as he listened closely. Di Fuyi was absolutely right. He knew that Di Fuyi was a very knowledgeable man in medicine who refused to offer his services conveniently. The cures that he provided would always work wonders. Even though Di Fuyi was right about his symptoms, he was not very bothered. He thought that stress was the reason behind his recent habit of sleepwalking. He was mentally weighed down by work. He did try reading his own pulse to observe his condition, only to realize that his physical condition was not at all affected. On the contrary, his powers grew stronger. Therefore, he was not worried about anything. He turned to meet Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes and realized that he could no longer keep him in the dark. ¡°So what? I have only been sleepwalking,¡± Answered Long Siye. Di Fuyiughed. ¡°Sleepwalking is good, it seems. I assume you do not require my medical assistance. You better not regret the decisionter.¡± Long Siye was a little convinced. Bewildered, he responded, ¡°There is nothing to regret. Sleepwalking has nothing to be worried about.¡± Di Fuyi continued calmly, ¡°If the habit persists, you will eventually be another person.¡± Long Siye was startled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Illusory, Zhuang Sheng dreamed of bing a beautiful butterfly in his reverie. Who knew which state was true, the dream or the reality? He would keep his identity as a man during the day and dreamed of bing a butterfly at night. What if the dream took over his mindpletely, making him feel more like a butterfly instead of a man? Did he actually choose it as his reality?¡± There were some overtones in his words, but Long Siye understood. He remained silent for a while before responding, ¡°Are you saying that if I let it go on, one day it will take over my lifepletely?¡± Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432: Death Is Nothing To Be Afraid Of Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi smiled and said nothing back. Long Siye decided to let him read his pulse. ¡°You can make a diagnose of my condition if you wish. It is no big deal.¡± Instead of checking, Di Fuyi handed him a cup of tea. ¡°Have the tea and calm your mind.¡± Long Siye was perplexed. ¡°Tea?¡± Di Fuyi looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you worried that I added something into this cup of tea? If I really wanted to set you up, I would not poison your tea. I could have easily killed you in your dreams just now.¡± Long Siye kept quiet and took a sip of the tea. It tasted good, so he continued and finished it. Long Siye was a cultured man, so Di Fuyi waited for him to finish his tea slowly before he began to diagnose his condition. A whileter, he stopped and watched Long Siye closely. Long Siye could sense that something was wrong from his intense gaze. He was bothered by Di Fuyi¡¯s unmoving eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Have I got an incurable disease?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°Your condition is worse than an incurable disease,¡± answered Di Fuyi in all seriousness. Long Siye did not know what to say. He smiled sarcastically and asked, ¡°How bad is it? Am I about to die?¡± He used to be very determined and would do anything to stay alive for as long as he could. He even made every attempt he could to resurrect Gu Xijiu. However, his determination had slowly faded. He could no longer understand the meaning of life, so death was not a concern to him anymore. Di Fuyi disagreed. ¡°Death is nothing to be afraid of. What if someone else uses your body and continued tomit evil acts?¡± Long Siye frowned. ¡°Do you mean that my body will be taken away?¡± He then shook his head and said firmly, ¡°It is impossible!¡± Di Fuyiughed. ¡°It is hard to say. What is impossible then may be possible now.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say? Go straight to the point.¡± Long Siye had lost his patience. ¡°What is the rush? Shall we y a game of chess?¡± Di Fuyi answered. Long Siye was speechless. He honestly thought that Di Fuyi was annoying. Every time they had a conversation, he would definitely irritate him at some point. Even though Di Fuyi was a mysterious man who was beyond anyone¡¯sprehension, he knew exactly what he was doing. There was always a reason. Long Siye tried to calm his frustration. He responded icily, ¡°Alright then.¡± He wanted to find out Di Fuyi¡¯s intention. Di Fuyi did not y any tricks. Instead, he concentrated all his attention on the game of chess. He moved the pieces swiftly across the board at every turn. At first, Long Siye thought that he was going to y some tricks during the game, but after a while, he soon realized that it was only a game with fair moves, so he decided to focus on the game attentively. They had known each other for a long while. Although they were not entirely fond of one another, they had been working closely with each other throughout the years, as both of them were heaven¡¯s gift disciples. They yed a few games before, asionally, so they knew each other¡¯s moves very well. Di Fuyi was good at chess, and so was Long Siye. They were well matched, so both of them equally won and lost some games. After a while, Di Fuyi turned and threw a nce at Long Siye. ¡°We have not met in eight years, and yet your spiritual power and your Kung Fu have not regressed a bit, it is even better than before. The way you y chess changed, too.¡± Disapproved, Long Siye hissed. ¡°You have not changed a bit. The way you y chess is still as oddly as it can ever be. Just like you, an odd man.¡± Long Siye was still concerned about his ¡®disease¡¯. After two games, he asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get back to the topic?¡± Di Fuyi had won both games, so he was delighted. When he heard Long Siye¡¯s concern, he rose and answered, ¡°Actually, you can easily recover from it. I will now teach you a set of Kung Fu for you to mediate. If you persist in daily meditation, an hour for each session, you will recover from the disease soon enough.¡± Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433: Not To The Point Of Making A Nuisance Of Himself Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye was puzzled. Di Fuyi disregarded his disbelief and continued to demonstrate to him with animated gestured about the proper way to meditate. The meditation was easy to learn, as its steps were considerably simple. Long Siye understood it after the first demonstration. He sat down and tried to make the meditation work. Suddenly, he could feel an abrupt ache in his head, as though he had agitated some ¡®bug¡¯ in the hidden part of his brain. His heart skipped a beat at the twitch in his head. He opened his eyes abruptly and saw Di Fuyi observing his pulse on his wrist.Hoarsely, he responded, ¡°Keep on!¡± While he was meditating, he could sense that Di Fuyi was closely transferring his spiritual power to him through his fingers on his wrist. The power pushed through his veins, and along with his spiritualpower, it reached a hidden part of his brain. The ¡®bug¡¯ was, again, unsettled, and the irritation in his head became more violent. Long Siye tried to calm down, but Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power was slowly closing in. Suddenly, there was a brisk stir in his abdomen. Soon, he could feel the rush from his abdomen right up to his head. Three different powers were struggling against one another at the same time in his head. Finally, the ¡®bug¡¯ was suppressed and sealed carefully, so it could no longer do any harm. The process was extremely unbearable, as though his head was about to split. Without Di Fuyi¡¯s power to forcibly hold him down, he would definitely escape from the meditation. After a while, Di Fuyi finally let his wrist go. Covered in sweat, Long Siye opened his eyes and saw Di Fuyi sitting his tea across him. He was a little pale, apparently exhausted. ¡°What is it that is in my body?¡± Long Siye could not help but ask about the rming the ¡®bug¡¯ in his head. ¡°Do not try to feel it!¡± Di Fuyi interrupted. ¡°The more you try to feel it, the easier it is for it to break loose.¡± Long Siye took a deep breath. ¡°What is going on?¡± Di Fuyi answered nonchntly, ¡°Someone has cast a venomous spell on youso that he can control you during the night. I have sealed it off for you at the moment. As long as you do as told and meditate twice a day to reinforce the seal, it will remain sealed.¡± Long Siye was at loss of words. He calmed down and asked, ¡°Is there any way to get rid of it permanently?¡± ¡°Yes, but not now,¡± responded Di Fuyi. ¡°When will be the time?¡± Di Fuyi rested a finger on his lips and smiled cunningly, ¡°I shall not reveal God¡¯s n to you.¡± Long Siye was speechless. With a loudugh, Di Fuyi turned and left. Long Siye was so annoyed to the point where he would aim and throw his cup of tea at Di Fuyi anytime. Di Fuyi would often keep others in the dark and continue to behave oddly in his every act. He was annoying, but not to the point of making a nuisance of himself. Intuitively, he wanted to explore and discover the ¡®bug¡¯, but he gave up after Di Fuyi reminded him not to. Although Di Fuyi was a little odd, he was trustworthy. He should not risk exploring the area beyond the seal. Seemingly, Di Fuyi was quite at ease, so Long Siye was reassured that the venomous spell would not be a big deal as long as he kept suppressing it. Di Fuyi¡¯s smile disappeared after he left his room. Long Siye¡¯s condition was far worse than he thought. Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434: I Am Not Worried About Trouble Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye¡¯s condition was far worse than he had thought it would be. Long Fan¡¯s soul seemed to have merged with his, and their souls could only be separated with a particr technique. He had not figured it out just yet. He hated Long Fan. He would turn his soul into ashes at any opportunity. It was not difficult at all to destroy Long Fan. However, before their souls were entirely separated, killing Long Fan meant that Long Siye would be killed, too. He had to keep Long Siye alive, for he was one of the heaven¡¯s giftdisciples. Moreover, even if he was not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, he was Gu Xijiu¡¯s most precious friend. She would be devastated if he was killed. He did not want to hurt Gu Xijiu. Also, he should keep Long Siye alive to be her valuable assistant in the future. He did not want Long Siye to find out that it was Long Fan who was secretly attached in his body, as Long Fan¡¯s soul was more powerful than Long Siye¡¯s. If he knew that the ¡®bug¡¯ was actually Long Fan, he would definitelybe worried. At every thought, Long Fan would be stimted and gradually became stronger. Soon enough, he would be released again. Therefore, Di Fuyi had to pretend it was only a venomous spell to switch the subject to a lighter cause. When he returned to his room, he saw that Gu Xijiu was still deep in her sleep. Her long, silky smooth hair covered the entire pillow. She slept heavily, looking calm and carefree. He cleaned up briefly with the cleaning spell before he climbed into bed. Then, hey down closely next to her. Even in her sleep, Gu Xijiu was used to clinging to him tenaciously. Not long after hey down, she silently crept into his embrace. Di Fuyi watched her as she slept, contemting. Then, he nted a gentle kiss on her lips. ¡°Baby, I will make sure that the world is a peaceful ce for you by getting rid of all your troubles. ¡± He sounded serious, as though making an oath. In her sleep, Gu Xijiu mumbled. ¡°I am not worried about trouble.¡± Di Fuyi was taken by surprise. Amused, he let out a quickugh and kissed her again. ¡°You are right¡­ Troubles should choose to avoid you instead.¡± Gu Xijiu did not respond and fell back into deep sleep. Di Fuyi pulled her closer into his arms and fell asleep with her. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu woke up the next day, the sun was already high up in the sky. She sat and saw Di Fuyi next to her, who was still deeply asleep. Is he tired? It was odd for Di Fuyi to stay in bed longer than usual. Puzzled, she got down and studied hisplexion. He appeared to be a little pale, with his under eyes covered with a faint shade of dark circles. Obviously, he was really exhausted. Gu Xijiu was a little worried about him. He had done so many things in a day and met so many people. Hastily, he came all the way to see her that very night just to make sure she was fine. They even made love to each other. For sure, he must be tired. She thought about it for a moment and figured out that she should make some food for him. Just when she was about to get out from the bed, his arm suddenly clung onto her waist. Rxed, Di Fuyi¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gu Xijiu answered with questions, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face brightened up. ¡°I am hungry!¡± Di Fuyi replied frankly. ¡°I will prepare something good for you.¡± Gu Xijiu cupped his face in her palms. ¡°Sleep a little while more if you are tired. I will wake you up when the food is done.¡± Before she left the bed, Di Fuyi grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Baby, please do not tell Long Siye yet, about Long Fan taking over his body during the night.¡± Gu Xijiu did not understand. ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t we warn him? Maybe he has his ways to get rid of Long Fan.¡± Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435: Xijiu, Are You Happy? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi disagreed. ¡°No way.¡± He continued telling her about what happened to Long Siyest night. Gu Xijiu was surprised, as she was not quite sure about how one¡¯s soul could take over another¡¯s body, so she just agreed to what Di Fuyi had told her. ¡°Alright, I will listen to you and not tell him a thing. I will remind Li Mengxiater so she will keep it a secret.¡± ¡°I have sent Principal Li out to carry out some task. I have also reminded her about it.¡± Gu Xijiu observed him. ¡°I did not know that you did so many things while I was asleep.¡± Celestial Master Zuo was indeed energetic! ¡­ Gu Xijiu borrowed the kitchen and prepared the entire meal by herself. Then, she took the dishes back to her room. After she set the table, she noticed that Di Fuyi was still asleep in the room. Hesitant, she did not want to wake him up just yet. He was sleeping soundly. She thought about it and decided to keep all the dishes in her storage bag to keep them fresh for him to enjoy the foodter. Before she began to keep the dishes, there were a few knocks on the door. Three heavy knocks were heard followed by four short ones, which was how Long Siye usually knocked on the door. She opened the door and saw Long Siye standing at the entrance. ¡°Xijiu, I caught a faint scent of your dishes. It seems like you have prepared some food, haven¡¯t you? Can I have some?¡± Gu Xijiu would definitely not reject him. She invited him into the room and had a little chat. From their conversation, she found out that Long Siye did not remember anything that Long Fan had done. Like what Di Fuyi had said, even though both of their souls were sharing the same body, their memories were not connected. She was relieved. Long Siye took a few quick steps and stood watching at the table full of dishes. There was a sign of pain in his eyes. These were Xijiu¡¯s best dishes. He had eaten them many times, but did not appreciate the opportunities properly. He finally realized how blessed he was back in the days. However, those happy moments would never happen to him again. He shook his head mildly, trying to conceal his regret. He looked towards their room. ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the bedroom?¡± ¡°He is tired. He is having his rest right now. Teacher Long, you can start without him.¡± Gu Xijiu picked two dishes and presented them in front of Long Siye. Long Siye looked at the dishes and was pleased. ¡°Xijiu, you still remember my preference.¡± The dishes were his favorites. Smilingly, Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°I remember what my friend likes.¡± Long Siye was a little disappointed with her response. They could only be friends and nothing more. ¡°Xijiu, are you happy?¡± The question escaped his lips. As soon as the question slipped out, he regretted it immediately. She met his question with a smiling and tantalizing passivity. Obviously, she looked very happily in love. His concern was certainly unnecessary. He continued, ¡°Never mind, I asked too much. I just want to know if you are happy.¡± Prompted by a sudden impulse, she added, ¡°Actually, Li Mengxia¡­¡± Li Mengxia was fond of Long Siye, especially when she was drunk the night before. Every time she talked about Long Siye, her face was aglow and beamed with delight. Long Siye interrupted. ¡°Xijiu, are you trying to set me up on a blind date?¡± Gu Xijiu coughed. She knew exactly that Long Xi hated the idea of a blind date. It was the same for Long Siye, too. Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436: Can You Be Any More Disgusting? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMoreover, Long Siye was an elegant and brilliant man. He could effortlessly acquire the heart of any woman he liked as long as he wished to. There was no need for her to be concerned about his love life. Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°No, I will just let it go with the flow.¡± She would never bring the topic up again. Long Siye took a look at the tableful of dishes. Then, he turned and fixed a serious gaze on her. ¡°Xijiu, will you prepare a few more dishes for me? I like the fish soup and sweet and sour fish that you make.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. Those were the first two dishes that she learned for him. The fish did not taste very good, but Long Xi finished the food with great appetite. She thought that the dishes were not her best ones, so she never made them again. To her surprise, he remembered. She agreed to it without saying anything much and proceeded to prepare the fish. Long Siye sat quietly, with his eyes gently closed. He affirmed that he would let their rtionship go. When he first tasted the two dishes, that was the time when he finally knew how he felt for her. He should end it by having the same dishes again, right from when it all started. Xijiu, you and I are destined to be apart. I truly hope that you will be happy for the rest of your life. ¡°Overlord Long, you seemfortable to make my wife do things for you.¡± A voice came from behind Long Siye. Long Siye opened his eyes and saw Di Fuyi sitting right in front of him. Unlike someone who had just woken up, he seemed energetic, as though he had juste back from a walk. Di Fuyi could easily read his mind. He looked him straight in the eyes and asked, ¡°What is this about? Are you finally going to mark a farewell to your past and let her go?¡± Long Siye took a breath before he answered in a solemn tone, ¡°Treat her well. If you hurt her in any way, I wille and take her back!¡± ¡­ When Gu Xijiu returned with another two dishes, both of them were quietly eating their food. They stayed aloof, not saying another word to each other. Di Fuyi was more domineering. He was unsatisfied with the four dishes that he already had, so he wanted to take food from the two dishes that were given to Long Siye, which would leave him with only half portions. Long Siye did not bother arguing with the likes of him. He took his time and enjoyed the rest of his food. Gu Xijiu shifted the tes and put the fish dishes in front of Long Siye. Long Siye gave Di Fuyi a victorious smile before pulling the dishes closer to him. ¡°Xijiu, thank you very much for making these two dishes especially for me.¡± Immediately, Di Fuyi turned to look at Gu Xijiu. From his dewy eyes, she knewhe was about to get back at her. She was right. ¡°Baby, do you take special food orders?¡± Di Fuyi started with a question. Gu Xijiu smirked. ¡°As a friend, he can make a one-time order. I wonder if you would like to be my friend, too.¡± Di Fuyi pulled her down firmly and made her sit next to him. ¡°Baby, you must be tired from preparing all these wonderful dishes. As your husband, I certainly do not have the heart to ask for more. Come,e,e and eat with us. The bean roll is good. Try it. The bean curd is good, too. Try.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. It was the first time for Long Siye to witness the way Di Fuyi addressed Gu Xijiu in great fondness. He was utterly shocked. ¡°Di Fuyi, could you be any more disgusting?¡± He felt as though he had lost all his appetite. Di Fuyi dismissed him with a quick look. ¡°Do you think it is disgusting? Well, I am not addressing you anyway.¡± Long Siye was speechless. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437: She¡¯s Finally Back! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye felt better once he finished his meal. However, he was still a little frustrated! Long Siye fulfilled his agreement with Gu Xijiu to secretly go and probe the so-called strongest army of the fake Celestial Master Zuo. Gu Xijiu spected that these people had been injected with some poison that was simr to the zombie spell. It was the reason why they all lost their sanity and acted crazily like killing machines. Long Siye had also previously studied about this matter, so he had some experience dealing with this poison. He was quite confident that he would be able to refine the cure to neutralize this poison. He would then organize a team of pharmacists to refine the cure after he had identified the source of the poison. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi had departed for Tianju Hall. The Tianju Association had been staying out of the war over the past two years. They overheard that the Tianju Association was attacked several times by some mysterious group. Fortunately, Gu Canmo had led his people to defend against these attacks and won. Now, they lived in istion and did not involve themselves in any battle. ording to Gu Xijiu¡¯s n, she wanted to gather the people from the Tianju Hall first so that she would at least be able to tell them the truth. The more people that she had backing her up, the higher the chances she could help Di Fuyi to regain his reputation after killing the fake Celestial Master Zuo. The two of them were traveling swiftly and managed to cover roughly 2,000 miles in just 2 hours. Finally, they arrived at the Tianju Association. Gu Xijiu had mixed feeling when she looked at the buildings from the sky. She felt that she wasing home after traveling for an extended period. Though she had only stayed in the Tianju Association for two years, she subconsciously treated this ce as her home. ¡®Yan Chen, Lan Waihu, Qian Lingyu, Zhang Chuchu¡­ Were all of them alright?¡¯ She had gone missing for eight years. They must have been very anxious and looked for her everywhere over the past eight years when she was missing. Finally, she was home now! She had not met them for eight years, and so she expected that their skills would have certainly improved a lot. Yan Chen and Qian Lingyu might have already reached a spiritual power of level nine! Lan Waihu would be very happy meeting her! Gu Xijiu even started missing the old face of Gu Canmo! Numerous thoughts were circling in her mind to the extent that she felt nostalgic and slowed down her pace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Di Fuyi also slowed down to amodate her pace. ¡°I was just thinking about how I am going to introduce you to them when we meet¡­¡± Di Fuyi responded, ¡°How would you like to introduce me?¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips. ¡°I am afraid that they may not believe me if I said that you¡¯re my husband. After all, we did not have our wedding in the outside world.¡± Di Fuyi paused for a moment. ¡°Are you reminding me to hold the wedding?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°Of course not. The world is in chaos right now, and there are so many things that need to be done. The wedding should only be held once everything is settled. However, I want the grandest wedding ever held. I will not let you take advantage of me.¡± ¡°In that case, are you going to introduce me as your fianc¨¦?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°That sounds like an idea.¡± Di Fuyi sighed softly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Gu Xijiu was joking with him and never thought that he would agree with it. She was stunned for a second. ¡°Are you alright with me introducing you as my fianc¨¦?¡± Di Fuyi patted her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel bad. We should only call each other husband and wife after we get married. Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°She raised her eyebrows and simply answered. ¡°Alright.¡± She was quite angry with his answer. She immediately flew toward the buildings underneath her after replying him. ¡°Lan Waihu, Yan Chen, Qian Lingyu¡­ I am back!¡± Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438: She Is Back Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not actually see any of them. She only saw jackdaws, hay, and a neglected courtyard. The Tianju Hall that used to be very crowded was now just a big haunted house. She could not see anyone here, not even a cockroach. There was no living person in the entire Tianju Hall. Gu Xijiu circled Tianju Hall and confirmed that there was not a single person here. However, there was no sign of chaos either. All the tables and chairs were in order. It did not look like the ce had been ransacked but instead looked as if the people in Tianju Hall had moved out in a hurry. Moreover, they had shifted away in an orderly manner. It was not easy building the Tianju Association. There were hidden channels and experiments rooms everywhere. All of these were not built in one day. Some of these ces had taken more than ten years to create. Every single brick and tile in the Tianju Association was established through the effort of the teachers and students here. ording to Gu Canmo, he could break his head and bleed, but he could never abandon the Tianju Association! But now he had lost it! Thebat strength of the Tianju Association was mighty. Di Fuyi imed that this ce was an impregnable fortress.Even if all the sects of this continent came to attack Tianju Hall, they might not be able to breach its defense sessfully. What reason did they have to abandon the ce that they had protected for a hundred years? Where had they moved? Numerous questions were running through both of their minds. Gu Xijiu circled to check again but failed to find any clues. She looked at Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi seemed to be worried too and had a serious expression on his face. Most of the time when he was by her side, he was always smiling and had a good mood. It was rare to see him act this way. ¡°Do you think it is possible that they had met with an unfortunate incident?¡± Gu Xijiu whispered. Suddenly Di Fuyi grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They probably decided to move to a better ce. There should not be any casualties as the ce did not seem like it was attacked. We can try looking for them.¡± Gu Xijiu felt relieved after hearing his casual tone. She felt that they were not in any trouble.However, she was frightened by Di Fuyi¡¯s look just now so she could not help but think of the worst possible scenario. She was less worried now that Di Fuyi hadforted her. Di Fuyi would never lie to her. There were things that he did not mention about or avoided saying, but he would never tell a lie to her. She felt relieved as long as they were okay. They could slowly investigate the other thingster. Gu Xijiu contacted Li Mengxia using the directed audio spell to ask her if the Anying Association had any news about the Tianju Association. Li Mengxia was quite embarrassed to inform her that she did not have any news about the Tianju Association. She had been chased by the fake Celestial Master Zuo for several months and almost lost all contact with the outside world. Therefore, she had no idea about what happened to the Tianju Association. The elders living in the Anying Association did not speak about it as the master of the association was currently Master Xia. Therefore, they were unable to expose their true intentions yet. Nowadays, the news that was collected by Anying Hall was not as timely and urate as before, especially after Li Mengxia was chased out of the association because the management was in chaos. Li Mengxia quickly contacted an elder who still worked at the Anying Association and asked him to go and check on the information they had. The elder replied after half an hour and said that there were only records that the Tianju Association had sessfully defended itself against several attacks. However, there was no record about the people shifting away from the association. Thest update that they received about Tianju Hall was three months ago. Gu Xijiu rechecked the ce. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439: It Is Too Dangerous. Don¡¯t Touch Them! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu rechecked the ce. She suspected that the people living in the Tianju Association had shifted away less than two months ago as the wizardry barrier outside the association still existed. Gu Xijiu analyzed it with Di Fuyi. ¡°Everything in the treasure room is still there. There was also no sign that the daily supplies were missing. It seems like the people living in the association had suddenly disappeared against their will. However, I went to check the pharmacy and discovered that all the level five and above medicines were missing. The only type of medicine that was left was the basic daily ones. It seems like they only took the expensive medicines and their portable weapons along with them when they left the ce. Why would they do so?¡± Di Fuyi nodded in agreement. ¡°Perhaps something horrible had happened, and they were forced to move. However, they did not know what its cause was, and so they decided to leave everything behind.¡± The wind blew, and it sounded like many ghosts were howling. Gu Xijiu looked around. ¡°We have never noticed anything horrible in the past even though we stayed here for quite a long time.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask the people who live nearby. We need to find them first.¡± ¡­ Both of them flew down from the mountain and went straight to the town that was closest to the Tianju Association. Usually, the people from the Tianju Association woulde to this town to buy things. It was the town where Gu Xijiu had cleared her misunderstanding about Long Siye in the past. It was also the ce where she bumped into the fake Celestial Master Zuo. When Gu Xijiu was still living at the Tianju Association, she always came to this town together with herpanions to shop. It was a very peaceful town and was rarely affected by wars. However, the town had been destroyed. The shops and houses had been ruined. There were blood stains everywhere on the walls and roads. It was the same situation as the Tianju Association. There was no one in the town. They could only see some rats that crossed the road. After Gu Xijiu had escaped from the Dark Forest, she heard that the war this time around was very intense. Most of the cities had been destroyed. However, this small town did not belong to any country, and so it should not have been affected by the war. She observed the blood stains and other marks that she found and concluded that the town was destroyed a month ago. However, this ce looked more tragic than the Tianju Association. At least they did not find any dead bodies while they were at the Tianju Association. However, corpses were lying all over the town. Gu Xijiu did not care about the dirt and went over to check the wound of one of the corpses. She frowned as she realized that it was not a weapon or poison that caused the wound of the corpse. It looked like they were killed because something had bitten them. She could not verify if there were any other wound as the corpse was severely disfigured. Di Fuyi saw her wandering around the dead bodies. He quickly stopped her just as she was about to flip the dead body over. ¡°It is too dangerous. Don¡¯t touch them!¡± Gu Xijiu did not find anything wrong with her action. She had touched bodies that were even more damaged in her past life. ¡°I want to see how they died. I will only be able to tell what happened to the town after I check the cause of the townsfolks death.¡± Gu Xijiu knew that Di Fuyi prioritized cleanliness, so she waved at him. ¡°Let me handle it. You can scan the area first.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to flip the dead bodies over anymore. I know the cause of their death.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him again. Di Fuyi waved his hand, and the corpse flipped automatically. He waved his sleeve again, and the back of the corpse was exposed. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440: Should Not Hesitate Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe dead body had been badly damaged, but the skin at the back still looked like it was in good condition. On top of that piece of skin, there were two little round holes which looked like they were nailed in. Di Fuyi turned over a few corpses, and every corpse had the same two holes on their backs. Gu Xijiu checked the wound, and she wondered. ¡°Were they bitten by some animal with sharp fangs? Why did the animals bite the same spot?¡± Di Fuyi looked serious when he reponded, ¡°It¡¯s a Nail-Tooth Beast. This was the culprit that led to the destruction this ce.¡± Gu Xijiu thought that she had sufficient knowledge about the fierce beasts in this continent. However, it was the first time she heard about the¡°It can destroy the entire town¡­ Is it one of the level eight beasts that came from the eighth peak?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°This beast is not high in spiritual power. It is a level seven beast, but it is very fierce. It likes to consume human hearts. After it consumes the human¡¯s heart, the soul of that person will be dissipated and can¡¯t even reborn anymore. This beast is born by the hostility of the world. It used to reign in this continent 4,000 years ago but had been destroyed by my team and me. I never expected to see them appear again at this ce¡­¡± He carefully checked the wounds on the bodies. ¡°There seems to be at least eightover here¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the ruined houses around. ¡°However, if they were killed by the beasts, why would they destroy the houses?¡± Di Fuyi thought for a moment. ¡°The ruined houses should be man-made. If I guess correctly, the small town was destroyed by the war at first. However, some people were reluctant to leave their homes and unfortunately were killed by these beasts¡­¡± At the moment, the town was getting surrounded by mist. Although it was now summer, the fog made the town chilly and mysterious. Gu Xijiu looked up at the sun over her head. It was such a sunny day. Why would there be mist all of a sudden? Di Fuyi suddenly pulled her to his side. ¡°Be careful! They areing!¡± ¡°Shuaaa!¡± A white shadow sprang from the mist! It moved at lightning speed toward Gu Xijiu! Gu Xijiu did not manage to pull out her sword, so she flicked her finger and issued a power to the white shadow. The power from finger was no weaker than her sword. When the power shot on the shadow, the shadow dissipated in the mist Gu Xijiu was stunned for a moment. Had it been killed? She did not even get to see the shadow clearly. Before she did anything else, there were another four to five shadows emerging from the mist that attacked both of them from four different directions. This time Gu Xijiu finally got to see their physical appearance. Their body length was like a snake, and it was translucent. There was a pair of wings on their bodies that made them look like a dragon. However, they had a gorgeous face with smoky makeup. They had a single eyelid, high nose, and ck lips. When they rushed out from the mist, they looked like they were smiling but it was quite scary to see them. Were they the? Where was their nailed tooth? Gu Xijiu had doubts. However, at this moment, there was no time for her to overthink. She immediately drew her sword. When the sword was taken out, there was power issued from it which shot toward the four to five shadows. These shadows immediately dissipated into the mist and disappeared. Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand was shaking. She realized that the beasts were charging at her with an immense speed. She frowned. Although these beasts were powerful and fast, it seemed rtively easy to kill if the person had at least a level eight spiritual power. She managed to kill them with only one move ¡°You should not hesitate to kill them. Otherwise, they will duplicate quickly.¡± Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441: Learn It From Me Later Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi pinched his finger to start a spell. ¡°Learn it from meter¡­¡± After he finished his sentence, the mist began to swirl again, and 30 to 40 shadows emerged! Gu Xijiu finally understood the strength of these beasts. They had duplicated! If they were being cut in two, the two pieces would regenerate into new individual bodies. The power of her sword had cut the four to five beasts into pieces just now, and now these pieces had be another four to five new bodies! The bodies of these beasts resembled snakes and were about the same length of a snake. When they rushed out from the shadow, they looked like rays shooting from the sky. Gu Xijiu finally got to see their fangs. Their fangs were retractable. When they flew right in front of her, they opened their mouth and exposed the half feet long of teeth. The fangs were very sharp and shiny like nails. Di Fuyi finally responded. There was a fire that sted out from his finger. When the fire formed, it was in cloud formation, and the fire cloud surrounded a few of the beasts together. The Nailed-Tooth beasts wailed sharply, and then they disappeared one by one inside the cloud of fire. Gu Xijiu could recognize the spell that was used by Di Fuyi. It was called Tiandu Cloud. It was formed by spiritual fire, and only people with a level nine spiritual power could issue this trick. Di Fuyi had taught her about this before but she had never used it. It was said to be dedicated to the purification of hostility. She had no time to think about it now, so she immediately followed him to issue another fire cloud. Since her skills were not as refined as Di Fuyi¡¯s, her fire cloud was not as big or as powerful as Di Fuyi¡¯s. However, it was still very useful. The Tiandu Cloud issued by her could trap four to five Nailed-Tooth beasts and purified them into dust. This Tiandu Cloud could be issued continuously. Therefore, both of them stood back to back and respectively released the fire cloud to trap all the beasts that came from all directions. After 15 minutes, all the Nailed-Tooth beasts had disappeared and the mist that was formed just now also gradually dissipated. Both of them were not hurt at all. Gu Xijiu breathed softly. ¡°Since this creature can regenerate, there must be more than eight, right?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°All these beasts were created from one beast. Each of the original eight beasts have a different appearance. Those that we have killed had the same appearance¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She finally understood that how tough it was to deal with this thing. One beast could regenerate into so many beasts, so the first eight beasts¡­ They could destroy a city! No wonder there was no one in this town. Even if people were passing by asionally, they would have be killed by these beasts. Just now when Gu Xijiu checked on the corpses, she noticed that some of them wore the uniform of the ns. She guessed that some of the masters had heard about the incident here and wanted toe and kill the monsters. However, they never expected that they would scarifice their lives here. ¡°Fuyi, let¡¯s kill all the Nailed-Tooth beasts here so that they won¡¯t harming anyone else.¡± Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± He pulled her sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to find the other few beasts!¡± Di Fuyi was very familiar with the habits of these things. He took Gu Xijiu to four locations, and they met four other beasts. Every beast had a different look. There was one which was beautiful, another looked like an uncle, and one even had a clown¡¯s face. However, all their habits and characteristics were the same. They could regenerate if they were cut by a sword. Both of them used the same method to kill the four Nailed-Tooth beasts. Gu Xijiu looked around and she felt the air in the town was much fresher. Just when she was about to say something, they suddenly heard people fighting from afar. Her eyes lit up. ¡°There are people there! I can hear Lan Waihu!¡± Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442: Rescuing The People Is As Urgent As Putting Out The Fire Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe center of the town was full of government offices. When both Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi arrived, a thick mist surrounded the area, and the noises from the battle were getting more explicit. ¡°Waihu, do not be afraid, I am here for you. I won¡¯t let them hurt you.¡± A clear male voice could be heard. ¡°They are duplicating!¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°They are probably theirpanions. Quickly shoot and kill them.¡± The previous male voiced out. ¡°No, they will duplicate again!¡± Yan Chen¡¯s voice was deep but powerful. ¡°The more we attack, the more that will be generated!¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± Qian Lingyu sounded frustrated. ¡°We can¡¯t just wait to be killed!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try with fire.¡± Yan Chen was the leader of these people. He sounded calm, and a me emerged from the ce where his voice could be heard. There was a wailing sound from inside the mist. ¡°Wow, they are terrified of fire! Yan Chen, good job! Hurry up, let us use fire to kill them!¡± Zhang Chuchu sounded excited for once. ¡°Let¡¯s burn all these damn things!¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to use fire¡­¡± Lan Waihu was nervous. ¡°It¡¯s okay;you stick with me.¡± The previous male said. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath. They were all here! She pulled Di Fuyi. ¡°Let¡¯ go and save them!¡± Two of them rushed toward the thick mist. When they reached the edge of the thick mist, Di Fuyi suddenly pulled Gu Xijiu. ¡°Get back! There is a poisonous wizardry barrier here!¡± Gu Xijiu had learned a lot of knowledge about enchantment barriers from Di Fuyi over these years. She knew that this kind of poisonous wizardry barriers could not simply be touched. Inside the barrier, the mist was normal, but the thin mist outside the barrier was poisonous. The poison was even stronger than concentrated nitric acid. Anything could be instantly melted once it was touched. It was extremely rare to see this kind of enchantment barrier. Gu Xijiu only heard about it, but she did not know how to destroy it. Fortunately, Di Fuyi knew how to solve it. He took the opportunity to teach her. ¡°You have to use the wood element of spiritual power to oveethis¡­¡± He also demonstrated on the spot to show her then he took a step back. ¡°Come on, youe and break it!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Rescuing the people was as urgent as putting outthe fire. It had been a very critical situation inside so the priority should be to save people. Since he knew how to break the barrier, why did he not break it personally? Why would he want to let the beginner break it? ¡°No, although they are afraid of fire, the fire can¡¯t kill them!¡± Qian Lingyu shouted. ¡°Damn it! We can only push them backa few steps but can¡¯t hurt them at all. If the situation continues, our spiritual power would be exhausted very soon.¡± Zhang Chuchu cursed. ¡°We cannotst more than 15 minutes¡­¡± The bright male voice sounded panicked. ¡°It seems like we are all going to die here¡­¡± This sentence was very discouraging. The people who were trapped looked pale, and despair started to spread in the group. ¡°No! I will try to take you all out! We should not panic. The more panic we are, the more likely we are going to be attacked by these things.¡± Yan Chen still sounded calm and it actually calmed the crowd down. ¡°It¡­ It will be good if Xijiu is here¡­¡± Lan Waihu sounded desperate, ¡°She will have the solution if she is here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t babble about her at this time. Waihu, if I didn¡¯t know that Gu Xijiu is ady, I will be very jealous since you babble about her once every few days¡­¡± The bright and cool male voice sounded impatient. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443: No One Would Think That You Are Dumb If You Don¡¯t Speak! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°We almost lose our life, and you are still feeling jealous for nothing!¡± Zhang Chuchu began to get more impatient. ¡°Zhang Chuchu, no one would think that you are dumb if you don¡¯t speak!¡± That cool and bright male voice sounded unhappy. ¡°Damn it. Lan Yue. It¡¯s my freedom to speak and I don¡¯t care whether you are happy or not. You are just a bitch who cannot stop babbling.¡± Zhang Chuchu was very angry. ¡°Shut up!¡± Yan Chen shouted angrily. People here were still somewhat afraid of him, so finally everyone finally became silent. ¡­ Gu Xijiu could hear the movements inside the barrier, but obviously, they could not hear the movements outside. Gu Xijiu shouted a few times but there was no answer from anyone inside. All she continued to hear was the intense fight as well as the wailing of the Nailed-Tooth beasts. Di Fuyi refused to break the enchanted barrier, so Gu Xijiu had to do it on her own. She was worried about the people inside so her hands were actually trembling. Meanwhile, the fight inside was getting intensified. Lan Waihu had the lowest level of spiritual power among this group of people. Hence, the Nailed-Tooth beasts were keeping her as their target. Half of the beasts had swooped down to her. She tried to suppress the desire to scream. She had the water element of spiritual power and could not helpwith the clouds of fire. If she used her power, it would have the opposite effect so she was fighting with a sword. However, she could not sever the beasts into two with her sword, so she could only knock them with the back of her sword. It was very hard to deal with them. During the intense battle, a Nailed-Tooth beast broke through her defense and swooped to her back. It almost bit on her neck! As she was dealing with two beasts in front of her, she was not able to deal with the one at her back, so she could not help but shout, ¡°Lan Yue!¡± Lan Yue, who stood at her side, did not have time to help her as he was also dealing with a Nailed-Tooth beast. At this time, Yan Chen, who stood on the other side, ran over to her and pulled her away. The beast did not bite on Lan Waihu¡¯s neck but instead on Yan Chen¡¯s arm¡­ The long tooth was even sharper than a sword and itinjured Yan Chen¡¯s arm. It was extremely painful to be bitten by the Nailed-Tooth beast. Yan Chen¡¯s arm was trembling and his face quickly turned pale. However, he still insisted to release a fire to push the Nailed-Tooth beast away! Lan Waihu survived the disaster but her face also turned pale. She looked at Yan Chen and stuttered in fear. ¡°Th¡­ Thank¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Yan Chen did not have any expression on his face but just coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He went back to his own position. Lan Waihu looked sad. At this time, only Lan Yue came to her side. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lan Waihu shook her head but responded bravely, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m ok¡­¡± Her big eyes could not help but stare at Yan Chen¡¯s injured arm. It was still bleeding badly and it stained his sleeve. Yan Chen tried a few times to stop the bleeding but still failed to do anything. It could only slow down the flow. Since they were still in the fight, Yan Chen had no time to do the further healing. He continued tomand the battle and helped his teammates from danger from time to time¡­ As Lan Yue started to stick by Lan Waihu¡¯s side, the Nailed-Tooth beasts did not focus on her anymore. They switched their attention to Yan Chen. Yan Chen had the highest skill among them, buttheir bite injured him. It was the most vulnerable moment for him. If the beasts managed to drink his blood, it would nourish them more than drinking other people¡¯s blood! Therefore, these Nailed-Tooth beasts started to group into one and attacked Yan Chen intensively. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444: You¡¯re Crazy! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Nailed-Tooth beasts besieged everyone in the group, so they were not able toe and rescue Yan Chen. Yan Chen¡¯s face was getting paler. He did not manage to respond and got bitten again on his leg. He stumbled and almost fell to the ground. At the same time, the other beasts took the opportunity to get nearer to Yan Chen. There were countless shiny teeth in Yan Chen¡¯s view. ¡°Yan Chen!¡± Suddenly Lan Waihu shouted and she flew directly to him without concerning herself of the danger. As she approached with a strong momentum and Yan Chen was not prepared for it, he was knocked down by Lan Waihu. Lan Waihu covered Yan Chen like an octopus and tried to protect him with her own body. Yan Chen was shocked. He was not able to stand up on time and could only watch the numerous teethe toward her and nearly bite her! ¡°Bang!¡± A crashing sound was heard from outside of the thick mist. There were two shadows rushing from the mist and a cloud of fire could be seen. The fire cloud circled the Nailed-Tooth beasts behind Lan Waihu¡­ Apparently, this fire cloud was the weakness of the beasts. They all dissipated once they came into contact with the fire. Yan Chen also took this opportunity to carry Lan Waihu out from the ce. He then put Lan Waihu down. After that, he took a few steps back and stared at the woman who broke into the mist. He blurted, ¡°Xijiu!¡± Everything happened too fast, and Lan Waihu was still confused. After she heard Yan Chen, her body went stiff, and her eyes fell on Gu Xijiu. She was stunned for a moment butsuddenly cheered. ¡°Xijiu!¡± She almost wanted to pounce on Gu Xijiu! ¡°Xijiu!¡± ¡°Xijiu!¡± A few of them shouted her name. Qian Lingyu and Zhang Chuchu also cheered happily. If the Nailed-Tooth beasts did not trap them, they would have gathered around Gu Xijiu! Gu Xijiu nced through the crowd. Lan Waihu, Yan Chen, Qian Lingyu, Zhang Chuchu¡­ Everyone was here. There was also a handsome young man that she did not recognize. She guessed that this young man should be Lan Yue. Yan Chen was injured, and his face was terribly pale. Although the rest of the people looked filthy, they were not hurt. At first, everyone had very low morale, and their minds were filled with despair. However, at this moment when they saw Gu Xijiu, they were all enlightened, and theirconfidence was boosted! They had fought very hard until they were thoroughly exhausted. However,theynow felt like they had gained back their strength out from nowhere. They fought even moreboriously as they desperately wanted toe over to meet up with Gu Xijiu. There were hundreds of Nailed-Tooth beasts around trying to attack them. At this moment, Gu Xijiu had no time to talk anyway. She moved to the side of Yan Chen and threw a bottle of medicine to him. ¡°Apply this to stop the bleeding first.¡± Yan Chen epted the bottle. It was cream inside the bottle, so he applied some of the cream on his wound. The medicine given by Gu Xijiu was different from general medicine off the shelves. In almost less than half a minute, the blood had stopped oozing out from his injured hand and leg. He took a deep breath. When he looked up, he realized that Lan Waihu was looking at him. When their two pairs of eyes looked at each other, Yan Chen immediately looked away and did not want to see her. He went to help Zhang Chuchu fight with the beast. Lan Waihu looked down, and she grabbed her fingers tightly. Lan Yue pulled her the side and looked unhappy. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s face was pale, and she did not speak. She switched her attention to Di Fuyi who fought together with Gu Xijiu. She was stunned and said, ¡°He¡­ He is Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± At this moment, although Di Fuyi was wearing a purple robe, it was not the standard costume of Celestial Master Zuo. He did not cover his face too, so no one recognized him at first. Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445: Where Have You Been All These Years? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Lan Waihu did not have a great ability, she was very good at recognizing people. After she calmed her mind and looked at Di Fuyi, she could immediately recognize him. When Lan Waihu said it out, everyone got stunned, and they invariably stepped back. Zhang Chuchu suddenly shouted, ¡°Xijiu, be careful!¡± This was not to alert her about the Nailed-Tooth beasts but to make Gu Xijiu aware that Celestial Master Zuo was beside her. Di Fuyi was smart enough to understand that. He smiled sarcastically. It was the first time in his life to be treated like a murderer. He believed that if the nailed tooth beasts did not nk them, these people would havee over to pull Gu Xijiu to their side to keep her away from him. Still, they stared at him with watchful eyes as if he would suddenly attack Gu Xijiu. Fortunately for Di Fuyi, their attention was soon distracted by the light issued by Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi when they started to attack the beasts. asionally, both of them stood back to back and sometimes they flew up together side by side. The me fromtheir hands had never stopped. Every me issued was in cloud form, and all the clouds would trap seven to eight at a time. Their movements were smooth and perfectly fitted with each other. They moved around the Nailed-Tooth beasts, and there was a me around them. It looked fascinating. Every one of them had been very worried by the attack. However, at this moment, the beasts were getting dissipated, so they could finally feel relieved. Lan Waihu and Zhang Chuchu even pped and cheered, ¡°Nice!¡± ¡°Burn them! Burn them all!¡± Since the crowd did not know how to use the Tiandu Cloud move, they could not help Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. All they could do was to try not to make things difficult for the two of them. To avoid attacks from the beasts, Yan Chen gathered everyone together and put thedies and people with the lower spiritual power in the center, while he and Qian Lingyu stood at the outer part of the circle. The two of them would use mes to keep the beasts away. After half an hour, all the Nail-tooth Beast had gone, and the mist had dissipated. Everyone survived the crisis and finally felt relieved. All eyes fell on Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi now. It was apparent thatthey were confused eyes. They wanted toe over to talk to Gu Xijiu, but they had scruples in their heart. Qian Lingyu paused for a moment and decided to ignore Di Fuyi. He directly asked Gu Xijiu, ¡± Xijiu, where have you been all these years? We almost turned the continent upside down to find you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. We were sent to look for you. Headmaster Gu even sent all the spies in Tianju Hall¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, your spiritual power has greatly improved!¡± ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Everyone started to ask countless questions and ignored Di Fuyi. Lan Waihu cared about her friend. She boldly walked over and held Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Xijiu,e over, I have something to tell you¡­¡± She tried to pull Gu Xijiu away from Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu knew what their concern was so she smiled and did not move. She patted Lan Waihu¡¯s hand to hint her to keep quiet. She nced through the crowd and stopped at Lan Yue. ¡°May I know who this is?¡± Everyone looked at each other, and his or her facial expression seemed a bit unpredictable. Zhang Chuchu, who was always outspoken, blurted, ¡°He is our schoolmate who joined Tianju Hall five years ago. He is also the fianc¨¦ of Waihu.¡± Gu Xijiu felt heavy hearted. Just now when she heard the conversation from outside the mist, she already expected some unusual events between Yan Chen and Lan Waihu. However, she never expected that Lan Waihu actually had a fianc¨¦. What about Yan Chen? Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446: The Truth Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYan Chen used to like her so much, and Gu Xijiu had treated them as a couple all the time. When she thought of them, she even expected that either of them would get married. She never expected that. Her eyes turned to Lan Waihu. Lan Waihu looked down and did not speak. As for Yan Chen, he pretended like he did not hear it but turned and talked to Qian Lingyu. This was not a right time for Gu Xijiu to ask about rtionship matters. She used a directed audio to ask Yan Chen, ¡°Is Lan Yue a reliable person?¡± Yan Chen nodded slightly and replied with directed audio. ¡°Yes, he is.¡± After that, he could not resist and added one more sentence, ¡°Xijiu, the Celestial Master Zuo beside you is not trustable!¡± Gu Xijiu had understood the overall situation. She smiled and nced through the crowd. ¡°I was lost over the past few years and strayed into a prohibited area. I have been trapped inside there and was only able to get out from it a few days ago. Celestial Master Zuo was trapped together with me all these years, and we were together all the time during those eight years.¡± It was a straightforward exnation, but it made everyone stunned. They looked at each other, and then back at Di Fuyi. They were all still in shock. Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°The person beside me is the real Celestial Master Zuo while the one who has done a lot of bad things out there is a fake one!¡± This sentence created a ripple effect. Everyone started to opentheir eyes widely as they were too shocked by the information. Gu Xijiu understood that this message was shocking. She did not hurry and patiently waited for them to digest the information. If this message was delivered by someone else, people might not believe it and would probably think that it might be another trap created by Celestial Master Zuo. However, it was Gu Xijiu who said it. Hence, everyone finally believed it. Zhang Chuchu was the first one to react. ¡°Damn it! It turns out that the badass is a fake. Let me tell you, these two years Celestial Master Zuo has changed and done countless bad things. We thought that he finally revealed his true nature. Only now do we know that he is a fake!¡± Qian Lingyu also clenched his fist. ¡°That guy is horrible. He could actually pretend to be Celestial Master Zuo so vividly. Even the four messengers are by his side¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, did you know that he even requested Headmaster Gu to send a student to help him in battle? Since Headmaster Gu did not agree to help, so he had sent numerous sects that followed him to attack us. Fortunately, Headmaster Gu led everyone to fight back and defeated them. Everyone was so angry with this Celestial Master Zuo, but we can do nothing.¡± Lan Waihu also started to speak up. ¡°Why did you all give up Tianju Hall? Where are the rest of the people? Where are they now?¡± Di Fuyi slowly asked. Everyone looked at him with hesitation. After all, they hated him for nearly two years. Although they knew that it was an imposter, subconsciously, they still felt ufortable. Di Fuyi naturally knew everyone¡¯s concern. He frowned, ¡°Still don¡¯t believe me?¡± Fortunately, Yan Chen was a rational person. He proceeded to tell Di Fuyi everything that had happened in Tianju Hall over the past few months. ¡°Gu Canmo strictly prohibited the students to go out for their protection. The fake Celestial Master Zuo probably understood that it was a difficult task to conquer them, so he did not have any movements for a long time. When everyone was getting relieved, suddenly something bizarre happened in Tianju Hall.¡± There was one night when everyone had nightmares in their sleep! In fact, it was not scary to have nightmares. What more frightening was that they hadnightmares every night. The dreams they had were horrifying. Even a male adult would feel scared about it, not to mention thedies. Most bizarrely was the fact that everyone had the same nightmare. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447: The Truth (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSeas of blood filled their nightmares along with bouncing skulls and man-eating beasts. They witnessed the sea of blood was swallowing their beloved family members and friends. Before they died, the screams they let outfrightened everyone until they had cold sweats. It was perhaps normal to dream of this once. However, they were having it every day. Once they closed their eyes, they would see themselves running in the sea of blood and watching their beloved friends and family die one by one. In the beginning, although everyone was suffered from the nightmares, no one wanted to voice it out. They thought that it would be a joke to let people know that they were frightened by such an ordeal. Subconsciously everyone refused to sleep. Some of the residents of Tianju Hall even tried to do chants before slept or read spells. However, it was all useless. When it was one o¡¯clock in the night, everyone would fall asleep automatically. After that, they would suffer from the nightmare that drove them crazy. Besides poor sleep, they also realized that their spiritual powers were getting weaker! After everyone had a few sleepless nights before students with lower spiritual powers started to discuss the matter. They found that the same problem was guing everyone. Finally, someone realized that something was not right and began to report this issue to the school Only then did Gu Canmo realize that he was not the only who had this nightmareThis case was extraordinary. The elders in Tianju Hall tried to analyze it for a few days, but no one got to know what happened. There was spection that some creatures caused it, but after they turned the entire Tianju Hall upside down, they were not able to find any monster. During those days, everyone in Tianju Hall lived in fear. No one had any idea of what to do. Soon after, there was one student who went out to purchase household items. Due to some dys, he had to stay outside. During that night, he had a good sleep and did not have any nightmares. After this student came back to Tianju Hall and told everyone about it, they started to n to go out since they had suffered from the nightmare for too long Oddly enough, for those who slept outside, as long as they did not bring any items that belonged to Tianju Hall, they could have a good sleep and did not have any nightmares. Gu Canmo and the other elders had thought about all potential causes but still could not figure out the root cause. Everyone was exhausted due to lousy sleep they got, and none of them could stand it anymore. Thus Gu Canmo ordered everyone to move out of Tianju Hall As the fake Celestial Master Zuo had always been looking for an opportunity to attack Tianju Hall, Gu Canmo moved everyone out very quietly so asnot to alert anyone. They decided to stay in a small vige under the mountain. The people there were honest and simple. There was no road to lead to the world outside, so the people there had never gone out of the mountain. They did not even know who Celestial Master Zuo was so Gu Canmo did not worry that they would go and inform about their move Of course, after all, Tianju Hall was a hundred-year heritage. Gu Canmo and the elders were very reluctant to leave the ce. asionally, they would send students back to Tianju Hall to visit. Those students who came back to Tianju Hall were all okay except that they would have the nightmare if they stayed over After a few trips like this, Gu Canmo was getting less diligent and only sent students back once every few weeks. This time, Yan Chen and the gang were sent back to visit Tianju Hall. After they finished visiting Tianju Hall, they nned toe to this small town to rest. However, they never expected that this town had been destroyed and that they encounter the horrible Nailed-Tooth beasts. They almost died in the attack. After Yan Chen finished briefing them about the incident, Gu Xijiu looked at Di Fuyi and tried to guess. ¡°Are dream eaters causing trouble?¡± Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448: The Truth (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was also trying to ascertain the root of the problem. When Gu Xijiu asked him about it, he looked up and repeated. ¡°Dream eaters?¡± Apparently, he had never heard of it. Gu Xijiu tried to exin. ¡°I read it in a book before. ording to the legend, it eats dreams for a living. Some of them like to eat good dreams and some of them like to eat bad dreams. They can control the people within a range to collectively make a dream that they desire¡­¡± Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°How do they look like?¡± Gu XIjiu shook her head in response, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I only read about the description from the book.¡± She did not mention that she read it from a book in the modern era. She added, ¡°In fact, the information from the book might not be urate. Perhaps there is no such thing in the world¡­¡± Di Fuyi thought for a moment. Suddenly he waved at Qian Lingyu. ¡°Come to me!¡± Qian Lingyu looked defensive. ¡°For what?¡± He did not go over but took a step back instead. Di Fuyi did not bother to spend too much time with him. He directly moved to the front of him and put his finger on Qian Lingyu¡¯s shoulder. The hair on Qian Lingyi¡¯s body suddenly stood up. His body was stiff and he subconsciously wanted to push Di Fuyi¡¯s finger away. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± He was not able to finish his sentence because Di Fuyi had pointed his finger in between Qian Lingyu¡¯s eyebrows¡­ Qian Lingyu possessed a level nine spiritual power. Usually, no one could easily get near to him. However, he was unable to do anything to Di Fuyi. Qian Lingyu felt coldness on his forehead. He opened his mouth and looked frightened. He wanted to struggle out from Di Fuyi¡¯s grasp but he had suddenly lost his strength. Everyone was shocked! ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Let him go!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Just when everyone was going to leap out to rescue Qian Lingyu, Di Fuyi¡¯s finger had left his forehead. Di Duyi blew his finger as if he wanted to blow some dust off it. At the same time, Qian Lingyu regained his consciousness. He quickly stepped back and looked at Di Fuyi suspiciously. ¡°What¡­ What have you done to me?¡± Di Fuyi ignored him and now turned to Lan Yue. Lan Yue was frightened just by being stared by him. ¡°You¡­¡± He saw a shadow sh in front of him. Di Fuyi also pointed his finger on Lan Yue¡¯s forehead just like what he did on Qian Lingyu. However, he released his finger after a few seconds. The crowd did not know what he was trying to do and looked at him with caution. Yan Chen frowned. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you are¡­¡± ¡°I am testing their soul.¡± Di Fuyi calmly continued, ¡°Their souls are injured. The nightmare was not real, but something has modified your souls when you guys were sleeping and imnted the nightmare into your mind. Once there was some trigger it would make you all have simr nightmares.¡± What he exined was very professional. After Yan Chen and the rest heard his exnation, they all were stunned. Di Fuyi turned to talk to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, you go back together with them. I will go to Tianju Hall to check it out.¡± Gu Xijiu replied instantly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Di Fuyi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With my abilities, there is nothing that can control me. Good girl, you go back with the rest and discuss with Gu Canmo about our n. I willeter.¡± Before Gu Xijiu could say anything, he turned and disappeared from the ce. After Di Fuyi left, everyone was relieved. Lan Waihu cheered joyfully and went to hug Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, I have been very worried about you all these years!¡± Qian Lingyu also said, ¡°I can testify to it. Whenever any one of us went out and came back to Tianju Hall, she would be the first one who rushed forward and asked if there was any news about you. After a few times, our schoolmates would automatically notify her even before she asked. She was very sad whenever she got the same answer and went to your house and secretly cried¡­¡± Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449: The Truth (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu patted Lan Waihu¡¯s head. It had been eight years since theyst met but this girl had not changed much and still looked like a 15 or 16-year-old girl. Her big and round eyes looked pure like water. Gu Xijiu hugged her tightly topensate. ¡°Miss Gu, I have heard a lot about you. My name is Lan Yue.¡± Lan Yue came forward to greet. At the same time, he took the opportunity to pull Lan Waihu back to his side quietly.¡°You are a big girl now, don¡¯t just hug other people or else people would say that you are frivolous.¡± Lan Waihu seemed like she was afraid of him and she did not refute at all. Although she was unhappy, she just bit her lips and did not say anything else. Yan Chen¡¯s handsome face was still pale. His eyes nced at Lan Yue and Lan Waihu for a second then he moved away. Qian Lingyu frowned. After eight years, this arrogant boy had grown into a steady and calm man. He softly said, ¡°Lan Yue, you joined uste so you would never understand the rtionship between Waihu and Xijiu. Without Xijiu, Waihu would not be like this today. Don¡¯t you think it is a bit too much for you to feel jealous about Xijiu?¡± Lan Yue coldly replied, ¡°I am just trying to remind my fianc¨¦ to pay attention to her words and attitude so that other people would not gossip about her. I did not feel jealous.¡± He pulled Lan Waihu to the side and asked, ¡°Did you get injured just now?¡± Lan Waihu shook her head Yan Chen finally spoke, ¡°Alright, now that the crisis has been lifted, you all should go back to report to the school.¡± Lan Waihu could not help but look at him. However, he did not look at her but just patted Qian Lingyu. ¡°Your responsibility is to bring them back safely. I will not forgive you if any one of them loses one strand of hair!¡± Qian Lingyu nodded. ¡°Senior Yan, don¡¯t you want to go back with us?¡± Yan Chen smiled. ¡°No, I have graduated from Tianju Hall, so I still need to go back to my family to report on my status.¡± He looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, let¡¯s gather again when we have an opportunity in thefuture.¡± He turned and wanted to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°Yan Chen, I hope that you can go back together with us this time. There is something that I need help on from everyone.¡± Yan Chen was surprised. Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°This thing is crucial!¡± Yan Chen pondered for a moment before he answered, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡­ There was an isted small vige. At first, when Gu Xijiu heard about it, she thought that it was a paradise. However, when she arrived at the town, she realized that this ce was abysmal. The soil road was bumpy. The cottages were built in mud and stone, and the vigers¡¯ head and face were filthy with grime. As some of the spies could fly, Gu Canmo never thought of living here for too long. Therefore, they also followed the culture and asked the students to build the same cottages as the vigers so that they looked likeordinary vigers and would not be easily found. The vigers had not gone out from the mountain before, and they had no idea about the situation of the outside world. Thus, everyone from the famous Tianju Hall did not get any special treatment from the vigers. In fact, they were generally destitute and could only afford to feed their stomachs. Even if they wanted to give special treatment to the migrants, they had no capital to do so. Besides, the god they prayed to was not The Lord but instead, Huang DaxianDue to the unique skills that the people from Tianju Hall possessed, the vigers gave them a very special nickname ¨C Huang Daxian¡¯s family. The Huang Daxian family gained a lot of respect from the vigers, because when they went outside, they often brought back some fine things, rice, flour, oil, salt and so on. They even bought some fine food and other items to give the people from Tianju Hall and helped to improve their lifestyle a lot. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450: The Badass Di Fuyi Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere were more than 200 people from Tianju Hall. All of them had been living here as though in poverty, and they felt that it was a tough life. They always looked forward to the day when they could move back to Tianju Hall. When Gu Xijiu and Yan Chen all came to the vige, they saw Gu Canmo was standing under a tree and giving a lecture to the students. His voice was loud and full of energy. ¡°Everyone, please be patient. Celestial Master Zuo is an evil man that has ruled for too long. Sooner orter he will suffer from the punishment by the Gods. I have been trying to contact the four messengers of The Lord. Once I sessfully contacted them, I will request them to report to The Lord. When The Lord shows up, it will be the end of the day for Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Some people were worried. ¡°It has been so long, but we never see The Lord show up. Is he quarantining himself for practice now?¡± ¡°I agree. It has been two years, and we never heard anything from The Lord. I suspect that Misses Lord must have trapped The Lord, or maybe he has been killed¡­ If not, he would not let someone use his name and act as his wife without punishing them¡­¡± Gu Canmo was speechless. In fact, he also wondered. Although The Lord did not oftene out from his ce, whenever there was any chaos in the continent, he would show up and restore the peace. Di Fuyi was always his spokesman to do that. Now that Di Fuyi had changed and created so many troubles to the world, and he had the so-called Misses Lord at his side to help him, it was not strange that people would suspect that The Lord had met some ident. ¡°I think we should not wait for The Lord to settle the issues. In this troubled period, we need to take up the responsibility to save the world. I believe if we call a rally in the name Tianju Hall, we will have a lot of followers. When we gather, we can attack the capital and kill that badass¡­¡± Some of the aggressive students suggested. Gu Canmo nodded his head. ¡°I have had some ideas already and will never let this situation continue. When the timing is right, I will inform you all¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, Di Fuyi!¡± ¡°The badass Di Fuyi!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone yelled cursed Di Fuyi all the way up to his eighteen generations of ancestors. Gu Xijiu had heard it from far and felt a sudden pain in her head. She secretly felt fortunate that Di Fuyi did note together with them, or else he might not be happy to hear all these cursings. Qian Lingyu and the rest could not help but look at Gu Xijiu. They were a little bit embarrassed. ¡°Please don¡¯t me them¡­ They have some reasonable misunderstandings about Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± Yan Chen said, ¡°Xijiu, why don¡¯t we publicly announce the information about the fake Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Gu Xijiu pondered and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Although Di Fuyi asked her to keep a low profile to ensure their whereabouts were not disclosed, she did not want to see Di Fuyi being scolded by his mates from Tianju Hall. She had to rify for him! They had reached the entrance of the vige now. She lightly coughed just as she was about to speak. Suddenly, there was a chuckle in the air. ¡°Well, it seems like you all enjoy scolding me a lot!¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. It was Di Fuyi! She did not expect him toe so quickly! At the same time, everyone from Tianju Hall under the tree was stunned, and all of them looked up at the sky. Under the blue sky, there was a man who wore a purple robe with a silver mask and a fox-eye jade in the middle of his forehead. It was Celestial Master Zuo! Everyone was shocked to see him. It was even more terrible than to see any fierce beast! Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451: It Is Normal For Me To Curse You Eight Times A Day Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAll of them pulled out their weapons to attack. Without the order of Gu Canmo, they had formed into an array to fight with the enemy. Everyone was ready to battle! Di Fuyi stopped mid-way in the sky. He held his arms and looked at their array. These days, everyone in Tianju Hall had been very vignt. They never stopped practicing new skills and tactics. At this moment, they actually formed the array very efficiently. It took less than a minute for them toplete the array and the ambiance under the tree was murderous! Once the array was formed, it could withstand 1,000 armies. It was the same array Tianju Hall used thest time when they defeated the attacks from various ns. Gu Canmo slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at Di Fuyi in the sky. His eyes were full of anger and hatred. Celestial Master was indeed very strong and powerful. However, if he were attacked by all the people from Tianju Hall, he would never be able to escape! Especially since he was alone. Was heing to get killed? Or did he bring other people but they were hiding somewhere? He quickly nced around, but there was nothing to hide behind. Damn it! He did not want to think too much anymore. It was rare to have him being alone so it was the best opportunity to catch him! Gu Canmo waved to signal the array. Immediately, the eight elders flew up together with him and surrounded Di Fuyi from all directions. Once again, they formed a killing array andplemented the array the students formed below. After they finished forming the array, Gu Canmo felt more confident to fight! ¡°Di Fuyi, you have a good life somewhere else but you chose toe to your personal hell. This time, it¡¯s your own choice toe here to get killed. I will help the world to punish you!¡± The sword on Gu Canmo¡¯s hand almost touched Di Fuyi¡¯s nose. Di Fuyi was not panicked at all. He stared at Gu Canmo and the eight elders. ¡°It has been eight years since ourst meet, but your spiritual power has not improved much.¡± Eight years ago, Gu Canmo and the rest were at level nine of spiritual power, and now they were still at level nine. Their spiritual power only improved by a little ¨C probably from level 9.3 to level 9.5. Gu Canmo grunted. ¡°What do you mean by eight years? We just met each other one year ago. You asked me to conquer the world with you¡­¡± Di Fuyi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Old man, you have known me for so many years. Can¡¯t you differentiate which one is real or fake? Are you blind now?¡± Gu Canmo was stunned. ¡°What?!¡± Di Fuyi leisurely said, ¡°I have not shown up in this continent for eight years. The one who created the trouble out there is an imposter!¡± The crowd was stunned! ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gu Canmo was startled for a few seconds then he angrily said, ¡°Di Fuyi, don¡¯t try to fool me with all these rhetorics. Do you think I am an idiot? Are you trying to gain back your reputation this way?¡± Di Fuyi yed with his finger. ¡°Are you not going to believe me regardless of what I say?¡± ¡°Of course! No one will believe you! Di Fuyi, regardless what you say we will never believe a single word from you!¡± Di Fuyi lowered his face slightly and sighed. ¡°I never knew that there would be a day that everyone hates me. Do you all always curse me?¡± Gu Canmo did not want to hide his hatred anymore. ¡°Of course! Everyone in the continent has cursed you and your ancestors of eighteen generations. As for me, it is normal for me to curse you eight times a day!¡± Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452: In Fact, I Did Not Curse So Many Times¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°You all have wronged him! He has been with me these eight years. The one who created so many troubles to the world is indeed an imposter!¡± A clear voice could be heard from the entrance of the vige. In a second, a girl emerged and stood beside Di Fuyi. Gu Canmo and the others suddenly opened their eyes widely. Although it had been eight years, Gu Xijiu did not change too much either. She looked like she was 18 or 19 years old now so everyone could recognize her easily. ¡°Xijiu!¡± ¡°Xijiu!¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu¡­¡± Many people in the crowd called out her name. Gu Xijiu walked forward and bowed to Gu Canmo. ¡°How are you doing, Headmaster Gu?¡± Gu Canmo¡¯s eyes were brighter than a light bulb at this moment! There were also people who came out of the jungle. They were Yan Chen and the rest¡­ ¡­ Half an hourter, everyone from Tianju Hall gathered in a circle and surrounded Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. Everyone was angry, but this time they were not mad at Di Fuyi. They were mad because they finally got to know the truth. The fake Celestial Master could actually bring so many troubles to this continent and fooled everyone for so long! The truth was too cruel, and it was too unbelievable. If Gu Xijiu did note together with Di Fuyi, no one would ever believe him! Since Gu Xijiu was here with Di Fuyi, after Yan Chen and the rest revealed the story about the incident they met today, everyone finally understood and felt guilty! They had scolded the wrong person for so long and had now been caught on the spot! Gu Canmo¡¯s faceblushed. He did not even dare to face Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi sat on a chair and used his hand to support his chin. He looked at Gu Canmo. ¡°You cursed me eight times a day¡­¡± Gu Canmo forced a smile. ¡°In fact, I was cursing the fake one¡­ Actually, I did not curse that many times¡­¡± Di Fuyi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Even though you were scolding the fake one, you called out my name. I don¡¯t feel happy about it¡­¡± Gu Canmo knew Di Fuyi well enough to know that he was a difficult person to deal with. Once he caught the opportunity, he would give you a headache. He could only humbly apologize to Di Fuyi. He even ordered people to brew the best tea and personally handed the teacup for him. The rest of the students from Tianju Hall also kneeled to beg for forgiveness. Nheless, Di Fuyi just ignored them. He looked indifferent,but the aura around him was extremely strong. Gu Canmo also understood that he had offended him. He turned to Gu Xijiu and sought for help. After all, Gu Xijiu was a student of Tianju Hall. At critical times, she would still speak for them. She looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°Fuyi, they did not know the truth. We can¡¯t me them¡­¡± Di Fuyi finally sat straight and nced through the crowd. ¡°Since Xijiu has spoken for you all, I will forgive you all this time.¡± After he finished his sentence, everyone took a deep breath and felt relieved. Gu Canmo was well aware of Di Fuyi¡¯s temper. Usually, he would not easily let go of people who offended him. He did not expect that this time Di Fuyi actually forgave them so fast. It was all credited to Gu Xijiu¡­ Hence, everyone looked at Gu Xijiu gratefully. At this moment, everyone was thrilled. All the negative emotions were gone, and everyone was ready to fight until the end! The day that the real Celestial Master Zuo showed up, and the fake one was exposed was just around the corner. Gu Canmo smiled happily like a blooming flower. He asked Di Fuyi about the next step. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453: Identifying The Traitor Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi nced through the crowd and smiled. ¡°Be patient. I have a n. However, before I tell you about my n, I must figure out one thing.¡± Everyone was confused. Gu Canmo looked curious but forced a smile. ¡°What is that?¡± Di Fuyi put his hand into his sleeve and took something out which he ced on his palm. It was a carved jade shaped like a Qilin. He asked, ¡°Whose is this?¡± Everyone looked at each other. Gu Canmo frowned. ¡°Everyone in Tianju Hall has one of it. It is a girdle ornament that represents our identity. Is there anything wrong with it?¡± Di Fuyi nced through the crowd again. ¡°Everyone has it?¡± Gu Canmo nodded. ¡°It was made two years ago. It is the new identity of our Tianju Hall¡¯s student. At first, everyone wore it on their bodies every day. This time after we came out of Tianju Hall, we don¡¯t wear it to avoid our identity being disclosed. However, we still keep in with us in our clothes¡­¡± He took out a girdle ornament and it was exactly the same as the one on Di Fuyi¡¯s palm. Di Fuyipared them side by side and asked Gu Canmo, ¡°Are the girdle ornaments you all wear made of Tianxiang Jade?¡± Gu Canmo nodded. ¡°Yes, the Tianxiang Jade has a very unique fragrance and it can help to purify any impurities. Therefore, I requested everyone to wear it with them.¡± Di Fuyi threw the jade on his hand to Gu Canmo. ¡°Take a look at this carefully. Is this jade also made of Tianxiang Jade?¡± Gu Canmo was very knowledgeable. He took that ornament and checked it under the sunlight. He was shocked. ¡°This is Tianmo Jade!¡± The Tianmo Jade was the opposite of Tianxiang Jade. Although they looked exactly the same, their functions were greatly contrary! Tianmo Jade was an extremely rare material. It was said that it had a very powerful energy. It could destroy the soul of the wearer by deteriorating his/her spiritual power unknowingly. It could even impair the memories of the bearer, which could eventually lead to dementia. The energy of this jade was very strong. It could affect the people within the radius of a few kilometers. (Based on modern day knowledge, it was kind of simr to nuclear activity with extremely strong radiation). No one ever expected to see it from Di Fuyi. Although everyone wore the same girdle ornament, in order to differentiate the owner easily, they carved their own sign on the jade. Some of them carved their middle names on it while others carved their family emblem or some pattern that they could recognize. It was not easy to engrave words on this kind of jade. It had to be carved by someone with at least a level eight spiritual power, and required at least a level nine spiritual power if they wanted to draw freely on the jade. The one on Di Fuyi¡¯s hand had a cloud pattern carved at the back of the Qilin. The pattern was quiteplicated so apparently, it was carved by a level nine spiritual master. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, where did you find it from? Could it be that someone imitated the girdle ornament of Tianju Hall and wanted to do an unfavorable thing to us?¡± Gu Canmo looked very serious. Di Fuyi yed with the jade on his hand. ¡°I found it under a tile at the practice field in Tianju Hall. If I guess correctly, it was the culprit that caused the nightmares for everyone!¡± The crowd was stunned. Was this the culprit that caused them to leave their school and hostel? Gu Canmo¡¯s facial expression changed. He immediately asked a few elders who had reached level nine if any of them had carved the cloud pattern on this jade. The elders shook their heads. No one had done it before. However, it was apparently brought in by a student of Tianju Hall, because no one else entered into Tianju Hall in the recent six months! Without the need to ask, it was either a student of Tianju Hall who had been manipted by someone, or there was a traitor inside Tianju Hall! Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454: Who Was The Traitor? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Canmo looked at the crowd and asked, ¡°Who owns this girdle ornament?¡± Everyone looked at each other, but no one answered. Gu Canmo looked very angry. ¡°If this was mistakenly brought in by any one of you, you need to tell who is the sender. If you don¡¯t admit it, then we would assume that you were doing it deliberately and you are a traitor to enter into Tianju Hall! Once you arecaught, the consequences will be¡­ I believe you all should know it very well! Let me ask again, who owns this girdle ornament which has clouds on it?!¡± The 200 over people under the big tree were all silent. It was very quiet that one could even hear if a pin dropped on the ground. However, there was still no one who stood out to admit it. Gu Canmo¡¯s eyes looked passed their faces one by one. Every one of them looked shocked. The elders from discipline departments had very sharp eyes because they had been handling this kind of cases very frequently. Once anyone acted unnaturally, they would be able to identify them quickly. However, despite focused observations, they could notidentify anyone, and no one could recognize this pattern. It seemed like it was not the student being manipted by someone to bring in the jade, but indeed there was a traitor in Tianju Hall. This traitor made the Tianmo Jade outside of Tianju Hall and wore it to enter into Tianju Hall. Then, he or she secretly hid the jade under a tile in the practice field. Everything was done undercover. Even if the jade were found out by the cleaner, it would not cause any rm to the students as it looked the same as the one everyone wore. Who was the traitor? Everyone started having nightmares two months ago, so this Tianmo Jade was probably brought in two months ago too. Gu Canmo immediatelymanded the student who was in charge of the gate of Tianju Hall to take out the gate activity records over the recent two months. After the investigation, Gu Canmo was not happy with the result. There were a lot of students who went in and out during that period. It was about one-third of the students who had entered in and out of Tianju Hall; there were even some students who went out once every three to five days. After they sorted out the result, there were 80 people on the name list. If the traitor went out, he or she would not go out with a partner. Even if he or she went out with a partner, he or she would need solitary time to do such a thing secretly. Thus, the discipline elder immediatelymanded the students to filter out those who went out alone orwere alone during midway of the trip if they went out in a group. An hourter, the result was out. During that time of period, there were a total of 22 students who either went out alone or were alone when they went out in a group. This also included those female and male students who went out together but stayed in a separate room overnight. Among these 22 persons, there were four elders, three teachers and the rests were all students like Qian Lingyu and the gang. In other words, these 22 persons were the biggest suspects, and one of them was the traitor. However, it was not an easy task to find out the traitor from a list of 22 people. With the ability of the discipline elders, if they could inquire them one by one they would be able to figure out who the traitor was, but it would take at least five to six days toplete the investigation. Since the news about the return of Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu was not made known to the public yet, the fake Celestial Master Zuo was still not aware of it. Now when Di Fuyi showed up in this vige, the traitor would seize the opportunity to report to his or her aplices. Therefore, they had to identify and expose the traitor quickly. It would be best if they could find him or her in one to two days. The faster they found out who the traitor was the lower the risk to them. If they did not want the news to be leaked out, the only thing they could do now was to quarantine the 22 persons at one ce and only release them once the traitor was found. Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455: Who Was The Traitor? (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHowever, everyone here was an elite of Tianju Hall, and so it was unreasonable to quarantine them for a few days. Besides, no house was big enough to detain 22 people. The discipline elders looked at each other for a moment and found it difficult to deal with such a situation. Gu Canmo made up his mind and said, ¡°Let¡¯s quarantine them in three groups and ask them to oversee each other. We will let them go as soon as we find the traitor.¡± The face of the 22 suspects changed as soon as they heard what Gu Canmo had said. Some of them retorted. ¡°Headmaster Gu, it is unfair to ask us to be quarantined together with the traitor. Are you nning to quarantine us forever if you are unable to find the traitor?¡± Gu Canmo coldly said, ¡°No, the longest that I will quarantine you is only until Celestial Master Zuo is dead. However, we will have to quarantine all of you until that timees.¡± The people were getting increasingly dissatisfied. Everyone imed that they were innocent. The situation was getting a bit out of control because everyone was getting very angry. Gu Canmo also understood that most of the people here were innocent. However, it was a severe issue so he could not take the risk. Gu Xijiu suddenly spoke just as he was about to order to bring these people away. ¡°Headmaster Gu, their argument is reasonable. We should not quarantine everyone just because of one traitor. I have an idea to find the traitor in one day. Furthermore, we won¡¯t have to quarantine everyone.¡± The crowd opened their eyes and looked at her skeptically after she finished speaking. Gu Xijiu patted her storage bag, and soon enough, a small little head showed up from the container. It was Lu Wu, and it looked somewhat blur. ¡°Master, do you need anything?¡± Gu Xijiu touched its head. ¡°Come out and listen to me.¡± Lu Wu suddenly awoke and immediately jumped out onto Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder, its nine tails swayed along. ¡°Yes, master!¡± It felt excited to be summoned. ¡°Master, what about me?¡± The mussel also popped up from within the gang and busily sought for attention. Recently, Gu Xijiu had been bringing them around. asionally, she would let them out to take a breather. However, they felt bored most of the time. Now, they became very excited when they suddenly heard that they had a mission. Gu Xijiu also took the mussel out. ¡°I will assign a task to youter. Hold on.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The mussel immediately transformed to his original size and went to one corner and kept watch of everyone. Gu Canmo was slightly shocked. He seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Xijiu, are you nning to ask the mussel to use his illusion skill on everyone so that they would speak the truth?¡± Gu Xijiuughed. ¡°Something like that. As you know, the mussel possesses a skill that can force people to reveal their secrets.¡± Everyone almost stepped back at the same time as she revealed this fact. It wasmon for people to have their secrets. For example, a person might secretly be admiring someone else; a person may hate someone and curse them deep down in their heart. Furthermore, some of the guys currently do not have a partner, and so they may be forced to use their hands when their sexual desires get the better of them. All of these were unteble secrets. They would feel extremely embarrassed if their secrets were disclosed to the public. Lan Waihu, Qian Lingyu, Lan Yue, Zhang Chuchu were among the 22 people being suspected. Lan Waihu tried opposing. ¡°No, Xijiu. You should know that I am innocent. I don¡¯t want to be tested!¡± She had a big secret in her heart and did not want it to be disclosed to the public. She did not want to let Yan Chen know about it too. Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456: Who Was The Traitor? (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Qian Lingyu was also nervous. ¡°I disagree too!¡± He was always fond of Gu Xijiu to the extent that he could not control himself from liking her. Sometimes, he would have imaginations of her being his sexual partner at night. However, he knew that there was no way that he was going to be with her and so he was forced to suppress his feelings all this while. He only hoped to be her best buddy and that he could be there for her whenever she needed him. If he revealed this secret in front of the public, he not only could not be friends with her anymore but probably would be killed by Di Fuyi. The others were also actively opposing to run this test. Someone even expressed that they would prefer to be quarantined for several days than to be tested in front of the public. The mussel looked at everyone in disdain. It seemed that human beings always have many secrets. In contrast, it had nothing to hide and was only loyal to its master. Its only problem is that it would asionally scold Celestial Master Zuo secretly in its heart. Gu Xijiu raised her hand to stop the crowd from making noise. ¡°I understand your concerns, and so I would like to inform all of you that this is not the only way to solve this problem.¡± Next, she grabbed a hand of shiny stones from the storage bag and took out 22 stones. She put the stones on her palm and said, ¡°This is a soul stone.¡± Everyone looked at her with a confused face. This was the first time that they heard about it. Even Di Fuyi raised his eyebrow and looked at her. He recognized these stones. The mussels collected them from a cave in the enchanted boundary. The mussel always had a liking for shiny stuff, so it brought a hundred stones back from the cave as part of its collection. The mussel also gave Gu Xijiu several dozen stones and asked her to be safe keep the stones for it. Di Fuyi studied these stones for a while and discovered that they had no other function except for the fact that they were shiny and colorful. Therefore, he did not pay too much attention to them anymore. He never expected that Gu Xijiu would take them out at this moment and refer to them as soul stones. The mussel also widely opened its round eyes. It was also its first time hearing the name of the stones. The stones on her hand were shimmering and looked very beautiful. Gu Xijiu made sure that she had gotten everyone¡¯s attention before she slowly exined, ¡°The soul stone has a special feature. If someone holds the stone for an hour, it will remember the unique smell of the holder¡¯s soul and will not lose their scent anymore. Since the Tianmo Jade had been worn by the traitor and was brought into Tianju Hall, therefore, the smell of the wearer¡¯s soul should still be on the Tianmo Jade. Once the two smellsbine, coupled with the strong senses of Lu Wu and the mussel, the color of the soul stone will change to the same color as Tianmo Jade after six hours. By that time, we will be able to identify the traitor.¡± While Gu Xijiu was talking, she distributed the soul stones to the 22 suspects. ¡°Come on. You have to hold it in your palm. Let me demonstrate to you the way to hold it. Everyone must follow my exact movements. Anyone who fails to do so would be deemed as the traitor!¡± They took the stones from her and ced it on their hands. Gu Xijiu also took one and held it on her hand so that everyone could follow her. It was an effortless way to hold it, so everyone could easily follow her movements. They stood in a row and were observed by the rest of the group. It was a very novelty way. No one from the Tianju Association had heard of this way before. Not even Di Fuyi. He folded his arms and stood there to watch them. Many other people from the Tianju Hall had started gathering at the scene, and so there were nearly 200 people now staring at the 22 suspects. The crowd would quickly catch the slightest hint of suspicion. Gu Xijiu also observed their facial expressions from time to time. Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457: Who Was The Traitor? (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSome of them looked steady; some of them looked curious; some of them looked skeptical; some of them looked indifferent; some of them looked like they were absent-minded. After observing them for some time, she could not help but think that the subjective quality of the traitor was prominent. This person would not reveal the slightest hint of suspicion throughout this session. A minuteter, after they were done holding the stones, Gu Xijiu asked every one of them to engrave their name onto the stone. This soul stone was soft, and so it was not hard to engrave on it. After they finished engraving their name onto the stones, they were collected by sequence and were carefully inspected. To avoid the contamination of the smell of the collector¡¯s soul, Gu Xijiu also distributed a pair of gloves to the collectors to avoid contaminating the stones with the smell of the collector¡¯s soul. There was now a bunch of shining small stones on Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. Gu Xijiu brought the stones to the mussel and Lu Wu and asked them to breathe on them. The two of them followed her instructions and breathed on it. Strangely enough, though the original stones sparkled and looked translucent, they began to turn milky white once the two of them had breathed onto it. The whole process was quite magical. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath. She smiled and said, ¡°I am done! Headmaster Gu, please ce these 22 stones in a cave ten miles away from here together with the Tianmo Jade. Also, please assign two students who possess the dragon attribute to guard the stones. I will bring everyone to witness the result after six hours.¡± Gu Canmo was worried. ¡°Xijiu, would it be too little to assign only two guards? What if there is any mishap?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No, to obtain the best result, we should not allow too many people near the stones. I think that it is already too much to assign two people as guards. Don¡¯t worry. There will not be any mishap.¡± Gu Canmo could only follow her instruction since Gu Xijiu had assured him. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Do we still need to quarantine the 22 people?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No, though they are all suspicious, there is only one traitor among them. It will not look good to quarantine everyone just because of one traitor. The method I am going to use is good enough, and there will not be any mistake. Let¡¯s observe the results after 12 hours.¡± Gu Canmo nodded and did as he was told. ¡­ Somewhere inside a swarthy cave. This cave was originally a residence of some beasts. The beasts had been driven away by the people from Tianju Hall. Di Fuyi personally used a cleaning spell to purify the cave several times so that there was no smell inside the cave anymore. There was a long stone inside the cave. A bunch of engraved stones and the Tianmo Jade sat on top of the long stone. The two students were assigned to keep an eye outside the cave to avoid anyone from entering the cave. This cave was located in a dense jungle. It was summer now and also the most tumultuous period for mosquitoes. It had been three hours since the test, and it was nowte at night. The mosquitoes were even more rampant. The mosquitoes constantly bit them as they stood outside the cave. It was somewhat painful. They did not stop pping the mosquitoes that got near to them and continuously cursed the traitor from time to time. The two students were not good at martial arts. They did not even possess a spiritual power of level six, so they were unable to protect their bodies from the mosquitoes with a spell. They could only p the mosquitoes using their bare hands. The mosquitoes in the mountain were huge. Large rashes would form on their skin soon after they were bitten. After some time, many big rashes had formed on their bodies, and they did not feel good at all! One of the students proposed to use smoke to drive the mosquitoes away which was indeed a good idea. The other student immediately went and collected the wormwood that was explicitly used to smoke the mosquitoes. The mosquitoes were immediately driven away by the smoke that was produced from the burning wood. The two students decided that it was best to stand near the burning wormwood. Finally, they were able to continue their guard duties without any disturbance. They did not realize that, not far from them, a shadow that almost blended into the nightfall stood behind a tree. He had been observing for a long while and was now blowing a wisp of smoke toward the two students. Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458: The Traitor Was Exposed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter a moment, the two students started rubbing their eyes. One of the students groaned. ¡°Xiaohao, where did you find the wormwood? It has gotten so smoky that my eyes can¡¯t seem to stay open!¡± ¡°The wormwood may have been too wet, which was the reason why it produced so much smoke.¡± The other student rubbed his eyes and spected. The two of them were being smoked to the extent that they were unable to open their eyes and tears started trickling down their face. When they were rubbing their eyes, the shadow that was hiding in the dark shed pass them like lightning and entered the cave. It had done so without alerting the two students. The person was wearing a ck mask, and only his pair of eyes could be seen. Once the person had entered the cave, he immediately headed towards the ce where the soul stones were ced. He stared at the soul stones. Three hours had passed since the test began and all the soul stones had changed in color. Each one of them had changed into a different color, and they were still changing. ¡®The stones could change color!¡¯ ¡®Gu Xijiu was not lying! It seemed that the color which represented him would change into the same color of the Tianmo Jade after some time. He quickly found the stone that represented him. He looked at the name on it and his finger emitted a ray of light to wipe off the name on the stone. Next, he started writing down another name. He was imitating someone else¡¯s writing. After he finished writing, he looked at the name and smiled. ¡°You seem quite happy.¡± A voice sounded from not far away. It was a clear voice with a tinge ofughter. ¡°I am happy too.¡± The voice belonged to Gu Xijiu. The person was stunned for two seconds. However, he quickly regained hisposure and instantly reacted. He quickly ran towards the exit without looking at Gu Xijiu. Just as he was about to reach the exit, he bumped into another person. ¡°Do you think you can escape while I am here?¡± The person sounded cold but elegant. It was Di Fuyi. Next, he waved his sleeve on the ck-clothed person¡¯s face. The mask on his face fell off, and his original appearance was exposed. Somewhere deep in the dark, Gu Canmo¡¯s angry voice was heard. ¡°Hong Tianxin, it¡¯s you!¡± The ck-clothed man looked pale. He stared at the three people who had appeared from out from nowhere. ¡°You¡­ You all¡­¡± He tried to quibble, ¡°I was just curious and decided to take a look. I am not the traitor.¡± Gu Canmo pped him and scolded angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t try to quibble! I saw you change the name on your stone! If we hadn¡¯t shouted at you, you would have discovered the scapegoat¡¯s stone and changed it to your name!¡± Hong Tianxin remained silent. Gu Canmo held the two engraved stones in his hands. He looked at them and felt even angrier. ¡°The unfortunate person is, in fact, your best friend, Le Feng Yan!¡± Hong Tianxin had nothing else to say since he had been caught red-handed. He looked very pale and moved several steps backward. It was impossible for him to escape with the three of them here. He made up his mind, closed his eyes and clenched his jaws together! Unexpectedly, things did not turn out as he wished and instead of biting onto the pill he had hidden in his mouth, he felt himself biting on a jade that had appeared from out of nowhere. It felt hard and cold to the extent that his two front teeth almost broke! He opened his eyes and saw the strict and calm face of his discipline elder. ¡°Do you think that we were going to allow you tomit suicide? No way!¡± The discipline elder used his two fingers and shoved at the two back teeth of Hong Tianxin. A white bean which was the shape of a pill rolled out from his mouth and fell onto the palm of discipline elder. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459: The Traitor Was Exposed (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe discipline elder also pressed several of his acupuncture points to ensure that he would not cause any more trouble before he handed the pill to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi used a cleaning skill on the pill before taking a look at it. The pill was a capsule that he had never seen before. Gu Xijiu came and took a look at the pill. ¡°A capsule!¡± It was very simr to the modern day tablets which were used to contain sugar confection. It was something that could not be made in this era. After all, it required a lot of modern equipment to make this kind of capsule. There was no one else who could have made this kind of capsule in this world other than Long Fan! It seemed that this bastard¡¯s hand had extended to every corner of the continent. This bastard existed everywhere! Hong Tianxin¡¯s body was now trembling as he had failed tomit suicide. Gu Canmo was also angry to the extent that his body was shaking. Hong Tianxin was introduced by Long Siye two years ago. Furthermore, the other heaven¡¯s gift disciples had vouched for him to enter into the Tianju Association. He was a rare talent as he already possessed a spiritual power of level seven when he joined the association. He was very calm andpetent, so Gu Canmo liked him very much. He never expected him to be a traitor sent by Long Fan to harm the Tianju Association! ¡°Bastard, were you sent by Long Fan?¡± Hong Tianxin did not care anymore and shouted at Gu Xijiu. ¡°This was all your n! Is the function of the soul stone fake? Were you doing it just so that you could lure me?¡± Gu Xijiu leisurely answered. ¡°You are right!¡± Hong Tianxin clenched his fist. He had suspected it. However, Gu Xijiu¡¯s exnation was so real that he had no choice but to believe her. He also secretly observed before and saw that Di Fuyi, Gu Xijiu, and Gu Canmo had gathered to discuss something. He had checked all the possible ways that he could have been ambushed. However, he did not find any abnormalities which were the reason why he decided to take action. He never expected that this was all a trap! Gu Canmo was impatient, and so he was relieved when the traitor was finally revealed. He immediately interrogated as he wanted to find out the real mastermind who wasmanding Hong Tianxin and their intentions. However, Hong Tianxin did not speak up regardless of how he was interrogated. Gu Xijiu summoned the big mussel and ordered it to use the illusion skill to make Hong Tianxin reveal the truth. The big mussel was happy to do so as it was an expert in using this skill. After a few minutes, Hong Tianxin started revealing the entire story. It was not the same as what Gu Xijiu had spected. Hong Tianxin¡¯s superior was not Long Fan but instead a mysterious man. This mysterious man had been contacting him using a directed audio spell. However, it was a one-waymunication spell. All the while, the mysterious man would contact him, but he was never able to contact the mysterious man. So far, the mysterious man had only contacted him three times. The first time was to tell him about the existence of the Tianxiang Jade and to ask him to report to Gu Canmo. The Tianxiang Jade was a spiritual jade which possessed a great function. Gu Canmo immediately fell in love with the jade as soon as he found it and requested everyone to wear the jade as a girdle ornament to enhance their power. The second time was to ask him out so that the mysterious man could see his girdle ornament in person. The third time was to hand him the Tianmo Jade and to ask him to hide it under the floor of the practice field. Though the mysterious man had summoned him twice, Hong Tianxin only heard his voice. However, he never saw his face before. When he wanted to pass the Tianmo Jade to Hong Tianxin, he ced it under the tree and instructed Hong Tianxin to collect it from there. Hong Tianxin did not have a clue about the function of the Tianmo Jade. The way the mysterious man controlled him was extraordinary. His instructions would appear directly in Hong Tianxin¡¯s mind, and if he did not follow ordingly, he would feel extremely dizzy. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460: The Traitor Was Exposed (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere was a very high likelihood that Long Fan was the mastermind behind the scene. However, no one could figure out the reason for him to do so. The Tianmo Jade was capable of destroying the human soul. Over some time, people exposed to the material would have dementia. Fortunately, after suffering from constant nightmares, the people living at the Tianju Association moved out. The Tianmo Jade would not affect them anymore once they were a certain distance from it. What was his intention to deliberately hide the Tianmo Jade in the Tianju Association? Was there something else that he wanted in the Tianju Association? Was he attempting to drive the people out of there deliberately? There was a robust enchanted barrier surrounding the exterior of the Tianju Association. Even if the people in the association had left the ce, an outsider would still be blocked from entering the barrier. Or, was he nning to flush all of the people out from the Tianju Association and kill them? Nheless, they had yet to be attacked ever since they shifted out from the Tianju Association. Though they had quite a difficult life living in this vige, they did not encounter any danger. Hence, the intention of the mastermind was probably not to kill them. Hong Tianxin was brought away. What awaited him was severe punishment by the Tianju Association. Since Gu Canmo had caught the culprit that was causing the nightmares, he did not want his students to stay at this ce any longer. Everyone was eager to go home, and so they directly headed back to the Tianju Association on the very same night. Everyone was happy and excited that they were going home together. When they arrived at the Tianju Association, they began to get busy by unpacking their belongings and cleaning the area. Since Gu Xijiu had not disclosed her rtionship with Di Fuyi as her husband, the old-fashioned Gu Canmo immediately arranged for Gu Xijiu to go back to her house. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi was arranged to stay in the courtyard that used to be his home and thus the couple was separated. Gu Xijiu chuckled to herself. Di Fuyi was the one who said that he did not want to disclose their rtionship, so she just followed his instruction. She would be able to get a good sleep tonight and would not be lured by someone into doing naughty things. Gu Xijiu started feeling emotional as soon as she got back to her house and saw the familiar scenes. It was a homely feeling. Her house was immacte, and so she only needed to use several cleaning spells to restore everything. While she was unpacking her stuff, Lan Waihu came and knocked on the door. Gu Xijiu opened the door and saw a little girl holding a pillow. She stood outside and looked at her with her innocent eyes. ¡°Xijiu, can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Gu Xijiu did not reject her request and nodded her head. The little girl cheered joyfully and jumped directly onto the bed with her pillow. She ced her pillow on the bed and made herselffortable under the quilt as though she was ready to sleep. ¡°Xijiu, can we sleep side by side? I have so many things to talk to you about.¡± Gu Xijiu missed her very much too. She had brought Lan Waihu a lot of gifts, and so she took this opportunity to give it to her personally. The gifts that Gu Xijiu had brought her were rare. Lan Waihu held her gifts and smiled happily. She looked very excited and joyful. Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°I have brought gifts for many people. Do you want to follow me to distribute the gifts?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The little girl did not reject and immediately jumped down from a bed. Gu Xijiu took her along to distribute the gifts to her schoolmates. There were quite a few people that Gu Xijiu needed to distribute the gifts to since she had a lot of friends. An hour had passed by the time they finished distributing all the gifts. Coincidentally, they had wandered to Yan Chen¡¯s home. The ce used to be upied by Yan Chen. However, the ce had been assigned to other students ever since he graduated. The hostel admin initially wanted to assign Yan Chen to stay in the guest room during his trip back this time. However, he requested to stay in his old house. Therefore, the hostel admin had to discuss with the student who was currently living there, and the student agreed to it. After a while, the student moved out of the house willingly and allowed Yan Chen to reupy the ce. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461: A Celebration Of Their Engagement Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionCoincidentally, Gu Xijiu bumped into Yan Chen, who had just cleaned his house. He heard a knock and was surprised to find them at the door. Immediately, he invited them in. They had not met for eight years. The boy, who was once steady and sentimental, had turned into a mature and responsible man. He served them tea. Lan Waihu took a look at it. It was fruit tea, which used to be her favorite. She pinched her lips into a thin line and said softly, ¡°Can I have a different type of tea?¡± Yan Chen was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your favorite?¡± Lan Waihu looked down when she responded. ¡°It used to be, but it is no longer my favorite. I prefer scented tea.¡± For a moment, Yan Chen was at loss of what to do. He simply nodded. ¡°Alright, I will get you another one.¡± He wanted to make her tea with a light and delicate scent. ¡°I want the taste to be stronger and concentrated,¡± Lan Waihu continued. Yan Chen frowned. ¡°Strong tea will prevent you from a good night¡¯s sleep. You should avoid it.¡± ¡°It is alright. I am quite a carefree person, so no tea will able to prevent me from sleeping soundly. Lan Yue likes to drink strong tea at night too. Just like him, we have the same preference. Strong tea does not affect us,¡± Lan Waihu interrupted him. Yan Chen pursed his lips and said nothing more. He continued making her a more concentrated tea, but it was not at all strong. Suddenly, the awkwardness in the house became a little unbearable. Gu Xijiu took out some gifts while trying to engage with Yan Chen in a conversation. She tried to make the atmosphere a little livelier. Gu Xijiu exined the reason for her visit, which was to get Yan Chen along with the men from Tianju Hall to fight against the fake Celestial Master Zuo. Without a doubt, Yan Chen agreed to the n and would obey Gu Xijiu¡¯s every instruction. He was given an amulet for them tomunicate via directed audio. While they were talking, Yan Chen did not look at Lan Waihu at all; not even once. Moreover, Lan Waihu had noments in their political affairs, so she sat aside and listened to their conversation quietly. After a while, her tea turned cold, but she continued drinking it. Yan Chen finally noticed her and saw that she was still holding her cup of cold tea. He wanted to say something but swallowed the words instead. He took a look outside and saw the color of the sky. It was probably time for him to send them back. Gu Xijiu turned to look at Lan Waihu, who seemed to be contemting in her deep thoughts as she stared nkly at anempty space. Gu Xijiu called out her name, and she finally answered. Recovered from her thoughts, she rose and put her cup down. A sudden realization hit Yan Chen. He then proceeded to take out two red invitations and handed them out. ¡°Xijiu, Waihu, I will be getting engaged after two weeks. I hope both of you will be able to attend.¡± Lan Waihu froze momentarily upon hearing his words. However, she epted the invitation. Carelessly, her sleeve knocked over the cup on the table. It fell to the ground and shattered. The tea spilled all over the floor. ¡°I am so sorry!¡± Lan Waihu quickly apologized. Her voice sounded a little hoarse. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Yan Chen looked at her face. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± Lan Waihu shook her head. ¡°I was careless. I am well. It is quitete now. We should get going.¡± She pulled Gu Xijiu and they both left. Gu Xijiu did not say anything, but she could clearly feel Lan Waihu¡¯s icy cold fingers on her skin. Her palms were sweaty. Yan Chen watched as Lan Waihu walked away in a flurry and became overwhelmed with a sudden wave of emotion. He wanted to say something but decided to stay quiet instead. On the cover of the invitation, there was a drawing of a twin lotus flower with only one stalk. Two names were clearly engraved on the cover. It was Yan Chen and Leng Wushuang¡¯s engagement, inviting Lan Waihu to join them in their celebration. Lan Waihu had been staring nkly at the red invitation ever since she came back. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462: Untitled Chapter Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Waihu, what exactly happened between you and Yan Chen?¡± Gu Xijiu was looking at the invitation card when she asked her. Eight years ago, she could tell that Yan Chen clearlyhad feelings for Lan Waihu. After all this while, Gu Xijiu thought that both of them would already be married. To her surprise, Lan Waihu ended up getting engaged to another man named Lan Yue. And now, Yan Chen would be engaged to another woman. Lan Waihu would usually tell Gu Xijiu everything that she thought, but not this time. She remained silent for a long while. Then, she pursed her lips into a tight smile. ¡°There is nothing between us. He always has been like a brother to me.¡± Gu Xijiu said nothing more. Eight years ago, Lan Waihcked a sense of romance. She treated Yan Chen as though he was her own brother. However, even one¡¯s closest brother would not treat his sister as lovingly and tenderly. Family and romance were twopletely different matters. The way Lan Waihu relied entirely on Yan Chen was nothing like what a sister would do. Perhaps she was too young; too dumb to understand her own feelings, but Gu Xijiu knew precisely how she felt. However, many things could have changed in eight years. The bond in some rtionships could probably have faded. She had seen couples, which used to be deeply and madly in love, break up with one another and go on separate paths. Therefore, the situation between Yan Chen and Lan Waihu did note as a surprise to her. Gu Xijiu was not interested in gossip. If Lan Waihu refused to talk about it, she would not ask again. It was a long day for her, so she was a little tired. After washing up, she then climbed onto her bed and was ready to get some sleep. Lan Waihu, who used to be chatty, was usually quiet. She slept beside her. In the middle of the night, Gu Xijiu was awakened by her quiet sobbing. She turned around and saw Lan Waihu crying in her dreams. Tears filled every corner of her eyes. She had indeed be a crybaby. Every time she cried, her face would be entirely soaked in tears. ¡°I am not a foxy woman! I am not!¡± Lan Waihu continued sobbing. ¡°I will not harm anyone.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. Hesitantly, she asked softly, ¡°Who called you a foxy woman?¡± Lan Waihu continued crying in her sleep. Soon, she murmured again, ¡°Lan Yue, you¡­¡± Her voice faded into a blurry line. Gu Xijiu could not understand at all. Lan Waihu seemed to be emotionally troubled. Was it true that she turned her back on Yan Chen and went on with Lan Yue instead? She could tell that Lan Yue was not as charming as Yan Chen. Also, he did not treat her as well as Yan Chen did. Yan Chen was truly fond of Lan Waihu, so much so that the affection had motivated him to treat her even better. On the contrary, Lan Yue was mostly filled with jealousy, as though he was threatened by the people around him who were attempting to steal what he had from him. ¡°Lan Waihu, do you like Lan Yue?¡± Gu Xijiu could no longer hold back her question. She used a spell so Lan Waihu could still hear her even in her sleep. She murmured, ¡°He is¡­ I shall not betray him¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not quite understand. ¡°He is?¡± Gu Xijiu continued, patiently. ¡°He is¡­ He is a genius. He is the pride of his family, unlike me¡­ Someone like me, someone of a dubious background, will never deserve him¡­ I am not a wild child. I have a father¡­ I did not interrupt his practice¡­ I have been very obedient all this time, why¡­ Why did you call me a foxy woman? Why did you say that I was shameless?¡± Gu Xijiu was puzzled. She was asking her about Lan Yue, but in a daze, she answered her about Yan Chen instead. Lan Waihu seemed to be caught in her own bad dreams, as tears kept on streaming down her face. ¡°I¡­ I did not misbehave. I did not want to fight them. It was¡­ It was them who called me out¡­ They said that my mother was a woman of loose morals. I was naturally frustrated.¡± Gu Xijiu was thoroughly confused. Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463: I Will Take Revenge On Anyone Who Mistreats You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu frowned. She was not keen to get herself involved in someone else¡¯s issues. However, she was also protective of her friends. Apparently, Lan Waihu had been humiliated. Gu Xijiu looked away. She could not figure out who had embarrassed her so badly. Once again, Lan Waihu went back into deep sleep. There were still tears in her eyes. Her tears had wet almost the whole pillow. Gu Xijiu used a cleaning spell and tidied up the pillow for her. She wiped away the tears in her eyes. Lan Waihu seemed to notice the warm touch of her finger, so she turned around and hugged her arm. She learned so closely on her, as though a clingy cat, and pulled her hand tightly in her arms. Anchored, she did not let go of her hand. Whenever Gu Xijiu was around with Lan Waihu, she could feel her maternal instinct blooming inside her. Gu Xijiu put a streak of hair to the back of her ears tofort her. Lan Waihu gulped nervously and murmured, ¡°No¡­ Please don¡¯t abandon me¡­ I will behave well.¡± Gu Xijiu gently stroked her face. ¡°Hush, no one is going to abandon you. I will take revenge on anyone who mistreats you.¡± Even in her dreams, Lan Waihu was very obedient. ¡°Hmm.¡± Just when Gu Xijiu thought she could finally get some sleep, Lan Waihu started crying again. Apparently, she was haunted by her nightmares again. In eight years, the once happy and lively Lan Waihu had gradually be a crybaby. Gu Xijiu thought about it for a moment and decided to put a finger on her temple to perform a spell. Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power had reached level ten; she had mastered the skills to enter someone else¡¯s dream. She would like to find out who had been haunting Lan Waihu, even in her dreams. She also wanted to find out about the unfortunate incidents that shaped her nightmare. Although her dreams were in fragments, they were clear. Hence, Gu Xijiu would be able to enter her dreams and share a part of her memories as well. The person who appeared most frequently in her dreams was Yan Chen. Yan Chen was verymitted to improving his Kung Fu. From her dreams, she could see that Yan Chen spent most of his time practicing almost every day. On the contrary, Lan Waihu was somewhat yful. Also, she was severely affected by Gu Xijiu¡¯s s sudden disappearance, so she became very insecure. She hoped that Yan Chen could spend more time with her. However, whenever she went looking for Yan Chen, he would definitely be upied in his practice. During his break, he would notice her standing aside and patiently waiting for him. Most of the time, he would call her out and invite her to join him. Usually, Yan Chen could spend up to two days meditating, and thus wouldplete neglect Lan Waihu. She joined him for a few times, but her level was, after all, below par, so she could not stay still for two days in a row. Every once in a while, she would move her body around. Yan Chen would always catch her in moments like this, thinking that she made no effort to seek progress. He would teach her a lesson so sternly that she would often be very discouraged and low in spirits. When Yan Chen was teaching her seriously, he sounded like a teacher. She would not dare to refute his arguments, even though she felt wronged. The more he reprimanded her, the more she felt that it was unfair to her. At one point, she finally realized that she was showing too much passion toward a cold person. Hence, she decided to hold back her urges and refused to see him for a few days. However, Yan Chen did not seem to notice her absence. No action was taken. He did not even go to see her. Lan Waihu was even more depressed by his ignorance and decided not to care about him anymore, all the way until the Mid Autumn Festival. Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464: She Fought Against Him, Thinking That He Was One Of The Hooligans Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen it was around time for Mid Autumn Festival, Yan Chen would always go out with her, and they would have a good time. However, that year, things changed. Lan Waihu had been waiting for him all night, but he never showed up. She decided to visit him despite her earlier efforts to resist. She even changed into a more beautiful dress, the one that Yan Chen had taken notice before. Whenever she wore that dress, Yan Chen would always fix his gaze on her for quite some time before moving his eyes away. To her surprise, Yan Chen was still busy practicing. She dared not interrupt him, so she stood aside, patiently waiting for him. Finally, Yan Chenpleted his meditation and saw her. She thought that he would be delighted to see her. After all, they had not met for almost two weeks already. It turned out that he was not very impressed. As usual, he called her to join him and practice. She seeded in keeping her temper within bounds and reminded him that it was the Mid Autumn Festival that day. Yan Chen did not seem to get her point. ¡°So what? What about the Mid Autumn Festival? Come and join me in my practice. You have been too sluggishtely. How are you going to make progress?¡± Before he could finish, Lan Waihu let out a vent of frustration. ¡°Practice! Practice! Practice! You practice! I am going out!¡± She then ran away in furstration. Alone, she left the mountain and joined the festival in town. It was the most boring festival that she had ever been. She watched the shimmering lights alone and had her dinner alone. She even had to deal with the fact that all the other people, unlike her, were not alone, wandering off in pairs and minding their affairs. Yan Chen did not catch up with her even after she left. Disappointed, she sat by the river alone and cried in self-pity while watching the reflection of the moon on the surface of the water. She looked beautiful, with a pair of big, bright eyes, as adorable as a doll. Certainly, her appearance had drawn the attention of the hooligans by the river. Some of them approached her and flirted in a way that she could not understand. She was upset. Their approach served as a vent to her anger. Her Kung Fu was not the most outstanding in Tianju Hall, but it surely was intimidating. They were hardly her opponents. Swiftly, she transformed herself, from an adorable doll into a violent Lolita. With a few cuffs and kicks, they werepletely defeated. She even kicked some of them into the river. One of the injured men who fell into the river was the son of a state government official. Obviously, the man was not going to let his embarrassment go easily. He realized that he would not be able to fight back, knowing how good her Kung Fu was. He brought some men and tailed her all the way to a restaurant. Unaware, she did not realize that her food was drugged. They took her away after she lost her consciousness. Her Kung Fu managed to keep her partially awake though. In a confused state of mind, she knew that she was being taken away, incapable of resistance. She knew things were going wrong, but there was nothing she could do. She thought that it was the end for her. To her surprise, she woke up and found herself in an abandoned temple, with her dress disheveled. A young man of blue robes stood in front of her, looking closely at her left arm. There was a birthmark on her left arm with a shape the resembled the face of a fox; its size as small as a coin. Lan Waihu had always thought that the birthmark was ugly and would always conceal it underneath her clothes. If it were not because of the ident, her birthmark would not be left uncovered. The man was still looking at her arm attentively. Even though she was quite na?ve, she still felt that his intense gaze was improper. She was drugged, so she did not quite remember the sequence of the events that led her all the way up to this ce. The man¡¯s gaze had definitely triggered her anger. Immediately, sheunched her first and fought against him, thinking that he was one of the hooligans. The man¡¯s Kung Fu was equally good. He did not try to justify himself in the misunderstanding. Instead, he fought back quietly. Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465: How Are You Going To Get Married? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter dozens of rounds, he still did not seem to back down from the fight. Instead, he fought even harder. His Kung Fu was unique; Lan Waihu had never seen his style before. Their fight had stimted her to further her efforts. She could not ept the embarrassing fact that she, being a disciple from Tianju Hall, would lose a fight against an outsider. Therefore, she put in all her efforts and continued to fight him intensely. However, his Kung Fu was better than hers. Even with all her power, she could not defeat him. She stood frozen after he hit her at a vital acupuncture point. The man circled her twice while observing her. All of a sudden, he threw her an abrupt question. ¡°Is your surname Lan?¡± She was naive. Furiously, she answered, ¡°How did you know?¡± Their eyes met. He continued, ¡°Your Kung Fu is good. Whom did you learn it from?¡± Lan Waihu was embarrassed for failing to honor her master. Certainly, she would not be pleased to tell him her background. ¡°It is none of your business!¡± She answered stubbornly. The man frowned. ¡°How are you going to get married if you continue being so rude?¡± Lan Waihu was triggered once more. ¡°It is none of your business!¡± That was the only rude answer that she knew. She learned that behavior from Qian Lingyu because he always said it. Whenever he hauled someone, he would use that particr sentence. He looked rather domineering when he said it, so she aspired to be like him. The man threw her another nce before he left and sealed her acupuncture point which prevented her from moving. Lan Waihu stood frozen in the abandoned temple for the entire night. The next morning, she could finally reverse the effect of the acupuncture point and regained her ability to move. She was agitated. After she was freed, she immediately went looking for the man. Revenge was what she sought for. However, the man was nowhere to be found. After spending the whole day searching, she did not manage to find the man. Instead, she bumped into Yan Chen, who came looking for her. Yan Chen was relieved to see her again. Then, he hastened to scold her about missing school. It was supposed to be a school day, but she missed her sses all because she was too busy looking for the man. One of the senior professors from her sses was typically strict and would not tolerate any absences. Enraged, heined about her to Gu Canmo. Gu Canmo then asked Yan Chen about her whereabouts. That was how Yan Chen found out that she did note back home. Luckily, Yan Chen knew her habits and preferences, so he decided to go looking for her in town. Indeed, that was where he found her. She had been confined all night long. Hunger took over her body. When she finally met Yan Chen, she wanted to pour out her grievance to him. Instead, all she got was another lesson from him. Significantly hurt and wronged, she could barely leash her anger anymore. She lost her temper at him and went straight back to Tianju Hall, alone. There, she was even more surprised by her discovery. The antagonists had met face to face. The man in blue who made her stand all night in the abandoned temple was now her new ssmate. He had been epted with an exception. She finally found out his name ¨C Lan Yue. His family was one of the noblest and mysterious families in the world, known as theBlue Fox family. The Blue Fox family had only been a rumor, as the entire family was considered as celestial beings.Their people could maintain two physical forms, either in the shape of a fox or a man. Their lifespansted up to 10000 years. Their physical appearance could be altered easily. They were born to be the celestial beings. It was considered very rare to meet them. Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466: If Any One Ever Made Fun Of Her, He Would Respond With A Punch Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe family would not easily show up. When they did, they would conceal their true identity and change their appearance into the form of a man before they wandered around in the mundane world. The people had only heard about the family from tales. None had seen them before. When Gu Canmo was younger, he managed to make their acquaintance. He even owed the King of the Blue Fox a favor, so he could easily recognize the unique symbol that was worn by every one of his family members. If Lan Yue were interested in entering Tianju Hall voluntarily, Gu Canmo would not reject his admittance. He even made an exception for him to skip the junior sses and join the intermediate batch. Coincidentally, he happened to be in Lan Waihu¡¯s ss. Although Lan Waihu had the same surname as him, she had nothing to do with his family. She was merely an adopted orphan in Yan Chen¡¯s family. Her mother used to be the most beautiful woman in town. For a while, she went missing, and when she finally came back, she was already pregnant. Getting pregnant before marriage remained a taboo in society. People judged her for being pregnant. Not long after she gave birth to Lan Waihu, she passed away without leaving any hint about the father. The only thing they knew was their family¡¯s name, so she was named Lan Waihu. Yan Chen¡¯s parents adopted her so that she could grow up together with Yan Chen. There were many families with the same surname as Lan. The Blue Fox family was not the only one, so they did not suspect anything about Lan Waihu¡¯s true identity. They even made fun of her because her name contained the word ¡®Hu¡¯ (Fox). They used her mother of being ambitious, saying that she only named her child ¡®Lan¡¯ because she wanted her to be rted to the Blue Fox family. Lan Waihu was a pure, innocent child. She was hurt by the burning satire and mean remarks, but there was nothing she could do. Luckily, she had Yan Chen to support her. He warned them, if any of them ever made fun of her, he would respond with a punch. Yan Chen was different from Lan Waihu. He was the pride of the family. Moreover, he was born with a royal demeanor. Not only did he intimidate his ssmates, but the adults would also pay their respect to him. Under his unmoving protection, they finally stopped being mean to her. No one would ever mention a word about her family, or make fun of her. For a few years, Lan Waihu had a peaceful time. However, this would soon change as Yan Chen entered Tianju Hall at the age of 13, as he had to leave his home. Without her personal guardian, the mean people returned with another wave of scornful remarks. Luckily, Lan Waihu was quite a bright child. Even though she had no blood connection with Blue Fox family, she managed to join Tianju Hall three years after Yan Chen. They became even closer and thus forged a strong bond like what they had today. After Lan Yue¡¯s admittance to Tianju Hall, Lan Waihu did not bother talking to him, as she was still bearing a grudge against him. Lan Yue, on the other hand, was rather mean. He often teased her. She was mad at him, so she hoped that she could beat him up one day to feel avenged. However, she was not at his level. If she fought recklessly, she would lose. She had to endure the sight of him every day in Tianju Hall. Driven by anger, she spent many sleepless nights because of him. She went off in a fit and stopped talking to Yan Chen for many days. She did not even tell him about the unfortunate encounteras she did not expect Yan Chen to fight for her. Qian Lingyu realized that something was wrong, so he decided to question her and found out the truth. Qian Lingyu had always treated Lan Waihu like his own kin. He was furious to see her being bullied and felt the need to take revenge on Lan Yue. Together, they made a n to trick him by covering him in a ck gunny sack and beating him up. But before their n seeded, Lan Yue was already aware of it. Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467: He Seemed Composed And Confident Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThey failed to trick him. Instead, he caught them red-handed. Since then, Lan Yue had been threatening them with the incident. He demanded their service in exchange for the secrecy, or else he would inform their teacher about what they did. It seemed as though they were his followers. Those days, the only thing on Lan Waihu¡¯s mind was to seek vengeance. She had forgotten entirely about Yan Chen. Every day, she would spend most of her time with Qian Lingyu nning their next move. Yan Chen finally realized that she had a change of attitude. He understood that he might have left her out for too long, so he started to approach her more frequently. She was still a little mad at Yan Chen. Ever since theirst argument, they had not met for a while. Hence, it was no surprise that she behaved icily towards him, even when he came to see her. She was no longer the girl who used to follow him around. What she did not know was that it was the most critical time for Yan Chen, as he could take his power another step higher.To achieve level nine, he had to focus wholeheartedly on his practice without the tiniest distraction. Yan Chen wanted to keep the achievement as a surprise for her, so he did not say anything about it. He could have done it easily in three months, but he could hardly focus on his practice anymore due to Lan Waihu¡¯s situation. To his dismay, his advancement to level nine went out of control. If Gu Canmo had not found him in time, he would already be dead. He survived, but the incident had everyone in Tianju Hall in disbelief. Gu Canmo was really worried about him. Even though he had sessfully attained a spiritual power of level nine, there was a price to pay. The lingering side effect from the incident would paralyze him for two days consecutively every month. The side effect was difficult to be cured unless The Lord himself treated it. Otherwise, he would have to live with the condition for life. Lan Waihu regretted when she found out about the truth. She no longer acted harshly towards Yan Chen. Instead, she returned and stayed by his side. His advancement to level nine was a milestone for him to graduate from the school officially. Fortunately, there was a spring in Yan Chen¡¯s family home, and hot spring baths were a cure to many diseases. Yan Chen¡¯s family offered toe and take him home, so he could use the hot spring to try and treat the side effect. However, Yan Chen could not leave Lan Waihu alone, so he refused to leave. In the end, Gu Canmo agreed to grant Lan Waihu a six-month holiday so she could follow Yan Chen home. Lan Waihu was not very concerned about anything or anyone in their hometown, Yanzi Town [1] . The only reason she agreed to go back was Yan Chen. She did not like the idea, personally. She would rather stay in Tianju Hall with all her friends if she had a choice. Before she left, she bid farewell to all her friends in Tianju Hall. They were reluctant to part. Then, she turned and saw Lan Yue standing amongst the crowd, smirking at her. With a directed audio, he told her, ¡°Don¡¯t act as if you are going to part forever. You wille back here again in less than six months. By that time, I will give you a surprise.¡± Lan Waihu loathed him on sight. ¡°Buzz off!¡± Lan Yue responded with a smile and said nothing more. He seemedposed and confident. Yan Chen had just finished his school abroad and returned recently, so everyone in town emerged to wee him home with celebrations. Lan Waihu stayed by his side throughout the entire journey and was genuinely happy for him. Because of her guilt, she tried her best to stay by Yan Chen¡¯s side and take care of his needs. He, in return, no longer left her out. He would often hold her hand. The gesture made her very happy. The only thing that troubled her was his parents¡¯ attitude. Before she went to Tianju Hall, his father was more attentive and would show great concern for her needs. His mother would still make sure that she was being well taken care of, even though she was not very keen on her. They barely talked. Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468: She Was Completely Triggered Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis time, Lan Waihu could sense that something had changed from the way his parents treated her. Yan Chen¡¯s father did not make it very obvious. However, he would frown every time he saw her, as though her presence made him ufortable. Yan Chen¡¯s mother, on the other hand, was clearly unsatisfied with her. She seemed to find faults with her all the time. For instance, she was always ready toin about the way she sat, stood or even walked, saying that she was notdylike. His mother was a rather calctive woman. She would treat Lan Waihu with a benign countenance when her son was present, by arranging for her to have the best room with the mostfortable living condition. She even sent four servants to take personal care of her. Additionally, from the best dresses to the best essories, his mother had prepared everything for her. Not a singleint was heard. To Yan Chen, it was aforting sight to see his mother treating Lan Waihu so well, as though she was her own daughter. However, whenever Lan Waihu was alone, his mother would set her face against her. She wouldin at every fault that she managed to find. Her words were so harsh that she almost made Lan Waihu hang her head in shame. She was terrified to see his mother and would avoid her most of the time; but where else could she go to hide? Most of the time, Yan Chen was upied with his practice and hot spring recovery treatment. There was not much time that he could spend with Lan Waihu; an hour a day at most. Lan Waihu was scared to see Yan Chen¡¯s mother. Hence, in the absence of Yan Chen, she would spend most of her time outside of their residence to avoid being lectured. However, that gave Yan Chen¡¯s mother another reason to teach her a lesson. She thought that she should spend her time at home. As a girl that Yan Chen adored, she should avoid being an object of public denunciation and uphold his reputation. When she was out there, she had indeed heard some sarcastic remarks; wondering how an orphan like her could attract Yan Chen. It would take their entire generation of good fortune to be in her shoes, saying that she was merely a Cindere who was lucky enough to be a winner at the game of life. They thought that she was not worthy of Yan Chen and that she did not even deserve to be his concubine. The social conduct in the Yanzi Town was rather conservative. Most of thedies would rarely leave their homes. Therefore, the sight of Lan Waihu wandering around in the streets was another topic for their never-ending gossips. Their words were very mean and unpleasant to the ear. She waspletely triggered. The gossip got out and became instantly widespread, even to his mother¡¯s ears. In order to preserve her son¡¯s reputation, she forbade Lan Waihu to leave the house. Certainly, his mother did not make her stay at home forcefully. She managed to convey her message through her typical sarcasm. ¡°Waihu, Yan Chen is the pride of our entire family, so his reputation must not be discredited even with a single disrepute. He has always been very disciplined, so we are not very worried about him. He likes you, so we have no ce to interrupt your rtionship. However, you have to be more considerate of him. Because of you, he almost lost his life in Tianju Hall for being overly obsessed in his advancement. The side effect will follow him for life. We will not me you, but you should not discredit his reputation anymore by giving others a chance to gossip about your marriage in the future. Do you wish to hear people saying that he chooses to marry a mad woman who refuses to stay at home? A long time ago, the public denounced your mother for not upholding her virtue as a woman. That is why people have been holding a deeply rooted prejudice against you. If you continue to misbehave, how do you expect them to ept you? Moreover, there is always a ce for you, here in our huge residence.¡± There was a harsh sting in the tail. Sharp-tongued, her words hadpletely destroyed Lan Waihu. She was too naive to say anything back. Lan Waihu dared not step out of the door anymore. She spent all of her time at Yan Chen¡¯s residence. As long as she was around, his mother would definitely summon her and criticize her for every possible w. Those were the difficult times. Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469: She Was Just Another Cindere Story Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYan Chen¡¯s mother was a woman from a respectable family. She would not speak rudely, but the hidden meaning in her everyday conversations was very hurtful. Moreover, she could always find ways toin about Lan Waihu, thus destroying her sense of dignity. Although Lan Waihu wanted to tell Yan Chen about what had been happening, she just could not. First of all, Yan Chen¡¯s mother had been acting asthough she cared about Lan Waihu like a delicate treasure. Secondly, Yan Chen needed peace to recover from the side effects that he suffered from. Hence, Lan Waihu tried to keep trivial matters away from him. Also, she lived with a pervasive sense of guilt that she was the reason behind all his sufferings. Therefore, she did not want him to be distracted by these temporal affairs. Thirdly, even if she wanted to tell him about her situation, there was no way that she could describe it. After all, Yan Chen¡¯s mother had only emotionally abused her. She disdained her recklessness, so what she had always been doing was to ¡®correct¡¯ her and make her a qualified wife for their family. Within a month, Lan Waihu had pined away dreadfully. Her dignity waspletely shattered, almost gone. She started to remain remarkably still and silent, as she had to ¡®correct¡¯ her ws to meet his mother¡¯s standards. She acted more and more like ady by speaking and behaving cautiously. Nheless, his mother still managed to find a lot of ws in her behavior. She was extremely bored. She had no friends, except Yan Chen. Her servants were nice to her, but their rtionship would not get any closer. Sometimes, they would also be judgmental. They probably thought that she was just another Cindere story. She started to reminisce about the days in Tianju Hall and all her friends. She had a lot of friends in Tianju Hall, but not many of them had an amulet for directed audio. Only Zhang Chuchu and Qian Lingyu had the amulet. However, they were very busy, as they had to carry out their daily practice and missions. Their days werepletely swamped with work, so she dared not disturb them too much. However, every once in a while, they would stay in touch. When they did get to speak, Zhang Chuchu was leather-lunged. She could always talk with great relish with Lan Waihu about how her days were terribly exhausting in Tianju Hall and how badly the teachers had been treating them. She sounded very energetic. They used to spend their days together talking bad about their teachers. They used to suffer together in school. If she were given another chance, she would rather go back to school again. Zhang Chuchu was a less sensitive girl, so she did not realize that things were difficult for Lan Waihu. Instead, she envied Lan Waihu, as she got to spend her days with the one she loved. Moreover, Lan Waihu did not have to wake up early every day to practice. As for Qian Lingyu, he was only a boy, a boy with a spoiled attitude, so he could not quite understand a girl¡¯s feelings. Moreover, she chose to tell him only with the good things, so he did not know her actual situation. Anyway, he did encourage her to tell him if she was mistreated in any way. He was her family, so he would do anything to help her. Lan Waihu was very touched by his kind gesture which could temporarily lift her spirits. Their conversation could always make her feel better. However, one day, Yan Chen¡¯s mother identally found out that she was talking to another boy and was very unimpressed. ¡°Waihu, you are no longer a little girl and one day, you will be the wife for my son. How can you talk so enthusiastically with another man? What if others find out about the indecency? For the sake of Yan Chen, you should keep your distance.¡± His mother, saying that she was going to keep it for her, confiscated Lan Waihu¡¯s amulet. Since then, Lan Waihu had fallen into helpless istion, for her only joy had been taken away. Slowly, she was wasting away. Finally, Yan Chen realized that something was not right and wanted to find out why. Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470: She Took The Initiative To Leave Yan Chen Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFinally, Yan Chen realized that something was wrong as she was getting skinnier and skinnier. He asked her the reason behind it, but Little Fox did not want to say bad things about his mother. Otherwise, people would think that she was trying to drive a wedge between the mother and son. She was also worried that she would distract Yan Chen¡¯s attention, so she just shook her head and imed that she was feeling unwell. Meanwhile, Yan Chen¡¯s mother was also concerned about Little Fox¡¯s health. When she saw that she was getting thinner, she quickly ordered her servant to cook the best supplements to help Little Fox recover. There were several times when she cooked the soup and sent it to Lan Waihu in front of Yan Chen. Her actions touched Yan Chen¡¯s heart a lot. He thought that Lan Waihu was feeling unwell so he decided to bring her out to rx. He traveled for a few days with her and managed to help her be more energized. However, because of this, Yan Chen¡¯s practice was dyed for a few days, and so they were scolded by Yan Chen¡¯s father! Yan Chen¡¯s mother secretly nagged Lan Waihu as she deemed Little Fox as the culprit. She almost pointed to Little Fox¡¯s nose and med her as the vixen that caused Yan Chen to be unable to practice correctly. Little Fox always thought that she was being scolded because she was not progressing well enough. She tried very hard to improve herself. However,she finally realized after a while that regardless of how hard she tried, she would never be good enough for Yan Chen¡¯s mother. Mainly, it was because his mother had always despised her all this while! The only reason she allowed Little Fox to stay in the house was mainly to please Yan Chen. Yan Chen¡¯s mother had never intended to allow Little Fox to be Yan Chen¡¯s wife. Everything she did was intended to make Little Fox feel bad and hopefully give up the idea of marrying Yan Chen. She wanted to force her to leave Yan Chen. Little Fox finally understood her intentions after she had suffered for three months in Yan Chen¡¯s house ever since the arrival of Leng Wushuang. Leng Wushuang had a good family background. The Leng family had been a prominent family for centuries, and Leng Wushuang was the favorite daughter of the Leng family. She was pretty and had good personalities. She looked elegant and demure, and her movements were verydylike. The Leng family had been close to the Yan family for many generations. Furthermore, the master of the Leng family was the best buddy of Yan Chen¡¯s father. Even before both Leng Wushuang and Yan Chen were born, both of their parents had jokingly said that if they both had sons or daughters, they would make them take an oath of brotherhood or sisterhood. However, if one of them had a son and another one had a daughter, they would form an inw family. Of course, it was just a joke, and they forgot about it in due time. Later on, the Leng family moved somewhere far away, and the rtionship between both of the families grew further apart. They had not contacted each other for many years. However, the Leng family had moved back this time around. Thedy master of the Leng family always brought her daughter, Leng Wushuang, to visit the Yan family. Though Leng Wushuang was about the same age as Little Fox, she could sing and dance very well. She was also good at talking and was well behaved. Therefore, Yan Chen¡¯s mother liked her a lot. What defined her, even more, was the fact that Leng Wushuang was said to havee from the Blue Fox family lineage! The grandmother of Leng Wushuang was once the servant to the king of the Blue Fox family. As the king of the Blue Fox owed the grandfather of Leng Wushuang a favor, he betrothed his servant to her grandfather. Soon after that, they had a daughter, who was the mother of Leng Wushuang. The Blue Fox family was of noble descent, and so those who had even a little lineage of the Blue Fox family was usually envied. It was said that if an ordinary man were to marry a girl with the Blue Fox family lineage, it would help them to improve their external ability. It was even better than marrying an alchemy furnace! It was said that the grandfather of Leng Wushuang used to be just an ordinary man. However, after he married the servant, his spiritual power improved from level five to level eight in only three years. It became a legendary story that was shared throughout that generation. ording to the legend, anyone who had the Blue Fox family lineage would secretly receive the protection of the Blue Fox family. The family would be prosperous, and their lifestyle would get better and better. Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471: It Was An Impossible Task Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Waihu¡¯s mother was not married yet when she gave birth to her. As her surname was ¡®Lan¡¯ and she was named as Waihu, Yan Chen¡¯s parents had a little bit of hope that Lan Waihu¡¯s father was a descendant of the Blue Fox family. Lan Waihu would have the pure family lineage of the Blue Fox family if that were the case. Therefore, they decided to adopt Lan Waihu. However, observing her for several years, they discovered that she did not have any rtionship with the Blue Fox family and so they gave up on their wishful thinking. After that, they sent Lan Waihu to the Tianju Association. The main reason was that Lan Waihu had talent, and they wanted to find a good subordinate for their son. They figured that Lan Waihu would protect Yan Chen and help him out as much as possible since they had treated her quite well. However, they never expected Yan Chen to fall in love with Lan Waihu. Their son was a rare talent and was very capable. They were very proud of their son and felt that their son would have been fit to marry a fairy. Therefore, they did not merely make any marriage arrangements for him. They did not even care about the promise that they had jokingly made with Leng Wushuang. After all, Leng Wushuang only had a little lineage with the Blue Fox family. She was not that capable, and her spiritual power was only level five. They had high expectations of their son and prayed that he would be able to find a fantastic woman who possessed a high level of spiritual power and came from a good family background. They never expected that Yan Chen would get together with Lan Waihu! When Yan Chen arrived home, he was worried that his parents would not agree to this marriage arrangement and so he had a private talk with them. He made it clear that he would not marry any other woman except for Lan Waihu. If his parents could not ept it, he would leave the Yan family behind and bring Lan Waihu with him to form a new family. After his private conversation with them, Yan Chen¡¯s parent did not dare to oppose his marriage arrangement and persuaded their son to stay. However, they shifted their attention to Lan Waihu. That was the reason why this incident had happened! Yan Chen¡¯s mother wanted to force Lan Waihu to leave Yan Chen all on his own. Poor Lan Waihu still thought that she had not proven herself well enough. She had been trying very hard topromise with everything that was happening so that she would be able to get Yan Chen¡¯s mother¡¯s favor. It was an impossible task. The dreams of Little Fox were fragmented. Most of the time she dreamt that Yan Chen¡¯s mother was scolding her. It made Gu Xijiu, who watched the dream as an outsider, very angry! Little Fox was very innocent, but the same could not be said for Gu Xijiu! By only watching a few fragments of Lan Waihu¡¯s dreams, she could already guess the intention of Yan Chen¡¯s mother. On her way to her room, Gu Xijiu reflected about what she had seen happened to Little Fox. She felt like she wanted to wake Little Fox up and give her a big hug. During the days that Little Fox was being bullied, Gu Xijiu was still trapped in the core array. She would have known what was going with Little Fox if she had not been trapped. If that were the case, she would have been able to provide her with a few ideas to help her counter this problem, and everything would not have developed until this stage. What happened next to Lan Waihu? What made her so determined to cut off her rtionship with Yan Chen and get engaged with Lan Yue instead? Gu Xijiu patiently continued watching. Leng Wushuang appeared more often in theter fragments of Lan Waihu¡¯s memory. Yan Chen¡¯s mother probably thought that Leng Wushaung, who possessed the Blue Fox family lineage, was much nobler than Lan Waihu, so she started nning for Leng Wushuang to be their daughter-inw. Yan Chen¡¯s mother was indeed an expert in in-house fighting. She was good at setting up traps to achieve her objectives. She started inviting Leng Wushuang to her house more frequently to aggravate Lan Waihu. Leng Wushuang liked Yan Chen a lot so she would never refuse toe over to their house. Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472: I Don¡¯t Feel Comfortable When You Act This Way Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhenever Leng Wushuang visited, Yan Chen¡¯s mother would ask Lan Waihu to apany her by her side. When she talked to Leng Wushuang, she looked pleasant and always praised Leng Wushuang for her excellent characteristics. However, she would either choose to ignore Little Fox and ask her to stand at one side or criticize her in front of Leng Wushuang. It made Little Fox feel like she was sitting on a bunch of needles. When Leng Wushuang had left, Yan Chen¡¯s mother would then stare at Little Fox as if she was staring at a piece of rubbish or mud that was stuck on the wall. It always made Little Fox feel like hiding inside a hole. Often, Yan Chen¡¯s mother would say a few words to aggravate Little Fox. For example: ¡°Please take a good look at Wushuang. Her movements are verydylike and graceful. Look at yourself. Sigh!¡± ¡°¡®You should learn from Wushuang. Even if you are only able to learn a little bit from her, you will not turn out to be like how you are today. Sigh, after all this while, you are still not presentable.¡± Her taunts affected Little Fox a lot. She worked hard to learn how to walk like Leng Wushuang. However, Yan Chen¡¯s mother teased her that she was merely a copycat when she tried imitating Leng Wushuang¡¯s movements. Lan Waihu was affected to the extent that she had almost forgotten how to walk! Leng Wushuang¡¯s attitude towards Little Fox was very subtle. Though she was very polite when she spoke to Little Fox, she had a tone that sounded superior to her. She also used a few tricks to force Little Fox into pouring her tea. It was hard for Little Fox to refuse her requests in front of Yan Chen¡¯s mother, and so she could only follow. Little Fox could sense the feeling of satisfaction from Leng Wushuang¡¯s eyes when she was forced to follow her requests. Hence. she started to dislike Leng Wushuang. As a respect to Yan Chen, Little Fox was very tolerant of Yan Chen¡¯s mother when she scolded her. However, she did not want to be bullied by Leng Wushuang anymore, so she always ignored Leng Wushuang when she met her. Her actions triggered the dissatisfaction of Yan Chen¡¯s mother and so she was scolded once more. Leng Wushuang was a knowledgeable person. She was well versed in literature. Whenever she came to visit the Yan family, aside from apanying Yan Chen¡¯s mother, she would talk to Yan Chen when she asionally met him. Sometimes, she would use the excuse that she wanted to ask Yan Chen questions rted to improving her spiritual power. Yan Chen was also very polite to her as his mother often praised Leng Wushuang in front of him. Therefore, Yan Chen had an excellent impression of Leng Wushuang. Besides, Leng Wushuang had never expressed her intention to marry him. She always talked to him like a friend. In due time, she was able to get closer to Yan Chen and became his close friend. asionally he would y chess with her. He also willingly helped her answer any queries that she had regarding her training as long as the discussion did not involve any secrets that were rted to the Tianju Association. One might call it a coincidence or that it was somehow intentional, but whenever Yan Chen and Leng Wushuang were together, they would be seen by Lan Waihu. Little Fox saw them ying chess under the tree. She also saw them walking side by side in the garden. Both of them were talking andughing together. There was once when Little Fox saw Leng Wushuang stumble while she was walking and fell onto Yan Chen¡¯s body. Yan Chen then carried her to sit on a bench. He was even concerned about her and asked if she had twisted her ankle. If Little Fox had seen it happen with someone else, she might not have been bothered too much about it. However, she despised Leng Wushuang a lot, so when she saw this scene, she was heartbroken and felt a sense of disfort. Furthermore, Little Fox felt even more dismayed by the fact that Yan Chen was shocked when she tried walking and acting like Leng Wushuang in front of Yan Chen. He even had goosebumps and said, ¡°Little Fox, are you okay? Don¡¯t act like her. I don¡¯t feelfortable when you act this way.¡± Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473: You Are Being Very Unreasonable! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLittle Fox was angry and finally asked him, ¡°Leng Wushuang also tends to act this way. Do you also feel ufortable when she does it?¡± Yan Chen said without hesitation, ¡°Stupid, her movements are genuine, but you are moving like a mere copycat.¡± Though it may not have been his intention to hurt her, it was different when she was on the receiving end. Thest two words spoken by Yan Chen sessfully shattered hestyer of self-confidence. She was frustrated and said, ¡°You think that she is good, right? You like her, don¡¯t you? Then why don¡¯t you marry her? Let¡¯s break up!¡± She ran away full of anger, and Yan Chen was very puzzled. Later on, Yan Chenter apologized to Little Fox, and both of them were on good terms again. However, anything rted to Leng Wushuang became a sensitive issue that could make Little Fox angry. From Yan Chen¡¯s point of view, Little Fox was slowly bing more and more unreasonable. She often got angry at him and even asked him to stay away from Leng Wushuang. She did not allow him to talk to Leng Wushuang or else she would cry and argue with him. Sometimes, she would even request to break up with him or tell him that she wanted to go back to the Tianju Association. Yan Chen felt like he was getting a headache whenever he thought about it. Eventually, he grew rather impatient and dissatisfied. There was once where he met Leng Wushuang in the courtyard. Leng Wushuang had injured her foot. She asked Yan Chen if he had some cream to treat her injury. Yan Chen readily gave her one, but he did not know that Lan Waihu was watching them. Lan Waihu suddenly snatched the medicine and red at Leng Wushuang. ¡°I would rather throw the medicine away than give it to you!¡± She then threw the medicine into the pond. Her actions made Yan Chen feel very awkward but also very angry at the same time. He was so angry to the extent that his face turned green. Meanwhile, Leng Wushuang remained silent and persuaded Yan Chen that she was alright. She asked him not to quarrel with Little Fox over it and said that she could always go to the pharmacy to purchase the cream. She then walked away with a limp after finishing her sentence. Yan Chen¡¯s face was ashen, and he coldly said a sentence to Little Fox, ¡°You are being very unreasonable!¡± He walked away and left Little Fox alone in the garden. Little Fox sat on a stone bench and cried. She did not understand how she got herself into this situation. She did not understand what she had done to be treated this way. Yan Chen probably wanted to teach her a real lesson, so he ignored her for several days and did note to see her. It was also a critical time for his practice, and he was afraid that he would get soft-hearted during that period. Therefore, he isted himself in his room for eight days. After the eight days had passed and he hadpleted his practice, he was worried about Little Fox, and so he went to see her. He discovered that she had a severe illness. She was as thin as a skeleton which made her eyes look even more prominent. Yan Chen regretted his actions and walked forward to hold her hand. Though Little Fox was usually a crybaby, she did not cry when she saw him. However, she also did not let him hold her hand but only stared at him and asked, ¡°Brother Yan Chen, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Yan Chen did not care about her action and hugged her. He kissed her forehead. ¡°Stupid, I like you so much. How can I let you go?¡± Lan Waihu could barely move. She shooked her head and seemed lost. ¡°I am so tired of everything. Everything that I do is always wrong. I want to go back to the Tianju Association. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore¡­¡± Yan Chen hugged her tightly. ¡°Little Fox, I am sorry. It is all my fault. Please forgive me. Forgive me¡­¡± Lan Waihu did not speak. She used to be that girl who liked asking for a hug. In the past, her anger would always seize whenever Yan Chen hugged her. She wouldugh like a blossoming sunflower when he humored her with his jokes. She would also hug him back like a ko bear. However, this time she just left her hand by her side and did not hug him back. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474: Leng Wushuang Would Not Stand A Chance Against Her! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Waihu used to have a small round face and chubby body. Whenever Yan Chen hugged her, he did not want to let her go. However, Lan Waihu¡¯s face had slimmed down to a palm-sized face. Her body was thin, and it looked somewhat bony. Yan Chen was shocked to discover that she had be as thin and light as a feather. Her room was filled with nutritional supplements, but she did not want to eat any of them. Yan Chen felt regretful. He decided to stop practicing and soaking himself in the hot spring. Instead, Yan Chen was always in Lan Waihu¡¯s room and tried different ways to get her to eat the supplements. He wanted her to regain her baby fats and look like before. Yan Chen stayed with her for seven to eight days. Regardless of who showed up to advise him, he did not want to leave at all. Yan Chen¡¯s mother was extremely anxious as Yan Chen¡¯s sequ had just gotten better. His health would worsen if he continued this way. Yan Chen¡¯s mother came to persuade Little Fox so that she would understand Yan Chen¡¯s situation when he left the room for a while. She asked Lan Waihu if she wished to make Yan Chen¡¯s health condition worsened. Though Lan Waihu was usually a sweet girl, she sneered at Yan Chen¡¯s mother this time around. She replied with one sentence after Yan Chen¡¯s mother had spoken for such a long time. ¡°You are the one who caused this situation! It is no longer my concern whether he is healthy or not!¡± Yan Chen¡¯s mother was angry, and she immediately walked out. Though Little Fox sounded ruthless, she was still in love with Yan Chen, and so she could not bear to see Yan Chen ending up in a bad condition. Therefore, she asked Yan Chen to go to his practice as soon as she recovered. Even though she had reconciled with Yan Chen, her personality had changed ever since she recovered. She refused to be bullied anymore! When Yan Chen¡¯s mother started scolding her again, she would rebel either by mming the door or walking away and heading out to y. Yan Chen¡¯s mother almost suffered a heart attack because of her response. After all, Yan Chen¡¯s mother was very good at scheming. She started setting her up by making sure that Yan Chen overheard their arguments. Whenever she knew that Yan Chen was overhearing their argument, she kept quiet and allowed Lan Waihu to scold her arrogantly as if she had Yan Chen to back her up for everything. Of course, Yan Chen was not happy with her attitude. He advised her to respect his parents. However, Lan Waihu had grown somewhat rebellious like a hedgehog. Every time Yan Chen tried to advise her, she would say that all his family members were continually bullying her and that she wanted to leave. Yan Chen did not want her to go, and so he could only endure her actions. However, he felt angry deep down in his heart. Finally, it was the day. It was the day when Little Fox overheard the two servants backstabbing her behind her back. They said that Little Fox was a vixen and that her mother used to be a slut. Therefore, she was bound to be a slut in the future as well. She would probably be cuckolded to their young master. Lan Waihu was very angry and personally punished the two servants to the extent that they cried for hours. Leng Wushuang came over after she overheard what had happened. She came forward to protect the servants and scolded Lan Waihu. ¡°How can you be so arrogant? You don¡¯t even act like the future wife of a young master! You are a wild child, and don¡¯t even know proper manners!¡± Leng Wushuang¡¯s ability to scold people was on par with Yan Chen¡¯s mother. They were able to scold people without using any vulgar words, but it still made the person very angry. Lan Waihu was very angry at her remark. She did not know how to scold people, but she had other abilities. She could hit people! If Lan Waihu severely attacked Leng Wushuang, she would not stand a chance against her! Leng Wushuang suffered severely because of her poisonous tongue as Little Fox hit her to the extent that her face was full of bruises. If Yan Chen¡¯s mother did not hastily rush over after she heard the news, Little Fox would have probably hit Leng Wushuang until she died. Though Yan Chen¡¯s mother was able to stop the fight, Leng Wushuang¡¯s face had been severely bruised. Both her eyes were bruised, and her nose was bleeding. Two of Leng Wushuang¡¯s teeth had also gone missing. Yan Chen¡¯s mother was trembling with rage. She was unable to remain calm anymore and burst out in anger! Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475: I Want You To Be Mad! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe immediately ordered her servants to drag Little Fox away. She pointed at Lan Waihu¡¯s nose and scolded her for her rudeness and inappropriate manner. She also said that Lan Waihu was ipatible with her son. She scolded her for not having a mother to teach her, scolded her for being a bastard and for having the same attitude as her slutty mother. She said that her dad whom she has never seen before was a beggar. Even the servants of the Yan family had a better status than her. She scolded her as a peasant who could only dream that she wanted to be a swan and med her for her son¡¯s health issues. Lan Waihu had never heard that many vicious curses in her entire lifetime. She was stunned for a moment after being scolded! Her blood pressure spiked. She could stand it if Yan Chen¡¯s mother were only scolding her, but she could not endure the fact that she had even cursed her parents! After being bullied for so many days, the anger that she had suppressed was now about to burst! She attacked Yan Chen¡¯s mother! She kicked Yan Chen¡¯s mother backward, and she fell into a cold icyke. Her harsh action shocked everyone. The servants were all stunned, and they did not even have time to punish Lan Waihu. They quickly ran around asking people for help to pull Yan Chen¡¯s mother out of theke. It was chaos. Lan Waihu stood beside theke, and she still felt furious. She looked at Yan Chen¡¯s mother who was looking up at her from inside theke andughed. ¡°You are right! I have an inferior status, and I am not good enough for your son. However, he loves me. So, what are you going to do about it? Even if you are angry with me and despise me, you are unable to do anything! He loves me and refuses to listen to you. Even if I asked him to go and die for me, he would not reject! I want to marry him! I want to marry him with pride! You old witch, I am going to torture your son! I want him to live and die only for me! I want you to be mad!¡± Her eyes turned red, but she smiled cheerfully. Her voice was loud to the extent that the whole garden could hear what she had said. ¡°Lan Waihu, what did you say?!¡± Yan Chen finally arrived just in time to hear thest few words that Little Fox had spoken. Lan Waihu was still mad, and her mind was buzzing. She suddenly turned back and saw Yan Chen who had arrived. She was stunned for a few seconds before she continuedughing. ¡°Yan Chen, you have shown up this time!¡± Yan Chen ignored her as his mother was still soaking in theke! He used his Qing Gong and flew directly over theke to help his mother out of theke. Theynded on the ground together a few secondster. He had a spiritual power of level nine so his abilities were extraordinary. He used a cleaning spell on his mother so that she would instantly get dry. Yan Chen¡¯s mother looked pale, and her lips were slightly bleeding. She looked at her son in utter sadness. ¡°My son, take a good look at the girl whom you are in love with¡­¡± She then coughed to the extent that she vomited blood. Lan Waihu had kicked Yan Chen¡¯s mother pretty hard as she was filled with rage and anger. Though Little Fox did not target the vital spots of her body, her kick was powerful enough to inflict an internal injury on Yan Chen¡¯s mother. Yan Chen¡¯s face was ashen, and his hands were shaking. While he was healing his mother, he said, ¡°Mother, I am sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I apologize to you. Lan Waihu, apologize to my mother!¡± Hisst few words sounded strict and stern. Lan Waihu¡¯s face was pale, but she bit her lips tightly. It was only after a while that she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to apologize!¡± Yan Chen was speechless. Yan Chen¡¯s mother closed her eyes slightly. ¡°Chen Er, it¡¯s my fate. I can¡¯t please her. I am tired. I don¡¯t need her to apologize to me. Please bring her with you and leave the house. Treat her nicely.¡± The more she spoke, the more ashamed Yan Chen felt. He knelt in front of his mother and felt very shameful. ¡°Mother, I am a bad son.¡± Yan Chen¡¯s mother used her trembling hand to touch his head. ¡°Chen Er, you are a good boy. I will not me you regardless of what you do. I think it is my fault that she is this way.¡± Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476: Are You Afraid Of Me Defrauding You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Liar! You can continue to pretend and act!¡± Little Fox broke out. ¡°Fake people are the most disgusting kind in this world. Don¡¯t try to act as though you are a victim.¡± She was unable to finish her sentence as Yan Chen had waved his sleeve and directly sealed her acupuncture point. He then waved his sleeve again, and Lan Waihu fell directly into the coldke. While she was falling, she heard Yan Chen saying coldly, ¡°Lan Waihu, I have spoiled you too much! You should cool yourself down in theke.¡± The acupuncture points in Lan Waihu¡¯s entire body were sealed. She could only soak in theke and could not speak. She watched the scene where Yan Chen carried his mother up onto a soft couch. After that, Leng Wushuang, who was injured,was also carried onto a spring couch, and they left together. The crowd slowly dispersed, and Yan Chen never bothered to turn back to look at her. Meanwhile, Yan Chen¡¯s mother, who was sitting on the soft couch, and Leng Wushuang, who sat on the spring couch, looked back and nced at her. They both looked proud that their n had worked. In just a short while, there was no longer anyone on the shore. The entire area had returned to its original state. Though the acupuncture points of Little Fox were sealed, she was born with the ability not to sink underwater. At the moment, her shoulder and head were still floating on the surface of theke. Currently, Little Fox¡¯s heart was as cold as the water in theke. She did not say anything but started to cry. She did not know how long she was left crying inside theke. It might have been very long or just a few minutes. Suddenly, a green robe appeared in front of her. The edge of the robe almost brushed her face. She opened her teary eyes to look up and saw the handsome Lan Yue. He looked down at her and only asked her one sentence. ¡°Do you want to leave with me?¡± Little Fox did not speak and quietly looked at him. His intention concerned her. Lan Yue sighed. ¡°Are you afraid that I would defraud you?¡± Little Fox became even more cautious. Lan Yue slowly loosened his robe. Little Fox quickly closed her eyes and secretly cursed him in her heart ¡°Lan Waihu, look at me.¡± Little Fox closed her eyes tightly as if she was afraid of seeing something that she should not have seen. Lan Yue seemed to be aware of something. He could not help but scoff loudly. ¡°Stupid! Do you think I will allow you to see my private part? You have overthought! Look at the side of my waist, and then you will understand who I am.¡± Little Fox was curious, so she opened her eyes. She saw his thin waist and realized that there was something which resembled a tattoo or birthmark on his skin. It looked like a fox¡¯s face, which was quite simr to the one that Little Fox had on her arm. However, Lan Yue¡¯s mark looked more valiant, and there was even a small crown on the fox¡¯s face. Little Fox opened her eyes widely. Lan Yue then asked, ¡°Do you want to leave with me now? I will exin everything though it may turn out to be a surprise for you.¡± Little Fox finally nodded. Lan Yue extended his sleeve and pulled Little Fox out from theke into his arm. Though her body and hair were all wet, Lan Yue did not mind. He carried her in his arm and turned to walk away from theke ¡°Put her down!¡± A clear voice came from the shore. Yan Chen had returned, and when he saw the scene, his face was ashen. He red at Lan Yue, who was standing in theke. Lan Yue turned and smiled while he held Little Fox in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re toote!¡± He asked Little Fox, ¡°Do you want to stay or leave with me?¡± Little Fox closed her eyes and leaned her head on Lan Yue¡¯s shoulder. She answered with three words. ¡°Leave with you.¡± Lan Yue stared at Yan Chen and smiled. ¡°Did you hear her?¡± Yan Chen looked pale. He stepped into the water and approached them. ¡°Little Fox, this guy is a dishonest person. You can¡¯t go with him! Lan Yue, put her down. Otherwise, I will disregard our friendship and harm you!¡± Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477: Do You Feel Like You Had Just Been Struck By Lightning? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Yueughed. ¡°How can I allow you to humiliate my people? And, worst of all, how can you ask her to stay if you can¡¯t even treat her well?¡± Yan Chen was surprised for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lan Yue smiled mysteriously but did not answer. The finger in his sleeve suddenly released a strange spell. There was a ripple in the air, and Lan Yue stepped into the ripple together with Little Fox. In a sh, both of them had suddenly disappeared into thin air. ¡­ The mountain felt chilly after the rain. There was a campfire outside a cave. Little Fox was holding her arms and was sitting around the campfire. Her face and lips were pale, but her eyes were red. Her acupuncture points had been unsealed, and so she took this opportunity to question him as she was dying to find some answers, ¡°Are you, my brother?¡± His family name was Lan, and he had a simr fox face mark on his body. It was possible that he was her long-lost brother. Though she questioned his identity, she was quite confident about her spection. Otherwise, she would not have left with him that easily. Lan Yue handed her a blue dress. ¡°Change into this first. I will tell you after you have changed.¡± Little Fox¡¯s body was still wet, so she needed the dress. She immediately went into the cave and changed out of her wet clothes. She came out after a while and sat beside the campfire again. ¡°You can tell me now. Are you my long lost brother? Was it our father who asked you toe and look for me? Is our father a descendant of the Blue Fox family?¡± Lan Yue corrected her. ¡°Indeed, it was your father who asked me toe and look for you. However, I am sorry that I am not your brother. We do not have any blood rtionship.¡± Lan Waihu was a bit disappointed. ¡°But¡­ your family name is also Lan, and you have the same birthmark as me.¡± Lan Yue smiled. ¡°It seems like you do not understand much about the Blue Fox family. Everyone in our family has the same surname. As for the birthmark, it is not a birthmark, but a mark of engagement between a man and a woman.¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Engage¡­ Engagement?!¡± She suddenly jumped up. ¡°You fooled me again! I grew up in Yanzi Town. I had never met you before you came to the Tianju Association. When was I ever engaged with you? This birthmark has been with me ever since I could remember. However, I didn¡¯t know you at all during that time.¡± Lan Yueughed. ¡°It¡¯s probably because our engagement was set before we were even born! Strictly speaking, it was pre-arranged by our parents! Your father had appointed you to be my wife even when you were still inside your mother¡¯s stomach.¡± Lan Waihu was stunned, and she took two steps backward. ¡°I do not believe you!¡± Lan Yue looked at her shocked face and said, ¡°Do you feel like you had just been struck by lightning?¡± Lan Waihu bit her lips and did not speak. This news was more shocking than just being struck by lightning! Lan Yue looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me this way. When I knew about it, I also felt like I was struck by lightning. I am a famous and talented handsome young man. There are so many prettydies in the Blue Fox family who want to marry me. I thought that there would be a dramatic love story waiting for me. My beloved girl must be in excellent shape, brainy and extremely elegant. How could I be set to marry a girl even before I was born? I was so sad and disappointed for a month after I received this piece of news.¡± Lan Waihu was speechless. She still did not believe it. Lan Yue stared at her. ¡°Do you know who your father is?¡± Lan Waihu shook her head. Lan Yue gently smiled. ¡°Your dad was the greatest man in the Blue Fox family. He was the national master of the Blue Fox family.¡± Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478: Once One Party Died, The Other Party Had To Be Buried Together Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Waihu was confused. Thus, Lan Yue decided to provide her with some general info about the Blue Fox family. The most honorable man in the Blue Fox family was naturally the king of the Blue Fox tribe. However, the one who had the most power was the national master. He was equivalent to the role of the Pope, and he could nominate a candidate who was fit to be the king of Blue Fox tribe. There were more females than males in the Blue Fox family, so they had an unwritten rule. The females from the Blue Fox family were permitted to marry outsiders, but the males from the Blue Fox family were not allowed to do so. The Blue Fox family was strictly monogamous. They could only marry one person in their life. Once one party died, the other party had to be buried to ensure that the rtionship remained. The national master of the Blue Fox family had a unique status. He was supposed to marry the most distinguished princess from Blue Fox family. However, he identally fell in love with a woman from outside the tribe. That woman was none other than the mother of Lan Waihu. National Master Lan asionally traveled to the outside world, and it was during one of his trips that he met Lan Waihu¡¯s mother. It was love at first sight. Of course, National Master Lan knew very well that everyone from the Blue Fox family would oppose their rtionship. However, he possessed a great ability after all. He managed to change his beloved woman¡¯s descendants and made her look like a tribesman of the Blue Fox n. He brought her back to the Blue Fox n and sessfully got married to her. National Master Lan was able to recognize the babies gender even while Lan Waihu was pregnant. To ensure that his child would have a good future, he deliberately mentioned the engagement arrangement to the king of the Blue Fox n. Lan Yue was only eight years old at that time, but he possessed extraordinary talents and showed promise. Therefore, he was given the title of ¡®Prince¡¯. If everything turned out as nned, he would be the future king of the Blue Fox family. The king of Blue Fox family agreed to the marriage arrangement and even held an engagement ceremony for both of the kids as he wanted to build a rtionship with National Master Lan. And so, that was how Lan Waihu, who was still in her mother¡¯s stomach, and Lan Yue, who was still a kid, got engaged to each other. Both of them were branded with a distinctive mark symbolizing their engagement. However, something happened after that, and the identity of Lan Waihu¡¯s mother was exposed. Their rtionship was opposed by the Blue Fox family which caused the status of National Master Lan to be in jeopardy. One silent night, Lan Waihu¡¯s mother decided to escape from the Blue Fox n. No one heard from her after that, and no one knew her whereabouts. National Master Lan inexplicably suffered from amnesia. He could not remember anything about Lan Waihu¡¯s mother, and no one mentioned her in front of him. He was still the most respected national master who worked under the king of the Blue Fox n. Up until a year ago, National Master Lan practiced to the extent that he was possessed by a devil. He was seriously injured, and before he died, he regained his memory of Lan Waihu¡¯s mother. Therefore, he summoned Lan Yue to his house and told him about her. He asked for Lan Yue¡¯s help to find his wife and daughter. He also secretly used his skill as the national master on Lan Yue. Lan Yue could only ascend the throne after he had found his daughter and brought her back to marry her as his wife. Otherwise, he would never be able to be the king of the Blue Fox n. Lan Yue felt like he was struck by lightning when he discovered about the engagement. He felt even angrier when National Master Lan trapped him with this promise. He asked National Master Lan, ¡°Your daughter might already be someone else¡¯s wife, especially as it has been years. Even so, do you want me to steal her as my wife?¡± National Master Lan exined. ¡°If she is already married or has a lover, you can discuss with her regarding the dissolution of the marriage. This marriage arrangement will automatically be voided as long as the both of you are in agreement.If it everes to that extent, you will not be bounded by this promise anymore.¡± After the National Master had assigned the task to Lan Yue, he felt enlightened and passed away peacefully. He had left behind such a big mess for Lan Yue to clean up. In order to ascend the throne as the king of Blue Fox n, as well as to be a freeman, Lan Yue suppressed his anger and went looking for Lan Waihu. Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479: Yan Chen¡¯s Mother Decided To Visit Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere are so many people living in this world, and so it was challenging to look for a girl who was still in her mother¡¯s womb that year. Moreover, National Master Lan¡¯s information was somewhat unreliable. Though he had married his wife and had a baby with her, he did not know where his wife¡¯s hometown was located. He only said that they had met each other while he was traveling. It has been six months since Lan Yue went looking for his legendary fianc¨¦. He almost thought that his fianc¨¦ was dead. However, the mark on his body was still there which indicated that Lan Waihu was still alive. Lan Yue slowly revealed the entire story to Little Fox, and finally, after some time, he finished exining the details to her. He looked at her and asked,¡°What do you think now that you have understood our rtionship?¡± Lai Waihu¡¯s reaction was somewhat slow today. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Wh¡­ What¡­ What do I think?¡± Lan Yue simply stared at her without speaking. Lan Waihu finally reacted. ¡°So, you were looking for me all this while just so that you could cancel the engagement? Let me make this simple for you then. I agree with you.¡± Lan Yue choked. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lan Waihu did not say anything for a long while. Finally, she looked up at him and spoke, ¡°Is my father the national master of the Blue Fox family?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Are you sure you did not wrongly recognize me? I don¡¯t seem to have any other signs which show that I am from the Blue Fox family except for my birthmark. Perhaps, it was just a birthmark that looked simr to the¡­¡± Lan Yue shook his head and sighed. ¡°After all, you possess half of the human lineage. Furthermore, your mother was not a simple person too. She had learned quite a few skill sets which were secret skills exclusive to only members of the Blue Fox family. She deliberately sealed the sign of the Blue Fox family on your body so that you would not be found.¡± ¡°How did you know that it was sealed?¡± Lan Yue stared at her. ¡°I have been observing you for a long time. Even though it is hidden from other people, it can¡¯t be hidden from my eyes. I can help you to unseal the sign if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± He pinched a spell between his fingers and a blue light surrounded Lan Waihu. After a while, he stopped and said, ¡°It is done.¡± Lan Waihu looked at herself but did not notice anything different. She looked at him suspiciously. Lan Yue sighed. ¡°It seems like you do not know the sign of the Blue Fox family.¡± He stood up and turned around lightly. A blue light surrounded him for a while. When the blue light had faded, Lan Waihu realized that Lan Yue had a different appearance. His eyes had grown more prominent. His pupils had be more vertical. His nose had be straighter. His lips were now moister. All of his features made him look rather charming. The robe on his body had turned blue with a fox pattern, and there was a foxtail pattern which was swaying at the edge of his robe. It was the same person, but his aura had changed entirely. He had transformed into a rather charming and handsome looking man. He was gentle and modest when he was disguised as a human. Now that he had transformed to be the heir of the Blue Fox family, he was mysteriously good looking. His prettiness was puzzling in the sense that if someone looked at him for too long, it was like their soul would be absorbed by him. Besides that, his aura had be as strong as a king. ¡°Everyone from the Blue Fox family can change their appearance. This is my original appearance. Am I handsome?¡± Lan Waihu nodded. ¡°Yes, you are quite attractive indeed.¡± She looked at herself. ¡°Am I able to change my appearance as well?¡± Lan Yue chuckled. ¡°Let me restore your original appearance first. I¡¯m somewhat curious about your original appearance.¡± He waved his sleeve. After a while, Lan Waihu looked at herself in the mirror and had a shock. She looked very different now. Her original big round eyes had transformed into a pair of fox eyes, and her pupils had vertical slits. Her pupils were navy blue, her nose was straight,and her lips were red. Initially, she had small boobs, and her body was quite t. However, she now had a curvy body and a thin waist. Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480: Yan Chen¡¯s Mother Decided To Visit (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHer white dress had turned blue. An embroidered fluffy fox tail was hidden at the edge of her dress. Her foxtail looked even more enchanting than the one on Lan Yue¡¯s robe. Every time she moved her body, the edge of her dress would slightly flutter as if her foxtail was swaying in the wind. Lan Yue¡¯s eyes slowly studied her. His focus was on her vertical pupils and the foxtail that was at the edge of the dress. He looked perplexed and sighed. ¡°I never expected that¡­¡± He paused. Little Fox was nervous. ¡°You never expected what?¡± ¡°I never expected that your Blue Fox lineage would be this pure.¡± Little Fox sipped her lips. ¡°Is my lineage purer than Leng Wushuang¡¯s?¡± Lan Yue looked disdained. ¡°She is iparable to you. She isn¡¯t even qualified to help you wear your shoes. She only has a little of the Blue Fox family lineage in her blood. Meanwhile, you possess a very pure Blue Fox family lineage. After all, you are the daughter of National Master Lan, and you look very alike to him.¡± The most distinguished lineage in the Blue Fox family came from the lineage of National Master Lan. It was even more distinguished than the royal family. National Master Lan was born with extraordinary magical power. Even if he married a human, his child would possess the pure lineage too. What was even rarer was the fact that the child¡¯s spiritual power would be pure. It was very rare for such a child to exist! All the single man in Blue Fox family might go crazy for her and want to marry her if she went back to the Blue Fox n with her original appearance! Lan Waihu did not know that her lineage had significantly affected Lan Yue¡¯s heart. She looked down. ¡°However, his mother said that I am the lowliest¡­¡± ¡°It is because she is blind.¡± Lan Yue softly said. ¡°She said that her son deserves someone with noble descent, but I am merely a sparrow who wants to live in a phoenix¡¯s nest. She said that I am bastard. I am not even qualified to be Leng Wushuang¡¯s servant. When I was soaked in theke, Leng Wushuang even sent me a directed audio and asked me to be more sensible while I was left behind inside theke. She said that Yan Chen belongs to her as she is the only one who deserved to marry him in this lifetime.¡± Lai Waihu muttered, and suddenly she chuckled. ¡°Yan Chen¡¯s mother would regret about what she had done if she knew my identity. She would probably beg me to go back to her son and will not look down on me anymore.¡± Lan Yue was unhappy. ¡°Why? Are you going to use your identity to impress her so that she will ept you?¡± Lan Waihu shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Lan Yue heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What are you nning for your future?¡± Lan Waihu slightly paused. ¡°I want to go back to the Tianju Association.¡± Lan Yue smiled, but his eyes looked serious. ¡°Do you think Yan Chen will go to the Tianju Association to look for you?¡± Lan Waihu looked down and did not speak. She knew that the rtionship she had was something she could not forget that easily. She hated Yan Chen¡¯s parents but not him. She felt disappointed. Lan Yue continued to ask her. ¡°If he goes to the Tianju Association to find you, will you leave with him?¡± Lan Waihu shook her head quickly. ¡°I will not leave the Tianju Association!¡± She did not want to enter into the Yan¡¯s family house anymore. She refused to go back with them even if they sent eight sedans to carry her! Lan Yue narrowed his eyes. She only mentioned that she was adamant not to leave the Tianju Association. However, she never said anything about leaving Yan Chen. ¡°Waihu, do you still hope to be with Yan Chen? Are you still hoping that he wille and find you?¡± Lan Yue asked. Lan Waihu paused and did not speak. Lan Yue sounded cold. ¡°You are one of the members of the Blue Fox family. Thedies in the Blue Fox family are all noble. How can you be so unambitious? Are you going to forgive him simply because he apologizes to you?¡± Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481: Yan Chen¡¯s Mother Decided To Visit (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Waihu took a short breath and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She knew that Yan Chen would find her. However, she was too hurt and did not want to see him for a short period. Lan Yue smiled. ¡°Are you confident that Yan Chen will meet you that soon?¡± Lan Waihu looked up at the sky. ¡°So what?¡± She was confident that Yan Chen liked her and would not let her go so easily. She could only me his family for being unfriendly and snobbish. Lan Yue yed with his fingers. ¡°Poor kid. I bet that he will note to see you within these ten days. His parents are always ced first in his heart. His mother will certainly stop him from finding you at the Tianju Association. He is a filial son, so he will certainly listen to his mother. He will only look for you once his parents are less angry. He knows that you like him a lot regardless of how badly he treats you. You will certainly forgive him as soon as he sweet talks you into getting back into a rtionship with him. He will then bring you back to his home. When that timees, you have to face his mother all over again. Well, of course, if you do not want his mother to treat you like how she did in the past, you can reveal your identity to gain an advantage in the rtionship.¡± What he said was quite hurtful. Lan Waihu paused for a while before answering, ¡°No, he wille and see me right away!¡± Lan Yue shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand men. Do you dare bet with me?¡± ¡°Bet? What kind of bet are we talking about?¡± ¡°I bet that he will note looking for you within these ten days. If I lose the bet and he doese and find you, then our engagement will automatically be canceled. I will still give you the unique dowry of the Blue Fox family when you get married to him. However, if you lose the bet, you have to announce your engagement with me in the Tianju Association and break up with him.¡± Lan Yue looked into Lan Waihu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you dare to make this bet with me?¡± Lan Waihu thought for a long while and finally nodded her head. ¡°I do!¡± The journey from Yanzi town to the Tianju Association was only three days. Therefore, if he did note and find her within the ten days, it meant that she was not significant in his heart. So, why should she insist on maintaining the rtionship? However, she was very confident that Yan Chen woulde and find her within that period. When that timees, she would reveal to Yan Chen about the fact that she was being bullied and he would believe her. The bet was set. Lan Waihu could not wait any longer. She jumped up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the Tianju Association!¡± She wanted to make sure that she was there when Yan Chen arrived at the association. After all, Little Fox was a very simple-minded person. Her emotions were portrayed on her face. Hence, Lan Yue knew her thoughts very well. Though he did not feel happy, he still decided to smile. ¡°Alright, let me take you home. However, you have to promise that you would keep my identity a secret. You have to swear not to tell anyone about it. Besides that, you should not reveal your identity at the moment. Let¡¯s treat it as a test to see whether Yan Chen is sincere to you even without your noble identity.¡± Lan Waihu promised him. However, she was confused. ¡°How do you benefit from this bet?¡± He was supposed to meet her so that he could cancel the engagement with her. However, he would lose a set of dowry if she won the bet. On the other hand, he would have to give up his entire life if he lost the bet. Either way, it did not benefit him. Lan Yue smiled, ¡°There is a way that I can benefit from this bet. However, we would have to finalize our rtionship regardless of the results. We would either stay together forever or never see each other again.¡± Lan Waihu remained silent. She was not worried that she would lose because she was very confident that Yan Chen would find her soon enough. It would be the best ending if she could cancel the engagement with Lan Yue through a bet. Gu Xijiu, who had been watching all the scenes, could not help but sigh. Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482: Yan Chen¡¯s Mother Decided To Visit (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe had foreseen the ending, even before they got to that part. Yan Chen failed to meet her in time. Otherwise, Lan Waihu and Lan Yue would not have announced their engagement. Everything would not have happened the way it did. Lan Waihu started sobbing in her sleep. ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t youe to see me? I returned in time, but you never came.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. She finally knew why Lan Waihu did not want to talk about it. Firstly, she was a very kind-hearted girl, so she preferred not to talk bad about his parents. Secondly, she made a promise to Lan Yue. If she talked about it too much, she would easily expose his true identity. Gu Xijiu did not know that Lan Yue was a member of the Blue Fox family. He had been in Tianju Hall for three years, which was half a year earlier than the breakup between Lan Waihu and Yan Chen. Logically speaking, he should have brought Lan Waihu back to the Blue Fox family, since they were now together. Also, they were already engaged. Moreover, he was of noble descent. Keeping a noble from the family for so long was inappropriate. Why did he do so, then? Was it because Lan Waihu did not want to follow him, so he had to stay behind to show his sincerity? It did not seem like it. Lan Yue was no ordinary man. He seemed smart. He did not only conceal his identity; but he also hid away his Kung Fu from the world as well. Gu Xijiu was well aware that Chen Yan¡¯s mother cared about Lan Waihu¡¯s background. However, what Yan Chen liked about Lan Waihu was who she truly was, and the affection had nothing to do with her background. As for Lan Yue, he might not be entirely fond of Lan Waihu. He could be interested in her only because of her identity. From the fragments in her dreams, Lan Waihu¡¯s status in Blue Fox¡¯s family seemed noble and highly privileged, even the arrogant Lan Yue was tempted. Gu Xijiu took a look at Lan Waihu. She looked very insecure. She did not realize that Lan Waihu was very deeply in love with Yan Chen until she saw it herself from her dreams. She had a deep affection for Yan Chen. The more in love she was, the more she was going to get hurt, which was why the nightmares so deeply haunted her. Gu Xijiu was in great disappointment. She cared about Lan Waihu, so she could not bear seeing her suffer from the grievance. She had to get justice for her. Thus, she decided that she had to pay a visit to Yanzi Town. She had to meet Yan Chen¡¯s mother and Leng Wushuang and see for herself how harsh they were in the family conflict. Before she went to see them, they presented themselves at Tianju Hall instead the next morning. When Lan Waihu heard the news, she was getting ready to dress up. She would rather keep it to herself and not tell anyone. She seemed so vulnerable when she was sleeping, but returned to her cheerful self again when she woke up, happily whirling around Gu Xijiu. When the servant informed her about their arrival, she was so utterly shocked that she lost hold of theb in her hand. Gu Xijiu was surprised, as she did not think that they would present themselves at the door. She grabbed Lan Waihu¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let us go and meet them.¡± Frozen, Lan Waihu stood her ground, not moving an inch. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them.¡± Gu Xijiu acted as though she did not know about her dilemma. ¡°Why not? Let¡¯s go. You grew up in Yan¡¯s family, so Yan Chen¡¯s mother is also your family. There is nothing wrong for you to see them. Furthermore, you owe them nothing. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go!¡± She pulled her out, allowing no further exnation. Lan Waihu had always listened to Gu Xijiu. This time was no exception, so she followed her. Tianju Hall would not usually allow outsiders to visit. However, Yan Chen was one of the best students in school, so Gu Canmo permitted his mother¡¯s visit as a favor. He invited them straight to the main hall. Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483: Yan Chen¡¯s Mother Decided To Visit (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Gu Xijiu and Lan Waihu arrived at the main hall, the ce was already crowded. Yan Chen had plenty of friends in Tianju Hall, especially among his ssmates. They all came to meet his mother officially. There was a vast assembly of people in the hall,ughing and chatting cheerfully. Gu Xijiu had seen Yan Chen¡¯s mother from her memory. The woman¡¯s appearance did not change a lot, neither did her charisma. Yan Chen¡¯s mother was a very beautiful woman, wearing an elegant white dress, obviously from a respectable, eminent family. To her surprise, she did not see Yan Chen¡¯s presence. Gu Xijiu entered the hall with Lan Waihu. All the seniors and juniors stood up as they made their entry. Gu Xijiu became their pride and also their spiritual leader in Tianju Hall. Her reputation grew to be even greater than Gu Canmo¡¯s. Everyone greeted her warmly. Lan Waihu was an easygoing girl as well, so she was popr with others. Yan Chen¡¯s mother and Leng Wushuang stood up like the rest of the people. Yan Chen¡¯s mother set her sight on Gu Xijiu and saw them walking into the hall hand in hand, radiating with big smiles. ¡°Are you Miss Gu? I have heard a lot about you from Yan Chen. You truly are a magnificent woman.¡± She continued with her ttery. She turned and fixed her eyes on Lan Waihu. She maintained herposure and continued with a smile. ¡°Waihu, long time no see. Come, let me have a closer look at you. You seemed to have grown taller.¡± Panicked, Lan Waihu¡¯s hand turned icy cold, as she was not sure how she should confront the woman who hid her vicious intent behind her smile. She pursed her lips into a line and avoided her greeting. She clenched Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand tightly, as though she was looking for support. Gu Xijiu tapped her lightly on the back of her hand. She then turned to look at Yan Chen¡¯s mother. ¡°I am ttered, Mrs. Yan.¡± Smilingly, she continued, ¡°As a matter of fact, I was once a girl with absolutely nothing good. I was bullied and told by many that I was only an ugly duckling that was fortunate enough to be in the general¡¯s residence.¡± Mrs. Yan quickly exined, ¡°That is because they have a narrow vision. You have be someone amazing.¡± Leng Wushuang tried hard to please her, too. ¡°That is right. You are a woman of great talents. They were too dumb to realize it.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled politely. ¡°Before the ugly duckling grows into a swan, how many of us can truly recognize one¡¯s hidden ability? Many of us have mistaken a phoenix for a sparrow, don¡¯t you agree with me, Mrs. Yan? Miss Leng?¡± Mrs. Yan and Leng Wushuang ¡®s eyes met. They had a guilty conscience, so they could not help but think that Gu Xijiu was mocking them by making oblique usations. They could not retort her mockery, so they pretended to agree. They thought that Lan Waihu had talked bad behind their back, so they turned their attention to her. Mrs. Yan gave her a strange look and waved at her. ¡°Waihu,e closer. We have not seen each other for so long. I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Lan Waihu was unskilled in social interaction, especially with someone she genuinely disliked. She hated to even look at her, so she refused to move. Mrs. Yan took the opportunity to express her disappointment. ¡°This child must have harbored a bitter resentment against me.¡± Curious, Gu Xijiu responded, ¡°Eh? Waihu has always been the kindest to others. She has never borne anyone a grudge. How is it possible that she is against someone who has loved and cared for her since childhood? Is there a misunderstanding, Mrs. Yan?¡± Mrs. Yan sighed. ¡°I am sure you are unaware that two years ago, Waihu and I had a misunderstanding. It was my fault. My ipetence caused others to gossip about Waihu behind her back. She heard them, so she taught those people a lesson.¡± Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484: Yan Chen¡¯s Mother Decided To Visit (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Eh? Was she wrong?¡± Mrs. Yan shook her head. ¡°She did not do anything wrong. The servants should not have gossiped about their master. They deserved it. However, she hit them so hard that they almost died. If she found them doing something wrong, she could have told the housekeeper. He knew exactly how to punish them for their misbehavior. I found it demeaning for her to take the matter into her own hands. Waihu was unaware of the mistake, so Wushuang stepped in and told her about it. To her dismay, Waihu was quickly offended and hit her, too. If I did not make it there in time, Wushuang could be long dead. I was very angry. Waihu was never an outsider to me. She was like my own daughter, so I had to give her a lesson to prevent her from being criticized for the same mistake. I did not expect her to be so offended that she threw me into theke. I almost drowned myself.¡± She described the events vividly with a false ount of the facts. If Gu Xijiu had not seen the incidents from Lan Waihu¡¯s dreams, she too would think that it was all her fault. Lan Waihu¡¯s face turned pale. She clenched her fists tightly. Gu Xijiu kept her countenance and acted surprised. ¡°Waihu has never been so mean before. Did you remember it correctly?¡± Mrs. Yan nodded her head. ¡°How can I be wrong about it? Since then, she has been away from our residence and returned to Tianju Hall instead. She even broke up with Yan Chen. I regretted it terribly! If only I had talked to her more politely, knowing how sensitive a person she was. After all, she was only a child, alone with no parents.¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°I would like to know what the servants had said to make her so angry. What did Miss Leng say? What exactly did you say? I would like to listen to the conversations, so I can make a better judgment on which side is right and which is wrong. She always listens to me. We are like sisters, so I am entitled to teach her a lesson if she does anything wrong. Rest assured, if she suffers from any kind of humiliation, I will definitely get justice for her. I will not let her grievance be in vain.¡± Mrs. Yan looked surprised. She answered with a smile, ¡°All of us said things to vent our anger. Also, it has been a while, how can we still remember the details?¡± Lovingly, she turned and talked to Lan Waihu. ¡°Waihu, I was in a fit of anger back then, so I must have been very impulsive. My apologies. Will you forgive me?¡± She acted as though she regarded her misbehavior with kind tolerance, like an elder who decided not to bother arguing with the likes of a reckless child. She was willing topromise for the general good. Her acting impressed Gu Xijiu. A woman like her would survive and thrive in the political field. Lan Waihu was definitely not a match for her. No wonder she felt so wronged, like a mute victim in silence. Lan Waihu¡¯s face turned even paler but she still remained quiet. Mrs. Yan continued, ¡°Waihu, you grew up with us, so you are family to me. Although you have broken up with Yan Chen, you are still a sister to him. You will still be our family. This time, Yan Chen will soon be engaged to Wushuang. I have purposely brought the invitations here to invite you and your friends to their wedding. By the way, I heard that you and Lan Yue are engaged. Lan Yue is an excellent man. I am so happy for you. I also heard that he is a member of Blue Fox Family. What a coincidence, Wushuang¡¯s grandmother was once a member of the Blue Fox family, too. It seems like we are going to reinforce our old ties through marriages. All of you should be kind to one another and help each other in times of need. A good rtionship is a deed worth praising.¡± Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485: Self-Embarrassment Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMrs. Yan was indeed an expert with a false front. Not only did she manage to divert the attention, but she also managed to show forth her great generosity. If Gu Xijiu were not present, Lan Waihu would undoubtedlyhave been more humiliated. However, she could not voice it out. The older the ginger, the more pungent was its vor. Yan Chen¡¯s mother was indeed not a simple woman. Gu Xijiu responded with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Yan, you are truly a wise woman. I am impressed.¡± Lan Waihu froze momentarily. She then turned to look at Gu Xijiu and directed an audio to her. ¡°Xijiu, you¡­ Did you believe what she said?¡± Gu Xijiu replied with a directed audio, ¡°Waihu, we say things that we are supposed to say. You refuse to talk bad things about others, but it does not mean they will do the same. I know you, so I trust you, but not all of them will trust you as I do. I do not know how things will turn out for you and Yan Chen, but if you still feel wronged about how they treated you back then, then we shall reveal the truth.¡± Lan Waihu paused to think about it. Gu Xijiu continued with another directed audio, ¡°Later, answer my questions ordingly when I ask. You only need to tell the truth. Can you do it?¡± Lan Waihu nodded. ¡°I can!¡± Gu Xijiu smirked. She was going to make Mrs. Yan embarrass herself. Gu Xijiu¡¯s ttery made Mrs. Yan very happy. ¡°Miss Gu, that is very kind of you. My only wish is for my family to be harmonious. I do not care about who is right or wrong. I hope that these young people can live together in peace.¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly interrupted, ¡°Mrs. Yan, you are wrong about that. Everything in this world has to be in order with a clear line between the truth and the lies. If you only wish for harmony and disregard whether one¡¯s action is morally right or justifiable, you are only covering the ugly truth under ayer of a false impression, like an infected wound that will one day affect its surrounding healthy skin. You should get rid of the wound for better recovery, just like your rtionship with Waihu. Some things are meant to be made clear to make sure no one suffers from any misjudgment. Maybe you are generous enough to let go of the past, but what if Waihu is still aggrieved about what had happened? Now that all three of you are present, why don¡¯t you confront each other head on? You can always reconcile after the confession.¡± Mrs. Yan was obviously surprised, ¡°These¡­ These are already bygones.¡± Leng Wushuang could no longer hold back her frustration. ¡°What is there to be aggrieved about? She could still be excused for hitting me, but it was absolutely outrageous for her to throw Mrs. Yan into theke. Mrs. Yan has chosen to forgive her, what else does she want, then?¡± Gu Xijiu pulled a long face. ¡°That is why I want to look into the rights and wrongs. Mrs. Yan, Miss Leng, don¡¯t you worry. Tianju Hall always emphasizes for all things to be fair. If Waihu is found guilty, I will punish her myself, even without the help of others. Waihu, do you want to tell the truth here, in front of everyone?¡± Lan Waihu took a deep breath. ¡°Yes!¡± Politely, Gu Xijiu turned to Mrs. Yan. ¡°Do you dare to make things clear, once and for all?¡± Mrs. Yan frowned. ¡°I would prefer not to argue with someone younger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are only going to talk about it peacefully. There is no need for any argument. Of course, in order to make sure no one is lying, I would humbly request that all of you take an oath and swear that only truth be told.¡± Gu Xijiu continued. Mrs. Yan¡¯s eyes shone with uncertainty. She wasobviously reluctant. ¡°I¡­ I am here to invite you to the wedding, not to discuss the past.¡± ¡°I see that you keep declining my request with all sorts of excuses. Are you too guilty to confront the truth?¡± Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486: Self-Embarrassment (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was determined to press her hard, so Mrs. Yan had no escape. ¡°About that¡­¡± Suddenly, she changed her tone. ¡°Seems like Miss Gu is trying to stand up for Waihu for her mistreatment. Nevermind, I will take it as my fault. I will personally apologize to Waihu, and we shall let the incident go.¡± Gu Xijiu gave her a sarcastic smile. ¡°You can¡¯t answer? Is it because you are guilty? Is it really so hard to tell us what happened?¡± Mrs. Yan remained quiet. When Mrs. Yan first told them about the incidents, the crowd thought that it was entirely Lan Waihu¡¯s fault. They assumed that her reckless actions were because of Yan Chen, as he kept favoring her with endless tolerance. Seeing Mrs. Yan¡¯s reluctant response changed their minds about the assumption, as they gradually grew suspicious. There was hardly any peace in Tianju Hall, as the people there often indulged in fighting for fun. Sometimes, they would even prank one another. However, if an outsider mistreated any of them, they would unite and be bound bmon hatred against the same enemy. Yan Chen was a respectable man amongst them. Hence, they would show due respect for his mother. However, if his mother purposely confused them, they would definitely stand up for Lan Waihu¡¯s justice. Some of them started to request for the incident to be thoroughly discussed for everyone¡¯s sake. Mrs. Yan did not expect the incident would be so borate. Herposure started to fade. ¡°Is there anything so difficult to talk about? I don¡¯t want to embarrass anyone. Yan Chen and Waihu are brother and sister, after all. By the way, have you seen Yan Chen? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± She tried very hard to change the subject, but it did not work. A voice answered her from outside the hall. ¡°I am here.¡± Yan Chen walked into the hall. On his way in, he greeted everyone he saw. Then, he turned to look at his mother, fixedly. ¡°Mother, I would like to know the details of the whole incident. I hope you can tell it to everyone here today.¡± Mrs. Yan did not answer. She just looked at Yan Chen with pain in her eyes. ¡°About the incident, all of you carefully avoided mentioning it. When I asked mother about it, she would only me herself and not tell me anything. Even the servants refused to utter a single word, but they kept ming Waihu. When I went to see her, she already decided to break up with me. She refused to see me or even talk to me. I have been hiding my pain for two years. Therefore, I would like to make use of today¡¯s opportunity to clear things up once and for all. I need to get it off my chest.¡± Mrs. Yan expression became difficult to read. ¡°Yan Chen, it has been so long. Moreover, you are about to be engaged with Wushuang. Talking about the past is inappropriate. I know that young people are full of vim and vigor, but it is not necessary for you to have to inquire the full details. Actually¡­¡± ¡°There will not be any engagement!¡± Yan Chen thundered. Everyone present was utterly surprised. The whole purpose of Mrs. Yan and Leng Wushuang¡¯s presence was to send out the invitations. Why did Yan Chen suddenly dere that there was no wedding? With a scornful look, Gu Xijiu crossed her arms as she awaited another drama. She gently touched the wedding invitation in her sleeves. There was one with Lan Waihu, too. What drama was Yan Chen going to uncover? Leng Wushuang¡¯s face turned pale. She wanted to say something but decided to swallow it. Mrs. Yan was confused. ¡°Yan Chen, why did you say that? You agreed to the wedding. Why are you going against it now?¡± ¡°How did you know that I agreed to it? I have never mentioned anything about it,¡± answered Yan Chen. ¡°This¡­ Aren¡¯t you here in Tianju Hall to tell your seniors and juniors about it?¡± ¡°I have never told anyone from our family about meing here. Who told you about it?¡± Yan Chen dismissed her question icily. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487: Self-Embarrassment (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYan Chen¡¯s mother stuttered in guilt. ¡°Yan Chen, no matter who told me, it is the truth.¡± ¡°I only came to Tianju Hall because I heard about an ident here. I am here to check it out. When did I tell you about my engagement to Miss Leng? Who told you about it?¡± Surprised, Lan Waihu looked at him with eyes wide open. She did not expect that Yan Chen would deny it. Quietly, she held the invitation tightly in her hand, like she was about to say something. Immediately, Gu Xijiu patted on her shoulder lightly and shook her head in disapproval. Lan Waihu retreated and said nothing further. Tongue-tied, Mrs. Yan struggled to find her words. ¡°Someone¡­ Someone saw you writing the invitations. I was worried that there might be some errors in your invitation which would bring shame to our family, so I made a few hundreds more myself and brought them here. ¡± She gave Leng Wushuang a look. Leng Wushuang quickly took out a stack of invitation cards and passed them to Mrs. Yan. Mrs. Yan tried to impress her son. ¡°Are you happy with these invitation cards?¡± Gu Xijiu fixed her gaze on the newly printed cards, finished with metallic gold fonts. Those words were stamped with gold foil and looked more elegant than the ones that were given to her by Yan Chen. Yan Chen did not even bother to take the cards. ¡°Do you still refuse to reveal to me the name of the person who told you about it?¡± Mrs. Yan was a little ashamed by his intense interrogation. ¡°Yan Chen, why are you questioning me? Answer me this, did you write any invitation cards or not?¡± Yan Chen closed his eyes to avoid her gaze, but he did not deny. ¡°Yes, I did, but only two.¡± His two invitation cards were hisst effort to try and get Lan Waihu back. He wanted to see Gu Xijiu and Lan Waihu in the morning to exin the situation and destroy the cards right away, little did he know that his mother was going to take this opportunity and turn his trick into a reality. Their journey to Tianju Hall would take four to five days. With that said, Yan Chen¡¯s mother must have found out about his invitation cards five days ago. Five days ago, Lan Yue was the only one who saw the cards. Mrs. Yan borated further, ¡°Yan Chen, you are not thoughtful enough. All the people here are your friends; Some are your elders. Two cards will not be enough. There is nothing wrong for me to make more cards for you.¡± Mrs. Yan was quick in avoiding the important question. Instead, she dwelled on the trivial and said in all earnestness, ¡°Yan Chen, I know that you are in love with one another. I am so happy about your engagement, and I will make sure everything goes well with your wedding. You should have talked to me about it first.¡± Yan Chen answered with an icy tone, ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized how I truly feel? Miss Leng and I are not in love, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Mrs. Yan seemed annoyed. ¡°Yan Chen, you are wrong. How can you joke about your own engagement? How do you expect Wushuang to face others after this humiliation? Everybody knows that your wedding will soon be held, but now you are saying that it is all a mistake. How do you expect her to go on?¡± ¡°No one was supposed to know about it, so her reputation was not supposed to be affected at all. It was all your idea. I cannot help with that,¡± answered Yan Chen while avoiding her eyes. Mrs. Yan was desperate. ¡°Yan Chen, it is because of the invitation that you made. Thus, there was a misunderstanding.¡± Yan Chen looked back at her this time with sharp, piercing eyes. ¡°Mother, it is not a misunderstanding. You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you? If Miss Leng and I were really going to be engaged, how could I not notify my own parents about it? Furthermore, I should send these invitations myself, why should both of you take the matter so seriously ande to Tianju Hall yourselves? You are only doing this on purpose. You are trying to corner me so that I will have no excuse to say no anymore. Am I right?¡± Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488: Self-Embarrassment (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYan Chen had revealed his mother¡¯s real intention. Thus, she was at a loss for words on how to defend herself. She thought about it for a moment and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s justsay that I took the decision to get it settled myself. Now that I have announced it in front of everyone, and Wushuang is here with us as well¡­ It is inappropriate to say that all this is only a joke. We should take the opportunity and make it real. Wushuang is such a beautiful woman whoes from a fine family. She is kind-hearted, gentle and knowledgeable. Moreover, our families have known each other for so long.¡± She continued to emphasize how good Leng Wushuang was. Yan Chen¡¯s mother had talked about it so many times before. It was annoying. ¡°Is this why you tried so hard to get rid of Waihu?¡± Yan Chen interrupted her. He sounded mncholic. Mrs. Yan did not know what to say, as Yan Chen hadpletely pointed out her hidden plot. Hesitantly, she denied his usation. ¡°Yan Chen, how could you say that? It is fine that outsiders do not know about Waihu¡¯s life in our family, not you. She has the best house with the best living conditions. I even made her medicine when she was sick. You know about all these things, so why would you say that to hurt my feelings?¡± ¡°I only want the truth. I hope you can fulfill my wish.¡± Yan Chen bowed to her. She did not see iting. He kept bringing the subject back. Mrs. Yan tried very hard to change the subject again but Gu Xijiu interrupted the conversation politely. ¡°That is right, Mrs. Yan. We deserve to know the truth. Since all three of you are present today, why don¡¯t we make things clear face to face? I hope that you will not change the subject again unless you are guilty.¡± Others stepped in as well, demanding for the truth. Mrs. Yan was so embarrassed that she was incited to anger. She stood up abruptly and rified, ¡°Are you trying to make me confess to false charges forcefully? Is this how you treat your guest?¡± ¡°We dare not!¡± A man answered loudly. ¡°Tianju Hall emphasizes on fairness in all affairs. We will not treat anyone high-handedly, and in return, we will not allow anyone to bully any members from Tianju Hall. Therefore, I think it is better for you to tell us the truth. If they are indeed wrong, I will personally guide them and make an official apology to you, Mrs. Yan. I will also y a part to convince Yan Chen about the engagement to Miss Leng. What do you think?¡± Gu Canmo answered while striding confidently towards the hall. Panicked, Mrs. Yan did not know what to answer. ¡°This¡­ This is our family affair. Waihu grew up in our family.¡± ¡°Mrs. Yan, you are wrong. Waihu was once your foster daughter. She is not rted to your family in any way. Now that she is in Tianju Hall, we will not let this matter go unnoticed.¡± Firmly, Gu Canmo made his stand known. He was well known as a protector for all his students. They were like his children, so he would not let gossips defile his children. Up to this point, there was no room for maneuver. In desperation, she finally turned to Lan Waihu. ¡°Waihu, I know I have been very strict with you, but everything I did is for your own good.¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted her yet again. ¡°Mrs. Yan, there is no need to talk about that, or how much you cared for her. You only need to tell us the truth.¡± Choked up, Mrs. Yan remained silent. Gu Xijiu then turned to look at Lan Waihu and told her politely, ¡°Waihu, tell everyone every detail, regardless of importance, about the course of the entire incident. You are not allowed to leave out any parts or lie about anything. If I find you lying, I will break off all rtions with you.¡± Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489: Self-Embarrassment (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Waihu took a deep breath and answered confidently, ¡°I will!¡± However, there were too many events to uncover. She did not know where to begin. Moreover, some parts of the incident were quite trivial; so trivial that people would easily overlook them, but those things were too hurtful not to share. ¡°Shall we do it this way? You only have to answer my questions,¡± offered Gu Xijiu. She then threw Mrs. Yan a gaze. ¡°If you find anything wrong, feel free to point it out.¡± Mrs. Yan agreed. Moreover, it had been a long while since the incident happened. She believed that Lan Waihu might not be able to remember everything. Even if everything was uncovered, she could always deny the usation. They could not find out the truth, anyway. Gu Xijiu knew what she was nning on and immediately crushed it. ¡°Mrs. Yan, to make sure that all of us are telling the truth, all of you should make a solemn vow.¡± Puzzled, Mrs. Yan questioned, ¡°What now?¡± ¡°We shall swear on the closest rtion we have, Mrs. Yan. You should vow to tell the truth, in return for Yan Chen¡¯s lifetime of happiness. If you lie, he will not be loved for the rest of his life and bound to live in solitary,¡± Gu Xijiu answered slowly. Furious, Mrs. Yan¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°Miss Gu, Yan Chen is a friend of yours. How can you curse him so viciously?¡± ¡°Mother, I am not afraid of the curse! If you tell the truth, I will not be cursed.¡± Yan Chen responded steadily. Mrs. Yan did not know what to answer. Her only hope was that Lan Waihu could not remember clearly about the incident and how it happened. However, the tragedy had been haunting Lan Waihu ever since, so there was no way that she could not remember. Moreover, Gu Xijiu designed her questions to perfectly portray every important detail. Lan Waihu answered honestly. Slowly, the entire incident came to light. Most of the time, Mrs. Yan was desperate to deny the usations with her smooth talking. However, she dared not risk her son¡¯s life. Yan Chen listened quietly. His face slowly turned paler and paler. He turned to look at Lan Waihu. There was a sign of pain in his dreadful eyes. He always knew that Lan Waihu must have been wronged, but the extent of her injustice was beyond his expectation. He did not know that his own mother would say one thing and do another behind his back, slowly driving Lan Waihu up the wall. When Lan Waihu told them what happened at theke, shepletely revealed the conversations between the two servants, Mrs. Yan and Leng Wushuang. She recalled and repeated their words without leaving out any details. Upon hearing how she was being treated, all of the bystanders clenched their fists in anger. They looked at Mrs. Yan with despise and disbelief. They could not believe that a well-educated and elegant woman like her would insult a young little girl in such a cruel and humiliating way. She was just like a shrew, shouting abuses so publicly. They understood why Lan Waihu would be so triggered by her words and threw her aggressively into theke. She had criticized her parents so rudely. Anyone would fight back just as same. She was not trying to teach her some manners. Personally, she had no regard for Lan Waihu at all. She looked down on her because she was an orphan. She was trying to force her out of the family. It was no wonder that Lan Waihu would leave the family. She even chose to break up with Yan Chen. Not many could take suchhumiliation lightly. Mrs. Yan was very ashamed. Lan Waihu¡¯s narration was aplete embarrassment to her, but there was no way she could deny it. That was the truth. She could only say that she was eager for perfection in making Lan Waihu the perfect wife for her son. However, the bystanders could not be fooled easily. They despised her even further. If it werenot for Yan Chen, they would have punched her in the face by now. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490: Self-Embarrassment (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu refuted, ¡°Mrs. Yan, you seem to have glorified your words. If you were truly eager for perfection, you could always point out her ws in front of Yan Chen. I am sure she would correct her mistakes. However, from what I heard, you acted like you loved and cared for her so publicly when in fact, you kept damaging her self-esteem when no one was looking. You humiliated her, as though she was absolutely nothing. You even insulted her parents. Is this the way to pave for perfection? Do you really think that you can fool us here in Tianju Hall?¡± Mrs. Yan was tongue-tied. Determined, she decided to confess, ¡°Yes, I looked down on her! Her mother ran away secretly with another man, losing all her standing and reputation. I am sure her father would be a corrupted man of no moral value and dignity who would lure any woman as he pleased. Lan Waihu has their blood, so I cannot be sure that she will not repeat their mistakes and ruin my family¡¯s reputation. Yan Chen was so obsessed with her and insisted that she would be the only one he married. I had no other way. She needed to realize that her status was no match for my family! She can marry anyone but the future head of my family. How is she worthy for a family so noble and reputable like mine?¡± She paused and continued, ¡°She grew up in our family and has always been a close friend of Yan Chen. On that behalf, I epted her as Yan Chen¡¯s concubine, but he insisted that she must be his one and only wife. Isn¡¯t this a joke? On the contrary, Wushuanges from a decent family and our families have been friends for a long time. A long time ago, we had even made a verbal agreement on their engagement, but Yan Chen refused it.¡± Gu Xijiu smirked. ¡°Mrs. Yan, what you see in Wushuang is not only about the decency of her family but also that she is rted to Blue Fox family, am I right? The reason you agreed to adopt Waihu is not only because of yourpassion but also because of her surname, Lan. You thought that she might be rted to Blue Fox family. All the children from Blue Fox family are of noble descent that can help their spouses in advancing their spiritual power. That is why you agreed to adopt her, initially. Soon, you figured out that she was nothing like the Blue Fox¡¯s, so you started to disdain her presence, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mrs. Yan did not know how to defend herself, as all she said was true. Leng Wushuang, who had remained quiet all the while, decided to speak up, ¡°Yan Chen is destined to be a decent man. Only a woman of Blue Fox descent is worthy of him. Others are not, not even with her family name. Although Mrs. Yan was a little aggressive, all she wanted was the best for Yan Chen. Miss Lan¡¯s indecent family is exactly the gossip that will linger on for a long time. Mrs. Yan cares for her child, so she will not wish to see her child suffer from all kinds of sarcastic remarks for a lifetime just because he chooses to marry an indecent woman.¡± Leng Wushuang looked at Lan Waihu fixedly, as though she was far more superior to her. Lan Waihu¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Before she could say anything, a voice emerged. ¡°Her indecent family? Her family is far more decent and noble than yours!¡± A man of blue robes could be seen slowly entering the hall. It was Lan Yue. He threw a sharp gaze at Leng Wushuang. ¡°All the women of Blue Fox descent are truly noble. However, you are not one of them. The bloodline of the Blue Fox family is not yours to im.¡± His words came as an utter surprise. Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491: Little Fox¡¯s True Identity Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLeng Wushuang was surprised. Embarrassed, she answered scornfully, ¡°You can eat anything indiscriminately as you please, but you cannot say anything randomly as you like. Who are you? How dare you talk nonsense here!?¡± Lan Yue smiled back. ¡°I am no one special, just a member of the Blue Fox family.¡± Leng Wushuang hesitated. She had certainly heard about him and his background of Blue Fox descent. She also knew that he was engaged to Lan Waihu. However, as far as she was concerned, men of Blue Fox descent would not get married to a woman who was not a member of the family. Lan Yue, on the contrary, was engaged to Lan Waihu, who was of humble origin. His status in the family must be presumably insignificant, probably a servant from one of the nobles. Therefore, she could not care less about him. She smiled a shy smile and responded, ¡°Mister, although you are of Blue Fox descent, your presence must be quite insignificant, I assume. I understand that you do not know quite well about family affairs. My grandmother is one of the maidens of the royal family. 60 years ago, the king of the Blue Fox¡¯s personally arranged a marriage for her to get married to my grandfather. My mother is their eldest daughter, so my bloodline is pure.¡± Lan Yueughed at her definition. Casually, he pped his folding fan. ¡°We shall not discuss the significance of my presence in the family at the moment, but I do know a thing or two about the royal family. Your grandmother was indeed the maiden for the king, but she was not exactly a member of Blue Fox descent. She was merely an orphan that the queen adopted. The queen decided to keep her close as a maiden because of her intelligence and sensibility. Her marriage was not an arranged one. The king only agreed to the marriage because your grandparents had some improper affairs. Initially, the king was going to arrange another marriage between your grandfather and a woman fromthe Blue Fox family, but your grandfather refused it and begged the king for a few days so he could marry your grandmother instead. He made it clear that your grandmother was the only one he loved and the only wife for him. The king decided to agree to his unreasoning passion. However, your grandmother¡¯s actual family background remains unknown. Nheless, if true love knows no boundary, why should we care about one¡¯s background? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± The crowd was not expecting this plot twist. All of them turned their curious eyes to Leng Wushuang. Leng Wushuang was immediately agitated, like an angry cat that had been trodden on its tail. She could no longer maintain her courtesy as ady and answered furiously, ¡°Nonsense! You belong to the lowest caste in the family, how could you possibly know about the royal affairs? You are making an irresponsible remark about me! What a smear!¡± She spoke loudly. Her screeching cry was a sign of her anxiety. Arms folded, Gu Xijiu found the drama amusing. It seemed far more interesting than she thought it would be. Lan Yue was delighted. ¡°Let me ask you¡­ When did your grandmother pass away?¡± Leng Wushuang stammered. ¡°When¡­ When she was about 40 years old. Her death was because of her enemy. They¡­ They perished together in a fight.¡± ¡°Has anyone found her body?¡± ¡°I told you already; they perished together into dust. There was no sign of her body. Why did you ask so?¡± Leng Wushuang answered icily. Lan Yue responded nonchntly, ¡°Members of Blue Fox descent have a very long lifespan, and we do not age. Our looks remain the way we look at 20 years old, even when we have lived on for a few centuries. If she lived, her true identity would definitely be exposed, as she was not a true member of the family. She had to die at 40 years old. Her death was not because of her enemy, but her own husband. He lured her deeper into the woods and killed her when she was unaware. He burned her body into bits of dust, so her secret would always remain a secret. His original family was nothing noble. It was because of the rtionship he had with the Blue Fox family, thus earning the respect of themon people. Your mother and her siblings could eventually find themselves blissful marriages because of their proimed Blue Fox bloodline.¡± Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492: Little Fox¡¯s True Identity (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was obviously a secret family history. Clearly, Leng Wushuang was aware of its existence. She thought no one else knew about it. Little did she know that Lan Yue would publicly expose the hidden story. Outraged, she defended herself fiercely, as though she was going to start a fight with Lan Yue. Her courtesy vanishedpletely. Gu Xijiu waited until she was done with her frantic self-defense. ¡°Actually, it is easy to prove your identity, whether you are of Blue Fox descent or not. Members of the Blue Fox n can change their forms easily. Why don¡¯t you show us your transfiguration? Isn¡¯t it a better proof than your verbal rification?¡± Leng Wushuang took a deep breath before she continued, ¡°Alright, I will show you my true ability.¡± She performed a series of spells before the transformation. A few momentster, her appearance did change a little, with her eyes a little bluer and her size a little taller. The shape of her face was a little altered, from round to oblong. She looked somewhat foxy. She was pleased with her own transformation. She turned her body around and took a casual spin. ¡°Lan Yue, can you see it now? I can transform!¡± She eximed. Mrs. Yan, who was still in shock by Lan Yue¡¯s sudden rification, finally found her relief. ¡°Wushuang is indeed a member of Blue Fox family. The evidence is irrefutable now. Mr. Lan, what else do you wish to say?¡± She decided to go ahead regardless. She pulled Yan Chen¡¯s sleeves and continued making her stand, ¡°Yan Chen, take a look at Wushuang. She is truly a member of Blue Fox descent. If you marry her, she will help you indefinitely in your spiritual power. You are the future head of our family. I shall not let you fool around.¡± Yan Chen broke free from her grasp. ¡°I am not interested in anything rted to the Blue Fox family!¡± Before Yan Chen¡¯s mother could say anything, Gu Canmo, who had remained quiet during the entire drama, interrupted abruptly, ¡°No, that is not right! That is nothing like the true transfiguration. She is merely concealing.¡± In awe, Leng Wushuang did not expect Gu Canmo to blow her cover so swiftly. As expected, Lan Yue steeled himself with a lightugh. ¡°Your skill is not worth mentioning at all. From what I have observed, your grandmother must have fooled your grandfather simply with her concealment, thus demanding his irrevocablemitment. Blue Fox¡¯s transfiguration is nothing like your inferior skill. You can only fool the amateurs.¡± Absolutely panicked, Leng Wushuang grew pale. She knew that the majority of the people here were amateurs, so she decided to resort to her sophistry. Gu Xijiu could not take it any longer. ¡°Lan Yue, show her how true transfiguration looks like.¡± Without further ado, Lan Yue performed a spell and immediately transformed into another form. His transformation was the one that Gu Xijiu had seen from Lan Waihu¡¯s memory. The celestial quality that he possessed was iparable. Not anyone could impersonate. When he revealed his true form, her impersonation was instantaneously revealed as well. The crowd could easily distinguish them. All eyes fell instantly on Leng Wushuang, who was clearly a counterfeit. Leng Wushuang stood aghast. She tried to exin, ¡°This¡­ You¡­ Your parents are both from Blue Fox descent, so your bloodline is definitely purer than mine. I have only a quarter of the bloodline, so you and I should look different.¡± Lan Yue looked irritated. Scornfully, he answered, ¡°At the end of the day, you are still trying to defend yourself! How dare you associate yourself as a member of theBlue Fox family! It is fine if you just y tricks amongst your own family, but now, you are trying to recite it in public and fool everyone! Are you aware of the consequences of your action? Your entire family will be convicted of the death penalty! Once this news gets back to the Blue Fox family, your entire family will be hunted down by their assassins.¡± Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493: Little Fox¡¯s True Identity (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLeng Wushuang trembled in fear and said nothing further. Lan Yue looked at her fiercely. ¡°I will now give you one more chance. You¡¯d better tell the truth and stop imitating.¡± His tone was ice-cold. He said it very firmly, so Leng Wushung dared not risk her entire family¡¯s life to continue her show. Hence, she answered reluctantly, ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe what you said is true, but I am not quite sure.¡± She had just admitted her own deed indirectly. Yan Chen¡¯s mother was not expecting this. Gu Xijiu gave her a sarcastic smile. ¡°Mrs. Yan, what do you think?¡± Yan Chen¡¯s mother was extremely disappointed. However, she did not wish to reveal it in front of so many people. Therefore, she answered reluctantly, ¡°Even if Wushuang¡­ Even if she is not of Blue Fox descent, at least her family background is decent, one of the most notable and distinguished. Certainly, our families are a perfect match.¡± Leng Wushuang added, ¡°My family is a decent family. My grandfather was once a general.¡± She threw Lan Waihu a nce and continued contemptuously, ¡°About this, she is totally iparable! Her mother ran away with another man. Her father may possibly be a dreadful lowlife.¡± Snapped, Lan Yue fetched her a terrific p on her face. ¡°How dare you!¡± In disbelief, she took a few steps backward. ¡°You¡­ You pped me.¡± Lan Yue gave her a sharp look in the eye. ¡°She is the daughter of our National Master! Even the King of Blue Fox n pays respect to our National Master. How dare you insult him by calling him a lowlife!¡± His words came as an utter surprise to everyone except Gu Xijiu and Lan Waihu, who were already well-informed. Yan Chen¡¯s mother was shocked. She stood abruptly in disbelief. ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Lan Yue answered with great pleasure, ¡°Lan Waihu is the only daughter of our National Master, Lan Yunqing. Her bloodline is the purest of the Blue Fox descent! Miss Leng, you are, unfortunately, not rted to Blue Fox family at all. Although your grandmother was once a maiden of the royal family, her rtionship with the Blue Fox n belonged to the lowest ss. This ispletely beyondparison. Not only you, even your grandmother would have to kneel before Lan Waihu and honor her respectfully.¡± Leng Wushuang and Yan Chen¡¯s mother were downright embarrassed, lookingpletely disappointed. Leng Wushuang screamed out loud, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! It is impossible!¡± ¡°It is not possible. My husband gave her a test, and it clearly showed that she was unrted to any members of the Blue Fox family. Children of Blue Fox descent will asionally transform themselves when they reach the age of five or six. However, Lan Waihu did not transform, not even once. You¡­ Are you trying to confuse us all? It is impossible.¡± Lan Yue gave her a smirk. ¡°Those children, whose bloodline are not genuinely noble, will start to transform when they are still at a tender age. It seems like both you and your husband know a thing or two about the family of Blue Fox. However, the bloodline from National Master Lan is far more superior. His next-of-kin can only transform when his or her spiritual power reaches level nine and above. Once the transfiguration is sessful, he or she will obtain superpowers that will allow him or her to explore the world freely and to predict the Heaven¡¯s Secret [1]. Only the man or woman with the aforementioned bloodline will take over the duty as our National Master.¡± ¡°Barring unforeseen circumstances, Lan Waihu will be the next National Master of our family. Her status is very honorable. How dare someone so inferior like youpare yourself to her?¡± The people did not expect her background to be so influential, which happened to be the only daughter of the National Master. Her status was even more superior to the royal family¡¯s. Lan Waihu¡¯s friends, sisters, and brothers were extremely delighted by the revtion. They quickly congratted her. Amused, Zhang Chuchuughed out loud. Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494: Little Fox¡¯s True Identity (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionZhang Chuchuughed aloud as she hit Lan Waihu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yo, Little Fox! So, you¡¯re not that simple after all, huh? I couldn¡¯t believe that you possessed such a great identity! It woulde as a shock to someone who is only looking to gain for themselves! You know, someone who was trying to get her son a richer wife but ended up losing a watermelon because of one sesame seed! Haha! Perhaps, it was not even one sesame seed but a tiny sand grain.¡± Mrs. Yan turned pale, and her face was flushed. Her gaze unbelievably switched to Lan Waihu and she had a shocked look on her face. She struggled to believe them. Softly, she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe¡­¡± Lan Yue was also a clear-cut person, and he smiled. ¡°Supposedly, her true appearance should not be seen by the likes of you. However, since I need to convince you, I shall help her transform into her true appearance. Headmaster Gu can recognize the sign of the Blue Fox n. You can verify it with him.¡± He then lifted his hand and flicked his sleeve towards Lan Waihu. Without any warning, Lan Waihu was forced to transform again. Members of the Blue Fox family were born beautiful and possessed a special charm in their genes. Lan Waihu¡¯s beauty was terrific enough to make anyone¡¯s heart race once she had transformed and her fairy aura could never be hidden. Anyone that doubted Lan Yue would never think the same way again once they had seen Little Fox¡¯s actual appearance. Indeed, Lan Waihu was one of the members of the Blue Fox n! She is even a member of the noblest family among the Blue Fox n! Even the emperor of the human realm could not bepared to her, let alone Leng Wushuang! Leng Wushuang was not even qualified to be her maidservant. Mrs. Yan felt as though she had lost her soul and she was stoned. She trembled as she realized that she had ruined her son¡¯s best destiny. She looked at Lan Waihu. ¡°Waihu¡­¡± Even though she did not feel embarrassed, she found it difficult to ask for Lan Waihu¡¯s forgiveness on behalf of her son. Lan Waihu gazed down and refused to look at her. She then turned around to talk to Gu Xijiu. Lan Yue pulled Lan Waihu to his side and smiled. ¡°Madam Yan, are you feeling regretful now? It¡¯s toote though! Waihu is now my fiancee, and we will be getting married soon. When that timees, I will consider giving you some good wine as a sign of good gesture if you would like to celebrate with us.¡± Mrs. Yan¡¯s face turned pale, and she regretted even more now! She could not take it! After all, she knew that Lan Waihu sincerely loved her son. Otherwise, she would not have endured so much grief by herself even though she was suffering. Therefore, she coughed softly. ¡°Waihu, do you like Mr. Lan? Chen Er hasn¡¯t forgotten you over thest two years.¡± Just as she was about to use a long story to influence Lan Waihu, Yan Chen suddenly shouted. ¡°Enough!¡± Mrs. Yan immediately paused. ¡°Chen Er¡­¡± Yan Chen smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mrs. Yan, this is enough! I don¡¯t need any more trouble from you!¡± ¡°But Waihu¡­ You haven¡¯t forgotten her, have you? I can see that¡­¡± ¡°Mrs Yan, you¡¯ve overthought. I¡¯ll only treat her as my sister in the future. Please go!¡± Yan Chen left with a flick of his sleeve. Unfortunately, he was in a hurry and almost crashed into the door frame! He left embarrassingly without turning back. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. He was the one who was embarrassed the most. It must be hard for a person who was as self-centered as him to be forced to embarrassingly deal with this issue because of his mother. Over the past two years, he seemed to have worked hard to get back with Little Fox. He even lied with a fake wedding invitation card. Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495: Little Fox¡¯s True Identity (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf Little Fox were still her naive self instead of the daughter of the Blue Fox family¡¯s national master, he probably would not have given up and instead put more effort into fighting for their rtionship. However, based on Yan Chen¡¯s characteristics, he could only surrender even if he did not want to as the incident had been exposed. Gu Xijiu glimpsed at Lan Yue and realized that the brat was smiling all the while. Furthermore, his gaze was filled with dominance. It seemed that he was adamant to make Little Fox his, using any method that he could think of. He was as simple as he looked but a somewhat tricky person. The fact that he revealed Little Fox¡¯s true identity today was to seek justice for her. However, it was also because he understood Yan Chen well and knew that he would notpete with him again once the incident went ording to his n. Lan Yue had defeated a strongpetitor today! He was a smart person and would never fail himself as the future king of the Blue Fox family. Madam Yan and Leng Wushuang left embarrassingly. Everyone allowed them to leave without insulting them as a favor to Yan Chen. However, no one sent them off, and they had to leave with cold shoulders. Yan Chen left the Tianju Association. He was too self-centered and needed a ce to himself to calm down as his feelings were hurt. One dayter, Gu Xijiu tried contacting him with her directed audio spell. He only picked up after it rang several times. His voice sounded hoarse but calm. ¡°Xijiu, what¡¯s up?¡± All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu ran out of words. She only managed to say five words after pondering for a short while. ¡°Yan Chen, I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Yan Chen was also her friend, and they were once very supportive of each other. However, even though she managed to seek justice for Little Fox, she also got Yan Chen hurt at the same time. Yan Chen sounded very calm and steady. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I want to thank you. Finally, I got to know the truth regarding a matter which had bothered me for a very long time.¡± He paused and continued. ¡± Is Little Fox, doing well now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Xijiu only answered with two words. Little Fox, who once showed all her emotions on her face, had also learned to hide it now. She idled even more often than usual ever since Yan Chen left. However, she still lived like any ordinary day and maintained her socialwork as usual. It was not much different from her previous lifestyle. Perhaps, she was also working hard to find her way out from the mist. Yan Chen remained silent for a moment and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. I hope that she can be happy.¡± Even though he was not the one who would be making her happy, he wished that the rest of her life could be filled with joy. He knew that he was no longerpatible with her. Hence, he just wished that she could live happily forever. ¡°Alright, Xijiu. Let me know if you need my help in the future. I¡¯ll get myself busy first.¡± Yan Chen then cut the line. He was drinking alone in a town. Though he had drunk quite a lot, he did not feel tipsy at all. Perhaps, the quality of the alcohol was too low. He idled for a short while as he leaned on the table. Later, he took out a bunch of stuff from inside his sleeve. The owner of the bar gazed at his guest with a curious look. The guest looked charming, and his attire was clean. He looked like he was from a noble family and possessed an extraordinary aura. He should be living a luxurious life instead of holding up in such a rundown shop the entire day. He had been drinking since the daytime. It was nowte at night, and yet, he did not seem to be leaving anytime soon. Since the guest could spendvishly, the owner did not kick him out but instead paid more attention to him. The bar owner saw Yan Chen take out a bunch of stuff, and so he stretched his neck further to take a look. However, he realized that there was nothing valuable among his possessions. He saw a fox eye shaped jade with very bad engraving, a cheap paper fan, a handmade grasshopper, and a wreath. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496: Do You Like Him? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThough the grasshopper and the wreath had withered, his other possessions were well maintained. The young man must treasure them very much. The bar owner sighed as he realized that the possessions worn around the young man¡¯s body were more valuable than all the things he just took out. However, the young man seemed to care for his worthless possessions as if they were the most valuable things to him in the world. Yan Chen idled as he looked at his possessions. He was touching the jade with his fingertips. All of these possessions were gifts from Little Fox. He could rte to every single one of her gifts without opening his eyes. Back in the days, her gifts did not mean so much to him. However, he felt nostalgic when he thought about it now. Her image lingered in his mind even though he tried not to think about her. Now, he could only secretly miss her. In the beginning, he felt that Lan Yue was ipatible with Little Fox and the only reason that she was getting engaged to Lan Yue was so that she could hurt him. He decided that he was willing to get back together with her so long as she was not married. Unfortunately, he had lost his courage to do so ever since the truth was revealed. ¡°Little Fox, we¡¯re not meant to be together.¡± He seemed to have seen Little Fox¡¯s smiling face as he yed with the poor jade. A light green jade at his waist suddenly blinked. He ignored it after taking a glimpse. It was amunication device specially owned by the Yan family. The device could blink and produce different colors of light, and each color had a different meaning. The blinking color this time meant that it was a call from the Yan family. A sarcastic grin appeared on his face. He then took off the jade and threw in on the table. ¡°Boss, get me three more barrels!¡± It was veryte at night now. The bar owner went to bed a long time ago as he could not stay up any longer. When the bar owner woke up the next day, he noticed that the handsome young man had left. However, he had left behind a big ingot on the table which was enough to buy over his bar. Besides that, he had also left behind a bright jade which looked rather valuable. ¡­ Mrs. Yan was always thinking of how to get his son the best wife possible. She was willing to use all sorts of evil tricks on Little Fox. Unfortunately, she never expected to have lost the best girl for her son and got an ordinary girl instead. Not only had her actions jeopardized her son¡¯s destiny but she had also lost her son in the process. Now, Yan Chen was missing. She had not seen her son for a very long time. Yan Chen had cut off all contact with his family. He had not gone home ever since the incident, and his family members had no clue of his whereabouts. However, that is ater part of the story. ¡­ The Tianju Association returned to its original peaceful state. Everything seemed normal, and yet, everything seemed to have changed. Lan Waihu was still studying in the Tianju Association. Strangely enough, she seemed to have be more inspired! She used to be very yful in the past, but nowadays she was very hardworking. She was busy with practice every day to the extent that she would even forget to eat and sleep. She was now even more hardworking than Lan Yue. Lan Yue tried visiting her several times. However, she was busy with practicing and was not interested to see him. When she was stressed out, she would say, ¡°I thought you said that I¡¯m the future national master of the Blue Fox family? How could a national master possess such a low level of spiritual power? I must work harder!¡± Lan Yue was speechless. Ever since Little Fox¡¯s true identity was revealed and people knew that she was of a noble lineage, she would undoubtedly attract many admirers as soon as the public caught news of her. Whoever that managed to win her heart would be given a chance to enhance their spiritual power by several multiples. It was even better than medicine. It was no longer safe for her to stay outside alone. Hence, Lan Yue wanted to bring her back to the quarters of the Blue Fox n. The Blue Fox family was an independent body, and they did not involve themselves in any battle rted to the outside world. Hence, it was not suitable for Lan Waihu to stay here any longer. However, Lan Waihu refused to follow him back. She only wanted to stay in the Tianju Association and nowhere else! Indeed, she had her excuse for doing so. ording to her, the association was the best ce for her to improve. Since she was not familiar with the headquarters of the Blue Fox family, her growth progress would probably be affected. ording to her, it was embarrassing to meet her peers if she returned without achieving a spiritual power of level nine. Little Fox was somewhat stubborn though she looked very gentle. No one could make her change her decision once she had made up her mind. Even Lan Yue was incapable of changing her mind, unless, he forcefully took her home by knocking her out first. Unfortunately, Lan Yue was stuck. Lan Waihu had done an excellent job. Other than refusing to leave with him, she did not reveal her emotions. She had grown to be a more passive person and was no longer as emotional as before. The consequence of working too hard was that one would lose control of themselves. All of Lan Waihu¡¯s internal power was almost destroyed in the process because she had trained too hard. However, Gu Xijiu managed to save her life when she coincidentally paid a visit to Lan Waihu. Though she was saved, her legs wereimmobile for several days. Gu Canmo panicked as he was afraid that she would be affected by some side effects just like Yan Chen. Fortunately, Little Fox was luckier than Yan Chen as Gu Xijiu had been there for her and was able to treat Little Fox¡¯s injuries in time. Therefore, Little Fox was only paralyzed for three days before she fully recovered. Though the paralysis did not lead to numbness in the legs, she suffered extreme pain. Therefore, her nerves stopped functioning, and her muscles could not follow her instructions. Her legs felt very painful. Little Fox used to be very soft, and so Gu Xijiu was worried that she might cry. Surprisingly, she endured the pain without even dropping a tear. The only reaction was that she started sweating profusely. Her face was pale when Gu Xijiu tried treating her, and ayer of sweat covered her forehead. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it would be this painful. I thought I¡¯d only lose my senses.¡± She sat still as she said it. When Yan Chen lost control in the past, he acted very calmly in front of her and even had the mood to tease her. They yed chess together, and he even asked her to bring some flowers from the garden so that he could make a wreath and a grasshopper for her as though she was a baby girl. Not once had he revealed to her that he was suffering. Hence, she thought that the only side effect of overworking himself during the was that his limbs would stop functioning for two days every month. It was during those two days that he would apany her. When they were staying in the Yan residence, she subconsciously looked forward to the arrival of those two days. She only realized now that the two days he usually spent time ying with her were the most suffering for him throughout his entire month. Though Lan Waihu was only paralyzed for three days, she found herself feeling as though she had just taken a stroll through hell.The pain was driving her nuts. Though she did not cry, she never stopped breaking out in cold sweat! Perhaps, Yan Chen had experienced the same thing as well? Or was the severity of their injuries different?Little Fox finally asked Gu Xijiu about her doubts. Gu Xijiu took a look at her and calmly exined. ¡°Though there are quite a few ways to lose control during practice, the paralysis that resulted from either way of losing control is the same.¡± Little Fox did not want to give up. ¡°What if someone suffered from a side effect due to the paralysis? Like what if they had paralysis for several days every month? Would that be painful?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°Logically speaking, it would be more painful for those who were affected by the side effect. Besides that, their legs would be different from ordinary people even if they could walk as their nerves would suffer from cramps. They would need to bear with several hours of pain every day.¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s face turned pale, and she stopped speaking. Gu Xijiu remained silent. After treating her injuries, Gu Xijiu was just about to leave afterforting Little Fox when suddenly, Little Fox stopped her by pulling her hand. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu turned around, and Lan Waihu asked her with a pair of big round eyes, ¡°Xijiu, are you able to treat such a difficult side effect?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have this side effect.¡± Lan Waihu finally revealed to her the truth. ¡°Yan Chen does, but he was never able to cure it.¡± ording to her, Yan Chen never wholly recovered from the side effect but the duration of his paralysis had been slightly shortened. Initially, he would be paralyzed for two days. Now, he would have paralysis for about one and a half days. Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Do you still care about him?¡± Lan Waihu was stunned, and she gazed downwards. She added after pursing her lips, ¡°I treat him like my brother. After all, it was because of me that he got injured. I have always felt guilty about it.¡± Gu Xijiuforted Little Fox with a smile. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve already given some medicine to him when I first checked his injuries.¡± Lan Waihu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s curable, right?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°He has dyed his treatment for far too long. I can only help him to avoid the paralysis effect, but he would still have to bear with the pain. Unless¡­¡± Lan Waihu immediately grabbed her sleeve. ¡°What is it?¡± However, Gu Xijiu did not want to talk about it anymore, and she tapped Lan Waihu¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Fox, there are certain things that we can¡¯t get back once we have lost it. Let¡¯s not think about it anymore. Though my medicine won¡¯t be able to nullify his side effectspletely, it should help him deal with the pain. Don¡¯t worry. He will even be able to fight during those two days.¡± Lan Waihu remained silent. She still wanted to pursue the matter. ¡°Yan Chen would still have to suffer. If only there were a way to heal himpletely.¡± Gu Xijiu continued to look at her without a sound. Lan Waihu¡¯s head fell lower as Gu Xijiu continued to look at her. Gu Xijiu helplessly sighed. ¡°Little Fox, is Lan Yue treating you well?¡± ¡°He is very nice.¡± ¡°Do you like him?¡± Lan Waihu was stunned. ¡°I guess¡­¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°I guess?¡± Somehow, she felt that Little Fox had finally dated someone nice. She had found a suitable rtionship, and they were finally adapting to their condition after a period of interacting with each other. Hence, would she marry the man? Lan Waihu was getting anxious and nodded. ¡°He is quite nice to me.¡± Lan Yue had treated her quite well over the past two years ever since they revealed their rtionship. He went to see her almost every day and even brought her out every ten days to strengthen their bond. It was very simr to the dates between men and women that Gu Xijiu described. ¡°What about Yan Chen?¡± His name seemed to trigger Little Fox¡¯s feelings. Hence, she decided not to speak about it anymore. Perhaps, she feltfortable whenever she was around Yan Chen as they grew up together ever since they were young. She would throw her tantrum whenever she wanted if Yan Chen pissed her off and usually, Yan Chen would coax her. When she was happy, she would bring Yan Chen along to y with her. After that, she would fall asleep in Yan Chen¡¯s embrace when she was tired from having fun. Though Yan Chen was not a talkative person, he took great care of her. Even if she fell asleep in the snow, she would never catch a cold as Yan Chen would carry her back to the hotel or find a cave and set up a fire to warm her. Perhaps, he would also use his spiritual power to keep her warm so that she would feel at home even though she was asleep in the forest. She need not worry about anything when she was with Yan Chen as he always took care of everything. Indeed, Yan Chen was slightly egoistic and dominant. Hence, he was always the decision maker. He never bothered to ask for her opinion when they were ordering food. However, most of the dishes he ordered were usually her favorites. She always felt nervous around Lan Yue. He possessed a certain kind of aura which was difficult to describe. Hence, she always felt cautious and stressed whenever they were together. Whenever they yed together, Lan Yue would always ask for her opinion and even allowed her to decide what to order. However, she had a problem with making decisions and always panicked when she had to make the final say. She had no sense of direction and did not know what she wanted to order. Regardless of their next destination or what they were going to have for their next meal, everything she decided always made her think of Yan Chen. Lan Yue wanted to be more intimate with her, so he tried hugging her. However, whenever he tried to get close to her, she would immediately get nervous, and the hair on her skin would stand. She did not want him to hug her. She even felt like withdrawing her hand when he held her hand. Though she was a fan of cuddling people, she did not dare and did not want to do so with Lan Yue. She felt like a little girl whenever she was around Yan Chen. On the other hand, she felt like a woman whenever she was with Lan Yue. A woman with responsibilities on her shoulders. Gu Xijiu looked at her for a moment and sighed. ¡°Little Fox, try and ask yourself this question. Who do you want to spend time your time with for the rest of your life? It¡¯s a lifetime promise for two people to be together. You¡¯ll see each other every day; you¡¯ll have a child together.¡± Lan Waihu trembled as her fingers clenched onto her nket. Was she going to be with Lan Yue for the rest of her life and also have his baby? She immediately felt anxious and even wanted to escape! Gu Xijiu added, ¡°Marriage is an important thing. Don¡¯t risk your life over a bet because of anger especially since you¡¯re from the Blue Fox n. You will live a very long life.¡± Just as Gu Xijiu was about to leave, Lan Waihu quickly added, ¡°But I¡¯ve lost the bet, and we have gotten engaged! How could I possibly ask for a divorce? Lan Yue told me that the Blue Fox n treats an engagement to be as sacred as marriage itself. Hence, it can never be canceled.¡± Since when did the Blue Fox n have such an odd regtion? Had Lan Yue fooled Little Fox? Gu Xijiu frowned and tapped on Lan Waihu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is something that you need to ask yourself. Little Fox, you need to learn how to take full responsibility for your decision. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m always here for you regardless of the decision you make.¡± Everything is possible as long as one is determined enough! Not to mention that it was only an engagement, one could get divorced even after he or she was married! Gu Xijiu would help if Little Fox wanted to cancel the engagement with Lan Yue. However, she must learn to be strong and take ountability for her actions. After all, it was Little Fox¡¯s decision. Advising her was the best that Gu Xijiu could do. She finally walked out from Little Fox¡¯s room. The moonlight made the ground look snowy as though a sea of mercury covered it. She raised her head and looked at the moon that was in the sky. She wondered whether Di Fuyi woulde back tonight as it was a full moon. It had been eight days since Di Fuyi left. It was their first time being apart for so long since they got married. She wondered if he had aplished all of his tasks. Before leaving, Di Fuyi had left her a letter saying that he needed to investigate something. Hence, he wanted her to stay in the Tianju Association to handle Little Fox¡¯s issue. Chapter 1497 Chapter 1496: Do You Like Him? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThough the grasshopper and the wreath had withered, his other possessions were well maintained. The young man must treasure them very much. The bar owner sighed as he realized that the possessions worn around the young man¡¯s body were more valuable than all the things he just took out. However, the young man seemed to care for his worthless possessions as if they were the most valuable things to him in the world. Yan Chen idled as he looked at his possessions. He was touching the jade with his fingertips. All of these possessions were gifts from Little Fox. He could rte to every single one of her gifts without opening his eyes. Back in the days, her gifts did not mean so much to him. However, he felt nostalgic when he thought about it now. Her image lingered in his mind even though he tried not to think about her. Now, he could only secretly miss her. In the beginning, he felt that Lan Yue was ipatible with Little Fox and the only reason that she was getting engaged to Lan Yue was so that she could hurt him. He decided that he was willing to get back together with her so long as she was not married. Unfortunately, he had lost his courage to do so ever since the truth was revealed. ¡°Little Fox, we¡¯re not meant to be together.¡± He seemed to have seen Little Fox¡¯s smiling face as he yed with the poor jade. A light green jade at his waist suddenly blinked. He ignored it after taking a glimpse. It was amunication device specially owned by the Yan family. The device could blink and produce different colors of light, and each color had a different meaning. The blinking color this time meant that it was a call from the Yan family. A sarcastic grin appeared on his face. He then took off the jade and threw in on the table. ¡°Boss, get me three more barrels!¡± It was veryte at night now. The bar owner went to bed a long time ago as he could not stay up any longer. When the bar owner woke up the next day, he noticed that the handsome young man had left. However, he had left behind a big ingot on the table which was enough to buy over his bar. Besides that, he had also left behind a bright jade which looked rather valuable. ¡­ Mrs. Yan was always thinking of how to get his son the best wife possible. She was willing to use all sorts of evil tricks on Little Fox. Unfortunately, she never expected to have lost the best girl for her son and got an ordinary girl instead. Not only had her actions jeopardized her son¡¯s destiny but she had also lost her son in the process. Now, Yan Chen was missing. She had not seen her son for a very long time. Yan Chen had cut off all contact with his family. He had not gone home ever since the incident, and his family members had no clue of his whereabouts. However, that is ater part of the story. ¡­ The Tianju Association returned to its original peaceful state. Everything seemed normal, and yet, everything seemed to have changed. Lan Waihu was still studying in the Tianju Association. Strangely enough, she seemed to have be more inspired! She used to be very yful in the past, but nowadays she was very hardworking. She was busy with practice every day to the extent that she would even forget to eat and sleep. She was now even more hardworking than Lan Yue. Lan Yue tried visiting her several times. However, she was busy with practicing and was not interested to see him. When she was stressed out, she would say, ¡°I thought you said that I¡¯m the future national master of the Blue Fox family? How could a national master possess such a low level of spiritual power? I must work harder!¡± Lan Yue was speechless. Ever since Little Fox¡¯s true identity was revealed and people knew that she was of a noble lineage, she would undoubtedly attract many admirers as soon as the public caught news of her. Whoever that managed to win her heart would be given a chance to enhance their spiritual power by several multiples. It was even better than medicine. It was no longer safe for her to stay outside alone. Hence, Lan Yue wanted to bring her back to the quarters of the Blue Fox n. The Blue Fox family was an independent body, and they did not involve themselves in any battle rted to the outside world. Hence, it was not suitable for Lan Waihu to stay here any longer. However, Lan Waihu refused to follow him back. She only wanted to stay in the Tianju Association and nowhere else! Indeed, she had her excuse for doing so. ording to her, the association was the best ce for her to improve. Since she was not familiar with the headquarters of the Blue Fox family, her growth progress would probably be affected. ording to her, it was embarrassing to meet her peers if she returned without achieving a spiritual power of level nine. Little Fox was somewhat stubborn though she looked very gentle. No one could make her change her decision once she had made up her mind. Even Lan Yue was incapable of changing her mind, unless, he forcefully took her home by knocking her out first. Unfortunately, Lan Yue was stuck. Lan Waihu had done an excellent job. Other than refusing to leave with him, she did not reveal her emotions. She had grown to be a more passive person and was no longer as emotional as before. The consequence of working too hard was that one would lose control of themselves. All of Lan Waihu¡¯s internal power was almost destroyed in the process because she had trained too hard. However, Gu Xijiu managed to save her life when she coincidentally paid a visit to Lan Waihu. Though she was saved, her legs wereimmobile for several days. Gu Canmo panicked as he was afraid that she would be affected by some side effects just like Yan Chen. Fortunately, Little Fox was luckier than Yan Chen as Gu Xijiu had been there for her and was able to treat Little Fox¡¯s injuries in time. Therefore, Little Fox was only paralyzed for three days before she fully recovered. Though the paralysis did not lead to numbness in the legs, she suffered extreme pain. Therefore, her nerves stopped functioning, and her muscles could not follow her instructions. Her legs felt very painful. Little Fox used to be very soft, and so Gu Xijiu was worried that she might cry. Surprisingly, she endured the pain without even dropping a tear. The only reaction was that she started sweating profusely. Her face was pale when Gu Xijiu tried treating her, and ayer of sweat covered her forehead. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it would be this painful. I thought I¡¯d only lose my senses.¡± She sat still as she said it. When Yan Chen lost control in the past, he acted very calmly in front of her and even had the mood to tease her. They yed chess together, and he even asked her to bring some flowers from the garden so that he could make a wreath and a grasshopper for her as though she was a baby girl. Not once had he revealed to her that he was suffering. Hence, she thought that the only side effect of overworking himself during the was that his limbs would stop functioning for two days every month. It was during those two days that he would apany her. When they were staying in the Yan residence, she subconsciously looked forward to the arrival of those two days. She only realized now that the two days he usually spent time ying with her were the most suffering for him throughout his entire month. Though Lan Waihu was only paralyzed for three days, she found herself feeling as though she had just taken a stroll through hell.The pain was driving her nuts. Though she did not cry, she never stopped breaking out in cold sweat! Perhaps, Yan Chen had experienced the same thing as well? Or was the severity of their injuries different?Little Fox finally asked Gu Xijiu about her doubts. Gu Xijiu took a look at her and calmly exined. ¡°Though there are quite a few ways to lose control during practice, the paralysis that resulted from either way of losing control is the same.¡± Little Fox did not want to give up. ¡°What if someone suffered from a side effect due to the paralysis? Like what if they had paralysis for several days every month? Would that be painful?¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°Logically speaking, it would be more painful for those who were affected by the side effect. Besides that, their legs would be different from ordinary people even if they could walk as their nerves would suffer from cramps. They would need to bear with several hours of pain every day.¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s face turned pale, and she stopped speaking. Gu Xijiu remained silent. After treating her injuries, Gu Xijiu was just about to leave afterforting Little Fox when suddenly, Little Fox stopped her by pulling her hand. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu turned around, and Lan Waihu asked her with a pair of big round eyes, ¡°Xijiu, are you able to treat such a difficult side effect?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have this side effect.¡± Lan Waihu finally revealed to her the truth. ¡°Yan Chen does, but he was never able to cure it.¡± ording to her, Yan Chen never wholly recovered from the side effect but the duration of his paralysis had been slightly shortened. Initially, he would be paralyzed for two days. Now, he would have paralysis for about one and a half days. Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Do you still care about him?¡± Lan Waihu was stunned, and she gazed downwards. She added after pursing her lips, ¡°I treat him like my brother. After all, it was because of me that he got injured. I have always felt guilty about it.¡± Gu Xijiuforted Little Fox with a smile. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve already given some medicine to him when I first checked his injuries.¡± Lan Waihu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s curable, right?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°He has dyed his treatment for far too long. I can only help him to avoid the paralysis effect, but he would still have to bear with the pain. Unless¡­¡± Lan Waihu immediately grabbed her sleeve. ¡°What is it?¡± However, Gu Xijiu did not want to talk about it anymore, and she tapped Lan Waihu¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Fox, there are certain things that we can¡¯t get back once we have lost it. Let¡¯s not think about it anymore. Though my medicine won¡¯t be able to nullify his side effectspletely, it should help him deal with the pain. Don¡¯t worry. He will even be able to fight during those two days.¡± Lan Waihu remained silent. She still wanted to pursue the matter. ¡°Yan Chen would still have to suffer. If only there were a way to heal himpletely.¡± Gu Xijiu continued to look at her without a sound. Lan Waihu¡¯s head fell lower as Gu Xijiu continued to look at her. Gu Xijiu helplessly sighed. ¡°Little Fox, is Lan Yue treating you well?¡± ¡°He is very nice.¡± ¡°Do you like him?¡± Lan Waihu was stunned. ¡°I guess¡­¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°I guess?¡± Somehow, she felt that Little Fox had finally dated someone nice. She had found a suitable rtionship, and they were finally adapting to their condition after a period of interacting with each other. Hence, would she marry the man? Lan Waihu was getting anxious and nodded. ¡°He is quite nice to me.¡± Lan Yue had treated her quite well over the past two years ever since they revealed their rtionship. He went to see her almost every day and even brought her out every ten days to strengthen their bond. It was very simr to the dates between men and women that Gu Xijiu described. ¡°What about Yan Chen?¡± His name seemed to trigger Little Fox¡¯s feelings. Hence, she decided not to speak about it anymore. Perhaps, she feltfortable whenever she was around Yan Chen as they grew up together ever since they were young. She would throw her tantrum whenever she wanted if Yan Chen pissed her off and usually, Yan Chen would coax her. When she was happy, she would bring Yan Chen along to y with her. After that, she would fall asleep in Yan Chen¡¯s embrace when she was tired from having fun. Though Yan Chen was not a talkative person, he took great care of her. Even if she fell asleep in the snow, she would never catch a cold as Yan Chen would carry her back to the hotel or find a cave and set up a fire to warm her. Perhaps, he would also use his spiritual power to keep her warm so that she would feel at home even though she was asleep in the forest. She need not worry about anything when she was with Yan Chen as he always took care of everything. Indeed, Yan Chen was slightly egoistic and dominant. Hence, he was always the decision maker. He never bothered to ask for her opinion when they were ordering food. However, most of the dishes he ordered were usually her favorites. She always felt nervous around Lan Yue. He possessed a certain kind of aura which was difficult to describe. Hence, she always felt cautious and stressed whenever they were together. Whenever they yed together, Lan Yue would always ask for her opinion and even allowed her to decide what to order. However, she had a problem with making decisions and always panicked when she had to make the final say. She had no sense of direction and did not know what she wanted to order. Regardless of their next destination or what they were going to have for their next meal, everything she decided always made her think of Yan Chen. Lan Yue wanted to be more intimate with her, so he tried hugging her. However, whenever he tried to get close to her, she would immediately get nervous, and the hair on her skin would stand. She did not want him to hug her. She even felt like withdrawing her hand when he held her hand. Though she was a fan of cuddling people, she did not dare and did not want to do so with Lan Yue. She felt like a little girl whenever she was around Yan Chen. On the other hand, she felt like a woman whenever she was with Lan Yue. A woman with responsibilities on her shoulders. Gu Xijiu looked at her for a moment and sighed. ¡°Little Fox, try and ask yourself this question. Who do you want to spend time your time with for the rest of your life? It¡¯s a lifetime promise for two people to be together. You¡¯ll see each other every day; you¡¯ll have a child together.¡± Lan Waihu trembled as her fingers clenched onto her nket. Was she going to be with Lan Yue for the rest of her life and also have his baby? She immediately felt anxious and even wanted to escape! Gu Xijiu added, ¡°Marriage is an important thing. Don¡¯t risk your life over a bet because of anger especially since you¡¯re from the Blue Fox n. You will live a very long life.¡± Just as Gu Xijiu was about to leave, Lan Waihu quickly added, ¡°But I¡¯ve lost the bet, and we have gotten engaged! How could I possibly ask for a divorce? Lan Yue told me that the Blue Fox n treats an engagement to be as sacred as marriage itself. Hence, it can never be canceled.¡± Since when did the Blue Fox n have such an odd regtion? Had Lan Yue fooled Little Fox? Gu Xijiu frowned and tapped on Lan Waihu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is something that you need to ask yourself. Little Fox, you need to learn how to take full responsibility for your decision. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m always here for you regardless of the decision you make.¡± Everything is possible as long as one is determined enough! Not to mention that it was only an engagement, one could get divorced even after he or she was married! Gu Xijiu would help if Little Fox wanted to cancel the engagement with Lan Yue. However, she must learn to be strong and take ountability for her actions. After all, it was Little Fox¡¯s decision. Advising her was the best that Gu Xijiu could do. She finally walked out from Little Fox¡¯s room. The moonlight made the ground look snowy as though a sea of mercury covered it. She raised her head and looked at the moon that was in the sky. She wondered whether Di Fuyi woulde back tonight as it was a full moon. It had been eight days since Di Fuyi left. It was their first time being apart for so long since they got married. She wondered if he had aplished all of his tasks. Before leaving, Di Fuyi had left her a letter saying that he needed to investigate something. Hence, he wanted her to stay in the Tianju Association to handle Little Fox¡¯s issue. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498: A Sudden Change On The Execution Ground Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe crowd was pushed to the sides. Ten young men with high spirits took the lead and cleansed the streets, followed by ten young women gradually paving the way with red carpets. Finally, there were ten children behind the women. They were assigned with strewing the way with flowers. About ten women, who were of divine poise and possessed sage-like features, carefully carried a couch. Celestial Master Zuo of purple robes and a silver mask, along with the ever-ethereal Fairy Queen Li were seated. The ambiance was initially filled with an aura of gloom and death. Nheless, their elegant and luxurious presence had somehow lifted the spirits of the people present. The people saw howfortable they were, sitting cozily. Theirfort was a strong juxtaposition to the poor family that was now tied helplessly on the pirs. Most of the bystanders got even more angry. Celestial Master Zuo was once a savior. When people saw his vehicle from afar, they would kneel and bow excitedly before his presence. They would cheer for him, as his very presence was a celebration for themon people. Everywhere he stepped on, his scent lingered on. They were truly his worshipers. Now, Celestial Master Zuo was only a nightmare. Everywhere he stepped on, countless killings piled up. When people saw his vehicle, they would tremble with immense fear. They would still kneel and bow before him, but deep down, they hated him so much that they wished they had the courage to attack him. At this moment, all the people kneeled and bowed. They were forced to wee the arrival of the demon. None of them spoke up as the huge za returned to silence, broken only by the loud cry of the innocent children on the pirs. ¡°Too much noise,¡± responded Celestial Master Zuo. He swept his eyes across the three crying children. His voice remained deep and enchanting, but the words that came out of his mouth struck as an utter shock. ¡°Cut their tongues.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered the executioners. They secured the children¡¯s mouths with one hand and prepared to cut off their tongues with another. Their silver daggers flickered with gleams of light. All the bystanders stood in anguish and disbelief. In the past, dismemberment meant that the executioner would slice the prisoner¡¯s flesh piece by piece, up to thousands of slices to torture the prisoner in the most miserable and mournful way. After the torment, the prisoner would then be granted death. The number of slices differed for every prisoner. In the severest case, the prisoner would have to endure up to 3600 slices. The least would be eight. However, the current era was somehow different from the widely known history. No dismemberment had ever been conducted yet, so themon people had no idea how the punishment was going to be like. Gu Xietian and his family were the first ones to be punished by dismemberment, which was why so many curious people were attracted to witness their punishment. Beheading was the mostmon form of death penalty, so the people actually thought that dismemberment was simply another form of beheading, only with some special instructions. Therefore, when Celestial Master Zuo ordered the executioners to cut the children¡¯s tongue, most of them werepletely shocked. Even if Gu Xietian had done something unforgivable and brought death to his entire family, it was too merciless to cut out their tongues first. Moreover, they were only children. The crowd was abuzz. There was widespread concern. Some felt great frustration, and they could no longer hold back their temper. Gu Xietian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Stop!¡± He shouted. Although he was chained, his acupuncture points were not sealed. His voice remained clear and powerful. The executioners were terrified and stopped immediately. Celestial Master Zuo turned to look at him and smiled politely. ¡°Gu Xietian, what else do you wish to say?¡± ¡°I am being falsely incriminated, costing the lives of my entire family. We are brought here today to ept our deaths. With onemand, we will all be beheaded instantly. What is the point of cutting the children¡¯s tongues? They are young. It is normal for them to cry out loud in moments like these.¡± Gu Xietian was outraged at the brutality. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499: A Sudden Change On The Execution Ground (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ was amused. ¡°I see that General Gu is unfamiliar with dismemberment.¡±He then signaled an officer over. ¡°Briefly exin to everyone about the process.¡± The officer nodded and took a step forward. Loudly and clearly, he announced the detailed process of dismemberment. When the announcement ended, they brutality scared the living daylight out of the bystanders. It was ruthless, utterly inhuman. They finally realized they were about to witness a bloody and merciless scene. Some were too timid to stay and started to retreat. They decided to try to push their ways out of the za to avoid witnessing the scene with their own eyes. Unfortunately, all four doors were already shut, after Celestial Master Zuo and Fairy Queen Li made their entrance. The prisoners on the stage were terrified. They trembled with fear. Most of these prisoners were the men who had followed Gu Xietian to wars. They hadmitted innumerable murders and seen countless bloody scenes. They were not afraid of death itself and initially stood with great dignity even when they were tied to the pirs, as though death was nothing but another milestone for them. However, the officer¡¯s detailed announcement managed to scare them all. They were quivering at this point. No one could possibly handle the savage torture. The women and children werepletely traumatized. All of them looked pale and were in a frightful state. Some could no longer stay conscious; Gu Xietian¡¯s two daughters and two concubines were so stunned that they became unconscious. Carefree and leisurely, Celestial Master Zuo turned to look at Gu Xietian. He asked, ¡°Are you clear now? Cutting their tongues is only the first step, there are more toe. We shall do it slowly. Do not worry that they may die halfway during the process. There was an added medicine in your breakfast this morning. It will help you to sustain your life and stay awake most of the time, no matter how much pain you face.¡± He said it slowly and gently. The entire za went into dead silence. Gu Xietian was furious. Violently, he fixed his angry, bloodshot eyes at ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯. He decided to risk everything. ¡°I ambeing falsely convicted of treason! I have been loyal to the Feixing Kingdom my whole life. My loyalty is unwavering! It is all your dirty tricks. You are doing this in the name of public interests! You will one day face your karma for being so ruthless!¡± ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ answered with a chuckle, ¡°Karma? I represent heaven [1]. This is all the mandate of heaven. I will only bring karma for others.¡± He signaled the officer to start reading the guilty charges of Gu Xietian. The announcement was part of the process. The officer stood on the stage and started reading the article out loud. The contents of the article included how he disregarded his integrity by betraying the kingdom into the hands of an enemy and nning the king¡¯s assassination. The words were half literary and half vernacr. The article was dull and lengthy, but the people could understand most of it. After the announcement, people would usually cheer or wildly abuse the prisoners for the crimes theymitted. The ground would be bustling with noise and excitement. This time, however, there was dead silence after the officer read the article. Everyone knew that Gu Xietian had been treated unjustly. If they wanted to condemn him, they could always trump up charges against him, not worrying about the pretext. Seeing the hero of the kingdom decline to such a pitiful state filled the people with boiling anger. They only kept quiet because of Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s abusive power. After the announcement, it was finally time for the execution. Celestial Master Zuoughed. ¡°It is the first time for us to execute such punishment, so the executioners may not be very familiar with how it should be performed. Let us try it first with ten prisoners so that everyone can see the whole thing clearly.¡± Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500: A Sudden Change On The Execution Ground (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe officer bowed and awaited his order. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, please select your desired prisoners.¡± Celestial Master Zuo observed the prisoners at the pirs. His eyes zed like torches. The prisoners trembled when their eyes met his. ¡°This one. This one. That one.¡± He pointed out ten people, including elders, children, and women. They were all Gu family distant rtives. These people had lived their whole lives in the simplest and most peaceful ways. They were merely regr people, so none of them had seen or experienced horror like this. When they were being pointed out, their faces were immediately filled with despair. Some cried. Some screamed. Some begged for mercy. However, Celestial Master Zuo had voiced out hismand. The executioners quickly tied these people to the pirs. These executioners were not professional ones who worked for the government. They were Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s men. Nheless, they had obviously been trained, as their hands were quick. They tied the prisoners in specific positions to ease their execution. Then, they took off the prisoners¡¯ clothes and sprayed water on their bodies. Anxious, the bystanders all clenched their fists and held their breaths. Gu Xietian eyes were swollen with tears. ¡°Try it on me first!¡± Celestial Master Zuo responded, ¡°What is the rush? It will be your turn sooner orter. You are the principal culprit, so you have to wait until the executioners be more experienced to carry out the sentence on you. No worries, we have to cut your flesh 2300 times. Every slice will be so equally executed. If you die before they even finish, these executioners will be considered as failures and will die along with you.¡± The executioners were nervous. They also knew that Gu Xietian had been falsely used, but his sentence was out of their control. They did not want to die along with him. The officer gave his first order but before the execution began, someone finally spoke up for them. Despite the circumstances, there would always be people with awe-inspiring honor and dignity to stand up for justice. Not all would surrender to power. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, there is no doubt that Gu Xietian should be severely punished for treason. He surely deserves the physical torment to slice his flesh. However, all his life, he has served with distinction in numerous wars that must not be diminished simply by the crime that he hasmitted. Shall we execute the punishment on him and only him? As for the others, they will be beheaded. Not all of them should suffer the same punishment to be sliced and dismembered.¡± The one who spoke up was the Grandee Secretary who had served the government along with Gu Xietian throughout the years. He was not exactly a strong, flinty man, but he could no longer hold back his fury. He dared to stand up for justice in awful times, for he was a friend of the real Celestial Master Zuo. Certainly, he dared not beg to reverse the verdict for Gu Xeitian. All he asked was for less harsh punishments on the rest. Celestial Master Zuo was unimpressed. ¡°Do you think you are entitled toment on the things I do? Imand for your arrest! Take him down! Punish him with dismemberment as well!¡± The bystanders were shocked. The man stood in uncontrolled anxiety. Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s men emerged and tied him down. The arrest had served his purpose by creating a state of widespread fear. The bystanders were petrified, but their fear fueled their fury even more. After a momentary pause, the man finally reacted and cried out his grievances.He exined that he was an imperial officer that was officially appointed by the government. Only the king had the power to judge or even sentence him with the death penalty. He added that Celestial Master Zuo should not be the one to sentence him directly. Unfortunately, Celestial Master Zuo disregarded his words at all cost. ¡°You are equally guilty when you speak up for a betrayer! Why should we trouble the king with your conviction?¡± Then, the man was taken to join the first batch of prisoners. The bystanders were so frightened. If an imperial officer could be sentenced to death so easily, what about the lives of themon people? In the eyes of Celestial Master Zuo, he certainly would not regard themon people¡¯s lives as a matter of any importance and would surely trample them like mud and ashes. Like an active volcano that would erupt anytime, their towering fury was at the verge of massive outburst. Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501: A Sudden Change On The Execution Ground (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf their angry eyes could kill, Celestial Master Zuo would be long dead. Celestial Master Zuo swept his eyes across the people, whose lives he disregarded. Their anger was nothing to him. He signaled the executioners to carry out the sentence. All the prisoners¡¯ clothes had been ripped off. The executioners took out their well-sharpened daggers and were ready to cut. Depressed, Gu Xietian closed his eyes withplete loss of hope. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a sudden thundering sound. A powerful force had shattered the roof of the za into pieces, forming a hole. Some men entered. These men moved swiftly. Before the people could react, the men were already surrounding the stage in a circle. In the glimpse of an eye, the daggers in the hands of the executioners disappeared almost instantly. The men moved so quickly; people could barely get hold of their silhouettes. The guards who stood by Celestial Master Zuo and Fairy Queen Li were armed. They surrounded both of them quickly and warned the intruders. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is here!¡± Both the intruders and the guards remained in a deadlock. Utterly shocked, the bystanders held their breaths in disbelief. In fact, all of them secretly hoped that some hero would emerge to save Gu Xietian and his entire family from their death sentence. However, they were not very hopeful about the idea, as no one would have the courage to go against Celestial Master Zuo, who had personally attended to see the execution. They did not expect that these men would emerge at the veryst minute. Also, these men seemed to be highly skilled. They moved quickly and came to an abrupt stop. They stood tall, so people could finally recognize them. ¡°These men are from Tianju Hall! They are from Tianju Hall!¡± Some people shouted. Their entry was like a bomb, igniting people¡¯s hope. Tianju Hall was the most prestigious school on the entire continent. Even a servant from Tianju Hall would be regarded as a celestial being in the eyes of themon people, let alone the principal of Tianju Hall, Gu Canmo. He was the leader of the men who had just broken in. Gu Canmo made his visits to the Feixing Kingdom a few years ago, so some people could still recognize him. They called out his name loudly. The men from Tianju Hall would not usually obey Celestial Master Zuo¡¯smands. Seeing them gave people a sense of hope. All eyes were on Gu Canmo and his men. There were 12 of them who came with Gu Canmo, including the elites, the guardians, and even the elder custodians. They came in full strength. Gu Xietian was shocked. He looked at Gu Canmo and his men fixedly in disbelief. He certainly did not expect that the men of Tianju Hall would stand up for him. He was a very well known general in the Feixing Kingdom, but to these men from Tianju Hall, he was probably a nobody. They had barely even met. Was it because of Xijiu? Were they here because of Xijiu?A strong me of excitement filled his heart. At the same time, he fell into a contradictive state of mind. He had not got any news from his daughter for the past eight years. He was not even sure if she was still alive. Certainly, he did not hope for much. Throughout the years, she remained as his heartache. Seeing the men from Tianju Hall reminded him of his daughter. Tears filled his eyes. He knew that Gu Xijiu had a great time in Tianju Hall eight years ago, but he did not know that her fellowship with these men was so good that Gu Canmo and his followers would risk all their lives at the execution ground today, taking their part in a matter of life and death. However, being a man of experience and insight, Gu Xietian had been in the world long enough to know that his hopeless situation would not be greatly improved. Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502: The Real And Fake Celestial Master Zuo Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionCelestial Master Zuo¡¯s men were mostly highly skilled, with a majority of them having spiritual power at level nine and above. They stood by firmly and were ready to take down anything. Moreover, Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s Kung Fu was incredible. His level must be at least ten and above. Even though Fairy Queen Li had rarely shown her true ability, Gu Xietian knew clearly that her skills were extraordinary. Some of Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s men were even hidden amongst the crowd to as a contingency. Quite a number of them were elites, with their spiritual power at level seven or even eight. There must be at least a hundred of them in the crowd. Although Gu Canmo¡¯s followers all had their spiritual power at level nine, they were outnumbered. There were only 12 of them. Even if they wanted to draw out prisoners forcefully, how could they possibly save them all while being overwhelmingly surrounded by a heavily armed troop? After all, Celestial Master Zuo had been controlling the government for quite a while. Both military and political powers were in his hands. There must be at least a few thousand men from the royal army that were currently surrounding the ground. The army would crush them easily, so Gu Xietian was not very hopeful that his family¡¯s lives could all be rescued. Although Gu Canmo¡¯s rescue n might not be entirely fulfilled, Gu Xietian was very grateful for their unparalleled support. Just as what Gu Xietian had expected, the sight of Gu Canmo and his men did not cause any distress to Celestial Master Zuo and Fairy Queen Li. Celestial Master Zuo responded smilingly, ¡°Principal Gu, it has been a while!¡± His voice was gentle but sarcastic. He signaled the servants behind him to spread out, closely surrounding Gu Canmo and his men in the middle. Celestial Master Zuo was well prepared. The rescue n might not work at all. Also, Gu Canmo and his men might not be able to retreat to safety as well. Gu Canmo threw the guards a brief look. Then, he turned his icy gaze back to Celestial Master Zuo. ¡°You and I have never met. How dare you say anything like that!¡± Indeed, it was the first time for him to meet the fake Celestial Master Zuo. In the past, the fake Celestial Master Zuo had been trying to attack Tianju Hall secretly. However, the presence of the wizardry barrier had forbidden all outsiders to enter. Only the men from the inside could leave the barrier from within. Therefore, Gu Canmo had never really met the fake Celestial Master Zuo. Celestial Master Zuo squinted his eyes and gave him a shrewd look, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I meant it, literally.¡± There was a profound meaning in Gu Canmo¡¯s response. Themon people stood gazing at one another in nk dismay. Some of them knew that Celestial Master Zuo had been to Tianju Hall many times and that he was once a teacher. Eight years ago, Celestial Master Zuo and Gu Canmo had even worked together to destroy Long Fan and Mo Zhao¡¯s secret base. Why did Gu Canmo say that they had never met? Was it because Gu Canmo had lost his memory? Was there some mystery that undey the matter? Most of the bystanders fixed their eyes on the men on stage. Celestial Master Zuo, who was somehow guilty, decided to y some tricks. ¡°Gu Canmo, wars have been going on for the past few years. People live on the edge of starvation. I have called upon all of you to try and turn the chaos around. You, however, have ignored mymand many times and even refused to help. What is your true intention, now that you decided to show up here today to help these betrayers instead?¡± Gu Canmoughed. ¡°You are good at making false usations. You started these discord times and wars, didn¡¯t you? You disregard the people¡¯s lives and kill the innocent as you please, creating demons from avenging spirits. You rule by the voice of your own and cruelly oppress anyone with an opinion that is against you. You coerce the king into submission, thus taking over the government. You befoul thends of Feixing and Haoyue Kingdoms. Voices of grievances can be heard everywhere. They want to fight you back so badly, but they dare not stand up against your ruthless ruling. Your perverse policy leads to no good, so why should I help you? To be your aplice?¡± Gu Canmo made his stand very clearly and loudly by keeping up with a stream of furious abuse against the fake Celestial Master Zuo. His words echoed across the entire za. Themon people had been feeling the same way for a long while but dared not voice it out. Now that Gu Canmo finally said the truth out loud, their blood boiled immediately with righteous indignation. They could finally work off their anger. Even the soldiers of Celestial Master Zuo could feel the same extent of anger. They clenched their fists tightly but showed no expression. Celestial Master Zuo maintained his poker face while he listened on. Heughed then and again. ¡°How can amon fellow read the mind of a great man? A man of great ambition does not bother about the merest trifles. Haven¡¯t you heard about that? The continent has been scattered and disunited for far too long. Themon people are too foolish. They only want temporaryfort and are content with the current sovereignty. What I want is to eliminate all wars, once and for all. The only way to do it is to unite all three kingdoms. My methods are a little harsh, but my intention is good for the sake of our future generation. Themon people do not understand my intention and use me of it, thus creating chaos. I have to use these methods to keep these fools quiet. As the principal of Tianju Hall, you should be able to tell the good and the bad.¡± Of all ages, whenever these evil politicians did something awful, they would alwaysbel themselves as people of high nobility, saying that they only wanted to achieve their noble goals, regardless of the methods they used. Like what Celestial Master did. He was eloquent and vehemently expressed his words, like what he did was all for the general good, regardless of the criticism. His followers agreed with him. Somemon people, who barely understood anything, agreed with him as well. Gu Canmo answered icily, ¡°It turns out that all that you have done is for the people. I see. Let me ask you this. To build your residence, you recruited ten thousand men. Now that your residence is done, where are the men?¡± Celestial Master Zuo hesitated before responding, ¡°They went home.¡± ¡°Ridiculous! None of the men went home! You killed them most brutally and umted the resentment of the avenging spirits so that these spirits will guard the walls for you! The walls appear otherworldly, for it is constantly wreathed with ayer of light mist, but in fact, it is all an illusion caused by Fairy Queen Li¡¯s unique way of concealing and beautifying the avenging spirits. ¡± Celestial Master Zuo sounded ghastly.¡°Where is the proof?¡± None of the ten thousand men escaped. They were all killed. The avenging spirits were then refined and lost all knowledge of who they actually were. They became killers based on their instincts. Therefore, Celestial Master Zuo was confident that no one else was aliveto tell the truth. He was not afraid of the usation. ¡°The bones are now at the bottom of the pond in your residence. Those are the proof.¡± Gu Canmo punctured the facy within a single sentence. ¡°Do you dare to dry out the pond and prove your innocence?¡± Celestial Master Zuo did not know what to answer. His expression changed, searching for the right words to answer. Fairy Queen Li interrupted, ¡°Gu Canmo, I am the wife of The Lord. Compassion is my principle. I only want to help the people from their misery. Why would I help a tyrant to do evil and cover up the avenging spirits for him? Your words have not only insulted me, but also The Lord himself.¡± Gu Canmo threw her a nce. ¡°You keep addressing yourself as the wife of The Lord. Where is the proof?¡± ¡°Ie from heaven. This is the proof of my celestial status. If I am not married to The Lord, I will not call myself his wife. If I am not the wife of the Lord, why didn¡¯t he rify it and let this go on for so long? Do I still need any other proof?¡± Fairy Queen Li answered firmly. Gu Canmoughed. ¡°Is it true only because there is no denial? The Lord will not usually take part in these trivial affairs. If a lot of women im that they are all his wives, should he attend to them and rify the rumors one by one? Maybe he is meditating in istion. Maybe he never really cared about you. A man like The Lord will make an official announcement to the world if he is married. He will honor his woman with an official status. He will give her an identity and provide her with close protection, unlike you, who has only made the deration all by yourself. If you are his wife, how is it possible that he lets you live your life with Celestial Master Zuo? How can he ept the blurry lines in your rtionship? How can he tolerate with all sorts of your evil doings?¡± The crowd nodded in unison. Furiously, Fairy Queen Li was triggered. ¡°What ame argument! If I am a fake wife, Celestial Master Zuo will never ept me! He is a follower of The Lord. Both of them are close. If I am a fake, even if I can fool the world, I can never fool him. He will point me out.¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo agreed immediately. ¡°I can testify that she is the wife of The Lord. I have personally verified it with The Lord.¡± Gu Canmo gave them a sarcastic look and smirked. ¡°Of course he will testify for you. Both of you are birds of a feather. It is not only that your self-proimed title as The Lord¡¯s wife is untrue, but this Celestial Master Zuo is also a fake as well! He is not the real Celestial Master Zuo!¡± What a startling realization! The crowd was awestruck. Gu Canmo¡¯s words were extraordinarily surprising. Every single person was stunned. The fake Celestial Master Zuo froze momentarily. Then, he hid his guilty conscience with a smirk. ¡°Are you mad? How can you randomly use me of such guilt! In your opinion, I have, too, be a fake.¡± Gu Canmo answered, ¡°You have always been a fake! The real Celestial Master Zuo went to visit the forbidden ce eight years ago, as he had some affairs to attend to. He has not left the ce yet! That gives you just the perfect window to impersonate him andmit all sorts of evil doings in the name of Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Then, he turned to face the crowd. ¡°Think about it, how Celestial Master Zuo was like and how he behaved eight years ago, aspared to this fake Celestial Master Zuo and how he has been for the past two years. In which way do they resemble one another, except for their appearance?¡± It was not hard to tell. Celestial Master Zuo had be apletely different man. Everyone agreed. Some shouted out loud, ¡°Totally different! The man right now is different from the real Celestial Master Zuo from eight years ago!¡± ¡°Yes! Right! That is right!¡± ¡°Is it possible that he is a fake?¡± The discussion continued. The people started to raise a babble of criticism. They began to look at the fake Celestial Master Zuo with eyes full of doubt. The fake Celestial Master Zuo suddenly looked up andughed. ¡°Gu Canmo, I never knew that you are so great at manipting people¡¯s emotions, but you have forgotten something. If I am just an impersonator, the four messengers will be able to tell! If I am a fake, the rest of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples must be able to tell! Others may have never actually met me, but these people spend most of their time with me on a daily basis. If there is something wrong, they should have noticed it by now! Why should they continue serving me so loyally?¡± He turned his attention to the four messengers, who had been standing quietly aside. ¡°Are you going to say that the four messengers are fake as well? Four of you! Come now, step up and tell everyone, am I a fake?¡± His voice filled with confidence. Mu Feng responded, ¡°Yes!¡± He took a step forward and stood close behind the fake Celestial Master Zuo. With each word loud and clear, he repeated, ¡°The Celestial Master Zuo we see right now is a fake!¡± After the rification, four beams of light could be seen gleaming from the four messengers. All of a sudden, they were pointing their directly at the fake Celestial Master Zuo. The attack waspletely unexpected and the fake Celestial Master Zuo did not see iting, neither did Fairy Queen Li nor the rest of their guards. They were standing in very close proximity, so the fake Celestial Master Zuo was could not defend himself. Two strikes cut deeply into his ribs and the other two into the flesh on his shoulders. They held and nailed him still in his seat. He acted heroically. In times of such a great danger, he disregarded the nail and decided to push his body forward to break free. The sudden change happened too quickly. Everything happened merely in the blink of an eye. When the people finally realized what had just happened, the fake Celestial Master Zuo was already losing gushes of blood from the wounds on his ribs and shoulders. The strikes from the four messengers were executed with a unique technique. After the fake Celestial Master Zuo was hit, the strikes would not only bring him great pain; he would also lose his spiritual power gradually through every drop of blood. The death army finally realized the danger and rushed forward to protect him. The fake Celestial Master Zuo looked at the four messengers in great disdain. ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Feng smirked. ¡°What about us? Did you think you can control us forever with your venomous spell?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo was stunned, so was Fairy Queen Li. Immediately, she tried to use her Soul Maniption Magic and activate the venomous spell that had been long hidden in their bodies. However, there was still no reaction even after she tried a few times. Fairy Queen Li clenched her fists in frustration. She could no longer sense the venomous spell in their bodies. Even though the venomous spell was hers tomand, it would still take her a lot of spiritual power just to sense and locate the spell. Normally, she would not test its presence on a regr basis. Moreover, the four messengers had been very obedient over the past two years. There was no sign of their escape from the spell. The bystanders were not expecting the drama to be unfolded so suddenly. All of them stood watching in awe. If the four messengers had always been controlled before, had they returned to their normal form now? Or was it possible that they could no longer tolerate with Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s evil ns and decided to fight against him? All kinds of questions arose. ¡°You are all betrayers!¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo screamed out loud, ¡°Take them down!¡± He still had quite some men with him, with dozens of them beyond level nine. These men only managed to achieve such great advancements in their spiritual power because of the medicine that he provided. Therefore, regardless of his identity, they had to keep him safe indefinitely. Celestial Master Zuomanded these men to surround the men from Tianju Hall, including the four messengers as well. Not only them, but the hidden men in the crowd were also involved. They answered themand and fought their ways out. The fake Celestial Master Zuo had enough manpower to seize his enemy. Almost instantaneously, they surrounded the stage, forming circles of men. Celestial Master Zuo raised his right hand and shed the military mark on his palm. He read out hismand carefully, ¡°To all men of the armed forces, I shall nowmand for the arrest of these betrayers, dead or alive!¡± He was indeed quite influential. He could still give hismands loudly and clearly even when he was severely injured. ¡°Bang!¡± All four doors had been smashed open. Four squads of dark knights broke into the za. ¡°The Death Knights!¡± ¡°They are the Death Knights!¡± The bystanders became panicked. Recently, the Death Knights had emerged as the most fearful name to the people. Their Kung Fu was extraordinary. Every one of them was at least level six. The way they fought had no mercy. Everywhere they went to, there would definitely be a massive ughter. Their presence meant massacre and death. They were a dark army that rarely held any allegiances beyond those they forged with blood and iron. Also, they were the killers of the fake Celestial Master Zuo. Currently, there were fifty thousand of them. Any aid from any association would not be a match to them. The army was meant to be ced on the front line in a war, so their presence at the za waspletely unexpected. Their evil influence was so intense, as though they had just emerged from hell. Quickly, they surrounded every single one in the za. A sense of chill filled the entire atmosphere. Piercingly cold, the people could feel the wind prating their bones. The temperature of the za went down abruptly. Themon people were all in cold sweats. They could see at least a few thousand soldiers from the Death Knights. They were very well trained, as they were able to stand in position and surround the center stage in a full circle. Each of them held a ck and gold bow that was already well equipped with a dark ck arrow, aiming directly at Gu Canmo and his men. There was ayer of powerful poison on the arrowheads. A single scratch would immediately turn the person into a pool of blood, leaving no traces of their body behind. The dead would also be forbidden from reincarnation. Gu Canmo looked up at the fake Celestial Master Zuo, and their eyes met. ¡°You are well prepared for this! You purposely released the news, saying that you would dismember the entire family of Gu Xietian to lure us into your trap, didn¡¯t you?¡± With the presence of his Death Knights, the fake Celestial Master Zuo was more relieved. Heughed icily. ¡°You are all treacherous members of the society that should be eradicated at once. Your presence alone is a serious disorder. To lure you out in such desperate times, I surely have to call for desperate measures.¡± He retreated so that Fairy Queen Li could wrap up his wounds for him. He turned and looked at Gu Canmo and his men. ¡°You have insulted me. For that, you deserve to die. Now that you are here, do not think that you can ever escape. I am Celestial Master Zuo, and I am going to fulfill the heaven¡¯s will today by destroying all of you!¡± He swept his eyes across the crowd. ¡°These people believed in everything they said and insulted me, too. Kill them all!¡± Clearly, he was about to put them all to death. The crowd went wild. There were at least four to five thousand people there. In a state ofplete chaos and disorder, all of them struggled to stay alive. They tried to stay safe by running outside. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± A few doors shut. All four doors were soon closed again. All were trapped. None could escape. All they could see was the Death Knights standing in front of them. Desperately, they prayed for help toe. While in the chaos, someone protested loudly. ¡°He is fake! He is indeed an impersonation! The real Celestial Master Zuo will never kill the innocent!¡± ¡°That is right! He is a fake!¡± ¡°All soldiers of the Dark Knights were oncemon people. You have families, too. Don¡¯t risk your life serving an imposter.¡± None of them could hold back their fury any longer. They decided to spit it all out. The fake Celestial Master Zuo burst into a shrillugh. ¡°Did you say that I am a fake? Where is the real one, then? Call him out to save your lives now!¡± While he was still indulging in his own ttery, a hoarse voice emerged out of thin air. ¡°I am here!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud noise. The roof had been ripped open, and a royal blue ship slowly made its entrance. The body of the ship was glimmering, but it was not as eye-catching as the man in purple robes on the ship. Like brimming waves, his purple robes shone elegantly with wavering light. His long, dark hair swayed along with gusts of gentle winds. The headpiece with the shape of a fox¡¯s eye flickered with dazzling and lustrous brilliance under the sun. For the first time, he did not wear his mask, revealing his peerless and unparalleled looks. He stood tall, like an almighty god who hade for the people¡¯s rescue. His aura was unrivaled with a wreath of pure celestial qualities. His presence alone was simply breathtaking. He must be the real Celestial Master Zuo! In despair, the people were immediately enlightened at the sight of the ship. When they finally saw the familiar silhouette of the man, they began cheering in great pleasure. The real Celestial Master Zuo had finally appeared. They were safe now. Lights and hopes filled their eyes when they saw him, rejoicing at their salvation. Some even cried. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± ¡°He really is Celestial Master Zuo!¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo ising to save us all!¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, you are finally here! You have to help us!¡± Di Fuyi was not alone. There were others. His followers were of different sizes, shapes, and genders, but all of them were equally powerful. They looked very confident, associated with faint circles of halos. Some people knew immediately that these men had obviously achieved a spiritual power of level nine. The men were all unfamiliar faces. The people had never seen them before. Where did these elites, whose spiritual power was already at level nine,e from all of a sudden? Doubts started to fill. Gu Canmo started to feel hopeful. Obviously, Gu Xietian was overwhelmed with extreme emotions. He certainly did not expect the drama to unfold before him today. The man behind Celestial Master Zuo caught his attention. The man¡¯s face came as a great shock to him. Who was that man? He was a young man, wearing an all-white robe. His face was a fine appearance with handsome features. He did not seem too old, but he did look like a decent man with high moral character. His bright, sharp eyes looked down from above. Their eyes met. The man remained emotionless, but Gu Xietian felt as though he had just been struck by lightning. He stared at the man fixedly with his jaw dropped. The ship looked very cool and futuristic. It was also the ship that the people were most familiar with. Whenever Celestial Master Zuo made his appearance, he would always arrive on his ship. The one on the ship must be the real Celestial Master Zuo, as the fake one had never shown up in a ship before. It seemed like the ship was only functional under Celestial Master Zuo¡¯smand. The impersonator could never do the same. Thrilled, the people started cheering in rapturous delight. The fake Celestial Master Zuo was frozen, at loss of what to do. Quietly, he tried to retreat and stay close to his army of Death Knights. Fairy Queen Li¡¯s expression was a little odd. She stared at him fixedly. A sense of fury started to fill her eyes. She slowly clenched her fists in anger. The ship stopped in mid-air. Di Fuyi looked down from where he stood and said dully, ¡°I have been isting myself in meditation for the past eight years. I did not expect to see all of you thieves, impersonating me and ruining my name.¡± The za was filled with the loud echo of his words. Everyone could clearly hear him. He rose from his ship and floated down. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503: Who pped Who On The Face? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was as though he hadnded using Lingbo Weibu (a veryplex type of Qing Gong). His robe fluttered in the wind. He did not fly down from the sky but instead walked down step by step in the air. His movements made it look as though he was stepping on solid ground in the air even though there was nothing underneath his feet. It was like he was descending a flight of staircase. His posture and Kung Fu made everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide as they held their breath. If anyone still doubted Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s identity and suspected that he was an imposter from the Tianju Association,their doubts should have been cleared after witnessing his Kung Fu. It was because only an expert with a spiritual power of level ten and above could perform this kind of Kung Fu! Furthermore, even the highest-ranking experts in the Tianju Association had not achieved such a high level of spiritual power! Hended on the tower while the people who showed up with himnded by his side. Meanwhile, the airship disappeared as soon as all of them hadnded. It was as though it was never there from the beginning. The ambiance at the square was somewhat strange as two Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s stood facing each other. As their body figures looked simr, no one would be able to recognize them once they started fighting. However, one of them was wearing a mask while the other had revealed his real appearance. It was a rare sight. Perhaps, one might not be able to see it even in a thousand years. The crowd looked at one of them and then shifted their attention to the other. ¡°Greetings, Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, and everyone knelt to the ground. It seemed that this man was acting as a leader to the crowd. The citizens immediately knelt after a short pause. ¡°Greetings, Celestial Master Zuo!¡± The sound of their greetings was loud enough to shake a mountain. The fake Celestial Master Zuo and his people were familiar with this scene. Eight years ago, all of the citizens used to greet and cheer for Celestial Master Zuo this way. Furthermore, they did it willingly. Di Fuyi gazed across the audience as he nodded. ¡°My fellow citizens, you¡¯ve had enough bad days. The main objective of my return is to seek justice for all of you as well as to restore peace to this world!¡± Though his voice was not loud, he almost made the audience cry! They have suffered and endured this unfairness for far too long. All this time, the citizens had been looking forward to the restoration of peace to their continent! Even the royal army and imperial officials looked at each other when they listened to Di Fuyi. The imperial officials and the royal army were smart and observant. Finally, they understood the truth. Even though they were caught by surprise, they quickly bowed to greet Di Fuyi. It was only at this moment that the four messengers came forward to greet him. ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re finally here!¡± They could finally straighten their backs after having to pretend for such a long time under the fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s supervision. Two parties were formed on the stage. One party was led by Di Fuyi as their leader, while the other party was led by the Fairy Queen Li and counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo. There was no reason for the fake Celestial Master Zuo to conceal his identity any longer, especially since the real one had shown up. Di Fuyi had many experts in his team while the fake Celestial Master Zuo only had the Death Knights as all the other people had joined Di Fuyi¡¯s ally! Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze finally fell on the fake Celestial Master Zuo. ¡°Seriously, who are you exactly?! Do you know that it¡¯s a severe offense to disguise yourself as me!?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s face turned pale under his mask. However, he was a real man as he did not seem to panic at all. He smiled evilly. ¡°Di Fuyi, it is a surprise that you¡¯re still alive and decided to show up at this time. How could you use me of disguising as you? Celestial Master Zuo is an official title for a mage, so why should I be excluded from receiving this title if you consider yourself to be worthy of it? You don¡¯t deserve this title since you couldn¡¯t even reunite the continent though you¡¯ve been carrying this title for so long! Certainly, it¡¯s time for a change! I didn¡¯t disguise myself as you just so that I could be honored with this title by The Lord!¡± He was twisting the truths. However, he was notpletely wrong. Celestial Master Zuo was indeed just a position. However, since Di Fuyi had been carrying this position for a long time, there was a tendency to think about him whenever someone mentioned ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯. Unfortunately, many of the people around did not think about it that way! Initially, some were still doubtful as they did not believe he was a fake. However, he had indirectly exposed his fake identity when he mentioned this sentence out loud and clear! The crowd was seriously pissed now! Finally, they realized that they had been exploited by an imposter all these years! They had been fooled unknowingly for such a long time! Therefore, the people who were standing at the center and were uncertain who they wanted to side with began to move towards Di Fuyi slowly. Eventually, Di Fuyi¡¯s ally grewrger as more people had joined them now! Of course, the Death Knights were excluded. They remained stationary as they continued to observe the people on the stage of the tower. It was as if they were made from iron! Meanwhile, Fairy Queen Li was cursing silently with a frown. ¡®The fake Celestial Master Zuo was indeed useless!¡¯ Di Fuyi glimpsed at his attire with a smile. ¡°That makes sense in a way. Anyway, why did you put on the same attire as me if you¡¯re not nning to impersonate me? You manipted my four custodians using magic so that they would work for you and you even caused so much disaster to the people using my name! How are you going to exin all these offenses?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo grunted. ¡°I¡¯ll wear whatever I like. Why should others avoid wearing the same attire as you just because you wore it first?! Meanwhile, your four custodians decided to be my followers willingly! Since when did I manipte them with magic?¡± Mu Feng and the other messengers ran out of words. ¡®What the f*ck!?¡¯ They were speechless! Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°It seems like nder is the only thing you know since you don¡¯t even have the guts to reveal your actual appearance. Mu Feng, kindly tell everyone briefly about how he cast a spell on you!¡± Mu Feng immediately stepped forward and began to rte the entire story from the time when they were first put under his spell two years ago. The people grabbed their fists when they finally found out the truth behind the four messengers submitting themselves to the imposter. Of course, Mu Feng also mentioned that it was Gu Xijiu who had made the antidotes to save their lives. Though the crowd did not show any obvious response, Gu Xietian¡¯s eyes sparkled! He immediately looked at Mu Feng. ¡°Do you mean¡­ Xijiu. She¡¯s alive?!¡± That was the first time he had heard about his daughter for over eight years. Hence, he got a little stammered and was overexcited about the news. Mu Feng slightly nodded. ¡°She was the one who made the antidote for us. She has been working on her spiritual power with Celestial Master Zuo over the past eight years. Certainly, she is alive, especially since Celestial Master Zuo is here now,¡± said Mu Feng. Gu Xietian immediately shifted his gaze to Di Fuyi. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, is this¡­ real? How is she doing? Where is she now?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General Gu. She¡¯s safe and well. You¡¯ll get to see her soon.¡± Gu Xietian heaved a sigh of relief. He was d that his daughter was alive and well. She seemed to have learned something powerful! He could finally be at peace! Although he was tied up embarrassingly with rotten eggs and food waste on his face, his eyes were sparkling. Di Fuyi took a glimpse at him again and flicked his sleeve. The heavy chains on Gu Xietien were immediately crushed into ashes. He tried getting up after sweeping the ashes from his body. However, he knelt onto the ground again right in front of the green-clothed man as his legs had gone numb from kneeling on the ground for too long. The man felt ufortable. His gaze was dim, but he still lifted Gu Xietian. ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± Gu Xietian thanked him. The green-clothed man sounded cold. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± When Gu Xietian had finally stabilized himself, the young man immediately let go of his hands and took a step back. He did not want to be close to Gu Xietian. Gu Xietian could not help but nce at the green-clothed man. ¡°May I know your name?¡± Unfortunately, the green-clothed man did not bother to answer him. Instead, he turned around and began talking to hispanion. Gu Xietian did not continue asking out of embarrassment. Moreover, that was the best time to socialize. Thus, he turned around and thanked Di Fuyi. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, please save us!¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, help!¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, please save my child¡­¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, we are innocent¡­¡± The people from the Gu family who were tied up with ropes began screaming. When Di Fuyi flicked his sleeves, the people around him immediately stepped forward to release the people who were tied to the execution pirs. The executioners were all trained by the fake Celestial Master Zuo. However, they were stunned as they had no clue as to whether they should stop them from rescuing the victims. Those who were loyal to the imposter immediately jumped in to stop the rescue operation. The executioners who did nothing were considered lucky while misfortune fell upon those who tried to stop the rescue operation. After all, they were just executioners, and their Kung Fu was rtively weak. Even the most powerful man among the executioners only possessed a spiritual power of level seven. How could they possiblypete with those experts who possessed a spiritual power of at least level nine? It was sad to see them being thrown far away just as they were about to stop the people! Nevertheless, the fake Celestial Master Zuo remained silent. Hence, the other executioners decided not stop them after seeing the response of the imposter. The posture of the members from the Gu family looked rather strange when they were tied onto the iron pirs. They were tied with a solid rope, and there was no way for them to move at all. The ropes were robust to the extent that it cut into their flesh. It made it very difficult for the rescuers to cut the rope. The only way was to untie the ropes one by one. Strangely enough, the knots looked rather odd. Even Luo Zhanyu had not seen such a knot before. Luo Zhanyu tried untying the rope which was bounding one of the kids. The kid looked as though he was about three years old and he was crying continuously in a hoarse voice. He had almost suffocated. Finally, he managed to untie the dead knot and was just about to remove the rope one by one. Suddenly, Di Fuyi shouted. ¡°Stop!¡± Luo Zhanyu was frightened and looked at him. The rest who were trying to untie the ropes also immediately stopped. Di Fuyi leaped andnded beside Luo Zhanyu. He glimpsed at the rope as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°There is something strange about this rope!¡± He drew his palms closer to the rope as if he sensed something. A momentter, he suddenly opened the kid¡¯s pants. Luo Zhanyu was stunned as he subconsciously took a look. The dead knot of the rope was located on the kid¡¯s belly button, and a ck sticker, which looked like a ster was found on the kid¡¯s belly button as well. It was filled with evil energy. ¡°This is?¡± Luo Zhanyu was confused. Di Fuyi whispered, ¡°A bomb.¡± The ster on the belly button of the kid was an extraordinary mmable drug! The bomb would be triggered, and the kid would explode into pieces if he did not untie the rope ording to a specific method! There would be no way to save them if that happened. Luo Zhanyu started breaking out cold sweat after listening to Di Fuyi¡¯s exnation. He furiously red at the fake Celestial Master Zuo. ¡°What a ruthless trick!¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo seemed to be surprised by the fact that Di Fuyi noticed his trick. The invention of that bomb was led by an elite, and it was named as the Time Bomb. The elite imed that it was not from the current era. Hence, no one would find out about it. To his surprise, Di Fuyi recognized it at this critical time! He was sad as he thought that he would be able to escape when Di Fuyi was busy rescuing those people after the explosion. Unfortunately¡­it was not his day! He took a step back and suddenlyughed aloud. ¡°Di Fuyi, you¡¯re quite smart! However, you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even though you managed to prove your identity! Look around!¡± Di Fuyi glimpsed at his surrounding. Other than the citizens and his team members, there were many Death Knights at the square. The fake Celestial Master Zuo added. ¡°Do you know what kind of crossbow they are holding? It¡¯s the Dead Soul Crossbow! You will turn into a puddle of minced flesh as soon as you get shot! Not only will it kill you physically but it is also capable of destroying your soul, which will prevent you from being reborn!¡± He rotated the big ring on his finger and once againughed aloud. ¡°They only listen to my instructions, and they willunch the arrows altogether as soon as I press this button. By that time, none of you will be able to escape!¡± Gu Xietian¡¯s expression changed immediately. The others might not know the power of the Death Knights. However, he knew it better than anyone else as he once used them in a war. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, the Death Knights aren¡¯t human! They are not capable of thinking like an ordinary human beings and will only obey the orders to kill! The Dead Soul Arrowunched by them would not only kill the people but also turn their corpses into toxic gas which will end up harming more people!¡± Everyone was terrified after Gu Xietian had shouted! There were thousands of Death Knights surrounding them. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi only had tens of people from his ally including the elites from the Tianju Association. Even though they were the elites among the elites, it was still impossible for them to kill all of the Death Knights. Di Fuyi and his team were very experienced and powerful. Hence, they might be able to avoid the Dead Soul Crossbow. However, the imperial officers, the members of the Gu family, as well as the innocent citizens might not be able to survive one thousand arrows allunched at the same time. The citizens had just found the hope to live, but now they were once again being pushed into h*ll in a blink of an eye. At that moment, many gazes helplessly turned towards Celestial Master Zuo who was on the stage. He was the almighty Celestial Master Zuo. Perhaps, he had a solution? Di Fuyi did not say much but glimpsed at the fake Celestial Master Zuo. ¡°You seem to be well prepared, huh?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuoughed aloud. ¡°Of course! To deal with an extraordinary person, I must use an extraordinary strategy! Di Fuyi, you can never escape from me regardless of how intelligent you are!¡± He then glimpsed across the audiences and added. ¡°Is there anyone who wants to side with him now?¡± The citizens remained silent. The fake Celestial Master Zuoughed as he raised his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. I¡¯ll let you go if you swear to be my loyal followers and acknowledge me as the real Celestial Master Zuo!¡± It was such a tempting offer. On one side, there was certainty of surviving while siding with the other side could mean a certain probability of death. It is human nature to follow the path that was good for them while avoiding the paths that are non-beneficial to them. The fake Celestial Master Zuo was confident that the dumb citizens would swear allegiance to him and be his followers when he offered the deal. He wanted to use this situation to insult Di Fuyi! However, he did not expect himself to have made such a big mistake! The citizens burst into anger and began cursing him after a short discussion! Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504: The Lord¡¯s Arrival Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMany had lost their families because of him. They did not dare to speak nor do the things that they loved doing. As a result, they suffered from living such a torturous life. Most of them hated him a lot, but they were utterly helpless. However, they finally saw a glimmer hope now that the real Celestial Master Zuo had appeared. How could they give up so easily? Whoever who dared to enter the square to watch the execution were generally strong! Right now, their blood was boiling, and they would give anything to kill the imposter! ¡°You want us to submit to an imposter like you? It is impossible! A fake will always be a fake. There is no way for an imposter to be the real person! You don¡¯t even qualify to be the maidservant of Celestial Master Zuo!¡± ¡°Listen to me, everyone! This man is someone who goes against his promise, and he never takes us seriously. It would be dumb for us to swear our allegiance to him and serve as his followers!¡± ¡°Right! Right! Worsees to worst, we will die here today! Death is nothing to be feared! Celestial Master Zuo, don¡¯t worry about us. We came well prepared! Our only hope is that you can seek justice for us and save the citizens.¡± The crowd¡¯s spirit was lifted, and they began to cheer. The fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s face turned pale. He suddenlyughed aloud as he looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°Di Fuyi, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re so famous. Look! They love you so much to the extent that they are willing to sacrifice themselves for you. Aren¡¯t you supposed to do something for them in return?¡± Di Fuyi smiled leisurely. ¡°What should I do?¡± The fake Celestial Master spoke slowly, word by word, ¡°Kowtow to me three times, and I¡¯ll let them go!¡± His eyes looked like a poisonous snake as he nced across the crowd that was below the stage. ¡°All I am asking is that you kowtow to me three times. Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t even do such a small thing for the very people who respect you so much?¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, don¡¯t listen to him!¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, we¡¯re not afraid to die! Don¡¯t be fooled by him!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The crowd had already spoken their mind before Di Fuyi uttered a single word. The sound of their anger was almost powerful enough to break the walls. Di Fuyi slowly raised his sleeve, and the crowd finally seized shouting. Countless pairs of eyes looked towards him. He then looked at the fake Celestial Master Zuo. ¡°Is that all?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo paused as he thought that Di Fuyi had made up his mind. He proudly added as he secretly cursed Di Fuyi in his heart, ¡°This is my first condition. I¡¯ll only tell you the rest once you havepleted it.¡± Di Fuyi casually added, ¡°I knew that you would trick me. How is it possible that a devil like you would be willing to let me go since you already used so many innocent citizens as your chips? You want to insult me. Not to mention about kowtowing to you three times, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll never let them go even if I destroyed all my Kung Fu! If that happens, even the imperial officers would not be able to leave safely, let alone the normal citizens! You want all of them dead because every one of them knows your true colors!¡± What Di Fuyi said was the same dirty n that the fake Celestial Master Zuo had in mind. Hence, all the citizens secretly nodded in agreement. Initially, some of the imperial officers were still wishing that the fake Celestial Master Zuo would keep his promise. However, they immediately understood the inevitable situation as soon as Di Fuyi had pointed out the truth. This brat was capable of killing 100,000 workers. Why would he flinch about killing a few thousand more? Somehow, if there was any hope left to escape from this situation, it would be with the real Di Fuyi! They could only hope to turn the situation around by freeing him from any form of restriction even if all of them had to die! Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505: The Lord¡¯s Arrival (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven if all of them had to die today, the fake Celestial Master Zuo would never have a good ending as long as Di Fuyiand his people were alive. He would be killed by Di Fuyi sooner orter! Only then would there be hope for the world! Though humans tended to be afraid of death, one could generously sacrifice themselves when he or she had no options! The most important thing was to die with dignity! The citizens had decided to sacrifice themselves. They roared and cheered continuously for Di Fuyi to express that they were not afraid of death. Mu Feng and the rest looked at Di Fuyi with respect. They secretlyplimented him as he was indeed good at politics and had the characteristics of a good leader. The citizens cursed as they liked as they had made up their minds to not worry about life and death. Everyone was shouting out of anger and sadness which had been umted over the past several years. They cursed every single one of the imposter¡¯s ancestors including his unborn babies! The fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s face turned green! He put on an evil grin. ¡°Di Fuyi, I didn¡¯t know that you were capable of manipting minds! Excellent! In that case, let the stupid citizens die with you! He ced his thumb on the gem. Everyone immediately held their breath, but Di Fuyi was still looking at him with a grin. He did not intend to stop him nor seek for his mercy. The fake Celestial Master Zuo was mad, and he pressed the gem very hard! It was a type of maniption magic. All the Dark Knights would be triggered as soon as he pressed on the gem. Other than his people, everyone at the execution square would die from the attacks of the Death Knights and the execution square would turn into a sea of blood. To his dismay, nothing happened. The crowd began to wonder. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s expression changed. He could not believe it and immediately pressed on the gem multiple times. However, the Dark Knights remained stationary as though they were statues. ¡®What was wrong?!¡¯ The spell had worked all along! Di Fuyi stood there as his robe fluttered. He smiled without saying a single word. Instead, he lifted his hands and made a gesture. The next second, the Dark Knights finally moved! The knights had changed their direction and pointed at the fake Celestial Master Zuo and his people! The fake Celestial Master Zuo was shocked! Meanwhile, the crowd was confused. The loyal bodyguards of the fake Celestial Master Zuo were also stunned! Fairy Queen Li became terrified! She was always as calm and steady as the Tai Mountain. However, she had lost control of herself and immediately stood up from her chair! Di Fuyi flicked his fingers as he red at the fake Celestial Master Zuo. ¡°Is there anything else that you want to say?¡± The fake Celestial Master Zuo could not believe what was happening in front of him. ¡°You¡­ How did you¡­?¡± The crowd finally understood what had happened! They burst intoughter and began to cheer! Celestial Master Zuo had everything well nned! Most importantly, he had managed to tame the Dark Knights who never favored anyone and counter-attacked at the right time! A moment ago, many of the citizens who sided with Celestial Master Zuo had almost given up hope of living at the face of defeat. The crowd heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡®We are going to survive!¡¯ ¡®A savior has risen!¡¯ Celestial Master Zuo would always be Celestial Master Zuo. One could always count on him in times of distress! Almost everyone broke into tears, and someone in the crowd cheered, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is the almighty being!¡± Many began responding to the call. The rest continuously cheered after the first call. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo is the almighty being!¡± Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506: The Lord¡¯s Arrival (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s visage was as pale as ash; he had never thought that the consummate n that he had carefully schemed would fall so easily under his opponents¡¯ control. Whatever vantage he had possessed had already been lost! His eyes glimmered with a turning light. He made a sudden gesture to the people behind. He still had a group of loyal myrmidons covering his back behind him. In a sh, they lunged toward the convicts on the steel pole! Those convicts each had a time bomb on their bodies; just a single jerk on the wires coiled around them would set off the detonation. If an explosion of more than a hundred people were set off simultaneously, the impact would be devastating enough to reduce the entire area to a barren field, rendering it into nothing more than amunal grave. At the same moment that the stalwarts surged to their deaths, the ground that Counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo stood on softened before rupturing and swallowing his whole body! This was ording to his n as well; it was his final ace in the hole. His maneuver waspletely out of left field; even the most loyal of his stalwarts by his side did not expect that he had this trick under his sleeve. Just when he was about to descend into the chasm, however, a shadow swooped past him and a silvery white rope coiled around his waist His body that was just falling a moment ago was heaved up again; he staggered a few steps before pitching forward. At the same time, as a couple of his vital acupoints were still paralyzed, he was unable to straighten himself before his copse, thereby falling t on his face and even losing his mask in the process. Embarrassed, he raised his head and saw Di Fuyi withdrawing the silvery white rope into his sleeve. It was evident that it was Di Fuyi who pulled him back and thwarted his escape in that sh of time. The stalwarts who lunged at the convicts failed in their task as well; they were all halted by the group that Di Fuyi brought with him and were now plunged intobat! Di Fuyi sneered coldly, ¡°Wanting to leave just before the show is getting started? Do you think it¡¯ll be that easy?!¡± Counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo was speechless. He had brought a great number of people with him this time; he had servants and infantry troops and stalwarts. Those stalwarts were willing to guard him to the death because their fates were intertwined together with this counterfeit through thick and thin. Therefore, even though they knew he was a fraud, they had no other choice but to protect him; as half of the evil doings that counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo hadmitted were of their doing, it was already toote for them to pull back. As for the other servants and troops, as they believed him to be the bona fide Celestial Master Zuo and were also avaricious, they had blindlyplied to hismands and had taken part in his atrocities. In this situation, they were thereby bewildered and were cast into delirium. There were still those among them who were influenced by themands of the fake Celestial Master Zuo and wanted to advance to attack Di Fuyi. Gu Canmo shouted at them, ¡°Are you all idiots? That person doesn¡¯t care about your lives at all and wants to blow everyone here up while he runs away safely! Are you risking your souls for a person like him?¡± Upon hearing this, that motley group went into retreat! The only ones left still in viciousbat were the stalwarts. Although their spiritual power was high, it was only due to the effects of drugs, which failed topensate for theirck ofbative experience. They were thereby no match for Tianju Hall and the group that Di Fuyi brought from forbiddennds; their ws were easily exposed once they entered the battlefield In less than a moment, the stalwarts were one by one captured and put in ropes. At this point, the fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s ns had beenpletely crushed. He had been utterly defeated and had run out of tricks up his sleeve. Di Fuyi advanced one step toward him. Just as he was about to do something to this counterfeit¡­ ¡°Wah!¡± The child that was just bound up cried again. Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507: The Lord¡¯s Arrival (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThat child was only three years old. The ropes binding his body had inflicted great pain upon him. He had already copsed before and had only woken up with a wail. That child was Gu Xietian¡¯s nephew. He turned toward Di Fuyi instinctively and asked, ¡°Do you have any way to unite these ropes?¡± Di Fuyi nodded slightly. Without saying a word and with a swift sh of the body, he flew toward the child and unbound the ropes. His actions were as swift as lightning. The ropesuncoiled loop by loop without triggering the time bombs through his adroit maneuvers. Everyone who witnessed this was brought to their knees with utmost reverence! Countless gazes were fixated upon his hands. Watching himuncoiling the ropes was truly a spectacle to behold. At the moment, thest loop of the ropes was uncoiled, the child fell safely from the pole to his mother¡¯s embrace. The crowd cheered once again. Everybody¡¯s attention was focused on Di Fuyi until they heard a shrill and ghastly shriek. Everyone turned toward the source of the sound and were frozen in astonishment! Fairy Queen Li had pierced through Counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s left chest with a bright snowy sword!!! Di Fuyi squinted slightly. Counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s eyes were brimmed with incredulity. He stared at Fairy Queen Li, ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°What about me? You¡¯re the fake Celestial Master Zuo! I¡¯ve been so stupid to be deceived by you!¡± Fairy Queen Li¡¯s voice was marked with acrimony, her eyes with malice. She did not bother to wait for the counterfeit¡¯s reply and swept her sword.Counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s mouth became agape, unable to make a sound. His body toppled over limply. Di Fuyi raised his eyebrow. ¡°Are you having an internecine fight?¡± Fairy Queen Li¡¯s maidenly hands were still stained with the fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s blood. She sighed, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I was merely deceived by him. I¡¯m not his ally.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Di Fuyi approached her slowly. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that a lot of the atrocities hemitted was due to you, such as the use of ck magic to manipte the four messengers and the other heaven¡¯s gift disciples, and the shenanigans with the Wall of Sorrows¡­¡± He swept his gaze over the stalwarts who were bundled up. ¡°Even the dark arts that these people practiced were because of your doing!¡± Fairy Queen Li straightened her face. ¡°You are wrong in that regard. I am a fairy queen that was sent down by the heavens and ady of The Lord; I would only do good for this world and refrain from all kinds of sins. This was all because of the counterfeit and his deceitful acts. I am remorseful for having been used by him as well¡­¡± ¡°Lies!¡± Mu Feng stood up. ¡°The maniption spell cast upon us was of your doing!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! We¡¯ve always been under your control and saw you masterminding us!¡± Mu Lei stood up as well. Fairy Queen Li pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°I must concede that I do know a particr type of fairy spell that is used not to manipte people but increase their spiritual power instead. I had not expected that that counterfeit would develop his own brand of poison that merged with my spell and became a tool that put you all under control. I did not know about that before and had thought that all of you had stayed by his side willingly¡­ He had not told me about what he had done; I did not know anything at all¡­¡± With the full knowledge that that counterfeit is already dead, she shifted all her me to him. ¡°Of course, I did see him go overboard with some things that were unconscionable. But he told me that his ends justify the means, which was for the sake of the people, and that the death of a few lives was inevitable. Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508: The Lord¡¯s Arrival (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven though I did not agree with this principle of his, I was unable to stop him. Before The Lord withdrew in istion, he had ordered me to assist Celestial Master Zuo, emphasizing that he was the one chosen by the heavens and that I was to obey him in all things. That is why I have never questioned his actions and only passed on some of my spells to him, but I had never expected that he was a counterfeit¡­¡± Fairy Queen Li was adept at oratory and managed to redirect all the me away from her and even drag The Lord down to this matter. She had her own calctions in mind as well. Although she had stayed by the fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s side a lot of the time, the evils that theymitted were through hismand while she stayed silent. Therefore, in the public¡¯s perception, she was no more than his valuable and trusty ornament whom they never saw being guilty of any sins. Since the masses did not know the truth and were in deep reverence to The Lord, they had naturally held her in veneration. After hearing her speech, the crowdonly looked at each other and did not refute her words. Di Fuyiughed. Although his smile was light, his gaze was piercingly sharp. ¡°I will personally investigate into this matter myself. If you had done it, well, good luck trying to escape; if you hadn¡¯t, you¡¯ll naturally be set free. But let¡¯s leave this aside for now. You imed that you were The Lord¡¯s wife? Do you know what¡¯s the punishment for impersonating the wifeof The Lord?¡± Fairy Queen Li stammered for a while and said, ¡°I am the wifeof The Lord as bona fide as she gets! What are you insinuating with the mention of impersonation!¡± ¡°Who made you the wife of The Lord? Who do you have to back you up?¡± Di Fuyi folded his arms. ¡°This¡­ Of course, I have The Lord himself to back me up! Why do I need to provemy marriage with him? If youneed a witness that badly, why don¡¯t you summon The Lord himself to testify!?¡± Fairy Queen Li raised her head high. Di Fuyi had seen lots of shameless people before, but never a person as shameless as she! Just when he was about to say something, the air was struck with a thundrous voice. ¡°When have I had a wifelike you before?¡± It was The Lord! The crowd was shocked! Countless gazes were directed toward the source of the voice in the sky, where several people were standing thereon. The person in front was donned in a wide snowy ritual robe. His hair was wintry, his countenance resembling the qualities ofjade with a halo of light around him. His aura was of such a magnitude that it seemed that he had robbed the heaven and earth of its radiance and diminished everyone around him. He was apanied by figures of great importance as well, such as Tian Jiyue, Qian Yueran, Hua Qianyan, and Long Siye. All of the great five heaven¡¯s gift disciples had arrived! More importantly, the always enigmatic Lord had made his appearance as well! The Lord only appears once in no less than a couple of years. Now that he has shown himself here, the public could not believe their eyes! After staggering for a while, Gu Canmo¡¯s face flushed with joy and he surged forward to pay his respects. ¡°My Lord!¡± After recovering from their astonishment, the others kneeledbefore him with tion as well. ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°The Lord hase!¡± ¡°Heavens, The Lord has trulye!¡± Mu Feng and the other three followers looked at each other for a while then directed their sight to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi was frozen in his tracks and only fixated his gaze upon The Lord without saying a word. The Lord alighted with swift grace on the podium, his legs stirring no dust nor sand. He projected an aura that inspired reverence in those around him. Therefore, the people on the podium prostrated themselves before him as well wave by a wave! Only Di Fuyi was still motionless in awe, standing out from the rest. The Lord descended to his side elegantly and put a hand on his shoulder. His voice was as thin as ice but hid with it a certain warmth. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509: You May Interrogate Her Yourself Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionCelestial Master Zuo gently carried his hand away and said, ¡°It should be this way.¡± He sounded a bit cold. Everyone looked at each other and noticed that the rtionship between The Lord and Celestial Master Zuo was not very simple. The Lord did not seem to care about Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s action. He stepped forward and stood side by side with Celestial Master Zuo. Celestial Master Zuo nced at him and took a step back to keep his distance from him. He smiled and said, ¡°My Lord, thisdy has been referring to herself as your wife. You may interrogate her yourself.¡± He leaped and went directly to help the Gu family members to untie their ropes. He was the only person who knew how to dismantle the bombs on their bodies. The Lord¡¯s eyes followed him for a moment before turning back. Finally, he looked at Fairy Queen Li. ¡°Where did youe from? What is your true intention for iming yourself as my wife?¡± Fairy Queen Li¡¯s face turned reddish. The Lord looked cool and possessed a unique aura. She could barely stand upright as she was diffident. She wanted to look up at him but dared not. She could not help but take two steps backward. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Ie from the upper bound¡­¡± Finally, she felt more confident and lifted her head to speak. ¡°The emperor from the upper bound sent me to help the people in the Starry Crescent Land to attain a more stable life. It is not entirely wrong for me to call myself your wife. The emperor of the upper bound decreed that I can marry the strongest person in the Starry Crescent Land and rule the world together with him. Although I have never gotten your permission to im myself as your wife, I am doing it for the benefit of the people of this continent so that I can do things more conveniently. Furthermore, you will marry me sooner orter. So, there is no difference for me to say it out now orter.¡± Everyone remained silent. Who the hell was the emperor of the upper bound? How could he decide the marriage of The Lord? Di Fuyi, who was untying the ropes bounding the Gu family members, was also stunned. He turned back to look at The Lord. The Lord sounded even colder. ¡°Marry you?¡± He lifted his hand. The air suddenly twisted and turned into a water mirror in front of Fairy Queen Li. It reflected a clear image of Fairy Queen Li in the mirror. Fairy Queen Li looked quite beautiful today. The fight earlier had not affected her. She looked into the mirror but did not notice anything wrong. She tidied up her appearance before looking up at The Lord and smiled. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The Lord sounded indifferent. ¡°Can you please look at yourself in the mirror. Which part of you matches me?¡± Fairy Queen Li was speechless. Everyone could not help butugh. Even Di Fuyiughed. Fairy Queen Li¡¯s face flushed. ¡°My Lord, even though you are the noblest God on this continent, you must also listen to the edicts of the emperor of the upper bound. Our marriage was destined by him.¡± She feared that The Lord did not believe her, so she waved at the golden armored giant. The golden armored giant took out something from its storage. It was shining and glittering. It looked grander than an imperial decree. Fairy Queen Li unfolded it and disyed several lines of words that were written inside directly into the air. ¡®Fairy Queen Li is allowed to marry the strongest man in the Starry Crescent Land and rule the world together with him. No one shall vite it, or the emperor would punish them!¡¯ Each of those words was full of force and dignity. Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510: My Lord, Let Us Go Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAt this moment, Fairy Queen Li looked like she was a princess from a powerful country who came to a small country to form a rtionship by marriage. She felt superior and stared at The Lord. ¡°I am a queen from the upper bound. I received an order toe here and execute this task. My Lord, you should be proud to marry me.¡± She was unable to continue her sentence as The Lord had waved his sleeve at her andunched a colorful ray of light to tie her up. Fairy Queen Li was shocked and screamed. When she regained her consciousness, she was lying on the ground. The ground was dirty. There were puddles of blood everywhere due to the war. Fairy Queen Li had fallen with an improper posture. It was a dog posture, and she had injured her face due to the fall. Her dress was stained with blood, and her hair was messy. She looked rather embarrassed. Her golden armored servant had not expected The Lord to act so quickly, and so he was unable to stop him. It was when Fairy Queen Li had fallen that he reacted by yelling. ¡°How dare you tie up the queen from the upper bound?¡± He was like a golden tower as he held his vajra scepter. He immediately sprang over towards The Lord. His skill was outstanding. He struck his vajra scepter in fast motions to the extent that multiple shadows were formed in the sky and it rained down directly onto The Lord! He had hidden his ability earlier on. Many people at the square had seen him used this skill before. At that time, they did not feel that his skill was that powerful. They did not expect to see it improve so drastically. His skill was powerful now! Moreover, the skill he used was something beyond this world. At this moment, he exerted his full strength to the extent that a hurricane was formed. The immense pressure swept through the entire square. It felt like an entire mountain had copsed on them, and the people could not bear the immense pressure that had formed. The Lord raised his eyebrows and just when he was about tounch a counterattack, Hua Wuyan, Qian Yueran, and Tian Jiyue rushed over and offered. ¡°My Lord, let us fight in your ce!¡± They directly intercepted the golden giant andunched a counterattack. Hua Wuyan and Qian Yueran hated Fairy Queen Li and her servant a lot because they had been controlled by the venomous spell of Fairy Queen Li! Meanwhile, they also hated the golden armored giant personally as he had caught and interrogated them about the information regarding Celestial Master Zuo and The Lord in the past. It was an insult to them. After that, Fairy Queen Li treated them like servants when they were controlled under her venomous spell. She always ordered them to execute tasks for her. Though they could not control their own body at that time, their minds were clear and conscious and so they felt humiliated. They could not wait to kill the two of them! If The Lord had not shown up and removed their spells, they would still be controlled like crickets. Now that they finally had the opportunity to take revenge, they naturally volunteered to face the golden armored giant. The three of them fought together against the golden giant. All four of them were extremely talented. The fight almost destroyed the entire square. The walls that surrounded the square were instantly destroyed due to the fight. Fortunately, Di Fuyi had released all the Gu family members who were tied to the iron pirs before the fight began. Di Fuyi and The Lord had brought quite a lot of people to the square. These people immediately evacuated the ordinary citizens to a safe area towards the outer circle to watch the fight. The Lord was probably afraid that the innocent people around would be hurt and so he set up wizard barrier around the inner circle. Therefore, regardless of how intense the fight was, they would not be able to hurt the innocent people that were on the outer circle. Di Fuyi also escorted the Gu family members to safety. He leaned against a pir and watched the fight. He secretly observed the tricks of the golden giant. It was rare to meet a so-called master from the upper bound, so he must observe clearly for future reference. Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511:Celestial Master Zuo and The Lord Were A Pair! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUpper bound¡­ So what?! He would even go to the upper bound to kill the people there if his anger was triggered! He was watching quietly. Suddenly, he felt a breeze and The Lord appeared beside him. Di Fuyi stared at him before moving two steps sideways and ignored him. The Lord deliberately coughed. ¡°What do you think about the golden giant?¡± Di Fuyi pretended that he did not hear The Lord. The Lord leaned over to him again. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Di Fuyi sounded indifferent. ¡°I do not dare to be angry with you.¡± He then took two steps to the side and distanced himself from him. The Lord remained silent. He looked towards the other side and realized that Gu Xietian, Long Siye and the rest of the masters who had left the forbidden zone were not watching the battle. Several pairs of eyes were looking at both of them. Some looked surprised; some looked thoughtful, and some seemed to realize that it was strange. Gu Xietian, in particr, had opened his eyes wider than a pair of bull eyes! He looked at The Lord and Di Fuyi again and again. He seemed to have realized something and had aplicated look on his face. However, The Lord was able to read his emotions through his pair of eyes. ¡®A pair of gays!¡¯ This thought arose in numerous people¡¯s hearts at the same time. Now, they finally understood why The Lord favored and trusted Celestial Master Zuo a lot and why Celestial Master Zuo had been single for so long. It was because he had such a rtionship with The Lord. Gu Xietian grabbed his fists tightly in his sleeve and began to worry about his daughter. ¡®Celestial Master Zuo and The Lord were couples. What about my daughter?¡¯ ¡®Where is my daughter? Why hasn¡¯t she shown up yet?¡¯ He could not hold himself back any longer. Finally, he walked over. He first greeted The Lord before he asked Di Fuyi, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, where is my daughter? Since you have no interest in her, can you release her and help her to clear this misunderstanding.¡± Di Fuyi was stunned, and he nced at The Lord. The Lord smiled and looked at him without interjection. The Lord wanted him to solve the situation by himself. Di Fuyiughed. ¡°Rest assured that she is safe. Though I no longer have a marriage arrangement with her, we are still friends. I will help her to clean up this misunderstanding once the problem is solved.¡± Finally, Gu Xietian felt more assured. He bowed to him and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°General Gu, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous to me. Please bring your family members and head home first. They have been through a lot and are physically injured. I believe that they would need some rest.¡± Gu Xietian nodded. He had a feeling that Celestial Master Zuo still cared about the Gu family as he spoke rather politely to him. It made him somewhat gratified. He never expected that Celestial Master Zuo was gay! Fortunately, his daughter had escaped from their weddingst time and did not marry him. Otherwise, she would be living as a widow and would be jealous of The Lord. It was horrible! Fortunately, the wedding was not sessful! However, her daughter was not young anymore. He would have to persuade her to find a decent husband and get married to him as soon as he saw her. Though the fight between the giant and the trio was a rare sight, the Gu family members were still in utter shock. Up until now, there were still many people who were injured. They needed healing both physically and emotionally. Gu Xietian, as a family leader, naturally had tofort them. So, he walked back to the Gu family residence and guided them home. Just as he was about to leave, he seemed to have felt a pair of eyes watching him. Subconsciously, he turned back and saw that a handsome young man was watching him. Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512: A Pair Of Gays Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe young boy-man in green clothes quietly moved away from his sight and talked to hispanion. Gu Xietian took two steps in that direction. He suddenly had an urge to go and talk to that young man. He listened very carefully to what thepanion called the young man. He knew that the name of the green-clothed man was Luo Zhanyu. He had escaped from the forbidden area together with Celestial Master Zuo. He was shocked. Just as he was about to step forward, his grandson suddenly cried. It must have been because his wound was hurting. His daughter was carrying a kid. The kid opened his arms as though he wanted to embrace Gu Xietian. ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, hug¡­¡± Gu Xietian was soft-hearted. He sighed and carried the child into his arms. He pampered his grandson the most mainly because he looked somewhat simr to his Gu Yannuo when he was a kid. When Gu Xietian saw his grandson, it reminded him of his eldest son. Gu Xietian left together with his family. Before he left, he turned back to look at Luo Zhanyu. He had specific ns in his heart. Once he met his daughter, he would ask her to invite Luo Zhanyu to visit their house. Luo Zhanyu did not look at him anymore. He always felt hateful towards his father and did not want to acknowledge him. Since he already had a grandson, there was no need to recognize him as his son anymore! Luo Zhanyu nced at the crowd of people in the outer circle. It was getting more crowded. Everybody wanted to watch the great fight. Even though they had gone through a lot several minutes ago, there were still many people who were reluctant to leave the ce. Earlier, Luo Zhanyu saw a slender figure among the crowd. The person was dressed in regr clothes and hid among the crowd. However, Luo Zhanyu was still able to identify her uniqueness at a nce! The slender figure looked quite alike to his sister Gu Xijiu, but her demeanor was different. Luo Zhanyu could recognize her. It was Luo Xinn! Luo Xinn was both his and Gu Xijiu¡¯s mother! She came and stood among the crowd. It was onlyter on when she saw that the Gu family members had been saved that she secretly left. She was surrounded by a lot of guards. She had brought her people to help save the Gu family members. However, she also did not want to meet with Gu Xietian again. Therefore, she decided to leave once she had confirmed that the Gu family members were safe. His mother probably had the same feelings as him. Though they hated Gu Xietian, they did not want to watch him get executed. Luo Zhanyu raised his hand and rubbed his temples. He did not want to think about such problems again, and so he switched his attention to the fight. He was also an expert in martial arts. After watching the fight for a while, his heart started to sink. The Kung Fu of the golden giant was too powerful! Qian Yueran and his gang might not be able to rival him! Not only had he noticed this fact, but other onlookers were beginning to notice it as well. Gu Canmo even wrinkled his eyebrow. Both parties were in an intense fight now. One party was the servant of a queen from the upper bound, while the other party consisted of the top three masters from this continent. Even though the three masters were fighting together, they could not even defeat a servant from the upper bound. He wondered about the strength of the masters from the upper bound. If they all came to the lower bound like Fairy Queen Li and stirred up trouble in this world, there would not be many people who could go against them. It was a real hidden danger! He pondered for a moment. He could not help but look at the direction where The Lord stood. He was stunned! Di Fuyi and The Lord had disappeared. Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513: She Came Out With Her Own Appearance! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhere was Xijiu?! Did The Lord notice the fact that Gu Xijiu had pretended to be Di Fuyi and so he brought her away to punish her? It was a serious felony to disguise as Celestial Master Zuo! He looked at the battlefield again, and his heart beat even faster! The golden armored giant had used some unknown magic, and his Kung Fu had doubled in strength all of a sudden. He managed to force Hua Wuyan, Qian Yueran, and Tian Jiyue to retreat continuously and his attacks almost hurt them! Gu Canmo crossed his arms and prepared to join in the fight. Suddenly, a shadow appeared in the sky, and a ck-clotheddy fluttered from the air to join the fight. She shouted, ¡°Leave him to me!¡± Gu Canmo was surprised. Gu Xijiu had shown up in her own appearance! She was not using any disguise this time around. Her appearance was stunning. When her aura was fully released, apelling light formed around her body. Her appearance naturally caused a sensation in the crowd. Numerous pairs of eyes were fixated on her. Suddenly, several people in the crowd called out, ¡°Gu Xijiu, Miss Gu! She is Gu Xijiu!¡± One stone provoked a thousand waves. In a matter of seconds, the crowd had gotten deafening with people cheering! Eight years ago, Gu Xijiu had a fascinating past. Most of her affairs had be a hot sensation among the people for a long time. Though it was a mixture of good and bad news, she was still a legend. Eight years ago, she escaped from her wedding and disappeared. Since then, no one had seen her. Everyone thought that she had encountered an ident. They never expected that she would appear here at this critical moment! Her Kung Fu had undoubtedly improved! Before she went missing eight years ago, she possessed a spiritual power of level eight. Now that she had reappeared, even though she only used one trick, many practitioners noticed that her Kung Fu was extremely powerful! She had gotten prettier as well! Eight years ago, Gu Xijiu was like an ordinary woman. Now, she looked like a fairy. Countless people at the scene were shocked when she appeared. Everyone felt that her aura was no weaker than Fairy Queen Li¡¯s. Perhaps, it was even stronger! Fairy Queen Li who was tied up on the ground also turned to look at Gu Xijiu. There was a sense of hidden hatred and jealousy in her eyes. Gu Xijiu joined the battlefield using her teleportation technique. She struck the golden giant and he stepped back several steps. She managed to rescue Hua Qianyan who was in danger and sent her to the outer circle by waving her sleeve. Her actions were fast and urate, so the people in the crowd started apuding for her. A few secondster, even Tian Jiyue and Qian Yueran had retreated. Now, only Gu Xijiu and the golden giant remained in the battlefield. The golden armored giant looked like a golden tower. When the petite Gu Xijiu stood in front of him, she looked like she was a deer standing in front of an elephant. It felt like he could easily twist her neck off with his paw. Gu Xijiu was toozy to talk with the golden giant. She immediately started to attack him as soon as she joined the battlefield! At first, the golden giant did not put her in mind. After all, he used to fight with Gu Xijiu eight years ago. He knew her skills well. Other than her teleportation technique which amazed him, the rest of her skills were just average. If he fought with her seriously, he would probably be able to send her to the west in less than fifty rounds! However, his judgment of her slowly changed after he fought several rounds with her! ¡®This girl is too difficult to handle! She is even more powerful than the three heaven¡¯s gift disciplesbined!¡¯ Every move and every trick sheunched had a strong force, and she specifically targeted his weak spots. It made it difficult for him to block her attacks! Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514: Time To Shine Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis girl had a pair of delicate hands with crystal clear nails. Her fingers looked so soft as though she had never touch water before. However, he never expected that the tricks she used were so domineering! When she waved her palm, an array of white shadowswasunched. These shadows were sometimes shaped like a phoenix, a volcano, or a unicorn. The force from the tricks sheunched directly hit the golden giant. In the beginning, the golden giant was careless and got hit several times to the extent that he vomited blood. The onlookers could only see a small shadow in the sky circling the golden giant while countless illusions that looked like fireworks exploded. They also saw that the golden giant was getting pushed back. ¡°Well done!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted. The voice of one person influenced thousands of other people. ¡°Miss Gu, you can do it!¡± ¡°Miss Gu, kill that big guy!¡± ¡°Miss Gu is the best!¡± The apuse sounded like an echo on a mountain and resounded even to the clouds. Gu Xietian had already returned to his house when he heard the shouts from afar. He was shocked. Had his daughter finally appeared?! He was impatient. He casually said several words to his servants before quickly rushing back to the battlefield. He saw that his daughter was having an intense fight with the golden giant from afar. He was stunned and opened his eye widely to avoid missing any details of the scene. After he watched for a moment, his eyes lit up! He did not expect that his daughter¡¯s skills had improved so much in just eight years! Gu Xietian had also fought with the golden-armored giant before. Sadly speaking, he could not even take two moves from his opponent. Furthermore, it was under the circumstances whereby his opponent had not even used his full strength. Gu Xietian was also pretty good at martial arts. However, at this moment, he felt that his fight with other people was like child¡¯s y after watching the fight that was happening before him. The fight that was taking ce in the sky now was a real fight between masters! Every single move and trick was genuine and professional. Both of them had moved to the middle of the sky to fight so half of the people in the city could see them. Most of the people were glued to their spot. Everyone stopped their work, and even the sellers forgot to receive money from their customers. The kids who were chasing theirpanions on the street stopped moving. Almost everyone was looking up at the sky to watch the fight! It was also the day that almost everyone knew that Gu Xijiu was back! No one would have thought that such an ugly useless little girl would have grown to this state one day and shined so much in battle! This battle wouldter be written by historians into their history books and became the teaching material used to inspire the younger generation. Of course, this was told in ater story, so it was not listed in this particr book. Gu Xijiu naturally did not expect that the fight between her and the golden giant to have had such significant influence. She was somewhat annoyed. When she received the news that the Gu family members were going to be ughtered, she knew that this was a trap set by the fake Celestial Master Zuo to lure her out. However, it was also a golden opportunity to help Di Fuyi clear any misunderstanding about him. Therefore, she started to arrange her helpers at the same time to contact Di Fuyi as soon as she received the news. She contacted him almost once every half hour but not once was she sessful! Since there was no word from Di Fuyi, she had no idea what to do. She thought deeply about it. Finally, she decided to disguise herself as Di Fuyi and brought the elite from Tianju Association toe over to the battlefield. Fortunately, she had made arrangements beforehand. The group of people brought by Long Siye had secretly helped the Dark Knights to nullify the venomous spells that were controlling them. She asked them to pretend as though they were still controlled and obediently enter the court so that they could fight back when the critical moment arrived. She had nned for almost every single event, and finally, she seeded. She finally helped Celestial Master Zuo to clear any wrongful usation against him and redeemed his reputation. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515: Time To Shine (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter all, she was worried about Di Fuyi. Before she appeared in front of the public, she tried to contact Di Fuyi again but failed. She thought that he had met some unexpected event and was still worried about him. She did not expect him to appear at this time with the identity of The Lord together with the rest of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Gu Xijiu was quite happy to see him appear so grandly and finally felt relieved after being worried for so long. Later, she was angry. This man could bring so many people toe along at once, which proved that he was not in the forbidden area. What was the reason he never answered her call? This kind of situation was rtable to when a husband said that he had to go out and work. He woulde back soon,but in the end, he never returned. His wife had made numerous telephone calls, but the other party was uncontactable. When his wife worried for a day and night and was preparing to make a police report, the husband suddenly came home happily with a bunch of friends. In this situation, even if his wife was a soft person, she would be angry. Not to mention that Di Fuyi went missing for more than ten days and lost contact with her during that time. Thus, in this case, it was quite normal for Gu Xijiu to ignore him. She had her own temper too! Just now when she was watching the fight, she did not want to talk to anyone. Regardless of who sends her a directed audio, she would ignore it. Hence, Di Fuyi just stood beside her and acted intimately with her. She was quite pissed off by his actions. She was still dressed up as Di Fuyi just now, and this fellow used the identity of The Lord to act intimately with her. Was he not worried that people would misunderstand that Di Fuyi and The Lord were a couple? Hence, she wanted to stay a distance from him to avoid rumors. She did not expect that Di Fuyi would pull her away when no one noticed and bring her close to the wizardry barrier. It was misty in the wizardry barrier,and there was no one in it. There were only both of them in that space. She was still concerned about the situation below and worried that the three heaven¡¯s gift disciples were not the opponents of the golden giant. She also feared that Fairy Queen Li would escape from the scene. Thus, after she entered into the wizardry barrier, she was stunned for a while. After a second, she immediately sought for the exit. She did not expect that Di Fuyi would pull her to him and give her a deep kiss. Gu Xijiu was still annoyed, so she pushed him straight away. She teased him by pointing at herself. ¡°My Lord, are you gay?¡± She was still using the appearance of Celestial Master Zuo. Di Fuyi lifted his hand and washed off her makeup. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m happier with your own look.¡± Of course, he had just kissed ¡°Di Fuyi¡±, which was equivalent to kissing his own face. How could he do it? ¡°Xijiu, you can pretend to be like me very well. If I did not know that you were a fake, I would be fooled by you too.¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand to tidy up her hair. Gu Xijiu removed his hand again. She asked him unhappily, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin something to me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Xijiu was even angrier. ¡°You have been missing for more than ten days, and you didn¡¯t even answer my directed audio spell¡­¡± Di Fuyi paused for a while and took out his directed audio spell. ¡°Let¡¯s try again and see.¡± Gu Xijiu seemed to have thought of something. She took out her spell and tested to contact him. It was still unconnected. Di Fuyi sighed lightly. ¡°I did enter into the forbidden area some time ago and only came out yesterday. When I came out, I tried contacting you but failed. After that, I contacted Gu Canmo and knew that you hade here, so I brought my people to rush over to here¡­¡± It was a problem with the directed audio spell! Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516: Time To Shine (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was speechless, but her anger had reduced by half. She could not help but look at the directed audio spell on her hand. She tested it, and there was nothing wrong with it. She took his spell and looked at it. Finally, she discovered the w. There was a light white dot on the upper right corner of the directed audio spell. The white dot was not obvious. She rubbed it gently and it went off immediately. Gu Xijiu tested again, and it was connected now. Di Fuyi touched his nose. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this thing is so fine. It¡¯s just a little stain¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s because this stain was right on the sensing point. You care about cleanliness so much, but you never noticed it¡­¡± Di Fuyi raised his arm and hugged her. ¡°That¡¯s because I wanted toe home so badly and I haven¡¯t been free for a second.¡± Well, he was justified. Gu Xijiu was a generous girl, so she did not continue to me him on it. She was also concerned about the situation below, so she did not have much time to reconcile with him. After chattingfor a while, she was eager to go and help. Di Fuyi said, ¡°Your concern is right. Three of them are indeed not the opponent for that giant. I estimated that they are soon to be defeated. If you go down now, it is just in time¡­¡± After he finished talking, he unsealed the wizardry barrier, and Gu Xijiu fell from the sky into the battlefield. This guy actually unsealed the wizardry barrier very swiftly. Gu Xijiu had not enough time to answer him but was already forced to join the battle. At the moment of falling, she saw Di Fuyi was falling too. He had now changed to the appearance of Di Fuyi. When hended, he leisurely watched the battle below as if nothing had happened. No one would know that the Celestial Master Zuo was finally the real Celestial Master Zuo. As for The Lord¡­ The Lord had been mysterious all the time. He always came and left in a sudden so no one would be surprised. Even the four messebgers were also stunned. They looked at Gu Xijiu and then looked at Di Fuyi. Mu Feng came forward to test. ¡°Master, is it you?¡± Di Fuyi was leaning on a pir and nced at them coldly. ¡°I thought the mind-controlling spells had been removed? You should be able to recognize your master at a nce.¡± Mu Feng and the rest were afraid to answer. However, they confirmed that their master had returned. There was no other person would be so mean to them in this world other than their own master. In the past, they could still recognize the fake Celestial Master Zuo at a nce, but Gu Xijiu yed the role of Celestial Master Zuo too well! If she had not contacted them beforehand, they would think she was the genuine Di Fuyi. Mu Feng admired his master and Gu Xijiu. These two people could seamlessly switch their roles so easily without anyone knowing other than the four of them. In the sky, Gu Xijiu showed her glorious demeanor to fight intensively with the giant. Many people below looked up in awe. Gu Canmo walked close to Di Fuyi. He looked at him and looked at Gu Xijiu who was fighting in the sky. He gave out a long sigh. ¡°Xijiu, Celestial Master Zuo had contacted me this morning. I was busy with my work and forgot about this matter. Look at you, you pretended to be him to help me clear off his usation, and he also dressed up like you to fight with the enemy. Both of you arereally considerate of each other. I believe after this fight, your name will be famous to the whole world¡­¡± Di Fuyi nced at him. ¡°How could you forget that I asked you to tell Xijiu about my situation?¡± Gu Canmo replied. ¡°I was really busy. There were too many things pending for my arrangement. Oh, wait, you are¡­Di Fuyi?¡± Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517: Time To Shine (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi only replied him with one word, ¡°Stupid!¡± Gu Canmo clenched his fists. Celestial Master Zuo had always been impolite to him! He was not like Gu Xijiu when she pretended to be Di Fuyi. She still talked respectfully with him which made him feel like he was the same level as Di Fuyi. Gu Canmo looked up at Gu Xijiu in the sky. ¡°Is that really her?! Her skills have improved so much!¡± Di Fuyi did not answer him. Gu Canmo was surprised, but also happy.¡°Xijiu is so powerful! She is indeed an elite of Tianju Hall! Xijiu is the best!¡± He bumped the shoulder of Di Fuyi. ¡°Sigh, I think Xijiu is going to surpass you sooner orter! Are you surprised by it?¡± Di Fuyi flicked his shoulder and took a step away from him. ¡°I have been with her for eight years. I know her skills and power very well. I am not surprised at all. However, you as the headmaster of Tianju Hall have been overtaken by a little girl. I think you should step back and let go of your position to another person.¡± Gu Canmoughed. ¡°In fact, I wanted to let go of my position since a long time ago. However, this girl refused to ept it. If you can help me to persuade her, I am more than happy to let her!¡± Di Fuyi nced at him and patted his shoulder. ¡°You are really thick skinned. You have been overtaken by a junior but you are still so happy with it and not feeling shameful.¡± Gu Canmo was proud. ¡°She was trained in Tianju Hall. It is not surprising to have a sessor. On the other hand, you are soon to be overtaken too. If you don¡¯t feel ashamed, why should I feel so?¡± They were debating for a while and did not want to give in to each other. Gu Canmo suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh yea, where is The Lord? Are you the one who invited him to be here?¡± ¡°He has left.¡± Di Fuyi sounded cold. ¡°When did he leave? I didn¡¯t even see it!¡± ¡°Why? Does he need to report to you when he leaves?¡± Gu Canmo shook his head. ¡°No, I would not dare say so. Although he only showed up just for a while, he revealed the lie of Fairy Queen Li. Otherwise, if she continued to im that she is the wife of The Lord, no one would dare to touch her.¡± DI Fuyi chucked. ¡°Stupid! The Lord will never be interested in such a woman.¡± Gu Canmo stared at Fairy Queen Li. She was still being tied up by the colorful rope of The Lord. She could not move at all. She was now being watched by the group of Tianju Hall elders and looked extremely embarrassed. ¡°The Lord has left but he did not tell us how to handle this woman¡­¡± Gu Canmo frowned. ¡°What is the punishment to be imposed on someone who pretends to be the wife of The Lord?¡± Di Fuyi asked Mu Feng who stood beside him. Mu Feng was stunned. Celestial Master Zuo always liked to create problems for them. As of now, Fairy Queen Li was the first and only one who pretended to be the wife of The Lord. There was no record in the penalty book about it! Mu Feng was quite sensible. He knew that Celestial Master Zuo had been very annoyed with Fairy Queen Li and wanted her to be gone from this world. ¡°My Lord, she is subjected to the punishment of suffering thunder strikes.¡± Mu Feng thought of a new punishment. The punishment of thunder strikes could not only kill the human body but also disperse the soulpletely. Di Fuyi was quite satisfied with this suggestion and patted Mu Feng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good. I assign this task to the four of you. Oh yea, I am quite interested in the upper bound. Before you punish her, let¡¯s get some information from her.¡± Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518: Time To Shine (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Okay!¡± Mu Feng and the four messengers answered. All of them had been gearing up to punish her. The four of them had suffered a lot under the control of Fairy Queen Li. They wanted to take revenge for a long time,and finally, there was an opportunity for them to do so. Fairy Queen Li had very sharp ears, and she could hear the conversation over there. She suddenly eximed, ¡°Di Fuyi, you can¡¯t do this to me! Ie from the upper bound. If you do something bad to me, the emperor of the upper bound will not forgive you!¡± Di Fuyi smiled lightly. ¡°Emperor of the upper bound? What is that?¡± Fairy Queen Li shouted, ¡°How dare are you!? How can you be disrespectful to the emperor of the upper bound? He is the Lord of the upper bound. He represents heaven! If you dare to kill me, once the emperor of the upper bound knows about it you will be punished badly!¡± Di Fuyi went close to her and smiled sarcastically. ¡°The person who can make me suffer is not born yet. I want to know the feeling of suffering. I am quite interested in the emperor of the upper bound and want to meet him. However, he has always been hiding in the upper bound and does not want toe down. I am quite disappointed with it. If I can let hime to find me by killing you, I am more than happy to try¡­¡± Fairy Queen Li remained silent. Di Fuyi continued to ask, ¡°Come on. Tell me something about the emperor of the upper bound. Is the emperor a male or female? Young or old¡­?¡± Fairy Queen Li looked pale, and finally, she stopped shouting. Di Fuyi raised his eyebrow. ¡°Why have you stopped talking?¡± Fairy Queen Li shut her mouth even more tightly than the shell of the mussel. Di Fuyi shook his head and kicked Mu Fen. ¡°Quickly! Go and interrogate her. Once you finish, then quickly settle her.¡± Mu Feng also couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He knew that his master had always liked to find something exciting to do. If Fairy Queen Li never used the emperor of the upper bound to threaten him, she might still get to have a full corpse. However, she had triggered the taboo of The Lord. In recent years, The Lord hadlived very leisurely. He oftenmented that life was like a pool of stagnant water which made him uninterested with anything. Only after he met Gu Xijiu had The Lord¡¯s life started to be more colorful. In fact, The Lord had always wanted to find a real opponent, but he could not findone. Now, that the emperor of the upper bound might trigger the fighting spirit of The Lord again. The Lord might start a n to go to the upper bound to create trouble for the emperor there. However, where was this upper bound? How would one get there? These were the things that Mu Fengwanted to dig out from Fairy Queen Li. Mu Feng and the other messengers were quite good at interrogating people. Once they caught the person, it was very rare that the person coulde out alive. Most of the people could not evenst a few hours before revealing all the information that they wanted to know. Mu Feng and the four messengers carried Fairy Queen Li away and left. Fairy Queen Li shouted very loudly for help. However, she had only the golden giant, who was currently being attacked by Gu Xijiu, toe and save her. She finally got to know the feeling of desperation. Before she left, she shouted, ¡°Di Fuyi, I will not tell you anything!¡± Di Fuyi smiled and just waved at her. He believed that he would get to know the information he wanted in less than four hours. ¡°Arghhh¡­¡± In the sky, there was a long and sharp groan. Di Fuyi looked up,and he saw that the golden armored giant had beepletely defeated by the momentum of Gu Xijiu¡¯s sword. Suddenly, he could not see the golden giant anymore but blood showered from the sky! Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519: Complete Elimination Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Good job!¡± The people below were excited and cheered. In the sky, Gu Xijiu was floating in the air. Although she was wearing a ck coat, it gave people a feeling of glory. At this moment, many artists painted her image as a picture. Fairy Queen Li witnessed this scene when she wasescorted away by the four messengers. She was shocked! This golden armored giant was a master among the upper bound. Even though his spiritual power was weakened after he came down to the lower bound with her, he had been practicing in this world using a special method for over eight years. His spiritual power had recovered to its maximum potential. She thought that with this golden giant around her, no one would be her opponent. She never put anyone in her eyes. In her mind, even The Lord would not be the opponent of the golden giant. She never expected that this youngdy could kill the golden giant! This golden armored giant had been with her for decades. She had an intense feeling with him. Now when she saw that he was killed, her eyes were all red! ¡°How can you kill a fairy from the upper bound? You will get the appropriate punishment soon!¡± She shouted crazily and her mournful sound was like a magic spell that was sent straight into the sky. Mu Feng hurriedly blocked her acupuncture points and sessfully stopped her from shouting. Mu Lei smiled and said, ¡°You should worry about yourself! Your retribution ising soon!¡± They continued to tug her away. Gu Xijiu was a bit overwhelmed. She did not know that it was so difficult to deal with this golden giant. Only after she fought with him did she realize the strength of this giant. It could easily smash people into pieces, and she could only escape from its grasp due to her special skills. Fortunately, she adjusted her tactics in time and finally defeated it. At the moment, she felt that her arms were so sore. After she made herst shot, she almost cked out and fainted. Fortunately, she stood firm in time, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Di Fuyi flying towards her. He held his palms together as if he were holding a flower and countless rays shed in his palm. Gu Xijiu was stunned. She knew that it was the Spiritism Spell! Sure enough, a few momentster, there was a light golden soul in Di Fuyi¡¯s palm. This soul belonged to the golden armored giant. He struggled hard in the hands of Di Fuyi and wanted to escape. However, there was immense gravity in Di Fuyi¡¯s hands, and he was not able to run away from it. It squealed, ¡°What do you want to do?!¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°To help your soul find peace.¡± His palms glowed with brilliant red fire, and the light gold viin shouted inside the mes. He threatened Di Fuyi and said that he would be greatly punished and asked him to stop. Nheless, Di Fuyi did not move, but the red me in his palms burned even more fiercely. He did not stop until the golden viinpletely disappeared. Gu Xijiu looked at him awkwardly. She never expected that he would do so. After all, this golden giant was only a loyal servant. Di Fuyi¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Apparently, it required a lot of spiritual power to destroy the soul of the golden giant. He looked down and saw the cheering crowd. The matter of Celestial Master Zuo being wrongly used was still unknown to most people. Hence, many among the crowd still hated him. At this moment everyone was cheering for Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi smiled and said, ¡°Xijiu, congrattions!¡± He believed that after today, Gu Xijiu¡¯s name would be famous among the entire continent. Gu Xijiu looked up at him and felt that he had some distance from her. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520: Complete Elimination (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe took a few steps forward to him. Di Fuyi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He took the lead to fly down. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Did he not want to expose their rtionship in public? Was he shy? Did he even understand the concept of ¡®shyness¡¯? ¡®Was it because he wanted to keep his image as their idol? Hence, he needed to hide his marital status?¡¯ Of course, these ideas only passed through Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind for a second then she followed Di Fuyi down. There were still many things pending for her action. This was not the right time to expose their rtionship. When shended, she was surrounded by people and was greeted with joy. Gu Xijiu and the people from Tianju Hall were side-by-side. Gu Canmo held Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand andughed. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ve done a great job this time. We will celebrate to congratte you!¡± Gu Canmo was too happy as if he was the limelight of the day. His face was full of joy. Gu Xijiu talked to her mates for a while and inadvertently looked around. She could not see Di Fuyi anywhere. However, she spotted Gu Xietian. He stood from afar and looked to her direction.He frequently rubbed his hands, and he seemed somewhat nervous. However, his face was full of excitement. He wanted to squeeze in immediately, but his colleagues surrounded him in cheers. While he absent-mindedly talked to his colleagues, his mind was focused on Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu looked at Luo Zhanyu who stood at her side. She sent him a directed audio. ¡°Do you want to go back to the general¡¯s house with me?¡± Luo Zhanyu gave a glimpse at Gu Xietian and said indifferently, ¡°No, I have no rtionship with him.¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but shake her head. Luo Zhanyu was not as unkind as how he presented himself. If he hated his father, he would note this time! However, Luo Zhanyu was seriously hurt after all. It was understandable that he did not want to recognize his father at this moment, so Gu Xijiu did not want to force him. The next few days, Gu Xijiu was very busy. She was instructed by Gu Xietian to return to the general house because he wanted to celebrate her achievement. During the banquet, Gu Xietian finally asked her about her rtionship with Di Fuyi. Apparently, Di Fuyi wanted to hide their rtionship. Over the past few days, he had only contacted her through a directed audio spell and never visited the general¡¯s house. Gu Xijiu did not know what he was trying to do. Therefore, when Gu Xietian asked her, she only mentioned that she had spent the eight years with him in the forbidden area and they were good friends Gu Xietian did not ask about their rtionship any further. He only asked her about her situation in the forbidden area over these eight years and whether she had suffered or not. The forbidden area was biggest secret of this continent, so Gu Xiijiu did not reveal too much. She only told him that she got to know some friends over there. Gu Xietian was interested with Luo Zhanyu, so he asked her about his background. Gu Xijiu did not tell the whole truth, but only hinted at one thing, which was the time when Luo Zhanyu was trapped. Gu Xietian appeared to still be overjoyed from recent events and did notment further. Later, he simply said that he would like to organize a feast and asked Gu Xijiu to invite her friends along. Gu Xijiu knew that his target was Luo Zhanyu but she did not say it out. She only promised him that she would try to invite her friends. As a result, Gu Xijiu invited all her fellow mates from Tianju Hall and her friends from the forbidden area. Even Gu Canmo came to the feast but Luo Zhanyu was absent. Gu Xietian was very disappointed. After that, he said it very clearly to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, do you think that Mr. Luo is your brother who went missing many years ago? I feel that he is¡­¡± Gu Xietian raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is he? I am hesitant to conclude so because his surname is Luo, not Gu.¡± Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521: Complete Elimination (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xietian¡¯s expression suddenly turned bitter. ¡°He hated me back then, so much so that he refused to use his own family name and changed it to his mother¡¯s surname instead. No matter which name he calls himself, he is still your brother. He is still my son.¡± Curiously, Gu Xijiu looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°I am not quite sure about what happened between you and Tiannuo. What made him hate you so much?¡± Gu Xietian rubbed his temples. ¡°I was blinded. I mistreated him as a way to make his mother angry. I am sure that his feelings were greatly hurt. He used to be a sensitive child. After his disappearance, I fell into deep remorse for what I did to him. I have been thinking about him all these years, hoping that we could meet again.¡± Gu Xietian looked much older than he did eight years ago. He sat contemting about the past. Sometimes, he talked as though no one was listening. Other times, he seemed as though he was sharing his story with Gu Xijiu. ¡°He was very smart as a child. I was proud of him, so I thought him horse riding and archery. We would go out and y, sometimes. Before he was eight years old, he was very close to me. We had a good rtionship. When I had to go to war, he would cling onto my leg and refuse to let me go. It was my fault. I was blinded. Not only did I hurt your mother, but I also hurt him as well. Recently, I have been dreaming about him. In my dreams I saw his face as a child again, tugging at the corner of my robe and telling me that he wanted to be a man.¡± Gu Xijiu patted on his shoulder gently and smiled. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. General Gu, the reason why you miss him so much is that you do not have a son. You do have two beautiful wives, so you can always have more children. Maybe I will have more brothers and sisters in future. When you have children, you will soon forget the one you once loved.¡± Gu Xietian did not know what to say. It was true that he still had his two concubines, but they were merely the mothers of his children. He bought another residence for them to livefortably and had not visited them for many years. Certainly, he did not n to marry another woman, so there was no way he could have more children. First of all, he was no longer keen on having another rtionship. Secondly, he did it to atone for his guilt. Thirdly, he did it as a punishment for himself. If he could handle his sexual impulse more appropriately, his family would not be broken. He would not lose both his son and his wife. He smiled tightly. ¡°Xijiu, I know I am wrong. You don¡¯t have to make me feel even worse than I already do. I will not marry another wife for the rest of my life, nor will I have another rtionship. My only hope is that when I die, I get to see your mother again in my afterlife, so I can apologize to her and ask for her forgiveness.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head in dismay. She was not surprised by the cycle of life. When one life ended, it would be continued in the next cycle. The future was still unknown. She only wanted to make her present days count. If she truly loved someone, she would stay with him no matter the circumstances and face any problems together. No one could be entirely sure that they could recognize each other in their next life. What if none of them recalled memories? She did not want to be sorry. Also, she did not wish to interfere in the affairs between Gu Xietian and Luo Xinn. Luo Xinn remarried. Although her second husband was gone, it did not necessarily mean that she would return to her first husband. Moreover, she still had other children with her. Presumably, she did not want Gu Xietian to find out that she was still alive. The best thing that she could ever want was for Gu Xietian to move on and for them to forget about one another. Gu Xijiu did not want to be their peacemaker and settle their dispute. If they were destined to be together, they would meet again one day. If not, it would be better for them to stay apart. Therefore, Gu Xijiu did not tell him that Luo Xinn was still alive. Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522: Complete Elimination (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu smiled. ¡°It has been such a long time. Perhaps she is no longer waiting for you. Maybe she has already started a new life with another man by her side. Why should you be so persistent?¡± Gu Xietian¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Dismayed, he thought about what she said. ¡°Maybe you are right, but I still want to see her as a new man. I will not go near another woman.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. If he had known that his life woulde to this point of great remorse, he would have acted differently and treated his wife better. Some men just have to learn their lessons the hard way. They finally knew what was truly valuable to them after they lose it. Unfortunately, not all that is lost canbe found. Some goodbyes were forever. The next day, Gu Xijiu went to the pce and visited Rong Jialuo. The fake Celestial Master Zuo had been controlling Rong Jialuo with the use of poison, turning him into a puppet. Di Fuyi, along with Long Siye, made their visit to the pce before and treated him to free him from the puppet regime. He could finally return to how he used to be. Rong Jialuo¡¯s spiritual power was nothing extraordinary. Moreover, he had been under control for a long time. Even though he was slowly recovering, Gu Xijiu could still clearly see his paleplexion, which looked like he had just recuperated from a severe illness. He looked unusually weak, so Gu Xijiu offered to check on his pulse. She noticed that his pulse was weak, mostly due to a prolonged illness that had been going on for years. She was confused, as it had only been two years since the fake Celestial Master Zuo took over his consciousness. The reading of his pulse showed otherwise, indicating that he had been suffering from the illness for more than six years. She continued to ask more questions. Rong Jialuo answered promptly. She did not find anything wrong from his exnations. He told the truth about the mind-control trick. It happened to him just two years ago. Sympathetically, Gu Xijiu shook her head. Rong Jialuo¡¯s life had always been difficult. He used to be a genius but was unfortunately framed and poisoned by his own brother. Now that he finally became the emperor, the fake Celestial Master Zuo went on and took over his regime. It was no wonder that his body became so weak. After a brief conversation, Gu Xijiu noticed that his memory had be much worse. He might look like a young man in his thirties, but his mind was equivalent to an old man in his sixties. He seemed to have dementia, for he would always nod off and the way he spoke was incoherent, uttering words that did not connect. Gu Xijiu began to suspect that there was another soul in his body. Therefore, she tried to question him about some specific things that only both of them knew and found out that he was still the same Rong Jialuo that she used to know. His soul had not been stealthily substituted. Gu Xijiu was finally relieved. Before she left, she gave him some pills made of valuable ingredients for speedy recovery. If he took the pills on time, he should be able to regain his health in no more than six months. Rong Jialuo sent Gu Xijiu off at the pce gate. No one else had been given such a privilege to be sent off by the emperor himself. Rong Jialuo¡¯s eyes followed her affectionately. The sight of her back went further, but he refused to look away. The eunuch next to him bowed and greeted. ¡°Your majesty, please take care of your health. Please return to the pce and rest.¡± Rong Jialuo threw the eunuch a nce. The eunuch used to be his closest servant and had always been very devoted. However, while he was under control over the past two years, he caught him dealing with the people from the fake Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s team multiple times. With a smile, Rong Jialuo called for the eunuch toe closer. ¡°Are you worried about my health?¡± The eunuch sounded loyal. ¡°Your majesty, your health is of the utmost importance.¡± Before he could finish, Rong Jialuo suddenly pressed onto his shoulder. He did it single-handedly, but with immense pressure. The rest of the eunuchs witnessed their once strong and powerful manager being sumbed into the hard ground. Bit by bit, he had no chance to escape and slowly sank into the ground. Finally, he disappeared entirely. They were shocked, at loss of what to say. No one dared to speak another word. They finally realized that in spite of his illness, the emperor¡¯s power and prestige were in no way reduced. Not anyone could easilye near him. ¡­ Gu Xijiu left the pce and was ready to visit Luo Zhanyu. Suddenly, she could sense a sudden presence beside her. It was Di Fuyi! He patted her shoulder. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523: Forced Marriage Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu checked him carefully to make sure it was indeed him. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, long time no see.¡± She responded with a tight smile. Di Fuyi did not know what to say. Before they could even start a conversation, Gi Xijiu walked away. Lately, Di Fuyi had been ever more elusive,ing and going like a shadow. This started even before they lost contact because of the broken amulet. He just disappears again and again, leaving no clue behind. She had not seen his face since the big fight. Gu Xijiu thought that he must have been busy interrogating Fairy Queen Li, so she waited patiently for his reply instead. However, he fell out of touch for several days, again. He did note to see her, neither did he call or send her any messages. She could always contact him first, but it did not feel quite right for her. Gu Xijiu could somehow tell that he was starting to avoid her indirectly. Lovers could always know the little things quickly, especially when they were still madly in love. To prove her point, she decided not to contact him first and waited for him patiently instead. In the end, the results were as expected- disappointing. His sudden emergence made her even angrier, because he acted as though nothing had happened between them. She did not want to talk to him, so she left. Di Fuyi stood his ground and watched as she slowly walked away. He did not chase after her. Gu Xijiu was not expecting him to stand frozen. When she left, she chose to walk on her feet, not to teleport. He could always reach her easily if he wanted to. After a while, she stopped and looked back. He was no longer standing there. Gu Xijiu was helpless. Upset, she wondered if she was being too petty or perhaps too sensitive. She shook off the thought and proceeded to look for Luo Zhanyu. Luo Zhanyu was staying in a hotel. When she arrived, he was still in practicing. She waited until he was finally done and asked, ¡°Are you not going to reunite with him?¡± Luo Zhanyu shook his head and answered firmly, ¡°No!¡± Gu Xijiu kept quiet and sat contemting about something else. Luo Zhanyu saw her expression and realized something was not right. ¡°Xijiu, you seem upset.¡± He could feel her anger burning from within but Gu Xijiu said nothing. Luo Zhanyu was reminded by a sudden thought. ¡°By the way, Di Fuyi once said that he was going to hold a grand wedding for you. Has he informed the general yet?¡± Gu Xijiu was obviously irritated. He had not proposed yet. He did not even show up at all. Luo Zhanyu could tell from her face. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he proposed yet?¡± He stood abruptly from his chair. ¡°What is Di Fuyi thinking? It has been a week already. He may need time to prepare for the wedding, but the proposal will not take him too much time, right? It is easy. Gu Xietian will agree immediately for both of you to get married! There is no reason to refuse.¡± Gu Xijiu did not wish to hear anyone talk bad about Di Fuyi. She disagreed. ¡°He has been busy dealing with a multitude of things for the past few days. It is normal that he cannot find time to do it. After all, we are already married. The wedding is just something ceremonial. There is no rush.¡± Unimpressed, Luo Zhanyu frowned. ¡°It does not take him too much time for a proposal. How busy can he be?¡± Suddenly, a thought came to his mind. ¡°Is he preparing the wedding secretly without telling you so that he can give you a huge surprise?¡± Gu Xijiu was moved. There was hope in her eyes. Di Fuyi seemed like someone who could use the idea. There was no other reason for him to keep postponing the proposal. That must be it! Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524: Forced Marriage (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was a little upset before, but now, the unsettling thought disappeared entirely. She could finally feel a sense of relief. She hit her head gently to remind herself that she should not be so petty. Like what love gurus always said, women in love did not think straight. It seemed like it was the same for her. Every time a matter was rted to Di Fuyi, her ability to reason would be significantly reduced. Even Luo Zhanyu would be more sensible than her. If she knew it earlier, she would not have walked away from him when they met in the streets. They would have a sweet reunion. When she finally made sense of her rtionship issue, she decided not to get entangled with it anymore. She continued to ask, ¡°By the way, I see that Meng Suyan is here as well. Isn¡¯t she supposed to be with her fianc¨¦? Haven¡¯t they met? Or is she here to see you shortly after they have reunited?¡± Hesitatant, Luo Zhanyu shook his head lightly. ¡°Her fianc¨¦ has already remarried, even his children are already growing fast.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. For countless times, Gu Xijiu heard Meng Suyan repeatedly say that they made their promise never to be apart. Her fianc¨¦ even promised her that she would be the only woman for him. Her Kung Fu was indeed remarkable but she refused to talk about it, worried that she would die in the Dark Forest if her heaven¡¯s gift im was proven to be untrue. This was all because she was reluctant to leave his side. However, the news spread, provoking Celestial Master Zuo. He tested and proved that she was not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. In despair, she managed to see her fianc¨¦ onest time before heading for the Dark Forest. He grabbed her hand firmly and told her that he would always wait for her toe back, dead or alive. He said he would wait. Knowing that he would wait for her, Meng Suyan was determined to escape. She had to, as she could not bear seeing her fianc¨¦ live a lonely life. As it turns out, her fianc¨¦ never waited. After years of being entrapped, she finally made her way out, only to find out that he had already be the ideal son-inw for the mayor.He had a beautiful wife and two children. The eldest child was six years old. Tracing back the timeline, her fianc¨¦ got married the second year after she was trapped. Gu Xijiu knew that Meng Suyan was a tough woman. Since her fianc¨¦ was already married to someone else, she would no longer cling to him obstinately. It was normal to see her here, instead of being with her fianc¨¦. Her years of persistence were after all, futile. Gu Xijiu was impressed, as she could still act as if nothing had happened after taking such a bad knock. She also contributed a lot to theirst fight. ¡­ It was a bright night. White and fair, the roof was gleaming in the light. Gu Xijiu found Meng Suyan on the roof, drenching in the moonlight. Thedy was wearing a green dress. She sat up straight, like a bamboo. There were some bottles beside her. It seemed like she had drunk a lot, but she was not drunk yet. She saw Gu Xijiu emerging and offered her a bottle. ¡°Will you drink with me?¡± Gu Xijiu did not hesitate. She took the bottle and downed a few mouthfuls. Then, she sat watching the moon with her. ¡°Xijiu, do you think that all men are unreliable?¡± Meng Suyan muttered. Gu Xijiu knew that she was holding her emotions back for too long and needed a listener. She did not disprove her point. They clinked bottles and continued drinking. Mystified, Meng Suyan¡¯s eyes were dim with lost hope. ¡°He was once in love with me. He woulde to see me a few times a day. No amount of time spent together was ever enough. He made so many promises to me, but never fulfilled any of them.¡± She took another sip and chuckled. ¡°Do you know what I saw when I went to see him? He had set up my memorial tablet at home to honor my passing. He even asked his children to pray to it from time to time.¡± Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525: Forced Marriage (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMeng Suyan shook her head. ¡°The moment I came back to town, I knew immediately that he was married and that he is leading afortable life. I was disappointed, so I refused to see him at first, but I felt sorry for the time lost while he waited for me. I only wanted to get a nce of him. Instead, I found the memorial tablet in his residence. He was babbling on and on, asking me to bless his children with a sessful future.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to answer. Meng Suyan continued, ¡°I felt that my love had always been a mistake. When I was ready to leave, the side chamber of his residence caught fire. His youngest son was in there, crying hysterically. The ze was too intense, so no one dared to go in and save the child. I could not bear seeing the child being burned alive, so I went in and saved him. My identity was uncovered. That was when he saw me and called out my name.¡± She paused and took another mouthful of wine. ¡°I do not want to be entangled in the rtionship anymore. I wanted to leave after saving the child, but he refused to let me go, clinging to my sleeves and saying that he needed to talk.¡± ¡°Did you hear what he had to say?¡± Gu Xijiu was curious. Meng Suyan nodded hesitantly. ¡°Yes, I heard it, but I would rather not know anything.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and waited for her to continue. ¡°Do you know what he said? He said he had no other way but to marry the mayor¡¯s daughter. He said that I was still the one he loved the most and he was ecstatic about my return. He needed to fulfill his promise and marry me. However, he could not take me as his wife. I had to be his concubine instead. He would make it up to me and make me his wife someday, to be on equal footing with the mayor¡¯s precious daughter.¡± Gu Xijiu rolled her eyes in disbelief. The idea of men having multiple wives was deeply rooted in the society. Meng Suyan watched the moon and smiled. ¡°If I had not been to the forbiddennd and stayed by his side throughout the years, I would probably be fine with the idea, but this time around, I was rather disgusted by what he had to offer. He was unhappy that I disagreed with him, iming that he was grateful for his current wife for recognizing his worth and guiding him to sess. He questioned me and said that I only wanted him to be an unrighteous man by divorcing his wife.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Meng Suyanughed at herself. ¡°He told me not to be so selfish, and the offer was the best that he could give me. I told him I did not need any further concession from him, neither was I going to marry him. He thought that I was merely venting my anger to make him do things that he was not supposed to do. He borated further by saying that he still has our marriage agreement. Now that I am still alive, we should be married. If I love him, I should not make things difficult for him.¡± Gu Xijiu was bewildered. ¡°Then?¡± Meng Suyan heaved a long sigh. ¡°Then, Brother Luo came and beat him up.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded in approval. If she were there, she would do the same and give him a thorough beating. Luo Zhanyu did nothing wrong. ¡°When he saw Brother Luo, he thought that I had a change of heart and decided to be with another man. He imed that I brought my new man to him on purpose only to make him angry. Disappointed, he never thought that I would turn out to be a woman of loose morals, saying that he mistook the nature of our rtionship and that his love for me was indeed profound and unquestionable. Never had he expected that I would betray him and turn my back on our promises.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. She sighed. ¡°Suyan, why would you fall in love with a scumbag like him?¡± Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526: Forced Marriage (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMeng Suyan shook her head. ¡°He was once a well-known gifted schr in town,a very handsome man. I, too, feel that I am stupid.¡± Gu Xijiu patted her shoulder gently. ¡°You were young. It is not umon for youths to fall for scumbags. Luckily you are not married, so you can still break away from the rtionship anytime. Although there are scumbags everywhere, good men still exist, just like my brother.¡± Meng Suyan looked down and disagreed. ¡°Brother Luo is a good man, but¡­ Xijiu, I do not want to talk about the rtionship anymore.¡± Gu Xijiu understood. Meng Suyan had been in love with the same man for so many years. Even though it did not end well, she could not possibly let it go so quickly, as though nothing had ever happened. She needed time to heal. Meng Suyan was, after all, a big-hearted woman. The conversation was able to alleviate her pain. She put behind her own concern and asked Gu Xijiu in return, ¡°Xijiu, when are you and Celestial Master Zuo going to be married? I am still waiting to celebrate your marriage.¡± Gu Xijiuughed out loud. ¡°There are many things to be done, so he is very upied. It is just a process, so there is no rush. I will inform everyone when the date is set.¡± They continued drinking for a while. Feeling a little tipsy, Gu Xijiu decided to leave. Almost drunk, she wanted to teleport her way back to the general¡¯s residence, but she ended up at the bank of a stream instead. She almost fell into the water! She stood herself still and looked around. The ce seemed a little familiar. After some thought, she recalled an incident that happened not long after she traveled through time to be here, where a stranger, who imed to have hostilities between them, took her liberties and lifted her clothes. She was unfortunately exposed to the soldiers who were nearby. The stranger had indeed given her a difficult time. She was frustrated back then, but as time went by, it turned out to be a funny, bittersweet memory. She sat down on a rock and thought about what happened. When she first arrived, she took off all his clothes, leaving him with only a pair of underwear. She even touched his private part before she left, thus triggering him, which was why he imed to have grudges against her. Time passed by so quickly. A lot had happened since then, so she sat reminiscing the past. After a long while, she finally realized that it was already midnight. She could not help but wonder where he was and what he was doing. She had a sudden urge to see him. Abruptly, she took out her audio spell and tried to call him. The spell flickered, but even after a while, there was still no answer. She looked at the moon and wondered. ¡®Is he already asleep?¡¯ She decided that it was toote. She would call him again the next day. Before she turned off the call, he finally answered. His voice was clear and hoarse.¡°Xijiu?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was filled with immense excitement. ¡°When are you going to visit and propose to me?¡± She responded without giving much thought. He was quiet for a moment. ¡°Xijiu, I still have many things to attend to. Let¡¯s talk about it after this,¡± answered Di Fuyi, firmly. Gu Xijiu was at loss for words. Hesitatant, she continued, ¡°Actually, there is not much trouble with the proposal. You only have to show up and exin the situation. We will then have a ceremony to prove that we are married.¡± Their marriage was well concealed. Except for those who were with them at the forbiddennd, none of the outsiders knew that she was already his wife. Di Fuyi smiled and said gently, ¡°Xijiu, are you calling me at this hour just to tell me about that?¡± Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527: Forced Marriage (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Yes, I am. General Gu is unaware that we are married. He is going to arrange a few blind dates for me because he recognized some young talents that I should meet.¡± Gu Xijiu was trying to make him panic. On the contrary, Di Fuyi did not mind. ¡°Can any of them be any better than me? I am sure that you will not pay any attention to them. Xijiu, I trust you.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know how to answer him. She refused to give in, so she continued to talk about it, but Di Fuyi could always belittle her questions. Gu Xijiu was drunk. The alcohol in her body was starting to take effect. She had the guts to finally ask, ¡°I see that you keep avoiding and pushing the topic away. You do not want others to know that I am your wife, do you?¡± Di Fuyi hesitated before replying, ¡°You are overthinking. Xijiu, are you drunk?¡± He sighed. Gu Xijiu admitted. ¡°Yes, are youing to join me?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t-do. Alright, you should be in bed if you are drunk. It iste now, so you should not stay up. It is not good for your health.¡± The call immediately ended. Gu Xijiu sat at the riverbank and stared nkly at the spell that was still flickering. She could somehow feel that something was wrong between them as if Di Fuyi was only trying to avoid her. Hadn¡¯t he realized that she was mad at him? He did not even try tofort her. Driven by her impulsive manner, she was drunk enough to give him another call. She asked immediately when he picked up, ¡°Where are you? Can I go and see you now?¡± ¡°There is no need. It is toote.¡± Di Fuyi rejected. Gu Xijiu was desperate. ¡°But I really want to see you now. Can youe? I am at the riverbank. If you don¡¯te, I will jump into the river.¡± Di Fuyi resigned. ¡°Alright, no more nonsense. I wille to see you tomorrow. Now go to bed.¡± And so, the call was once again ended. Gu Xijiu could feel the fury burning within. He was not convinced that she would jump into the river. She twisted her hair in disbelief. He was obviously not bothered by the idea, as he knew clearly how good of a swimmer she was. She clearly would not drown. Gu Xijiu sat for a while longer to enjoy the cold breeze. Then, she decided to teleport straight away to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s residence. For the past few days, Di Fuyi had been busy working at home and hardly ever left. Even though they were not constantly in touch, Gu Xijiu had plenty of sources to find out his whereabouts. Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s residence waspletely refurbished, disying a vibrant sense of energy and life, so different from how isted it used to seem. It was lively with many servants around. Gu Xijiu walked around, but she did not see Di Fuyi. Instead, she bumped into Mu Feng. Mu Feng was surprised by her presence. Pleased to see her, he then warmly greeted and invited her into the hall. Gu Xijiu asked him bout Di Fuyi, but Mu Feng knew nothing, saying that Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s whereabouts had always been a mystery. He just went out at night and had not informed the four messengers about his n. However, it was safe to assume that he would be back tonight. Gu Xijiu continued to talk about something else. She tried to find out more by asking seemingly casual questions. She wanted to know whether Di Fuyi was secretly nning for their wedding, but Mu Feng confirmed that there was no secret n. Gu Xijiu was disappointed. If Di Fuyi were nning for the wedding secretly, the four messengers would know. If they were unaware, then there wasreallyno n at all. He was not going to give her a surprise. Her disappointment worsened. She was initially disappointed that Di Fuyi was not around, but now even more by the news. She decided that it was time to leave. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528: Being With A Man Without A Proper Marital Status Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng was observant enough to tell that Gu Xijiu was drunk; in fact, she was very drunk. He was worried that something might happen to her, so he insisted that she should stay. He even asked the servants to prepare some hot soup for her to dispel the effects of the alcohol she consumed earlier. Gu Xijiu was still angry. She shook her head. ¡°There is no need. I should be back to the General¡¯s residence.¡± She then left, swiftly. She was still a little sad. The effects of alcohol were making her head spin, so her teleportation again deviated. She decided to sit down and sober up. With the use of her spiritual power, she forced the alcohol in her body to her fingertips, where it was turned into droplets of sweats that exited her body. She learned this method of extraction from the series- Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils. When she mastered the use of her spiritual power, she decided to develop the method herself. The method allowed her to dispel all alcohol from her body through her fingertips, regardless of the amount she had had. If she were determined to stay sober, she would not be drunk at all. After the effects of the alcohol disappeared, she finally felt she had cleared her mind. She continued to sit for a while in the cold breeze before returning. She was surprised to see Gu Xietian in her room and stood frozen. Gu Xietian seemed to heave a sigh of relief when he saw her. ¡°Xijiu, where have you been? I was so worried.¡± He was still haunted by her sudden disappearance eight years ago. He often worried that he would lose her again. Gu Xijiu knew what he was worried about. Even though he was not exactly the father figure that she wanted, there was no doubt that he treated her welltely. Her heart of steel melted a little by his kind gesture, so she sat to have a pleasant chat with Gu Xietian. She hardly expressed herself in such a gentle way to him, so Gu Xietian started to show some signs of difort as he was about to ask her something important. He kept rubbing his palms. ¡°Xijiu, have you gone to see Celestial Master Zuo? What are both of you up to?¡± He could sense that her rtionship with Celestial Master Zuo was quite odd, but he could not exactly pinpoint what was wrong. Gu Xijiu hesitated before answering half-jokingly. ¡°Father, if I told you that we are already married, what would you¡­¡± ¡°ng!¡± The cup slipped from Gu Xietian¡¯s hand. ¡°What? You two are already married? Where? Who is your witness? It is impossible! If you have tied the knot, your names should appear on the marriage register known as the ¡®book of marriages¡¯.¡± Gu Xijiu was bewildered this time. ¡°The book of marriages? What is that?¡± Gu Xietian exined further, ¡°It is the official marriage certificate that is kept by the ministry. When a man marries a woman, both their profiles will automatically be united in the book of marriages.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know anything about it, so the information came as a shock to her. ¡°Father, are you saying that the names will be automatically recorded in the book of marriages? Shouldn¡¯t it be written manually by some secretaryor registrar?¡± Gu Xietian disagreed, ¡°There is no need for manual changes. The ministry has a wall that disys all the marriages in the kingdom. The Lord had created the wall. Once married, their names will appear on the wall, which will, in turn, be filed into a small booklet. The ministry will collect and keep these revtions.¡± Gu Xijiu was dubious. ¡°Is it possible that the names have indeed shown up on the wall and beenpiled into a book,but the ministry was careless and lost it?¡± Gu Xietian dismissed her assumption. ¡°Not possible. You are a very well known figure in theFeixing Kingdom. Even the king is concerned with your rtionship status. The ministry will not leave out your name, even if theyare careless. Moreover, your status has allowed your book to bepiled individually, with or without a marriage, and it clearly states that you are unmarried.¡± Gu Xijiu did not say anything more. Gu Xietian was a little nervous. ¡°Xijiu, have you got together with him before getting married?¡± Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529: Who Am I? Where Am I? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xietian was a little nervous. ¡°Xijiu, have you got together with him before getting married? You have to know that you should not be with a man without a proper marital status. Although the status of Celestial Master Zuo is very noble, ours are equallypatible, so you cannot be with him as his concubine. Ah, no, even if you are his concubine, the book will still disy the status by stating ¡®concubine¡¯.¡± She was indeed married to Di Fuyi in the restrictednd, but it seemed like their marriage had been denied. Was it because the self-sustaining system in the restricted area had cut away all forms ofmunication with the outside world, thus leaving their marriage unnoticed? Was Di Fuyi aware of it? If he was the one who set up the wall, he should be very much aware of it. Did he think that their marriage would surely be disyed on the wall, so he was unconcerned? Gu Xijiu was intrigued by a lot of questions. However, she decided to talk about it with Di Fuyi tomorrow. They should have a wedding, so others would not think that she was the one throwing herself onto Celestial Master Zuo. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry about it. We will still have the wedding. Your daughter is such an exceptional woman, how can I be someone else¡¯s concubine? Do you agree?¡± Gu Xietian was relieved by her reassurance. He patted lightly on her shoulder and said, ¡°Xijiu, I am relieved. I am worried about him seeking vengeance. You were the one who decided to break off the engagement with him eight years ago. He must have been embarrassed by it. I do not want you to suffer by being together with him without a proper marital status just because you are too young to realize the existence of the book of marriages. Xijiu, our family has nothing else but dignity. Although it was your fault eight years ago, it should no longer be your concern. Now that you have helped him in such a great deed, you should not be aggrieved by the past mistake anymore.¡± ¡°Hmm, I know. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I am doing.¡± Her daughter¡¯s achievement gratified Gu Xietian. ¡°Xijiu, I take pride in you. When everything is confirmed, I will hold a grand banquet for you to have a glorious wedding.¡± Gu Xijiu answered briefly and finally sent him out. She looked at the clock and realized that it was veryte. She should not bother Di Fuyi too much, as he already said he woulde to see her the next day. They should talk about it nicely to avoid any misunderstandings. She lied down on her bed and thought that she would toss and turn all night contemting. Before she knew it, she was fast asleep. There was a bridge with colors of a rainbow, surrounded by fluffy clouds that spread across the sky. There were buildings nestling in the clouds. They shone brightly, glistening in the light. It was a glorious and resplendent scene. A mass of flowers emerged in bits and pieces, blooming and withering almost immediately. Countless flower buds floated buoyantly on the ground. There were majestic cranes circling the sky. The sound of phoenixes of variegated colors echoed in her ears. Gu Xijiu stood on the bridge and closely observed her surroundings. In great bewilderment, she could not help but think. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ What she saw resembled the Yaochi Celestial Pce [1]that she once saw from a painting. Was she in heaven? Had she be a celestial being? She could see indistinct signs of movement in the buildings afar. Between the buoyant clouds, some sage-like men floated by. Their attires caught her attention, as the style looked somewhat familiar to her. After some thoughts, she recalled that the style was how Fairy Queen Li used to dress. The female celestials and Fairy Queen Li were very much alike. She frowned. Was it heaven? Had she just emerged in Fairy Queen Li¡¯s home? While she was still trying to make up her mind, the bridge suddenly copsed. She was caught off guard and fell. There was a huge za where shended. Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530: Ego Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere were four tall pirs with dragon patterns on the square. There were also golden chains on the dragon pirs. While Gu Xijiu was still confused, she had suddenly been tied to one of the dragon pirs! She was shocked and immediately utilized her spiritual power to struggle out from it. Her spiritual power was now extremely high. Even if she was tied with an iron chain, she could break out of it very easily. However, she did not know what this golden chain was made from. She struggled for a long time and was still unable to break it. Instead, she made the chain even tighter on her body until she could barely breathe. She stopped struggling. She immediately used the Bone Destruction technique. Unfortunately, she learned that the chain could shrink and expand ording to her size. The golden chain was still tightly bounded on her. She used several methods to unlock the chain, and the results were in vain. She was sweating on her forehead and wondered if she should try again. She suddenly noticed something and looked up. She fixed her eyes to a ce not far away. There was a pale golden shadow in the distance. The shadow did not look like a real person. It was like a 5D image and looked blurry. Gu Xijiu could not even see how it looked like and could not differentiate the gender. It was very likely an illusion shadow, but Gu Xijiu still felt the scowling gaze of the other party that was tightly locked on her body. It seemed like the shadow was judging her. Gu Xijiu did not struggle. She looked upwards at the shadow and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± The shadow stared at her for a moment and finally said, ¡°Gu Xijiu, how dare you!? Do you feel sinful?¡± The voice sounded firm and unpredictable. She could not distinguish whether it was a male or female. She looked at the figure and asked, ¡°What sin?¡± ¡°You killed a fairy!¡± Gu Xijiu seemed to understand. ¡°Are you referring to Fairy Queen Li and her servant?¡± ¡°You are right! It seems that you are awareof their identities. How dare you kill them!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled meanly. ¡°They have created many troubles in the lower bound and assisted an evil man to kill many innocent people. I killed them to save the world!¡± The shadow sounded cold,and said, ¡°Regardlessof what they did, they ought tobe punished by the upper bound. Who do you think you are? You are only a local fairy,and you don¡¯t have the right to kill them! Gu Xijiu, Fairy Queen Li, and her servant came from upper bound,and they were born nobler than you are. Even if she killed all of you in the lower bound, you should not even touch her!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She suddenly had a realization that everyone from upper bound was full of ego! No wonder the Fairy Queen Li always felt proud of herself. It seemed like she had been brainwashed by this concept! Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow. ¡°Are you the emperor of the upper bound?¡± The shadow sneered. ¡°I do not need to be the emperor to punish you. I am the Penalty Fairy from upper bound!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the golden chain on her body. ¡°How do you want to punish me?¡± That shadow answered, ¡°Since it is the first time you havemade a mistake,and you were only the assistant, I will punish you with a thunderstrike as a warning to others!!¡± When it was still talking, there was a sh of gold light in its hand which formed arge ball. The ball of light was getting bigger and brighter,and the surface seemed to have lightning shing around it! Gu Xijiu was worried. Was the thunder strike deadly? Would she be shattered into pieces? She could not hide at this time and could only used her spiritual power to protect her body. The golden ball in the Penalty Fairy¡¯s hand was already as big as a wheel,and it was shining like a little sun. The ball of light flew straight into the sky and hovered in the air. After a second it suddenly dived down toward Gu Xijiu! Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531: Salvation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was as if a massive hurricane was now on top of her and she could feel the heat as if the sun was falling on her. Before it hit Gu Xijiu, she already felt like she was going to be burnt alive. She closed her eyes and prepared to bear the attack! ¡°Gu Xijiu!¡± Suddenly, she heard a familiar sound. She felt heat and pain in her body, but somehow, her body sank.Everything in front of her dispersed like the clouds. She suddenly opened her eyes and found herself in the room. There was no upper bound, and the Penalty Fairy was missing as well. She was shocked. Was that just a dream? Or was it true that her soul had been taken to the upper bound? She closed her eyes and tried to scan her body. She did not sense anything wrong. If she were really struck by the golden thunder, she would have suffered severely. Was that really just a dream? Maybe it was the curse-like scream before the golden giant died that had left a strong impression on her and made her have such a strange dream. She did not feel relieved. She sat down for a moment and let her spiritual power travel through her body for a round. She still could not feel anything wrong. She let out a sigh and felt relieved. Sure enough, it was just a dream. When she was struck by the golden ball of light, she actually heard Di Fuyi. She looked around just to check if he was there. She was alone in the room and did not see Di Fuyi. Obviously, he did note. She looked outwards at the sky and it was still dark. Then, she looked at the hourss. It was around five in the morning. It was still early, but she did not want to sleep anymore. She decided to meditate. This meditation was particrly long. When Gu Xijiu opened her eyes again, it was already bright outside, and the sun had been risen to the middle of the sky. The directed audio spell beside her shed repeatedly. Gu Xijiu was shocked. This was the special spell between her and Di Fuyi. Did he finally take the initiative to contact her? Gu Xijiu had wanted to arrogantly hang his call. However she was afraid that he really had something urgent, so she finally answered it. ¡°Xijiu, can you hold the salvation ceremony for the wraith in the grievance wall today? If those grieving spirits are not salvaged today, they will miss the golden hour and will no longer have a chance to be reincarnated. They can only wait for the punishment from heaven to dissipate their souls¡­¡± After she answered the directed audio spell, Di Fuyi had not stopped giving her orders and did not even greet her. Gu Xijiu paused and said, ¡°What about you?¡± Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be his task to do so? ¡°I have other things to take care of. I can¡¯t get out of here now at the moment. Good girl, please help to hold this ceremony. I will ask the four heaven¡¯s gift disciples to go and help you. All the tools and ingredients are ready, and you just need to follow the procedures.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. Di Fuyi did teach her the procedures of helping the dead to rest in peace. It would not be a problem for her to handle it for only a few souls. However, there were more than a 100 thousand wraiths inside the grievance wall! To help them rest in peace, they must be released first. It was too marginal to use her spiritual power to handle them. She told Di Fuyi about her concern. Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ll teach you a salvation array. It can be done if you use thisrge salvation array. Although it will consume a lot of spiritual power, there is no danger¡­¡± He did not wait for Gu Xijiu¡¯s reply and quickly went through the essential notes of therge salvation array through the directed audio spell. After all, Gu Xijiu had been living with him for eight years. She could immediately understand many professional terms that were mentioned by Di Fuyi. She was smart enough so she could learn it quickly after listening to it. Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532: Salvation (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was not assured. After he finished talking, he asked her to repeat it. Only then did he feel relieved. ¡°Xijiu, start to prepare for it. I will wait for your good news.¡± Gu Xijiu could not stand it anymore and asked, ¡°Are you going to see me today? Are you not on your way?¡± ¡°Good girl, I don¡¯t have time today. I will go tomorrow. We¡¯ll meet again tomorrow.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was soft, but it was also very maic. ¡°What are you doing? Where are you?¡± Gu Xilu always felt that he had something to hide from her. Di Fuyi did not speak. Gu Xijiu waited for a while but still did not get his response. She bit her lips and asked, ¡°Is it a top secret of the heavens that cannot be revealed?¡± ¡°Smart!¡± Di Fuyi praised her. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s not much time. Quickly prepare and don¡¯t miss the golden hour.¡± After he finished this sentence, he switched off the directed audio spell. Gu Xijiu looked at the directed audio spell in her hand and felt inexplicable anger in her heart. Top secret!? Top secret!? She hated those words! Everything he did not want to tell her was always a top secret! She was angry, and her palmWhen she realized it the directed audio spell in her hand had turned into ashes. She remained silent. Well, it seemed that God did not want her to contact him too frequently,so the only way to contact him had now gone. Although she was the one who made this spell, it required at least three days for her to make a new one. She wondered if Di Fuyi could stand not talking to her for three days. Once he could not contact her, he woulde to find her for sure She jumped up and began to prepare. ¡­ The soul salvation process could not be performed when the sun was at its brightest as it would make the wraiths be scattered by the sun. It could not be done when there was no sun either. Once the sun went down, the power of Yin would be strengthened, and the power of the wrath would also increase. By then, she would not be able to salvage them but might even be overtaken by them. Due to the above two reasons, the salvation ceremony was conducted when the sun was somewhat subsiding. The sky was gold due to the sunset, and the clouds were red. At the north of the house of the fake Celestial Master Zuo, there was a high tform built. The height of the tform was about 30 feet. There were nine pirs set up by the Bagua matrix. There were eight children under each pir. Each of them wore vestments and stood in a circle. On the high tform, the four heaven¡¯s gift disciples were standing at every corner. They also wore their own robes. When the wind blew, their robes fluttered along as if they would fly away with the wind. Gu Xijiu was standing at the center of the high tform. She wore a white robe with her sword in her hand which made her look stunning. Under the high stage, there were eight valiant warriors. Each of them was strong and full of masculinity. There were a total of 100 warriors to form a team. Each team wore a suit-colored armor, so there were eight teams with different color suits and they all surrounded the high tform in the middle. This salvation ceremony required a lot of people to help, so it attracted the people of the entire capital. Everyone arrived at the ce to witness the ceremony. Of course, there were troops around the station to maintain order so the people could only stand outside the circle and watch the ceremony from far. Although it was quite some distance away, everyone still saw the person who conducted the ceremony. Gu Xijiu, who wore a white robe, looked very conspicuous. She had very dark hair and a beautiful appearance, so when she stood on top of the high tform she had a unique aura. She was not the same girl who used to be bullied by her siblings. She looked calm and steady. It gave people the feeling that she came from heaven and made people want to worship Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533: She Was Watched By A Million People Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xietian was there as well. He was in the military crew responsible for maintaining the safety of the kingdom. He felt so proud of his daughter who was standing on the tower.That was his daughter! She was way stronger than anyone else in his family! ¡®Sigh. Her mother and brother passed away too early. Otherwise, they would be so happy if they got to see this! It¡¯s all my fault! Was it possible that Luo Zhanyu was indeed Tiannuo? They look quite simr, and the time he was trapped in the forbiddennd was almost the same as the time when my son ran into the Dark Forest. If I am not mistaken, he should be Tiannuo!¡¯ In fact,Gu Xietian paid a visit to Luo Zhanyu yesterday using his daughter¡¯s name. However, Luo Zhanyu seemed to intentionally avoid Gu Xietian as he did not manage to find him. At the moment, Luo Zhanyu was in the audience talking to his buddies. He did not look in the direction of Gu Xietian. ¡®Level nine!This boy is so capable!He managed to achieve a level nine spiritual power at such a young age!¡¯ He remembered Gu Tiannuo was already a genius since he was very young. He was much better than his second son, Gu Tianchao.In fact,Gu Xietianloved Tiannuo, and he only neglected him when he was angry with his mother. He was full of regret! Although the fake Celestial Master Zuo has died, plenty of his evil doings were still present. There was no guaranteed safety even though Celestial Master Zuo got all of them executed in thest few days. Hence, he needed to be alert just in case they woulde and make a mess today. Therefore, all the military crews had been sent to ensure high security. Gu Xietian was the chief general of the security operation today; he did not only instruct the military crew nearby but also arranged many spies and secret agents in the crowd. Once they see any suspicious target, they should bring them to him immediately.A soldier ran over to report and requested for assistance because there was a suspicious man on the rooftop in one of the buildings. ¡°General, the red-clotheddy is very suspicious. She has been standing under the shade on the rooftop and never moved her gaze away from the tower. Also, she just stood there invisibly as though she doesn¡¯t want to be seen by anyone,¡± the soldier reported. Gu Xietian moved his gaze to the direction where the soldier was pointing. Instantly, he got a buzz in his head! Indeed, the red-clotheddy was standing under shade, and she seemed to use a spell to make herself partially invisible. No one would notice her without paying enough attention! Since she was partially invisible, Gu Xietian could not see her appearance. However, he could tell that was Luo Xinn! The body figure and aura¡­That wasdefinitelyLuo Xinn or a clone of her! His heart almost popped out. He immediately took a few steps forward as he wanted to have aclearerview. However, thedy seemed to have noticed something and glimpsed at him. Gu Xietian almost forgot to breathe when their gazes met in midair. Unfortunately, thedy only took a nce at him, which was followed by a high leap and she suddenly disappeared in the air. ¡°AhLan!¡± Gu Xietian shouted as he leaped into the air and disappeared in the same direction. Unfortunately, Gu Xietian did not manage to catch thedy because she was too fast! In the blink of an eye, she disappeared without any trace, and he had no idea which direction to go. Gu Xietian was standing at the spot where thedy stood earlier. He could barely smell her elegant odor. At the same time, his brain was nk, but he could recognize the unique fragrance which solely belonged to her. ¡®Was that her?¡¯ ¡®Did she survive? Could she be still alive?¡¯ ¡®Was it possible? She jumped from such a high ce, and all her spiritual power was sealed by him¡­¡¯ ¡®Moreover, it was already so many years ago, how could she still look the same as before? In fact, she looks even more beautiful than the old days!¡¯ ¡®She looks younger than thirty years old¡­¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s beautiful and charming just like how she looked in the old days.¡¯ Gu Xietian could not help but look at himself. His hair and beard have turned white; he has aged! ¡®Perhaps, that is not her but just someone who looks like her? Otherwise, she had no way to maintain such a nice appearance with only a level five spiritual power.¡¯ She looked even younger than the time when she wanted to leave him! ¡®Perhaps, that is her younger sister?¡¯ Unfortunately, this theory could not betrueas she was the only child in her family. Gu Xietian¡¯s heart was racing as he stood there idly. A sound of apuse shocked him. He immediately raised his head and saw that Gu Xijiu began to move on the tower. Her actions were swift but graceful as several spells formed in her palms. A few haloswere stackedon one and another which produced a colorful light. Tian Jiyue and the rest were very familiar with the procedure of the ritual as they used to watch Di Fuyi conduct it as well. All of them were surprised with Gu Xijiu¡¯s skill as it was very simrpared to the one Di Fuyi used to perform. Hua Wuyan was particrly impressed. She never took Gu Xijiu seriously because she did not think a little girl as young as Gu Xijiu could make anybigimpact. Not to mention surpassing her and the other heaven¡¯s gift disciples. However, she managed to achieve a level ten spiritual power though they had not met for only eight years! Hua Wuyan only managed to reach level nine and a half. She thought that was considered fast and that it would impress Di Fuyi. Unfortunately, she never expected that Gu Xijiu would excel far beyond her. Hua Wuyan had veryplicated thoughts when she glimpsed at Gu Xijiu.In fact,she was agitated at how Di Fuyi used to look at Gu Xijiu differently. However, she could not deny it anymore. A cyclone appeared around the tower as the spellswerepleted, and it rushed like a tornado toward the mansion of the counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo. A momentter, a loud sound of a building copsingwas heardfrom afar. After a while, the cyclone returned rapidly with ck mist and evil wraithssurroundingit. Creepy and eerie sounds of sobbing and howlingwere heardas though many were crying and whaling. The temperature at the square decreased dramatically as the cyclone returned and the crowd quickly took a few steps back. Although thewraithsin the ck mist were shing with each other, it could never break through the white glowing cyclone at the outeryer. Thus, even though the wraiths were ferocious, they could not form any threats to the crowd. The cyclone and the ck mist moved to the tower right away. The four heaven¡¯s gift disciples worked together tounch their power, while Gu Xijiu slowly flew intomidairfrom the tower. Her elegant palmsformed a giant ball above her head. There were plenty of ck clouds in the sky above the tower. However, it could not cover Gu Xijiu¡¯s white dress. She looked powerful and mighty. The crowd was terrified when they saw so many evil wraiths. Besides that, they also worried about Gu Xijiu not being able to suppress the evil spirits at such a young age. Any mistake would bring chaos to them. Fortunately, things went well. The crowd finally learned that Miss Gu could also handle the situation even if Celestial Master Zuo were not around! She could alsoplete the ritual ceremony! Perhaps, she was now as capable as Celestial Master Zuo? Who knows, she might be better than Celestial Master Zuo! In the past two years, the wrongdoings of counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo had caused many negative impacts to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s image,and many citizens hated him so much. Although the truth hadbeen revealed, some of the citizens were still unconvinced.They no longer admired or respected him as passionately as they did eight years ago. In fact,the citizens subconsciously wished someone reliable could rece Celestial Master Zuo. Coincidentally, Gu Xijiu made a good fit for their wish! Most importantly, she was one of their own as shewas raisedin the Feixing Kingdom. Therefore, the crowd could not stop cheering passionately when Gu Xijiu performed the salvation ritual ceremony on the evil wraiths. Their voice was even louder than when Celestial Master Zuo performed the ritual ceremony! The entire squarewas upiedwith loud apuse and cheers followed by Gu Xijiu¡¯s name repeatedly called by the crowd when thest batch of evil wraiths disappeared in the air after the salvation ritual ceremony. Gu Xijiu¡¯s name seemed to be magical now as it got many people excited as they called her name. Gu Xijiu looked at the audience as she stood on the tower. It was a sea of people. She took a breath, and she knewshe was watched by a million people. That made her recalled a song lyric. ¡®You¡¯re enjoying the light of glory in the crowd of a million¡­¡¯ She remembered when she just traveled to this eraandshe was caught and forced to undergo a test by Di Fuyi. Back then, hewas highly respectedby the citizens, and everyone had to kneel out of respect wherever he went. However, she was like a rat which everyone despised. Back then, she envied him so much to the extent she swore in her heart to achieve a simr glory as he did and eventually able to stand side by side with him! At that time, both of them were so different. However, she could finally fight side by side with him now! Although she achieved her goal, she did not feel as excited as of how she imagined it in her head. She was exhausted from the ritual ceremony because it consumed a lot of her spiritual power. In fact, she almost failed at thetter stage just now. Fortunately, she managed to endure and finally aplished the mission. Therefore, the citizens had even more respect for her. However, why did Di Fuyi note? It was the best time to win their trust again. The counterfeit had ruined his reputation; she thought he was supposed to grab the opportunity to gain theirtrustagain. Howurgentwas the thing he needed to do? Perhaps, something was wrong with his health? Many questions began to float in her head¡­ She could not wait to rush over and take a look at him. The ritual ceremony finally ended. However, the crowd did not seem to intend to leave astheywere still cheering and talking about it. When Gu Xijiu was about to get down from the tower, Hua Wuyan walked toward her with a smile. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Gu! Based on your progress, you will soon surpass Celestial Master Zuo! Although Miss Gu is not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, you¡¯re way better than all of us! You deserve all these blessings,¡± said Hua Wuyan. Gu Xijiu glimpsed at her because she knew Di Fuyi was the reason for Hua Wuyan being sarcastic. Since she was rtively helpful earlier, Gu Xiju decided not to be calctive. Thus, she just nodded and wanted to leave. Suddenly, Hua Wuyan grabbed her hand. ¡°Miss Gu,e on, let¡¯s be close,¡± said Hua Wuyan. Her initial intention was to make Gu Xijiu feel pain on her fingers. Unfortunately, she realizedher spiritual power was being absorbed by Gu Xijiuright at the moment she held her hand! She was panic! ¡°What¡­ What kind of ck magic are you using?!¡± Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534: Let Go! Let Go! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSubconsciously, Hua Wuyan struggled. However, the more she struggled, the faster her spiritual power leaked out! She panicked. Gu Xijiu was shocked for a moment as well. She knew Hua Wuyan wanted to embarrass her. Hence, she only exercised her spiritual power to resist it. However, she was surprised that she was able to absorb her power! Hua Wuyan possessed a very high level of spiritual power. However, in just a short time, Hua Wuyan¡¯s face has turned pale, and her legs were numb. ¡°Let go! Let go!¡± Hua Wuyan wanted to shout. However, she was too weak to do so and eventually had a ckout. When Gu Xijiu regained her consciousness and let go of her hand, Hua Wuyan could not stand still anymore and slumped in front of Gu Xijiu. No one knew what was going on. All they witnessed was that Hua Wuyan shook Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand and suddenly knelt to greet her. Everyone was shocked as well. Someone shouted after a short silence. ¡°Cool! Miss Gu is such a talented person! Even the heaven¡¯s gift disciple, Overlord Hua, from the Yinyang n respects her so much! Miss Gu is the strongest!¡± Indeed, the man¡¯s words left a strong impression on the crowd which eventually led to everyone apuding again. Hua Wuyan¡¯s face turned green while Gu Xijiu pursed her lips because she had no idea what to say at this moment. Long Siye walked over and glimpsed at the two of them. Qian Yueran was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Tian Jiyue seemed to have noticed something. ¡°Overlord Hua, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She absorbed my spiritual power!¡± Hua Wuyan finally spoke. Her voice was soft, but it shocked them! Among practictitioners, absorbing spiritual power from other people was considered as a ck magic, and it was also a forbidden evil martial arts hated by them. Qian Yueran could not believe it. ¡°How is it possible?! Miss Gu hasbeen practicing authentic Kung Fu¡­¡± Tian Jiyue looked extremely stern. ¡°Overlord Hua, we should not simply make any usations! Miss Gu is a disciple from Tianju Hall, and she is also the person Celestial Master Zuo trusts the most. Hence, it is impossible for her to practice such an evil martial art!¡± Long Siye also agreed. ¡°I knew Xijiu for such a long time and I have never heard that she could absorb other¡¯s spiritual power. You must be confused.¡± ¡°Almost half of my spiritual power has been absorbed by her! No wonder her internal abilities got such a great improvement in recent years! Apparently, she relies on absorbing foreign spiritual power to make herself stronger!¡± Hua Wuyan who was extremely weak, said with anger. Fortunately or unfortunately, her voice was extremely soft as she was still weak. Otherwise, the entire square would be able to hear it! However, a few of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples heard it as several pairs of eyes were gazing at Gu Xijiu now. Gu Xijiu had no idea what was going on as well. However, she knew she did absorb Hua Wuyan¡¯s spiritual power, and she could not deny it. She took a deep breath, and all of a sudden, a strong wind blew toward the square. A man slowlynded when she was about to say something. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± asked the man. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was Di Fuyi; he was finally here! Instantaneously, everyone bowed to greet Di Fuyi while Hua Wuyan¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Fuyi, you¡¯re finally here! Miss Gu absorbed my spiritual power, you must defend me¡­¡± Di Fuyi did not look at Gu Xijiu but asked Hua Wuyan right away, ¡°Are you serious? Do you have any proof?¡± Hua Wuyan was stunned and paused for a moment. ¡°I¡­ I shook her hand just now and instantly, I lost more than half of my spiritual power! It disappeared in the blink of an eye!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze finally shifted to Gu Xijiu. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535: How Could That Be Possible? I Don¡¯t Believe It! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHis gaze was cold, and Gu Xijiu felt a chill deep inside her heart. She wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in her throat after she saw his re. Di Fuyi did not speak but grabbed Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand right away. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although they have been married for eight years and had experienced countless intimate moments, her heart still raced uncontrobly when he grabbed her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to say, ¡®I didn¡¯t intend to do that¡¯. However, she did not manage to say it because Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power had already been absorbed into her body. A momentter, he let go of her hand and moved his gaze back to Hua Wuyan. ¡°None of your spiritual power is inside her body!¡± Hua Wuyan was startled. All the absorbed spiritual power would usually be stored in the body of the individual. It would be stored in the body for at least half a day. However, Hua Wuyan and Gu Xijiu shook each other¡¯s hands only about 15 minutes ago. Therefore, it was impossible that the spiritual power was not stored in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body if she absorbed Hua Wuyan¡¯s spiritual power. Everyone understood this theory because they were all the experts in martial arts. ¡°Impossible! She just absorbed my¡­¡± Di Fuyi casually added, ¡°Are you sure the reduction of your spiritual power did not happen during the ritual ceremony earlier? I think it is verymon for you to lose quite an amount of spiritual power after performing such a challenging ritual.¡± Long Siye and the rest also nodded. Indeed, it consumed at least 1/3 of their spiritual power. ¡°How could that be possible? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Hua Wuyan shook her head unbelievably. Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°So you don¡¯t even trust me anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ No¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡± Di Fuyi casually added, ¡°Qian Yueran,e and check on her so that Overlord Long can settle this matter!¡± Qian Yueran walked over and ced his fingers on Gu Xijiu¡¯s pulse. A momentter, he shook his head as he looked at Hua Wuyan. ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t trace any of your spiritual power in her body. Wuyan, I guess it was just an illusion because you¡¯re exhausted.¡± Hua Wuyan was speechless even though her mouth was opened. Qian Yueran was quite close to her; hence, he would never lie to her. ¡°Overlord Hua, since you made quite a great contribution to the salvation ceremony, I¡¯ll let this incident slide. However, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t grant you any mercy if this ever happens again!¡± Hua Wuyan was shocked to the extent she said nothing as she watched Di Fuyi leave with Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi left four bottles of pills behind. It was eighth-grade pills which were known as the most premium medicine to restore spiritual energy. Each of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples got one, and it was the reward given by The Lord since they were amodating during the salvation ceremony. ¡­ On the riverbank beside Hu City, Gu Xijiu was sitting on a big rock while Di Fuyi was standing beside her watching the river as though he was thinking of something. Gu Xijiu did not expect him to bring her here. ¡°Why here?¡± Di Fuyi glimpsed at her. ¡°I thought you wanted to meet me here yesterday?¡± He half-jokingly asked, ¡°So, did you jump into the riverst night? I¡¯m surprised you managed to learn this strategy. First, you cry, followed by throwing a tantrum, and then attempting tomit suicide¡­¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to kick him. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m a shrew?¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°I feel you¡¯re behaving like an ordinary women nowadays. Anyway, what was going on just now?¡± Gu Xijiu paused and decided to tell him the truth. Thus, she told him every single detail. ¡°I have no idea how this happened because I¡¯ve never encountered the same scenario before.¡± Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536: Under Her Control Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi silently listened to her. All of a sudden, he grabbed her wrist! Gu Xijiu was in pain and subconsciously used her spiritual power to resist it. Suddenly, Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power rushed directly into her palm! Just as when she shook hands with Hua Wuyan earlier, the spiritual power that had been sucked in had disappeared before it went through her elbow joints. Even though Di Fuyi was mentally prepared and immediately let go when he noticed something was not right, his spiritual power had been consumed. However, Gu Xijiu did not absorb any of the spiritual power into her body. Gu Xijiu bit her lips tightly, and Di Fuyi also frowned. He asked her about any abnormalities recently. Gu Xijiu thought for a moment and finally recalled the dream. She told Di Fuyi about the contents of the dream. In the end, she guessed. ¡°Is this because of the dream? Is this the punishment for killing a fairy from the upper bound?¡± Di Fuyi seemed calm. ¡°It was just a dream, it can¡¯t be true. If killing a fairy was to be punished, then I¡¯m the main culprit, they should punish me and not you.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him carefully. Suddenly, she grabbed him pushed him down on a big rock. Di Fuyi looked at her with a slight squint, but he did not struggle. He seemed like he wanted tough. ¡°What you are doing?¡± Gu Xijiu tightened her lips and lifted his hand to remove his clothes. The river was cold and the big rock was chilly. Di Fuyi was undressed until he was almost half-naked. He finally lifted his hand and held her thin wrist. ¡°Baby, are you trying to y with me over here?¡± Gu Xijiu did not blush but held his hand. Her voice was wicked. ¡°Yes, believe it or not, I will rape you and then kill you.¡± Di Fuyi simply opened his arms and said, ¡°Okay,e on!¡± He closed his eyes and pretended to be under her control. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She did not really want to rape him.She gave him a glimpse and said, ¡°You have thought too much!¡± She started to examine him carefully. There were no injuries on his body and his pulse was stable. His skin was white and stic with a healthy glow. There was no poison of any kind in his body either. Atst, she calmed down and helped him to buckle his robe. She looked at him seriously. ¡°What have you been hiding from me recently? Fuyi, we have been husband and wife for eight years, I hope that you don¡¯t have any secrets from me except unless they are rted to the heavens. I hope that we can be honest with each other. I don¡¯t want to live in the dark¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked serious. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Gu Xijiu was blunt. ¡°You have been cold to me recently! And you are also ambiguous about our marriage. Do you know that our marriage is not shown on the marriage records in the Feixing Kingdom? I am still single byw¡­¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you have overthought! The counterfeit had left a lot of mess for me to clean up. I have been very busy with these things. Anyway, we are married, and we onlyck a ritual. Why are you so anxious? I don¡¯t have to have a simple ritual. If we are going to have it, we must do it grandly. However, I really have no time now¡­¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°But¡­but¡­¡± Somehow she felt something was not right, but she did not know what it was. Di Fuyi patted her on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. You¡¯re tired. Go back and rest. We¡¯ll talk about our wedding when we have time.¡± Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537: What Was The Consequence? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen he finished his sentence, the jade tablet on his waist lighted up. He nced at it and spoke to Gu Xijiu, ¡°I still have something to do. Let me send you back?¡± Gu Xijiu pulled his sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can I help you?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re tired enough. The main task for you is to rest! Well, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± He pulled her hand and walked away. Gu Xijiu did not move. ¡°If you have something to do, then you can go first. I want to take some fresh air here.¡± Di Fuyi did not force her. ¡°Well, don¡¯t spend too long over here. You should go back to rest.¡± He turned around and disappeared. It was once again deserted on the river bank. Gu Xijiu stood there feeling very ufortable. ording to her intuition, she felt that Di Fuyi had been cold to her. Was she too sensitive or were her feelings unjustified? Gu Xijiu raised her hand and threw a stone into the water. The pebble hopped on the water several times before falling into the water. However, the sshed ripples lingered on the water and persisted. As if it was theke in her heart. She stood there breathing the fresh air for a while. Suddenly sheughed and felt relieved. She had been feeling emotional recently, and it was not her style! There were many things to do now. Why should she be affected by this matter? She was finally ready to go back to sleep! Gu Xijiu turned and suddenly paused. Long Siye was standing not too far away and was staring at her. The two pairs of eyes met with each other. Gu Xijiuughed and walked straight to him. ¡°Instructor Long, when did youe?You have been quiet for so long and almost scared me!¡± Long Siye went forward. ¡°Xijiu, did you feel anything wrong?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°There is nothing wrong with me.¡± Before she finished her sentence, Long Siye grabbed her hand! He realized that some of his spiritual power had leaked. Gu Xijiu was shocked. She struggled out of his grip. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hua Wuyan was right! Am I right?¡± Long Siye asked. Gu Xijiu took a step back and frowned. ¡°Are youing to judge me for her?¡± Long Siye shook his head. ¡°Xijiu, I don¡¯t care about her. I only care about you! What¡¯s going on? Did you practice anyck magic? However, this is detrimental to others and not beneficial to you. It will create trouble for you and people will treat you like a demon.¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrows and briefly told him about her experience. Long Siye was very interested about her dream and asked her for a lot of details. After he finished questioning, he processed all the information for a moment and came to a conclusion. ¡°Xijiu, this suction skill is not a blessing but a punishment! It is the punishment for killing the fairy!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him and waited for him to continue. ¡°I¡¯ve heard this story from a long time ago. A rabbit from the upper bound turned into a man and came to our world and created a lot of troubles. It was then killed by a monk. As a result, the monk had a dream. His dream was very simr to yours. He was about struck by golden thunder in his dream. After he woke up, he found that he could suck people¡¯s spiritual power¡­ Do you know what his consequence at the end was?¡± ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°At first, he could only suck people¡¯s spiritual power when he fought with them. However, after a while, it developed to the extent where he would suck people¡¯s spiritual power once he touched them. He could not hug his wife and his son. He was being chased away by the people like a demon. In the end, his wife, and son drew a line from him and his son even sent people to kill him! He could not bear with the pressure, and eventually, hemitted suicide¡­¡± Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538: Celestial Master Zuo Was Too Free Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu remained silent. She looked at her own hands and imagined that she wouldter suffer the same fate. How could she get along with Di Fuyi in future? Her heart felt asthoughit wassqueezed by something. Subconsciously she did not want to believe in it. ¡°This was just a story you have heard¡­ Some legends are after all, legends. There is a lot of fake information and facts could be twisted. Perhaps he had practiced some evil skills and did not want to share it with everyone. Thus, he created such a story¡­¡± Long Siye looked at her for a moment and sighed. ¡°Xijiu, usually you are not someone who does not want to ept facts. You always face it directly whenever there is any difficulty.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Long Siye patted her shoulder. ¡°Rest assured, even if you are subjected to such a punishment, there is still a solution. When I heard about this story, I was very unconvinced. I was not happy that we could do nothing when we were being punished by the upper bound. Later, I met a patient with simr symptoms and found that after he was struck by the golden thunder, there were some changes in his body. It was just like being affected by nuclear radiation that caused mutation on the body¡¯s gics¡­¡± Long Siye mentioned a few terminologies in this regard. These terms were like umon fory people, but it was easy to understand for Gu Xijiu who had the same knowledge. After Long Siye researched for several years, he finally discovered that this kind of punishment did not harm the soul. It only caused the body tissues to change. There was no medical treatment for gic mutation. There was only one solution ¨C to change body! Coincidently, Long Siye was studying cloning at that time and wanted to find a guinea pig. Thus, he cloned a body for that man. After the man was reincarnated from the cloned body, the horrible punishment disappeared too. However, as the clone body was just a trial for Long Siye, it had some defects. The spiritual power of the clone was not as good as the original body, and it could not develop at all. As a result, that man had lived with the cloned body for another 40 years, and he finally died. When Long Siye briefly exined it, Gu Xijiu was excited! She was now in a cloned body. If the punishment cursed this cloned body, she could change back to her original body! Her original body was still ced in the mermaid pce! After she knew the solution, Gu Xijiu felt relieved. Long Siye was nning to create a cloned body for her but Gu Xijiu rejected his kindness. She said that she had her own way to solve it. Long Siye sighed and did not force her. He sent her back to the general¡¯s house.Before he left, Long Siye said very seriously, ¡°Xijiu, no matter what difficulties you encounter, please remember that I will always be by your side!¡± Gu Xijiu felt warm, and she nodded. ¡°Yes, I will remember it!¡± Long Siye finally left. Gu Xijiu looked at his back and had a deep thought. Long Fan was still sealed in Long Siye¡¯s body and did not have any sign of waking up. She remembered Di Fuyi used to tell her that Long Fan¡¯s soul was much stronger than Long Siye¡¯s. If there were no interference from the outside, Long Fan would thoroughly ¡®eat and melt into¡¯ Long Siye¡¯s body. He would own Long Siye¡¯s memories too. Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539: Celestial Master Zuo Was Too Free (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Long Fan had been sealedaway, he was still very strong. Di Fuyi had to reinforce the seal once every month. It had been almost a month now since hest did so. Gu Xijiu was not sure if Di Fuyi remembered to do it. She returned to her room. At first, she thought of contacting Di Fuyi to talk about the seal but she suddenly remembered that she had destroyed it and she had to create a new one. Hence, she was not able to contact Di Fuyi at the moment. She pondered for a while and contacted Li Mengxia. She asked her to help investigate someone who had been rescued by Long Siye before. After all, Li Mengxia was the owner of Anying Hall. The secret agents from Anying Hall were specialized in investigating information. Immediately after Gu Xijiu took a quick nap, she already received the information. The information was exhaustive. There was indeed such a man 40 years ago who had this strange disease. Once he had contact with someone, he would suck the spiritual power of the other party until the other party died. After that, this man went to seek help from Long Siye. Long Siye took three years to cure his strange disease. However, after that man recovered, his skills hadgreatly deteriorated and he became an ordinary man for the remainder of his life. It matched with what Long Siye had told Gu Xijiu, and it proved that Long Siye did not lie. After Gu Xijiu was clear with this, she felt secure in her heart. She calmed down and started to create a new directed audio spell. Two dayster, she finally had a new one. The first thing she did after she finished making the spell was to contact Di Fuyi. This guy had been missing over the past two days and she did not receive any news about him at all. He did not even show up in front of her which made her feel ufortable. When she turned on the spell, she asked, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, where are you now? Are you free to talk to me for a few minutes?¡± Di Fuyi was silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡°Look up.¡± Hmm? Gu Xijiu looked at the sky through the opened window. She saw that Di Fuyi was standing on a tree in the courtyard and looking at her with a smiley face. He opened her arms to her. Gu Xijiu was shocked. She leaped through the window andnded in front of Di Fuyi. However, she did not go into his embrace. She held her hands in front of her chest and nced at him. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, are you asking for a hug?¡± Di Fuyi took a step forward. ¡°Come to me. Let me take a look at you.¡± Gu Xijiu stared at him with a look of disdainfulness. ¡°There is nothing for you to look. I am still the same. You¡¯ve been seeing me for eight years. Are you tired of seeing me?¡± Di Fuyi lifted up his hand and pulled her directly into his arms. He kissed her on her forehead. ¡°Are youining and ming me because you have missed me so much?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was slightly stiff. Although she still looked unhappy, her heart had been pumping quickly. She was hard-mouthed. ¡°You have overthought! I did not miss you at all! I am very busy. If you don¡¯te, I will soon forget about you!¡± It had been many days since she hugged him. She missed it. However, she still wanted to stand strong with her pride, so she did not hug him this time. Her two hands were still hanging beside her body and did not hold his waist. She was a strong and self-centred woman in front of other people. Other people had already worshipped her as a god. Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540: Celestial Master Zuo Was Too Free (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHowever, when she was in front of him, she was like a child. She would throw a tantrum. She liked to be hugged. She would even cry for him. Di Fuyi put his finger on her nose. ¡°Stupid, you burnt the directed audio spell. I have been wanting to contact you for the past two days but failed. Once I finished my work, I came to see you right away.¡± After he exined his story, Gu Xijiu felt better. She tried to tease him, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you¡­¡± If he were not cold to her and made her worry so much, she would not have identally burnt the spell. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Di Fuyi admitted his mistake. He used his chin to rub her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Gu Xijiu was not angry with him. After all, he had an important role in handling any tasksfrom the heavens. When Da Yu solved the floor issue, he did not go back home even though he passed his house three times. Di Fuyi was much more powerful than Da Yu, and he did note to see her for only two days. Gu Xijiu finally gave him an annoyed face and hugged him back. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe and see me at my doorstep. Are youing to see me once and then leave?¡± Di Fuyi smiled and used his arm to hold her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will take you out to y!¡± ¡­ The fake Celestial Master Zuo had created a lot of mess in the past two years and made people live a difficult life. After Di Fuyi was back, he had to fix things for the people. He had to help to reorganize the officers and to clean up the mess after the war. Some things needed his personal intervention. He deserved to be the master of this continent. It took only ten days to restore this continent. A lot of people who lost their homes had now returned to their homes. Those who farmed continued to farm, those who fished continued to fish. Everyone had slowly returned to their normal life. When Gu Xijiu walked on the street, she could already feel this change. Although most people still looked pale, they were more energetic than before. Gu Xijiu could be considered as the limelight these days. Almost everyone on the street knew her. She was like a celebrity being surrounded by fans. The people greeted her warmly and said hello to her everywhere she went. Di Fuyi was dressed in a long green robe and stayed beside her. He weakened the aura of his body, and also covered half of his appearance, so the people did not recognize him. People thought that he was a friend of Gu Xijiu, and ignored him. Of course, he was still alluring to thedies. There were many girls attracted by his stunning appearance. They secretly explored him. Gu Xijiu finally understood why Di Fuyi liked to wear a mask to cover his face when he was in public. It was because once he traveled with his original appearance, he could easily be recognized! Now that he was dressed casually and stayed beside her, he looked gentle and soft without his usual strong aura. He even looked like a noble man who was traveling together with her. Gu Xijiu was not good at dealing with such scenes. After she answered with a few sentences, she pulled Di Fuyi and disappeared. Her actions led the people to feel that she was mysterious. The more mysterious she was, the higher her status. Hence, the peopleworshipped her even more. Some people even bowed in the direction where she disappeared and prayed to her like a god. After a few minutes, Gu Xijiu asked Di Fuyi a question at a secluded alley. Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541: Celestial Master Zuo Was Too Free (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°You knew that we would attract the onlookers, right? Why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡± Di Fuyi folded his arms and smiled. ¡°How do you feel being worshipped by people?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. At first, she felt satisfied with it. However, if it continued to be like this, it constrained her from doing things freely. Gu Xijiu could roughly understand the main reason why Di Fuyi had so many different identities while living on this continent. The status of The Lord was too high, and he was very lonely. However, he could not abandon that identity, so when he wanted to do something he had to change to an ordinary character to do it! He could finally look for a sense of aplishment. He could look for challenges. She sighed. ¡°I also want a new identity to y happily!¡± Di Fuyi took her away. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s change identities and have fun!¡± There were various clothes avable in a nearby clothing store. Di Fuyi said, ¡°You can find any costume here. What identity do you want to change to? I will change mine ordingly to match you!¡± Gu Xijiu never expected that he woulde to an ordinary clothing store. She also never expected that he would take her to steal clothes from there! The two of them sneaked in through the back door like the thieves! Gu Xijiu felt that it was funny, but there were also some novelties. She thought about it for a while, and she chose a suit. It was an ordinary business woman¡¯s clothing. She also disguised her appearance. She still looked like a beautiful woman, but it was not the stunning kind of beauty that she normally possessed. Di Fuyi immediately changed his attire to that of a businessman too. He held a fan in his hand and a hung a jade on his waist. He looked handsome in a slightly cheesy manner. Gu Xijiu looked at him. She could not help but give him a thumbs up. ¡°You are a pro!¡± When this guy wanted to look like a dragon, he looked like a dragon; when he pretended to look like a tiger, he would look like a tiger. If she did not know that this guy was him, she would never even recognize him even if she bumped into him on the street. Di Fuyi took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xijiu had a bottom line. Before she left, she threw a few silver ingots on the shelves to pay for their clothing. ¡­ The husband and wife wandered on the street. Gu Xijiu had not been shopping on the street for a long time. At that moment, she felt calm andfortable. Especially when he stayed with her, herfort level was doubled. Di Fuyi was very patient today. He apanied her to walk through every street and visited many shops. When she saw her favorite items, he would buy two for her. He could also bargain. When the seller sold something for 100 dors, he could negotiate until he bought it for 10 dors. He looked like a savvy businessman, and the poor peddler almost earned nothing from his products. When Gu Xijiu looked at the peddler¡¯s sad face, she praised Di Fuyi. ¡°You can even do this! Your life experience is vibrant!¡± Di Fuyi yed with the golden wallet that he had just bought in his hand. ¡°The cost of this thing is only 8.20. I have paid him 10 dors to let him earn enough.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. How could he even know this?! ¡°You used to be a small trader? How do you know the cost of the product?¡± Di Fuyi held her waist and continued to walk. ¡°My dear baby, my life before meeting you was very boring. I was always looking for some fun. I have almost done everything except for being a ve in a prostitution center.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless again. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542: I Am Afraid That You Might Want To Kill Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion How free was this guy? No wonder he could tail her to no end when she first arrived. He had finally found something fun in his life! Di Fuyi had been holding her hand for the whole day. At first, Gu Xijiu was afraid to absorb his spiritual power and had been on alert. When she saw that he had no unusual response after holding her hand for so long, she finally felt relieved. His palms were warm, and when he held her hand, the warmth had beening from his palm, as if it were flowing down to her heart. The most romantic thing that she had ever thought about was to hold his hand and to grow old together with him. Although neither she nor he would grow old, the feeling of being able to hold his hand forever was also her infinite craving. Her demand was not high. She only looked for hispanionship in their spare time. In fact, they had not been together for nearly a month. However, Gu Xijiu was very contented at the moment. She was eating a string of candied fruits while leaning in his embrace. This candied fruit was different from the ones in the modern era. It was cold and slightly sour with a hint of apple. It was one of Gu Xijiu¡¯s favorite food. Di Fuyi did not like this kind of food. However, when Gu Xijiu mischievously plunged one into his mouth, he was helpless and still ate it. After he finished eating it, he alsomented, ¡°This thing is too cold and sweet.¡± At the time hemented, Gu Xijiu put another one in his mouth and said, ¡°Good boy, once you eat more, you will not feel its sweetness.¡± She knew that he did not like to eat sweet things but still deliberately dipped it in sugar again in the hawker¡¯s sugar bowl, so the one that was stuffed into Di Fuyi¡¯s mouth was wrapped with the most sugar. If it were in the past, Di Fuyi would have spat it out. However, he probably felt that he had been cold to her for quite some time, so no matter how naughty she was he would ept it. Therefore, he ate the sweetest greasy candied fruit. Gu Xijiu looked at him eating without hesitation and felt doubtful. ¡°Have you changed your taste?¡± She sipped her fingers just to test it. It was too sweet! Although she loved sweet things, she could not stand it Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°This kind of sweetness cannot always be found. My dear, even if you feed me with poison, I will also swallow it with a smile.¡± When this guy sweet talked, it was even sweeter than sugar! Gu Xijiu looked at him from the side. ¡°Why are you in a good mood today?¡± ¡°To make you happy.¡± Di Fuyi chuckled and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t entertain you, I am afraid that you might want to kill me.¡± He knew her very well. Gu Xijiu was satisfied with his answer. ¡°I will not kill you. I will only divorce you!¡± Di Fuyiughed. ¡°Is that so? How do you want to divorce me? You want me to sign a divorce paper?¡± Gu Xijiu proudly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll paste the divorce paper on your entire body!¡± Two of them were joking and ying with each other while walking along the street. The consequence of overeating was that the stomachs were full She held his arm and was basically stuck to his body. ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk anymore.¡± She felt a bitzy and wanted to sleep. Di Fuyi looked up at the sky. The night hade upon them, and the moon had risen. The moon was round and bright, but the stars were dim. The clouds were like a veil that surrounded the moon. Gu Xijiu also looked up at the sky, and then she felt satisfied. It was the 15th of the month. The moon was round, and she had a reunion with him. She liked nights like this! Di Fuyi held her waist and asked, ¡°Do you want to go somewhere with me?¡± Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543: You Want To Pretend To Be Weak Again? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Where?¡± Di Fuyi put his finger on her lips. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what he wanted to do, but she followed his instructions. Di Fuyi carried her at her waist. She heard a gust of wind and after a few minutes, Di Fuyi finally spoke, ¡°Come on. Open your eyes.¡± Gu Xijiu opened her eyes and took a look. She was slightly surprised. There was a blue ocean with endless seawater. The waves were prominent, and the sea breeze was slightly salty. When the sea breeze blew, she felt a bit cold. The moonlight was reflected on the surface of the sea. As the waves rose and fell, it looked like flowing gold. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart pumped slightly faster. This scene was familiar to her. A few years ago there was a full moon when he brought her to a simr ce. Sure enough, Di Fuyi asked her, ¡°Would you like to go to that Crystal Pce?¡± When Gu Xijiu thought of the beautiful Crystal Pce, she felt warm and nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to!¡± Di Fuyi held her hand and walked near to the sea. ¡°Today you will be the one who opens the passage. Let me enjoy the moment of being protected by my loved one.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She gave him a nce and teased him. ¡°You want to pretend to be weak again?¡± Di Fuyi leaned his head on her shoulder. ¡°Well, I am very weak now. I need you to protect me. My dear, the responsibility for opening the passage has been assigned to you.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. If anyone from the Starry Crescent Land saw how the highly respected Celestial Master Zuo acted cutely, they would be greatly shocked. Gu Xijiu was good enough toplete the assigned task. Hence, Di Fuyi stood there and dictated how to open the channel. He was very detailed, and she was smart enough to understand. After she practiced once, she had already learned how to open it. Since they needed to go to the deep sea, the pressure in the deep sea was high. If she made one minor mistake, both of them would be squashed by the immensepressure. Hence, Gu Xijiu decided to practice a few more times. However, Di Fuyi pulled her and rushed down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to practice anymore. Let¡¯s dive into the action!¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to stop him but she had no time to do so. She immediately performed the skill from memory. After half an hour, Gu Xijiu carried Di Fuyi and sat in a bubble-like structure formed by her spiritual power. They floated in the water and traveled to the deep sea. Soon, they could see the Crystal Pce from afarAt that moment, Gu Xijiu exhaled a long sigh of relief. It was not easy for her toe down! There were several times along the way where she had a few issues because of unfamiliarity. However, Di Fuyi did not help at all. Regardless of how busy she was along the journey, he just sat there and looked at her like a boss and sought for protection. Gu Xijiu felt like kicking him out from the bubble at that moment! Fortunately, she responded quickly, and she was intelligent enough. After encountering a few hups, she had enough experience to solve the issue. This kind of real-life practice could train people the best. When they reached the Crystal Pce, Gu Xijiu had mastered the technique to control the bubble. It was strange to see that this Crystal Pce still looked like a new one although it was located under the sea that was subjected to corrosion.The tiles sparkled, and the walls shined. The coral trees were slim, and the pearl was like a little sun that shined over the Crystal Pce. It made the lonely Crystal Pce look more vibrant. This was a revisit for Gu Xijiu. When she saw the stone in front of the door, the typeface she carved on the stone was still there,and it was not removed. ¡®Gu Xijiu & Di Fuyi¡¯. There was a heart engraved in the middle of these two names like the arrow of a love Cupid. Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544: It Was Quite Romantic! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was quite excited. She touched the two names and asked Di Fuyi, ¡°Do you think these two names will stay together for a thousand years? Would it be here forever and never disappear?¡± Di Fuyi walked around the stone and said, ¡°Perhaps it will. There is a special protection over here so everything here will always exist.¡± Two of them held each other¡¯s hands and walked in. Gu Xijiu discovered that there were several new items added. For instance, a simple and unadorned stone, a gold-framed windscreen with a painting of a bird, and a bed made from Jade. There was even a very gorgeous bedroom for a newly-married couple! When Gu Xijiu saw the new room, she was stunned. The new room was arranged just like what she had dreamed about. When Gu Xijiu saw the room, the only feelings she had was shock and surprised! She stood for a moment at the spot and asked him, ¡°Did you disappear these days to prepare for this?¡± Did he want to give her a great surprise? Di Fuyi held her waist. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°I like it!¡± Di Fuyi smiled and took her into the room. ¡°This is our real private territory, only for you and me.¡± Indeed, there were only both of them present. No one coulde in. They could rest here, and be affectionate. There were not many people in this life that possessed a ce that really belonged to them. Even if it was a room for a newly-married couple, once they finished the wedding they would slowly withdraw those celebratory items and rece them with home appliances. The bridal chamber would gradually be a normal bedroom. However, this room was forever reserved. Even after a thousand years, this room would never disappear. It was in the deep sea, and these things in the new room looked very sophisticated. It seemed that he really put a lot of effort into it. Was this a surprise for her? It seemed that the romantic cells in him had not disappeared since they got married. It was quite romantic actually! She asked Di Fuyi, ¡°Is this ce prepared for future-use when we officially get married? When are you going to go to the general¡¯s house to propose?¡± Di Fuyi paused. He bumped her forehead. ¡°Be more patient, please! This kind of thing should be arranged by the man. How can the woman urge the man to arrange such things?¡± Gu Xijiu felt unhappy. If he could take the initiative, she would not be so eager to ask him about it. Anyhow, since he had prepared such a luxurious wedding room here, he should have an idea on when to propose to her. Well, since he asked her to be more patient, she would make it more difficult for him when he officially proposes to her and ask him to be patient! After all, two of them had not been together for almost a month. At this moment, the room had been ready with a big bed. The big bed was a light pink crystal bed with a faint shiny light. It seemed like it was summoning the owner to rest on it. After walking the entire day and opening the passage to the Crystal Pce with her spiritual power, Gu Xijiu was very tired and wanted to rest on the bed. However, she looked at the man at her side. He had a pair of eyes with bad intentions coupled with a smiley face. His hand was warm and tightly holding her thin waist. All these signals were telling her one thing ¨C he wanted her! In fact, she wanted him too. However, she remembered how cold he was to her these days. Gu Xijiu felt that she could not let him get her so easily or else he would think that she could easily be bullied! Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545: The Other One Could Be You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°By the way, have you redecorated the square? Let me take a look.¡± Gu Xijiu loosened herself from him and teleported away. Di Fuyi was stunned momentarily. He hated her teleportation, as she kept slipping through his fingers without any notice. Gu Xijiu arrived at the square right away and was immediately shocked. It was a starry, starry sky. Countless glittering stars brightened the entire atmosphere. The atrium was like a high-powered telescope, enabling her to not only see thes but their orbits as well. The stars were not just their usual white and cold colors. She could see all thecolorfuls; each shone in their own vivid radiance. There were blue, white, yellow and even green colors everywhere. Some shone very brightly like a fireworks disy. Some were dull and dim. Others were soft and glistening. There were too many stars to enumerate. She stood in the middle of the square and felt as though she was floating within the starry sky, surrounded by an enormous sum of stars that were circling each other in their own orbits. The two big stars in the middle caught her attention. Unlike the other monotone stars, the two big stars were glittering in a seven-colored ray. They were located right next to one another. The seven-colored ray shone brightly from the body of the stars, lightening up the entire sky. Some smaller stars surrounded each of the giant stars, forming two different sr systems. It was breathtaking! Gu Xijiu stared at the two big stars fixedly and refused to look away. Soon, Di Fuyinded by her side. He, too, looked up and observed the two giant stars. Then, he turned to look at her bright, curious eyes that were more attractive. He kept hisposure and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gu Xijiu pulled him down and sat next to him. ¡°The two stars are so beautiful,¡± she eximed while pointing at them. Di Fuyi responded with a smile. ¡°Yes, they are very beautiful. Hmm, what do you think about the two stars?¡± Gu Xijiu lied down on the sling chair and swayed back and forth. ¡°What thoughts should I have about them? They are adjacent to one another. Together, they brighten up the entire sky. They look pretty harmonious.¡± Di Fuyi lied down next to her. ¡°I remember that there is a saying, stating that there cannot be two suns in the sky. Likewise, there cannot be two kings in the kingdom. Hence, if there are two bright stars in the sky, will they fight?¡± Gu Xijiu responded ironically, ¡°You don¡¯t know about it, do you? There cannot be two suns in the sky? In fact, there are lots and lots of stars out there that are even brighter and hotter than our sun, possibly bigger. In that case, the sky does not only have a Sun but many, many other suns as well. It is just that our Sun is the closest star we have in our visual proximity. The sky is a vast expanse of space, probably boundless. The two stars are not the only ones. We can safely assume there are hundreds of them in the sky, each with their own orbits, so none of them will ever collide.¡± Casually, Gu Xijiu told him more about the sky. Suddenly, a thought came to her mind. ¡°By the way, I once heard from you, saying that the sky is an image that corresponds to the people. The biggest star in the sky must be you, right? Ah, I remember correctly that there were only one big, and seven-colored stars eight years ago. When did this one appear?¡± She continued to observe the two big stars and finally came to a sudden realization. ¡°Am I the other big star? Hanging next to each other, they look like a pair.¡± Di Fuyi did not answer immediately. Hesitantly, he clung to her shoulder and said, ¡°How smart! The other one could be you.¡± Gu Xijiu was amused. ¡°It has to be me! Only I can be your match.¡± Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546: Xijiu, I Am Very Happy Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Just like the astrological chart, we can oversee the world together. I can finally help you, now that I am no longer a little kid that requires your full protection,¡± Gu Xijiu continued. Di Fuyi knocked her head gently to remind her. ¡°How dare you! You are not humble at all.¡± ¡°I am just speaking the truth.¡± Gu Xijiu was smiling very happily. She had been longing to be next to him and oversee the world together as one, not just a liability that required his protection all the time. She did not want that sense of inferiority. Moreover, it would be very tiring for him as well. Now that her spiritual power was finally at level ten, she could help him in many, many ways. Being a guardian of the world must be a lonely and tiring journey. With her help, she could share the responsibility with him. She leaned closer to him. They held hands in a tight grasp with their fingers interlocked. As time crept on, Gu Xijiu drifted off to sleep. In his arms, she uttered in her dreams, ¡°I can finally share the responsibility with you. You are not alone anymore. Are you happy?¡± Di Fuyi was still awake. He held her close and quietly watched her sleep. His eyes never left. He heard her. With his eyes closed and his arms tightened around her, he responeded, ¡°Absolutely. Xijiu, I am very happy.¡± He nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I am delighted. Therefore, I hope you can be as happy in the future.¡± Speaking of the future, his voice suddenly turned cold. Fixedly, he looked at the two big bright stars in the sky. One of the stars had just emerged, so its brilliance would continue to grow for many years toe. The other one had already been burning for tens of thousands of years. He then raised his arm to look at his fingertips for a long time. ¡°Fuyi,¡± Gu Xijiu searched for his hand in her sleep. Di Fuyi quickly took her hand and held it tightly. She kept a firm hold on his hand, as though she had just found her anchor. Di Fuyi was frozen momentarily, as he could sense that he was losing his spiritual power very quickly. Luckily, he was prepared. He pulled out his hand instantaneously to perform a spell. He then put a spell on her, and a light ring of seven-colored ray instantly appeared. The light took a few turns around her. Finally, she could sleep in peace again. Di Fuyi fastened his arms around her once again and held her hands with their fingers locked together. He closed his eyes as he thought of her. He knew that this body of hers was alreadying to an end. It was finally time for her to return to her original body. However, he was reluctant. His spell could no longer resist the severity of her catastrophe. The power of the resisting spell grew weaker, so she would not make it any longer than three days. Three dayster, there would definitely be an outbreak. She would absorb all the spiritual power of the people she encountered, turning anyone into a driedand lifeless body. By that time, she would be seen as a monster. All her efforts to be where she was right now would be in vain. Although she was a strong and independent woman, the punishment would still be too devastating, possibly lethal, for her to handle. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu woke up, she found herself on the bed in their wedding room. Eyes closed, Di Fuyi was lying next to her. He was having a good sleep. His eyshes were long and thick, so when he closed his eyes, his eyshes looked like two arc-shaped paper fans, hanging loosely on his lids. She turned around and lied on his stomach. Quietly, she watched while he was sleeping. Her heart was filled with immense joy. In the past eight years, they had been waking up next to each other almost every morning. Thus, she became very used to his proximity. Their separation for thest month finally made her realize how heartwarming and precious it was to have him by her side. Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547: You Are Enjoying Your Husband¡¯s Beauty Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe used to wake up earlier than her, so she had not got many chances to watch him while he was still sleeping. They were still holding hands in a tight grasp. She felt safe. It seemed like Long Siye was probably wrong. She had been with Di Fuyi for more than a day and she had not absorbed his spiritual power at all, so her condition was probably not caused by the same catastrophe. She assumed it was because of her recent obsession with her practice. She must have acquired the ability to absorb other people¡¯s spiritual power by ident. She continued to watch him for a while. Assuming that he was not going to wake up anytime soon, she decided to sit up and meditate. She needed to find out which part of her nervous system in her body was causing this problem. Just when she sat herself up, he wrapped an arm around her waist and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep more?¡± Gu Xijiu turned around and their eyes met. His eyes were bright and clear, unlike someone who had just woken up from sleep. ¡°Looks like you have been awake for quite some time. Why didn¡¯t you open your eyes?¡± She poked him in the ribs. Di Fuyi grabbed her naughty hands and smiled. ¡°You are enjoying your husband¡¯s beauty. I shall let you enjoy the view, then. I should not interrupt your good time.¡± He sat up. His inner clothes were loose and half open, revealing his chest. Other parts of his body were not quite hidden, though. His position was very intriguing. Gu Xijiu smiled a mischievous smile and pulled his clothes open to reveal more of his body. ¡°You should reveal more of your skin if you really want me to enjoy your beauty. It is not very satisfactory for me to see only half of your body.¡± Gu Xijiu was only trying to tease him. She did not continue to pull his clothes away. At least his private part was not yet revealed. However, Di Fuyi took her words very literally. He smiled charmingly and proceeded to point at his body with a spell. Suddenly, all his clothes disappeared, revealing his entire body for her to see finally. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart started to pound. Even though his body was already a familiar view, her mind still could not help but go wild at the sight of it, especially after they had been separated for a month. Di Fuyi lied down casually and let her enjoy as much as she pleased. Gu Xijiu thought about it and felt that the revtion was more for his own benefit. She rubbed her nose and coughed lightly. ¡°That is it? I see. Alright, I now grant you the permission to put on your clothes.¡± She turned around and was ready to leave the bed, but Di Fuyi immediately halted her attempt. ¡°Baby, it is inappropriate if you do not return the favor. You have seen mine, now it is time for me to see yours.¡± Di Fuyi was swift in taking off all her clothes. Soon, Gu Xijiu was thoroughly naked too. A wave of color flushed her cheeks. His fiery eyes fell on her body, making her even more nervous. He lied unmoving and kept looking at her fixedly. After eight years of marriage, it was the first time for them to look at one another with their bare bodies, even though they had made love to each other countless times throughout the years. His eyes were burning with desires, so much so that she could feel his passion. Under his intense gaze, Gu Xijiu felt like she could no longer stay still, so she wanted to turn around and sit herself up, but he held her down. Their eyes continued to meet for a long while, but Di Fuyi still had not done anything else to her. Gu Xijiu was nervous. The words escaped her mouth without much thoughts. ¡°Is there any problem with your body? Is it no longer functioning well?¡± Di Fuyi did not answer. Instead, he smiled a cautious smile. He turned around and pressed his body against hers. ¡°Baby, I will let you experience it yourself to see if it is still functioning.¡± Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548: Baby, It Is Time For You To Go Home Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had to pay the price for what she said. He made love to her the entire night. They spent their whole day with each other on the bed. Absence had indeed made their hearts grow fonder. Di Fuyi was especially aggressive tonight. He was unusually wild, and his tricks emerged in an inexhaustible variety. Usually, after they made love, Gu Xijiu would be tired, but not physically exhausted due to the Double Physical and Spiritual Cultivation. Most of the time, she could still wake up feeling energetic the next morning. However, she was utterly exhausted this time. When Di Fuyi was finally done, she was so exhausted that she refused even to move a tiny bit and fell asleep right away. ¡°Baby, am I strong?¡± She could still hear Di Fuyi¡¯s question in her sleep. ¡°Hmm¡­ Strong. You are too strong.¡± ¡°Get up and let¡¯s go a few more rounds.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Be nice. Get up.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I do not want you to forget how I make you feel. Come and let me strengthen the memory.¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Di Fuyi continued to persuade her, but she heard nothing more. She thought that he was too annoying. Irritated, she pushed him and mumbled softly, ¡°Keep quiet. Keep quiet.¡± She fell asleep, very deeply asleep. Nothing could ever wake her up again. Her usual alertness disappeared entirely. There was no way she could respond to any potential danger in her current condition. Di Fuyi cleaned her up and carried her from one ce to another, but she did not wake up at all. She did not even talk in her sleep. After he cleaned her up, he lied down next to her. He wrapped his arm tightly around her and pulled her closer into his embrace. There, she lied quietly, as meek as a kitten. Di Fuyi stayed awake. He cuddled her in his arms, hoping that they could stay like this eternally. Time waited for no man. Every minute went by silently. After a while, Di Fuyi could feel a strong discharge of his spiritual power. He knew that time was up. He could no longer put the trouble off. He released her. Then, he got up from the bed and got dressed. He stood and stared at her with a painful look. He closed his eyes to find his strength. When he opened his eyes again, he looked very determined. In his hand, a lute appeared. It was ck at the end of the lute. Its appearance was not attractive, but it was surrounded by ayer of seven-colored rays, making it look somewhat mysterious. He strung the first chord casually. The rest of the notes started to spring around, like a few wispy clouds with no direction and no definite location. What he yed was not exactly music, as there were no tones. Soon, the notes started to assemble. The notes that were springing around in the air started to join and form a thin ribbon. The ribbon went on to wrap around Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, covering her entirely. A few momentster, a shadow that gleamed in seven colors escaped from the top of her head. The shadow looked tranquil and was still asleep. Its body was shimmering in seven colors. It was her soul. She had sessfully cultivated it into a physical form. It lied across his palm, sleeping soundly like a child. After the extraction of her soul, the body degenerated very quickly, as though all of its vitality had just been drained. Di Fuyi took a quick look at the body. He then waved his sleeves, and the body started to deteriorate into ashes. Finally, it disappearedpletely. ¡°Baby, it is time for you to go home.¡± Di Fuyi nted a very gentle kiss on the forehead of her soul and kept her securely in his sleeves. Swiftly, he turned and disappeared. ¡­ Gu Xijiu felt as though she had been through a long, long dream. She could hear the sound of a lute in her dreams like someone was ying the music for her. In her dreams, there were stories of shining spears and armored horses. There were also romantic sentiments of her deep affection for him. She could feel the longing, the hatred, the happiness, and the mncholy. The dream was like a recollection of her life. Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549: Who Could Enlighten Her On What Was Going On? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe dream was like a recollection of her life that she cherished so preciously. The sound of the lute surrounded her. After a while, it disappeared gradually. Her dream started to be more and more surreal, along with the disappearance of the sound of the lute. rmed by the sudden change, she immediately tried to trace it back. She had to use some spells along the way. When she could finally stabilize her dream, abrupt pains in her head made her realize that a piece of memory, which did not belong to her, was being forcefully added into her dream. After a while, she finally woke up from the dream. She slowly opened her eyes and was immediately shocked. She was lying in a delicate crystal coffin. There were some precious items in the coffin as well, surrounding her like a wreath. Her current circumstance waspletely rming, like a funeral for people to say theirst goodbyes. She was even more shocked by the two faces that were looking at her from the top of the coffin. There were a man and a woman, both looking very elegant. To her, both of them were familiar faces. They were King of the mermaids, Lan Yaoguang and his sister, Lan Jingyi. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes met theirs. Without making any further remarks, Lan Yaoguang and Lan Jingyi could be seen brightening up with immense joy. They looked happy and somewhat disbelieved. ¡°Sister,¡± they called out in unison. Gu Xijiu did not know what to respond. Her brain started to wrap around a piece of memory that seemed to resemble a dream. The memory was very vivid, like a reminder for the past that she had long forgotten. In the memory, she was the empress of the mermaids. Also, the memory was scattered into different pieces. The fragments were messed up, as though it had been forcefully added together to make up a picture. If Gu Xijiu had not heard about story before, there was no way she could make any sense of it. The pieces of memory shed before her. Gu Xijiu tried to connect the dots to understand it better. It turned out to be the same story as the one that Di Fuyi had once told her about the empress of the mermaids. The story was a little moving and tragic. Anyone who had experienced the tragedy personally would be devastated. With the empress¡¯sst few breaths, she had to entrust her loved ones to someone else. She was almost dying, but all she had to face was a sky full of whirling snow and pools of blood. Gu Xijiu felt that the empress of the mermaids must have been in great remorse, for she had not been able to see her lover for thest time before her death. The sh of memory felt like a three-dimension movie that was narrating someone else¡¯s story. She was like an outsider that was not ying any part to any of it, so she could not truly feel how the empress felt in her dying moments. ¡°Sister, you are finally awake!¡± Lan Yaoguang¡¯s eyes started to fill with tears. ¡°We have been waiting for you for five thousand years!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Lan Jingyi rubbed her nose, seemingly unconvinced. ¡°Are you really my sister. Jingke?¡± ¡°Of course she is!¡± Lan Yaoguang continued in a firm tone. ¡°Brother Huang finally found all the pieces of her broken soul. Her body can finallye back to life with the reattachment. Now that she is awake, she must be our true sister.¡± Gu Xijiu was obviously confused and helpless. Lan Yaoguang extended his hand to her and greeted her warmly. ¡°Sister, do you still recognize me? I am Yaoguang, your little brother!¡± He then pointed at Lan Jingyi and continued, ¡°She is your little sister, Jingyi. When you left, she was still a little child, but you loved her so much.¡± Gu Xijiu was awestruck. What kind of situation was this? What was everyone doing? Who could enlighten her on what was going on? She decided to ignore Lan Yaoguang, whom she felt was annoying. She tried to calm herself down. A sudden thought urred to her, so she quickly got up and took a look at her fine and slim hands. Her fingers were now long and slender. Something on her wrist had caught her attention. There was a bracelet on her wrist, glowing faintly in numerous colors. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550: To Her Surprise, She Was Back Again Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was the Love Bracelet! It was the Love Bracelet that she used to have; the one that she could not simply take off no matter how she tried. The bracelet felt cold on her skin, which reminded her of its existence. ¡°Give me the mirror,¡± she finally demanded. The tone of her voice was a little icy. Her voice sounded a little young and tender. Lan Yaoguang was surprised by her sudden request. He quickly proceeded to take a mirror for her and exined, ¡°Sister, your original body no longer exists. Your current body is the one that he found for you. It fulfills all the conditions. Even though you do not look like how you used to be, this body is still a great one for you. Its spiritual power has already achieved level ten.¡± Gu Xijiu ignored him. She took a look into the mirror and saw a demure, youngdy in the prime of her life. Her brows were smooth and curved. Her pale lips looked somewhat pouty,plemented by a pair of bright, attractive eyes that were as dark as pure ck gems, shimmering in dreamy light. The birthmark on her forehead was gone, reced by a mole of vermillion color in the size of a small coral bean. Its bright red color set was advantageous to her delicate skin. Her current appearance looked very familiar and amicable to her. It was the body that she had been bearing in mind constantly. It was the original body of the sixth daughter of General Gu. She had always wanted to return to this body. Surprisingly, she was suddenly back into the body again. How did that happen? Intuitively, she tried to sense the difference in her body. Her spiritual power was constantly circting. When she abandoned the body, she was not even 17 years old yet. The body looked more matured now, more like in its twenties. Last time, the spiritual power of the body was merely at the beginning of level eight. It was now at level ten. To her surprise, the body was able to achieve such advancement, even though it was constantly confined in the coffin. It was at the same level as the spiritual power of her soul. ¡°Sister? Sister?¡± Lan Yaoguang flicked his fingers before her eyes. He looked worried. He saw Di Fuyi putting back the fragments of her sister¡¯s broken soul into the coffin with his own eyes. He could tell that there was a faint sense of Lan Jingke¡¯s spirit in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. More importantly, Di Fuyi had told him that when the body came alive, she would be his sister, Lan Jingke. Di Fuyi would never lie to him. Or so he believed. Lan Yaoguang saw hering alive before his eyes. He knew that it was normal for her to get confused, as she had just woken up from her sleep for five thousand years. Di Fuyi once said that her temperament might be different when she woke up. It was possible that she no longer remembered any of them. He was mentally prepared for the possibility, so he was not very surprised by Gu Xijiu¡¯s abnormal behavior. However, deep down, he truly hoped that his sister would still remember him. He raised his hands and dangled his fingers before her eyes to get her attention. Gu Xijiu was, after all, an assassin who had been through countless struggles and challenges. She had been trained to stay calm and still, regardless of how emotional she felt. She swept his hand away and sat her body up to observe her surroundings. She was located in a crystal hall, aligned with numerous crystal pirs. Coincidentally, all these crystal pirs were gleaming in seven-colored rays. There was a big white pearl that cast colorful lights on the pirs, making them look aglow with a magnificent pearly radiance. She could recognize the array formation. There was some ancient mantra written on the crystal floor to support the formation. Gu Xijiu was no stranger to the mantra. It was Di Fuyi¡¯s handwriting. ¡°Sister, this ce has the richest spiritual power in the entire Blue Hill Continent. It is even better than anywhere else in the mundane world. Eight years ago, Brother Huang strengthened the ce to channel all of its spiritual power to your body, which is why you can wake up from your slumber so quickly. By the way, do you still remember Brother Huang?¡± Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551: Who Exactly Are You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Yaoguang bbered on. Gu Xijiu heaved a heavy sigh. How could she not remember? Brother Huang, Huang Tu, Di Fuyi or even The Lord, they were all the same person. ¡°I remember,¡± she slowly answered. Her eyes swept across the hall. ¡°Did he send me here? Where is he now?¡± ¡°He has some matters to attend to. He just left,¡± Lan Yaoguang exined. To ease her mind, he added, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you worry. You are always on his mind. He has yed a huge part in your resurrection. This is the body that he found for you. He is also the one who has collected all the parts all your soul, not forgetting the formation of this array. For six thousand years, he has always been busy trying to resurrect you.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She took a deep breath. Honestly, she was a little confused. She was very sure that she was Gu Xijiu, as she still had all of her memories. However, she was not sure if she was Lan Jingke, as she had some fragments of her memory as well. Could it be that two souls were upying the same body? Like Long Siye and Long Fan? Had Lan Jingke always been in her body, unnoticed? Was she the reincarnation of Lan Jingke? She was with Di Fuyi in the crystal pce the night before. How did she end up in this body? Moreover, she was being mistaken as Lan Jingke, who had just been resurrected from the dead. What was Di Fuyi trying to do? Gu Xijiu remained silent for a while. Then, she asked, ¡°About Brother Huang¡­ When did he leave?¡± ¡°About an hour ago,¡± he had an answer to every question. ¡°Sister, I believe he is very busy. Starry Crescent Land is in a great mess now, so he has to sort a lot of things out. I think he wille to visit when the things are done.¡± Bewildered, Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and rubbed her temples gently. She needed some space alone to think things through and resolve theplications. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Lan Jingyi, who had been quiet all this while, started to question her. She stared at Gu Xijiu cautiously. Gu Xijiu ignored her. Honestly, she did not even know her own identity. Based on what she could recall, she had never been fond of Lan Jingyi. She signaled them to leave. ¡°I need both of you to leave. I need some time alone.¡± ¡°You are Gu Xijiu, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lan Jingyi refused to give in. She stared at Gu Xijiu with dark piercing eyes. Gu Xijiu looked back and gave her a smile. ¡°Lan Jingyi, when I left, you were only this big.¡± She gave a rough indication of her height. ¡°I did not expect to see you being all grown up now. I remember you once broke a very precious vase in my room but med Yaoguang as the culprit instead. I had to punish you when I found out the truth. You became more obedient since then.¡± The height that she pointed at was how tall Lan Jingyi was many years ago. Also, what she just told her was true. These were the things that Gu Xijiu could trace back from Lan Jingke¡¯s fragmented memory. Lan Jingyi was shocked. Lan Yaoguang¡¯s eyes brightened up immediately. He was delighted and eximed, ¡°Jingyi, don¡¯t you say any nonsense now. She really is our sister. She still remembers how you used to behave when you were little. Surely, Gu Xijiu does not know these things.¡± Lan Jingyi still found it hard to believe. ¡°But¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang immediately interrupted, ¡°Alright, alright. My little sister, haven¡¯t you been hoping that our sister woulde back alive someday? Why have you be so suspicious, now that she is finally here with us? By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to make the best pastry for our sister when she woke up? Go on and prepare the pastry. Let our sister savor your crafts.¡± Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552: Di Fuyi¡¯s Intention Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Yaoguang then turned to Gu Xijiu and grabbed her hand. ¡°Sister, I am still maintaining the house that you used to upy. Everything inside remains untouched. Come. Come with me. Let¡¯s go there. This is not the ce that we should talk.¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to avoid his hand at first, but a sudden thought suggested that she should try something else. ¡°Yaoguang, can you grab my hand again?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lan Yaoguang was lost. ¡°I want to observe the cirction of my spiritual power. Please try to grab my hand very tightly. There is nothing to worry about. Just exert your strength,¡± she continued. Lan Yaoguang always listened to everything Lan Jingke said, so he would always do anything that she instructed him to. Even though he did not quite understand, he did as told and grabbed her hand tightly. His power was unusually strong, even stronger than Hua Wuyan¡¯s. Gu Xijiu needed to defend herself with some of her spiritual power to avoid getting hurt. A few momentster, Gu Xijiu took her hand back and was delighted. She did not absorb any of Lan Yaoguang¡¯s spiritual power. It seemed like that ck magic had lost its influence. The catastrophe was gone. She would no longer be a monster. ¡­ What she saw was a room of simple style with elegant furniture and an unadorned bed. The entire decoration did not seem like a woman¡¯s room. It was more like the kind of room for a general. It used to be Lan Jingke¡¯s room, a simple and elegant one. Her sublime personality was fully expressed in the way the room was decorated. Gu Xijiu took a look around the room and was sure that the style was not her cup of tea. It waspletely different from her personal preference. She sighed and quickly dismissed Lan Yaoguang, who had been talking indiscreetly beside her. She took a chair and sat down. The mermaid n was excellent in keeping their things intact. It was such a miracle that they managed to keep and preserve the ancient items that were more than six thousand years old. Gu Xijiu was now absolutely sure that she was still the same person, but she also had some of Lan Jingke¡¯s fragmented memories. She was no stranger to her current situation, for she also had the memory of being the general¡¯s daughter too.It made no difference to her to carry another piece of someone else¡¯s memory. What she truly cared about was Di Fuyi¡¯s intention. From Lan Yaoguang¡¯s ongoing bber of information, she knew that Di Fuyi was here in the mermaid¡¯s pce two hours ago. The first thing he did was to dere that he could finally resurrect Lan Jingke. He then performed the ritual along with Lan Yaoguang. After the ritual, he stayed to take care of her body for another half an hour just to make sure everything was correct and on track so that she could regain her consciousness soon. After giving the siblings some reminders, he left. There were two things that Lan Yaoguang needed to attend to. Firstly, he had to send Di Fuyi a directed audio once she woke up to share the good news. Secondly, he had to pass the throne back to Lan Jingke as the Empress of the mermaids. Lan Yaoguang was, in fact, not the rightful person to inherit the throne. He loved to have fun and hated being constrained. Bing the King of the mermaids was not exactly his choice. He earnestly wished that he could hand the throne over to someone else so that he could have his freedom back. Therefore, he agreed immediately to Di Fuyi¡¯s requests. Lan Yaoguang was telling Gu Xijiu about it. ¡°Sister, it is so great to have you back! You should take the throne and be the Empress of the mermaids so I can finally have a break.¡± Hesitantly, Gu Xijiu was obviously at a loss for words, but he was too excited and made the decision on his own right away, ¡°If you keep quiet, it means that you agree. Haha! I will now proceed to make the arrangements for you to be enthroned. Actually, you have been dearly missed by all of our people. They have been waiting for your return. I am sure that they will be really happy to know that you are finally alive.¡± Then, he ran away. Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553: Was It For Her To Have A Great Retreat? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu could not believe the chain of events that had urred during her sleep. She thought about the sequence of the events from the beginning until the very end. She still could not seem to grasp the significance of Di Fuyi¡¯s actions. Years ago, Di Fuyi refused to let her return to her original body and made up excuses to get it off her mind. They even had a huge misunderstanding because of the argument, which ended up leading both of them into the Dark Forest. When Di Fuyi found her again, he did not exin further about any of it, saying that the decision was rted to the heaven¡¯s secret, so he was not allowed to tell her any of it. However, he did make it clear that the body was not reserved for Lan Jingke. She believed him. If that was true, what about everything that¡¯s happening now? Did he preserve the body all for today? Was it for her to have a great retreat? The mermaid¡¯s pce was indeed a great location to preserve the body. The ce could even aid the body¡¯s advancement to higher powers. It seemed to her that Di Fuyi was only trying to make up excuses to persuade the siblings and help him preserve the body. However, if that was the case, why did she possess the memory of Lan Jingke? Di Fuyi once told her that Lan Jingke¡¯s soul had beenpletely torn apart and vanished without leaving any traces. On the contrary, Lan Yaoguang told her that it was Di Fuyi who rechanneled Lan Jingke¡¯s broken soul into the body. What was it about the broken soul, then? Did Di Fuyi want Gu Xijiu to have her body back? Or was he only trying to resurrect Lan Jingke? Confused, she kept rubbing her temples. Under the circumstances, she chose not to make any assumption about Di Fuyi. She had to see him personally to find out what he was truly up to. She always matched her actions to her thoughts. Without wasting any time, she took a deep breath and teleported. In a swift moment, she disappeared. When Lan Yaoguang was back again, he realized that his sister, who had juste back to life, was gone. Utterly surprised, he quickly sent out his men to search for her. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu first came to the Blue Hill continent, she needed a kind of special boat to travel into the deep sea. Her power was not good enough to travel on her own. Now that her spiritual power was already at level ten, it was no longer a difficult task for her to leave the deep sea, for she knew exactly how to pave a way through the water. An hourter, she was back on the surface. Even though she was back onnd, it was not easy to get in touch with Di Fuyi, as his whereabouts had always been a mystery. Luckily, it was not difficult to get in touch with others. Gu Xijiu used to keep all of her important things in her storage bag. The directed audio spell was in there as well.The storage bagwas secured within the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone was now on her wrist again atst. The Firmament Stone became active again and was so excited that they immediately had a quick catch-up. It first addressed her as its master and waited for her response. When she answered, it started to bber on and on. The entire conversation shed before her eyes very quickly. Gu Xijiu saw it flickering on her wrist and felt contented. However, Di Fuyi sealed off the Firmament Stone¡¯s function most of the time, so it had no idea how Gu Xijiu returned to her body. It did not even know that Di Fuyi had brought her to the crystal pce. Apparently, Di Fuyi would always turn off the Firmament Stone¡¯s function every time they went out together. After some time, Gu Xijiu still could not find out the crucial information that she was hoping for and was a little disappointed. However, she was still very happy that they were finally able to reconnect again. While she continued to listen to the Firmament Stone¡¯s neverendingints about how it had not been able to get in touch with her, she quickly reached out into her storage bag to look for the directed audio spell and contacted Mu Feng. Coincidentally, Mu Feng was assisting Di Fuyi at that very moment. Upon receiving her call, he could not hide his surprise. ¡°Miss Gu?¡± Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554: What Did He Want To Do? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Mu Feng, where is your master?¡± ¡°He is¡­ beside me. Hold on, let him talk to you personally.¡± Gu Xijiu felt relieved. She thought that it would be hard to find him. She did not expect it to happen so easily. ¡°Gu Xijiu?¡± The person on the other side sounded cold. Gu Xijiu did not expect him to talk in this tone. She was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Di Fuyi, what are you trying to do?¡± Di Fuyi was in stunned silence. ¡°You¡­ You remember me?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She thought it was bizarre! How could she not remember him? Even if she forgot everyone in this world, she would never forget him! Why did he ask such a stupid question? She seemed to recall something. ¡°Hey, did you think that I would suffer from amnesia after changing bodies? Thest time I had amnesia was because of the mischief of Long Fan.¡± There was no answer on the other side. Gu Xijiu was a bit confused. ¡°Hey, are you listening?? Finally, he spoke, but it seemed that he had something held back. ¡°Where are you? ¡°I am at the Moonlit Forest of Feixing Kingdom. Beside theke that you brought me to when we entered the mermaid pce for the first time¡­¡± Gu Xijiu told him her location. ¡°Wait for me. I am going now.¡± The connection of the directed audio spell was cut off. Gu Xijiu sat on a block of dead wood and looked at the spell. She was stunned. It had been a long time since hest treated her so strangely. What happened this time? What did he want to do? Gu Xijiu, who was always prudent and smart, was a bit confused at the moment. ¡­ The scene at the Moonlight Forest beside the Moonlight Lake was as beautiful as a painting. She remembered singing a song for Di Fuyi which attracted the mermaids toe and invite them to their pce. Gu Xijiu had a good memory. All of these scenes were still vivid in her mind like it had just happened yesterday. When she thought of it, she still felt happy for those memories. ¡°Master, it¡¯s nice to be able to chat with you again. I thought that I would be alone forever.¡± The Firmament Stone said with emotion. Gu Xijiu touched it. ¡°I miss your nagging.¡± The Firmament Stone was silent for a moment. Then, it sounded angry. ¡°How can you say that I am nagging? Everything I said is the secret of the heavens! It cannot be bought with money!¡± Gu Xijiu patted it and joked with it. ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t address you as ¡®Firmament Stone¡¯ anymore. I should call you ¡®Secret Stone¡¯. People say that the top secrets of heaven should not be revealed. Can you tell how many secrets have youleaked? Be careful. You may receive your punishment from the heavens. A thundrous strike will shatter you into pieces.¡± The Firmament Stone was speechless. Gu Xijiu asked it, ¡°Oh yea, what do you know about the upper bound? Are they all the immortal fairies in the upper bound?¡± The Firmament Stone was silent for a moment. ¡°The concept of the upper bound for this world is, when the people on alls practice to a certain level, they will be promoted and soar to the upper bound. It is somewhere like heaven. There are people who are native fairies as well as those who have been promoted and soared to the upper bound. Only elites can go to that ce. The lowest level of servants in the upper bound have at least a level nine spiritual power, so can you imagine how good those people are?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She frowned. Finally, she understood why Fairy Queen Li always felt proud of herself. That was the culture in the upper bound. What gives them the right to do whatever they want though? They should not be able to override everything in the lower bound and do whatever they want! She did not believe in this concept! Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555: There Was More Freedom In The Lower Bound! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Master, Fairy Queen Li was an aborigine in the upper bound. She was the distant sister of the emperor of the upper bound. It was a punishment for her toe to the lower bound and she could only return when she rendered meritorious service. Since she would spend much time in the lower bound, the emperor of the upper bound allowed her to marry the noblest person in the lower bound. This was the reason why she imed herself as the wife of The Lord.¡± The Firmament Stone was indeed a Wikipedia. It knew a lot of insider news which Gu Xijiu did not know. Would it be too much for the emperor of upper bound to decide the marriage of The Lord? Did he think that he was a cupid? ¡°Is it true that people who kill the people from upper bound will be punished by heaven?¡± ¡°Master, the people in the upper bound always regard the people in the lower bound as ants. Not to mention that the people in the lower bound would rarely be able to kill people from the upper bound; even if a dog from upper bound is killed, there will be punishment imposed on the killer. However, it was difficult to travel to the lower bound. Therefore, people from the upper bound would note to the lower bound easily. Even if they came, they woulde to execute secret missions and the people in the lower bound would hardly meet them. The vast majority of people will not know about this rule¡­¡± ¡°The Lord doesn¡¯t know too?¡± ¡°I am not sure. After all, The Lord is a very special existence. In fact, more than 6,000 years ago, people from the upper bound had sent a group of people topletely rule the lower bound. The Lord led the people to annihte them. Their spirits were dispersed. It took a long time for the emperor of the upper bound to know about this news. The emperor was angry and gave him a very severe punishment. As a result, The Lord resolved the punishment easily. After that, no one from the upper bound came again. asionally there were pets from the upper bound that secretly came but were mistakenly killed by the people from the lower bound. Those people had also been punished by the heavens.All these cases were rare and only happened once every few decades¡­¡± Gu Xijiu finally understood. After all, there was no inte in this era. One person was punished by heaven in a few hundred years. Naturally, it would not bemon knowledge. It was why most people did not know about this rule. ¡°How can the people in the lower bound soar to the upper bound?¡± She wanted to go up and see what the people there were like. ¡°It should be after they reach a level ten spiritual power.¡± Gu Xijiu was curious. ¡°I¡¯m already at level ten. Why didn¡¯t I soar to the upper bound?¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s aplete level ten. When you can level up again, there will be a tragedy on you. Once you sessfully ovee it, you will be immortal and soar to the upper bound. Gu Xijiu pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Is it true that Di Fuyi hasn¡¯t reached that level yet?¡± ¡°He had achieved that a long time ago! Presumably, he is The Lord of this world that¡¯s why he never soars to the upper bound.¡± It was indeed fortunate that he never soared! How could someone like him, who is used to being superior, be the lowest level person in upper bound? It was totally impossible for him to do so! Gu Xijiu seemed to dislike the upper bound. If she managed to practice to that level, she would not want to soar too! There was more freedom in the lower bound! Gu Xijiu continued to chat with the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone found that its master was quite talkative today. She asked many questions. As long as it was not rted to the the secrets of heaven, the Firmament Stone would answer her. A lot of the information shared today was actually unknown to the public. The Firmament Stone thought that Gu Xijiu would be excited and highly motivated when she heard it. However, she seemed to have something in her heart. She obviously listened to it but was often distracted. It seemed that she was chatting to distract herself from her inexplicable panic. When she was chatting with the Firmament Stone, her eyes often looked out of the Moonlight Forest. Apparently, she was waiting for someone to appear. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556: They Met Again Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe had been waiting for two hours. Just as she felt thirsty from having constantly chatted with the Firmament Stone, Di Fuyi finally arrived. He appeared right in front of her. She was mentally prepared, but when she suddenly saw him, her heart raced. ¡°Why are you sote? I have been waiting here for so long!¡± This was the first sentence that Gu Xijiu uttered. Instead of waiting for Di Fuyi to talk, she fired several questions in quick session. ¡°What is wrong with you? I was obviously in the Crystal Pce with you¡­ How did I suddenlye back to my original body? Is it because my cloned body was being punished and would always suck people¡¯s spiritual power? You could heal it, right? So why did you put me back in my original body? Why did you wait for me to be awake? Were you afraid of me having an ident in the process of being resurrected? By the way, there was an ident. Somehow I have Lan Jingke¡¯s memories¡­ It was quite funny that Lan Yaoguang said he wanted to give his throne to me¡­¡± She jabbered, and there was almost no room for others to interrupt. Di Fuyi looked at her and did not speak. When she had finished her series of questions, he asked, ¡°Gu Xijiu, howe you are the one who is in this body?¡± He spoke calmly in his usual tone. It sounded elegant and every word could be heard clearly. Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Di Fuyi stared at her pale face. ¡°You should not be the one who is awake¡­¡± He frowned slightly and seemed confused. ¡°She should be the one who woke up¡­ Did something happen during the process?¡± He walked a few steps toward her, and his palms were glistening with colorful light. It was the first time Gu Xijiu felt pressured by his tall figure. She wanted to retreat at first. However, she held back her emotions and stayed. She took a deep breath and looked up at him. ¡°Di Fuyi, what do you mean by that?¡± Di Fuyi stood there watching her. The moonlight shone on his robe and mottled on his face. It made his handsome face look half-dark. ¡°Lan Jingke should be the one who woke up. The Empress of the Mermaids. It should not have been you.¡± Gu Xijiu felt as if she fell into an ice cave. She finally stepped back. Her face looked pale. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you kidding? This is my body, my original body, how could I wake up as Lan Jingke?¡± Did he eat the wrong medicine that day or was he possessed by someone else? How could he say something soabsurd? A thought seemed to have struck her. She quickly took a good look at Di Fuyi and then shouted, ¡°You are not Di Fuyi! You are the impostor!¡± The real Di Fuyi loved her so much, how could he expect to see Lan Jingke wake up in Gu Xijiu¡¯s original body? Di Fuyi and Lan Jingke were only friends. Di Fuyi used to tell her that when Lan Jingke¡¯s soul dispersed, it was genuinely dispersed and could not be brought back to life anymore. He would also never use her original body to bring Lan Jingke back to life¡­ Hence, this Di Fuyi must be an impostor! However, her spection was immediately rebuffed by Di Fuyi. He did not speak but pulled up his sleeves. A wave of colorful lights shed and shot directly on a Moonlight Tree not far away! A loud sound could be heard. The tough Moonlight Tree that could not even be cut off by an ax was shattered into pieces by the colorful lights. The dust was scattered everywhere and also dropped on Gu Xijiu¡¯s clothes. Gu Xijiu stood there, and her entire body went stiff. She recognized that this move was the most potent attack that Di Fuyi possessed. Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557: They Met Again (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOnly The Lord could use this move. No one could ever imitate it. Di Fuyi slowly turned and looked at her. He sounded indifferent. ¡°Do you still think that I am the impostor?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She looked at him and heard a buzzing in her head. At this moment, her brain was nk. She stood expressionless too. ¡°Di Fuyi¡­¡± She heard herself spoke. Her voice was soft and weak. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. This is not funny¡­¡± Di Fuyi finally softened his stance. He sighed and walked to her. ¡°Xijiu, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. After all, you and I have been together for so long. However, this body does not belong to you. Listen to me. Let go of your body and let heres back to life. I have been nning for her return for so many years. I don¡¯t want to stop halfway.¡± His breath surrounded her body. Previously she always felt warm when she smelled his breath, but this time was entirely different! She even thought that she must be having a nightmare. How could a person be so kind and loving just moments ago and became so cruel now? As he walked closer, his aura was getting stronger, and the invisible pressure made her almost breathless. Gu Xijiu clenched her fists and stepped back. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Di Fuyi was stunned for a while and bit his lips. ¡°Xijiu, I won¡¯t kill you¡­ but you must let go of this body!¡± ¡°How do I let go?¡± Gu Xijiu tried very hard to stay calm. ¡°Return to your clone body! That¡¯s where you should be¡­ I will take your soul out,and get you back to that body. Listen to me;I willpensate you.¡± Di Fuyi put his finger on her shoulder,andcolorful lights emerged from his fingertips. Gu Xijiu quickly evaded his hand and teleported away from him! She had a level ten spiritual power now and was an expert at teleporting. ¡­ The water in theke was clear and glittering. The moonlight trees looked like a dreamy jungle. Di Fuyi stood motionless under the tree. His dark purple robe was shining like satin under the moonlight. Gu Xijiu was shocked as she realized that she could not teleport away.Di Fuyi was staring at her with his dark eyes which reflected her pale face in them. He had set up a wizardry barrier to prevent her from escaping. It seemed that when he came, he took precautions for everything that might happen. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to let go?! I would rather die than to let go of my own body! This body was originally mine. Di Fuyi, if you want me to let it go, you can kill me!¡± Since she could not escape, she could only face it head-on. She watched him walking to her step by step. The grief in her heart finally burst out. She spoke word by word, ¡°I¡­ would¡­ rather¡­ die!¡± This was the first time she screamed so loudly, and her voice made it clear that she was heartbroken. ¡°Gu Xijiu, this body is not yours!¡± Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558: Who Else Could She Trust In This World? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi¡¯s voice was cold, but what he said could not be refuted. Gu Xjiui replied, ¡°But¡­ I have cultivated it step by step since the first day! I am the one who helped this body to get rid of the lousy status that it had when I possessed it. I have trained it to level eight. I helped the original owner to get revenge, and the original owner had acquiesced it to me¡­¡± She stared at Di Fuyi. ¡°You used to tell me that this body was not prepared for her. Did you lie to me at the time?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and did not speak. He was pressing on his fingers in his sleeve until his fingertips turned pale. ¡°Di Fuyi, I had given you this body eight years ago, but why did you follow me to the Dark Forest at that time? You already got what you wanted. Why did youe to me again and take such a big risk¡­ Why? Since you want her toe back to life, you must love her very much. Why did you want to marry me in the core array and to be so loving to me over thest eight years? Why?¡± Her mind started thinking of all the possible reasons. The grief and anger started to rush out from her limbs and gathered in her chest. Her pale face also started to turn red. Her hands and feet were cold, but there was a fire burning in her heart. She looked straight into Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Di Fuyi, tell me! Why did you want to do so?¡± Di Fuyi lowered his eyes. ¡°I am sorry.¡± He said these three words and then suddenly stepped forward. A seven-colored rope flew out from his sleeve. It¡¯s his magic weapon. Gu Xijiu was eager to dodge it but still could not avoid it as it caught her by surprise. In just a blink of an eye, she was tied tightly by the rope and stood motionless in front of Di Fuyi. She could not move and also could not speak anymore. She could only watch him draw closer to her. He raised his sleeve, and she had fallen into his arms. Gu Xijiu¡¯s hearpletely sunk. ¡°Gu Xijiu¡­ Take a nap. It will be alright after you wake up¡­¡± His pale palm pressed on her forehead, and a light began to emerge. She was scared. There was fear in her eyes, and she started to tear. Although she could not speak, the tears rolled down her eyes and dropped on his hand. Di Fuyi suddenly froze as he felt it. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± he said. The light finally went into Gu Xijiu¡¯s forehead. At this very moment, there was only one thought in her mind ¨C who else could she trust in this world? ¡­ Lan Yaoguang was cracking his head trying to figure out how to find his sister. He basically sent all the guards in the mermaid pce to find her, but no one knew where Gu Xijiu had gone. Moreover, most of the people had not seen this new-born queen before. They could only find her based on the portrait drawn by Lan Yaoguang. Unfortunately, his artistic skills were not that good. The portrait he drew was not even 30% simr to Gu Xijiu. Those guards had found many people,but after verified by Lan Yaoguang and Lan Jingyi, they knew that none of them were her. ¡°Brother, I think she is not our sister but is actually Gu Xijiu! When I look into her eyes, I don¡¯t see any familiarity¡­¡± Lan Jingyi tried to speak out her opinion. ¡°No, Brother Huang will never deceive us. He said that the one who woke up is our sister. Lan Jingke has slept for thousands of years and might not be familiar with our current pce. Perhaps she has gone to find her old friends¡­¡± Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559: Did You Make A Mistake? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I don¡¯t think so! We have checked with all her old friends, and none of them had seen her! Brother, please wake up. Once we die, our soul is truly dispersed and would never be able toe back to life. Perhaps Brother Huang was worried that we would not be able to handle it, so he told us a white lie to let us have hope¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang suddenly burst into fury. ¡°Jingyi, do you not want your sister to be alive?! Although our sister loved you so much when you were young, you could not remember her at all and don¡¯t even have any affection for her! She loved you and took care of you. I was always jealous of you¡­ How can you be so cruel?¡± Lan Jingyi¡¯s pretty face flushed with redness. ¡°Brother! What do you mean? I¡­ Why don¡¯t I want my sister toe back to life? I¡¯m just telling you a fact¡­¡± ¡°You like Brother Huang, don¡¯t you? You are afraid that after Sister Jingke wakes up, she would marry Brother Huang and you will never have the chance¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang was too angry and finally said all the doubts that circled in his heart for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me! You cannot hide your secrets from me!¡± Lan Jingyi was furious. ¡°No! It¡¯s not true¡­¡± When both of them were quarreling, the guards outside reported, ¡°Lord Huang has arrived. He is carrying someone in his arms that looks¡­ looks like the person in your majesty¡¯s drawing¡­¡± Both of them were stunned and rushed out together. As soon as they came out, they saw Di Fuyi, who was walking quickly into the pce. The youngdy who lied in his arm was ¡°Lan Jingke¡± whom they had been searching for. ¡°Brother Huang¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang quickly greeted him. Di Fuyi put up a finger and said very briefly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Quickly prepare the soul calming array!¡± Lan Yaoguang was confused, but he did not dare to ask anymore. He quickly went to set up the array. Lan Jingyi wanted to speak, but she was hesitant. She followed Di Fuyi until he put the youngdy back into the crystal coffin. Only then was she brave enough to ask, ¡°Brother Huang, is she¡­ Is she my sister?¡± Di Fuyi did not have any expression on his face, and he did not answer her question. ¡°Brother Huang, I feel that she is not my sister¡­ Did you make a mistake?¡± DI Fuyi suddenly lifted his sleeves, and a wave of colorful lights emerged. The next moment, Lan Jingyi was tied up and could not speak anymore. Di Fuyi waved his sleeve again and Lan Jingyi had been pushed toward the wall. She stood still like a painting. Lan Jingyi was speechless. Although she wanted to break free, she could only watch as Di Fuyi busily prepared the crystal coffin in front of her. Lan Yaoguang had turned on the array of the crystal pirs, and there were seven colored lights shining on the crystal coffin. What Di Fuyi was doing was to pull the crystal lights up, stir them apart, and mixed them to form a colorful light circle to surround the youngdy insidepletely. Lan Yaoguang had once done the same, but it was smoother and more fluent when Di Fuyi did it. Of course, the effect was naturally better. There were a lot of questions in Lan Yaoguang¡¯s heart, but he did not dare to ask when he saw the expressionless face of Di Fuyi who was clearly focused on the magical array. Di Fuyi had taught Lan Yaoguang about this magical array technique before. Although Lan Yaoguang had practiced many times and could perform it very smoothly, he did not know what the purpose of this set of magical arrays was. Now when he saw Di Fuyi personally perform it, he felt uneasy. Was it because of his mistake earlier that caused some ident? Would his sister fall asleep again? Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560: What Are You Suspecting? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Di Fuyi finally stopped, Lan Yaoguang took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Brother Huang, is there anything wrong? Is she okay? When can she wake up?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s forehead had sweat dripping down, and his face was pale. He stared intensely at Gu Xijiu who was still sleeping. Only after Lan Yaoguang asked twice did he hear him. He waved his hand and only answered with two words, ¡°Get out!¡± Lan Yaoguang was quite thick-skinned. He did not give up. ¡°Brother Huang, honestly speaking, when my sister woke up this time, she seemed to be a bit strange. Of course, she has some of her memories, but somehow it did not feel right.¡± When Lan Jingke died, Lan Jingyi was too young. She did not know her older sister well. However, Lan Yaoguang believed that Lan Jingke would definitely remember Lan Jingyi. Di Fuyi nced at him. ¡°What are you suspecting?¡± Lan Yaoguang scratched his scalp. ¡°I understand that my sister has been sleeping for so many years and you used to tell me that my sister¡¯s soul is iplete. You had to use other souls to repair hers, especially Miss Gu¡¯s soul. I also understand that she will carry the characteristics of Miss Gu. It is no surprise to see her act like Miss Gu. However, my sister used to be the Empress of the Mermaids with a level ten spiritual power. I feel that even if she has reincarnated, her main characteristics would not be changed so drastically¡­¡± ¡°You are wrong! Regardless of the condition, after someone reincarnates, their characteristic would change. It will depend on their upbringing and the family background. Even if the person does not reincarnate, if he or she experiences great changes in their life, it will change their personalities as well. After your sister died, her soul should havepletely dispersed. However, due to her high spiritual power, she could maintain her awareness soul which allowed her to be reincarnated. The awareness soul is one of the three main souls of a person and controls one¡¯s temperaments. Gu Xijiu has experienced a lot of incidents and changes in this life, and she has a strong character. It has be her unique personality. Whereas your sister¡¯s soul is merely pieced together, therefore even after she reincarnates, she would have very simr characteristics as Gu Xijiu. She could possibly even carry Gu Xijiu¡¯s memories. Everything is possible.¡± Lan Yaoguang was stunned, ¡°Do you mean when she wakes up she will have the characteristics of Miss Gu?¡± ¡°It is highly possible.¡± Lan Jingyi, who had been affixed to the wall for a long while, frowned. She hated Gu Xijiu! However, she did not expect that Gu Xijiu was the reincarnation of her sister¡¯s awareness soul. No wonder Di Fuyi would fall in love with Gu Xijiu and also wanted to marry her. It was because Gu Xijiu was originally a reincarnation of her sister! Di Fuyi had always loved her sister and was her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It was normal for him to like her. After her sister¡¯s resurrection, would Di Fuyi marry her sister? Lang Jingyi¡¯s heart was sour. ¡°Brother Huang, you have nned for my sister reincarnation for thousands of years. Your love to my sister can impress the heaven and earth. I admire you very much. Once my sister wakes up, I will hold a grand wedding for you so that both of you can be together forever.¡± Lan Yaoguang was touched and excited. He had started to n the wedding in his heart. ¡°We can talk about itter.¡± Di Fuyi looked calm. Lan Yaoguang did not expect him to be so calm. He was startled for a while and seemed to think of something. ¡°Brother Huang since my sister¡¯s awareness soul is in Gu Xijiu¡¯s old body and my sister wille back to life. Does that mean Miss Gu has¡­ died?¡± Chapter 1561 Chapter 1560: What Are You Suspecting? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Di Fuyi finally stopped, Lan Yaoguang took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Brother Huang, is there anything wrong? Is she okay? When can she wake up?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s forehead had sweat dripping down, and his face was pale. He stared intensely at Gu Xijiu who was still sleeping. Only after Lan Yaoguang asked twice did he hear him. He waved his hand and only answered with two words, ¡°Get out!¡± Lan Yaoguang was quite thick-skinned. He did not give up. ¡°Brother Huang, honestly speaking, when my sister woke up this time, she seemed to be a bit strange. Of course, she has some of her memories, but somehow it did not feel right.¡± When Lan Jingke died, Lan Jingyi was too young. She did not know her older sister well. However, Lan Yaoguang believed that Lan Jingke would definitely remember Lan Jingyi. Di Fuyi nced at him. ¡°What are you suspecting?¡± Lan Yaoguang scratched his scalp. ¡°I understand that my sister has been sleeping for so many years and you used to tell me that my sister¡¯s soul is iplete. You had to use other souls to repair hers, especially Miss Gu¡¯s soul. I also understand that she will carry the characteristics of Miss Gu. It is no surprise to see her act like Miss Gu. However, my sister used to be the Empress of the Mermaids with a level ten spiritual power. I feel that even if she has reincarnated, her main characteristics would not be changed so drastically¡­¡± ¡°You are wrong! Regardless of the condition, after someone reincarnates, their characteristic would change. It will depend on their upbringing and the family background. Even if the person does not reincarnate, if he or she experiences great changes in their life, it will change their personalities as well. After your sister died, her soul should havepletely dispersed. However, due to her high spiritual power, she could maintain her awareness soul which allowed her to be reincarnated. The awareness soul is one of the three main souls of a person and controls one¡¯s temperaments. Gu Xijiu has experienced a lot of incidents and changes in this life, and she has a strong character. It has be her unique personality. Whereas your sister¡¯s soul is merely pieced together, therefore even after she reincarnates, she would have very simr characteristics as Gu Xijiu. She could possibly even carry Gu Xijiu¡¯s memories. Everything is possible.¡± Lan Yaoguang was stunned, ¡°Do you mean when she wakes up she will have the characteristics of Miss Gu?¡± ¡°It is highly possible.¡± Lan Jingyi, who had been affixed to the wall for a long while, frowned. She hated Gu Xijiu! However, she did not expect that Gu Xijiu was the reincarnation of her sister¡¯s awareness soul. No wonder Di Fuyi would fall in love with Gu Xijiu and also wanted to marry her. It was because Gu Xijiu was originally a reincarnation of her sister! Di Fuyi had always loved her sister and was her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It was normal for him to like her. After her sister¡¯s resurrection, would Di Fuyi marry her sister? Lang Jingyi¡¯s heart was sour. ¡°Brother Huang, you have nned for my sister reincarnation for thousands of years. Your love to my sister can impress the heaven and earth. I admire you very much. Once my sister wakes up, I will hold a grand wedding for you so that both of you can be together forever.¡± Lan Yaoguang was touched and excited. He had started to n the wedding in his heart. ¡°We can talk about itter.¡± Di Fuyi looked calm. Lan Yaoguang did not expect him to be so calm. He was startled for a while and seemed to think of something. ¡°Brother Huang since my sister¡¯s awareness soul is in Gu Xijiu¡¯s old body and my sister wille back to life. Does that mean Miss Gu has¡­ died?¡± Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562: Why He Followed Her Into The Dark Forest Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu also knew that, on the way to the deep sea, while he utilized the bubble technique to get them to the mermaid pce, he also held her tightly as if she was a precious baby that he could not lose. She did not want him to do so, and if possible she did not even want him to touch her! But she had no control of her body. She knew that Di Fuyi had used some spell on her to knock her outpletely. However, she did not want to lose her consciousness! Even if a bottomless abyss in front of her, she wanted to face it with her own eyes! She tried very hard to protect the state of her mind. She was very powerful now. Hence, she managed to do so! Unfortunately, beyond her mind, Gu Xijiu was in a vegetative state. She was not able to move and looked like she was in a deep sleep. Her mind had been conscious all along, and she could hear everything happening around her. Di Fuyi took her into the pce and put her into the crystal coffin. He performed a magical array around her. She could sense a light that pierced into her mind which tried to eliminate something in her head. It seemed like he wanted to erase everything that she experienced as Gu Xijiu! Her consciousness sets a barrier and subconsciously dispersed the light that shined into her mind. She managed to prevent it from removing her own memories. No one knew that she had phobia after her memory was washed away by Long Fan when he changed her body. When she recovered that time, she had vowed in her heart that she would never allow anyone to remove her memories! Because of this, she quietly developed a technique that could be applied to her soul. As long as she was immortal, her memory would never disappear again. No one could erase anything anymore! Although she could not move, speak, or even blink, her soul had an instinctive reaction. As long as someone tried to erase her memory, the barrier that was hidden in her soul would start to form a barrier. When Di Fuyi stopped, the white light that rushed into her mind finally disappeared. She also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She was terribly sleepy, but her instinct as a killer kept her awake at this vital moment. She had been resisting and did not let herself fall asleep. Then, she heard a dialogue between Di Fuyi and Lan Yaoguang. She heard everything and finally understood the truth! It turned out that Gu Xijiu was the awareness soul of Lan Jingke. Hence, Di Fuyi made every attempt to get close to her. He chased after her and loved her because of Lan Jingke¡¯s presence inside her. That exined why he followed her into the Dark Forest even though she had left her original body behind. What he wanted was not only her original body, but also her soul! No wonder he always forced her to practice and even wanted to marry her. He wanted her awareness soul to be strong enough to fit into this body to bring Lan Jingke back to life. Everything he did for Gu Xijiu was not sincerely for her. It was to bring Lan Jingke back to life. And to make matters worse, anything he could not tell her he would im that it was a top secret from heaven. The story he revealed to her in the past that he was just friends with Lan Jingke and he only loved Gu Xijiu was all bullshit! Everything he did was to achieve this ultimate purpose! Well, Gu Xijiu, you turned out to be nothing but a little awareness soul in his eyes¡­ Her heart felt like it had been stabbed with a knife. However, this knife was slowly being pieced deeper and deeper. The pain she felt was beyond any physical pain that she had to endure before. She did not know how long it took but she finally awakened from her drowsy state and slowly opened her eyes. The face that appeared in front of her was the stunning face of Di Fuyi. Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563: Do You Know Who You Are? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe face that used to bring Gu Xijiu a sense of security had now turned into something she hated! Di Fuyi still held her hand and his fingers interlocked with hers tightly. ¡°Are you awake?¡± he asked. She suddenly pulled her hand away and asked in return, ¡°Who are you?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He looked pale, but he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me? I am Huang Tu.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with disgust. ¡°Huang Tu? Who is he? I don¡¯t recognize you!¡± Di Fuyi looked down at his empty hands and then looked at her again. ¡°You really don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Gu Xijiu slowly sat. She said coldly, ¡°Why should I know you?¡± Her eyes swept through her surrounding. ¡°Where is this? Why am I here?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He stared at her eyes carefully. It was said that peoples eyes were the windows of their soul. He hoped to see her emotions through her eyes. However, the way she looked at him was full of strangeness and uncertainty. Had she forgotten him? Or¡­? He suddenly buckled her wrists and tried to check her vein¡­ However, Gu Xijiu was offensive to him. Just when he almost touched her wrist, she suddenly withdrew her hand, and her other hand hit him on his chest at lightning speed! After she hit him, Di Fuyi stepped back, and his face grew even paler. Gu Xijiu did not hold back earlier. She used her full strength to attack him! Now that she had attained a level 10 spiritual power, even if she used only 80 percent of her strength, she could raze the building to tnd. She had used 100 percent of her power earlier on Di Fuyi. His body shook and he involuntarily moved a few steps back despite his power. He looked at her fiercely and she returned the favor.She did not want him to touch her. The movements in the hall alerted Lan Yaoguang who had been waiting outside. He came straight into the room and saw that Gu Xijiu had sat up. He was overjoyed and eximed, ¡°Sister! Finally, you are awake!¡± He realized that he had said the same thing when his ¡°sister¡± woke up for the first time. Gu Xijiu eyes fell on Lan Yaoguang. ¡°Sister? You are?¡± Lan Yaoguang was stunned for a moment before he introduced himself. ¡°Sister, I am Yaoguang. Lan Yaoguang. Your younger brother.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Lan Yaoguang? My younger brother?¡± She scanned him in surprise. ¡°Did you recognize the wrong person?¡± Lan Yaoguang was speechless! Only after half a minute did he ask, ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t know who you are?¡± Gu Xijiu answered very casually, ¡°Of course I know who I am! I am Gu Xijiu. Your surname is Lan, how could you be my younger brother? Moreover, I have never had a younger brother. I have only an older brother.¡± Lan Yaoguang was stunned again. Gosh, The Lord said that the spell would wash away the memories of Gu Xijiu. However, it seemed to have washed all of his sister¡¯s memories too!¡± He looked at Di Fuyi for help and sent him a directed audio. ¡°Brother Huang, she¡­ She only remembers that she is Gu Xijiu. What do we do now? This time was worse than thest one! Thest time, she at least recognized him as her younger brother and had some memories about him.However, now she had wholly be Gu Xijiu! Was she still his sister? Di Fuyi¡¯s face was still pale, but he tightly sipped his thin lips. He stared at Gu Xijiu and wanted to see something from her expression and movement. Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564: To Avoid Being Caught By Him Again¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu no longer looked at any of them. She looked at the crystal coffin underneath her and raised her eyebrows.¡°I¡¯m not dead. Why am I in a coffin?¡± She jumped out from the coffin and waved her sleeve. A white light shed, and there was a crashing sound. The crystal coffin that condensed the infinite spiritual power of the mermaid ethic was shattered into pieces! This crystal coffin was the tool he used to wash her memory. She must destroy it to avoid being caught by him again. Lan Yaoguang was shocked. This crystal coffin was no ordinary coffin. It wasbuilt by Di Fuyi eight years ago. It was an instrument that utilized a lot of his spiritual power, and it was used to connect to the spiritual power source of mermaid ethic. Without this coffin, Gu Xijiu¡¯s original body would have degraded along with its spiritual power! Even though she just slept in it before, she could already upgrade her spiritual power to level ten. This was because of the spiritual power source of the Blue Hill Continent. This was discovered by The Lord 6,000 years ago. Due to this source of spiritual power, Lan Jingyi only decided to establish the mermaid city at this ce. It was this source of spiritual power that supported everything in this pce. However, as the spiritual power from this source was too strong, it could not be absorbed directly. The mermaid ethic could only harness its energy by using the spiritual power that asionally leaked out from the source. Even though they only utilized the leaked spiritual power, it was much powerful that the spiritual power in the outside world! In order to absorb the spiritual power from the source, it was necessary to make this crystal coffin. This crystal coffin had gathered immense power, and it could convert it into spiritual power that was able to be absorbed by the human body. This instrument was not easy to make. Lan Yaoguang clearly remembered that Di Fuyi had spent a half year to do so. He also recalled that every time after The Lord soent time building the coffin, his face would turn pale and he would be drenched in sweat. Lan Yaoguang also felt tired just looking at him. Now, such a unique magical instrument had been destroyed by Gu Xijiu in such a brief and unexpected moment! Lan Yaoguang felt like he was going to faint. When Di Fuyi made this instrument, he explicitly warned him to protect it regardless of the situation. Hence, Lan Yaoguang protected it with his life. Over the past eight years, Lan Yaoguang personally took care of this instrument even more carefully than his own eyes. He was worried that the servants could not take care of it well, so he also wiped the coffin himself. He even made sure to cut his nails short to avoid scratching the coffin. Upon witnessing what was in front of him, he thought that The Lord would be very angry and would proceed to punish Gu Xijiu. Although his older sister did not recognize him now and only possessed Gu Xijiu¡¯s memories, she was still his long lost sister after all! Lan Yaoguang reacted swiftly and ced himself in front of Gu Xijiu. Subconsciously, he wanted to protect her. He bowed to Di Fuyi. ¡°Brother Huang, she doesn¡¯t know how precious the crystal coffin is. Please don¡¯t me her¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at the crystal fragments on the floor and finally turned to Gu Xijiu. He was not angry but only calmly said, ¡°This crystal coffin was made to revive her. Since it has been destroyed than just let it be.¡± Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565: This Thing Represents Destined Love¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu sneered in her heart. Di Fuyi was so generous to Lan Jingke. He would probably forgive her even if she destroyed the entire pce. As long as she was happy, everything was fine. Lan Yaoguang was stunned again. Even though he did not say anything, he too felt that Di Fuyi treated his lover differently. Last time when Lan Jingyi inadvertently knocked the crystal coffin with her feet, she was thrown out from the hall by Di Fuyi and was made to stand in a corner the entire day as punishment. Now, even though Gu Xijiu had destroyed the crystal coffin, he did not care about it. It seemed like The Lord really loved his older sister. Since the crystal coffin was destroyed, it was impossible to perform the magical array anymore. So¡­ What about his sister¡¯s memory? Thedy who was with them thinks that she is Gu Xijiu while Di Fuyi had told Lan Yaoguang otherwise. Could her sister¡¯s memory be restored? Lan Yaoguang was worried. Di Fuyi took one step closer to Gu Xijiu and smiled. ¡°Jingke, no matter what you do, I will forgive you.¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fists in her sleeve. She was mad at him for addressing her so lovingly this timepared to before. The anger in her chest spread around her body and she clenched her fists even tighter. They would soon turn pale if she did not stop. However, she smiled and stared at him. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you¡­ Why are you so good to me?¡± Di Fuyi nced at her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s because you are my fianc¨¦. We have a marriage engagement. Look, you have a LoveBracelet on your wrist that only existed after we got engaged.¡± He folded up his sleeves and revealed the bracelet on his wrist too. ¡°Theye in a pair and only couples can wear them.¡± Gu Xijiu also stared at the bracelet on her wrist. It was a lovely bracelet and its color and pattern were the same as the one on Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist. This bracelet used to be her most cherished possession. She would look at it three to five times a day. It was one of the main reasons she wanted to return to her original body in the first ce. It could only be worn on her original body and she could not remove it. She never expected that the object which she used to view as a treasure was actually a token of love from him to another woman! It was ridiculous that she looked after it so carefully before! The person that he had hoped to be engaged to was Lan Jingke¡­ No wonder he refused to help her return to her original body. She guessed that in his heart, he probably only saw Lan Jingyi as his qualified partner to wear this bracelet. Gu Xijiu was simply a means to an end. There was a little blood on her palm as her fingernails had pieced through her skin since she had clenched her fists so aggressively before. She slowly grew numb to everything but tried to control her sanity. Gu Xijiu used her finger to turn bracelet on her wrist. ¡°This thing represents destined love¡­¡± She smiled and continued, ¡°But I never believed in destiny! My life is decided by me. Not by God!¡± Suddenly, there was a sharp knife in her hand. She used the weapon to cut the wrist with the bracelet on it. She did so with brute force. Lan Yaoguang was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Based on the strength she used, he suspected that she would probably cut her own wrist. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud sound was heard and the bracelet made a strange humming sound. It made Lan Yaoguang felt as though he was going to be deaf! Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566: It Was A Love-Hate Feeling Now Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu never thought that the bracelet would produce such a weird sound. As the loud noise resonated within her ears, ckness shed across her eyes momentarily. As the dizziness faded out, she looked at the bracelet on her wrist. To her dismay, the bracelet was not damaged at all! It was stronger than diamonds! Gu Xijiu was fascinated by its strength and was also wondering why she used to treat it so gently before. ¡°How could a symbol of marriage blessed by God be so easily destroyed?¡± Di Fuyi, who was at her side, said. ¡°Don¡¯t try again; your efforts will go in vain.¡± He took a step forward and held her wrist. ¡°Jingke, stop being so stubborn. Thisis not an engagement that was easy toe by¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was disgusted and immediately snatched her wrist away from his grip as if disposing of a housefly that acted like a nuisance. Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers stayed momentarily in the air before he gradually pulled them back to his side. Gu Xijiu was looking at the bracelet on her wrist, apparently trying to get that thing off herself. Di Fuyi spoke indifferently, ¡°There is noneed to try. Unless we get divorced officially or I die, this bracelet will note off. Even if you break this wrist of yours, it will attach itself again onto your other hand. Unless you do not mind being limbless¡­¡± Was he trying to use this annoying bracelet to control her? He was delusional! ¡°Let us get divorced then!¡± Gu Xijiu said without hesitation. Seeing how Di Fuyi started to lose hisposure made her both satisfied and distressed. If he was thinking of spending time with Lan Jingke, she would not let him fulfill his wishes! Lan Yaoguang was taken aback and spoke up, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t ask for a divorce! Brother Huang has been through a lot to revive you. He is sincere. Don¡¯t be rash. Both of you are a pair that is destined to be together. When both of you were engaged, many were jealous. Yet, both of you worked hand-in-hand fighting for the world. You were always referred to as ablessed couple wherever you went. Destined to be together¡­ A blessed couple¡­ Great! That was so great! Since he and Lan Jingke are a pair meant to be together, why did he even try to meddle with her? Why did he put her to hell only after he had cared for her so dearly? In the middle of heartbreak, she finally understood. The reason he did not help her to return to her original body was because he wanted to leave her body for Lan Jingke. Furthermore, he kept their marital status a secret after they moved out from the restricted area so that Lan Jingke would not be downcast once she woke up. He tried to avoid going to the General¡¯s office to ask for Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand in marriage because the person he really wanted to get married to was Lan Jingke, not Gu Xijiu. How pathetic that she foolishly waited at the door for his proposal, and a great surprise! Love would blind one¡¯s eyes. Despite so many concerns being raised by others, how unbelievable that she used to trust him wholeheartedly, helping him to find excuses. He used his soft tone and gesture to cover her eyes, only to push her down the cliffter. ¡®Di Fuyi, while you were using me, had you never felt even the slightest reluctance?¡¯ Gu Xijiu was so heartbroken that she wanted to dig her heart out. Full of emotion, she stared at Di Fuyi. Her fingernails had turned white as she gripped them so tightly underneath her sleeves. More blood stained her palms. It was a love-hate feeling now that would only go downhill. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567: She Did Not Want To See It! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu realized that it was all in her mind and she had to straighten herself out. Sheughed as she responded to Di Fuyi, ¡°Huh? We used to be in love?¡± Lan Yaoguang shook his head. However, just as he had a glimpse of her paleplexion, he paused. He did not know whether to nod or to shake his head. ¡°I have no recollection of you. I would never want to spend my entire life with a stranger! This divorce had better be done.¡± Her voice suddenly turned indifferent, as if bringing along with it an ice-cold breeze. He had smashed her fragile heart into the mud. Hence, she would never allow herself to be close to him again. Her gaze fell onto Di Fuyi¡¯s face as if he were a stranger. There was darkness in her eyes. ¡°I suppose my Lord does not want himself in a marriage with a woman who does not love him, am I right? Why not get a divorce? It would be a break for both of us.¡± She did not want him to be there any longer! She was only suppressing her emotions,posing herself. No one else would know that her body was shivering, and her mind was beyond her control. His presence now would lead to her breakdown. Di Fuyi¡¯s face was pale but his emotions were undecipherable. Suddenly, he flipped his sleeves and charged a colorful sh of light towards Gu Xijiu. However, as his emotions were not entirely in control that day, the colorful sh of light went askew. Gu Xijiu was wary of him, and she managed to dodge it. Eventually, the colourful sh of light did not hit Gu Xijiu, but it hit Lan Yaoguang instead. Lan Yaoguang was struck by ckness before his eyes. His body limped and wavered before he toppled on the ground, and fell asleep. Di Fuyi was speechless. Gu Xijiu looked at Lan Yaoguang on the ground, knowing that had she not dodged his attack, she would be in Lan Yaoguang¡¯s spot now. She took a step backward and gave him a cold smile. ¡°What were you trying to do?¡± Was he trying to erase her memories again so that Lan Jingke could return? Di Fuyi inhaled a breath of air, and said, ¡°You are not calm right now. Let us wait until you are calm enough to discuss this marriage again¡­ I wille and visit in a couple of days.¡± As he turned, he vanished. He was in a hurry, almost knocking himself onto the pir behind him as he turned. Of course, he had forgotten to break the spell from Lan Yaoguang. The pitiful Lan Yaoguang was sleeping on the ground all by himself. It was only Gu Xijiu who was awake in the hall. The hall was in a mess. Gu Xijiu stood in the middle of it as she felt the limp in her legs and the shivering of her fingers. Revenge piled up in her head. However, her mind was beyond her control to think of a strategic n today. She looked at the marriage bracelet on her wrist. Disgusted, she shifted her gaze. She did not want to see it! She was determined to yank the bracelet off her wrist. She tried many times but to no avail. It was as if the bracelet had grown out of her wrist. Due to her multiple attempts, her wrist was now swollen. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568: Her Heart Had Stopped Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHer wrist was in pain, but her heart felt even worse! It was as if she took a sadistic pleasure in yanking the bracelet off her wrist, thinking that that would allow her to ignore the greater pain within her heart. She was still having a hard time trying to get the bracelet off her wrist when Lan Yaoguang woke up. He was shocked, and hurriedly went over to ask, ¡°Sister, what are you doing?!¡± He held Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. ¡°You can never take this thing off your wrist. Stop doing that¡­¡± Gu Xijiu snatched herself away from him. ¡°I am not your sister!¡± That was indubitably her own body and her soul. Why did everyone see her as someone else?! Lan Jingke. Everyone saw her as Lan Jingke. If that were the case, where was Gu Xijiu? In their eyes, why was Gu Xijiu never treated as a human? Why did she have to be sacrificed? Gu Xijiu, for the first time, had an urge to destroy everything around her! Lan Yaoguang took a few steps backwards. For a moment, he was lost. He looked around, and after having failed to spot Di Fuyi, he wanted to scream his lungs out. It seems Di Fuyi had left him with a lot of issues to deal with. Although Lan Yaoguang was generally good with women, he did not know where to start when dealing with the girl right before his eyes. He did not know how to appease her. In fact, he also wanted to run away. However, he could not bear to leave his sister alone. It had not been easy for her toe back. He mused, and said, ¡°Sis, if you find it unbearable, just smash something. Everything in this pce is up for you to smash¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang had done this before. He had experience. Gu Xijiu had a sudden realization. Even if she could destroy everything in this house, what would she be able to get? Could she get her heart and soul that she had poured into the rtionship back? Could she turn back time? ¡°Go out! Let me have some peace.¡± Lan Yaoguang paused for a bit and went out. Of course, he was afraid that his ¡°sister¡± would run away, and hence, instructed his people to keep an eye on all exits of the pce. Although Gu Xijiu was able to teleport, to leave the Blue Hill Continent, she would need to get through a specific exit. Anyway, it would be better to allow her some time to vent. Hence, Lan Yaoguang gave in to her wishes. Gu Xijiu stood silently in the pce. A long timeter, she finally moved and disappeared momentarily. ¡­ Ina deserted corner of the Blue Hill Continent. Gu Xijiu hugged her knees to herself and fixed her eyes on the sea water above her. Time passed, and as she finally came back to her senses; her face was wet. She looked like a baby having herself rolled up, with her face buried in her palms. As a secret agent herself, patience was in her blood. Even in that deserted area, she tried to stifle her sobs at the beginning. She was like a creature in despair, weeping while licking her wounds. Gradually, her face was covered in tears. Her tears dropped like pearls that had broken off from their string. They flowed through her hands and wet her dress. She tilted her head upwards to stop her tears from flowing, but instead, they flowed down from the corner of her eyes. Wiping them did not stop them from flowing. The agony in her heart was no longer bearable, and finally, she bawled her heart out. She knew that, on a day unlike any other day, at that deserted corner, her heart had stopped. ¡­ Di Fuyi stood in silence, and his face was ashen, making him look like a fossil, as he looked at her in earnest. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569: And She Did Not Sleep Well Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLooking at the figure which had rolled into a lump from afar, he was desperate to go towards her. However, all he could do was to suppress that desire and stare at her as she went from sobbing to weeping like a child. Throughout the time she was crying, he had been watching her. After she left, he still stood there while looking at the bracelet on his wrist. Time passed,and he finally moved. He gradually let go of the sleeves which he had been squeezing. ¡­ Gu Xijiu did not leave the Blue Hill Continent. She found herself a small shelter and slept there. It was supposed to be an embodiment of solitude. However, for many years now, not a single person had visited the ce. Hence, she was able to sleep without any disturbance. Surprisingly, there was a frigid shell-like bed in there. It was without a nket but insteadwas covered with ayer of dust. Now was not the time to care about any of these luxuries. Hence, Gu Xijiu slept on top of it without hesitation. The temperature was rather low at around three to four degrees, but her instincts were still active. As she felt cold, she again, rolled herself up and hugged herself tightly. Her head was heavyfrom the disastrous day,and she did not sleep well. In her subconscious state, she heard a sigh. That sound was as illusory as a dream, bringing along with it a sense of incurable wistfulness. Her aching wrist was rather cold now. The cold had gradually spread out around the other parts of her body. Suddenly, she felt a wave of spiritual power entering her body. Her blood was initially not flowing very well, and she could feel the excruciating pain in the tendons of her body. However, that spiritual power was able to ease all the difort and pain, so much so that she was no longer feeling cold In a state of blurriness, she was embraced. It was a warm embrace, one which a mother would give to her child. Sometimeter, Gu Xijiu woke up and realized that she was still in a small hall, and she had a nket over herself. Sunlight had now cascaded through the window. It was another brand new day, a new morning. She looked at the daylight in earnest. Then, her gaze fell onto the nket over her,and she blinked. Who had put the nket over her? Recalling the vague memory that she had, she became still. Was ithim who hade? Or was she dreaming? She looked at her wristand the bracelet that she had tried to yank off. It was no longer swollen, and her skin had returned to its normal fair state. A creak came from the outside. The door was pushed open, and Lan Yaoguang entered. ¡°Sister, you are awake! You have slept for two days!¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked! She looked at the nket over her and asked, ¡°Did you put this nket over me?¡± Lan Yaoguang sighed.¡°I was afraid that you would freeze. I did not want to wake you up, so I brought in a nket for you¡­¡± He looked at her eyes, and asked warily, ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Gu Xijiu responded, ¡°How can you be so sure that I am your sister?¡± Gu Xijiu asked with a hoarse voice. ¡°I cannot be wrong! You have my sister¡¯s aura. In fact, you recognized us when you had initially woken up. However, there was an ident, and you forgot about us again.¡± Gu Xijiu looked down as if thinking about something. A fierce and cold aura emanated from her. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570: It Was Time to Break Apart From Him! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Sister?¡± Lan Yaoguang was calling for her again. Gu Xijiu inhaled a breath of air, looked up and said, ¡°Lan Yaoguang, let me say it one more time. I am not your sister, at least not in my memory. Maybe I was once Lan Jingke, but not now; and I will only regard myself as who I am now!¡± Despite having part of Lan Jingke¡¯s memories, Gu Xijiu always felt that there was something wrong with it. It felt like it did not belong to her, like a foreign object that was forced into her. Looking at stories of Lan Jingke was simr to looking at a confusing film that only had to do with someone else. Furthermore, she did not want to be Lan Jingke, even though she was due to be the Empress of the mermaids. She was Gu Xijiu, not anyone else! Lan Yaoguang remained silent for a moment. He inhaled a shallow breath of air and smiled at her.¡°Lan Jingke is the Empress of the mermaids. If you agree to be her, you will be our ruler. I will immediately pass that de to you. You probably have no idea how powerful this position is¡­ You will be the most distinguished being among the entire sea tribe, which is almost at par with the dragon tribe. Amander with half of the sea tribe would have an authority higher than any Lord onnd. Once you are the Empress of the mermaids, you would only be ranked below one person, and above everyone else.¡± Gu Xijiu had memories of Lan Jingke and was naturally aware of that. The mermaid tribe was an exotic existence. They did not like battling at first and only had average power. They chose to iste themselves in safetybut got bullied by many of the sea tribes. However, since the existence of Lan Jingke and the support of Huang Tu, the mermaid tribe gradually became stronger. When Lan Jingke died, the mermaid tribe had already been able to rival the strongest tribe among the sea tribes- the dragon tribe. Hence, they became the secondrgest tribe of the sea. Although Lan Yaoguang had been the ruler of the mermaids all of these years, the actual person in control had been Huang Tu. The mermaid tribe had grown bigger now, exceeding the dragon tribe in poption and was slowly bing the most influential tribe among the sea tribes. The King of the mermaids was considered more distinguishedpared to any emperor onnd! If any emperor of thend were to participate in the activities of the sea, he needed to practice a certain type of formality when greeting them. The King of the mermaids only had to instruct a minister to greet him, and that would bepatible with his status. Power was intriguing. There had been many who wanted to be the King of the mermaids. Even within the internal party of the mermaid tribe, many had been waiting for the opportunity to seize the throne. Had it not been for Huang Tu¡¯s callous means, the Lan siblings would not have the capability to secure the position. Lan Yaoguang was aware of the limits to his own capability, knowing that he was not fit to be the King of the mermaids. He was only determined to secure the position on behalf of his sister, and now that his sister had been reborn, it was only natural that he thought of returning the ce to her. Lan Yaoguang was very familiar with happenings onnd. He had known a lot about Gu Xijiu, including her capabilities. He was convinced that she would do better than him when given the position! In fact, Huang Tu had a strong rtionship with his sister. Conceding the position to his sister would make Huang Tu more determined to help her. That would make the entire mermaid tribe greater. He had a great n, but did not realize that his reincarnated sister would not bother about having this position! He still wanted to convince her until Gu Xijiu interrupted, ¡°Where is Brother Huang?¡± It was time to break apart from him! ¡°He left as he had something to do.¡± ¡°Can you get in contact with him? I need to see him.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°The both of you must have some unique way of getting in contact with each other, right? Please help me contact him.¡± Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571: She Wanted To Divorce His Lord Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince Di Fuyi had such high authority within the mermaid tribe and had once conceded such a significant duty to Lan Yaoguang, they surely had a private and instantmunication mechanism. Only with that, was Di Fuyi able to turn up immediately when idents happened. Lan Yaoguang sighed, knowing that he would not be able to conceal anything from Gu Xijiu. He hesitantly took out his jade tablet. The tablet had a function simr to that owned by Mu Feng and his brothers. Almost immediately, they were able to get into contact with Di Fuyi. ¡­ Mu Feng looked at his Lord anxiously. His Lord was behaving somewhat differenttely. He constantly drifted off. He could look at a tree for half a day inplete silence. Traditionally, looking at trees was not a massive problem since the people in the past always learned through observing trees. He could assume that his Lord was musing on a profound question. However, his Lord had gone as far to drift off to the battlefield. Mu Feng looked at Di Fuyi who was standing beside four carcasses of monsters, and he sighed. Did he drift off again? Di Fuyi did not usually behave this way, especially in a crowd. Drifting off sporadically would mean he was trying to devise a n to y his tricks on others; drifting off so often would mean that someone would soon face some colossal problem! However, the rate of him drifting off increased these days. When he was battling with four monsters just now, unbelievably, he stopped in the middle of the battle and was almost thrown off by the horn of one of the monsters! Had it not been Mu Feng who came to help, The Lord would be severely injured. Mu Feng finally found it unbearable and paced forward. ¡°My Lord, your injury¡­¡± However, it was as if Di Fuyi failed to hear anything as he remained standing on the spot. The blood from the wound on his arm had smeared on his coat, yet he was still unaware of it. He was lost in his own thoughts. Sometimeter, the jade tablet tucked in Di Fuyi¡¯s waist lit up. Mu Feng knew that it was the sea tribe¡¯s King of the mermaids. He contacted Di Fuyi only to request ¨C on behalf of Gu Xijiu ¨C that he came to visit the sea tribe for a divorce. When Mu Feng heard the news, he was shocked. Thinking that it was only a skirmish between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi, heughed and made a joke. However, he did not take long to realize that Gu Xijiu was serious. She wanted to divorce his Lord! She got Lan Yaoguang to make the request once every one or two days, and Di Fuyi¡¯s reply was the same: He was busy, and there was no time for a divorce. Let us talkter. Mu Feng found his Lord behaving oddly. He knew why Lan Yaoguang contacted him, but he would always answer it. He would listen intensely to the entire request in silence, give the same reply, and then hang up. Later, he would drift off again for half a day. Not only that, he would drift off while looking at the bracelet on his wrist, as if a flower just bloomed on it. Mu Feng curiously looked at the bracelet for a moment but failed to understand anything. Besides having colors that always changed, he did not find anything unusual. The Lord¡¯s possessions were always a thousand times fancier. He also had many treasures that were a thousand times prettier than that bracelet. However, The Lord¡¯s gaze never lingered on them. It was only the bracelet which he would stare at when he drifted off as if a great secret was appearing on it. Mu Feng failed to understand, but he did not ask either. He knew that his Lord never behaved in a peculiar manner. Who knew what was he thinking about? Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572: She Wanted To Appoint Fraudulent Prince Consort Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs usual, The Lord answered the call almost immediately. Lan Yaoguang sighed. He sounded helpless. ¡°Brother Huang, my sister wanted me to ask when you will pay a visit to the sea tribe to get a divorce.¡± As expected, The Lord gave the same speech, and simrly, Lan Yaoguang ended the conversation after a moment of casual talk. However, this time, Lan Yaoguang did not stop the directed audio but instead heaved a sigh. ¡°Brother Huang, there is actually one more thing. I have kept this to myself for a couple of days, thinking whether I should tell you¡­¡± A momentter, there was no reply. Did he hang up? Lan Yaoguang looked at the directed audio spell that was still on, and tried asking, ¡°Brother Huang? Brother Huang are you still there?¡± In fact, what Lan Yaoguang had mumbled about after that did not register at all to Di Fuyi. He drifted off again. He finally got onto his feet when he heard Lan Yaoguang¡¯s hoarse voice. He frowned before asking, ¡°What is it?¡± His voice hinted at him not being attentive to the conversation. ¡°Brother Huang, I believe you have heard that the royals among the mermaids are simr to the lords among humans in that we practice polygamy. Just like myself, I have got a few wives by my side¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang was long-winded in his approach. Di Fuyi started to lose his patience. ¡°Are you nning to get married again? I have said before that I will not interfere with the traditions of the mermaid tribe.¡± ¡°It is not that¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang denied and mumbled something to himself. Di Fuyi knew that Lan Yaoguang tended to be naggy, but he felt as irritated about it before as he did that day. He grew more impatient. ¡°Get to the point. I have no interest in listening to all your nonsense!¡± Lan Yaoguang took a deep breath and said, ¡°Brother Huang, you know, my sister does not want to ept herself as the person she used to be, and does not want to be the ruler of the mermaids either. However, she relented three days ago, and promised to give it a try¡­ Of course, she was not trying to ept a new personality but agreed to take over the position as the ruler of the mermaids. I was really happy then¡­¡± Di Fuyi felt that Lan Yaoguang¡¯s words were scattered all over the ce, and he did not manage to figure out how to link them together. He did not know what he was trying to say. If that happened in the past, Di Fuyi would stop him from his long-winded speech, or stop conversing with him through the jade tablet to stop himself from having to listen to all his nonsense. However, at that time, Di Fuyi was in fact listening. When he realized that Lan Yaoguang stopped in the middle of his message again, he urged him to continue. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Then my sister asked for a condition. Although this condition would not go against the traditions of the royal family of the mermaid tribe¡­ I am in a dilemma, thinking that I should get your opinion.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± Di Fuyi knew in his heart that it was something bad. As expected, Lan Yaoguang, after many hesitant pauses, finally told him the condition set by Xijiu. ¡°She wants to appoint a fraudulent prince consort¡­¡± ¡°Dang!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s jade tablet fell onto the floor. ¡°Brother Huang? Are you there? Brother Huang?¡± Di Fuyi flipped his sleeves, and the jade tablet levitated andnded in his palm. His voice clearly showed his frustration. ¡°She wants to appoint a fraudulent prince consort?!¡± ¡°ording to the traditions of the mermaid tribe, the ruler of the mermaids is allowed to have more than one partner, no matter the sex. ording to the rules, she would be able to have three husbands. She has got two candidates in mind¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang¡¯s voice gradually grew softer, as he could sense from the jade tablet that Di Fuyi was mad. ¡­ Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573: Pairs Of Lovebirds Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng was able to hear everything from beside Di Fuyi. He gaped while looking at his Lord. Oh God, what had he heard? Gu Xijiu wanted to have multiple husbands? What about his Lord? ¡­ Although the Blue Hill Continent was deep under the sea, through special techniques and the refraction from sea water, one was still able to spot the moon and stars up in the sky. It was the full moon season. The moon was big and round, like a giant gold te. At the Blue Hill Continent, the full moon season was the equivalent of Valentine¡¯s Day. On that day, those who had feelings for each other would go on a date while those who were single would linger about to make new friends, as well as to sing and dance in hopes of finding their partner. Gu Xijiu was also on a date. Her partner was a young merman. They were at a hillside with soft green grass. There were clusters of odd trees. The leaves were soft and long-shaped. As they fell from their branches, they looked both green and sparkly, like the hair of a youngdy. Among those trees were a few coral trees ¨C some red, some green, some silver ¨C of various structures and shapes. They were the embellishments that gave the scenery a dreamy beauty. That was a famous sacred dating spot. Even on days other than the full moon season, one would be able to spot some lovebirds over there. And during the full moon season, lovebirds were usually everywhere! Each couple were only about 10 steps away from each other.However, tonight, there was only one couple there. It was not cleared by force, but by the wealth and prestige of the young merman. That young merman was one of great fame ¨C he was a famous singer of thend that had been idolized by many mermaids. Simr to contemporary pop stars, he had a huge bunch of fans. Gu Xijiu oncepeted against him. It could be a matter of fate that they were seeing each other right now. The rendezvous between Gu Xijiu and Lan Fei was very dramatic, or one could say that they were brought together by fate. She was lingering on the streets when she met Lan Fei who came out from some avenue and ignited amotion among the crowds. The scene was more intense than that of a celebrity being chased by papparazzis. Speaking of which, Lan Fei was surrounded by so many young men and women, but he only had his eyes on Gu Xijiu, who was standing at the corner of the street. He pushed aside all the enthusiastic men and women surrounding him, and rushed towards her. It looked like he was trying to collect a massive debt from Gu Xijiu. She was shocked. ¡°Gu Xijiu!¡± he called for her name from afar. His eyes sparkled with surprise as he had been looking for her over a long period of time. He was so loud everyone along the whole stretch of the street could hear him. Gu Xijiu did not want the public¡¯s eyes on her; hence, she asked him to catch up at a tea house. She never knew that Lan Fei would be so famous that they were still being watched over there. Many deliberately passed by the two of them and some even asked for him to sign their handkerchiefs. Under those circumstances, they were unable to have a talk. Hence, Gu Xijiu suggested that they look for a deserted ce instead. After that, they ended up here. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574: A Date Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Fei was the idol of the nation. It was not too much of a shock for him to propose to the iing ruler of the mermaids. He poured his heart and soul into writing Gu Xijiu a love letter, saying that he had been thinking about Gu Xijiu for over eight years. He had looked for her for eight years! It was like a gift from God that he managed to find her. Lan Yaoguang was utterly shocked when he received the news! Had Lan Fei proposed to Lan Jingyi, he would be so happy to give his consent. But Gu Xijiu¡­ To Lan Yaoguang¡¯s knowledge, his sister had belonged to someone else, so he immediately rejected the proposal. He told Lan Fei that Gu Xijiu wasengaged. However, Lan Fei was determined. He sent in another proposal after two days. Lan Fei was ready to be the second husband of the iing ruler of the mermaids, and would not rival against the first husband. He only wanted to be by her side. Lan Yaoguang honestly felt that Lan Fei¡¯s brain had malfunctioned. As he was about to reject his proposal again and send his messenger away, little did he know that Gu Xijiu woulde back and spot the two letters She looked at the proposal and drifted off for a moment. She immediately smiledand responded to the messenger, saying that she would like to have a date with Lan Fei. If they turned out to be suitable for each other, she would consider making him her husband Hence, that date turned out today. ¡­ In everyone¡¯s hearts, there always lived a God or a Goddess. Lan Fei was the God in the hearts of many young mermaids while Gu Xijiu was the Goddess in Lan Fei¡¯s heart. To have a good date with his Goddess, Lan Fei cleared the spot! The next pair of lovebirds were at least ten miles apart. A silk mermaid clothid on the ground. On the fabric were the delicacies of the mermaids. There was also fruit wine specially brewed in the sea. With amber-like moonlight sses in hand, the two of them sat opposite each other. Gu Xijiu was tasting the wine while asionally having a bite or two of the food. The breeze made her smoke-colored dress and long hair sway, making her pleasant-looking. Lan Fei¡¯s gaze could not help but linger on her. The Gu Xijiu he met eight years ago was still young and child-like. However, she had a lovely voice and carried a certain elegance with her. The Gu Xijiu of today was slim and fit, with perfect features. Furthermore, the smoke-colored maxi dress made herplexion even fairer. By simply sitting there, she looked like she was in a gorgeous painting, making others reluctant to move their gaze away. The date between the two of them was harmonic. Gu Xijiu had the corner of her lips curved upwards the entire time. They had almost finished a bottle of wine. She did not talk much but did not make the atmosphere too quiet either. Lan Fei was a handsome young man. The sunlight even appeared to be more mesmerizing when he was around. He had an attractive voice. When he opened his mouth and sang, he would attract the fishes swimming near the coast over, making them reluctant to leave. He told Gu Xijiu about his life for the past eight years, remarking on how much he had missed her over those years. Gu Xijiu sat there and listened idly, asionally clinking her ss with his. She did not fullyprehend his feelings but enjoyed hispany. She and Lan Fei had only met once, and it was in apetition. How could this make himtch onto her for eight years? Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575: This Beautiful Day Was Not The Same As Last Night Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWas it love at first sight? Despite having been through life¡¯s ups and downs together, the love that she regarded as remarkable was all a lie. How quickly could she trust a new man in her life? She did not believe in love now! She would not like to be in a rtionship either. She took another sip of her wine and interrupted Lan Fei¡¯s confession. ¡°I do not intend to date anyone. Let me get straight to the point. Would you like to be my second husband? What are your conditions?¡± Lan Fei stared at her nkly, unable toprehend what was going on. His face grew red the more he thought about it. ¡°You¡­ what you are asking me for is disrespectul for my feelings towards you. I like you, and it is without any conditions¡­¡± Gu Xijiu stirred the wine ss in her hand, and asked idly, ¡°You do not have any conditions? Are you not nning to make me like you?¡± Lan Fei stared at her nkly again. ¡°Of course I would like you to like me. I believe that someday, you will fall in love with me.¡± Gu Xijiuughed. ¡°I will not like anyone, so I cannot fulfill your condition.¡± She would not trust any of them! She would not love again! Lan Fei stared at her nkly, as if he did not expect Gu Xijiu to be so harsh. He kept silent for some time and said, ¡°Since you do not like me, why did you agree to meet me here? And why do you want to take me as your second husband?¡± Gu Xijiu tapped the hairpin in her hand softly against the wine ss and said indifferently, ¡°I was, in fact, thinking of having two husbands. I will grant you with all the privileges of a second husband but I do not n to be in a rtionship with you.¡± Lan Fei had met with all kinds of women, but Gu Xijiu was the first he encountered being as straightforward. She appeared as a youthfuldy, but within her words and deeds was a sense of despair towards rtionships of the world. What had she been through? He looked at her, and said in a half-joking manner, ¡°What if I would like to utilize the privileges of a husband?¡± Gu Xijiu took in a gulp of wine, and said indifferently, ¡°Once you are my second husband, you definitely could¡­¡± Lan Fei was speechless. ¡°I never expected you to be such a realisticdy.¡± Gu Xijiuughed. ¡°I have always been realistic. It is just that you did not realize. This is the downside of love at first sight. You only get to know me on the outside, but never understand who I really am. I am probably only attractive on the outside, but inferior in all other ces¡­¡± Lan Fei could not hold back his frustration. ¡°Xijiu, do not look down on yourself¡­ You must believe that you are the best!¡± Gu Xijiu looked upwards and smiled. ¡°Of course I am the best! I am the one and only in the world!¡± Everyone was the one and only because there was only one you. Gu Xijiu was always confident, but she was overwhelmed by a feeling of rejection and feeblenesstely. She swirled her wine ss. ¡°Alright, let us not talk about these unnecessary things. Let us drink!¡± He grew more interested in Gu Xijiu! The two of them drank together. Lan Fei also spontaneously serenaded Gu Xijiu and asked her to sing for him as well. He pointed at the moon in the sky and said, ¡°Xijiu, on a night with a full moon such as this¡­ on a season of reunion¡­ such a beautiful night would need a celebration full of dancing and singing¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the moon in the sky. It brought her many memories from the past. However, she hated the full moon at the moment. Everything beautiful that happened in the past was now poison to her. A saying arose within her mind, ¡®This beautiful day was not the same asst night.¡¯ Who else could she be thinking about? Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576: Untitled Chapter Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLast night¡¯s stars and breeze along with yesterday¡¯s sentiments, had been blown away by the wind. No one would be thinking about her, and there was no one else she could be thinking about. Gu Xijiu smiled, looked up, and raised her ss. ¡°Let us toast to the beautiful scenery!¡± Lan Fei was determined, he was still waiting for her to sing. Gu Xijiu had drunk a little too much. She did not refuse. She stood up and even danced while singing. ¡°When would tomorrowe, I would like to ask the sky. Up in the kingdom of the sky, what year is this night? I want to travel back with the wind, but I am scared of being in the tall building, high and terribly cold¡­¡± Her voice was as swift as the wind, lingering under the moonlight. Her smoke-colored dress fluttered in the wind, like a flower blooming on a leaf dancing at the end of the clouds. Lan Fei was also tipsy. Staring at Gu Xijiu with what looked like a pair of cat¡¯s eyes, his heart was intoxicated. As long as he could be beside Gu Xijiu, he did not care about his position. He also did not care about how many more husbands she would haveter on. He only hoped that he could hold a ce in her heart. His treatment of her was simr to how a fan would treat his idol. As long as she had him in her heart, he would not dare to think about having her all to himself. The breeze blew some petals from among the bushes which swirled around Gu Xijiu andnded on her shirt and her hair.She sang and danced to her heart¡¯s content, and he looked at her dreamily. No one realized that at a tree not too far away stood a person in white that resembled the moonlight. He had been standing there quietly. He had wanted to go out there several times, but he suppressed himself. His face was paler than the moonlight, and his eyes were darker than the night. Throughout his life she had been the person he cared about the most, not knowing that she would also be the person suffering from the greatest pain of his making. If he could, he would like to protect her under his feathers, and never let go. But he could not. He had attempted every single way to make sure everything went well for her, and little did he know that under God¡¯s wish, the spell did not work on her, and he only took one wrong step after another He looked at the bracelet on his wrist. On the day when they got married, he never expected the bracelet to appear on both of their wrists. They were meant to be together. He even thought that with the bracelet, his life would change for the better. Instead, things could not be worse! He was looking at her drinking wine like drinking water. Watching her dancing and singing under the moonlight. That scene was not unfamiliar to him throughout the past eight years. Then, she was as carefree as a child, asking for his love like a child. What about right now? Gu Xijiu was drunk! She did not use any spell to eradicate the alcohol from her body. Hence, her bad mood coupled with the speed at which she drank, she could feel the world swirling. She sat down against a huge tree, chatting with Lan Fei while yawning. ¡°Xijiu, you are drunk. Let us go. I will send you home.¡± Lan Fei raised his armed to carry her. Gu Xijiu pushed him away. ¡°I am drunk. I would like to sleep, and I ask that you leave. If not, let us drink another 300 cups!¡± The two sentences was from a poem she somehow saw somewhere in a novel. She only blurted them out subconsciously. Lan Fei was speechless again. Gu Xijiu had been tired these days. She often could not sleep throughout the night. Now that she was drunk, she slept so soundly. Lan Fei called her a few times, and she did not respond and continued lying on the tree. Her cheeks were rosy, and her lips red. She had lost her strong aura while sleeping, making others want to hug her. Lan Fei took a deep breath, pushed himself close to her, and moved his lips towards hers. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577: The Lord¡¯s Anger Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Fei suddenly found his vision blurred. Before he could react, his body was driven out by a force that likened to that of a windmill! ¡°Dang!¡± and he hit a tree! It felt like Mars crashed into Earth. The tree trunk broke with a loud sound and fell with a crash. Lan Fei¡¯s Kung Fu was among the best in the world of mermaids. Usually, even a hundred people would fail to get close to him, but this time the assault was too rapid and too powerful that he did not even have the time to react! When he finally got onto his feet, his body had limped under the huge tree. His organs were out of position, and it hurt so much that he saw shades of darkness looming before his eyes. When he was finally able to recover, he saw lumps of sparks spreading around his body. He saw a man in white standing beside Gu Xijiu. His silver face was horrifying. The man had a pair of eyes as profound as the night sky. The stars in those eyes were about to burn. The meadow was initially slightly cool, but now it was full of warmth, with burning waves raging on. The green meadow looked like it would be burnt, dried up, and curled. Lan Fei was sweating profusely. He was terrified and in pain. The man before him was one whom he was quite familiar with¡­ The Lord! The most mysterious national master in thend of the mermaids and its actual ruler had appeared. Although he did not visit thend of mermaids often, his appearance meant that something big was happening or about to happen. Be it encountering enemies from the outside or discord from within; he would use a forceful method to stir up and correct everything with haste. He was the patron saint of the mermaids. Lan Fei once saw him from afar. He had a presence so powerful that he had been ingrained in Lan Fei¡¯s mind since seeing him for the first time. At the moment, he appeared to be an omniscient God as he went berserk. His majestic aura was rushing towards Lan Fei, and he could feel a tingling sensation crawling up his spine and spreading to other parts of his body. His whole body became rigid as if beingpressed by a heavy object. Both his legs became feeble, and he immediately kneeled! He wanted to cry out in anger but was suppressed by the force of his opponent, making him unable to speak. At some point in time, he almost thought that his opponent was about to put him to death! Cold sweat immediately rolled from the sides of his forehead! Luckily, the deafening sound made Gu Xijiu move a little. Di Fuyi¡¯s powerful presence seemed to have made her feel so ufortable that her eyebrows were knitted into a knot. Even the slightest movement was enough to alert The Lord, who be rational again. He turned to look at her and managed to spot her eyshes trembling a little.Her tired eyes were about to open. Once they were open, she was not able to see the person before her eyes clearly. Di Fuyi flipped his sleeves, and Gu Xijiu fell asleep again. The tree trunk she was leaning against was rather thin. As she moved a little, her body was no long straight against the trunk, and she was about toy t on the ground. In fact, underneath her were some wood splinters. She would definitely be hurt had sheid herself down As her body almost fell onto the ground, she fell into a person¡¯s embrace. Within the embrace was a rather faint smell. Gu Xijiu, who had been sleeping soundly, frowned a little. It was as if she was rejecting the smell. She moved her body a little again, struggling and protesting against it even in her dreams. Her struggle, while she was drunk, was only too trivial to Di Fuyi. He looked at her as if he was not expecting her to struggle as much even when he used his Hypnotize Technique against her. It was evident that she was, in fact, skeptical about everyone now, as if she had one of her eyes open even when she was drunk. Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578: The Lord¡¯s Anger (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi frowned. He recalled the time when Gu Xijiu first came to this world. She had a strong distrust toward people and always kept her guard up. After she was married Di Fuyi, things had changed. She learned to rely and depend on him. She knew that as long as he was there, she would not have any difficulties or obstacles. She would sleep beside him like a baby. Unexpectedly, in just amatter of days, she was back to her old habits of insecurity. In this dangerous world, it does not hurt to be a little bit careful. However, no one would ever know the price she had paid to return to this condition. It was natural for people to change overnight once they experienced something traumatic. Di Fuyi was clearly ufortable, but he whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Sleep well.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to resist it but could not fight against the sleepiness. Finally, she fell asleep and would not be awaken even if there was thunder! He nced at Lan Fei and said coldly, ¡°In future, if you approach her within three feet, I will immediately transform you into a bubble!¡± After the mermaids died, they would turn into a bubble. Lan Fei was shocked, and finally, he could say something, ¡°What¡­ What do you mean? I didn¡¯t vite any regtions with her?¡± He seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Is it because The Lord is her official husband? I never nned to seize the official husband status from The Lord. I am willing to be the concubine¡­¡± He had no chance to finish his sentence because The Lord had waved his sleeve and his throat closed up. It was burning as though he had swallowed acid. ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Fei was scared when he heard his own voice! He had always been proud of his voice, and now it was horrible and disgusting. It sounded like he had swallowed a pound of hot iron sand! ¡°This is a small punishment for your big mistake. You will have a hoarse voice for a year. If you talk any more nonsense, I will make it permnent!¡± The Lord sounded cold and made Lan Fei shudder. His face was pale, but he dared not say any single word anymore! He was a singer and earned this title with his voice. If he continued to be hoarse, it would be worse than killing him! Di Fuyi did not look at him anymore. His stature shed and disappeared with Gu Xijiu in his arms. Lan Fei¡¯s body was weak, and he sat there in silence. After a long while, he smiled sarcastically. He knew that The Lord¡¯s presence as Gu Xijiu¡¯s official husband would make it difficult for the future empress of the mermaids to get a concubine. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had not been drunk for years. In her dream, she also felt the pain in her stomach, and she wanted to cry and vomit. She was trekking in muddy water and could not teleport. She was without her spiritual power as well whcih made her feel helpless. It was a muddy path under her feet and it was challenging for her to take each step. She looked forward, and it was full of grey fog which looked dull to say the least. She could not see the road from where she came. She could not see the direction of the future. All she could tell was that her stomach did not feel good. She felt inexplicably sad and wanted to cry. She wanted to stop at the roadside to vomit and cry, but she always felt like there was an invisible killer hidden in the fog around her. As soon as she let her guard down, something would jump out and killed her. As a result, she reluctantly endured the difort. Regardless of how hard it was, she would bear with it. To confuse the enemies in the fog, she even kept a smile on her face and ocasionnalyughed. She sang very loudly too. Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579: I Would Abandon A Man Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion(Singing) Love is just an ordinary thing. It is nothing special at all. A man is just a pastime. There is nothing good about a man. Love is just an ordinary thing. It is nothing special at all. What¡¯s love? What¡¯s that feeling? Everyone is lying to their own. What¡¯s madness? What¡¯s joy? It¡¯s just a movie of man and a woman. I would love a man regardless of their financial status. I would abandon a man regardless of their power and status. The song she sang was entitled ¨C ¡°Carmen¡±. Her voice was loud as if she was singing with a microphone. ¡­ Lan Yaoguang was curious about the current situation. A few days ago, Gu Xijiu had been urging him to ask Di Fuyi to cancel their engagement. However, The Lord did not want toe back and even refused to talk to Gu Xijiu. Then, his sister came up with a new idea to start to recruit a concubine. She was even able to get two candidates very quickly. One was Lan Fei, and another one was a good looking civilian. She even started to date the two. She was serious! So he thought again and again and finally, he contacted The Lord. This time The Lord came instantly. After he hung up the directed audio tablet, he took less than one hour to arrive here and went straight to find her. Lan Yaoguang had always assigned guards to follow Gu Xijiu. They reported to him because he was afraid that she would meet with an ident. Therefore, Lan Yaoguang knew everything that happened between Gu Xijiu and Lan Fei. It was not too far away from the mermaid pce which was about 50 miles away. With the agility of The Lord, he would be able to find them very quickly. Hence, he never expected that The Lord would take such a long time to arrive. It had been four hours! Lan Yaoguang was nervous and almost suspected that the information he got was incorrect. While he was doubting himself, The Lord suddenly arrived and carried his sister back! Lan Yaoguang also heard Gu Xijiu¡¯s loud and carefree singing. The song was not very nice, and the lyrics made listeners felt awkward. Di Fuyi had already entered into her bedroom at lightning speed. He closed the door quickly and almost hit Lan Yaoguang¡¯s nose! Lan Yaoguang retreated two steps backward. He looked to his left and his right, and saw that the guards were equally stunned. Apparently, they had heard the song sang by Gu Xijiu too. Everyone was curious because this lyrics was disgraceful to The Lord. Why did The Lord not stop her from singing? He could easily stop her with a simple spell. ¡­ Gu XIjiu was being rather reckless in her dream. Her voice was almost hoarse from singing as if she could release all her unhappiness to make her feel better. Oddly enough, after singing, the mud on her feet seemed to be less sticky. She was no longer struggling to move forward. She felt that her throat was a bit dry. She coughed, and when she wanted to continue to sing, there was a ss of water that appeared in front of her. There was a voice that seemed toe all the way from the mountains and rivers. ¡°Drink this first before you continue to sing¡­¡± There was a sweet taste on her lips, but she suddenly closed her mouth and watched it alertly. She recognized the voice of that person! That man would not be so kind as to give her water. That man did not want to let her live. He was not happy with her for upying his sweetheart¡¯s body. Was this water used to poison her? Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580: The Drunk Gu Xijiu Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWould she lose herself after drinking this ss of water and became another person, again? She suddenly tossed the ss of water! She heard a crashing sound of broken ss. However, when she turned, she did not see the ss. She breathed a sigh of relief and continued to sing. This bedroom was specially prepared for Gu Xijiu by Lan Yaoguang. The interioryout used to be the style that Lan Jingke liked. However, it was changed by Gu Xijiu ording to her preferences. Obviously, Gu Xijiu did not want to lose herself. She tried to prove through various channels that she was Gu Xijiu and not Lan Jingke. Di Fuyi looked at theyout of the bedroom and understood her intentions. He took her onto the bed after they came in, then he sat beside her and listened to her sing. He was lucky enough to have seen her drunk before, so it would not be too strange if she did anything unusual. It was the first time he heard this song. After he listened to a few sentences, he did not know whether tough or cry. After listening to the entire song, he seemed to be touched but disyed an expression of pain on his face. He sat beside her and stared at her dancing and singing happily on the bed. Although she was very loudly, she kept going out of tune in her drunken state. Along the way, she had poisoned a lot of people¡¯s ears. Fortunately, after Di Fuyi brought her into the bedroom, he had set up a wizardry barrier to iste her voice in the room. Her singing could only be heard by him. He was fascinated by her singing as if it was the best thing in the world. No matter if she sang nicely or badly, he liked to listen to it. He knew that there were not many opportunities left for him to listen to her. Perhaps this was thest time. He also knew that she had umted too much unhappiness and needed to vent. The only negative result of this loud singing was that her voice would go hoarse. He gave her a ss of water and put some sugar in the water. It was her favorite osmanthus sugar. Perhaps she had too much bitterness in life, so she liked to eat candies and desserts like a child. He put the water close to her lips and softly asked her to drink the water. He wanted her to moisten her throat. That was the moment when she thought she was being poisoned. The ss fell to the ground and shattered. The water sshed on Di Fuyi¡¯s body and wet half of his clothes. He was stunned for a moment and then he pinched his finger to utilize a cleaning spell. However, he stopped halfway. He felt chilled deep into his bones. Gu Xijiu seemed to be in a nightmare; she had been singing loudly and her voice was getting worse.She also seemed to be a little scared because her body was very stiff despite her carefree singing. Di Fuyi frowned. Once again, he made a bowl of sobering soup and fed her. She still did not want to ept any oddities and knocked the bowl down. She would not trust him again. Di Fuyi paused for a moment and thought of something. He then prepared another bowl of sobering soup. When he ced it to her lips, he deliberately concealed his fragrance. She really did toss the bowl, but still refused to open her mouth. Di Fuyi sighed. He changed his voice and spoke again like Little Fox. ¡°Xijiu, this is a sobering soup,e and drink it.¡± Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581: Be Strong Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was stunned for a moment. Her eyes were blinking under her eyelids as she suddenly stopped singing. She slowly raised her hands and seemed to want to grasp something but resisted. Di Fuyi raised his hand and held her hand. She was stiff and habitually inspected his tenfingers. This gesture was the most familiar gesture for them. It was almost a natural response. At the moment of grabbing her hand, his heartbeat stopped. He lost consciousness for a moment. Gu Xijiu used to im that Di Fuyi¡¯s thoughts were tooplicated. Hence, only by grasping his hands this way could she understand his mind and his attachment to her, which made her feel secure. Thus, both of them had been habitually held their hands this way for eight years. Both of them had gone through countless hardships and dangers. They were connected. There were many times when there was no need for words or gestures. It was as if they could read each others¡¯ thoughts. These eight years were considered just a blink of an eye in her long life. However, it was the most exciting. Now that he was holding her in this way again. Would itfort her in her nightmare? Could he pull her out from the mud in the dream? What he did not think of was that their hands would cross only for a few seconds before she would pull her hands away. He looked down at his empty palm for a moment then his eyes returned to her pretty face. She still kept her eyes closed, and her eyeballs continued to turn under her eyelids. She seemed to be trying to wake up, but she could not do it. Her lips were tightly sealed this time and it looked like she was afraid of something. However, at the same time, one could tell that she was trying to be strong. In this nightmare, singing out loud would help her to release the unhappiness and bitterness bottled up inside her. However, if she fell deeper into the nightmare, it could be harmful to her body. He lifted his hand to eliminate the sleeping spell he put on her and wanted to wake her up. Nothing happened. Though he had called her several times, she did not wake up. Instead, she curled her body like a shell. He frowned. This was not the first time for such things to happen. Thest time, Gu Xijiu almost failed to get out of the nightmare! Being drunk would not normally lead to such oues. Di Fuyi ignored her struggle and adjusted her body so that she would sit up. He did not give her the sobering soup anymore but forced her to sit near to him so that he could use his spiritual power to dispel the alcohol in her body. Although this method was very energy-consuming, it was also the most effective one in such situations. As long as Gu Xijiu worked together with Di Fuyi for two to three minutes, it could help herpletely eliminatethe drunkenness. However, Gu Xijiu was in a panic and struggled. Her fierce reaction suddenly shocked Di Fuyi, and he released his hand. She lied down again but was no longer singing. Instead, she looked like a hedgehog that was fully alert and ready to attack anything that approched her. Di Fuyi was speechless. He suddenly thought of something and tightly gripped his fingers! It was his negligence! Her soul had just entered into this body and had not fully integrated yet. Coupled with the fact that he had used some unordinary techniques on her body, if she wanted to fully integrate with the body she would need to abstain from alcoholpletely. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582: When Did He Reveal Any ws? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFor the time being, the quickest way to help Gu Xijiu was fordissolve the alcohol in her bodyter. Di Fuyi closed his eyes and used a technique to go into her dream. Gu Xijiu suddenly saw a familiar face in all the chaos; it was Lan Waihu. Lan Waihu looked embarrassed, and she rushed out from the muddy water. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Gu Xijiu had just killed a few faceless assassins besieging her. When she saw Lan Waihu, she was stunned for a while. A few people were attacking her intensely at this moment. Lan Waihu tried to struggle to escape. The assassins could easily kill Lan Waihu. If it were in the past, if Gu Xijiu saw Lan Waihu in a trap, she would not hesitate to rush forward to save her. However, at this moment, she just stood there and stared at her. She did not intend to help. She did not even believe in Lan Waihu anymore? Di Fuyi had this question shed in his mind. He knew that Gu Xijiu did not believe him, so he turned into Lan Waihu to try to help her. However, he did not anticipate her response to be so cold. After all, he had also been in contact with Lan Waihu for some time. He knew her character and tricks, so he thought that he was quite sessful in immitating her. Di Fuyi was confident that he did not reveal any ws. Why did Gu Xijiu not believe him? This dream belonged to Gu Xijiu. Hence, the assasins that she feared in her mind were naturally the most powerful ones. Di Fuyi could only use the tricks of Lan Waihu to deal with them, so it was challenging to fight against them. What was even worse was that the mud under him suddenly turned into a quagmire that swallowed people. His body began to sink. If Gu Xijiu died in her dream, she might not be dead but severely injured in real life. However, for Di Fuyi, who forcibly entered into her dream, he would die if he died in it and there was no chance of revival! ¡°Xijiu, save me!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s legs had already gone into the quagmire. He wanted to pull them out but failed. He reached out to her. ¡°Save me¡­¡± He could not let himself die here, or else Gu Xijiu would go further insane. Gu Xijiu looked down at his outstretched hand. Her eyes fell on his face and she suddenly asked, ¡°You are not Little Fox! Who are you?!¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. When did he reveal any ws? He swiftly swept his eyes around to analyze the situation. The killers had disappeared but , is danger had not been resolved yet. He looked at her with pitiful face. ¡°Xijiu, I am Little Fox. Please help me.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled an evil grin. ¡°No! You are not!¡± She turned away and did not look back. Di Fuyi¡¯s body sunk faster and soon, the mud passed his waist. ¡°Xijiu, I will die if you don¡¯t save me¡­ Xijiu!?¡± The voice from Little Fox was even more mournful and sounded a little bit scared. Gu Xijiu just continued smiling. Did he still want to lie to her? She would be fooled again! Gu Xijiu¡¯s current nightmare was different from thest one. Thest time, she did not know that she was dreaming, but this time after being trapped for a moment, she already knew it. Nheless, in her subconscious mind, she would rather be trapped in this muddy dream and to stifle with the fierce killers than to face her reality with a conscious mind! Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583: She Would Not Be Fooled Again! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn this nightmare, although those who came to attack her were very powerful, she could not see their faces. Her subconscious had created these killers and she was aware of it. Only ¡°Lan Waihu¡± was an exception. Hence, it was obvious to Gu Xijiu that ¡°Lan Waihu¡± was an intruder in her dream. The real Lan Waihu could not enter her dream. In today¡¯s world, there was only one person who coulde into her dream, which was Di Fuyi! Why did he enter into her dream again? To save her? Or lie to her again? Or was he trying to save let Lan Jingke instead? Perhaps he wanted to take the opportunity to seal her memory again to help Lan Jingke return? When she thought of the two tricks he had used, Gu Xijiu sneered. Was this his third time fooling her? He was really annoying! The grief and indignation in her heart were almost burning. With her fierce emotional turmoil, Di Fuyi sunk even faster and the mud had now reached his neck. He almost could not breathe. He looked at her lonely back and decided to shout, ¡°Gu Xijiu, save me¡­¡± This time he used his voice. The facial disguise technique also lost its effect, and now he appeared with his original appearance. The lonely figure finally stopped and slowly turned back. There was a thick mist in between them, and her eyes dropped on his face. She coldly said, ¡°Finally, you reveal your true face. Di Fuyi, what do you want to do this time?¡± She sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me anymore!¡± ¡°Xijiu, let me out of here or I¡¯ll die¡­¡± Di Fuyi told her the truth. Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Will you die?¡± Sheughed and sat there looking at him. ¡°Oh, yes, I remember you said that in this dream, I¡¯m the master. If you die in my dream, you are truly dead It seems that you areing at great risk. Are you trying to manipte me in my dream? You can fight hard to help Lan Jingkee back to life. How can you be so sure that she will be awake after you seal me up?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He bit his lips and just looked at her. His silence was deemed as acquiescence in her eyes. She slowly grasped her palms, and her nails were inserted deep into her palm. It seemed like she did not feel any pain. She took a deep breath as if she had surpressed something. She stood up again and said, ¡°Why should I save you? Di Fuyi, do you think I am a saint?¡± She did not want to see him anymore. After she stood up, she performed a teleportation technique and disappeared. Di Fuyi gradually sunk and the mud covered his headHe came to kill her and wanted to let his sweetheart to be resurrected. Why would she allow him to seed? She wanted him to taste the feeling of being drowned! Even if he died here, it was his fault! No one would have a good ending for scheming her! There was a sign of relief in her heart. She stood in mud and could not help butugh out loud. When herughter was getting louder, the grey mist around her spanned like sporadically. Sheughed until tears rolled down her face. She stood still for a moment, and suddently, an immense feeling of panic grew in her mind. Her limbs were weak at this moment. She took a deep breath and suddenly teleported back! She had a good sense of direction so she managed to return to the exact spot. Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584: The Love Bracelet Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was still the exactquagmire, but Di Fuyi had disappeared. Without a second thought, she flew over and put her hands into the mud to pull him up. However, she did not retrieve anything except a handful of muddy water. Her hands were empty, and her face changed. Did he escape from her dream? Or had he sunk to the bottom? Her brain buzzed, and she almost lost her bnce. She did hate him, but she could not see him die. She could not imagine that he would die because of her. She calmed herself and took a deep breath before she shouted, ¡°I decide my dream! If he has fallen into it, please make hime up!¡± After a moment, bubbles were forming in the swamp, and soon after, Di Fuyi¡¯s head slowly appeared. His eyes were closed and he was not sure if he was dead or alive. Gu Xijiu rushed forward to pull him out! Di Fuyi lied motionless on the floor covered in mud. She squatted down and used a cleaning spell on him. She started with his face and could soon see his attractive features. His face was pale, but thankfully, he still breathed. After all, he was The Lord. Once he was out of the quagmire, he recovered very quickly. In just a few seconds, he opened his eyes and sat up. The two of them looked at each other for a moment before Di Fuyi said, ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sighed in relief but still looked sad. After a while, she looked at him and said, ¡°Di Fuyi, since I did not let you die, can you please cancel our engagement?¡± Di Fuyi stared at her for a moment and responded with only one word, ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Xijiu did not expect that he would agree with it so easily. She was slightly stunned and looked at him suspiciously. Di Fuyi took a deep breath, stood up and said subtly, ¡°Gu Xijiu, this body is yours, I hope you can take good care of it. After all, it was so difficult to obtain it. Well, let¡¯s get out of here! You can¡¯t solve anything if you keep avoiding it.¡± ¡­ When Gu Xijiu opened her eyes, she saw that her fingers were still crossed with Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers. The Love Bracelet on their wrists started to crack and turned into light spots which floated magically into the air. It faded and slowly disappeared. She quickly withdrew her hand upon that sight. An overwhelming sense of relief hit her but deep down she felt empty as well. Gu Xijiu remembered that Di Fuyi used to tell her that this Love Bracelet represented the fate between them. When they wore the bracelets on their wrists, they could sense each other¡¯s existence. When one party was in distress, the other party would immediately detect it. If one party died, the marriage bracelet would immediately break, and the other party would know about it. There was nothing that could be hidden from it. There were two methods to break a Love Bracelet. One was the death of any one of them, and another condition was both of them willingly giving up their engagement. She thought that she would wear this bracelet for a lifetime and would love it forever. She never expected that she could only wear it for a short period. After all, it was not good to keep something that did not belong to you. Di Fuyi opened his eyes slightlyter than Gu Xijiu. The first thing he saw was that the bracelets had disappeared. He stared at his wrist for a moment and finally got up. He looked at her and sighed. ¡°We have canceled the engagement. You are free now. Xijiu, take care.¡± He turned and left. Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585: They Came To Know Each Other Because Of Fate, And They Would Leave Each Other Because Of It Too Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. She asked him in a soft tone before he disappeared, ¡°Di Fuyi, you already know that I did not lose my memory, right?¡± Di Fuyi stopped but did not look back. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, do you want to kill me, and then let Lan Jingkee back to life?¡± This was the sharpest thorn in her heart. Di Fuyi slowly walked back and looked at her for a moment. He could not bear to hurt her anymore. He answered her gently, ¡°Xijiu, I have never thought of killing you. Moreover, even though we are not fated to be together, please don¡¯t take your marriage as a joke. You will be the only one who is hurt. You used to say that you care more about the process than the result. After all, we have been living happily for eight years. Let¡¯s end it in a good way. I will not care about you anymore, and you don¡¯t have to think of me again¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s finger turned pale as she had gripped tightly. Sheughed at this response. ¡°Alright!¡± Di Fuyi paused for a second but finally turned and left. Gu Xijiu was still standing on the spot and had not moved for a long time. She felt that her heart was empty. She knew that they would be like strangers to each other and would not have any interaction beyond this point. He would walk his own path, and she would have to build her own path too. Gu Xijiu had to ept that this was the fate between them. They came to know each other because of fate, and they would leave each other because of it too. Di Fuyi had forcibly came into her world and broke into her strong heart. He lived with her for eight years and she subconsciously treated him as her own backbone. She trusted him with her heart and thought that they could stay together forever. However, he had now left her for good. He probably never knew that she had no interest in being immortal. She thought that it was good for people to be reincarnated so that they would not suffer from their past lives in every new cycle. Instead, it would be a new adventure to experience from the start to the end. The most beautiful part was the scenery along the way. If someone was immortal, he or she would carry too many memories. It would be easy to get bored after seeing all the people you love die. It was only after she fell in love with him that she considered the possibility of being immortal. She wanted to be with him forever so that he would not be lonely anymore. She thought that both of them could rely on each other forever. Now that she was finally able to live forever, it turns out that they were only meant to be together for eight years.She stared at her bare left wrist. It was once the ce where she wore the Love Bracelet, and it was now empty. The Firmament Stone did not have to be jealous anymore. Di Fuyi once told her that the only way to break the bracelet was if both parties agreed to cancel their engagement or ifany one of them died. It was only when he finally promised to cancel the engagement in her dreams did the bracelet begin to shatter and disappear. Before he agreed to it, all she wanted to do was force him back to call off the engagement. Now that he finally fulfilled her wish, she felt a sense of emptiness. Perhaps deep in her heart, she never believed that he no longer cared for her. She wanted to force him to reveal his true feelings. Unfortunately, this was not what she had expected. ¡­ Gu Xijiu sat in the room for a day. No one knew what was going on in her mind or what she was doing. Lan Yaoguang has been waiting for her. He had already seen Di Fuyi leaving the pce. He thought of going to see Gu Xijiu but her door was closed, and he did not dare to knock on it. Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586: Things Change Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe next day, the door finally opened, and Gu Xijiu came out from the room. Lao Yaoguang looked at her silently. She wore a smoky green dress, and her hair was neat and tidy. Although there were dark circles under her eyes, she looked energetic. He felt relieved and stepped forward. ¡°Sister, are you sober already?¡± Gu Xijiu had reminded him multiple times that she was not his elder sister. However, this King of the mermaids was quite stubborn and never stopped referring to her in that manner. Even if she corrected him, he never changed. After a few times, Gu Xijiu was toozy to correct him anymore He obviously wanted to strike up a conversation with her, so Gu Xijiu just nodded. Lao Yaoguang¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist, and he was stunned. After all, he had lived for thousands of years old and was quite knowledgeable. He knew that the bracelet which was previously on Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand was a Love Bracelet and it was a pair with the one Di Fuyi wore. He thought that his sister would be the destined one for The Lord, but he did not expect that they had given up. Since it was destined by God, the two people would be truly in love, and nobody could separate them. They would get the blessings from heaven which would make it really difficult for them to revert on their promises to each other. There were only a few couples who could get the Love Bracelet. It was a real blessing to be able to get it. When Lan Yaoguang saw the Love Bracelet on Gu Xijiu¡¯s body he was quite surprised. When The Lord got engaged with his sister in the past, this bracelet had never appeared. He wondered why the bracelet had now belonged to a mortal human body. Although this mortal human body was prepared for his sister, Lan Jingke, Lan Yaoguang still felt a bit ufortable by this fact. For normal couples who separate from each other, there was always a possibility of getting back together. However, once a destined engagement had been dissolved, there was no possibility of going back anymore! No wonder The Lord left in such a manner. He did not even turn back despite Lan Yaoguang continuously calling for him. It seemed that the action of his sister trying to acquire a concubine had crossed the line with The Lord. If so, why did The Lord still want to carry her back and stay in her room for so long? Perhaps The Lord truly loved his sister after all. Perhaps it was because he was The Lord and his image was extremely important. If The Lord never canceled the engagement with his sister, his sister would still the fianc¨¦ of The Lord so he would not allow her to go out and get drunk with another man. Numerous spections shed in Lan Yaoguang¡¯s mind. However, he still reported the most critical thing to Gu Xijiu, ¡°Sister, Lan Fei came to look for you this afternoon. He was worried about you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu waved her hand in disapproval. ¡°Tell him that I don¡¯t want a concubine anymore. Ask him not toe again.¡± Lan Yaoguang was speechless. He scratched his scalp. These days, he had been advising Gu Xijiu several times not to look for a concubine. However, she never listened to him. Now when her engagement with The Lord was canceled, she did not want to have concubine anymore!!! Just when Lan Yaoguang was about to say something, Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Yaoguang, do you know Lan Jingjing?¡± Lan Yaoguang was shocked and immediately replied, ¡°I know! She was your best friend and always yed together with you in the past. was exremely sad when you passed away.¡± Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587: More About Fate Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s heart shook with difort. ording to Di Fuyi, Lan Jingjing used to love Lan Jingke. Although Gu Xijiu had many memories of Lan Jingke, most of them were fragmented. They had no connection at all. Among these fragmented memories, there were hardly any stories about Lan Jingjing.Only two or three images popped into Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. Therefore, Gu Xijiu did not know much about thisdy. She knew how she looked like, but she could not recall the rtionship between Lan Jingke and Lan Jingjing. ¡°About Lan Jingjing¡­ is she still alive? Where is she? I want to visit her.¡± Gu Xijiu told Lan Yaoguang her intention. Lan Yaoguang shook his head in dismay. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t see her. She¡¯s dead.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°How did she die?¡± ¡°She married a general ording to her parent¡¯s wishes. The general did not treat her well and always hit her. He did not stop even when she was in her early stage of pregnancy, and she ended up having a miscarriage. She died from the incident as she bled too much.¡± Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°What about the general?¡± ¡°He had been executed. Brother Huang gave the order personally.¡± ¡°What did this happen?¡± ¡°About 5,000 years ago. I cannot remember the exact time. It happened about the time when you just passed away.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was slightly sinking. If Lan Jingjing was truly the secret lover of Lan Jingke, how could she marry someone else so quickly? Gu Xijiu kept firing questions at Lan Yaoguang. However, she did not realize that Lan Yaoguang was still very young during those incidents. He hardly knew anything about Lan Jinjing other than the fact that they were close friends. As soon as she looked up, she saw Lan Yaoguang¡¯s eyes repeatedly blinking. She was startled. ¡°Why are you looking at me this way?¡± ¡°Sister, you suddenly asked about Lan Jingjing. Did you have a sudden realization?¡± Lan Yaoguang looked at her with hope. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. ¡°Sister, you still have a few friends here. Do you want to see them? You had good rtionships with a few people here. Before you died, you asked Brother Huang to take care of them. All of them are living well now, and two of them are even the generals of mermaid n. If you want to meet them, I can make some arrangements.¡± Gu Xijiu was silent for a moment and finally nodded. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Lan Yaoguang was very efficient. After two hours, he called up the five friends of Lan Jingke in the past. Most of them were females. Gu Xijiu was quite good at asking questions.She could bepared to professional criminal investigators. She chatted with those people for a long time and wanted to learn about the rtionship between Lan Jingjing and Lan Jingke from their point of view. However, after going at it repeatedly, there was still no useful information. In their eyes, Lan Jingjing and Lan Jingke were not very close. In the eyes of one of the female generals, she felt that Lan Jingjing was too soft natured to be friends with Lan Jingke. Lan Jingke was kind to Lan Jingjing merely because their life experiences were slightly simr, so she sympathized with her and became her friend. After Lan Jingke died, all these friends were very sad and could not escape their grief. Meanwhile, Lan Jingke got marriedthe next year. Lan Jinjing had a very grand ceremony and was dressed in vibrant red during her big day. Most of Lan Jingke¡¯s friends thought that Lan Jingjing was quite heartless. All in all, none of these people knew that Lan Jingke and Lan Jingjing once had an ambiguous rtionship. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588: What Exactly Do You Want To Know? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionInstead, they knew a lot about the stories between Lan Jingke and Huang Tu. The two of them were indeed engaged couples. They fought together side by side, and Huang Tu assisted Lan Jingke to ascend the throne. They were a couple in everyone¡¯s eyes. In the end, Lan Jingke sacrificed her life for Huang Tu to build his empire, while Huang Tu also worked very hard to help Lan Jingke¡¯s brother, Lan Yaoguang, to be the king. He had not married until now. After she sent these people away, something did not sit well with her. ¡®Gu Xijiu, what exactly do you want to know? What do you want to prove? Do you think that if Lan Jingjing and Lan Jingke were really a couple, then that would mean that Di Fuyi¡¯s love for Lan Jingke was fake? Is there a hidden reason why he was so cruel to you?¡¯ It turned out that she was too stupid and naive! In the depths of her own heart, she still tried to find an excuse for Di Fuyi. Fortunately, the rtionship between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi had been ended. She would be alone in her future life. No one in the world was inseparable from someone else. Time would be the best medicine for all the pain. She would be able to walk out of this situation in the future. This was not the first time for her to get hurt. She had experience. She would eventually be able to move on. If not in three years then maybe in ten years. ¡­ Gu Xijiu did not stay in mermaid pce anymore but returned to shore. She returned to the general¡¯s house. She had been away for more than ten days and there were many changes. The resilience of the people was still very strong. Before Gu Xijiu left the maind, there were still many ruins everywhere. When she returned this time, it was thriving! The people began to live and work in peace and contentment. When Gu Xijiu returned to the general¡¯s house, she did not see Gu Xietian. ording to the chambein, Gu Xietian had now gone to Fanye City. He had been in Fanye City for more than ten days and had not returned. Gu Xijiu was quite shocked to learn this news. Fanye City was where Luo Xinn lived. It seemed like Gu Xietian had discovered that Luo Xinn was still alive and had desperately chased after her. It was still unknown whether he would be able to get Luo Xinn back or not. Their reunion would certainly be amazing, but a broken mirror cannot be pieced together again. There would still be cracks that cannot be erased. Gu Xijiu did not want to bother about matters between Gu Xietian and Luo Xinn. She contacted Luo Zhanyu instead. Luo Zhanyu was not in the capital but went to other cities because of the nuisance Gu Xietian was to him. Luo Zhanyu was very happy to hear Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice. The first thing he did was to ask her when her wedding with Di Fuyi was scheduled to be. Gu Xijiu silently mocked her older brother. He always knew how to make things worse for her. She did not respond initially butter on simply told him the truth. ¡°We have separated and we will no longer have a wedding.¡± Luo Zhanyu had always been cool-headed and wise but all that had gone out the window now. He raised his voice, ¡°What?! What¡¯s going on?! He abandoned you?¡± His concern almost made Gu Xijiu deaf. She quickly moved the directed audio spell firther away from her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t shout, it is not what you think. Anyway, don¡¯t ask about it. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡± Luo Zhanyu was quite straightforward. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°The General¡¯s house. Where else can I go? By the way, General Gu is not at home. He seems to know that our mother is still alive. He went to Fanye City and has not returned for days.¡± Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589: Do I Look So Vulnerable? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLuo Zhanyu grinned. ¡°He is aware that she is our mother. He also knows that our mother has already remarried. He was quite sad for a few days, but after that, he suddenly got motivated and said that he would pursue her regardless. Even if she has kids with other people. Oh yes, this old man also felt that he was too old, so he dyed his hair. He also worked very hard to improve his spiritual power. He desperately wanted to increase it to level eight so that he could look younger.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. This old man was really enthusiastic. Despite already reaching such ate stage in his life, he still acted crazily like a young man. The shadow of Di Fuyi suddenly shed in her mind. Seemingly, his age was much older than Gu Xietian; he could even be Gu Xietian¡¯s great grandfather. That man was an immortal demon and never failed to scheme people. He had always been cunning whereas Gu Xijiu was just like an innocent childpared to him. That was why she had been fooled. Her heart was in pain as if there was a fire burning sullenly. She quickly tried to dismiss his image. Luo Zhanyu rushed over from thousands of miles away at lightning speed. When Gu Xijiu saw him, she was shocked! His face was full of dust, and his hair was messy. She was very touched. ¡°Why did youe here so hastily?¡± When Luo Zhanyu saw Gu Xijiu, he was also startled and circled her. ¡°Why do I feel that you look even younger now? What skill have you practiced recently? Come on, tell me, what happened to you and Di Fuyi? How could he suddenly cancel the engagement?¡± Gu Xijiu barely smiled. ¡°Youe so hastily just to ask me this question?¡± Luo Zhanyu carefully looked at her face. Although Gu Xijiu still looked energetic, she could not hide her sorrow from him. Although his sister looked younger now, she seemed quite tired. ¡°Have you not eaten for two days? I will take you to dinner first, and we will chat while we are eating.¡± Luo Zhanyu pulled her up without waiting for her response. The two went to a delicious restaurant. Luo Zhanyu personally cooked a few herbal dishes for Gu Xijiu. These dishes were all very beneficial to her body and also tasted very delicious. He served them in front of Gu Xijiu. ¡°Come on, try my cooking.¡± Gu Xijiu tasted a few mouthfuls and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Very nice! Your cooking skill isparable to a master chef! When did you pick it up?¡± Luo Zhanyu proceeded to sit across her and also feasted on the dishes. Suddenly, he shook his head and sighed. ¡°You always like your food with mild vor while these dishes are a bit salty. Are you lying to me or are you unable to taste the salt?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. Although she looked fine, she could not taste anything. Naturally, she could not discern whether the dishes were good or bad. She took a and slowly ate. She smiled. ¡°Brother, you have overthought. Just like anything else, tastes can change. In the past, I did like to eat light tasting food, but now I like to eat salty food, so your cooking is just right for my taste,¡± Luo Zhanyu felt difort in his heart. He tightened his fist that was holding a ss and said, ¡°Xijiu, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be strong in front of me. If you want to cry then cry; I¡¯ll give you my shoulder to lean against.¡± Gu Xijiu eyes flickered for a moment, but she instantly smiled after that. ¡°I am not so vulnerable. It is just a breakup. I have adjusted to it.¡± When she just finished this sentence, she suddenly heard something shatter in the adjacent room. It sounded like a wine ss had fallen to the floor. Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590: I Must Have an Exnation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe siblings gave each other a look before quickly realizing that hearing cups tumbling over in these asions was frequent and would not warrant any surprise. Luo Zhanyu strained his ears. He heard some vague form of speech in the adjacent room, as though a group of six or seven people was reveling in inebriation. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Xijiu, just exactly what happened? Just tell me about it, I can¡¯t allow anyone to bully my little sister!¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to be like Xianglin¡¯s wife [1] who harped on about her problems to everyone, so she only spun her wine ss and said, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that our personalities don¡¯t match and so we decided to break up.¡± It was clear that Luo Zhanyu did not believe her convenient reason for her breakup and persisted with his questions, but to his dismay, he was unable to obtain the slightest piece of information from Gu Xijiu. Luo Zhanyu became frantic. ¡°Xijiu, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll get an answer from the Celestial Master mansion myself! For this matter, I must have an exnation!¡± Gu Xijiu felt worn out. ¡°What type of exnation do you want?¡± ¡°You¡­ Although you two did not enter into an engagement outside, you were betrothed to him in the forbiddennd! How could he break up with you and leave?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I could not let eight years of his sleeping with me go to waste?¡± said Gu Xijiu with a smile. Luo Zhanyu did not expect her to be so brazen and brusque. After pausing for a while, he said with disapproval, ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu waved her hand in dismissal. ¡°Brother, I know that you¡¯re doing this for my sake, but I do not want anybody else being involved in my matters with him. I¡¯ve already changed into another body that is brand new, still preserved my integrity and, moreover, it was me this time who forced him out of the engagement. If he didn¡¯t agree to my wishes, I would¡¯ve submitted myself to the prince consort.¡± Luo Zhanyu was speechless. He only came to his senses after a while and said to her, ¡°Xijiu, I don¡¯t understand. It is evident that you love him so much that you had risked your life multiple times for him and would feel distressed at the slightest hint of his affliction. Why would you force him out of the engagement? This isn¡¯t like you at all. What happened? Also, what¡¯s the deal with the change of your body?¡± He sized her up for a while before continuing, ¡°I see that you¡¯ve be more slender, but your external abilities are still strong and hardly different from before¡­¡± He was an expert in medicine. Though he had not noticed before, now that he took a good look at Gu Xijiu, he finally saw that she was indeed virginal. He became confused. Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrows. For him to understand all of this, she would have to exin a lot of things, such as the clone body, the catastrophe, Di Fuyi¡¯s identity as The Lord, Lan Jingke¡¯s longstanding conflict with Di Fuyi It would take her a whole two hours to exin all of this. She was mentally fatigued at the moment and did not feel like dwelling on the matter. Moreover, even if she exined everything to Luo Zhanyu, the problem would not be solved, and she would make him worry about her as well. Therefore, Gu Xijiu just smiled at him and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to put this matter to bed. I don¡¯t want to discuss it anymore. Hey, I remember that you knew how to bake a type of osmanthus cake. I¡¯m craving for it right now. Why don¡¯t you make me some as a constion for my broken heart?¡± After hearing what she said, Luo Zhanyu knew that he could not pursue asking her about this anymore and decided to go to Di Fuyi for answers sometime in the future. Gu Xijiu seemed to know what he was thinking in his mind. ¡°Brother, if you truly love me dearly, they don¡¯t go to him. It¡¯s impossible for anything to develop between himand me! If you go to him it¡¯ll only make things awkward for me.¡± Luo Zhanyu remained silent. ¡°Brother, promise me! Or you won¡¯t ever see me again! I¡¯ll stay true to my word!¡± Gu Xijiu asserted firmly. Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591: Would Not Be Treated As A Laughingstock Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Alright!¡± Luo Zhanyu could only agree to her wishes. Wanting to console her, he said, ¡°Xijiu, there is plenty of fish in the sea! Don¡¯t feel too sad about it. With what you¡¯ve got, you can find just about any man in the world! It¡¯s his loss for losing you. He¡¯ll never find anyone as good as you in his life ever again!¡± Gu Xijiu took a sip of her drink and grinned. ¡°I love hearing this! Don¡¯t worry about me, brother. It¡¯s just a breakup. I¡¯ll treat it as a nightmare, and when I wake up everything will be fine.¡± She blinked her eyes slowly for a few times then urged him. ¡°Go bake the cakes for me!¡± Luo Zhanyu could not say anything else. He raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°I never knew that you were a foodie.¡± He then left abruptly to bake. Gu Xijiu gazed after his back retreating into the corridor, her smile gradually fading away from her lips. She began to eat the food on the table slowly. It¡¯s just a breakup, not the end of the world! She¡¯ll walk out of it just fine! A person¡¯s life does not only consist of love but many other valuable things. After some time, she would be that same boisterous and jovial girl again. ¡°Go to hell, Di Fuyi! I¡¯ll fling you out of my mind andpletely forget about you!¡± She smirked and took a huge bite of her rice! Although she did not have an appetite and could not even taste the food, she made herself swallow. She felt it necessary to endeavor eating and sleeping so that she could keep herself healthy. She would not give up on herself and be a pitiable Xianglin¡¯s wife orbe treatedas aughingstock! She would get her spirits up and have the delicacies on the table march into her mouth. ¡­ It was daytime, but here the sky was glistening with stars. Di Fuyi sat in the observatory. This time he did not gaze at the stars, but at thrgecrystal ball on the table in the hall. The crystal ball seemed tobe crownedwith a halo that showed a phantasmagoria of images; it showed the photos of a pharmacy, of Gu Xijiu and Luo Zhanyu¡­ His countenance was so pale that his skin was almost translucent. He sat there unmoving like a statue with his stare never leaving the crystal ball for a second. The crystal ball only disyed images and had no audio output. But he was still able to discern what they were saying through the movement of their lips. Gu Xijiu¡¯svehementmonologic outburst near the end made his lips curve into a smile. However, his smile soon faded away. He gently touched the crystal ball with his fingers as though he were caressing the head of a lover. ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± When he got up, darkness shed before his eyes and lingered momentarily before disappearing with the image projected by the crystal ball that was fueled by spiritual power. He stood in his spot for a while. It was only after the vertigo subsided that he walked out. Mu Feng came to him. ¡°Master¡­¡± He looked anxiously at his master. Ever since he emerged from the bottom of the seas, a sickly pallor hung over his face as though he was afflicted with aseriousinjury. After he returned, he did not rest and only gave Mu Feng a few instructions before going straight into the observatory; it was only until now that he came out. Two days had already passed. Not only did The Lord¡¯s face not regain any color, but it seemed to turn paler instead. ¡°Master, would you like to rest?¡± Mu Feng could not restrain himself from asking. Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°There would be no need. I have a great understanding of my current situation, and there would be no need for me to rest. Come to think of it, are there any stirrings within the Blue Fox n?¡± Mu Feng replied, ¡°The leader of the Blue Fox n, Lan Yue, brought Lan Waihu back to the tribe and is making the necessary preparations for marriage. Their whole n is making preparations.¡± Di Fuyi nodded his head and asked Mu Feng about a few more matters. Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592: You Seem To Know Him Well Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOn the whole, the war and discord during the rule of the imposter hadended, and everything had progressed toward the better. In three to five years, the maind might be able to be restored to its former glory. Of course, the catastrophic impact left by the fake Celestial Master Zuo was too significant and broke the original ¡°three kingdoms¡± dynamic; now, the only Feixing Kingdom and the Zhaoyang Kingdom remained. As known to all, triangles are the strongest and most stable among all shapes. The Feixing Kingdom and the Zhaoyang Kingdom waged war against each other for several years with cold malice. The two nations had annexed the Haoyue Kingdom and were now eyeing each other, wanting to devour the other. Although nothing much developed between the borders of the two countries, skirmishes still broke out from time to time. If this continues, it would only be a matter of time before the two nations cross swords with each other. When that happens, the citizens of both kingdoms will face a harrowing cmity. Even when one side emerges victorious and the reunification of the maind besplete, the masses would only enjoy the little benefit. Life springs from sorrow and cmity; deathes from ease and pleasure[1]. Once the nation is without anypetitor, it is only natural for it to deteriorate into decay and ruin. Therefore, the ¡°three kingdoms¡± dynamic is the best method to preserve the stability of the maind; with the presence of three kingdoms, they would be able to keep each other in check and maintain the power bnce. It is because of this that Di Fuyi decided to rebuild the Haoyue Kingdom. Of course, Haoyue Kingdom¡¯s royal family had already been executed in the war before without a single child remaining. If Di Fuyi wanted to rebuild the Haoyue Kingdom, he had to support a new royal family. The four messengers¡¯ mission was to identify a suitable sessor among the kingdom¡¯s royal descendants. This sessor must be well connected, charismatic, prestigious, and capable of gaining popr support in a short time. Mu Feng reported to Di Fuyi each of the descendants¡¯ conditions with detailed and thorough analysis. Overall, there were only a few among the descendants of the royal family who were of any substance and even fewer who were fit to be king. Each of them had their ws. Either their personality was unsuited for the position, or theycked prestige and connections. Di Fuyi listened to him in silence. It was only after a moment¡¯s pause that he asked Mu Feng, ¡°What about Qian Lingyu?¡± Mu Feng startled; he finally remembered this person. After a quick pondering, his eyes brightened up. ¡°This brat has indeed be quiteposed in these eight years. The Qian family has always been a prestigious family that enjoyed popr support, possess arge circle of friends and wide connections with other reputable families in the nation. As Qian Lingyu is the rightful son of the first wife of the Qian family and is from Tianju Hall as well, he harbors the vital qualities of poprity, prestige, and prowess. However, he should have graduated long ago. He always treated Tianju Hall as his home and has neither the desire to return to his family nor the ambition for conquest and power¡­¡± Di Fuyi remarked, ¡°All that he¡¯s missing is motivation.¡± Mu Feng failed to understand what Di Fuyi was saying. ¡°Please enlighten me on your previousment.¡± ¡°Why would he want to stay at Tianju Hall instead of leaving?¡± Mu Feng¡¯s heart missed a beat. He took a glimpse at his master, not daring to reply. ¡°There¡¯s no need to falter. Just spit the truth!¡± Mu Feng responded, ¡°He still hasn¡¯t given up on Gu Xijiu yet. The only reason he¡¯s staying there is to wait for her eventual return¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at Mu Feng with a shadow of a smile. ¡°You seem to know him well.¡± Mu Feng gave a chuckle or two. ¡°That brat still doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve already entered into an engagement with her, or else he would have given up a long time ago¡­¡± Mu Feng then pondered for a while before continuing, ¡°Should I state explicitly to him that Gu Xijiu already belongs to you so that he may give up on her?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°I have already left Gu Xijiu. From today onward, she and I have no rtion whatsoever. Whoever she marries in the future is none of my concern. Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593: Your Humble Servant Does Not Understand You Anymore¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng¡¯s expression instantly changed. He had already noticed that the bracelet on Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist was gone and heard that Gu Xijiu had persuaded the former to cancel the engagement. However, he had always thought that it was only the usual ups and downs in their rtionship, and never expected them to split just like that! And it seems that The Lord had given up on her now. In his many years of staying by Di Fuyi¡¯s side, he knew Di Fuyi¡¯s concern toward Gu Xijiu like the back of his palm; he knew that Di Fuyi had deeply cared for her andvished her with his love. In his many years of staying by Di Fuyi¡¯s side, he never saw him treat anyone that well before! The magnitude of their love is enough to move the heavens and earth. So, why would they leave each other? Mu Feng looked at Di Fuyi with an incredulous look as though he were joking. Di Fuyi patted his shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s already returned to her original body. It would still be pristine¡­¡± He paused for a while then said, ¡°Just let what had happened between her and me be. Don¡¯t mention it to anyone ever again from today onwards.¡± Mu Feng suddenly developed a bad headache. ¡°Master, your humble servant does not understand you anymore¡­¡± Di Fuyi gazed toward the distance andughed after a while. ¡°I do not seek to be understood by anyone, just let everyone mind their own business. You don¡¯t need to understand me either, and it¡¯s sufficient for you to mind your own business.¡± Mu Feng could only agree with him, but he still had other concerns in mind. ¡°Master, I would not mention the things that happened between you and her again and treat it as if nothing had happened, but as for the others who hade out with you from the forbiddennds, they already know that you had an engagement with her¡­¡± Di Fuyi remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already altered their memories. They won¡¯t remember about this matter at all.¡± Mu Feng was speechless. He was dumbfounded this round! The Lord wants to eliminate all traces of Gu Xijiu¡¯s presence from his life, but for what reason? ¡°Why?¡± Mu Feng blurted out. ¡°If fate decrees us to be together then we¡¯ll be together, if fate decrees us to separate then we¡¯ll be separated. Since fate has already decided to work against our favor, then there¡¯s no helping to it then, is there?¡± Di Fuyi started to walk away. Mu Feng stood there rooted in astonishment for a few seconds. A sudden me ignited in his heart. ¡°This couldn¡¯t be what she had wanted!¡± The four messengers knew how much Gu Xijiu had loved Di Fuyi. Therefore, Mu Feng did not believe that Gu Xijiu would change her heart that easily. Though that girl seemed to be cold, she had an intense me burning in her heart for Di Fuyi. Once she liked somebody, she wouldmit entirely and would not give up that simply. Di Fuyi held his step and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s because of me. Just treat it as if I¡¯ve already found some greener grass.¡± With that statement, he took his leave and disappeared. Mu Feng was in stunned silence. Is the grass greener on the other side? That does sound like a w that The Lord might possess. Since he had lived for so long, it would not be surprising if he had previous experiences of liking somehen moving on to another target. But who is that ¡°greener grass¡±? Mu Feng clenched his fists! The four messengers genuinely cherished and cared about Gu Xijiu. One reason behind it was because of pure admiration. The other was because it was she who refined the pills that saved their lives during the counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s affair, so all four of them are in her debt. How could The Lord throw a cherishabledy like her away? Just because the grass is greener on the other side? How cruel of him! Garbage! No wonder people had always passed on the stories of infatuated women being deserted by heartless men. All of them were true to the core! If it were not for the fact that The Lord was their master, Mu Feng would have already osted him to seek justice for her! That was enough contemtion for today as he still had to go to Tianju Hall to find Qian Lingyu, and reveal to him about The Lord¡¯s breakup with Gu Xijiu to stimte his morale! Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594: Unburdened From The Weight Of Love Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Qian Lingyu knew about the matter from Mu Feng, he was at a loss for words. At first, he tried to inquire about the reason, but as Mu Feng did not even know about it himself, he failed to get an answer. Qian Lingyu immediately thought of contacting Gu Xijiu to check on her, but Mu Feng halted him. She was still sad because of that matter, so why would he want to ask her about it? Qian Lingyu thought what Mu Feng said was right and decided against contacting her. After pondering for a while, he went on to pack his luggage and immediately left for the Feixing Kingdom. ¡­ When Qian Lingyu appeared outside Gu Xijiu¡¯s bedroom, she was undoubtedly surprised. Because she had stayed at Tianju Hall for such a long time, she would naturally know how strict the rules imposed on the students are; they usually would not even have time to walk the streets. How could this brat suddenly appear here right now? Qian Lingyu did not dare to ask her about ¡°that matter¡± directly andmenced with some perfunctory formalities, such as ¡°How are you doing?¡±, ¡°Are your friends doing alright?¡±, and, ¡°Have you settled down well?¡± and the like. He bombarded her with these banalities; the only sentence missing from his arsenal was ¡°What fine weather we have today hahaha.¡± What type of person did he think Gu Xijiu was? Qian Lingyu was wringing his hand a lot and looked constipated, of course, she knew that he had something to ask but did not dare to.She thereby asked him bluntly, ¡°If you have anything you want to say just spit it out. Aren¡¯t you tired of beating around the bush?¡± Qian Lingyu finally found the courage to ask, ¡°Xijiu, I heard you and Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± Gu Xijiu knew what he was about to ask and sighed. It looks like the news about her breakup with Di Fuyi has entered his ears. Who was the loudmouth? After Gu Xijiu came out of the forbiddennds with Di Fuyi, they did not appear together often; the masses in the city do not even know the rtions between them. Because she wanted Di Fuyi to give her a surprise, she never announced their rtionship to the public. Now,e to think of it, thank god she did not make the announcement! Or she would be aughingstock right now. ¡°We¡¯ve broken up.¡± Gu Xijiu remarked dismissively. Qian Lingyu¡¯s eyes brightened up! However, he immediately thought that it was inappropriate of him to respond selfishly, so he put on a straight face. After sizing up Gu Xijiu, he noticed something amiss, ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ve be a lot more tender!¡± Gu Xijiu touched her face and said with resignation, ¡°You can think of it as being unburdened from the weight of love and regaining my lost youth.¡± Qian Lingyu kept silent. He took a look at Gu Xijiu¡¯s visage again. Aside from noticing that she has be a lot more tender, he could not see any traces of the lifeless pallor that women usually have after a breakup. He felt relieved. He was never good atforting people, so thankfully, Gu Xijiu did not look like she needed anyone to calm her right now. He wrung his hands for a while and finally thought of an idea. He would ask Gu Xijiu out on a date to walk the streets or watch a show so that he could get her to feel rxed and spend time with her to build up their rtionship. However, his proposal was rejected by Gu Xijiu as she did not have time and had to go to the pce. There have been rumors about some paranormal stirrings in the pce recently. Therefore, the emperor of the Feixing Kingdom, Rong Jialuo, had invited Gu Xijiu for an exorcism. Gu Xijiu¡¯s current position in the Feixing Kingdom is already faintlyparable to that of Celestial Master Zuo. The citizens of Feixing Kingdom would go to her every time they encounter any hardships and so would the pce. Gu Xijiu wanted to keep herself upied as well so that she would be distracted from thinking about all the tumultuous matter. Therefore, she has been agreeing to all requests for help since a while back and became as busy as a spinning top; she did not even have the time to apany Qian Lingyu. Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595: This Girl Is So Cool, It¡¯s Terrifying! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNaturally, Qian Lingyu did not want to be left behind, so he offered to go with her. ¡­ Ever since the beginning of time, pces have been reputed for being the breeding ground for evil spirits. However, thanks to the heavy dragon aura in the pce, demonic spirits are usually suppressed and driven away; even on the rare asion that an evil spirit does manifest, it would be exterminated quickly. Yet, in recent times, probably due to the atrocities of the counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo, who had directly or indirectly caused the deaths of the countless yeomen and guards, that the pce is now swarming with evil spirits. Although Rong Jialuon was a powerful emperor, he was unfamiliar the arts of exorcism and still required the services of priestly masters to exterminate the spirits. Celestial Master Zuo had not been in the countrytely; it was said that he went to the original Haoyue Kingdom under The Lord¡¯s order. On the other hand, Celestial Master You had retreated into seclusion again. Therefore, this critical task has fallen onto the shoulders of Gu Xijiu. Thankfully, Gu Xijiu was extremely adept at this task. No matter how strong the evil spirit, it would only have to ept the fate of being exorcized whening face to face with her. It was no different this time as well. Gu Xijiu exorcized the six evil spirits in the imperial pce in a sh. Qian Lingyu watched the process from the side and was struck with awe. Gu Xijiu cast her spells with the highest prowess and immense spiritual power. The evil spirits did not even have a chance to strike back and could only move on to the next life reluctantly After the exorcism, Rong Jialuo invited the pair to a banquet. Gu Xijiu had to honor the imperial invitation and thereby stayed back. The imperial banquet wasvish with luxury. As Rong Jialuo knew Gu Xijiu¡¯s tastes well, and their table was almost filled all with the dishes that she favored, much to her surprise. During the banquet, Rong Jialuo did not assume the air of an emperor and chattered light-heartedly with Gu Xijiu. Although he was normally known for his golden silence, in front of Gu Xijiu, he became more talkative and even a bit jocr as well, making herugh from time to time. Of course, this made Qian Lingyu quite jealous. He had only seen Rong Jialuo from a distance before and did not really make out his image. Now that he saw the emperor in his full handsome charisma and regal elegance¡ªthe charm of a true man, things were different. Although he was not one to smile a lot, he was extremely charming when he did. Unfortunately for Qian Lingyu, when Gu Xijiu conversed with Rong Jialou, a smile usually hung on his face. His royal elegance was extremely attractive and did not pale inparison to that of Di Fuyi; even Qian Lingyu could not help but take a few good looks at him. After the banquet had ended, the pair took their leave. A canopy of starlight hung in the sky in the embellishment of the crescent moon with thenterns in front of the shops in the streets swaying slowly to the tranquility of the night. In front of this serenity, Qian Lingyu and Gu Xijiu walked together and felt a fragrant warmth in a cidity. Gu Xijiu did not speak much while walking back and seemed to have something on her mind. Qian Lingyu turned his head and took a few looks at her. She did not seem like a girl who had recently gone through a breakup; she was solid andposed, orderly in handling her matters, and talked normally. If he had not known, he would have thought that the news of her breaking up with Di Fuyi was fake. This girl is so cool, it¡¯s terrifying! At the same time, Qian Lingyu was also struck with sympathy, an unpleasant feeling in his heart. He had seen the interaction between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi before. He saw her childlike happiness. asionally, he would see Gu Xijiu flirting with Di Fuyi and pout at him yfully like a youngdy. However, when she was in front of other people, she became stolid and discerning, and handled matters swiftly; she exuded an air of confidence that made people think that as long they have her presence, all problems could be resolved. Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596: What A Lame Description?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPerhaps, she would only show her true self to Di Fuyi. She had sealed off her true self from the world, like a mask that no one could ever see through. As they walked on, the stroll became a little boring. Before Qian Lingyu tried to sparkle a new topic of conversation, Gu Xijiu asked him instead, ¡°Lingyu, what do you think about the emperor?¡± Qian Lingyu hesitated to reply at first. He suddenly felt immediately rmed and answered quickly, ¡°What about him? Well, he is quite good looking, but I am not bad, too.¡± ¡°I am not talking about his looks. What do you think about his temperament?¡± Qian Lingyu was rmed, again. ¡°His temperament? I suppose it is not bad. He seems friendly, especially when he smiles.¡± Gu Xijiu was astonished. It was ame description. ¡°You think that he is friendly? Have you noticed any of his untrammeled behavior due to his noble background?¡± Qian Lingyu could sense the warning sign. He grunted in reply, ¡°So what? Anyone can easily be untrammeled by convention. I will certainly not be any worse than him!¡± While he spoke, he flicked his hair and his shirt as a sign of confidence. Gu Xijiu finally threw him a look. ¡°What is wrong with you today? Why do you keepparing yourself to him?¡± Qian Lingyu did not answer. Gu Xijiu fell into a personal cocoon of silence, as she could somehow feel that Rong Jialuo was different from how he used to be. Rong Jialuo used to be more of a cool guy. He did not smile or talk a lot, even when he was with Gu Xijiu, his beloved friend. However, the Rong Jialuo she met today had be more talkative. His temperament changed, too. He became more graceful and unconventional. Moreover, he was able to present himself as a domineering leader. His smile was so charming that it could overthrow the city. Gu Xijiu and Rong Jialuo had been separated for the past eight years, so she could not be sure about the cause of his change, whether it was because of his insights from years of leadership, or his experience from years of tough rtionships with the people. Furthermore, his appearance had not changed much even after eight years. He still looked like a man in his twenties. His spiritual power increased, too. It used to be only at level six and a half; now it was level eight. The only w in the perfect man was hisplexion. He looked unusually pale as if he had not seen the sun in years. Gu Xijiu thought about the ritual ceremony of sorrowful souls¡¯ salvation. They had been tortured while they were alive, as they looked very distorted. Their bodies were coveredentirely in red due to their soaring grievances. She could not even tell if they were men or women. Luckily, she knew the most powerful method to expiate their sins. Otherwise, her inner strength would be affected by their extreme negativity as well. Although she managed to keep calm, she could still feel the aftermath. Her blood started to boil with indignation, as the negative emotions within her were further provoked by the negativity of the sorrows. For an instant, she was tempted to ughter the people around her. She noticed that something was wrong before the negativity took over. With her extraordinary power, she quickly regted her breathing and purified the negativity that had invaded her body. Soon, she managed to restore her calmness. Under normal circumstances, her Kung Fu would usually prevent the surrounding negativity from invading her body. The sudden change took her by surprise. Was it because of her fragile state of mind? Or was it because of the strength of the sorrowful souls? ¡°Did you feel that the sorrowful souls were stronger today?¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed. Qian Lingyu hesitated a little but nodded. ¡°They were really powerful, about ten times stronger than the normal ones.¡± He thought about it and continued, ¡°They seemed very distorted. They had probably experiencedextreme pain when they were alive. Apparently, one of them died from dismemberment, as it kept demanding that I gave it back its flesh. It gave me goosebumps just thinking of the situation.¡± ¡°The sorrowful souls seemed to be created by someone on purpose, must be the fake Celestial Master Zuo, right?¡± Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597: No, I Was Waiting For You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°They were more or less the same as the souls at the Wall Of Sorrows. However, I am certain that they looked even more miserable. It seems like his wrongdoings cannot be corrected at once even with his execution. Xijiu, I am sure you will be very upied. Let me stay and help you.¡± Qian Lingyu quickly offered. Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°There is no need. You need to finish your work in Tianju Hall. You should not spend too much time here, or else Gu Canmo is going to punish you.¡± ¡°Xijiu, I can graduate from Tianju Hall at any time. Gu Canmo told mest year that I could leave.¡± Gu Xijiu was bewildered. ¡°Did you stay to further your studies?¡± Qian Lingyu paused to gather his courage. ¡°No, I was waiting for you!¡± Gu Xijiu almost tripped. ¡­ It was a starry night. Qian Lingyu¡¯s eyes brightened up along with the stars. ¡°Although you were gone, you were still an undergraduate in Tianju Hall. If you were to show up, you would definitely go and see us there. I was worried that I would not be able to see you once I left.¡± Gu Xijiu pinched her lips into a thin line. ¡°Qian Lingyu¡­¡± Qian Lingyu raised his hand to stop her from continuing. He refused to give her any chances of rejection. ¡°Xijiu, I like you. Everyone in Tianju Hall knows this. If you did not break up with Di Fuyi, I would wish you the very best and stay out of your rtionship. I would be your best friend.¡± He hesitated to continue, but before Gu Xijiu said anything, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that you will not ept any man at this moment. I know you need time to recover, so I will not force you into anything, but I will wait! I will wait until the day that you decide tomit to another rtionship.¡± He pledged in all sincerity and confidence. Gu Xijiu was stunned. She was moved, but she knew clearly that Qian Lingyu was not the man for her. No matter how long he waited, she still would not fall for him. He would always remain as her best friend, for he could never be her lover. Gu Xijiu truly felt that her heart waspletely broken and assumed that she would remain unmarried for the rest of her life. She decided that she would not fall for anyone else ever again. ¡°Qian Lingyu, don¡¯t wait for me,¡± Gu Xijiu said slowly. ¡°I will not fall for anyone else again. Anyway, you should go back to Tianju Hall to avoid any punishment.¡± Immediately, she teleported and disappeared. Qian Lingyu was surprised. He stood watching the empty streets. Regretfully, he smacked the back of his head in remorse. He should not have told her that. After the rejection, perhaps she would no longer keep him around as a friend. He had, unfortunately, ruined their friendship. Suddenly, he thought about what Mu Feng had told him, that a girl as extraordinary as Gu Xijiu must only be matched to a man who was equally wise and with high social status. Qian Lingyu knew very well that Gu Xijiu was surrounded by some men, including Di Fuyi, Rong Jialuo, Long Siye, Long Fan and even the biggest viin of them all, Mo Zhao. Every single one of them was either a very noble or powerful leader. The worst one was an overlord. As for him, he was merely the eldest son from a noble family. The best that he could ever be was to be the leader of the family. He would not be able topete with any of them, as the differences would be too vast. Like what Mu Feng had told him, a great man must be filled with great ambitions to conquer the world. He finally realized that he should have his own zealous goals. Mu Feng even mentioned to him that The Lord was interested in rebuilding the Haoyue Kingdom and was now looking for the perfect candidate to be the future ruler. He told him that he should try it out and carve a niche for himself. Finally, Qian Lingyu¡¯s heart was filled with the ambition to rule the kingdom. Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598: The Reencounter Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was all quiet during the night. Gu Xijiu sat meditating on the bed. It had been an hour and a half, but she still could not set her troubled heart at rest. It felt as though her chest had been emptied. She was very insecure at this moment. During the day, she could always keep herself busy to distract her from her own thoughts. At night, the alone time was what scared her the most. Her memories came all at once to haunt her. When she could not sleep, she would always sit up to meditate using the Heart Calming Spell. Di Fuyi once taught her a spell that could ease her mind in times of trouble. Now that their rtionship was ruined, she refused to use the spell that he taught her. The Heart Calming Spell that she had been using recently was a method that she learned herself from the books. Although it was not as useful as the one Di Fuyi told her about, it worked just fine. Usually, an hour of meditation was enough to calm her mind. She could easily get four to six hours of sleep. Due to the influence of the negative energy from the sorrowful souls, her internal cirction became extremely unsettled. She still could not calm herself down even after an hour of meditation. Suddenly, she spat out some blood when she opened her eyes. She found her heart thumping really hard. She heaved a sigh and stopped meditating. She decided to take a stroll in her backyard instead to enjoy the cold night breeze. There, she sat for an hour. Since she could not sleep, she started to think about the souls that she had just expiated. There seemed to be a growing number of sorrowful souls in town. In addition to the four souls that she faced just now, she had expiated a total of 320 souls in the past ten days. The souls became gradually tougher and stronger. Was it a consequence of the fake Celestial Master Zuo? Or was there someone who was secretly ying some dirty tricks? Although the fake Celestial Master Zuo had been executed, the number of aplices that he left behind must not be ignored. Some were apparent. Others were in the dark. The apparent aplices were easy to get rid of, as long as she followed the sequence of their names that she had in hand. As for those in the dark, there was no way she could target them all at once. She could only find them out one by one. She tried to contact Li Mengxia. Li Mengxia was as energetic as always. She immediately reported to Gu Xijiu about the dregs from the fake Celestial Master Zuo. They talked for a while, but Li Mengxia never asked her about the affairs between her and Di Fuyi. As the leader of the Anying Association, she would certainlyhave received thetest news about their affairs. She knew what happened between them. She knew Gu Xijiu was not the kind of person who needed unnecessaryfort. What she needed was a little chat. Today, Li Mengxia was unusually patient. Usually, she would only talk about her matters very briefly. When they talked, they talked fast. At the beginning of their conversation, she was her usual self. However, after a few minutes into the conversation, she started to behave differently. Her tone changed and became more attractive. It was a calming voice in the void of an empty night. She even started to sing a song that she had recently learned. She continued to sing pleasantly like a luby. Gu Xijiu was not sleepy at first, but as the conversation went on, her sleepiness became gradually unbearable, so she returned to her room and continued to talk in thefort of her bed. Slowly, but surely, she fell asleep. From the other end of the directed audio spell, Li Mengxia continued to talk but received no response. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Xijiu, are you asleep?¡± Gu Xijiu was already sleeping, so there was no answer. The directed audio spell flickered in her hand. Lights came through and surrounded her like a halo. Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599: The Reencounter (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe directed audio spell flickered in her hand. A soft light came through and surrounded her like a halo, as though someone was gently putting her to sleep. ¡­ From the other side of the directed audio spell, Li Mengxia sat on her bed. She seemed to be a little shaken, so she gently patted her chest to calm herself. Then, she looked out of the window with eyes full of grudges. She was a person with a regr life. She was already sleeping but was awakened by Gu Xijiu¡¯s sudden call, so she got up and talked with her about her aplishments and the recent events. As their conversation went on, she became more and more energetic. While she was still enthusiastically engaged in the call, someone suddenly emerged from the window and took away the directed audio spell from her hand. Even though Li Mengxia behaved a little manly, she was, after all, ady who was still unmarried. She was utterly shocked by the sudden entrance of the stranger into her room, so shocked that she almost attacked the person. Luckily, she was able to see the face of the stranger before doing so. That stranger was none other than Di Fuyi. She could not put the situation into words. nkly, she looked at him, not knowing what to say. With a finger on his lips, Di Fuyi signaled her to keep quiet instead. Li Mengxia did as told and remained silent. Then, she watched as he turned and disappeared from her room. She did not know where he went. Li Mengxia had always known that he was a man too profound to be understoodpletely. However, it was the first time for her to experience such a random encounter with him tonight. She sat contemting it. Suddenly, she looked down and was reminded that she was still in her pajamas! The pajamas were Gu Xijiu¡¯stest design for her, saying that it was the perfect fit for her body shape. The design was very feminine andfortable, so she sent it to her tailor to produce another set. The pajamas were very modern. The texture was light, see-through, thin, and airy. Moreover, it was able to exude the feminine quality of being sexy. The first two buttons in front were open, revealing most of her bare breasts. It was a very sexy scene to look at. Before she slept, she took a careful look in the mirror and was impressed by how feminine she could be. She thought that she looked stunning. However, now she only wanted to cry. When she could finally be sexy, Celestial Master Zuo was the one who witnessed it all. If another fine gentleman saw what he was not supposed to, she would not let him go and make him responsible for what he did. She would take the opportunity to get herself married to the gentleman. However, the man she had to face now was Celestial Master Zuo. She dared not and could not do so. She was a little frustrated, so she buttoned up her front and buried herself in her nket. Bewildered, she could not think of the reason for Celestial Master Zuo to take away her directed audio spell. Did he want to talk to Xijiu? Was he trying to fix their broken rtionship? The rtionship between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi was a little confusing to Li Mengxia. She recalled that Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were somehow entangled. The incidents that happened after they escaped the forbiddennd became even more confusing to her, as she did not remember anything about Gu Xijiu being together with Di Fuyi. As far as she was concerned, they worked together once. They seemed to be fond of one another but never publicized it. The rtionship seemed like a myth that no one knew. Li Mengxia¡¯s instincts made her believe that Gu Xijiu was deeply and truly in love with Di Fuyi. She could barely understand what Di Fuyi was thinking, so she concluded that he must be the one who had forsaken her love. Hence, she held a little grudge against him. When he finally appeared and took away the directed audio spell, her hope reignited. Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600: The Reencounter (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDid Di Fuyi regret his actions? Was he trying to fix the rtionship? Gu Xijiu was a very determined woman. She would still uphold her sense of pride, regardless of the depths of love that she had for him.When she cared for someone in that manner, she would love him wholeheartedly. But when she decided to give him up, there would be no turning back. She was not someone that he could summon and dismiss at will. It would be very difficult for him to win her heart back. While Li Mengxia was still deep in her thoughts, she could tell that the light in her room became dimmer. It was Di Fuyi. He reappeared at the side of her bed again. She wanted to rise from her bed but was dejected at the thought of her pajamas, so she returned into thefort of her nket. ¡°Master,¡± she remarkedin an embarrassed tone. She thought to herself. ¡®Master, even though I act manly, I am still a woman. Will you please knock the door every time you visit?¡¯ Di Fuyi was wearing his mask, so Li Mengxia could only see his dark eyes through the holes. He threw the directed audio spell back to Li Mengxia and she quickly picked it up from her side. Di Fuyi flicked his sleeves gently and gleams of seven-colored rays suddenly appeared to wrap her up. A few momentster, there was no sign of Di Fuyi anywhere in the room. Li Mengxia was still in her bed. She stared nkly at the directed audio spell. She could barely remember what she was doing then. She recalled that she was having a chat with Gu Xijiu. The more they talked, the more tired she became, so she ended the call. She could somehow feel that she had lost some parts of her memory but was not quite sure what the memory was about. Li Mengxia proceeded to rub her temples to calm her troubled mind. nkly, she stared into the void. Soon, she decided not to care about it anymore, dismissing it entirely. She yawned. Determined to leave the incident behind, she proceeded to keep her directed audio spell and go to bed. ¡­ It was the first time for her to sleep so well. The deep sleep had also prevented her from having any dreams. She woke up feelingpletely energetic the next day. It was indeed a good rest. She took a look in the mirror and realized that her dark circles were gone. Herplexion seemed better than yesterday. She checked her health and realized that her restless condition was all right now. Her blood cirction had been greatly improved like she had just been through a massage session. Relieved, she took out the directed audio spell and was immediately delighted. She did not expect Li Mengxia¡¯s voice would turn out well as a luby, especially a song. Even though the song was a little out of tune at certain parts, her voice came like waves of highs and lows. The song entered the system of her body through her ears and circted along with the flowing blood. It worked wonders by eliminating her uneasiness and calming her troubled mind. She had already memorized the song that Li Mengxia sang to her the night before. The next time she was sleepless, she would request for the singer in her residence to perform for her. One of the many servants in her residence was a singer. She had a great voice and was a fast learner; she could learn anything almost immediately. Her voice closely resembled the recital of the Sanskrit that could bring about steady waves of joy and tranquility to her audience. Gu Xijiu sat on azy chair and watched as she performed. Frankly, the singer could sing better than Li Mengxia, but Gu Xijiu could somehow feel that something was missing. She requested the singer to practice more for the future. While she was still discussing the key points of the song, the arrival of an imperial edict was announced. Rong Jialuo had been sending her more and more imperial edicts as ofte, so Gu Xijiu no longer regarded the imperial edict as a matter to be taken seriously. She thought that the imperial edict was an order for her to expiate more sorrowful souls of their sins; little did she know that it was actually an official announcement of her promotion. Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601: The Reencounter (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was promoted to be the National Celestial Master. Rong Jialuo even built her a private residence. The officer who came to make the announcement was radiating with a big smile when he invited her to visit the private house, saying that the ce was built secretly under the emperor¡¯s order and that it was meant to be a surprise. Gu Xijiu was puzzled. It wasmonly known that there were two celestial masters in the Feixing Kingdom, who were Celestial Master Zuo, Di Fuyi, and Celestial Master You, Tian Jiyue respectively. Both of their statuses in the kingdom were on an equal share of honor.Certainly, due to his high profile, Di Fuyi became moremonly known to the people. He was assumed to be more powerful than Tian Jiyue. When people talked about the celestial master, they would think of Celestial Master Zuo immediately. Celestial master had be a sacred name in popr belief. When Rong Jialuo suddenly conferred the title of ¡®National Celestial Master¡¯ on Gu Xijiu, her status must be presumably predominant over both Celestial Master Zuo and Celestial Master You. Could the people ept it? Rong Jialuo¡¯s conferment would undoubtedly push her to the apex of her achievement. At the same time, she would also be an easy target for public criticism. ¡­ Gu Xijiu over thought about it. When she was finally conferred with the title, a bumper audience celebrated her sess with an eager enjoyment. When her car moved slowly through the crowds, people constantly cheered for her. It was all very happening. They called out her name loudly and proudly by addressing her as the National Celestial Master[3]. The crowd was entirely delighted by her presence. They joyously sang and danced in celebration. It seemed like her conferment was of popr approval. Gu Xijiu looked down from the heights of her car, and all she could see were thejoyous faces of the people. They adored her. A loud voice emerged from the crowd. ¡°All of us should bow before the National Celestial Master. She will soon be the guardian for us all. Her grace will keep the people of the Feixing Kingdom safe!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! She is the one who resisted and put down the rebellion of the fake Celestial Master Zuo. She is the one who expiated the sins of countless souls. She is the hope for all of us to have a good life. She fully deserves the title of National Celestial Master.¡± The excitement continued. One man started to kneel. The surging crowds addressed to the call and kneeled as well. They greeted her like how they used to greet Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu fell into a trance. She felt as though she had just reced him. She watched as the people kneeled sincerely before her. Her excitement sent blood pulsing through her veins. For the first time, she was motivated to protect the people. The people¡¯s support became her greatest pir. She wanted to protect the people and thend where they lived. She looked up into the sky. It was a good day of warm breeze and light clouds. The good day made her sorrow seem less significant. She heaved a sigh of relief. At first, there was no sense of belonging for her existence in the world, so there was no direction for her to work on. However, in the people¡¯s loving eyes, she could somehow find her position. She finally realized that her life lied entirely in her own decision and that it should not only be restricted to her love affairs. Even with her loss of love, she still had her friends, her family and the people who adored her. The people¡¯s adoration for her was not an odd thing at all. She had been too heartbroken to realize that what she had been doing was an act to build up her prestige and credibility. Celestial Master Zuo used to be the one with the highest prestige. However, after the incident with the fake Celestial Master Zuo, people started to lose faith in him and became intuitively intimidated by his presence. Furthermore, his whereabouts had been too profound to be understood. Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602: The Reencounter (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi woulde and go as he pleased. It would sometimes take years before he showed himself. His presence was not exactly favorable to the people right now, so the perception of his achievements worsened as days went by. Gu Xijiu came with a force too strong to be neglected. She did not only manage the issues with the fake Celestial Master Zuo, expiate the sorrowful souls of their sins and save the life of the emperor, Rong Jialuo, she also obliged to every plea from the people in trouble. She was a savior of the people for guiding them out of their miseries. The people appreciated her in their hearts for what she had done for them, so the respect that they had for her grew stronger and stronger. They adored her very much. In their opinion, her prestige continued to surpass Celestial Master Zuo. Therefore, her conferment as the National Celestial Master was exactly what the people hoped for. Their support for her was genuine. When the news of hertest conferment became widespread, all her friends came to congratte her. Some of the first ones were her friends from the forbiddennd. Then, her friends from Tianju Hall came as well. Others were the heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Lastly, the King of the mermaids, Lan Yaoguang, showed up too. For three consecutive days, her residence was an unprecedentedly happening ce, full of guests and carriages. Gu Xietian made his way back to her residence as well. He was a general who had been in the political world for a long while, so his hospitality for her guests was unquestionably good. He would not want to embarrass her daughter. Luo Xinn was there with both her sons. She could not care less about Gu Xietian¡¯s presence. Nheless, she was willing to take part as Gu Xijiu¡¯s housekeeper to manage the household. She did note alone. Some of her disciples came along with her. The disciples were her loyal followers, so they would certainly treat Gu Xijiu well. Although the establishment of Gu Xijiu¡¯s residence was carried out on a short notice, everything was in good order and well arranged. As for Luo Zhanyu, he spent three days in Gu Xijiu¡¯s residence. Along with the rest of the group from the forbiddennd, their roles were to be Gu Xijiu¡¯s guardians by her side. Gu Xijiu, as the master of the residence, was not very upied. She only had to entertain the guests who came to celebrate her sess. If she refused to see them, she could always count on Gu Xietian to host the guests on her behalf. Perhaps Rong Jialuo truly intended to elevate her potential. The residence that he built for her was even more extravagant than the residences of Celestial Master Zuo and Celestial Master You. The architecture of the residence waspleted with wide roof trusses and adistinguished design for the halls. The surroundings were imbued with a sense of calm and serenity. In the yard, there was a small bridge over the flowing stream. A sense of considerable ingenuity was employed in the design of the pavilion. Gu Xijiu took a stroll around the residence to enjoy different views. Rong Jialuo had indeed put in a lot of effort in the construction of her residence. The aesthetic of the ce wasparable to that of the Grand View Garden, which was illustrated in the ssic masterpiece- Dream of the Red Chamber. The scenes shifted from corner to corner as she moved on. Every part of the view was a picturesquendscape of supreme elegance along with a quaint old charm. The eunuch, who had been following her, smiled and took the opportunity to please her. ¡°National Celestial Master, the ce is entirely designed by the emperor himself. Are you pleased with the result?¡± She did not expect Rong Jialuo to have such an obstinate determination in the design of the ce. Gu Xijiu nodded in approval. ¡°I am very much happy. Please thank the emperor for me.¡± The eunuch smilingly agreed. The residence had a man-madeke. Willows of tender green along theke swung gently in the breeze. The pavement along the shore of theke was covered in multicolored stones. At the end of the road, there was a vast area of bamboo groves. The soughing of the wind in the canopy of bamboo branches could be heard from afar. Gu Xijiu was strolling along the shore to enjoy theke view. The ce seemed familiar like she had probably been there in the old days. She thought about it and was reminded by a sudden realization. She then turned to the eunuch to seek for his opinion, ¡°Did this residence used to belong to the eighth prince?¡± The eunuch smiled apologetically and exined, ¡°Your eyes are sharp. Indeed, the ce used to be the eighth prince¡¯s residence. Eight years ago, the property was confiscated when the eighth prince was found to be guilty of treason.¡± Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603: The Reencounter (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°However, the ce is indeed a geomantic and treasured site, so the emperor was unwilling to gift this ce to anyone. Two years ago, the emperor disapproved of the fake Celestial master Zuo¡¯s request to build his residence here.Unfortunately, justst year, the residence caughtfire,and most of the buildings turned into ashes. It made the emperor¡¯s heart ache to see such waste. After the execution of the fake Celestial Master Zuo, the emperor quickly ordered for the reestablishment of the ce but to arger scale. He purposely turned this ce into the National Celestial Master¡¯s mansion. The eunuch continued to tell her the brief history of the ce. Gu Xijiu nodded to everything he said. It was no wonder that the area seemed so familiar to her, as it turned out to be an old friend¡¯s ce. Back in the days, the eighth prince and Gu Xijiu were close friends. She visited his residence a few times. They even took a stroll together along the shore once. Rong Che, the eighth prince, was a man of great talents, considerably an epitome in art and poetry. He treated her well and was indeed a good friend in her need. Who would have thought that he was actuallythe reincarnation of Mo Zhao? The good old days were still vivid in her mind, like the stroll that they had together along theke. The memory of Rong Che was like a reflection in the water ¨C beautiful, but evanescent. There was no way they could go back to the time. While Gu Xijiu was still overwhelmed with the reminiscences, someone came to notify her about the arrival of her guests. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo and Celestial Master You havee to congratte you.¡± Gu Xijiu was slightly surprised to hear about the arrival of Di Fuyi. ¡­ As the new celestial master, Gu Xijiu had no choice but to make her appearance to wee the arrival of Celestial Master Zuo and Celestial Master You. Attracted by the fame of both celestial masters, the people hade all the way to her residence to watch the scene of bustle. When Gu Xijiu showed up at the door, it was already crowded with a big audience. Also, the carriages of Di Fuyi and Tian Jiyue had just arrived. As usual, Di Fuyi arrived in his typical ship which was ofcharming blue. Onboard, there were the four messengers in every corner. A female servant took the lead to strew flowers on his path. It was the same disy of splendor like the first time they met. Tian Jiyue¡¯s style was humbler. He arrived with the help of a giant bird. It was strange to see the giant bird carrying another elegant carriage behind it. Tian Jiyue only had two children by his side as his servants. They were the ones who guided the carriage. Unlike Di Fuyi, he did not require many people to pave his path. Both groupsnded simultaneously. Gu Xijiu fixed her eyes at them smilingly as they slowly threaded on air. She did not let her emotions show. Ever since the breakup, it was the first time for her to see Di Fuyi in about two weeks. Di Fuyi was still wearing his signature purple robes with a mask. The mask concealed his face entirely, leaving only his bright eyes. Their eyes met. His eyes curved slightly as he spoke, ¡°Miss Gu, congrattions on your conferment as the National Celestial Master.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled at him and answered decently, ¡°Thank you.¡± Tian Jiyue, on the other hand, changed his signature attire from the usual cool ck into a suit of pale grey robes. The colorplemented his handsome appearance. Immediately after thending, he joined his hands together in salute and greeted Gu Xijiu, ¡°Xijiu, I amte. Congrattions!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s smile seemed sincerer this time. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± She seized him up beforementing, ¡°You are finally freed from your isted training. You look great!¡± Tian Jiyue was not wearing a mask. Hisplexion was rather pale but he still looked cool. When he smiled, it was as charming as the plum blossoms. He pointed at the elegant white carriage that was behind him and continued, ¡°To celebrate your conferment, I hereby present to you this carriage as a token of congrattion.¡± The entire structure of the carriage was carved from a piece of smooth, pure white jade. The design of the exterior was simple and neat, covered with carvings of the clouds. A flock of egrets lied above the clouds as they split across the sky. Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604: A Passer-by Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe roof of the carriage was decorated with a few bells that were made from pink crystals. The entire interior looked unadorned and clean. The addition of the pink crystal bellsplemented the carriage by providing it a sense of elegance. Gu Xijiu¡¯s Wind Caller was very surprised. It cheered and rushed towards it. The Wind Caller was already a majestic beast of level eight. Its appearance was all white with a silver halo. It rushed to the front and tied itself to the carriage by using a spell. It was as though the carriage was specially made for it. The silver carriage and the silver beast were indeed a perfect match,plementing one another. The crowd cheered in a chorus. Tian Jiyue was pleased with the sight. ¡°Xijiu, take a look inside and see If you like it.¡± Gu Xijiu certainly would not reject the request. She thanked him and went straight into the carriage. The interior was even more delicate. It was not entirely sumptuous, but very practical. There was enough space for her to sit or lie downfortably. She could meditate, write, or read in the carriage. It was not very spacious but wasplete with soft carpets andfortable seats. The design was authentic andfortable. When Gu Xijiu was in the carriage, she felt calm, as though she had just returned to her bedroom in herfort zone. There were many gifts there. As a courtesy, most of the presents were very precious; others were some of the rarest treasures once could ever find. However, Tian Jiyue¡¯s gift was the only thoughtful one. It might not be as precious as her other gifts, but it was truly her favorite. Gu Xijiu really liked the carriage! She got out from the carriage and thanked Tian Jiyue again. She had to show him how much she liked the gift. Tian Jiyue was relieved. ¡°I am d that you like it.¡± Tian Jiyue was not only a celestial master, he was also an expert in making exquisite crafts. He must have isted himself for some time to make the carriage. Gu Xijiu was a little touched by his kind gesture. Although Gu Xijiu was not very close with Tian Jiyue, he had always been very kind to her. He had a heart of gold, even though he seldom smiled. He was also a very caring man. Di Fuyi stood aside and watched their interaction. He had not spoken with Gu Xijiu ever since he came. Briefly, she thanked him once, and that was all. She did not even bother to look at him after that. She was indeed a woman with an outburst of enthusiasm. When she loved someone, she would love him entirely. When she decided to give up on a rtionship, she would give it up entirely, too. He would be nothing but another passer-by to her. Di Fuyi looked away and tried to hide the pain in his eyes. He coughed. ¡°Miss Gu, I have a gift for you too.¡± He made a hand sign, and Mu Feng unwillingly came forward to present her a purple wooden box. In the box lied a Ganoderma that must be at least five hundred years old, which was a very valuable herb. The gift was an appropriate one. A gift as valuable as that must being from someone as noble as him, but it was not a very spectacr one aspared to Tian Jiyue¡¯s. The crowd was a little disappointed upon seeing Di Fuyi¡¯s gift. They expected more from Celestial Master Zuo. They thought that the gift from a mysterious man must be a unique one, but it was nothing special. They started to feel bad for Gu Xijiu. After all, Gu Xijiu was the one who settled the incident for him with regards to the fake Celestial Master Zuo. She had even saved the four messengers and expiated the tens of thousands of sorrowful soul at the Wall of Sorrows. She fought hard battles and wiped out the disgrace from Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s name. Celestial Master Zuo had certainly owed her a debt of gratitude, so this was exactly the time for him to show her some appreciation. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605: A Passerby (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNo one ever thought he would only send a 500-year-old Ganoderma Lucidum. The crowd went berserk. ¡°When a minister had a birthday, he sent a 1000-year-old Ginseng which is more effective than this Ganoderma Lucidum!¡± ¡°It seems that Celestial Master Zuo is still unhappy with the marriage incident so many years ago.¡± ¡°It might because he is ufortable that she holds a higher position than him now, so he did it deliberately to upset her!¡± ¡°Now we know he is such a piker.¡± People were making various assumptions and paid close attention to Gu Xijiu as they wanted to see how she would react. Gu Xijiu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Celestial Master Zuo.¡± She waved, and Luo Zhanyu came over to her side and took the box. Luo Zhanyu had an angry facial expression; as a doctor, he could tell whether it was a quality Ganoderma Lucidum at his first sight. The Ganoderma Lucidum did not even have good coloration even though it was 500-years-old. Its value was perhaps not evenparable with a 50-year-old Ganoderma Lucidum. ¡°This jerk did this on purpose to humiliate my sister!¡± Luo Zhanyu shouted, ¡°Though it¡¯s not a good Ganoderma Lucidum, perhaps by mixing it with some other herbs, it could be refined to some small recovery pellets and be given to minions. Thank you, Celestial Master Zuo!¡± A small recovery pellet was the mostmon medicine pellet which even the most ordinary soldiers could own.Luo Zhanyu did not want his sister to be mistreated, and so he spoke out in public. The crowd booed again, and the sense of discontent in everyone¡¯s hearts got heavier by then. Gu Xijiu was also an expert in medicine, and she could tell the same result. However, she did not expect Luo Zhanyu, who always behaved in a low-profile manner, would make such a scene in public. She sighed in her heart, knowing that what he did was for her but bringing the issue to the public had set her in a difficult position too. They used to love each other so much; now they were not even a passers-by to each other. She finally knew his true colors. She thought he would at least have some feelings for her, as he took her as a substitute for Lan Jingke. But this was unexpected¡­ Did he hate her for taking away the body of his beloved? Was this his form of revenge?Did he mean to prove that he had no feelings for Gu Xijiu as she was not Lan Jingke? She experienced the pain like someone sewing silk to her heart; her heart was stitched so tightly that is suffocated her while the sorrow spread over her chest and prated her limbs as well as her bones, and that made her sore at the mouth and throat. She tried hard to remain silent and did not speak again. She wanted to say a few words, but it felt like there was an egg stuck in her throat, and she could not say anything. She tried her best to suppress the inexplicable heat in her eyes, to prevent herself from crying. If someone else did this to her, she would most likely smile and walk away. But in this case¡­ Damn it; she could not take it with ease. She was still in grief, and she hated herself for still caring for him! It took just a little movement from him to make her fragile and wounded heart to be affixed with new scars¡­ She kept herself calm and left no chance for others to turn this into a joke. Even though she felt like she was bleeding from within, still, she kept her smile on face as usual. It was charming and beautiful. Nobody could realize she was different, not even Mu Feng. After the asion, people had a new impression of Celestial Master Zuo. Unfortunately, it was not to his benefit. Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606: A Passerby (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOut of courtesy, Gu Xijiu invited both masters to take a seat inside. Both celestial masters entered the mansion. Some attentive people had found that Gu Xijiu had treated both masters differently when they entered the mansion. In respect of the white jade cabin which was presented by Tian Jiyue, she managed to get Wind Caller to take it personally. Whereas the Ganoderma Lucidum which was given by Di Fuyi had been thrown to Luo Zhanyu and subsequently shoved to the man next to him. Luo Zhanyu said, ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡± The little minion did not seem to be interested in itand simply held it in his hand. Luo Zhanyu was not discreet with his actions, the people in front of him would definitely hear him. For this, Di Fuyi was a little stunned; Gu Xijiu pretended she heard nothing and continued talking with Tian Jiyue. She acted like she did not care at all. All the people were so worried about Gu Xijiu until they witnessed this scene. One who liked to insult others would eventually get a revert-disgracing to himself! It was silent revenge from her! Great job! Tian Jiyue was stunned too. He took a glimpse at Di Fuyi and realized he did not remain stunned for too long before he got back to normal and began looking around the mansion. ¡°Such a great mansion, master are you going to take us for a tour?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent while Luo Zhanyu replied sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that our National Celestial Master is too busy to entertain you¡­¡± He turned around and called a minion toe. ¡°Gui Quan, please take Celestial Master Zuo for a tour.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Celestial Master Zuo, this way please.¡± Di Fuyi then shifted his sight to Gu Xijiu. She smiled. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, Gui Quan is the geographical-expert to the mansion, he can exin every little thing in the mansion; he is no doubt the best candidate to keep youpany.¡± Regardless of the purpose he came with; Gu Xijiu did not want to be involved with him anymore. Certainly, she did not wish to be around him and ruin her day. Now that their rtionship has ended, it was over! She hoped for the rest of her life that she could refrain from interacting with him again! She just wanted to carry on with her life. She did not want to bother about Di Fuyi anymore. Thus, she turned around and asked Tian Jiyue, who was beside her, ¡°I realized the cabin is equipped with many mechanisms and there are few things I¡¯m not familiar with, could you exin them to me?¡± Tian Jiyue looked at Di Fuyi. However, Di Fuyi turned away with Gui Quan as he remained silent and proceeded to sightsee after taking a nce at both of them. There were a lot ofplicated mechanisms inside the white jade cabin. Hence, Gu Xijiu listened carefully as Tian Jiyue exined to her patiently. Tian Jiyue gave her a thorough demonstration of how to operate the cart. Then, he said, ¡°Come, you try it.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes!¡± Gu Xijiu tried operating the mechanisms one by one. It was not difficult for her. Nevertheless, she was not in a good mood that day. Just when she was operating the second mechanism, a de ejected from the machine and hurt her wrist. The de was definitely different from the ordinary ones she had seen. It was extremely sharp that her wrist artery was almost sliced in half as blood gushed out unncontrobly! Tian Jiyue startled and immediately grabbed her hand. ¡°Let me see.¡± Gu Xijiu responded quickly and pulled her hand back immediately. She then sealed the acupoint to stop the bleeding, and applied medicine to the wound right after that. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607: A Passerby (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was swift and agile; she almost cured the wound in just a blink of an eye! She smiled as she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was just careless. No worries, I¡¯m fine.¡± Tian Jiyue gazed at her curvy eyshes and her reddish lips. He realized that it seemed to have been no different from usual. However, her face was slightly pale; perhaps it was because of the pain from the wound earlier. He sighed; the weapons from thepartment were supposed to shoot outward if it wereoperated ordingly. It could attack dozens of people at once like a hedgehog if they ever tried to attack the cabin! It was a ck iron de, and the de was coated with poison. Hence, it must be excruciating for her.Tian Jiyue might not feel bad for her if she screamed out of pain. However, the fact that she pretended to be strong has caused him a heartache now. ¡°Just shout if it¡¯s painful, I will notugh at you.¡± Tian Jiyue sighed and continued, ¡°You do not have to hold it.¡± This girl was so tough! Not sure if it was because of the mass bleeding or insecurity, but Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyshes were flickering. She smiled instead of shouted out in pain. ¡°It is all right, just a small injury, it does not hurt at all.¡± It was nothingpared to the heartbreaking experience she just endured. Apparently, the pain on her wrist helped her to focus better. The drugs she had with her nowadays were extremely magical because the bleeding stopped almost immediately after she applied the medicine. Besides that, it was only her flesh that was wounded which was not as severe as cutting an artery. It might have seemed dangerous, but it was just a minor injury. She lightly flicked her wrists as she took a breath, and then continued experimenting with the mechanisms. Tian Jiyue was nervously watching from beside her because he was afraid that she might get hurt again. This time, Gu Xijiu paid very attention,and she managed to master the essentials of the mechanisms without hurting herself again. While operating the mechanisms, Gu Xijiu also chatted with Tian Jiyue and did not forget to ask him about the principles and essentials regarding its mechanical settings. Tian Jiyue was kind enough to answer every question she asked. As long as the problems were rted to the mechanism, he could exin excellently as though he has swallowed the user manual. Gu Xijiu finished asking all the possible questions she had. She could finally confirm that Tian Jiyuemade it for her. She had a bitter smile and wondered if she was trying to prove something to herself. She knew that she should rationally give up on Di Fuyi, yet, she could not help her subconscious urge of trying to prove something even though every attempt had led her to disappointment. When the number of disappointment got greater, she somehow grew immune. As she instructed Gui Quan to take Di Fuyi for a stroll, she thought he would have left instantly based on his pride. However, it was beyond her expectation that he would proceed with the minion to visit her yard instead. He was a person seemingly undisciplined yet actually thoughtful and always well strategized. A careless mistake would be a chance to be tricked. When she was his ally, she was always amazed by the way he deceivedothers, and she was often d for not being his enemy. However¡­ What was he going to do in her mansion? What was his main objective? Di Fuyi seemed to be in great spirits today. He wandered around the mansion without missing a single corner with the guidance of Gui Quan. When he was tired of walking, he would always ready himself a futon and had a chat with Gui Quan while taking a break. However, Gui Quan was secretly assigned by Luo Zhanyu to keep an eye on Di Fuyi to prevent him from ying any tricks. Therefore, Gui Quan paid very close attention at all times and maintained his supervision at every movement with his eyes widely opened. Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608: I¡¯m Not Going To Steal Anything From Your House Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Di Fuyi asked him questions, Gui Quan pondered carefully before he answered them because he was afraid he might blurt out something he would regret. Di Fuyi was figuratively knocking repeatedly on his door with the paper fan in his hand. After bombarding him with a series of questions, he suddenly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of leaving your eyes wide open?¡± Gui Quan was speechless. Di Fuyi tapped on Gui Quan¡¯s head. ¡°Take a break if you¡¯re sleepy, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± Instantly, Gui Quan fell asleep on a rock. He had no idea how long he had fallen asleep. When he opened his eyes, he realized Di Fuyi was still sitting beside theke nearby. He was busy fishing and his dark purple robe was fluttering like a dancing butterfly. Gui Quan rubbed his eyes as he was slightly slow-witted. Subconsciously, he looked up to the sun in the sky. Perhaps, he did not sleep for too long; it was probably just a short nap. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Di Fuyi added, as though he had a pair of eyes at the back of his head. ¡°You have nice fish in your mansion, huh? Let me bring a few back to make a stewed dish.¡± Gui Quan remained silent as he began to make an assumption. ¡®Celestial Master Zuo must be thinking it was unworthy to give a Ganoderma as a gift just now and now he wants to get something in return to cover his loss?¡¯ Gui Quan took a glimpse at the fish basket beside him and noticed two fishes were swimming in there. As soon as Di Fuyi finished talking, he managed to get another fish. This time, it was a footlong fat carp. Di Fuyi put the fish into the basket and got up after putting away his fishing rod. Gui Quan was curious. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± He wished Celestial Master Zuo could stay there and continue fishing so that he would not wander around and Gui Quan himself would not be exhausted from following him. Moreover, it was still early; he should get another fish to make it an even number for good luck. Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± He stirred to tease the fat carp; however, the carp almost bit him! Thus, he flicked the head of the fat carp and it immediately floated in the water. Gui Quan idled with his mouth slightly ajar after taking a glimpse at the fish. He realized the fish was full of sharp teeth like needles. He might have lost a piece of his flesh if he was bitten! ¡®How could it be a carp, then? It was a Piranha!¡¯ ¡®Why would Piranha live in thiske?¡¯ Usually, rich families would keep colorful fishes- gold fish, or beautiful carps in theke, as their pet. However, the carps in front of them weredefinitelymutated. One would definitely turn into a skeleton if he or she identally falls into theke! ¡°What¡­ What kind of fish is that? Were there many in theke?¡± Gui Quan asked. Sadly, Di Fuyi did not turn back at all. ¡°Why don¡¯t you jump in and find out by yourself?¡± Gui Quan was speechless. He did not expect such horrible fishes were living in theke. He must report to his superior so that precautions could be taken before anyone gets injured. Gui Quan glimpsed at Di Fuyi who was walking far ahead with his robe fluttering in the wind. He realized Celestial Master Zuo had plenty of leisure time to wander around in someone else¡¯ courtyard as though taking a stroll in his own garden. Besides that, he even took away three fishes! ¡®By the way, were those fishes actually very valuable and were put into theke by master on purpose?¡¯ ¡®Otherwise, Celestial Master Zuo might have made a good profit on that!¡¯ He pondered and quickly called another minion nearby and told him of the incident. The minion was then sent to make a report to Luo Zhanyu and see whether they should get the fishes back. Di Fuyi glimpsed at Gui Quan who hesitantly continued to followhim. ¡°You don¡¯t have you follow me around;I¡¯m not going to steal anything from your house.¡± Gui Quan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, must be joking.I¡¯m here to show you around.¡± Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609: You Won¡¯t Steal Anything From My House? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGui Quan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo must be joking; I¡¯m here to show you around.¡± However, he took a nce at the basket of fish in Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s hand and grunted silently. ¡®You won¡¯t steal anything from my house? You just took away the fish from my house!¡¯ ¡°The Olive flounder is so fresh; it would be best served in a soup dish. While the Trachidermus Fasciatus is best cooked steamed¡­¡± Di Fuyi began to talk about fish. Gui Quan stared at the fish with numerous sharp teeth. ¡°How about this one?¡± ¡°This is a Phantom fish; they feed on flesh and blood. It¡¯s excruciating if you are bitten by it and a human could be easily turned into a sorrow wraith if one is bitten to death¡­¡± Gui Quan immediately shivered. ¡°Is it edible?¡± Di Fuyi casually answered, ¡°Do you think I caught it just to release it?¡± Gui Quan was speechless. He glimpsed at the fish again as it looked fresh and juicy. Perhaps, it was delicious, and he nned to get a few and give it a try with his colleagues when they were free. Two of them continued taking a stroll. Suddenly, they heard two female servants talking from behind some rocks. ¡°The white jade carriage is fantastic! I didn¡¯t expect Celestial Master You to spend so much this time.¡± ¡°True! I¡¯ve never seen such an amazing carriage before.¡± ¡°It was only asthetics. It had mechanisms too! The mechanisms were quiteplicated. Our National Celestial Master is so intelligent, but she injured her wrist earlier¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The basket in Di Fuyi¡¯s hand fell to the ground, and water spilled all over the ce. Both of the female servants were shocked. Gui Quan was shocked too and three pairs of eyes were looking at Di Fuyi. ¡°It¡¯s slippery.¡± Di Fuyi looked at the struggling fishes and the basket; he immediately flicked his sleeve and everything was restored again. Two of the fishes automatically jumped into the basket as though they could recognize their habitat. However, the ¡®fat carp¡¯ was very upset because it was about to head toward theke. The ¡®fat carp¡¯ was blocked by a huge green rock. It moved backward and suddenly leaped and bit on the green rock. In the blink of an eye, the huge rock was crushed into numerous pieces like a block of tofu and the ¡®fat carp¡¯ continued moving forward. Initially, Gui Quan and the two female servants were already frightened by Di Fuyi¡¯s power. However, they were again terrified by the ferocious fish. Di Fuyi ordered Gui Quan, ¡°Kill it!¡± Kill the fish? He was an expert! Gui Quan stroked his sleeve and moved forward with a few big steps. When he was about to catch it, Di Fuyi quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s scales are as sharp as a de, you¡¯ll get a cut!¡± Gui Quan quickly withdrew his hands and used the sword at his waist to get the job done! ¡°Bang!¡± Countless sparks appeared. His sword did not manage to chop off the fish¡¯s head but it broke and almost cut off his hand. Gui Quan was stunned. Di Fuyi immediately hinted, ¡°We need fire to kill it.¡± Gui Quan was quick in response, he immediately took out a lighter and burned the fish. Indeed, the fire was the fish¡¯s biggest enemy. The fish immediately produced a high pitched sound as it was burned. Its body stopped moving after its eyes erged. Gui Quan finally heaved a sigh of relief. The fish was originally light gold in color. However, it had turned red after a short grill. Gui Quan wiped away the sweat on his forehead. He glimpsed at Di Fuyi as he was about to ask how should he manage the dead fish. ¡°The fish is very nutritious, and it promotes blood cirction. Since it¡¯s dead, the normal way of cooking it should be fine,¡± said Di Fuyi. One of the female servants was excited. ¡°Since our master bled a lot earlier, why don¡¯t we make soup for her as a supplement?¡± Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610: Did Not Turn Back At All Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAnother female servant nodded. ¡°Cool!¡± She bent to pick up the fish. However, a wind passed by the ground and the dead fish instantly disappeared! Both female servants were shocked, and they realized the dead fish had flown onto Di Fuyi¡¯s palm when they lifted their head to check. Di Fuyi said with a cold tone, ¡°This fish is dirty now; go and catch a new one for your master if you want to make soup for her!¡± The fish disappeared again after a flick of his sleeve. No one knew whether it had been destroyed or he put it away. Quietly, he turned around and left. Gui Quan was stunned. Celestial Master Zuo was such a difficult person to handle! So, what now? Just get another one!? Anyway,he had witnessed the method Di Fuyi used to catch the fish; it was nothing difficult! He would get a bigger and better one for his master. ¡­ Celestial Master You did not stay at Gu Xijiu¡¯s residence for a meal. He immediately left after showing Gu Xijiu the correct method to use the carriage. When Gu Xijiu sent him off, she was idling as she watched his departure, as though she was thinking about something. Suddenly, she seemed to sense something and turned around. Di Fuyi slowly walked over followed by Gui Quan who was jogging toward her behind Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu moved slightly backward to make way, and Di Fuyi had already taken a few steps ahead of her at this point. Gui Quan gasped as he ran forward. ¡°National Celestial Master, Celestial Master Zuo doesn¡¯t intend to stay for a meal; he asked me to excuse him on his behalf.¡± Gu Xijiu gazed toward Di Fuyi, and Di Fuyi also glimpsed at her this time. He was wearing a mask on his face. Hence, Gu Xijiu could not see his expression. Besides that, his pupils were too dark to the extent that no one could predict his emotion. She was too tired to make assumptions anymore. Thus, she just nodded with an unremarkable smile. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo always has a very tight schedule, so it¡¯s verymon that he cannot stay for a meal. Celestial Master Zuo, safe journey!¡± She lifted her sleeve to thank him for visiting. After that, she entered her mansion without turning back at all. Di Fuyi reluctantly moved his gaze away and walked out of her mansion. Only Gui Quan sent him off, and the scene looked a little lonely. There was a crowd outside the door who just came for fun. They saw Gu Xijiu send Celestial Master You off earlier. The citizens were somehow happy to see Di Fuyi alone and lonely when they saw that only a minion sent him off. Countless pairs of eyes were focused on him; they certainly enjoyed the show because it was very rare to see Celestial Master Zuo get embarrassed. Mu Feng and the other three messengers were still waiting in the airship. Initially, they wanted to follow Celestial Master Zuo when he entered the mansion. However, Di Fuyi secretly ordered them to stand by outside. Mu Feng and the rest secretly shook their head when they saw that Di Fuyi came out alone. He still had the guts to deliver the gift after dumping her. Besides that, it was such a lousy gift which only The Lord dared to give! Mu Feng could feel the heat on his face when he handed the gift earlier. Miss Gu was very considerate for not throwing the gift at his face. What else did he expect from her? In fact, Mu Feng was a little happy seeing The Lord get embarrassed. Certainly, he did not dare to show the excitement on his face. When he saw The Lord glimpse at him with his head up, he quickly stood up and bowed to wee The Lord on board. The Lord was probably not in a good mood. He raised his head with an order. ¡°Release the drapes.¡± Mu Feng remained silent, but he and the rest were confused. That was because the drapes would only be used during big events. Also,The Lord would only release the drapes when he needed to put on a show in front of the crowd. Usually, he would step on the five-colored-drapes and leisurely board the ship. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611: Was He Distracted? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUnder normal circumstances, the drapes would entuate The Lord¡¯s adroit Kung Fu skills. However, right now, Mu Feng thought that it would be better for The Lord to be humble under such embarrassing circumstances. He had better fly himself up. The four messengers did not dare to linger. Each of them flipped their sleeves, and five-colored drapes flew down from the ship and stretched underneath The Lord¡¯s feet. Then, TheLord flipped his sleeves, stepped onto the five-colored cloths, and flew himself up. As he was about to reach the ship, Di Fuyi¡¯s body shook, together with the hearts of the four messengers. For a moment, Mu Feng believed that The Lord was going to step onto an empty spot and fall! When he was going to reach out and carry him, Di Fuyi¡¯s body shed across him all of a sudden,and he was already on the ship. Mu Feng did not manage to carry him. Mu Feng had stretched out his hands in the air for a moment and took them back. Looking at Di Fuyi, who was already on the ship, he was confused. Was he distracted? Mu Feng took a step forward. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Di Fuyi acted like everything was orderly. He said to Mu Feng, ¡°Start the ship!¡± Mu Feng was unable to see The Lord¡¯s facial expression.Hence, he was unable to gauge whether something was wrong with The Lord. He could only follow his orders and start the ship. On their journey, he asked, ¡°My Lord, where are we going?¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s Pce.¡± Di Fuyi started meditating after saying that, without uttering even another sentence. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was sitting on the chair in the living area while Gui Quan was standing below her telling her everything about Di Fuyi¡¯s journey around the pce. Then, Gu Xijiu realized that he had lingered about every conceivable corner of the pce. There was nowhere he paid extra attention to, he, in fact, looked like he was just roaming around. If there were something special to him, it would be how he was especially interested in the pond, from where he had caught three fishes. Of course, Gu Xijiu was informed of the characteristics of the fishes. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart quivered! This ce originallybelonged to the eighth prince, Rong Che. It could also be seen as Mo Zhao¡¯s ce sinceRong Che was Mo Zhao¡¯s incarnation. Mo Zhao was the Omen. An Omen needed the malicious spirits¡¯ resentment to maintain its demonic power. Rong Che had never revealed his demonic power throughout his years being in the pce. He had never had any negative rumor spread about him. Gu Xijiu suddenly suspected that there must be something in the pond. She ordered her servants to suck out all the water from the pond! The entire Celestial Master¡¯s pce became busy. Luo Zhanyu brought along with him a servant to help out by the pond. Gu Xijiu wanted to help out as well but was told by Luo Zhanyu that she should go back inside as she had been injured and should note into contact with water. She had better rest. Luo Xinn also personally made Gu Xijiu some medicine to help her restore the iron in her blood. She sent them to her study room. With thepany of her family members, her adorable pets, and her loyal servants, the atmosphere at the National Celestial Master¡¯s pce could not be merrier. However, under such a merry and busy atmosphere, Gu Xijiu felt a sense of loneliness, especially when the night fell. It would be another sleepless night tonight. Her wrist had been in great pain. The medicine she used was able to heal her wound but was unable to eradicate the pain in her heart. She thought that her wrist would, at most, hurt for more than four hours. However, even after more than four hours, the pain did not seem to diminish. During the day, when she was upied, she could still bear the pain by shifting her focus momentarily to other things. However, at night, when she was alone in her room, the pain became more excruciating. She turned herself about on her bed, finding it hard to fall asleep. After turning for about two hours, she could no longery herself down. Thus, she went to look for the White Jade Carriage instead. She looked into the cart, trying to examine the construction of the array. However, in less than half an hour, she heard the sound made by the jade bell on top of the cart in the wind, like a hypnotizing song, and she felt drowsy. She simplyid herself down in the car and gradually dozed off. It could be due to the pain in her wrist that she did not manage to sleep well. Her brows furrowed into a knot; asionally she would cry in pain, and drops of sweat would emerge out of the sides of her head. Momentster, after she fell asleep, a piece of wood on the top of the car slowly drifted off, revealing a jade tablet. The jade tablet was glowing, and the glow gradually covered her body. Within the glow was a person in purple who emerged by her side like a shadow. ¡­ Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612: Like A Sloth Reluctant To Be Separated From A Tree Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe person dressed in purple was, in fact, Di Fuyi. He immediately held her slim wrist. Although he had been careful not to touch her wound, she still cried a little. It was clear from her brows that she was ufortable. In fact, sweat emerged from her forehead. ¡°Pain¡­,¡± she uttered a word. He raised his hand to rub off the sweat from her forehead, and uttered gently, ¡°It won¡¯t hurt anymore in a minute, good girl¡­¡± His voice was so gentle and hypnotizing. For eight years she had been used to seeking protection and warmth by his side. Although she was able to separate herself from him in the day ¨C being indifferent towards him ¨C her habits betrayed her in her sleep. She was thinking of relying on him, especially when she was in pain. Gu Xijiu moved closer to the light, letting her little face rest on his thighs, and uttered another sentence, ¡°Fuyi, it hurts, it hurts¡­¡± He felt as if his heart was inundated. Di Fuyi lifted his arms to hug her, but he suddenly suppressed the urge and sighed. He unwrapped a cloth on her wrist using his fingertips. A red line was emerging on her snow-colored wrist, which was startling. He furrowed his brows slightly. She did not treat her wounds properly. She only applied recovery cream but did not squeeze out the toxic blood from her body. That was why she was in such a pain Her wound only looked like it had almost recovered on the outside;however, the toxic from the de had been trapped inside her body, causing trouble beneath her skin. She was also a great doctor;hence, it would be unlikely of her not to understand that. Was she deliberately trying to hurt herself? Or was she too preupied with something else that she overlooked that? Di Fuyi stared at the wound on her wrist and drifted off for a moment. Under normal circumstances, her condition would require him to cut open her wound again, squeeze out the toxic blood from within, andter bandage it, so that it could fully recover. However, cutting open her wound again would definitely shock her awake, and she would have to go through the excruciating pain again. He closed his eyes slightly, raised his hand, and press it against her wound. A seven-colored light emerged from his palm and shielded her wound. Pale purple blood oozed out slowly from her wound while Di Fuyi¡¯s seven-colored light was working wonders on her wound. A momentter, the bump on Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist gradually ttened. On the other hand, Di Fuyi¡¯s hand swelled up a little. When he was done, his entire palm was swollen. He took a nce at it and could not care less. He looked at Gu Xijiu again. It must be due to the persistent pain that her little face remained pale. Right now, her cheeks started to show a trace of redness, and her furrowed brows had loosened up as well. She was lying there dressed in a thin dress, out in the open. Suddenly, she turned her body and reached out her hand to hug something but to no avail. Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze had elements of sorrow. Throughout their eight years together, she had been used to sleeping in his embrace and having her arms around his waist, like a sloth reluctant to be separated from a tree. Right now, both of them had separated, but she did not manage to correct her habit. She was still used to having her arms around his waist in her sleep. He sat there without moving;observing as Gu Xijiu would frown slightly after not being able to hug anything and would try again repeatedly. Di Fuyi grabbed a bolster by his side and put it within her embrace. Hence, she hugged the bolster tightly, pressing her face against the bolster. From her facial expression, it seemed that she had dreamed of something; her eyshes became wet, and a teardrop flowed down the corner of her eye Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613: This Time He Had Given Up Entirely Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi suddenly moved his gaze away. As he turned, he disappeared. Even a rooted habit could change as one started to lose hope. She would need to be ustomed to a single life sooner orter. ¡­ In Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s pce, Di Fuyi sat like a Buddha along the balcony. His body trembled all of a sudden, and he gradually opened his eyes. He raised his arms, and observed his swollen palms; he silently exercised so that he could remove the toxic which he had sucked out of her body. Droplets of dark purplish blood dropped to the ground. His forehead- that almost looked like a white jade now- had sweat emerging all over. It was obvious that removing the toxic from his body was quite painful. A momentter, the droplets of blood turned bright red, and he was done; hence, he stood up. He tilted his head upward to look at the night sky for exactly two hours. The new stars shone brighter, while the old stars were dimmed; and at the south-east corner of the sky was a dark red star gradually disying its light. Di Fuyi stared at the dark red star for a long time. He was anticipating something. He frowned slightly. The Star of Omen lit up again, heralding the rebirth of the demon. ording to Di Fuyi¡¯s initial estimation, Mo Zhao would probably only be reborn thirty yearster. However, the counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo rebelled and created a widespread malicious spirit, filling thend with resentment; hence, elerating Mo Zhao¡¯s recovery.However, perhaps it was good that he did so because Di Fuyi would be able to seize the opportunity and remove him by himself! He could remove such a big trouble. He looked at the stars again. The star of the demon was situated in the south-east area of the night sky. It looked like the ce that belonged to the blue fox tribe. It was weird. He could sense that Mo Zhao was about a few hundred meters away from him, but why did the constetion show that he was hiding in the south-east? Was it because he had overused his spiritual power? And somehow his senses were in disarray? He looked up to examine the dark red star again. It looked like Mo Zhao would not be able to create any trouble in half a year. Di Fuyi needed to get himself fully recovered within half a year to prepare himself for the stronger imminent thunderstorm. He went out of the balcony, and a mask automatically covered his face. He kicked Mu Feng, who was sleeping at the door, awake. ¡°Get ready. Let¡¯s go back to Biwu Pce. Mu Feng was slow to react. ¡°What¡­ When?¡± ¡°Now.¡± My Feng was speechless. He rubbed his eyes to make himself wide awake. ¡°I will order the other three messengers!¡± ¡°Youe with me. Mu Lei should continue guarding the pce; Mu Yun should check on the blue fox tribe; Mu Dian should stay and guard the Celestial Master¡¯s Pce. All of you should report to me right away if there¡¯s any abnormality.¡± ¡°¡­ Got it!¡± Mu Feng was brave to ask another question, ¡°My Lord, should we send someone to look after Miss Gu?¡± Di Fuyi turned and walked away. ¡°There is no need.¡± Mu Feng pouted his lips behind him. The Lord would always send a random person to look after Gu Xijiu in the dark no matter where he was, never forgetting. This time he had given up entirely. As expected, The Lord could be so harsh sometimes. Mu Feng immediately did as told by The Lord. However, he also ordered Mu Dian to be aware of the conditions in Celestial Master¡¯s Pce, so that he could settle some trouble for Gu Xijiu beforehand. Mu Dian agreed. ¡­ Gu Xijiu slept soundly. When she woke up, the sun had risen up in the sky. She sat up and realized that he had been hugging a bolster to sleep. The bolster was elongated. Having it in her embrace was ratherfortable. She looked at the bolster, remembering that it had been in a box when she went to sleep. When did she take it out? Had it been her natural habit of hugging something to sleep that made her sleepwalk and rummage through the box? Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614: She Had Been So Close To Death Once! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu examined the inside of the carriage and did not see any traces of someone else entering. She shook her head. It seemed like she had either sleepwalked or forgotten what happened.She stared at the bolster nkly for a moment. She knew who she had taken the bolster to best night. Sometimeter, her palms suddenly pressed onto the bolster, and the bolster, which she had taken as her support in her sleep, crumbled into dust and disappeared. She needed to correct such a habit, even recing it with a substitute if necessary! After destroying the bolster, she suddenly thought of something. She raised her wrist and looked at it. Before she slept, her wrist was in trembling pain, but now it did not hurt at all! She unwrapped the cloth on her wrist and realized that the wound was now only a fine line that was pale red; not even visible unless she paid enough attention. She froze for a moment and heaved a breath of air. It looked like the poison from the de was not very strong; it was only enough to put her in pain until midnight. The cream she applied was enough to nullify its poisons.She moved her wrist a little to make sure nothing else was wrong and then threw the cloth away. She proceeded to walk out of the carriage and continue her errands for the day. The pond outside her pce was not too big. Two dayster, the bottom of the pond was already visible. Gu Xijiu and her people stood by the pond, looking at the bottom of the pond that had almost dried up. They were astounded. There were up to a few hundreds of fish in the pond! The fishes were leaping reluctantly in the mud where a few fine bones were separated from each other. How many were there? The pond was where Rong Che had created malicious spirits in the past. He got people into the pond to be fed by the dangerous fish, to transform into malicious spirits for hister leverage. The white bones at the bottom of the pond were the best proof! Cold sweat emerged from Gu Xijiu¡¯s hands. She had known Rong Che before, and once when she visited him, they had lingered while chatting by that pond. She even washed her hands in the pond. So she had been so close to death once! If Rong Che was nning to kill her, he would simply push her into the water. Then, she would be one of the white bones right now! It was weird that so many people had been murdered in the pond ¨C the ce should have a huge amount of malicious spirits ¨C but she did not even realize anything as she was walking by it. Were the malicious spirits removed by Rong Che after he had utilized it? This person looked gentle and charismatic and was once known as the leader among the other four princes in town. Who would think that he was such an evil person? Di Fuyi¡¯s shadow emerged in her mind. Gu Xijiu thought to herself that there must be a reason why he suddenly decided to wander around the pce. Was he deliberately reminding her to be careful of the cannibalistic pond? Was he good to her? Was it true? Her heart swayed like a wave. She suddenly had the urge to see him. She did not know why she wanted to see him, but the urge was not capable of being suppressed once it emerged. She took in a breath of air; she would have the opportunity to meet him one day¡­ ¡­ The fact that Rong Che was a demon was made a secret by Rong Jialuo, who saw his rtionship with the man as a reason for him to do so. No one else among the people knew of it. Many servants were shocked seeing so many corpses in the pond. They thought that is was counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s ¡®good deed¡¯. Gu Xijiu did not say anything in particr besides ordering people to get rid of the dangerous fish from the pond and burn them all in mes. Then, she ordered them to collect the corpses and bones to be buried. ¡­ Time flew by quickly. In the glimpse of an eye, it had been five months. Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615: Gradually Disappearing Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThat five months were uneventful. The Haoyue Kingdom had rebuilt their kingdom. Theirnd was initially upied by the Zhaoyang Kingdom and the Feixing Kingdom, but under The Lord¡¯s order, both kingdoms gave up arge part of theirnd. Although thend that the Haoyue Kingdom received was not as big as before, building up a kingdom became possible again. Qian Lingyu was appointed as the emperor of the Haoyue Kingdom on the basis of his strong family background. Besides that, Qian Lingyu was influential at Tianju Hall and had a good rtionship with Gu Xijiu. Hence, the people and royals of the Haoyue Kingdom would oblige. To add to the fact that he was appointed by The Lord, his orders were followed, without opposition. The Haoyue Kingdom almost got ruined once. It had been deserted until its recent rebirth. As a result, Qian Lingyu was extremely busy. Although he did not clearly understand the ethics of an emperor, he was smart, and his family was full of strategists who would n for him. He was also hardworking and willing to learn; hence, it was also improbable for him to be a failed emperor. Besides that, all battles had subsided and the people were finally able to rest at ease. Over the past five months, Gu Xijiu never got to meet Di Fuyi. It was as if he had disappeared without a trace. Although she did not get to meet him, Gu Xijiu had be reputable over the past few months, almost diminishing that of Celestial Master Zuo. Wherever Gu Xijiu went, there would be a huge wee. When the people encountered a problem, they would no longer think of Di Fuyi.In fact, had no one deliberately mentioned him, no one would even think of him. That was how the world worked. If a person were unable to be substituted by someone, the people would never forget him or her. However, if someone else could rece that person, with time, they would be gradually disappearing in the people¡¯s hearts. Gu Xijiu was very busy every single day so the five months almost passed without notice. It was as if she had stepped out of the gloom of the rtionship. She had been meeting one friend after another. Sometimes, she even went out for a respite in the countryside with her friends. She no longer failed to fall asleep. She slept well, and could mostly sleep soundly until the break of dawn. Of course, she needed to sleep in the white jade carriage, as she would have insomnia being elsewhere. There was no insurmountable obstacle in the world, and there was nothing which time could not bring away. Luo Zhanyu was pleased seeing Gu Xijiu¡¯s change. Even after being betrayed, she pulled herself together. She could be thinking of living a good life to prove to the heartbreaker that she could be without him, and she could live well without him. Gu Xijiu was now focused on improving herself. She knew that she should build up her influence. Under her support, Baili Ce started leading the Yinshi n; and theborers within the n were the people she had brought out of the prohibited area. The senior masters were of level nine and above. As a result, many were eager to learn from them. Within only a couple of months, they had received a few hundred apprentices, hence bing a very well-known group. In time, that group would be able to exert its authority over otherrge groups. Although the Yinshi n¡¯s Overlord was Baili Ce, everyone¡¯s invisible boss was still Gu Xijiu. They would always ask for her decision at critical times. This n was the group most loyal to Gu Xijiiu and was the most reliable support for her. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616: Was That The Life She Would Be Living Later On? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSpeaking of Gu Xijiu¡¯s influence, although she did not admit to being part of the mermaid tribe, the king of the mermaids still recognized her as his sister. He would visit Gu Xijiu¡¯s pce and linger awhile once every couple of months. Of the three kingdoms, two of the emperors were her friends. For this reason, the emperor of the Zhaoyang Kingdom did not want to be isted. He often sent in messengers to rally for a good rtionship. A couple of heaven¡¯s gift disciples, except for Hua Wuyan, would always concede to her, and the rest had a good rtionship with her as well. As for Hua Wuyan, she was only upset by the fact that Gu Xijiu had robbed Di Fuyi of his influence. However, she did not bring trouble to Gu Xijiu either. In short, Gu Xijiu had fared well these days. She looked pretty blissful. ¡­ It was a new year again. Things were merry. Having gone through wars in recent times, they found peace extremely precious now. The first peaceful year needed to be celebrated merrily withoutpromise. Gu Xijiu¡¯s Celestial Master Pce was rather merry as well. It was heavily decorated, and everyone was happy. Gu Xietian almost had the wrinkle on his face disappear after having smiled for the entire day. Sorting out matters within the pce had been quite an easy task for him. Although the journey towards getting his wife back was still uneventful, it was good that Luo Xinn no longer held up a stern face in front of him, and could asionally talk to him a little. Although they had only been talking about matters of their children, he was pleased enough. As Gu Xijiu was a professional alchemist, she would always provide him with some rare supplements. As a result, Gu Xietian¡¯s spiritual power improved immensely; even his face had some changes. He now looked younger, and more energetic. Although his son did not recognize him as his father, they would still meet each other very often. Gu Xietian always tried his best to speak to Luo Zhanyu and would stand up for many things for him; hence, making Luo Zhanyu feel sorry to be indifferent towards such a father. So he would asionally talk to Gu Xietian a little. To sum up, everything was changing for the better. At noon on new year¡¯s eve, Rong Jialuo set up a sumptuous dinner to treat all his ministers. He had invited all his influential people over for a glorious gathering. Since they were invitated from the emperor, everyone turned up, except for Celestial Master Zuo. Even Long Siye was there. The presence of so many people was rather umon. Everyone celebrated and cheered as they were holding their sses of beer. Gu Xijiu was sitting on a mat, looking at the hall filled with people. She suddenly felt a sense of solitude and istion. She knew everyone in the hall, but the person who she subconsciously wanted to meet was not there. Why was everyone there, but not him? Darn! She sat still on her mat, with a smile on her lips while drinking beer that others offered her. She would alsough at listening to the jokes made by the people by her side. She drank another ss of beer again. Looking around the hall filled with flowers, she was suddenly afraid. Was that the life she would be livingter on? It was zing hot in the hall, but instead, she felt an unspeakable cold. The setting was all fancy, but Gu Xijiu was overwhelmed by a feeling of solitude. There was a feeling of loneliness amidst the luxury. She was cold to her bones. ¡®Di Fuyi, without you I am still faring well with my life, but I am not sure about yours. Where are you lingering around now? You have attempted in every way to bring Lan Jingke back to life. She has not been revived, are you in great despair?¡¯ Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617: Felt A Little Embarrassed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡®Have you given up? Or are you waiting for something? Di Fuyi, where are you?¡¯ ¡®Things seem good for me. I have power, status, connections, friends¡­ All of them are around me. Countless people envy me, and a myriad people who worship me. But why can¡¯t I be happy? I still feel like crying when I dream about you at night?¡¯ ¡®Di Fuyi, I want you to see what I have built and achieved!¡¯ ¡®Di Fuyi, I miss you¡­¡¯ ¡®If youe back, I will return this body to you! I don¡¯t want to owe you anything.¡¯ She drank liquor one mouthful after another, and she rarely refused any drink that was given to her. Unsurprisingly, she had been feeling tipsy. ¡°Xijiu, you can¡¯t drink anymore!¡± A hand stretched over and held her wrist that was holding a cup of beer. She turned and saw the face of Long Siye. ¡°You will be drunk if you continue drinking.¡± Long Siye took away the ss in her hand. Although Gu Xijiu intended to indulge herself in being drunk, she knew her drinking ability too well. It was terrible! It was not proper if she was drunk and misbehaved here. Therefore, she took the opportunity to say goodbye to Rong Jialuo and said that she was not feeling well. She was now the National Celestial Master, and her status was very honorable. No one would stop her if she wanted to leave. Rong Jialuo and the group of ministers stood up and sent her out. Before she walked out of the main hall, there was a report from outside, ¡°The custodian of Celestial Master Zuo, Mu Dian, has arrived!¡± Mu Dian stepped into the main hall. He represented Celestial Master Zuo to send his regards. He also brought Chinese New Year presents to everyone there. Except for emperor Rong Jialuo who gotten a jade scepter and a ck iron sword, everyone else got the same presents which were a jade teapot set. Celestial Master Zuo never gave people cheap stuff. The teapot was made of a special jade, which was very delicate and exquisite. Gifts were issued ording to a list so there would not be any mistake. Gu Xijiu also got a small teapot set which was no different from others. When Mu Dian issued her the gift, he wanted to say something but felt a little bit embarrassed. In his heart, even if his own master and Gu Xijiu had broken up, they used to be lovers. At the very least, he should have given her a more special gift. Mu Dian felt like wanted to buy something else to give to Gu Xijiu on behalf of Celestial Master Zuo. However, he could not go against the order of The Lord. Gu Xijiu looked at other people¡¯s gifts and then looked at her own. She smiled. ¡°Please send my thanks to your master.¡± She then put the jade teapot into her sleeve and strode out. The wind outside was wildly harsh on Chinese New Year¡¯s eve. Most people were busy at home, so there were not many pedestrians on the street. When the wind blew, the drunken feeling started to take its effects on Gu Xijiu. She could not see clearly and had blurry eyes. She seemed to see Di Fuyi vaguely. Her transport was still waiting outside. When she walked out, her servants and driver came forward to carry her. Gu Xijiu felt flustered in her heart and did not want to sit in her ride. She asked the driver to leave first, and she tried to walk in the snow to released her tipsiness. The driver followed her instruction and left while Gu Xijiu proceeded to walk alone on the street. Her dress fluttered in the wind. Since she reached such a high level of spiritual power, she was not afraid of any coldness anymore. She was only wearing a jade-white sheer dress on her right now. Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618: I Invite You To Drink! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAt first, Gu Xijiu had a coat on her shoulders. However, she was feeling too hot, so she took it off and threw it into her storage space. She took out the jade teapot and turned it around on her hand. She sneered. Was he trying to send her a message by giving this teapot to her? Did he want her to know that she was now at the same level as his regr counterparts? Well, thest time he treated her as a passerby; this time, he finally gave her a gift as respect to her status. She was finallyparable to the people around her! Should she be happy? Di Fuyi, thank you for yourfort! Gu Xijiu threw the jade teapot into the air, but when it fell, there was an outstretched hand that caught it. Gu Xijiu looked to the side and noticed that the person beside her was wearing a white robe. It was Long Siye. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± Long Siye asked her. Gu Xijiu grabbed the jade teapot over andughed. ¡°Why not? This is probably worth a lot of money! I am having a financial crisis now, so it is not a bad idea to sell it for money.¡± She turned and saw a pawn shop not far away on the street and walked toward the shop. ¡°Let¡¯s sell this and use the money to buy a drink!¡± Long Siye remained silent, but he followed her. The pawn shop did not operate on Chinese New Year eve. Fortunately, the shopkeeper was inside the shop. Gu Xijiu forcibly opened the door and put the jade teapot on the counter. ¡°Boss, how much is this jade teapot? I want to sell it!¡± The shopkeeper was initially upset by her actions, but when he saw the jade teapot, his eyes brightened up! He turned the jade teapot round and round to examine it and then finally offered a price. ¡°1,000 ingots!¡± Gu Xijiu did not negotiate. ¡°Okay! Deal!¡± The shopkeeper rushed to issue her a receipt and passed 1,000 ingots of paper notes to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu picked up the paper notes and generously patted Long Siye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I will buy you drink!¡± Long Siye took out the jade teapot he got and put it on the counter together with Gu Xijiu¡¯s teapot. ¡°I also want to sell mine!¡± The shopkeeper looked at the jade teapot that Long Siye ced on the table. It seemed the same as the one Gu Xijiu sold and the material also looked almost the identical. The shopkeeper pondered a bit before answering, ¡°This one is also worth 1,000 ingots.¡± Long Siye smiled and also epted a few paper notes worth 1,000 ingots from the shopkeeper. The two left the shop side by side. The shopkeeper was excited. The teapot that Gu Xijiu had sold away was made by a very rare crystal jade. The unique ability of this jade was that it could transform ordinary wine poured into it to be high quality wine. The wine would help in soothing and blood cirction. If someone were in a bad mood, he or she could be quickly calmed down with a ss of wine from this pot. This kind of jade was worth a lot even if it was a fingernail in size; not to mention that it was now the size of a full teapot! The shopkeeper had been traveling around in his early days and had the privilege of knowing this jade so he could recognize it. Although Long Siye¡¯s teapot looked the same as Gu Xijiu¡¯s, it was indeed a normal jade teapot. Although it was also worth a lot of money, it was nothingpared with Gu Xijiu¡¯s teapot. The shopkeeper did not want to alert the two of them as he was afraid that Gu Xijiu would change her mind. After the two people left, he turned the jade teapot over and over again and looked at it for a long while. He was happy and smiled to himself. He was rich now! This teapot was worth at least a million dors! There was high demand for it and very little supply. He was worried that Gu Xijiu would regret when she was sober, so he nned to abandon his pawn shop and run away with the teapot. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619: Can We Start Over Again? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs soon as the shopkeeper looked up, he saw a man standing at the door. The man stood under the light and was holding a green bamboo umbre in his hand. The person under the umbre was all white; even his hair seemed silvery white. The individual looked like a snow sculpture. Although he did not wear a mask, his face could not be seen. The shopkeeper did not know when this person entered, so he was shocked when he saw him. The shopkeeper subconsciously put the jade teapot in his sleeve and asked, ¡°Sir, are youing to¡­¡± He could not finish his sentence because that person lifted his sleeve and the jade teapot in his hand flew over to him. The shopkeeper was shocked! When he was about to rush over, the snowy white man acted in lighting speed and struck the shopkeeper on his forehead with a piece of paper. He was frozen and could not move at all. After some time, he finally recovered. His legs were numb, and he fell to the ground within seconds. The piece of paper on his forehead fluttered. He subconsciously took it and saw that it was a 1,000 ingot paper note. ¡­ Gu Xijiu said that she wanted to buy Long Siye a drink, but it was Chinese New Year eve, so there was no restaurant operating tonight. She walked along the street from the beginning till the end with Long Siye but did not find any restaurant that was open. How could they not operate? She wanted to spend money but had nowhere to spend it! Gu Xijiu stood on the corner of the street. She looked at a restaurant and seemed to be pondering. Long Siye was still with her all the way but knew that she was feeling hurt by Di Fuyi. He suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite me to your house for a drink?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°My house is too crowded¡­¡± Her house had too many members living there and tonight was the few times that everyone would be home to have their reunion dinner. If she went back home, she would be surrounded by everyone, and there would be no peace for her. Long Siye pondered for a moment before giving a new suggestion. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Tianwen Mountain.¡± ¡°It is too far!¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head again. Long Siye sighed. ¡°With your current skill, it will take only two hours. I have great wine at my ce, and you can drink freely!¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. She pondered about his offer and finally nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± She directly performed the Ground Shrinking technique and held Long Siye¡¯s hand. Two of them disappeared from the ce instantly. The Ground Shrinking technique could shrink and of a thousand miles into a hundred miles. Therefore, the distances of a few thousand miles had been shortened to a few hundred miles. With their speed, they took less than an hour to reach Tianwen mountain. Back in the town, a figure stood in the snow. All one could see washis blue umbre and long sleeves. He looked at the ce where Gu Xijiu and Long Siye disappeared. After standing still for a long while, he coughed and turned away. ¡­ Inside the Pavilion Zhuochen in the Tianwen Mountain, there was a small bamboo table with two bamboo chairs. There were a few dishes on the small table thatwere cooked by Long Siye. The wine served was the best wine in the Tianwen Mountain. The taste was also her favorite ¨C green plum. Gu Xijiu sat opposite of Long Siye. They chatted while savoring the best wine she had tasted. A few years ago, he was her instructor and she was a killer. They used to sit opposite each other. At that time, she wanted to marry him, and he was wondering how to make it happen. Unfortunately, an ident happened, and their rtionship had no turning back. Now when they were sitting opposite each other, Long Siye felt like the world separated them. ¡°Xijiu, can we start over again?¡± Long Siye blurted out. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620: Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye had initially given up on Gu Xijiu, but now that she had broken up with Di Fuyi, did it mean that he had a chance? Was fate smiling on him right now? He had missed an opportunity before, so he did not want to miss one again. Gu Xijiu¡¯s was stunned; but then she continued to drink the wine. She remembered hearing that the best way to get out of a broken rtionship was to get into a new one. Long Siye was her former instructor and used to be her favorite person; if she continued to be with him, could she emerge from this suffering situation? The alcohol had clouded her judgment, and her heart could not take all this drama. ¡®Gu Xijiu, you are useless! He mistreats you, but you still can¡¯t forget him! You still hope to see him! Don¡¯t you feel shameful?!¡¯ ¡®He does not want you anymore and treats you as a stranger and an ordinary colleague. Why do you still think of him? Do you still want to be his regr friend to see him more?¡¯ ¡®Are you pathetic? You are so useless!¡¯ ¡®Gu Xijiu, I look down on you! Really!¡¯ ¡®If you continue to think of him again, you might as well die!¡¯ Her inner thoughts were discouraging her from thinkingohim. However, she wanted to see him again! She thought she could see him at the banquet in the pce, but he did note. ¡­ There were many self-deprecating thoughts that swirled through her mind. She drank another ss of wine but choked. She coughed intensely and almost teared. Long Siye got up and patted her back. He also passed her a white handkerchief and let her wipe her face. Gu Xijiu finally stopped coughing, but her face was now covered in tears. She wiped herself with the handkerchief andughed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I got choked. This was an intense one¡­¡± She snorted and talked in a nasal voice. Her tears were still flowing so she rubbed her eyes with her hands. Long Siye looked at her for a while and sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you don¡¯t have to be strong in front of me. If you want to cry, do it.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to argue, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cry, the wine just choked me¡­¡± Long Siye looked at her silently. After all, they used to be very close. He naturally knew her very well. He could easily sense when she was pretending. She pretended to be okay over the past few months. Even her brother might not be able to see that she was fakingit. All the people thought that she had walked out from the pain and gotten over Di Fuyi. However, Long Siye was more aware of the truth. That was why he felt so ufortable. Things only got worse for him as he watched Gu Xijiu deny her pain. In the end, she could not continue talking anymore. She knew that Long Siye understood her and that there was no point lying anymore. Initially, Long Fan¡¯s soul was sealed in Long Siye¡¯s body. However,five months ago, when Di Fuyi found Long Siye, he realized that Long Fan¡¯s soul had disappeared from his body. He was not sure if he had escaped from Long Siye¡¯s body or had immersed entirely in Long Siye. Di Fuyi tried to summon Long Fan¡¯s soul, but nothing was retrieved. There were only two possibilities for this to happen. One option was that he was no longer in the world, and the other was that he had reincarnated and was no longer able to possess other people¡¯s body. Di Fuyi had marked Long Fan¡¯s soul before so that he could not possess other people¡¯s body anymore; not even on a clone! Either of these two was a good thing for Long Siye, and it was also a good thing for the world, so Di Fuyi and Long Siye no longer investigated this issue. Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621: Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye told Gu Xijiu about this matter. Since Gu Xijiu had already broken up with Di Fuyi, she did not expect him to help Long Siye. Later, she realized that Long Siye was still a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. Di Fuyi, as The Lord, had always been a guardian to his disciples. Therefore, he had helped Long Siye on his own ord. Regardless of what reason Di Fuyi had for helping the man, it was still very gratifying to be able to remove Long Fan, who was a tremendous hidden danger. Gu Xijiu was quite happy for Long Siye as it must be difficult to know that someone else is sharing yourbody. In the past five months, she had seen Long Siye several times. They even drank together twice. At that time, Long Siye never pursued or courted her, but just stayed by her side. No one could persuade her on this matter; she could only rely on herself to slowly walk out from the pain. Gu Xijiu was still very self-disciplined. Even though she was often sad, she did not want to cry in front of people. Whenever she felt very ufortable, she would find a quiet ce to stay for one night, like a wounded little beast that just wanted to lick her wounds in peace. It made her a stronger person. Gu Xijiu was not very good at holding her liquor. Even if she was here at Long Siye¡¯s ce, she did not want to let herself get drunk and lose control.She ced her hand under the table and began to dissipate the wine out of her body. After an hour, she had calmed down a lot. She sat there and pondered for a long while. Long Siye sat next to her and looked at her. Gu Xijiu had now buried her face deep in her arms; Long Siye could not see her face, but he could see her unspeakable loneliness. It was not a sight that he desired to witness. ¡°Xijiu, you can go inside to sleep. It is quite cold here.¡± Long Siye went forward and wanted to carry her, but he was being obstructed by a wizardry barrier that she set around her. Obviously, she did not want anyone to go close to her at this moment. Hence, Long Siye sighed and dismissed the idea of carrying her into the room to rest. Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622: Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had a dream. In the dream, she wandered around like a wandering soul. The sky was already dark. Every family ignited the candles and lights they possessed; they also yed firecrackers to celebrate Chinese New Year. The young kids were chasing after each other on the street ying with the fireworks in their hand. There were also countless people gathered in front of the pce gate. Rong Jialuo was dressed in a costume and led all his officers to stand at the entrance of the city to greet the people on this festive day. Countless fireworks rose into the air and exploded in the sky; they lighted up the night sky as well as the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces. Many families brought their children to gather here. Husbands took the wives¡¯ hands, while wives took the children¡¯s hand. The family members celebrated the festive season together, and the happiness was reflected on their faces. Gu Xijiu felt that she was floating in the crowd of people. No one could see her, but she could sense the joy of the people around her. Once upon a time, she used to celebrate Chinese New Year¡¯s eve together with him. Her happiness seemed to be overflowing at that time. She only hoped that every year would be as happy as that day. However, she did not expect that her happiness was like a bubble and that it would be popped so fast. Subconsciously she went to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s house. The house of Celestial Master Zuo was somewhat deserted and had no festive atmosphere. Most of the maids were back home for the New Year, and only a few of them were on duty. They were familiar faces to Gu Xijiu. They did not notice her even though she drifted away in front of them. From the conversation of these maids, she heard that Di Fuyi was at theTingtaoPavilion attending to guests. TheTingtao Pavilion was one of the favorite ces of Gu Xijiu when she stayed in his house. It was a building in the middle of the mountain. It was surrounded by mountains on three sides and surrounded by water from another side. The sides that faced mountain were filled with blue pines and cypresses. When the trees swayed, they looked like the waves on the sea and the scenery was beautiful. Di Fuyi would not simply serve guests at this ce, but he always brought her here to drink. Who would he be serving here now? She desperately wanted to see him! In her dreams, she could do anything she wished to, so she went to find him. Finally, she saw him. It has been a good five months now, but she was shocked! His hair! Why did his hair be white now? He was wearing a light blue casual robe. His eyebrows were still majestic, while his eyes were bright like stars, and his face was still handsome. It was the face she was familiar with. The only thing different was that his ck hair was now white like snow! At the same time, she also saw the guests who were served by him. They were the Lan siblings ¨C Lan Yaoguang and Lan Jingyi. Although Lan Yaoguang had always been visiting Gu Xijiutely, Lan Jingyi had never done so. It was the first time Gu Xijiu saw her in five months. The little girl looked at Di Fuyi who was boiling tea. She looked distressed as she uttered, ¡°Brother Huang, why did your hair turn white all of a sudden?¡± Di Fuyi was stunned for a moment. He did not speak but continued to boil the water. Lan Yaoguang hit his sister to hint her not to bring up the matter. Lan Jingyi ignored him and pretended like she did not understand his intention. She continued to look at Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°Brother Huang, is it because you are too distraught that my sister failed toe back to life? I have heard about a story whereby a loving couple who wereseparated from each other ended up with a head of white hair because they were too desperate to see each other.¡± Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623: Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Yaoguang frowned and finally stopped her. ¡°Jingyi, don¡¯t talk nonsense; our sister has resurrected, she just refuses to admit it¡­¡± ¡°No! She is not our sister! The one who resurrected is Gu Xijiu! Damn! The spiritual soul is the main soul among the three. It should shape the main character of a person while the awareness soul should only be an auxiliary soul and should not have its own consciousness. I didn¡¯t expect this little soul to have her own consciousness as well as control the body that should belong to our sister. Because of her, our sister is noting back anymore¡­¡± Her voice was a little choked. ¡°I want my sister!I want our sister toe back¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang interrupted her, ¡°Little sister, please stop talking. Xijiu is reborn with our sister¡¯s soul; that means she possesses part of our sister. You can¡¯t refuse to recognize her!¡± ¡°But I want the spiritual soul of my sister toe back! That is my real sister! Gu Xijiu possesses our sister¡¯s body!¡± Lan Yaoguang frowned. ¡°Our sister has died in the past. Her soul was supposed to be dissipated. Brother Huang has tried very hard to keep part of her memories. The rest of her memories have been scattered. It is considered lucky to get the awareness soul to reincarnate. It is impossible for the spiritual soul to remain intact. How do you want Brother Huang to get you theplete soul of our sister?¡± Lan Jingyi was not convinced. ¡°Since the awareness soul could be stored and reincarnated, how do you know that the spiritual soul cannot have the same process? Perhaps it has also been reincarnated!¡± Lan Yaoguang shook his head. ¡°There is no such lucky thing¡­¡± Di Fuyi, who had been sitting there quietly, suddenly spoke, ¡°Jingyi is right. The awareness soul cannot be treated like her sister. I will try my best to find her spiritual soul so that the real Jingke cane back¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang was shocked, and Lan Jingyi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Huang, that means you do not recognize the current imposter as our sister Jingke, right?¡± Di Fuyi sounded calm. ¡°She can¡¯t be Jingke. I have made a mistake.¡± Lan Jingyi took a deep breath. ¡°Jingyi always knows that Brother Huang wants to let her real sistere back!¡± She thought of something. ¡°What about the body? The little awareness soul has possessed the bodythat we safeguarded for a few years. Even if we can find the spiritual soul back, there is nowhere to let her soul reborn.¡± Di Fuyi looked up for a moment then gently said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The overlord of the Tianwen n, Long Siye, can create a clone body. Once we are more confident of retrieving the spiritual soul of Jingke, I will ask Long Siye to recreate a simr body so that Jingke can be resurrected.¡± Lan Jingyi felt touched. ¡°I always knew that Brother Huang really misses our sister Jingke. You have nned for her resurrection for a thousand years¡­ Sigh¡­ You have been working hard and waiting for so many years, in the end, you let Gu Xijiu take advantage of it. You must be extremely sad and that is why your hair turned white!¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand and took a sip of tea. He did not speak. Lan Jingyi seemed to think of something again. ¡°Oh yea, if our sister reallyes back to life in the future, what should we do with the counterfeit Gu Xijiu?¡± Di Fuyi softly answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. I will treat her as a stranger in the future and will not pamper her as Jingke.¡± Lan Jingyi looked dissatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s just too beneficial to her¡­ Well, forget it, as long as Brother Huang doesn¡¯t like her anymore. Otherwise, when my real sister Jingke wakes up, she will be very sad.¡± Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624: Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi raised his ss. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only have Jingke in my heart; everyone else means nothing to me.¡± ¡°But she is reincarnated with sister¡¯s awareness soul. If she is alive, when sister is back she would not have aplete soul.¡± Di Fuyi calmly answered, ¡°Since the awareness soul can be reincarnated alone, the spiritual soul can also do the same. Don¡¯t worry, to prevent another ident; I will help Jingke to build a new awareness soul so that she will haveplete consciousness.¡± Lan Jingyi was obviously getting happier as the night progressed. ¡°I know that Brother Huang is very sincere to our sister¡­ If that is the case, there should not be any mistakes in the future.¡± She stood up and looked at the blue pine outside the room. ¡°The name of this ce isPavilion.Jing Yi knows that her brother-inw is crazy about her sister, so she is foolproof¡­¡± She stood up and looked at the sea of blue outside the attic. ¡°This ce is calledTingtao Pavilion, and the blue pines look like the sea. You have been yearning for the sea. Tingtao sounds like you always want to listen to the sea. I know that sister also liked to listen to the sea in the past when she was still alive¡­¡± The three of them continued to chat and enjoyed the tea inside the pavilion. It looked like a beautiful portrait when they sat there. Gu Xijiu was hidden in the dark. She listened and watched everything that happened in the pavilion, and her body turned cold. He became white-headed because he missed Lan Jingke too much. He only had Lan Jingke in his heart. He was like Yang Guo in the ¡°God of the Condor Heroes¡± who had been waiting for the little dragon girl for 16 years. In the end, he did not manage to see her, and his hair turned white overnight. While Di Fuyi had been waiting for Lan Jingke for a thousand years, at the end the one who resurrected was Gu Xijiu instead of Lan Jingke whom he missed the most. Thus his hair also turned white. It turned out that Di Fuyi was only good to her was because she was the awareness soul of Lan Jingke. He treated her as part of Lan Jingke. Now, he finally understood that she was not Lan Jingke, so he treated her as a stranger. Without the identity of Lan Jingke, she was no one in his heart. Her heart felt like it was being filled with water. It was swelling up. She only felt her legs were weakened. Suddenly she was stunned, and then she seemed to be falling from a high-rise building. She was awake! She trembled and opened her eyes. She was now surrounded by white bamboo, rattan chairs, and ancient wooden tables. She saw Long Siye and heard a piano ying. She looked outside. The sky was already dark. There were no stars on the eve. She was lying on a soft couch and covered with a soft quilt so she did not feel cold. She then looked at the hourss in the corner. It was already four in the morning, and it was near to the dawn. This New Year¡¯s eve was about to pass! Long Siye was ying the paino that she heard. The sound of the piano was melodious like a luby, which made people feel calm. No wonder she heard this sound in her dreams. It turned out to be the music yed by Long Siye. She remembered that when she fell asleep, the sun was just about to set. It was such a long dream! Fortunately, no matter what nightmare it was, she was able to wake up from it. Her heart had drowned, but the mind was conscious. ¡°Are you awake? Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡± Long Siye finally stopped and passed a ss of water to her. He inadvertently touched her fingers, and he frowned. ¡°How can your hand so cold?¡± He wanted to check her pulse. Gu Xijiu chuckled and avoided his hand. ¡°I have a cold body. My hands and feet can easily get cold. I am fine.¡± After all, she woke up after drinking alcohol, so she was a little thirsty. She swallowed the full ss of water. It was warm sweet honey water, so when it flowed into the throat, it warmed up her body a lot. Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625: Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye looked at Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. Although she looked quite pale, there was nothing wrong with her, so he was less worried. He jokingly asked her, ¡°What did you dream of? You said in your sleep.¡± ¡°What did I say when I slept?¡± ¡°I could not hear it clearly, but you mumbled a lot.¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I talked in my sleep. Well, it was just a dream.¡± She looked at him again and asked, ¡°Have you been ying the piano for me?¡± Long Siye smiled. ¡°I suddenly felt like ying the piano. Since it is Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, I can take this opportunity to stay up for the new year. Did I disturb your sleep?¡± Gu Xijiu stretched her body and sat up. ¡°Of course not, your music is quitehypnotic.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like praise, but it is an aplishment to be able to make you sleep soundly¡­¡± Two of them talked andughed for a while. Gu Xijiu looked around and noticed that Long Siye was quite caring. This pavilion was initially an ordinary pavilion. Now, to let her sleep here, he especially set up a canopy for her. No wonder she felt warm. She never expected to celebrate her Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve at this ce. However, it was quite a meaningful night. Gu Xijiu was no longer sleepy, so she got up and asked Long Siye to go back to rest. However, Long Siye refused to go. ¡°It is quitemon that I don¡¯t sleep for a few nights. Moreover,I still have to stay up for the new year. If you feel bored, why don¡¯t we y chess?¡± He pulled out a chessboard and pointed to it. ¡°Please?¡± Gu Xijiu was quite good at ying chess. In the past, she used to challenge Long Xi. Both of their skills wereparable with each other, so they had won and lost to each other before. It was a long and quiet night, so it was a good time to y chess. Thus, Gu Xijiu agreed to y with him. Long Siye found that she was not in good condition when she yed in the game tonight. She kept losing pieces and did not have any strategy. ying chess was like battling in war. One could easily expose their state of mind to their opponent based on their style of y. Long Siye could see that Gu Xijiu had a confused mind now. Both of them yed a few matches, and Gu Xijiu lost all the games. She was bombarded several times by Long Siye. Gu Xijiu rubbed her forehead that was already reddish. She looked to the outside and said, ¡°Finally, the day has arrived!¡± Long Siye gazed at her. ¡°Yes, no matter how dark the night is, there will always be a bright daying after.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°It sounds like a motivational quote. Since when did you be a motivational guru?¡± Both of them chatted for a while before Gu Xijiu suddenly looked up and asked Long Siye, ¡°How is the clone body I asked you to make?¡± Long Siye was stunned and said, ¡°It is almost finished¡­¡± He sized Gu Xijiu up. He had realized that Gu Xijiu¡¯s current body was her original body. There was nothing wrong with it. Five months ago, Gu Xijiu found Long Siye and asked him to create a clone for her. At the time, Long Siye was very puzzled and asked her what she was trying to do. She did not answer him. She only said that it might be useful in the future. Long Siye would never reject her, so he made it for her. He was more skilled in making a clone body now, so he managed to create one in five months. Gu Xijiu stood up and said, ¡°Bring me there.¡± ¡­ It was afamiliar ice room with a familiar crystal coffin. A familiar face lied inside the crystal coffin. Gu Xijiu stood in front of the crystal coffin and looked at the ¡°beauty¡± in it¡­ Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626: Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe clone that lied in front of her was much stronger than the one made by Long Siye in the past; it could bepared with the one made by Long Fan or could be even stronger. The spiritual power of this body was already level eight. It was a very rare existence! Gu Xijiu stared at ¡°herself¡± in the coffin and had a bitter smile. She was originally a cloned soul; perhaps she should belong to a cloned body after all. She asked Long Siye, ¡°Would it be easy for me to enter this clone body?¡± Long Siye was shocked. He immediately took her wrist and checked her vein. After a while, he released her. ¡°Your current body is perfect and has no problem. Why do you want to change it?¡± Did she think that changing her body was like changing clothes? Gu Xijiu looked down.She did not know why she had this crazy idea. Di Fuyi always wanted Lan Jingke to be resurrected and med Gu Xijiu for possessing this body and asked her to let it go. Although this body was the original body of the daughter of General Gu, Di Fuyi also spent a great effort to upgrade it to level ten even when the body was asleep. Moreover, this original body was engaged to Di Fuyi in the past. In that case, this original body had a great rtionship with Di Fuyi, so she should just let it go for him! Since they had already broken up, everything shouldpletely be cleared off. After she returned the original body and entered into the clone body, she owed him nothing anymore in the future and would not have any rtionship with him! Perhaps after changing her body, she would be able topletely get out of this heart-breaking love and be a brand new self! She did not want to exin her thoughts to Long Siye. She just looked at him seriously and asked, ¡°Can you change it?¡± Long Siye had a headache and sighed. ¡°You can change it. However, you are now at level ten spiritual power, and the spiritual power of this body is only level eight. If you change it now, your spiritual power will deteriorate badly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can work hard again.¡± Long Siye shook his head. ¡°This can¡¯t be achieved easily by only practicing¡­¡± Gu Xijiu managed to achieve a level ten spiritual power due to many external factors that could be not be replicated. For example, the core array that was full of spiritual power, the Double Physical and Spiritual Cultivation she did with Di Fuyi, the rare herbs that Di Fuyi collected for her as well as the guidance that Di Fuyi had provided her. With all these factors, she could upgrade from level eight to level ten in eight years, and it was an entirely rare case in this continent. Although Long Siye and the other heaven¡¯s gift disciples had gotten the best resources and the best way to cultivate spiritual power, they still spent decades to upgrade to level nine. Gu Xijiu was smart, but if she changed to a new clone body again, she would probably need to spend decades to reach level nine from level eight. As for level ten, it would depend on fate. She would probably need to take a few hundred years or perhaps would not be able to achieve that level in her lifetime. ¡°Xijiu, your original body is still the best. If there is nothing important, don¡¯t simply change it. With your current level ten body, you can be immortal and maintain the young looks forever. If you change bodies, even if you practice to level nine, you can live for only a thousand years at most¡­¡± Long Siye tried to persuade her. Immortal? Gu Xijiu smirked. She had no interest in immortality! She thought that a thousand years was already far too long! ¡°Instructor Long, I don¡¯t think about being immortal. I just want to be in a body that is owned by me. If it is possible, I would like to swap to it shortly.¡± Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627: Everyone Is Looking For You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere were still some memories of Lan Jingke in this original body. Gu Xijiu did not want to have these memories! She did not want to share the same body as his lover! It would always remind her that she was only a substitute for Lan Jingke. Long Siye persuaded her again. He almost listed aprehensive list of the disadvantages of changing her body. However, Gu Xijiu had made up her mind and insisted on it. In the end, Long Siye had no choice but to agree to change her body. However, because of the unique features of her soul, it would easily hurt her soul if she continuously changed bodies. It would even make her soul dissipate a little. To be secure, it was necessary to use a kind of herbal fruit as apliment. This kind of herb was very rare. It grew on volcanos and could only be harvested once in a few years. Whenever it cropped, it onlysted for a few days. Once the seed was collected, it had to be used within a month. Otherwise, its benefits would diminish. Fortunately for Gu Xijiu, this herb was going to be harvested very soon. When the time came, Long Siye would pick it personally, and he would help Gu Xijiu to achieve the oue she desired. Once they arranged for a viable date to get this done, Gu Xijiu returned to her own house. She did not intend to tell Di Fuyi about this matter. She would just deliver the original body back to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s house. Her family members were worried about her since she did not return to her home for the whole night. Gu Xietian and the rest were busy looking for her, and when they saw her return, they felt relieved. Gu Xietian asked, ¡°Jiuer, where have you been? Everyone has been looking for you. Last night I went to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s house, but he was not there. His servant said he did not go back at all¡­¡± He did not go back at all? In her dreamst night, she clearly saw that he was serving the Lan¡¯s sibling atPavilion¡­ Other people¡¯s dreams might be just dreams, but her dreams were often real. It was actually her soul that left her body, so everything she saw was all real. The reason why the servant said that he was not back was that he did not want to let Gu Xietian disturb him anymore. After all, everything he had done was indicating that he treated Gu Xijiu as a stranger. ¡°Father, I have nothing to do with him anymore. In the future, if you want to look for me, you should stop going to his house,¡± Gu Xijiu said in a serious tone. Even if she were going to die, she would never go to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s house anymore, so she also would not want her family members to go there as well. Gu Xietian knew that she was serious about it; he kept silent. He nodded and continued to ask Gu Xijiu where she had spent the night. Gu Xijiu simply answered, ¡°I went to the Tianwen n for a drink. I had drunk quite a lot, so I decided to spend a night there.¡± Gu Xieitian had actually been worried about her daughter¡¯s marriage. After listening to what Gu Xijiu said, he had an idea in his mind. In fact, the overlord of the Tianwen n was a perfect match for his daughter He would like to get more information from his daughter. However, he also noticed that his daughter did not look good and did not want to talk more about it, so he stopped asking her questions for now. He nned to ask Long Siye when he met him face to face. In fact, aspared to the mysterious Di Fuyi, Gu Xietian was more interested with Long Siye, who was quite capable and had a more mature character. Di Fuyi¡¯s character was like the sea. He was mysterious, and his mood always changed. He could pick up huge waves and send people into the abyss at anytime! Long Siye was more like a mountain. He was quiet and steady. He was straightforward and reliable. He also had a deep affection for his daughter. If his daughter married him, he would definitely pamper her a lot. Women should always look for a suitable husband. It was only considered aplete life if both the husband and wife can work together for a lifetime. This was always the mindset of Gu Xietian. It was now his top priority to help his daughter to get a good family. Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628: Matchmaking Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere were many good men in this world, but Gu Xietian wanted the most outstanding one for his daughter. Gu Xietian thought that Long Siye woulde to visit over the next few days. However, he waited until the 15th day and did not see him. Gu Xietian was somewhat disappointed. It seemed that he had misunderstood the situation. Overlord Long had no affairs with his daughter. Otherwise, if his daughter had stayed a night with him and something had happened, Long Siye would havee to exin. Gu Xietian had been testing his daughter several times over the past few weeks and felt that his daughter had no interest in Long Siye. He began to switch his attention to the men in the Feixing Kingdom. He secretly helped his daughter to source for a suitable husband. After he released the news, there were a lot of matchmakers who came to the house to propose. Gu Xietian chose a few candidates that he was quite pleased with; then, he invited them to visit the house. Gu Xijiu suddenly discovered that there were a few young talents who came to her house over the past few days. When they came, they imed that they came to visit General Gu. However, Gu Xietian always had excuses to let Gu Xijiu serve them. Gu Xijiu also wanted to find something to keep herself busy, so she did not reject to serve the guests as long as she had spare time. However, after she had served a few, she finally realized that something was not right! When she did not have spare time to serve the guests, these young talents would just linger in the house for a while before leaving. But once she was there to serve the guests, these young talents always refused to leave and always talked to her as long as they could. They always asked her to go around the garden. Every one of them looked at her with watery eyes that were full of affection. It made Gu Xujiu feel ufortable. After a few days of being fooled, Gu Xijiu finally understood the intention of Gu Xietian. She thought that it was quite hrious. She had a long talk with Gu Xietian. She was straightforward to express that she felt very disgusted with this action. If Gu Xietian continued to matchmake her with these young talents, she would kick these people out of the house. Her threat was very useful. Gu Xietian finally stopped looking for young talents, and Gu Xijiu finally got back her peace for several days. Of course, Gu Xietian did not give up entirely. However, he also thought that those ¡°young talents¡±did not match with his daughter. He pondered for some time, and suddenly thought of a person ¨C the Count Xiaoyao Long Moyan! Long Moyan was one of the four most honorable young men in the capital. His ranking was at par with Rong Jialuo and Rong Che! This person was a very low profile person. He was handsome, and he was still single at this age. Based on the rumors, he fell in love with ady, but he had only met her once. After that, he could not find thisdy anymore even after so many years Therefore, Gu Xietian invited Long Moyan to the house to be his guest. He told Long Moyan that there was something that he wanted to discuss with him. Long Moyan was happy toe, so Gu Xietian held a banquet in the garden of thePavilion. After they drank a few sses, Gu Xijiu came over to them. These days were the full blossoms of the plum flower. Everyday, Gu Xijiu woulde to the garden to walk around and enjoy the plum flower. She did not expect that there was a banquet in the garden and also did not think that the guest was someone she used to know ¨C Long Moyan. Gu Xijiu had a fantastic memory. She still remembered him. In the past, when she was in the icend, she used the identity as Chong Sheng to meet this Count Xiaoyao. Both of them had a good time in the icend. She had not seen him for several years. Long Moyan still looked young. He looked like he was 20 years old. He was handsome and elegant. It might be due to his improved spiritual power that he even had an unspeakable honorable temperament around him and looked like a fairy. ThePavilion was built in the plum grove. When Long Moyan sat inside the pavilion, it looked like a portrait together with the blossomed plums outside the pavilion. Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629: Acting Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had a noble status now, even young masters fromrich families had to bow to greet her if they saw her. Thus, Long Moyan stood up and greeted Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was annoyed by these courtesies, hence, she waved and allowed him to be seated. Gu Xijiu had a rtively good impression of Long Moyan. Hence, she decided to stay for a chat. Gu Xietian was very happy with that, and he just excused himself and left them alone at the pavilion after a brief introduction. Certainly, Gu Xijiu felt helpless and annoyed because she knew it was a date arranged by Gu Xietian. She did not want to entertain him anymore and was about to leave with an excuse. Suddenly, Long Moyan sighed. ¡°National Celestial Master, please allow me to ask this question. Were you forced toe on a date with me?¡± Gu Xijiu did not expect him to bring this up. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said Gu Xijiu as she looked at him. ¡°You hate it?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°Me too. My father has been pushing me every day, but someone has already won my heart, and I wouldn¡¯t get married if I can¡¯t find her. Nheless, my parents just couldn¡¯t stop nagging me¡­¡± Long Moyan came clean about his situation. Gu Xijiu was surprised. ¡°So?¡± ¡°I have an idea; but it would be great if you could give me your opinion.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Since both of us hate speed-dating, why not we pretend to date and meet every three to five days? This could probably stop them from forcing us, and both of us could also get some peace.¡± In fact, that was not a bad idea. After all, many young people in the modern era also got people to act as their partner to entertain their parents who forced them to date. She did not expect Long Moyan to know of this modern strategy as well. Since Gu Xijiu was annoyed by Gu Xietian¡¯s arrangements, she decisively agreed after a quick ponder. Therefore, they became slightly closer after they came to an agreement. Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Since you already have someone in your heart, why did you not marry her?¡± Long Moyan sighed. ¡°I cannot find her¡­¡± Gu Xijiu frowned while Long Moyan continued, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve seen her only once. I have tried my best to find her but my efforts have been in vain¡­¡± Love at first sight? Gu Xijiu seemed to be interested to know more. ¡°What¡¯s her name? Perhaps, I can help you.¡± The Anying Association was now under her supervision, and they were very efficient in collecting information. Thus, they should be able to find the girl if Long Moyan was willing to tell her. Long Moyan said without hesitation, ¡°Her name is Chong Sheng. I¡¯ve met her at the Mysterious Ice Land¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Was this destiny calling? Chong Sheng was created as a fake identity. Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°Is this considered love at first sight? Maybe she gave you a fake name? Or perhaps even her nickname. Why are you so obsessed to find her?¡± Long Moyan smiled bitterly. ¡°I should have known. However, I can¡¯t get her out of my mind¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s find her first.¡± ¡°What if she is dead?¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t curse! I believe she¡¯s still alive.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Alright, she should find another possibility. ¡°Perhaps, she has gotten married?¡± ¡°If she found her one and only, I¡¯ll give her my blessing¡­ However, I must find her and make sure she¡¯s done so.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless again. Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630: Meeting Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not want to reveal the truth; otherwise, it would be another trouble for her. She pondered and decided to revisit her fake identity as a married Chong Sheng. She wanted Long Moyan to give up on her. Since they had to act like they were a couple, Gu Xijiu and Long Moyan met to have a meal together once every few days. Both of them interacted like normal friends. In fact, Long Moyan was a very caringpanion. He was quite the gentleman too.Apparently, he did not see her as the almighty National Celestial Master. It was 14th of January; Gu Xijiu went out for a stroll at the plum garden with the mussel and Lu Wu. She was in her white jade carriage with the Wind Caller as the driver. Surprisingly, she bumped into Long Moyan again. Thus, both of them went to the plum garden together because Long Moyan intended to go as well. Long Moyan was riding on a white house, and it perfectly matched the white jade carriage owned by Gu Xijiu. One was in the cabin, and another was riding a horse beside the wagon. asionally, Long Moyan would talk to Gu Xijiu though the curtain was down. The mussel was listening to the conversation while it was resting at a corner inside the cabin. Suddenly, it talked to Gu Xijiu confidently, ¡°Master, he is quite good! I think he could be a fairy in the future.¡± Gu Xijiu did not expect the mussel to say such a thing. ¡°How doyou know?¡± ¡°I could somehow smell an immortal aura from him, and his bone frame is very special. Based on my experience of eating countless of humans, his bone frame is only second to Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised because ording to her observations, Long Moyan had not achieved a level eight spiritual power. There were many people in the world could beat him, how could he beparable to Di Fuyi? She opened the curtain and silently glimpsed at Long Moyan. Somehow, she realized Long Moyan looked slightly more spiritually charmingpared to thest time they met. Perhaps, he was like a dead majestic item which finally came alive. The blooming period of the plum flower should be in early December. It did bloom once back in December. However, she did not expect the plum flower tobloom¡° again around the 15th of January. It looked like a sea of red clouds as she looked from afar. The plum flower did not usually bloom twice. However, when it bloomed passionately for the second time, the imperial officers would im that His Majesty was brilliant. Hence, the earth was showered with blessings from the immortals. Certainly, the citizens could not wait to share with their friends whenever they found such an unusual phenomenon. Therefore, Gu Xijiu and Long Moyan also bumped into a crowd along the journey. Of course, everyone recognizes Gu Xijiu¡¯s carriage;hence, many people greeted her along the way. The mussel opened the curtain and took a glimpse. ¡°Master, many people are following us.¡± Gu Xijiu saw it as well. All the citizens were following behind her carriage after greeting her. Perhaps, they just wanted to get some good luck from National Celestial Master¡¯s carriage. The citizens were always like that. Hence, Gu Xijiu did not care much about it. She took a nce ahead and finally saw a piece of red further ahead. They were almost there! ¡°Hey! It is Celestial Master Zuo! That¡¯s his ship!¡± Someone cheered from the outside. Gu Xijiu went stiffin the cabin,but she was back to normal almost immediately. She opened the curtain and looked out the window. Indeed, a blue ship was traveling beside her, and that was Di Fuyi¡¯s vehicle. His blue ship was usually high in the sky. Hence, Gu Xijiu took a few more glimpses because it was very rare for it to travel on thend. In fact, it was like a floating ship rather than moving on the ground because there was about a half-foot gap between the ship and the ground. Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631: You¡¯ve Blocked Our Way Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe ship was moving at lightning speed, and it cut into Gu Xijiu¡¯sne in the blink of an eye. It blocked Gu Xijiu¡¯s carriage from moving forward. After half a year, Gu Xijiu finally met Di Fuyi again. Di Fuyi was sitting inside the ship. He was wearing a purple robe with a mask on his face. His silver hair was beautiful under the snow. His aura was asstrong as usual, and he was like a deity watching the world from a higher altitude. The citizens quickly bowed to greet him, and Long Moyan also got down from his horse to do the same. Gu Xijiu was at the same level as him now; hence, she did not have to get down to greet him. Therefore, she quietly sat in the cabin and shifted her gaze away from his silver hair. This time, there was only Mu Feng and a young man in a ck robe inside Di Fuyi¡¯s ship. Di Fuyi made a gesture to signal the people to rise. Upon doing so, he turned his attention to Gu Xijiu. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence, Celestial Master Gu! I¡¯m surprised to see you here.¡± ¡®Celestial Master Gu¡­?¡¯ Gu Xijiu chuckled sarcastically. The manner in which he addressed her was getting stranger every time they met. ¡°Oh ya, it¡¯s such a coincidence.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled with a beautiful grin. She then added, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, would you mind to move a little? You¡¯ve blocked our way.¡± Our¡­? Di Fuyi glimpsed at her and Long Moyan. ¡°Where are you heading to?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately answered, ¡°I think it has nothing to do with Celestial Master Zuo.¡± Di Fuyi was at a loss for words and casually replied, ¡°Indeed, I am simply asking you.¡± After that, he moved his ship slightly to let Gu Xijiu go. Gu Xijiu did not hesitate to move past his ship. Of course, Long Moyan followed from the back and continued their journey. Though they had made some distance, Di Fuyi could still hear the conversation between Long Moyan and Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, we almost arrive at the plum garden. It¡¯s interesting to see the plum flower in the snow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; we should enjoy itter.¡± ¡­ The white jade carriage was no longer in sight while Di Fuyi¡¯s blue ship remained stationary. Mu Feng glimpsed at his master with sympathy. Perhaps, Miss Gu has gotten over their rtionship, but his master was getting more and more unpredictable in this aspect. The young man in ck could not stop shivering from the cold. He wanted to urge Celestial Master Zuo to enter the capital as soon as possible. However, he did not dare to do so. Di Fuyi remained stationary and silent in the ship as though he was an ice sculpture. His strong aura has made the young man zip his mouth. Mu Feng took a nce at the young man as he shook his head. ¡°Are you cold?¡± asked Mu Feng as he tapped on the young man¡¯s shoulder. The young man stuttered. ¡°Of course!¡± said the young man without denial. ¡°I thought you¡¯re quite strong and capable since you possessed a level six spiritual power and imed that you¡¯re a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. However, it appears that you can¡¯t even stand a little chill?¡± The young man in ck was speechless. Usually, he could indeed resist the cold, and he was perfectly fine even if he only wore a piece of thin clothes during the winter. However, he had no idea why he felt so cold since he board Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s ship and the chill even prated his bones! He tried his best to endure, and he could not wait to enter the capital so that he could warm himself when they arrived at the hotel. He felt sad because he was confident in his gifts. Unfortunately, he identally imed that he was probably a heaven¡¯s gift disciple when he joked with his buddies on the 29th of December. Celestial Master Zuo has then paid him a visit on the night of Chinese New Year¡¯s eve! His nightmare begun since that day, and it has never ended until today. Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632: Was He Looking For A Reason To Separate Them? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Mu Feng, notify Gu Xijiu as the messenger of The Lord that she is to make the necessary preparations for auditioning The Lord¡¯s apprentice tomorrow,¡± Di Fuyi sent a sudden message to Mu Feng. It came out of the blue. Mu Feng was taken by surprise. ¡°Hasn¡¯t this matter always been under the charge of The Lord? I don¡¯t think she would¡­¡± ¡°Hand this mantra to her and order her to do as she is told; you four will need to guard herter. Do remind her about that.¡± Di Fuyi then retrieved a piece of paper. Mu Feng took the paper and just stared at his master. ¡°Master, are you trying to pass on everything that Celestial Master Zuo does to her?¡± He always thought that his master did not want to take on the identity of Celestial Master Zuo anymore and thereby wanted to shift all of his responsibilities to Gu Xijiu. Or might it because his master did not like seeing Gu Xijiu and Long Moyan together and wanted to find a reason to separate them? ¡°I¡¯m just sick of it,¡± Di Fuyi dismissed him with an exnation of a mere five words. ¡°Be on your way!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Mu Feng did not dare to ask any further and jumped down the boat to carry out his task. Only that ck-shirted young man and Celestial Master Zuo were left on the boat. The ck-shirted young man felt a sudden immense pressure! ¡°Get off!¡± Di Fuyi spurted. ¡°What?¡± The ck-shirted young man raised his eyes in perplexity. ¡°Get off, go to the courier station in town yourself and don¡¯t even think about running away, or I¡¯ll make you regret the day you were born!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was as chilly as the northern winds. ¡°Alright!¡± The ck-shirted young man jumped off the ship as though he was escaping. The ship went away like a gust of wind and soon disappeared. Of course, the ck-shirted young man did not even think twice about running away; he still had too much to live for! He had already grown too familiar with the perversity of Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s methods in this half month! The ck-shirted young man had been an intractable person who did not fear or bow down to anyone. However, in front of Celestial Master Zuo, he could only behave as docile as a baby chick. Although he was forced off the boat, he still felt a refreshing sense of relief. As he was already quite near to the city, it would not take too big of a toll on him to run there. He stretched his legs that were nearly frozen, and felt that the sky had suddenly turned blue and the snow grew tender. He looked involuntarily at the direction where Gu Xijiu had disappeared. His heart brimmed with surprise. So thatdy was the famed National Celestial Master! Who would have thought that she would be so young and so beautiful! This young man was only fifteen years old. When Gu Xijiu made a name for herself, he was still a child. He had heard all about the stories of her great feats and revered her immensely. In his mind, Gu Xijiu¡¯s existence was like a legend. Who would have thought that he would see her in person when he set foot in the Feixing Kingdom If it were not for Celestial Master Zuo being beside him just now, he would almost already have cheered in tion upon seeing Gu Xijiu! He could still see her, right? If he could just speak to her his life would beplete The ck-shirted young man lost himself in reverie. Di Fuyi and Mu Feng¡¯s conversations were carried out through a directed audio spell. As the young man could not hear them, he did not know that his examination tomorrow would be hosted by Gu Xijiu. ¡­ In the plum forest where the trees blossom in red-like mes, Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows and looked at Mu Feng¡ªthe current messenger Shangshan¡ªwho alighted on the top of a plum tree, not knowing why he hase here all of a sudden. Mu Feng was in a dilemma. As The Lord had sent him to ry The Lord¡¯s order, he was to put on the apparel of the messenger Shangshan¡ªa wide green robe with special golden cloud-shaped patterns on its edges and a ghoulish mask. Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633: Was He Jealous? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng¡¯s disguise would be able to fool others, but Gu Xijiu knows his identity. Therefore, although Mu Feng looked menacing, he felt unbearably embarrassed inside. ¡°The Lord sent me to notify you that as the National Celestial Master, you are to host the selection for the disciples of The Lord tomorrow without any dy.¡± As soon as he finished rying The Lord¡¯s message, he snapped his fingers, and a thin booklet flew to her hand. ¡°Please refer to this booklet if you have any inquiries. Due to the shortage of time, we hope that Celestial Master Gu would attend to this matter with urgency.¡± What kind of game was Di Fuyi trying to y? Gu Xijiu failed toprehend this matter entirely and decided to ask, ¡°If I may ask the Shangshan Messenger, doesn¡¯t the matter of auditioning The Lord¡¯s disciples fall under Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s responsibility? How could I exceed my authority?¡± ¡°The arrangements for this matter have been done by the Lord, and it would suffice for Celestial Master Gu toply to his orders.¡± Under her piercing stare, Mu Feng could not maintain his austere facade anymore and left as soon as he finished speaking. Gu Xijiu was frustrated beyond words and just looked at the booklet in her hand. The booklet was full of words in a regr script that demonstrated exquisite calligraphy. It was his writing. Di Fuyi is truly a man of wonder. He has mastered multiple forms and styles of calligraphy; when he switches from one form or style to another, it would be impossible to guess that they were written by just one person alone. As Gu Xijiu had been engaged to Di Fuyi for eight years, she had grown familiar with all styles of his writing and could identify his penmanship without mistake. He indeed wrote the words in this booklet. Di Fuyi always liked to write in cursive and semi-cursive, in which his words glided like dragons and seemed as though they would soar out of the dimensions of the paper. It was rare for him to write in a regr script like today. What is this person trying to do? It was his task, why would he want to shift it onto her? Was he taking advantage of her? A fire burned in Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart! As the selection for The Lord¡¯s disciple involves a lot ofplex procedures, she would hardly have enough time even if she started to make the preparations right now and could not idly indulge in the scenery of the plum forest anymore. Just as that thought entered her mind, she suddenly had a realization that it was possible that Di Fuyi could not bear the sight of her enjoying life with Long Moyan. Was this the reason he assigned the task to her? Was he jealous? When this final thought emerged in her mind, her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly cast it away in denial. He had already treated her as nothing more than a stranger, how could he still be jealous? Perhaps he was just a possessive person, and even though they are not together anymore, he did not want other men to be with her due to his male chauvinism? Her rage swelled up inside her as she felt that thest exnation was the most reasonable one. What did Di Fuyi take her for? And why would she have to listen to him? Long Moyan was standing by her side. Upon seeing the sour expression on her face, he asked, ¡°Xijiu, since you have something to attend to, why don¡¯t we go back first?¡± Gu Xijiu took a light breath then put the booklet inside her sleeve and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She strode forward majestically and said, ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a festival. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else and just enjoy the moment.¡± The plum forest was blossoming in its full resplendence. As people walked past, the petals fluttered down to the snowy ground like rain, forming an elegant contrast between red and white. The plum flowers that bloomed in this forest seemed to be exceptionally red with a luxuriousness like blood, a vibrancy like fire. Gu Xijiu sauntered in the plum forest. As she tookTaking in the fragrance of the plums, her anger subsided a little. Long Moyan was quite understanding toward her and did not ask about the matter earlier; instead, he struck a light conversation with her. He was quite a person of esprit and humor and possessed great knowledge in various fields. Hence, he was able to keep her quite intrigued. Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634: I Believe Miss Gu Is An Understanding Person Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe plum forest was unusually big. The winding paths of the forest led into a tranquil depth where the ground was sprinkled with the petals of the red plum flowers. When travelers walk past and trample on the leaves like dirt, one cannot help but feel a certain sense of cruelty. Gu Xijiu held a petal in her hand and took a closer look. The petal was quivering on her palm, and thin streams of red dripped through the creases of her palm like blood. She was surprised by the phenomenon. In her impression, plum flowers should not be flowing with liquid this red. Just when she was about to take a closer look, a light breeze started to blow nearby, and Mu Feng appeared once again above a clump of plum flowers not far away from her. This time he was dressed as himself. When he alighted in front of Gu Xijiu, she was shocked and took a step back. She eximed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Feng coughed lightly and handed a jade tablet he took from his waist to her. ¡°Miss Gu, my master has sent me to deliver this to you. He said it¡¯s for your ease ofmunication with him.¡± She was not unfamiliar with this jade tablet. It was Di Fuyi¡¯s special tool ofmunication; the four heaven¡¯s gift disciples each had one and they were all different. The jade tablets used by the four messengers were able to transmit sounds and images, however, those used by the four heaven¡¯s gift disciples only retained the former function. The jade tablet that Mu Feng presented to her was the same as those possessed by the four disciples. Gu Xijiu had no intention to receive the tablet. ¡°Tell your master that I do not have any need tomunicate with him and thereby would not be needing this tablet.¡± Mu Feng seemed to know that she would reply in this exact manner and did not withdraw his outstretched hand. ¡°Lady Gu, my master has said¡­ that it¡¯s important for you to care about the bigger picture. Although you are not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, your status is no longer different than theirs; what they have, you must have as well. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± Gu Xijiu asked almost instantly. Mu Feng sighed. ¡°My master said that he believes that Miss Gu is someone who does not mix private interests with public matters and would not be of trouble to me.¡± In other words, Gu Xijiu should ept the jade tablet unless she still could not forget about her rtionship with him and allowed her private affairs to impede her responsibilities. Although he did not state it overtly, Gu Xijiu was astute and could grasp his implication. Her fingers tightened in her sleeves. So he would take advantage of her just like that? Why? Mu Feng feared that she would not ept the item. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Miss Gu, my master said that if you don¡¯t ept this tablet¡­ he would skin me alive¡­¡± Gu Xijiu gave a tranquil smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if he skins me alive, he won¡¯t skin you. I won¡¯t receive this jade tablet, take it back with you.¡± Upon finishing her sentence, she began to leave. Mu Feng tried to catch up to her, and he walked beside her as he said, ¡°Miss Gu, please ept this. Even if he doesn¡¯t skin me alive, he might cast me into the Mysterious Fire Land for punishment¡­¡± What a capable fellow this Di Fuyi is! Gu Xijiu¡¯s footsteps halted a little. Mu Feng took this opportunity to kneel before her and held the jade tablet up high. ¡°Miss Gu, please sympathize with me¡­.¡± The sight of Mu Feng, who had always been seen in elevation, kneeling in the snowy ground not only shocked Gu Xijiu but the people around her as well. Before she knew it, Mu Feng had already put the jade tablet in her hand. He bowed to her and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind sympathy.¡± He then flew away. Just when Gu Xijiu was deliberating whether to destroy the jade tablet, the directed audio spell on her waist began to flicker. She put the jade tablet in her sleeve and picked up the directed audio spell, from which she could hear Long Siye¡¯s voice. ¡°Xijiu, the Wisdom Fruit has ripened early, and I¡¯ve already plucked it. When would you visit the Tianwen n?This Wisdom Fruit is quite special and needs to be usedwithin three days. You¡­¡± Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635: Tomorrow, She Would Be A Brand New Self£¡ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Wisdom Fruit was the exact ingredient needed to change one¡¯s body. ording to Long Siye¡¯s estimations, the Wisdom Fruit should take one month to ripen, but it somehowmatured in half a month. Maybe the heavens want her to abandon her current body and return it promptly to cut all rtions with Di Fuyi as soon as possible. Gu Xijiu took a light breath. ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯ll go over now.¡± Long Siye had no idea that she would be that agitated. After pausing momentarily, he said, ¡°You can take some time to think about it. Perhapse over after the Spring Lantern Festival?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about anything,¡± she interjected. ¡°I¡¯lle over right now.¡± Since it is only a matter of time before she dies, Gu Xijiu wants to free herself from this mess. She raised her head and looked to the sky. The setting sun had already sunk below the horizon with roseate clouds scattered across the skyline. She hung up the directed audio spell. After bidding farewell to Long Moyan, she did not go back to the Gu residence but instead summoned the Wind Caller and went straight to Tianwen Mountain. Long Siye had said that the best time to change one¡¯s body is at midnight. If nothing goes awry, she will be a brand new self tomorrow! ¡­ Gu Xijiu did not use any warp spells to travel because she still had ample time and wanted to ustom herself to life with a level eight spiritual power. The space-warping spell requires a spiritual power of at least level ten. Once she changes her body, she will not be able to use it anymore. The Wind Caller glided along the air as Gu Xijiu sat inside the carriage and beheld the scenery outside through the curtains. As she did not set a barrier to resist the wind, the currents grazed her face like a drizzle of des. The mussel and Lu Wu did not know what she had in her mind. Lu Wu took on the form of a child and slept along the wall of the carriage while the mussel shrunk itself into the size of a te and opened its shell near Gu Xijiu¡¯s feet to converse with her. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been running errands in the Tianwen n quite a lot recently. Have you taken a liking to Long Siye?¡± The mussel was quite snoopy. Gu Xijiu tapped on its shell. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. He and I are only friends.¡± And they will only be friends. Some things in fate when missed will be missed forever and have no chance of recurring again. It is no different with love as well. She knows her feelings toward Long Siye. She can treat him as a friend until death and risk her life for him, but she is unable to love him ever again. Long Siye deserves someone better; someone who can love him wholeheartedly and has not gone through a lot of vicissitudes like her. She might marry someone in the future, maybe because of love, maybe because of a sense of obligation, but neither reason would lead her to Long Siye. ¡°Mussel, if my spiritual power drops in the future, will you still treat me as your master?¡± Gu Xijiu asked in a casual manner. The mussel became surprised. ¡°Master, once one¡¯s spiritual power rises, it would not drop. A person¡¯s spiritual power can only be depleted, but with adequate training, it willbe restored .¡± ¡°I said ¡®if¡¯¡± The mussel raised its shell. ¡°Master, no matter what happens you¡¯ll always be my master! Even if your spiritual power drops to abysmal levels!¡± Gu Xijiu felt gratified. She knew that even though the mussel was a glutton, it would not betray her. She took a look at Lu Wu. Lu Wu was taking a nap, but it heard their conversation. It opened its eyes and said to her, ¡°You¡¯ll always be my master! I¡¯ll never treat you otherwise!¡± Gu Xijiu had told it all about a modern drama before. It took a special liking to stories involving special agents and had memorized the lines therein. Gu Xijiu felt a slight warmth in her heart and patted Lu Wu. Lu Wu returned to its original form and wagged its nine tails as it took a step back. ¡°Master, please don¡¯t touch me anymore.¡± The bracelet that Celestial Master Zuo had put on it had retained its perverse function. Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636: Could Not Even Meditate Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAnytime Lu Wu makes physical contact with its master, it would revert to its original form. Gu Xijiu could not help butugh. Seeing that Lu Wu retook the form of a child and went to sleep again, she decided not to disturb it. She looked down at the Firmament Stone on her wrist. Once she sessfully changed her body, the thing she will feel most sorry for is Little Chang as it would not be able tomunicate with her again. As the Firmament Stone probably felt too bored thest time Gu Xijiu had swapped bodies, it managed to find a spiritual cultivation method from some corner of the universe. Once it sessfully masters this spiritual cultivation technique, it would be able tomunicate smoothly with Gu Xijiu no matter how many time she changes her body. That spiritual cultivation method is immensely abstruse to grasp. Therefore, it had told Gu Xijiu a month ago that it would seclude itself for half a year to master this technique. The Firmament Stone is deep in slumber now; it would not awake even if thunder crashes down. Maybe once it wakes up and masters that technique, it would be able tomunicate with her new body without anyplications. She looked out the carriage and the night had descended upon the earth. In the darkness, a light flurry of snow began to dance without the light from the moon or stars. Perhaps it would be a bright day tomorrow? It was already the fifteenth day of the first month of the lunar calendar. She hoped that she would be able to see the full moon that is as big as a saucer. The carriage had traveled for about two hours now. She looked toward the horizon and could already see the Tianwen Mountain, and Long Siye¡¯s waving figure ¡­ Meanwhile, in Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s mansion, Di Fuyi felt a bit restless and agitated tonight and could not even meditate. He seemed to have some sort of ill premonition. However, he was unable to crystallize his intuition even after performing an augury with his fingers. He walked around the observatory and took a look at the star chart but did not notice any abnormalities. Even though the night has grown old, he still did not have any trace of somnolence. He did not want to sleep; he still had plenty of time to rest in the future. Putting on a shirt and walking out to the blizzardy storm, he was greeted by a violent gale of wind and snow in the face. He walked one round inside his mansion to try to calm down. As he still felt perturbed, he went back into his resting ce. He took out a jade tablet and cast a spell on it. After a while, the jade tablet began to project a crystal clear image that disyed the white jade chariot. The white jade chariot was empty and barren; there was no one inside. Di Fuyi knitted his brows slightly and turned his head to the corner of his house to take a look at the hourss. It was alreadyte in the night and Gu Xijiu would normally already be resting inside the white jade chariot. What happened today? Could it be that she was studying the booklet used for the selection of heaven¡¯s gift disciples for tomorrow and had forgotten all about the time? That could not be it. In the past few months, Gu Xijiu would stay in this chariot even if she wanted to read because of the absolute quiescence it provides that prevents any disruption. In this time of night, where had she gone? Di Fuyi depleted quite a lot of his spiritual power every time he conjures this spell, so for the past few days, he did not check on her quality of sleep daily but once every two or three days instead. If there are any perturbations in her sleep, he would cast a spell and grant her good rest after going to her in spirit through the light reflecting from the mirror. It depletes even more spiritual power for him to send his spirit to her through the mirror, so he does not cast it lightly. After failing to notice any other anomalies, he paused for a while, then took out another jade tablet. This jade tablet could establishmunication and connect to the jade tablet that he just gave Gu Xijiu. Making up his mind, he activated the jade tablet. The tablet flickered, but no one picked up on the other end. Di Fuyi tapped on the jade tablet a few more times, but still, there was no answer. Di Fuyi furrowed his brows and summoned Mu Feng to him. Though Mu Feng was just about to rest, he had no grievances being summoned to Di Fuyi. He bowed down and asked, ¡°Does master have any orders for me?¡± Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637: A Wave Of Coldness Surged Through Di Fuyi¡¯s Limbs At That Moment! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Have you gave the jade tablet to Gu Xijiu?¡± Mu Feng had not expected that his master would summon him so frantically just to ask this question. He nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°Did she keep it?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Mu Feng paused. He just pushed the jade tablet to her then left and did not see whether she kept it. She should have kept it, right? The jade tablets from Celestial Master Zuo are invaluable. Those who had the fortune of getting one in their hands would enshrine it and treat it like the ashes of their ancestors. However, it might not be the case with Gu Xijiu! Especially when she had firmly refused to ept it. Mu Feng suddenly became uncertain. Could Gu Xijiu have thrown that jade tablet away? Di Fuyi could read what Mu Feng was thinking from his expression. He took a light breath and asked again, ¡°When you gave her the jade tablet,who was with her?¡± ¡°Long Moyan¡­¡± Knowing Gu Xijiu¡¯s behavior, it was unlikely that she would toss the jade tablet away in front of someone else, but after their breakup, it would be hard to know this for sure. Di Fuyi ordered him, ¡°Go to Long Moyan¡¯s mansion and ask him about her situation.¡± Mu Feng stated his pledge then went on to his errand. Di Fuyi sat in silence for a while. He then cast a spell and went straight to the National Celestial Master¡¯s mansion to check on what she was doing. He walked around the mansion but could not find any trace of her. He heard from the maidservants that she had not returned tonight. Then where would she be? Mu Feng finally obtained some news from his side. ¡°Master, Long Moyan said that Miss Gu had kept the jade tablet with her, but after receiving a message from the head of the Tianwen n, she just chatted for a while more and left promptly as though she had something urgent to attend to.¡± Di Fuyi knitted his brows. What urgent matter might Long Siye have for her? ¡°Does Long Moyan know about what urgent matter Long Siye had in mind?¡± ¡°Long Moyan said that he took a few steps back when she received the message through the directed audio spell and only heard something about some Wisdom Fruit having ripened early¡­¡± Wisdom Fruit? Di Fuyi¡¯s expression changed! He was an excellent medical practitioner and naturally knew the uses of the Wisdom Fruit; it could be used to collect souls and adjust the synchronization rate between the soul and the body. What does Long Siye and Gu Xijiu want to do with the Wisdom Fruit? Could it be¡­? A wave of coldness surged through Di Fuyi¡¯s limbs at that moment! He took out his special jade tablet and attempted to contact Long Siye but to no avail. This type of jade tablet was carried by heaven¡¯s gift disciples everywhere they go for the convenience ofmunication. It is only when Long Siye is conducting some great research meticulously that demands all of his focus that he will put the jade tablet aside. At this time of night, what great research could Long Siye be conducting? Di Fuyi took a deep breath and looked at the sky. There is only one hour left until midnight! He is currently a full three thousand miles. Even if he put on wings and flew there now, he would not make it there in an hour! He stood on a roof with his limbs almost frozen. With a slip of the foot, he almost fell off! This noise alerted the huge dog of this home, who rushed out of its kennel and barked frenziedly at him. ¡°Who is it?¡± The host of this house was quite vignt and charged out with a wooden club in his hand. After failing to find any thief, he swore loudly and went back to his house. At this moment, Di Fuyi did not have enough time to return to his mansion andnded in a deserted yard. Sitting down and taking out a floral pattern jade tablet, he cast another spell. After it showed the rippling image of the interior of the white jade chariot, he conjured a spell and sent his soul into the tablet. Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638: The Lord¡¯s Fury Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe procedure for swapping bodies was veryplicated. It would take about one and a half hours to perform all the actions. Before Long Siye performed the procedure, he advised her to consider once more. However, all his persuasions were in vain, as Gu Xijiu was very determined. Long Siye had to do it. Before everything started, Gu Xijiu thought about getting in touch with Di Fuyi via the jade tablet. She wanted to bid farewell to him and to let him know that he should look for others to verify the identity of a true heaven¡¯s gift disciple tomorrow. Once she switched to a new body, her spiritual power would be reduced to level eight. She would no longer be able to activate the spiritual pir. After staring nkly at the jade tablet for some time, she finally decided that she should turn it on and say herst words. Suddenly, a movie scene that she watched before reminded her of how painful it was for the female lead to bid farewell to her love in the movie. She smiled wryly. The lovers from the movie were madly in love. The scene where the female lead had to bid herst goodbye was very heartbreaking. What was the big deal about her story, then? The rtionship between her and Di Fuyi waspletely shattered, they probably treated each other worse than strangers. He could most probably be considered as her superior leader. Having thought of that, she started to wonder if she should make the farewell call. Her blind imitation of thest farewell seemed absurd all of a sudden. Hence, she finally decided not to make the call. She should wait until thepletion of the switch and send the body back to him. She also thought about giving up her status as the National Celestial Master. She did not want to continue being his subordinate, as she wanted nothing to do with him at all. She would leave the Feixing Kingdom for good and move somewhere else. She would finally be able to travel unfettered. She was mentally prepared for the oue, so she was prepared from the very beginning to deal with the problems that might arise. Everything in the aftermath was well arranged. She kept the jade tablet, the gift from Di Fuyi, in her storage bag. Everything else that was given by him was kept away altogether. She left nothing behind. Once the switch was done, she would put the body in the storage bag and send it back to him along with everything else. Gu Xijiu followed Long Siye¡¯s every instruction carefully. She did not hesitate at all throughout the entire procedure. She was the kind of woman who was very determined in everything that she had decided to do. There was no space for regret. As the procedure had to be carried out inplete silence without any disturbance, it had to be done in Long Siye¡¯sboratory. The exterior was designed with strictly restrictive injunctions. Theboratory was also sealed with many security doors. Even Long Siye¡¯s disciples could not enter. For security purposes, Long Siye assigned six more disciples to patrol the surroundings of theboratory to make sure no one could break in. Finally, Gu Xijiuid down on the Cold Jade Bed that was made especially for the procedure. The ice coffin was ced next to her bed. The cloned body in the ice coffin had been defrosted. The bodyy in the coffin, looking very much alive. The Cold Jade Bed was piercing cold. The stream of cold air started to prate through the acupuncture points on her back. The cold was unbearable, as though her blood vessels had turned into ice as a result of the extreme cold. She closed her eyes and held onto the Wisdom Fruit as she patiently waited for the separation of her soul from her current body. It was really cold. However, the cold was necessary. In order to preserve the condition of he body, she had to go through the immediate freezing procedure. If the same situation were to happen to a normal human, he or she would have be a living ice statue by now. But Gu Xijiu was, after all, a celestial being whose spiritual level was already at level ten. Her body thus had an involuntary defense ability. When threatened, the defense mechanism would be immediately activated, protecting her body from the pration of the cold from the Cold Jade Bed. It was almost midnight. It was the coldest hour of a day, which made it the perfect time to carry out the procedure for the switch to a new body. Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640: The Lord¡¯s Fury (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was The Lord. He chose to use his identity as the Lord this time. The air had a herbal, flowery scent. It was a familiar and yet strange scent to Gu Xijiu. She knew it was his scent. Somehow, there were other elements in his scent that she could not quite recognize. She found it a little heart wrenching when the smell reminded her of him. ¡°Let me go,¡± she immediately called out. As their spiritual powers used to be of great disparity, she could not quickly get away every time he held onto her. However, this time was different. She asked him to let her go, and he did it right away. She fell off from his arms. Fortunately, her usual dexterity was able to save her from an embarrassing fall. She took a quick turn andnded on her feet. Her heart was thumping fast. Di Fuyi¡¯s sudden appearance in such a fiery temper was entirely out of her expectation. She looked at him fixedly and uttered, ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could finish, the fruit in her hand flew away all of a sudden. It melted and disappeared before her eyes. Long Siye was awestruck and Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. His courtesy suddenly came to his mind. He took one step forward and got his knees on the ground. ¡°My Lord.¡± A strong current approached him blew him away before he could finish his greeting. ¡°Bam!¡± A loud noise followed. He hit the pir right away. The unstableboratory was already in a precarious condition before he smashed against the pir. The final impact caused the entireboratory to copse followed by the tumble of thest supporting pir. Gu Xijiu was utterly shocked. Without hesitation, she quicklyunched towards Long Siye to pull him away before the entire building copsed. Before she could reach him, she was dragged away helplessly and escaped from the copsing building. Shended safely outside. Theboratory was rather vast, almost the size of half a ser field. Hence, the impact of the copse was tremendous; it felt as though the entire Tianwen Mountain was affected by the remarkable crash as well. The incident had also rmed all the other disciples of the Tianwen n. They quickly rushed towards the direction of the incident. When they finally saw the man in white, all of them were immediately stunned and stood frozen. It was The Lord. Many of them were able to recognize their deity and panicked. They quickly kneeled and bowed before him. They would never have expected that the Lord would be at Tianwen Mountain. Most people here had only ever seen The Lord¡¯s portrait. Some of them saw him from afar during the fight against the fake Celestial Master Zuo. They could finally see him today. The Lord was standing a distance away from them, but his presence alone was able to cast tremendous pressure on the people around him. The sense of pressure was quite overbearing. All the men started to panic and go weak at their knees. No one would possibly doubt his identity because no one on Earth could possess the same degree of aura. His convincing disy of invincible might was undoubtedly remarkable. Even heaven and Earth would startle in his presence. Gu Xijiu could feel his tremendous and boundless pressure. Her heart started to wrench, as the pressure started to be unbearable. Her legs started to feel weak too. She could no longer stand properly. Ever since they met, this was the first time for her to face his omnipotence as a God. She tried very hard to stand upright to talk to him, but the pressure was too strong for her to ovee. She could barely utter another word. Long Siye was a man with an extraordinary spiritual power. He possessed a natural protective barrier to shelter him from any possible dangers. The copse of the building was horrendous, but not fatal. Soon, he rose sharply from the smoldering ruins andnded safely outside. Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641: The Lord¡¯s Fury (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye¡¯s face was pale. Anxious and doubtful, he fixed his eyes on The Lord, who was now suspended in mid-air overlooking the people. He could not figure out what he did wrong that could cause such a great rage from The Lord. Under The Lord¡¯s powerful influence, Long Siye could no longer hold himself together. He kneeled immediately and uttered, ¡°My Lord.¡± The Lord looked at him and responded, ¡°Long Siye, do you know the crime that you havemitted?¡± ¡°Please tell me what I have done wrong,¡± Long Siye answered. ¡°I have said it before. Cloning is a practice that vites all rules and ethics of the world. It should no longer exist. I warned you about it eight years ago and forbade you to carry out any activity rted to cloning. Have you taken my words lightly?¡± Long Siye did not know what to say. Cold sweats broke out all over his body. Eight years ago, The Lord had indeed given him the warning to prohibit him from performing any sort of cloning activity to keep the ethics and principles of the feudal society. As time went by, he slowly forgot about it. How could he forget? Was it because Long Fan once upied his body? Was it because he was too kind to reject Gu Xijiu¡¯s plea and chose to ignore the warning? He bowed and admitted, ¡°It is my fault. My Lord, I am willing to ept the punishments.¡± The Lord¡¯s orders were unbreakablews. No one was allowed to break his orders. Long Siye had always been well aware of that rule. The Lord¡¯s eyes were icy. ¡°If that is so, you may take the punishment and leave to the Distant Fire Land for three days to make you understand the severity of the incident,¡± The Lord answered hostilely. The Distant Fire Land was a secret ce. There were raging mes within that could turn a normal human into ashes almost instantaneously. It would still be great suffering even for someone whose Kung Fu was as powerful as Long Siye¡¯s. The fires would burn off ayer of skin for anyone who entered. Gu Xijiu knew exactly how painful it would be to be in the Distant Fire Land. She could no longer hold back her frustration and took a big leap forward. ¡°I am the one who requested him to clone a new body for me. I begged him todo so. If someone has to take responsibility, I am the one who deserves to be punished. Please let him go.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s emergence with a fiery temper waspletely out of her expectation. As Gu Xijiu had been on the Frozen Jade Bed for a while, her logical thinking could barely work out the situation. The series of events had caused her a great confusion that she had no exnation to. When she could finally get a hold of what happened, she realized she was notfortable with the situation. Firstly, she thought that he was doing that because of the reluctance and the distress to let her go. She thought that he did not wish for her to lose her spiritual power, which led him to destroy the cloned body. She thought that he was concerned for her when he decided to get her off the Ice Jade Bed. To her dismay, it was all about Long Siye going against his order. Long Siye was only making the cloned body for her, so she could not step aside and watch Long Siye suffer the punishment alone. Determined, she borated further, ¡°If someone has to go to the Distant Fire Land, let me go on his behalf. He is only doing this for me. He is innocent.¡± Her voice was a little shaky and hoarse as a result of the pration of the cold. She stood her ground firmly and looked at The Lord fixedly. Under the mask, The Lord¡¯s eyes were even darker and profound. He responded in an icy tone, as though falling snow met the gusts of winter winds. ¡°Gu Xijiu, did you think that I would not punish you?¡± Gu Xijiu continued to look at him. At this very moment, she finally understood the vast difference that separated them. He stood on a more superior ground like an almighty god. She was insignificant, like a speck of dust under his superior presence. Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642: Physical Transcendence And Rebirth Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere was a time when Gu Xijiu stood by Di Fuyi, thinking that they could be on equal ground some day. She tried her very best to be his match, but now she realized it was all her illusion. He only treated her differently because she had parts of Lan Jingke¡¯s soul. Once the identity no longer existed, she would be nothing more than a myriad of ordinary beings. Her memory unavoidably reverted to former times with a sort of oppressive sadness, but she managed with a smile. ¡°I have never thought so.¡± He regarded her as a total stranger, so why would he give her another way out? Even under the pressure of his tremendous presence, she tried all she could to stand up straight and look Di Fuyi in the eye. ¡°I said it once, and I will say it again. If you want to punish him, you have to punish me first. I am willing to take all the punishment on his behalf.¡± ¡°Xijiu, you cannot do that!¡± Long Siye¡¯s expressionpletely changed. He had got a taste of how the suffering in the Distant Fire Land felt. It was too much for anyone to take. Even for a man like him, he had to suffer the burning mes in great agony. How would a delicate,dylike Gu Xijiu handle the pain? He would rather take it all on himself. Long Siye took a step forward. ¡°My Lord, the order was for me, and I went against it. Xijiu did not even know about the existence of such an order. All she wanted was a new body so she could return the original body to Celestial Master Zuo. I heard that Celestial Master Zuo wanted to use the body for a different reason, so she did not want to be indebted to him. She had no other way than to ask for my help. She bears no evil intention. No me should be attached to the unconscious doer of wrong. My Lord, I hope you can forgive her.¡± The Lord turned to look at Long Siye and asked, ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me?¡± Long Siye dared not say anything. ¡°How dare you!¡± Anxious, Long Siye¡¯s forehead broke out in sweat. All these years, The Lord had always been a man of his word, leaving no room for others to argue with him. His orders were even stricter than the military¡¯s orders. His followers would have to follow his orders without question. His issuance of punishments would be an unbreakablew. Who would even dare to bargain with him? Those who dared to bargain would end up with an even worse form of punishment. His superior position offered no room for a straightforward approach. All his followers would have to follow his orders. Dead silence filled the air and no one dared to make a sound. The Lord continued in an icy tone, ¡°Long Siye, you are a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, and yet you always act ording to your sentiments. Your emotions blind you. You chose to disregard the overall situation and general interest. If you are not qualified to be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, you¡¯d better not be one!¡± Soon, heunched a strike with a seven-colored ray that surrounded Long Siye. ¡°No!¡± Gu Xijiu was utterly shocked. Swiftly, sheunched herself forward andunched a strike of her own to stop the iing attack ofthe seven-colored ray. In the heat of the moment, she was too anxious to realize the strength of her strike. There was the sound of wind and thunder as sheunched the attack. Surprisingly, she managed to return a strike in a multi-colored ray, too. Her defense hit the iing strike from Di Fuyi and gave it a great thump. However, her strength was, after all, iparable to that of Di Fuyi¡¯s. Her attack was strong, but it was not enough to change the course of Di Fuyi¡¯s attack. Long Siye screamed out loud in pain when the ray finally hit him. ¡°You can try and attack again!¡± The Lord¡¯s voice was frosty. ¡°I will then make sure that he dies a painful death.¡± Gu Xijiu was utterly shocked. She waspletely pale and took a few steps back. For the first time, she finally understood how insignificant she was. There was nothing she could do. It was her fault that Long Siye was involved, but there was nothing she could do at this point. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643: Physical Transcendence And Rebirth (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu simply stared at The Lord with eyes full of indignation. Briefly after, the seven-colored halo that surrounded Long Siye faded. Long Siye¡¯s face was pale as he kneeled helplessly on the ground. Unsure of where his wounds were, he kneeled with sweats rolling down his face. Gu Xijiu was beside Long Siye, anxiously trying to read his pulse with trembling fingers. Long Siye was in great pain. His robes were all soaked in sweat, but he did not want Gu Xijiu to be worried. He raised his hand and stopped her from reading his pulse. ¡°It is alright. I¡­ I am fine.¡± ¡°Let me¡­ Let me check,¡± Gu Xijiu answered in a hoarse voice, as though she was trying very hard to repress her struggles. ¡°Please, I beg you. Let me have a look.¡± She tried very hard to stop her body from trembling. Her face was as pale as paper. Nevertheless, she chose to focus on Long Siye with her unmoving, dark eyes. ¡°Let me have a look at you.¡± Long Siye finally stopped resisting. Gu Xijiu tried to read his pulse with the tips of her icy cold fingers. She looked very serious, like a real doctor. The cirction in Long Siye¡¯s body was a mess as his blood pressure kept surging. He could feel pain in every inch of his body, so much so that he wanted to turn and toss on the floor to ease the pain. However, he did not want Gu Xijiu to be worried, so he held back his pain and gave her aforting smile. ¡°Nothing. It is nothing. There is only a little pain. Later¡­ I¡¯ll be fer.¡± Gu Xijiu fixed her eyes on him without saying anything. Through the tip of her fingers, a steady stream of spiritual power slowly entered his system. The spiritual power served tofort his messed up cirction. His condition was not too bad, as it did not take too long for his pulse to return to its normal rate. The pain in his body had been greatly reduced as well. Finally, Long Siye stopped sweating, and hisplexion returned to normal. Gu Xijiu removed her hand. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Long Siye looked into his body condition and realized that his spiritual power seemed to have been reduced. He was about to reach level ten before this. Now he was not even at level nine. He was actually relieved. He thought that he would lose all of his spiritual power. ¡°Fine, I am fine,¡± he quickly exined. It was a shame that he had lost one level, but the condition was not as bad as he thought. He could always practice more and regain his current status. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. She observed hisplexion again and murmured, ¡°You spiritual power has been reduced.¡± ¡°Just a little. It does not matter.¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes for a brief moment before she continued, ¡°How can you say it does not matter? It is very difficult for you to advance from level eight to level nine.¡± She hesitated. Her lips were starting to tremble, but she tried to smile. ¡°I got you into trouble. It is my entire fault. I should have behaved better. I will not do it aga¡­¡± Before she could finish, she started to vomit blood. Her body then started to sway. Immediately, she suffered from a ckout and fell. ¡°Xijiu!¡± In a blur, she could still remember that Long Siye called her name out loud. She could feel that she fell into a man¡¯s arms. Then, she lost consciousnesspletely. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was sick for three days. The fever came and went. She was unconscious. In her sleep, she could tell that someone kept holding onto her hand. Someone kept talking to her and telling her that she should stay strong. How could she stay strong? She was exhausted. She had always been avery strong and determined woman who would not rest until she had reached her goals. No matter how difficult the situation was, she would always do everything she could to ovee the problem. She had always been very optimistic. Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644: Physical Transcendence And Rebirth (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had always been very optimistic in life. She believed that there was no obstacle that she could not ovee. When she was poor, she would convince herself that money was just another possession that she could always earn. If she did it right, money would eventually be her possession again. When other assassins were hunting her, she would do everything she could to escape from the threats. If she survived, she would get her revenge and make them understand why they should not mess with her. Even after Long Xi¡¯s betrayal, she could readjust her mentality very quickly to survive in a whole new era. She fought despicable men and even dealt with objectionable women. Her life had never been more interesting. She had indeed had a great time! However, she was tired of it all now. She had always thought that everything she did was right and meaningful. She could easily deal with her debt of gratitude or revenge. At this very moment, however, nothing seemed right anymore. The rtionship severely costed her love, her health and her emotions. It had even caused the doom for her friends. She was wrong, absolutely wrong. She was not as strong as she thought and yet she kept trying to be free. Her hope was all in vain. While she was still in her state of unconsciousness, nightmares constantly haunted her. She was always sweating in anxiety and kept saying nonsense from time to time. The most frequent phrases were ¡®I am sorry¡¯ and ¡®I will not do it again.¡¯ Even when she was unconscious, she knew that someone was always holding her hand tightly. She could hear someone apologizing to her, saying that it was not her fault. She was not always conscious. Sometimes, she could not quite differentiate the voices, as they kept fading away, but she knew that they were not from the same man. However, she did not listen clearly to what the voices were saying to her. Someone made her eat medicine. She also knew there was someone who whispered songs in her ear. The sound of the flute echoed. The melody was veryforting like she was being cradled in the arms of her mother. Time passed and Gu Xijiu had been trapped in the stupor state for a while now. Finally, she was able to regain consciousness. She slowly opened her eyes. The first thing that caught her eyes was the delicate wooden framed window. There was a single twig of plum flower along with shadows all over the paper window from a distance. The window was half open. The light of the setting sun shone through, giving the room a warm sense of evening glow. The silver pot in the corner of the room was still boiling with some medicine. The herbal scent filled the entire room. The back of a man was facing her. He was busy stirring the medicine in the pot. The man was wearing a light green robe, seemingly tall and slender. His figure was unquestionably attractive. Her movement on the bed had caught his attention. The man turned around and lit up immediately with great delight. ¡°Xijiu, you are finally awake!¡± ¡°Teacher Long, I am sorry¡­¡± The man was Long Siye. Before Gu Xijiu could finish her apology, he signaled her to stop apologizing any further and gave her aforting smile. ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry anymore, alright? I have listened to it far too many time over the past few days.¡± Soon, the medicine was ready. Long Siye poured the herbal soup from the pot and filled the bowl to its fullest. He took medicine to Gu Xijiu and instructed, ¡°Come. Drink it.¡± The boiling hot herbal soup had already been adjusted to a tolerable temperature when he passed it to her; it was neither too cold nor too hot. It was perfectly drinkable. He held the medicine in one hand and two sweets in the other, ¡°The taste of the herbal soup is a little bitter. Take the sweets after you drink it.¡± Gu Xijiu did not argue any further and consumed the herbal soup. She drank it all. The herbal soup was indeed bitter, almost as unbearable as Coptis Chinensis[1]. She did not seem to notice the bitterness though. She did not even frown a little. After taking the medicine, she did not even ask for the sweets. Long Siye noticed the changes. He knew that she had always been afraid of the taste of bitterness. When she was sick or hurt, she would always choose to take pills or modern medicines, as she was strongly against the idea of Chinese medicines. She would not agree, even if it was the best for her. Whenever she had no other choice, she would need a few sweets to keep the bitterness away. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645: Physical Transcendence And Rebirth (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBecause of her incapability to deal with the taste of bitterness, Long Xi would always tease her by saying that an assassin should not possess such trait. Gu Xijiu remembered answering, ¡°An assassin is still a human with flesh and bones. It is normal to have one minor imperfection.¡± Now, she could finally ovee her so-called imperfection. The sweets would actually interfere with the effectiveness of the medicine, so Long Siye chose to make no furtherment and filled another ss of water for her instead. Gu Xijiu noticed that she was still in the territory of Tianwen n. The ce that she was currently staying must be one of the guestrooms. After drinking the ss of water, she immediately put her fingers on Long Siye¡¯s wrist. Long Siye knew that she was worried about his condition, so he did not hide his wrist away and let her read his pulse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am doing fine,¡± he exined. ¡°Didn¡¯t he send you to the Distant Fire Land?¡± Gu Xijiu asked immediately. The question had been haunting her for days, even when she was unconscious. Long Siye¡¯s spiritual power had been significantly reduced; she was concerned that he would no longer be able to tolerate the extreme heat. In one of her many nightmares, she saw that Long Siye was burned alive and became entirely charred. Long Siye shook his head. ¡°No, he did not. He seemed to be upied by another matter and left urgently.¡± The Lord left in a hurry. Before he went, he did say that he would postpone the punishment regarding the Distant Fire Land and that they would talk about it soon. Swiftly, he then disappeared into thin air. Gu Xijiu was relieved. Seemingly, it was Long Siye who had been taking care of her for the past few days. She got him into trouble and yet he stillvished every care on her. Gu Xijiu looked down in guilt. She did not know what to feel about it. There was a mixed feeling of gratitude and guilt. She regretted her impulsive mistake. She should not have assumed that she was strong enough to be evenly matched with the man. It was a very dumb move. She promised not to repeat the same mistake. However, she did not quite understand why Di Fuyi would be so infuriated. If he really wanted to find another body to revive his past love, she would be very happy to return the body to him. In that case, he would never have to look for another perfect recement for Lan Jingke if the switch seeded. Both of them could achieve two things in one go. What was he angry about, then? If this were before, Gu Xijiu would easily overthink that the reason for his fury was because Di Fuyi hated to see her spiritual power being wasted. She would assume that his love for her still existed and that he still cared for her. However, the recent series of events made it clearer for her to see that she should not, and would never again, think that he still cared for her. The man was a man with a n for everything he did. He was probably angry because her decision might have a critical impact on his overall strategy and mess up the entire plot. Di Fuyi¡­ Di Fuyi¡­ His name used to make her feel genuinely warm. Now his name was nothing but a bitter disappointment. The room returned to its usual silence. Quietly, Long Siye read her pulse to monitor her condition. Her pulse was still weak, but stable. Three days ago, she vomited blood because she was too agitated by her fury that was burning within. Also, it was one of the consequences of the unfinished procedure. Luckily, three days of careful treatment gradually nursed her back to health. Her physical health was restored, but what about her emotions? Her emotions were hurt more badly than her physical being. Other than her inconceivable murmur, she exhibited her suicidal thoughts while she was still unconscious. She seemed to have lost all hope. Perhaps that was one of the reasons for his unconsciousness. Long Siye was very worried that she might not wake up. Long Siye was worried that she might not want to live any longer. Immediately, he served her a bowl of hot fish soup to make sure she had something to eat. ¡°Xijiu,e. Eat something.¡± Gu Xijiu agreed instantly. ¡°All right.¡± Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646: Physical Transcendence And Rebirth (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu took the soup from him and immediately started eating. It was good that was willing to eat, and soon, she finished the entire bowl of soup. Long Siye was relieved that she was not trying tomit suicide by refusing food. Quietly, he observed her. He could tell that there was something different about her now. Very soon, Long Siye discovered more and more of her changes. When she initially came to meet him, he knew that she was keeping her countenance with a forced smile. She could not get over her past rtionship and was lost in her thoughts. However, the incident with Di Fuyi served as a second chance for her to have a physical transcendence and rebirth from her previous experience. She started to have a normal daily routine and practice. She would talk to him about all sorts of mental cultivation methods. She started to perform various alchemies and even managed to extract some level eight pills. In order for her to perform the alchemy, she had to bepletely focused without the slightest distraction from her personal life. Once she was distracted, the process would definitely turn out to be aplete failure with either useless or bad quality pills. If she managed to extract high-quality pills of level eight, it would mean that there was nothing that could distract her from the devotion of her duties anymore. She could finally get over her past rtionship. She seemed to be more energetic, and the way she talked became gradually optimistic. Enthusiastically, she started to indulge herself in the things that she loved to do and performed well. She seemed to have abandoned the burden that she had been dragging for so long. Her great disy of vigor was proof of her revitalization. Her new change came as a great relief to Long Siye. He was very relieved. She was once again the Gu Xijiu that he once knew. However, no one knew the price that she had to pay for her transformation. Gu Xijiu spent two more days in Tianwen n before returning to her residence. Gu Xijiu had always been missing, so Gu Xietian was not really concerned about her recent disappearance. He came to visit her and was relieved to see that she was doing well. On the first day of her return from the Tianwen n, Gu Xietian could already tell that there was something different about his daughter. There were many affairs that she needed to attend to as National Celestial Master. Moreover, she had many friends that would continuously stay in touch with her. On the first day of her return, she immediately started to deal with all kinds of matters. She managed her work efficiently. Her gathering with her friends was terrific, too. She would no longer stare nkly at the wall and get distracted in her thoughts. On the second night, while she was meditating in her room, she noticed that there was something wrong in her room. Immediately, she opened her eyes. There was a stranger in her room. There was a man of white robe and white hair. He was even wearing a white mask to cover up his face, leaving only his bright eyes. It was Di Fuyi. That was incorrect. It was The Lord, also known as Huang Tu. The attire was a clear disy of his current identity as The Lord. Their eyes met for a while. Then, Gu Xijiu rose from her bed and greeted him formally with a bow. ¡°Wee, My Lord. What is the matter?¡± The courtesy in her response was polite and considerate. She knew her manners, leaving Huang Tu no chance to be picky about her ws. Huang Tu observed her for a moment, as though trying to find some clues from her expression. However, Gu Xijiu was calm even under his intense re. She did not show any waves of emotion. ¡°Gu Xijiu, you are now the National Celestial Master of the kingdom, so you should take up your responsibility. There will be a test for the identity of heaven¡¯s gift disciples tomorrow. You will be the one to host the event.¡± Gu Xijiu looked him in the eye and said, ¡°My Lord, are you treating me like one of the heaven¡¯s gifts disciple now?¡± In fact, all heaven¡¯s gift disciples were his followers as well, like Long Siye, Hua Wuyan and the rest. They always acted ording to his orders. ¡°No, your position is higher than the heaven¡¯s gift disciples,¡± Huang Tu answered. ¡°Are you handing me the task of Celestial Master Zuo? Aren¡¯t you worried that I may seize your authority?¡± ¡°I am not worried, as long as you are capable.¡± Huang Tu was not concerned. Gu Xijiu could feel the chill in his tone, but her smile remained. ¡°Can I say no?¡± Huang Tu looked at her fixedly and answered, ¡°You can say no, but you have to know that you are a little different.¡± Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647: Physical Transcendence And Rebirth (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA bit different? Ha! Does he think she cares? The creases near Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips were drawn into deeper lines. ¡°Thank you! I will dly do your bidding, but so long as you fulfill my conditions.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the first one who dares to speak of conditions with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of my wrath?¡± ¡°No, you have told me before that I¡¯m a bit different here, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Real clever! You finally know how to take things to your advantage. What conditions do you demand? Speak up.¡± ¡°Revoke Long Siye¡¯s punishment to the Distant Fire Land, and I will perform your task wonderfully,¡± Gu Xijiu stated her condition. Huang Tu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°And what if I disagree?¡± Gu Xijiu did not falter. ¡°I will still perform the task entrusted to me, but as this type of challenge is a first to me, I can¡¯t assure that I won¡¯t make any mistakes and can only do it within my abilities.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me right now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just speaking the truth. If you agree to my condition, I will perform the task as though my life depended on it.¡± ¡°Within my abilities¡± and ¡°as though my life depended on it¡±. These two phrases could produce a massive difference in the final result. Huang Tu looked at her for a moment. ¡°I can grant him a one-day deduction from his punishment, but you are to seed in this mission without mistake, or his punishment would be doubled!¡± Although a one-day deduction from Long Siye¡¯s punishment was not what Gu Xijiu had wanted, it was not too bad either. One must know that to spend a mere minute in the Distant Fire Land is an experience of unmitigated agony. When Huang Tu turned his back, Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°My Lord has shifted a lot of tasks that were supposed to be conducted by Celestial Master Zuo to me. Do you not want that identity anymore?¡± Huang Tu paused for a while. He remarked lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve grown sick of that identity,¡± and left. The house restored its former quietude. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and sat for a while,ughing lightly. Grown sick of that identity¡­ So he could just throw it away without any sentiments? Indeed, Di Fuyi was just one of his many incarnations. He has already lived for so many years and taken so many identities, how could ¡°Di Fuyi¡± be the only identity he has thrown away? Of course, whatever Di Fuyi had experienced or felt would be cast away along with his identity without any attachments. A god is indeed a god. Without any emotions or heart, he is more detached from the world than Buddha. She shook her head. She should not be thinking about these things anymore. She took out the booklet used for testing the heaven¡¯s gift disciples and focused on studying its content. She would seed! For her friends! For those, she wished to protect ¡­ The twentieth day of the first month. The sky was clear with a light breeze. A good day for the veneration of the dead and groundbreaking. The Open Heaven Stage had opened again after an interim of five years. Thest time it was opened was ten years ago, which was for Yun Qingluo, and the time before that was for Gu Xijiu. The interval between the two openings was not long; the memories of the tests remained fresh in the memories of many of the citizens of the Feixing Kingdom and became a subject of conversation when it came to their minds. Now that the news of the reopening of the Open Heaven Stage had spread to the country, the citizens were brimming with tion! When they heard that the host for the test this time would be the Celestial Master Gu Xijiu, their excitement was augmented to a pure effervescence! Early in the morning, the citizens both old and young flocked to the Open Heaven Stage. Before the event had begun, the open space below the stage was already pullting with people; the hawkers took advantage of this asion to sell confectionery and snacks. It was much more bustling than the time when Gu Xijiu was being tested. The person who was being tested this time was a ck-shirted young man from theZhaoyang Kingdom named Huo Qifang. He had stayed in the posthouse after arriving in theFeixing Kingdom. He had thought that he would be tested on the fifteenth of the first month and did not expect to wait for a whole extra five days. Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648: Test Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe young ck-shirted boy spent those five days like a cat on a hot tin roof. Uncertainty, excitement, anxiety, fear¡­ All types of emotions billowed in his chest. Of course, he did not sleep well. What this resulted in was dark circles under his eyes when he came to the Open Heaven Stage in Mu Feng¡¯s ship. The boisterous crowd made him more anxious and caused his feet to shiver. ¡°Get down.¡± When the shipnded on the stage, Mu Feng patted Huo Qifang¡¯s shoulder, leading to his astonishment and almost caused him to tumble over! He was, after all, just a child. In this situation, his limbs turned cold. He staggered when he jumped off the ship. Mu Feng shook his head secretly. For too many times he has seen those who ¡°looked like heaven¡¯s gifts disciples,¡± and among all of them, this child was the most ordinary and cowardly, who could not face a crowd. How could he be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple? How can a real heaven¡¯s gift disciple be that wimpy? ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± A loud announcementwas heard from far away. The king ising as well! Huo Fangyi became more anxious! Rong Jialuo had indeede with his multitude of officials in utmost grandeur. The citizens made way for them automatically. Rong Jialuo went to the terrace that wasspecially prepared for him and sat down. The officials and citizens looked up at him and bowed down in reverence, proiming ¡°Long live the king¡± in enthusiasm. Since Huo Qifang was not a citizen of the Feixing Kingdom and seemed to be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, he did not have to prostrate himself before the king and only had to bend his body slightly as a gesture. Huo Qifang stole a nce at the king when he bowed down. He saw that the king looked to be about twenty-four or twenty-five and had an extremely debonair appearance. When he slightly raised his brows and carried a light smile on his lips, one would feel as though a spring breeze had graced their face. When their gaze unintentionally locked onto each other¡¯s, Huo Qifang immediately lowered his head with his heart beating faster. This king had a pair of faintly purple eyes! The purpleness of his irises was charismatic and pierced through his heart! Huo Qifang did not dare to look any further and shifted his gaze away to the stage. There were only him and the four messengers on the stage. Celestial Master Zuo, who had caused him much distress, was nowhere to be seen. ¡°When would Celestial Master Zuoe?¡± He silently asked Mu Feng. He was not used to being the center of attention and especially not in front of such arge crowd. He wished for the test to start soon so it can end early. As he was quite a solitary and reclusive person who did not like gossip, he did not know that the person testing him today had already changed. Mu Feng gave him a strange look. Had Celestial Master Zuo not tortured him enough? Why would he look forward to his arrival? ¡°The person testing you today is National Celestial Master Gu.¡± At first, Huo Qifang was startled, but then his eyes lit up. ¡°The Celestial Master we met on the road that day?¡± Mu Feng shot him another look. This brat was typically unable to remember anyone he met, but he could recall Gu Xijiu just by taking a look at her! Already a yer at such a young age! Mu Feng found another w in him and humphed. ¡°Of course it¡¯s her.¡± He then warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t ogle at her when shees, or someone would dig your eyes out and step on them!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Huo Qifang spoke with a straight face. ¡°I respect her, and venerate her like a goddess!¡± he added. Mu Feng was speechless by his words. ¡°The National Celestial Master has arrived,¡± someone shouted. The crowd raised their heads and saw a white-jade chariot drawn by a snow white mythological beast flying from the east to the top of the Open Heaven Stage. The coachman was a handsome blue-shirted young man who was brimming with energy. He was the one who had made the announcement earlier. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649: Test (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe curtains of the chariot opened, and ady appeared on the shaft of the carriage. Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders like a waterfall, while her ink ck robe that concealed her fair body revealed her charming grace. Even though she did not have any other essories than the ribbon on her head, she did not look as though she took no care of her appearance. The ink-ck robe augmented her chilly attitude and she emanated an air of cold detachment. The sun hung high behind her back and seemed to illuminate her surroundings with a light silvery halo, causing the hearts of the crowd to shudder and fixate their gaze on her. ¡°National Celestial Master!¡± The crowd cheered frantically with excitement. Huo Qifang¡¯s eyes glowed brighter! He did not prostrate himself before the king just now, but when he saw Gu Xijiu descending lightly from the carriage, he bowed down on all fours as though he had seen a goddess. Gu Xijiu alighted gracefully and swept her gaze across the stage. She saw the four messengers and the pirs on the stage; her eyes glimmered slightly. She was no stranger to this ce. She had been tested here some ten years ago, except now she was the tester. It was already water under the bridge. She had no need to remember it anymore. Gu Xijiu conducted matters in a direct manner and had not spoken much after she came. Her gaze shifted to Huo Qifang. She saw that this child was looking at her anxiously with his face red and legs shivering. It was obvious that he was distraught! Looking at him, she remembered herself being in that same situation some ten years ago. She was anxious at that time as well, but she had mental strength and was able to conceal her feelings. The memory of her being alone and helpless on that stage was still fresh in her mind. Gu Xijiu asked Huo Qifang a few standard questions that were asked every time one tests a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. Her style was different from Di Fuyi¡¯s. Di Fuyi hosted the tests with an aloof yet menacing aura that would cause the craven to cry in terror; almost everyone who had been tested by him before is afraid of him like mice to cats. Although Gu Xijiu appeared to be remote, she was gentle when she questioned and carried a soothing power in her voice. Though Huo Qifang initially stuttered when he answered the questions, after a short exchange of words with Gu Xijiu, he managed to quell his anxiety and go through the segment with confidence. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was slightly moved after she finished asking the questions. The questions that she had asked were those that werepulsory as dictated in the booklet given to her by Di Fuyi. Of course, the way she was to ask those questions was up to her improvisation. Although she did not think much of Huo Qifang at the start, a strange thought began to emerge in her mind after asking those questions¡ªwhat if this brat was an actual heaven¡¯s gift disciple? No wonder Di Fuyi would bring him for the test, maybe he was uncertain as well. It was her first time hosting the trial. Although it involved a lot ofplicated procedures, she followed through all of the steps with utmost order and adroit skill. Mu Feng and a few others knew that it was only since yesterday that she had handled these matters and were prepared to cover up for her in case of any mistakes, but when they saw her next series of actions they were taken in awe! She executed the series of intricate and spiritual-power-depleting actions wlessly! The crowd watched from below in silence. Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650: Test (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionRong Jialuo was observing Gu Xijiu with a smile. He seemed happy and relieved about something. When the five-colored rays were emitted from the Spiritual Pir and engulf Huo Qifang, the entire square with tens of thousands of people were inplete silence. They could easily hear it if a needle fell on the floor. The five-color rays whirled around Huo Qifang, and four of them disappeared. However, the green rays in-fluxed Huo Qifang¡¯s body and he glowed in green! The green light then moved around his body and disappeared a few minutester. Gu Xijiu glimpsed at Huo Qifang with surprise and relief. Finally, she announced, ¡°He is a heaven¡¯s gift disciple who cultivates the wood element of spiritual power!¡± It shocked everyone at the scene! The entire square that was initially quiet was filled with thunderous apuse and cheer! Some were surprised while others were still in utter shock. Mu Feng was also shocked! Although Mu Feng had witnessed countless test conducted by Di Fuyi, he could not be sure whether Gu Xijiu had done it correctly because the procedures were tooplicated. The consequence was too severe if it was inappropriately done. In the past, many from the testee¡¯s fellow countrymen woulde and support the testee whenever he or she had to be examined as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. asionally, some of the members from the royal family woulde and cheer as they found there was no reason for them to excuse themselves. However, the people from Huo Qifang¡¯s home country did not think he was a heaven¡¯s gift disciple because they assumed he was insane to im that he was a heaven¡¯s gift disciple in the first ce. Everyone looked at him as a joke; hence, not many people from his home country came to support him. A few people dide, and they screamed in delight after Gu Xijiu made the announcement. A voice came from the crowd, ¡°This must be the first time for National Celestial Master to host the ceremony; there must be a mistake!¡± The voice was loud enough to cover the noise from the crowd. The clear voice also lingered around everyone¡¯s ears. The crowd immediately took a glimpse and realized that it came from a schrly young man. There were four more young men around him who looked below 18 years of age. Based on the way they dressed, they were probably from the Zhaoyang Kingdom. Huo Qifang¡¯s expression changed as he looked at them with his fists clenched. They were his childhood buddies. The smart young man was the most pampered prince of the emperor from the Zhaoyang Kingdom. It was a surprise for him to visit. Gu Xijiu gazed down at the young men. Casually, she asked, ¡°What kind of mistake?¡± The young manughed arrogantly before responding, ¡°How could a person like Huo Qifang be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple? His spiritual power is low, he has no guts, and he is irresponsible.¡± Gu Xijiu listened to him and then asked again, ¡°I asked you what¡¯s the mistake, not your opinion about the oue!¡± The young man answered, ¡°The result is wrong, that¡¯s why it¡¯s a mistake¡­ If he is a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, then I also deserve to be one because my spiritual power is higher than his and I¡¯m also smarter than him¡­¡± He then sized up Gu Xijiu with a gaze filled with contempt. ¡°Although National Celestial Master has a very high level of spiritual power as well as a high status in the Feixing Kingdom, the test to identify the heaven¡¯s gift disciple should not be done carelessly because the future of the entire continent depends on it. Celestial Master Zuo has always been the main host of the test and no one would doubt the result as he is trustworthy. However, National Celestial Master Gu is a rookie and ady.¡± Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651: Test (4) The schrly kid then looked at Mu Feng. ¡°Messenger Mu Feng, I feel this is a big deal, and it could be done in some other day if Celestial Master Zuo is too busy today instead of just randomly assigning someone to conduct the test.¡± He then made a gesture to greet Ring Jialuo. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here to watch the test with my emperor¡¯s instruction. Even though Huo Qifang is from the Zhaoyang Kingdom and we wish he could be a genuine heaven¡¯s gift discipline, we shouldn¡¯t let this be carried out like a game. We also wish he could be the pride of our country; however, heaven¡¯s gift disciple could affect the future of the entire continent. Could you please invite Celestial Master Zuo to conduct the test?¡± It was apparent that he did not trust Gu Xijiu. Besides that, what he said could influence the crowd as well. Those who have originally doubted the result would be even more doubtful now. Suddenly, loud noises could be heard from the crowd. Mu Feng took a glimpse at Gu Xijiu. He also thought there must be a small mistake because Huo Qifang did not look like a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. He wanted to speak for Gu Xijiu. However, The Lord told him that heaven¡¯s gift disciples were considered as immortals and no error was tolerable. Rong Jialuo¡¯s gaze was on Gu Xijiu. She had lost a lot of her spiritual power after the ritual ceremony; hence, she looked slightly pale. However, she seemed to be calm and confident. Rong Jialuo smiled. ¡°I trust our National Celestial Master¡¯s abilities, and I don¡¯t think she made a mistake.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this is not a small matter; the society would be chaotic if a person like him could also be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. I¡¯m sure he is not!¡± The young prince just could not let this slide. ¡°A person like him¡­¡± Gu Xijiu finally voiced out. However, she was talking to Mu Feng. ¡°Messenger Mu Feng, is there a rule to restrict a coward with low spiritual power to be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple?¡± Mu Feng shook his head. ¡°None.¡± ¡°How about the Spiritual Pir at the Open Heaven Stage? Has it malfunctioned before?¡± ¡°Never.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Since there¡¯s nothing wrong with the Spiritual Pir and I conducted the test ording to all the procedures, what¡¯s there to be doubted? Huo Qifang is a heaven¡¯s gift disciple!¡± Gu Xijiu was firm about her decision. ¡°Celestial Master Gu, this is the first time for you to conduct the test; how did you make sure everything was done correctly? I believe the procedures are all veryplicated and a tiny error could result in a different oue. Messenger Mu, could you confirm that she has done everything ordingly?¡± The young man got more pumped up with doubts. Mu Feng frowned because he had no way to judge. There must be no lie or mistake with regards to all the matters rted to heaven¡¯s gift disciples, otherwise, he would be punished by The Lord. Thus, even Mu Feng did not dare to im that he could confirm. Mu Feng took a breath and said, ¡°Her method was all right.¡± The prince smiled. ¡°That was insufficient to prove it right; perhaps, it was not exactly right? I just feel we should get Celestial Master Zuo to conduct the test again someday.¡± Mu Feng was very upset. ¡°Do you think you can just simply instruct Celestial Master Zuo?¡± The young prince made a gesture to stop Mu Feng. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. However, it¡¯s rted to the future of the entire continent; we can¡¯t just let a new Celestial Master conduct the test. We shouldn¡¯t allow for any mistakes right? Especially now when we know for certain that there¡¯s a mistake.¡± Mu Feng narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you talking about? She might not be wrong!¡± The young manughed aloud as he raised his chin. ¡°I¡¯m sure she must be wrong! If Huo Qifang is a heaven¡¯s gift disciple then so am I!¡± ¡°Come again?¡± A voice crept into his ears. ¡°I deserve to be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple.¡± The young prince said. ¡°Oh, really? Since you im it, you should go for a test as well!¡± The young prince was stunned with cold sweat! He immediately lifted his head. ¡°Who is¡­¡± He did not manage to continue as his gaze stopped at a direction in midair. ¡°My¡­ My Lord!¡± Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652: They Understood Each Other Without The Need Of Saying A Word Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEveryone was shocked and immediately lifted their heads. ¡°The Lord!¡± ¡°The Lord!¡± ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s The Lord!¡± A man with silver hair was hovering in midair. He was wearing a snowy white robe with a jade mask covering his face as a seven-colored auspicious cloud surrounded him. That was indeed The Lord. Countless people quickly kneeled and kowtowed as they cheered. ¡°Greetings, My Lord!¡± The cheer was as strong as the waves from the ocean, and the citizens were so excited! Originally, The Lord would only appear once in a decade or a century. However, he has shown up in the Feixing Kingdom twice in the past six months! Moreover, he had done so publicly! Gu Xijiu slightly pursed her lips as she watched him appear. However, it was difficult to identify her emotions at that moment. There was a rule practiced in the continent that the tester of the heaven¡¯s gift disciple was not required to kowtow to anyone. Therefore, Gu Xijiu¡¯s back was straight. The Lordnded on the ground and took a glimpse at her. She gazed at him too; however, there was not much emotion in her gaze because she looked at him as a stranger. He narrowed his eyes because he knew that she finally got over their rtionship. This girl gave her all when she was in a rtionship. However, she was nowpletely over him. Sooner orter, the memories he tried so hard to create in her life would be wiped away. Perhaps, not even a single memory could be traced. That was what he wanted. However, his heart instantly sank and fell into an abyss when he saw Gu Xijiu¡¯s cold gaze. Luckily, he was used to feeling heartbroken. His gaze was filled with a smile as he looked at her. Casually, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job; there¡¯s no mistake in the test!¡± His voice lingered around at a fast speed, hence, everyone heard it, and all the citizens from the Feixing Kingdom immediately heaved a sigh of relief! Gu Xijiu was now the pride of all the citizens in the Feixing Kingdom. Thus, most of the citizens wished she had done it correctly. However, none of them could be sure about her earlier performance. Now that The Lord has confirmed her method, they had reasons to celebrate. No one ever doubted The Lord¡¯s judgment. Hence, the citizens once again cheered for Gu Xijiu after a short pause. Gu Xijiu had mixed emotions. Although others might not know The Lord¡¯s temperament, she knew it very well. He often crossed the line in the past, and she was worried that he might pick on her by twisting the facts as he probably would not let Long Siye go soeasily. To her surprise, he recognized her contribution. Anyway, that was a relief for her. She then gazed further ahead at the crowd after she thanked The Lord. Long Siye was standing there to support her! He was looking at her. Both of them smiled at each other as their gazes met. They understood each other without the need of saying a word. The Lord then looked down with his fists clenched in his sleeves. Subconsciously, he wanted to do something, but he decided to let go. He immediately shifted his gaze to the young prince. Icily, he added, ¡°Oh well, it¡¯s such a surprise to find someone who ims that he is a heaven¡¯s gift disciple at the scene of a test¡­¡± Instantly, the face of the young prince turned pale! He immediately kneeled on the ground, and his body was trembling. ¡°My¡­ Lord¡­ I¡­ Oh no, humbly, I was just¡­ making a¡­ a metaphor¡­¡± ¡°A metaphor? Do you think you cansimply make a metaphor about matters rted to heaven¡¯s gift disciples?¡± The young prince was stammered while plenty of sweat rolled down from his forehead. Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653: Negotiation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe young prince stammered while plenty of sweat rolled down from his forehead as he continuously kowtowed. ¡°My Lord, please¡­ please spare my life. My¡­ emperor father is¡­ aged. His Majesty is¡­ waiting for me to¡­ return home¡­¡± The Lord did not bother him. Mu Feng walked forward with a smile. ¡°This is such a fruitful day! We not only got a real heaven¡¯s gift disciple but also found a new prospect. Come on; let¡¯s get a test done so that you can experience the feeling of being judged by a million people.¡± He then threw the young prince up to the stage. The young man peed in the pants out of fear. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m really not¡­ I was just careless with my words¡­ My emperor father¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking about your emperor father.¡± Mu Feng interrupted. ¡°Your emperor father still has many other princes; you¡¯re not the only one who can serve him. You¡¯re going to be his biggest pride if you¡¯re a heaven¡¯s gift disciple! Oh gosh, what¡¯s the smell¡­?¡± Mu Feng glimpsed at his wet pants. ¡°You peed? Gosh, it seems like your gut is not that big either!¡± The young prince was embarrassed and yet fearful to the extent he could not get up. The Lord¡¯s gaze returned to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Test him.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Did he not know it consumed a lot of spiritual power to activate the Spiritual Pir? She had already lost a third ofher spiritual power during the test earlier. If she tests the young prince again¡­ Did he think she was a robot? Moreover, she only agreed to test Huo Qifang. She did not promise to examine this random man. Unfortunately, he was giving her an order with the identity of The Lord; she might get herself into trouble if she rejected his request publicly! Also, she was indeed upset with the young prince and wanted to teach him a lesson. Thus, she smiled as she suggested a condition which both of them understood. ¡°Get rid of another day!¡± The Lord gazed at her; he was surprised that she never forgot to ask some benefits for Long Siye. Back then, she vomited blood because of his ruthless. Secondly, she felt she had got Long Siye into trouble. Thus, her lengthya was probably due tothebination of guilt and regret in her heart. Those days, she was often depressed.However, it was rare to see her having a good mood today as she finally found somewhere to release her tantrum. He pondered. ¡°Half a day.¡± The punishment for Long Siye to stay in the Mysterious Firnd waspulsory. ¡°Two hours!¡± Gu Xijiu tried to bargain because she did not want to miss any chance. The Lord was speechless. That was the first time in his life to know someone who dared to negotiate with him. If it were someone else, he would have been throwninto space! However, it was her¡­ ¡®Fine!¡¯ ¡°Three hours.¡± The Lord said with a dull tone, ¡°Nothing less than that!¡± Gu Xijiu was finally happy; she decided not to cross the line. However, Mu Feng and the rest did not seem to understand any of the content because they could not stop looking at each other. ¡®What kind of silent riddle they were talking about? What did it have to do with one day, half a day, two hours, and three hours?¡¯ The young prince immediately felt numb when Gu Xijiu glimpsed at him. All of his aura of arrogance instantly disappeared as he kowtowed to Gu Xijiu. ¡°National Celestial Master¡­¡± His tone was filled with entreat because he wished that Gu Xijiu could spare him from the test. ¡®Women are always kind-hearted, and their hair is always more than their knowledge. Women should just stay at home to sew and serve the men¡­¡¯ That was the mindset of the young prince. Thus, that was what he had to do to make Gu Xijiu feel sympathetic. Therefore, he could not stop seeking her forgiveness while he kowtowed. However, Gu Xijiu remained silent as she watched him kowtow repeatedly. Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654: It Was Really Too Rash! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu only spoke when his forehead almost bled. However, she was talking to The Lord. ¡°Can I use another way to test this person?¡± The Lord slightly nodded. ¡°As long as it¡¯s correct, you can use any method you want.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. The small note given by Di Fuyi had many different methods to test heaven¡¯s gift disciples. Using the Open Heaven Stage was one of the mostplicated ways, and it consumed a lot of spiritual power. Unless the tester had 70 percent confidence, Celestial Master Zuo would not simply get them to the stage back in the old days. Certainly, Gu Xijiu was an exception. Gu Xijiu filtered all the information in her head and finally picked one which did not require much of her spiritual power. She then told the young prince with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the stage, I have a better method for you¡­¡± The young prince¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled. He thought his strategy was finally effective. Everything could be discussed as long as he did not have to be watched and judged in public. After all, it was not easy to deal with the pir. If she used another method, it was also easy for her to skip some procedures. Indeed, the alternative method was very simple. Gu Xijiu checked his pulse with a curtain between the two of them. ording to the note, heaven¡¯s gift disciples had a very simr unique pulse rate. The details of the pulse rates were recorded in the note. One might not be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple even if he or she possessed such pulse rates. However, all the heaven¡¯s gift disciples also had such a unique pulse rate! Therefore, it was better for her to use this method first before needing to resort to the pir. The young prince had a rtively good spiritual power; however, his pulse rate was normal. Therefore, in less than a minute, Gu Xijiu concluded, ¡°He is not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple!¡± The young prince was speechless, but went into a frenzy! It was too rash! It was really too rash! Huo Qifang was just the son of a typical general, but he could be tested on the Open Heaven Stage. While this young prince was the most pampered prince of the Zhaoyang Kingdom! A prince was so much nobler than the son of a general! How could she conclude he was not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple by only checking his pulse rate!? The young prince felt it was an insult to him and immediately protested! The buddies he brought along also followed him to protest. Some people were reckless with their words, and they even imed that Celestial Master Gu was trying to take revenge. It was chaos at the scene. Gu Xijiu casually said when everyone was done shouting, ¡°Not convincing enough? You have to bear with it even if it¡¯s not convincing! I¡¯m the one who makes the call here!¡± The young prince has never been insulted like this in his life. His face immediately turned green! Gu Xijiu was the National Celestial Master of the Feixing Kingdom instead of the Zhaoyang Kingdom, why would she have the authority to say so?! Anger made him forget about the fear. He turned around and kowtowed to The Lord. ¡°My Lord, this is too rash, Celestial Master Gu is taking revenge! My Lord must seek justice for me.¡± The Lord took a glimpsed at him. ¡°One would not hire someone he did not trust, and one should trust the one he hired. Since I¡¯ve appointed her to conduct the test, I shall leave it to her to handle it. Since she has concluded that you¡¯re not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, you¡¯re certainly not.¡± The young prince went speechless. The audience looked at each other. Apparently, The Lord was on Gu Xijiu¡¯s side. Perhaps, he intended to train Gu Xijiu. Those imperial officers even had better spections. They imed that Celestial Master Zuo was too high profile which made the The Lord¡¯s image look weak. He was seen as a threat to The Lord¡¯s status, hence, he has been banished from the role. Furthermore, Celestial Master Zuo has gone missing for eight years, and that indirectly led to the counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo to endanger the continent and caused such big chaos. Perhaps, The Lord must be very upset with Celestial Master Zuo; that must be the reason The Lord wanted to train Gu Xijiu. Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655: What Is The Lord Trying To Do This Time? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSooner orter, Celestial Master Gu might rece Celestial Master Zuo. It seemed that Lady Luck was smiling down on Gu Xijiu! However, she also put in a lot of effort to achieve a level ten spiritual power. Thus, there were not manypetitors on this continent now. Perhaps, the responsibilities of this continent would soon be Gu Xijiu¡¯s,and Celestial Master Zuo would be the past. Since The Lord spoke for Gu Xijiu publicly, the rest had certainly no courage to doubt the result,and they did not dare to share any opinions anymore. Mu Feng brought the young prince out right away as he must be sent to the Dark Forest ording to the rules. Countless pairs of eyes were gazing at Gu Xijiu; some seemed to be relieved and some were envious. Regardless, another test was over. Before leaving, Gu Xijiu courteously bowed to The Lord after aplete and wless ceremony. She then leaped down from the stage without turning back to look at him. Many of her friends were waiting for her in the crowd. Instantly, she was hugged and congratted. Some were cheering for her in the distance. The Lord was still standing on the stage as he watched her leave with her friends. He knew that from now onward, he had nothing to do with all of her emotions and there was no spot for him in her world. It was him who pushed her away. Hence, this was a natural consequence. While she was depressed from the heartbreak, he was not happy either. Although he did not have countless nightmares like Gu Xijiu, he had no one to speak to even though he was just by her side. When she was sad, at least she had friends as herpanions. While he was always alone. He turned around and left without turning back. ¡­ ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t get it; are you trying to push all of Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s responsibilities to Miss Gu?¡± Mu Feng impatiently asked when he saw Di Fuyi emerge from the stargazingb. Di Fuyi slightly nodded. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°So, you have decided to give up this identity?¡± Mu Feng asked again. ¡°I¡¯m tired of it.¡± Di Fuyi said only four words. Mu Feng was depressed. All the four messengers had worked for The Lord about 500 to 600 years; they knew him very well. The Lord was good in everything, however, he got tired or bored very easily regardless what he did. Thus, he had to create many different identities to wander around the world. However, there must be a main identity for each period. For example, he has been using ¡®Di Fuyi¡¯ in the recent century. While he was a powerful king regent who was hated by the people a hundred years ago. When the four of them were recruitedalong time ago, he was a hermit who did not get involved in any matter. He would get bored after carrying a particr identity for a period and then he would find a way to make that identity disappear. Later, he would create another one to rece it and then inherited it to the next generation. However, The Lord would usually create a new identity to slowly rece the previous one when he got bored. Which means, he would not pass his main responsibilities to others but would still execute his mission with a new identity. Surprisingly, he decided to pass all the authorities of Celestial Master Zuo to Gu Xijiu. ¡®What is The Lord trying to do this time?¡¯ Although The Lord was often unpredictable and always confused others, Mu Feng thought he understood The Lord and was able to understand a little more of his mind most of the time as he has been his follower for a few centuries. However, he had no idea this time. Finally, he asked after holding back for the whole day, ¡°My Lord, we can understand that you¡¯re bored with your current identity, but what makes you pass all the authorities to Miss Gu¡­?¡± Di Fuyi was sipping his tea in front of a small tea table. He was gazing at the moonanddid not seem to care about the question. Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656: It Seems That The Lord¡¯s Preference Has Changed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I told you that I¡¯m tired of those tasks. Since Gu Xijiu is a talent in this era, might as well let her manage everything without worries. I remembered that you also agreed that she is intelligent and able to handle all these tasks?¡± Mu Feng remained silent. This was the first time that he realized The Lord was tired of the authorities he had. ording to the modern logic from Miss Gu, was The Lord nning to retire? That¡¯s not possible, right? The Lord would never get old! He was an immortal, and he would live as long as heaven and earth existed. Perhaps, The Lord was tired after so many centuries of work. Hence, it was normal if he wanted to take a break. However, Mu Feng still felt that something was not right, but he could not tell what exactly was wrong. Suddenly, he shifted his gaze to The Lord¡¯s hair. The silver hair was as white as snow¡­ asionally, The Lord¡¯s hair would turn silver such as when he practiced his spiritual power. However, he has only ever shown up publicly with ck hair, and only the four of them have ever seen him with silver hair. Strangely, The Lord liked to appear in public with his silver hair nowadays. ¡°My Lord, your hair?¡± The Lord took a sip of the tea. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my hair?¡± ¡°It¡¯s always white¡­¡± ¡°I look more handsome with silver hair I suppose.¡± He then took another sip of tea after answering cheekily. Mu Feng was speechless. ¡®Fine, it seems that The Lord¡¯s preference has changed again. Anyway, he did look handsome with silver hair.¡¯ In addition to The Lord¡¯s hair turning white, his spiritual power had also been upgraded again since he returned from his private meditation in the Biwu Pce! There was no difference between The Lord who sat in front of Mu Feng today and the one in the prime of his life. The Lord continued to drink the tea while Mu Feng made a report to him. ¡°My Lord, our spies are keeping an eye on the pce. However, they have not noticed anything strange about Rong Jialuo because he runs his activities ording to his daily routines. Other than that, he is always having discussions with the imperial officers during their meeting. Although some evil wraiths were trying to make a mess in the pce a while ago, it sounded like everything is fine in the pce after the salvation ceremony performed by Miss Gu. Since then, no one heard about the evil wraiths. Moreover, Rong Jialuo has not recruited any concubines. Hence, the internal court is very quiet. Most of the courtyards are empty, and even if they are upied, it¡¯s probably the concubines of the former emperor. There were not many royal maidservants; hence, the poption in the pce is only half of the headcountpared to his father¡¯s administration. He¡¯s considered a hardworking emperor. Our crew has been observing for sometime and didn¡¯t find any evil spirits; nothing is wrong with him as well.¡± That was the first thing Mu Feng reported. The Lord spun the teacup in his hand. ¡°He has no concubine, so where does he sleep every night?¡± ¡°Huxin Pce. Our secret agents always guard the door in the dark after watching him sleep, and they never see him walk out the pce after that. He wakes up at around 5am every morning to get ready for his imperial meeting. Without exception, the eunuchs, the maids, and the imperial officers are always with him.¡± ¡°What about the few hours when he was asleep? No one went in to check?¡± ¡°They did; he was fast asleep.¡± The Lord did not speak anymore but pondered. ¡°There¡¯s also nothing much about the Blue Fox family. The prince from the Blue Fox royal family, Lan Yue, has been busy preparing for his wedding. However, his bride fledst night. Thus, the Blue Fox family is looking for her everywhere. They have not found her.¡± The Lord put down the teacup and smiled after a second. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to have the guts to do so.¡± Mu Feng also nodded. ¡°I was shocked too. She¡¯s always cowardly and an obedient person.¡± He then sighed. ¡°She has notid Yan Chen down. Perhaps, she was getting more fearful as the wedding was just around the corner. Finally, she decided to risk everything? It¡¯s not easy toy down feelings if you love someone¡­¡± Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657:He Felt Like He Was Being Shocked At A High Voltage Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThat was ruthless, but of course, Mu Feng did not say it out; he mumbled silently. The Lord glimpsed at him. ¡°Have you truly loved someone before?¡± Mu Feng was speechless. He felt like he had been shocked at a high voltage! The Lord got up and took a nce around. He has been staying in Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s mansion for a few decades; it was the time to demolish it. ¡°Mu Feng, dismiss everyone in the mansion; we don¡¯t need them anymore.¡± Mu Feng paused before answering, ¡°Yes!¡± The Lord turned around and left. Mu Feng looked around too; suddenly, he did not feel good inside. When The Lord decided to give up an identity, he would also destroy everything that belonged to that identity. For example, the mansion, the servants, and his friends. Now, it was time to demolish Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s mansion. There were not many people left in Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s mansion because most of them were dead from the incident caused by the counterfeit. Thus, less than 20 percent of them survived. Besides that, Di Fuyi was extremely busy since he returned from the forbiddennd. Hence, he did not recruit any more servants because he hardly stayed at home. Mu Feng was thinking to start the recruitment again when his Lord settled down. However, it seemed to be unnecessary now as he even needed to dismiss the current ones. ¡­ Compared to Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s mansion, Gu Xijiu¡¯s mansion was extremely happening and crowded these days. Many people came to congratte her. Gu Xijiu would courteously meet them if she were free. However, she would also reject them outright when she was busy. She received news the next day after the test for the heaven¡¯s gift disciple that Celestial Master Zuo had tendered his resignation letter as Celestial Master Zuo to His Majesty and none of the imperial officers or the emperor managed to keep him in his position. Gu Xijiu was having a drink with her friends when she got the news. She was stunned for a second as she held the ss. However, she did not express any opinion. Gu Xijiu¡¯s friends always felt it was unfair for Celestial Master Zuo to betray her. Thus everyone apuded and cheered when they heard the news. They even imed that Celestial Master Zuo must be jealous of her being too strong to the point where she even surpassed him; hence, he decided to resign. ¡°Xijiu, he must be very jealous since The Lord prioritizes you very much now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about? It¡¯s normal for new people to rece old ones. It¡¯s time for him to make way for others.¡± ¡°Xijiu, you must try harder. You must show him your abilities and let him know you canpete with him or be even better than him!¡± Many wereughing and judging, and all of them thought the brat deserved the karma of being reced. Gu Xijiu continued sipping her drinks after a short idle. Casually, she said, ¡°Perhaps, he doesn¡¯t even care about this¡­¡± It seemed that he decided to give up the identity of Di Fuyi. He wanted to get rid of everything rted to Di Fuyi. The power, the status, and even thertionship. He was just like a professional actor, and ¡®Di Fuyi¡¯ was the character he needed to y. All the emotions of the character would have to go as the script ended. He retreated handsomely and would not leave a space for this character in his heart. Unfortunately, she fell in love with the character in the drama. Who would he be after he gave up the identity of Celestial Master Zuo Would he use another identity? Anyway, she had nothing to do with this man anymore. She remembered Mu Feng once mentioned that The Lord would change his identity once in a while. However, no one would remember him again when he changed his identity except the four messengers. She lifted her hand and finished the cold wine. When she was about to say something, the directed audio spell at her waist suddenly blinked. She picked up the call at a quiet corner, and her face immediately changed after she listened to the first two phrases! ¡­ Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658: I Like Him¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYan Chen was on the other end of the spell. Urgently, Yan Chan asked, ¡°Xijiu, is Little Fox with you now?¡± Gu Xijiu was a little nervous. ¡°I thought she had gone to the Blue Fox family? She should be preparing for her wedding now¡­¡± ¡°She fled from the wedding!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent as her head went nk. Gu Xijiu just had a call with the Little Fox, and she told her she was busy preparing for her wedding. Little Fox was always a happy girl who did not like sharing her sorrows. Gu Xijiu did not expect the rtionship between her and Lan Yue to have developed so fast. Thus, she asked, ¡°Do you love him?¡± Little Fox remained silent for a while before she responded. ¡°I like him¡­¡± said Little Fox. Under those circumstances, it was not right for Gu Xijiu to confuse her. However, she reminded Little Fox to be serious with her marriage and hoped that she would not do something that she wouldter regret. Of course, in the end, she wished for her to be happy. Throughout their conversation, Little Fox told her that the wedding fell on the 26th of this month. Gu Xijiu also nned to depart for her marriage in a few days. To her surprise, Little Fox fled! It was shocking to know that such an obedient person like Little Fox could do something so reckless. Gu Xijiu was very surprised, and she finally had a rough idea about the details after talking to Yan Chen. The Little Fox ran away the day before yesterday, and she did not tell anyone but left a letter for Lan Yue. However, Yan Chen did not know the content because Lan Yue did not mention it. Lan Yue was the king of the Blue Fox family. However, his bride ran away just a few days before their grand wedding! Lan Yue was furious and ordered his people to seal the news from leaking out. He also sent a crew of secret agents to find Lan Waihu because he wanted to bring her back to his ce secretly. To Lan Yue, Lan Waihu was a naive girl with no ill intention. Hence, she would probably leave something behind for people to find her when she escaped. The secret agents from the Blue Fox family were very experienced; they believed that they would be able to locate her within two days. To their surprise, they still could not find anything even after a thorough two-day search. Lan Waihu had indeed left the Blue Fox family. All obvious signs had disappeared at a street as though an expert helped her to escape. Finally, Lan Yue thought about Yan Chen after two days of searching. He thought Yan Chen was the culprit behind the incident. Hence, he immediately contacted Yan Chen and questioned him about Lan Waihu¡¯s whereabouts. In fact, Yan Chen was in a dilemma for the past few days. He felt sorry for Little Fox; he did not dare to ask her back and yet, he could noty her down as well. He was very depressed when he heard about her wedding. He could not decide whether he should stop her. Surprisingly, before he could make a decision, he received news that Little Fox had run away. He was so relieved yet anxious when he got the news. Thus, he also began to look forher. After all, he knew Little Fox quite well. She had no family, and she was not a brave girl. Therefore, she would probably contact her friends, Gu Xijiu, or¡­ himself when she ran away. The biggest possibility was Tianju Hall. Therefore, he immediately contacted the people in Tianju Hall. However, none of her friends in Tianju Hall were aware of this incident. He then continued to contact everyone who knew Little Fox, but no one has seen her. Lastly, he contacted Gu Xijiu. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu was not aware of this as well. Yan Chen¡¯s voice has changed. Little Fox was different from Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu would not rely on anyone if she fled from her wedding. She would just find somewhere quiet and continue living in a ce where no one knew her. It was normal even if they could not find her after a year. However, Little Fox waspletely different. She was naive and cowardly; it was almost impossible for her to hide and avoid all of the secret agents as well. Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659: Perhaps, She Was Caught In An ident Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPerhaps, she was caught in an ident. If Yan Chen could rte to that, Gu Xijiu could certainly think about it too. Thus, her expression changed. What ident would Little Fox get into? Who was the one who helped her to escape? What was his intention?! The image of Lan Waihu crying out of fear after beingkidnapped seemed to appear in front of Gu Xijiu. She was terrified! The Little Fox was one of the people she cared for very much; she had to find her as soon as possible! Therefore, she first contacted Li Mengxia from the Anying Association to assist her in finding Little Fox. Certainly, Li Mengxia would never reject her request. She immediately went out to investigate. Gu Xijiu then contacted Lan Yue and asked for more details about Lan Waihu before and after she had gone missing. She made sure he did not miss out a single detail. In the end, she made a summary. First, Lan Waihu was probably having depression after she returned to the Blue Fox family with Lan Yue. She was the daughter of the Blue Fox National Master, and supposedly the heir to the throne of the National Master. Thus, she was pushed up to the throne by Lan Yue not long after they returned to the Blue Fox n since her Kung Fu was powerful enough. Also, she epted the obeisance made by the Blue Fox citizens. However, she was very nervous and stressed because she did not want the responsibilities. She could not handle the responsibilities as a National Master, and she was irritated by all the works she had to do to the extent she had plenty of nightmares. Secondly, she was not good at socializing, and she had the bloodline of an ordinary human. Hence, she was often discriminated by the nobles in the Blue Fox family. She felt as though she was forced to take up the responsibilities and at the same time, countless pairs of eyes were watching her because they wanted to get her into trouble and watch her fall. Unfortunately, she was not good at handling those problems and eventually was embarrassed from messing everything up. She had almost zero friends in the Blue Fox n other than two maidservants who were quite close to her. While Lan Yue began to get himself busy with all the administrative matters of the Blue Fox family, he did not notice the difficulties Lan Waihu was facing that resulted in her being the loneliest National Master in the Blue Fox family. Third, Lan Waihu was always protective and alert. With the wizardry barrier outside, no one was allowed to enter or exit; this included outsiders as well as the people from the Blue Fox family. Only two people knew how to control the wizardry barrier ¨C Lan Yue and the chief officer of defense. It was impossible for Lan Yue to have helped her escape; however, she did not know the chief officer. Hence, how did Lan Waihu manage to run away without triggering any of the rms!? There was absolutely no trace of her left behind. Gu Xijiu made a daring inference based on the three points above. Next, Lan Yue interrogated the two maidservants. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu rushed to the Blue Fox family with Wind Caller. Four hourster, Lan Yue updated that something was strange about one of the maidservants! Both of them were originally the most reliable maidservants beside Lan Yue. He assigned them to serve Lan Waihu and also watched her at the same time. However, he did not ask the two maidservants to be close to Lan Waihu but only keep an eye on her just in case she ran away or got into trouble. In the beginning, the two maidservants kept a distance from Lan Waihu ording to Lan Yue¡¯s order. However, one of them was getting closer to Lan Waihu. Since Lan Waihu was lonely and depressed, she treated the maidservants better when they were nice to her. Eventually, they talked about almost everything to the extent that Lan Waihu allowed the maidservant to stay in her room at night. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660: You¡¯re Useless! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince Little Fox had gone missing, the maidservant denied that she was ever close to Little Fox. She even lost part of her memories, and she could not recall what she has shared with Little Fox. ¡­ Two hourster, Gu Xijiu arrived at the trail in the forest with Wind Caller. Lan Yue and Yan Chen were there, and both of them were panicking like ants in a hot pot. They were lingering around on the trail to find clues. However, they did not manage to find any. The two of them looked as though they had found a treasure and quickly rushed over as they saw Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu had no time to question the two of them because she asked Lan Yue to bring the maidservant and the chief officer of defense along for an interrogation. The two of them came in a very brief time. After a series of questions, the maidservant looked helpless while the chief officer looked suspicious. There seemed to be no w ording to their answers and both of them imed that they did not know each other. Gu Xijiu did not say much but released the mussel and tapped on its shell. ¡°Here, read their memories!¡± The maidservant quickly agreed while the chief officer refused toply. Something must be wrong. Now, Lan Yue and Yan Chen began to suspect him. Lan Yue decided to interrogate the man by himself. Finally, the chief officer of defense told the truth. He said that both he and the maidservant had a special rtionship since a month ago. The maidservant would visit him every three to five days, and they would chit-chat while ying chess. He liked the maidservant. Hence, he secretly opened the main gate of the Blue Fox family for the maidservant and another girl the night before yesterday. The chief officer continuously nodded as he finished and imed that he did not know the girl who left with the maidservant was the future empress of the Blue Fox family. Otherwise, he would never have let them out. Lan Yue¡¯s face turned green and he immediately red at the maidservant. She shouted and imed that she was innocent. She even said that she did not know the chief officer and she never sneaked out to date the chief officer. The chief officer had wronged her. The maidservant and the chief officer seemed to fall into a fight soon. Guj Xijiu waved to hint at them to be silent and then ordered the mussel to read their minds. From the mussel¡¯s analysis, the maidservant really did not date the chief officer, while the chief officer indeed had a special rtionship with the maidservant ording to their respective memories. Lan Yue was confused as he glimpsed at Gu Xijiu and then took a nce at the mussel. ¡°Has your mussel malfunctioned? Can it really read minds?¡± The mussel was pissed off. ¡°You are the one who has malfunctioned! You¡¯re useless! I¡¯ve never made a mistake in this era!¡± Gu Xijiu lightly took a breath and asked Lan Yue to retain them. After they left with the guard, Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°If I am not mistaken, the maidservant was possessed at night and then went out to seduce the chief officer¡­¡± Instantly, Lan Yue and Yan Chen were shocked. Lan Yue quickly asked, ¡°How is it possible? Who could do this?¡± ¡°Wu Wuyan.¡± Gu Xijiu answered sinctly. Yan Chen¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°You mean thedy who camouged you?¡± Gu Xijiu slightly nodded. ¡°If there is no mistake in my rational, she¡¯s the one who kidnapped Little Fox!¡± Yan Chen was speechless while his face turned pale. Back then, Wu Wuyan worked under Mo Zhao, and she once possessed Gu Xijiu¡¯s original body to seek an opportunity to kill Di Fuyi. However, their n was unravled and in the end, Di Fuyi ruined their n. Yan Chen knew most of the details of the incident. Hence, his heart immediately sank as he heard that she was the one who kidnapped Little Fox. Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661: Everything Was Still Unknown Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWu Wuyan was very cunning, and her endurance was extremely high. Besides that, she was very loyal to Mo Zhao. Little Fox was probably¡­ ¡°I thought Mo Zhao is dead? Is Wu Wuyan kidnapping Little Fox out of revenge? Would she have any other intention?¡± Yan Chen¡¯s fingers were clenched tightly. Gu Xijiu took a breath. She remembered Di Fuyi once said Mo Zhao would take 40 to 50 years to resurrect. However, it was only nine years since he died. Hence, Mo Zhao should not be the culprit. However, what Di Fuyi failed to include was the fact that Mo Zhao was an omen born from heavy sorrow. If the world was operating peacefully, he probably needed to take 40 to 50 years to resurrect. Unfortunately, the continent was in chaos, and many died when Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiuwere trapped in the forbiddennd. These were sorrowful times. The evil energy from the sorrow were premium nutrients for the Omen to restore its spirit. Perhaps, that resulted in the early revival of the Omen?! Of course, it might only be Wu Wuyan. However, everything was still unknown. It was still okay if Wu Wuyan was the only one plotting against them; it would be a disaster if Mo Zhao was the main culprit. ¡°Regardless of the intention, the most important thing to do now is to find Little Fox!¡± Gu Xijiu grunted. She went on a quick linger on the trail, but everything seemed to have been destroyed. Even if Wu Wuyan had left some clues, so many people have searched the ce, so it is possible that the clues are now useless. She glimpsed at Lan Yue and asked, ¡°What have your people found?¡± Lan Yue shook his head. ¡°Nothing. The Blue Fox family has a tracing beast and its very sensitive to odor. It could find anyone based on theirodoras long as it was less than two days since they went missing. The tracing beast could find that person even if the target ran through a crowded market; however, it did not want to continue anymore when it came here. Gu Xijiu added with a frown, ¡°How long after she left did you send the tracing beast to find her?¡± ¡°We sent the tracing beast out to find her the day after we realized she was gone. We only found this ce after a day of searching.¡± ¡°One day? It took so long?¡± Lan Yue heaved a sigh. ¡°Little Fox changed her odor when she ran away so the tracing beast couldn¡¯t stop wandering in the pce. Later, I realized something waswrong, so I brought the tracing beast out from the pce and finally found it here.¡± ¡°Had she changed her odor again when she came here?¡± Lan Yue shook his head. ¡°The Blue Fox family has a way to change their odor, but it can onlyst for about an hour, and it could not be changed again in the next three days. We suspect she has got into a flying vehicle after she came here.¡± Lu Wu, who was wandering around like an adult, suddenly joined the conversation. ¡°No! It has been five days since thest flying vehicle passed by!¡± Lan Yue paused for a second and continued, ¡°How did she leave then? Regardless of what kind of vehicle she took, the tracing beast would definitely find it as long as it was and transport!¡± Gu Xijiu pondered. ¡°Is it possible to perform the Ground Drilling technique in thepound of the Blue Fox family?¡± Lan Yue shook his head again. ¡°No, there¡¯s a wizardry barrier underground, she can¡¯t escape with Ground Drilling.¡± Suddenly, he seemed to recall something. ¡°Unless you meant that she escaped with Ground Drilling after she ran out from the city?! Only people with a level nine spiritual power could perform that technique anyway! Little Fox was still far from level nine though.¡± ¡°What if the kidnapper possessed a level nine spiritual power?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Lan Yue could not speak a word. Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662: Had To Ask Di Fuyi! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Yan Chen was in a state of panic, he could still hold himself together and think clearly. ¡°Wu Wuyan should have someone assisting her! I am betting that she was responsible for luring Little Fox out and then someone else brought her away. Meanwhile, Wu Wuyan continued to manipte the maidservant¡¯s body until the maidservant returned to the Blue Fox family. She probably left secretly after that. Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°People with level nine spiritual power can only use the Ground Drilling technique alone and won¡¯t be able to bring someone along. One must possess level nine and a half or above to bring someone along. Thus, her assistant must be an expert!¡± That was a very well nned trap. Regardless of whether Wu Wuyan or the assistant came up with it, they were both prepared. Seeing the extent of the n, it must have been orchestrated over a month ago. The question that everyone was trying to figure out now was why they wanted Little Fox? It was strange for them to go through all that hassle to get her. Perhaps¡­ Gu Xijiu shifted her gaze to Lan Yue. ¡°Is there any other special traits about Little Fox¡¯s bloodline?¡± She knew that a normal human could enhance their physique and upgrade their spiritual power if they married Blue Fox women. In other words, if the original physiqueof a man could only go up to level five of spiritual power, it could be maximized to level eight if the man had sex with Blue Fox women. Therefore, the men in this continent were proud of marrying any Blue Fox women. However, this applied to all the Blue Fox women. Hence, Gu Xijiu knew this could not be the only reason. Lan Yue was stunned by Gu Xijiu¡¯s question. ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± ¡°I hope you cane clean to me especially in times like this! I need to know everything, and it has to be the truth!¡± Lan Yue took a breath and sighed as he took a glimpse at Yan Chen. Finally, he decided to tell the truth. ¡°Little Fox is the daughter of the National Master while the bloodline of the National Master is so much purer than the normal Blue Fox women. Therefore, a man can not only enhance his physique if he has sex with her but can also immediately upgrade his spiritual power¡­¡± Yan Chen¡¯s face immediately changed as he red at Lan Yue with his fingers clenched in his sleeves. ¡°Is that the reason you forced her to marry you?!¡± Lan Yue coughed and added, ¡°I like her too¡­¡± He ¡°liked¡± her too¡­ The main reason Lan Yue wanted to marry her was still because of her bloodline; everything else was secondary. Yan Chen closed his eyes momentarily as he tried to suppress his anger. He should not have let her go so easily! His Little Fox deserved the best man to pamper her with his sincere heart. Now, he had no idea who was the one who kidnapped her and whether she suffered any abuse. Was she terrified? Did she cry? ¡°Lan Waihu¡¯s blood has another function¡­¡± Suddenly, someone spoke in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. Gu Xijiu immediately shifted her gaze to the Firmament Stone. It finally woke up! ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Her blood can purify anything by eliminating all the negative factors. I¡¯m sure you know the cultivators from the evil ns would lose control over themselves when they have to carry out many cruel tasks. Well, Lan Waihu¡¯s blood can calm their minds and prevent from losing control;hence, they will be able to do any cruel tasks after they drink their blood¡­¡± The Firmament Stone generally exined the knowledge to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingers immediately clenched tightly! If Little Fox¡¯s captors only wanted to have sex with her to upgrade their spiritual power, she would still be alive. However, if the kidnapper wanted her blood¡­things could be really bad. Hence, Lan Yue, Yan Chen, and Gu Xijiu had to get this thing resolved as soon as possible, and they could not afford to dy a single minute! Now, all the pointers were pointing at Wu Wuyan. However, Gu Xijiu did not know much about Wu Wuyan! Back then, she suffered amnesia when Wu Wuyan possessed her original body, and when she returned from the Underground Pce, she realized her original body was already sealed in the crystal coffin by Di Fuyi. Therefore, she did not know how Wu Wuyan left her body and she also never asked. The obvious thought in her mind now was that she had to ask Di Fuyi about it! If it were not absolutely necessary, Gu Xijiu would never want to contact Di Fuyi. However, this was rted to Little Fox¡¯s safety. Finally, she has made up her mind. She took a breath with the jade tablet on her hand and began to connect. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663: A Day Like This Every Year Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe jade tablet was blinking and it was finally connected after a while. Two words were heard from the other end in a casual tone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a second and asked directly, ¡°Back then, how did you settle Wu Wuyan?¡± ¡°She ran away; I couldn¡¯t find her.¡± Di Fuyi did not hide anything. It was hard to believe someone could escape from Di Fuyi. Was Wu Wuyan so capable?! ¡°How did she escape?¡± I passed her to my subordinate when I had to save you. However, she was already gone and left your original body behind when I returned. I did try to call her soul, but nothing was detected. Perhaps, she found another body. What¡¯s going on? Why are you asking about her so randomly?¡± ¡°Little Fox has gone missing! I suspect she is involved.¡± Gu Xijiu told him about her spection. It was silent on the other end. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned because she did not want to exin too much to Di Fuyi and she did not want to talk about anything that was not relevant to the incident. ¡°What¡¯s Wu Wuyan¡¯s spiritual power? Does she know the Ground Drilling technique?¡± ¡°She was at level eight when she left, and she didn¡¯t know Ground Drilling.¡± Gu Xijiu took a breath. It seemed that her spection was right and someone was helping Wu Wuyan¡­ Was it really Mo Zhao? Mo Zhao wanted to resurrectpletely; hence, he sent Wu Wuyan to kidnap Little Fox¡­ But, where would they go with Little Fox? Was Little Fox still alive? Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was burning as she looked at Yan Chen who was staring at her. One often got panicked when he was involved in an emergency. Yan Chen, who used to be calm, was now very pale and his fingers were trembling. His mind went nk, and he waspletely lost. He had to put all bets on Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was always a capable person; hence, if anyone could save Little Fox, it was her. However, Little Fox must be so terrified and helpless now¡­ He med himself for not being able to stay by her side when she needed someone! He wished he could protect her¡­ Usually, Little Fox would always hide behind him whenever she was in danger while he would usually protect her whenever there was a dangerous situation. However, he was so helpless now, and he did not even know where exactly she could be¡­ What if she does not make it? Yan Chen did not dare to overthink! He did not seem to notice that his fingernails had poked into his palms and blood was dripping down. ¡°Xijiu, how can we find her? Tell me, I¡¯ll follow!¡± He just could not wait to take action, but he had no idea where to start. Lan Yue frowned too with his lips pursed tightly. ¡°She has been missing for three days; perhaps, she has been forced to¡­¡± Three days were more than enough for the kidnapper to force her to have sex! Even if they find her, she would not be a virgin anymore. He was outraged as well. However, he could keep himself calm. ¡°We need to find her! I just want her to live, and nothing else is more important than that!¡± Yan Chen interrupted Lan Yue. Lan Yue added icily, ¡°She is my empress, everything about her is very important to me.¡± ¡®Especially her virginity!¡¯ Yan Chen was speechless. He looked very pale and decided not to speak anymore. ¡°She is still alive.¡± Suddenly, Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was heard from the jade tablet in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. Yan Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°How do you know?¡± asked Yan Chen. Di Fuyi did not answer but asked, ¡°Tell me your exact location. I¡¯m heading there.¡± Therefore, Yan Chen quickly reported their location. Di Fuyi was really fast because he took less than an hour to get there. Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664: A Day Like This Every Year (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Di Fuyi arrived, Gu Xijiu was busy checking the surroundings with Lu Wu and the mussel. She finally found something different this time because Lu Wu smelled something that carried the aura from the mermaids. Mermaids dominated the ocean and they hardly went up to thend. Besides that, those who could go up to thend were usually the elites or the leaders of the mermaids. Since the aura was rtively weak, Lu Wu could not identify the exact time the aura was left there. However, Lu Wu could tell that the mermaid just appeared randomly and disappeared again. Strangely, its aura hadbined with Little Fox¡¯s aura. Did the mermaid just pass by here coincidentally or was it involved in the case? Di Fuyi came alone, and he appeared out of the blue beside the mussel. The mussel had secretly caught a wild rabbit, and it was ready to satisfy its tongue. However, it was frightened and shocked when it suddenly saw Di Fuyi, who was wearing a purple robe, and almost got choked by the wild rabbit! It quickly tried its best to swallow the rabbit. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± Di Fuyi red at him. Casually, he said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer Celestial Master Zuo.¡± The mussel was confused. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± It used to address him this way. How else would the mussel address him? Di Fuyi did not bother it but looked at the other three at the scene. ¡°Anyone can tell me what exactly happened here?¡± Gu Xijiu and Lu Wu did not bother to answer him because they were checking on some stains in front of the bushes. On the other hand, Yan Chen was not good at speaking; hence, Lan Yue courageously exined everything in detail from the beginning to the end. Di Fuyi glimpsed at Gu Xijiu just as she finished checking on the clue that they found. Their gazes met each other. Gu Xijiu looked calm and normal while Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze seemed rather dim. ¡°What say you?¡± asked Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu was very straightforward. ¡°After checking around, I realized there were some torn branches, and it seems that some intense fight happened here. Lu Wu could smell the aura of Little Fox and a mermaid in one of the bushes. If my analysis is correct, Little Fox was kidnapped by a mermaid who used the Ground Drilling technique.¡± Yan Chen was stunned to learn that a mermaid was involved. ¡°The mermaids would not simplye to thend, why would they kidnap Little Fox?¡± He then walked around the bushes and realized the bushes were perfectly fine, and he did not see any torn branches. He immediately looked at Gu Xijiu and wondered whether her eyes were working. Lan Yue was also confused. He had instructed his people to search the area multiple times, but they did not even find a single strand of hair, not to mention any sign of an intense fight. Di Fuyi walked over and took a look. He flicked his fingers, and a beam of light shed across the scene. The perfect bushes immediately turned messy. Someone had covered the bushes with magic. Hence, an intense fight did happen here because they also found a few spots of dark brown blood stains. Lu Wu quickly ran over and smelled the blood stains. Confidently, it said, ¡°This blood belongs to Lan Waihu! Oh wait, this one belongs to the mermaid. It seems like the mermaid was also injured, but Lan Waihu¡¯s injury was more serious.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. Lan Waihu possessed a level eight of spiritual power; however, she was cowardly. Thus, she might not be able to use 70 percent of her power if no one was there to guide her. Based on her Kung Fu ability and the knowledge above, if she could also hurt the mermaid, that means the mermaid¡¯s power was not that high either. Perhaps, the mermaid¡¯s power was below level nine. Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665: A Day Like This Every Year (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWithout a level nine spiritual power, how could the mermaid kidnap Lan Waihu with the Ground Drilling technique? ¡°Aqua Drilling¡±, said Di Fuyi. The three of them immediately looked at him. Di Fuyi added, ¡°The mermaids are very good at Aqua Drilling. As long as there¡¯s water underground, they can escape with anyone.¡± Yan Chen and Lan Yue looked at each other. There must be water underground; however, they could not follow the mermaid because they never learned Aqua Drilling. Gu Xijiu paused and realized that she knew the Aqua Drilling technique. After all, she had Lan Jingke¡¯s memories in her head. However, the water flow underground was veryplicated with multiple branches; hence, she could not find Little Fox¡¯s aura nor the mermaid¡¯s even though she could go underground. Lu Wu could find their aura, but it could not swim; hence, it would probably die from suffocation if it went underground! Perhaps, she could ask Lan Yaoguang to help? After all, he knew the most about the mermaids. Besides that, he could also help to check if any mermaids traveled tond recently. Lately, Lan Yaoguang was quite close to Gu Xijiu; he swung by her residence twice a month. Regardless of whether Gu Xijiu acknowledged him as her younger brother or not, he insisted on addressing her as hissister. One should never hurt someone with good intention. Thus, Gu Xijiu could not show Lan Yaoguang with her anger even though she did not want to be Lan Jingke. Moreover, she silently acknowledged him as her brother. In fact, Lan Yaoguang had given her a paging shell so that it was easier for them to keep in touch. Suddenly, Di Fuyi grabbed Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand just when she was about to take out the paging shell. ¡°Let¡¯s find Little Fox using Aqua Drilling!¡± Di Fuyi was always fast when he had to take action. Before Gu Xijiu could respond to him, she had a ckout! When she could open her eyes to have a clearer view, she already heard the sound of water flowing, and she saw a big undercurrent in front of her. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She subconsciously initiated the Aqua Drilling technique and then withdrew her hand. She did not want to have any physical contact with him anymore. She needed to stay calm. Gu Xijiu¡¯s priority was to find Little Fox. ¡°What now?¡± Di Fuyi took out a wizardry shell and blew once. Instantly, the water around them began to gush to the east. ¡°There!¡± Di Fuyi put his wizardry shell away and stretched his hand toward Gu Xijiu. ¡°Let me bring you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m good.¡± Gu Xijiu turned around and moved toward the water¡¯s direction. She was quite good at Aqua Drilling. Her body was like an apparition that disappeared in the blink of an eye. Di Fuyi remained silent for a few seconds as he looked at his empty hand. He then shook his head and immediately rushed toward that direction. After traveling for seven to eight miles, he finally saw Gu Xijiu waiting for him ahead. He rushed over and realized there were four to five branches further ahead. No wonder she was willing to wait for him. She quietly waited there for him to show her their next direction when he came over. She really treated him like a normal friend now. In fact, it did not even seem to be a normal friend but rather an acquaintance. She was very cold but courteous. That was what he wanted, and he was the one who caused all this mess. He smiled and then took out his wizardry shell again. This time, he exined to her, ¡°When you blow this shell with water spiritual power, it can sense whether any mermaid passed by the water here. Nah, try it yourself.¡± He passed the shell to her. Gu Xijiu refused to take it. ¡°Just do it.¡± He had blown on the shell with his saliva on it earlier; hence, she did not want to kiss him indirectly. Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666: A Day Like This Every Year (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionCasually, Di Fuyi added, ¡°You want to find your friend, and I¡¯m just helping you.¡± The hidden meaning was ¡®Are you not embarrassed to just waste so much of my spiritual power?¡¯ Gu Xijiu was speechless. She took the wizardry shell over quietly and then secretly applied a cleaning spell on it. She then blew it with water spiritual power; however, there was no response. She looked at him. Although there was not even a tiny spot of light underground, based on their Kung Fu, they could see everything even though they were in the dark. Thus, Di Fuyi could see her clear eyes. It was big and round with very clear pupils. Her skin was fair, and her lips were pinkish. As she stood in the water, she looked more beautiful to him than the prettiest mermaid in the world. Di Fuyi shifted his gaze away and taught her the way to blow the wizardry shell in the water. He exined all the details while she paidplete attention to him. When he was teaching her, their bodies were very close to each other because there were many details to be exined. They were so close to the extent that Di Fuyi could smell the light fragrance on her. Fortunately, they did not have any physical contact because Gu Xijiu was very alert and she tried to avoid any possible contact at all cost. Gu Xijiu also smelled his odor which she was once very familiar with. However, the smell made her feel as if someone was stabbing her wound. She frowned and temporarily sealed her sense of smell to prevent herself from being annoyed again. Gu Xijiu had always been a fast learner. Very soon, she mastered the technique and took charge of detecting the mermaid¡¯s aura. Suddenly, a question popped up in her head. ¡°Oh by the way, since Little Fox doesn¡¯t know Aqua Drilling, would she die during the journey? How did the mermaid manage to kidnap her?¡± Di Fuyi took a glimpsed at her. ¡°You can try to find the answer from your memories.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingers were clenched. Indeed, she had part of Lan Jingke¡¯s memories. However, she subconsciously put it away as she did not want to recall anything between Di Fuyi and her! If it were not for Little Fox, she would not ever want to use Aqua Drilling! Di Fuyijust could not help but urge her to think about Lan Jingke¡¯s memories. Did he think that it was not hurtful enough for her? Or did he want to turn her into Lan Jingke!? Again, she had a cold look on her face as the annoyance crept in. ¡°That¡¯s not my memories! I don¡¯t want to dig through it, just forget about it if you don¡¯t want to answer. Just pretend I never asked!¡± She turned around and rapidly moved ahead. Di Fuyi remained silent. It seemed that she was still very sensitive. He did not think about it and triggered her wounds again. He sighed and then made an effort to quickly catch up to her. When he finally found her, he simply exined, ¡°The mermaid could escape by engulfing the human in a bubble. The air in the bubble canst for about an hour.¡± Gu Xijiu finally understood. ¡°So, if the mermaid didn¡¯t want Little Fox to die, he or she would need to breathe onnd in intervals.¡± As soon as they finished talking, the two of them had passed seven to eight junctions, and it was more than a hundred miles from where they started. Suddenly, the water gushed up vertically when they blew the wizardry shell again. Needless to ask, the mermaid had brought Little Fox up to thend! Thus, they immediately left the underground and went up to thend. Surprisingly, it was a sea of flowers outside with many unknown flowers scattered all over the hill. The exit from the underground was a bigke. It was nightfall; under the moonlight, theke looked shiny in the breezy night. The scene was as beautiful as an art masterpiece. A couple of lovebirds went out for a date during the sunset and only left when the moon was up above the willow tree. The scene was indeed beautiful. Both of them had numerous romantic experiences together since they met. Back then, their hearts were filled with love, and she wished there was a day likethis every year in her life. However, when she saw this scene again, she felt countless thorns stuck in her heart. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667: You Once Liked It Very Much Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu took a deep breath; she tried to suppress the frustration inside her and began to search around. It was easier to find clues here because no one would have interfered with anything. In a brief time, she found the clues rted to the mermaid and Little Fox. There were torn branches scattered there and Gu Xijiu inferred that it was leftthere since two days ago. She also predicted that Little Fox must have been under someone¡¯s control. However, the mermaid who kidnapped her did not seem to have a rxing journey; he or she has been resting here for a period of time. Di Fuyi was watching her looking for clues and she did not turn around to check on him at all. She lived a great life now, and would probably live an even better one in the future. After a few years, she wouldpletely forget about him. She would live for many years while the rtionship between him and her would be just a short story in her long life. Perhaps, she would find someone who could be with her forever in the future and fight side by side with her just like what they had gone through together back in the old days. He remembered that she has once mentioned that it was fine for ady to find a jerk. However, she must know when to let go and forget about the jerk and then live a better life. He also remembered that she said time was the best medicine for pain because all types of pain would fade and disappear as time passed. He remembered many things that she said. Although he did not use to bother to remember those small things, he remembered everything she said and he would never forget them. He decided to sit on a green rock and watch her. Stopping himself from being near to her was such a difficult task for him. He really wished to see her, as long as he could in his lifetime. Even if she never gives him a smile, even if she was just talking andughing with other men or even if she just treated him as a stranger. He looked at his hands and realized he has never felt so stupid before. ¡­ After Gu Xijiu finished checking the surrounding, she turned around and realized that Di Fuyi was sitting with a fruit tter in front of him. There were four types of fruits on the te and two were once her favorite fruits. Gu Xijiu had a sweet tooth; hence, she liked fruits with high sugar content. Back then, he always prepared fruits for her, especially her favorites. He wanted to help her restore her energy anytime and anywhere. Di Fuyi looked back at her and then threw a golden pear to her. ¡°Take a pear to restore your energy.¡± The Aqua Drilling technique consumed a lot of energy. ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Xijiu flicked her sleeve and the pear immediately flew back to him. She took out an apple from her storage bag and began to chew on it as she sat on a rock. Di Fuyi looked at the pear in his hand and then looked at her. Smilingly, he said, ¡°Celestial Master Gu, we are just partners who work together now; I have no other intention, so you don¡¯t have to draw such a line between us.¡± It was just a pear; did she need to do that? Gu Xijiu did not even bother to lift her head as she responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether there¡¯s a line or not, I just don¡¯t want to eat the pear.¡± ¡°You once liked it very much.¡± ¡°As you said; I liked it before, but not anymore. Everyone¡¯s food preference can change.¡± When she finished talking, she had eaten half of her apple. The fruit tasted more sour than sweet, and it was a little bitter toward the end. However, she really liked the taste recently. One would find it difficult to bear with pain if they had too much sweetness in their life. In fact, how would life only be filled with sweetness? Gu Xijiu looked pitiful as she was sitting there eating the apple. It was as though she was an abandoned young beast which tried very hard to live independently. She looked tough yet fragile and that made people feel sympathetic for her. Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668: There Is No Need To Chase After Them Separately Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAbruptly, Di Fuyi looked away and asked, ¡°What have you discovered?¡± ¡°There are two different sets of footprints. One set belongs to Little Fox, and the other belongs to the mermaid. I can recognize Little Fox¡¯s footprints. As for the mermaid, the footprints are not too deep or too big. I assume that these footprints belong to a woman of not more than 163 cm and her weight would be¡­¡± She had precisely predicted the weight and height of the woman. Then, her eyes rested on Di Fuyi.¡°You know who she is, right?¡± Di Fuyi did not deny. ¡°I know. If I am not mistaken, she should be Lan Jingyi. She has been missing for five days.¡± To guess the identity correctly was one thing, to hear his confession was another. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath before she continued, ¡°You are only here with me because you are looking for Lan Jingyi, aren¡¯t you?¡± Di Fuyi was very nonmittal about her question. ¡°What is the difference? Regardless of my intention, we are all sharing the same goal.¡± She was right. She was looking for Little Fox, and he was looking for Lan Jingyi. Of different means, they were working to achieve the same end. It did note as a surprise to Gu Xijiu anymore that he offered his help so eagerly. Gu Xijiu tried to calm down. She already felt bad enough, as though there was a lump in her throat. She could no longer finish the other half of her apple. She threw the apple away and stood up. She took a look around on the ground, trying to look for the water source to perform the Aqua Drilling technique. Di Fuyi stood and tidied up his robes. He then picked up the unfinished apple that she left behind on the ground. The apple was already dirty after taking a few rolls on the dirt. Di Fuyi cleaned the fruit a little and took a bite. The fruit tasted sour and astringent. It was her least favorite vor. She liked the taste now all of a sudden. Was it a reflection of how she truly felt inside? He kept the unfinished apple in his storage bag and performed the Water Maniption Magic as well. Gu Xijiu was very fast so Di Fuyi was 15 minutes behind her. When Di Fuyi finally caught up with her, she was pretty calm. She saw Di Fuyi and frowned a little. ¡°Perhaps we should go separate ways to speed things up,¡± she said nonchntly. She did not want to be on the same path as him anymore. ¡°They have used the same waterway. There is no need to chase after them separately,¡± Di Fuyi said firmly. Immediately, Gu Xijiu passed the Wizardry Shell to him. ¡°If you are here looking for someone, too, you should not say that you are here to help. You should contribute as well.¡± If they were both looking for someone they cared for, why should she be the only one making the effort? Di Fuyi did not expect that she would mind it. He hesitated, then passed magic shell back to her. Promptly, he took out another one. ¡°I have one more. We can take turns to blow the shells. Now we are even.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say, as he was trying to make things clear between them. He refused to take any kind of losses on his own. Anyway, she did not want to take advantage of him, so she agreed. They continued to move forward. At every junction, both of them would blow the magic shell to observe the ripples. None of them took advantage of anyone. It was the first time for Gu Xijiu to use the instrument. Certainly, she would make some mistakes now and then and pointed at the wrong way. Luckily, Di Fuyi had a very strong perceptive insight, so he could always correct her in time whenever she made the slightest misjudgment. Thus, none of them made any wrong turns. Unless the situation was really necessary, none of them talked to each other at all. ¡­ Unknowingly, they had traveled many miles underground. Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669: What¡¯s Wrong? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantionasionally, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi would exit the underground and go to the surface to take a few breaths. They attentively checked the traces which clearly showed that they were on the right path. Executing the Aqua Drilling technique was very physically draining. Even though Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power was already very advanced, her physical capability was still iparable to Di Fuyi¡¯s. Toward the end, it was Di Fuyi who did everything; blowing the magic shell and checking the ripples. Gu Xijiu was only following him around. Perhaps she had been in the underground waterway for too long. Gu Xijiu started to feel a pain in her stomach. It started mildly at first, but it gradually became more severe. It could be her menstrual pain, but if it were, then it would be the severest of its kind. It was as though a knife was slowly shing through her internals. She was in such great pain that she broke out in cold sweats. She was skilled in medicine, after all. Even though she had never experienced the pain, she knew exactly what was happening. She had not been having her period for the past six months, which was most probably due to her extreme emotional rollercoaster. She almost thought that her period had disappeared for good, for her spiritual power was strong enough to get rid of it once and for all. However, her current pain in the stomach reminded her that it was the time of the month again. This was not good timing to have a period. She had to slow down to regte her breathing. She directed the flow of her spiritual power to her lower abdomen to slowly ease the pain. On the other hand, Di Fuyi was taking the lead and moving fast. Gu Xijiu was eager to see Little Fox, so she quickly went along with him. If this happened in the past, she would make him hold her. She would also request for his medical attention. While they were together for the past eight years, she would easily make him hold or, at least, take her hand whenever she felt the slightest difort. Sometimes, he would even have to carry her on his back. Those were all her delicate times. He was always there to be her most reliable support and protection. Now that he was no longer her support, she had to support herself. Even though she was in pain, she had to grit her teeth and go through the hardship on her own. The pain was so unbearable that her legs were starting to feel weak. She was starting to suffer from temporary ckouts but refused to say anything. She thought to herself that she would endure the remaining miles of their journey. She would treat herself when they were back to the surface. Distracted, she certainly did not see Di Fuyi who had just made an abrupt stop. She was caught off guard and bumped into him. She was a little lightheaded from the impact of their collision. Intuitively, she took a few steps backward. Before recovering from the dizziness, she could feel someone holding onto her hand tightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Why did you stop so suddenly?¡± Perplexed, she frowned in disbelief. She wanted to pull her hand away. However, Di Fuyi was reluctant to let her go. ¡°Yourplexion does not seem right. What¡¯s wrong?¡± He quickly held onto her wrist to read her pulse. Gu Xijiu struggled to break free from his hold but failed, so she started to lose her temper instead. ¡°Let me go! Di Fuyi, I am telling you now that a man and woman should not have any physical contact!¡± The struggle made her condition even worse. Her face grew paler, and she was in more pain. She was not able to endure the pain any longer. Quickly, she bent her body down, hoping that it could ease the pain. In an instant, she forgot that she had to use the Aqua Drilling technique and drowned. Di Fuyi said nothing further. He pulled her close into his arms and rushed upward to the surface. When the pain faded, she found herself safely on the ground. It was a vast coverage of brilliant white snow. The ce was also surrounded by enchanting red plum. They were now in a plum park on a snow mountain. It was unusually cold in an otherwise warm early spring. Snow started to fall. Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670: Why Didn¡¯t You Say Anything Earlier? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe snowkes floated lightly in the air and fell gently on the petals of the plum flowers. The distinctive colors set each other off, making the reds more delightfully charming and the whites even more enchanting. The clusters of red flowers looked even more attractive in the night-light with the touch of white snow. Gu Xijiu was not in the mood to enjoy the perfectly scenic view of red plum flowers in the snow. The pain was too much for her to bear. ¡°Are you on your period?¡± DI Fuyi held onto her wrist tightly to read her pulse. ¡°None of your business!¡± His hands were warm, but she was somewhat irritated by his touch, especially now that she was already frustrated by her difort. She struggled, and finally, she broke free from his grasp. Groggily, she took a few quick steps backward and saw a green rock next to her. Without noticing if there was snow on the rock, she quickly sat on it. Before she managed to sit, Di Fuyi was already holding her up, preventing her from sitting on the rock. ¡°The surface of the rock is cold! You cannot suffer from the cold at the moment.¡± Then, he raised his arms and performed a spell to create a wizardry barrier. Within the bubble, there was a soft, fluffy wool nket to keep her warm when she sat on it. He took out a red pill and put it next to her mouth. ¡°Take the pill.¡± Instinctively, Gu Xijiu was afraid of all the pills that were given by him. She turned her head around to avoid his hand. ¡°I¡­ I have my own pills.¡± She held on firmly despite the extreme pain and searched for the pills in her storage bag. She found one pale red pill and swallowed it. The pill was supposed to make her warm. The evil effects of the cold must have affected her when she was in the underground waterway, which had further worsened her menstrual pain. She wanted to meditate, but the extreme pain distracted her. She could not even sit well. Her fingers were trembling when she wanted to perform the spell. Di Fuyi grabbed her hands tightly and said, ¡°Sit well so that I can ease your pain.¡± Gu Xijiu was still struggling to keep her distance. ¡°As I said, we are now a team, so I cannot disregard the pain that you are suffering. I mean no harm,¡± Di Fuyi exined. Sweat broke out on her forehead, but her eyes were shining brightly, for she knew what she was doing. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°Thank you. You can continue the search for yourself. Leave me alone.¡± Di Fuyi was capable enough to continue the search on his own. It was unnecessary to drag Gu Xijiu along. She really did not want to work alongside him anyway. Also, she refused to have any physical contact with him. Without further ado, Di Fuyi pointed and sealed her acupuncture point to calm her down. Then, he took her hands and sat her down face to face. Their palms were in touch to connect the flow of his spiritual power into her body. His spiritual power slowly entered her cirction and reached out to her abdomen. The internals of her abdomen was as cold as ice. Her organs were cramping in pain. His spiritual power was a stream of warmth to cure this effect. It entered her abdomen and started to demonstrate its warming effects. Soon, the cramps around her abdomen started to ease and gradually disappeared. A few momentster, Di Fuyi finally let go of her hand and removed the seal on her acupuncture point. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± He asked. ¡°I am feeling better. Thank you.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a gentle sigh of relief and rose. As the pain had been going on for too long, her body was still weak. She quickly moved around to exercise her cramped muscles. Di Fuyi continued to observe her pale face. ¡°How long have you been in pain? Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head firmly. ¡°There is no need.¡± ¡°There is no need? Should we wait until you had fainted to make it sound more necessary?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him fixedly. She continued with a half-smile, ¡°Are you concerned with my wellbeing?¡± Di Fuyi disregarded her re and said nonchntly, ¡°You are overthinking. As I said, we are now a team. We are doing this for the same goal.¡± Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671: They Are Still Alive Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Since we are a team, it is preferable that we are both at our best. We should not be a burden to each other in times of danger. You were suffering from great pain, but you chose to say nothing. If you passed out at a disastrous point of crisis, you would be the biggest burden.¡± Gu Xijiu answered with a smile, ¡°I am not overthinking, so there is no need for you to exin everything so eagerly. I will not me you for anything. You can rest assured that you are only a team member to me, nothing more. When the timees, you will save the one you care for, and I will do the same. I will not put you into any trouble or be your burden.¡± She must have been crazy to ask if he still cared. By now, she reminded herself not to overthinkto prevent any further disappointments. She took a look around, as the ce seemed a little familiar. She did not think twice about it and proceeded to stretch even more. She wanted to return to the underground waterway. Di Fuyi pulled her back and prohibited her from entering the waterway. ¡°You should not dive into the waterway again. Your body is too weak to endure the underground cold.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned in bewilderment. ¡°Should we work separately? You continue to track the traces in the waterway and update me if you find anything, all right?¡± Her suggestion was a good one. Di Fuyi observed the surrounding and had one of his shes of inspiration. The redness of the plum flowers was unusually bright. In the dim light of the night, the flowers seemed to associate with the forces of evil. He plucked a flower and put it closer to his nose to smell its scent. Within its delicate fragrance, he found something more, something that resembled the smell of blood. The bloody scent was rather weak. Had Di Fuyi not brought it closer, he would not realize it. ¡°Perhaps the criminal¡¯sir is somewhere close by.¡± Di Fuyi slowly said, ¡°Be careful.¡± Gu Xijiu was hit by a sudden realization, too. The plum garden was the one she had been to before. It was 110 miles away from the capital city of the Feixing Kingdom. When she wasst here, she could tell that the redness in these flowers was rather odd. Before she could observe the flowers, Long Siye¡¯s news came and distracted her. The plum garden was vast. The entire area was a few hundred acres. Within the garden, the flowers were arranged in a crisscross pattern. The small trails spread out in all directions. It was the plum blossom, so the visitors came in an endless stream to see the flowers. The footprints of the garden were all over the ground with no semnce of order. It would be very difficult for them to track the footprints. ¡°Wait here. I will go and take a look.¡± Di Fuyi turned around and went into the waterway. A few momentster, he resurfaced. ¡°This is the final stop of their track. There are no more traces in the water.¡± Gu Xijiu leaped from the top of the plum tree. ¡°The plum trees here seem to associate with the forces of evil. There is something odd about the ce here. Maybe they are close by.¡± The ce seemedpletely fine during the day, other than the usual brightness of the red flowers. However, it was different during the night. Bit by bit, the sense of evil started to show. Gu Xijiu was careful enough to notice the difference. She plucked a twig of plum flower, and a wisp of red brilliance oozed out at the point of the wreckage. The smell of blood grew stronger. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. Was it possible that the ce was irrigatedby blood? Was Mo Zhao¡¯s hiding ce nearby? Was Lan Jingyi forced to kidnap Little Fox? Or did she volunteer to work with Mo Zhao? Was Little Fox still alive? Gu Xijiu was very worried about Little Fox¡¯s safety. ¡°They are still alive.¡± Di Fuyi seemed to notice her concern, so he quickly reassured her. Gu Xijiu was relieved. ¡°Lan Jingyi is the culprit. She surely will not be harmed. I am only worried about Little Fox. I need to get her back safely. If anything happens to her, I will never forgive Lan Jingyi!¡± She finished her sentence with a firm, icy tone. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672: Don¡¯t Be Silly Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Lan Jingyi is the sister of Jingke. Jingke loved her the most when she was alive. I made a promise to take care of both her brother and sister for the rest of their lives.¡± Di Fuyi continued in an icy tone, ¡°Gu Xijiu, you¡¯d better dismiss the idea of harming her.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was pale, but she still responded with a smile, ¡°No one can ever scheme against my friend and expect no revenge from me. What if I insist that I will avenge her?¡± Di Fuyi turned around. ¡°I will, in turn, insist that your friends will be harmed as well.¡± He ignored her and went straight into the garden to look for their traces. Gu Xijiu stood very still. Her fingers were trembling by her side. She would not mind if it were her that he threatened to harm. She was ready to risk everything. Furthermore, she was curious about what he would do to her. Would he kill her? Would he imprison her? Would he even confine her? She did not care as long as he hurt her. However, it was her friends that he targeted. He was a man of his words. What else could she do? Her willful acts of damage had got Long Siye into trouble once. Because of her, his spiritual power had been significantly reduced; he even lost his status as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. Would she get the rest of her friends into other trouble? Therefore, she could never take her revenge against Lan Jingyi. Even if Little Fox was dead, she could not make Lan Jingyi pay for her death. She could not tell how she truly felt right now, whether it was frustration, grief, or helplessness. The thought filled her with indignation. She took a deep breath, trying to suppress her resentment over his threat. She told herself that there was nothing to be mad or sad about. It was normal for this stranger toe and threaten her, for he cared about the safety of his lover¡¯s sister more than anyone else. He was merely a stranger to her after all. Hence, she tried to adjust her emotional state to calm down. Then, she decided to continue her search in the plum garden. Suddenly, the directed audio spell started to flicker at her waist. It was Yan Chen. He was anxiously waiting for her news. Along the journey, Gu Xijiu would stay in touch with Yan Chen every time she resurfaced to catch a breath. She would update him of her current location for him to follow the path. Since they both agreed that there must be something wrong with the plum garden, she decided to call her friends and ask them for their assistance. Once everything had been carefully arranged, she turned and saw Di Fuyi standing not too far away, seemingly waiting for her. She looked away and wanted to check out other ces. ¡°This ce is highly dangerous. You and I should go together.¡± Di Fuyi approached her. ¡°That is unnecessary! We should do it separately. It will be faster.¡± Gu Xijiu turned around and decided to leave. Di Fuyi held onto her sleeve tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± ¡°Screech!¡± There was a sound of clothes being ripped. It was Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeves. She took a step back and answered icily, ¡°Di Fuyi, when did you be so protective over women? The plum garden is vast. It will be much faster if we search for them separately.¡± ¡°Are you still mad at me? I am not showing any bias towards Lan Jingyi. I have checked the traces along the way and am sure that someone has been controlling her. It is not her intention to kidnap Lan Waihu. She¡­¡± ¡°Haha! I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I will not harm her.¡± She interrupted him with a sneer. Having nothing more to talk about with him, she teleported and disappeared. She remembered a quote from the modern era, saying how open-hearted and graceful it was for a modern couple to befriend each other one another after they broke up, even knowing the other halfhad betrayed them. They could even visit one another asionally as if they were still close friends. She felt that it was theright thing to do back then, but it all seemed likplete nonsense now. If one could still forgive and treat his or her ex-lover like a friend even after a betrayal, it was surely not true love that they had been through. In her case, she could never treat Di Fuyi as a friend ever again. It was either love orplete istion from one another. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673: Little Fox Was His Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu would rather have no dealings with Di Fuyi. He was thest person she wanted to see. She shook her head to dismiss all the negative thoughts that were creeping into her mind and bing overwhelming. Then, she started to study the plum garden. She floated in the sky to better observe the structure of the garden. Within the vast fiery redness, many trails were intertwining with one another as a result of the swarming crowds from before. The plum garden was huge and vast. Seemingly, it was all in a muddle, like an ordinary plum garden without any specific array formation. She focused on the small passages in the garden that appeared to be like a spider web formation from the top view. Some of the trails were a result of the footprints from people who had walked throughearlier. Others were there intentionally. Especially the ones on the periphery of the garden, they were mostly man-made. A sudden realization hit her. The plum garden was unusually huge and wide. Most people that came for the flowers would only stay around the periphery of the garden and avoid getting too deep into the garden. The deepest parts of the garden should not be covered with so many trails that were left behind. Was it a trap that was set by the enemy? She took another long look at the structure. Somehow, these trails resembled the shape of a spider web. At the center, there was a red plum tree that seemed to be strangely wicked. The appearance of the red plum tree was rather odd, as the branches extended to all directions that resembled the shape of a giant red spider web. Moreover, the color of the plum flower was even brighter than the flowers from other trees. Indeed, the tree was hidden amongst all other trees, each with their own branches that resembled different shapes of different animals. As a result, the tree became less eye-catching. Gu Xijiu was very quick to observe its oddness. It was not easy, even for an expert, to tell the difference. Perhaps the tree was the key. Before she proceeded, the directed audio spell started to flicker again. It was Yan Chen, who was requesting for her current location. Gu Xijiu gave him her coordinates. Soon, Yan Chen and Lan Yue were both present. Gu Xijiu had not expected to see Lan Yue. She gave him a harsh look. Lan Yue was a smart man. He immediately understood what Gu Xijiu was thinking and sighed. ¡°She is my fianc¨¦e. I will save her no matter what.¡± The word ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ came as an annoyance to Yan Chen, but he was not in the mood to argue with Lan Yue at the moment. He had decided never to let Little Fox go. After the rescue, he would not let her leave his side ever again, regardless of her virginity. Little Fox was his and only his; he would not give in anymore, nor would he hold back. If she were out of keeping with his parents, he would travel the world with her and never go home again. As for her marriage with Lan Yue, he would do everything he could to break it off, even if he had to risk his life. Gu Xijiu briefed them about her discovery. Yan Chen was very anxious. After taking a look at the tree, he immediately wanted to approach it. Gu Xijiu quickly stopped him and warned, ¡°Wait a second!¡± Lan Yue sighed. ¡°Brother Yan, you should not be so eager. If the tree is the critical point of the array, there has to be some major trick or trap. Your rash action is going to cost you your life. Even if your Kung Fu is strong enough to help you survive, your impetuous decision will rm those in the array formation. It will be even more difficult for our rescue mission.¡± Yan Chen heaved a sigh of relief. He knew he was too impulsive; a result of his immense anxiety. He had never seen such a vast array formation. How should it be decoded? He turned around to look at Lan Yue. ¡°What do you think about it?¡± Lan Yue smelled the scent of the plum flower that he just plucked. Shortly, he answered, ¡°We wait.¡± ¡°Wait? What are we waiting for?¡± ¡°If this is the ce where they are imprisoned, there must be an entry for people to enter and exit the formation. We wait for one of them toe out, drug him and take his identity to sneak into the ce.¡± Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674: Its Prey Should Never Be Allowed To Escape Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Yue¡¯s solution seemed like a conservative, but a safe idea. However, it was alreadyte at night. No one would leave the ce to go anywhere else at this time. Were the three of them going to wait until the next day? Moreover, if everything in the formation wereplete, none of them would leave the ce for a couple of weeks. Were they going to wait that long? They were desperate; how could they wait so long? Yan Chen red fiercely at him as he spoke, ¡°We can wait, but Little Fox cannot wait anymore!¡± Lan Yue sighed. ¡°She has been kidnapped for two days. If they were going to harm her, they would have done it already. There is not much difference in how long we wait.¡± He was not entirely hopeful for Little Fox to return safely and in perfect health. He would do everything he ought to do in this rescue mission and leave the rest to God¡¯s will. Yan Chen decided to ignore him and turned to Gu Xijiu for more suggestions instead. ¡°Xijiu, what do you think?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the mussel, that was now close by her side. ¡°Take out the hidden rabbit in your mouth.¡± The mussel was guided here by Yan Chen. Upon hearing her instruction, it was perplexed and asked, ¡°Master, how did you know that I have hidden a rabbit in my mouth?¡± The mussel had a habit of storing food, as it was always worried that it would get stranded somewhere with no food. Everywhere it went, it would eat what it caught. If the food were too much, it would keep it in its mouth as food storage. In its shell, there were three rabbits, two chickens, and even a small boar. As its master, Gu Xijiu certainly knew its habit. Moreover, she could hear the scratching of the rabbit in its shells, desperately calling for an escape. The mussel was a little reluctant to let go of its attractive food from its storage. It continued to discuss with Gu Xijiu, ¡°Master, after letting it out, can I swallow it back?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded in agreement. ¡°You can go after it if there is no danger.¡± The mussel was relieved. It agreed to her, as long as it was allowed to take the rabbit back.Its prey should never be allowed to escape. It passed the rabbit to Gu Xijiu. She took it and lowered her position to the point where she was close enough to throw the rabbit towards the tree. ¡°Bam!¡± The rabbit fell onto the crown of the big tree. The rabbit was still recovering from the impact it had just suffered. With a quick leap, it wanted to run away, but its limbs felt as though they were entangled. It struggled a little. Soon, all of them witnessed something thatpletely blew their minds. Countless tiny roots emerged and tightened around the body of the rabbit. The roots then bound deeply into its flesh. The roots then drank up the moisture in its flesh. The rabbit was dried out and mummified almost instantaneously. Yan Chen was utterly shocked. Lan Yue was in disbelief too. ¡°Strange! The tree consumes living things!¡± In the blink of an eye, the rabbit disappeared, leaving no traces of its flesh and bones behind. It was as though it was never there. Yan Chen was still recovering from his shock, as he had not expected the tree to be so ferocious. If he made the first contact earlier, he would end up with the same fate as the rabbit. The mussel felt sorry for its food. The rabbit was its storage. Before it had time to mourn for its dead rabbit, Gu Xijiu reached out to it and asked for more. ¡°Take the chicken out as well.¡± The mussel did not know what to say. Gu Xijiu tapped on its shell lightly andforted it, ¡°Listen to me. I will grill an entiremb for you in the future.¡± The mussel was immediately delighted. Grilledmb was one of Gu Xijiu¡¯s best dishes, and it was also the mussel¡¯s favorite. Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675: Breaking The Formation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEagerly, it presented one of its hidden chickens to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Master, this is for you. Is one enough? If not, I still have one more.¡± Gu Xijiu threw the chicken toward the tree right away. The chicken seemed to have sensed the danger around it. When its w touched the crown of the tree, it immediately spread its wings and sprang into the air. It was all toote. The petals on the tree fluttered in the night breeze before wrapping the entire body of the chicken, and the hopeless prey stopped moving instantly. A few momentster, the entangled petals dispersed into the air and fell back onto the tree. The chicken was nowhere to be seen. It seemed that these petalsfed on blood as well. Lan Yue took a look at the twig of the plum flower in his hand. A shiver ran over his body,and he threw the flower away at once. ¡°This is the array formation of Spider Web in Bloody Plum.¡± A sudden voice emerged, taking Lan Yue by surprise. He turned around and saw Di Fuyi standing behind them. He was also looking at the plum tree fixedly. Lan Yue was relieved to see him, as he had just wondered where the mighty man was. He did not expect his sudden emergence. He seemed to be working separately from Gu Xijiu. Lan Yue¡¯s news was urate, so he knew that Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu had parted on separate ways and that their rtionship had ended. Wisely, he chose not to ask anything rted to their rtionship. ¡°What do you know about the array formation of Spider Web in Bloody Plum?¡± Lan Yue was a very keen learner. ¡°Can you see the trails in the garden? They are not actually trails, but the gaseous pulse of the formation. After the bloody plum tree feeds on animal blood, it will draw nourishment from the center to the surrounding plum trees through the connecting pulse. Because of the bloody diet, the flowers are unusually bright-colored and beautiful. The rest of the plum trees will, in turn, absorb the essence of the sun and the moon. They will provide nutrients to the bloody plum tree to make it grow stronger.¡± ¡°I finally know why these flowers are exceptionally gorgeous, but why do they have to create such a massive array formation to support the growth of the bloody plum tree? What will it do when it matures?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°This is a mechanism-operated array formation, which is usually closed. The people can still visit, as long as no impediment shall arise. No one can tell any difference between it. If anyone tries to break into the formation, the bloody plum tree will be immediately triggered. Every tree in the entire plum garden wille alive, like a web. They will behave like the center bloody plum tree, catching and eating humans alive. As vast as you can see, anyone who gets trapped in the garden will barely make it out alive.¡± He had not expected the existence of such a vicious array formation in the world; hence, Lan Yue was enlightened. He then turned to give Yan Chen a look. ¡°Luckily you did not attack it earlier, or else we would all be their buffet.¡± ¡°The plum garden has been here for a very long time. I have not heard about anything wicked about it before.¡± He continued to observe the bloody plum flower. Di Fuyi slowly exined, ¡°The bloody plum tree looks no different from a regr plum tree during the day. Moreover, it only started to exist in theter stage of the establishment, in the deepest part of the plum garden. Its blood-feeding behavior can only be seen at midnight. Anyone can walk past it during the day, and nothing will happen, so no one will ever notice it.¡± Lan Yue finally understood. Yan Chen was not very interested in the history of the plum garden, for it was not at all what he cared about. ¡°How should we break the formation?¡± Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu instead. ¡°Isn¡¯t she trying to break the formation?¡± Lan Yue and Yan Chen turned their curious eyes to Gu Xijiu. She was trying to persuade the mussel to give up all of its food. The mussel was reluctant to, but it could not go against the will of its master. Heartbroken, it passed all of its food storage to Gu Xijiu one by one. Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676: She Could Always Find The Solution Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu threw the animals at the bloody plum tree one by one. As usual, the bloody plum tree sucked the animals dry in no time. The mussel clenched its fist at the sightof what it witnessed. The bloody tree was a bigger eater than it was. Lan Yue did not quite understand. Gu Xijiu was feeding the tree, how was she going to break the formation? ¡°The array formation is an ancient evil formation. It is not that I cannot break it, but if we do it the usual way, the man behind the vicious n will be rmed. By the time we break in, Lan Waihu and Lan Jingyi will probably be long gone,¡± Di Fuyi continued to exin. Yan Chen looked at Gu Xijiu in bewilderment. ¡°Is she trying to do it unusually? Once the tree is well fed, does it mean that the door will open itself?¡± Soon, there was a little movement on the ground. The bloody plum tree shifted a little, and a huge hole emerged at the bottom of the trunk. Lan Yue was utterly shocked. He could not believe what had just happened before his eyes. He thought that the tree would open its entrance automatically once it was well fed. Shortly, his spection was proven wrong. Two men emerged from the hole. They looked like schrs from the way they dressed. They did not seem like they had just emerged from the ground; in fact, they looked more like two schrs who were just about to leave the examination hall. They observed their surroundings, and one of them noticed something. ¡°What is going on? The tree is unusually active tonight. Where did all the foode from?¡± The other, who was equally confused, shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s check the perimeter, so our master will not be distracted from his work.¡± The two of them quickly took a detour around the plum garden. They did not forget to seal the entrance before they left, so the bloody plum tree returned to its normal appearance. Gu Xijiu and the rest of them stayed floating in the air within the wizardry barrier that had been set up by Di Fuyi so that they could stay unnoticed. Yan Chen turned to look at Gu Xijiu with eyes full of admiration, for she could always find the solution. Both the men took a quick look around the plum garden. Soon, they found a wild boar and a wolf within the woods. One of the men responded, ¡°Actually, there is nothing odd. Our master has once told said that the plum garden would release a unique scent to attract preys. The scent is probably stronger tonight.¡± While they were chatting, they also performed a special technique to open the sealed entrance. The hole appeared again, and the staircases emerged to guide them in. Also, they did not forget to seal the hole again to return the tree to its usual appearance. Many staircases led them deep into the ground. On both sides of the walls, many candles were flickering in the dark. These unique candles would not be extinguished even after burning for a thousand years. While they were walking, one of the men had a shiver running through his body. ¡°Strange. I have a feeling that someone is following us,¡± he confessed. Hispanion took a quick look around and saw nothing. Relieved, he answered, ¡°There is nothing to be worried about. Who could have possibly entered this ce? We have always been very careful when opening and closing the entrance. Forget about humans; I do not think that even a fly can make its way in. Don¡¯t you overthink!¡± The man scratched his head in bewilderment. ¡°I also do not think that others could make their way in.¡± He sighed. ¡°Maybe it is because there have been too many deaths around, so I keep thinking that their spirits stay behind everywhere.¡± He continued to walk while he talked. After a while, he realized that hispanion was far behind. He turned around and waited for him. ¡°Why are you so slow all of a sudden?¡± Heined. Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677: Sneak In! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. It is The Lord¡¯s birthday tonight; we cannot have any mishaps. We need to keep watch.¡± ¡°The Lord is going to break free; am I right?¡± Hispanion was speaking with a sense of humor. ¡°Yea¡­ two prettydies are going to be devoured by The Lord for training purposes. What a waste. It would be better if he passes them to his brothers to y for a bit before that.¡± ¡°You are right. Oh right, The Lord will not allow others to disturb him while he satisfies his lust. Who is keeping watch of where The Lord is at? Should we go over and give them a warning to make sure they do not disturb Our Lord?¡± Hispanion suggested. That person broke into augh. ¡°There are many proficient practitioners keeping watch of where The Lord is at! Anyone is more proficient than either one of us. Everyone is utterly aware, and will not disturb Our Lord. There is no need for you who keep watch on the gates to warn them.¡± Hispanion sighed. ¡°Actually I am excited to see how he would break free¡­ Even if I could not gain any benefit, having a look would be good as well.¡± Hispanion hit his shoulder. ¡°What is there to see? The Lord is at the bloody pond. That is an extremely ghastly ce, not where we could approach. We had better stay put and keep watch of the gates. Let us wait until Our Lord builds up his influence; then,both of us would be founding heroes. We would be generously appreciated. It would not be hard to see some prettydies then, right? There is no need to be tempted by the twodies right now.¡± Hispanion threw him a nce. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°That is indubitably right since I am a few years older than you and can understand the situation better.¡± He lifted his arm to ce it over hispanion¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you follow meter on, I will teach you¡­¡± He was forced to stop his sentence halfway. Before he could put his arm over hispanion¡¯s shoulder, his waist suddenly cramped! His eyes suddenly dted as he stared at hispanion. He opened his mouth slightly as if going to cry out something but no sound could be heard! His body limped, and he was no longer breathing. In the dark, a person emerged. He bent down and wanted to snatch the overcoat of the dead man. ¡°Hold on.¡± Thepanion lifted his sleeves, and the overcoat automatically left the dead body. A streak of light shed across, and the overcoat became utterly clean. Then, it was sent over. The person in the dark was, in fact, Gu Xijiu, and the person who attacked one of the men earlier was Di Fuyi. He was good at acting and disguising himself. Gu Xijiu remained silent, took over the clothing and put it on herself. Then, she immediately used her spiritual power to alter her facial features and her height. A momentter, she was no different from the person who had died. When the two gatekeepers came in earlier, Di Fuyi and her immediately made themselves invisible to go in. It was utterly well-nned. Gu Xijiu did not want to work with him initially, but it was the only way that both of them could enter. Seeing how keen Di Fuyi was to enter, he was definitely doing it for Lan Jingyi. Gu Xijiu suspected that Di Fuyi was most likely still afraid that under her rash emotions she would take revenge on Lan Jingyi. Fortunately, she would not do such stupid things and cause trouble for her friend! At least not before she acquired the ability to¡­ After collecting herself together, she immediately rushed inside. The person in the dark would attack Lan Waihu that night! She needed to rush over and save her. ¡­ Lan Waihu looked at what was happening underneath her feet with trepidation. Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678: Mermaid¡¯s Tears Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUnderneath Lan Waihu was a bloody pond that was gushing with blood. Many skulls were dancing within the savage sea. Her body was chained up by four thin silver chains as she was suspended in the air. The chains were not locking her limbs but instead passed through her humerus and ankle bones. It was excruciating. Her small face was pale, and her forehead was full of sweat. Drop by dropcollected at her chin, and from her chin, they dropped like puddles of sweat. Within the vast emptiness of the skull¡¯s eyes were wicked red lights, as if staring atLan Waihu, thinking of jumping out and devouring her blood and flesh For a couple of times, the white teeth of the skulls were about to brush themselves against the sole of her feet. She bit her lips tightly to prevent herself from letting out a cry. She was in pain! And in fear! However, no one was there to save her. To be punished alive like that, every second was tormenting. It would be better if she died! Had it not been for the uneasiness in her heart, Lan Waihu would have killed herself by biting off her tongue. Dying would be great; dying would mean no more painBut she had not been able to meet Yan Chen. She had not seen him for almost a year! How dearly she missed him. Since theyst bid goodbye, she had not been able to meet or contact him. To her dismay, Yan Chen did not contact her either. Perhaps he had let her go. The longer they spent apart, the more she missed him. Especially now that the wedding was near, she longed for him even more and grew scared. She never thought that the maidservant who had always been by her side would set her up in a trap, forcing her to leave a dangerous shed only to be dropped into a tiger¡¯s ws. ¡°Brother Yan Che¡­¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°Do you not want me anymore?¡± ¡°Of course he does not want you anymore!¡± From the corner emerged a woman¡¯s voice that was full of rage. ¡°Any man would not like such a feeble girl like you. Had it not been for your ancestry, why would the King of the Blue Fox family marry you? How are youpatible to be a national master? What is worse is your fascination for such an ordinary man like Yan Chen. You left the prestigious position of the Queen of the Blue Fox family, and instead, chose to run away with a man likened to dust.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lan Waihu looked towards the origin of the voice with a pair of fiercely-looking eyes. ¡°I would not allow you to disparage my Brother Yan Chen! He is the best man in the world; nothing likened to any dust You who conspired with the bad guys are the real dust!¡± Above the pond was a floating round and translucent bloody ball. Within the ball was a youngdy. The youngdy had a head of seaweed-like long hair, with her clothes covering her body; her upper body was no different from a normal youngdy, but her lower body had a green-colored fish tail. The youngdy did not have any chains around herself, but she was curled up and trapped in the bloody ball. She was a mermaid. Lan Waihu was furious looking at the mermaid. She wanted to jump down and sh her with a knife! After Lan Waihu was taken out of the Blue Fox family by her maidservant, the person who greeted them was that young mermaiddy. She was alert enough to smell something fishy. However, as she was about to turn back and run, the mermaid immediately rushed towards her and grabbed her. With the help of the maidservant, Lan Waihu was defeated, and she fell into the hands of the mermaid. That mermaid kept her confined within the bottom of a water ball. Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679: Mermaid¡¯s Tears (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe mermaid kept her confined within a water ball in the underground and only pulled her back to the surface right before she was about to suffocate to death. Before she could even take a few deep breaths, she was again drawn back down to the bottom of the underground again. All the while Lan Waiu begged her and scolded her, but that mermaid appeared to be oblivious; she was like a lifeless robot dragging her all the way here. It was only when they reached here that Lan Waihu could finally breathe properly, but she was put through a series of torturous events now. The people here did not wait to protrude her humerus and hang her in the air, not knowing the reason why they were even doing so. However, the mermaid was not treated well either. Aftering here, she was trapped in the bloody pond, unable to free herself. Soon after, the mermaid was back to her senses and became equally terrified as Lan Waihu. Both of them were in the same boat, but the mermaid made it seem like she was a bigger deal than Lan Waihu. This infuriated thetter. Besides that, who knew where the youngdy got a sense of superiority from. As she cried out, ¡®You foolish humans¡±, Lan Waihu was tempted to sew her mouth up! ¡°Lan Waihu, stop thinking about the useless brother you have. He will note and save you. Even if he came, The Lord here is mighty!It would be foolish to think that any human could be on par with him. Death awaited any such fool. Stop expecting him toe; just wait for your death.¡± Lan Waihu was furious. ¡°Are you not trapped in here as well?! Are you not going to suffer the same fate as me?¡± ¡°Haha, I am not in the same condition as you. Brother Huang will save me, and he would not let anything happen to me. However, Brother Huang only minds his own business; had hee he would only save me, and would not care about a fox like you.¡± Lan Waihu ridiculed, ¡°Brother Huang is a nobody! Xijiu wille and save me. She is smart and powerful; more trustable than your Brother Huang. There is no one she cannot find. She will be able to find this ce.¡± The young mermaid was filled with rage. ¡°How daring! How could you call Brother Huang a nobody!? His position is more prestigious thanGu Xijiu¡¯s! His ability is much greater than that of hers. Gu Xijiu could neverpare to him¡­¡± The two of them exchanged their points as they quarreled. It was all without meaning. Lan Waihu was easily infuriated, and the young mermaid was only trying to hide her fear of the future. Attacking Lan Waihu was her way of fortifying her confidence. ¡°Who is this Brother Huang you speak of?¡± A voice intruded their conversation. The young mermaid replied, ¡°He is my brother-inw, and The Lord of thend¡­:¡± It was when she finished her sentence that she realized something was wrong. She looked up and noticed that the wall cracked into a door, and a man in blue entered. The man in blue was handsome. He had a rather stolid beauty, but within his actions was a sense of promiscuity. His lips curved slightly upwards while looking at the two of them, almost having an evil taste to it. Lan Waihu had been trapped for so long but this was her first time seeing someone else. She looked at him with a vignt eye. ¡°Who are you?¡± The young mermaid¡¯s countenance changed. ¡°You¡­ You are?¡± The young mermaid was Lan Jingyi. She once followed her brother as he slipped into the pce, where she had seen the new emperor of the Feixing Kingdom. The man standing before her eyes looked like that emperor! However, she only observed from afar that time, and a group of maidservants surrounded the emperor at the time. Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680: Mermaid¡¯s Tears (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe emperor was wearing a majestic yellow robe and looked extremely dignified; his aura seemed different from the man right before her now, so she could not be sure whether he was the same person. The man in blue sighed softly. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± His voice was amiable, like a gentleman. ¡°You¡­ Are you part of the royals?! Which prince are you?¡± Lan Jingyi guessed due to his simr appearance. The man in blue looked up and smiled. He then ced his palm together lightly. ¡°Why do you not suspect that I am the emperor?¡± Lan Jingyi was speechless. The man in blue looked at her pretty face that had turned pale. He then asked, ¡°Surprised?¡± Lan Jingyi took in a breath of air as she continued, ¡°You¡­ If you are the emperor¡­ Then¡­ are you here to save us? Under whose request are you here?¡± The man in blue sighed. ¡°You are such a naive child. I have tried so hard to capture you, why would I be here to save you? Do you think I am that free?¡± The person behind everything was, in fact, the emperor of the Feixing Kingdom! Lan Jingyi¡¯s countenance changed. ¡°Why did you capture us? Release me now or else Brother Huang will not forgive you or show you any mercy!¡± The man in blueughed. ¡°So The Lord is your Brother Huang¡­ now that is interesting.¡± He paced slowly towards the bloody ball, looking at Lan Jingyi who was trapped within the ball. Suddenly, he hit the wall of the cave with his palm. ¡°I have heard that a drum made of the skin of a mermaid would produce a sound so loud that it could be heard a thousand miles away. Is that true?¡± Lan Jingyi was speechless. The man in blue examined her a little more. ¡°Just like most mermaids, your skin looks good. Using it to make a drum would be a waste, it would be better to use it for clothing. I can sew some pretty cloud-like patterns on it, then it would be pretty and protective.¡± Lan Jingyi¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You¡­ this joke¡­ this joke is not funny. My Brother Huang¡­¡± ¡°Still thinking of using your Brother Huang to threaten me? If you did not mention him, I would have made it all easy, but since you have mentioned him, that made me feel quite ufortable. I would have to give you a taste of what I could do then.¡± A short knife as thin as a cricket¡¯s wing emerged from the man¡¯s sleeve. Instantly, it shattered the bloody ball. Lan Jingyi screamed and rolled down from the bloody ball. As she was about to fall into the pond, a streak of silver strands emerged from the palm of the man in blue, got hold of Lan Jingyi¡¯s waist, and dropped her by the edge of the pond Lan Jingyi was still unable to gather herself. Although she did not fall into the bloody gushing water, a part of her clothes caught the blood and it was like sulphuric acid as her clothes had been corroded to pieces The skulls in the bloody pool began to shriek and jump more frantically. As Lan Jingyi wanted to get on her feet afternding on the ground, the man in blue ced his foot on her chest, preventing her from getting up. The man in blue was obnoxious. He did not only step on her but used his toes to inflict more pain. Lan Jingyi was embarrassed because of the location of his toes. She screamed, ¡°You pervert! Let go of me¡­¡± ¡°This is considered perverted?¡± Although the action of the man in blue was rather perverse, his handsome face made him look like an open-minded man. I have more perverted acts. Can you think of any of them?¡± As he was talking, he used the sharp knife in his palm to slit open her cket. Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681: Mermaid¡¯s Tears (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Jingyi¡¯s attire was specially made to be able to withstand standard attacks. However, its cket was now slit by him, and it was torn apart. Lan Jingyi¡¯s body was alluring; curvy and with an ample bosom. Now that her clothing was torn, a silver inner wear was visible. No love birds or lotus flowers of any kind were seen on the apron, but instead, it was the image of a person. The person had ck hair and white clothes, just like The Lord. The man in blue examined the figure on her apron and smiled. ¡°Is that Brother Huang you have sewn on your inner wear? Having your brother-inw sewn on your apron, little mermaid¡­ It looks like you like him, but does he know how you feel towards him? Oh well, since you like him so much, when I remove your skin, I could make it into a puppet doll and put on your inner wear before I send it as a gift to him.¡± His smile was amiable, and his voice gentle, but what he said was eerie and terrifying. Lan Jingyi¡¯s entire body shivered. She wanted to move but could not; she wanted to curse but did not dare. Her pretty face was pale and at a loss for words. ¡°You¡­ You cannot do this to me. I am the princess of the kingdom of the mermaids. If you kill me, Brother Huang will not leave this unavenged, and the mermaid tribe will not forgive you. Are you willing to risk that just for the sake of a mermaid skin? Let go of me, and I will repay your kindnesster on¡­¡± ¡°Pay me? How?¡± The man in blue liked to y cat and mice games. He had already had a n, but still wanted to y with her; he wanted to see her desperately begging before him. Before any response was given, he used the thin knife to slit the ribbon of her inner wear. ¡°You would like to give me yourself?¡± The frigid tip of the knife touched Lan Jingyi¡¯s skin, and she had goosebumps all over. She was so shocked that she saw ckness before her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ You¡­ Look at what I have done for you¡­ Let go of me¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? What have you done for me?¡± ¡°I have brought in Lan Waihu for you¡­¡± ¡°That was, in fact, a small deed of yours, but had you not been affected by my spell, why would you be so obedient?¡± Instantly, Lan Jingyi¡¯s inner wear was torn apart and slipped down from her chest. Hence, her provocative body was entirely out in the open before the eyes of the man in blue. Lan Jingyi panicked! She wanted to curl herself up, but three streaks of cold light emerged from the sleeves of the man in blue. Lan Jingyi gave off an ear-piercing scream. The three streaks were three longnails whichpressed onto Lan Jingyi¡¯s hands and her tail! She was nailed to the ground alive! That was a very humiliating posture. Her fresh blood was like a stream as it flowed out from where the long nails had pierced. There was a sense of bloody beauty that moment. Lan Jingyi was in so much pain that her face grew pale! She had never been through such punishment throughout her life. The long nails that pierced through her body gave her pain in her bones, making her want to roll about and to struggle. Unfortunately, moving even a little would make it hurt ten times more! Her clothes were torn, and her snow-colored body was lying within the pile of torn cloth. Fresh blood was flowing down from her wrists. She looked like a human-fish. Her upper body was snow-colored, making her look like a 28-years-old youngdy; her lower body was pale green, full of glittery scales. Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682: Hoping To Cut Her With A Knife Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDroplets of sweat emerged from her skin and scales. Like magic, the droplets condensed into pearls, each crystal clear, rolling on the ground. ¡°Mermaid sweat turns into pearls; seems like this theory is not wrong after all.¡± The man in blueughed, looking at Lan Jingyi who was in so much pain that even her lips were trembling. ¡°Why did you not tear up? A mermaid¡¯s tears are what I need.¡± Lan Jingyi was in so much pain that she even thought of killing herself, but it was hard for a mermaid to tear up, she was no different. It is not that she did not think of crying; she could not. The man in blue looked at her for a moment and sighed. ¡°Seems like this torture is not enough¡­¡± He moved his fingers, and the thin tip of his knife. Lan Jingyi cried out in pain as a huge scale was ripped off her by the man in blue. Ripping off her scales was more painful than pricking at her bones. Lan Jingyi was in so much pain that she shuddered, not only sweating profusely but finally, tears emerged from her eyes. She blinked a little, and small teardrops fell to the ground into a spherical-like pearl. This one sparkled much better than her sweat. The man in blue lifted his fingers, and the mermaid¡¯s tears dropped into his palm. He examined it, and shook his head. ¡°Too small.¡± He then turned his attention back towards Lan Jingyi; he sighed. ¡°You are so stingy, not even wanting to crrger droplets of tears. I will need to force it out myself.¡± He wielded the thin knife in his hand, and a couple of scaled were ripped off this time. She was like a fish out of the water, resisting it for a while finally, big droplets of tears rolled down. Within her tears were blood; a mermaid¡¯s tears were half red and half transparent, like a pretty cat¡¯s eye, rolling about on the ground. Lan Waihu was in unspeakable terror just looking at it from above! Although she hated Lan Jingyi and wanted to cut her with a knife, looking at the scene before her made her think twice! The man in blue looked like a gentleman, but what he did made him as cruel as a devil. That made Lan Waihu gather insight into the base level of a person¡¯s cruelty. That mermaid had helped the man in blue with such a great deed, and he instead treated her so cruelly. She could only expect worse from himter on. Lan Waihu was terrified as well. Her eyes were dted as she stared at the man in blue. If a cold gaze could kill someone, the man in blue had already been killed by Lan Waihu! The man in blue held the mermaid¡¯s tears in his palms and said softly, ¡°Still not enough.¡± He bowed his head down and looked at Lan Jingyi who almost passed out. ¡°I will rip two more scales off your body. Cry as you wish.¡± The tip of the knife touched her scales, and Lan Jingyi was so scared that she shrieked. ¡°I will cry. Stop ripping! I will do it¡­¡± She cried out all the tears she had throughout her life. The main in blue had collected a heap of mermaid¡¯s tears, and finally, he was satisfied. Then, a pair of sparkling eyes turned towards Lan Waihu who was still suspended in the air. Lan Waihu could feel her hair standing on its ends! She cried in a fury, ¡°You can kill me but please do not humiliate me! Just kill me if you want to! Or torture me until I cry!¡± The man in blue sighed. ¡°Such a charming youngdy like you¡­ how could I bear to let you cry? A mermaid¡¯s tears are precious, but those that belong to you, Little Fox, are not valuable at all.¡± Lan Waihu looked at him warily. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683: It Was Her Turn Now¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Waihu looked at him in fear. ¡°What do you want to do to me? I don¡¯t think you want me to just watch you torture people, right?¡± The blue-shirted young man gently said, ¡°Of course not. I am not free to do so. However, this mermaid has been humiliating you, so I tortured her in front of you to avenge you. You should feel happy andforted.¡± ¡°I am not!¡± ¡°You are such an unappreciative girl.¡± The blue-shirted young man shook his head as he spoke. ¡°I took revenge for you because of Xijiu and wanted you to be happy. However, I did not know that you are so unappreciative! What a waste of my effort.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re good to me, you should let me go!¡± ¡°It is not possible. It was so hard for me to get you here¡­¡± ¡°Why do you want me?¡± ¡°Uh, I want to borrow something from you. I was afraid that you would not want to lend it to me so I had to catch you first in order for us to have a proper discussion about it.¡± Lan Waihu was speechless. She asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The blood of your heart.¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s face turned pale! It turned out that this bastard wanted her life! It was even worse than torturing Lan Jingyi! The blue-shirted young man looked at her pale little face. ¡°Are you terrified now?¡±Don¡¯t worry; I am still a gentleman. You are the best friend of the girl I like; I will not kill you.¡± Lan Waihu red at him angrily. How could he take her blood from her heart without killing her? The blue-shirted man turned over his palm, and there was a needle there. This needle was as sharp and thick as the needle used to knit sweaters. It was about a foot long, and it was now sparkling which made people feel frightened. ¡°Did you see this? I am going to stab this into the vein in your heart, and your blood will flow out along this needle. Don¡¯t worry; I will not take too much of your blood. I just need enough to fill up this cup.¡± He also showed her the cup in his hand. The method he used was quite simr to the modern way to take bear bile. Gu Xijiu used to tell Lan Waihu about some anecdotes from the modern world. When she heard about this, she thought that it was ruthless to the bear. Of course, she was also filled with anger. She felt that it was too cruel and also felt sad for those bears. Unfortunately, it was her turn now Lan Waihu¡¯s face was pale. At first, she did not want to die before she saw Yan Chen, but now she would rather die! She made up her mind, and when she was about to bite her tongue, the blue-shirted young man had been prepared for it. He waved his sleeve, and Lan Waihu¡¯s acupuncture pointwas blocked. She could not move at all now. The blue-shirted young man reached out again, and the four thin chains on the Lan Waihu slid away silently. Lan Waihu was pulled to the shore of the blood pool. She could do nothing but watch as the distance between her, and the blue-shirted young man was getting shorter ¡°Help! Xijiu, Yan Chen, help me¡­¡± ¡­ There were thin tubes that looked like human blood vessels everywhere. The thin tubes were crimson, and there was bright red blood flowing inside making a creaking sound. This ce was not really an underground building, but rather, it resembled the inside of a monster. It all resembled a spider web. Every street was well-connected. There were many strange-shaped buildings along the way that looked like the hive; although the sizes were different, they were allbright red which looked like the internal organs of animals. There were too many roads. If an unfamiliar person were leading the way and someone mistakenly entered this ce, the person would be lost. Gu Xijiu never expected to think that there would be such a monster underneath the beautiful plum groove. She was very impressed by the ingeniouos but also felt slightly creeped out. The pathway was not an ordinary road; it was full of white bones that were arranged orderly along the way. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684: Companions Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu already possessed a high spiritual power. After she utilized the Eyes of Yin Yang technique, she could see a lot of spirits. There were animals and human souls. These grievances floated on a path full of bones and mourned. However, they could not leave. They were stuck here. Earthbound spirits! These were the earthbound spirits! After killing these people or animals with a cruel method, their souls were not destroyed but could only float around their bones. Thus, this underground was full of grievances. Gu Xijiu frowned. She waspletely certain that this was the main nest of Mo Zhao! Theyout of this ce was the same as the underground pce below the volcano, but the style waspletely different. It should take a long time to build such a ce. Gu Xijiu also nced at the color of the bones along the way. They were some that were more than ten years old, and there were others that were much newer that were only two years¡¯ old. There were even bones that just existed in recent days. Di Fuyi¡¯s nced around the ce and frowned. Theyout of this ce was like a vast array but he could not identify it. He did not even know which direction he should go. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu seemed to recognize the entire road. Despite being a little worried when she first came in, she was now like a frequent visitor here and continued striding forward. ¡°Have you seen thisyout before?¡± He could not help but ask her. Gu Xijiu did not look at him but exined, ¡°This should be built by Long Fan. It is one of the nests he made with Mo Zhao.¡± Di Fuyi had seen the two other nests made by Long Fan, but theyout here was entirely different from the other two that he had seen before. He said, ¡°Of course I know that this is their main nest, but I am seeing thisyout for the first time. How do you know where the core array is in this array?¡± It was rare that he had something he did not know. If it happened in the past, Gu Xijiu would undoubtedly be proud to share this knowledge and tease him while doing so. But now, she was not in the mood. Her voice was indifferent. ¡°Theyout here is referencing the blood flow of a python. The man behind the scenes wants to collect the blood of Little Fox, so they must be in the crucial area in the core array.¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. If it was a human blood flow map, he could recognize it at a nce. However, he could not say the same about a python. ¡°When did you study the blood flow map of a python?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. If it was not necessary to let him know and she was toozy to exin it now. When she was studying medicine in the modern day, she often dissected some animals which including pythons. Long Fan was undoubtedly a metamorphosis genius. He could build one of his nest just like an anatomical python. If a person was not familiar with the structure of a python, regardless of how skilled he or she was, they would be trapped! If Di Fuyi did note with Gu Xijiu, he could have taken a day and still not find the right core array. The two of them had walked for a long way but did not see many people. Although there were only a few people here, all of them were masters. Gu Xijiu had observed in the dark. The lowest level among these people hat at least level eight of spiritual power and most of them were at level nine. From their conversation, Gu Xijiu got to know that these people were formerly the people under the fake Celestial Master Zuo. After the fake Celestial Master Zuo was defeated, they were brought in by the master of this secret base. Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685: They Cuddled! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu and Di Fuyi¡¯s were the best two people in the world to save Little Fox. They had taken out everyone they encountered at lightning speed.Those people did not even have time to scream. They could also easily camouge themselves into groups of people to prevent anyone from noticing them. Thus, no idents happened to them along the way. Soon, two of them were very close to the core array. At this time, there was an ident! Since the two people did not encounter any trap along the way, they loosened their attention and became careless! Di Fuyi had identally stepped on something, and a big hole suddenly appeared in the ground! Di Fuyi was not prepared for it, and he fell directly into the hole! Gu Xijiu, who walked in front, heard that something was behind her. When she turned back, she could not see Di Fuyi anymore, and there was a big hole in the ground that was at least two feet in width. Gu Xijiu was stunned for a few seconds and quickly rushed over! She looked down the hole. The hole was bottomless and dark, and there was a faint red sh in the depths of the hole. She saw Di Fuyi. He did not fall to the end, but his body was stuck on the wall of the hole at about seven or eight feet deep. As the light in the hole was dim at best, Gu Xijiu could not see what happened to him. With his skill, if he fell into a hole, he should be able to jump up immediately. Why was he noting up yet? She did not have time to think about it and teleported down into the hole without hesitation. ¡°Shhhhh¡­¡± She immediately teleported to his side. Then, she cuddled him. Only after she went into the hole did she know what was going on. This hole was bizarre. From the top, it seemed to be a few feet wide. However, after Gu Xijiu found that the hole was very narrow. It could only amodate two people. She intended to fall at his side, but after she teleported down, something squeezed her and pushed her directly into his arms. Di Fuyi was initially facing the wall. As he heard her movement, he could barely turn around and just in time to catch her. This hole was bizarre and very flexible. When Di Fuyi fell, the walls squeezed him into ce, and he could not move at all. After Gu Xijiu fell, the hole could barely amodate the two of them. Therefore, the two of them were squeezed like the sardines in a can. There was no gap between the two of them. Gu Xijiu was speechless. This was the first time for the both of them to be so physically close after they broke up. It was the first time they cuddled. She could smell the scent from his body his warmth transmited to her body just as before. It used to be her favorite ce in the world. Her heart began to hurt, and an inexplicable sourness rushed straight up to her nose. She sipped her lips and tried to struggle out of his arms. She did not want to be so close to him! However, she could not get rid of him. As she struggled, the wall of the cave continued to push both of them closer. Even if she was in his arms, she almost could not breathe properly. Her breasts were now pressed against his chest. This posture was unusually intimate. Even when both of them were still together, they were not as close as they were now. Di Fuyi naturally could feel the softness of her body. The pictures of their loving scenes over the years shed in his mind. Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686: The Desires Of His Body Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe desires of his body that had been forced to sleep now had signs of awakening. After all, both of them had been husband and wife for eight years. They were very familiar with each other so they could easily feel the difference when either party had a little movement. Gu Xijiu was so close to him, so naturally, she could sense the movement of his body. Her heart pumped slightly faster, and her eyes were somewhat hot. Her blood was boiling, but then she remembered his betrayal. All the emotions were blown away by the cold wind. She started to struggle out desperately. However, the harder she struggled, the tighter the squeeze was. She was very ufortable being squeezed, so she opened her mouth to breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s hand was on her waist. ¡°This is a trap, and you can¡¯t struggle out of it.¡± Di Fuyi quietly used his spiritual power to forcibly push the wall behind her so that she could have a slight gap to breathe. ¡°Do you know how to escape this trap?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. In the dark, her skin was soft and fair. Her red lips were moist, and her eyes were shiny. Di Fuyi suppressed his desire to kiss her and whispered. ¡°Be patient; let me try something.¡± His palm moved behind her inch by inch as he tried to explore the mechanism on the wall. Although it was only the back of his palm that touched her back, Gu Xijiu could still sense the heat of his palm. She was also very ufortable being so close to his body. Di Fuyi suddenly noticed that her breathing was slightly heavy. Her face was red, and she was somewhat stunned. Finally, he recalled something, and his palm went stiff! There was a sensitive point on her back. When both of them were intimate in the past, Di Fuyi often pinched her at the sensitive point to make her lose her senses. ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± Di Fuyi whispered, and his palm tried to leave that position. Gu Xijiu did not have any expression on her face, and she did not say anything. However, her red face gradually turned pale. Di Fuyi did not find the mechanism to switch the trap off. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and asked, ¡°You can shrink your bones, right? I noticed that the mechanism has a slight dy. if you can quickly shrink your bones, I will use the teleportation technique to get us out immediately¡­¡± This was a good suggestion! Di Fuyi also agreed with it. ¡°Okay!¡± After he agreed to it, his body immediately shrank! When his size was reduced, he instantly started to fall. Gu Xijiu reacted quickly to grab him. At the same time, she teleported out When the two of them were back on the ground, Gu Xijiu finally heaved a sigh relief. She unintentionally looked down and saw the miniature version of Di Fuyi. To make a big gap, Di Fuyi now looked like a child of two to three years old. At this moment, he stood on the ground and had not yet recovered to his original appearance. Although Gu Xijiu had been with him for so long, this was the first time she saw him in this appearance. The small body was less than one meter tall. He had a pair of big eyes with long eyshes, a high nose and a small mouth like a porcin doll. He was just too adorable! In the eyes of Gu Xijiu, he had always been strong and masculine. She never thought that he would look this way as a kid. When she saw it, she felt her heart softened; she wanted to pick him up and kiss him. A beautiful and cute kid could always attract a lot of attention. Almost all people, regardless of age, liked cute and adorable kids. Gu Xijiu was no exception. Although she did not want to see him anymore, she could not resist looking at him now. If¡­ In those eight years she gave birth to a baby, maybe this would be his appearance. Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687: Rescue Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu wanted to have a baby before but unfortunately¡­ She abruptly moved her eyes away from him and turned away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She walked forward for a moment and found that he did not keep up. She was afraid that he would fall into another trap, so she turned back once again. She found that he was still standing in the same ce and was working hard to grow taller.The scene looked like a fast-forwarded growth of a child. When she looked back, he had grown into a child of seven or eight years old. Two of them looked at each other, and it felt awkward. His fair tender skin flushed as he felt very embarrassed. He smiled and a dimple on each of his cheeks could be seen. Di Fuyi¡¯s was somewhat bitter by all that was happening. All men would always want to let his wife see his manly and robust side; this was the exact opposite. To make matters worse, this was Di Fuyi! A god who had always been highly respected. As she was gazing at him, for the first time in his life, he wanted to drill into a hole. Of course, this thought just shed in his mind for a second and then he calmed down. He elerated the speed of his growth a little faster, so Gu Xijiu witnessed the whole process of him growing up from a small infant to a small kid, then to a young handsome man and finally back to his original appearance. Of course, when he was back to his appearance, he covered his face with a mask. It took about five to six minutes. Gu Xijiu seemed to have seen his whole life pass by in those few minutes. She never knew that he used to look so cute as a child. When they were still together, Gu Xijiu once asked him about his childhood. Di Fuyi told her that he could not recall anything from before he was a teenager. He had no father and no mother. He owned a set of strange skill and slowly survived battle after battle to be the most powerful man in the world. Something did not add up though. It took him only a second to shrink into a kid. Why was it so difficult for him to grow taller now? Also, he was now The Lord and not Di Fuyi. He could freely transform between two identities in front of her. Gu Xijiu could not help but look at him again. Di Fuyi seemed to understand her doubts, so he exined, ¡°If I am not wrong, Lan Jingyi has told the person behind the scenes about my identity as The Lord. When she sees meter, she will be calling me by my real name. Therefore, it is better to use the identity of The Lord to save her.¡± It was for the sake of Lan Jingyi. He cared a lot about Lan Jingyi on ount of Lan Jingke. Gu Xijiu did not speak but turned and left. It was his own business on which identity he wanted to use. It had nothing to do with her. For now, she only wanted to save Little Fox and to figure out who was the bastard behind the scene was! After a few turns, there was a heart-shaped building in front of them. The building not only looked like a heart but instead seemed like a real one. When they saw it from the outside, the building was expanding and shrinking as if a big heart was pumping. The building was also the home of many ¡®blood vessels¡¯. There were more blood vessels than spiderwebs. Around the building, there was a trained master standing three or four meters apart, guarding each exit and entrance. Without saying anything, they knew that it was the central part of this building and also the ce where the people behind the scene was located. She listened to the surrounding and it sounded like a dead town. She frowned. Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688: Rescue (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter she came in, she knew that the guards in this ce could not arbitrarily walk around. Each of them had their specific duties and sites to cover. Thus, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi¡¯s fake identities could not be used anymore. Hence, they returned to their original appearance and went into stealth mode. At this moment, the two doors of the weird building were closed. They could not see anything in it. There were a total of ten guards, all of which had level nine or more of spiritual powers. These guards were extremely cautious just looking at their postures. They were standing in a strategic formation. With this array, if the front was being attacked, the back could counter-attack; while if the end was being attacked, the front could counter-attack. Thus it was almost impossible to attack them quietly. Gu Xijiu paused to think for a moment. Subconsciously, she wanted to use her teleportation technique to enter the ce. She was stopped by Di Fuyi. ¡°No! There is a wizardry barrier that prevents people from teleporting in!¡± Gu Xijiu took back her hand. She decided to try to create a diversion. She teleported to a building not far from here and started a fire. What she did not expect was that water was sprayed on top of the me just as it was ignited. This ce was quite advanced! When she was about to find another ce to start a fire, Di Fuyi appeared silently behind her. His finger flicked, and there was a me that burned a building next to them. The water continued to spray above the fire, but this time it failed to set the light off. Gu Xijiu looked at him in surprise. Di Fuyi only said two words, ¡°Spiritual Fire.¡± The fire naturally alerted the guards who were wandering around. They ran over to this ce. By taking advantage of the chaos, Gu Xijiu moved back to the heart-like building and found that the ten masters were still there. They had no intention to fight the fire. Instead, they stayed even closer to the building and were more alert! It seemed that the people behind the scene had instructed them not to leave the ce regardless of the situation. Di Fuyi continued to set fire at seven to eight other ces. Screams could be heard from all angles. Although the ten masters were horrified and panicked, they still did not move. It seemed that even if all the other ces were burnt, the ten people would not move away from their siteHowever, this also indicated that the people behind the scene were hidden in this heart-shaped building. He might have already begun to torture Lan Waihu at this time. Gu Xijiu was anxious. At this time, Di Fuyi hade back to her. He looked at her and then looked at the ten people. He then calmly said, ¡°There is no other way. Let¡¯s break into it!¡± When he was about to make a move, Gu Xijiu said, ¡°We should split.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her with his eyebrow raised. Gu Xijiu continued to exin, ¡°Once we start to break in, we will attract the attention of the people inside. I am afraid that he might be acting unfavorably to Little Fox. Besides this, it might take at least ten minutes to settle these ten masters. By the time we break into the building, the people inside might haveescaped. Why don¡¯t you attract their attention first, and I will take the opportunity to teleport to the entrance. I will use the cold smashing technique to break through the wizardry barrier that prevents teleportation from stopping the people inside first. After you settle these ten masters, you go in¡­¡± The method that was proposed by Gu Xijiu was the best way for now. However, Di Fuyi was a bit hesitatant. It was not difficult for him to settle these ten people. It was just a matter of how time he would take. However, if she broke in alone, she would need to face the culprits alone. Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689: Rescue (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°It¡¯s better for us to settle the outside together. I don¡¯t think it will be toote to go in after we settle the ten of them.¡± Di Fuyi rejected her proposition. Gu Xijiu frowned. She did not quite understand him. She paused for a while and said, ¡°Are you afraid that I will do something unfavorable to Lan Jingyi if I go in earlier?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. There were times when she was slow, but sometimes she was amazinglysharp. He did not reply but just stared at her. Gu Xijiu deemed his silence as an acknowledgment. She chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will never do something unfavorable to her this time. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will swear to you. If I don¡¯t keep to my word, I will¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Di Fuyi interrupted her. His voice was cold. ¡°You don¡¯t have to swear. I believe you!¡± He turned and rushed out. Gu Xijiu¡¯s suggestion was undoubtedly the quickest way. Three minutester, Di Fuyi and the ten people were already fighting intensely, and two of them had been killed. As for Gu Xijiu, she had now stood at the entrance of the weird building, raising her hand and breaking the wizardry barrier that surrounded the building. As the wizardry barrier broke, she was shocked by a shrill scream from the inside! She could not recognize the owner of this scream but the first person that Gu Xijiu thought of was Lan Waihu! Her facial expression changed; she teleported in once she broke into the wizardry barrier. Then, she saw the scene inside! There was a fleshy mermaid lying on the ground, and the ghost-like scream came from the mermaid. Lan Waihu¡¯s limbs had been tied up, and she was suspended in the air. Her face was pale. There was a big sharp needle inserted in her chest, and blood came out from the other end of the sharp needle. It was still dripping. A blue-shirted young man was standing in front of her holding a wine cup in his hand. The wine cup was half full, and there was bright red liquid shaking in the container. Apparently, it was the blood from Little Fox¡¯s heart! When he turned back, his lips were bloody, and the blood was on his lips; he looked like a vampire. Lan Waihu initially thought that she would die. She was despaired and closed her eyes to bear with the pain.Suddenly, she saw Gu Xijiu who broke in abruptly, her eyes lit up and her mouth was ajar. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Her tears rolled down her face. The blue-shirted young man heard Gu Xijiu¡¯s entrance. He turned and saw Gu Xijiu who just broke in. He sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you are so fast!You should not get involved in this mess.¡± Gu Xijiu grabbed her fingers and looked at this person. This person looked just like Rong Jialuo. But the temperament¡­ ¡°You are Mo Zhao.¡± That blue-shirted young manughed and softly said, ¡°Xijiu, you are indeed very familiar with me. Even if I have changed my appearance, you can still recognize me in a second.¡± Gu Xijiu walked closer to him. ¡°Where is Rong Jialuo?¡± The blue-shirted young man stood straight. ¡°He is here. Xijiu, this body belongs to him. Can¡¯t you recognize it?¡±, Heughed. At this moment, he looked entirely different from Rong Jialuo. Gu Xijiu bit her lips. ¡°Are you metamorphosing him, or upying his body?¡± Suddenly, a light shed in her hand and hit the wine cup in the blue-shirted young man¡¯s hand! She put a lot of power into thatattack. The blue-shirted young man was not able to dodge it, and the wine cup in his hand had shattered into pieces. The blood inside the container was sshed on the ground. The blue-shirted young man remained silent. There was a sh of light in his eyes. He rushed directly to Lan Waihu who was hanging there. It was evident that he wanted to take Lan Waihu as hostage. Gu Xijiu had been prepared for it and immediately teleported to Lan Waihu. She released her spiritual power from her palm, and there was a white light that hit the chest of the blue-shirted young man! Mo Zhao immediately receded. He retreated to the side of the blood pool and smiled. Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690: Did He Just Escape? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMo Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Xijiu, I have always been merciful to you. Do you really want to put me to death? Look, I am even reluctant to kill your friend; Ijust took a little blood off of her.¡± Gu Xijiu quickly nced at Little Fox. Although the needle on her chest looked dangerous, it was not fatal. As long as the wound was treated well, she would make a good recovery. After Lan Waihu saw the arrival of Gu Xijiu, she saw hope and looked more energetic. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t care about me! Do what you need to do!¡± Gu Xijiu flicked her finger and threw Lan Waihu a pill directly into her mouth. ¡°Swallow it!¡± Lan Waihu was very obedient and immediately swallowed the pill. This pill was naturally the best medicine that Gu Xijiu had with her. It not only could save her life, but also stop her bleeding. ¡°Save¡­ Save me¡­¡± The bloody mermaid also whispered. Gu Xijiu did not care about her. She already recognized that the mermaid was Lan Jingyi. Gu Xijiu felt that she was already doing her a favor by not taking the opportunity to kill her, so it was impossible for her to do more than that. Besides, although Lan Jingyi¡¯s body looked bloody, those wounds were just injuries on the surface and werenot fatal. She was the culprit who caused Little Fox to be so miserable. Thus, she deserved to get punished! What¡¯s more, Mo Zhao was still watching her. Hence, she did not have much time to treat her wounds. When she threw the pill to Little Fox, Mo Zhao took the opportunity to attack. He extended his sleeve and a five-colored light bloomed like a to cover Gu Xijiu. ¡°Little Xijiu, let¡¯s stay together this time.¡± The colorful light was extremely powerful, so Gu Xijiu did not dare to neglect it. She quickly pinched her fingers and countered. She worried that the colorful light from Mo Zhao would impact Little Fox, so she used up her full strength to counter-attack. Her palm was warm, and there was a seven-colored ray of light issued from her palm to meet the five-colored light from Mo Zhao. ¡°Banggggg!¡± There was a loud sound when the two lights collided. Gu Xijiu felt the blood burst in her chest while Mo Zhao retreated several steps. He wasshocked. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Xijiu did not hesitate but continued to issue another attack. Almost at the same time, there was a loud bang from the direction of the entrance. Someone apparently broke it¡­ Mo Zhao¡¯s facial expression changed. He flew out along with the momentum from the attack issued by Gu Xijiu and jumped into the blood pool. There was not even a ssh of water, and he had disappeared. Gu Xijiu was stunned. Did he just escape? Gu Xijiu rushed forward and wanted to jump into the blood pool to see. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Lan Waihu yelled to discourage such an attempt. ¡°The blood in the pool is poisonous!¡± Gu Xijiu stopped hesitantly and right at that moment; a white man slid into the room. It was Di Fuyi! He got rid of the ten people in five minutes and broke in! He was stained with blood on his white clothes, and his silver hair was a little messy. His eyes quickly swept through the room and stopped at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and quickly told him what happened. ¡°Mo Zhao has upied the body of Rong Jialuo. He has just jumped into the blood pool and ran away!¡± Di Fuyi waved his sleeve and threw something into the blood pool. It dissolved in the pool and disappeared in the blink of an eye. This blood pool was highly toxic and extremely corrosive. Did Mo Zhao jump into the blood pool to escape at the expense of his current body? Or does he have a unique protective body tbat would allow him to escape from the blood pool? Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691: Gu Xijiu Is Missing Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Brother Huang, save¡­ save me¡­¡± Lan Jingyi almost could not breathe and stretched out her hand to Di Fuyi. She was still half naked so she looked somewhat seductive despite the blood stains all over her. Di Fuyi took a nce and then quickly turned away. He threw a robe to her. ¡°We should not stay here for too long. Quickly, leave now!¡± He lifted his sleeves and then issued a wave of water to cover Lan Jingyi¡¯s body.He gave her a pill and put her into a wizardry barrier. After he finished treating Lan Jingyi, he looked at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu had already started to crack the four thin chains on Lan Waihu. She was an expert in breakingplicated mechanisms so she would be able to free her friend soon. The only thing that troubled her was that the fine chains had to be pulled out of her shoulder to save her. Little Fox was always afraid of pain, so pulling these chains out was utter torture for her. Gu Xijiu could not bear to see Little Fox hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t be soft-hearted,¡± Di Fuyi spoke. ¡°If you want to save her, you need to pull out the chains.¡± Gu Xijiu was slightly stunned. She seemed to think of something, and she was looking for anesthetic drugs in her storage bag. Unfortunately, she did not have this kind of medicine in her storage bag at the moment. She could not even find one. She could not help but look at Di Fuyi and ask, ¡°Do you have a painkiller?¡± Di Fuyi frowned. When he was about to open his mouth, Lan Jingyi, who was now hovering around him, cried, ¡°It hurts! Brother Huang, I am in so much pain!¡± Di Fuyi did not speak but threw a blue pill to Lan Jingyi who was in the wizardry barrier. Lan Jingyi swallowed it. Gu Xijiu recognized that it was a painkiller which was personally refined by Di Fuyi. It was more effective than modern anesthetic medicine. If Little Fox could get one of these pills, she would not be in so much pain anymore if she were to pull the chain out of her. She looked at him and waited for him to give her another one. However, she did not expect that Di Fuyi would disappoint her. ¡°I only have one left.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She looked at Lan Jingyi. After Lan Jingyi swallowed the pill, she looked much better. At this moment, Lan Jingyi was looking at her, and she seemed to be a bit smug Gu Xijiu abruptly removed her eyes from Lan Jingyi and did not want to see her anymore. However, Lan Jingyi did not stop. ¡°Brother Huang, I am much better now. Your medicine really works¡­¡± Di Fuyi advised her, ¡°Quickly concentrate and practice the Xishen Form that I taught you¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Okay.¡± Lan Jingyi was an obedient girl in front of him. She looked at Gu Xijiu for a while then immediately began to practice. Her fishtail was half-curved, and both her palms were closed together. She closed her eyes, and after a while, a faint blue light surrounded her body toplement the white light that Di Fuyi used to cover her Gu Xijiu¡¯s face turned pale. At this moment she could not dy anymore. She pulled the thin chains out of Lan Waihu¡¯s body Although she tried to do so as gently as possible, Lan Waihu still faced unbearable pain. Her face was pale, and there was cold sweat all over it. Nheless, Lan Waihu was brave. Her white teeth bit her lip as she tried not to scream. Her lips were so severely bitten that blood was flowing out from them. If the problem were not rted to Gu Xijiu, she would not be panicked. But since the person she was healing was Little Fox, even though she knew what to do, she still acted gently. ¡°Come on; we need to go as soon as possible¡­¡± Di Fuyi urged. Gu Xijiu was frustrated. She interrupted him,¡°Since you have already rescued the person you wanted to save, you can leave first!¡± Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692: Gu Xijiu Is Missing (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi suddenly raised his hand. There was a light issued from his palm that extracted the thin chains on Lan Waihu¡±Shuaaa!¡± The two thin chains in her shoulderswere pulled out drenched with blood! Lan Waihu screamed, and she fell to the ground. Gu Xijiu was shocked. She tried her best to catch her but Little Fox had already fainted, and blood was gushing out from her shoulders. Gu Xijiu quickly pressed on the acupuncture point on her shoulder to stop the blood flow. Di Fuyi handed her a white jade bottle. ¡°Apply this on her.¡± This was his best Gold-Inflicted Remedy and was very effective in hemostasis treatment. Gu Xijiu pushed his palm away and rejected his help. ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°Gu Xijiu, sometimes you have to think about the big picture andresist acting on your emotion¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t be acting emotionally when ites to my friend¡¯s safety.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her pale face and frowned. ¡°She needs to have the best Gold-Inflicted Remedy to cure her injuries; otherwise, even though it is not fatal, her skills will be destroyed.¡± ¡°Brother Huang, since she doesn¡¯t appreciate it¡­ Even if¡­ In her heart, her friend¡¯s safety is not as important as her pride¡­¡± Lan Jingyi said out loud. It seemed that she was not focused on her meditation. Gu Xijiu quickly took out the Gold-Inflicted Remedy she carried with her and applied it on Lan Waihu. Her medicine was very effective. Once she applied it on Lan Waihu, the blood had stopped flowing. The effect was even better than the remedy provided by Di Fuyi earlier! Lan Jingyi was speechless. Her teasing did not work, and she was a bit resentful. She stared at the Gold-Inflicted Remedy in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Well, that was also provided by Brother Huang¡­¡±, only Brother Huang can make that high-quality medicine. Gu Xijiu looked at the Di Fuyi coldly. ¡°You can ask your Brother Huang whether this medicine was provided by him.¡± This medicine was made by her recently, and it had nothing to do with Di Fuyi! It was not true that she was not as good as Di Fuyi from many aspects. However, at least in pharmaceutical matters, she could definitely match him! Lan Jingyi still wanted to talk but all of a sudden, the Wizardry Barrier shook, and she rolled for several rounds! She had a lot of wounds on her body. Therefore, this rolling around had hurt her. She screamed in pain, and her body was trembling. Di Fuyi coldly said, ¡°If you are very free, I don¡¯t mind leaving you here!¡± Lan Jingyi¡¯s facial expression changed, and she quickly said, ¡°No¡­ No, I¡­ I know that I am wrong. Brother Huang Brother, since I am also a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, please don¡¯t leave me here¡­¡± Di Fuyi gazed at her and did not speak. Lan Jingyi did not dare to speak again. Heaven¡¯s gift disciple? Was Lan Jingyi also a heaven¡¯s gift disciple? She was not previously. Was she a new one? Gu Xijiu knew that Lan Jingyi was skilled in the wood element and it was the same as Long Siye. Did Di Fuyi give the vacancy to Lan Jingyi after removing Long Siye as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple? Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Is she a heaven¡¯s gift disciple? When did it happen?¡± After all, she was also a tester of heaven¡¯s gift disciples, so she had the right to know the truth. Di Fuyi answered casually, ¡°Not long ago.¡± Lan Jingyi looked at Di Fuyi and then looked at Gu Xijiu. She could not help but interrupt. ¡°It happened two months ago. Two months ago I was injured and could not stop bleeding.¡± Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693: Gu Xijiu Is Missing (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Brother Huang said that if I have the bloodline as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, I could cure this disease. Thus, he assisted me in bing the wood element heaven¡¯s gift disciple to get rid of the disease¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingertips that in her sleeves had tightly pinchedher palm. Two months ago, was also the time when Long Siye was abolished as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. It seemed that after Long Siye was removed, Lan Jingyi took over his position right away. Perhaps Di Fuyi had had this idea for a long time. He had been nning very well for Lan Jingyi¡¯s future. Gu Xijiu had been thinking of a way to help Long Siye restore his identity as heaven¡¯s gift disciple. She felt that since it could be abolished, there should be a way to recover it too. Therefore, recently she frequently disturbed the Firmament Stone to ask for suggestions. She also rummaged through all the books that she could ess to find the method. It seemed that she was too naive! Di Fuyi had no bottom line when it came to matters that he cared about. When he cared about a person, he could even vite the rules set by the heavens. Heaven¡¯s gift disciple¡­ Shouldn¡¯t it be arranged by the heavens? How could he intervenein the ruling and not be afraid of being condemned? He was the god of this continent¡­ but does that permit him to treat everyone like chess pieces that move ording to his n? The sudden feeling of sadness filled her heart. Her face was ashen. She told herself that she should not let herself be hurt by him anymore. However, her emotions overwrote her rationale. Her heart was still in pain after knowing the truth! She stopped talking and quickly wrapped Lan Waihu¡¯s wounds. As she was still outraged, her fingers trembled slightly. ¡°You can give her proper treatment once we leave. We should not stay here any longer. Let¡¯s quickly get out.¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand to hold her sleeve. ¡°Use your teleportation technique.¡± ¡°Shuaaa¡­¡± There was a tearing sound.One corner of Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve was torn. She coldly said, ¡°We should leave separately.¡± She carried Lan Waihu and teleported away in the blink of an eye. Di Fuyi was speechless. ¡­ Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation technique waspelling. She teleported striaght out of theplicated and strange underground pce. She met Lan Yue near the entrance of the underground pce. Lan Yue followed Gu Xijiu¡¯s instructions and had been staying outside to coordinate with her. When he saw Gu Xijiue out together with Lan Waihu, he was relieved and greeted her in a hurry, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She is slightly injured, but it is not too serious.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief and nced around. ¡°Where is Yan Chen?¡± Lan Yue sighed. ¡°He ran out of patience. After you left, he re-opened the entrance and went into it¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Lan Waihu¡¯s face grew paler! Yan Chen! She wanted to see Yan Chen. At the moment, Lan Yue was not the only one waiting outside. There were also Luo Zhanyu and Li Mengxia as well as Long Siye. These people were summoned by Gu Xijiu using the directed audio spell. She did not want to disturb Long Siye, so she did not call him. Nheless, it happened that Long Siye was drinking tea with Luo Zhanyu. Lan Yue wanted to carry Lan Waihu. ¡°Xijiu, let me carry her.¡± Lan Waihu saw Lan Yue¡¯s hands were reaching out and her body subconsciously shrank into Gu Xijiu¡¯s arms and avoided his hands. Lan Yue was speechless. Lan Waihu did not dare to look at the disappointed Lan Yue. After experienced turmoil, she realized that she always liked Yan Chen and wanted to marry him! Lan Yue was good to her, but she did not have any feelings towards him. She just treated him as a friend She did not want to hide her emotions, so naturally, she did not want to let Lan Yue carry her. Gu Xijiu could understand Lan Waihu¡¯s thoughts. Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694: Gu Xijiu Is Missing (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu said, ¡°Her injuries still require treatment and should not be dyed. Instructor Long, can you take care of her?¡± Gu Xijiu then handed Lan Waihu over to Li Mengxia and said, ¡°Mengxia, can you please carry her and leave with Overlord Long?¡± Li Mengxia would never reject an order from Gu Xijiu. ¡°Sure!¡± She took Lan Waihu over, and Lan Waihu was obedient this time. However, her eyes were constantly focused on the exit. Why did Yan Chen note out yet? She hoped that he was not trapped inside. Long Siye asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Are you okay? You look very pale¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Instructor Long. I will hand over Waihu to you. Please help to heal her.¡± Long Siye did not speak. Suddenly he raised his hand to check the Gu Xijiu¡¯s vein. Only after he confirmed that she was not injured did he let go of her hand. ¡°Do not worry; I will be responsible for healing Lan Waihu.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved. After she got assurance from Long Siye, she knew thatLan Waihu would not have any problems. Lan Yue was trying to say something, but suddenly, the ground under the feet tremored like an earthquake! ¡°I am going to find Yan Chen.¡± Gu Xijiu turned and re-entered the pce. Long Siye frowned. He knew her temperament well, so he did not try to stop her. However, Luo Zhanyu was conflicted, and he wanted to follow her. He was stopped by Long Siye. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. With Xijiu¡¯s current ability, she can protect herself from any danger. If you go in without knowing the situation, you will drag her down.¡± Luo Zhanyu pondered on Long Siye¡¯s words for a second, and he agreed with him. Long Siye sighed; he still believed that Gu Xijiu coulde out safely. With his current level of skills, he was useless to her and could only help heal Lan Waihu to give her a reason to smile. Therefore, he left with Li Mengxia who carried Lan Waihu. Lan Yue did not follow. He stood under a plum tree and looked at the plum blossoms. Luo Zhanyu patted his shoulder. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following them?¡± Lan Yue rubbed his nose and sighed. ¡°I think the person she doesn¡¯t want to see right now is me. This is the first time I am being ignored.¡± Luo Zhanyu knew the story between Lan Yue, Lan Waihu, and Yan Chen, so he was quite sympathetic. ¡°Although the falling flower has good intention, the water may not ept it. In fact, you should not force her if she doesn¡¯t like you. Why would you want to break a couple just for your interest? When you should let go, just do it.¡± Lan Yue nced at him. ¡°Can you let go of your fiance? If Lan Waihu had not run away, she would already be my wife!¡± ¡°The point is that she ran away from you! This proves that she does not put you in her heart. Anyway, you are the king of Blue Fox family, why would you want to force a girl like this? I don¡¯t think you have any hidden disease that prevents you from finding a good wife¡­¡± Lan Yue sneered. ¡°You are the one who has a hidden disease! There are a lot of girls who want to marry me!¡± He was just reluctant to ept the truth. The main reason why he wanted to marry Lan Waihu was to follow her father¡¯s will. Secondly, it was also helpful to him to improve his skills and spiritual power. Thirdly, she was the national master of the Blue Fox family. If he married her, it meant that he had more power in the Blue Fox family. Fourthly,he also liked Little Fox. He thought that she was cute and quitepatible to be his wife. Of course, Lan Yue¡¯s love for Lan Waihu was far less than Yan Chen¡¯s. He would never sacrifice his life for Lan Waihu¡­ Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695: Gu Xijiu Is Missing (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAll of a sudden, the ground shook vigorously again! It felt as though it was a magnitude nine earthquake! A few of them were not alert to the sudden change; hence, they almost fell. Luckily, all of them were elites and quickly rose up to in midair when they noticed something was wrong! The ground copsed and cracked as the entire plum forest copsed¡­ Dust was flying up to the sky, and the loud copse made everyone temporarily speechless. The scene on the ground looked like an apocalypse. Luo Zhanyu¡¯s facial expression immediately changed as he witnessed the scenes below! Xijiu! Xijiu was still in the Underground Pce! He turned around and was about to rush down to the ground, but Lan Yue managed to pull him back. ¡°You can¡¯t go! You¡¯ll be buried alive in there!¡± ¡°I need to save my sister!¡± Luo Zhanyu was panicked as he tried to struggle out from Lan Yue¡¯s grasp. Lan Yue¡¯s power had almost recovered, and his external ability was about the same as Luo Zhanyu¡¯s. Therefore, Luo Zhanyu could not escape. ¡°She has already achieved a level ten spiritual power; she should be able to teleport out even if she is buried underground. However, you will die if you go now! Yan Chen was stubborn and look what happened! Do you want to give Xijiu another problem!?¡± Luo Zhanyu was unhappy that Lan Yue lectured him. Although he knew that what Lan Yue said was relevant, that was his sister; he really could not calm himself in such a short time. Suddenly, a white light shed across the dust with two people engulfed inside who shot up to the sky. Since the dust was too thick, no one could see who those two people were. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Luo Zhanyu screamed as he rushed over to check. However, when he arrived somewhere nearby, he realized that was not Gu Xijiu but Di Fuyi and Lan Jingyi. The two of them looked fine. Di Fuyi¡¯s robe was still neat and clean while Lan Jingyi was floating in a wizardry barrier behind him while she meditated. Luo Zhanyu was stunned. He grunted, ¡°Di Fuyi, have you seen Xijiu???¡± Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°I thought she had escaped with Lan Waihu? Did you not see her?¡± Her teleportation technique was the fastest way out of the Underground Pce; Di Fuyi could not even catch up with her. ¡°She hade out with Lan Waihu; however, Yan Chen was still in the Underground Pce. He had gone in after you because he was worried. He didn¡¯te out; hence, Xijiu passed Lan Waihu to Overlord Long and then went in again to find Yan Chen. However, she appears to be missing.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s expression changed slightly because he knew how dangerous it was in the Underground Pce as he just escaped from there. The quake was not a natural disaster but a man-made disaster. It was Mo Zhao who initiated the destruction mechanism after he escaped! All the ¡®blood vessels¡¯ burst and the blood from the blood vessels were corrosive. When he escaped, he witnessed all the guards who did not manage to escape turn into ashes as the poisonous blood spilled onto them. The explosion of the ¡®blood vessels¡¯ covered all directions without missing any single spot. Thus, there was no ce for them to hide. Di Fuyi might have suffered the same fate if he did not manage to initiate the protection array and rush out in time. Gu Xijiu could perform teleportation; hence, she would probably teleport out even if she could not find Yan Chen, right? She knew it was dangerous, so she probably would not risk her life this way.Perhaps, she had teleported tens of miles away; hence, it was normal if no one could see her. Strangely, Di Fuyi was a little panicked. He took a deep breath and retrieved the jade tablet which he always used to contact her. He dialed and waited for her to answer. However, the jade tablet was unresponsive after a few blinks and then turned back to its original appearance. Di Fuyi¡¯s concern could be seen all over his face, and the fingers which he used to hold the tablet turned pale. Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696: Where Would She Go? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere were only two possibilities in Di Fuyi¡¯s mind. One, she was entering a hazardous ce, and she switched off the jade tablet because she was scared that she would be distracted. Two, the jade tablet might be damaged. Which one was it then? He remembered that her jade tablet was on when they both went in together. It did not make sense for her to switch off the jade tablet just because she needed to save Yan Chen; was it the second possibility? He tried very hard to suppress his anxiousness and looked at Luo Zhanyu. ¡°Could you try to contact her with your directed audio spell?!¡± Luo Zhanyu¡¯s eyes were already red. ¡°I¡¯ve tried but failed!¡± In other words, her other directed audio spell was also switched off orpletely damaged. Suddenly, Lan Yue screamed in excitement! ¡°Hey, I got hold of Yan Chen!¡± Both Luo Zhanyu and Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes sparkled as they looked at Lan Yue. Di Fuyi took the directed audio spell from Lan Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°Yan Chen, where¡¯s Xijiu?¡± Yan Chen paused for a second. ¡°I thought she had gone out to meet you? She just left right after she saved me; I thought she would go and meet you.¡± In fact, Yan Chen was in danger not long after he rushed in and he almost fell into a sea of blood after triggering a mechanism. Gu Xijiu managed to contact him at the critical moment and sessfully saved him with her teleportation. Since Yan Chen knew Lan Waihu was safe, he did not want to stay any longer. When he was about to go out with Gu Xijiu, the entire pce was on the brink of copse. Gu Xijiu was very fast; hence, she immediately teleported away with Yan Chen. Due to her panicked nature, she teleported 50 miles away with Yan Chen. Later, she asked Yan Chen to find Lan Waihu in Long Siye¡¯s ce as she still had something urgent to follow up. After that, she disappeared. Yan Chen missed Little Fox very much; hence, he quickly contacted Long Siye. After getting his location, he immediately rushed over. While he was on his journey to meet Lan Waihu, he got a call from Lan Yue and only then did he know that Gu Xijiu did not meet up with Lan Yue and the rest. Where would she go? Would she go to after Mo Zhao right away?! Di Fuyi just got to know from Lan Jingyi that ¡®Rong Jialuo¡¯ was the main culprit. However, he addressed himself as though he was a Lord while Gu Xijiu referred to him as ¡®Mo Zhao¡¯! If Di Fuyi was not mistaken, it seemed that Rong Jialuo had beenpletely possessed by Mo Zhao! It made sense that the Blood Underground Pce was built by Mo Zhao. Although Di Fuyi had never met Mo Zhao in person, he knew his Kung Fu quite well. Even if Mo Zhao had not fully recovered, an Omen who had lived for a few thousand years was definitely not someone who could be easily defeated by a little girl like Gu Xijiu who only had a few decades of power. It was extremely dangerous for her to fight him alone. Perhaps, there was not even a small chance for her to win. That was the first time Di Fuyi was so panicked that his fingers trembled in his sleeves. Lan Jingyi, who was engulfed in the wizardry barrier behind him, certainly sensed his emotion. She opened her eyes. ¡°Brother Huang, don¡¯t worry. She knows teleportation; she would be able to escape if she could not fight him. She could run very fast earlier, and we couldn¡¯t even catch up with her. It was terrible of her not to inform us after she came out! I think she is just trying to make everyone worry about her by hiding in somewhere¡­¡± Before she could finish talking, a loud scream was heard! The wizardry barrier that carried Lan Jingyi cracked, and she fell helplessly from midair! Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697: Let Go Of Me, You Jerk! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHow could Lan Jingyi survive if she falls in the sea of blood? Fortunately, a hand pulled her back, and she slumped into Lan Yue¡¯s embrace. Lan Yue was slow to react as he saw the mermaid fall from midair. He was lucky that she did not fall directly on top of him. He quickly pulled her cor and dragged her up to the ground. Unfortunately, Lan Jingyi¡¯s clothes ripped during the fall. She had only been given a robe from Di Fuyi for her to cover her pubic regions. Although the robe was quite big, Lan Yue unintentionally opened her top when he pulled her up. To make matters worse, her body slipped out from the robe and continued to fall.Lan Jingyi screamed again! Fortunately, Lan Yue was very quick this time; hence, he managed to grab hold of her. However, he was stunned and quickly took a closer look because he touched something slippery! He had grabbed her fishtail as she hung upside down! It would only be a small matter if she hung upside down. However, she was naked¡­ Lan Jingyi could not stop struggling because she was embarrassed and angry. ¡°Let go! Let go of me, you jerk!¡± A gentleman should not look at something that did not belong to him and should not act impolitely as well. Lan Yue had his morals and standards and was shocked to be called a jerk. Well, he decided to close his eyes and let go of Jan Jingyi. Therefore, Lan Jingyi fell again! In her panicked state, she finally formed a silk coil and hooked it on Lan Yue¡¯s waist. She then pulled forcefully and slumped into Lan Yue¡¯s embrace as she got up. Lan Yue was standing as straight as a pine tree to avoid any possible usation again. ¡°Youngdy, please behave yourself and don¡¯t simply submit yourself to me.¡± The multiple falls had caused Lan Jingyi¡¯s wounds to tear open again. A lot of blood dripped from her wounds, and she almost fainted from the pain. Despite being in pain, she grabbed on to Lan Yue¡¯s belt because she was afraid to fall again. She begged with a trembling voice, ¡°Save¡­ save me¡­¡± Lan Jingyi was not a very talented person; however, Di Fuyi made many pills with a secret recipe for her so that her Kung Fu would quickly upgrade. She was now at a level nine spiritual power. Even though she achieved a level nine spiritual power, her Kung Fu was rather lousy. As she was severely injured now, she could not even perform the Flying Magic technique and had to depend on someone else to take the lead. Otherwise, she would have fallen into the underground pce and turned into a puddle of water. To stay alive, she had to leave her image aside and grab onto Lan Yue. When she looked around again, she realized Di Fuyi was gone! He has gone to find Gu Xijiu. Lan Jingyi was sad and quite mad too. Lan Yue did not push her down because Di Fuyi left a reminder to him before he left. ¡°Try to treat her wounds and keep her alive.¡± Lan Yue did not have the guts to disobey Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s order; hence, he had tokeep her alive. However, it was really inappropriate or rather indecent for a mermaid to hang on his belt. Lan Yue truly believed that his image was valuable and he did not want to embarrass himself. Therefore, he threw a dress to her. ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s embarrassing to run away naked. Could you put on that dress? Oh right, don¡¯t throw your tantrum on me, or else I¡¯ll probably kick you off if I¡¯m not happy¡­¡± Lan Jingyi remained silent. Her face was flushed, and she did not dare to say anything else. Lan Yue could not form a wizardry barrier to carry her, and he was not willing to carry her as well. Thus, he pondered¡­ Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698: Gu Xijiu, Don¡¯t Do Something Silly, Please! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Yue could not form a wizardry barrier to carry her, and he did not want to do so anyway. In the end, he retrieved a band out of nowhere and tied it on her waist. Hence, he brought her along whenever he flew, as if he was pulling a kite. When he was flying in the air, he even kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s inappropriate for a man and ady to have physical contact. Thus, this is the only way I can bring you along. Don¡¯t ever break the band. Otherwise, I might not be able to save you in time¡­¡± The wind up above the sky was as cold as a de; Lan Jingyi felt as though she was almost torn apart by the chilly breeze! That was the first time she hadmitted such a great sin; however, she had no way to escape. She had no guts to break the band but struggled to hold it too. She wanted to cry, but she could not. Only cold sweat rolled down from her forehead like pearls. She felt depressed and frightened as she realized she was nothing in Huang Tu¡¯s heart. She was always someone easily receable, and she had never walked into his heart. But why would he suddenly treat her nicely over the past few months after having neglected her for several years? He even healed her chronic illness and made pills for her. He elected her be a heaven¡¯s gift disciple and also made a few of her other small dreams came true. She thought her efforts finally paid off;she thought he would finally see her. However, she had never imagined that she would return to her original state today. When Gu Xijiu was missing, he immediately left her,and he did not even care about her injuries. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had gone missing. Di Fuyi has used all his tricks and resources to find her but nothing worked. Di Fuyi had also searched the pce; the royal servants had no idea what was happening but were only aware that their emperor had a private visit outside the pce. However, none of them knew when he would return. Every single spot in the pce have been searched by Di Fuyi, but he did not find any clues about Gu Xijiu and Mo Zhao. But suddenly, he made a small discovery. There was a secret passage inside the emperor¡¯s bedroom that led to the secret Underground Blood Pce under the plum forest. When Di Fuyi entered the secret passage, the entire ce was filled with poisonous blood and the walkways were corroded. In fact, Mu Feng and the other messengers were confused. The Lord hardly asked about Miss Gu these days and they hardly had any interaction even when they bumped into each other for some work. They thought The Lord had let go of Miss Gu and treated her as his normal subordinate. However, when she had gone missing, The Lord looked for her crazily as though he had lost his souls. For three days, The Lord had not eaten or taken a sip of water. He never stopped looking her. However, no one knew where Gu Xijiu had gone. They had looked everywhere but still could not find her. ¡­ Di Fuyi entered the Star Gazing Observatory Room. He was looking at the blinking stars up above the sky. He waspletely focused on the new King Star and his facial expression changed. The bright new star suddenly dimmed! It looked to be tangled with the Red Devil Star and both were about to fall. She really went to find Mo Zhao! He had no idea what strategy she has used but it appears as though she has chosen to die with Mo Zhao! ¡®Gu Xijiu, don¡¯t do something silly, please!¡¯ ¡®Gu Xijiu, your life is way more important than his! Please, don¡¯t give up¡­¡¯ Di Fuyi took a leap and rushed toward certain direction! Thistime, both of the stars had shown their exact location¡­ Hopefully he could make it in time and nothing would have happened to her. Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699: Gu Xijiu Decided To Give Her All To Kill Him; She Would Not Give Up Until He Dies Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNothing serious could happen to her, right? Gu Xijiu was the new Lord of this world; how could she fall? ¡®Xijiu, wait for me¡­¡¯ ¡­ ¡°Little Xijiu, you¡¯re obsessed with me, huh? Did you fall for me? Otherwise, why would you follow me all the way here?¡± There was a frozen sea at the most northern region in the continent, and there was also an icend on that frozen sea. There was an abandonednd deep inside the icend that was upied by certain ferocious beasts which were simr to penguins and pr bears. The snowkes were as big as a straw mat, and the entirend was covered by ice mountains and ciers. The ce looked like the most rural area at the north pole with a vile environment and bad weather. It was not a good ce for spiritual growth because the areacked spiritual energy. Thus, no one woulde here even if they had all the time in the world. Yet strangely, inside a bottomless ice gap on the icend, a maic and flirtatious voice was heard. ¡°Mo Zhao, I really have an obsession. I am obsessed with you because I want to kill you!¡± An icy voice could be heard in response. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really sad!¡± The man sighed. He then added two sentences from a poem, ¡°I gave my sincere heart to a beautifuldy; however, the beautifuldy did not appreciate it.¡± There was an ice cave at the bottom of the ice, and ariver flowed within it. Countless icicles filled the stream of water. It shone in blue, and the chill could freeze someone to death. Gu Xijiu was standing on an icicle while Mo Zhao stood on another icicle opposite her. Mo Zhao looked passionate as he glimpsed at Gu Xijiu with his narrowed eyes, but his gaze lookeddepressed after he read the two sentences. It was as though he really got hurt in a rtionship. Gu Xijiu slightly pursed her lips. Apparently, she did not buy his passion. In fact, Mo Zhao was not supposed to know the poem. However, he had worked with Long Fan before, and Long Fan was a typical boastful man who showed off his talents by reading some poems in front of Mo Zhao. Mo Zhao sighed and added, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m really curious how you found me. Did you follow me all the way? I was sure to clear off any traces of me, and even Di Fuyi would not be able to find me. So how did you manage to find me?¡± Mo Zhao took the opportunity to escape using the Ground Drilling technique after he destroyed his underground pce. He had gotten hold of the two items he wanted which was the mermaid¡¯s tears and the fresh blood from the Blue Fox. He wouldpletely recover once he ate those two things and converted its energy. He would only need three days and nights of practice and meditation. This was why Mo Zhao decided to run away instead of battle them head-on; he wanted to speed up his recovery progress first. He did not expect that regardless of where he escaped to, Gu Xijiu would find him. In the beginning, he did think of catching Gu Xijiu before running away. However, Gu Xijiu was very smart and tricky. She immediately disappeared with her teleportation technique every time he saw her, and she would then disturb him again with a sneak attack once he began to meditate¡­ That drove him nuts! Mo Zhao was helpless. He tried many different ways to escape, but Gu Xijiu always found him. Throughout the process of escaping and chasing one another, both of them identally ran into this abandoned icend and coincidentally bumped into each other at the bottom of an ice cap. Gu Xijiu decided to give her all to kill him; she would not give up until he dies. However, since Mo Zhao had swallowed the blood of a Blue Fox more than three days ago, the blood would lose its effect since he did not manage to meditate. Mo Zhao was extremely frustrated. Thus, he was no longer happy even when he saw Gu Xijiu; instead, he felt extremely annoyed and intended to kill her. ¡­ Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700: She Was The New King Star Which He Could Not Find! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMo Zhao was also very familiar with astrology even though his knowledge was not as broad as Di Fuyi¡¯s. He knew the old King Star would fall soon and that a new King Star would be born within this period. However, if the Omen could kill the new King Star before it matures, then the Star of the Omen would rece the new King Star and be the new Lord of the world. Of course, the people would need to worship the devil by then, and the structure of the continent would be changed entirely. He had this intention a long time ago; hence, he was waiting for the new King Star to look for him because the new King Star would be weak and easy to be killed at an earlier stage. Mo Zhao always kept an eye on the stars; however, the old King Star always looked bright, and it did not seem to be falling anytime soon.Therefore, he thought the new Kingstar would not be born that soon; at least not within the uing 60 years. Thus, he kept a very low profile and got himself hidden to avoid The Lord¡¯s suspicion. Unfortunately, when he realized that the new King Star had already been born, it was already very bright and strong! Apparently, the old King Star had done something to manipte its growth. That was the reason it was very dim among the other stars before it reached its maturity. Hence, Mo Zhao missed the opportunity. Although Mo Zhao noticed the new King Star in the sky, he could not identify who it belonged to. He could not even tell the exact location of the new King Star; hence, he had no way to kill his opponent and gain control of the continent. Initially, he nned to find him or her after hepletely recovered. However, he was surprised to see the ray of seven-colored lights when Gu Xijiu attacked him. That was the light specially emitted by the King Star of the world. She was the new King Star which he could not find! He honestly felt that God must be joking with him because the only woman he loved was the new King Star he always wanted to kill! He was trying to figure out what he would do while he kept running away from her. He initially thought that he should marry the new King Star and then destroy all her Kung Fu. He wanted her to be his empress to watch him conquer the world and celebrate his glory. However, he seemed to have given up on this idea now. He could always find a better woman in the future. However, there was only one world; hence, he could only sacrifice her for his hegemony. At most, he would keep her souls and engrave his seal of the devil on her souls. In this case, she could never be a deity even if she resurrects in the future. As he narrowed his eyes, his fingers slowly clenched in his sleeves while he was staring at her! In fact, he was really curious about Gu Xijiu¡¯s tracking ability! How could it be so amazing? Gu Xijiu was staring back at him. She knew he had the intention to kill her. Instead of being fearful, she smiled. It was finally time for their final battle! She too had been waiting for this moment. Gu Xijiu was in a good mood; thus, she did not mind answering Mo Zhao. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve suspected you way too long ago. So, I¡¯ve done something to your body. Unless you¡¯re willing to abandon your body, you should just stop running away because I¡¯ll find you no matter where you go!¡± Mo Zhao was speechless. He sighed before answering, ¡°I personally think I¡¯ve hidden myself very well, even Di Fuyi couldn¡¯t find me. How did you suspect me so early?¡± He was always good at acting and hadpletely possessed Rong Jialuo¡¯s body. He ate Rong Jialuo¡¯s souls, and now he owned all of his memories. Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701: That Was All In The Past Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince he had sessfully taken over Rong Jialuo¡¯s identity, how did Gu Xijiu unravel his secret? Gu Xijiu pinched her now pale red lips and answered calmly, ¡°Rong Jialuo was once my friend.¡± Gu Xijiu knew her friends well enough, and that included Rong Jialuo. One¡¯s temperament might differ due to the change in his or her social status. One¡¯s personality, however, would not change to an undistinguishable extent. Although he always put on his grim expression, Rong Jialou was naturally a little shy and introverted. For the past few months, ¡®Rong Jialuo¡¯ behaved somewhat simrly, with ack of amiability; but Gu Xijiu could still notice his mild sense of evilness through his eyes. That was when she started to suspect his true identity. Before this, she even tried to perform several tests on him secretly, but the results remained normal, which led her to assume that she overthought the whole situation. However, for the sake of his safety, she would perform some spells on Rong Jialuo every time she visited the pce to expiate the sins of the sorrowful souls. Rong Jialuo was the kind of person with the ability to bring troubles to himself. With or without his attachment with Mo Zhao, she would still look after him in secret. Even though he was still Rong Jialuo, it would be best for her to know where to find him if one day he was unfortunately kidnapped by Mo Zhao. Mo Zhao was a smart man. He understood the underlying meaning of Gu Xijiu¡¯s answer. ¡°Xijiu, you are so kind to Rong Jialuo. I was once your friend, too, but why didn¡¯t you look after me like you did to him?¡± He sighed. Gu Xijiu responded with a smirk, ¡°I once treated you as a friend, but that was all in the past.¡± Ever since he became Mo Zhao, he had been doing so many evil deeds that went against all moral codes and humanity. How could she treat him as a friend like before? Mo Zhao looked down and heaved a long sigh. ¡°However, you are still a friend to me. Think about it. Ever since we met, I have been treating you well and have never done anything to harm you. When you were in trouble, I was the one who helped you. I would not do anything to harm any of your friends, otherwise Little Fox would be long dead. Xijiu, you have to face your conscience. I have always been so kind to you, but you never gave me any chances. You destroyed several underground pces of mine and injured me so severely for many times. Right now, you are even trying to exterminate me. Think about it with your conscience. Is this right? Do I deserve this?¡± He had a gift of rare eloquence. His voice was gentle yet attractive, like a warm stream that flowed smoothly into Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart. While he talked, he focused his eyes so intensely with profound affection. He tried to make her fall for him. His eyes shone brightly, like a gleam of warm moonlight shrouding thend. Gu Xijiu remained silent and stared at him nkly without any expression. Mo Zhao tried harder. He took another step closer to her and asked, ¡°Xijiu, will you let me go?¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips in return. ¡°What about the real Rong Jialuo? Where is he?¡± Mo Zhao sighed. ¡°Am I not Rong Jialuo?¡± ¡°You are not! You are Rong Che! The Eighth Prince, Rong Jialuo, treated you so well back in the day. How could you do something so evil to him?¡± ¡°Xijiu, he was nice to me, so I refused toy my murderous hand on him. Didn¡¯t you know? He used to feel a strong sense of inferiority in front of you for always putting you in trouble. He wanted to be stronger, so he could finally fight along side you. He wanted to be the man who could protect you, but his talent was nothing remarkable. He could never make it past level nine with his own capability, nor could he be stronger than you. He was very sad and disappointed.¡± Mo Zhao exined softly. ¡°So you took the opportunity to lure him into your vicious n and made him agree to the Blood Agreement? For you to own his body?¡± Mo Zhaoughed. ¡°You cannot say that I lured him. He agreed willingly. I promised to keep his conscience.¡± Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702: You Know I Do Not Have The Heart To Reject You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Rong Jialou has been very nice to me. I will certainly not harm him. As you can see right now, we havee together as one.¡± Mo Zhao continued. ¡°I believe it is not his conscience that you kept, but his memory. Did you engulf his souls as a whole?¡± Gu Xijiu continued. Mo Zhao rubbed his nose before answering. ¡°It is not nice for you to say that I swallowed his souls. I prefer to call it a union of our souls.¡± Gu Xijiu could not suppress the sadness in her eyes. She could almost understand why Mo Zhao chose to attach his soul to Rong Jialuo¡¯s body. When Mo Zhao was still Rong Che, both of them had spent many years together, enough for Mo Zhao to understand Rong Jialuo, which made it easier for him to manipte his ws. Moreover, Rong Che and Rong Jialuo were brothers who shared the same bloodline. Mo Zhao had been using Rong Che¡¯s body long enough to adapt to the Rong bloodline. Therefore, Rong Jialuo was a good choice that would make the reattachment easier for him. Rong Jialuo was, after all, an ordinary man in his twenties, so he was not a well-matched adversary for Mo Zhao, who had been cultivating his vital energy for thousands of years. Once Mo Zhao took over the body, Rong Jialuo¡¯s soul would not be spared. It seemed like Rong Jialuo would nevere back again. He had truly be Mo Zhao. Hence, Gu Xijiu was devastated by the realization. Rong Jialuo had always been very kind to her. Without Mo Zhao, Rong Jialuo could be an excellent ruler of the Feixing Kingdom with a good name for posterity. Unfortunately, his encounter with Mo Zhao made it all impossible. Mo Zhao had been controlling him for all his life. Before, Gu Xijiu was still unable to ovee certain misgivings, but she changed her mind. There would be no scruple for her anymore. She looked at Mo Zhao fixedly. ¡°There is one more thing that I do not understand.¡± ¡°Say it. You know I do not have the heart to reject you.¡± ¡°In the secret Blood Pce, what did you mean when you said you did not expect it to be me?¡± Gu Xijiu knew that there would be some underlying meaning in his words. Mo Zhao returned her question with a smile. ¡°Xijiu, can you read the star chart?¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed, as she did not understand what it had to do with the star chart. A shback suddenly urred to her. She remembered Di Fuyi once showed her the astrological chart, which among many stars, she found the biggest star that represented Di Fuyi, but failed to find the star for her own. Di Fuyi did not point it out to her either. She thought that she must be too insignificant to be on the chart, so she did not question any further. Mo Zhao¡¯s sudden question made her rethink the entire situation. Did Mo Zhao recognize her star from the star chart? She wondered if she had already acquired a position among the stars with her present capability, but she had no idea which one. The real star chart could only be revealed at certain locations. The ordinary night sky left no trace of each star¡¯s position. She answered with another question instead, ¡°What difference would it make if I can or cannot read it? Mo Zhao kept his eyes on her smilingly. He tried to find some clues from her expression. Although she managed to skip the question, he was sure to assume that she was still unaware of her true identity from the way she responded. It would be fun for Mo Zhao. Under normal circumstances, the old King Star would protect the new King Star as part of his or her obligation. He would keep the heir safe when necessary and teach the new King Star the ability to guard the world by continuing the work of the predecessor. The old King Star should never watch over the new King Star so extensively to the point of going against God¡¯s will. However, he could tell that the old King Star had done a lot for her from the star chart. The level ofmitment had gone way beyond the rtionship between a predecessor and an heir. Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703: Immense Remorse For His Lost Opportunity Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLogically speaking, the old King Star should have passed the stargazing ability to the new King Star. However, she appeared to know nothing about it. It seemed that the former King Star did not wish for the iing King Star to find out the truth about their change of power. He genuinely cared for her, which was something very unusual. There was only one possibility. The old and new King Stars must be lovers, who swore to love as long as they both should live. The old King Star must be trying to avoid breaking her heart by not telling her the truth of his doom. The old King Star would use any reasons, even with his betrayal, to cause them to split before his final days. He would break her heart entirely so she was no longer concerned about his existence. He would then hide from the world. It was normal for him to disappear for a few years, even for a few decades. If everything had been properly arranged, the new King Star would never find out the truth about the death of the old King Star. His follower would take his form and make an asional appearance once every few years, so the world would still think that he was still alive. After the heartbreak, the new King Star would never ask anything about the old King Star ever again. She would never find out about his death. Mo Zhao thought to himself. ¡®The only one that was entangled with Gu Xijiu was Di Fuyi. It was normal for Di Fuyi to look after Gu Xijiu, but not The Lord, unless The Lord was indeed Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi could be the embodiment of The Lord!¡¯ Mo Zhao was delighted at this sudden realization. He had heard about the breakup between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. Before this, he did not quite understand why their rtionship would end up in ruins, given that both of them were so madly in love, so much so that they would die for one another. He finally understood it all. That was how it was. Di Fuyi must have been scheming his n for quite a while. He turned to look at Gu Xijiu with an intense gaze and questioned her, ¡°Di Fuyi is The Lord, right?¡± Gu Xijiu was utterly surprised, but she gave nothing away on her face. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± She did not know how he came up with the assumption. Mo Zhao looked away and smiled scornfully. He did not intend to answer Gu Xijiu¡¯s confusion. ¡°If I knew better that they were the same man, I should have tortured him to death while he was still in my underground pce.¡± It was a great remorse. Mo Zhao repented of his lost opportunity so immensely. He did not realize that The Lord was once in his hand, but he let him escape so easily. Mo Zhao gave Gu Xijiu a look so full of pity. He wondered how she would react when she found out about the truth. Would she be mentally devastated? He decided to wait until Di Fuyi¡¯s death before uncovering the painful truth. Her expressions would be fascinating. Di Fuyi¡¯s painstaking effort would be all wasted away. He would take it as a revenge for all the suppression that he had to suffer for so many years. The idea sounded very interesting. Mo Zhao¡¯s mind started to be bombarded with many more crazy ideas. He no longer wanted to murder Gu Xijiu, at least for now. He would wait until the day she found out about the truth. The urge to kill Gu Xijiu started to fade. He should take it easy and wait for the death of the old King Star before he started to take any action. As long as Lan Waihu was still alive, he could still extract the blood from her heart. Also, he still had some mermaid tears left. For the past few days, he had to bustle in and out all because of Gu Xijiu. She was very excellent in causing him all sorts of disturbances. All he needed was a quiet ce to practice his Kung Fu and cultivate his vital energy, so he had to keep running away from her. Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704: Whoever Runs Is A Coward Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMo Zhao hade round to this idea now, so there was no need for him to rush into his practice. He had taken over Rong Jialuo¡¯s body; all that was left was for him to recover fully. Furthermore, Gu Xijiu was no match to him if he wanted to hurt her right now. It would take him half a day to defeat her. He would then wait for the death of Di Fuyi before taking any actions. While he was still chatting with Gu Xijiu, he would walk around between the cracks of the ice. His steps appeared to be random, but he was trying to set up a strategy to seal the ce so that there was no ce she could run. Gu Xijiu watched cautiously as he continued to walk around. He trod the area from end to end, so she followed his steps. She was a little frustrated. From time to time, she would give the icicles on the banks a kick. Although the ice towers were unusually strong, Gu Xijiu¡¯s strength was enough to kick them off their ground. Some of them were cheekily aimed at Mo Zhao. Certainly, Mo Zhao would not allow himself to be hit by these ice towers. He would either flip the ice away with his sleeve or swiftly avoid them. He remained untouched. Gu Xijiu could tell that there was an underlying meaning in Mo Zhao¡¯s words, but she could not figure out the hidden message. She no longer wanted to make any assumptions. Making any assumptions was exhausting, and Gu Xijiu was too tired to think about it at the moment. She only had one goal, which was to kill Mo Zhao. She needed revenge on behalf of Little Fox, Rong Jialuo, the innocent people he had hurt, and also herself. She had to destroy the scourge of mass destruction. She was not afraid to die in a fight with him. She was also devising a strategy which would cause both of them to be either severely injured or dead. They continued to talk, but Mo Zhao was a very careful person. He did not let any of his thoughts slip out of his mouth. Gu Xijiu only responded faintly, so he would not find out anything from her words. She was an expert in array formation, so she could see that Mo Zhao was secretly nning his strategy. He must be desperate to catch her or even kill her. She smirked, for it was still uncertain who would be dead at the end. She knew that her Kung Fu was no match to Mo Zhao¡¯s, but she had her ways. She learned a strategy from an exorcist that she met in her previous life. It was a n that could be the ultimate kill. However, the n muste with a great price. Unless it were really necessary, no one would execute the n. Now was the time. It was finally time for her to carry out the strategy. Although Mo Zhao was also an expert in array formation, his knowledge in that particr strategy was not as good as hers. He took a stroll at the banks for nearly half an hour. Finally, he came to a stop and looked at Gu Xijiu fixedly, who was still standing opposite him. Gu Xijiu raised her head and their eyes met. Mo Zhao gave her a gentle smile, but it somehow looked devilish. ¡°Xijiu, I see that you like to follow my footsteps. Stop running away; will you?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned but remained silent. Mo Zhao took a swift leap andnded next to her. He had already secured a wizardry barrier in all the ice cracks. Hence, her teleportation technique within the barrier would not work. She could no longer escape. The cement of the wizardry barrier was very physically draining, especially to Mo Zhao¡¯s spiritual power. With the execution of the n, he would need at least half a month of recovery to begin his practice again. He was resigned to the fact that he would stop his practice for a little while. Otherwise, he would not perform the wizardry barrier at this critical point. He was very determined to get Gu Xijiu this time. Certainly, he had never paid any attention to her Kung Fu capability. He was aware that her Kung Fu was good, but nothingpared to his standard. If they had to fight, she would not be able to resist more than 70 to 80 of his martial styles. Gu Xijiu smiled charmingly. ¡°You¡¯d better not run away this time. Whoever runs is a coward. Let¡¯s put an end to this.¡± Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705: Kung Fu That Can Kill You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMo Zhao did not expect Gu Xijiu to be so direct toward him. Soon, heughed. ¡°All right! Whoever runs is a coward! Xijiu, I will make sure you know my strength.¡± He had decided to take her down forcibly this time by making her his woman. If he could never get her heart, he could at least have her body. He wanted to see her suffer in tears. He would rather have her destroyed if he could not have her. He opened up his palm to summon his weapon; a blood-red sword formed immediately in his hand. The edge of his sword was ming, but its effect was cold. Immediately after its emergence, there came a loud, wailing scream from its ferocious evil spirits. The cier, which had been actively streaming for tens of thousands of years, froze immediately when the sword appeared. The coldness was unbearable, as though piercing through Gu Xijiu¡¯s skin. Gu Xijiu flipped the corner of her sleeves and summoned a flexible rope in her hand. It was a rope of seven-colored gleam and was as soft and nimble as a whip. Her hand gestured a little, and the flexible weapon straightened up instantly. The body of the rope was shimmering with many colors. It was quite majestic! She used to have an arsenal of great weapons from Di Fuyi. However, since she broke up with Di Fuyi, she sent all the things back to him. She even stopped using all the Kung Fu techniques that he taught her. She used the power of her soul to create a flexible rope. It immediately surrounded the entire chilly environment with a warm halo. Under the influence of the seven-colored flexible rope, beautiful glowing rays started to shine in all directions on the ice, forming a bright and dazzling view. Mo Zhao looked at the presentation of her flexible rope and was perplexed. He did not expect Gu Xijiu to use this as her weapon. As far as he was concerned, she was better with swords. ¡°Your weapon is quite fancy. Did Di Fuyi give it to you?¡± Gu Xijiu responded scornfully, ¡°It looks fancy, but is lethal enough to kill you!¡± With a stretch, the flexible rope extended towards Mo Zhao. Mo Zhaoughed out loud despite the impending danger. ¡°All right, I would like to see how this soft weapon is going to kill me.¡± The sword used by Mo Zhao was an excellent weapon from ancient evil times. There was nothing that it could not cut through. It could effortlessly destroy a sword that was made of diamond and shatter it into pieces. More importantly, many sorrowful evil spirits had been confined by the power of the sword. In every movement of the sword, the evil spirits further enhanced the strength of the sword, making it powerful enough to kill both gods and celestial beings. He had been keeping the sword for his battle against The Lord; now he had to use it against Gu Xijiu instead. If the sword hit Gu Xijiu, she would be immediately frozen into an ice cube and Mo Zhao could finally do anything to her as he pleased. The tip of the sword and the rope met in a sh and Mo Zhao was very hopeful that the power of his evil spirits could affect Gu Xijiu¡¯s body through the flexible rope, thus freezing every inch of her limbs. To his surprise, the flexible rope shone out a gleam of powerful seven-colored rays that immediately purified the grievance of the bloody red evil spirits. He was utterly surprised and withdrew his sword. A few sorrowful souls had just been expiated from their grief through the gleam of the seven-colored ray. ¡°You¡­¡± He looked at her with an utter surprise. ¡°What kind of Kung Fu is that?¡± He had never seen anything like it. ¡°The one that can kill you!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s flexible rope turned into a colorful mirage andunched another attack towards Mo Zhao. The seven-colored mirage shone forth with all its strength. There were many patterns emerging on the surface of the rope, as though countless of petals falling from the sky. Wherever the petalsnded, it was as though spring had arrived. Warm breezes of spring air swept across the frozen cier, thus making the stream lively again. Mo Zhao shook his head in disbelief. The Kung Fu that Gu Xijiu was performing was very strange, unlike anything that he had ever seen. Moreover, the strength of the Kung Fu was powerful,parable to the power of The Lord himself. Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706: Apparently, She Was Ready To Die In The Fight With Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMo Zhao thought about it and was confused. Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power was not high enough to perform something so powerful. How did she do it? He tried to avoid the strikes on the side of the riverbank while trying to solve his confusion. However, his confusion would remain unanswered, as Gu Xijiu would never exin it to him. Gu Xijiu pressed him with every step that she took. Her odd moves emerged in an endless flow, making it harder for Mo Zhao to avoid. He never thought that the fight would require his full strength, but after a few encounters with Gu Xijiu, he finally understood that he needed to put in all his efforts to win the fight. Otherwise, he would be injured by her. His power began to sink in. Finally, he was able to utilize all of his strength. His moves were getting more merciless and tricky. The fight by the riverbank became increasingly vigorous. An hour passed¡­ Then another hour passed. The cier was melted and frozen again multiple times over the fight. Also, the ice towers at the riverbank were greatly affected by their battle and shattered into powder. The surrounding ice walls started to crumble, causing snow slides from the tip of the iceberg. Slowly but surely, the appearance of the area had beenpletely altered. It looked like a battlefield now. Although the appearance changed, their wizardry barriers remained unaffected. Gu Xijiu could not use her teleportation technique and Mo Zhao could not run away from her. He wanted to escape. He knew that this was too risky a fight for him at this stage. Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was surrounded by a faint glow throughout the battle. When his sword touched the halo, it only managed to bruise her, causing her to spit out a little blood. No vitals were harmed, so she could still fight. Whenever she had the opportunity to injure him, she could not care less about his sword that was aiming at her chest or her head. She whipped the flexible rope unsparingly, showing him no sense of mercy at all by giving him more and more injuries. Mo Zhao would not mind physical injuries. However, there seemed to be some incarnations on his wounds as well that could purify the devilish influence from his body. The pain seemed to pierce into his bones, and it felt ten times more painful than a normal injury. Apparently, she was ready to die in the battle with him, but Mo Zhao was not.He tried to escape from the battle a number of times, but was halted by a barrier setup by Gu Xijiu. He finally knew that Gu Xijiu had also set up a wizardry barrier to prevent him from running away. Toward the end of the fight, he could no longer hold back his frustration. ¡°Gu Xijiu, what kind of spell have you performed here?¡± He asked, loudly. Gu Xijiu was injured as well. There was some blood at the corner of her mouth. With a smirk, she threw him an icy nce. ¡°The spell that can prevent you from escaping! Mo Zhao, you will never make it out unless you kill me.¡± Mo Zhao did not know what to say. He had tried several ways to escape, but all failed. There was a fierce and brutal look in his eyes. ¡°All right then, I will be sure to kill you.¡± He put his escape n aside andunched a series of savagely violent attacks at Gu Xijiu. He assumed that Gu Xijiu must have taken some pills that allowed her spiritual power to advance greatly. However, the effect of the pills would notst long, just like the power of Demon Disintegration Dharma. Although one¡¯s Kung Fu could be greatly increased by a few folds, the effects would notst longer than two hours. When the time came, he would slowly torture her. Surprisingly, none of them backed out in exhaustion even after two hours of intense battle. On the contrary to his expectation, the strength of her seven-colored ray grew even more vibrant. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707: She Did Not Even Call For Help Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe dazzling battlefield marveled Mo Zhao. There were many injuries all over his body, and the power of the sorrowful souls became gradually weaker under the radiance of the seven-colored rays. He would most probably lose his life. Before, he was a little perplexed that Gu Xijiu chose to fight him alone rather than having her friends to help. Now he finally understood. The Kung Fu that Gu Xijiu used was very lethal. She was confident that she could win this fight. It was not easy for Mo Zhao to be reincarnated, so he certainly did not want to end his life here. He wanted to uncover some parts of the truth to distract her, but Gu Xijiu¡¯s strategy became more and more brutal. Her strikes grew more frequent, leaving him no chance to say anything. There was no room for distraction. If he insisted on talking, his body would be split in half under her majestic rope, and he would never be able to put the pieces of his body back again. All of their attention waspletely focused on the battle of life and death before them. None of them heard any sound from the outside of the wizardry barrier. There seemed to be a man, shouting out loud from outside the barrier. ¡­ For the first time ever, Di Fuyi felt as though he was going crazy. On his way, waves of anxiety hit him continuously. He tried to increase his speed, but it was still too slow for him. The ce was too far away. Di Fuyi did not expect them to end up in a ce so far away. Both of them had only gone missing for three days, and yet they managed to end up where the cier was, tens of thousands of miles away. Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was prone to coldness so that the ce would be a significant disadvantage to her. Also, she was indeed not a match to Mo Zhao. Even with all his strength, Di Fuyi needed at least three hours to get to where she was. Three hours were more than enough for any misfortunes to happen. He was too anxious to care about the obstacles along his journey and crashed into a few trees. He had even tried to contact her by using the jade tablet while he was on his way, but received no answer. She seemed to have made up her mind to fight Mo Zhao until the very end. She did not even call for help. Was Gu Xijiu trying to kill herself? Gu Xijiu, please do not do anything stupid. Even with all your spiritual power, you are still iparable to Mo Zhao. You are only throwing away your own life. ¡­ He finally made it to the desertednd of ice and found the ce where the star chart had been showing him. From a distance, he could see the radiance of seven-colored rays bursting out in the air. There was also a mix of some red and multicolored light, battling against one another. Loud strikes could be heard in the distance, followed by the eye-catching gleams. The explosive sound was enough to shake the grounds. Manyyers of ice were starting to break apart. The icebergs were crumbling, one by one. Fortunately, there was no one around to witness the fight. If the same battle happened in a popted area, the entire town would be destroyed by now. When Di Fuyi finally saw the gleaming seven-colored ray, his face turned pale. He knew how well Gu Xijiu¡¯s Kung Fu was, so the seven-colored ray came as no surprise. However, it was the intensity that astonished him the most, as it should not be so bright and colorful. Unless her power had been significantly advanced, it was impossible for her to get the result. No power could be instantly increased to such a great extent in such a short time. Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708: He Had Never Taught Her So Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere was a chance that Gu Xijiu was using some forbidden magic, like the Demon Disintegration Dharma. The Demon Disintegration Dharma could indeed achieve the same result, but the use of this power came with a high price to pay. After performing the spell, some would lose most of their spiritual power and be disabled. In the worst-case scenario, he or she would die right away. Di Fuyi had to stop her. There were ways to stop her from performing the Demon Disintegration Dharma. From the looks of her seven-colored ray, her life seemed to being to an end. He had to stop her as soon as possible. He lunged forward abruptly, only to be bounced back by an invisible barrier. It must be a wizardry barrier. Di Fuyi was very skilled in breaking wizardry barriers. He was impatient of all this waiting, so he started to break in without recognizing the nature of the wizardry barrier. He chose to use the strongest way to make sure the barrier could be broken at his first attempt. A sh of white rays emerged as he proceeded to smash the barrier. The method was the most useful way that could be used to break through all kinds of barriers, like a multipurpose tool or master key. To his surprise, he only managed to tremble the barrier very lightly. It did not seem to break apart at all. He took a look at Gu Xijiu, who was now fighting violently within the barrier. All of a sudden, her body started to shake, as though she had just taken a great punch. Soon, she spat out a mouthful of blood. Mo Zhao seized the opportunity to attack her head-on, but she managed to turn around and avoid it. The wizardry barrier that Gu Xijiu made was rather strong. Looking in from the outside of the barrier, Di Fuyi could only witness the rapid battle by recognizing the vibrant shes and shadows of swords. He could not see their faces, as they were standing too far away from the barrier. However, he could see that she spat out a mouthful of blood. He was immediately stunned and started to study the wizardry barrier. He touched the surface lightly with the tip of his fingers; there was a warm, familiar sense. Without a doubt, the barrier was set up by Gu Xijiu. However, the type of barrier that she used was nothing he had seen or heard about. The anima of the wizardry barrier was very intense, sending forth a delicate sense of her soul, as though the barrier was supported solely by the power of her soul. His facial expression changed abruptly. If the barrier was supported by the power of her soul, breaking the barrier was the same asunching an attack against her. Setting up a wizardry barrier by channeling one¡¯s soul was a very risky move. Anyone who wished to break the barrier would have to attack the soul from the one who set it up. If the barrier were ced at a location full of practitioners, it would be suicidal. When did she learn how to set up a wizardry barrier by channeling the power of her soul? He had never taught her so. There were only two possible ways to break the barrier; either the creator willingly disarms it, or the creator dies. Di Fuyi¡¯s hands started to tremble. He tried to perform the Ground Drilling technique, but it was impossible for him to prate through. Apparently, she sealed off the barrier from every possible corner. No one could ever make it through. ¡°Xijiu, open up the barrier! Let me in!¡± He screamed out loud. His spiritual power allowed him to exert a great force for his voice to prate through the barrier. Regardless of the distance, be it a few miles or a few hundred miles, he was sure that his message would be conveyed. His voice reverberated from the heights of thend, like echoes in an empty valley. However, the two people in the wizardry barrier did not seem to notice him at all. He refused to give up and tried a few times more. He even used all sorts of abilities that he knew, but could not get her attention. The fight went on vigorously. Was the wizardry barrier soundproof? He could hear the sound of their battle. Was it only soundproof from the outside? Or was she trying to avoid distractions? Du Fuyi used to be able to stay calm and confident, no matter how serious the issue at hand was, but for the first time, he started to tremble helplessly as his anxiety took over his mind. Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709: There Was No Way To Save Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was a mess in the wizardry barrier. Di Fuyi tried to use a few milder methods to break the barrier, but they were useless. Instead, Gu Xijiu was hurt even more with his every attempt. It was so dangerous inside that she almost lost her arm under Mo Zhao¡¯s violent attacks. Blood started to flow from her wound, staining her entire left arm in red. Di Fuyi dared not make another move. He could no longer calm himself down. Driven by anxiety, his limbs went cold. It was the first time for him to know how fear felt like. His emotions were whirling in a chaotic jumble. He had lost his usual sense of thought. After contemting for a while, he immediately contacted Long Siye. Although he had suspended Long Siye¡¯s status as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple, he did not confiscate his jade tablet. He hoped that Long Siye still kept it close to him. Luckily, Long Siye did not lose the jade tablet. He picked up the call immediately. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, have you found Xijiu?¡± Di Fuyi was not in the mood for some unnecessary small talk. ¡°Has she learned any unusual spell before? It is a spell that can channel the power of her soul to set up a wizardry barrier.¡± He quickly briefed Long Siye about the characteristics of the barrier, hoping that Long Siye would have a clue. Long Siye¡¯s tone changed immediately. ¡°Where is she? Is she going after Mo Zhao? Is she risking her life to fight against him?¡± Di Fuyi did not conceal any information from him. He answered with the exact location and their current situation before he continued, ¡°Do you know about the wizardry barrier? How do I break it?¡± Long Siye¡¯s voice ripped through the air. ¡°Di Fuyi, you are driving her to her death! She is ready to die with Mo Zhao in the fight!¡± Di Fuyi took a deep breath. ¡°I am finding ways to save her. Tell me the way, so I can break through the barrier and get her out from danger. She is still alive right now.¡± Long Siye answered in disbelief. ¡°Save her? I am afraid that there is no other way. The barrier was made from the Soul Condemning Spell. It will not be deactivated unless the creator is dead.¡± ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice started to tremble. There was no way he could tell if Long Siye was crying orughing. ¡°She learned it from a great exorcist back in the modern days. The exorcist was a descendent of the Nuwa Empress. Her skill in exorcism was beyondpare. Xijiu stayed with her for some time to learn her Kung Fu, including the Holy Spirit wizardry barrier and the Soul Condemning Spell. The two spellsplement one another in a sequence. Once it is activated, it will immediately advance the creator¡¯s power by five folds, but it can only be deactivated when one of them, the creator or the opponent, dies. No outsider can y a part in the battle. Please, do not attempt to break into the barrier that she made. It would be the equivalent of attacking her. You will kill her, just like what Mo Zhao wishes.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s body froze. He could not get himself together. His ears started to buzz. He stared nkly at Gu Xijiu, who was currently fluttering in the air and fighting vigorously. He believed that she was aware of his presence. She was the one who made the wizardry barrier, how could she not notice it when someone attacked it? She could not care less. She did not even bother to turn her eyes to check it out. She seemed to be very determined to die. Had she lost all hope to live? She seemed to have let the past go. The way she looked at him was as though he was a stranger. She epted him as a normal friend and even aplished some tasks together just before this battle. He thought that she had already recovered from the past and started to be stronger on her own. He finally realized that she had only been acting. All she wanted was to kill herself. Long Siye lost all hope too. ¡°Di Fuyi, she loves you, so much that she is willing to do anything for you!¡± Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710: He Definitely Won¡¯t ept This Result! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Gu Xijiu alwayscked love because she was born an orphan. Hence, she didn¡¯t trust anyone and always protected herself. She didn¡¯t want to be hurt, but she opened up to you! I¡¯ve talked to her before she achieved a level nine spiritual power; she told me she wants to work harder on her practice because she wanted to be with you forever as she didn¡¯t want you to be alone. When you came out of the forbiddennd together, she came to visit me and couldn¡¯t stop talking about you. She was thrilled that time because she finally achieved a level ten spiritual power and was able to fight side by side with you; she said she wanted to share your burden. At that time, she was living in heaven and never stopped dreaming about both of your future. Do you know why I was willing to give up? It¡¯s because of this! I knew she hadpletely fallen for you and she could never see anyone else anymore! Even if you die, she will follow you without turning back!¡± Di Fuyi clenched the jade tablet tightly as he listened to Long Siye. ¡°Di Fuyi, she loved you so much, how could you be so cruel to her?! You sent her up to the sky and then kicked her down to hell! Do you know how she lived these days? Do you know she hides everything in her heart and couldn¡¯t sleep every night? You¡¯ve ruined all her confidence! Although she didn¡¯t tell me what exactly happened between the two of you, she had mentioned a little about it when she was still unconscious while swapping her body. She felt she was just a joke to you because she was a clone in her previous life and this life; and now even the soul was not hers. She was exhausted from living; perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t havee to this world. She knew you didn¡¯t want her anymore, but she still could not let you go. She was very sad; she didn¡¯t want to be a substitute. She said you wanted her to die because your beloved could not live if she doesn¡¯t die¡­¡± Long Siye¡¯s words were like thousands of des stabbing Di Fuyi¡¯s heart simultaneously. His face gradually turned pale. His body was trembling as his hands were ced on top of the barrier. He felt numb and weak to the extent that he almost fall to the ground. He looked at Gu Xijiu who was inside the wizardry barrier, and he realized her responses began to slow down. She has almost used up all of her power and energy. Mo Zhao was not in good condition either; however, he could continue to fight. It seemed inevitable that Gu Xijiu would die in Mo Zhao¡¯s hands! While Mo Zhao hated her to his blood and bones now, he would not only kill Gu Xijiu¡¯s body once he wins the battle but also destroy her souls! By that time, that would be the end of Gu Xijiu¡¯s life! Di Fuyi nned everythig for her all these years; he has made so many sacrifices for her. He definitely would not ept such a result! A seven-colored light slowly formed in Di Fuyi¡¯s palms¡­ He knew a divine power which could break the wizardry barrier. There was no wizardry barrier that it could not break because the destructive power was extremely strong. However, it would consume a lot of his power and energy. Hence, it has never used it before. Di Fuyi could not be bothered anymore! Perhaps, her life would be at risk when he broke her wizardry barrier, but he could safeguard her souls. He had a solution to resurrect her as long as her souls wereplete. ¡­ When Di Fuyi about tounch his power, he suddenly heard Mo Zhaoughed out loud in the wizardry barrier. ¡°Gu Xijiu, you¡¯ve lost! You¡­¡± Before he managed to finish his arrogant speech, he suddenly paused as he felt as though a sword sliced him. Di Fuyi immediately lifted his head, and he saw a scene which was horrible enough to make his souls scatter! The sword in Mo Zhao¡¯s hand poked into Gu Xijiu¡¯s chest and prated through her back! At the same time, the rope in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand had gone into Mo Zhao¡¯s mouth and prated his head! A seven-colored light was shining all over the ce as it engulfed Mo Zhao¡¯s body with a strong purifying energy¡­ Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711: Departure Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu said with an icy tone as she gasped, ¡°You¡¯re the loser¡­¡± Mo Zhao¡¯s eyeballs were moving uncontrobly as he red at Gu Xijiu angrily. He seemed to want to say something, but all that could she could hear was a strange sound in his throat; he did not manage to say anything in the end. He slumped on the ground helplessly; his gaze was filled with sympathy and sadness¡­ He was dead! The flexible rope was indeed a unique weapon which had a powerful effect of purification. It killed Mo Zhao¡¯s physical body as well as his souls. Gu Xijiu stumbled forward, and her body also slumped on the snow. Almost the same time, the wizardry barrier had finally cracked. Di Fuyi rushed in and carried her. ¡°Xijiu!¡± It would be fine! She would be fine! She has killed Mo Zhao, and there was only an injury on her chest. He could save her! She would be fine! His trembling fingers held on the sword which prated her chest. All the evil wraiths in the sword has been purified by Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi used his spiritual power and the sword immediately vanished. Since Di Fuyi was very knowledge in the field of medicine, he knew the sword did not prate her heart but it did go through one of her organs; with a nce, he knew it was hazardous. He could quickly help her to reconnect all the broken vessels and make her survive. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll save you. Xijiu, I¡¯ll save you¡­¡± He carried her and pressed on her chest. His voice turned hoarse but he was still rtively firm. ¡°Xijiu, follow my spiritual power; I¡¯ll treat you¡­¡± He was d at the moment he rushed in! That was because the two people in the wizardry barrier had finally marked the end of the battle. Mo Zhao was dead while Gu Xijiu survived. He could not believe that she killed Mo Zhao alone with her power! Once again, she made another miracle. Nothing was more important than her survival. Thus, the very first thing Di Fuyi did when he came in was to treat her injury. His limbs were icy. Hence, he did not realize her body was already frozen when he first carried her. Only when he pressed on her chest and did not feel her familiar yet strong heartbeat did he realize something was wrong! Her body was very soft and cold. It was as if he was hugging a corpse. Although her wound was big, the bleeding was not that serious. How could this happen?! Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers were shaky as he checked her breath and pulse. He almost could not sense her pulse, and she seemed to have stopped breathing. The end of her life! That was the end of her life! Gu Xijiu helplessly lied in his arms. She got slightly stiff when he hugged her as though she wanted to struggle. However, Di Fuyi was hugging her tightly, and she eventually gave up. However, both of her arms lied on her sides because she did not intend to return his hug. After all the hassles, she finally returned to his embrace. No one knew how much suffering she had gone through. Nobody knew how much hassles she has gone through to forget about it. Now, her heart was so painful when she returned to this embrace again. Her eyshes trembled, and her gaze has finally stopped on his face. He was still wearing a mask with only his eyes exposed. As usual, his eyes were so charming, and she used to look at his eyes every time she lied in his embrace. Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712: Departure (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was undoubtedly a very handsome man. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart always raced every time he looked into her eyes. However, at that very moment, her heart no longer beat irregrly. Everything she saw was dark, and her vision was getting blurry. She could not see clearly, but she could feel that his eyes were now wet. Was he sad for her? Did he cry? Did he feel sympathy for her? Perhaps he did feel sad for her. However, she did not want his sympathy. What she wanted he could never give, while what he could give her now she no longer wanted. All she could hear was a buzzing and ringing sound; she could not hear anything he said. Di Fuyi was terrified because he realized that her vision was getting blurred and that she could not hear anything! Besides that, he could see a glow slowly spreading out from her body. That was a sign that her souls would soon disappear! His entire body was trembling because he knew he was going to lose her, and yet, he had no way to change it. ¡°Xijiu! Gu Xijiu! Please, don¡¯t give up! Xijiu, please stay! Listen to me; I didn¡¯t give up on you; you¡¯re always the one I loved¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, listen to me. Be a good girl okay, listen to me. Gather your spirits with the Soul Condensation spell; I know you can do it! Wait until you recover, I¡¯ll slowly exin everything to you¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± While he was talking, he also tried his best to transfer spiritual power into her body so that blood could circte again in her hardened blood vessels. He also used other spells and tried his best to collect her broken souls. Suddenly, Di Fuyi had an idea and removed his mask so that she could see his lips. He knew she could read lips; hence, she would know what he was talking about. Gu Xijiu smiled with her lips curved upward, but Di Fuyi soon realized that her gaze was on his hair. Her vision was blurred, but she could recognize his white hair. She reluctantly lifted her hand from her side, and her fingertips touched his silver hair. Her lips were moving as she mumbled softly. Di Fuyi managed to hear it clearly. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t like you with white hair. I¡¯m sad¡­ when I saw that your hair¡­ turned white¡­¡± He hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll make it ck again! Xijiu, I¡¯ll make the white hair ck again! Could you stay, please?¡± His voice was trembling as he tried to negotiate with her and suppress his fear. Her fingers were still rubbing his hair, but everything in front of her had turned ck. She felt droplets of warm water drip on her face. However, it could never warm up her frozen skin. ¡°Di Fuyi¡­¡± She said gently. ¡°Are you crying for me? You should be¡­ happy after I die. I¡¯ve tried¡­ my best to maintain this¡­ body. It¡¯s perfect now, don¡¯t¡­ worry. You can call that soul back after¡­ I die. However, if it returns with¡­ my memories, please remove them. I don¡¯t want toe to this world again; I don¡¯t want to be anyone¡¯s substitute. I¡¯ll give¡­ give Lan Jingke back¡­ to you¡­¡± She could not see or hear anything anymore but only stared at the sky nkly. Although she had been fighting in the dark for so long, she hated it. Unfortunately, she was now helplessly engulfed by the dark. The unforeseen life has finallye to an end. Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713: Departure (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu once tried very hard to be immortal. Unfortunately, it was all just a dream now. She chose to die with Mo Zhao, to get revenge for her friends, and to kill a devil for the world. She had certainly proved her capabilities as well. Subconsciously, she wanted to prove her abilities in front of Di Fuyi. She wanted to show him that she was not that badpared to Lan Jingke. Why could he not try just to love her? Unfortunately, she did not bring it up even until the end because she felt that it was not true love if she had to beg for it. Since he only loved Lan Jingke from the beginning until the end, she would return Lan Jingke to him. She would fulfill his wish and her wish as well. ¡®Di Fuyi, I wish we will never see each other again; even in our next life.¡¯ But, there was no next life for her anymore. She would disappear as her souls had to pay the price for forming that array. Back then, her exorcist friend just randomly mentioned about the array to her. However, she could not stop begging her friend to teach her that skill. Her friend felt helpeless and he also thought she could never use it since she didn¡¯t even have any spiritual power; hence, he taught her all the theories and vital tricks. She only learned it out of curiosity, and she never expected that it could be used someday in the future. Perhaps, it was fate. However, it was not important anymore because everything would be gone soon along with her. ¡®Di Fuyi, I¡¯ve never regretted falling in love with you. However, if I can ever choose again, I wish to have never met you¡­¡¯ Her hands fell from his hair, and she slowly closed her eyes. A teardrop slowly rolled down from the end of her eye. Di Fuyi knelt on the ground. She could not hear any of his exnations, and none of the spells worked on her. The only thing he could do was to watch as she stopped breathing with her eyes closed. A few broken souls with seven-colored rays detached from her body and rose to the sky. Di Fuyi was very pale. He used all his power to collect the broken souls. ¡®Gu Xijiu, you can¡¯t just die! This is not your end! This shouldn¡¯t be your end!¡¯ ¡®You haven¡¯t listened to my exnation; you didn¡¯t know you¡¯re the only one I love! No one else!¡¯ ¡®Xijiu, give me a chance, please?!¡¯ ¡®Xijiu, please, don¡¯t be so cruel¡­¡¯ Di Fuyi could collect souls. Regardless of who was the one died in front of him, he could collect all the souls as long as he wanted even if the souls disappeared in front of him. The only exception thus far was mermaid souls. Unfortunately, he could not collect Gu Xijiu¡¯s broken souls too. Those seven-colored souls were untouchable. It slowly rose from his palms and influx into the snow and then to the sky. The snowkes were flying in the sky as the wind blew. The lonely snownd seemed to be as cold as usual. Since the fierce battle, the appearance of the ice mountains, cier, and ice towers had changed.Everything had changed. However, how many people would know the reason? Everything would go back to usual in due time. Non-living things would look the same every year even after decades; however, the only difference would be the people who looked at them. The ice mountain, the cier, and the ice towers would appear again. What about humans? Would those who have passed awaye back again someday? Di Fuyi had been sitting in the snow with her corpse for three days and nights until Long Siye arrived with the four messengers. Long Siye, who was usually always a polite person, almost cursed all of his ancestors! After he finished lecturing Di Fuyi that day, he did not hear a single reply from him! Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714: Departure (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi had switched off the jade tablet, but Long Siye did not want to give up; hence, he tried to contact Di Fuyi again while rushing to find him. However, Di Fuyi refused to answer the call even though his jade tablet had blinked a few hundred times! He almost drove Long Siye nuts! Long Siye was not as powerful now, and he was before. Therefore, he could not set the speed of his vehicle to the maximum; otherwise, he would freeze to death. Fortunately, he bumped into the four messengers along the journey who were looking for their Lord; hence, they were rushed over together. Long Siye had a bad feeling about everything, but he still tried to be a little hopeful. What if Gu Xijiu won the battle in the wizardry barrier? Perhaps, she would not die if she won the battle? Perhaps, Di Fuyi would treat her injuries? Perhaps¡­ He went through the snow and wind with that small hope and finally found Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu who almost turned into two ice sculptures. Di Fuyi was sitting in the snow with his legs crossed. His whole body and face were covered by snow to the extent he looked like he had be part of the ice mountains. The one he hugged tightly in his arms was Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi got her well taken care of as there was not even a single snowke on her face. Her face was as white as snow, her lips were pale, her eyshes were ck, as though she was sleeping tightly in his embrace. Long Siye was shocked by the scene, and his mind went nk instantly! Certainly, he knew Gu Xijiu was dead because he was the medical expert in this era. She was dead even though her body was still soft and her appearance still looked exquisite. Di Fuyi¡¯s forehead was leaning against her forehead as if he was whispering to her. He carefully wrapped her in his embrace and used his body to block all the snow from her as though she would wake up soon and be fine. He knew that she liked to be in his embrace. However, he had not hugged her or let her rest in his arms since they had broken up. Now, he could hug her however he wanted. Unfortunately, she could never feel it anymore¡­ Long Siye¡¯s eyes turned red. His blood was boiling and gushed up to his head. Without waiting any longer, he rushed over rapidly and hit Di Fuyi. ¡°Bast*rd! You¡¯ve killed her! Are you happy now!?¡± In fact, the four messengers were shocked by the scene too. They were shocked because they did not expect Long Siye to have the courage to attack their Lord. Unfortunately, it was toote when they were about to stop him! They quickly closed their eyes and waited for Long Siye to be thrown far away¡­ After all, Long Siye¡¯s Kung Fu was too lousypared to Di Fuyi¡¯s. It was not an exaggeration at all even if they described the differences between them as heaven and earth. ¡°Bang!!!¡± Long Siye has indeed hit Di Fuyi¡¯s back! Di Fuyi¡¯s body slightly trembled and blood dripped from the edge of his mouth¡­ Long Siye could not believe that he did not set any wizardry barrier to protect himself! The four messengers were equally stunned! Mu Feng was the first to respond. Thus, he immediately leaped to stop Long Siye who still wanted to attack Di Fuyi. Meanwhile, Mu Yun, Mu Dian, and Mu Lei quickly knelt in front of Di Fuyi. ¡°My Lord!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face was pale like an ice sculpture. His eyshes were covered with snow, and he was sitting there motionless without saying a word as though he was dead too. None of the four messengers have their Lord in such a state. Certainly, they were sad as well as Gu Xijiu passed away. However, they were panicked when they saw their depressed Lord. Mu Yun moved forward as he knelt. ¡°My Lord, let¡¯s go? Let¡¯s go; please?¡± ¡­ Chapter 1715 - Unbearable Past (1) Chapter 1715: Unbearable Past Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Dian and Mu Lei gave their opinions, ¡°My Lord, you shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long; let¡¯s head back. We¡¯ll figure out what we can do once we return¡­¡± Mu Feng was very sad, but he still hoped the situation could be changed. ¡°My Lord, you could collect her souls and then resurrect her, right?¡± It was only now that Mu Feng realized how much his Lord loved Gu Xijiu. So why did he choose to break her heart back then? Long Siye let out a loud, sarcasticugh. ¡°Resurrect? Haha! How are you going to do it? Look! Her souls are all shattered! Di Fuyi, you know soul collection spell; you knew you could save her, but you just let her souls break into pieces! So, who are you trying to show your pitiful face to now? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s disgusting?!¡± That was the first time someone dared to scold The Lord right to his face. Thus, Mu Feng grew angry and frustrated at Long Siye. Initially, he wanted to seal Long Siye¡¯s acupoint and make him mute; however, he managed to stop himself when he saw Di Fuyi¡¯s facial expression. Di Fuyi had not moved or changed his facial expression since they arrived; it was as if he had fallen into his own world and was isted from everyone. He did not give a single response as if he had lost his mind. However, hisshes shed when Long Siye cursed. At this point, Long Siye had gone all out. ¡°Di Fuyi, Xijiu told me that you wouldn¡¯t be able to resurrect your beloved is she doesn¡¯t die, because of this, you were panicked until your hair turned white. Although I have no idea how she got this perception, it proved that you really gave her that kind of feeling because she said it in a dream¡­ Now, she is fulfilling your wish and made your dreame true! Hahaha! Look, she is such an idiot, isn¡¯t she? So, just stop pretending and showing her your pitiful face! This body still looks good though it was injured before, you can use it to resurrect your beloved after healing the wounds; don¡¯t waste Xijiu¡¯s effort anymore!¡± Di Fuyi finally raised his eyelids slowly. ¡°There¡¯s no one else¡­¡± he said. His voice was extremely hoarse and his gaze looked nk. ¡°It was a lie¡­ She was always herself, not anyone else¡­¡± Long Siye ran out of words. He grabbed his fists tightly as he fixed his gaze on Di Fuyi. ¡°Then why did you lie to her?! Is it really fun to watch her being hurt!?¡± Long Siye yelled. Di Fuyi mumbled as he looked at her, ¡°Yeah, I lied to her on purpose; I broke her heart on purpose¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Long Siye was getting angrier! He bit his teeth and finallyunched an attack toward Di Fuyi. ¡°Di Fuyi! I know you¡¯ve been a bastard all this time, but I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re also an *sshole!¡± That was a strong attack and plenty of ice and snow were tossed toward Di Fuyi¡¯s face at the same time! Mu Yun was finally pissed off! He could forget about the attack from Long Siye earlier, but how could he do that again!? Did he really think that everyone could simply insult The Lord?! Without waiting for another second, Mu Yununched a beam toward Long Siye with the intention to force Long Siye to withdraw his attack for self-protection. Mu Yun had already achieved a level ten spiritual power; hence, Long Siye would not be able to take it if the ray hit him directly; he would probably spit out blood while being tossed away. Suddenly, a white shadow shed and stopped between Mu Yun and Long Siye. Mu Yun¡¯s attack did not manage to fall on Long Siye, but it hit the white shadow instead! At the same time, Long Siye also hit the white shadow rather than Di Fuyi. ¡°Crack! Bang!¡± Two loud sounds were produced. The white shadow immediately swayed¡­ Mu Yun¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°My Lord!¡± shouted Mu Yun with a trembling voice. Chapter 1716 - Unbearable Past (2) Chapter 1716: Unbearable Past (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi had been attacked front and rear and his face was as pale as snow with blood dripping from the edge of his lips. However, Gu Xijiu, who was still in his embrace, looked perfect. Di Fuyi had turned around and left when Mu Yun was about to rush over. ¡°He is protected by Xijiu, don¡¯t you dare offend him¡­.¡± Long Siye was shaking as he stood still. The despair on Di Fuyi¡¯s face does not look fake, so why did he do this? Why would he get himself into all that trouble? Long Siye was getting furious as he watched Di Fuyi walk further away. He yelled, ¡°Di Fuyi, why did she get to know you in the first ce? It would be great if she did not know you at all! You got involved with her first but then you dumped her away for no reason. Did you dump her just to watch her die? How unlucky is she to meet you?! If she could go back in time, I¡¯m sure she will not ever want to meet you again! ¡± Di Fuyi stumbled for a second. However, he did not turn back and soon he was gone. His lonely shadow was buried in the snow and perhaps would never be seen after that. Long Siye was not the only one who had a lot of questions in his head; the fourth messengers were curious too¡­ Why? Why did The Lord do all that? ¡­ The starry sky shone brightly tonight. There were so many of stars above the sky. Every now and then, there will be stars that are born and there will be stars that disappear. But does anyone notice this? Originally, there were two big bright stars in the sky. However, one has gone and the other was about to fall anytime now. In a blue garden, all kinds of flowers were blooming. There were two rocking chairs in the garden. At that moment, the two rocking chairs were parallelly ced next to each other and the two people were also lying on the rocking chairs side by side. One was wearing a purple robe with ck hair while the other was wearing a green dress with long ck hair as well. One was a male and the other was a female. Unfortunately, one was alive and the other was dead. Those were Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. One of Di Fuyi¡¯s hands wrapped her in his embrace while the other hand was holding her hand tightly. That was the intimate interaction they used to have when they were deeply in love. However, he has not done this for a long time. Their fight eventually caused her copse as she struggled to adapt to life without him. He was simrly sad and he even had to stop his desire of pulling her into his embrace. Finally, he could now hug her as long as he wished and enjoy the starry sky together. In fact, he knew that she was always looking forward to this. Unfortunately, he could not fulfill her dream when she was alive. Tragically, she will not know anymore. He heaved a sigh of grief as his broken heart cramped. ¡°Xijiu, let me teach you about astrology, okay? I actually wanted to teach you about this a long time ago, but I just did not have the courage to do so until today¡­¡± Di Fuyi whispered. They looked very lovely at that moment with Gu Xijiu¡¯s head rested on his corbone. ¡°Xijiu, do you see that big star? It is the King Star and it represents the king of this world. Yeah, this is the one I¡¯ve once shown you before. At that time, I cast a spell to make it looks bright and shiny¡­ In fact, it was going to fall soon. Xijiu, do you remember there was another bright star which was almost as bright as the King Star and you said you wished it could be the star that represents you? Ironically, that is you¡­ You were supposed to be the new King Star¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, the sky could not have two suns and the people would not need two kings. No one could change it because this is the natural principle of the world.¡± Di Fuyi whispered softly while looking up to the sky. Chapter 1717 - Unbearable Past (3) Chapter 1717: Unbearable Past (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°When the new King Star rises, the old one will fall. I already knew it since 20 years ago. I knew that I am going to fall after a hundred years while the new King Star will be born. Thus, I had to train the new King Star and then immortalize her after passing all the responsibilities to her¡­¡± ¡°I have been living for more than ten thousand years; hence, I have already gotten used to matters about life and death. Thus, immortalization is nothing to me because I don¡¯t really care much about it. However, the only regret I have is never falling in love with someone even though I have witnessed so many legendary love stories. In fact, I¡¯m eager to know how it feels like to truly fall in love with someone and experience the feeling of being lost in someone¡¯s embrace.¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°Although there are so many girls out there, there is no girl that ever walked into my heart. I did not make anypromises either. The only thing I could do was to wait for the new King Star to be born. The moment when Gu Xijiu from General Gu¡¯s family had been born, something strange happened in the sky; there were some glows of seven-color rays out there. At that time, I was wondering if she was the new King Star, so I went there to check it out. I realized that she had a normal physique and a normal look. Furthermore, the seven-colored ray disappeared. I checked on her a few more times and it still turned out to be the same. So, I concluded that she is just a normal baby. I foresaw that this girl will face a huge life or death situation when she turns 12 years old, and there was a low possibility that this girl can pass through this trouble¡­¡± Di Fuyi covered Gu Xijiu with an extra piece of clothing while he was talking. ¡°At that time, even though I thought that she was not going to be the new King Star, I did not lose hope on her yet. That time, her mother wished to keep her safe, so she begged me to get engaged with her daughter. At that time, I did not care about marriage, and I did not think that she could survive through the fatal situation awaiting her when she turned 12. So I epted the request of her mother, to get engaged with her even though she was just a baby. I had put a seal on her and changed her facial appearance by growing spots on her forehead. The terms and conditions of the marriage were very harsh as I did not think that she could make it¡­ But somehow, she was possessed by you after she died.¡± ¡°Maybe this is what we call destiny; God made you appear in this form. Do you still remember the first day we met? I turned myself into a jade statue to practice asceticism and that time you came in and took off my clothes, and you even touched me¡­¡± ¡°At that time, I was very angry and amused because it was the first time that I have been molested by someone. So I have decided to find you and take revenge.¡± ¡°Xijiu, you were as sneaky as a catfish; you always had ways to escape from me. You also sessfully drew my curiosity¡­ that was the first time I got so curious about someone. So, at that time, I could not let you go; I even cast a spell on you just to look at how you escape from me. Your moves always impressed me. Perhaps that was when I fell for you? After that, you called yourself a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. I had to test you as it was my job. Actually, before I tested you, I already knew that you were not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple¡­ But I had to run the test as it was my job. I fell in love with you at that time, and could not risk your safety. So, I decided to go easy with you on the stage. The result was that you are really not a heaven¡¯s gift disciple but a disciple of The Lord¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at the stars again as his mind was traveling back in time. ¡°Xijiu, I was already falling in love with you at that time, and I was thinking to marry you after you get out from the Dark Forest. I wanted to run away with you and was counting how many years we had left. I could still live for nearly a hundred years and predicted that you could live until around 80 years old. Chapter 1718 - Unbearable Past (4) Chapter 1718: Unbearable Past (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I loved you, and I knew that I could be with you until the very end. After you pass away, I will be immortalized. But we will have a whole life to stay together, just like an ordinary couple¡­¡± ¡°But Xijiu, I never thought that you were the new King Star. At that time, I turned myself into Si Chen to be with you and help you navigate out of the Dark Forest. In the Dark forest, you did something that only a new King Star is capable of. You could see the starry sky in the Dark Forest, and you were also capable of seeing the different colors of eight mountains¡­ At first, when I came to know your identity, I was very shocked and disappointed. Of course, I was happy for you¡­ but I had to change my n because of your identity.You were no longer a mortal; you are the new King Star! This meant that your lifespan would be as long as mine¡­ If I marry you, the hundred years of our marriage will just be a small number to you. After the hundred years, you will be sad as you will witness my departure¡­ After that, in your longsting lifespan, maybe you will meet someone new who could run away with you¡­¡± Di Fuyi held her hand and said, ¡± Xijiu, I was very selfish at that time because you were the only woman I loved in my entire life, and I wanted to be the only man you loved in your life¡­ I don¡¯t want to see another man enter your life after I passed away. If that were the case, I¡¯d rather let you go¡­¡± ¡°So Xijiu, I wanted to let you go that time, and I really did that. I just wished to protect you and let you grow up as The Lord¡­ But Xijiu, I failed. I wanted to hold back my feelings but I could not. I wished to see you, but when I saw you with Long Siye, I started to get jealous. Long Siye is a heaven¡¯s gift disciple; ording to the rules of this world, the four heaven¡¯s gift disciples that reach level nine will fall with the old King Star. In other words, Long Siye and a few of them will be following me to our doom. So at that time, I stopped Long Siye from falling in love with you, I even hoped that you loved me instead of Long Siye¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, I was in a dilemma; my mind wanted me to let go of you, but my emotions kept finding excuses to be with you. You surely thought that I was crazy¡­¡± Di Fuyi stared at Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. He sighed. ¡°Xijiu, I admit that I am selfish¡­ It was not easy for me to fall so deeply in love with someone. I did not want to let go so easily¡­ and at that time, you said that you did not care whether lovested for a long time; you just wanted to fall in love before it¡¯s toote. I admit that I felt calmer after you said this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of rtionships be weaker after marriage. Couples would fight with each other and decide not to love anymore¡­ I was thinking, maybe years after our marriage, we might lose the passion too, maybe we will break up before I fall. So I decided that I want to treasure the moment now and be selfish, and I am going to get you by my side¡­.¡± ¡°After that, you finally realize that you had fallen in love with me and decided to be with me¡­ I really treasured this opportunity and agreed to get engaged with you to make you my fiancee. But I never thought that the Love Bracelet would show up at that time. I was very happy as the appearance of Love Bracelet which meant that our rtionship is predestined; a predestined love is blessed. I started to think that I have chosen the right one; even God wants us to be together. In the beginning, I did not care about death, but as I spent more time with you, I started to hope that I can live longer so that I can be with you¡­¡± Chapter 1719 - Unbearable Past (5) Chapter 1719: Unbearable Past (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I even thought that it¡¯s fine if I¡¯m not The Lord; I¡¯ll just stay by your side as your husband. I thought the Love Bracelet would change my destiny of falling and I did try my best to find other solutions¡­ However, there was no other way! I couldn¡¯t find any workable solution¡­¡± Perhaps, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were not supposed to love each other. Perhaps, it was a challenge which the new King Star ought to go through. She faced plenty of challenges and problems, but he could not just watch her suffer without doing anything because he cared about her. In fact, he had used a few forbidden spells to save her from those troubles and that shortened his lifespan¡­ Initially, he could still live for a hundred years. However, a lot of his power and energy was consumed after using the forbidden spells. Later, when Gu Xijiu was kidnapped by Mo Zhao and her body was exchanged, his projected lifespan was less than 30 years. At that time, they really loved each other so very much. He was reluctant to let her go. Therefore, he began to arrange everything for his death. He knew that she would be extremely sad when he passed away some yearster and she would probably be caught in a depression for a very long period. While the only way to prevent her from being depressed was to make her forget about him and begin a new life. At that time, Gu Xijiu coincidentally changed to a clone body. It was quite a good body and it could also be used for more than 30 years. But something happened to that cloned body which made Gu Xijiu need to return to her original body. Therefore, Di Fuyi used his spiritual power to perform a spell on her original body. The spell could make Gu Xijiu forget everything about Di Fuyi when she resurrected. Then, she would be a new person¡­ The rtionship between Lan Jingke and Di Fuyi was exactly the same as what Di Fuyi told her. Lan Jingke was just his friend and they never fell in love with each other. No one could find her souls once she was dead. The reason Di Fuyi imnted Lan Jingke¡¯s memories into Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was that her body could only survive and upgrade automatically in the sea pce. He needed a logical reason to make the Lan siblings safeguard Gu Xijiu¡¯s original body. Besides that, since Xijiu would be the new Lord and would eventually need to rule the mermaids, it would be advantageous to her if she had part of Lan Jingke¡¯s memories and continued to be the empress as Lan Jingke. It was equivalent to owning the whole mermaid kingdom without war and at the same time, she would have a very strong team. Di Fuyi did not n for her to lose all of her memories, she would still remember that she was Gu Xijiu. However, she would never remember him and he would never be in her memories anymore. In her heart, he would be just a passerby to her. She could be the empress of the mermaids if she was willing to be; otherwise, she could continue fighting on thend until she takes over the throne of The Lord and be the strongest person in the world. Di Fuyi had everything well nned and everything was under his control. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu fled away and ran into a forbiddennd, while he also took a risk and entered the forbiddennd just to find her. They got married and stayed by each others¡¯ side as husband and wife for eight years in the forbiddennd. However, the world was already in chaos when they were out! He just impulsively wanted to stay by her side and be trapped in the forbiddennd for eight years, that indirectly led to the people suffering from the disasters caused by counterfeit Celestial Master Zuo. In fact, it was very serious misconduct from The Lord¡­ Coupled with the fact that he and Gu Xijiu killed a fairy from the heavens when they tried to save the people, he received a new punishment from the heavens¡­ After all the rewards and penalties, Di Fuyi only had one year left to live. Chapter 1720 - Live To Shine Chapter 1720: Live To Shine Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionInitially, Di Fuyi nned to spend a good year with her and then let her return to her original body when it was about time for him to fall. Unfortunately, he did not expect her clone body to encounter a heavenly penalty and turn into a monster that could absorb spiritual power from the people around her. Besides that, the condition seemed to be getting worse; people will start seeing her as a monster as time went by. Thus, it was also harmful to her soul if she continued to stay inside that body and it was possible for her to lose control over her mind as well. The only way to save her was to let her return to her original body. Thus, Di Fuyi sent her back after spending a day with her in the crystal pce. Before this, he had applied a spell on her original body; hence, he thought that she would not remember him anymore when she returned to her original body. He thought they would never have the opportunity to interact anymore and the most he could do was to safeguard her secretly and help her to kill Mo Zhao. Therefore, he left right after he sent her to the sea pce so that he could get busy with all the work he needed to aplish in order to return her a peaceful world. He thought that when they met again, he would be just another stranger to her. To his surprise, Gu Xijiu had left a special marking on her souls, and she would never lose her memories again. Although she resurrected in her original body, she did not lose her memories! She still remembered him! She ruined all his ns! Because Gu Xijiu had a Love Bracelet on her wrist, she would be able to tell if Di Fuyi had died. He could never hide it from her if he did not get rid of the Love Bracelet from her wrist. Therefore, he was forced to change his n, and that was how Lan Jingke was involved in causing Gu Xijiu heartbreak. He knew that she was a strong and passionate girl and she would never be one¡¯s substitute. Thus, she would definitely ask for a divorce when she finds out he loved someone else. To his sadness, he finally achieved his goal. Gu Xijiu asked for a divorce, and the Love Bracelet finally disappeared from her wrist. She was in pain, and he did not feel good either. It was the pain of being apart and the pain of saying thest goodbye. In fact, it was very difficult to tell which one was worse than the other. She loved him more than herself; hence, Di Fuyi knew that she would probably follow him if he dies. However, she was the new Lord. Logical speaking, she would not die and her wish might not evene true even if shemitted suicide. She would be alive, and she would live for several centuries like a zombie and bury herself in pain for a long period of time. However, based on her personalities, if she was betrayed, the first thing she would do was to grow stronger instead ofmitting suicide. Just like what she experienced when Long Siye betrayed her. She just wanted to be stronger and live to shine. Based on Gu Xijiu¡¯s characteristics, she would get over it very fast though she would be depressed from the betrayal. However, she would shine brighter after several years and probably fall in love with someone better and forget about everything between her and Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi¡¯s n was almost simr to Mo Zhao¡¯s analysis. He broke up with her by using the betrayal strategy so that she would hate him and refuse to listen to any news about him. Therefore, she would never know when he dies. He would arrange for the four messengers to camouge him and show up in public once every decade after he passed away as a feint of him being still alive. However, since Gu Xijiu would him, she would not pay much attention to him. Chapter 1721 - Xijiu, I’m Wrong Chapter 1721: Xijiu, I¡¯m Wrong Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBy the time Gu Xijiu would find out about his death, it could already be a few thousand yearster. ¡­ The sky in the crystal pce was always blue. Di Fuyi was walking on a street covered with crystals, and he passed by many basilicas in the crystal pce as he carried Gu Xijiu in his arms. This ce belonged to him, and her and their footprints could be traced in every single spot of the pce. There was a phrase- ¡®Tian Chang Di Jiu¡¯, engraved on a crystal; some of the engravements were done by him and her. ¡®Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu¡¯; there was a big heart with both of their names inside it along with a silver arrow that prated the heart. Di Fuyi had said that it was not a good sign when he looked at it as the arrow prated the heart, but Gu Xijiu told him that was the arrow from a Cupid which represents the eternal love for the two of them. ¡°Xijiu, I thought my n would be the best way forward for you, but¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, do you regret knowing me? Honestly, I regret¡­ If I didn¡¯t tease you when we just met, we might not end up suffering this great tragedy, and you wouldn¡¯t be as hurt like this¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve never failed you before this¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m really sorry; it¡¯s my fault¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, I didn¡¯t like this ce originally. However, I fell in love with this ce since I brought you here. I even wanted to immortalize myself here and slowly disappear¡­¡± He continued walking with her in his arms, and finally, they arrived in a well-decorated room. That was the most beautiful bridechamber in the world, and it was once her favorite ces. Both of them spent their happiest day in there, and it was also the onest time they loved each other. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Di Fuyi carefully ced her on the bed and lied beside her. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ve hinted me several times to propose to you because you wanted to marry me. I¡¯m such a jerk and always pretended and neglected your wish. You must be so disappointed. I owe you a grand wedding¡­ Am I still qualified to propose to you?¡± He held her hand, but she was still lying there with no response. Her eyes were closed as if she was sleeping soundly. However, he understood; he knew she would nevere back anymore¡­ He took out a ring; it looked so beautiful and fine with a gem that was as bright as a star. ¡°Xijiu, do you still remember this ring? You left this ring behind when you fled away from the wedding. I¡¯ve been keeping it. After we broke up, I always look at it whenever I missed you¡­¡± He paused when he said that and then reluctantly smiled as he put the ring on her finger again. ¡°Xijiu, you look so beautiful with this ring¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was rather hoarse. Slowly, he held her hand and ced a kiss on the back of her hand. He then put on another ring on his own finger and held her hand tightly. The shadow from the candlelight was twinkling, and both of their shadows were reflected on the bed drape as if it was their wedding night and they were back to the honeymoon period. He hugged her in his embrace as he slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Why the h*ck did you do that if you knew this is the ending?!¡± A golden sentence shed across Di Fuyi¡¯s mind. It was the Firmament Stone! It was still coiled on Gu Xijiku¡¯s wrist. It was sleeping as if it was recuperating, but it had awakened recently. Di Fuyi could always interact with it¡­ Chapter 1722 - She Still Loved Him Wholeheartedly Chapter 1722: She Still Loved Him Wholeheartedly Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Firmament Stone used to utter weird and hurtful things to Di Fuyi whenever they met. In fact, Di Fuyi would have sealed its spiritual consciousness and let it continue to hibernate if nothing serious happened. However, regardless of what it said these few days, Di Fuyi quietly listened without arguing or interrupting as though he was punishing himself with it. ¡°My Lord, in fact, you deserve this. Since both of you escaped from the forbiddennd, you shouldn¡¯t have broken up with her. I knew the secret of you falling shouldn¡¯t be revealed because all the karma would fall on her if it were to be leaked out. However, you could still spend a year with her and both of you would have had a very happy year.¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. Indeed, he should have done this if he could be selfish. One yearter, he could escape from heartbreak because he would know and feel nothing when he immortalizes. However, what about her? She would probably copse when she finds out her beloved just passed away all of a sudden. If a couple was meant to go through such a cruel experience of being apart forever, the one who passes away would be free, but the one who was alive would be suffering. Especially in this case when Gu Xijiu would live for a long time; the pain and grief would continue until the end of her life. He did not want her to experience such cruel pain; hence, he decided to carry out his n. Perhaps it was destiny, and there was nothing Di Fuyi could do about it. ¡°My Lord, I heard your inner voice. In fact, you did it for her good sake¡­ I¡¯m sure she will be very happy and forgive you if she knows it¡­ Even until the moment before she died, the things she cared about the most is you even though you told her you did not love her and you took her as a recement¡­ She fought with Mo Zhao in that manner because she wanted to fulfill your wish as she did not want to see your hair turn white because of this matter¡­ She always said that she hated you; in fact, she still couldn¡¯t let you go and she still wanted to make your dreame true¡­¡± Di Fuyi closed his eyes in disappointment. The Firmament Stone was right; she would not sacrifice for him if she really hated him. She sacrificed herself just to give away the body so that he could get Lan Jingke back. If she could be slightly more selfish or hate him a little bit more, the ending might be different, but she still loved him wholeheartedly¡­ His heart felt as though it was prated by a thread that was slowly pulled tighter and tighter. He held her little hand tightly as there was nothing else he could do. Her little hand was freezing so he tried to warm it several times, but none of the attempts worked. ¡°Hey, My Lord! Are you going to just stay here forever? It¡¯s chaos out there! You need to go out and calm them down¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes remained closed, what does it have to do with him? Even though there was a disaster outside, Gu Xijiu was gone; everything was meaningless to him regardless of whether the world was in peace or chaos. There were only five more months to go; he would stay beside her for theing five months because he did not want to be apart from her anymore. He would not let anyone disturb them until the day he immortalizes¡­ The Firmament Stone seemed to have read his mind. In a panicked state, it shouted, ¡°My Lord! You can¡¯t do this! The new Lord is dead, and if you just immortalize this way, the entire world would copse, and everyone would die¡­¡± The Firmament Stone immediately leaped into midair and continuously spun in the air with an image projected in the air. Inside the image, volcanoes erupted, many meteorites fell from the sky with a lot of dust that covered the sky and the Sun. The day turned into a dark sky, and there was no sunrise. Most of the ground was covered by the sea water, and the victims who were trying to escape were not only flushed away byva but also hit by the meteorites and drowned in the floods¡­ It was a scene of the apocalypse¡­ Chapter 1723 - You Should Check The Stars Chapter 1723: You Should Check The Stars Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Firmament Stone was very patient. ¡°My Lord, look, this is the scene after you immortalize. You¡¯ve been safeguarding this continent for more than 10,000 years; would you not miss it even if you don¡¯t love it? I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want it to be destroyed right?¡± Di Fuyi still remained silent as though he was meditating. The Firmament Stone circled his body as it blinked; it yed another scene for Di Fuyi which showed the Little Fox and Yan Chen. Yan Chen and Lan Waihu should have gotten back together but they were trying to escape from a copsed ground. However, who could escape from such a terrifying disaster? Although they had very good Kung Fu, it was not sufficient! Yan Chen flew away from the ground with Lan Waihu and they managed to avoid theva and floods. However, they did not manage to escape from the falling meteorites and Yan Chen was hit by a giant rock and crashed on the ground when he tried to save Lan Waihu. He fell into a pool ofva while Lan Waihu screamed aloud as she watched the scene. ¡°Brother Yan Chen!!¡± Eventually, she jumped into theva too. asionally, Qian Lingyu, Baili Ce, Luo Zhanyu, Gu Xietian, Luo Xinn, and many others appeared in the scene¡­ Many people from Tianju Hall and some of Gu Xijiu¡¯s friends and rtives were engulfed by all the disasters one by one. It was extremely disgusting and cruel. The Firmament Stone also added extra audio. ¡°My Lord, do you really not care about these people? Xijiu cares about them very much¡­ Although they don¡¯t deserve to die, they have to die, just because of the love between you and her! I¡¯m sure Xijiu would be so guilty and sad if they die this way¡­¡± Di Fuyi shifted his gaze on the clip as though he was thinking about something. The Firmament Stone thought the opportunity hase! Thus, it changed the clip. This time, Mu Feng and the other three messengers were there with The Lord¡¯s maidservants. Certainly, the four messengers were important to him; however, the maidservants were also loyal to him and many other people have risked their lives for him. Unfortunately, none of them made it through disasters. They have tried so hard to improve their spiritual power in order to be his servant; hence, they certainly did not want to die this way. They screamed in fear and many of them would shout- ¡®Help us, Celestial Master Zuo!¡¯ Many scenes right before they died were paused and then zoomed in to erge their face. It was intended to show Di Fuyi their expression. ¡°My Lord, do you also not care about these people?¡± Di Fuyi looked pale but he still remained silent. Although he was immune to life and death, he still cared about those people in the clips and believed that they did not deserve to die. He could neglect his life but how about those people? Di Fuyi shifted his gaze back to the Firmament Stone. His gaze was firm and sharp; hence, the Firmament Stone immediately took a few steps back. ¡°My Lord, why do you stare at me this way?¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to know so much¡­¡± The Firmament Stone was an arrogant jade, but it was quite humble in front of Di Fuyi. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the Firmament Stone though; I know most of the things in the world¡­¡± ¡°Can you see the future?¡± The Firmament Stone blinked. ¡°A little.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°So, you already knew what Xijiu would go through today?¡± The Firmament Stone was shocked! ¡°No¡­ No! Her action was beyond my imagination¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect that. In fact, I never thought that she would die¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°You really think this way too?¡± ¡°Of course..! She is the new Lord; the new master of this world. Logical speaking, she wouldn¡¯t have died no matter what¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze looked dim again. It was right; logical speaking, The Lord wouldn¡¯t die unless it was time to go¡­ Back then, he had gone through several very dangerous situations. However, he made it through every single time and even improved his power every time. Sometimes, he was too bored with life; hence, he even thought of killing himself. From there, he experienced some difficulties and pain but he could never die. The only way was for the Omen to rece him. ¡°My Lord, in fact, I¡¯m also wondering about this. The future Lord could be killed by the Omen before she is mature, but she is supposed to be blessed by the heavens once she achieved a level ten spiritual power; she is not supposed to die before the timees. However, she is dead this time and this is strange¡­¡± The Firmament Stone circled around Gu Xijiu¡¯s body and coiled on her wrist for a while. ¡°She is really dead, I cannot feel her soul¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at her in his embrace. In fact, he did not believe that she was really dead. He had tried to call her souls several times before but did not receive any response. There were only three possibilities for this condition. Firstly, she was dead. Secondly, she was reborn. Lastly, she had immortalized¡­ However, he witnessed her souls broken in his embrace; it was impossible for her to still be alive. Also, it would take time for her to be reborn. Especially for those whose souls had broken into pieces; they had to gather their souls in order to reborn. Next, they needed to pass the Bridge of Helplessness and drink Mengpo soup¡­ In fact, the process would take at least half a year toplete. Anyway, her souls were gone. While the third possibility did not seem to fit her case. Immortalization only happens when one¡¯s power was ranked at the level of a deity. This was non-reversible and would only happen when the time was right. ording to what he knew, a deity wouldpletely disappear once he or she immortalizes. He would disappear from this world andnot even a single soul would be found. Gu Xijiu was yet to be a deity and it was not her time to leave yet; hence, it was impossible for her to immortalize¡­ The three possibilities were wed and Di Fuyi seriously had no idea what was happening. Since Di Fuyi was deeply in shock, he had been living a messy life recently and waszy to use his brain. The only thing he wanted to do was to make the world her funeralpanion. However, he began to doubt her death since the Firmament Stone pointed out the information. He looked at the Firmament Stone and recalled its origin was so special when it came to Gu Xijiu. Besides that, it was Gu Xijiu¡¯s little advisor and it had some unique functions. Since this fe was quite chatty and annoying, Di Fuyi often sealed its consciousness when they spent time together. He did not pay much attention to it since he knew it was not harmful to Gu Xijiu. Finally, he realized this jade was not as simple as he thought. Suddenly, Di Fuyi focused his full attention on the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone shivered as he stared at it. ¡°Why did youe to Xijiu in the first ce?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly asked. The Firmament Stone immediately went stiff. ¡°It¡­ It was a fate¡­¡± Di Fuyi suddenly grabbed it. ¡°I want the truth!¡± He grabbed it tightly until the Firmament Stone suffocated and screamed. ¡°Let go! Let go! Watch your action when you talk to an auspicious jade! Otherwise, you will be punished by heaven again!¡± Di Fuyi immediately looked at it and caught the key point. ¡°Punished by heaven again? What do you have to do with heavenlyw?¡± The Firmament Stone remained silent. It immediately reversed. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t know. What¡¯s heavenlyw?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent as he stared at it but his gaze turned cooler now. The Firmament was panicked. It was worried that he would squash it into dust if he was upset. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s rted to a heavenly secret; I can¡¯t tell you!¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He did not expect there was any heavenly secret which he was not aware of. Di Fuyi refused to let it slide. ¡°You already knew she was the new Lord when you found her, right?¡± The Firmament Stone was speechless. ¡°Have you disclosed any heavenly secrets to her?¡± This time the Firmament Stone was very responsive! ¡°Of course not! Otherwise, she will be punished! You should know better right, My Lord?¡± Di Fuyi closed his eyes to think; he was so used to getting everything he wanted; hence, he did not really care about any heavenly punishment. He has also disclosed heavenly secrets and got punished before, but it had all been settled. However, the heavenly punishment would not only fall on the one who disclosed the secret but also on the listener. There would be a tragedy that would ensue. Therefore, Di Fuyi would never disclose any heavenly secrets to the people he cared about in order to prevent them from being punished. The Firmament Stone was worried that Di Fuyi med it for causing Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul to fade away; it quickly exined. ¡°I know what to say and what not to say; I¡¯ve never told her heavenly secret.¡± Di Fuyi stopped talking; he closed his eyes as he hugged Gu Xijiu tightly. The Firmament Stone carefully circled around him again as it looked at his posture. ¡°My Lord! You shouldn¡¯t continue sleeping anymore! The world is a mess now, all the disasters I showed you would happen if you continue to behave this way!¡± ¡°What should I do then?¡± Di Fuyi opened his eyes. ¡°There are five more months to go; do you think the heavens would assign another new Lord with a level ten of spiritual power again?¡± ¡°Uhmmm, perhaps?¡± The Firmament Stone hesitated to continue. ¡°I feel, you should check the stars¡­¡± Di Fuyi stared at it for a while. ¡°Did you sense something again?¡± The Firmament Stone immediately ran away! ¡°I can¡¯t disclose!¡± ¡­ Di Fuyi came to the backyard again with Gu Xijiu. He was stunned when he looked at the starry night. There were dark clouds in the sky and he found a strange star in the clouds. It was a five-colored star; though it looked big, it was quite dim. Apparently, it was surrounded by dark clouds; hence, it could not shine. That was¡­ A substitute Lord? To his surprise, there was a substitute Lord. It seemed that heaven did not want this continent to be destroyed¡­ Di Fuyi clenched his fingers as he looked at Gu Xijiu who was in his embrace. The throne of the new Lord belonged to her! The Firmament Stone was so excited. ¡°My Lord, look, there¡¯s a substitute Lord! You just have to find him or her and pass everything on; then the world would be saved! Therefore, my master would not get a mess when she returns¡­¡± Di Fuyi was shocked! ¡°What did you just say? Your master returns?!¡± ¡®Oh, f*ck!¡¯ The Firmament Stone was panicked! Damnit! It seemed to have disclosed a heavenly secret! Chapter 1724 - Rebirth Chapter 1724: Rebirth Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Firmament Stone took a few steps back. ¡°I¡­ I meant our new Lord¡­ There would be a new Lord sooner orter; the substitute Lord could only take over for 300 years, right?¡± Di Fuyi grabbed it as he grunted. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell the truth?!¡± Did the Firmament Stone take him for a fool? The Firmament Stone still refused to spill the beans. ¡°My Lord, heavenly secrets are always highly confidential and are not allowed to be disclosed! Otherwise, you will face a tragedy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! Tell me! Don¡¯t you forget that I can also predict heavenly secrets; hence, it¡¯s not considered as leaking even if you tell me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone against the heavenlyws several times now; that¡¯s why you¡¯re not aware of this!¡± The Firmament Stone was upset as it answered. Di Fuyi looked at it with an icy gaze. ¡°So what you showed me earlier is not a heavenly secret?¡± The Firmament Stone could not respond. ¡°That¡­ That was just a forebode! That shows the consequences if you continue to waste your time!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent as he stared at it. Did it mean to say that incidents which were possible to happen would not be considered as a heavenly secret? Who the h*ck was this idiot trying to fool?! Did it really think that Di Fuyi did not know the meaning of a heavenly secret? The Firmament Stone became more concerned as the conversation went on. Finally, it told part of the truth. ¡°Since my master is the new Lord, she¡­ she would not immortalize or die before the end of her life. Shemitted suicide using a forbidden spell without approval, and that is considered against the heavenlyws because she destroyed the world¡¯s bnce; hence, she deserves punishment. The punishment of the heavenlyw is to let her reborn after several years with all of her memories, and she would know that you had fallen. Besides that, she would have nightmares about the past every single night so that all of her memories would feel as though it just happened yesterday¡­¡± That was too ruthless! Di Fuyi¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Carry on!¡± The Firmament Stone did not hide anything anymore. ¡°If you just leave the world behind and cause it to be destroyed, she would need to oversee a disastrous continent when it¡¯s time for her to take over. All of her friends would be dead, and she would live with regret and hatred. What is worse than being restricted from dying and being tasked to rebuild the entire continent until the heavens are satisfied with her performance? Only then would she be allowed to die and finally be free from suffering¡­¡± Di Fuyi was extremely angry. ¡°Crack!¡± A strong table beside Di Fuyi was broken into pieces! ¡°I was the one who broke the rules! Why should she deserve the punishment?!¡± The Firmament Stone trembled and agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right; it¡¯s indeed unfair¡­¡± It also thought the ¡®heavenlyws¡¯ were too harsh! It was helpless and sincerely felt that was too much for its master. Di Fuyi closed his eyes, and his fingers were moving in his sleeves as if he was trying to predict something. A momentter, he opened his eyes, and his gaze fell on the Firmament Stone. ¡°I think the heavens got you to threaten me with her safety¡­¡± The Firmament Stone remained silent. Perhaps it was true; the Firmament Stone did have such a doubt too. It carefully asked, ¡°So, are you¡­¡± Di Fuyi hated to be threatened, and no one would seed in threatening him. Moreover, he has been breaking the rules for so many years; why would he obey this time? ¡°What should I do?¡± Di Fuyi seemed to be more rxed now. The Firmament Stone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°My Lord, listen to me¡­¡± It then told him a series of tasks while Di Fuyi quietly listened to everything. Casually, he said, ¡°I can do all of these, but all the punishments on her should be waived! If someone must be punished, I¡¯ll take it all on myself!¡± The Firmament Stone shone and blinked for a short while. Apparently, it was delivering certain messages to Di Fuyi. A momentter, several characters were shed in Di Fuyi¡¯s head again. ¡°As long as My Lord does a good job and the world is peaceful, her punishment will be waived¡­¡± Chapter 1725: - Rebirth (2) Chapter 1725: Rebirth (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Keep in mind that the heavenlyws are no child¡¯s y; the punishment has to be imposed on someone. If you give your consent, I could punish you instead, but it would surely be different¡­¡± Di Fuyi remarked lightly, ¡°I am aware of that. No matter the punishment, I am willing to ept it.¡± The Firmament Stone glowed in vehemence. It had never thought that The Lord would go so far to protect Gu Xijiu. Sigh, if only its master were here to see it. A rush of thoughts came upon it. ¡°My Lord, you could actually request for my master to be reborn on this earth at a time which allows for both of you to meet once more¡­¡± Di Fuyi paused for a while and replied faintly, ¡°Let her be reborn only to see me in my sorry state again?¡± Firmament Stone was initially puzzled but responded, ¡°So that you will not have any regrets.¡± Di Fuyi hugged Gu Xijiu and walked away. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I hope that she will not remember me in her next life and forget mepletely so that she may live freely in peace.¡± Firmament Stone was speechless. After faltering for a second, the Firmament Stone caught up to him and braced itself as it said, ¡°If she forgets about youpletely, she could fall in love with someone else in the distant future. Could you live with that?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s stopped for a second. Just when the Firmament Stone thought that he would respond no further, it heard a faint and raspy voice from a distance. ¡°That would be great.¡± ¡°But if she is reborn with the memory of her past life and still remembers you or even knows the truth without any chance of making things right again, wouldn¡¯t she have to live with more regret?¡± Di Fuyi froze in his tracks. Wouldn¡¯t she have to live with more regret? He was sure that she would! She loved him with her life and would sacrifice anything for him. If things would happen as the Firmament Stone had said, she would only carry her regret to the grave and let it forever be a sting in her heart. As for her memories, he would never have a way to erase it for her. ¡­ Gu Xijiu sat on a pile of snow and gazed at the sky. Why hasn¡¯t she died yet? Why is she still alive? She had thought that she would die without a doubt and never expected to be reborn again. Maybe she was not even reborn; she had left her human body on this frozennd. Thest image that shed in her head before she lost consciousness was being in a state of distraught in Di Fuyi¡¯s embrace while her soul was escaping from her body. She sat there, contemtively, recalling faintly that before her body was formed here, she was imprisoned inside some cloud. When she was imprisoned, she initiallycked the will to move or even think. A voice seemed to patter on incessantly near her ear, reminding her that she had broken some heavenlyw and deserved to be punished or something. The babble drove her to exasperation; she wanted to shut that voice up and p that person across the face. Then¡­ then she was released from the ce she was imprisoned in! And then she saw a rainbow of colors radiating from herself. After alighting, her body became full in its substance. She looked at her hand. It was smooth as silk and white as snow, with each of her fingers gracefully lithe. She looked at herself in a mirror and was astonished. The person in the reflection resembled the Gu Xijiu from before, but much more beautiful! It was as though some beauty had taken her photo in modern times and embellished it with all kinds of special effects. Her eyes shone brighter, her eyebrows more elegant, her lips as red as cherries, the contours of her lineament more beautiful. Her body seemed to be enshrouded with ayer of mist, thereby emanating a strong fairy aura. She was wearing a green skirt that gave her an air of elegance. Chapter 1726 - Rebirth (3) Chapter 1726: Rebirth (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion This location looked like the ce where she and Mo Zhao fought before. She stood up and walked around, finally ascertaining that this was indeed the ce! The blizzard was howling furiously beside her. The stains of blood had already been concealed by the snow. There was a humanoid ice block not far away, which contained a person in it. She surged to the ice block and looked at the person in it. His debonair features and green robe made it certain that he was no other than Rong Jialuo. Mo Zhao and taken over his body. After Gu Xijiu fought to the death with him, his corpse was left uncollected and just froze. Gu Xijiu put her hand on top of the block and looked at the person within. In a sh, white light began to emerge from her hand to melt the ice, rolling out Rong Jialuo¡¯s corpse. She felt a stinging ache in her heart as she bit her lips and cleaned up his face. ¡°Eldest Prince¡­¡± Recalling how she used to address him in their old days, her voice was faintly hoarse. ¡°I failed to save you in the end¡­¡± She cleaned up his messy hair and apparel. He was the leader of a country, and she was going to send him back to the imperial mausoleum of the Feixing Kingdom. Just when she was in the middle of doing so, she seemed to sense something. She raised her head and saw a middle-aged man standing not too far away. Robed in a pronounced manner, he was robust in stature and possessed handsome features that seemed to conceal a certain astuteness. It was Long Moyan, Prince Long. At this moment, he was looking at her, astonished. Their gazes met. Long Moyan asked, ¡°Xijiu?¡± As Gu Xijiu did not look the same as she did before, he could not be certain. Gu Xijiu never thought of meeting him here. ¡°You¡­¡± What an elusive figure. Who would have thought that he would be here¡­ Long Moyan took a big step toward her. ¡°Xijiu, it is you!¡± His gaze turned to Rong Jialuo¡¯s corpse on the ground, and his expression changed. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± He looked at Rong Jialuo¡¯s wounds and tightened his fists. ¡°Who did this to you?!¡± Gu Xijiu looked down at the corpse and did not answer. Rong Jialuo had died in Mo Zhao¡¯s hands, and she had killed Mo Zhao, but at the same time killed Rong Jialuo as well. Long Moyan did not cast any doubt on Gu Xijiu as he had witnessed her melting the ice block and extricating his body. No matter how you look at it, it is bizarre for the emperor of a kingdom to juste here all of a sudden and die. If it had been somebody else, they would have already beleaguered Gu Xijiu with questions. But Long Moyan, being Long Moyan, did not ask her anything and only stared at her. He bowed down and carried Rong Jialuo¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking His Majesty back.¡± Gu Xijiu naturally would not dispute with him about this and nodded her head in appreciation and acknowledgment. ¡°Thank you.¡± Long Moyan hade here in a carriage. He ced Rong Jialuo¡¯s corpse in the cabin and invited Gu Xijiu for a ride. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes glimmered lightly. She replied swiftly, ¡°Sure!¡± Long Moyan¡¯s carriage was a wooden green chariot that was pulled by a snow white flying lion. After the two got on the chariot, the flying lion expanded its wings and soared to the sky. ¡­ Long Moyan and Gu Xijiu chatted for a bit in the chariot. She finally knew that it had been half a month since her ¡°death¡±. Long Moyan had been traveling around the earth and hade to this ce in search of the galldder of a rare beast. He had not expected to find Gu Xijiu and the now deceased emperor¡­ Chapter 1727 - Rebirth (4) Chapter 1727: Rebirth (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Have you heard about anything unusual in your travels?¡± Gu Xijiu tried to get some information. She was still the National Celestial Master. Di Fuyi should have announced the deaths of her and Rong Jialuo after he returned. The citizens of the three kingdoms should be in a heated discussion. Long Moyan seemed surprised. ¡°What unusual stuff? Everything seems to be calm recently.¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a while. She asked, ¡°Then why were you staring at me just now?¡± She thought that he knew she ¡°died¡±, and found it odd that there she was alive. Long Moyan sighed. ¡°Your appearance¡­ I found it hard to identify you.¡± Gu Xijiu sat in silence for a moment. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard any news about me?¡± Long Moyan was startled. He sighed again. ¡°I¡¯ve heard some things; they should be rumors.¡± Gu Xijiu furrowed her brows. ¡°What rumors?¡± ¡°Rumors that you¡¯re now staying at The Lord¡¯s side training attentively and disregarding all worldly affairs. Some have even said that The Lord had intentions of passing the mantle to you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu let out augh. ¡°He is The Lord and not an emperor. He can¡¯t age or die. How could he pass the mantle to anyone? This rumor is ridiculous.¡± Long Moyanughed as well. ¡°That¡¯s why I said rumors couldn¡¯t be trusted.¡± Gu Xijiu lowered her eyelids slightly and pondered. What is Di Fuyi trying to do by not announcing her death? Would he use that body to revive Lan Jingke? Did he remove the souls from it? As Di Fuyi could gather souls, would it not have been easy for him to retain her Sense Soul? Gu Xijiu did not know how to examine spirits and could not detect if her Sense Soul was missing; she had to put the question aside. Sheughed lightly in her heart at the thought of it. She had already died once and relinquished her body. She would have no ties with that person ever again. In that person¡¯s eyes, she should be already dead, right? Then she would not have to live with the identity of Gu Xijiu anymore and could let go of that baggage. She could change her identity and her name and roam in this world freely. ¡°Prince Long, I have a request for you.¡± ¡°Hmm? Tell me about it.¡± ¡°When you return, don¡¯t tell anyone about ever seeing me. Okay?¡± Long Moyan was a bit astounded, but he was never the inquisitive type. He nodded his head and replied, ¡°Alright!¡± When he raised his head again, he was taken by surprise. Gu Xijiu seemed to have already changed her appearance. Although she still had the same attire and makeup, her appearance was vastly different than before! He thought that he was caught in an illusion. However, she was still a stunning beauty. ¡°Xijiu, this is?¡± ¡°From now on, call me Chong Sheng.¡± Gu Xijiu stated a namemonly used in disguises. ¡°Chong Sheng?!¡± Long Moyan¡¯s voice rose quite a few decibels, and his eyes turned brighter as well. The realization finally dawned upon Gu Xijiu. She had taken the identity of Chong Sheng and went on adventures with Long Moyan before; he still remembers ¡°Chong Sheng¡± quite fondly¡­ She coughed lightly and thought of a timely excuse. ¡°It¡¯s just an incognito name. Did it coincide with the name of someone you like? If so, I¡¯ll just think of another.¡± She was not adept ating up with names. Before she could think of a good name, Long Moyan cut her off. ¡°Don¡¯t change it anymore; this name is great. A lot of people share the same name in this world; the name suits you quite well.¡± Gu Xijiu would retain the name. She would not stay with Long Moyan for too long anyway. After giving Rong Jialuo a burial, she would disappear and seclude herself and not return to the Feixing Kingdom ever again. She could change her name again after that. Chapter 1728 - Rebirth (5) Chapter 1728: Rebirth (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionRong Jialuo was already ¡®eaten¡¯ by Mo Zhao; so, the person she killed was technically Mo Zhao. Anyhow, she felt sorry and guilty to Rong Jialuo, especially since she treated him as her good friend. She had to attend his funeral to pay herst respect. ¡­ It was a long journey from the icend to the Feixing Kingdom; it would take at least eight days to return to the capital based on the speed of Long Moyan¡¯s flying lion. That¡¯s not even taking into ount the breaks they will take along the journey. Crowds of people began to appear in the distance once they left the abandoned icend. In the evening of the next day, both of them finally arrived in a city and checked-in to a tavern for a break. When they had some snacks in the restaurant, Gu Xijiu finally overheard someone talking about herself and The Lord. In fact, quite a number of people in the crowded restaurant were talking about the two of them. ¡°You know what? I saw The Lord¡¯s vehicle yesterday!¡± Someone initiated a conversation in excitement. Another man at the same table immediately asked, ¡°Are you serious? How does it look like this time? Is it the same blue crystal carriage?¡± ¡°Of course not. The Lord frequently changed vehicles. This time, it was a purple crystal carriage¡­ It was so beautiful! Sigh, I don¡¯t have many words to describe it!¡± The first man sounded very excited! ¡°Which one of The Lord¡¯s vehicles have been ugly? What¡¯s there to be so surprised?¡± Someone at the other table nearby interrupted. ¡°True! Oh right, did you see the National Celestial Master in The Lord¡¯s carriage?¡± Someone asked all of a sudden. ¡°Of course! She was in the cabin. Although they did note out, the crystal carriage was transparent; so I could see her.¡± The man could not stop talking. Everyone was in a heated discussion. Long Moyan took a glimpse at Gu Xijiu and then pretended to ask the witness. ¡°May I know when you saw The Lord¡¯s carriage?¡± ¡°It was yesterday¡¯s evening.¡± The man answered confidently. Long Moyan had bumped into Gu Xijiu yesterday, before evening! He paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°Are you sure thedy inside the carriage was the National Celestial Master?¡± ¡°Of course! Other than Miss Gu, who else is qualified to take the same carriage with The Lord? They were not only taking the same carriage; The Lord even wrapped Miss Gu in one of his arms.¡± Although he could not see their features clearly, he could see their figures. Undoubtedly, no one had the guts to judge The Lord, and they definitely did not dare to talk about the fact that he had such an intimate interaction with ady. Long Moyan took a glimpse at Gu Xijiu again. She remained silent and sipped a mouthful of alcohol as a smile grew on her face. It seemed that Di Fuyi had resurrected Lan Jingke¡­ They even openly took a stroll on the street intimately. Perhaps, he wanted the citizens to support her, and he wanted to acknowledge her as his partner publicly. However, why he did not reinstate her original identity? What was on his mind to let her live with Gu Xijiu¡¯s name? Perhaps, Lan Jingke was willing to be Gu Xijiu since she epted the body? But Lan Jingke was also someone with a high ego; was she really willing to live with someone else¡¯s name? In a simr manner, Gu Xijiu did not want to live with Lan Jingke¡¯s identity, even though it meant that she could be the empress of the mermaid kingdom and she could easily get all the power of the mermaids. The pain inside was tearing her apart again. She took another sip of alcohol so that she could swallow the bitterness in her throat. Suddenly, there was chaos outside when she was quietly pondering. Someone cheered with surprise, ¡°Look! The Lord¡¯s vehicle! The Lord is here again!¡± Chapter 1729 - I Made This Myself Chapter 1729: I Made This Myself Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere were many people praying outside; hence, it was very crowded. The people continuously kowtowed while facing the statue in the temple as they repeatedly asked for blessings. Some were praying to get pregnant, some were praying for wealth, some were praying for love. Everyone wanted something. The scene was nothing unusual to Gu Xijiu because she had seen it multiple times in the current and modern era. She was curious who they were praying too and her gaze finally fell on the beautiful and fine fairy statue! She had seen many statues of different immortals. Some were ferocious, some looked very kind and gentle, some looked very handsome¡­ However, she has never seen such a beautiful and realistic statue! To her surprise, it was a statue of herself! It was of the finest quality and perhaps looked better than the real person. Gu Xijiu never imagined someone would make a statue of her and that people would worship and pray to her as if she was a fairy. There was a title for this deity under the feet of the statue- ¡®The Great Celestial Master Gu¡¯. Celestial Master Gu¡­ Was it not supposed to be Celestial Master Lan(Jingke)? Was that specially made for Gu Xijiu? Was that apensation for her because he felt guilty? She heard that the credit temple could help to umte blessings for the person who was worshiped and prayed to by the citizens; hence, it would bring her good fortune. Only those great people who have made significant contributions to society and saved the people from disaster deserved such a credit temple. The citizens would usually build a temple for them after they passed away so that they could continue to hear their prayers and receive their praise and gratitude. In fact, Nezha[1] killed himself due to the threats of the Dragon King from the Eastern Sea. Thus, his mother built a credit temple for him so that he could receive prayers and blessings in order to be reborn again in the future. Was Di Fuyi nning for her to be reborn? Was that something he would really want? Suddenly, tears rolled down her cheek. She seemed to recall the moment her souls were broken into pieces and Di Fuyi rushed in to catch them. At that point, she could not really hear everything that was said by Di Fuyi but she remembered that he was sobbing. She remembered that some warm water spilled on her face, and that was probably his tears. Di Fuyi was always a strong person, he probably never cried before. Even during their time together, she has never seen it. However, he really cried when he hugged her in his embrace. His body was trembling when he hugged her. She remembered he was shouting her name¡­ She knew that he liked her and she never denied it. However, she did not want him to be in a difficult position and she did not want to see his hair turn white¡­ After all, he has been nning for Lan Jingke¡¯s resurrection for so many years¡­ Gu Xijiu was having aplicated feeling as she continued to look at the statue. She felt abination of bittersweet feelings inside. ¡°Baby, look; does it look like you? I made this by myself.¡± She was shocked when she suddenly heard Di Fuyi¡¯s voice. She looked at Di Fuyi by following the direction of his voice. He was sitting on a crossbeam up there with her physical body ced on hisp. He was whispering beside the body as he wrapped one of his hands around her waist. Apparently, he made himself invisible. Thus, none of the prayers saw him. Chapter 1730 - Who Is The Lady He Mentioned? Chapter 1730: Who Is The Lady He Mentioned? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi lowered his voice when he spoke to the physical body on hisp; no one could hear him, especially since it was very noisy in the temple. However, Gu Xijiu could hear it, and she could hear it clearly. Gu Xijiu was now standing right beside the statue. She even thought Di Fuyi was looking at her when he fixed his eyes on the statue. She immediately went stiff and quickly moved away. She took a glimpse at Di Fuyi and realized he was still looking at the statue without moving his gaze away. Perhaps, he could not see her? Gu Xijiu had no idea whether she should heave a sigh of relief or feel disappointed. She felt depressed whenever she saw him because he broke her heart. Thus, she did not want to see him anymore. However, she had a strange feeling this time around. Di Fuyi made a statue for her and even asked the body whether the statue looked simr to her. Thus, did he think about Gu Xijiu or Lan Jingke when he hugged the lifeless body in his arms? She circled around the statue once again and turned back to check on Di Fuyi. She realized he was idling as he stared at the statue. In front of him, there was a seven-colored bracelet floating in the air. The bracelet was blinking as if it was talking to Di Fuyi. Little Cang! It was the Firmament Stone! What was Di Fuyi saying to Little Cang? Gu Xijiu went closer to them but unfortunately, they were using directed audio tomunicate. Thus, she could never hear it no matter how close she was to them. In contrast, since she was too near to Di Fuyi, she smelled the unique fragrance from his body again. She felt an ache in her heart and quickly moved away. She took a look at the Firmament Stone again. Bast*rd! It even imed that it was meant to be hers! However, it could not even sense her despite being so close to her¡­ She could not help but take a glimpse at Di Fuyi again. He was still idling and his gaze was upied with grief. He sighed softly. ¡°In fact¡­ I really want to see her again, even if it¡¯s just once. I¡¯ll feel better as long as she¡¯s alright¡­ Unfortunately, it would never happen anymore.¡± His voice was extremely hoarse and he sounded helpless. Gu Xijiu felt sorry for him. Suddenly, a question popped up in her head. Who was the one he mentioned earlier? Why did he say ¡®would never happen anymore¡¯? The Firmament Stone was still talking to Di Fuyi, it was the one who suggested the credit temple as it might help to elerate Gu Xijiu¡¯s rebirth. In fact, they could simply get some workers to build the statue; however, Di Fuyi insisted to make it by himself. He made 81 statues in half a month and got people to build 81 credit temples around the continent. Certainly, he was very fussy with the location of the credit temples. Fortunately, all the credit temples were built in time with The Lord¡¯s order. Di Fuyi was extremely busy in the past half a month; even the Firmament Stone did not see him taking any breaks! The wooden statues made by The Lord was full of spiritual power. Thus, the people were amazed by the statues when they came to the credit temples. Certainly, they would burn more incense and pray sincerely. All the temples were fully upied. ording to Firmament Stone, Di Fuyi could bring Gu Xijiu¡¯s body for a stroll in the temple when the temple was upied by incense and prayers. She would receive their blessings when she smelled it and would be reborn earlier. Compared to the old times, Di Fuyi would definitely think it was nonsense if the Firmament Stone suggested such things. However, this time around, he just followed whatever instructions were given by Firmament Stone and he even tried his best to execute them. The Firmament Stone was fortunate enough to enjoy its role as an instructor for half a month. Its heart was racing and it even felt aplished when it ordered The Lord around. Chapter 1731 - Don“t Be Reckless... Chapter 1731: Don¡°t Be Reckless¡­ Di Fuyi was asking the Firmament Stone for the approximate time that Gu Xijiu would be reborn. The Firmament Stone told him it would be in another 60 years after making a prediction based on its experience. 60 years was once a very short period to Di Fuyi; however, it was now a time period he would not be alive to experience. They would not be able to see each other again. He looked at the girl in his embrace and realized that he would never ever get to see her standing in front of him alive and talk to him withughter. His fingers were gently touching hershes. Softly, he whispered, ¡°Xijiu, forget about me when youe back¡­ and live a good life after that.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked! She was furious when she heard the first part of his sentence. He always wanted to be forgotten! Who or what did he think she was? Aputer hard disk? Did he think she could just simply delete all the data in her head whenever she wanted?! However, fear crept into her heart when she heard thest few words. He sounded like he was speaking to her for thest time. Or was she overthinking? She quickly took a glimpse at him again. He did not wear a mask today and it was probably because he was invisible. Gu Xijiu noticed his face looked very pale even though his white hair was now ck again. Besides that, there were two dark circles under his eyes and his lips were pale as well. Gu Xijiu wanted to check his pulse but she realized that she probably would not be able to touch him. Was he too exhausted? It was rare to see him in such a pale appearance. While she was still idling, a sudden noise was heard. It was the voice of ady. ¡°Oh, what kind of temple is this? Celestial Master Gu¡¯s Temple? Which Celestial Master Gu?¡± Certainly, Gu Xijiu was very familiar with this voice; that was Lan Jingyi! She did not expect her toe. There were many prayers outside the temple and also a few young taoist guarding the temple. The young taoist answered, ¡°This is National Celestial Master, Miss Gu.¡± Lan Jingyi chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Gu Xijiu?! Are you sure?! She is still alive; so why did you build a temple for her?¡± The young taoist was slightly pissed. ¡°I hope you watch your words! I know Celestial Master Gu is still alive; this is her credit temple!¡± Lan Jingyi shouted with a high pitch, ¡°Credit temple!? What honor does she have to own a credit temple?! This is absurd! Let me take a closer look!¡± ¡°Hey! Jingyi, don¡¯t be reckless¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang just arrived; however, he did not manage to supervise his sister properly. ¡°Shuaaa!¡± A blue shadow shed and Lan Jingyi appeared in the inner hall. She seemed to have recovered because she lookedpletely fine except for her pale face. Gu Xijiu took a glimpse at Di Fuyi; he has straightened his body but had a frown on his face. He looked upset. Lan Jingyi was so angry as she fixed her eyes on the deity statue! ¡°Gu Xijiu is definitely too arrogant! My Brother Huang is such a mighty man and he doesn¡¯t even have one! Who does she think she is? The Lord of the world?! She is not even worth a speck of dust in my eyes! I just can¡¯t look at her arrogant face!¡± She lifted her sleeve and a blue beam was emitted toward the statue! She was going to destroy the statue! She was known for acting recklessly. It was too sudden and the young Taoist did not have time to stop her. Even if he was prepared, there was nothing he could possibly do since Lan Jingyi was much more powerful. Lan Yaoguang just rushed in and did not manage to stop her either; he shouted, ¡°No!¡± Chapter 1732 - Punishment Chapter 1732: Punishment Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Jingyi possessed a spiritual power of level nine; hence, it was disastrous whenever sheunched an attack. If her attacks were urate, even the dome of the temple would be blown away, not to mention a statue! ¡­ The wind was blowing furiously with an evil aura. Right before the blue ray hit the statue, a colorful ray suddenly shed in from nowhere and engulfed the blue ray. The blue ray faded away as the colorful ray shattered it into pieces! In addition, the colorful ray was now headed toward Lan Jingyi! It was as if a colorful dragon crashed right into Lan Jingyi¡¯s face! She was too stunned to do anything. ¡°Ahh!¡± A loud scream was heard followed by Lan Jingyi¡¯s body being thrown out of the temple. ¡°Bang!¡± Lan Jingyi seemed to have crashed onto something as the leaves from a big tree outside the temple fell all over the floor. Everyone was stunned. No one knew where the colorful ray came from. Was it the statue? The people in the temple quickly knelt and kowtowed in front of the statue after a short idle. Lan Yaoguang trembled and looked at the direction of the crossbeam. ¡°Brother Huang¡­¡± A man slowly showed up in midair. He was wearing a snowy white robe with a mask that covered his face. There was a seven-colored auspicious glow around his body with an extremely strong aura. ¡°The Lord?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s The Lord?!¡± ¡°Oh God! That¡¯s The Lord!¡± The Lord came to this temple! Initially, the people in prayer were still stunned. After a while, they quickly knelt and kowtowed to him when they regained their consciousness. Di Fuyi looked at the people from midair. Slowly, he said, ¡°Listen to this order, whoever tries to destroy a single piece of tile or a tiny grass of this temple shall not be spared!¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± The young Taoists who were kneeling on the ground responded with eyes that sparkled. Who had the guts to disobey The Lord¡¯s order?! A temple protected by The Lord¡¯s order was certainly an important venue; hence, this temple of Celestial Master Gu would be more crowded than any other temples. Of course, no one would ever try to destroy anything from now on. Although there was a rumor saying that The Lord had done all the inspection by himself throughout the process of building all these temples, it was just a rumor. Many people did not believe it and they even thought that it was just a marketing strategy made by the person who built the temples. However, since The Lord showed up here and he even ordered them to protect the temples, the news would be spread very fast. Lan Yaoguang hesitated as he looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Huang, you build these temple for my sister? My sincere apologies; Jingyi was too naive, please forgive her¡­¡± Di Fuyi did not bother him. Casually, he said, ¡°Take Lan Jingyi in!¡± Gu Xijiu was curious as she was hiding up there. Di Fuyi used to protect Lan Jingyi and he even sided her in front of Gu Xijiu several times. Gu Xijiu was very sad back then; however, what was different this time? Lan Jingyi just wanted to destroy a statue and heunched such a powerful attack. Gu Xijiu guessed that the attack from Di Fuyi earlier might have taken away half of Lan Jingyi¡¯s life¡­ Suddenly, Lan Jingyi was taken in by someone. Chapter 1733 - Punishment (2) Chapter 1733: Punishment (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi¡¯s attack took away ? of her life because she had transformed back to her original form. She was lying on the greenstone trail in her mermaid form. The crowd immediately screamed and cheered. Oh, it was a mermaid! It was a rare species and they finally saw a living one! The mermaids usually turned into human form when they went up to thend. Therefore, the citizens of the continent could not see their original form. However, there was one that just flew out from the temple; they certainly need to take a look since it was so rare. In the end, the crowd piled around and made up to six circles! Lan Jingyi¡¯s face was very red and she was embarrassed. Her arm was broken and seven to eight of her scales had detached from her tail. She almost passed out when shended and she could not even move now. She wanted to kill everyone whoughed at her but she also wished to escape at the same time. Certainly, she wanted to find the one who attacked her; hence, she immediately shouted when she regained her consciousness. ¡°Who was the bast*rd who attacked me just now?! I¡¯ll definitely get Brother Huang to kill you¡­¡± Before she finished, she realized someone had pulled on her tail! Mu Feng was very gentle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, The Lord asked me to take you in.¡± Lan Jingyi suddenlyid her head down. She was very angry and ready to struggle. However, she went stiff when she heard what Mu Feng said. ¡°What?¡± Mu Feng did not speak anymore. The prayers outside the temple looked at each other and then quickly rushed to the doorstep. As they saw The Lord floating in midair, they quickly knelt on the ground. They would rather kneel than miss the drama. Lan Jingyi tried to struggle out from Mu Feng¡¯s grasp. ¡°Let¡­ Let go! A man and a woman are not supposed to have physical contact¡­¡± Mu Feng had no choice. ¡°Fine.¡± He immediately let go and Lan Jingyi slumped to the ground. Once again, she experienced pain. If Lan Yaoguang did not manage to support her a little, her head would have crashed on the floor! Lan Yaoguang was in a difficult position as well. He was the emperor of the mermaid kingdom and his sister was his noble princess. He would have been pissed off a long time ago if his sister was being bullied like this before today. However, it was his sister¡¯s fault and the one punished her was The Lord! He did not dare to speak more but took a glimpse at his sister and then looked at The Lord. He wanted to seek forgiveness on behalf of Lan Jingyi. ¡°Brother Huang¡­¡± Di Fuyi shifted his gaze to him. ¡°Hmmm?¡± Although it was a very simple reply, that was scary enough to make Lan Yaoguang tremble until he almost could not continue the conversation. ¡°Jingyi is still young and naive¡­ could you forgive her, and spare her life this one time?¡± ¡°Young and naive?¡± Di Fuyi sounded unpredictable. ¡°5000 years old is still considered naive?¡± The crowd who were kneeling burst intoughter. Someone chuckled and replied, ¡°5000 years old could be considered a great ancestor already! Great nanny¡­¡± Someone beside him said, ¡°She¡¯s a mermaid and she¡¯s different from you. Don¡¯t simply judge.¡± There was immediate chaos as everyone was talking about it. Lan Jingyi was too arrogant earlier; she behaved as if she was the almighty god just because she was a princess among the mermaids and that pissed the crowd off. Therefore, they were more than happy tough at her now. Lan Jingyi struggled to get up and lifted her head to glimpse at Di Fuyi with a look of disbelief. Chapter 1734 - Punishment (3) Chapter 1734: Punishment (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Bro¡­ Brother-inw, why¡­ why did you do this to me? I¡­ I just wanted to destroy a wooden statue¡­ Gu Xijiu is still alive, but she built a credit temple for herself; how could you allow it? Even you don¡¯t have one¡­¡± ¡®Brother-inw?! The Lord was the brother-inw of this princess mermaid?¡¯ It was definitely breaking news to the ordinary people. At this moment, everyone was looking at each other with a shocked expression. Lan Yaoguang just could not wait to shut his sister¡¯s mouth up! He immediately yelled, ¡°Jingyi! Shut up! Xijiu is also our sister! She¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± Di Fuyi suddenly interrupted Lan Yaoguang. Lan Yaoguang glimpsed at Di Fuyi with his mouth wide open. ¡°Brother Huang, I thought you told us that Xijiu was reincarnated from one of my sister¡¯s souls¡­?¡± ¡°She has nothing to do with Lan Jingke.¡± Di Fuyi casually continued, ¡°She¡¯s always been herself; no one else. Lan Jingke has passed away, and she is truly dead; just like how the other mermaids¡¯ souls have broken into pieces, she will never be reborn again¡­¡± Lan Yaoguang¡¯s face turned pale, and he took a step back. ¡°How¡­ how is it possible? Brother Huang, I thought you said¡­¡± ¡°Lan Jingke was worried about you and your sister, and she was afraid that you might end up doing something silly as a result of depression; hence, she begged me to design a lie so that you will have something as your mental support¡­¡± Di Fuyi exined in an icy tone. Lan Yaoguang stuttered, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There is nothing much for you to argue with me. Yaoguang, I¡¯ll definitely take care of you and your sister since I¡¯ve promised your eldest sister to do so when she passed away during the battle; that¡¯s also why I helped you to manage all the administrative works of the mermaid kingdom and even helped you to ascend the throne. In fact, I¡¯ve already repaid your sister since you have already dominated the entire ocean for more than 5000 years¡­ Lan Yaoguang remained silent. That was true, The Lord had been supporting him for a few thousand years, and he made the mermaid kingdom grow stronger than ever before; he also helped the mermaid n to kill all its enemies. Even though Lan Jingke had helped The Lord before, he has more than repaid them! It was now the mermaids who owed The Lord¡­ Lan Yaoguang was a smart person; hence, he finally understood after a short ponder. The Lord probably wanted the mermaids to be loyal and take good care of Gu Xijiu¡¯s body; hence, he imed that Gu Xijiu was actually reincarnated from Lan Jingke¡­ Upon this realization, he took a step back and glimpsed at The Lord. He sighed. ¡°Brother Huang, in fact, I¡¯d still safeguard her body properly even if you didn¡¯t tell me Miss Gu was reincarnated from my sister¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyshes shed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this.¡± It was his selfishness because he wanted Gu Xijiu to have strong support when she woke up¡­ However, Di Fuyi never expected things to go in such a different direction; she felt hopeless and eventually decided to die with Mo Zhao just to fulfill his wish¡­ Although he was now apart from her and she might not know all these things he had done for her, she would be reborn someday in the future. Therefore, he might as well help her to solve all the problems while he was still alive. Based on her capabilities, she might not even need to rely on the mermaids¡¯ power to unite this continent and rule it. Conservatively, even if she really needs the power from the mermaids, she would have her own strategies and did not have to be their Empress. Lan Yaoguang finally got it as he thought about it. He had a strange feeling because it was undeniable that The Lord had used him. However,pared to the contributions made by The Lord, the exploitation was hardlyparable. Chapter 1735 - Punishment (4) Chapter 1735: Punishment (4) ¡°Brother Huang, why are you revealing this now?¡± Lan Yaoguang asked because he would not even know if Di Fuyi continued to hide it. Di Fuyi gazed down at him. Casually, he said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like it; I need to clear her name.¡± Lan Yaoguang smiled awkwardly. Indeed, Gu Xijiu did not like to be the empress and she has never acknowledged it since the beginning¡­ He shifted his gaze to the statue and immediately recognized that the engraving was done by someone he knew. Perhaps, the one and only in The Lord¡¯s heart was Miss Gu? His sister¡­ His sister was just a buddy who could fight side by side with The Lord. When he was young, he did hear from his sister that Huang Tu was just her ordinary friend, nothing else. Back then, he was too young and did not know much about that. However, he finally understood. He took a breath. ¡°Brother Huang really loves Miss Gu so much, huh¡­ However, I really don¡¯t understand why you wanted her to misperceive that she was my sister in the first ce. You even canceled your engagement with her¡­¡± Di Fuyi casually answered, ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± It was a highly confidential secret; Di Fuyi definitely would not exin it to Lan Yaoguang. Lan Yaoguang shook his head and when he was about to say something, Lan Jingyi, who remained silent all the while, suddenly screamed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you; how could Gu Xijiu be my sister?! She¡¯s just an ordinary human! How could shepare to my sister? She¡¯s not qualified at all¡­¡± Before she finished talking, Di Fuyiunched another colorful ray toward her! Lan Jingyi was engulfed by the ray almost instantly¡­ Lan Yaoguang¡¯s facial expression changed; he wanted to stop it. Icily, Di Fuyi said, ¡°Yaoguang, I¡¯ll take back all her power if you continue to protect her!¡± Lan Yaoguang was scared, and he quickly sealed his mouth. Lan Jingyi had a critical illness since young; hence, she could not afford to bleed. Back then, she almost died, but Di Fuyi saved her life. However, Lan Jingyi was a troublemaker. She once fought with someone and bled a lot; she was supposed to die but Di Fuyi tried his best to save her and even gave her the bone of a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. Thus, she recovered, and her power had since been upgraded! If Di Fuyi takes back all of her power, she would definitely die! Indeed, Lan Yaoguang knew that his sister was really a typical troublemaker; she deserved a lesson! A momentter, the colorful ray faded. Lan Jingyi was twitching on the floor as though a fish has just left the water. Besides that, ? of her scales were gone! The pain from detached scales was almost simr to broken bones. Lan Jingyi was sweating, and her sweat had turned into pearls that rolled all over the floor. Her gaze was finally upied with fear as she looked at Di Fuyi¡­ Icily, Di Fuyi added, ¡°Lan Jingyi, I will spare your life as a favor for your sister! I¡¯ll take back your life if I ever hear you insult Gu Xijiu again! Yaoguang, bring her back to the sea and never allow her toe to thend again without my permission!¡± Lan Yaoguang did not want to stay any longer; hence, he quickly left with Lan Jingyi. The drama finally ended. Since then, all the citizens knew that Gu Xijiu upied The Lord¡¯s heart; hence, no one would ever disrespect her. Therefore, her temple was so crowded now. Chapter 1736 - Why Did You Do This To Me? Chapter 1736: Why Did You Do This To Me? Gu Xijiu was surprised by all the new information. This was the first time that she found out that she was not supposed to be Lan Jingke, and had nothing to do with her! Di Fuyi and Lan Jingke were just ordinary friends; he has never loved her, and he did not n to resurrect her. Di Fuyi did everything for Gu Xijiu. She was the only one in his heart and not a substitute after all. So why did he make her misunderstand his intention all this time? Why did he hurt her so badly? Gu Xijiu had witnessed the drama inside the temple as she was floating in midair. She was shocked and confused. Her head was fuzzy, and she could not process all that information. She realized her thoughts were less clear when she was just a soul. Helplessly, she was still following Di Fuyi even though she was confused. Di Fuyi took her body inside a crystal carriage, and their destination was the next Celestial Master Gu Temple. Did he n on bringing her body to every temple? Whenever he arrived at a ¡®Celestial Master Gu Temple¡¯, he would take a stroll in the temple with her body. This action was actually beneficial to her. He was sitting on a crossbeam again and whispered to her again. After that, he would just stare at her statue as per the usual. Gu Xijiu was always nearby and would look at Di Fuyi or her statue. Many things were lingering in her head, but she did not want to process them now. Instead, she only followed him everywhere and looked at him all the time. They have been apart for half a year. Although she hated him, she missed him too. She almost went crazy due to all the recent incidents. She hated him and missed him. That was exactly what she experienced in thest six months. Now, she helplessly followed him around. She just wanted to look at him and never leave him anymore. In fact, she felt that was consideredpensation for the grief she had earlier. She could recognize all the statues were made by Di Fuyi because all the artworks were very fine and detailed. Every single statue had a different expression and gesture. Some were smiling; some had a serious expression, some were happy, some looked cool and so on¡­ Every single statue looked extremely realistic. How could he make so many statues of her in half a month? If Gu Xijiu still doubted his sincerity after watching the drama in the temple, she should be able to find out the truth just by looking at those statues. She finally believed him; she knew he loved her and he loved her so very much¡­ Since he loved her so much, why did he hurt her so badly back then? ¡®Di Fuyi? Why? Why did you do this to me?¡¯ She felt sore in her heart. She wanted to ask him, but he could never see her no matter how close she was¡­ She had been following him around for five consecutive days. In thest five days, he never stopped to take a break but insisted to continue visiting every temple. He did not even take a short nap! Although he was a deity, he also needed a break. When he was inside the carriage, he would carve out new statues for Gu Xijiu. He was quite at doing this, and every single engraving was very detailed. All the artworks were urate. She was always a strong and calm girl, and she always looked like a cold and tough woman in front of everyone. It was only when she was with him that she would put her guard down and behave like a little girl who would throw her tantrum and be clingy and naughty¡­ He was the one and only who got the privilege to see it. However, he could never see it anymore; hence, he had to engrave it. He would stare at the mini statue for a moment and smile every single time hepleted one. Chapter 1737 - Can You See Me? Chapter 1737: Can You See Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantionasionally, Di Fuyi would kiss her lips and call her ¡®baby¡¯. It was a very simple action; however, Gu Xijiu felt like crying as she watched the scene. Fortunately, she did not have tears in her current form; but, she could feel all the feelings she was supposed to have. In fact, she had not wasted any of her efforts by following him around because she realized she recovered at a good speed. On the first day, her hearing and smell improved greatly. On the second day, she could taste the prayer items. On the third day, her sense of hearing was even more sensitive. She could already clearly hear conversations from a hundred miles away! It was a night with a full moon again. Di Fuyi got the staff of the tavern to get everything prepared so that the four messengers could have a good rest. Gu Xijiu somehow felt something was wrong with the four messengers as she witnessed them tear a few times. However, they always held it in and continued with the work assigned by Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu felt that Di Fuyi would probably take a good rest tonight. To her surprise, Di Fuyi made a tableful of food and asked the staff to ce it in the garden. He sat down with Gu Xijiu¡¯s body in his embrace and looked up to the moon in the sky. He sighed. ¡°Baby, today is the 15th of the month. You once said that 15th is always a day for a reunion, but we¡­¡± He paused. A momentter, he stuffed a pair of chopsticks into Gu Xijiiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± He called her name softly. ¡°All these are your favorite dishes; do you still like them now?¡± Certainly, the body could not eat the food, while Di Fuyi did not dig in as well. However, Gu Xijiu, who was floating around, suddenly felt hungry as she looked at the tableful of dishes. Her senses were getting stronger recently just like how she used to feel before she died. However, that was the first time she felt hungry! There was her favorite deep fried tiger prawn as well as sweet and sour fish disyed on the table. She could not control herself anymore and slowly moved toward the table. As she tried to grab the chopsticks on the table, she felt helpless. In the end, she could only go close enough to smell the food in order to satisfy her desire¡­ Unfortunately, she was getting hungrier as she smelled it. She looked around and realized no one could see her. Decisively, she bent her body and took a bite¡­ She tried very hard and could finally bite on the prawn¡¯s antenna! Hey, she could bite on solid food?! Gu Xijiu decided to try again. She bit the whole prawn! The prawn identally fell out from the te when she tried to bite it. Sadly, Gu Xijiu did not like to eat food that is contaminated. Therefore, she gave up on that one and tried to take another prawn even though the first one was quite a big one. This time, she gave her all and finally managed to take a prawn away from the te after consuming all of her energy. ¡°Bang!¡± A ss fell in the ground and Gu Xijiu was shocked! Certainly, the prawn in her mouth also fell back onto the te. She naturally lifted her head and her gaze coincidentally met Di Fuyi¡¯s shocked gaze! She was stiff and slowly walked away from the table after she stood up. ¡°Can you see me?¡± Unfortunately, Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze did not follow her as she moved. His gaze was fixed on the big prawn which had fallen onto the te. After a short idle, he picked up the prawn with a pair of chopsticks. His fingers were stiff when he slowly brought the prawn nearer to his nose. He probably tried to smell the odor on the prawn. Gu Xijiu anxiously looked at him as she was wondering whether she has left any ghostly saliva on the prawn¡­ Chapter 1738 - Were You The One Trying To Steal The Shrimp? Chapter 1738: Were You The One Trying To Steal The Shrimp? ¡°Xijiu, is that you?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly stood up and quickly glimpsed around. ¡°Are you here?¡± The night was cold and breezy; no one answered him. He still could not see her¡­ Gu Xijiu looked at him from nearby; she could not tell how she felt at that moment. She was just right in front of him; she even answered him, but he could not see or hear her. Gu Xijiu felt an ache in her heart as she looked at his miserable face; it overwhelmed her. In fact, she took a few attempts to return to the body. However, she literally bounced off it. She circled around him and even blew her breath into his ears, but all her efforts were in vain. She could see him and sense him. Unfortunately, he did not know she was just beside him¡­ ¡°Xijiu?¡± He quickly cast a spell as he stared at the te. Gu Xijiu could recognize the spell; she knew that was the soul collection magic and it always worked! Indeed, he caught a soul, but it was the soul of a kitten. The soul was slow-witted and struggled in his hand now. Di Fuyi was disappointed. ¡°Were you the one who stole the prawn?¡± The soul was confused and trembled in his hand. Di Fuyi let it go and slumped on the chair. Idly, he stared disappointedly at the dishes on the table. ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯ve thought too much. I¡¯ve hurt her so badly that she does not even want me anymore; why would she keen to eat the dishes I made? Moreover, it¡¯s not delicious¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. In fact, she was sad. She sat opposite him and fixed her eyes on him. Di Fuyi was an almighty god, there were not many things that he could not do. Besides that, he was a perfectionist; hence, he put very high expectation on everything he did. Unfortunately, he sucked at culinary arts because the dishes tasted normal even though he tried his best to make it. Gu Xijiu alwaysughed at him when they were still together. She preferred to have a lighter mood with him. Back then, he hardly cooked. He would only do so tofort her and there were only a few dishes which he used to make. It was normal for couples to argue. Whenever that would happen, Di Fuyi tried his best tofort her; if that failed, he would make a tableful of dishes to please her. Normally, she would just forgive him for the sake of a tableful of dishes. Certainly, Di Fuyi was a very arrogant person. He was good at hiding the fact that he sucked at cooking. Therefore, he only cooked a few times even though they had been married for eight years. However, there were now 16 dishes on the table which was too much for her stomach. Gu Xijiu really did not know what to do at the moment. In fact, she could not even tell what she resembled now. She did not look like a soul; if she were, Di Fuyi would be able to see her. The night was cold. Di Fuyi did not eat any of the dishes but drank in front of the table. One ss followed another as if he was flushing away his depression with alcohol. Suddenly, he took out a flute from nowhere and began to y with it. No doubt, he was really good at ying the flute because every single song he yed was amazing. Every piece he yed had been sung by Gu Xijiu before. In the eight years they were together, she had sung more than a hundred songs in front of him. Chapter 1739 - What Did Mu Feng Mean? Chapter 1739: What Did Mu Feng Mean? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi waspletely absorbed in the music and was not aware that it was already veryte. Gu Xijiu used to like to listen to his music, and she still liked it now. However, she did not like seeing him in this mood. ¡°Hey, stop ying!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! You should take a break!¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, you haven¡¯t been sleeping for a few days¡­¡± She tried to talk to him and wanted to stop him. Unfortunately, he did not hear her. A strong wind blew and caused his robe to produce some noise as it fluttered. ¡°My Lord!¡± Mu Feng suddenly appeared in front of Di Fuyi. He looked at Di Fuyi who was still ying the flute. Finally, he said, ¡°My Lord, you shouldn¡¯t continue this way; you have to take a break¡­ We still need to bring Miss Gu around tomorrow¡­¡± Di Fuyi did not bother him but made a gesture to signal him to leave. Mu Feng teared up and still stood there stubbornly. ¡°My Lord, your body can¡¯t afford to suffer anymore! You don¡¯t have much time left; please, don¡¯t torture yourself anymore¡­ Miss Gu will be very sad if she knows it¡­¡± ¡°I know myself well; just leave.¡± Di Fuyi spoke with his internal energy while he was still ying the flute. Mu Feng was still standing there. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m not leaving if you refuse to rest!¡± Suddenly, Di Fuyi¡¯s facial expression changed and he missed a beat. Finally, he put down the flute and said, ¡°Leave!¡± His aura was too strong; hence, Mu Feng did not dare to disobey him and finally left. However, he did not go far away. He flew up to the roof and started to safeguard Di Fuyi. He looked like a stubborn shadow in the dark who did not want to leave. Gu Xijiu stood there idly. She felt as though she was struck by lightning! What¡­ What did ¡®you don¡¯t have much time left¡¯ mean? What did Mu Feng mean?! She looked at Di Fuyi and realized his face was as pale as ceramic under the moonlight. However, everything else looked normal. She decided to follow Mu Feng and see whether she couldmunicate with him. However, she realized Mu Feng was crying when she arrived in front of him! He was sobbing silently! Tears were all over his face and his nose was out of control. His tears just kept flowing down his face like a stream. What happened? What was going on? Suddenly, Gu Xijiu felt anxious! She tried to talk to Mu Feng. ¡°Mu Feng, why did you say that Di Fuyi did not have much time left? What did it mean? He¡­ Is there a time limit for him to umte blessings for me?¡± She tried to think positively. Certainly, Mu Feng would not answer her. To her own disappointment, Gu Xijiu was smart enough to know the real answer. She did not have a real body at the moment but she felt that her heart was popping out from her throat! No! She must have overthought! Someone like Di Fuyi who was immortal would not get into an ident¡­ Gu Xijiu has thought a lot about Di Fuyi; however, she never expect him to die. She just could not believe it. After a while, she wanted to find someone to answer her question but no one could see her! She finally thought about the Firmament Stone; hence, she immediately flew down to Di Fuyi. She was thinking maybe she should try tomunicate with the Firmament Stone because she was its master. Chapter 1740 - Xijiu, Is That You? Chapter 1740: Xijiu, Is That You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Firmament Stone was very arroganttely. Since Gu Xijiu passed away, it was no longer willing to stay on that body. Thus, it was quietly glowing on the table now following the beat of Di Fuyi¡¯s flute. Gu Xijiu flew toward it and tried tomunicate with it. Unfortunately, this fe did not respond to her at all. She tried more than ten times but nothing happened. She wanted to kick the table to release her frustration! The Firmament Stone once told her it could alwaysmunicate with her without any barriers. However, it could not even sense her during this critical moment! Useless! Sigh, she would have kicked its *ass if she could actually use her legs. It was strange that she could use her mouth though she could not feel her legs! She managed to pick up the prawn with her mouth earlier, right? Usually, Gu Xijiu would never have any intimate action with the Firmament Stone. However, she could not be bothered anymore today! She lowered her body and tried very hard to pick up Firmament Stone¡­ The process was truly an indescribable experience. She had consumed almost all of her strength to pick the prawn earlier and now she was going to pick up the Firmament Stone which was ten times heavier and bigger in size than the prawn. It felt like an ant that was trying to move an elephant! She was not sure if she could even nudge it. Initially, the Firmament Stone was blinking as it was counting the beats. Suddenly, it sensed something and immediately stopped blinking! Instantly, it stood vertically on the table and checked its surrounding! ¡®Who is blowing at me?!¡± ¡®Damn! Who is that?!¡¯ ¡®Gosh! A ghost!!!!¡¯ The Firmament Stone quickly rushed toward Di Fuyi and coiled around his wrist. In fact, it was not afraid of ghosts because it could always see them. However, it did not see anything earlier but it could feel something was blowing at it. It even felt as though something was biting it. The scariest thing is always something we cannot see. The Firmament Stone felt all the jades and gems on its body were standing up; hence, it quickly ran away. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Damn it, Little Cang! Di Fuyi was interrupted by the Firmament Stone and yed the wrong key. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Di Fuyi with a frown. The Firmament Stone was trembling on his wrist. ¡°There¡­ There¡¯s a ghost! Something is blowing at me, and¡­ wants to bite me!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He also felt something was strange tonight. Instantly, he looked around and asked, ¡°Xijiu, is that you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!¡± Gu Xijiu answered. However, no one could hear her. Di Fuyi tried to use a few spells; however, nothing was found. Gu Xijiu was sad and helpless. She fixed her eyes on the Firmament Stone and felt like tearing it into pieces! This fe waspletely useless! The Firmament Stone felt cold; hence, it coiled even tighter on Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist. ¡°I just feel something is ring at me and wants to eat me¡­¡± mumbled the Firmament Stone. Di Fuyi fixed his eyes on the te as he sat there. The big prawn was still on the te but it was already cold. He asked with a dull tone, ¡°Xijiu, was that you? If it¡¯s you, can you push the prawn again? Just move it again if you¡¯re here.¡± He lifted his hand and tore a small piece of prawn meat and ced it at the top of the dish. He even warmed the prawn. Gu Xijiu had the urge to do it because she could bite the prawn earlier! Chapter 1741 - Xijiu, Can“t You Show Up? Chapter 1741: Xijiu, Can¡°t You Show Up? Gu Xijiu was still upset as she looked at Di Fuyi. He used to tease her; hence, she would not fulfill his request this time because she felt that he was teasing her again. Besides that, even if she could prove her existence, he could not see or feel her¡­ and he would not even tell her the truth¡­ In fact, she really wanted to know the truth. She hesitated while Di Fuyi fixed his eyes on the prawn; he even quietly applied a spell to restrict any wind movement. Unfortunately, the prawn remained at the same spot. Di Fuyi waited for a moment and an expression of disappointment slowly appeared on his face. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve overthought again¡­¡± He looked very depressed, and Gu Xijiu felt difort in her chest again. In the end, she decided to fly over and pick up the prawn again¡­ The prawn meat was much smaller now as it was torn into two by Di Fuyi. It was smaller than a fingertip. Since she had done it before, she finally managed to pick up the tiny prawn meat after a few minutes¡­ Di Fuyi waspletely stunned! He looked at the prawn meat in midair. Softly, he said, ¡°Xijiu?¡± He stretched out his palm and gently ced it under the prawn meat. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re really here! Why can¡¯t I see you?¡± Gu Xijiu mouth was sore now; hence, she let go of the prawn meat, and it fell on Di Fuyi¡¯s palm. It looked as though Di Fuyi was holding the most valuable diamond in the world. ¡°Xijiu, are you on my palm now?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head; she was not the prawn meat! The Firmament Stone was shocked! It quickly left Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist and circled the prawn meat. ¡°Master! Is it really you? Did you try to bite me earlier? Oh gosh, you can just touch me next time; why did you bite me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not bother it; why would she use her mouth if she could use her hand? Di Fuyi took a breath. ¡°Xijiu, can¡¯t you show up?¡± Gu Xijiu also wondered. Previously, she could move a hill with a flick. However, picking up a tiny piece of prawn meat was as exhausting as moving a hill without her spiritual power. Di Fuyi seemed to have thought about something. He lifted his hand, and it looked like he was performing a spell. Gently, he said, ¡°Xijiu, could you go back to your body first?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to talk to him in her current form as well. Therefore, she crashed into her body again with hope¡­ Apparently, Di Fuyi had removed the barrier he ced on her body earlier; she should be able to go back now. However, the result was disappointing. Although she entered her body, she could not stay there. Di Fuyi fixed his eyes on the body and held his breath. Unfortunately, he did not see any sign of her rebirth even after a long period. The Firmament Stone suspected. ¡°My Lord, do you think there are some other spirits trying to stop her? My master is so powerful; she would be a powerful ghost too which can control everything. However, she seemed to require a lot of strength even though she was just going to pick up a lump of tiny prawn meat.¡± Di Fuyi answered softly, ¡°There are no other spirits here!¡± He would definitely see it if there were other spirits. Besides, no other spirits had the guts to block Gu Xijiu¡­ He sighed as he sat there. Suddenly, he carried her old body. ¡°Xijiu, follow me if you¡¯re here. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry; let me bring you for a meal?¡± Of course Gu Xijiu was hungry; otherwise, she would not pick up the prawn with her mouth. However, she had no idea how she would fill her stomach since she could not even eat with her mouth given that there was a tableful of food. Chapter 1742 - She Couldnt Communicate! Chapter 1742: She Couldn¡¯t Communicate! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu had overworked herself earlier; hence, she was not only hungry at the moment but exhausted instead. She needed a rest. Di Fuyi was in a hurry; he had already gone with her body right after he told her to follow him. ¡­ Gu Xijiu finally understood why she always followed Di Fuyi. It seemed to be rted to her body because she just followed wherever Di Fuyi went with it. Di Fuyi did not bring her to a restaurant but a Celestial Master Gu Temple. Since it was already sote at night, no one was praying there, but a young Taoist was guarding the incense. The incense was made for praying purposes, and the fragrance lingered in the temple. Gu Xijiu realized she was not hungry anymore! Perhaps, the incense was now her food. After a while, she felt so much better. Di Fuyi was sitting on a crossbeam with her body, and that location was the perfect spot for her to smell the incense¡­ ¡°Xijiu, do you feel better now?¡± Di Fuyi whispered. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xijiu also felt that was the mostfortable spot. She was too tired earlier, and now she even felt sleepy. However, she did not dare to sleep because she was afraid that she could never wake up anymore¡­ She flew nearer to Di Fuyi. As she looked at the body in his embrace, she suddenly got jealous of the body¡­ Di Fuyi leaned against the pir behind him. ¡°Xijiu, let¡¯s have a rest here.¡± Although he said they should rest, he did not close his eyes, and his fingers were casting a spell. Although the body in his embrace was an immortal body, it was easy to dpose without the protection of wizardry barrier. He was worried that he would block Gu Xijiu¡¯s return to her body; hence, he removed the wizardry barrier and secretly maintained it with a spell so that it looked like a living body. Certainly, Gu Xijiu saw the spell on his fingertips. She felt sad for him. Although she tried to go back to her body several times, it just did not work¡­ Di Fuyi had been sitting on the crossbeam for the entire night, but the body in his embrace did not even move. The Firmament Stone was disappointed. ¡°My Lord, I think it was something else picking up the prawn instead of my master. Otherwise, she could still talk to me even though she is only a soul.¡± Gu Xijiu was disappointed too. She could notmunicate! Di Fuyi did not say anything. When the sun rose again, he got up and returned to the tavern with the body and then went to the next Celestial Master Gu Temple with the crystal carriage. Crystals could gather energy; hence, Gu Xijiu did not feel hungry at all when she was in the carriage. Again, she followed Di Fuyi around for another three days. She realized there were seven colors in the crystal carriage and every color looked clear. Also, they could gather different elements and energy. Now, she felt she was stronger, and she could slowly feel her hand¡­ Inside the carriage, there were a few crystal-made disys. She tried to take the smallest one and surprisingly, she managed to push it! Di Fuyi has been paying attention to his surroundings; hence, he definitely saw the crystal move. He slightly closed his eyes. Although he could not see her, he could feel her existence! ¡°Xijiu, I have no idea why you refuse to return to your body, but I know you¡¯re here!¡± He smiled as he uttered gently. Gu Xijiu has got the habit of spending time with him and looked at his face every day. However, what Mu Feng said about ¡®not much time left¡¯ was still a thorn in her heart¡­ Chapter 1743 - Meet Up With Old Friends Chapter 1743: Meet Up With Old Friends Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not feel easy and wanted to know the truth. However, Mu Feng had never discussed the topic with Di Fuyi, and she could not see anything through his facial expression. Since the crystal carriage and the numerous Celestial Master Gu temples could help her recover faster, she tried to stay in these two ces as much as possible. When Di Fuyi brought her around on this continent, she noticed that the temples were built at the ces with the richest spiritual power. Every time she went to the ce, her condition improved. On the fifth day, she was able to control her own hands! Although she was still unable to pick up anything, she felt good being able to feel their existence! She met her old friends here at one of her temples. It was Lan Waihu and Yan Chen! They came to the temple with incense too. Lan Waihu looked at the statue and sighed as she looked back at Yan Chen. ¡°It looks so much like her!¡± Yan Chen, who stood by her side, also sighed. ¡°Brother Yan, do you know why The Lord built these temples for Xijiu?¡± ¡°To give her blessings, I guess?¡± Yan Chen burned a fragrant incense and inserted it into the incense burner. ¡°I miss Xijiu¡­ Unfortunately, she has been with The Lord these days and does not want to meet us. I would have died without her this time¡­¡± Lan Waihu was still frightened about the incident. Yan Chen patted her hand and handed her a joss stick. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s pray for Xijiu too.¡± Lan Waihu also lit up the joss stick, and she put both her palms together. ¡°Xijiu,I have already canceled the engagement with Lan Yue. I never thought that it could be done so easily. After I woke up, Lan Yuee to me personally¡­ I thought he was going to catch me back to get married. I was so scared! Brother Yan Chen even took him out to fight with him one to one¡­ I did not know where they went to fight. It was strange. Brother Yan Chen had a lower capability than him, and he was injured. However, Lan Yue was still badly beaten by Brother Yan Chen until his nose was swollen¡­ When he came back, he simply canceled the engagement with me¡­¡± She whispered to the statue and muttered about the story. Yan Chen sighed and said, ¡°Waihu, Lan Yue hid his skills. In fact, he is highly capable.¡± It was only after they formally fought that Yan Chen realized that Lan Yue¡¯s skills were incredibly high. He should be very close to a level ten spiritual power¡­ Lan Yue just said one sentence before they fought. ¡°If you can beat me, I will cancel my engagement with her!¡± Thus, Yan Chen fought ferociously. Lan Yue was serious too. He knocked Yan Chen down several times, and on a few asions, he almost took Yan Chen¡¯s life. However, Yan Chen never gave up. Whenever he was down, he would get up immediately and fight again. In the end, Lan Yueughed as he was bruised by Yan Chen; he jumped away and said, ¡°Fine. It seems like you really love her. You win; I lose!¡± Yan Chen was stunned. He knew that Lan Yue actually made a concession. He did not believe that and stared Lan Yue, ¡°Are you willing to let her go?¡± Lan Yue answered in a serious tone, ¡°Of course! If I want to get married, I can easily get a wife. Why would I force a girl who does not like me?¡± After that, Lan Yue went looking for Lan Waihu with two panda eyes and a green face. He told her that he wanted to quit this triangle rtionship. Lan Waihu did not know the full story; in her mind, Yan Chen was the best. After experiencing this incident, the two of them finally got together again and naturally did not want to miss each other anymore. Therefore, after Lan Waihu recovered, she got back together with Yan Chen. Chapter 1744 - Had He Tasted The Bitterness Now? Chapter 1744: Had He Tasted The Bitterness Now?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Xijiu, I am going to marry Brother Yan Chen¡­ He said he will give me a grand and unforgettable wedding¡­ The invitation has already been sent to your house¡­ I am not sure if you have seen it. I wish that you cane and host the wedding for us¡­¡± Lan Waihu did not stop talking, and Yan Chen was patiently listening to her at her side. Gu Xijiu looked at the couple and felt happy for them. However, she did not think that she could be their host given her current circumstances¡­ ¡°Xijiu, Brother Yan Chen said that when we get married, we will travel around the world, and he will take me to the famous mountains and rivers. He will never bring me back his home and said that he will never let me be used again¡­¡± Gu Xijiu nodded secretly and thought that this was the best resort! Lan Waihu was always innocent, and she was capable of fighting with Yan Chen¡¯s mother. It was best that both of them did not see each other. It seemed like Yan Chen finally found the root of the problem. Gi Xijiu felt happy but a bit envious watching the two of them holding hands¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but look at Di Fuyi. She was surprised that Di Fuyi was not there at this time. She did not know when he left with her body! Previously she could not be separated from Di Fuyi for more than ten feet. Once she exceeded this distance, she would be automatically pulled toward him. In the past few days, she had been inseparable from Di Fuyi. Wherever he went, she would just follow without her control even if she did not want to follow. What happened this time? She quickly looked for him around the temple, but she still did not see him. She subconsciously went looking for his crystal carriage and found that it was gone! When she returned to the temple, she found that Lan Waihu had also left, and only the Taoist guard and other pilgrims remained in the ancestral hall. Gu Xijiu floated around and was puzzled. She did not know where to go at the moment. She knew that the next stop for Di Fuyi was definitely one of the surrounding Celestial Master Gu temples, but she did not know which one! She sat on a bench with her palm supporting her chin as she pondered. She was now able to sense her entire body. At this point, she finally knew that Di Fuyi had his own reason for being so difficult with her in the past. Maybe he was doing it for her. Nheless, although she could understand him, she had been deeply hurt so she could not wholly forgive him at this moment. There was still grievances in her heart. These few days were tough for Gu Xijiu. She watched Di Fuyi work tirelessly for her and also noticed that he looked rather sad. Although she felt sorry for him, she also felt happy at the same time. She had explicitly told him not to hide anything from her. She said that she would like to face any challenges or difficulties together with him. However, he still chose to take it alone, and deliberately hurt her. Had he tasted the bitterness now?! Was it because of his inevitable disaster? Was he really going to die? It was impossible! She remembered the Firmament Stone used to tell her that The Lord was immortal and would never get old. Besides, even if he died, he could resurrect himself. She remembered that Di Fuyi told her before that once he died in one identity, he would let go of that identity and make a new body after he rested for a few years¡­ Moreover, what did Mo Zhao mean when he said ¡®It is actually you!¡¯ before he died? He also asked her if she understood the astrological map. Was there any hint in the astrological map?! Gu Xijiu jumped in excitement. She was going to check the astrological map right away! Chapter 1745 - This Person Was Really Strictly Impartial! Chapter 1745: This Person Was Really Strictly Impartial! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s sudden excitement soon turned into sadness. She actually could not leave the temple! There seemed to be a wizardry barrier that trapped her in this hall. The closest astrological map to her was at Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s house which was located in the Feixing Kingdom. It was a thousand miles away from here! Gu Xijiu was trapped here for six days. Unfortunately, Di Fuyi did note to this temple again since hisst visit. She only heard about him from the words of the pilgrims. They talked about which country he appeared intely and the sensational scenes that he created. Furthermore, the people who used to be close with her had be legends now that were talked about by others. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu could not tell the uracy of the information. For example, some people said that The Lord personally went to the Tianwen n. It was said that the overlord of the Tianwen n had made a big mistake and had to be punished. The Lord personally sent him in for punishment, and when Long Siye came out, he almost lost his life. Besides that, the frequency of The Lord¡¯s appearances dropped in the previous days. He only appeared twice in six days, once was in the Haoyue Kingdom and another time in the Tianwen n. Instead of riding a crystal carriage, he now used a red jade car so no one knew if Celestial Master Gu was inside the vehicle or not. There were so many different stories which made Gu Xijiu anxious; it was as if she was suffering from heartburn. The gossips reminded her of the punishment suffered by Long Siye. Seemingly it was because of her¡­ Although she tried hard, she did notpletely waive his punishment before she died. At that time, Di Fuyi promised to punish Long Siye and send him to the Distant Fire Land for only three hours¡­ After that, a lot of things happened, and Gu Xijiu had forgotten about the matter. She thought that Di Fuyi would forget about it. After all, she was ¡®dead¡¯. This person was really strictly impartial! She was even more desperate to get out of this ce now! Upon checking the wizardry barrier, she found that it seemed to be weaker. However, she was in no condition to break it now. While she was busy trying, she heard a whisper around her ears. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try anymore. If you want to get out from here, you should practice more frequently; you will be able to get out in 40 or 50 years.¡± The voice was fluttering, and she could not differentiate if it was a male or female. She could not even guess if it was a young or old person¡¯s voice. The voice sounded like the voice she heard when she acted against destiny! At that time, she pped the person away and fell from the clouds. She then stayed beside Di Fuyi for a long time. Was she trapped again? ¡°Who are you?!¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am; you should only practice as needed.¡± Gu Xijiu sneered. ¡°I am very annoyed. Are you the Heavenly Order?¡± She could vaguely remember that when she was shackled in the clouds, the voice said that she had vited a heavenlyw. ¡°No, I am just a messenger of the Heavenly Order. I am also a supervisor.¡± Gu Xijiu felt a little surprised, and then she sneered again. ¡°In fact, I have been wondering, what did I do wrong? Since you are here, can you exin it to me?¡± Chapter 1746 - Why Would You Say So? Chapter 1746: Why Would You Say So? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had not paid much attention to the messenger while she was stuck in the clouds but this time was different. She had to know. The messenger was silent at first but finally spoke. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be dead¡­¡± ¡°I am dead because of my fight with the Omen, right? If I didn¡¯t use this method, I couldn¡¯t kill him! I killed him for the good sake of people. It cannot be a sin, right?¡± The messenger sighed. ¡°In fact, you did not have to kill him. Huang Tu could have settled him.¡± Gu Xijiu was noticeably disappointed. ¡°So you people already decided who should settle the Omen? Could the Omen only be destroyed by The Lord? Is it a vition against the heavens for anyone else to do so?¡± ¡°That is not the case¡­ but with the Omen¡¯s ability, only The Lord could have defeated him.¡± ¡°But I am the one who killed him! Is he not dead yet?¡± ¡°He is dead! But you also sacrificed your life¡­¡± The voice grew softer. Gu Xijiu was angry. Was it a mistake for her to sacrifice her life to save the world? ¡°I think it is worthy to use my little life to change the life of everyone in the world.¡± ¡°No, it was not worth the trouble¡­ Your life is worth more than him!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Was her life more valuable than the Omen? How could that be the case!? She was just an ordinary celestial master. She was not even a heaven¡¯s gift disciple¡­ Did she have a hidden identity? Suddenly, Gu Xijiu seemed to have a minor heart attack. She remembered the two brightest stars that she saw when she apanied Di Fuyi in his house before. It seemed to have a link to her¡­ She said that she would look out for the world with him, and not be a bird that was protected under his wings. Was her identity reallyparable with Di Fuyi¡¯s? ¡°Why do you say this?¡± She wanted the truth. This time, the messenger was silent for a long time¡­ ¡°When you get out after 40 or 50 years, you will understand.¡± 40 or 50 years?! She could not wait that long! She seemed to think of something. She tried to ask indirectly, ¡°Is it true that the world cannot have two suns, and that the people cannot have two Lords?¡± The messenger seemed stunned. ¡°This¡­¡± Before she waited for the voice to speak, Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°Since you are a messenger of Heavenly Order, you should not lie, right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The messenger could not continue, and it did not respond to her. However, Gu Xijiu did not need an answer. Her heart sank. Silence at this time was almost equivalent to acknowledgment¡­ ¡°Am I the new Lord in future?¡± Her voice sounded shaky! It was definitely not something she looked forward to doing. How could she guess it so quickly? The messenger did not even tell her anything! Anyway, it continued to remain silent. ¡°Will I rece him? Rece The Lord, Huang Tu?¡± The questions asked by Gu Xijiu were getting sharper, and it was close to the core of the problem. Some key points that she could not think of seemed to be resolved. However, this was not something she personally wanted! She felt like she was being engulfed by a ck hole. The truth that she managed to unravel was too cruel. She actually wanted to hear the voice to deny it. She would evenugh when it did. Sadly, no such thing happened. Instead, Mu Feng¡¯s words floated in her heart. He was running out of time¡­ Chapter 1747 - I Just Want To Know How Long More He Could Still Survive?! Chapter 1747: I Just Want To Know How Long More He Could Still Survive?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Is he going to die when I resurrect?¡± Gu Xijiu asked a question that she barely dared to ask. After asking this question, she subconsciously held her breath¡­ The voice still did not speak. Her heart and body froze, and her mind went nk! It felt like she was walking into an ice cave during the winter. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want to resurrect!¡± If she could trade her life for his, she would do it in a heartbeat. ¡°This¡­ It is not under your control. His destiny has been fixed. It has nothing to do with your resurrection. If you practice diligently, you may be able to resurrect after 40 or 50 years. If you arezy, you will only resurrect in 400 or 500 years. You can¡¯t really change that. You will be punished again if you decide to do otherwise¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She hated the heavens for the first time! She closed her eyes slightly and asked, ¡°What is God¡¯s intention? Who decided it?¡± The messenger chuckled. ¡°All you humans know that no one can go against God¡¯s will, even the fairies of the upper bound can¡¯t. Don¡¯t have second thoughts.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a moment. Later, she asked, ¡°Is it true that I am not fated to be with him?¡± The voice went silent again. They really should not be together. Di Fuyi had to pay a hefty price for breaking the heavenlyws. He had acted against the will of God several times; it was almost impossible for him to master his own fate now. ¡°How many years does he still have? 50? 60?¡± Gu Xijiu continued to ask because she wanted to know if she could see him again before he died. At least he would not have to die alone. Furthermore, they would not let him die before she resurrected, right? The messenger sighed softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know the answer to that question.Both of you will never see each other again. You should start to think about you are going to govern this world after your resurrection!¡± Gu Xijiu felt as though she had been punched in the face. They had no change to meet each other again? Did that mean he did not even have 40 to 50 years left? ¡°How long does he have? I just want to know how long!¡± The voice did not respond. Gu Xijiu was very frustrated. ¡°Tell me! How long does he have?!¡± The image of Di Fuyi¡¯s pale face and his white hair shed in her mind. Her hands and feet began to tremble. Had he entered into thest phase of his life? Gu Xijiu became more forceful. ¡°You don¡¯t want to say? If you don¡¯t say, I am not going to practice; even if I am resurrected, I will not do anything! I will turn into a demon and destroy the world! I will do it!¡± The voice seemed to have regretted telling her so much. It coldly said, ¡°If you be a demon, you will be punished!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s brain could not think rationally anymore. She blurted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I am not afraid of death. Do you think I will be afraid of your punishment?! How many years does he have? 30 or 40 years?¡± The voice finally answered, ¡°No¡­ Not so many.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s s heart sank again. ¡°20 or 30 years? You have to give me time for a handover, right?¡± Chapter 1748 - Is There A Way To Recover It? Chapter 1748: Is There A Way To Recover It? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°There will be an interim Lord. You don¡¯t have to associate with him.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a moment. ¡°Interim¡­ Interim Lord?! Someone can act on my behalf?¡± The voice did not speak. Gu Xijiu reluctantly took a breath. ¡°There will be many things that he needs to teach the interim Lord, and it will take many years. I feel at least ten years or more¡­ Does he have a decade remaining?¡± The voice sighed. It seemed to be reluctant. Gu Xijiu was anxious. ¡°How can you be so hesitant? Since I am the future Lord, I should have the right to know the secrets of the heavens!¡± The voice remained silent. ording to the rules, even if it tells her now, it was not considered as leaking any secrets¡­ Therefore, the messenger decided to speak. It spoke emotionlessly, ¡°Less than half a year¡­ You should forget about him! It¡¯s better for you.¡± Gu Xijiu lost her mind momentarily. She was going to go crazy! ¡­ Meanwhile, Long Siye looked at the apparently stiff body in front of him. He was unusually angry! It was Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. It was brought by Di Fuyi. This guy had been carrying the corpse with him every day to show their love in front of the public. Finally, the body had disintegrated, and now he had to look for Long Siye. Long Siye could save severely wounded people, but what could he do with a corpse that had turned hard? He looked up at Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi was wearing a mask so he could not see his expression but only a pair of eyes that looked as deep as the sea. Di Fuyi seemed to carry little hope and deemed Long Siye as his savior. ¡°Is there a way to recover it?¡± Long Siye¡¯s voice was t and cold. ¡°If this body was directly put into a crystal coffin and maintained with a secret method, it could probably be kept forever. But now¡­ If I estimate correctly, it will be rotten in three days!¡± Di Fuyi was shocked by the response. He took a step back and looked at the corpse. In fact, he had always used the secret method to maintain this body, so that the body could maintain its necessary vitality. He wanted to wait for Gu Xijiu to resurrect in this body in future¡­ He did not expect that this body would suddenly rot. More terribly, he could still feel her existence a few days ago. However, these few days he suddenly could not feel it! If the Firmament Stone never told him that Gu Xijiu would resurrect after 40 or 50 years, Di Fuyi would definitely feel desperate! It turned out that he could not help her even with her original body. Long Siye¡¯s heart was also very ufortable. He had already felt like dying and could hardly find the meaning of life. Seeing Di Fuyie with this corpse did not help at all. He was at his lowest point! He disregarded the fact that Di Fuyi was the highly respected Lord and scolded him for a long while to release the anger in his heart. Di Fuyi listened silently. He sat there and did not debate. Long Siye felt that it was all meaningless despite venting his anger for some time. Even if he continued scolding him, there was nothing he could do, and Gu Xijiu would nevere back! He looked at the body and sighed. ¡°Let her go into the earth for peace! In our modern world, it is important for the dead to go back to the earth peacefully.¡± The Firmament Stone wondered what that meant. However, it did not dare to make any noise. It was its idea to create a crystal carriage and the temples. In the end, they could not resurrect her, and now even her body could not be salvaged. Chapter 1749 - Would Di Fuyi Fool Him? Chapter 1749: Would Di Fuyi Fool Him? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi sat there patiently, and then faintly said, ¡°All right, I will bury it. However, Long Siye, you should receive your punishment now. Please go into the Distant Fire Land for three hours. Do not weasel out before the time is up! After youe out, I will tell you news about Gu Xijiu. I am sure that you will want to hear it!¡± He was quite good at keeping people in suspense. At first, Long Siye did n to die in the Distant Fire Land. But after he listened to that sentence, his heart was lifted. He could not wait to learn the information immediately! However, he also knew that Di Fuyi would not tell him right away. He would not make it so easy. Thus, he decided not to ask but immediately went into the Distant Fire Land to get his punishment. The punishment in the Distant Fire Land was like being forced to dismantle your own bones. The fire was ignited from the inside of the body and burned through every inch of his veins. One would feel as though their entire body had been thrown into the steelmaking furnace. When he came out, he had already lost half of his life and almost could not stand properly. What he did not expect was that Di Fuyi had been waiting outside. When Di Fuyi saw himing out, he looked at him from head to toe and then personally checked his pulse¡­ Long Siye was a little surprised and frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Di Fuyi loosened his hand and faintly said, ¡°There is no remnant of Long Fan in your body anymore.¡± Long Siye was shocked. Had Long Fan¡¯s remnant always been in his body? How could he not know? ¡°His soul was stronger than yours. If I had not used my power to seal him within you, you would probably have already been consumed by him. The fire from the Distant Fire Land is spiritual fire, and it is the best for calcining the soul. I did not remind you of that upfront because I did not want to let Long Fan¡¯s soul in your body know about it. He did not know the function of Distant Fire Land.¡± After Di Fuyi finished his sentence, he threw a few bottles of medicine to Long Siye. ¡°The medicine in the blue bottle is used to cure burns. The medicine in the red and green bottles will help you recover faster. If you take them in the right dosage, you will be back to a level nine spiritual power after one year¡­¡± Long Siye held the bottles in his hand; he did not expect such treatment from Di Fuyi. However, he had not forgotten what he wanted to know either. ¡°You said that you will tell me the news of Xijiu¡­ What news is that?¡± ¡°She will resurrect; so, you have to be stronger!¡± Di Fuyi finished this sentence and left together with the body. Long Siye¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest! Xijiu will return? Was it true? She had apparently lost her soul during the battle with the omen. Would Di Fuyi fool him? Although Di Fuyi did not understand boundaries, he never lied on important matters. Yeah, Xijiu would be resurrected! Thus, Long Siye had to grow stronger! Only if he was strong enough could he help her when she was in trouble! He had to work harder! Despite almost dying, Long Siye was motivated and full of energy now! He disregarded the pain and spun around in the house like a child. Suddenly, he paused and remembered that he had not asked the critical question- When would Xijiu resurrect? Di Fuyi had already left, so he was not able to ask him. Long Siye¡¯s eldest disciple could not help but show concern for his master. ¡°Master, you are badly injured; shouldn¡¯t you rest first?¡± When Di Fuyi sent Long Siye for punishment, he announced it in front of the disciples of the Tianwen n and he sent him in front of everyone. Therefore, Long Siye¡¯s disciples were quite worried about him. Chapter 1750 - It Would Mean The World To Him Even If He Could Just See Her From Afar Chapter 1750: It Would Mean The World To Him Even If He Could Just See Her From Afar Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye took a deep breath. His disciple was right! He should rest! He needs to quickly recover. No matter when Gu Xijiu would be resurrected, he would patiently wait for the day she returned. ¡­ A handful of loess gradually covered the crystal coffin. It also concealed the once beautiful girl who was ced inside the coffin. The Firmament Stone wandered around the crystal coffin. It was very sad. It spoke in Di Fuyi¡¯s mind, ¡°My master does not like the dark. Do we have to bury her underground?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face was pale, but he did not say a word. He seldom spoketely, unless it was necessary for him to give an order to other people. Otherwise, he would keep his mouth sealed for an entire day. ¡°My Lord, after a few decades, do you think my master will climb out from the soil?¡± The Firmament Stone was anxious. It heard a lot of stories about zombies. It pictured Gu Xijiu climbing out of her coffin like a zombie and could not ept that image. Although the Firmament Stone knew the heavenly secret that its master would be resurrected after 38 years, it did not know how she would be revived. Perhaps, to punish Gu Xijiu, it would let her climb out in the form of a zombie before bing a normal person. Di Fuyi still did not answer the Firmament Stone. He continued to slowly build a grave for Gu Xijiu. The ce was surrounded by mountains and rivers. It was an excellent ce for burial with good Feng Shui. This ce was referred to as the legendary Dragon Lair[1]. Even though Di Fuyi knew that Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was only a shell without a soul, as long as it was about her, he could tolerate any sloppiness. There would be special guards in this ce so that no one would steal the body! He only hoped that she could get peace in these decades¡­ After the body was buried, Di Fuyi took out his flute and yed a song. The music fluttered into the air like a luby. After he finished one song, he smashed the flute in front of her grave. The white jade flute shattered on the ground; the Firmament Stone was shocked by what it witnessed. It looked at Di Fuyi and naturally understood what he meant. His flute was one of Gu Xijiu¡¯s favorite things. Now that she was no longer here, he would never y the flute again. Bo Ya, the ancient singer, smashed his piano to say goodbye to his soulmate. The Lord broke his flute to say goodbye to his lover. Di Fuyi looked at the sky. At this moment, the sun was half set, and the clouds had turned golden red by the setting sun. It was quite a spectacr scene. Usually, it was normal for him to watch the sunrise and sunset. Even if the scenery were spectacr, he would get bored since he had seen it for thousands of years. The beauty of nature could no longer amaze him. But now, he looked at the half-falling sunset and had a nostalgic feeling. He really wanted to live longer, even if it was only until the day of her resurrection. It would mean the world to him even if he could just see her from afar¡­ When he was about to turn around, hesuddenly saw a stream of colorful lights in the air; it was like an aurora swaying in the sky. It made the sunset glow redder, and the clouds looked more magnificent. It was breathtaking. Because the lights were mixed with the light of the setting sun, Di Fuyi did not see clearly how many colors were present but he suspected that there were at least five. Had the interim Lord finallye? His fingers clenched slightly! In fact, he did not want to teach his skills to the interim Lord. After all, the power would shake people¡¯s heart. If the interim Lord acted on behalf of Gu Xijiu for too long, he or she might not want to let go of the power¡­ When Gu Xijiu took over, there might be a lot of trouble¡­ Chapter 1751 - The Perfect Match Chapter 1751: The Perfect Match Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Firmament Stone stood upright in awe of the lights. ¡°My Lord, this should be because of the interim Lord. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± To have a proper handover, Di Fuyi had to be by the interim Lord¡¯s side and personally guide him for more than three months¡­ Di Fuyi only had three months left so they should not waste any more time! Di Fuyi took a deep breath. He knew that he should not dy it. He had never prioritized the heavenlyws, and he had even vited them before. But this time, it was a matter of Gu Xijiu¡¯s future. He did not want to jeopardize anything. ¡°Is it a man or a woman?¡± Di Fuyi asked. The Firmament Stone answered, ¡°It should be¡­ a man.¡± Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°A man?!¡± Was The Lord jealous? Di Fuyi, you only have three months left; it¡¯s not necessary to be jealous, right?! The Firmament Stone carefully said, ¡°My Lord, this interim Lord has been chosen by the upper bound. His skills should be very strong, so you just need to teach him the key tasks of the role. For example, the way of observing the stars and controlling the various mysteriousnds¡­¡± The Firmament Stone talked a lot, but Di Fuyi only nced at it coldly. ¡°Is this person Long Moyan?¡± The Firmament Stone was shocked and blurted, ¡°How did you know that?!¡± Di Fuyi turned and left. There were not many things in this world that could be hidden from him. He had kept an eye on Long Moyan for a long time. This person rarely showed up in public and never got involved in any political battles. His skills were not too high but now too low either. He did not like to fight with people, but he had never lost a battle¡­ Furthermore, this person seemed to have upgraded his spiritual power recently. Di Fuyi guessed that he came from the upper bound. But since he did not interfere with anything, Di Fuyi was toozy to care about him. When necessary, Di Fuyi was quite good at entertaining people who came from different ces; as long as they did not pose a threat to this continent. Of course, he had spies that helped him to keep an eye on these people¡­ For example, Long Moyan was now living in the vicinity of Yueming City in the Haoyue Kingdom. Outside of Yueming City, was the Guangming mountain that had one of Gu Xijiu¡¯s temples. ording to the direction in which the colorful lights were emitted, it was the direction of Yueming City where Long Moyan was located. He never expected that this person was the interim Lord! It seemed that he was also very interested in Gu Xijiu¡­ Di Fuyi had a strange look on his face and it seemed like he was nning something. He could teach all his skills to Long Moyan, but he would also put a spell on him so that he had to hand over the power when Gu Xijiu returned and could not act unfavorably on her¡­ Of course, he was not jealous. He was not qualified to be jealous now. But he did feel envious of Long Moyan as he could stay together with Gu Xijiu when the time came. The Firmament Stone hesitantly wandered around him. It continuously shed different colored lights. Di Fuyi casually asked it, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± The Firmament Stone replied, ¡°You have to promise not to shoot me, then I will say it.¡± Di Fuyi took a look at it, and the Firmament Stone carefully shrank back. Di Fuyi had sensed that this stone was going to sprinkle salt on his wound, but he still wanted to know what it had to say. ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I will say a bit first. I heard it from somewhere, so I don¡¯t guarantee that it is the truth. I heard that, if you did not intercept, my master and Long Moyan should be a pair by now. Long Moyan would be assisting my master by her side for thousands of years and be the perfect match that everyone would envy¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face was pale. The Firmament Stone did something worse than he expected. Chapter 1752 - The Perfect Match (2) Chapter 1752: The Perfect Match (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The Firmament Stone basically inserted a knife into his heart and then sprinkled a handful of salt over it! Gu Xijiu would resurrect after 30 or 40 years. At that time, Long Moyan would be in frequent contact with her as an interim Lord. If she did not have her memories of this world, she might still be the perfect match with Long Moyan¡­ Di Fuyi an ache in his chest! Especially when he thought of the fact that he had to hand over his skill sets to Long Moyan. Damn the heavenlyws! Was it trying to mess with him? Di Fuyi was furious and let out a very strong aura. The Firmament Stone always paid attention to his emotions and carefully took a few steps backward. It stayed away at a safe distance because it was afraid of what mighte to be. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was panting under a big tree. Her eyes were brighter and sharper than the sunset on the horizon! She finally got out of the temple! Moreover, she was out in a physical body! It was an extremely challenging process to get to her current state. For more than a month, she had practiced day to night without any rest. She tried all the methods she knew to quicken the process. Her desire to resurrect had never been so strong! It was a very painful process; it felt like she was suffering in hell every moment, but the thought of wanting to be alive to see him became her mental support. She would do whatever it takes! She was truly desperate to see him. At the very moment when the wizardry barrier was broken, there was a seven-colored ray of light that burst into the sky which really shocked her. Upon breaking the barrier, she leaned on a big tree to take a break and nned to look for Di Fuyi right away! She missed him! She missed him like crazy! She gasped for a moment with her eyes closed, and she thought of a n in her heart. She opened her eyes and was about to act, but suddenly saw something not too far from the tree. There stood a man in a green robe who looked gentle and elegant like anoble young man. She knew this person. It was Long Moyan. He was looking at her with a strange look. Why was he surprised? Was it because Gu Xijiu could break the wizardry barrier? ¡°Mr. Long, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too.¡± Gu Xijiu already knew that she was now in the Haoyue Kingdom. It was the domain of Qian Lingyu. Why would Long Moyan be here? Was he just passing by? She quickly observed Long Moyan and found that Long Moyan was still in shock. He was holding a flower and seemed to be wanting to give it to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu knew that Di Fuyi did not disclose her death to the public. Most people still did not know that she had died. Chapter 1753 - The Perfect Match (3) Chapter 1753: The Perfect Match (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Gu Xijiu was eager to learn why Long Moyan was in shock, she was anxious to find Di Fuyi. After she greeted Long Moyan, she immediately turned and wanted to leave. Long Moyan finally regained his senses and stepped forward; he intentionally blocked her way. ¡°Xijiu, it is rare to meet you. Shall we go and have a drink?¡± It wasmon courtesy for old friends to have tea together after a long time apart. However, Gu Xijiu was not in the mood, so she waved her hand to kindly reject. ¡°I am sorry; I have an urgent matter to attend to. We will gather again in the future.¡± ¡°Xijiu, wait. I have something to say to you about Celestial Master Zuo.¡± That stopped Gu Xijiu dead in her tracks. Her heart jumped as she turned to face Long Moyan. ¡°What about him?¡± Long Moyan sighed. ¡°This is not a suitable ce to tell you. Let¡¯s find a ce to talk, shall we?¡± Before Gu Xijiu could answer, Long Moyan interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take too much of your time; one hour is enough.¡± After all, Gu Xijiu had been stuck in the temple here for so long. She had not heard any news about Di Fuyitely, so she had no idea where to look for him. Now that Long Moyan had some information, she wished to hear it. It was only an hour, thus, she nodded. ¡°All right!¡± Long Moyan was relieved, and he led the way. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He then turned and walked toward the mountains. Gu Xijiu was surprised. ¡°Where do you want to take me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my home.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned at his response. ¡°You have settled down here?¡± Long Moyan said with a smile, ¡°Just recently. It could be a temporary thing but I like the scenery here.¡± This count had always liked to travel the world. He was known for changing his home several times based on his mood. Gu Xijiu had heard about him, so she did not feel that anything was out of the ordinary. ¡­ Long Moyan¡¯s residence was a bamboo house. It was built in the middle of the mountain. Coincidentally it was only three or four miles away from Gu Xijiu¡¯s temple. The surrounding area was full of bamboo forests. When the wind blew in the mountains, the bamboo leaves creaked and created some soft music. There were some herbs nted around the fences of the bamboo house. There were banana trees present as well, and several farm tools were ced against the wall of the house. The scenery was splendid! Long Moyan stood in front of the bamboo house in a green robe. It was indeed a picturesque sight. ¡°Xijiu, this is where I live. Do you like it?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him, and then looked at the surrounding environment. She nodded in response, ¡°It looks quite harmonious.¡± Although the ce looked great, it made Gu Xijiu reflect on her past in an odd way. When she was an assassin, she thought of living in seclusion, and her dream residence was quite simr to this. By right, she should like this ce very much. But at this moment, when she really stood here, she did not have any feelings at all. She did not hate it but did not like it either, thus she just merely gave a generic response. Long Moyan tried to pry. ¡°Is it your dream home?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows; she half-heartedly and half-jokingly said, ¡°Mr. Long, this is your home, not mine. It is not important whether I like it or not.¡± What did his house have to do with her? Long Moyan looked down. ¡°I did hope you would like it¡­¡± Chapter 1754 - The Perfect Match (4) Chapter 1754: The Perfect Match (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was not in the mood to entertain him. ¡°You should hope that your future wife likes it, not a mere passerby like me.¡± Long Moyan looked straight into her eyes. ¡°Xijiu, I have found Chong Sheng!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart raced at that very instant. ¡°Huh!?¡± Long Moyan stared at her. ¡°Xijiu, do you still want to hide it from me at this moment?¡± She did not expect him to recognize her! Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows, but she did not deny it anymore. ¡°Mr. Long, I am sorry. I did hide my identity from you and ¡®Chong Sheng¡¯ is my nickname. However, when I met you, we were just acquaintances. We had no deep friendship¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was already troubled by her previous rtionship, and naturally, she did not want to get involved in any other rtionship, especially at this time. Gu Xijiu made that crystal clear to Long Moyan. Long Moyan was visibly disappointed. He shook his head is dismay but simultaneously waved his hand. In an instant, there was a red mud stove in sight! There was a teapot ced on the stove and water was boiling in the teapot. He then ced a set of bamboo teacups on the table. It seemed like he was going to brew some tea. His posture was quite elegant and reminded her of Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu was understandably impatient today. ¡°Mr. Long, didn¡¯t you say that you have something to tell me about Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Long Moyan¡¯s grip on the teacup grew firm at her response. He naturally saw her urgency, but he did not say anything. Instead, he prepared a cup of tea for her and sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you are too anxious;e, let¡¯s drink a cup of tea first.¡± Gu Xijiu nced at the cup and picked it up. The tea was fragrant and coupled with the bamboo fragrance from the environment; it could make people feel calm. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu could not stay calm now. ¡°Xijiu, do you believe in God¡¯s will?¡± Long Moyan suddenly asked. ¡°What if I believe and what if I do not?¡± Gu Xijiu asked him back. She seemed to be a bit thirsty and took a sip of tea. Long Moyan looked at her. ¡°Xijiu, do you know, I was so excited when I first met you. I have been looking for you for so many years. To find you, I even refused an arrangement by God.¡± Was he trying to confess? Gu Xijiu took another sip of tea and tried to end the conversation. ¡°Maybe you should ept God¡¯s will for you then.¡± Anyway, his destined partner would never be her¡­ Long Moyan smiled. ¡°Yes, I should have epted God¡¯s arrangement. I almost missed a good marriage. Later, I finally understood, so I came here. I stayed here and waited for my destined partner¡­¡± Gu Xijiu seemed relieved and smiled. ¡°Your destined partner stays in this mountain?¡± Long Moyan looked into the distance this time. ¡°Yes, in this mountain, she was trapped here, because she vited God¡¯s will. Thus she was trapped here as her punishment. She should be able to get out of her punishment after 38 years, but this girl is always exceptional. She got rid of the trouble early¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face changed slightly, and her fingers tightened on the cup. Of course, she knew the hidden meaning behind Long Moyan¡¯s words. Her heart sank! When she was trapped, the voice also said that she would be stuck for 38 years¡­ It also noted that it was ording to God¡¯s will! Now, Long Moyan also said the same thing¡­ She bit her lips, and her eyes shed. ¡°Mr. Long, who are you?¡± ¡°I am your destined partner.¡± Long Moyan smiled mildly, with a strong force that could not be rejected. ¡°Xijiu, we are the perfect match ording to God¡¯s will. Which means I am your fianc¨¦ and will apany you for the rest of your life¡­¡± Chapter 1755 - The Predestined Love Chapter 1755: The Predestined Love Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was stunned! She could not believe that she was meant to be trapped there and was even predestined to be engaged to another man! That was ridiculous! She smiled and began to judge him with a sharp gaze. ¡°What kind of rtionship do you have with the person who trapped me here!?¡± Gu Xijiu was now wondering if Long Moyan was the culprit who nned all the mischievous incidents. However, only someone with level ten or above spiritual power could create the wizardry barrier she was trapped inside before. In fact, Long Moyan only possessed a level nine spiritual power. Long Moyan sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ve got me wrong. I have nothing to do with the one who trapped you here. I came here because I have to obey a heavenly order¡­ I thought I would need to wait for 38 years here, but¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in any heavenly arrangement!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him with a sarcastic smile. ¡°Thus, we are not meant to be together. You¡¯re not my destined fiance. Excuse me, Prince Long. I¡¯ve something to do; see you!¡± She would not believe in any heavenly arrangement! F*ck the heavenly arrangement! She could only allow one man in her heart. All she wanted to do now was to see that man; she wanted to see him so badly that it was driving her crazy. She got up and was ready to teleport away because she did not want to continue talking to him. However, Long Moyan quickly pulled her sleeve. ¡°Xijiu, are you not keen to know more about my background?¡± Long Moyan felt numbness at his palm, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve suddenly slipped away out of his palm at the next second. When he lifted his head again. Gu Xijiu was looking at him with her lips pursed. Icily, she fixed her gaze at him and responded, ¡°No!¡± Long Moyan was getting impatient now too. ¡°Could you just listen to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not interested to know about heavenlyws or any heavenly arrangements!¡± Gu Xijiu waszy to listen to his crap and immediately teleported away. ¡°Bang!¡± She crashed into a bamboo! The bamboo was shaking and almost shattered into two pieces. Gu Xijiu frowned. Was her teleportation not working? Or was something wrong with the bamboo forest!? Gu Xijiu slowly got up and looked at Long Moyan. ¡°What have you done!?¡± To her surprise, Long Moyan could set up such a powerful wizardry barrier! Long Moyan glimpsed at her as he stood there. ¡°Xijiu, can you just listen to me?¡± Gu Xijiu slightly twitched her lips. ¡°Fine, go ahead!¡± She did not walk back but leaned against the bamboo and yed with a few bamboo leaves. Long Moyan sighed in frustration. ¡°Xijiu, Ie from the upper bound.¡± Gu Xijiu remained expressionless, but she did respond, ¡°The same ce where Fairy Queen Li came from?¡± Long Moyan paused. Normally, ordinary people would naturally kneel and greet people from the upper bound because they would feel the other party had an extremely noble identity. However, since Fairy Queen Li made a mess here, the reputation of the upper bound had been ruined; hence, people from this continent did not pay high respect to them anymore¡­ ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m different from her. In fact, she has made some mistakes and been kicked down by the immortals. On the other hand, I¡¯m here with an official order. Unfortunately, my spiritual power was sealed together with some of my memories; hence, I always thought I was just an ordinary master from a noble family. Only nine years ago did I get to know my mission. Xijiu, I¡¯ve missed the opportunity to be with you due to my naivety, but it¡¯s not toote now. I really didn¡¯t expect that my beloved woman would turn out to be my predestined wife¡­¡± He slowly walked toward Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, I know there¡¯s someone else in your heart, but he is not meant to be with you. Besides that, he has limited time to stay by your side; why do you need to be so obsessed with him?¡± Chapter 1756 - He Did Not Take The Heavenly Laws Seriously… Chapter 1756: He Did Not Take The Heavenly Laws Seriously¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu narrowed her eyes on Long Moyan. There was a light-filled aura surrounding him right now. Was he prepared to fight with her? He seemed to possess a high spiritual power. Much higher than Gu Xijiu could pick up from before. Perhaps he was good at concealing his power. Based on their conversation, he did not really care about Fairy Queen Li. Perhaps, he was even more powerful than Fairy Queen Li, and his spiritual power was probably higher than level ten! Gu Xijiu immediately sensed her inner power and realized she still possessed a level ten spiritual power despite her previous cmity. Although, she had consumed some of her spiritual power when she tried to break the wizardry barrier earlier; hence, she felt a little weak at the moment. Unfortunately, Long Moyan was well prepared for this day. He had set a wizardry barrier which could weaken others¡¯ power. Besides that, something was wrong with the tea she drank¡­ She realized that she would probably lose if she were to get into a fight with him today. Gu Xijiu then glimpsed at him with a frown and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Long Moyan added, ¡°Xijiu, I know it¡¯s difficult for you to ept me in such a short time. In fact, we have plenty of time. The world would belong to us; I¡¯ll help you to manage this continent. In fact, you probably didn¡¯t know that I have another identity¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I am the stand-in Lord!¡± Long Moyan answered with a tone of arrogance. Indeed, he was the one! Gu Xijiu slightly pursed her lips. She recalled the ¡®annoying voice¡¯ in her head did mention about a temporary substitute Lord¡­ She remained silent as she fixed her eyes on him. ¡°Xijiu, both of you disobeyed the heavenlyws; hence, you received the punishments. Initially, you were supposed to be reborn a few hundred yearster. Fortunately for us, Huang Tu built several credit temples for you, and he tried to solve many problems for the people in order to umte blessings for you¡­ Therefore, you got toe back earlier. However, it would still take you 38 years toe back to life while Huang Tu only had three months left to live. He could not wait until you were reborn to pass down all the responsibilities; hence, the immortals appointed me to be the stand-in Lord, so that I can take over everything and rule the world on behalf of him until you came back. By that time, I¡¯ll need to let you seed the throne¡­¡± Gu Xijiu still remained silent with an expressionless face. Long Moyan continued, ¡°I also just got to know about the heavenly order in my dream recently, that¡¯s why I¡¯m staying here. Firstly, I¡¯m here to take care of you. Secondly, I¡¯m waiting for Huang Tu to find me¡­ I think he should have known about my new identity by now; hence, he will definitelye one of these few days¡­¡± Gu Xijiu chuckled. ¡°How do you know he wille? ording to how well I know him, he doesn¡¯t take the heavenlyws seriously¡­¡± Long Moyan looked at her with a smile. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Suddenly, Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat! Indeed, Di Fuyi always disobeyed the heavenlyws. However, this could affect Gu Xijiu¡¯s future.She seemed to recall the scene when shest saw Di Fuyi. He looked so lonely when he yed the flute for her dead body the entire night¡­ Her heart was in pain, and her eyes were wet. He could really do anything for her! Long Moyan noticed her eyes were red even though she remained silent. Although he had no idea what was on her mind, he knew there was no one else who could affect her emotions like that man¡­ He suddenly pointed to the sky. ¡°Look, Xijiu.¡± Chapter 1757 - The So-Called Perfect Match Chapter 1757: The So-Called Perfect Match Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu looked at her surroundings and saw a sunset the size of a bowl. The sky was getting noticeably darker with a few orange clouds still floating in the sky. ¡°The sunset is very beautiful, but it doesn¡¯tst; just like Huang Tu. Why do you have to be so obsessed with him? I¡¯m your sunshine! I¡¯m brighter than the sunset¡­¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent while she was ying with a bamboo shoot. It was really awkward for her to listen to him expressing his feelings like a poet. The bamboo shoot in her hand was very young to the extent she could squeeze some juice out of it. ¡°Xijiu, the animals know where is good to be their habitat; hence, you should know who is best for you. We can go everywhere together; we can rule the world together and be at the top of the world together if you¡¯re willing to be with me. We can spend time together every day and enjoy the wonders of life. We are a perfect match¡­¡± Long Moyan began to create a sweet dream for her. Gu Xijiu looked at him with her head nted to one side. ¡°Did you just say we can go everywhere together and rule the world together? I¡¯m the official Lord! You¡¯re just a substitute Lord. The sky cannot amodate two suns, and there are never two kings in a country.¡± Long Moyan paused for a second. ¡°Xijiu, we will be a team if we get married; hence, it does not matter who is the official Lord. Besides that, you¡¯re a girl, you shouldn¡¯t burden yourself with these responsibilities. As your husband, I should share your burden. I know you have no interest in power; I¡¯ll help you manage everything and you only have to enjoy the credit. Let me handle the execution part.¡± He sounded like he was going to work and fund the family and she could just spend her days rxing and enjoying life. However, Gu Xijiu is not that type of person per se. Indeed, she had no interest in power. However, that did not mean she was aplete idiot on politics! Mankind was greedy. Regardless of whether they were rtives or royal family members, they could kill each other for power. A family was just a joke when ites to power, not to mention the throne of the Lord! Prince Long already could not let go of the power even before he seeds the role as a substitute Lord. If she were to be reborn 38 yearster, he would have already abused his power. By that time, how would he hand over the throne? Perhaps, many disasters would have been created by him! In fact, he might even kill his wife to rule the world! Gu Xijiu silently sensed her body again, and she realized the poison in the drink she had earlier had been eliminated out from her system while she was ying with the bamboo shoot. Long Moyan was still busy trying to convince her. ¡°Xijiu, we are meant to be together; we are a perfect match¡­¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m the one in charge of my life, not the immortals and certainly not you! I never believed in predestined arrangements! Even if I only manage to spend one day with him, I would only be with him! I wouldn¡¯t love you even if you could be alive as long as the world exists!¡± Long Moyan frowned because he never expected her to be so stubborn even after talking to her for so long. ¡°So, until now you still don¡¯t believe in the predestined arrangement?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Xijiu answered with an icy tone. ¡°I believe that we can always beat fate as long as we try our best! ording to heavenlyws, I was supposed to be reborn after 38 years, but I¡¯m already here now, right!?¡± Long Moyan was speechless. What she said was true; hence, Long Moyan ran out of words all of a sudden. In fact, he could not figure out thisdy. She had disobeyed the heavenlyws and neglected the immortals several times¡­ Chapter 1758 - I Must See You! Chapter 1758: I Must See You! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu looked at him calmly as she ced her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Since I am here early, it is not necessary to have a stand-in Lord. I¡¯ll find Di Fuyi myself¡­¡± Long Moyan grew anxious. ¡°Xijiu, since you¡¯re not supposed to be reborn this early, you shouldn¡¯t find him because we can¡¯t foresee the consequences¡­ What about this, you stay here and I¡¯ll learn all the skills from him first. I¡¯ll teach them to you when I return. In fact, I¡¯m really happy that you could return so early because we can spend more time together¡­¡± Gu Xijiu lightly tapped on the wizardry barrier beside her with a bamboo shred. Icily, she said, ¡°You just want to trap me here? For 38 years?¡± Long Moyan shook his head. ¡°No, Xijiu. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re still very weak. This ce is rich in spiritual power and it¡¯s good for cultivation. You should stay here to restore your energy and power. I¡¯ll bring you out after three months¡­ By that time, I¡¯ll keep youpany wherever you want to go¡­¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath. She knew that Long Moyan wanted to trap her here until Di Fuyi dies¡­ She took a step forward and asked, ¡°Do you think you can trap me?¡± Gu Xijiu was actually buying time earlier as she wanted to take the opportunity to restore her energy and also understand the story leading to this point. Besides that, she also eliminated the poison inside her body and managed to restore half of her energy. Certainly, she did not want to continue talking nonsense with him. Her time was very valuable now to the extent she could not afford to waste a single second! Right after she finished talking, sheunched a powerful attack toward Long Moyan! A colorful ray gushed toward Long Moyan and it seemed to be a fierce attack! Long Moyan quickly took a step back and avoided the attack. ¡°Xijiu, you can¡¯t use spiritual power! I added something into your drink; your blood vessels would corrode if you utilize your spiritual. In fact, you would turn into a handicapped adult if you don¡¯t stop immediately¡­¡± While he was talking, he also flicked his sleeve toward the bamboos. Suddenly, a door appeared for a split second and he disappeared from the door with his voice lingering in the air. ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯ll not hurt you. The medicine is beneficial to you as long as you don¡¯t use your spiritual power for the next three months. You can never break this wizardry barrier; just stay in there for three months.¡± Gu Xijiu was left alone in that space, while Long Moyan was already gone. Apparently, he did not want to fight with her; hence, he chose to avoid her¡­ Gu Xijiu silently heaved a sigh of relief because she actually did not have the confidence to win the battle. Since he had left, it was a good time for her to focus on breaking this wizardry barrier. She was well prepared that this would be a very difficult barrier to break. However, she was an expert after all! She could already break the wizardry barrier set by the heavens! Regardless what type of wizardry barrier, it was not a big deal to her! She would escape! She began to get busy finding the solution¡­ ¡®Di Fuyi, even God could not stop telling me that we are not meant to be; but I don¡¯t believe it! I must see you!¡¯ ¡­ Long Moyan was standing on a small hill. He sighed as he was looking at the ce where he used to live. Indeed, he did not want to fight with Gu Xijiu because it was not beneficial to either party. Therefore, he thought his strategy in dealing with Gu Xijiu was the best solution for now. Chapter 1759 - “Cao Cao“ Arrived As Soon As He Was Mentioned! Chapter 1759: ¡°Cao Cao¡° Arrived As Soon As He Was Mentioned! There was a water source, dry food, and even a small farm at Long Moyan¡¯s ce. Gu Xijiu would not starve even if she was stuck in there for months. Soon, Di Fuyi would pass on. By that time, nothing could change. After all, they were a predestined couple. ¡®Xijiu, we are supposed to be a couple. I¡¯ve already missed the opportunity once; I¡¯ll not repeat the same mistake again!¡± In fact, he was not worried about Gu Xijiu breaking the wizardry barrier. Apparently, Long Moyan was an expert in setting up barriers. The wizardry barrier set by him was unbreakable in this world. In fact, there were only a few immortals who could do so. In fact, Long Moyan even trapped an immortal in a wizardry barrier for a year. Breaking this barrier requires a special skill along with sufficient spiritual power. Unfortunately, Long Moyan had added a poison into Gu Xijiu¡¯s drink which would restrict her spiritual power. Hence, there was no escape for her. Long Moyan stood and observed the barrier for some time. However, he did not notice anything unusual. Hence, Gu Xijiu was probably still figuring out a way to escape. Finally, he was relieved. He was wondering whether he should find Huang Tu¡­ Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something. His body immediately stiffened when he turned his head around! A man in a white robe was floating on top of the tree behind him. His robe was fluttering in the air and his hair looked like a ck waterfall. There was a silver mask covering his face that only exposed his charming eyes. At the moment, the white-clothed man was judging Long Moyan as he fixed his eyes on him. That was The Lord. Gosh! Huang Tu! ¡®Cao Cao''[1] arrived as soon as he was mentioned! Long Moyan almost suffocated. He knew Huang Tu was extremely powerful but he did not expect his mightiness to be way beyond his imagination. He did not even realize when The Lord had arrived! He quickly bent to greet him. ¡°My Lord!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent as he glimpsed at Long Moyan. He has always been unpredictable because he hardly expressed his emotion. Long Moyan was motionless as he did not know what to do. A momentter, Di Fuyi finally asked, ¡°Since you know who I am, why did you not kneel to greet me?¡± In this world, everyone needed to kneel to greet The Lord whenever they saw him, including the emperors. They would only be excused upon his order. Since Long Moyan knew that he was the stand-in Lord, he did not feel like kneeling in front of Di Fuyi because he thought they were almost at the same level¡­ He cleared his throat and glimpsed at Di Fuyi courageously. Calmly, he said, ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m appointed by the heavenly order to be the stand-in Lord; hence, I feel the courtesy is unnecessary.¡± Di Fuyi narrowed his eyes. It seemed that Long Moyan already knew his position. Since he knew that he was the stand-in Lord, he would probably know that Di Fuyi was dying soon. Thus, he should have paid Di Fuyi a visit earlier instead of living a leisurely life here¡­ Was he hiding something? Di Fuyi had received some information about him and he knew that Long Moyan had been staying here for almost a month. He was nting some crops every day and enjoy the hermit life. Chapter 1760 - The Battle Between The Lord And The Stand-In Lord Chapter 1760: The Battle Between The Lord And The Stand-In Lord Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Moyan was not a real hermit. He built good rtionships with powerful people and was once quite close to Rong Jialuo. He was also a cunning person; however, he was good at hiding his true colors. ¡°So, you expected me toe to you?¡± Di Fuyi asked in an icy tone. Long Moyan did not expect him to ask in such a frank way. He paused for a second before he could continue. ¡°I was too cowardly. Although I knew about the heavenly secret, I did not have the courage to see you. I have no interest in power. In fact, I didn¡¯t know what to do as this happened all of a sudden¡­ Thus, I thought I can catch some fresh air here¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t know you would look for me¡­¡± He managed to answer wlessly to the extent no one could find any weaknesses. However, Di Fuyi was standing right in front of him; no one could hide or try to fool him! Di Fuyi looked at him for a short while and realized that his bodynguage did not look like an apologetic man. Apparently, he was just lying¡­ It was definitely extremely difficult for someone like him to let go of his power once he really took over the throne. Although Di Fuyi did not express anything, he had already made a silent conclusion about Long Moyan. The Firmament Stone was also observing Long Moyan as it coiled on Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist. After all, Long Moyan was the stand-in Lord and he would have many interactions with its master; hence, it must help to inspect him. Long Moyan was quite handsome, it rated him 90 marks in that aspect. He seemed to have no greed on power based on what he had said earlier. There was mud stain at the end of his robe though. He was a typical hermit! It rated him 90 marks again. In fact, the Firmament Stone did not see many people before; hence, it thought highly of Long Moyan¡­ ¡°My Lord, Long Moyan is quite good. I think his spiritual power is already level nine, right? He seems to be a down to earth person. I think you can just bring him along and teach him your Kung Fu¡­¡± The Firmament Stone said all this in Di Fuyi¡¯s head. ¡°Shut up!¡± That was what Di Fuyi replied it. He then took a look further ahead and saw a small bamboo tavern behind the bamboo grove. He flew down and slowly moved forward. Casually, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Long Moyan¡¯s face immediately changed as he looked at the direction where The Lord was moving toward. ¡°My Lord, you came all the way here, let me bring you to the town for a good meal.¡± Long Moyan quickly ran over and tried to block Di Fuyi from moving forward. Di Fuyi stopped and responded, ¡°I¡¯m good, your house is just fine.¡± He wanted to take a look because that might be the best ce to find out more about him. ¡°My Lord, my house is too small and simple, I¡¯m afraid it is an insult to host you there; let¡¯s go to the town for a cleaner ce¡­¡± Di Fuyi was doubtful. ording to what he knew about Long Moyan, he was also obsessed with cleanliness; hence, everywhere he stayed at was extremely clean. It was possible for him to own a simple house, but it was almost impossible for it to be dirty. Was he really that humble? Or was there something else in his house? ¡°I feel a little tired. Since your house is just nearby, I should just rest at your ce.¡± Without waiting for Long Moyan to agree, Di Fuyi continued to walk in the direction of his house. Long Moyan was extremely panicked! He regretted not concealing his entire house earlier. The wizardry barrier he set around his house was invisible from afar. However, The Lord could definitely notice it when he goes nearer. Gu Xijiu was still trapped in there. What if Di Fuyi finds out? All of his ns would be ruined! Long Moyan finally figured out a solution. He quickly ran over and stopped in front of Di Fuyi. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m sure you want to examine my Kung Fu, I can demonstrate it to you right here. Perhaps, I can make a mansion for you to take a break with my power? Yourments are very much weed.¡± Long Moyan suggested with a smile. Chapter 1761 - The Battle Between The Lord and The Stand-In Lord (2 Chapter 1761: The Battle Between The Lord and The Stand-In Lord (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBefore Di Fuyi could say anything, Long Moyan took a step backward. Between his fingertips emerged a five-colored light¡­ He was, in fact, very capable. He built a bamboo mansion beside the hill in a short period of time. It was octagonal, with arches and eaves, as well as dangling silver bells, making it seem elegant and traditional. Looking at it from afar, the bamboo building looked more luxurious than his bamboo abode. Long Moyan¡¯s bamboo abode looked like a residence, but that bamboo building looked like a king¡¯s pce. He bowed respectfully and spoke, ¡°My Lord, please go into the bamboo building and have a rest.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes sparkled. He did not reject this time. ¡°Okay, that is nice of you.¡± He then lifted his foot and marched towards the bamboo building. Long Moyan gave off an almost inaudible sigh and followed in hurriedly. The bamboo building was well-furnished. There were wooden stools and a couch, along with other ancient wooden furniture¡­ Each one of them looked dainty. Di Fuyi walked around the building, and Long Moyan invited him to have a seat by an ancient wooden table. With a sincere-looking face, he requested, ¡°My Lord, is my power eptable?¡± Di Fuyiughed a little before he responded, ¡°Prince Long has already reached a level ten spiritual power. He is to be congratted.¡± As Long Moyan used his powers, he knew that he could not hide his true identity before Di Fuyi; hence, he said respectfully, ¡°Moyanes from above; first, he had his memory blocked and was unable to recall what happened in the past. It was only until a few days ago that he remembers. Moyan has achieved a level ten spiritual power but did not mean to hide his true identity. I hope that My Lord you would forgive me¡­¡± Di Fuyi threw him a nce. That person was so good at speaking¡­ He examined the bamboo building and gave some feedback, ¡°Your powers are quite great, but to be the stand-in Lord, I would need to test your other capabilities.¡± ¡°Please carry out your tasks, My Lord.¡± ¡°Knowing how to fight is a capability.¡± As Di Fuyi stretched out his arm, he was wielding a long sword. He snapped his fingers, and the long sword cracked the roof of the building and flew into the sky! It turned about in the air and transformed into a couple of shorter swords, which arranged themselves into a Bagua matrix. Each tip of the swords was aimed at Long Moyan, but none of them had attacked him yet. The murderous atmosphere had lifted the entire roof of the bamboo building¡­ Firmament Stone silentlyid on Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist, and mused, ¡°My Lord, are you jealous? Long Moyan is quick at building and you are quick at bulldozing!¡± ¡°Long Moyan, try and destroy my sword matrix. Do not say that I did not warn you, but this matrix is extremely malicious, and you will need to destroy it or else you would be sacrificed within it.¡± Di Fuyi was sitting on a treetop while sounds of the river flowing and the wind in the air permeated the hillside. Long Moyan¡¯s countenance changed a little. That sword matrix was too malicious! If he did not perform to his full potential, he would die! Before he sorted out his thoughts, the little swords had already started swooping down on him with force! Firmament Stone was experienced. Simply by looking at the sword matrix, he realized how malicious it was; hence, he asked warily, ¡°My Lord, such a matrix is to defeat the demons, isn¡¯t it? Even if Long Moyan has reached a level ten spiritual power, he would not be able to handle it. Don¡¯t put him to death. If you kill the stand-in Lord, what would my boss do in the future?¡± Di Fuyi replied nonchntly, ¡°If he would die so easily, he would not be the stand-in Lord.¡± At the moment, the sword matrix had swallowed Long Moyan, not even a piece of his clothing could be seen. Under such an arrangement, Long Moyan would not be able to free himself within one and a half hours. Di Fuyi leaped down and walked forward while speaking. ¡°My Lord, where are you heading towards?¡± Firmament Stone was rather concerned. ¡°Going to have a look at his abode. Let¡¯s see what he has hidden over there.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s reply was vague. Chapter 1762 - Meet Up Chapter 1762: Meet UpTrantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Moyan was rather guileful, but his tricks were still faint before Di Fuyi! Throughout his lifetime, Di Fuyi had met numerous people, and been through numerous events; hence, he could easily look through someone, and he was rarely wrong. Attempting to manipte him was not a good idea, as he could easily figure it out. Long Moyan did not want him to have a look at his abode, so there must be something there! Although Di Fuyi looked like he was just taking a stroll, in the glimpse of an eye, he was already near the abode. He could recognize the wizardry barrier. Long Moyan had to give his best to dodge the assault of the sword matrix. Subconsciously, he stole a nce at Di Fuyi to see if he would be deserving of apliment, but he could not see anyone there. When he was about to look around, he was struck by a powerful blow! He grew nervous, lost his focus, and his arm was hurt by a small sword. The small sword did not make him bleed much, but it put him in extreme pain. It was more painful than being stung by a wasp! He was in so much pain that he shivered and his vision became blurry. ¡°If you are pierced up to five times, you would be swollen to a point where you would look double your size, and your external abilities would be halved.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was channeled over. ¡°Do not me me for not warning you.¡± Long Moyan was furious. He saw the colorful light emerging from Di Fuyi¡¯s fingertips, apparently he was trying to break the wizardry barrier at his residence. He was in trepidation, rushing about in the sword matrix while crying, ¡°My Lord, you cannot break the enchantment border!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It is a long story. Wait until I manage to destruct this sword matrix and I will tell you. Please do not break the enchantment border!¡± Long Moyan was using his dying tactic. Di Fuyiughed! Trying to dy? ¡°Long Moyan, what I am trying to figure out is your character! If you had nothing to hide, why would you make such an abode so mysterious? Could you have done something uneptable here that you are afraid others will find out? If so, I will need to look into it!¡± Long Moyan¡¯s countenance changed. Although he was confident of his wizardry barrier, he knew that the Lord standing before him was very powerful. Long Moyan was anxious. Oblivious to the pursuit of the sword matrix, he rushed over, ¡°My Lord, hang on¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Di Fuyi¡¯s streak of seven-colored rays had struck the enchantment border! The enchantment border shook aggressively, and a circle of five-colored light was reflected back onto Di Fuyi¡­ Di Fuyi strained his eyes, not knowing that the enchantment border would be so powerful that it could counter his attack. He flipped his sleeves, and out came a streak of rainbow colors that crashed head-on with the five-colored light, immediately crushing it! ¡°My Lord, this is a rainbow wizardry barrier from the upper bound. Blindly breaking it would easily hurt you¡­ My Lord, please stop it¡­¡± Long Moyan rushed over with a cloud of swords behind him. Such a rash advance was not beneficial to him, and he got another wound on his body. ¡°So, you are saying that for the good of myself?¡± Di Fuyi was unimpressed. ¡°Of¡­ of course, Moyan is afraid that this matrix would hurt The Lord.¡± Long Moyan defended himself aggressively while in the midst of a battle. ¡°Then I would like to ask you one more thing. What is hidden within the wizardry barrier?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing! Just some personal things that belong to Moyan, those are not presentable to others¡­¡± Di Fuyi threw him a skeptical nce. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chapter 1763 - Meet Up (2) Chapter 1763: Meet Up (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Di Fuyi did not know exactly what Long Moyan had hidden from him, he knew for sure that he was keeping something. Since he had predicted Di Fuyi¡¯s arrival, he would definitely not risk doing something wrongful in his abode. Unless he had hidden the thing in his abode by means of deceit, and there was insufficient time for him to move it elsewhere. He was so afraid that The Lord would see it. What could it be? Di Fuyi was good at looking through people¡¯s hearts, but for a moment, he was unable to figure out what had Long Moyan hidden. Since he knew that he was guilty, he would not let him go. In regards to the wizardry barrier, he was toozy to try out each technique, so he decided to use his most powerful skill to destroy the barrier. His seven-colored ray was about to greet the enchantment border! ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud thump, the enchantment border broke! A green shadow rushed out from within! It rushed towards Di Fuyi! Although Di Fuyi had excellent eyes, he was unable to see the green shadow. Seeing that it was about to crash into him, he was going to forcefully push it back. However, out of a sudden, he realized something and his hand froze. The green shadow lost control andnded itself into his embrace! The series of events unraveled too rapidly that either side was unable to see everything clearly. However, through their instincts, when both of them came close to each other, they realized something and immediately held back their attacks. As the soft bodynded into his embrace, Di Fuyi could smell a familiar flowery scent of a youngdy, and he immediately froze! His heart was beating feverishly! The youngdy in his embrace was, in fact, Gu Xijiu. She was taken aback while having both arms supporting herself against his chest. She looked up and their gazes met each other. The two of them froze for a couple of seconds! Di Fuyi was in disbelief, almost thinking that he was in a dream. Xijiu! The girl in his embrace was Gu Xijiu! The person he had been thinking about and was certain he would not be able to see again. She looked rather disheveled, her sweat almost drenching her clothing, and a few strands of hair were stuck to her face. She looked like she had been working really hard for the past couple of hours. Never in his wildest dreams would he have expected Gu Xijiu to greet him. His body froze, and both his arms remained static by his side. For a moment, he gave no response. Gu Xijiu was confident that Di Fuyi and Long Moyan would meet. But she never thought she would meet him so soon. The familiar scent, the familiar feeling. It all came back to her at once. After all that suffering, she finally found a respite. All her resentment immediately gushed out from her chest to her throat, and to her eyes. Her nose twitched, and her eyes reddened. Before she could think on her feet, her hands reached frantically for his clothes. ¡°Di Fuyi¡­¡± She was calling for his name, trying to say something, but it was as if her throat was blocked by a duck¡¯s egg. She was unable to utter any more words! She was still full of fury as she rushed out¡­ Chapter 1764 - Meet Up (3) Chapter 1764: Meet Up (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu certainly did not expect to run into Di Fuyi¡¯s embrace. Her mixed emotions made her feel as if her heart was going to burst out of her chest. She was thinking of pushing him away aggressively but also thinking oftching onto him passionately. She did not know what to do but she held onto his shirt until her fingers turned pale. Gu Xijiu was rather disappointed when she saw Di Fuyi. He had been standing straight while his hands were by his side all the while. He did not even hug her. She felt a little embarrassed and wanted to let go but was also reluctant to do so. Di Fuyi finally got to his senses. However, he was still in disbelief. His first response was that Long Moyan had hidden a clone of Xijiu. Di Fuyi would not want to embrace a clone of Gu Xijiu. His first response was to push her away but he did not do so. Upon closer observation, he realized that the person in his embrace was lively, smelled good, could cry, could be angry, and was trying to break the wizardry barrier. Now that she was grasping his shirt, her beautiful face portrayed both delight and resentment. Her pair of eyes were locked on him, covered in tears. That was really her! But her body had only been buried not long ago¡­ she would not have reincarnated within such a short period of time, right? Di Fuyi was confused for a moment. However, he was too ecstatic at that moment. Although her presence was rather illogical, he was utterly sure that it was her! No one else could imitate Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu!¡± He cried for her in a hoarse voice. Finally, when she was about to leave his embrace, he held onto her, with both his arms locked on her waist. Both of his arms were locked tightly around her until she felt a tinge of pain around her waist. His body was even shivering, and his heart was thumping like a drum in his chest! Gu Xijiuid her head before his chest. Listening to his heart thumping, she suddenly felt secure. She loved listening to his heartbeat. The stronger it was, the better! Within Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was countless of things, but after he hugged her, she cried out, ¡°Di Fuyi, you¡­ you¡­ you bastard!¡± In the world, no one else would dare call Di Fuyi a bastard. And even though she cursed him, Di Fuyi felt that it sounded more pleasant than any melody in the world! Heughed. ¡°Yes, I am a bastard¡­¡± On his lips was a smile, and in his eyes were tears. His shivering voice revealed his frantic emotions. ¡°Xijiu! I never thought¡­ I never thought I could see you again, I never thought I could hug you again, truly feeling your presence with all my heart¡­¡± The two of them held tightly onto each other, each of them not wanting to loosen up. Gu Xijiu looked around, and she saw Long Moyan from the corner of her eyes¡­ As Di Fuyi was no longer in control of his sword matrix, Long Moyan had been freed. At the moment, he was looking at Di Fuyi and her with a rather paleplexion. Chapter 1765 - Meet Up (4) Chapter 1765: Meet Up (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe fact that Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi could break his wizardry barrier so easily amazed him; it also alerted Long Moyan that he was no longer as powerful as he thought! He knew that a head-on battle against the two of them was not the right move at the moment. So, as he freed himself from the sword matrix, oblivious to the pain on his body which likened to that caused by a scorpion¡¯s sting, he took two steps backward and fled immediately. ¡°Long Moyan, don¡¯t go!¡± Gu Xijiu did not want him to leave. Releasing Di Fuyi¡¯s shirt, she wielded her sword. ¡°Thinking of going after setting me up in a trap? No room for that!¡± As she was about to rush over, Di Fuyi held onto her. ¡°Xijiu, have a rest, and let me do it!¡± He pulled her to his back, and a sword immediately formed in his palm. The emergence of this sword came along with a thunderous sound. Gu Xijiu did not want to fight against him either; hence, she stood behind him obediently. ¡°He deceived me and confined me here. Di Fuyi, help me get my revenge!¡± ¡°I will!¡± Di Fuyi caressed her hair, and the sword in his palm grew more striking. Gu Xijiu turned around and looked for a stone. She sat down on it to watch the battle. To break the wizardry barrier, she had almost used up all her spiritual powers. Hence, she was rather drained at the moment, and cold sweat was still breaking out on her forehead! Since Di Fuyi was there, there was no need for her to drain it even more¡­ Long Moyan¡¯s countenance changed. He would not be able to counter Di Fuyi at the moment since he had been injured¡­ He took a few steps backward. ¡°My Lord, I did not have any bad intention for confining her. I was just doing it on God¡¯s order. She should not have reincarnated so quickly¡­ I was afraid that she would be condemned and punished again; hence, I deliberately contained her here temporarily and asked her to take a good rest.¡± Di Fuyi lost his breath for a while. Through Long Moyan¡¯s words, he could tell that Gu Xijiu had already known the truth¡­ He could not help but steal a nce at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu¡¯s small face was still pale, but her pair of eyes were as dazzling as ever. She was disgusted by Long Moyan¡¯s words, and said bluntly, ¡°Long Moyan, you were just afraid that I would meet him and you would be of no use. You had even poisoned me! Luckily, I did try to spit out the poison from within my body, or else I would have lost all my external abilities¡­¡± Long Moyan could barely respond this time. ¡°That poison¡­ will not hurt you, and will not kill you. I just wanted you to stay inside¡­¡± Before he finished defending himself, a storm seemed to be brewing from above. Above Long Moyan¡¯s head was a sword matrix that looked moreplex than the one before. Following the movement of the sword matrix was Di Fuyi¡¯s nonchnt and cold voice. ¡°Long Moyan, conspiring against the future Lord will make you deserving of a death penalty! Stop talking nonsense if you are a man, and if you can free yourself from this sword matrix, I will let you go.¡± The sword matrix set up by Di Fuyi this time was clearly different from the one he set up before. The one just now was just a trial and could not kill him. It would only let him have a taste of the infliction this one would bring. Each streak of light emanating from the sword was like lightning which could split the mountain ranges apart. Each of them was directing itself towards Long Moyan. Long Moyan was visibly terrified! Chapter 1766 - Punishment Chapter 1766: Punishment Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Moyan was screwed! The earlier sword matrix still allowed him to spare some of his attention on Di Fuyi. He even had a brief conversation with the man. However, the sword matrix before his eyes would require his undivided attention! He could not even afford to blink! Long Moyan was known for his proficiency in setting up various types ofmatrices; he was a famous character in the upper bound. After regaining his memories, he had leveled up rapidly. He thought that with his ability, he would be able to emte or even defeat Di Fuyi once they met on the battleground! Even if he could not defeat Di Fuyi, he could at least hold his ground against him.After all, his counterpart was nearing retirement and would probably be weaker now. What is more, he could even be at a level inferior to him. However, after having a taste of his first sword matrix, he erased those silly ideas right away. It would be naive to think that Di Fuyi only had different types of sword matrices up his arsenal of tricks. Now that Long Moyan was within the second sword matrix, he finally understood that all that he had seen before were just glimpses of Di Fuyi¡¯s abilities! How terrifying! Gu Xijiu was sitting on a rock while watching Di Fuyi. He was standing there with his fingers twirling to orchestrate the sword matrix. His white robe appeared to be dancing like a snowstorm, which appeared fascinating. She was reluctant to lift her gaze off him¡­ Although he was wearing a mask, Gu Xijiu still felt that he had be much thinner. Apparently, he had not been doing welltely. Thinking of the days when she could feel her soul mingling with him in the carriage, she felt a twitch in her heart. All his sorrow she could, in fact, be seen in his eyes. Apparently, he would go so far for her¡­ Apparently, she was the one and only in his heart¡­ This majestic man stood there with his robe dancing in the wind as if bring with it an aura that was extremely dazzling. Such a person like him is only left with three months of life; could that be that true? Gu Xijiu could not allow it! She would attempt to increase his lifespan at all cost! She had fate on her side several times; she hoped that she would be so lucky once more. God¡¯s wishes had it that she only reincarnate 38 yearster. Had she not reincarnated in advance? As long as she hoped for it, and as long as she tried hard enough, she could probably think of a way to let him live. Gu Xijiu sat there, pondering these thoughts with a racing heart and mind. All she could think of was that she needed to let him stay! ¡°My Lord!¡± Firmament Stone appeared out of nowhere and dropped on her wrist; it thentched onto her excitedly. ¡°My Lord, I never thought you wouldplete you reincarnation so quickly! I missed you so much; I thought that I would still need to linger in the world for tens of years to see you again¡­¡± Gu Xijiu ignored it. Both of them did not have any sort of telepathy between them. How sad was it for her to put her hope on it! Firmament Stone filled her mind with light-hearted words of greeting, especially those that one would say having not met each other for some time. However, Gu Xijiu did not even reply. It was shocked!¡°My Lord, do not tell me that you are not aware that I am speaking to you?!¡± ¡°God! You really cannot tell! Is your body a clone? Chapter 1767 - Punishment (2) Chapter 1767: Punishment (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Master! Master! Please respond to me! Master¡­?¡± The Firmament Stone felt like shrieking. A faint smile appeared on Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips as she continued to observe the battle. She wanted to let the Firmament Stone suffer a little, and let it feel how it is like to lose all modes ofmunication again. She directed her gaze toward the battlefield. Long Moyan had endured countless wounds on his body that rendered him in a state of disgrace. Gu Xijiu felt as though justice was being served! She had nothing against Long Moyan at first. When she first knew him, she had saved him and had even gone out with him once under Gu Xietian¡¯s arrangements. She assumed that they would be acquaintances at the very least, and had never expected that he would stab her in the back when she tried to break free from the wizardry barrier! If she did not know the spell to remove the barrier, who knows how long she would have been trapped in his bamboo house! Maybe he even would have locked her up forever to maintain his power! Although she swore to take vengeance on Long Moyan when she made her escape, she knew that her spiritual power was far too depleted. There was no chance for her to defeat him in her current state. Gu Xijiu would probably have to teleport away for her own safety. She had already concocted an escape n. Although it was shoddy, it was the best she had given the circumstances. She had not expected to bump into Di Fuyi once she got out. Upon seeing him, she heaved a huge sigh of relief. Sitting here now, she felt a strong sense of soreness and limpness in her body. Those were the symptoms of spiritual power depletion. Just when she was contemting whether to move the boulder below her to a nearby tree, a rocking chair suddenly appeared beside her out of the blue. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She looked toward Di Fuyi but he was still wielding his sword and shing at Long Moyan. Without looking at her, he said, ¡°The boulder¡¯s cold. Rest on the chair instead.¡± How considerate! Gu Xijiu got up andid on the chair. The rocking chair swayed some of her fatigue away as she continued to observe the battle. As she possessed much expertise in battle, she was able to discern that Long Moyan was already at his strength¡¯s end and would be sliced into pieces after twenty or thirty more moves. Wait! Sliced into pieces?! Long Moyan belonged to the Upper Bound and seems to have a higher status than Fairy Queen Li. When Di Fuyi dealt with Fairy Queen Li, he incurred a heavenly punishment as a consequence. Though being only barely involved in the matter, Gu Xijiu was also punished and almost became a monster. If Long Moyan was ughtered now, Di Fuyi would definitely be punished again.He did not have much time left to begin with¡­ So could he still afford any punishments? Just when this thought came across her mind, the Firmament Stone flew to Di Fuyi¡¯s side and showed the following words on its screen. ¡°Lord, you can¡¯t kill this person! He belongs to the Upper Bound and does not deserve death for his crime. If you kill him, a stern heavenly punishment will befall upon you! You can¡¯t suffer anymore¡­¡± Seemingly knowing the grave danger he is in, Long Moyan shouted, ¡°My Lord, I harbor no ill intent toward her and only wanted to lock her up for a while¡­ Even if I have sinned, I do not deserve death. You would anger the Upper Bound if you kill me! I am the Prince of the Upper Bound; the brother-inw of the king of the Upper Bound¡­¡± Chapter 1768 - Punishment (3) Chapter 1768: Punishment (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Moyan quickly revealed his status in the Upper Bound for his protection. Unfortunately, because his attention was diverted while he was speaking, his body was shed a few more times, and he almost had one of his limbs sliced off! Di Fuyi appeared not to have heard what he was saying and only pursed his lips lightly. He was not used to threats! Besides, he had only three months left to live anyway, and he needs to prepare the new Lord in this brief period; so, even people from the Upper Bound would not dare toy a finger on him¡­ The people from Upper Bound are afraid of the heavenlyws too, primarily because of the retribution that breaking thews entailed. Long Moyan had already shown signs of abuse of power before assuming the mantle of The Lord. Once he gets into power, he would only see Gu Xijiu as an obstacle to his megalomania and eliminate her. Even if Long Moyan went against the arrangements of the Heavenly Order, he did not dare to make a move against Gu Xijiu in broad daylight. However, if he imprisoned Gu Xijiu as a political move, he would not act in discordance the heavenlyws. Di Fuyi could not leave a person like him alive. If not, Gu Xijiu would be in huge troubleter on, and he would potentially be the second demon and wreak havoc upon thend. Once Di Fuyi activates his killing intent, not even the gods can stop him! His attacks grew swifter despite the threat! ¡°Don¡¯t kill him; you cannot be punished again,¡± Gu Xijiu interjected. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The heavenlyws cannot restrain me anymore, and leaving him alive would only bring cmity to this earth.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was piercingly cold. Before he finished speaking, one of Long Moyan¡¯s arms was already missing. With his remaining arm, Long Moyan tried to evade the rapid strikes of Di Fuyi¡¯s sword like the frantic prey of a hunter. His face was pallid with despair. ¡°I won¡¯t be of any harm to her!¡± Long Moyan shouted. ¡°I won¡¯t cause any trouble to her! If you don¡¯t believe me, I will swear an oath upon my life!¡± ¡°I believe in the dead more than I believe in oaths. The dead make more convincing promises,¡± Di Fuyi remarked with chilling apathy. Long Moyan was out of words. Before he knew it, one of his legs was chopped off as well¡­ He could not stand anymore and dropped to the ground. He could only look at the flurry of shes pouring down in his direction without mercy¡­ There were no blind spots in Di Fuyi¡¯s attacks. Long Moyan had nowhere to hide! With the shroud of death hanging over his head, he shut his eyes in despair! The storm of des that he had prepared himself for did notnd upon him. His heart skipped a beat, and he opened his eyes only to see Gu Xijiu standing beside Di Fuyi with her hand pressing upon his thumb. So the multitude of swords hung above Long Moyan¡¯s head, ready to descend at any time. Long Moyan was frozen in fear and did not move. ¡°Swear an oath,¡± Gu Xijiu said coldly. She was holding Di Fuyi¡¯s finger which he was vital for spellcasting. Long Moyan¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that it was his only chance for survival, and immediately swore an oath. ¡°I, Long Moyan, swear never to do any harm to Gu Xijiu and take revenge on anyone in my life. If I break this oath, may I be subject to death by a thousand cuts and suffer in the deepestyer of hell for eternity.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, the sky rumbled with thunder, signifying the sanction of the oath. He looked at Di Fuyi full of hope. ¡°Will this cate your worries?¡± Di Fuyi had a ghost of a smile on his face. ¡°I will believe in you for this one time. However, you have imprisoned the new Lord by your own ord and poisoned her as well; punishment is still necessary.¡± Before he finished his words, his swords crashed on the ground¡­ ¡­ Long Moyan did not get to leave as he wanted to. Di Fuyi crippled his external abilities and threw him in his bamboo shed. Chapter 1769 - Punishment (4) Chapter 1769: Punishment (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOf course, Di Fuyi did not forget to set a barrier around the bamboo shed that was more powerful than the one that Long Moyan had set before. Long Moyan would have a hard time breaking past the barrier even if his severely incapacitated external abilities recover to its full strength. He had imprisoned Gu Xijiu with a barrier before, so now he will get a taste of his own medicine. The barrier that he had incarcerated Gu Xijiu with had an effective period of forty years, but the one that Di Fuyi set couldst for a thousand years. In other words, he will be confined for at least a thousand years. He wallowed in remorse and despair, but he could do nothing about it and only silently wait for the period to past. ¡­ After settling the matter with Long Moyan, Di Fuyi sheathed his sword and looked to his loved one beside him. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± He did not know how to face her at that moment as she had shown indifference to him before the incident. What was worse was that he had not much time left to live¡­ Looking at her figure standing beside him, an unknown plethora of emotions simmered in his chest. He wanted to hold her tightly in his embrace, but something was holding him back. Gu Xijiu looked up at him for a while and pouted her lips. ¡°Di Fuyi, aren¡¯t you going to hug me?¡± There was a trace of grievance in her voice. She thought that the first thing that he would do was to hug her! To her surprise, he only stood and looked at her like an idiot. Di Fuyi tried to hide his misery from his face. ¡°Xijiu, I¡­ I won¡¯t be able to give you an eternity anymore¡­¡± He would not be able to stay by her side for long and would have to leave her by herself soon. He did not know what he should do given the current circumstances. Although he wanted to love her for the remainder of his life and not leave this world with any regrets, it would be a selfish act that would be too harmful to her¡­ Gu Xijiu understood his worries. Still, she could not help but feel wronged. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Di Fuyi, since you know that you won¡¯t live for long, why did youe to me in the first ce? I had not fallen for you the first time we met¡­¡± Di Fuyi felt a sting in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red. ¡°You made me envious of a dead person. You made me feel like a substitute for Lan Jingke¡­ You don¡¯t know how hurtful those times were for me. From that moment onwards, I started to hate myself and wished for death¡­¡± Di Fuyi gripped his hands and suppressed his desire to embrace her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a bastard¡­¡± He feignedposure when he said those words, but his heart ached to the point of suffocation. The act of hurting her was worse than hurting himself. Gu Xijiu looked at his arms. Although they were concealed in his sleeve, she could see their stiffness. She wanted to surrender herself in his embrace, but if he did not take the initiative to embrace her, how could she abate the grievances in her heart? She took a deep breath and continued to look up at him. ¡°Then, do you still want me?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s breath halted for a second. Of course, he does! With all of his life! But he could not be that selfish anymore¡­ ¡°Xijiu, you already know about¡­ about my situation. We aren¡¯t suitable to be alongside each other anymore. In these three months, I will pass to you everything I know¡­¡± ¡°You want to be my master? In thest moments in your life, you want to be my master?!¡± ¡°No, I just want to pass some things on. Xijiu, we don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, I should have been reincarnated 38 yearster, but I was reborn earlier instead. Do you know why?¡± Gu Xijiu took a step towards him with her eyes locked on his. She would have toy out the truth to him! Chapter 1770 - Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments Chapter 1770: Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi shook his head. He wanted to know the reason too! It was a miracle for Gu Xijiu to be standing in front of him at this very moment! Until now, he still could not believe that it was real¡­ Gu Xijiu gazed down bashfully as she continued, ¡°In fact¡­ I have been around you for some time.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± Di Fuyi was shocked as he glimpsed at her with a frown. ¡°I saw you wandering around the streets with my body. I saw you talking to it and I know you¡¯ve made many statues for me¡­ I thought you were doing these in order to resurrect Lan Jingke; I was so depressed at first¡­ I wanted to leave you and I didn¡¯t want to see you anymore. However, I just couldn¡¯t leave. I had no idea why I was following you around even though I was so sad¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and hershes were trembling. Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers clenched his fists tightly as he tried to suppress his desire to hug her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°Initially, I thought it was because of the body and I thought I couldn¡¯t leave the body. Later on, I realized it was not the case¡­ One day, you went off for errands but you didn¡¯t bring the body, I was still following you around. I could not be more than 20 meters away from you¡­ I soon realized that the reason I couldn¡¯t leave is that my only obsession is you¡­¡± Di Fuyi was ecstatic yet mncholy at the same time. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± ¡°I thought you had someone else in your heart, but I still wanted to stay by your side as I couldn¡¯t let go of the memories we shared¡­ Honestly, I do feel embarrassed about it but I couldn¡¯t control myself¡­¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a moment. ¡°After following you around for a few days, I finally realized the one you wanted to resurrect was not Lan Jingke, but me¡­ Do you know that I was so happy that I couldn¡¯t stop spinning around you¡­?¡± Suddenly, Gu Xijiu wrapped her arms around him! Di Fuyi was stiff. He wanted to push her away but he could not let her go. While he was still idling, Gu Xijiu¡¯s little hand already sneaked into his shirt¡­ That was harassment! The Firmament Stone quickly closed its eyes, he did not expect its master to be so aggressive! In fact, Gu Xijiu was not harassing Di Fuyi. She stretched her hand into his storage space and took out a few wooden dolls¡­ All those wooden dolls were of Gu Xijiu; they all looked so real. Gu Xijiu lifted the wooden dolls. ¡°I saw that you made these every day. I knew you were very sad¡­ I was very angry with you because I couldn¡¯t understand why you had to push me away since you loved me so much. Why did you hurt me? Why did you force me to leave? I just couldn¡¯t figure it out¡­ I wanted to ask you, but you just couldn¡¯t see me and couldn¡¯t feel me¡­¡± Suddenly, Firmament Stone interrupted. ¡°Master, were you in the tavern when The Lord made a tableful of dishes? You took the prawn, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately red at it. ¡°Do you not feel embarrassed to bring this up?! I thought you could sense me; hence, I was frantically trying tomunicate with you. Sadly, you ran away!¡± The Firmament Stone curved its body a little. ¡°I thought it was a ghost! I was terrified by the wind¡­¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Indeed, I felt you were around me, but I couldn¡¯t find your soul no matter what Itried¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°I think I was not considered as a spirit that time. I¡¯m not sure what I was at that moment, I just couldn¡¯t feel my body. Perhaps, the credit temple you built for me really worked¡­¡± Chapter 1771 - Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments (2) Chapter 1771: Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to ssify myself either because I could not feel my body at the initial stages. Perhaps, the credit temple you built for me worked; I slowly gained my five senses, and eventually, I could feel my body and even move my limbs! In fact, I was very happy. I thought I could stand in front of you one day in the future if I continue to improve so that I can get answers from you. I followed you around, and I was very sad when I saw that you were depressed. However, I felt you deserved it because you hurt me so badly! I even thought it was quite nice to be able to see you so often¡­Unfortunately, you could not see me. Thus, you would not even know even if I was lying in your arms¡­¡± ¡°I practiced and thought that I would be reborn again if things continue to improve. I thought it would take around 80 to 100 years¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. ¡°At that time, I thought we would still have plenty of time¡­ Anyhow, I would be willing to stand by your side even as a ghost! However, to my surprise¡­ To my surprise, I was trapped in the temple and could not find a way out!¡± Gu Xijiu pointed in the direction of a Celestial Master Gu Temple. ¡°I remember we went to the temple together that day. However, I was distracted for a moment, and when I looked back, you were already gone with my body, and I was left behind!¡± The Firmament Stone was rmed by what it heard. ¡°Master, I remember this! We could not sense your existence since that day. The Lord was very depressed, and he used many spells to trace you. He even designed some light features to lure you. In fact, he almost lost his mind as he made a tableful of dishes every day and he even thought it was you whenever the wind blew¡­ I¡¯m sorry, we did not know that you were left behind and trapped in there. Why did you not look for us? The Lord had stayed in the town for the entire day that day¡­¡± Gu Xijiu red at it. ¡°Do you think that I did not want to find you? I was trapped!¡± ¡°What happened? Who trapped you here?¡± Di Fuyi looked furious. Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No idea. There was an extra wizardry barrier in the temple that was specially made to trap me here because other pilgrims could go in and out freely but I could not. I could not get more than three miles away from the temple, and there was a voice that was continuously speaking to me from right beside my ear¡­¡± Gu Xijiu then exined her situation when she was trapped. Di Fuyi glimpsed at the Firmament Stone when Gu Xijiu mentioned about the guardian of the Heavenly Order. The Firmament Stone immediately shrunk its body. ¡°It was not me!¡± Icily, Di Fuyi said, ¡°I know, you¡¯re not capable enough.¡± The Firmament Stone was speechless. Gu Xijiu slightly pursed her lips as she glimpsed at Di Fuyi. ¡°I knew from the guardianof the Heavenly Order that I was set to be the new Lord who would rece you.¡± She continued with a trembling voice. ¡°I really did not expect that only one of us could survive¡­ Do you know what was my first reaction when I knew it? I did not want to be reborn again! I don¡¯t want to rece you! I¡¯d rather everything remain the same¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s heart was in pain. He certainly understood how difficult it was to learn of such information. ¡°Xijiu, my departure can never be changed; regardless of whether or not you are reborn.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°Yeah, that voice told me the same thing. It told me I would only be reborn after 38 yearster and¡­ you will die after four months¡­¡± Chapter 1772 - Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments (3) Chapter 1772: Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu leaned against a tree. ¡°Di Fuyi, you do know that I almost copsed when I learned of that information, right?¡± One of Di Fuyi¡¯s hands pressed on her shoulder. Gu Xijiu was firm even though her face was still pale. He could see that she was scared and vulnerable at this time. He sighed. ¡°Xijiu, I understand¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and fixed her eyes on him. ¡°No, you don¡¯t know how I feel! Di Fuyi, I know you are doing this for me because you don¡¯t want me to be sad after you die; hence, you¡¯re willing to betray me and make me hate you¡­ However, you still do know me¡­ I almost went crazy! The only thing in my head was to see you; I must see you! I really could not imagine what would happen if I did not see you before you left¡­¡± Involuntarily, her voice turned sharper and louder. Thinking about that crazy moment, she would probably go insane if she could not manage to see him in time! She even nned to join the devil instead of the Heavenly Order if she could not see him when she escaped! She did not only threaten that voice once; she told that voice she would definitely join the devil if she could not see him before he dies. Perhaps, her craziness terrified the master of that voice, and the Heavenly Order grew worried that she would be a crazy Lord; hence, the voice quickly taught her the fastest way to condense her body. ¡°Since I learned the strategy, I tried my best to cultivate it; I didn¡¯t sleep¡­¡± She teared. ¡°It was extremely suffering, just like breaking all of my bones and then reassembling them again every single day. It was as though I was dancing on a de every second and I felt like dying from the pain. However, I did not give up! The pain was nothing seriouspared to the desire of seeing you again. I motivated myself every day; I calcted the days that I needed to get back to you. I felt that time was flying by too quickly even though I suffered so much every day¡­ I was so worried that I¡¯d miss the chance to see you again¡­ Every morning when the sun rose, I did not want it to go down because I knew that you would have one day less to live and I¡¯ll have one day less to see you.¡± Gu Xijiu involuntarily choked while speaking. ¡°Di Fuyi, I¡¯m terrified! I cannot imagine a life where I cannot see you again¡­ I was so unlucky that I bumped into Long Moyan and got tricked by him right after I sessfully got my body¡­ He even wanted to trap me for three months, just because he did not want me to see you¡­ Di Fuyi, I¡¯m exhausted; I haven¡¯t slept for a month¡­ I couldn¡¯t let him trap me there because all my efforts would be in vain! Therefore, I struck the wizardry barrier with all my energy even though I was already exhausted¡­¡± Di Fuyi was noticeably ufortable. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± His blood was boiling in his body. This girl gave her all for him. Finally, he lifted his arms and pulled her into his embrace. He hugged her tightly and never wanted to let go anymore. Finally, Gu Xijiu returned to this embrace. All the depression gushed up to her eyes, and she finally copsed. She cried while she pushed him several times. ¡°I¡¯ve put so much effort to escape, but what did you tell me just now?! You don¡¯t want me anymore! You just want to teach me your Kung Fu! Di Fuyi, if this is what you want, why the h*ll I did I put so much effort toe out?! Anyway, there will be someone who could teach me after a few decades!¡± She lived in pain and fear every day when she was trapped in the wizardry barrier. She would have copsed and given up a long time ago if she did not have such a determined mind! Although she had finally ovee the obstacles, all her depression, guilt, and fear were waiting for itsforter. She needed a warm embrace right now. However, you can bet that she would be very picky about who gives it to her. Chapter 1773 - Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments (4) Chapter 1773: Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe one whoforted Gu Xijiu must be Di Fuyi; she did not want anyone else. She could be a tough woman in front of everyone. However, she was just like a little girl who was crying and throwing her tantrum in front of him because she had been treated unfairly. Since he did not want to hug her, then she did not need his hug anymore! Therefore, she pushed him away. ¡°Di Fuyi! You don¡¯t want me anymore! Don¡¯t touch me¡­ I don¡¯t want your embrace!¡± She applied quite a strong force, but she still could not push Di Fuyi away. The harder she pushed, the tighter he hugged. Her tears were likeburnt charcoal leaving numerous marks on his heart until he sensed a squeezy feeling in his chest! He hugged her tightly, to the extent that he could not wait for their bodies to be one again! ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± He called her name with a hoarse voice. He lowered his head and kissed the tears on her face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Xijiu. I never intended to abandon you¡­ You¡¯re the only one I want¡­¡± ¡°No, you just said you didn¡¯t want me¡­ You wanted to draw a line between us; you didn¡¯t even want me to be your disciple¡­¡± She gasped as she cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xijiu¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He hugged her tightly and patted her back tofort her. At this moment, he was no longer the almighty Lord, and she was not the cold and scary new Lord either. He hugged her in his embrace and kissed her cheek, her eyes, her nose tip¡­Gu Xijiu buried her head in his arms as she cried; it was as if she was letting out all the depression from the unfair treatment she had since they first broke up. The Firmament Stone waspletely stunned as it watched the scene! In its eyes, Gu Xijiu was always a calm and intelligent girl and she would always ovee any obstacle she faced. She had a toughness to her which no otherdy would have at this age. The Firmament Stone was shocked and did not dare to blink anymore because that was the first time it witnessed her losing her control and crying like that. It took a glimpse at The Lord and realized he was tearing. Although he did not cry, his voice was hoarse when he tried tofort her. The Lord was obsessed with cleanliness; however, he did not feel disgusted even though her face was covered with tears and he even kissed away her tears. At that moment, they were so close to each other to the point that there was not even a tiny space to fit a needle. The Firmament Stone suddenly realized its existence was annoying them at this moment. Thus, it quietly coiled around Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist and pretended it was a dead rock to hide. The Firmament Stone had a pair of sharp eyes. It could sense that one of Gu Xijiu¡¯s hands was actually pulling Di Fuyi¡¯s clothes although she was pushing him away¡­ Sigh. Women, oh women. No wonder there was a saying that women are dishonest. Ironically, it seemed to be the truth! The Firmament Stone feltment. It looked around and realized they were on a quiet hill; people hardly came here as it was very far away from the town. At the moment, no one else was there to watch them. The Firmament Stone heaved a sigh of relief. Yet, right before its eyes was the current Lord and the future Lord. Their mighty image would bepletely ruined if someone ran into this scene. Luckily, no one was there! The sky turned dark, and there were a few stars that hung above the sky. After watching them for a while, the Firmament Stone felt that it was not that romantic to cuddle in the dark. It began to ponder and felt it was time for it to perform. It owed its master for failing to sense her presence before. Chapter 1774 - Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments (5) Chapter 1774: Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWanting to impress Gu Xijiu, the Firmament Stone flew into the air and shone above the two of them like a bright star. It was glowing in seven colors, and it looked very simr to a disco ball on the dance floor. It was giving its best to shine. However, a sleeve rubbed over it, and the ce went dark again as though there was a short circuit! Suddenly, it fell and crashed on a rock at the corner¡­ It made a very loud sound when it crashed; just like an egg falling on the floor. However, the two of them were hugging each other passionately and did not even intend to check on it. Its master did not look at it at all¡­ The Firmament Stone was very angry! It knew who the culprit was! Di Fuyi! It was his sleeve! The Firmament Stone shone again and was ready to fly up again. Suddenly, it received a blow again and fell onto the ground. After settling the big lightbulb, Di Fuyi lowered his head and dropped a kiss on her cheek. This was followed by numerous strong and passionate kisses. As he kissed her, a familiar fragrance made her heart race again. Since their break up half a year ago, he did not even kiss her once even though he did hug her before. As they kissed each other, all the depression gushed out, and tears rolled down her cheek again. Gu Xijiu was unfamiliar with this feeling. She felt weak and vulnerable, and she never expected that she would cry like a little girl in front of him one day. ¡°Xijiu, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Di Fuyi said with a hoarse voice as he whispered beside her lips. Her tears rolled onto their cuddling tongues; it was a little salty and bitter. Gu Xijiu tasted her tears and felt embarrassed. She lifted her head slightly to avoid his lips. She gently pushed him away so that she could apply a cleaning spell on herself. She did not want to kiss him with tears all over her face! That was embarrassing! However, she was really exhausted and felt tired halfway through the spell. Di Fuyi held her little hand as he looked into her eyes. Her eyes were swollen, and her pupils looked like two shining ck gems. In fact, she was quite embarrassed at that moment. She just broke the wizardry barrier with sweaty clothes and then cried until her nose was red. However, that was the genuine side of her. So, Di Fuyi was touched. He kissed on her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s alright, this is just fine.¡± She struggled in his embrace. ¡°No¡­¡± She did not want to stay in his embrace with a dirty face. Girls were always proud of their appearance. She needed to take care of her image in front of him; she did not want to show him her dirty face! She would have a phobia! Di Fuyi cast a spell for her, and she was finally clean now! However, her eyes were still swollen, and her red nose might need something a little extra. Gu Xijiu touched her hair and realized it was messy! Gosh! Her image waspletely gone! She wanted to see him in her best appearance! Therefore, she could not be bothered to stay in his embrace anymore. She quickly pushed him away and tried to fix her hair. She stretched her hands into her storage space to get ab; however, it was only then that she realized she did not bring anything since her body was newly formed. Chapter 1775 - Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments (6) Chapter 1775: Her Sadness From The Unfair Treatments (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMost of Gu Xijiu¡¯s belongings were in her storage bag that was attached toher original body. In fact, there were some items in the Firmament Stone¡¯s storage space, but all of them were valuable items and medicines rather than daily necessity. Without being asked, Di Fuyi suddenly got ab in his palm out of nowhere. ¡°Is this what you need?¡± Gu Xijiu took a glimpse and realized it was theb he made for her when they were living in the forbiddennd after they got married. She had been using it for eight years. He got theb well polished until it became shiny. However, when they broke up, she returned everything he gave to him, including theb. Gu Xijiu was surprised that he had it with him. In fact, she liked theb very much. Thus, she wanted to take it. However, Di Fuyi let her sit on a futon instead. ¡°Here, let me fix it for you.¡± Gu Xijiu patiently waited. Her new body was probably better than her old one because both her skin and hair were extremely beautiful. Her skin was fair and moist, while her hair was as smooth as silk. Although it was rather messy now, it was still very smooth and shiny. Di Fuyi had helped her tob her hair before; hence, he was quite familiar with it. When theb rubbed on her scalp, it was like massaging her head. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu thought of a saying, ¡®When the first brush reaches the tip, the newlywed couple will respect each other; when the second brush reaches the tip, the newlywed couple would love each other until they are old¡­¡¯. Her chest felt tight all of a sudden. She knew that they would never experience that and they could never grow old together. Gu Xijiu felt like crying at the thought of it, but she remained calm and kept it in. She wanted to spend hisst three months with him wisely! So, she decided to put everything else aside. Certainly, she still needed a solution to make him stay¡­ Since she has made so many miracles, perhaps, this would alsoe to fruition! She could not lose him! In fact, she was extremely exhausted because she had not been resting for a month. With Di Fuyi now in her sights, her worries had now faded. Therefore, she began to feel sleepy. When Di Fuyi wasbing her hair, she felt that her eyelids were very heavy¡­ Di Fuyi made a nice hairstyle for her. He got a mirror and ced it in front of her. ¡°Baby, look! Is it nice?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer, but her body slumped to one side. Di Fuyi was shocked and quickly held her. He took a look and realized her eyes were closed. Luckily, she was just asleep! Her eyshes were still wet, and a shadow was formed below her eyes. There were two light circles above her cheek. Apparently, she was exhausted. He was relieved that she could finally get some rest. Thus, he bent to carry her. Her hand immediately held his top, and she buried her head into his embrace. She used to wrap her arms around his waist every time he carried her; even when she was asleep. There were some habits which were really difficult to get rid of. But the half a year apart did force her to change. And to his dismay, she no longer hugged his waist this time. She left one of her hands hanging beside her body when he carried her. It looked quite pitiful for her to be carried that way. Chapter 1776 - I’m Waiting For You To Return Chapter 1776: I¡¯m Waiting For You To Return Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Depressingly, Di Fuyi felt something was stuck in his throat as he looked at her. He lowered his head and kissed her lips gently. Her lips smelled as good as usual; that was something he missed all the while, and a slight contact was enough to make his heart race. ¡®Xijiu, what should I do to minimize the pain you would go through?¡¯ His fingers lied on her wrist to check her pulse. A momentter, he frowned. ¡­ Gu Xijiu fell asleep and had a nightmare. She dreamt of herself suddenly falling from the sky! In her dream, she saw people who had already passed away such as Long Fan, Mo Zhao, Rong Jialuo, Rong Che, Rong Yan¡­ She even dreamt about Gu Tianqing and Gu Tianchao. All of them either red at her or tried to kill her. Some even exploded in front of her, and their blood sttered everywhere. They then gathered together again and continuously screamed at her, ¡®return my life!¡¯ Gu Xijiu was terrified! In her dream, Mo Zhao was extremely annoying because he couldnot stop changing his appearance between Rong Che and himself. Gu Xijiu had walked a short journey with Rong Che in her dream. Rong Che sighed. ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯ve never intended to hurt you, but you just couldn¡¯t let me go¡­¡± In her dream, Rong Che looked very much like the person she had met years ago when she first saw him. He had a paper fan in his hand just like all those young, handsome masters. However, Gu Xijiu suddenly recalled that he was actually Mo Zhao! She quickly took a step back while Rong Che morphed into Mo Zhao. Mo Zhao had an injured appearance with blood stains all over his body. Heughed aloud as he spoke, ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ll regret¡­ No one can change the heavenlyws, including you¡­¡± There was no hatred in his gaze but sympathy. ¡°You¡¯ll regret¡­¡± She then saw Long Fan wearing modern clothes. He was wearing a white robe and behind him was a huge scienceb. Inside theb, there were many crystal coffins filled with a type of solution, and each was upied by a human¡­ Sweat broke out from Gu Xijiu¡¯s skin when she finally saw the humans inside the crystal coffin! Those were all clones of her! She could not even count how many there were! She immediately leaped two steps backward. Long Fan turned around and smiled at her. ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m waiting for your return; you¡¯re mine¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was extremely angry; hence, sheunched an attack. ¡°I¡¯m not yours! Long Fan, you¡¯re insane!¡± All the crystal coffins cracked, and the clone bodies opened their eyes and sat up¡­ In a blink of an eye, the clone bodies had approached her, and they were all wearing the same clothes as her. Smilingly, they said, ¡°We¡¯re all Gu Xijiu; we¡¯ll rece you¡­¡± Without waiting for another second, she took out her sword and sliced the clone bodies as if she was chopping vegetables! Blood spilled all over the ce. Those girls did not seem to die in peace though; they still whispered beside Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears. ¡°Gu Xijiu, killing us is equivalent to killing yourself. You¡¯ll regret¡­¡± The wind suddenly blew harshly in the area. Long Fan and his scienceb disappeared while Gu Xijiu realized she was in a miserable desert now and she was going to be cooked under the hot sun. She felt extremely ufortable and thirsty due to the scorching heat, and she tried her best to look for water. She saw an oasis further ahead, and she quickly ran over happily. Chapter 1777 - This Is Not Funny At All! Chapter 1777: This Is Not Funny At All! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu saw Di Fuyi in the oasis. He was sitting beside a geyser as he waved at her while she was running toward him. She finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Here, drink it,¡± he said as he delivered some water to her. He sighed as he watched her finish drinking the water. ¡°Xijiu, it¡¯s almost time for me to go. Could you please forget about me? This is would be best for you.¡± Suddenly, her head went nk as if someone had struck her really hard. She quickly tugged his sleeve. ¡°I thought you have three more months?¡± Why are you leaving all of a sudden?! He remained silent as he glimpsed at her gently. She refused to let go of his sleeve. ¡°Di Fuyi! This is not funny at all!¡± He ran his fingers through her hair and sighed. ¡°Xijiu, we are disobeying the heavenlyws and karma is about toe; hence, I¡¯ve lost the three months of my lifespan as well¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. ¡°You¡­ you still need to teach me all your skills. How could you die? You haven¡¯t taught me anything¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, someone from heaven wille and teach you. Take good care of yourself; my only regret is not being able to take care of you for the rest of your life¡­¡± His voice was getting softer as a seven-colored ray began to engulf his body. While she watched him slowly fade away in front of her own eyes. ¡°No!!!¡± She screamed and rushed forward. She wanted to hug him¡­ However, he faded and finally disappeared from her embrace. She tried her best to make him stay, but she failed. ¡°Di Fuyi!!!¡± She screamed aloud with a lot of sweat covered on her forehead. ¡­ Gu Xijiu sat on the bed and idled for a short while. She was sitting on her own bed in the National Celestial Master¡¯s mansion. All the furniture remained the same and even the Yn flower in the vase was still fresh as though she had never left. It was a sunny day and the sunlight shone into her room. The clock in her room looked shiny under the sunlight. Luo Zhanyu was anxiously looking at her from the opposite direction. ¡°Xijiu, are you alright?¡± Gu Xijiu was still unable to absorb everything that just happened; her heart was racing, and she was still a little slow-witted as she looked at Luo Zhanyu. ¡°Xijiu? Xijiu?¡± Luo Zhanyu waved at her. Gu Xijiu finally shifted her gaze to him. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± Luo Zhanyu sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ve been sleeping for more than 24 hours! I¡¯m so worried!¡± She paused upon hearing what he said. Was that a dream? Was it a nightmare? She calmed herself and looked around, only to find that she was in her own bedroom¡­ How did she return home? She could not recollect how much of her past was now a dream.She was a little confused and seemed to have recalled something. ¡°Where¡¯s Di Fuyi?!¡± She asked Luo Zhanyu as she held his hand. Luo Zhanyu rubbed his brows. ¡°Xijiu, where have you been these days? You¡¯ve gone missing for a month! Many people said you were with The Lord¡­ However, I have never seen you. I wanted to find you, but The Lord was always in a hurry and always left before I arrived. He has beenbuilding credit temples for you. There were rumors saying The Lord intends to appoint you as his sessor¡­ Xijiu, I¡¯m confused¡­ Di Fuyi came yesterday when he sent you home. He said you were exhausted and you would probably sleep for two days and one night. After that, he just left¡­ Chapter 1778 - She Was Anxious Chapter 1778: She Was Anxious Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Di Fuyi said he would be back soon. Also, he instructed the four messengers to stay here with you.¡± Luo Zhanyu was a bit naggy today and went on and on about what had happened. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu managed to extract a few key points from the big bunch of information. Firstly, both she and Mo Zhao died at the same time, but she managed to be reborn. Besides that, Di Fuyi built many credit temples for her, and those were real. It was not just a dream. Therefore, it was real that Di Fuyi still had three months to live. She jumped out of bed upon that realization. ¡°Did he tell you where he went?¡± Luo Zhanyu shook his head. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t¡­ He is always unpredictable, as you know. Xijiu, what happened between you and him? I thought you had canceled the engagement? What is going on?¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath. ¡°We had some misunderstandings before, but it has been resolved now¡­¡± ¡°So both of you will get married?¡± Luo Zhanyu quickly asked. ¡°Definitely!¡± Gu Xijiu answered right away! She wanted to marry him regardless of the time he had left! She would not let him create any excuses this time! Luo Zhanyu was shocked by her tone because she sounded like she was going to threaten Di Fuyi to marry her! ¡­ Gu Xijiu was going crazy. Although Luo Zhanyu told her that Di Fuyi went out for an urgent errand and that he would be back soon, she still felt insecure because she had not seen him. She was even more worried when she recalled the elements of the dream. She was really scared that Di Fuyi would just hide somewhere until he dies. She found the four messengers and realized that they had all lost so much weight in just over a month! Mu Feng heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her. The very first thing he said was, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m d that you are alive! Do you know how sad Our Lord was when you were away¡­?¡± God knows how happy and excited they were when they knew Gu Xijiu had returned! Initially, all of them were executing their daily tasks as usual. Suddenly, they received an order from The Lord to rush to her mansion. In fact, they had no idea what happened but they tried their best to rush over. All of them were stunned when they saw Gu Xijiu sleeping on the bed! The Lord did not exin further but told them to guard her with their lives and that they should not leave her alone. He told them he had an urgent matter and he would return after two days¡­ Then, he left right away. Therefore, four of them were left behind to safeguard Gu Xijiu who was sleeping soundly¡­ Since all of them were men, it was certainly inconvenient for them to stay in her bedroom. Hence, they were standing separately at four different locations outside the bedroom. As the four of them were there in unison, even a mosquito could not fly in! Forget about an assassin! Gu Xijiu was still upset. They already had so little time to spend together; hence, they could not afford to waste a single second! What was so important that he had to do? She was anxious all day since she had the nightmare. She had slept for a day and a night, but Di Fuyi said he would only return after two days; hence, she still needed to wait for another day¡­ The only thing she knew for certain was that she would not be able to continue sleeping. Suddenly, she realized she did not know what to do while waiting for his return! In fact, there were plenty of things for her to do. However, she could not focus because she was anxious. Finally, the day had passed; however, Di Fuyi had not returned. Chapter 1779 - He Is Still There! He’s Back! Chapter 1779: He Is Still There! He¡¯s Back! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu began to feel anxious and panicked. That was the first time she felt so worried in her life. Her heart was racing all day and she could barely focus or do anything about it. It was frustrating to be in that position. Luckily, Luo Zhanyu reminded her, ¡°Xijiu, do you want to pay your respects to His Majesty at the royal mausoleum?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°His Majesty!?¡± Luo Zhanyu looked a little depressed. ¡°Yeah, our emperor has passed away. His coffin has been transported back to be buried. Do you want to go since both of you were once very close friends¡­?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately stood up. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡­ It was frequently raining during the festival of Qingming. Countless people were walking on the street as if they were going to leave this world out of sheer sadness. It was drizzling as the Qingming festival was just around the corner. Gu Xijiu was idling as she fixed her eyes at the tombstone in front of the royal mausoleum. Rong Jialuo had a rtively high spiritual power. Perhaps, he did not expect himself to have such a short lifespan because he did not build a mausoleum for himself in advance. Therefore, this one was built in a hurry. Rong Jialuo was once her good friend who treated her genuinely. She did not expect him to have this kind of ending. He not only lost his physical body but his souls were all destroyed as well. He could never be reborn and what was buried inside was just an unconscious shell. Gu Xijiu was extremely depressed as she stood in front of the tombstone. Although it was drizzling, she did not use an umbre or initiate any spells. She just let the rain fall on her hair and clothes. She was wondering whether Di Fuyi would have a tombstone three monthster. Instantly, she felt as if her heart was being squeezed by someone! It was so painful to the extent that she did not dare to think about it anymore. There must be a way. There must! She would find it¡­ No matter what it took! She could not imagine what she would do after Di Fuyi immortalizes; it would be like the end of the world to her. Suddenly, she realized why Di Fuyi had to push her away earlier. It would be impossible for her to ept this oue. Perhaps, she could one day ept his betrayal. However, she could never ept him being gone forever. Three more months to go, what if she could not find the solution? Was she going to watch him immortalize? She lifted her head and looked at the dark clouds. There was not even a beam of sunlight today. It was already two days and a night, but Di Fuyi had yet to return. Would he just disappear forever like what she experienced in the nightmare? No way! She would not let this happen! She immediately jumped up. She could not continue waiting like this! She must find him. She turned around and was ready to go out. Suddenly, there was a shade above her head. A green umbre covered her head and the rain no longer fell on her hair. ¡°Why you didn¡¯t bring an umbre? Are you nning to experience being soaked in the rain?¡± She heard a familiar voice. She paused, turned around, and fixed her eyes at a smiling gaze. He was wearing a purple robe, but he did not wear a mask today. His eyes were as charming as usual and she was always captivated by those charming eyes. The umbre was a goodplement to the scenery behind him and thebination made a beautiful scene. Although he looked pale, he looked energetic when he tried to flirt with her. ¡°Why are you looking at me this way? Have you turned stupid after soaking in the rain?¡± He applied a cleaning spell on her while he talked to her¡­ Chapter 1780 - Do You Think What I Said Is Right?! Chapter 1780: Do You Think What I Said Is Right?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu finally felt an overwhelming sense of relief. She evenshed a tear in the process. She red at him and remained silent as she pursed her lips. Di Fuyi was shocked. ¡°What happened? Why do you look like you¡¯re going to cry?¡± His nced around, and his gaze stopped at Rong Jialuo¡¯s tombstone. He seemed to understand what was going on and sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re sad for Rong Jialuo? In fact, he¡­¡± Before he could finish talking, Gu Xijiu pulled his sleeve and walked away. ¡°Follow me!¡± Without hesitation, Di Fuyi followed her. ¡­ The two of them arrived at a pavillion. It was built on the hill and surrounded by a plum forest. It was the plum flower season; hence, the scene looked spectacr! Since it was drizzling and they were in the forest, no one woulde to this ce, and that made it a good ce for a private date. The rain was gentle while the red petals on the ground asionally flew up into the pavilion and onto their clothes. Originally, there was a stone table and bench in the pavillion. However, Di Fuyi has thrown it away because he felt it had worn out. He took a soft chair out from his storage space for Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu did not talk much, but she was idling as she looked at the plum forest outside the pavillion. Di Fuyi took a look at herplexion and realized she looked much better since she had a good sleep. However, there were some tiny capiries at the bottom of her eyeballs. Apparently, she did have a good rest in thest two days. He first checked on her pulse and then wanted to check her heartbeat; however, Gu Xijiu suddenly grabbed his hand. Di Fuyi looked at her and realized she was staring at him with her eyes widely opened. ¡°Di Fuyi, when are you marrying me?¡± asked Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi was shocked. Before he could say anything, Gu Xijiu asked again, ¡°Seems like you still not willing to marry me, right?¡± Di Fuyi ran out of words. ¡°Xijiu, I¡­¡± ¡°I know what you want to say.¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him. ¡°You want to say that you only have three months left to live and you don¡¯t want to tie me up so that I wouldn¡¯t be a widow after three months because you don¡¯t want to ruin my life¡­ am I right? Is this what you want to say? So, even after you know that I already know everything, you still want to avoid this, and that¡¯s what you mean by protecting me?!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. Gu Xijiu was getting angrier as she talked; hence, she pulled Di Fuyi to the chair. She drew very close to him and fixed her gaze right in front of his eyes. ¡°Do you think what I said is right?¡± Both of them were extremely close now; they could even smell each other¡¯s breaths now. Di Fuyi was excited, but he tried to control his desires. He sighed. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± When he was about to exin, Gu Xijiu suddenly pushed him down without any notice. She positioned herself on his body right as he slumped onto the chair. Di Fuyi was rmed. Although that was what he wanted all the while, something was wrong with her. Her face blushed as she lied on his body and her eyes looked like it was burning as the plum forest was reflected in her pupils. Di Fuyi did not think too much but held one of her wrists to check her pulse. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re heaty recently, this is the side effect of condensing into an immortal body. I¡­¡± Before he finished talking, his top had been torn! Chapter 1781 - Would You Not Feel Jealous? Chapter 1781: Would You Not Feel Jealous? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was shocked and quickly held her wrist. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Although she normally looked boyish and tough, she was quite shy in this area. Even though they had sex multiple times in their eight years of marriage, he was always the director. Sometimes, he would seduce her to take the lead when he wanted something special. However, she was still shy and could not fully deliver it to him. Her face would normally turn into a tomato halfway while they had sex. This was the very first time Di Fuyi was pushed down by her. His entire top had been ripped off which exposed his fair skin. It looked a little shiny under the moonlight and was extremely seductive! Gu Xijiu looked at him and realized his palm was burning as he grabbed her wrist. He fixed his gaze at her as he lied on the chair and his eyes were extremely charming as the moon was reflected in his pupils. This man was too handsome and he was also extremely strong. However, he was dying soon. This thought instantly made Gu Xijiu feel suffocated. Her eyes began to turn red; however, she smiled, and her fingers slowly drew circles on his chest. ¡°Di Fuyi, did you refuse to put me back to my original body because you wanted me to keep my virginity after you immortalize? So that I can fall in love with someone else and spend the rest of my life with him?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. That was indeed his original objective. Gu Xijiu narrowed her eyes with a light smile as she glimpsed at him. ¡°I got it right. However, does it not hurt you when you picture me having sex with someone else? Would you not feel jealous?¡± Di Fuyi felt a slight difort in his chest. How could he not feel jealous?! Although he nned to keep her virginity, he did not dare to imagine her falling in love with someone else¡­ It would be too much for him to ept.She belonged with him! However, he did not want her to be alone forever just because of him. Therefore, he decided to remove all the memories she had about him and let her keep her virginity. Then, she could fall in love with someone else in the future without feeling guilty. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± He held her hand. Her hand was smooth and delicate. Everything about her was perfect to him. But how long more could he hold this hand? How long more he could keep her in his embrace?! The pain slowly gushed toward his heart, and he finally wrapped his arms tightly around her waist. Finally, both of them cuddled tightly. Gu Xijiu was in tears but this time with a smile. ¡°Have you heard about this saying¡­ Once one has seen the best, the rest is not worth looking at. I¡¯ve met you, and fell in love with you. Who else I can fall in love with in the future?¡± Her fingertips were still drawing circles on his chest as she said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Di Fuyi, I wouldn¡¯t simply fall in love with someone. Simrly, I wouldn¡¯t simply marry anyone. Thus, even after you immortalize, I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with someone else! You can abandon me now or refuse to marry me now. You can even ignore me, neglect me, or even dump me! You can let this three months slide, I¡¯ll just take it as a lesson for overestimating myself! I¡¯ll just live with all these regrets and depression for the rest of my life! I won¡¯t force you¡­¡± As she finished, she let go of him and left him. She even helped him to tidy up his clothes and covered the parts of his skin which were exposed. Di Fuyi remained silent as he watched her leave. Chapter 1782 - You’ve Misunderstood Me! Chapter 1782: You¡¯ve Misunderstood Me! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not expect that he would be dumbfounded after that performance. She was extremely disappointed and sad. When she was leaning against his body, she could feel that he was excited because she could sense a little change in his physical body. Apparently, he was very good at controlling himself! Perhaps, he would never change his mind in terms of protecting her virginity. Therefore, she could only live with it. She paused after taking two steps forward. Without turning her head back, she casually said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to avoid me, it¡¯s tiring for both of us. Since I said I wouldn¡¯t force you, then I¡¯ll keep my promise¡­¡± She paused and did not feel like continuing to talk. In the next second, she was ready to teleport away. Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed by a hot palm. Without waiting for her to respond, she was pulled by a strong force and crashed into an embrace! Her heart began to race. As she lifted her head, her lips rubbed against his chin. Her lips were soft and fragrant while his chin was firm. At the moment, they both smelled a familiar scent. One of his arms was tightly locked on her waist. He sighed as he looked into her eyes. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯ve misunderstood me!¡± Gu Xijiu glimpsed at him with a frown. ¡°Misunderstood?¡± He let her take a seat. ¡°Let me ask you, do you often have bad dreams these days? Do you always feel anxious to the point where you sometimes cannot control your limbs¡­?¡± He listed a few symptoms. Gu Xijiu was speechless. He waspletely right. But was that not to be expected? Anyhow, she just got her physical body. Coupled with the information that she finally learned, it was reasonable to feel anxious. A blue bottle with some solution inside appeared on Di Fuyi¡¯s palm. ¡°Xijiu, this is not amon illness. It¡¯s because of anxiety and impatience. Although you managed to get your new body, there are venomous residues inside your body. If these venoms cannot be removed in time, all the symptoms would be worsened; hence, you will be bothered by the nightmares every day. You will then get more furious and lose your mind with all these challenges. This would result in you losing control¡­¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°I¡¯ve checked your pulse the day before yesterday, so I know this illness. I didn¡¯t avoid you. I needed to go for two days because I wanted to collect some herbs for you¡­ However, the herbs are grown at a special location, and it requires a special liquid to make the pills. Therefore, it took two days to make it including the journey back and forth¡­ I thought I would be able to return before you woke up, but I really didn¡¯t expect you to wake up one day earlier. I also did not expect you to think that I was trying to avoid you.¡± He quickly exined everything so that Gu Xijiu understood. She now felt embarrassed for her earlier actions. ¡°Why you didn¡¯t tell the four messengers? They said you had something urgent to attend to¡­¡± She thought he was avoiding her! Di Fuyi smiled awkwardly. Certainly, he could not tell them that the herbs were grown at a very dangerous ce. Since the four messengers already knew he was going to immortalize, they would definitely stop him from collecting the herbs if they knew it¡­ Since he had to pass down some of the tasks to the four messengers before he immortalizes, he should let them know his exact condition. Therefore, Di Fuyi told the four messengers the truth four months before the deadline of his immortalization¡­ The four messengers were extremely shocked! The thing which Di Fuyi did not expect was that the four messengers began to have anxiety attacks since they learned the truth¡­ Chapter 1783 - As Though She Was About To Get Her Period Soon! Chapter 1783: As Though She Was About To Get Her Period Soon! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion On top of that, they kept so close to him all the time as if they were about to encounter their biggest enemy! Unsurprisingly, they would shed a tear in private once in a while.Sometimes, he would bump into them and scold them. Thus, they did pretend to be chatty and cheerful in front of him once in a while. Di Fuyi could not do anything about it. Since Di Fuyi did not want to worry them, he decided not to tell them his risky n just to prevent them from being anxious again. Gu Xijiu remained silent as she listened to his exnation. Certainly, she knew how the four messengers treated Di Fuyi. Perhaps, their love for him was as much as what she had for Di Fuyi. The only difference was the forms of their love; it was love between a man and ady from Gu Xijiu, while it was brotherly love from the four messengers. They could even sacrifice their lives for him; hence, the truth was impossible for them to ept! Suddenly, Gu Xijiu recalled seeing Mu Feng cry to the extent that his face was fully covered by his tears. In fact, she did feel it was like facing an apocalypse when she knew the truth. Even until now, she did not dare to imagine what she would do when the timees. She sat there with her face down. Di Fuyi stuffed a bottle into her hand. ¡°Here, drink it; don¡¯t waste my effort.¡± At this moment, Gu Xijiu did not n to be courteous too. She took the bottle and drank the medicine. It was extremely bitter but fragrant when it slid down her throat. She finished in a few mouthfuls. Di Fuyi heaved a sigh of relief and retrieved a piece of candy out of nowhere. ¡°Nah, to sweeten your tongue.¡± He was still as caring as usual. Back then when she fell sick or got injured, he always gave her a candy right after she finished taking her medicines and he was still keeping the habit. Gu Xijiu leaned against his chest; she took the candy and popped it into her mouth as she felt a bittersweet taste in her heart. It was a maple candy and that was her favorite candy. She liked it very much and felt contented. However, she felt that she was going to tear again in a moment. She seemed to be too emotional these days. It was as though she was getting her period soon! In order to hide her mood swings, she straightened her back. ¡°Should I meditate after I take the medicine?¡± She did not want to waste the medicine he made. Di Fuyi smiled and made her sit in a meditative position. ¡°You just need to meditate for an hour. Let me teach you the method¡­¡± He taught her the method, and Gu Xijiu made a mental note to ensure she would not forget it. Perhaps, it was because of hispanionship too that Gu Xijiu managed to calm herself very quickly. An hourter, she opened her eyes and felt her body. She realized her blood cirction had been improved and her bones were lighter. Besides that, all her anxiety seemed to have disappeared! His medicine was amazing! She heaved a sigh and suddenly noticed Di Fuyi was lying beside her as she turned her head. His eyes were closed, and he was breathing heavily; he fell asleep! Although Gu Xijiu was a little disappointed, she was actually relieved. She still remembered that he did not really take any breaks when she was still in a form of a soul. The only goal he had was to focus on resurrecting her. Perhaps, he did not sleep for two days when he was away to get this medicine for her. He must be exhausted! However, he never mentioned it. She felt sore and warm in her heart at the same time¡­ Chapter 1784 - I Was Disappointed… Chapter 1784: I Was Disappointed¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough she wanted to be next to him, Gu Xijiu kept a slight distance away from Di Fuyi because she did not want to disrupt his sleep.She then looked around and realized the pavilion was installed with light pink drapes; it could block out any excessive light and also give them some privacy. He was such a thoughtful person! She glimpsed at him as she lied down beside him. She realized she could not look at him enough no matter how long she fixed her eyes on him. How good would it be if time could stop here at this very moment? Gu Xijiu felt like tearing again upon reflecting on how much he had sacrificed for her. Thus, she quickly got up and took a deep breath. Di Fuyi did not have much time left. It was obvious that he would not want to see his closestpanions sad during this time. It was then that Gu Xijiu realized that extending his life was not the only mission she had; she must reduce his burdens as well. Gu Xijiu wanted to take a stroll around the plum forest to figure things out. However, just as she was about to leave, an arm hooked around her waist and pulled her back. She immediately took a look and noticed that it was Di Fuyi. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake. You should sleep more.¡± Gu Xijiu responded in a soft tone. Di Fuyi smiled and kissed her on her lips. ¡°Would youin that I neglected you?¡± Gu Xijiu flushed. ¡°No¡­¡± Di Fuyi drew his handsome face nearer to her and blew his warm breath on her face. She blushed even more as she gently pushed him away. ¡°Do you still feel tired? You should just sleep more.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡± Di Fuyi exposed his signature grin. ¡°I remembered someone wanted to ¡®rape¡¯ me just now¡­ Unfortunately, I was disappointed because she just ran away after removing half of my clothes¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears turned red as she recalled the incident. Strangely, even though they have been married for such a long time, and they were already considered as an old couple, she was still shy whenever he teased her. Decisively, she flipped over and pressed him down under her body. She was now on top of him. She smiled evilly, and her fingers began to remove his clothes. ¡°My Lord, are you sure you want me to dominate you?¡± Di Fuyi glimpsed at her as he narrowed his eyes. Surprisingly, he nodded! ¡°Yes, please!¡± He closed his eyes and opened his arms as though he was ready to submit himself. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was racing, and her eyes were vigorously analyzing the situation. He must have thought that she did not have the guts to ¡®rape¡¯ him! Jeez!She must give him a surprise this time! Her attractiveness grew when she became more dominant. Without hesitation, Gu Xijiu removed his clothes! His wless body was revealed which was familiar to Gu Xijiu. Her fingers were gently wandering around his skin and then slowly moved toward his important regions. Do not get her wrong, she was not lingering at his pubic regions but health-rted body parts. Since he had to collect the herbs from a dangerous venue, he might have gotten injured. However, he did not mention anything to her; hence, she decided to check¡­ Even though she was not fiddling with his private part, it was extremely seductive to Di Fuyi who had not had sex for a long time! He was so turned on! Chapter 1785 - Still Such A Narcissist Chapter 1785: Still Such A Narcissist Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi always had great expectations. Since they were married in a prohibited area, he had never wasted any night he had. Since they fell apart, he had deliberately distanced himself from Gu Xijiu. However, his desire for her had never stopped; it had only been suppressed by him. He loved her as much as he loved himself. Every single detail about her needed to be perfect. Di Fuyi closed his eyes slightly while feeling her fingers gently glide all over his body. However, something was awry. He felt as if he was being¡­ tickled! Could she have not known which body part was the most sensitive? He thought that was bad! While feeling rather ufortable, he opened his eyes and looked at her. He then realized that she looked serious, and her expression was almost simr to that of a doctor¡¯s. Di Fuyi could not believe it! ¡°What are you up to?¡± His voice was utterly hoarse. Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Checking if you are injured.¡± Luckily, she did not find any exposed wounds on his body. Through checking his pulse, she knew that he did not suffer from any internal injuries. Except for the fact that he was rather lethargic, there was nothing serious. She looked at him sternly. ¡°You were not thinking that I would do something to you right here, were you?¡± Di Fuyi was caught by surprise. Gu Xijiu squinched her eyes. ¡°This is an outdoor gazebo. People will asionally pass by. I will not want others to see when I devour Our Lord!¡± Although he had surrounded the gazebo with a veil, the veil was translucent and if there were passers-by, how could they exin it to them? Di Fuyi sealed his lips tightly and then broke out inughter. ¡°Baby, in my dictionary, backing out is not allowed!¡± His eyes were as deep as the ocean. With a grasp, he held onto her small hand which she was about to bring back to herself. Then, he brought her hand towards the ¡®vulnerable¡¯ part of his body, and muttered, ¡°If you would like to devour, please finish the job!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand was forced to touch it¡­It was scorching hot like melted steel. Gu Xijiu also felt that her cheeks were burning! Finally, she understood that once Di Fuyi stopped suppressing his feelings, he would behave almost animalistic. Still such a narcissist¡­ Her heartbeat was out of control. Yes, she wanted him too, but at that ce¡­ She felt insecure! She grew anxious, and suddenly hugged him, ¡°Let¡¯s change location!¡± They teleported right away! In the following moment, they appeared in the bedroom of the Celestial Master¡¯s Pce. She had mastered her teleportation. Within the radius of hundreds of meters, she could teleport as she wished; without error of more than one metre. She was extremely good at it. However, she was very nervous that day, and instead of teleporting onto their bed, she made they almost crashed onto the wall as she was carrying Di Fuyi! She hurriedly took a few steps backwards. Not being wary enough, she bumped into the table. The table shook, as well as the cup on it. Then, the sound of ssware shattering could be heard. Outside her bedroom stood the guards, which immediately called the maidservant over. ¡°Who is in there?¡± The sound of the footsteps grew more audible. Someone was about to enter and have a look. The maidservants knew when she went out; little did they know she would immediately teleport back¡­ Gu Xijiu looked at the person in her embrace who was half naked. That person was not at all nervous but only looked at her with a smile. She cursed under her breath, and said in a hurry, ¡°It¡¯s me. You can go¡­ go away from thepound. Without my order, do not enter!¡± Although she had tried really hard to calm her voice, it was rather coarse. Upon hearing such a weird order from her, the maid servants were confused; but they still did as told. They answered her order and left. Chapter 1786 - Why Are You Looking At Me Like That? Chapter 1786: Why Are You Looking At Me Like That? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu put Di Fuyi on the bed, and Di Fuyi allowed her to do anything with him. He had a pair of eyes that were almost smiling today. Gu Xijiu¡¯s cheeks were still very red and hot. She turned to lie down by his side, then squeezed his cheeks using her hands. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± They were, in fact, the Lord¡¯s cheeks; she should cherish the fact that she was allowed to squeeze them. His skin was very stic. She squeezed once and was unsatisfied. Hence, she squeezed again, and again. Di Fuyi moved his gaze slightly, grabbed one of her hands, and pulled her onto himself. Gu Xijiu was then in his embrace. She was on top, and he was below. Their bodies were against each other¡¯s, and their gazes met. Di Fuyi held her hand that was squeezing his cheeks and gave off a burst of softughter. ¡°Nervous?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart leaped, but still, she was stubborn. ¡°Who is nervous?¡± Di Fuyi kissed her fingertips, and then kissed every single one of her fingers, and said, ¡°Then you are not good at flirting¡­¡± Since when was flirting squeezing cheeks? On her fingertips was a tingling sensation. He was lying there with his shirts open and genitals almost visible. His smiling pair of eyes appeared to have ripples in them, which brought along a sense of captivation that would make others fall for him. He looked as tame as a white rabbit, but she was able to perceive the danger he brought with him. That guy was, in fact, unable to hide his dominance as a man. Gu Xijiu actually wanted to tease him, but ultimately was teased by him.She was on him, and his finger had already started moving its way up her body¡­ Although she had had her body changed, the sensitive points on her body did not change at all. He was well aware of that; hence, he could easily tease her until her face burned and her breathing quickened. She could not be so passive! She could not let him reign over her! Gu Xijiu always wanted to be the strong one; hence, she pulled her hand back and pulled his hand out from underneath her shirt. ¡°Do not touch!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s breath hastened, but he gave a peal of softughter, and immediately moved both his hands onto the top of his head. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t touch.¡± Gu Xijiu braved herself, ignored the pair of eyes that tended to quicken her heartbeat, and took off his shirt. He was obliging, raising his hand when being told to, moving his leg when being told to. He could not be any tamer. Very quickly, Gu Xijiu had almost stripped him¡­ The shirt on her, although it was in a mess, was still covering her body. His genitals were already out in the open, whereas hers were still not so visible¡­ Their position bolstered Gu Xijiu, and to top it up with his obedient-looking face, she was barely in control of her own heartbeat. She moved her little hands about his body like feathers¡­ Di Fuyi, who had been watching her withposure throughout, was still lying there in obedience. However, mes started emerging in his pair of burning eyes, and his breathing hastened¡­ Half a year of conflict, half a year of being apart, and the fact that he had been suppressing his emotions made that moment a time of relief. His manly instinct urged him to do it immediately. Still, she appeared to be beating around the bushes, doing things to his body, but not right to the gist¡­ He initially wanted to wait for her to finish theplete set, little did he know that the forey would take so long¡­ Finally, he could not resist it any longer. He raised his arms and hugged her, then turned over to push her downwards. He held her head up as he kissed her, and said with a hoarse voice by her lips,¡°Xijiu, this is the first time for your body, I think it will be better for me to do it¡­¡± Chapter 1788 - Reluctant To Fall Sleep Chapter 1788: Reluctant To Fall Sleep Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had already made up her mind that if Di Fuyi would marry her, she would regard him as her only husband throughout her lifetime, and would not fall in love with any other man until herst day. She possessed a small heart that was only able to amodate one person as her lover. ¡­ When Di Fuyi woke up, he realized that she was still in her initial sleeping position, curling like a kitten in his embrace. He was staring at her in silence; his pair of dark eyes were as dark as the night sky. Their gazes met, and Di Fuyi lowered his head to kiss her on her lips. ¡°Not asleep?¡± Gu Xijiu buried her head in his embrace, and mumbled, ¡°I just woke up.¡± She had been reluctant to fall asleep¡­ He had left too little time for her. She could not bear to waste even one second. She did not want time to fly by wastefully in her sleep. However, Di Fuyi was a smart man. He knew her well, and his heart ached! He kissed the side of her cheeks and said, ¡°Shall we rest a little longer? I will hug you while you sleep.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and buried her little face in his chest.She mumbled, ¡°Fuyi, do you think that we¡­ will have kids?¡± Di Fuyi ced his palm on her little stomach and rubbed gently. ¡°Let us wait for it to happen by itself.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± She nodded, desperate for a child. She then chuckled. ¡°I want to conceive a child totch onto you! With a child, you will be reluctant to leave us¡­¡± Di Fuyi rubbed her forehead in response, ¡°Stupid! You are the person I am most reluctant to leave! It does not matter whether or not we have kids.¡± In his heart, she came first. Her position was unable to be substituted by anyone. He would never put her in the same position as he did before. Di Fuyi brought his face closer to Gu Xijiu¡¯s and asked, ¡°Unable to fall asleep?¡± She nodded. Di Fuyi¡¯s body trembled a little. ¡°Then, let us get up. I want to teach you the knowledge of stargazing¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s body froze for a while, and she squeezed herself into his embrace. ¡°No¡­ I am tired now.¡± Then she closed her eyes. Di Fuyi was speechless, but he understood her intentions.She must be thinking that as long as she did not learn up all the skills of the Lord, God will increase his lifespan, at least by a little¡­ How could it be so easy!? How could God¡¯s n be so easily interfered with? The remnants of his days had been fixed, and no matter whether she was able to learn up everything, he would not be able to stay. If she were not able to pick up those skills, she would only suffer in the rest of her days. He could not resist the urge and pulled her tightly into his embrace. ¡°I will carry you there.¡± Gu Xijiu became restless and pushed him away. ¡°No! I am tired as hell! I want to sleep!¡± Di Fuyi kept silent.He stared at her eyes and noticed her faint dark circles. Perhaps she really was tired. His heart softened, and he pulled her back into his embrace again and patted her gently. ¡°Alright, you sleep. I will hug you to sleep.¡± ¡°Will you sing a song?¡± Gu Xijiu requested. Di Fuyi was stunned for a moment. ¡°I cannot sing as well as you.¡± He was excellent with instruments, but his vocals were rather average. Di Fuyi tended to hide his weaknesses; hence, he never sang to her before. ¡°I want to hear you sing. It could be a luby.¡± Gu Xijiu was determined. Di Fuyi did not want to disappoint her; hence, he looked for a song he was rather good at and sang it softly by her ear. He was singing a song once sung by Gu Xijiu. Chapter 1788 - Reluctant To Fall Sleep Chapter 1788: Reluctant To Fall Sleep Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had already made up her mind that if Di Fuyi would marry her, she would regard him as her only husband throughout her lifetime, and would not fall in love with any other man until herst day. She possessed a small heart that was only able to amodate one person as her lover. ¡­ When Di Fuyi woke up, he realized that she was still in her initial sleeping position, curling like a kitten in his embrace. He was staring at her in silence; his pair of dark eyes were as dark as the night sky. Their gazes met, and Di Fuyi lowered his head to kiss her on her lips. ¡°Not asleep?¡± Gu Xijiu buried her head in his embrace, and mumbled, ¡°I just woke up.¡± She had been reluctant to fall asleep¡­ He had left too little time for her. She could not bear to waste even one second. She did not want time to fly by wastefully in her sleep. However, Di Fuyi was a smart man. He knew her well, and his heart ached! He kissed the side of her cheeks and said, ¡°Shall we rest a little longer? I will hug you while you sleep.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and buried her little face in his chest.She mumbled, ¡°Fuyi, do you think that we¡­ will have kids?¡± Di Fuyi ced his palm on her little stomach and rubbed gently. ¡°Let us wait for it to happen by itself.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± She nodded, desperate for a child. She then chuckled. ¡°I want to conceive a child totch onto you! With a child, you will be reluctant to leave us¡­¡± Di Fuyi rubbed her forehead in response, ¡°Stupid! You are the person I am most reluctant to leave! It does not matter whether or not we have kids.¡± In his heart, she came first. Her position was unable to be substituted by anyone. He would never put her in the same position as he did before. Di Fuyi brought his face closer to Gu Xijiu¡¯s and asked, ¡°Unable to fall asleep?¡± She nodded. Di Fuyi¡¯s body trembled a little. ¡°Then, let us get up. I want to teach you the knowledge of stargazing¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s body froze for a while, and she squeezed herself into his embrace. ¡°No¡­ I am tired now.¡± Then she closed her eyes. Di Fuyi was speechless, but he understood her intentions.She must be thinking that as long as she did not learn up all the skills of the Lord, God will increase his lifespan, at least by a little¡­ How could it be so easy!? How could God¡¯s n be so easily interfered with? The remnants of his days had been fixed, and no matter whether she was able to learn up everything, he would not be able to stay. If she were not able to pick up those skills, she would only suffer in the rest of her days. He could not resist the urge and pulled her tightly into his embrace. ¡°I will carry you there.¡± Gu Xijiu became restless and pushed him away. ¡°No! I am tired as hell! I want to sleep!¡± Di Fuyi kept silent.He stared at her eyes and noticed her faint dark circles. Perhaps she really was tired. His heart softened, and he pulled her back into his embrace again and patted her gently. ¡°Alright, you sleep. I will hug you to sleep.¡± ¡°Will you sing a song?¡± Gu Xijiu requested. Di Fuyi was stunned for a moment. ¡°I cannot sing as well as you.¡± He was excellent with instruments, but his vocals were rather average. Di Fuyi tended to hide his weaknesses; hence, he never sang to her before. ¡°I want to hear you sing. It could be a luby.¡± Gu Xijiu was determined. Di Fuyi did not want to disappoint her; hence, he looked for a song he was rather good at and sang it softly by her ear. He was singing a song once sung by Gu Xijiu. Chapter 1789 - She Fell Asleep To The Sound Of His Voice… Chapter 1789: She Fell Asleep To The Sound Of His Voice¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I would like to ask the world how long does it take, For a serendipitous encounter, On a night with the water and the moon as clear as a mirror, Meeting below a Puti tree, Fatees to our fingertips, Disturbed by our age, Blowing the dust and manipting our feelings, However unable to survive through time, No matter how much I hope for it, Still, the best thing to do is to bid my wishes, With a grin, I looked at your face, How far apart are the sky and the earth, And before your eyes, How could I forget¡­¡± That song was Liu Xijun¡¯s ¡°Puti Respite.¡± His voice was maic, and he sang quite well. As his voice emanated by her ears, it brought along with it a taste of love. Gu Xijiu was listening in his embrace. It was, in fact, a rather unemotional song, but she felt her heart ached after listening to it. Nheless, she still wanted to listen to Di Fuyi sing. Di Fuyi sang while rubbing her ¡°sleeping¡± vein softly, hoping for her to have a good sleep. Before long, she fell asleep to the sound of his voice¡­ ¡­ The well-known Celestial Master Zuo was the greatest God of the world¡­ He was The Lord! As the news went around, the world exploded! Many found it unbelievable, but since it was The Lord himself who announced it before the crowd, everyone there was astounded!However, that was not the most breaking news. The Lord also announced another piece of news on that day. As the news spread out, the wholend experienced an upheaval! The Lord was going to marry the National Celestial Master! ording to how it was being told, when The Lord made the announcement, the entire crowd remained inplete silence; some were almost solidifying into sculptures before they broke out into cries of celebration¡­ Gu Xietian was the most pitiful man on Earth that day. It was only when Di Fuyi announced that he was aware of the news. He was initially handling the order on stage, and when The Lord¡¯s words came out, his legs limped, and he fell from above the stage, almost like a falling wild goose. Luckily, Mu Feng eyesight was good, and his reactions were swift. With a long chain, he pulled him back, and ced him safely back to his original position. He patted his shoulder. ¡°General Gu, be careful.¡± Gu Xietian¡¯s expression was as if he just got stricken by lightning. His mind was upied with the fact that he was going to be the father-inw of The Lord. ¡®I was not dreaming, was I¡­?¡¯ He was puzzled for some time and such a thought only hit himter. Why did his daughter not mention it beforehand? It would at least give him some time to sort out his thoughts.He was so agitated that he almost had a heart attack! What he did not know was that the Gu Xijiu in front of him was not the Gu Xijiu he had before. She came from a different world. She had no blood connection with him whatsoever. When Di Fuyi was making the announcement, all of the heaven¡¯s gift disciples were there. Everyone had a different response. Qian Yueran and Tian Jiyue had a ¡®that was why¡¯ expression on their face, while Long Siye had already figured that out earlier, only not pointing it out before Di Fuyi admitted it himself. He had mixed feelings. There was definitely despair. He had also expected that, no matter whether Gu Xijiu got married to Di Fuyi, he never had a ce in Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart. She would only regard him as a friend throughout her lifetime, and he had to ept it. To Hua Wuyan, it was not aplete shock to her, but in her heart contained jealousy and dissatisfaction. Still, she could not do anything. Lan Jingyi was also there under thepanionship of her brother. The news made her face pale, but she did not dare to show any expression of dissatisfaction. Of course, the rest of the people, with whom they were familiar and unfamiliar, were ted. Chapter 1790 - Thinking Of Figuring Something Out Through Him Chapter 1790: Thinking Of Figuring Something Out Through Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Canmo never thought that The Lord was, in fact, Celestial Master Zuo. He was so agitated that he smacked his own head! However, amid the revting news, he volunteered himself to be the witness of the marriage. He wanted to manage such a grand ceremony; it would be a once in a lifetime opportunity for him! ¡­ Their wedding day was set on the third day of March- a day when flowers generally blossomed. The wedding of The Lord would definitely have the most grandiose preparation. Many would personally attend the wedding, even the Kings of all three kingdoms would be present! The King of Feixing Kingdom was Rong Jialuo¡¯s youngest brother. When Rong Jialuo was still alive, he had cared a lot for him; hence, he excelled both intellectually and physically. The only thing was that he was still rather young, and his excellence had been shadowed by that of his brother. Had it not been for the series of events that had taken ce, the throne would not be of his possession. He was brought up by Di Fuyi himself. He was 20 years old that year. Since seeding the throne, he had done a few things for the people; hence, was referred to as a good King. In the matter of the wedding of The Lord, he had been helpful. He had been involved in it personally, and had been using all the best resources avable to him for the big day. Even Gu Xietian¡¯s effort became faint before his. All of it made it redundant for Gu Xijiu to be worried about the undeniablyvish celebration. Honestly speaking, Gu Xijiu did not even think of being worried about the matter. At the moment, her mind was upied with thoughts of ways to extend Di Fuyi¡¯s lifespan¡­ She was also really busy learning up The Lord¡¯s skills and tending to her rtionship with Di Fuyi. She had initially rejected learning up The Lord¡¯s skills, but she was told by Firmament Stone that God¡¯s n could not be disobeyed. No matter whether she learned or not, things would go as they were meant to be, and her threatening tactic would be of no use¡­ It was only then that she knew that Firmament Stone had connections with God¡¯s n¡­ She immediately pushed him to tell her about things to do with God¡¯s n, but Firmament Stone kept his silence, saying that he had only been receiving signals pertaining to God¡¯s n through his instincts. In fact, he was also rather confused about how he received the info. Gu Xijiu was, in fact, curious if she could try her luck with convincing the almighty God to give Di Fuyi a longer life, but she was not able to find the way to find this deity. Within the period, she had gone to look for Long Moyan with the mussel, thinking of figuring something out through him. Long Moyan, of course, did not want to say anything, but beside Gu Xijiu was with the mussel. Hence, Long Moyan¡¯s secrets could not be kept. Sadly, even Long Moyan did not know how to go to the heavens. Through his memory, he knew that he was rted to a king in the Upper Bound; he was brought up as Prince Long¡­ In fact, Long Moyan probably did not know everything about his own life at this moment. Whatever the case, nothing much woulde from him at this point. Gu Xijiu could not resist and asked Di Fuyi if he had asked Fairy Queen Li about it before and if Fairy Queen Li had told him any secrets rted to the Upper Bound. Di Fuyi sighed. He had asked her about it before, and he had his way to make Fairy Queen Li tell the truth, but Fairy Queen Li was, afterall, one who had fallen from the above. In other words, she had been banished. Before her eyes was darkness, and then she lost her consciousness. When she woke up again, she then realized that she had been brought to thend¡­ It could also be said that, she had no idea where she was. In fact, Di Fuyi was more unrelenting than Gu Xijiu. He had naturally thought of the road to the above. Throughout those years, he had found a few other individuals simr to Long Moyan, and had interrogated them about it in the dark, but they were all in circumstances not different from Long Moyan¡¯s. Chapter 1791 - Her Insecurities Started To Creep In Chapter 1791: Her Insecurities Started To Creep In Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi pulled her close at the waist and nodded. ¡°Hmm, I will keep on looking.¡± He chose to make her look at the bright side instead of crushing her hope. It had been eights days since her return to his side. For thest couple of days, she had been spending all of her time with him. She did not even have enough sleep. Whenever he opened his eyes, he would definitely see a pair of big, bright eyes staring back at him cautiously, as she was afraid that he would suddenly pass away. For a few days, she did not sleep well at all. Certainly, she was aware of that, too. She would pretend to be asleep just before he opened his eyes. Di Fuyi could obviously tell the difference between sleeping and pretending to be asleep. Her breathing, heart rate, and pulse were all different when she was awake. She was lying so closely in his arms, so he could definitely feel the difference. She could not hide the truth from him. He knew it very well that she was scared to lose him. Like a man who had been sentenced to death, everyone else would surely be worried as he slowly approached the end of his life. She was reluctant to let him go. Her insecurities started to creep in. However, Di Fuyi knew her well. He was well aware that she was trying very hard to help him stay. She was also worried about him. She did not want to be another weight on his mind, so she continued tough and joke with him like she was fine. She was still a quick learner like her usual self whenever new opportunities arose. But, when she was not with him, she would fall into a constant state of anxiety, just like the four messengers. With each passing day, she grew thinner. Though, she cherished every moment when they were together and desperately wished time could just stop for them. Di Fuyi knew how bad she felt, but there was nothing he could do about it. He had to give her some hope, something for her to look forward to, so she would not break down while the time ticked by. His heart ached for her. He felt the pain. It was as if his heart had just been punched. He could only hug her tightly in his arms. He paid attention to Gu Xijiu¡¯s dark circles which had nowhere to hide. He nted a gentle kiss on her nose and said, ¡°Tomorrow is our wedding day. You should rest. I am hoping for a very beautiful bride.¡± While he talked, he also pressed onto her acupuncture point that could help her fall asleep. He even sang some lubies. As usual, Gu Xijiu hugged him and rubbed her cheek against his skin, like a clingy kitten in pursuit of his attention. ¡°Fuyi, I have lost interest in the wedding. I want to visit Yunqing Province tomorrow. Mengxia once told me about a strange man who would run around frantically in the winter with only his underwear. He imed to have met people from heaven.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He knocked her forehead gently and answered, ¡°The man is mad, silly. I have been looking forward to our wedding for so long. Don¡¯t you dare run away!¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her forehead and protested. ¡°Peopleugh at him for his madness, but maybe that is because they do not see the world the way he does. Some men like to be mysterious; maybe he is telling the truth.¡± She would hold onto every chance that she found, regardless of how slight it seemed. She had to try, even when she knew it was hopeless. Di Fuyi kissed her again. ¡°You seem energetic.¡± He then proceeded to thoroughly make love to her. They had a very crazy time and tried everything that they could do. Finally, she gave up on the idea of skipping the wedding to visit the madman. Slowly, she fell deeply asleep in his arms. Like all traditions, a couple should not be living together before they were officially married, but Gu Xijiu insisted on breaking the conventions and moved into the residence of Celestial Master Zuo. Chapter 1792 - The Wedding Chapter 1792: The Wedding Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xietian was mildly against the idea, but Gu Xijiu had already made up her mind. There was nothing he could do to change it. They made an agreement that she would have toe home early on the wedding day as she needed time to wear the phoenix cor and her wedding robes. ¡­ It was the third day of March, a very beautiful day indeed. It was a suitable day for a wedding. It was the most anticipated day for all the people of the Starry Crescent Land. They had been eagerly waiting for the big day. The ten-mile long street was very well decorated with red festoons to celebrate the day. By the street, people stood to wait. All of them dressed fully in red, as though it was time for another New Year. Qian Lingyu, Yan Chen, Lan Waihu, Baili Ce, Gu Canmo, and their friends from the forbiddennd were all present as the guests from the bride¡¯s side. All of the aforementioned people were of noble status. They were not the type of people that were normally approachable by Gu Xietian. They even offered their helping hands for the wedding. To Gu Xietian, their presence came as both a surprise and astonishment. He was still very d to have them. He understood that they were here only for his daughter. He believed that his daughter¡¯s wedding would be the most magnificent; one that was iparable for any other woman on earth. The sound of aflute came floating in the air. The melody of the flute was very pleasant and lively. It fitted well into the sounds of the wedding gong and drum, lifting the spirits of every listener as the band yed on. As the music slowly began, the house steward came and happily announced their arrival, ¡°They are here!¡± Gu Xijiu was already well dressed in the room. Her makeup was done by the best wedding chaperon from the pce. Her dress was from Di Fuyi, so it was surely exquisite. The dress perfectlyplemented her beauty, as ethereal as the rosy clouds that suffused the evening skies. She was beautiful and even more charming with the dress. All her servants could not keep their eyes from her as they continued to admire her beauty in awe. Lan Waihu was obviously astonished as well. She looked at Gu Xijiu with eyes full of admiration. She clearly respected and adored Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu sat waiting anxiously for Di Fuyi¡¯s arrival. She could only feel at ease when she finally saw his face. She was as anxious as a baby who refused to leave her mother¡¯s side even for a second. Like any other girls, Gu Xijiu looked forward to having a wedding of the century for her own. Her biggest wish was to have a grand wedding, one that was witnessed by all when she finally married him. She would be his wife and share his journey, for better or for worse. Her wish was finallying true. She would be the happiest bride if not for the fact that Di Fuyi was about to pass away. She shook her head to dismiss the thought. She did not wish to be reminded by these bad thoughts on her wedding day. There was still time. In two and a half months, she was sure that she would eventually find a way. She would not stop until she reached her goal. Especially when it was about Di Fuyi, it was impossible for her to give up, not until the very end. She could hear the music slowly getting louder. Her ce was very crowded, bustling with noise and excitement. However, the sound of the flute could clearly suppress all noises and was heard all around as it kept pouring in. It was him! He had finally arrived. He yed the wedding song personally, which was a first. Di Fuyi never yed by the rules. This time was no exception. Excitement filled her heart. She could not wait to see him. The people outside were all cheering madly as Di Fuyi¡¯s escort came flying in the sky, instead of traveling on foot. The lead escort was a very well known band, which was formed together by the most excellent artists. Chapter 1793 - The Wedding (2) Chapter 1793: The Wedding (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThey were of such high status that not even royalty could invite them to perform. Yet, all of them were somehow present here together, as the band for a wedding ceremony. They were all riding on flying lions that were covered fully in white. These flying lions were obviously trained to fly in unison. Their bodies were decorated with red elements as well, parading off their strong and powerful bodies. It was a very eye catching scene. Behind the band was a group of teenagers. Ravished by their beauty, all of them appeared to have the same features of dashing eyebrows and charming eyes. Their Kung Fu was obviously outstanding too. Instead of riding the majestic cranes, all of them were standing on them! As the majestic cranes slowly glided through the sky, their robes fluttered elegantly in the air, catching the attention of all the onlookers on the ground. In the middle, there was a red carriage that was carried by a unicorn. The people were unsure of the material of the carriage, as it continued to shimmer brightly with seven-colored rays under the sun. The shape of the carriage highly resembled that of a fiery red peony that blossomed in the sky, thus creating a very visually impactful sight. The entire entry was immensely elegant and dazzling, taking everyone¡¯s breaths away. Di Fuyi did not remain in the carriage. Instead, he was riding the snow-white unicorn that was galloping through the air. Every inch of its skin was covered in long white fur. Its body was perfectly built with strong and toned muscles. The unicorn was the most famous majestic being on earth. Most people had only heard about its existence but had never seen it. It was only now that they finally had the chance to witness its glory. It waspletely beautiful and breathtaking. The flying lions were beautiful, but nothingpares to the unicorn. Their presence only served as a foil. The unicorn stood with its head held high, knowing that it was the best majestic being that had ever existed. Its characterpletely distinguished it from themon crowd. It was indeed very attractive. However, its attractiveness was still iparable to its master¡¯s. Like the flying lions, it was merely a foil aspared to the charm of its master. Di Fuyi was dressed unusually red. He decided not to wear his mask today, thus revealing his true face. The red robes fitted him perfectly. Unlike the usual groom¡¯s robes, his robes were elegantly made with great radiance. In the air, the robes raged in the whirling winds. His facial features were beyond elegant. There were literally no words to describe his attractive appearance. Not even the best drawing could perfectly capture his beauty. He yed the flute while his dark ck hair gently fluttered in the wind, along with his red robes. His breathtaking presence had brought great amazement to the people. Thedies were obviously stunned. Even the men were greatly impressed by what they had just witnessed as well. The Lord¡¯s beauty and charm were beyond what they had imagined. It was no wonder that he chose to wear his mask at all times. His appearance was enough to attract great crowds even without revealing his true capability. The people were filled with waves of admiration. They adored the Lord and at the same time, admired Gu Xijiu. All thedies felt the same waves of emotion. Many of them admired Gu Xijiu, for she was lucky enough to be married to the finest gentleman. As for the four messengers, each of them was taking their own rides and following closely by Di Fuyi¡¯s side to ensure a smooth journey. The whole escort team went forward with great strength and stopped directly above the residence of the National Celestial Master. They thennded one by one while maintaining their formation. The simultaneous performance won people¡¯s acim, producing gasps of excitement. Chapter 1794 - The Wedding (3) Chapter 1794: The Wedding (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyinded the unicorn, lunged forward, and touched the ground gracefully. Many people kneeled before him. Gu Xietian was radiating with happiness when he weed The Lord. For the past two days, he had been haunted by some conflicting emotions. Anyone on Earth would have to kneel and greet The Lord when he arrived. He was certainly no exception to the courtesy. However, the Lord was about to be his son-inw. So, should he kneel as well? He tried to ask Luo Xinn for her opinion, but she simply answered his confusion with another question, ¡°If our daughter is going to be married to the emperor, will you kneel before him when hees?¡± She cleared out the matter for him in a single sentence. Without a doubt, he had to kneel. Upon seeing the emperor, even the emperor¡¯s father-inw had to prostrate himself three times as an act of respect. This time, it was the Lord that he was facing. Therefore, Gu Xietian immediately led the family and kneeled before The Lord when he arrived. Di Fuyi halted his steps. ¡°For the sake of Xijiu, you need not kneel before me from today onward.¡± Gu Xietian¡¯s eyes shone with delight. He answered instantly and led the family to rise. Then, he quickly showed Di Fuyi the way into the residence. The four messengers followed in along with the band while they kept ying their music. ¡°He is here!¡± ¡°He is here!¡± ¡°He is here!¡± Gu Xijiu could hear the voices clearly in her room. The chaperons did not dy anything. They quickly helped Gu Xijiu up and covered her with the red bridal veil that wasplemented with fringes and delicate embroidery. ording to the marriagews in the Feixing Kingdom, when the groom arrived to escort the bride to the wedding, the chaperons would have to lead the bride to the door and change her shoes. The bride would be presented to the groom in a long dress of red silk. The groom would hold one end, and the bride would hold the other end. The chaperons would then leave the room together towards the carriage. The chaperons had to act ording to thews. When they finally saw Di Fuyi, most of them stood to gaze at him for a few moments, but they did not forget what they were supposed to do. Immediately, they handed the red silk to Di Fuyi and greeted him, wishing him many years of happiness in the marriage. Di Fuyi took the red silk without hesitating. Instead of turning around, he took another huge step towards his bride. He possessed a tremendous aura that was indeed intimidating. The chaperons were frightened when he came closer, so much so that they almost fell to their knees. Di Fuyi flicked his sleeve and signaled the two chaperons to keep some distance away from Gu Xijiu. They obliged immediately. Swiftly, Di Fuyi bent over and carried Gu Xijiu in his arms. Looking at her red veil, he could not help but smile delightfully. ¡°Xijiu, I am carrying you.¡± Gu Xijiu fell into his embrace. His arms were as weing as usual. Her insecurities started to fade away. All kinds of emotions started to fill her heart ¨C heartwarming, touching, and joyful. She knew that he was doing this for her. She told him once about the tradition in the modern days, where the groom would carry his bride in his arms from the room all the way to the car. Di Fuyi did not say anything when she talked about it, so she did not expect that he would still remember. He proved that he did with his actions. All the witnesses were utterly shocked. One of the chaperons wanted to remind him that it was inappropriate to do so, but she was too afraid to. All of them only stood looking at one another. Gu Xietian took the courage and said, ¡°My Lord, you should hold the red silk with her. What you are doing now is rather inappropriate.¡± Di Fuyi answered nonchntly, ¡°I decide what is appropriate.¡± Gu Xietian kept quiet. He dared not speak up anymore. What he did not realize was that The Lord¡¯s actions hadpletely changed the tradition since that day. All grooms would carry their brides out of the room instead of holding the red silk. Chapter 1795 - The Wedding (4) Chapter 1795: The Wedding (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu could not care less about what others thought. She raised her arms and tied them to his neck. ¡°Yes!¡± She answered, while slowly leaning in against his chest. Di Fuyi walked slowly with her in his arms. Many people were astonished. When he was finally leaving the main gate, the couple immediately became the center of attention. The huge crowd was surprised to see Gu Xijiu in The Lord¡¯s arms. The pair left a very strong visual impact to the crowd; it was unheard of for them to witness a petite, delicate bride lying in the arms of The Lord, who was exceptionally strong and handsome. All thedies envied her. With his bride in his arms, Di Fuyi carefully marched towards their carriage. The wedding would be the hottest topic of discussion for many years toe. Many people called themselves lucky to have witnessed the wedding. It was indeed a special one. Lan Waihu nestled her head on Yan Chen¡¯s shoulder. There was a sense of longing in her eyes. Yan Chen pulled her closer at the waist and whispered, ¡°Waihu, maybe we will not be able to have a wedding as grand as this, but I will be sure to carry you all the way to our bridal carriage when the dayes.¡± Lan Waihu was delighted by the response. ¡°Yes!¡± She agreed happily. The escort took two rounds around the capital city in the air. The gesture implied the meaning of making the best of both worlds, as they believed that all good things shoulde in pairs. Thus, everyone in the capital had the chance to witness the grand event. Everywhere the carriage had been to, there would be petals floating in the air as if it were raining petals. In the carriage, Di Fuyi did not let her go. He still carried her in his arms. Even with a red veil covering her face, they had never felt so close to one another. ¡°Xijiu, are you happy?¡± ¡°I am!¡± Di Fuyi returned a bright smile and kissed her on the forehead through the veil. ¡°I am too.¡± He had been waiting for this moment since nine years ago. He was prepared, but she ran away right before the wedding day. She now sat in hisp with their fingers intertwined. Both of their rings added to each other¡¯s splendor with a gleam. There they sat, lovely like an affectionate couple. Gu Xijiu suddenly thought of what she did in the past. ¡°Sorry,¡± she apologized for thest time she ran away from their wedding. Di Fuyi shook his head in disapproval. ¡°It was all my fault. Xijiu, I am finally married to you. I am so, so happy.¡± She nestled her head in his shoulder again. ¡°Me too. It feels so surreal to me, like a dream.¡± It was indeed a very magical dream. Di Fuyi rubbed his fingers against her cheek and answered, ¡°I will let you know what is real tonight.¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± Di Fuyi smiled and whispered in her ear, ¡°I am only a pervert to you.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Reluctant to be inferior, she fought back and said, ¡°It is because I allow you to.¡± Di Fuyi could not hold back his amusement andughed out loud. ¡°It is better for me to ept your request courteously.¡± Hisughter was clear and resounding. The four messengers were equally delighted when they heard himughing. The Lord would onlyugh so heartily when he was with Miss Gu. No one knew how long had it been for him tough so joyfully. When Miss Gu was dead, The Lord behaved as emotionless as an ice statue. He would not talk much and was slowly wasting away. It was Miss Gu who restored The Lord to his cheerful self, the one who loved tough, to make fun of people and to tease people with his dark sense of humor. From time to time, The Lord would even poke fun at the four messengers. Miss Gu yed a huge part in his change. All four of them were very grateful for Gu Xijiu, for she was able to bring great joy to The Lord at the dusk of his life. The thought of The Lord¡¯s final days brought tears to Mu Feng¡¯s eyes. Everything felt like a dream to Gu Xijiu, like a dream that was too good to be true. Chapter 1796 - The Wedding (5) Chapter 1796: The Wedding (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEveryone fixed their eyes on the arrival of the couple. They were surprised to see The Lord carrying his bride in his arms. All three emperors were present, including their officials of all ranks. Every other n¡¯s leaders and their followers were present as well. The ce was extensively decorated with bouquets and piles of brocades. There was a sea of faces swamped at the venue. These great leaders were all present at the same time, spread out in every corner and waiting patiently for the arrival of the couple. There was no way to tell who was the noblest among them all, for many overlords were there. The overlords were considered as people who had traveled far and wide enough to have a breadth of knowledge, but none of them had ever seen a groom carrying his bride out their bridal carriage before. The protocol officer would definitely emerge and censure them for behaving so inappropriately, but it was the wedding of the Lord and the National Celestial Master. No one dared to express their disapproval. None of them could find the guts to do so. Many of them were present with their wives. A multitude of feelings surged up when they saw The Lord carrying his bride in his arms. Certainly, they were married to their husbands in an open, correct manner with a huge wedding celebration. However, their weddings were iparable to what The Lord had done for his bride today. To their surprise, they would never have expected to see a man, as superior as The Lord, carry his own bride to their wedding ceremony. The gesture was very lovely, like he was holding something so precious in his arms that he carefully cherished. The intimate interaction did not set the world on fire. Instead, they thought that it was rather lovely for The Lord to attend the wedding ceremony with his bride in his arms. They fixed their eyes upon the couple as they walked. Long Siye was amongst the people present. He was immediately filled withplicated feelings when he saw them. Once upon a time, he pictured how he would hold his wedding when he finally reunited with Gu Xijiu. He knew how weddings were like in the modern days, so he knew exactly what Gu Xijiu wanted. He had even considered if he should carry her in his arms on the day of their wedding, but he was worried that such an act would arouse criticism. He tended to overthink and was overly concerned with too many trivial things. The more he was concerned, the more losses he had to suffer. Some things were not meant to be. He turned and looked at Gu Xijiu fixedly. Shey happily in Di Fuyi¡¯s embrace, with her arms tightly locked around his neck. He could not see her expression with the red veil covering her face, but he could tell that she trusted Di Fuyi wholeheartedly from their interaction. She would not easily put her trust in anyone. In fact, Di Fuyi might be the only one that she trusted. To his surprise, he also noticed that Gu Xijiu did not feel awkward under the many judgmental eyes. Instead, she nestled her head so naturally against his shoulder, as though he was the only one that mattered even when the whole world was copsing on them. Long Siye thought about what Gu Xijiu had once told him before, that he should not put his trust in anyone. If anything were to happen to the one he cared about, he would definitely be emotionally devastated. There was only one person that he should trust, which was himself. It was once her principle. Had she given up her own belief? Di Fuyi had let her down so many times. Had she forgotten all of that? Long Siye could not help it. He had to remind Gu Xijiu when he finally had the opportunity. Regardless of what Long Siye had in mind, Gu Xijiu was indeed a very happy woman at that moment. Chapter 1797 - The Wedding (6) Chapter 1797: The Wedding (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was their big day. Gu Xijiu should forget about the bad things and focus on the good ones instead. All eyes were staring, as he carried her in his arms and went through the doors. The roaring music yed on, along with the release of some firecrackers. He finally let her down when they arrived at the center of the wedding hall. The hall was brilliantly decorated. Besides the exquisite decorations, there was a board that was engraved with the words ¡®heaven and earth¡¯. As a tradition, newlywed couples would usually hang the board that was engraved with the words ¡®The Lord¡¯ to pay respect to him as the guardian of the entirend. Now that it was The Lord¡¯s wedding, they certainly could not hang his own title up. The only higher superiority over him would be heaven and earth. The chief witness of the wedding ceremony was Gu Canmo. His face began to light up, glowing with immense happiness. Apparently, he must have been told to follow another set of procedures, as none of the things he did follows the customs of how a traditional wedding was supposed to be carried out. First, he faced Di Fuyi. ¡°My Lord, will you take Gu Xijiu, the National Celestial Master, to be yourwful wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, to never let her go nor let her down, to carry out all services as told, to never go against any of her requests, and to honor her wishes truthfully?¡± It was not only Di Fuyi who was surprised by the bombardment of questions, but the guests in the hall were also all taken by great surprise as well. Some thought it was a gag. Long Siye was speechless. He looked at Gu Canmo with eyes full of disapproval. Without a doubt, Gu Xijiu must have revised the vows with him before the wedding. She had even used many terms from the modern days. Some were even quoted from the drama series. If The Lord agreed to the vows, it was safe to assume that he would be a henpecked husband who agreed to all of his wife¡¯s requests. For a man as superior as The Lord, people were curious if he was going to agree to all of the requests. Many curious eyes turned and looked at Di Fuyi. They wondered how he was going to solve the conflict. Di Fuyi hesitated for a moment and looked at Gu Xijiu fixedly. Although he could not see her face under the veil, he could clearly picture that she was now staring back at him with her big, bright eyes, anticipating his answer. He smiled. ¡°I will,¡± he answered in all seriousness. There was aplete silence followed by his answer. Soon, the ce started to bustle with noise and excitement again. Some were whistling and cheering. Certainly, some shook their heads at the answer. Gu Canmo raised his hand to tell the crowd to keep their voices down. He had some questions for the bride as well. The crowd became quiet again. There was an expectant stir from the audience, as they looked forward to his uing questions. Gu Canmo looked at Gu Xijiu with close interest. ¡°Miss Gu, will you take Huang Tu, The Lord, for yourwful husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, to love and to honor him as long as he will live, to be his wife eternally, and that you will not fall in love, or remarry, any other man?¡± For a while, the audience remained speechless. They could not ept The Lord¡¯s discontinued existence in the world. Even when all humans in the world were extinct, The Lord would still be around. Gu Canmo must have been a fool to ask such a silly question. Was it appropriate to present such a negative question on their big day? The audience looked at him rather inquisitively. Hua Wuyan, who had witnessed the entire ceremony,mented, ¡°Headmaster Gu, what kind of question was that? The Lord will live eternally. Your offensive questions have just cursed The Lord with mortality.¡± Gu Canmo had to suffer the me in silence. He only acted the way Gu Xijiu wanted him to. Chapter 1798 - The Wedding (7) Chapter 1798: The Wedding (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was the one who had instructed Gu Canmo to act in that manner. She wanted to have the questions during the ceremony to profess her undivided love to Di Fuyi in front of everyone. Agreeing to all the conditions in the vow was equal to swearing an oath to heaven and earth. No one was allowed to go against his or her words once the oath was made. Gu Canmo also realized that it was not exactly a propitious thing to say. However, The Lord was, after all, immortal. What he said would not do any harm to The Lord at all, so he did exactly what Gu Xijiu told him to. Di Fuyi¡¯s expression changed when he heard the vows. He looked at Gu Xijiu andmunicated with her through directed audio. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Once she agreed to the vows, the oath would be immediately established. After he was gone, she would have to live alone for tens of thousands of years until death came upon her. He would not allow her tomit herself into something so foolish. Di Fuyi was worried that she would answer to the vows. Quickly, he made a snap that aimed to seal her acupuncture point, so she would not be able to speak. What he did not know was that Gu Xijiu now had another argument with an unknown voice in her head. It was the same voice that started disturbing her when she was still trapped in the clouds. It grumbled in an indistinct voice from time to time, so she could not quite tell the gender of the voice. Gu Xijiu thought she would nevere across the voice again, but it reappeared when Gu Canmo started to read the vows. ¡°No way! You cannot agree to take the oath! He is not the destined one!¡± The voice warned her. Gu Xijiu sneered and answered in an icy tone, ¡°If not him, then who? Long Moyan?¡± ¡°Long Moyan has vited the Heavenly Order. He deserved to be deposed and punished. The destiny between you and Huang Tu hase to an end. The ways of heaven have arranged another marriage for you. Two hundred yearster, both of you will meet again and fall happily in love. If you promise Huang Tu to be his wife, you will be considered as viting the heavenlyws. You are burning bridges you if you do that,¡± the voice exined hastily. ¡°Why must heaven arrange a marriage on my behalf?¡± Gu Xijiu did not understand the intention behind every arrangement, nor did she bother even to find out. She found these arranged marriages irritating. ¡°You are the future Lord. You will have a very long lifespan. Without a happy marriage, you will easily go to extremes in everything.¡± ¡°Huang Tu is The Lord, but he has also been single for so many years, hasn¡¯t he? He and I only met when his life is almosting to an end. What kind of logic is this?¡± ¡°In fact, heaven had also arranged a marriage for him, but he refused to obey and has always been in constant defiance of the heaven¡¯s will. He refused to fall in love with the woman,¡± the voice answered helplessly. Gu Xijiu suddenly realized something. ¡°About the woman that he was assigned with, was she Lan Jingke?¡± The voice became a little weaker. ¡°Yes¡­ It is true. He and Lan Jingke were supposed to be a couple. Unfortunately, he refused to obey to the arranged marriage and only befriended her.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like Di Fuyi had always been in defiance of heaven¡¯s will. No one could make him do anything that he refused to. ¡°I will only follow my heart. I like whom I like! No one can make any arrangement on my behalf!¡± She answered with a condescending sneer. ¡°You must not be so stubborn! Huang Tu does not have long to live. It is merely a temporary fate that has brought both of you together. Consider yourself lucky that you still have a few months to spare with him. There is no need for you to spend your entire life alone for him.¡± The voice was doing its best to convince her. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes to ignore it. ¡°I am the master of my own fate.¡± The conversation between them onlysted for a few seconds. Di Fuyi was surprised that she did not answer his first call, so he directed another audio message to get her attention. She was smart. She knew that Di Fuyi would definitely stop her from making the oath, so she made her defense quietly and bounced back the snap that Di Fuyi had just cast. Then, she looked up and answered Gu Canmo with a firm voice, ¡°I will! I pledge myself to the oath!¡± Chapter 1799 - The Wedding (8) Chapter 1799: The Wedding (8) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi was at a loss for words. The sky used to be clear and bright, but it all changed when she made the oath. Dark clouds started to roll in all of a sudden. The sky above Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s residence burst into red-thundering-shes of lightning. The oath had just been established. Di Fuyi sped her hand tightly as he called her out, ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu held his hand tightly in return and directed another audio to him, ¡°I do not believe that you are going to die. You must live on for me.¡± Di Fuyi took a deep breath and answered, ¡°I will fight on!¡± The ceremony carried on. Everything seemed to be going so well. Both of them prayed and bowed to the heaven and earth. Before they proceeded to the bridal chamber, Di Fuyi carried her in his arms once again under the watchful eyes of the people and strode into the room. The audience was not surprised by their unconventional interactions anymore. They were not shocked to see Di Fuyi carrying his bride in his arms. Instead, the audience quickly sent the newlywed their blessings. The decoration of the bridal chamber was done ording to Gu Xijiu¡¯s preferences. The furniture was delicate and elegant.There were too many beautiful things to be fully appreciated all at once. Di Fuyi carried her into the bridal chamber. All the chaperons quickly approached them and greeted them promptly. Di Fuyi put her down gently on the bed and uncovered the red veil. She was stunning. Her eyes flickered a little in the light. It was an astonishing sight to witness her ethereal beauty. He could not take his eyes off her at all. The servants and the chaperons quickly congratted Di Fuyi. They then proceeded to invite him to the hall to celebrate with the guests. It was customary. However, Di Fuyi was obviously a man who refused to be ustomed to any rules. He signaled the servants to back down and carried Gu Xijiu to the side of the table. On the table, there was a set made of a delicate wine pot and sses. The wine was prepared for the newlywed to drink cross-cupped from one another¡¯s sses. Gu Xijiu giggled in his embrace. ¡°You really like to carry me around, don¡¯t you?¡± He held her tightly at all times, refusing to let her leave her side at all. ¡°I wish to carry you for the rest of my life,¡± Di Fuyi sighed. It was easy for a normal couple to promise eternal love and to grow old together. However, it was not easy for Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu at this stage. Gu Xijiu hugged him around his neck and nted a kiss on his chin to cheer him up. ¡°Hmm, you have made your promise, so you have to carry me for the rest of our lives. You are not allowed to leave me alone.¡± Di Fuyi felt as if a knife was piercing through his heart. He hid his pain with a smile and filled the sses with the wine. She took the ss of wine from him. With a ss in his hand, he announced, ¡°Come. Let us have a toast. I have been keeping the wine for a few centuries. Have a taste to see if you like it.¡± The red wine was exquisite; therefore its name was justified- Bewitching Eyes. The taste of the wine was smooth and sweet, exuding a faint, charming scent. It was truly unforgettable. With their arms tightly wrapped around one another, they leaned their foreheads against each other and finished their sses of wine. Gu Xijiu liked wine. She fell immediately in love with this particr wine, so she focused her eyes on the wine pot and asked Di Fuyi for more. ¡°Can I have another ss?¡± The taste was so good! Di Fuyiughed out loud. ¡°Silly. You can only drink cross-cupped wine once. You will get to drink the wine again in the future. I have buried a few hundred jugs in the ground. You can drink as much as you want.¡± Gu Xijiu held his hand tightly and answered. ¡°We shall drink the wine together.¡± Di Fuyi hesitated a little at first. ¡°All right,¡± he then responded. Gu Xijiu patted his hand gently and said, ¡°All right, now that we are done with the drinks, you should get out there and attend to our guests, so others will not get any time for gossip.¡± Instead of doing so, Di Fuyi carried her again. ¡°No, tonight is our wedding night. You are the only one that I want to attend to.¡± They went towards the bed. Gu Xijiu was very happy, but she teased him back. ¡°You sound like a male servant from a brothel.¡± If thement were to be made by someone else, he or she would be immediately pped. However, Di Fuyi was not bothered by Gu Xijiu¡¯sment at all. Instead, he teased her back, ¡°Am I? Let me attend to your needs to satisfy you!¡± Chapter 1800 - Boy Or Girl? Chapter 1800: Boy Or Girl? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi gently ced Gu Xijiu on the bed and raised her hands to remove her clothes. Gu Xijiu quickly grabbed his hand and coughed a little. ¡°You are very tired today. You should take a rest first.¡± These days, Di Fuyi would spend his days teaching Gu Xijiuall the skills of The Lord, and at night, he would enter into ¡°bed war¡± with her. She worried that his body would not be able to stand it, so she tried to reject several times, but the results were unchanged. There was hardly anything that Di Fuyi wanted to do which could not be done. Fortunately, when she reconciled with him, her menstrual cycle just passed. Otherwise, it was not possible for him to have sex with her every night. Gu Xijiu calcted her menstrual cycle and felt that it was easy for her to conceive in these days¡­As they made love regrly, it should be easy for her to get pregnant. Di Fuyi looked at her and did not intend to give up. ¡°Xijiu, tonight is our wedding night¡­¡± The first night of a wedding and graduation day was the two greatest things in life. Di Fuwasere only interested in the wedding night though, so he definitely did not want to let go of the opportunity. His eyes shined like stars in the candlelight, and a fire was definitely burning inside. His body was very hot, and it also proved to Gu Xijiu that he did not want to waste the night. Gu Xijiu used to think that she was not one to fall for a man¡¯s looks. However, when she looked at this face, her heartbeat involuntarily quickened¡­ Gu Xijiu was soft-hearted. In fact, she liked to share intimate moments with him too. It was the best experience to be intimate with a loved one. She was just afraid that he was tired¡­ She raised her hand and touched his cheek. ¡°You have been very tired these two days; I am just afraid that you are tired¡­¡± Di Fuyi cleared his throat and kissed her. ¡°Stupid, if you don¡¯t let me do it, I will be even more tired¡­¡± It was the tiredness of endurance¡­ The curtain on the bed was put down, and two shadows were ovepping inside¡­ Tonight, his energy was exceptionally longsting, and also burning hot. They only went one round, but he gave her three times of best experiences and made her feel as if she was floating on a cloud¡­ While she was enjoying the ecstasy, a thought came into her mind. ¡°These two days are my ovtion period, and he has been so diligent; I could get pregnant¡­ However, if we diligently have sex, it is easy to have a girl¡­¡± But she wanted a son! She was not someone who thought more highly of males than females; however, she did want a son who looked like Di Fuyi. She loved him very deeply, so naturally, she wanted a Di Fuyi junior¡­ After an hour, Di Fuyi finally stopped. Gu Xijiu was exhausted and did not want to move at all. Hence, Di Fuyi helped her to clean up and asked her, ¡°Let me bring you for a bath?¡± Gu Xijiu blushed and put her arm around his neck. ¡°No, I¡¯m tired. Can you use Cleaning Spell instead?¡± She would never forget the incident where he took her to take a bath after they had sex the day before. At that time, she wanted to use the Cleaning Spell to clean up, but Di Fuyi said that it was a great experience to take a normal bath. She was convinced, so she followed him to take a shower. While they were taking a bath, he took the opportunity to have sex again. She was too tired until she almost fell asleep in the hot spring pool! Because of his bad behaviorst time, Gu Xijiu never wanted to be fooled again! Di Fuyi smiled but did not force her. He cleaned her by using Cleaning Spell and helped her to wear soft pajamas; then, the two of them lied side by side on the bed. Gu Xijiu slept on his arm and talked to him, ¡°Fuyi, do you want a girl or a boy?¡± Di Fuyi was slightly stunned, ¡°Uh?¡± Gu Xijiu looked excited, ¡°Perhaps we will have children in the future¡­ Do you want a boy or a girl?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were dark. He used his finger to y with her silky hair that fell on her cheek. ¡°I would like them both.¡± She knew that he would say so! Gu Xijiu bit her lips, and her eyes were full of expectation. ¡°I would like to have a boy. It would be the best if he looks like you¡­¡± Chapter 1801 - No Matter What, You Are The Most Chapter 1801: No Matter What, You Are The Most Handsome Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi squinted and smiled at Gu Xijiu¡¯s response. ¡°I can¡¯t be copied. I am the most attractive man in the world and no one can surpass me.¡± Gu Xijiu pushed him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so proud. If I have a son, I must let him surpass you!¡± Di Fuyi responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he is more capable than me, but the position he carries in your heart can¡¯t exceed mine¡­¡± Gu Xijiu squinted back. ¡°You are jealous of your own son! Anyway, it is too early to be jealous. There is nothing confirmed yet¡­ Otherwise, let us have a daughter. Our daughter would be graceful and cute. People used to say that a daughter resembled the ex-girlfriend of the father. I believe you will pamper her very much!¡± Di Fuyi was helpless. ¡°I think you will be the one who is jealous that time¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No, the more you pamper our daughter, the more joy I have. By that time, the three of us would be inseparable. We will travel together and have activities together. Our daughter will be lovely.¡± The more she spoke, the more she yearned for it. Her eyes shone brighter in excitement. Both of them talked on the bed for a while. Gu Xijiu simply lied on his chest and looked at his face. Her attention fell on his hair. His hair was ck and silky. It looked very smooth and shiny¡­ She grabbed some hair and yed with it before she asked, ¡°By the way, why did your hair turn ck again? Can it be adjusted? I never knew you had this ability. In fact, your white hair looks very attractive, and you look charming with it,¡± she paused and continued, ¡°No matter what, you are still the most handsome to me.¡± She hugged his waist. ¡°Fuyi, since I love you so much, can you please stay? I can¡¯t live without you.¡± If a patient with a terminal illness knew that he was especially needed, he would naturally develop the courage to fight the disease! There would be a strong desire for survival, and a strong desire to survive was the key to defeating the disease¡­ Gu Xijiu actually did not want to put pressure on him. However, she wanted him to understand how much she needed him so that he would fight against fate. Perhaps he could create a miracle! Di Fuyi remained silent, but he felt as if there was a knife stabbing his heart. However, he smiled when he responded, ¡°I will work hard for it!¡± For the woman in his arms, he had to work hard! Some people said that women are a tomb for a hero. In fact, women can also be the motivation for a hero to fight forward. The woman in his arms was the only one he would want to retain in his life. She was his favorite person in the world and the only one that he could not give up. He kissed her forehead at that thought. ¡°I am delighted that I can meet you in my life!¡± She was the one who let him taste true love. She let him understand that the world was so beautiful and being alive was so amazing! Her arms were still wrapped around him as she responded, ¡°Me too.¡± Although he had hurt her a lot, she never regretted meeting him and falling in love with him¡­ The girl who was always cold and steady became talkative in front of him; she even liked to be pampered by him and loved to hold him like a little girl. Di Fuyi had changed her. She was no longer the cold-hearted assassin that she was before. How could he let her be alone in this world now? How could he bear to leave her? Gu Xijiu seemed to think of something just then. ¡°Since even The Lord has to die someday and pass everything to a sessor, who was The Lord before you? There must have been someone, right?¡± Chapter 1802 - I Don’t Have Any Memory Of This Chapter 1802: I Don¡¯t Have Any Memory Of This Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Was that person a man or woman? How did the transition happen?¡±Gu Xijiu had never heard anything about the previous Lord. Di Fuyi was stunned and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any memory of this¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. Di Fuyi frowned and thought about it. He said, ¡°My memory started when I woke up in the wilderness. The people in this world were not like this. It was a mess. After that, I conquered the world by myself, and slowly got my own powers and became The Lord¡­¡± Well, he had lived for nearly 10,000 years. Those were the primitive ages.If Gu Xijiu stretched it a few generations further backward, it would still be the time of the apes. ¡°So, am I the second Lord of this world?¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu frowned as she asked. She always felt that something was not right, but she could not identify it. Di Fuyi brushed her hair with his hand but did not speak. Gu Xijiu was silent for a while too before she asked, ¡°How do you contact the person in charge of the heavenlyws?¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°When I was reading the stars to foresee the future, asionally, there was a voice in my mind to tell me what to do, but I never cared about it. If the voice talked too much, I would do the opposite, so the voice would seldom contact me.¡± Gu Xijiu remembered the voice that asionally came into her mind. It seemed to be the messenger of the Heavenly Order; and whatever it ordered appeared to be one¡¯s fate. Upon pondering, Gu Xijiu suddenly thought of something. ¡°Do you think the heavenlyws are set by the Upper Bound to rule the Lower Bound?¡± Di Fuyi sighed when he heard the question. ¡°It is said that people in the Upper Bound must also follow the heavenlyws¡­¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fists. ¡°The person who made the heavenlyws must be a jerk then! He does not care about individual preferences¡­¡± Di Fuyiughed but did not speak. In fact, the heavenlyws did have its merits. If there were no rules, there would not be a framework. Without proper regtions, the world would have been in chaos. Di Fuyi had also set a lot of rules for this world that needed to be obeyed. The kingdom would have a set ofws, and each family would have their own rules. It was the only way to develop the world in an orderly manner. Furthermore, if at any time the rules restricted development, it would slowly be modified and removed. At this moment, Gu Xijiu was mainly concerned about the idea of Di Fuyi dying. She would slowly understand the reason behind it in the future. Gu Xijiu seemed to think of something again, and she red at him. ¡°Oh yeah, what happened to Tian Jiyue¡¯s disciple? There is rumor saying that Celestial Master Zuo separated the couple¡­¡± Di Fuyi was silent for a moment and sighed. ¡°Xijiu, this is what I am going to teach you soon. Heaven¡¯s gift disciples are not allowed to get married, and every heaven¡¯s gift disciple must suffer hurt from a rtionship before he or she can be a true heaven¡¯s gift disciple.¡± Gu Xijiu was rather surprised by that remark. ¡°Why? ¡± ¡°This is whates with their natal charts. They be heaven¡¯s gift disciples that can enjoy the glory of being a sage, but they must also bear the responsibilities and obligations they have and the hardships.¡± ¡°So you deliberately created hurtful situations for them?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with disbelief. Di Fuyi shook his head in disagreement. ¡°I don¡¯t need me to create it. In fact, I don¡¯t interfere at all. The incident between Tian Jiyue and his disciple was an ident.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him in silence. Di Fuyi continued, ¡°He had an affair, and it was something he needed to experience. It was originally unrted to me, but the woman worshiped the devil, and she pretended to be a young and innocentdy by his side.¡± Chapter 1803 - What Kind Of Physical Strength Did This Man Possess? Chapter 1803: What Kind Of Physical Strength Did This Man Possess? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°His disciple was trying to drive a wedge between Celestial Master You and me. At that time, she was in a rtionship with Tian Jiyue, but she secretly came and seduced me¡­ Fortunately, her disguise could not fool me. I tried to warn Tian Jiyue; however, he had been blinded by her. I could only pretend to be trapped. Tian Jiyue was jealous, and when it was the right time, I exposed the woman in front of Tian Jiyue, and then I killed her¡­ Tian Jiyue has never fallen in love with any woman since then but has also kept a grudge against me. He often wanted to retaliate just to make things difficult for me. I was also quite bored with how smooth things were going, so I have been his enemy for years. It¡¯s actually easier to train him than to be his friend. Tian Jiyue was not as gifted as the other three heaven¡¯s gift disciples, but after fighting with me for years, his skills had improved very quickly¡­ Now, he¡¯s far better than the other three, but still cannot beat me.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Di Fuyi, how much free time did you have? Finally, she understood the story behind Tian Jiyue¡¯s hatred for him. Others might not know the inside story. They thought that Di Fuyi was the one who stole Tian Jiyue¡¯s lover away and that was why they had been enemies for so many years. Gu Xijiu proceeded to subconsciously caress Di Fuyi¡¯s chest. ¡°Di Fuyi, in fact, you are a bad guy! You are not a good person.¡± Her soft fingers poked on his chest. He felt an itchy sensation but grew notably excited. His eyes somehow seemed wider as he chuckled. ¡°Stupid! How can I be a good person and sit in this position? You are so naive, baby.¡± Gu Xijiu understood that to break through the encirclement of the wolves and sit on the chief position, Di Fuyi would have to do things that were not entirely proper or ethical. This guy was actually quite unscrupulous, but with good intention. Gu Xijiu was still pondering over the newly found information. She was still learning on his chest. After a moment, Di Fuyi spoke, ¡°Baby, you are ying with fire!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him in surprise. However, she quickly reacted because she felt the most honest reaction of a man tingle somewhere near her thighs. She coughed and was about to move away from him, but he buckled her up. His palms buckled her back, and he pulled her head down. He then kissed her and whispered, ¡°Baby, since you are not tired, we can go another round¡­¡± What? Another round?What kind of physical strength did this man possess?! Gu Xijiu quickly pushed him away. ¡°No, I am tired! I want to sleep!¡± Di Fuyi did not let her go. ¡°That¡¯s fine; you don¡¯t have to move this time. Let me do it.¡± ¡°I am worried about your health! Your physical strength will be exhausted!¡± The kind of activities they were doing could have easily killed normal people purely from exhaustion. What he had to do now was to preserve his strength. Di Fuyi touched her nose. ¡°If that is the case¡­ This time you go above me, andyou control everything?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless Di Fuyi did not wait for her approval and proceeded to initiate the proposed activity. Gu Xijiu initially thought that this wedding night was just an ordinary night. She never expected that it would bring her repeated priceless ecstasy. They were practically busy the entire night. When Di Fuyi was finally satisfied, it was alreadyte at night. She did not speak to him anymore because she was exhausted and asleep. She lied on his arms and slept like a pig. No matter how he pushed her, she would not wake up. Chapter 1804 - Very Sensational And Lively Chapter 1804: Very Sensational And Lively Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi observed Gu Xijiu as she slept. He would never get bored of looking at her. ¡­ Time passed very quickly. The most valuable asset in this world was time. No matter how reluctant one was, time would still pass us by. In the blink of an eye, two months had passed. Many things happened in the past two months. For example, Lan Waihu and Yan Chen had finally gotten married. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi personally became their witnesses which made them absolutely delighted. Of course, their wedding was also very sensational and lively. Yan Chen¡¯s parents initially thought that their son would inform them when he got married. They also expected that he woulde and invite them personally. After all, when a couple got married, they still needed the blessing from their parents. As a result, they waited until the eve of their son¡¯s wedding. Unfortunately, Yan Chen did not go and invite them; in fact, they did not even receive an invitation card! Mrs. Yan was furious and very disappointed with her son. On the other hand, Mr. Yan was angry with his wife instead. He had been very cold to her and had avoided going home. He preferred to stay with his concubine. Out of frustration, Mrs. Yan went straight to Yan Chen¡¯s newly built mansion. She thought that her son would meet her at the very least. After all, she did raise him and gave birth to him. Unlike Little Fox who even benefitted of her generosity. Fortunately, she did not want to mess up her son¡¯s wedding this time. After all, Lan Waihu came from the Blue Fox family and was very helpful to her son. However, she still wanted to let Lan Waihu know who was the head of the family. She was her mother-inw, so she must have the authority! At the very least, Little Fox should respect her. This was the wishful thinking of Mrs. Yan. She was prepared to make an effort to make it happen, even if she needs to y the victim and act in front of her son. What she did not expect was, when she finally arrived at her son¡¯s house, she was not even able to enter the house! It was easy to attend Yan Chen and Little Fox¡¯s wedding, as long as the guests came with an invitation card. Otherwise, the doorman would never let them in! She was so angry that she rified her identity and asked the doorman to go in and report it. As a result, after the doorman went in as instructed. He came out a momentter and gave Mrs. Yan 200 ingot and asked her to go back home. With this, Yan Chen made it clear that he did not want to see her and would not allow her to attend his wedding with Lan Waihu. Mrs. Yan did not expect that her son would be so cruel. It seemed that he was determined to cut ties with her. She was thinking of causing a scene at the entrance. However, she also cared about her image. If everyone knew that she was rejected to attend her son¡¯s wedding, she would not have face to stay in the Yan¡¯s residence in the future! She had no choice but to go away. It was at this moment that she realized the consequence of the mistake she had made! She would never be forgiven.Initially, she thought that her son was just mad at her. However, she now knows that this will not be resolved anytime soon.It was very likely that she would lose this son! Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi did not stay too long at the wedding. Their time was extremely precious! Gu Xijiu was still busy searching for a way to extend Di Fuyi¡¯s life.Unfortunately, she had almost exhausted all her resources; no one had a way. She even ignored Di Fuyi¡¯s order and tried to find the madman; it turned out that he was really just a man who had lost his mind. Chapter 1805 - Hope Chapter 1805: Hope Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhat kind of experience was it to watch the closest person you love walk step by step to death while being too helpless to do anything about it? Weak people would probably copse into depression merely out of fear.Even Gu Xijiu was getting more and more anxious every passing day. Fortunately, Di Fuyi still looked the same. He was still young and handsome; full of energy. However, the big star that represented him was already dull and crumbling. It looked like it could fall at any time. Di Fuyi had just recently taught her about stargazing in the past month. It was extremelyplicated. It was not just about observing the constetion or brightness of the stars. Through stargazing, one could see the rise and fall of a dynasty, as well as the fate of significant people. It was not something that could be learned overnight. Although Di Fuyi did not have much time, he had to make sure that Gu Xijiu picked up all the skills she needed. Thus, he dyed the teaching until now. He expected that Gu Xijiu would spend a lot of time watching the stars in the future. The more she watched, the more nervous she got. The more she looked at it, the more desperate she was. This was not unlike a situation where a person discovers that a terrible fate lies before them. They would choose to live differently and enjoy whatever time they have remaining.However, if that fate were to befall on their loved one instead, he or she would be very anxious and restless. It would only get worse with each passing day. Gu Xijiu was now in this situation. The more she looked at the astrological map, the more uneasiness and fear she had! The pressure she had was enough to make her breathless. Upon observing the crumbling King Star, she was dying to fly up to hold it or support it from underneath. After she learned astrology, she finally realized that the fall of the stars was irreversible and she did not have any method to change Di Fuyi¡¯s fate. She also talked about the condition with the asional voice in her head. She begged her to show mercy. She could even transfer her remaining life to Di Fuyi if that were allowed. However,the messenger from the Upper Bound just sighed. It had to advise her to give up. Perhaps it was better just to cherish the time they had left together. Gu Xijiu realized that she could not sleep well anymore. In fact, sometimes she could not even go to bed.The pain that she was about to endure from losing her beloved could not be described. On a scale, it was probably 100 times more painful than losing a rtionship. Of course, she did not want to add too much psychological pressure to Di Fuyi. On the surface, she still showed a rtively calm look, except for the fact that she was getting thinner. After all, Di Fuyi could not do anything about his fate either. Although he looked the same, his energy level had been falling ofte, and he began to feel easily tired. If he had nothing to be concerned with, he would ept this fact very calmly. After all, he had lived for nearly 10,000 years, and he had already seen everything there was to see. He did not care about life and death. However, now he had someone in his heart. He was eager for her warmth. He could not bear to leave her alone. He did not want her to be in pain. He was the one who caused the most pain for her, so he felt guilty even though he could not do anything about it. Needless to say, he could not sleep very well either.He would often wake up in the middle of the night and find Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes closed. However, hershes would be moving ever so slightly, indicating to him that she was just pretending. There was once when he opened his eyes too quickly, so Gu Xijiu did not even have time to pretend to be asleep. Both of their teary eyes met each other! Her small hand sped his robes, and the bottom of her eyes was full of helplessness and fragility. Chapter 1806 - Hope (2) Chapter 1806: Hope (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi¡¯s heart felt like a few knives stabbed it! At the moment when their two pairs of eyes met, Gu Xijiu subconsciously wanted to close her eyes and pretend to be asleep. However, Di Fuyi hugged her tightly. He kissed the dark circles under her eyes, and also kissed her tears. ¡°Xijiu, we have never been to the Upper Bound. There are also many things that are still uncertain in this world. Perhaps, I might not disappear forever. Maybe I will just go to the Upper Bound. No matter where I go, I will try my best toe back! Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± Gu Xijiu had a rare glimmer of hope in her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Di Fuyi kissed her forehead. ¡°Think about it. I didn¡¯t know the world you came from, and you are like a miracle. So, there may be a second miracle!¡± All of this sounded good, but Gu Xijiu remembered the messenger from the Upper Bound telling her that there would be no way for Di Fuyi toe back.However, what Di Fuyi said also made sense. After all, there were many unknowns in this world. She put her head on his chest and replied, ¡°If there is such a day, you muste back! I will be waiting for you!¡± Di Fuyi rubbed her head with his chin, and he replied with a heavy voice. ¡°I promise!¡± He lifted her chin with his fingers and kissed her lips. ¡°Can I sleep now?¡± Gu Xijiu responded and closed her eyes. Di Fuyi massaged her acupuncture point and finally let her really fall asleep. He could not do this regrly as it would affect her health in the long term. There was a little side effect, so if it was not thest resort, Di Fuyi did not want to use this method. Gu Xijiu had not rested for several days. If she continued to be like this, her body would copse, and her health would deteriorate even further. She could also lose her mind if shecked sleep. Therefore, based on the current situation, Di Fuyi made the decision he needed to make. As he looked at Gu Xijiu in his arms, he reflected on the past. He had done so many ns and used so many methods to get to this point. He even broke up with her in the way of betrayal, just to prevent her from experiencing the suffering that she is facing today. He never expected that his ns would change so fast. In the end, she would still suffer this consequence despite everything he had done to prevent it. He even let Gu Xijiu die! If he could turn back the time, he would rather have never provoked her! But time could not be turned back¡­ ¡­ There was some evil in the air tonight. Gu Xijiu had a long dream. In her dream, she as walking into a sea of mes, surrounded by fire mountains. It looked like the ming Mountains in the novel ¡®Journey to the West.¡¯ There was a raging fire that seemed to be erupting from the ground. Gu Xijiu was with the mussel and Lu Wu. With the blessings of the mussel and Lu Wu, she did not feel too hot even though she was walking in a me. She did know why she was here. She just felt like she was looking for something. After taking a long walk, a purple ocean seemed to appear in front of her. Upon closer observation, she realized that it was a crowded purple mushroom field. There were beautiful purple mushrooms all over the ce. However, the mushrooms looked a bit strange. Chapter 1807 - Hope (3) Chapter 1807: Hope (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUpon closer observation, the mushrooms looked like the hands that were pinching a spell. Gu Xijiu was stunned; her heart pumped uncontrobly for a moment! Purple Cloud Mushroom!? It was the Purple Cloud Mushroom! ording to legend, it could bring one¡¯s life back. Its function wasparable to the 9,000-year-old peach that was owned by the Queen Mother of Heaven. If she used it to refine the medicinal herbs and produced a grade nine pill, it could make an ordinary person immortal. The problem was that this kind of mushroom seemed to have only existed in legends. Gu Xijiu had never seen it before. She only saw it in a book of rare herb collections that the Firmament Stone showed her. She wanted to find this mushroom and try it. However, no one knew where the mushroom grew, and Di Fuyi had never even heard about it. Gu Xijiu had been searching all over the cetely, but it was like finding a needle in a haystack. She did not expect to see it here! Ordinarily, mushrooms grew in cool and humid ces, so those were the types of areas that Gu Xijiu had searched. She did not expect it to grow next to a volcano! She almost rushed over eagerly to pick it up. However, it seemed that she was unable to take the next step. Suddenly, she woke up! She opened her eyes, and what she saw was Di Fuyi sitting on the bed and taking down some notes. He sat there at her side. He was holding a pen in his hand and writing a book. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was hugging one of his thigh like a ko. The two of them were current at the Biwu Pce, the real residence of The Lord, Huang Tu. He brought her here eight days ago and told her to treat this ce as her home. The grass and trees here were all beautiful, and the pce was full of white clouds, like a fairnd. Furthermore, this ce was full of spiritual power, so it was an excellent ce to recuperate. Di Fuyi looked pale since a few days ago, but after he was back here, his appearance seemed to have improved. It was a beautiful ce, a real paradise on earth. If Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart were not preupied with Di Fuyi¡¯s impending death, she would really fall in love with this ce. The scenery here was absolutely beautiful, but those who could enter here must reach at least a level nine spiritual power, or else they would not be able to manage the amount of spiritual energy present here! Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were now in the bedroom in his pce. Gu Xijiu was stunned for a moment and finally realized that what she saw was just a dream. She was notably disappointed. Di Fuyi looked down at her and wondered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare? Why are you sweating?¡± Gu Xijiu kept quiet for a moment, but then she suddenly asked him, ¡°Since you are so knowledgeable, do you know a ce¡­¡± She storied about all the details in her dream. She said it was very detailed, and Di Fuyi felt that it was strange. ¡°How did you know this ce?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat while her eyes widened. ¡°Does this ce really exist? Do you know it?¡± Her voice trembled slightly due to the excitement. Initially, she felt that her dream was surreal. It was probably because she had been looking for the Purple Cloud Mushroom recently so she would see this in her dreams. Thus she did not hold much hope. She just casually asked Di Fuyi and did not expect anything in return. However, it appears that Di Fuyi actually knew this ce! ¡°The morphological scenery you mentioned sounds like a forbidden ce¡­¡± ¡°Which forbidden ce?¡± Chapter 1808 - Hope (4) Chapter 1808: Hope (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Which forbidden ce?¡± ¡°The Buddha Fire Land.¡± Di Fuyi had recently also taught her about the method of entering forbidden ces. He also taught her about the rules that needed to be abided there and the characteristics of the area. This was on top of learning about how to read the stars. Gu Xijiu could remember a lot of things, but this was the first time she heard of the Buddha Fire Land. She changed her position and liedon hisp. ¡°Tell me more!¡± Di Fuyi did not keep anything to himself and told her everything that he knew. It turned out that this Buddha Fire Land was the most underrated ce in the eight forbidden ces known to Di Fuyi. As seen in Gu Xijiu¡¯s dream, there were fires everywhere. The entirend was bare, and no nts could survive. There was a very strange feature in this ce which is that only women can enter. There was a man who identally broke into it before, and he was burnt alive by the mes. Back in the day, Di Fuyi thought that he was good enough to withstand the heat there, so he tried to enter it. However, he could onlyst for 15 minutes. In that brief period, he patrolled some of the mountains there and found that there was nothing but fire. He did not see anything else, so he never went in again. Since Gu Xijiu suddenly asked him, he seemed to be a little surprised. ¡°What made you suddenly ask me about this ce? When have you been there?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was racing. She took a deep breath as she responded, ¡°I just had a dream. I went to the ce in my dream, and then I found the Purple Cloud Mushroom in it¡­ Do you think it was truly the Purple Cloud Mushroom in it? Do you think that God is trying to give me a hint using my dream?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. ¡°Dreams are often fictitious. Perhaps it is due to your obsession too¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No! If it was only my obsession, why would I dream of a ce which I never been to before? How would it even be possible?¡± She grasped his hand and continued, ¡°I want to go and try my luck!¡± Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°There are some dangers; I have never really explored it¡­¡± ¡°You told me that the fire there was very special and only women are allowed to enter. I am a woman, and I have a high spiritual power. There should not be any danger for me!¡±Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were shining with hope. She could not walk away from the opportunity. Di Fuyi looked at her and knew that she had made up her mind. He was not able to convince her to let go of the n. Since she had hope again, she was not as dull as before. Vitality seemed to re-injected into her body, which brightened her eyes. She seemed to be more energetic as a whole. Di Fuyi took some time to consider the pros and cons of her next move. ¡°It takes at least five days to go in and out of the forbidden ce¡­¡± Gu Xijiu took a light breath as she responded positively, ¡°It is alright. You still have 12 days to live. We should have enough time!¡± Di Fuyi was worried. ¡°I will go with you!¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t! It is more important that you try your best to nurture your body now. You can¡¯t afford to diminish your spiritual power. Let me handle everything!¡± Gu Xijiu was wide awake now. She sat straight up, dressed up, and got out of bed. ¡°How can I go to this forbidden ce? I will go now!¡± Di Fuyi stopped her and rubbed her eyebrows. ¡°You are always hustling and bustling. It is not something that can be rushed. I need to prepare you for it.¡± Gu Xijiu was anxious. ¡°What are you going to do? We do not have much time; we can¡¯t waste a single second!¡± Chapter 1809 - His Punishment Chapter 1809: His Punishment Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t dy you for too long. Give me a day. You can¡¯t simply rush into that ce; you will need to wear special clothes. Also, you need to learn a spell to avoid the fire.¡± Gu Xijiu was making a quick risk assessment based on the time Di Fuyi had left. It took a total of six days for the whole process. If she could get the job done faster, she might be able toe out in four to five days. In this case, she still had sufficient time for other preparations. Since this was the only hope she can grasp today, it is natural to get everything done and fight for sess! She firmly believed that this was a message given to her by God. Perhaps she could really save Di Fuyi through this method! She had been rather downtely, and now she was finally full of energy again. She looked at what Di Fuyi was writing, and it seemed to be some skills and spells to be practiced. His writing was beautiful, much like himself. Every single line was neat and pleasant to read. Gu Xijiu lied on his shoulder for a moment. She knew that he was trying to write notes for her. At first, she was very unhappy with it because he was apparently preparing for the aftermath event and wanted to leave her as much knowledge as possible. Therefore,she felt ufortable when she saw him writing these things. She quarreled with him a few times. After that, he never wrote it in front of her again. He always wrote the notes when she was not around. Gu Xijiu was in a good mood today. Hence, she was not too bothered by his actions.However, she still did not want him to write and took away the pen from his hand. ¡°You can personally teach me all these skills and spells in the future. Don¡¯t work too hard, you still have to rest well and nurture your body.¡± Di Fuyi did not argue with her. He folded the papers that he had finished and put them aside. ¡°Alright, I will take a break. Come on; let me teach you the special skill to go into the forbiddennd.¡± Gu Xijiu was indeed a fast learner. She learned it very quickly. Di Fuyi was still worried and requested that Gu Xijiu practiced in front of him. He was extremely fussy and would pick out every mistake. She would have to repeat the entire process. It was only when Gu Xijiu was wless that he allowed her to practice on her own. He then went to prepare the special clothes for her. Gu Xijiu did not stop him, and she practiced the skill by herself in the yard. She had practiced for more than two hours and felt that she had thoroughly mastered it. Hence, she decided to take a break. She strolled outside and wanted to find Di Fuyi, but Mu Feng told her that The Lord had left the Biwu Pce. He went out together with Mu Lei and Mu Dian. Gu Xijiu was not at ease, so she tried to contact him with a directed audio spell. In the past, Di Fuyi would habitually switch off his directed audio spell or tablet whenever he was on a mission. Gu Xijiu was worried that she would not be able to contact him. Fortunately, once she just contacted him, it was immediately connected. His voice was as maic as ever. ¡°Xijiu, what happened? Are you having difficulties in practicing?¡± Gu Xijiu finally put her heart back to its original ce. ¡°Not really. Where are you? When are youing back?¡± ¡°Wait for me for another hour. You continue to practice first. When Ie back, I will check on your progress. If I am not satisfied, I will punish you!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was slightly red. His punishments were always on the bed¡­ Chapter 1810 - His Punishment (2) Chapter 1810: His Punishment (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng was next to Gu Xijiu. He could hear the conversation between the two love birds. He was wondering why Gu Xijiu would blush at his master¡¯s reasonable request. Gu Xijiu did not want to talk to Di Fuyi anymore, so she switched off the spell. After she thought for a while, she went to find the mussel and Lu Wu. These two beasts were now at the highest level among all beasts so they could enter Biwu Pce easily. However, Wind Caller could not make it due to its lower spiritual power. Thus Gu Xijiu left Wind Caller in her residence to assist Luo Zhanyu. The Biwu Pce was heavenly to them; they could practice as much as possible there. When Gu Xijiu found them, they were chatting and catching fish in the Linghu Lake. As they saw hering, they shrank into the water and cautiously greeted her. ¡°Master¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the two of them. The mussel¡¯s shell had turned rose gold; it was majestic and dazzling under the daylight. Lu Wu had also returned to its original appearance and was swimming in the water. It had grown into the size of a pony. It asionally looked like a peacock when its nine tails were stretched out. Lu Wu¡¯s original appearance resembled a human with the face of a tiger which had ws and nine tails. Its face was beautiful, with big eyes and long eyshes. Gu Xijiu was relieved. After the two of them came to the Biwu Pce, their progress was expeditious! Since Gu Xijiu was in a good mood, she greeted the two of them and asked if they had encountered any problemstely. Lu Wu and the mussel looked at each other. The mussel was more courageous, so it asked, ¡°Master, are you in a good mood today?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have I appeared to be in a bad moodtely?¡± Lu Wu and the mussel nodded in unison. ¡°Master, your recent mood has been terrible!¡± These days, their owner either did not even see them. When she did, she would tell them for their slow progress. Moreover, it was getting rare to see their owner smile. She would only barely smile when she was with DI Fuyi. On a usual day, she always seemed like a person who lost her soul, and her temper was terrible. This made Lu Wu and the mussel keep their distance from her. It was rare for them to see a genuine smile on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. Hence, Lu Wu and the mussel storied about her recent state. Gu Xijiu felt very guilty. She had been desperate to help Di Fuyi since a few days ago. Although she had been smiling, it did not fool her two pets. She used to be the kind of person whose emotions were always under control. Never in her wildness imagination did she expect to be in such a situation.Gu Xijiu then looked at the two of them. ¡°Will you apany me to a forbidden ce tomorrow?¡± Lu Wu and the mussel nodded. ¡°The Lord has already told us about it. He also taught us some techniques that can be used in the Buddha Fire Land. We have been spending our time practicing in the water.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. It seemed Di Fuyi had arranged everything for her¡­ ¡°Well, let¡¯s practice together! I will take you for dinnerter!¡± The mussel and Lu Wu looked at each other again. They were so touched and wanted to cry! Their owner had finally returned to normal! They were ecstatic! The mussel immediately ced its order. ¡°Master, I want to eat a roasted deer! Grill an entire sheep for me too¡­¡± It mentioned seven or eight dishes in one breath, which were what Gu Xijiu was best at, and they were also its most favorite dishes. Chapter 1811 - His Punishment (3) Chapter 1811: His Punishment (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was in such a good mood that she epted all the requests from the mussel. ¡°Okay! You all practice well in the day, and I will cook for you at night!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The mussel and Lu Wu¡¯s eyes shone brightly. God knew how long they had not eaten food cooked by their owner! They happily turned two rounds, and then they jumped into the water again and practiced fiercely. Gu Xijiu looked up at the sky and found that today¡¯s sunshine was very bright. The flowers and nts at the surrounding were fresh-looking. The scenery here was so beautiful, but she had not enjoyed it yet! Thus, she walked around the Biwu Pce for a bit while waiting for Di Fuyi. The scenery here was simple and elegant. It was like a fairnd in a dream. Every strand of grass, every piece of wood, every stack of bricks, and every ced tile was ideally located.Water rafts, kiosks, white jade bridges, buildings¡­ All of these adorned the scene. Since Di Fuyi loved to write, his writing was everywhere! It was on a big tree, on a few stones, etc.Under his influence, Gu Xijiu also felt that she should leave her own writing here. It was the best to leave words that represented the love of two people. She either wrote ¡®Tian Chang Di Jiu,¡¯ which meant ¨C ¡®Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu together forever.¡¯Just when she was getting busy writing more words, someone patted her shoulder. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She turned back to see Di Fuyi standing behind her. He seemed tough at her after he saw her writings. Her writing was very nice; however, it could not bepared with Di Fuyi¡¯s writing. Gu Xijiu quickly looked at him. She saw that he seemed energetic. His purple robe was as eye-catching as always.He did not look any different from earlier, so she was not concerned that he would have suffered any injuries. She pulled his hand and asked him to see her writing. ¡°Hey, my writing is good, right?¡± Di Fuyi gazed at the words she had written. He was stunned for a moment when he saw the words ¡®Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu together forever¡¯ and erected his thumb. ¡°They look good! It looks like a master had written this!¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to kick him. ¡°Are you praising me or derogating me?¡± Di Fuyi looked serious. ¡°Of course I am praising you!¡± Both of themughed for a moment. Gu Xijiu suddenly looked at his robes and asked, ¡°Why did you change to your purple robe?¡± Di Fuyi raised his eyebrow. ¡°I always wear my purple robe. What is so strange about it?¡± It was true. Wearing a purple robe was his signature, but he had carried the identity of The Lord these days and always wore white robes instead. She had not seen him wearing a purple robe for nearly a month. She sized him up and sincerelymented, ¡°You still look better in your purple robe.¡± When she first met him, he was in his purple robe. She had fallen in love with Celestial Master Zuo from the beginning, not The Lord. After that, although she knew that he was also The Lord, and knew that his real name was Huang Tu, she still called him ¡®Di Fuyi.¡¯ Di Fuyi spun around and replied, ¡°I think so. However, even if I wear white robes, I am still the most handsome man in the world!¡± Gu Xijiu could not help butugh again. She liked to watch him being so egoistic and confident! In fact, no matter what robes he wore, he was still the best in her eyes; no one could bepared with him! However, she was still very anxious about finding the life-saving mushroom at this point, so she asked him about the special clothes. Chapter 1812 - His Punishment (4) Chapter 1812: His Punishment (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi caressed her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I just went to get the materials. I still need to make it into wearable garments. Please wait for another two hours.¡± Gu Xijiu was curious. ¡°What material is that?¡± Di Fuyi did not hide anything from her. ¡°It is the skin of Kunpeng.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes opened widely. ¡°Kunpeng?!¡± ¡°Yes, the skin of Kunpeng is the best material to help make someone fireproof. As long as you wear it, you will not be affected by the fire in the Buddha Fire Land.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. A Kunpeng could fly 90,000 miles per hour. It was a sacred animal, and also the ruler of aqua life. It was born with fantastic skills. When a Kunpeng gets angry, it could set off wave up to thousands of feet high and flood the entire earth.It was a legendary animal.In fact, Gu Xijiu had only heard about it but had never seen it. She also never intended to look for it. She never expected Di Fuyi to obtain its skin at this point.While Di Fuyi was talking, he unfolded the material. The sky blue skin looked soft and silky, and the color was bright. With any movements, colorful lights were shing from its surface. ording to legend, the skin of a Kunpeng was invulnerable; it was even resistant to spells. When it was dipped in the water, it would not sink, and when it was in a fire, it would not burn. If it were made into clothes, it would be the best suit in this world! She looked at the material, and then looked at him again. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Di Fuyi rolled up the sleeves and let her see a slight wound on his arm. ¡°Well, I was hurt by its tail fins. It was bleeding earlier but is better now.¡± The wound was very shallow.It was just like a little cut on the skin. How could this guy consider this as an injury? Gu Xijiu was speechless, but she also felt relieved. She helped him to apply some medicine and asked him, ¡°Is it painful?¡± Di Fuyi leaned on her body and put his wounded arm next to her lips. He answered very weakly, ¡°It is painful! Come on; blow it for me¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless! This guy started to act cute again! ¡°Okay, okay¡­ Are you nning to sew this skin into a robe? We have a tight schedule. Quickly ask people to send this to a tailor,¡± Gu Xijiu turned her attention back to the serious matter. Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°The skin is invulnerable. No needle in the world can pierce it, and no scissors can cut it.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were widened. ¡°Uh¡­ What do we do with it then? Can I just wrap with it around me?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°It is such a waste just to wrap it. It is such a good material. I will personally sew it for you.¡± Gu Xijiu was really stunned. ¡°Do you know how to sew clothes?¡± Could this guy sew? Di Fuyi answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, but I have learned it just for you.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart melted. This guy was really good at sweet talking. Di Fuyi originally wanted to do it himself, but she insisted on following him. It is too rare for The Lord to sew something personally! She must witness it! Di Fuyi could not reject her and had to let her follow. Thus, Gu Xijiu finally witnessed how Di Fuyi did his needlework. To be exact, what he was doing was not considered as sewing. There was no scissors and needle in his hands. Instead, he was using his spiritual power to do the work. Di Fuyi¡¯s movements were free and casual as if he was dancing gracefully. Gu Xijiu enjoyed watching it! After two hours, a set of fireproof clothes was finally made. Gu Xijiu tried it on the spot. The color of the robe was like the blue sky after a downpour. Although the style was simple, it fit her body perfectly.What¡¯s more, this outfit was veryfortable to wear. It was as smooth as satin and came with a cooling effect. The material was also very breathable. When she put it on, it could wrap her entire body, and not expose a single inch of her skin. Chapter 1813 - His Punishment (5) Chapter 1813: His Punishment (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu spun around and asked him casually, ¡°This outfit is a perfect fit! You did not even get my measurements. How did you know my size so well?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and smiled cheekily. ¡°I am afraid that I know your size better than yourself!¡± Gu Xijiu coughed.It seemed like she asked a stupid question. To test the fire resistance of this material, Di Fuyi immediately hit her with fire. The fire burned fiercely on her body, but she did not feel the heat inside. It was amazing! Gu Xijiu then blurted out in excitement, ¡°I probably don¡¯t even need to use the fire avoidance spell if I wear this on me!¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°The fire in the Buddha Fire Land is not a usual fire. You still need to master the technique to avoid being burnt alive.¡± One could tell from Di Fuyi¡¯s face that it was apparently very energy-consuming to make this outfit. His handsome face was now slightly pale. Gu Xijiu was also worried that he was tired. She held his arm and said, ¡°Please go and rest.¡± She helped him to check his pulse. It seemed like he was over-exhausted but still okay on the whole. Di Fuyi could not wait to lean on her. ¡°Well, you rest with me, and I will go.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Shebrought him back to the room but did not apany him to rest. From his eyes, she could clearly see that he wanted to do a naughty thing again. Gu Xijiu did not want to fall into his trap. Besides, she was afraid that if she were with him, she would cause him to get even more tired. What he needed was a real rest. Thus, she sent him back into the house and then turned around and ran. Di Fuyi sat on the bed. He looked at her and smiled, but this smilested for one second before it disappeared. His face suddenly turned ashen, and sweat was flowing down from the forehead. He revealed a bloody and gory wound just below his rib. The injury was severe; his bone was visible! Fortunately, he had dealt with it in time, or else the consequences could be very frightening! He had used a spell earlier to deceive Gu Xijiu into thinking that he was fine. The wound was visible now, and it was not a pretty sight. Di Fuyi applied medicine onto the wound and then used a spell to make it invisible again. In the past, he could ultimately be healed in two hours even with a bad injury. However, it was not working now. It seemed like his life had indeede to an end¡­ When he went to find trouble with a Kunpeng, he was supposed to turn off the directed audio spell. However, he was afraid of Gu Xijiu being worried, so he left the spell on. When she contacted him, he had just obtained the skin and had not had time to attend to his wound. At that time, Mu Dian was applying medicine on him in tears while he casually talked to Gu Xijiu through the directed audio spell. ¡­ At night, Gu Xijiu held a bonfire party and barbecued a lot of food. Those food were all full of spiritual power. They were delicious as well as nutritious. Di Fuyi sat there and ate a lot. The mussel was unhappy, but it did not dare to speak up. It felt as though it had been robbed! Fortunately, this time Gu Xijiu had barbecued a lot of food, so all of them had a good time. There was more than enough to go around.After the bonfire party, Gu Xijiu cleaned up after herself and stood up. ¡°Well, my schedule is tight; I should go now.¡± Chapter 1814 - You Are Long-Winded Today Chapter 1814: You Are Long-Winded Today Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Buddha Fire Land was a forbidden area that had been sealed. However, it could be opened from this Biwu Pce. Di Fuyi took Gu Xijiu along with her two spiritual beasts to the back garden. He personally checked the outfit again and the things she had on her. He prepared a lot of things for her. There were various magical weapons and different herbs and medicine to ensure her safety. Di Fuyi was very caring. He carefully examined all these things, again and again, to confirm that she brought everything with her. The four messengers nearby and waited for themand of The Lord to open the door to the forbiddennd. ¡°Xijiu, you should pay attention to everything. Your safety has to be the top priority. If you can¡¯t find the Purple Cloud Mushroom, just head out. You can stay for a maximum of six days and not any longer¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Xijiu promised. ¡°Mussel, you have to use the ice protection technique to keep your shell cool. If there is a fire beast inside, you can resist it with your Wind Cracker Tactic¡­¡± Di Fuyi instructed. The mussel had not taken any risks for a long time; it was excited. ¡°Well, you will be impressed, My Lord!¡± ¡°Lu Wu, you are good at using fire. Your fire is different from the fire in the forbiddennd. When you use your fire, you can¡­¡± Di Fuyi turned and told Lu Wu. Lu Wu was actually a little intolerant. ¡°My Lord, you have already told me about it.¡± Gu Xijiu was like an arrow that was ready to fly. At this moment, she could not help butugh at Di Fuyi¡¯s excessive concern. ¡°You don¡¯t have to advise anymore. They can already memorize your words. You are so long-winded today.¡± Di Fuyi went slightly stiff, but he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Stupid, I¡¯m just too concerned about you.¡± ¡°Well, I know you care about me, and that is why you are a bit panicked. Don¡¯t worry; I promise that I will not only bring out the Purple Cloud Mushroom but alsoe back alive. It will be harmless! It is you that we need to be concerned about. You should rest and must not work anymore.¡± Gu Xijiu patted his shoulder and advised him. Di Fuyi raised his arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°I really can¡¯t bear to let you go¡­ I¡¯m reluctant to let you go alone.¡± His arm was warm, and it warmed Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart. She smiled. ¡°Well, if it allows men to go in, I will let youe with me.¡± The mussel and Lu Wu were stunned. They looked at each other and asked softly, ¡°Men are not allowed to enter? Master, My Lord, Lu Wu and I are both males¡­¡± Di Fuyi faintly responded, ¡°You are a beast. Even if you are a male, you are not a man. What are you afraid of?¡± The mussel was silent. Gu Xijiu patted his hand that was still holding her waist. ¡°Well, the schedule is tight; I should go now. Let them open the door to the forbidden ce.¡± Di Fuyi kissed her lips. ¡°Take care!¡± He released her and gestured to the four messengers. The four messengers were also very anxious. They had already known the news of the Purple Cloud Mushroom from Gu Xijiu. They hoped that she could pick up the things as soon as possible so that their Lord could live forever. The earlier she got it done, the better. Therefore, once they received themand, they immediately opened the secret door to the Buddha Fire Land. rge golden red aperture appeared in the air, and there seemed to be a raging fire inside. It was very difficult to open this secret door, and would undoubtedly consume a lot of energy from the four messengers. It could not be opened for a long time, so Gu Xijiu did not dare to waste any time. She quickly pulled the mussel and Lu Wu and flew into the aperture. The moment she entered, she looked back and saw that Di Fuyi was standing there and watching her. However, Gu Xijiu could not see his facial expression as they were too far apart. Chapter 1815 - Hunting For Medicine Chapter 1815: Hunting For Medicine Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu only saw him smile at her and wave his hand. In a matter of seconds, she had already fallen into the Buddha Fire Land and could not be seen anymore. ¡­ The aperture gradually disappeared after Gu Xijiu went into it. Mu Feng and the others sighed in relief. Miss Gu was who created many miracles, so maybe she could do it again! Mu Dian immediately bowed to Di Fuyi body and said, ¡°My Lord, you are badly injured. Please go and rest.¡± Mu Dian knew the severity of his injuries, but his master did not allow him to mention it, so he did not dare to tell anyone. ¡°Is master injured?!¡± Mu Feng¡¯s facial expression changed. When Mu Dian was about to exin, Di Fuyi waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I have something that needs to be attended to immediately.¡± He then took out a stack of books from his storage space and passed it to the four of them. ¡°You must copy all these books in four days. It cannot be dyed!¡± The four messengers were stunned when they saw the stack of books in his hands. These books were all-epassing. There were books rted to techniques, astrology, medicine refining, battle, etc. Based on the title of the books, they seemed to be the secret techniques that only The Lord could master. The fonts of these books were the same. Apparently, they were written by Di Fuyi personally. Mu Feng was bold enough to ask, ¡°My Lord, the skills written on these books should be secret skills¡­ It is not appropriate for us to read them¡­¡± Di Fuyi faintly said, ¡°There is nothing inappropriate, you can copy it. After you finish it, please send them to my study room. Ok, the clock is ticking. Please go now.¡± The four messengers looked at each other and knew that their masters had never yed by the rules. Thus, they did not dare to ask anything else. They quickly took the books and left. Each messenger had 12 books to copy. It was indeed a big project toplete in four days. They might need to stay upte to get it done on time. When the four messengers left, Di Fuyi stood and observed the ce where Gu Xijiu had disappeared. He spent an extended amount of time there. All of a sudden, his hair started turning white.She did not like to see him with white hair, so even if it utilized a substantial amount of spiritual power, he still tried to maintain his ck hair in front of her. However, it was unnecessary now, so he just let it be natural. ¡­ There was fire everywhere; the earth and rock under their feet were burning. Gu Xijiu could still feel the heat even though she wore the outfit made by the skin of a Kunpeng and used the fire avoidance technique. It had been four days! She searched for it for four days and still did not see the Purple Cloud Mushroom. This forbidden ce was vast. It seemed to have over 100,000 mountains.Gu Xijiu initially thought that the pathway would be clear based on her dream. She expected that after she came in, she could easily find the sea full of Purple Cloud Mushrooms. She did not expect that the mountains in this area would all look very simr! Every mountain she walked through looked like a mountain in her dream, but none of them gave her any hope. How could this be? Was it really just a dream? ¡°Master, are we still going forward?¡± The mussel had been walking around with her, and it felt that the fire had burned its shell! If it did not use the technique taught by Di Fuyi, it might have been a cooked mussel by now! Chapter 1816 - Feeling Uncomfortable Chapter 1816: Feeling Ufortable Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFortunately, Lu Wu was a fire beast. Hence, even after walking for so many days, it still looked well as before. The only concern was that its beautiful eyes were full of exhaustion. After four days and four nights of searching, its owner did not even rest for two hours but just continued searching for the Purple Cloud Mushroom! Lu Wu looked at Gu Xijiu and noticed that her eyes were a little red, but she was still energetic. She bit her lips and only answered with one word, ¡°Continue!¡± Well, the Purple Cloud Mushroom was the only hope of their master. She would try her best to find it. Thus, the mussel and Lu Wu continued to apany her in the search. In this forbidden ce, there were spewing fires as well as unknown fire beasts that jumped out from time to time and wanted to hurt them. They were not too overpowering thus far, but quite troublesome nheless. Although Gu Xijiu and the two beasts could kill them eventually, it was indeed very exhausting¡­ There was no day or night here as the sky had always been red. Gu Xijiu calcted the time ording to the watch on her body.Di Fuyi said that she could only stay here for six days, which meant she had less than two days. However, she still had no clue where to find the mushroom. Her heart was getting tired. It grew heavier and heavier each passing moment. What if it was really just a dream? What should she do? It was boiling around her, but her hands and feet were bursting with coldness. Suddenly, she stopped! The mussel almost bumped into her. It took a step back and asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­ I suddenly feel ufortable¡­¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but press on her chest. Her pretty face was pale. ¡°Master, you are too tired; I think you should take a break. You can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± The mussel used its m shell to support her back. Gu Xijiu bit her lips. Was this the reason? Maybe! After all, she was not just staying upte in this ce¡­ she had to constantly utilize a spell just to stay alive. However, she could not afford to rest! There were still two nights, and a day; she could not sleep. She shook her head. She did not know why but she inexplicably wanted to shed tears. She initially wanted to continue walking, but at this moment, she felt that her legs were weak and she could hardly stand! A cold sweat came out along her forehead. Finally, she leaned on the mussel¡¯s shell and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Master! Master!¡± The mussel was frightened. It hurriedly put her into its shell. The stones on the ground were scorching hot; if its owner sat down, she might get burned¡­ It was quite cool inside the shell. The mussel shrank its body into the shell and looked at her with concern. ¡°Master, your face looks terrible! Do you want to take a break? Hey, master, why are you crying?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what was going on but just felt like she wanted to cry!. Her tears dropped uncontrobly.She wiped the tears on her face and shook her head. She tried to talk, but her throat seemed to block by a duck egg, and she could not speak. ¡°Master, I think it may be too hot¡­ What is the term? Heatstroke! You must be getting a heatstroke!¡± The mussel pretended to be a doctor and concluded. It took out a bottle of iced honey water for her. ¡°Come, master; drink it.¡± Gu Xijiu also felt thirsty, so she took a few mouthfuls of the drink. Di Fuyi made it. Chapter 1817 - Don’t Leave Me… I Am Afraid… Chapter 1817: Don¡¯t Leave Me¡­ I Am Afraid¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt seemed like Di Fuyi really prepared everything for Gu Xijiu. He even asked the mussel to store a lot of food and drinks for her. The strange thing was that she did not feel thirsty and hungry at all over the past few days. Gu Xijiu looked at the bottle of iced honey water. She felt as though a flood of tears were going to start rolling down her cheeks again.She shook her head and leaned against the inner shell of the mussel. She closed her eyes for a moment. Maybe she was exhausted! Therefore, she decided to take a break and rest for an hour¡­ Her chest was still very tight and in pain!Was she suffering from angina? She took out some medicine and consumed it immediately. In just a matter of seconds, she quickly fell asleep¡­ She had a dream¡­ There was ake somewhere far away and a garden with flowers, trees, and a big rock. Different kinds of flowers were fully blossomed in the area. There was also a cloud surrounding her like the Yaochi Wondend. Gu Xijiu recognized this ce. It was the back garden of the Biwu Pce. After that, she saw Di Fuyi. Her heart suddenly sank! His hair was white, and his face was as pale as snow. Gu Xijiu noticed the words engraved on the big rock behind him ¨C ¡®Tian Chang Di Jiu,¡¯ that was written by Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were fixed on his hair. Why was his hair white? What had happened? She turned her head again and saw Mu Feng and the other three messengers kneeling somewhere not far away. Their eyes were also fixed on Di Fuyi, and their bodies were trembling. They were tearing like crazy¡­ Gu Xijiu immediately ran over. ¡°Fuyi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Her body passed through Di Fuyi, and she looked back. Di Fuyi still sat there. He did not look at her and also did not look at the four messengers who were tearing crazily. He was looking down at something in his hand. It was a ring. Their wedding ring! His fingers were touching the ring, and he sighed. ¡°Xijiu, I am sorry¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was tightened as if she had expected something to happen. She rushed to him again. ¡°Di Fuyi, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡± Her body passed through him again, and she fell to the ground. In fact, she had hurt her knee, but she did not care about it. She turned to see him and then witnessed a scene that made her heart shatter. There was dim light that surrounded Di Fuyi, and his feet gradually disappeared. ¡°Di Fuyi, don¡¯t you dare leave me! You are not due to go yet! How can you be immortalized now?¡± Gu Xijiu was panicked and screamed at the top of her lungs. She rushed over again. However, she still could not touch him at all and just passed through his body¡­¡± The longer she stared, the less she could see of Di Fuyi. He was fading away.Gu Xijiu burst out crying. She ran to his side and pulled his sleeve. ¡°Di Fuyi, don¡¯t leave me¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Master! Master!¡± Gu Xijiu could hear the mussel. She shuddered, and everything in front of her shattered. She suddenly opened her eyes, and she saw the worried eyes of the mussel. ¡°Master, master, are you dreaming? Are you feeling better now?¡± Gu Xijiu was conscious again. Her heart was pumping at a fast speed as if it did not belong to her. It was a dream just now! Fortunately, it was a dream! However, the suffering she endured was real.She wiped her face and found a big stain of water in her hand¡­ Chapter 1818 - I Will Hate You If You Did This! Chapter 1818: I Will Hate You If You Did This! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Master, what nightmare did you have? You were crying and screaming¡­¡± The mussel was scared for her! Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and jumped straight up. ¡°We have to leave now! I want to go out!¡± her voice was trembling. The mussel still wondered. ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t found the Purple Cloud Mushroom yet, and there are still two days¡­ We should not give up.¡± Although it also wanted to go out early, it understood how vital the Purple Cloud Mushroom was to its master! It was challenging toe in so it would be a waste to go out empty-handed! However, Gu Xijiu was impatient. ¡°I want to go out first!¡± She wanted to make sure that he was fine first. She would thene in again. In this forbiddennd, she could not contact anyone from the outside world. Otherwise, she would have reached Di Fuyi by using her directed audio spell! Gu Xijiu rushed out of the mussel¡¯s shell. As she was too worried and panicked, when shended, she almost fell! Lu Wu was waiting anxiously outside. Fortunately, it quickly used its tail to help Gu Xijiu stand stably. It asked with concern, ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°We need to go out. Right now!¡± She did not want to was a single second! Di Fuyi had taught her how to go out, but she needed to travel to the ce where she entered. When she was searching for the mushroom inside the forbiddennd, she could not miss any ce, so she never used teleportation. Now she just wanted to go out as soon as possible, so she did not care about overlooking any site anymore. Since she had gone deep into thend, it would take six hours to go back even with teleportation. She grabbed the mussel in her left hand and pulled Lu Wu in her right hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xijiu did not wait for the two beasts to respond and started teleporting. In this forbiddennd, the speed of teleportation was significantly reduced. She could only teleport about 20 miles at a time, and she had traveled 700 to 800 miles already! She carried the two beasts and stopped on a hillside after more than 20 teleportations. She was understandably already tired and exhausted. Her limbs were trembling, and her throat was dry. However, this was not the most terrible feeling she had even for today. The scene in her dreams where Di Fuyi had been immortalized was worse! It made her even more panicked and worried. It was just a dream! It must be a dream! It must be because she missed him too much and was too afraid of seeing him die! Thest day of Di Fuyi¡¯s life had note yet. There were still six days to go! How could it be? What she saw must have just been a dream then! However, her dreams were often real, so what if this was also true? Could it be that Di Fuyi already knew that he would pass on a bit earlier? And he sent Gu Xijiu away on her own so that she did not have to witness it? Maybe her dream about Purple Cloud Mushroom was fake! It was his maniption¡­ No! He would not do that! Di Fuyi, I will hate you if you did this! All kinds of thoughts were lingering in her head, and the tears in her eyes started to drop again. Her eyes were getting blurry¡­ ¡°Master, are you crying again? What dream did you have?¡± The mussel started to regret. If it knew it earlier, it would not have asked her to take a rest! Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyes with her sleeves. She wanted to talk, but her throat felt as if it was blocked. The mussel felt her little hand was cold. It felt distressed. ¡°Master, take a break.¡± Chapter 1819 - Look! What Is That? Chapter 1819: Look! What Is That? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu took a slight breather. ¡°I am okay¡­¡± She was eager to go home. When she was just about to pull the two beasts and teleport, suddenly, Lu Wu shouted! ¡°Uh, master! Look! What is that?¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked by its scream. She followed the direction where its tail pointed and saw a few purple bushes on the hillside in the front of a cliff. As a mountain blocked it, Gu Xijiu could not see the whole picture there. But it was very bright purple¡­ Gu Xijiu desperately teleported to that ce! It was arge piece ofnd full of Purple Cloud Mushrooms! As seen in her dreams, those Purple Cloud Mushrooms looked like hands pinching a spell. She started to feel hopeful again. She found it! God, she really found it! Her dream was real. Di Fuyi did not manipte it. This thing really existed! Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was racing again! This time, it was for a positive reason! The dream directed her toe here, and the Purple Cloud Mushroom did exist, which proved that God wanted her to save Di Fuyi! The dream she had in the shell of the mussel must be due to her worries of losing Di Fuyi. It could not be real. God would not y with her this way, right? There was a variety of thoughts in her mind. Meanwhile, she had already flown over and reached out to pick the Purple Cloud Mushroom¡­ ¡°Master, be careful!¡± Lu Wu suddenly rushed over! At the same time, there was a fiery giant dragon that leaped up from the bushes near the Purple Cloud Mushrooms. It spouted a me and shot directly at Gu Xijiu! Gu Xijiu almost got hit by the me. She quickly issued a spell to block the fire. Lu Wu used its tails to issue a fire to block the me too¡­ It squinted with its round eyes and held its small ws. ¡°It is actually a level eight beast!¡± The mussel also rushed over. Its mshell was as sharp as a knife. ¡°It is not only a level eight beasts; it is almost level nine! Little Lu, let¡¯s work together to kill it!¡± Lu Wu already charged forward. ¡°Okay! Be careful; don¡¯t let it roast you!¡± It spun its tails like a windmill and charged toward the fiery giant dragon¡­ The mussel erged its body to ten times bigger than its usual size. It was like a big moving house. While the little man who was standing on the big house also turned into a golden force, with both hands pulling out a sharp weapon while heading toward the giant dragon. Although the giant dragon was not in a human appearance, it could speak humannguage. While it was fighting with these two beasts, it shouted, ¡°I have been waiting here for 10,000 years for the Purple Cloud Mushroom! You can¡¯t snatch it! Go back now! It¡¯s not easy for you to beat me at this level; I don¡¯t want to give you all a hard time¡­¡± Its voice was booming and left everyone¡¯s ears buzzing. 10,000 years?! This giant dragon had been waiting for 10,000 years?! The mussel felt that it was considered old enough in this world. It never expected to meet someone older than it! It stopped ying its weapon and looked at the dragon. The scales on the dragon were bright red. When it was flying, it shined like an arched rainbow. A pair of eyes were like twonterns, and its fierceness was overflowing. It was a 10,000-year-old beast! It was not a good idea to fight with it. In the past, when the mussel encountered spiritual beasts at this level, it would definitely run far away! But now, it could not give up¡­ Chapter 1820 - We Finally Got The Purple Cloud Mushroom! Chapter 1820: We Finally Got The Purple Cloud Mushroom! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Purple Cloud Mushroom was thest hope that Gu Xijiu had to keep Di Fuyi alive. She would do anything to retrieve enough for Di Fuyi. Due to the urgency that Gu Xijiu faced, she did not want to fight at this time. She was anxious to pick up a few mushrooms and quickly return to the Biwu Pce. ¡°I¡¯ll only pick 12.¡± There was arge piece ofnd here, with hundreds of Purple Cloud Mushrooms. She thought that it should be okay for her to take 12. However, the giant dragon was unreasonable. ¡°No! You can¡¯t even pick one! All the mushrooms here belong to me!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes be more fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it! If you force me to fight with you, I will take more than 12!¡± The giant dragonughed. ¡°You are just a little human, and you dare to threaten me! You should give up. You are not going to take a single mushroom back.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to waste time on it anymore! She pulled out the long whip from her waist. ¡°Alright. You asked for it. Don¡¯t me me!¡± Before attacking the dragon, Gu Xijiu realized that its blood could also help prolongDi Fuyi¡¯s life. The mussel knew that the fight was inevitable, so it also threatened the dragon. ¡°You are such a stubborn creature! You must be a lousy dragon to still have this form after ten thousand years. You are not qualified to own all the mushrooms here! I am going to cut you into pieces and bake you for dinner!¡± The giant dragon could not believe how irrational these people were to take it on; it was dumbfounded! It roared thunderously that thend beneath it was shaking. It then hovered around and turned to rush forward toward the mussel! The mussel was ready and instinctively released its defense mechanism. Lu Wu also prepared itself to attack the unreasonable dragon. After 15 minutes. The mussel¡¯seight-snake spears had been shattered while Lu Wu¡¯s tails were burnt. It became apparent that these two beasts were not at the same level as this dragon. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu had blocked most of the attacks from the dragon, or else these two beasts would have been its dinner instead! Although the dragon proved to be a powerful opponent, Gu Xijiu was not ready to concede! She continuously attacked the creature with her sword and whip. The constant attacks made the dragon grow frustrated. It wanted to destroy her! Under its violent attack, Gu Xijiu felt as though she was in a boat during a raging storm. If she were unlucky, it would capsize at any time. Therefore, she regrly retreated. However, the giant dragon continued to chase after her. After some time, they were both far away from the prized treasure that they sought.At first, the mussels and Lu Wu were moving along with the two of them. However, both beasts slowly faded into the background. Initially, the giant dragon was very alert and protected the mushrooms. However, after a few strikes, it did not even pay attention to them anymore. They were now miles away. Suddenly, the dragon realized that the mussel was missing! It immediately wantedto fly back to check on the mushrooms. However, it was toote. ¡°Master, I have picked up the Purple Cloud Mushrooms! Look!¡± It opened its shell, and there were dark and light purple mushrooms inside. The mushrooms almost filled up its shell. There were so many of them that a stranger might have thought it collected all Purple Cloud Mushroom from thend! Chapter 1821 - Master, You Are Too Strong! Chapter 1821: Master, You Are Too Strong! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe dragon was mystified and almost fainted in shock! It unleashed its ws and flew toward the mussels at its fastest speed. ¡°Return my Purple Cloud Mushrooms!¡± In response, the mussel shut its shell and rolled towards Gu Xijiu. ¡°Save me, master!¡± Gu Xijiu teleported towards the mussel and utilized her long and sturdy whip to block the momentum of the dragon. She started to fight with it again. Since the Purple Cloud Mushroom had been collected, Gu Xijiu was more energetic now! The fight with the dragon naturally grew more intense. Lu Wu and the mussel stayed out of the action. But Lu Wu did ask the mussel, ¡°Are there at least a hundred mushrooms inside your shell?¡± The mussel responded proudly, ¡°It was master who sent me a directed audio message to ask me to collect the mushrooms. However, she asked me only to pick a few. In the end, I collected every single one! Look, they are all inside my shell!¡± Lu Wu was speechless. It breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Master can now refine as many medicines as she wants.¡± The dragon had excellent hearing. Even though it was midway battling with Gu Xijiu, it could hear the conversation between the two beasts. Its heart was filled with rage at this point. There were many a time when it wanted to forget about Gu Xijiu and shred the mussel into pieces instead. Luckily for the mussel, Gu Xijiu always had a n. ¡°Two of you should go to the ce where we entered and wait for me. I will arriveter.¡± The mussel was worried. ¡°Master, are you able to deal with this beast on your own?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Xijiu made it seem so easy. Lu Wu was quite intelligent and knew Gu Xijiu¡¯s real intention was not to unt. ¡°Mussel, we will distract master if we stay here. Let¡¯s go.¡± It looked at Gu Xijiu again. ¡°Master is too strong for this opponent.¡± The mussel was relieved. ¡°Alright, master!We will wait for you there.¡± The two beasts left and headed all the way to the entrance. The further they went, the more furious the dragon became! Gu Xijiu¡¯s current skills were definitely worse than during her prime. However, she had a lot more experiences to bring to her benefit. Moreover, since the mussel and Lu Wu had left, she had no concern anymore so she could fight without pressure. Furthermore, the dragon was in a state of anger. Although it was more violent than before, there were more weaknesses to exploit. Every time it got distracted by the mussel, Gu Xijiu knew that she could strike it down. ¡­ An hourter, the mussel and Lu Wu arrived at their point of entry. Before they could stand firmly, there was a blue shadow that shed from afar. It was Gu Xijiu! The mussel and Lu Wu were relieved and rushed forward to her. ¡°Master, have you gotten rid of the stupid dragon? Or do we need to rush out before it chases after us?¡± It did not manage to finish its sentence, because Gu Xijiu took out a red alchemy tool! Lu Wu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Master, have you killed the dragon?!¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± The mussel seemed to doubt her statement. Since when had its master be so powerful? It gave Gu Xijiu a thumbs up. ¡°Master, you are too strong!¡± ¡°Master you must be exhausted. You should rest first before you open the Enchanted Barrier. It is still early¡­ it has not been six days yet.¡± Di Fuyi had taught Gu Xijiu the way to open the Enchanted Barrier. It was indeed quite exhausting. They hade in for almost five days, and this trip was undoubtedly full of rewards¡­ so what was the rush? Gu Xijiu shook her head. She did not rest and directly performed the technique to open the entrance of the Enchanted Barrier¡­ ¡°Di Fuyi, I aming back with the herb! You must wait for me; don¡¯t leave me in despair¡­¡± Chapter 1822 - What Happened Here? Is This Some Sort Of Prank? Chapter 1822: What Happened Here? Is This Some Sort Of Prank? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA few minutester, a colorful rainbow door appeared in the air. Gu Xijiu dragged the two beasts. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As Gu Xijiu was rushing out of the rainbow gate, she almost fell once they exited.She was really too tired! For nearly five days, she barely had a rest. Before she came back, she fought with the giant dragon that made her even more exhausted. She could barely stand properly, and cold sweat was dripping from her forehead. It was clear that she did not care about anything right now except Di Fuyi. She quickly surveyed the area and realized that everything was still the same. The mountains, the rock, the flowers¡­Everything had remained the same, and there was no white cloth present. She immediately calmed herself down. Di Fuyi was the master here; if he had already immortalized, there must be white cloth hanging around the pce¡­ Therefore, he was still alive! Since the time that she returned was close to midnight, the garden was tranquil, and the four messengers were not around. Gu Xijiu did not even have the power to teleport anymore. She sat down on a stone and used her directed audio spell to contact Di Fuyi.She had collected the medicine for him! He could be saved! She wanted him toe and pick her up. She was exhausted, and she also missed his hugs. She wanted to tell him how tired she was to make him feel bad. Unfortunately, the device did not seem to be working. What had happened? Did the Di Fuyi switch off the spell again? Where did he go this time? Why would he even take such a risk?It could not be! Gu Xijiu had dialed seven to eight times in a row. However, there was no response on the other side. Maybe he was asleep? Or perhaps he identally switched it off?She could not help herself and was not in the mood to second guess. She made up her mind and directly teleported into Di Fuyi¡¯s bedroom. Because of her extreme fatigue, she only managed to teleport outside the bedroom, even though she intended tond on the bed. Anyway, just as she was about to go in, sheinadvertently looked up to see Di Fuyi¡¯s que. She was stunned! When Gu Xijiu came here in the past, she was so impressed by the three words that graced this pce and spent hours studying the writing and meaning. But now, the three words were gone! There was an empty que hanging there. Gu Xijiu recalled that the background of the te was light gold, and the words were purple, but now it was in light gold, and it seemed like no one had even written a word on it. What¡­ What had happened? Why did Di Fuyi erase the words from the que? Gu Xijiu was getting panicked, but she tried to suppress her concerns.She took a deep breath and went straight into the pce. She was speechless. The pce was still the same pce, but the things inside had a very drastic change. The flowers and birds on the windows had disappeared¡­ The light green plum-shaped bed sheet had also be a in bedsheet. The plum drawing on it had disappeared. Di Fuyi liked to draw and had designed plenty of the items in his residence. However, all his masterpieces had be nk canvases. Gu Xijiu¡¯s brain went nk. Her face was pale at this point. ¡°What happened here? Is this some sort of prank?¡± Chapter 1823 - Where Are You? Chapter 1823: Where Are You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi? Where was Di Fuyi? Gu Xijiu looked at the bed. Her bedsheet was still there, but Di Fuyi¡¯s had disappeared. In other words, everything that belonged to Di Fuyi had disappeared. It was as if he never even existed! What was going on? Was this a nightmare? Gu Xijiu subconsciously pinched her thigh, and it hurt! She was not dreaming! In a panicked state, she rushed out and fell at the entrance. A man appeared from out of nowhere. When the person saw Gu Xijiu sitting on the ground, he sighed and immediately bowed. ¡°My Lord, you are finally here!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s knees were painful, and she also hurt her palm. She suddenly looked up and saw Mu Feng standing in front of her. ¡°You¡­ What did you call me?¡± ¡°My Lord? What happened to you? Oh no! You are injured!¡±Mu Feng stepped forward and held a tube of ointment to treat her injuries. Gu Xijiu remained silent. She stared at Mu Feng and suspected that he was being impersonated. However, she could not see any noticeable differences. ¡°Mu Feng, as your Lord, I want to know where is Di Fuyi. Answer me.¡± Mu Feng looked nkly at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Di Fuyi? Who is Di Fuyi?¡± Gu Xijiu was losing her mind. ¡°Mu Feng, listen to me. I am in no mood to joke with you. Where is he? What is he ying again? Please help me to tell him that if he lies to me again, I will hate him forever!¡± Mu Feng looked confused and scratched his scalp. ¡°My Lord, I¡­ How do I dare to make fun of you? I have really never heard of this person¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was furious. ¡°Mu Feng, what are you ying? He is your master and the real Lord. Please don¡¯t make such a low-ss joke with me! This is not funny!¡± Her voice was sharp, and the aura around her was intense. Mu Feng shuddered and quickly kneeled. ¡°My Lord, were you¡­ Were you poisoned in the forbiddennd? You have been our master all the time. Who the hell is Di Fuyi? How can he be the real Lord?¡± He looked worried and took out a spray from his sleeve. ¡°My Lord, this is the solution to remove any spells or illusions. Can I spray it on you?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She involuntarily took a few steps back. Her hands and feet were suddenly freezing. Mu Feng seemed to be speaking the truth. It looked like he had never heard of Di Fuyi. He seemed to have forgotten entirely about Di Fuyi¡­ She seemed to think of something in her heart but just refused to admit it. She did not want to face it. In disbelief, she took out a stack of papers from her storage bag. This stack of papers contained information that Di Fuyi had written over the past few days. At the time, Gu Xijiu did not want him to write, so she grabbed the stack of papers from him and put them in her storage bag¡­ Now, she took them out and wanted to use them to prove Di Fuyi¡¯s existence. ¡°This is what he wrote a few days ago. It is confidential information only known by the Lord.¡± As she spoke, she looked at the papers and suddenly went silent. Initially, the papers were filledwith Di Fuyi¡¯s handwriting, but now they had be nk pieces paper! Chapter 1824 - Where Are You? (2) Chapter 1824: Where Are You? (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu checked every single piece of paper as she could not believe it! Regrettably, the more she looked, the worse she felt. They were all nk papers! In fairness, there was a paper with a few words. However, it was not his writing but her graffiti! Mu Feng quickly stepped forward and said worriedly as he saw the sweat that covered Gu Xijiu¡¯s forehead. ¡°My Lord, you should take a break. Perhaps, you have stayed in the forbiddennd for too long. You are probably suffering from an illusion¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed. She could not believe that a living being could just disappear without leaving anything behind. Most importantly, it was Di Fuyi¡¯s most loyal subordinate who imed that she had an illusion! What was Di Fuyi trying to do? Di Fuyi¡­ Di Fuyi! This name shed across her mind desperately; how could she forget about it?! How could people forget about him? He was such a magnanimous person! Gu Xijiu then realized that she was probably in her biggest nightmare right now. The worst part was that there was no waking up. Suddenly, she grabbed Mu Feng¡¯s cor. ¡°Follow me!¡± Not waiting for Mu Feng to speak a single word, she teleported to Di Fuyi¡¯s study room¡­ There were countless of scrolls written by Di Fuyi there, and they were all the only copies in the world. Those were the Lord¡¯s spells and strategies which Di Fuyi wanted to pass to her; hence, it was almost impossible that Di Fuyi would destroy it! Gu Xijiu had paid several visits to Di Fuyi¡¯s study roomtely as he often taught her a lot in there. She used to just sit on hisp and crash into his embrace to sniff his odor while listening to him talking about the spells. At this moment, the chair he used to sit on was still there, and there were even a few scrolls on his desk with text on it! Gu Xijiu rushed forward and retrieved one of the scrolls. Although she had a blurred vision at the time, she rapidly flipped through the manuscript and noticed there were many words on it! ¡°Mu Feng, look! This is written by him! These are written by him¡­¡± she tried to be calm, but her voice was clearly trembling. Mu Feng was stunned as he took a look at the scroll in her hand. ¡°My Lord, these scrolls¡­ are done by me; weren¡¯t you the one who gave me the instruction to copy them?¡± What?! The scroll in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hands almost dropped on the floor! She took a deep breath and rubbed her eyes. However, she realized the handwriting did not belong Di Fuyi; it was Mu Feng¡¯s! She refused to believe in it but took a few other scrolls. As a result, she found out all the handwriting belonged to the four messengers. None was written by Di Fuyi! She wavered and slumped on Di Fuyi¡¯s chair. What was going on? Was she losing her mind? Her limbs were numb, and her head was nk as if she had fallen into hell. She wanted to break out of this ce, but unfortunately, the hands which used to pull her up would never appear again¡­ Di Fuyi! Di Fuyi¡­ He had left her! The dream was real¡­ He had immortalized! But he was not due yet! It should be six dayster, why would it happen so much earlier? She worked so hard to collect the herbs, but it was useless now¡­ How could it be like this!? Was it one of Di Fuyi¡¯s ns? Was he afraid that she would be very sad during thest few days, so he hid himself to prevent her from facing his immortalization? With onest crazy attempt, her gaze stopped at Mu Feng again. She was furious. ¡°Is he hiding?! You tell him, I¡¯ve got the Purple Cloud Mushroom for him! Please, ask him toe out! Come out!¡± Chapter 1825 - Where Are You? (3) Chapter 1825: Where Are You? (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng remained silent. Hence, Gu Xijiu no longer continued talking with him; she teleported out from the room. At the top of her lungs, she screamed, ¡°Di Fuyi,e out! I really got the herbs! You¡¯re fine now, stop fooling around;e out! Come out, please¡­¡± Gu Xijiu had used her spiritual power to amplify her voice; hence, the entire Biwu Pce could hear her. As long as Di Fuyi was still in the Biwu Pce, he could definitely hear it no matter where he was¡­ She waited for 15 minutes after her bold attempt. However, he did not appear¡­ She stood there idly. Her dress was fluttering as the wind blew. The wind was warm, but she felt as if it was icy cold! Di Fuyi did note but the mussel and Lu Wu have arrived. ¡°Master!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw them as if she found hope. ¡°Mussel, open your shell! Where¡¯s my Purple Cloud Mushroom?!¡± The mussel quickly opened its shell and showed her the mushrooms. ¡°Here!¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mussel, you should know who I need to give these mushrooms to, right?¡± She was certain that mussel knew those mushrooms were to save Di Fuyi; hence, both the mussel and Lu Wu should know who she was talking about¡­ The mussel was idled for a moment and responded, ¡°Master, are nning to make medicine with the mushrooms?¡± Out of her eagerness, she quickly asked, ¡°Who are you trying to save?¡± ¡°To save¡­?¡± The mussel and Lu Wu looked at each other. ¡°It was said that this medicine could prolong one¡¯s life and prevent aging, but we never knew that you wanted to save anyone¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Mussel, don¡¯t you tell me you have forgotten about Di Fuyi as well!¡± The mussel and Lu Wu looked at each other again and shook their head. The mussel carefully asked, ¡°Master, who is Di Fuyi?¡± That was enough to throw her off. It was as if she stepped on an empty space while walking on a cliff¡­ Upon that realization, she opted to be alone. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Mu Feng and the mussel was calling Gu Xijiu. However, she did not turn back but ran toward the Star Gazing Chamber¡­ ¡®Di Fuyi, please; don¡¯t scare me¡­ Although I look strong, I can¡¯t take this right now. I¡¯m scared; I¡¯m really scared!¡¯ ¡­ She slowed down when she arrived at the doorstep of the Star Gazing Chamber. Gu Xijiu did not dare to enter¡­ She would know the truth once she enters, but was she able to handle it? Gu Xijiu inched forward step by step as if her legs were tied to a heavy weight. She was not usually someone who liked to avoid things as she used to face every problem bravely. However, she was scared now¡­ She remained stationary for three to four minutes as she looked at the staircase. She did not have the courage to walk up the stairs. Di Fuyi had been walking up and down the staircase with her these days; he held her hand every single time. However, no one would do the same anymore¡­ Gu Xijiu had to face her fears alone this time. A momentter, she finally made up her mind and rushed in! She saw the starry sky and then slowly sat on the floor. The sky was covered by countless stars. No one would ever notice which star has been missing if they were not an expert. It was still the same starry sky; however, the big star she cared for the most was missing! Initially, there were two very bright seven-colored stars shining in the sky. However, only one was left! The one that represented Di Fuyi was gone! It had fallen! It had indeed fallen! Chapter 1826 - Where Are You? (4) Chapter 1826: Where Are You? (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGuj Xijiu slumped to the floor, and she would not get up. Everything did not make sense anymore. The chilliness started to creep into her bones while her body was getting numb. It seemed that this was all not a joke and that she had indeed returnedte just like in her dream. She got the herbs, but God did not want to allow her to save his life¡­ Her mind was nk, and she could not get a lot of information at the moment. The only phrase lingering in her mind was- ¡®He is dead! He is really dead! She couldn¡¯t see him anymore¡­¡¯ Thest time they saw each other was the moment before she entered the Buddha Fire Land; she could not believe that quick hug and kiss was their farewell¡­ She had no idea how long she had been sitting there. It was as if there was no point for her even to get up. Mu Feng was visibly worried. He asked, ¡°My Lord? My Lord? Are you alright?¡± However, Gu Xijiu just continued to look into the starry sky without acknowledging him. In the end, Mu Feng decided to break in as he was indeed worried. He noticed Gu Xijiu looked very pale as she was looking at the stars. She did not move at all. ¡°My Lord? Why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡± He thought The Lord must be exhausted. A momentter, Gu Xijiu slowly shifted her gaze to his face. ¡°Mu Feng, have you really forgotten about him? He was once your master, The Lord you were always loyal to; you¡¯ve been following his lead for a few hundred years¡­ His name is Di Fuyi or Huang Tu¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse, and her eyes were red but tearless. ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s happening, but he has been so nice to all of you, how could you forget about him? He has done so much for the world¡­ How could he have vanished like this?¡± Mu Feng frowned as he could feel the pain Gu Xijiu resonated when she mentioned the two names; sadly, he could not recall anything. Gu Xijiu did not bother him anymore. She finally got up but she could not stand properly. Although the floor was t, she walked as if she was on a bumpy road. She then proceeded to wander every single corner in the Biwu Pce! Unfortunately, still did not manage to find a single thing about Di Fuyi. Everything rted to Di Fuyi was gone, including the words he engraved. It felt like this person had never belonged to the Biwu Pce. It seemed like Di Fuyi was just a person she imagined in her dream but never existed in reality. Even the mussel and Lu Wu had forgotten about him; she was the only one who remembered this person. Gu Xijiu wondered if Di Fuyi was worried that she would be too depressed; hence, he decided to cast a spell on the Biwu Pce to vanish everything before he immortalized. Perhaps, he wanted to remove her memories too, but she was immune to it. If he only cast a spell on the Biwu Pce, then perhaps people on the outside would still remember him. With a faint sense of hope, she instantly rushed out of the pce¡­ ¡­ Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu soon realized that everything about Di Fuyi had vanished from this world! Gu Xijiu obsessively checked around the towns, and spoke to numerous people of different sses! Sadly, no one remembered Di Fuyi¡­ While she was asking about Di Fuyi, she heard about the news of a meteor shower a day ago. Four different colored rays stopped the meteors in midair and burnt them into ashes before it fell on the continent. While after the meteor shower, the overlord of the Jiuxing n, Qian Yueran, the overlord of the Yinyang n, Hua Wuyan, Celestial Master You, Tian Jiyue, and even Lan Jingyi from the mermaid kingdom disappeared altogether¡­ Chapter 1827 - Where Are You? (5) Chapter 1827: Where Are You? (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionRumor has it that they received instruction from The Lord to stop the meteor shower with all their skills and energy. Thus, they managed to stop a disaster, but they also burnt thest drop of their power and disappeared from this world. The Lord was still as mysterious as usual in their eyes, as no one knew his or her name and no one knew that there was a new Lord¡­ Gu Xijiu also went to the Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s residence. However, no one was staying in the residence now. Initially, they had moved to the Biwu Pce, but now they were not there either. Meanwhile, everything about Di Fuyi had vanished as well; there was not even a footprint left in there. Gu Xijiu wandered around like a wild soul and left with disappointment¡­ She felt extremely disappointed and miserable, especially because she had no one to talk to. Everyone had forgotten about Di Fuyi except her. In her heart, she really wanted to find a mutual friend to talk about him, just to prove that he existed before. It would at least help to fill the enormous pit in her heart. Unfortunately, no one remembered him! She thought she should catch up with Long Siye to at least clear her doubts. Long Siye was very happy when he saw her, but he was confused when she mentioned about Di Fuyi. Apparently, he could not remember him either! Obviously, the world had forgotten about Di Fuyi!Such a great person had just disappeared, to the extent that no one could even remember his name. Gu Xijiu did not stay long in the Tianwen n; she left very quickly even though Long Siye asked her to stay a while longer. Understandably, Gu Xijiu was frustrated. She wanted to find anything rted to Di Fuyi, even if it was just a phrase or a word. However, nothing was found! She wandered around the continent with disappointment for half a day and finally recalled a ce! The Crystal Pce in the deep sea! As the pce was deep in the sea, perhaps, there was something left in there¡­ ¡­ It was an easy task for her to dive into the deep sea based on her current level of Kung fu. Gu Xijiu returned to the Crystal Pce in a brief period.The Crystal Pce was still standing majestically, just like a beautiful dream which carried Gu Xijiu¡¯s little hope. That was the most sacred home Di Fuyi, and Gu Xijiu shared. He prepared her bridal chamber in there; they cuddled and made love in there, and he walked every single corner together with her while holding her hand. The pce was still there, and it still looked as spectacr as before. However, all the poems engraved by Di Fuyi had disappeared! Even the words she carved on the corals, trees, and rails had partially disappeared. Whichever word that was rted to his name was now an empty space. Gu Xijiu had engraved both of their names on a coral before with an arrow that poked through a heart. It was the arrow from a Cupid; however, everything was left there now except the name she was looking for. She did not give up and continued to wander around. However, she got more disappointed the more she looked. Di Fuyi! Di Fuyi! The heavenlyw was unfair! How could he have vanished this way without even a name left in this world!??? She slowly walked to the garden and saw the two rocking chairs. Suddenly, she had a blur vision as if she saw Di Fuyi sitting on the rocking chair and smiling to her. He even opened his arms, and she heard a voice. ¡°Baby,e to me.¡± She began to tear as she looked at him. ¡°Di Fuyi, you¡¯re here!¡± She rushed forward as she wanted to hug him. She wanted to crash into his embrace to feel his warmth, to feel his presence. Sadly, she crashed into the rocking chair! Di Fuyi was gone. All she could feel was the backrest of the rocking chair. ¡­ Chapter 1828 - If There Is An Afterlife, I’d Rather Not Know You Chapter 1828: If There Is An Afterlife, I¡¯d Rather Not Know You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe backrest of the chair was as cold as her heart. She slowly sat on the rocking chair which Di Fuyi used to sit in and began to hug the backrest as if she was searching for his odor. It was a certainty that she would encounter another disappointment. Di Fuyi was once a lively andpelling person, but nothing about him was left in the world when he immortalized. She was the only one who remembered him, and to make matters worse; she could never see him again. She lied down and looked at the starry sky, fixing her gaze on the biggest star. Slowly, her vision was got blurry, and she realized it was tear forming on her eye when she rubbed it. Coldly, she looked at her hand. She covered her eyes, but the tears still prated the gaps between her fingers. Being arrogant and independent, Gu Xijiu was used to sobbing quietly when she had to cry. The tears were overflowing this time, just like the disappointment in her heart. After several days of anxiety and disappointment, she finally copsed.She could not hold her emotions together anymore in this empty pce. She let go and cried! ¡°Di Fuyi, I hate you!¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, youe out and see me¡­¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, I¡¯m hurt. Look, the dragon bit my arm, it¡¯s painful! You muste out and take a look¡­¡± She rolled up her sleeve and exposed the flesh on her arm¡­ However, the one who used to care about her would not appear anymore. Regardless of whether she was injured or dying, the one she wanted to see would never show up again. There were a million stars in the sky tonight, but the one she wanted to see was not there anymore. Gu Xijiu consumed all of her energy crying her tears out, and her voice even caused the pce to tremor lightly. The nts swayed and even teared as she cried. The wind blew in the pce, and her dress was fluttering, she felt even more lonely now. She had no idea how long she had been crying; she only knew that she began to feel dizzy and had a headache. She realized her voice was hoarse when she finally stopped crying. Then, she looked at the sky again. The shadow of Di Fuyi was swaying in the sky and slowly disappeared. Suddenly, a terrifying thought urred to her. It seemed that her memories of Di Fuyi were getting clouded. Initially, it was very clear, but she realized something was wrong in her mind as if something was trying to rub away her memories of Di Fuyi. Immediately, she felt a cold sensation on her limbs! Would she forget about him?!! No way! She did not want the world to forget about him! She did not want to forget about him either! If she forgets about him, then he would bepletely gone! Di Fuyi had done so much for her; he had done so much for her world. How could he disappear this way?! She wanted to keep his memories! She struggled to get up and pulled out a short knife. She ran toward a huge rock and began to carve his name- ¡®Di Fuyi.¡¯ This name was both pleasing and torturing to her; every single stroke on the rock felt like strokes on her heart.Surprisingly, the three characters immediately disappeared once she finished carving them as if there was an invisible hand always ready to wipe his name off. How could it be?! Not even his name?! What evil things had he done that the Heavenly Order had to treat him this way?! Gu Xijiu was extremely mad, so she continued to carve his name again. Di Fuyi, Huang Tu¡­ These two names had already left a mark on her soul¡­ It was wiped off every single time she was done carving them. She used her spiritual power to carve his name, and even bit her fingertips and used her blood to write it¡­ It did not work. These two names seemed to have be taboo in this world. No matter what strategy she used, she would watch disappointedly as the names disappeared. Di Fuyi, how can I keep your memories? What should I do to keep something about you in this world? She idled in front of the huge rock and suddenly had an idea. She quickly used the knife and carved a poem. ¡®One has gone after he has done his part without leaving any footprint as proof.¡¯ She held her breath and waited for a while after she was done carving the poem. It was still there! The poem did not disappear! Awesome! She would just continue to carve this poem! She was slightly more energetic now and began to carve the poem everywhere in the pce. Four hourster, the entire Crystal Pce was covered by this poem. She even made the two characters ¡®Fu¡¯ and ¡®Yi¡¯ more prominent than the rest¡­ In the end, she looked at the poem as she sat on the rocking chair. ¡®One has gone after he has done his part without leaving any footprint as proof.¡¯ She seemed to have been inspired. ¡°Di Fuyi, did you get this nickname for what would happen today?¡± She lifted her chin andughed. ¡°Di Fuyi, you already knew you would have this ending, didn¡¯t you?!¡± ¡®It¡¯s so cool that you¡¯ve left! But you left me alone in this world¡­¡¯ ¡®Di Fuyi, I hate you. I hate you¡­¡¯ ¡®If there is an afterlife, I¡¯d rather not know you¡­¡¯ She teared as sheughed, looking at the big seven-colored star in the sky as she sat on the rocking chair alone. No one in this world would look at the stars with her anymore; no one would ever hug her in his embrace when she fell asleep. She sang softly. ¡°Karma is the reason for obsession, sadness will turn into someone¡¯s taboo, and you could never hold it when time slipped away¡­ The promises we made ten years ago disappeared as the four seasons repeated every year¡­¡± She was exhausted. The saddest thing was she got nothing in return even though she has gone through so many hassles. Finally, she fell asleep. The Firmament Stone on her wrist, who pretended to be dead, finally shone. ¡°Master, Di Fuyi did not know everything about the world. He certainly did not know that he would vanish after he immortalized¡­¡± ¡°Master, this is the deal between Di Fuyi and the Heavenly Order. He willingly to take all the punishments because he wanted to resurrect you earlier and prevent you from being punished. The Heavenly Order would not punish you, but everything about Di Fuyi will be vanished, including all his credits¡­¡± ¡°Everyone wants to leave something in this world, even if it was a bad mark. It was good as long as people remember them. Sadly, he couldn¡¯t leave anything here¡­ Master, you shouldn¡¯t hate him¡­¡± The Firmament Stone quietly exined on behalf of Di Fuyi. ¡°Master, forget about him! You will soon forget all the memories you have with him. Keeping the memories would only make you suffer¡­¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re always an uncontroble variable in the eyes of Heavenly Order. In fact, you should have forgotten about him since you came out of the forbiddennd. I didn¡¯t expect you to remember him still. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be too long now as it¡¯s impossible for you to fight against the heavenlyws. Have a good sleep, you will be a new person when you wake up, and you won¡¯t remember this painful experience anymore! Chapter 1829 - But I Feel As If An Arrow Is Penetrating My Heart Chapter 1829: But I Feel As If An Arrow Is Prating My Heart Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Firmament Stone was glowing in seven colors to protect Gu Xijiu who was in a deep sleep. Gu Xijiu had no idea how long she had been out; perhaps, it was one whole day or just a few hours. Some movements awakened her. ¡°My Lord! My Lord¡­¡± The sound prated her brain like magic and traveled into her mind to wake her up. She slowly opened her eyes. Gu Xijiu looked a little slow-witted as she fixed her eyes at the starry sky. Slowly, she sat up and shifted her gaze to the four people who knelt in front of her. Those were the four messengers, the guardians of The Lord. She then scanned around the surrounding. She frowned as she wondered why she was there alone. Which crystal pce was she in at the moment?Who built it? She felt dizzy and slowly got up as she pressed both sides of her forehead with her fingers. Mu Feng heaved a sigh of relief as she got up. ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s too cold here; it¡¯s better for you to get on the shore.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded in acknowledgment. Indeed, her entire body was freezing. However, she had the habit of familiarizing herself wherever she went. Therefore, she walked around the ce and read all the words written there. Suddenly, she was stunned as she stopped in front of a huge rock. She softly read the words. ¡°One has gone after he has done his part without leaving any footprint as a proof.¡± She frowned as she could recognize her own handwriting. Besides that, she had written a long poem. Was she under a spell when she did so? Why would she do so? Her gaze stopped at the character, ¡®Fu Yi¡¯, and her heart ached when she read it! Instantly, she felt a shadow sh across her mind. Unfortunately, it disappeared soon enough when she wanted to focus on it. Nheless, the ache in her heart did not disappear. Suddenly, she realized that her eyes were as swollen as two walnuts! Apparently, she cried before she passed out. She also had a sore throat, and she remembered her voice was hoarse when she spoke earlier. She was wondering how she could cry to the extent her eyes were swollen this way. It felt like she has been crying her heart out, but why? In fact, she still remembered that she cried, but she could not recall the reason. Again, her gaze stopped at the poems. She remembered herself trying her best to carve the poems before she fell asleep as if she wanted to remind herself about something. Gu Xijiu then noticed her fingers and saw that there was a rtively fresh blood stain. Besides that, she also realized there were some words on the rocks written with blood. Initially, she felt those words were too messy and wanted to remove some. However, she was somehow drawn to the words, and it kept affecting her emotions. Instead of erasing the poems, she applied some cream on her fingers, and they healed almost immediately. ¡°Why am I here?¡± She asked Mu Feng with a hoarse and calm voice. Mu Feng heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°My Lord, you have been acting a little strange since you returned from the forbiddennd with the Purple Cloud Mushrooms. You couldn¡¯t stop searching for someone, and then you rushed out from the Biwu Pce.¡± ¡°Who was I looking for?¡± Gu Xijiu wondered. She remembered that she wanted to find someone so badly, but she could not recall who. Mu Feng stumbled as he forgot about the name of the person Gu Xijiu wanted to find! Therefore, he answered, ¡°I guess it was just an illusion from the forbiddennd; you didn¡¯t mention a name.¡± Gu Xijiu did not continue asking after that. ¡°So, who built this?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Mu Feng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too old; I guess some ancient people should have built it?¡± Gu Xijiu also recognized those designs and disys belonged to some ancient civilization. Her gaze stopped at the two rocking chairs as if she saw a couple leaning next to each other lovingly. She was shocked by the sudden image. Sadly, the vivid memory was gone before she could even see it properly. Her heart ached again involuntarily at the thought of it. ¡®Was the Crystal Pce the home of a couple? Perhaps, they used to look at the stars here?¡¯ ¡®Both of them must be powerful people; otherwise, they would not be able to build such an amazing stargazing tform!¡¯ She took a stroll in the Crystal Pce and saw a phrase of four words in one of the hall, ¡®Tian-Chang-Di-Jiu.¡¯ It was abination of Di Fuyi¡¯s and Gu Xijiu¡¯s names. Certainly, she recognized her handwriting. She even remembered that she came here before, but she could not remember who herpanion was! She felt that she had lost part of her memories. She shifted her gaze back to the four characters and felt that the character ¡®Jiu¡¯ referred to herself. How about ¡®Di¡¯? Was that referring to the emperor? ¡®Did I fall in love with an emperor?¡¯ She was frightened by the thought of it! However, she shook her head to dismiss the idea. Emperors were never her cup of tea.She could not imagine falling in love with an emperor! Gu Xijiu continued walking and arrived at the doorstep in front of the main entrance. Again, she saw a bizarre word. She saw her name carved on the right; there was an arrow of a cupid drawn on the left, but it was nk on the other side of the arrow. She could recognize that she was the one who drew it. She understood the meaning of the drawing as she came from the modern world. However, she just could not believe that she could be so childish and desperate to have a lifepanion that she would draw something like that. Since she had drawn it, there must be a person who she had in mind at the time. Why did she struggle to remember? She frowned as she fixed her eyes on the heart. She heard a conversation in her head. ¡°Why did you draw a heart with an arrow prating through it?¡± ¡®You have no idea, right? This is an arrow from the love Cupid; couples who are struck by the arrow will love each other forever¡­¡± ¡°But I feel as if an arrow is prating my heart.¡± This conversation suddenly crept into her mind. However, it was extremely soft and unclear. She knew it was a conversation from two people, but she could not identify their gender. Gu Xijiu wanted to find out more, but soon enough it disappeared again. Was this all an illusion from entering the forbiddennd? Or did it happen in reality before? Mu Feng was growing impatient; hence, he bowed and reported, ¡°My Lord, there was a piece of news from the Haoyue Kingdom saying someone imed himself as a heaven¡¯s gift disciple¡­ Could you please verify him?¡± ¡®Fine, work is the priority!¡¯ Chapter 1830 - Illusion or Reality? Chapter 1830: Illusion or Reality? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe flowers and leaves wilted as the ground was covered in snow. Gu Xijiu returned to the Biwu Pce again after being absent for half a year. Subconsciously, she hated that ce. Gu Xijiu had traveled directly to the Haoyue Kingdom to test the self-proimed heaven¡¯s gift disciple; however, the result was disappointing. Mu Feng adviced her ording to the rules that she should put that person into the Dark Forest after dissolving his spiritual power. Subconsciously, she was irritated by that task. ¡®What kind of rules are these? Why are there so many rules!?¡¯ Being the rebellious woman that she is, she put that person into the Dark Forest without removing his spiritual power. She then returned to the Biwu Pce after solving the issue. However, she felt frustrated and depressed in there and then left after staying for only half a day. She had no idea what she wanted to do. She had been traveling around as if there was a hole inside her heart, which made her feel empty to the extent she lost her passion in everything. ¡°Mu Feng, I remember you said it¡¯s always Spring all year round in the Biwu Pce?¡± She randomly asked as she noticed snowkes on her dress and hair. Mu Feng smiled awkwardly. ¡°Indeed, that used to be the case. However, this year seems to be slightly different.¡± In fact, the cold breeze had been howling for almost half a year. This strange urrence was not limited to the Biwu Pce; the weather of the entire continent was also strange. Half a year ago, it was summer. However, they had an early fall as the leaves began to fall since June. The temperature started to fall every day since then. Soon enough, everywhere was covered in snow. Snowkes continued to fall on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face as she lifted her chin and looked at the sky. She would not feel the cold anymore due to her current level of spiritual power. She merely sat down on a stone bench and continued admiring the snow. Mu Feng was observing her as he waited somewhere nearby. Gu Xijiu had not initiated any wizardry barriers; hence, the snow fell on her freely but did not melt at all. She was sitting there silently as if she was a snow sculpture. Gu Xijiu was now carrying a strong cold aura with her. The temperature of her surroundings would drop automatically wherever she visited. In fact, Mu Feng suspected The Lord¡¯s emotion was the reason for the strange weather all over the continent. However, he did not dare to tell her. After all, it was winter at that moment; hence, it was normal for it to be cold. A pair of cranes were hunting for food nearby. Perhaps, it was too cold as they began to cuddle to warm each other up.Gu Xijiu narrowed her eyes as she hated to see anything in pairs now! A strong force was formed as she lifted her arm and moved toward the cranes. Both of the cranes immediately flew away as they were frightened. Mu Feng was speechless. The Lord indeed had a very strange temper recently; she hated anything that was lovey-dovey. Therefore, Mu Feng and the other messengers tried to avoid showing up in pairs in front of The Lord to avoid irritating her. Everything seemed normal besides that. Gu Xijiu had be the true Lord and began to execute her responsibilities. She remembered that she used to look up to those great people who were at the highest positions. Now, she has be the most powerful person on the continent, and all the citizens even knelt and greeted her. Everyone respected her and built temples for her. That was supposed to be the peak of her entire life, but she did not feel happy at all. She could not even feel her emotions. As she traveled around the continent, she only felt lonely even despite witnessing all the beautiful scenery. Perhaps, that was precisely what she had to experience when she became the most powerful person in the continent? Gu Xijiu still felt that a big piece of her heart was missing; hence, she was wandering around the continent over the past six months trying to find some answers. She did not only wander around the Saha World but also visited hell and the Monster Kingdom. All three realms were very different from each other with unusual phenomena. Unfortunately, she was not impressed at all. Subconsciously, she was looking for something, but she had no idea what it was.She even visited a few of her friends, such as Long Siye from the Tianwen n, Qian Lingyu from the Haoyue Kingdom, Lan Waihu and Yan Chen, Li Mengxia, and many more. She had been to many ces but still could not find anything worth searching for. No matter who she met, she still could not feel anything, as if she subconsciously distanced herself from others. ¡°Master, I think something is wrong. Are you sick?¡± The Firmament Stone began to approach her again. Gu Xijiu was toozy to respond. She was a physician after all; certainly, she would know if she was physically ill. The Firmament Stone had been talking to her very often recently and even persuaded her to be more courteous to others. In fact, it thought she was suffering from depression. In fact, she did not intend tomit suicide but thought her life was too long and boring. ¡°Master, there are many more spells you have yet to learn. Why don¡¯t you go to the study room? There are plenty of secret scrolls in there.¡± The Firmament Stone tried to find something for her to do. Gu Xijiu had nothing to lose; hence, she went to the study room. The study room remained the same, but she fixed her gaze at the two chairs behind the table. Suddenly, she seemed to have seen two people sitting on the chairs; one was reading, and another one was writing. It was such a lovely moment. The one who was reading seemed to have a question and asked the one who was writing. The one who was writing wrapped his arms around the one who was reading and began to exin. The one who was reading then wrapped her arms around the man and kissed his chin. Gu Xijiu held her breath as she suddenly felt a familiar heartache. She knew it could be an illusion as she often saw these images. However, it used to appear only for a very short time and disappeared in a blink of an eye. She could not see the people clearly, but she felt it was the same two people. Strangely, the illusion stayed slightly longer this time; it was probably around ten seconds! Although it was still a blurred scene, she subconsciously knew that it was a man and ady. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Mu Feng reminded her as she was idling in front of the doorstep. She paused a little, then the illusion immediately disappeared. Abruptly, she asked Mu Feng, ¡°Did I fall in love with someone before?¡± Mu Feng scratched his head. ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯m not sure.¡± In fact, he did realize he had forgotten about something, but he could not recall what exactly it was. He paused for a moment as if he recalled something. ¡°My Lord, you were once in love with the overlord of the Tianwen n, and the rtionship seemed to be good.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned as she certainly remembered something between her and Long Siye. However, part of the memories between the two of them was missing too. Many of the interactions between Gu Xijiu and Long Siye involved Di Fuyi; hence, it was normal for her to forget part of it as everything rted to Di Fuyi had vanished. She frowned and pondered as her gaze stopped at the two chairs again. Were the two people Long Siye and herself? She somehow felt that her obsession was to find out the real identity of these two persons. She left swiftly after stuffing a scroll into her storage space. Mu Feng quickly followed. ¡°My Lord, where are you going?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She was the Lord; she had no obligation to reveal everything to her subordinates. Certainly, she would use the directed audio spell to contact them if she needed anything. Mu Feng sighed as he watched her disappear into the snow. The Lord liked to be alone. She would only contact them when there was something important. Mu Feng was concerned as he looked at the snow out there. It was already February, and the spring buds should be growing by now. However, the weather was still freezing cold, and there was no sign that the ice would melt soon. ¡­ The sound of a flute lingered around the world. It was amazing. Gu Xijiu was standing on a big tree watching a white-robed man ying the flute. The man was charming; he was standing there alone as if he was the most beautiful creature in the world. There was a bigke somewhere nearby which would never be frozen regardless of how cold the weather could be. The water was moving and sshed against the wall of the shore. It was scenic.However, Gu Xijiu suddenly saw that the man changed into a set of purple robes though she could not see him clearly at the time. The man lifted his head as he heard something and Gu Xijiu was anxious! She suddenly saw a fox-eyes headband, very long ck hair, and a smile that had nopetition.Certainly, that was an illusion again as it almost disappeared instantly. Suddenly, she saw a man in front of her. This person was surprised. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu was slightly disappointed. She leaped andnded onto the ground. ¡°Instructor Long, you¡¯re very free today, huh?¡± Long Siye smiled with a pair of beautiful eyes. ¡°I¡¯m free every day; so, you¡¯re always weed, Xijiu.¡± Long Siye prepared a tableful of dishes for her under a tree. The toasted to each other. However, she did not have any special feeling even though Long Siye tried to impress her. She could still feel the loneliness she used to have, and that made her even more disappointed. Gu Xijiu wanted to get to the bottom of everything; hence, she got Long Siye to y the flute as she was kind of into it at that moment. Long Siye ced the flute under his lower lip and said with a loving gaze, ¡°Xijiu, I haven¡¯t listened to you sing for ages. Why don¡¯t I y a song for you to sing along to?¡± Gu Xijiu did not reject; perhaps, singing could help to relieve her negative emotions. This time, Long Siye yed a song which both of them were familiar with- ¡®Zhi Jian Sha¡¯ by The Legend of The Phoenix. ¡®I remembered you urged me to get onto the horseback as you yed the lute under the moonlight in Jiangnan that year. You wanted to stay as you never wanted me to miss you even because you knew that I loved you. You told me fate was like the sands between our fingers; we need to let it go. Regardless of the four seasons, I will spend the rest of my life going through all life¡¯s struggles with you¡­¡¯ The song was lingering around the forest as the sound of the flute was pretty clear. It could be considered a perfect piece from both of them. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu felt the scene was very familiar. All of a sudden, she saw a man floating in theke. Chapter 1831 - No Idea Who Was The One She Was Missing Chapter 1831: No Idea Who Was The One She Was Missing Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The man had very long hair and was floating on the surface of the water. He was in a red robe as he fixed his eyes on her. She could not see his eyes or even his features, but she could strangely feel the sadness in his eyes. Her heart pumped rapidly asshe rushed toward theke! She was fast; however, she realized there was nothing but cold water when she jumped into theke. Long Siye was shocked by her actions. He asked as he looked at Gu Xijiu who was still in theke, ¡°Xijiu, are you alright? What¡¯s in there?¡± Gu Xijiu was now depressed as she knew it was an illusion again¡­ She shook her head. ¡°Nothing much; it¡¯s so hot, I just want to take a ssh.¡± In fact, she was frustrated and almost burst into tears¡­ She lifted her chin and looked to the sky. It was cloudy, and snowkes fell on hershes as well as her face. It made her eyes red. She then rubbed her eyes and squeezed out some water. She frowned as she thought something was wrong with her eyes. In fact, she often tears for no reason as she usually woke up with a pair of wet eyes and a pain in her chest. Fortunately, she was now in the water, so Long Siye could not differentiate it was water or her tears. Long Siye was still watching her. She did not use any of her spiritual power; hence, her hair and her face were wet. She was still looking at the sky even though the snowkes were falling on her face, which made her look pitiful and lonely. He was a little sad as he liked her since long time ago. She was not attached to anyone, but he never heard that she liked anyone too. The saddest part was that she always tried to distance herself from others as though she was waiting for someone, that made it more difficult for others to walk into her heart. He thought of following her around. However, her Kung Fu was way more powerful now, and she could just appear and leave instantly to the extent he could not catch up. Therefore, he could only passively wait for her arrival. Suddenly, he began to y the flute again. It was ¡®Yi Ren Hong Zhuang¡¯ by Meizi. The ¡°love birds¡± were busy singing together in a pair ¡­ Certainly, Gu Xijiu knew this song too as the lyrics just automatically shed across her mind. ¡°People said if a loving couple could not be together forever, It was also good to spend some time together, Though it was not possible to make it work again, there was a chance to meet in their dreams, She asked herself who was the one she wanted to give the handkerchief with a pair of Mandarin ducks.¡± Gu Xijiu did not sing along but returned to the shore after soaking herself in the water for a while. Of course, her clothes were dried the moment she got onto the shore. She leaned against the chair as she listened to Long Siye y. She felt some familiarities. She somehow felt she has once experienced the same thing with someone else; the man was ying the flute as well. Strangely, she saw a man in a purple robe ying the flute in front of her, and ady leaned against his back with her arms wrapped around his waist¡­ ¡°Instructor Long, do you like to wear purple clothes?¡± The song ended abruptly. Long Siye paused for a moment and shook his head. He did not like purple clothes and subconsciously, hated this color. However¡­ ¡°Xijiu, would you like me to wear a purple robe?¡± Chapter 1832 - You’ve Achieved Level Nine Now, Havent You? Chapter 1832: You¡¯ve Achieved Level Nine Now, Haven¡¯t You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion If Gu Xijiu really liked him in a purple set of robes, Long Siye did not mind to change his style. Gu Xijiu looked at him and shook her head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t suit you!¡± Long Siye remained silent. Gu Xijiu wanted to change the topic. She asked another question after a quick ponder, ¡°Instructor Long, how much do you know about heaven?¡± Long Siye frowned and shook his head. ¡°Not much, it¡¯s too mythical. I heard that whoever possesses a level ten spiritual power can ascend to heaven, but I am not sure if it is true.¡± Gu Xijiu was dubious. ¡°My spiritual power is above level ten, and Mu Feng, as well as the other messengers, are also at level ten; why did we not ascend?¡± Long Siye smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hmmm, perhaps it is because you¡¯re The Lord; you have to protect the continent, so you can¡¯t ascend. Meanwhile, Mu Feng and the rests are your guardians, and their role is to protect you. Naturally, they can¡¯t ascend as well¡­ Perhaps, an ordinary person who achieved a level ten spiritual power could ascend.¡± Gu Xijiu pondered and suddenly lifted her head. ¡°Instructor Long, you¡¯ve achieved level nine now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Long Siye nodded. ¡°I am above level nine. Thanks for the medicine, Xijiu.¡± Half a year ago, Gu Xijiu gave him a pill made from the Purple Cloud Mushrooms, and it enhanced his power drastically!¡± Initially, he needed another eight to ten years to reach level nine. However, in less than six months, he exceeded level nine. Besides that, the pill haspletely changed his physique! Based on his progress, he could break through level ten in just another one or two decades! Gu Xijiu opened her palm. ¡°Here are another two!¡± Long Siye looked at the purple pills and then looked at her again. Certainly, he knew how valuable the pill was. It was not something anyone could buy even if they had plenty of money, but, she just gave it to him as if it was as affordable as cabbages. Long Siye was touched. ¡°Xijiu, the medicine is too valuable! I think it¡¯s better for you to keep it for other purposes.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I want you to achieve level ten faster.¡± This pill was not really valuable to her as she had a few hundred pills in her storage! Long Siye carefully took it from her with a happy expression. His Kung Fu was nothing close to Gu Xijiu¡¯s; hence, he did not feelpatible with her. However, if he could increase his spiritual power faster, he could stay by her side and protect her. It would definitely boost his confidence. ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯ll try my best to practice and stay by your side!¡± Long Siye promised. Gu Xijiu pondered as she looked at him. ¡°No, I want you to ascend¡­¡± Long Siye was stunned. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very interested to know more about heaven but I couldn¡¯t find a way up. If you ascend, perhaps, there will be a passage for me. How about this, could you inform me when you are close to level ten?¡± Long Siye¡¯s face immediately turned dark and depressed. He paused for a while before he answered, ¡°Xijiu, you seem to be very obsessed with heaven. In fact, heaven might not be as nice as the current world. Heaven is full of many rules. It is not as easygoing as Earth.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent, she was indeed obsessed with visiting heaven. She had no idea where the obsession came from, but she had no interest in anyone or anything in this world¡­ Chapter 1833 - You Will Be Punished By God Chapter 1833: You Will Be Punished By God Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was getting bored, so she patted Long Siye on the shoulder and reminded him, ¡°Remember to notify me when you are about to achieve level ten.¡± Swiftly, she turned and disappeared. ¡­ A hundred leagues were locked in ice, Whirling snow traveled far and wide, The Great Wall, both inside and outside, Was covered only in a vast expanse of white. The entire river hade to rest, The mountains were dancing with silver snakes, The teau hills were filled with wild elephants in white. (Adapted from ¡®Snow,¡¯ To the tune of Chin Yuan Chun by Mao Zedong.) The Firmament Stone was distraught, so it decided to read the poem to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Master, take a look at this ce. Thend has been locked in ice for a year now. It cannot continue like that,¡± the Firmament Stonemented. Gu Xijiu had a clear view from above. The entire world appeared to be in the ice age once again with a series of cial episodes, filled with whirling snow and howling wind. The four seasons no longer existed. Every day, there was only winter. The sky was overcast with dark clouds almost every day. They started to forget how warm they used to be under the sun. Every corner on earth was equally bitterly cold. The frost damaged the crops. Throughout the year, there was no harvest at all. Many people from the three kingdoms started to starve. The government began to offer food aid from the granaries, but the temporary solution would not be able to solve the long-term problem. If the situation remained unsolved, more than half of the people on earth would be starved to death within three years. Some ces were gued by violence from the famine victims. ¡°Master, you are The Lord. Your mood can easily affect the weather. All these people are your children. They adore you tremendously. Can you watch them as they die from the cold and hunger? Can you watch as the world slowlyes to an end? Master, you cannot go on like this,¡± the Firmament Stone remonstrated earnestly in her head. Gu Xijiu pinched her lips into a thin line and said nothing. Her eyes were as dark as the clear night sky. The Firmament Stone had been grumbling on about the same topic every other day. Those were the innocent, everyday people. She certainly did not want the world to be covered in ice and snow, but her heart was in a constant state of destion as if a vast, deserted snownd. There was no way she could keep her spirit up. ¡°Master, you will be punished by God!¡± The Firmament Stone felt apprehensive about Gu Xijiu¡¯s fate. Gu Xijiu swung her sleeve to dismiss its concern. ¡°I am not worried about the punishment.¡± She was not even worried about death, let alone the punishment. As her Kung Fu had achieved an unbeatable level, her appearance slowly changed and she became more stunning. Her beauty was overwhelming. Every time she made an appearance in public, she would certainly create quite a stir. Many men were besotted and fell under the spell of her beauty. Her beauty came as a shock to many women as well, but at the same time, they were a little unhappy about it when they saw their man being so swept away by her charm. To save herself from unnecessary trouble, she started to wear a mask. The mask that she chose was a vile visage. Her beautiful body waspletely covered under the huge piece of ck cloth, so people could not tell her real gender or identity. Since then, no one had ever fallen for her beauty again. Soon, she gradually enveloped herself in a shroud of mystery. There was a vein of immense mncholy in her character, so her friends would not get too close to her anymore. Her temperament was so cold that they were afraid to get any closer. From a distance, two slipshod children could be seen walking a very long journey. They held onto each other to get warm. In their hands, there was a tiny rabbit. Desperately, they were looking for a shelter to get out of the wind and light up the wood so they could grill the meat. The cold weather came as a torture for the rabbit too. It was thin and weak. It had been surviving solely under the roots of a tree in the thick snow. Chapter 1834 - The Demon Within Chapter 1834: The Demon Within Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe weather was unbearably cold. The children were only wearing thin clothes. Before they could get out of the wind, one of the children fell. Another child tried to pull him up but failed, so they both fell to the ground and could not stand up anymore. Gu Xijiu was moved. She raised her hand, and two coats could be seen drifting through the air. The coats then wrapped around the children to keep them warm. The children became warm very quickly as they muffled up in the coats. Immediately, they kneeled and bowed towards the sky as a token of gratitude to The Lord. Gu Xijiu never appeared, nor had the children ever seen her. They only knew they had to bow and offer their hearty thanks to their only guardian, The Lord. The children then proceeded to grill the rabbit. The Firmament Stone sighed. ¡°Master, under the miserable circumstance, out of so many lives, how many people can you possibly help?¡± Gu Xijiu did not respond. She seldom talked or even thought about worldly matters, so the Firmament Stone could not understand what she was thinking. After a long, quiet pause, she finally answered, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Cheer up! You have to be happy! You need to feel alive. Master, thend requires a Lord who is lively. You can cry or even be angry; at least some emotions are better than deathly stillness.¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated. ¡°I cannot do it.¡± She had tried, but she really could not do it. The Firmament Stone did not know what to do. It was really worried. She could not go on being so miserable, but it did not know what it could do to cheer her up. Honestly, it started to reminisce the days when Di Fuyi was still The Lord. The world was blossoming in colors. Although there would be wars now and then, thend was always bustling with life. Now, the world was merely and of ice. ¡­ Gu Xijiu returned to the Crystal Pce in the sea. She saw the poems that were engraved all over the floor. She sat on the rocking chair and stared nkly at Fuyi¡¯s name in the poem. Her heart started to ache. For the past year, she hardly had any feelings for anything. Everything flowed away in haste like floating clouds. Nothing could really make her feel anything, but the name of ¡®Fuyi¡¯ could easily sweep her away in a wave of emotions. The name seemed to mean something profound to her. However, she could not recall the reason. She fell asleep on the rocking chair, and the Firmament Stone on her wrist started to glimmer with a faint light to cover her body within its halo. The ce was too cold. She would freeze if she fell asleep without any covers. Hence, the Firmament Stone shone with a glimmer of light to keep her warm. Even in her dreams, Gu Xijiu could not help but frown; it was like she was trapped within the depths of her nightmare. The Firmament Stone was curious. It would like to find out what had been haunting her in her dreams. ¡­ It was a hill of ice, followed by a vast sea of ice. The snowstorm was wild and raging, as though carrying knives that could easily prate anything. There was no one and no sign of life. There was absolutely nothing. To its surprise, it did not expect to find the vast fields of emptiness even in her dreams. It finally found its master, sitting alone in the snow. She was dressed entirely in ck. Her dark hair and ck robes fluttered in the wind, like a lost butterfly twisting and twirling as if struggling against the cold breeze. It made the Firmament Stone¡¯s heart ache to see her like that. It flew over andforted her. ¡°Master, please do not sit here for too long. You will get sick in the cold.¡± Gu Xijiu looked up. Her eyes were dark and emotionless. ¡°No matter where I go, it is still cold.¡± Chapter 1835 - A Good Marriage Chapter 1835: A Good Marriage Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I cannot be sure about that, but what if you take a few steps forward and find spring again?¡± The Firmament Stone tried to be encouraging. Gu Xijiu sat hugging her legs and refused to move. ¡°I will not move. It is the same everywhere.¡± The Firmament Stone did not know what to do. It could not help but wonder if it was hopeless for Gu Xijiu to feel alive again. Di Fuyi¡¯s death was indeed a pain to her. With memories of him, it was understandable that she would be crushed by her mncholic sentiments. With great love, there would always be great pain. However, now that she had lost everyst memory of Di Fuyi, why would her life be even more deste? Before they met, she had always been vigorous and active. Now that she hadpletely forgotten about Di Fuyi, she could not possibly be affected by a loss of love anymore. Should she not return to her usual, energetic self, just like before? ¡°Perhaps, we should arrange another marriage for her?¡± A voice whispered into its ear. The Firmament Stone was taken by surprise. It nced around to find the source of the voice. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°You do not need to know my identity. I am just like you, a voice to convey the heavenlyws. I only exist to assist the new Lord.¡± The voice gave no hint of whether it was a man or a woman. The Firmament Stone turned to look at Gu Xijiu. She was still sitting there with her arms around her knees, apparently engrossed in thoughts. Like a statue, she sat there silently without any response to the voice heard by the Firmament Stone. ¡°How would an arranged marriage help?¡± The Firmament Stone sneered at the voice with contempt. ¡°Who could possibly be better than the previous Lord, Huang Tu?¡± The voice hesitated. ¡°He has, unfortunately, immortalized. His existence will bepletely erased. There is no way for him toe back to the world.¡± The Firmament Stone suddenly recalled something. ¡°ording to the heavenlyws, shouldn¡¯t Huang Tu ascend to heaven after he died?¡± ¡°The heavenlyws cannot be revealed,¡± the voice responded briefly, though somewhat arrogantly. The Firmament Stone was pissed. ¡°Who are you proposing she marry? I honestly do not think anyone on earth deserves her, not even Long Siye. She used to be fond of him, but after her past rtionship with Huang Tu, Long Siye is of no significance to her.¡± ¡°No one on earth deserves her, but let us not forget that there are people from heaven. In fact, she will be meeting someone from heaven after two hundred years, and they will have a happy marriage. However, I do not think the world can survive two hundred years with her current condition. The marriage should be brought forward.¡± The Firmament Stone did not feel so good about people from heaven, but it was curious. ¡°Who is the man?¡± ¡°He is the son of an emperor from the Upper Bound. ording to the Heavenly Order, he will be condemned to the earth. They will meet and have a good marriage, till death parts their union on the day she immortalizes.¡± The Firmament Stone shone in a weak glimmer. ¡°The emperor¡¯s son? He seems like a very superior man. If you say that their marriage should be brought forward, does it mean that he will be condemned to the earth soon?¡± ¡°No, he will not descend to the earth any sooner. However, Gu Xijiu can make her way to heaven.¡± The Firmament Stone was surprised by the offer. ¡°Are you suggesting that she can ascend to heaven?¡± ¡°Desperate situations call for desperate measures. ording to heavenlyws, she can ascend to heaven. However, she cannot stay here forever. The best solution will be for her to stay for six months in heaven and then spend another six on earth.¡± The Firmament Stone finally found a sense of hope. It knew that Gu Xijiu had been trying to find ways to ascend to heaven. She finally found her way there! Perhaps, seeing the bustling and hustling metropolis in heaven would dazzle her and at least, cheer her up. ¡°Which way to heaven?¡± The Firmament Stone demanded in bright, hopeful light. ¡°At the most southern end of thend, there is a tree, tall enough to reach the sky. It appears to be fiery red. If she climbs it high enough, she will arrive at the desired destination.¡± After providing the Firmament Stone with the crucial information, the voice seemed to have left. Chapter 1836 - The Catastrophe Chapter 1836: The Catastrophe Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Firmament Stone started to contemte the suggestion given by the messenger from heaven. As it pondered, it noticed a sudden drastic change in its environment. It quickly nced around and saw something surprising. The sky was in utter darkness, and thend was covered entirely by snow! However, in the distance, there was a faint glow of purple light. A fog seemed to block the light, so the purple glow was only dimly discernible. In a blurred vision, there appeared to be a man, standing in the purple mist. Gu Xijiu finally stood up, her eyes resting on the figure in the purple mist. Her expression clearly showed that she was mesmerized. Slowly, she drifted towards the purple mist. The Firmament Stone followed her. It was sure that the surroundings had indeed be warmer after the emergence of the purple mist. The cold was less miserable. Was the purple mist the source of her happiness? Was it the only thing that could make her feel alive in the abyss of her sorrowful soul? Gu Xijiu continued her pursuit of the purple mist. Like a mirage that mimicked her desperation, it seemed that she could never make it far enough to catch the purple mist. ¡°Master, it is an illusion. You will never make it, so do not waste time on it.¡± Gu Xijiu ignored the Firmament Stone and continued her fruitless pursuit. It was, after all, her dream. The Firmament Stone would like to see if she could finally get what she hoped for, so it kept quiet and followed her instead. After a while, the purple mist disappeared into thin air. Gu Xijiu stopped and stared helplessly at the disappearance of the purple mist. Tears started to fill her eyes. The Firmament Stone felt terrible for her at first. Suddenly, an idea came to it. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu woke up from her dream, she was surprised to find herself being in a purple sea. The corals were purple. The seaweed was purple; even the shells were purple. The surroundings disyed a glittering array of different purple tones. She sat by staring nkly, lost in thoughts. The Firmament Stone wanted to bring some excitement to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Master, take a look at this. Isn¡¯t this pretty?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned in dismay. She liked purple a lot, but never wished for the entire surroundings to be purple; especially the purple seaweed! The seaweed had covered all the words that she had engraved on the floor. Intuitively, she did not wish to change anything about theyout. Every time she visited the ce, she would grieve and at the same time, feel a sense of belonging about the ce. She waved her hands and the purple gardens, which the Firmament Stone had painstakingly arranged, disappeared almost instantaneously. Everything returned to its usual state. ¡°Do not try to change anything. I do not like it!¡± Gu Xijiu answered with a hint of disapproval. The Firmament Stone did not manage to cheer her up, so the failed attempt dispirited it. ¡°Master, I just want you to be happy.¡± Gu Xijiu dismissed its concern. ¡°There is no need to make any mess.¡± Suddenly, the directed audio spell that was hung at her waist started to flicker. She picked it up and heard Long Siye panting anxiously at the other end. ¡°Xijiu, I¡­ I think I am about to be struck by the catastrophe that one faces before advancing to level ten.¡± Thick, red clouds started to roll in and fill the entire sky in tints of red, as though there was an emerging red sun with all its shimmering rays hidden behind the clouds. The clouds drew closer towards the sky above the Tianwen mountain, turning the air into a red glow. The unusual sign was indeed rming. Themon people looked up to the sky, trying to get a clue of what was truly happening. The disciples of the Tianwen n were frightened out of their wits. Ominous red clouds were gathering overhead, like an entire mountain of mes that was about to crush down from above. Chapter 1837 - The Catastrophe (2) Chapter 1837: The Catastrophe (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng and the rest of the messengers knew what was going to happen. They were a few hundred miles away from the Tianwen n, fighting against the ice monsters that emerged under the cloak of snow and ice. These ice monsters were strong, plunging many lives into the abyss of death and misery. Many practitioners had, unfortunately, be their victims, as the monsters hadpletely absorbed their power. It was a rather tough fight, so all four messengers had to work together. The fight between the ice monsters and the messengers was reaching its climax when they saw the iing catastrophic red clouds. It came as a shocking sight. Mu Feng could not hold back his frustration. ¡°I wonder who is going to undergo the catastrophe at this perfect timing.¡± Other than working as the guardians of the Lord, the four messengers actually had another duty to fulfill, which was to protect anyone who was undergoing the catastrophe before advancing to level ten.They had to offer their protection personally to provide against any misfortune. The catastrophe was, after all, very life-threatening. It was also known as the Celestial Catastrophe. Forget about bing a celestial being, slight negligence even before advancing to level ten would cost one¡¯s life. He or she could be struck by lightning. Also, advancing to level ten would require the consumption of some specific herbal pills. Before one was going to advance to level ten, he or she would have to take the pills from the messenger and mention in passing that the catastrophe would soon being, so the four messengers could get themselves prepared. This time, no one mentioned anything about getting the pills from the messengers. How could one face the catastrophe so suddenly? Mu Feng could not care less about the ice monsters anymore. ¡°The clouds seem to be going towards the direction of the Tianwen n. Mu Lei, you and I should go and take a look. Mu Dian and Mu Yun, both of you should stay and fight!¡± Mu Lei responded, ¡°Could it be Long Siye? His Kung Fu is the highest among them all. If it is him, I think we should notify the Lord about it.¡± Mu Feng looked up into the sky and muttered, ¡°There is no need to notify. The Lord is already on her way!¡± He saw a gleam of seven-colored rays shing across the sky, like a falling star heading towards the Tianwen mountain. Only the Lord possessed such radiance. Throughout the year, although Gu Xijiu¡¯s temperament had be gradually unapproachable, her Kung Fu had be stronger day by day. Mu Feng still remembered how Gu Xijiu used to be before she entered the Buddha Fire Land. Before, her Kung Fu was not of the highest quality yet. However, her transformation after that was remarkable. Her Kung Fu had significantly increased. Her Kung Fu used to be at level ten, but now, her strength was unfathomably strong. If the Lord was going to look into the situation personally, then the four messengers would no longer be needed so urgently. They should take care of the ice monsters instead. All four of them then continued toy siege to the ice monsters. After half an hour, they finally got rid of the ice monsters. The fight left them breathless. A streak of blood-red lightning momentarily illuminated the sky and turned into a roar of thunder. It struck the Tianwen Mountain, and they could hear a single sharp crash of thunder. All four of them were utterly shocked. ¡°The catastrophe is happening to the man!¡± Mu Feng shouted out loud and dashed to the scene as quickly as he could. The catastrophe had officially begun. Streaks of lightning shed across the sky continuously. From afar, Mu Feng could clearly see that a man was hurled to the winds. Countless streaks of lightning continued to strike the man. The man was enveloped in a faint circle of seven-colored rays. Apparently, the Lord had offered her help to him. ¡°The overlord of Tianwen n is going through the catastrophe! He is advancing to level ten!¡± ¡°Will he finally be a celestial being?¡± ¡°It is hard to say. Some people chose to stay in the mortal world even after they have achieved level ten.¡± ¡°However, I heard that most people choose to ascend to heaven.¡± ¡°He would only ascend to heaven if he has no attachment to earth, right? However, Overlord Long has a lot to be concerned about.¡± Many practitioners came to the scene upon hearing the news. They gathered around at the hills of the Tianwen mountain and nced upward nervously while engaging in a heated discussion. Chapter 1838 - The Catastrophe (3) Chapter 1838: The Catastrophe (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng sighed. Was Long Siye going to ascend to heaven? He was, after all, a very trustworthy friend of the Lord. The Lord was livelier when she visited him. Sometimes, they would share a few sses of wine and a meal together or even sing a few songs. If he really ascended to heaven, the Lord would bepletely alone. If they were not mistaken, Long Siye would not leave the Lord alone. Anyway, the decision was not going to be made right now. When one was facing the catastrophe, most of the people would not be able to break into the circle where the lightning struck. Terror-stricken, most of them could only stand aside and watch nervously. The sky above Long Siye was shrouded in roars of thunder. The man painstakingly avoided the streaks of lightning by shifting swiftly from side to side. Gu Xijiu stood not too far away from him. She had added a wizardry barrier around his body to help him resist at least half of the fierceness of the lightning strikes. She had faith in Long Siye that he would make it through. She stared nkly at the red clouds and was hit by a sudden realization. She could roughly recall that the clouds were not the same red color when she was going through the catastrophe herself. She had a dim recollection of a man protecting her closely by her side. When the thunder struck, the man held her close in his arms. However, she could not remember how the man looked like. As far as she was concerned, an outsider was not able to participate in the catastrophe. So how did the man get close enough to protect her from the streaks of lightning and thunder? She looked up to the sky and was caught in a trance. Suddenly, she recalled a familiar voice. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you be afraid. I am here!¡± ¡°I am not afraid of anything as long as you stay by my side.¡± It was a conversation between two people, but she could not tell if it was between a man and a woman. Her heart ached terribly upon hearing the voice, though. She clenched her fist tightly in frustration. Who was the person? And why did he call her ¡®baby¡¯? Was it a way to address her? How could she possibly ept such a nauseating title? She was a little absent minded while being lost in her own thoughts. Suddenly, the crowd eximed nervously. ¡°Look! A Cloud Channel! There is a Cloud Channel!¡± Gu Xijiu looked up and was immediately delighted. The streaks of blood-red lightning finally ended. Long Siye was burned to a cinder, like a book that had beenpletely scorched. However, he slowly rose from within the clouds. Behind him, a passage formed within the thick, red clouds, connecting him to the skies. A sh of gold light shone unexpectedly from the sky, enveloping Long Siye within its halo. Along with the sh of gold light, he slowly floated into the air andnded directly on the blood red path. However, the gleam of gold light disappeared, leaving Long Siye in his usual appearance. His dark, ck robes returned to its usual charming light blue. He was ascending to be a celestial being! The crowd started to cheer enthusiastically. In a single bounce, Gu Xijiu dashed to the red passage as quickly as she could. Long Siye looked at Gu Xijiu fixedly and murmured, ¡°Xijiu, as you wish, I am finally bing a celestial being.¡± He stood hesitantly on the red cloud passage for a while. Swiftly, he then turned into a sh of light and drifted directly above. Soon, he disappeared within the thick, red clouds in the distant sky. Gu Xijiunded on the bloody red passage, but it started to disperse as soon as she touched the clouds. Shewas shocked. She tried to chase after the passage, but when she finally made it, the cloud passage had disappeared entirely. She stood above the clouds and watched as the clouds quickly returned to their usual, observable white. Chapter 1839 - The Catastrophe (4) Chapter 1839: The Catastrophe (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye was gone. If Gu Xijiu was not mistaken, he had ascended to heaven and be a celestial being. However, Gu Xijiu was not given a chance to join him.She was desperate to ascend to heaven. She had no idea where the idea came from, but it had somehow be her obsession. Sadly, the way to heaven was nowhere to be found. She had been anticipating the day when Long Siye finally became a celestial being. Unfortunately, she did not get what she was hoping for. The result was very disappointing. Snow sluiced down over the earth as Gu Xijiu stood in the clouds contemting what had happened. Suddenly, the Firmament Stone started talking to her. ¡°Master, it is not impossible to ascend to heaven. I know how.¡± Gu Xijiu was obviously surprised. ¡°How?¡± ¡°There is a pathway that connects the Lower Bound to heaven. If you find it, you can work your way up,¡± the Firmament Stone continued. ¡°Where is the pathway?¡± ¡°At the most southern end of the earth, there is a tree, tall enough to reach the sky. It appears to be fiery red. If you climb it high enough, you will arrive at heaven,¡± the Firmament Stone told her what it learned from the mysterious voice. ¡°There are too many uncertainties. Do you know the specific location?¡± ¡°About that¡­ Master, that is all that I know.¡± ¡­ The trunk was fiery red in color. Every piece of its leaves resembled the indentation of Buddha¡¯s handprint, making it look somewhat transcendental to the spiritual realm. It was a tall tree standing at a thousand feet. The top of the tree was lost amid the depths of the clouds. At this very moment, Gu Xijiu was standing at the top of the tree. The Firmament Stone was very impressed, for she handled things quickly and dexterously. First, she met up with the four messengers and gave them some instructions. Then, she departed immediately. The most southern part of thend was indeed a very vast area. Furthermore, every inch of thend was covered heavily in snow. The Firmament Stone initially thought that it would not be challenging to look for the tree in a vastly white field. However, the search proved it otherwise. Gu Xijiu flew south along with the Firmament Stone. They were now in the profound depths of the south pr circle, but the tall tree was nowhere to be seen. Gu Xijiu had spent more than two weeks searching for the tree in the south. Just when the Firmament Stone started to think that the voice might have misled it about the existence of the tree, Gu Xijiu finally found it in the auroras. Gu Xijiu teleported immediately towards the Aurora, but a wizardry barrier halted her way. Almost instantaneously, the auroras disappeared, along with the tree. The tree was nowhere to be seen in the hundred-mile radius where it used to stand. Gu Xijiu decided to stay, waiting patiently for the auroras to reappear. The waitsted about two weeks. At the south pole, the frequency of the aurora emergence was rather high. The auroras graced the high altitudes dozens of times a day. However, the tree did not show up. The Firmament Stone believed that it was merely an illusion and thought that she should not be spending too much time on something so surreal. However, Gu Xijiu would not change her mind when she was determined to prove herself. The Firmament Stone continued to bombard her with facts, hoping she would change her mind. Instead, Gu Xijiu answered firmly, ¡°I believe that it is here!¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu was about to ascend to heaven, what could she possibly find in thend above? Chapter 1840 - Heaven Chapter 1840: Heaven Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Firmament Stone could tell that the thick ice that covered the world was starting to melt away. Perhaps, Gu Xijiu finally found a sense of hope for what she had been waiting for. ¡°Master, why are you so obsessed about heaven? Perhaps, heaven isn¡¯t all that it is said to be. It may not even be as good as our world.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and answered, ¡°I do not know.¡± She was indeed obsessed about the idea of ascending to heaven as if there was something that she had been hoping to find. A conversation shed before her eyes. ¡°About me, it is not entirely hopeless. I may not be gone forever even after the immortalization. I may ascend to heaven.¡± She closed her eyes, trying to recall more of the conversation. She did not even know who was the one talking to her, but she was confident that he was someone of utmost importance. It was a shame that she had forgotten about him. She could tell that the person must be a man. She knew she was not a homosexual. She tried to find out more from the people around, but no one was aware of the existence of the man. Mu Feng had always thought that her extended period of stay in the forbiddennd must have caused someplications, leaving her with the constant illusion about the man. She was not sure about that theory either. Affected by her constant depression, her heart filled with dead ashes. The man in her illusion was herst hope to revive her utterly dissipated heart. The Firmament Stone continued to talk with her, but Gu Xijiu seemed absent-minded; she was utterly oblivious to its excessive talk. The Firmament Stone stared helplessly at her. Gu Xijiu used to be unapproachable, but at least she was quite lively. asionally, she would talk with it by sharing a little of what she was thinking, or even make some jokes. Now, she would not answer anything, no matter how it tried to get her attention. Talking with someone so unresponsive was like talking to the air. The Firmament Stone was disappointed, but it could not tell her about it. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu repositioned her body in an alert posture. Swiftly, she teleported and moved towards the sight of the auroras. The Firmament Stone was dazzled, as the auroras shed vibrantly before its eyes. When it finally realized what happened, Gu Xijiu was already standing on a tree. The tree was fiery red with indented leaves of Buddha¡¯s handprint. Of great heights, the tree extended into the clouds. The end was unobservable. It was the Sky Bridging Tree. She finally found it! When she was dashing through the wizardry barrier, she had also performed some spell at the same time to make her entry sessful this time. The Firmament Stone felt a sense of relief, for she had been carrying it tightly on her wrist. Otherwise, it would not be able to make its way through the barrier at all. The entire spectacr scene disappeared instantly. Who could have possibly noticed the tree within the glistening lights? Even Di Fuyi was not aware of its odd existence. Surely, he did note looking for it in the lights. The Firmament Stone looked at Gu Xijiu again and realized a faint sense of hope in her eyes. She looked upward and was prepared to make a rapid advance. The Firmament Stone quickly warned her, ¡°Master, once you are on the tree, you must not be away from it. You cannot use cloud maniption magic. You can only climb it physically by stepping upward. If you teleport, it will disappear.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Gu Xijiu answered confidently and started the climb by hand. The tree stood firmly upright, and she could only use her physical strength to climb it. Along the way, there were even some ferocious beasts. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu¡¯s Kung Fu was strong enough. The beasts were all approaching level eight, but she could easily take them out and get rid of them from the tree. Chapter 1841 - Heaven (2) Chapter 1841: Heaven (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe higher that Gu Xijiu climbed, the more ferocious the beasts that she had to fight. asionally, there were event traps to swallow any mortals who made the climb. The Firmament Stone was anxious. The mere sight of the challenges was more than enough to put it off. The ce seemed indeed unreachable. For anyone who broke in, he or she would easily be torn apart by the beasts or swallowed as a whole in the hidden traps. He or she would never get to see the top. Only Gu Xijiu could make it past the challenges on the path. The climb took her an entire day. Finally, she made it to the top. Gu Xijiu defeated a five-colored bird that looked down upon all mortal beings. When the bird caught sight of her on the tree, it was extremely contemptuous of her. It demanded her to leave the tree or she would be its meal. Gu Xijiuunched her attack before it finished talking. An hourter, Gu Xijiu had two scratches on her arms. As for the five-colored bird, it almost lost all of its feathers on its tail. In the end, Gu Xijiu managed to put her sword on its throat, threatening to take its life. The five-colored bird surrendered immediately and agreed to take her to heaven. Therefore, Gu Xijiu climbed onto its back. The bird activated an unknown mechanism on the tree and a cloud pathway of vibrant colors emerged, guiding it all the way to the top. The Firmament Stone observed the shing clouds and was worried. ¡°Master, should we trust the bird? If we ride it up, how should wee back down? Will it help us again?¡± ¡°We will see when we get there,¡± Gu Xijiu answered casually. ¡°We cannot do that. We have to think about our way back. After all, you can only stay in heaven for six months. We have toe back down when the time is up.¡± ¡°Who decided that I can only stay for six months?¡± Gu Xijiu was irritated. ¡°It is the heavenly¡­ heavenlyw.¡± Gu Xijiu did not bother to entertain the Firmament Stone again. She was disgusted by the heavenlyws and would never obey it. For a year, she had been doing things that were against the heavenlyws to trigger anyone who was behind the n. As a result, the voice that had been bbering in her ears disappearedpletely. She was eager to know what it was like to be in heaven. As far as she was concerned, heaven should be a ce on another. From what she knew, the closest from the earth that was suitable to support life was a few thousand light-years away. It was not easy to go beyond a few light-years in an instance. Gu Xijiu stared at the five-colored cloud pathway attentively. The cloud pathway was as vibrant as a rainbow. asionally, some vortexes would emerge along the path. The bird would dive into the vortex, drawing it quickly across, from one space to another. She had been through spaces that were either filled with raging mes, or ck auras, or even flying sand and rolling pebbles. However, it would take a while before she could get a clear look at her surroundings. Astonished, she could not help but wonder if it was how time traveling looked like. After going through the 81st vortex,yers of buildings finally emerged amidst the clouds. The buildings glistened in shiny gold. Even the air was filled with a celestial aura, carrying with it peace and prosperity. The five-colored bird swayed its wings and plunged. ¡­ ¡°I see this is how heaven looks like!¡± The Firmament Stone whispered into her ears. ¡°It somewhat resembles how our legends used to portray it. Except for the clouds and the celestial aura, it is not very different from earth.¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer it. The five-colored bird carried her all the way to a giant square. She took the time to admire the marvelous square. Chapter 1842 - Heaven (3) Chapter 1842: Heaven (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe ground was paved with pale green jade stones into different auspicious designs. The za was wreathed in a vibrant luminescence. The za bustled with people who dressed in a simr appearance. Some people dressed in blue robes, some in green. Some were in white. The ones in blue and green were obviously of lower statuses. They had been following the people in white robes in one direction, seemingly well disciplined. Their behaviors were quiet and orderly. Gu Xijiu maintained her usual appearance with her ck robe and the obviously vile looking mask. When shended, she was clearly an outstanding one. Immediately, she attracted many curious eyes. Gu Xijiu could not care less about the attention. Except for the people in colored robes, there were children in different clothing which looked somewhat like a uniform. Some of these children were sweeping the floor. Others were feeding the birds in the square. All in all, the children were doing the chores, so they were clearly the servants. The legends were true. In heaven, the spiritual power that one possessed was at least level nine. She could tell from their glistening aura that shone faintly, like a halo. These children servants were obviously the lowest in the ranking, which was still about level nine. The people in blue and green were at level ten or so. The ones in green, however, were slightly better than the ones in blue. The men in white robes, the ones that were leading the way, possessed a celestial aura that proved them to be at least level ten and above. The mortals from the earth had to achieve a particr milestone to ascend to heaven, so anyone of spiritual power at level ten would be considered as one of the best. Social segregation of sses still existed. The recognition for spiritual power in heaven, however, might differ from Earth. What were the standards in heaven? Did she belong in the middle or lower ss? As Gu Xijiu had just arrived, she waspletely unsure of the standards. A young man in white robes approached her. ¡°How can I address you?¡± ¡°As a passerby,¡± Gu Xijiu answered briefly. The man in white was confused. He sized Gu Xijiu with curious eyes but still could not figure out her origin. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°Earth.¡± The man in white frowned in bewilderment. ¡°Your information is too general. There are so many people from Earth.¡± He then pointed at some of the blue and green men. ¡°They have ascended from different parts of the Earth. There are hundreds of thousands of regions. Can you be more specific about the continent where you came from?¡± She obviously did not know that there were hundreds of thousands of regions. The men in blue robes caught Gu Xijiu¡¯s attention. These men were wearing simr blue robes as Long Siye after he survived the catastrophe. All the blue robes were of simr handicrafts, if not identical. The only difference to tell them apart was the embroidery pattern at the corner of their robes. The men in blue and green were in a total of about a hundred and eighty people. Apparently, they had just arrived in heaven as well, as they looked somewhat excited. She took a quick nce at these people, but could not see Long Siye. The young man was still waiting for an answer, so she answered him ordingly. He was obviously perplexed. ¡°You do not seem like you have just ascended.¡± ¡°She found the Sky Bridging Tree. I was defeated, so I had to carry her here,¡± the five-colored bird told the man about their encounter. Surprisingly, it had not left. The man in white took a look at the tail of the five-colored bird that was almost bald. ¡°I got it,¡± he answered with a nod. He turned to look at Gu Xijiu again. ¡°I can see that you are a very capable person. Please proceed as you wish.¡± This time, he did not sound as arrogant as before. The same situation had not happened for thousands of years. It was normal to have people in heaven through proper ascension, but cases like Gu Xijiu were extremely rare. The man was ready to leave, but Gu Xijiu had to find out more. ¡°Mr. Immortal, do you have a minute? I want to ask you about a man.¡± Chapter 1843 - Heaven (4) Chapter 1843: Heaven (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe young man responded with a smile, ¡°Miss, I see that you are unclear about the rules and courtesies here. You cannot simply address others the way you did earlier.¡± He then pointed at the men in blue and green. ¡°These are the people who have just ascended, so they are the lowest rank; you can refer to them as the Junior Immortals. As for me, I have been around long enough to be a Middle Immortal.¡± The man in white was very gentle and refined. The way he talked was also very courteous. There were three kingdoms here ¨C the Celestial Kingdom, the Devil Kingdom, and the Monster Kingdom. The ce where Gu Xijiu currently stood was the Celestial Kingdom, also known as Saha World. There were five ranks in the celestial kingdom- the Junior Immortal, the Middle Immortal, the Senior Immortal, the Golden Immortal, and the Mighty Immortal. Gu Xijiu watched as these men in blue and green slowly entered a room that looked somewhat odd. These Junior Immortals once possessed excellent capabilities, so they did not seem awkward or shy of strangers. Most of them seemed to have audable aura. Although they were equally bewildered about the odd room, they behaved with greatposure. When they left the room, they seemed to be more confused than before. They slowly followed the man in white in a queue. They seemed very worried. Gu Xijiu did not understand the reason behind their sudden change of behavior, so she had to ask the man about it. Hesitantly, the man exined, ¡°Since these men have already ascended to heaven, they have to leave their past behind. All their memories will bepletely erased.¡± Gu Xijiu took an immediate aversion to the newly introduced rule. Erasing every bit of one¡¯s past was no different than having a reincarnation. Is that what had happened to Long Siye? Had all of his memories been erased? She continued to ask about Long Siye¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Every day, there are a few hundred people who arrive. I cannot recall at once about this man that you are enquiring about. However, I can look it up for you.¡± The man offered with a smile. Apparently, he had mistaken Gu Xijiu as a woman who was looking for her husband. He paused before he continued, ¡°Miss, most of the people here will be required to break off all rtionships from their previous life and start anew. All solemn pledges and eternal vows mean nothing when theye here. If he was here weeks ago, I am afraid he no longer remembers you by now.¡± Gu Xijiu answered casually, ¡°You have mistaken my intention. He is a friend of mine, and that is all.¡± The man heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That is great. Speaking of which, did youe here without any official agenda? Don¡¯t you have any official errands to attend to?¡± Gu Xijiu thought about it for a moment. She was here to search for a man who she knew nothing about. She was sure about two things ¨C he was a man who liked to wear purple. She knew nothing more. The information was not very specific, so how could she look for the man? Nheless, she decided to give it a try. ¡°Out of those who have ascended, do you recall any man who wears purple?¡± The man was surprised by her question. Soon, he answered with a delightful tone. ¡°Miss, you must be kidding. All the men who have ascended to heaven will wear the same robes- either blue or green. Their preferences on earth will no longer matter. They will only dress ording to their character and spiritual level. Those who are eligible to wear purple did note here by ascending from the earth. Very exclusive people will only wear purple.¡± Suddenly, a gleam of colorful rays shed across the sky. A carriage, carried by eight majestic horses, emerged amidst the clouds. It soonnded in the square. The young man smiled at her and said, ¡°Look, the celestial being that is eligible to wear purple has just arrived.¡± Chapter 1844 - Becoming A Servant Chapter 1844: Bing A Servant Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu took a look at the carriage and caught an unusual sight. The carriage was indeed exquisite, as the entire carriage was painted elegantly in white. At the top of the carriage, stood a phoenix with its head held high. These things did note as a surprise to Gu Xijiu. What surprised her the most was that she finally saw Long Siye. Long Siye was still wearing the same pale blue robes that shest saw him wear. Also, he was holding a loop in his hand that served as a whip. There he sat, on the shaft of the carriage. It turned out that he had be a hostler. He was not entirely familiar with driving a cart, so the carriage bumped a little over the ruts when he made the stop. ¡°Idiot!¡± A stern rebuke could be heard. The voice sounded like it came from a woman. ¡°Yes?¡± Long Siye murmured. Thedy held the curtains as she slowly exited the carriage. Thedy was beautiful, but her expression clearly showed that she was annoyed. Obviously, she had a condescending attitude towards Long Siye. ¡°Stretch out your hand!¡± She fiercely demanded. Hesitantly, Long Siye did as told. Immediately, there was a gleam of yellow ray shing from thedy¡¯s hand. Long Siye¡¯s palm took the full impact from thedy¡¯s strike. The impact was loud and clear; everyone in the square was rmed. There was a severe injury on Long Siye¡¯s palm. The strike had cut his flesh deep enough to reveal his bone. It was a bloody sight, and his face turned pale while his forehead broke out in cold sweat. Thedy threw a bottle to him like she was giving alms to a beggar. ¡°Idiot, apply this.¡± Gu Xijiu was infuriated. Long Siye had been working so hard to ascend. He did it all for her, so he could help her find the way to heaven. Long Siye¡¯s words still rang in her ears the moment before he ascended. ¡°Xijiu, as you wished, I am finally ascending.¡± He was clearly unhappy with his current situation.Gu Xijiu had always thought that ascending to heaven would provide him with better resources and treatment. He certainly did not work his way up here to be deceived. Before she made a move, the man pulled the corner of her sleeve to stop her and said softly, ¡°Miss, mind your own business. Do not interfere.¡± Swiftly, Long Siye leaped the shaft and stood next to the carriage with his head held high. Thedy in light blue robes held a golden ruler in her hand. The ruler was no ordinary ruler. Both edges of the ruler were as sharp as the cutting edge of a sword. It shone morously under the sun. She leaped from the carriage and pointed the ruler at Long Siye. ¡°Bend down! How many times do I have to tell you to be aware of that? Your idiocy is beyond redemption.¡± Long Siye¡¯s handsome face started to flush with indignation. He clenched his fist without saying anything. Thedy in light blue robes decided to hit him with the ruler. ¡°Idiot, how dare you defy me!¡± Apparently, thedy¡¯s Kung Fu was extraordinary, judging from the sh of the ruler with every strike. The ruler was aiming at Long Siye¡¯s mouth. Once hit, he would suffer severe injuries on his lips. As the carriage was indeed eye-catching, many people were attracted by the incident and stared curiously at them. There were different reactions upon seeing thedy¡¯s behavior. Some were surprised. Some were infuriated. Other were already used to it. The man beside Gu Xijiu heaved a disapproving sigh. ¡°This is really¡­¡± He stopped abruptly when he realized thedy in ck disappeared before his eyes. Thedy was standing right next to him, and both of them were standing more than ten feet away from the carriage. However, in an instant, she appeared right next to the carriage. She held a silver rope in her hand, chaining the wrist of thedy in blue. Thedy screamed out loud. Chapter 1845 - Becoming A Servant (2) Chapter 1845: Bing A Servant (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThedy in blue screamed out loud in pain; involuntarily releasing her grip of the golden ruler. Coincidentally, the ruler dropped and hit her hand. The sharp edge of the ruler cut through the flesh on the back on her hand, seemingly severer than the injury that Long Siye had suffered. Blood streamed down. Gu Xijiu moved very swiftly, so thedy in blue could not see hering at all. When she finally got a grasp of what was happening, a small bottle of medicine hit her on her head. ¡°Use this. It is better than the one you have.¡± Bewildered, thedy tried to consume the medicine with fumbling efforts. She could feel the pain on her face where the bottle had hit. The back of her hand hurt too. Thedy had never been treated that way before, so she paused in disbelief. Soon, she started toin and threw the bottle back at Gu Xijiu. ¡°How dare you! Where did this rude womane from? How dare you attack me! This is outrageous! Outrageous!¡± Before she was done with herints, a figure shed before her eyes. She stood, transfixed, unable to see. Crack! Crack! Crack! Three crisp ps could be heard on her face, stopping her from moring any further. She was obviously baffled. She took a few quick steps backward and looked at Gu Xijiu in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The three ps were enough to cause her to have a bloody nose. Her cheeks were ashen and swollen. Gu Xijiu stood upright in her ck attire that fluttered in the wind. ¡°I am teaching you a lesson for your arrogance and impoliteness,¡± Gu Xijiu answered with a cold tone. She waved the bottle in her hand. ¡°I see that you have refused my kind offer. I hope you will not regret it.¡± Swiftly, she kept the bottle back in her sleeve. ¡°Who do you think you are? You are not entitled to teach my servants!¡± An authoritative voice could be hearding from the carriage. Ady in a purple robe emerged from behind the curtains. The color of her robes was in pale purple. Thedy was exquisite, but with an attitude of conceit. By the looks of her poise, she seemed like a royalty. As soon as thedy emerged, all the men in white kneeled and bowed before her. ¡°Princess Ya.¡± The rest of the people in green and blue robes kneeled as well. They looked at each other in bewilderment but decided to follow the gesture of the men in white. She was a princess! The socialdder in heaven was no different from Earth. Royalty was at the top of the pyramid. Princess Ya was not interested in the men on the floor. She turned and gave Gu Xijiu a sharp look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bow before me?¡± The injureddy in blue was the princess¡¯ servant. Her master¡¯s appearance gave her a boost. She stood glowering at Gu Xijiu and demanded. ¡°Kneel!¡± Gu Xijiu would not kneel. She was not a member of heaven. Why should she have to kneel? Gu Xijiu answered coldly, ¡°I find no reason why I should kneel or bow before you.¡± ¡°Princess, she is the Lord of the Starry Crescent Land. This is the first time for her to be here, so she is unaware of the customs. I implore you to show mercy, Princess Ya. Please excuse her for her misbehavior.¡± The man in white started to exin on her behalf. Princess Ya gave her a scornful look and smiled sarcastically. ¡°I do not want to bother myself arguing with the likes of her. Ming Lang, tell her about the customs here, so she knows how to behave.¡± Hesitantly, Ming Lang agreed. He braced himself and proceeded to share with her more of the general knowledge about this ce. From his exnations, Gu Xijiu could finally get a grasp of the general structure of heaven. In the Celestial Kingdom, there was a king, known as the Emperor Immortal. The customs were more or less the same as the ones in the mortal world. The royalty had the most power. In the Celestial Kingdom, almost every other celestial being, regardless of their ranks, was required to kneel and bow before royalty. There were another two major groups-the native group and the ascendant group. The native group consisted of the immortals that were born and nurtured in the Celestial Kingdom. Chapter 1846 - Becoming A Servant (3) Chapter 1846: Bing A Servant (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe ascendant group was made up of the people from different regions Earth. The natives were considered nobler than the ascendants, so they were more politically powerful in different sectors of the Celestial Kingdom. Most of the officers ranked four and above were the natives. The ascendants were regarded as socially inferior. The ascendants would only be appointed as officers ranked four and below. Most of the servants, gardeners, and soldiers were the ascendants due to their inferiority. Princess Ya was the foster daughter of the Emperor Immortal. He doted on her like she was his own daughter. She was here because her residence was short of staff. She had to visit often to handpick the servants. Long Siye was selected not long ago due to his handsome appearance and extraordinary ability. He often said nothing, as if in a trance, so the army was not interested in him. After his memory had beenpletely erased, he seemed more dumbfounded than usual. People like him would only be assigned with rough work. Princess Ya thought that bing a cleaner was a waste of his good looks, so she requested for him to be her hostler and personal carriage stool. Whenever she had to step down from the carriage, she would step on his back like a stool while he kneeled on the ground. Long Siye was not a keen learner, so Princess Ya¡¯s servant, Jing Er, would often scold him to teach him some manners. From Ming Lang¡¯s statement and Jing Er¡¯s asional opinions, Gu Xijiu finally understood the context. She said nothing and stared fixedly at Long Siye instead. Their eyes met, but the way he looked at him was different; it was as if she was looking at a stranger. From his eyes, she could tell that he was equally curious and concerned about her. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh and disregarded Princess Yapletely, who had been waiting for an apology. ¡°Instructor Long, do you recognize me?¡± She asked. Bewildered, Long Siye shook his head. His memory had beenpletely erased. ¡°Are you willing to stay with her and be her hostler?¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a fixed, stern look. The audience was surprised, for the only thing that she was concerned about after knowing the truth was hispliance. The servant, Jing Er, remarked sarcastically, ¡°Our princess has chosen him because of his honest and presentable looks. At least she did not feel an antipathy against his clumsiness. It should be an honor to him. He should regard it as apliment. Do you know about the ascendants that were in the same batch as him? Some are gardeners. Some are cleaners. They have all been assigned to ces that are not favorable for their spiritual power.¡± ¡°Jing Er, shut up!¡± Princess Ya suddenly interrupted her. Jing Er was shocked, for she knew that she had said something that angered her master. Her voice was rather loud, so the recent ascendants in blue and green robes were dumbfounded. They had not had their memory erased yet. On Earth, these people were the real movers and shakers, all with enormous capabilities. They had always thought about heaven as a ce for them to live a happy afterlife. They thought they would be able to travel around freely without a care about the world. On the contrary to their hopes, they were here to be servants. It was no wonder that their memory had to be erased in order to prevent them from acting against their orders. These people stood gazing at one another, unsure of what to do. Intuitively, they took a few steps backward. The man in white had tofort them. ¡°Everyone, there is no room for being overly concerned. All of you here are great talents. I am sure the heaven will appreciate all of your contributions.¡± Chapter 1847 - Becoming A Servant (4) Chapter 1847: Bing A Servant (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°You will be assigned with good jobs. In fact, heaven is currently short of soldiers. Those of you with extraordinary Kung Fu can easily be promoted to be generals. If you cannot achieve a higher rank at the moment, you can work as servants temporarily to umte more experience. Things will flow smoothly. When the opportunityes, you can be a general or even an officer.¡± ¡°Why do you have to erase our memory?¡± A curious voice rose. ¡°It is to keep you focused while you grow.¡± ¡°We know very well about the methods of cultivation and practice. With our memory erased, I am afraid that we will have to start from the very beginning, thus dying our progress even more.¡± A voice fought back. The man in white was obviously responsible for them. He sighed, trying to find the words to exin himself. ¡°These are the rules in the Celestial Kingdom. Those who wish to stay must have their memory erased. If you are unhappy about it, you can go back to where you came from,¡± Princess Ya interrupted scornfully. The crowd was astonished. In fact, the threat was working as all of them worked hard to be here, so they were unwilling to leave just like that. Moreover, there was no way back to Earth. The square went into a dead silence. Princess Ya was happy that she was able to control the crowd. ¡°Wherever you go, there will be rules. Now that you are here in the Celestial Kingdom, you surely have to obey the rules here. Don¡¯t worry; the Celestial Kingdom will not let go of any talents. Once you are strong enough, you will all be the pirs of our kingdom. The job of a servant is nothing difficult. Also, the Celestial Kingdom is rich in spiritual energy in every corner, so it is the perfect ce for cultivation,¡± Princess Ya continued icily. Jing Er went along with the princess and said, ¡°If you are not happy to have your memory erased, you are wee to leave the Celestial Kingdom and proceed to the Devil or the Monster Kingdom. These ces are full of dangers, with a minimal supply of spiritual power. With your level of cultivation, you cannot possibly survive. You will be torn apart by the monsters before you even start to improve yourself.¡± The master and her servant¡¯s words managed to catch their attention. All of them stood gazing at one another. They dared not fight back, even though they were not willing to be servants. Gu Xijiu was currently unconcerned about anything else. She waited patiently for an answer from Long Siye. At the same time, she started to treat his wound with all the supplies that she had. She treated his injury quickly with the best quality of medicine. Shortly after, the bleeding stopped. Jing Er was infuriated. She took a huge step forward and demanded, ¡°We do not require your medical attention for our own servant!¡± She wanted to take Long Siye back but was forced to retreat by a sh of seven-colored ray. Gu Xijiu was angry. ¡°You¡­¡± Long Siye looked at her fixedly. Unlike his usual quiet self, he responded, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Gu Xijiu was delighted. ¡°Do you recognize me now?¡± Long Siye dismissed her hope. ¡°I do not recall anything. However, the way you address me as Instructor Long sounds very special to me, like we have known each other for a while.¡± Gu Xijiu was a little disappointed, but she had to reassure him. ¡°We do know each other. In fact, we were best friends on Earth. I did not know about the pain that you have to suffer here.¡± Long Siye heaved a sigh of relief and gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°I trust you! I no longer wish to be a hostler. I will go with you.¡± Princess Ya¡¯s expression changed abruptly while Jing Er¡¯s eyes shed with anger as she demanded, ¡°Long Siye, the princess¡¯ residence is richly endowed with spiritual power. Once you leave, it is impossible toe back. Forget about being a hostler; you cannot even be a cleaner.¡± Chapter 1848 - Becoming A Servant (5) Chapter 1848: Bing A Servant (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye responded casually, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± His sentence muted Jing Er. She was stunned for a moment, before she retorted, ¡°The princess¡¯ pce is not a ce where you could enter and leave at your discretion!¡± ¡°When Your Highness recruited me into your pce, I was told to make myself at home, and what is it now? How quick was it for the promise to be broken?¡± Long Siye¡¯s pretty face became solemn. Jing Er was speechless! Princess Ya also lost her breath for a moment. She said coldly, ¡°Do you think I would cherish you as much? You are only a shameful man! You can go as you wish; I will not stop you. However, if you cannot even be amodated in the Princess Pce, where else could can you go?¡± Her gaze then fell on Ming Lang. ¡°Ming Lang, include his name on the List of the Forgotten, and mention that he has been disposed of by Princess Pce. Whoever employs him,ter on, would be up against the Princess Pce!¡± Her words were enough to obstruct him in all his pathways in heaven. It was not an ordinary statement, but one putting him on a precipice. Long Siye was, nevertheless, unshaken by it, and instead said withposure, ¡°I will not work in any pce anymore. I will follow her¡­¡± He stood by Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart shivered. She never thought that, despite losing his memories, Long Siye had so much faith in her. Princess Ya felt as if she was pped across the face; her pretty face reddened. ¡°She? Who is she? She is only The Lord from Earth who has yet to disappear! What will following her bring you? Do you want to descend again?¡± ¡°Why would that be an issue?¡± Long Siye shut her up with a sentence. Princess Ya clenched her fist slightly; she never thought that such a man could be so curt. When she first met him, he had a rather solemn countenance. Everyone else would always horse around with glee, except for him. His face would be full of sorrow and confusion, as if he never wanted toe to heaven, and was kicked all the way up here! Since he came to heaven, he had been somewhat unresponsive to others¡¯ remarks. He tends not to be able to express himself precisely, and as a result, he was branded a socially-awkward person. Seeing that he had satisfactory external abilities, and a pretty face, Princess Ya called him over to be her horseman. Throughout his few days in the pce, he was very silent, as if unable to speak. When he was bullied, he would not protest, and because of that, he was easily manipted by Jing Er. In fact, he was not dumb! He just did not want to respond. Long Siye was handsome. Even in heaven, he was a qualifiedpetitor. At the moment, the confusion on his face disappeared. Now, he emerged as a beautiful jade, with the dust on himself cleaned. He stood there, with a distinguished aura of his own. Princess Ya became remorseful all of a sudden, feeling a sense of reluctance. She looked at Gu Xijiu and Long Siye and smirked. ¡°Are you sure you believe in herpletely? This person has been secretive sinceing to heaven, and reluctant to show her face. You never know, she may turn out to be your enemy¡­¡± Long Siye said with confidence, ¡°I trust her.¡± He had in fact known Gu Xijiu throughout two of his lifetimes. Even if he failed to recognize her, he trusted her instinctively, subconsciously knowing that what she said was true. ¡°Look at the robe she is wearing; she is not even willing to show her body shape. A person who dresses up like this is most likely too ugly to be seen. How far will you go following a person like this? Or are you thinking of being the face for her?¡± Jing Er spoke rashly. She was not being treated well by Gu Xijiu just now; hence, she seized the opportunity to attack her with her words. Before Gu Xijiu could say anything, a voice came from afar. ¡°Princess Ya, your maidservant needed a p on her face!¡± Chapter 1849 - A Relationship Chapter 1849: A Rtionship Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe crowd looked up upon hearing the voice and saw a person on horseback flying over from afar. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. The horse was as white as snow, and even its saddle was white. As its wings pped, the clouds were stirred. It carried an auspicious light around it. The person was in a golden hat and a purple robe. The purple robe was stunning, like a floating purple cloud. The person came with haste, and in a few glimpses, arrived at the field.The person jumped down swiftly from the horse and stood right in front of Gu Xijiu. The Firmament Stone gasped by Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears. ¡°What a handsome man! Master! Master!¡± That person was, in fact, extremely handsome. All his features were outstanding which made him the sweetest eye-candy and within his elegance was a trace of royalty. As Gu Xijiu caught sight of the purple robe, her heart jumped! She was stunned. Her gaze was fixed on the person¡¯s face for at least two seconds. The people around her kneeled again, and from their greetings, Gu Xijiu knew that the person standing before her was the youngest son of the Emperor Immortal, also known as Yun Yanli. Emperor Immortal had two sons. The eldest had married and was the prince everyone was talking about. And the youngest son was Yun Yanli, who was unmarried and uninterested in power. He had sessfully trained himself into a fairy of golden standard. The Firmament Stone told all of the above to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu fell into stunned silence for a moment. When she regained her consciousness, she asked the Firmament Stone, ¡°How do you know such things in heaven?¡± Firmament Stone did not know how to answer! It did not dare to tell her that it was the mysterious voice which told it about it. However, it had to answer something in order to prevent suspicion from Gu Xijiu. ¡°I am, after all, the omniscient Firmament Stone¡­¡± Gu Xijiu examined Yun Yanli for a while, then asked Firmament Stone, ¡°Has he been to Earth?¡± Firmament Stone struggled to respond. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ it¡¯s a top secret!¡± ording to the mysterious voice, Yun Yanli should be the one who would be sent off to the Tianxing Land two hundred yearster and one which would be in a rtionship with Gu Xijiu¡­ The Firmament Stone never thought Gu Xijiu would meet him so soon. Could it be fate? Firmament Stone examined its master in detail. However, Gu Xijiu was still in her mask, and Firmament Stone could not discern her expression. However, it was unusual for her to ask such a question. Could it be that she was somewhat attracted to Yun Yanli? Numerous assumptions shed across Firmament Stone¡¯s heart. It was still concerned about whether Di Fuyi had arrived at heaven since disappearing. When the mysterious voice transmitted it some information just now, it took the chance to ask the voice about the matter. However, that mysterious voice did not even nudge when being asked the question, it only said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are still thinking of fulfilling the marriage between your master and Huang Tu? I would advise you to give up; they are not meant to be together! Their fate in that lifetime was forced upon by Huang Tu, and that disobeyed God¡¯s n, causing him to have to pay back heavily. That was why he had to disappear ten years earlier. So you had better give up!¡± Firmament Stone was hurt, ¡°I was just trying to ask if he is here in heaven!¡± The mysterious voice ignored it! As Yun Yanli arrived, he helped Princess Ya with her affairs. Princess Ya was obviously obliging to him; hence, she ordered another maidservant over and pped Jing Er by more than ten times. That Jing Er had already been hit so hard by Gu Xijiu that her face swelled. Now it was even worse; hence, she hid embarrassedly in a corner, afraid to utter a single word. Chapter 1850 - A Relationship (2) Chapter 1850: A Rtionship (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter Princess Ya settled the matter with the maidservant, she held onto Yun Yanli¡¯s arm in an attempt to please him. ¡°Brother, are you satisfied with how Little Ya dealt with the matter?¡± Yun Yanli used his finger to tap her forehead. ¡°You as a princess should behave like a princess; that does not mean that you punish your servants to your heart¡¯s content. They are ascenders who thrive with their own effort, each and every one of them could achieve something and emte us. You better not behave so capriciously.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I know. I will be more aware next time. However, brother, this person stole my servant! Brother, please do something on my behalf!¡± Princess Ya held out her slim finger and pointed at Gu Xijiu. Yun Yanli¡¯s gaze finally fell on Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was standing there, with a rather solemn aura, not moving or making a sound. Yun Yanli gave off a soft sigh. ¡°Little Ya, I had witnessed everything with my own eyes just now. It was, in fact, your mistake for mistreating Sir Long! And this Miss Gu is his friend; it is natural for her to stand up for him upon seeing all this unfolding.¡± Although Princess Ya was still not satisfied, she did not dare to argue anymore. She only pouted her little lips and put on an unpleasant face. Yun Yanli stopped heeding her and allowed his gaze to stay on Gu Xijiu. ¡°Miss Gu, it was little Ya¡¯s mistake just now; I would like to apologize for her mistake.¡± He held his hand up as a matter of courtesy. Since he had initiated an apology, she withheld her dissatisfaction. Besides that, she had a liking for the prince. Hence, she nodded and replied nonchntly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do so, Your Highness; I did not suffer from any loss.¡± Yun Yanli spoke courteously again and praised her for being able to reach heaven without being elevated. Then, he digressed and said, ¡°Although it was Little Ya¡¯s mistake earlier, I suppose Miss Gu is unaware of one thing; since Sir Long had already ascended to thisnd, he will not be able to return to his initialnd. It is not that we don¡¯t want to release him; it is that his body condition will only be suited for thisnd; and once he leaves thisnd, he will be met with trouble.¡± Gu Xijiu was, in fact, thinking of bringing Long Siye back since he was the Overlord of the Tianwen n; a man respected by all. He would be of more use there than staying as a servant here! However, perhaps she could not bring him back. She verified the truthfulness of the matter with the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone had received an order from the mysterious voice long ago; hence, he stealthily confirmed the matter with Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu furrowed her brows slightly. Since Long Siye had annoyed that princess earlier, he most likely would not do well in the remnants of his life in heaven.She looked at Yun Yanli and asked, ¡°And what does Your Highness mean by that?¡± Yun Yanli responded, ¡°If Sir Long is alright with it, I would like to put him to servitude under my name, and appoint him as a captain.¡± A guard is equivalent to an officer around the eighth and ninth level in the army, and a prince¡¯s bodyguard could be named a captain. Long Siye could be promoted from being a servant to a captain. That was quite a huge promotion! The offer proved Yun Yanli¡¯s sincerity. ¡°Master, just agree! Just agree! This Yun Yanli treats the people under hismand extraordinarily well. His soldiers are close to him. Being by his side, Long Siye will not suffer any loss¡­¡± The Firmament Stone hurriedly helped Gu Xijiu to make up her mind. Gu Xijiu, in fact, did not want Long Siye to be under anyone¡¯smand, but she could not protect him forever. Since she could not stay long on thisnd, if she still refused Yun Yanli¡¯s offer, Long Siye would fail to find a shelterter on! Chapter 1851 - A Relationship (3) Chapter 1851: A Rtionship (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu closed her eyes and contemted for a moment, then turned towards Long Siye and asked, ¡°Instructor Long, do you wish to serve the prince?¡± Long Siye mused, and before long, he said, ¡°I will listen to what you say.¡± In other words, he agreed. Yun Yanli smiled. ¡°Miss Gu has a refreshing candor.¡± He looked at the people around and said with a friendly but forceful tone, ¡°Everyone, you are the talents of the earth, hence in the Saha World, I will not mistreat you. In the Saha World, we appreciate talents, and if all of you put in the effort, you will not have to worry about seeding in the future¡­ His pep talk was encouraging, suppressing the negative mood caused by Princess Ya moments ago. Everyone, in fact, could no longer go back to where they once were, and would not go to the devil either. Hence, thinking it through, they realized that all they could do was to stay and wait for orders. Yun Yanli roamed about before the others as if checking on the qualification of the people standing before him that day. As he was done, he heaved a sigh of relief, and imed, ¡°Today each of you here has vast potential! If all of you do not mind, once erasing your memories, you could fall under themand of myself in the army; as for what position you will receive, it depends on your hard work and your capabilities.¡± The army is the ce where one could be trained to their greatest potential, and where the chances of getting a promotion were the highest. Those who qualified for the army were all impressive, and since everyone who got there had been extraordinary, they were confident enough to ept the offer instantly! The prince so easily resolved a crisis. It seemed that he was a man with a grasp of politics. Gu Xijiu did not think of staying for too long. She was not there to meddle with matters in heaven; hence, once she got Long Siye¡¯s matter settled, she turned and was ready to leave. Yun Yanli called her from behind. ¡°Miss Gu, please stay.¡± Gu Xijiu turned around and asked, ¡°Is there anything we need to discuss?¡± Yun Yanli said gently, ¡°You are the first person in ten thousand years toe to heaven without ascending. I admire what you have done, but since it is your first time here, you are most likely unfamiliar with the rules here. In the Saha World, to prevent the invasion of spies from the gates of the devil, it is a rule that everyone reveals their true nature. Since it was my first time seeing such ady like you, I did not tell you about this rule just now. I am just wondering if you could take off your mask and reveal your true identity?¡± He was extremely polite in his request. Gu Xijiu stood there for a moment to ponder. Everyone else was, in fact, curious about Gu Xijiu¡¯s true identity; in a moment, she was surrounded by people. Princess Ya¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She had already been annoyed by Yun Yanli¡¯s stark courtesy when speaking to Gu Xijiu, only that she had been keeping her discontent to herself. Now that he had made the request, and Gu Xijiu looked hesitant, she bit her red lips slightly and judged under her breath that Gu Xijiu had a face too ugly to be seen. She had the malicious thought to embarrass Gu Xijiu. Hence, she saidughingly, ¡°Brother, I guess this Miss Gu has her reasons for not taking off her mask¡­ After all, in the Saha World, everyone has a distinguished beauty. Taking the mask off will only make her too inferior to roam about in this world¡­¡± Among the crowd, many felt the same, and they gradually nodded. Yun Yanli frowned, and said, ¡°Little Ya, what nonsense! External beauty is only a shell, Chapter 1852 - A Relationship (4) Chapter 1852: A Rtionship (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°All of us are people with powers, so why does it matter if we have a beautiful shell? I only requested her to take off her mask because it is the rules here; I have no other intentions. I believe that no matter how she looks like, no one will judge her for that¡­¡± Although he had been speaking up for Gu Xijiu, in his heart, he also thought that the reason for her wearing a mask must be due to her rather unpleasant-looking face¡­ Long Siye suddenly spoke. ¡°She is not ugly at all! She is very beautiful!¡± Princess Ya smirked and kept her silence. Her smirk was equivocal. Gu Xijiu hesitated just now because she had been speaking to the Firmament Stone, asking it if there was actually such a rule in the Saha World. Once getting the confirmation that she needed, she was going to take off her mask. She did note to the ce to throw troubles upon herself, and since she was all on her own, and they always said one should always blend into others¡¯ culture while staying with them, she did not intend to set herself up against the others. And, in fact, her face was not at all unpresentable¡­ She spoke nonchntly, ¡°Putting on a mask is only a habit, there is nothing unpresentable underneath.¡± She raised her hand and took off the mask from her face, revealing herself. A sudden silence filled the air. She was extremely beautiful! She had distinguished facial features, thick eyebrows, eyes like stars, and lips that were rather pale, but of a beautiful shape. With a head of ck hair and her ck robe, her perfectplexion was entuated. She had a cold aura, appearing like a flowing cloud high up in the sky, and making others eager, but afraid, to approach.She had a striking beauty, and all the men present were stunned! Naturally, they held their breath. Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was startled. Princess Ya¡¯s pretty face turned pale at the same time! Her beauty was considered outstanding even in the Celestial Kingdom. It was unparalleled. Princess Ya was definitely embarrassed. Princess Ya¡¯s two maidservants had retreated to the sides due to the awkwardness, so everyone¡¯s gaze went between Gu Xijiu and Princess Ya; subconsciously they were makingparisons. The result was embarrassing for Princess Ya¡­ Everyone fancied things being pretty, especially men. No matter what honorable position one was in, instinctively, one would adore beautiful women. Hence, all their gazes fell onto Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. Although no one in the crowd said anything, Princess Ya was angered by what she saw. ¡°This Miss Gu actually has a beautiful appearance, but that body figure¡­¡± Princess Ya had a curvy body figure that was extremely appealing! Gu Xijiu was reluctant to heed her since she was not there topare herself to her! Hence, she raised her hand and put the mask back on her face, and said with nonchnce, ¡°Now I guess everything is alright? I bid my farewell.¡± She turned and left. The crowd was reluctant for her to leave. They had not had enough¡­ Princess Ya lost her esteem. She was resentful but did not dare to show it before Yun Yanli. Instead, she held onto Yun Yanli¡¯s hand. ¡°I just brewed Puti wine; brother, would you like to taste it with me?¡± ¡°There is no need, little Ya. I have other matters in mind. You can have fun by yourself. I will taste your wine when I am freeter.¡± Yun Yanli pulled his hand away, turned, and left. Chapter 1853 - Obsession Chapter 1853: Obsession Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Master, what are your impressions of Yun Yanli?¡± The Firmament Stone questioned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How do you find him as a person?¡± ¡°Definitely talented.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ interested in a man like that? I noticed that you had been stealing some nces at him¡­¡± Gu Xijiu only replied it with four words. ¡°You think too much!¡± She was only interested in his purple robe while the image of his appearance on horseback was rather impactful. She felt that she had seen that before. ¡°Master, now that we have made it to heaven are you at least a bit happier? What do we do next?¡± Happy? Gu Xijiu furrowed her brows into a knot. She did not feel that she was happy. As to what should she do next, she had no idea whatsoever. In her subconscious, she knew that she was in search of something, but still, she was uncertain about what exactly was she looking for. Was she looking for the man in the purple robe? ¡°Let¡¯s just roam about in heaven.¡± She was walking while sightseeing. The Saha World was somewhat simr to Earth. They were both thronged by crowds. They both had markets and buildings of all shapes. The only thing different from the people¡¯snd was that what was sold in the market was spiritual- spiritual animals, spiritual medicine, spiritual herbs, spiritual rice, spiritual noodles¡­ furniture made of spiritual wood and stones, and some other treasures, such as weapons. The market was full of people, dressed up in all sorts of ways, but with their own distinguishing aura. The color of their attire was assigned ording to their level of practice. For instance, a junior immortal would be dressed in light blue; a middle immortal in light pink; and a senior immortal in white¡­ Although their colors were fixed, each of them dressed up in their own manner, making them seem like a sea of blooming flowers. The spiritual powers of Saha World were in fact much richer and purer. Training over here for a day was equivalent to training on Earth for a month. In the Saha World, no one else was dressed in ck except Gu Xijiu, the outsider. So as she was walking among the crowd, she was given suspicious nces. It was good that Gu Xijiu was fast. As she got tired of being examined, in just a glimpse of an eye she let herself disappear among the crowd. ¡°Master, no one wears ck in the Saha World. They all agree that that is the representation of evil. You are an eyesore to them for wearing ck.¡± The Firmament Stone advised. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change into something else?¡± Gu Xijiu replied rather quickly, ¡°ording to what you said, ck shirts belong to the people from the devil¡¯s gate?¡± ¡°This¡­ I am not quite sure. I have never met anyone from the Devil Kingdom.¡± The Firmament Stone answered. Gu Xijiu was now sitting on a tree. Looking at the people thronging about beneath her, she was rather indolent. Sensing herck of vitality, the Firmament was rather worried, and suggested, ¡°Master, the scenery here is so different from where we used to be. Let¡¯s have a look around?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the people beneath her, and suddenly asked the Firmament Stone, ¡°Judging by my external abilities, what color do you think I would be categorized in here?¡± Firmament Stone went quiet. It was not certain about the answer either. Its master once had a spiritual power of level ten. Had she not been the future Lord at the time, she would immediately be raised to heaven and would be an immortal as well. However, judging by Gu Xijiu¡¯s external abilities at the moment¡­ Even the Firmament Stone was unable to gauge her abilities! Since right after Di Fuyi disappeared, she had not had a fight with anyone. Even if she did use her powers, it was all very swift and sudden. Chapter 1854 - Obsession (2) Chapter 1854: Obsession (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Gu Xijiu had not put in her all in a battle for a long time. She probably did not know that whenever she was basking in her new marital affection with Di Fuyi, he was covertly passing on his external abilities to her, causing her external ability to escte at a frightening rate. Furthermore, when Di Fuyi passed on, his spiritual power was transferred into the Purple Cloud Mushrooms that were picked by Gu Xijiu to be refined into pills. The Firmament Stone had coaxed Gu Xijiu to consume the pills, augmenting her external abilities by several degrees. The current Gu Xijiu was no longer any greenhorn, and her prowess was not too different from that of Di Fuyi¡¯s in his prime. That was why the Firmament Stone was unsure of Gu Xijiu¡¯s level of abilities, not to mention that it was not familiar with the Saha World and was unable to make an assessment. However, it felt that her power should surpass those white-shirted dudes that guided the ascenders in the square and even that of the Princess Ya. Purple was the color that could only be worn by royalty here and differed in shade based on status. Princess Ya had worn light purple, while Yun Yanli wore a shade darker. The darker the shade, the higher the status. Gu Xijiu looked down with her head in her hands. In the disarrayed crowd, she did not see anyone else in purple. Is the person she is looking for of royal blood? The Saha World was divided into nine heavens. Those with the noblest blood lived in the ninthyer, the officials with high status lived in the eighthyer, the lower bureaucrats lived in the seventhyer, while themoners of the fairy n entirely inhabited the sixthyer. It goes without saying that the higher theyer, the more condensed the spiritual power. This is the reason why some ascenders are willing to be servants when they reach here; they could live in a ce heavy with spiritual power alongside their master. Entry to the ninthyer and eighthyer of heaven is strictly prohibited and can only be allowed through a guide. The square that Gu Xijiu alighted on was on the sixthyer and was basically essible to all. Theyer below that, the fifth, is a no man¡¯snd peopled by the troops of the fairy n and demons and monsters. The Demons dominated the third and fourthyer, while the monsters upied the first and secondyer. It is said that several thousand years ago, the fairies, demons, and monsters equally distributed thend and were embroiled in a great war. At some point in the past, the fairy n became stronger and stronger and gradually reduced the other two groups¡¯ territory to the destends below the fifthyer. Gu Xijiu had stayed here for about a month and had attained quite a clear idea of its structure. She had basically walked around every corner of the sixthyer. She sometimes saw a few people of royal blood who wore light purple robes. Among them, there were some that were debonair and charming, but Gu Xijiu took a closer look at them and found out that they were not the person she was looking for. She sunk into contemtion while tapping the bark of the tree with her fingers. She had heard before that the Emperor Immortal had two sons, the younger being Yun Yanli and the eldest being Yun Yanhong. Both of them were figures of magnificence and talent. She had already seen Yun Yanli. Maybe now she should look for Yun Yanhong? Having walked around for so many days, she felt tired and slept beneath the tree. In a daze, she entered an open field of wilderness. Even in her dreams, she seemed to be looking for something. As it was drizzling, she ran into a nearby cave to avoid getting wet. Running without much sense of the ground, she tripped on something and fell on her face. Chapter 1855 - Obsession (3) Chapter 1855: Obsession (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThrough the mist, Gu Xijiu saw a small pavilion. A person was sitting there.Her heart skipped a beat. In her subconsciousness, she knew that this person was the one she was looking for and surged toward his direction. Though the pavilion was visibly just a short distance away from her, she could not seem to reach it even after running for hours. She could only vaguely see the figure of the person sitting there, possibly meditating. The person sat there motionless like a Buddha. She could not catch sight of that person¡¯s visage, but she could descry a red box situated on top of that person¡¯s knees. Because of the distance, she could not make out the exact form of that box, but she could see an emerald green gem glowing on top on its lid. Gu Xijiu stood from a distance and gazed at the small pavilion. She felt that that person was not a human, but a jade statue instead. And that person looked to be holding a bracelet that was shining gold and glimmered faintly with the seven colors of the rainbow. That person kept on staring at the bracelet in a posture that seemed that it wouldst till eternity! Gu Xijiu¡¯s suddenly leaped with excitement! Although that person was not wearing purple, her sixth sense told her that that person was the one she was looking for! ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± Since she could not run over there, she resorted to shouting instead. That person did not move nor speak and seemed to have no intention of looking at her. Gu Xijiu kept on trying to discern that person¡¯s face but to no avail due to the thinyer of mist. She continued to shout at that person but received no response as well. Could that really be a jade statue? Gu Xijiu felt that this scene was vaguely familiar and had an odd sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu but could not seem to put her finger on it. The melody of a flute seemed to sound from the distant darkness. The melody was soft and extremely pleasant to the ears. Since she could not run to that direction, she decided to sit on a boulder and listen to the tune. The melody was oddly familiar. Although it was a jolly piece, she felt like shedding tears for some reason. After some time, the melody stopped, and a shroud of mist enveloped her. After the mist dissipated, she could no longer see any trace of the small pavilion and the white-shirted person. She looked everywhere in a daze and found out that she was standing in an abyssal cave. Its interior was enigmatic and haunted by countless noises that resembled the terrifying shrieking of beasts. Where was that white-shirted person? Gu Xijiu felt dismayed. She scanned the surroundings in the cavern but could not find any trace of that person. Could he have hidden inside the depths of the cave? Gu Xijiu pursed her lips and decided to go deeper. From the dark void, a voice began to emerge. ¡°Don¡¯t persist on looking for him anymore. You have no fate with him.¡± That voice was maic. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Xijiu took the opportunity to ask. That voice just sighed in response. ¡°Since it¡¯s someone who you don¡¯t share a fate with, why bother asking?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Xijiu pressed on the question. That voice went into silence for a long time. When it began to sound again, it did not answer Gu Xijiu¡¯s question. ¡°Must you really look for him?¡± She must, right? Gu Xijiu felt that she had formed a strong resolve to find that person. She nodded her head in response, ¡°I must!¡± ¡°Why do you want to look for him? What if he no longer exists or has changed?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it once I¡¯ve found him!¡± Gu Xijiu did not know why she wanted to find that person as well; all she wanted to do was to find him first¡­ Chapter 1856 - Obsession (4) Chapter 1856: Obsession (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°To find him, you¡¯ll put your life at great risk. Do you really want to find him?¡± ¡°I must!¡± Gu Xijiu stated without a trace of doubt. That voice went into silence once again. Just when Gu Xijiu thought that it would not sound anymore, the voice uttered once more. ¡°Then you must first find the box in his embrace.¡± Gu Xijiu was taken by surprise. Find that box? ¡°Where is that box?¡± she asked. ¡°The heavens bestow the fate of marriage upon thend for lifelong love. When the love doth break, the sentiments and box are buried¡­¡± The voice began to chant a mantra-like speech. Gu Xijiu could notprehend what the voice was saying. She tried to ask about the meaning behind those words, but the voice had already disappeared. Gu Xijiu chanted the mantra several times. Although she did not understand what it meant, she could memorize it fully. ¡°Hey, what should I do after I find the box?¡± she shouted at the void. ¡­ ¡°Master! Master! Wake up! Wake up!¡± The Firmament Stone suddenly shouted in her head. Gu Xijiu woke up from her dream. She opened her eyes and found out that her back was still leaning against the tree; she had a dream. It was the first time she has had a dream like that over the pastfew days. She recollected it with a lingering sense of longing. It seems that the person that she was looking for does not only wear purple. In her dream, he was wearing a snowy-white garment. She recalled the box that the person had put in his embrace. It was red and embedded with an emerald green gem. What secret did that box contain? Seeing that she has entered a trance-like state, the Firmament Stone blurted out, ¡°Master, what happened? You kept on talking in your dream just now¡­¡± It was the first time it had heard her talk in her dreams in a while! It was curious about what its master had dreamt. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Xijiu was exasperated by its nagging and sealed its voice to gain some peace of mind. Just when she was about to sink into contemtion again, she sensed turmoil from below. Someone shouted, ¡°The Eldest Prince has arrived!¡± Gu Xijiu straightened her body. What a coincidence! She was just thinking about looking for the Eldest Prince just now, and here he is in his full presence! The Eldest Prince¡¯s entourage was extremelyrge and differed from Yun Yanli¡¯s habit of being alone. His presence was apanied by a sheer number of guards of honor! The fairies ying music, while behind them were an orderly group of fairy warriors. In the middle of the pack was a magnificent shining gold chariot driven by eight pegasuses that were apanied by arge group of guards of honor behind them. The whole entourage traveled in utmost splendor and radiance. Themoners in the market stepped to the side of the street and kneeled down, not even daring to breathe. Gu Xijiu sat idly on the trunk of the tree and contemted whether she would follow the prince¡¯s chariot to catch a glimpse of his appearance. She did not expect that a cold voice would sound from within the chariot when it went past the tree she was sleeping under. ¡°Stop!¡± The chariot thereby stopped in its tracks. A fair-skinned hand emerged from the window of the chariot and pointed at the tree Gu Xijiu was sleeping under. ¡°Who is over there?¡± Gu Xijiu was caught by surprise.Did he see through her Invisibility Spell? That prince was really something! With his finger pointed at the tree, all of his servants naturally turned their gaze toward the tree where Gu Xijiu was at Chapter 1857 - This Is Not A Coincidence. You Have Been Following Me! Chapter 1857: This Is Not A Coincidence. You Have Been Following Me! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu wanted to take the leap of faith and reveal herself. However, all of a sudden, there seemed to be some movements in the tree above her. Swiftly, a figure shed before her eyes andnded before her. ¡°My Eldest Prince Brother, it is me.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised! The man was Yun Yanli. He was hiding on the same tree as she was. When did hee here? Was he here before she came or after? She did not seem to notice his presence at all. The curtain of the carriage was lifted. A handsome and alluring face could be seen behind the window. His beauty alone could bring cmity to the country and people. The man¡¯s explicit facial features suited his elfin face ¨C big eyes, double eyelids, and small, cherry lips. The fluid nce in his eyes was attractive. For a woman, beauty as such was enough to overthrow a kingdom. As chance would have it, he was born to be a man instead. She could tell his gender from his headgear and his identity.However, he had a typical woman¡¯s face, but his voice was deep and grim. His appearance was somewhat odd. Gu Xijiu did not feel quite right about the man. If she had not known about the identity of the eldest prince, she would have thought that the prince was actually a princess in disguise. Since Yun Yanli had uncovered himself, there was no need for her to disclose her presence. A look at the eldest prince was enough to confirm that he was not the man that she was looking for, even though he was wearing a robe of very intense purple. The color was close enough to the robe worn by the man in her dream, but she was sure that he was not the one. ¡°My third brother, what are you doing so secretly on the tree?¡± Upon hearing the question, Yun Yanli frowned. The Emperor Immortal had two sons and two daughters. Yun Yanli was the third among his siblings, so Yun Yanhong, the eldest prince, would often address him as his third brother. Smilingly, Yun Yanli answered with greatposure, ¡°My Eldest Prince brother, this is aplete misunderstanding. I was here in the market and got tired after a while, so I decided to take a rest on the tree and fell asleep without even knowing it. If you had not called out to me, I would still be asleep.¡± His exnation seemed legitimate. Yun Yanhong took his words with a grain of salt. He then observed the top of the tree, but could not see anything suspicious. This time, he took his remarks more seriously and nodded. ¡°You seem to have a lot of free time. Why didn¡¯t you take any guards with you?¡± Yun Yanli responded with a smile, ¡°I am only here for a walk. Moreover, thisnd belongs to the Celestial Kingdom. What should I be afraid of?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so careless. Recently, the aggressors from the Devil Kingdom look like they are ready to make trouble. You are alone and single-handed. You have to be careful, so they do not stand a chance to plot any vicious n against you,¡± Yun Yanhong continued scornfully. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, my Eldest Prince brother. I will be careful.¡± The pair of brothers had a brief conversation. Soon, Yun Yanhong¡¯s carriage departed and marched across the path. Yun Yanli stood and watched as the carriage slowly moved away. Swiftly with a lunge, he was back on the tree. This time, he made his appearance right in front of Gu Xijiu. ¡°Miss Gu, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡± Idly, Gu Xijiu satfortably on the tree. ¡°This is not a coincidence. You have been following me,¡± Gu Xijiu answered nonchntly. Yun Yanli was astonished. There was a gleam in his eyes. A momentter, he smiled without making any denial. ¡°You are indeed a smartdy. However, I have to say that I have not been following you on purpose. I saw you coincidentally in the market and watched as you climbed the tree. I knew you were asleep, so I was worried something bad might happen. I had to follow and watch out for you. Nheless, I have opportunely saved you from embarrassment. How will you thank me?¡± Chapter 1858 - He Is My Father Chapter 1858: He Is My Father Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu answered with a smirk, ¡°Should I take you out for a meal?¡± Yun Yanli seemed very delighted at her offer. ¡°I shall kindly ept your offer.¡± Actually, Gu Xijiu could tell that she had continuously been followed in the past few days. Moreover, different people would follow her each day. Apparently, they must have acted on someone¡¯s instigation. After all, she was only here for fun. She was open and poised, so she was not worried about being followed. She continued her daily routine as usual as if they never existed. Undoubtedly, they must be Yun Yanli¡¯s men. She knew that he must be suspicious of her identity. He must be worried that she might be a spy from the Devil Kingdom. He made his appearance in the end. Did he trust her now? Or was he taking the matter personally to find out about her identity? Gu Xijiu did not mind at all, regardless of his intention. There would always be a way to deal with him. Moreover, he was a prince in the Saha World. There must be something that she could use about his knowledge of the ce. ¡­ Gu Xijiu took him to the biggest restaurant in town. The food was obviously full of spiritual power. It offered good enhancement to improve one¡¯s spiritual power, though was very expensive. Also, the currency used in the restaurant was not in silvers, but a type of spiritual stone. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was very capable at making money. In the past month, she managed to earn some money during her stay. It was not a problem to buy a meal for this prince. During the meal, Yun Yanli finally asked her, ¡°Miss Gu, are you looking for someone?¡± Gu Xijiu did not hesitate and answered frankly, ¡°Yes, I am looking for someone.¡± Yun Yanli volunteered personally to acquaint her with the search. He asked about the person¡¯s characteristics. Gu Xijiu pinched her lips into a line before she answered. ¡°I only know about a man who wears purple robes and nothing more.¡± Yun Yanli was obviously shocked by her reply. He remained silent for a few moments. ¡°In the Saha World, only royalty wears purple.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head in disapproval. ¡°The robe that the man wears is bright purple that is somewhat obtrusive. Except for your father, I have met all the other members of the royal family.¡± Yun Yanli took a pause before continuing, ¡°In the Saha World, only the Emperor Immortal can wear bright purple.¡± Gu Xijiu was trying to pick up a meatball with her chopsticks when she heard the news. The meatball fell from her grip, followed by her obvious exmation of surprise. Was the Emperor Immortal the man she was looking for, the man who already had two sons and a daughter? Yun Yanli looked at her with confused eyes. ¡°Why are you searching for him?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head to dismiss his doubts. ¡°Not for any specific reasons. We used to have some interactions in the Lower Bound, but then he disappeared so suddenly.¡± ¡°How does he look like?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head again. ¡°I do not know. I have lost all memory about him. I can only roughly recall that he used to wear purple robes. I remember nothing more.¡± Yun Yanli heaved a sigh and answered, ¡°Although he used to wear purple in the Lower Bound, it does not mean that he would wear the same here. The search will be easier if you can remember his appearance, but everything seems difficult now. I assume that you have also forgotten about his name, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head helplessly. Yun Yanli paused before continuing his question, ¡°If you meet again, will you be able to recognize him?¡±¡® ¡°I should be able to,¡± Gu Xijiu responded with uncertainty. Yun Yanli thought about it for a moment. Then, he brought up an odd looking mirror and performed a spell on it. ¡°Is he the one?¡± He showed the mirror to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu took a careful look at the mirror and saw a charming man with brightly colored purple robes. His dashing browsplemented the man¡¯s beautiful eyes. The man had a straightedge nose and very defined, plump lips. He moderately resembled Yun Yanli¡¯s appearance, but more dignified andmanding, Gu Xijiu dismissed it immediately. ¡°It is not him!¡± Apparently, Yun Yanli was relieved to hear her answer. ¡°He is my father.¡± Chapter 1859 - Do You Want The Truth Or The Bureaucratic Jargon? Chapter 1859: Do You Want The Truth Or The Bureaucratic Jargon? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion His father used to be a man who overindulged in sensual pleasures. Reputedly, he used to take many disguises to the Lower Bound and developed many intense love affairs. The Empress Immortal was very unhappy about it, but she could not contain her husband. Sometimes, she would rant at her son about her husband, so Yun Yanli was well aware of his father¡¯s misbehavior. Gu Xijiu was relieved that he was not the person she wanted to find. ¡°The emperor does look very wise and intelligent,¡± Gu Xijiu uttered herpliment. None of them spoke of him again. Gu Xijiu and Yun Yanli continued to have a chat. From the conversation, Gu Xijiu knew that bright purple robes were only restricted to the Emperor Immortal in the Saha World. The same dress code restriction did not apply to the Devil and Monster Kingdoms. Gu Xijiu was perplexed. Her intuition told her that the man was a celestial being, not a devil nor a monster. She thought about her dreams again and remembered that the man was no longer wearing the same purple robes. Instead, the man was dressed in white. The robes were as white as the snow, the clouds, and the misty fog. Would he be wearing white now that he was in heaven? She asked about the eligibility entitled for the white robes. Yun Yanli sighed. ¡°The white robes are reserved for the Mighty Immortals.¡± As the conversation continued, Gu Xijiu found out that there was a total of two hundred and eight Mighty Immortals in the Saha World. Also, these immortals did not usually stay in the Saha World. Instead, many of them fancied a wandering life, making their homes wherever they were. It was extremely difficult to meet them. Excluding the fifteen women from the total, there would still be around two hundred Mighty Immortals left for her to find. Finally, Yun Yanli could not help but suggest, ¡°Miss Gu, in my opinion, it is impractical to search for someone based merely on his attire. Try to think more about it. What other characteristics does he have?¡± Gu Xijiu thought about the box that the man held in her dream. After giving much thought about it, she decided to request for a paper and a pen from the restaurant. Swiftly, she drew what she could remember. As strange as it might sound, she could barely remember the man¡¯s face, but she clearly saw the box¡¯s appearance. She illustrated the picture in her head for Yun Yanli¡¯s reference. Yun Yanli examined the drawing carefully, but could not recall anything about it. ¡°The man¡¯s illustration is too unclear. I can barely see his face. Also, I have never seen this box. However, I can help you to search for it.¡± He kept the drawing. A sudden idea urred to him. ¡°As far as I know, there will be a Celestial Fruit Party the day after tomorrow, at the eighth heaven. It is also a gathering for celestial beings. I believe many Mighty Immortals will be present. However, you are not entitled to any celestial status, so you will not be able to take part. If you do not mind, you can disguise yourself as my servant and attend the event with me. I know the idea may sound like an insult to you, but¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes shone with hope. ¡°It does not matter. I will disguise myself as your servant and check out the event.¡± Yun Yanli was immediately delighted and said, ¡°All right! Don¡¯t worry; I will not assign you with any lousy jobs even with your disguise.¡± Gu Xijiu appreciated the prince¡¯s offer. With his help, many things were made easier. She quickly expressed her gratitude. ¡°We have only just met. Why are you so keen to help?¡± She could not hold back her curiosity. Yun Yanli smiled. ¡°Do you want the truth or the bureaucratic jargon?¡± ¡°The truth, certainly. I have no interest in your sweet words.¡± ¡°Honestly, your lone and nontraditional entity had me worried that you might be a spy from the Devil and Monster Kingdoms. I even sent my men to follow your tracks. Now that the evidence has proven that you are innocent, I evince great guilt for what I have done, so I would like to make it up to you. I will help whenever I can. Speaking of which, I would like to ask for a favor. I will be grateful if you can help.¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated no more. ¡°What can I help with?¡± ¡°Recently, some glorified golden rays were seen, shining through asionally from the fifthyer of heaven. I assume that a mighty weapon may being to life soon. Would youe with me to retrieve the weapon?¡± Chapter 1860 - Choice Of Master Chapter 1860: Choice Of Master Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The fifthyer of heaven was a ce without a specific ruler. The Celestial, Devil, and Monster Kingdoms all had their respective influences. It was certainly not an easy task to fight for the mighty weapon. Gu Xijiu could immediately understand the difficulties that lied ahead. She knew it would be a perilous journey. ¡°I know that many picked troops are under yourmand. Why don¡¯t you lead them there?¡± Yun Yanli dismissed her idea. ¡°The Celestial and Devil Kingdoms have both agreed to a truce. If I have an army with me, it will definitely involve the mobilization of the masses and trigger a war between the kingdoms. Therefore, it will be best if I only have a man or two with me. Also, another reason is that the only way to retrieve the mighty weapon is through a woman.¡± That ounted for it. Now that Yun Yanli had made himself clear, Gu Xijiu talked about her conditions frankly with him. She could help him to retrieve the mighty weapon. Regardless of the oue, Yun Yanli would still have to show her to the one hundred and ny-three Might Immortals, even from afar. Yun Yanli agreed without hesitating. While both of them were still chatting, a sudden gleam of golden ray shed before the window. The golden ray shed across and instantly disappeared. Yun Yanli stood abruptly and announced, ¡°The mighty weapon is about to reveal itself! Miss Gu, we have to leave immediately.¡± ¡­ The fifthyer of heaven was indeed different from the rest of the levels. The intensity of its spiritual power was greatly decreased. The ce was filled withrge mountains and steep walls of rock. Even the river was muddy yellow in color. The revtion of the mighty weapon would definitely create a stir. Many great leaders across the three kingdoms were rmed. Gu Xijiu and Yun Yanli saw many people on their way, all from different kingdoms. Yun Yanli was right. Many of them had brought apanion or two along, including a woman. Undoubtedly, Yun Yanli¡¯s good looks had attracted many curious eyes of the women along the way. As for Gu Xijiu, she had switched from her usual ck dress to a loose, pale white robe that could keep her figure well hidden. With a bamboo hat, she covered her face behind a thinyer of fringedces. Many were not able to tell if she was beautiful or ugly. However, she still managed to attract a lot of attention. People were curious about her, as she was definitely a lucky woman to have caught the attention of Yun Yanli, the handsome prince. Gu Xijiu could not care less about these curious eyes. She went along with Yun Yanli and headed towards the valley over the great hills. ¡­ To Gu Xijiu¡¯s astonishment, the mighty weapon chose her as its master. She was only there to help Yun Yanli in retrieving the mighty weapon without the intention of owning it. The mighty weapon was a rare find ¨C a golden ruler. The golden ruler had a length of two feet and was covered with many intricate carvings. The surface glittered with charming gold, glistening with a sense of celestial aura. The edges of the ruler were unusually sharp, like the de of a sword. It could easily break any weapons into pieces. Gu Xijiu witnessed as the shiny, morous ruler swiftly shatter all other weapons. One of them included the famous sword from Yun Yanli, which was also known as Clear Shadow. Clear Shadow used to be an all-conquering weapon, but its strength waspletely iparable to that of the golden ruler possessed by Gu Xijiu. The sword was savagely shed into three different pieces. It made Yun Yanli¡¯s heart ache to see such waste. The journey to retrieve the mighty weapon was actually a simple and yet savage battle. Many people tried to rush as quickly as possible to the valley that was already glistening with golden rays. Along the way, they certainly did some tricks to obstruct as manypetitors as possible. Gu Xijiu and Yun Yanli were definitely the best team among thepetitors. When they joined hands, most of their opponents would either run away or be violently defeated. Chapter 1861 - Choice Of Master (2) Chapter 1861: Choice Of Master (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAmong all the defeatedpetitors were people from all three kingdoms. The people of the Celestial Kingdom chose to give up the fight willingly, as theirpetitor was the prince himself. There was nothing they could do but to give up.However, the same respect was not shown by the people of the Devil and Monster Kingdoms. After taking a few defeats, they joined hands and fought the duo together. These people were no ordinary warriors. ording to the ranking of the Celestial Kingdom, these opponents were at least Golden Immortals and above. Some had even achieved the level of a Mighty Immortal. When these people worked together and raised the siege, it would be a rather difficult battle even for Gu Xijiu and Yun Yanli. Fortunately, the prince¡¯s cultivation had reached the level of a Mighty Immortal. From the fight, Gu Xijiu also realized that her strength was sufficient, even in a foreignnd. Her level of spiritual power wasparable to Yun Yanli¡¯s, or probably higher. In addition, her battle experience was an advantage. When the real fight began, shemanded many moves and saved Yun Yanli from making a lot of unnecessary mistakes. In the beginning, Yun Yanli was not really sure if he should follow all of hermands, as he was worried that she might take him the wrong way. When he finally tasted the victory made possible under Gu Xijiu¡¯s lead, he began to trust herpletely. Their excellent teamwork had eliminated dozens ofpetitors along their way. When they finally arrived at the valley, there were only seven or eight remaining teams. Those teams were certainly made up of elite fighters; they were equally outstanding in both Kung Fu and strategy. Seemingly staged, all of them worked together andid siege to the duo. Apparently, the main reason behind their teamwork was to eliminate the powerful duo first; only then would theypete for the magic weapon among themselves. Under the intense circumstance, both of them had to fight an extremely tough battle against 20 fighters, whose Kung Fu were well¨Cmatched. Gu Xijiu made a prompt decision that she would be the one defending thepetitors, while Yun Yanli would seize the window and pull the weapon out from the stone.The golden ruler could already be partly seen. To his disappointment, Yun Yanli could not remove the ruler at all; it was like it hadpletely merged with the stone into one. Yun Yanli¡¯s strength was strong enough to lift an entire mountain with his spiritual power, but he could hardly pull the sword out. He was unprepared for the sudden bounce from the power of the ruler. He snapped backward and almost cut himself under his opponent¡¯s sword. Luckily, Gu Xijiu was there to pull him back, preventing his flesh from being torn apart. The slight dy gave their opponents the opportunity to make a dash for the ruler. Gu Xijiu was anxious. Quickly, she teleported and grabbed the ruler in her hand right away. She had obviously taken the lead. Others decided to give up their attack at Yun Yanli. Instead, they turned andunched their attacks simultaneously at Gu Xijiu. Without having much thought, she exerted her strength and pulled the ruler out of the rock very easily. Under the gleaming golden light, all the weapons that were aimed at her were immediately shattered into pieces. With a sword in his hand, Yun Yanli rushed to her side to help. Unfortunately, the ruler caused the same damage to his sword without taking any sides. Most of the magic weapons would pick the masters of their choice. Obviously, Gu Xijiu was chosen to be the master of the golden ruler. It was best for others to give up hope of owning it. Despite being unhappy about the result, they were willing to acknowledge their defeat. Since the magic weapon had already chosen its master, there was nothing else they could possibly gain from the ce. Thus, all of them left immediately. Gu Xijiu did not really like the golden ruler. She thought that it was too fancy and morous, so she preferred something modest. Chapter 1862 - Who Is Huang Tu? Chapter 1862: Who Is Huang Tu? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe wished to present the ruler to Yun Yanli as a gift, but Yun Yanli kindly rejected the offer. ¡°Xijiu, all magic weapons belong to the ones who deserve them. Now that the weapon has chosen its master, you will be the one who owns it. There is no need to decline it.¡± Gu Xijiu felt the tug of her conscience about epting the ruler, but Yun Yanli waspletely fine with it and did not mind at all about the oue. ¡°Anyway, I am happy, as long as the ruler belongs to a member from the Celestial Kingdom,¡± he responded smilingly. Since he had already made himself clear, Gu Xijiu said nothing more. The most stunning views of the mountain lied within its most adventurous paths, so Yun Yanli suggested that they take a walk to enjoy the scenic beauty. ¡°The presence of the magic weapon has proven that the mountain is indeed sagacious. There could be other nice things hidden within itsnd; we shall look for them as we go,¡± he joked. Gu Xijiu agreed. After the long battle, she was actually a little exhausted. A rest would be very much appreciated. Fortunately, taking a walk was considerably rxing as well. The lights zed in the dusking sky. As the darkness slowly took over, the moon appeared three times biggerpared to the view from Earth. Misty air floated around the mountains. In twinkling lights, the fireflies sparkled like the stars. The view was rather unique. After the adventure, both of them grew to know each other better. They became close friends. From their conversation, Gu Xijiu was able to find out more. Yun Yanli told her that when the immortalization of the Lord, or the Deity Lord, or the Emperor Lord took ce, the heavenlyw would allow them to be reborn in heaven. They would reincarnate as Mighty Immortals right away and be treated respectfully with special honors. Before Gu Xijiu could say anything, the Firmament Stone was seemingly more eager than her. It blurted out in her head, ¡°Master, try to ask him about Huang Tu to know if he has been brought to heaven.¡± ¡°Who is Huang Tu?¡± Bewildered, Gu Xijiu felt that the name sounded somewhat familiar. ¡°He¡­ He used to be my friend¡¯s friend¡­ Master, my friend misses him dearly. She is unsure if he has vanishedpletely after his immortalization. Master, please do me a favor by asking him about the man.¡± Gu Xijiu felt that something was not right. ¡°When did he immortalize?¡± She was determined to find out more. ¡°I¡­ I am not sure. Master, please ask about him first.¡± Gu Xijiu asked Yun Yanli about the man. It was obvious that he was well aware of the names of the present Mighty Immortals. He simply shook his head to dismiss the name. ¡°No, the man does not exist.¡± He then continued, ¡°Xijiu, not all guardians of the earth deserve to be brought back as Mighty Immortals in heaven. The rebirthes with strict conditions. If they have previously vited a rule or two, their immortalization will be final. They will vanish in the vast wilderness, with no possible existence elsewhere. Otherwise, there will not only be two hundred Mighty Immortals in heaven after so many years.¡± The Firmament Stone was shocked. Di Fuyi had acted against the heavenlyw so many times when he was alive. The heavenlyws meant nothing to him. He would have acted against the heavenlyws even more if it were not for the sake of Gu Xijiu¡¯s wellbeing. A man like him would never be allowed toe alive in heaven. It seemed like Di Fuyi had truly immortalized. He was gone, eternally. It was a shame that Gu Xijiu spent so much effort searching for a man that no longer existed. She was doing so even though she had lost every memory of him. The Firmament Stone observed Gu Xijiu¡¯s impassive expression upon hearing the news. Apparently, she had no idea what the news actually meant to her. Was she still going to meet all of the Mighty Immortals? She was not aware that the man was not among the Mighty Immortals. It was fortunate that she hadpletely lost her memory of him. Otherwise, the news would definitely be a hard blow to her. Chapter 1863 - The Legend Of The Heavenly Law Chapter 1863: The Legend Of The Heavenly Law Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs their journey continued, they could see a temple from afar, or more precisely, a building that resembled the structure of a temple. Concrete walls of dark purple jade surrounded the building. Purple bamboos environed the yard, making the ce gloomy and mysterious. To her surprise, there was a temple in a ce so remote and obscure. People from Earth built the temples to worship all kinds of majestic beings. Who would the people from heaven worship? Yun Yanli¡¯s expression turned serious, all of a sudden. ¡°Xijiu, we shall go and pray.¡± ¡°Who are we worshipping?¡± ¡°The Heavenly Order.¡± Gu Xijiu was astonished. As far as she was concerned, the heavenlyw was the ultimate guide to maintain the order of basically everything in the world. Thew had governed the earth¡¯s rotation on its axis and maintained thews of the universe. How could something as abstract as thew be worshiped as a God? Out of curiosity, she stepped into the temple. There were some words carved on the door, stating ¡®the unpredictability of the heavenlyws.¡¯ The words were colored with gold, with a font of vigorous touches and fine strokes, making it appear swift and yet fierce. She could feel a sense of amazement about the ce as if she was about to enter the vast universe. The first thing that she could see in the temple was a statue. She was utterly astonished as she stood before the statue. Unlike the usual statues, the one that she saw had an odd appearance. Its body was a union of four different men. The one on the front was wearing entirely purple, with a mask that resembled the shape of a fox¡¯s face. The color of the mask was vividly in red, concealing his face. She could only see his narrow eyes like he was smiling. The one on the left was dressed in white. His face was covered with an odd looking mask that resembled the eyes of a fox. She could only see his lips that were perfectly angled. He looked as cold as marble. The one on the right was dressed in red robes. As usual, he was also wearing a mask, but it was in silvery white color. His entire face was covered. As red as the fiery mes, he possessed a captivating sense of charm. The one behind the status was inplete ck. As the dark clouds, the mask on his face was pitch ck as well. In his hand, he looked as though he was trying to perform a spell that could unleash fatal destruction upon the world. The structure of the four men was as strange as it seemed. Yun Yanli was already on his knees, bowing his head in prayer. Gu Xijiu stood gazing at the statue,pletely absorbed in her own thoughts. The statue came as a shock to her. She could tell that the statue meant something as her heart slowly ached. The statue was made from a precious gem of four colors. The craftsmanship was intricate with fine distinctions. Even the robes were vividly manipted to be as lifelike as possible. While Yun Yanli was praying, she proceeded to observe the statues carefully on her own. Although all of the statues were wearing a mask, she could tell from their figures that they were not depicting the same man. ¡°Is the heavenlyw made up by these four men?¡± She could not help but question the Firmament Stone. The Firmament Stone was obviously lost in thought, as itpletely ignored Gu Xijiu¡¯s question. Gu Xijiu knocked it gently. ¡°Are you lost? Why didn¡¯t you answer me?¡± The Firmament Stone finally reacted. ¡°Master, the heavenlyw is thew of the universe that is formed naturally. Logically speaking¡­ the heavenlyw should not possess the look of a man. I do not know why it is depicted as such.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the messenger of the heavenlyw? Don¡¯t you know what it is?¡± ¡°Master, I only receive its instructions asionally. I certainly do not know where ites from or what it is.¡± The Firmament Stone was like a device that was connected only to the frequency of the heavenlyw. Moreover, it did not know about heaven any better than her, so Gu Xijiu decided to ask nothing more from it. She waited for Yun Yanli. When they left, she asked, ¡°Is the heavenlyw made up of four men?¡± Chapter 1864 - The Legend Of The Heavenly Law (2) Chapter 1864: The Legend Of The Heavenly Law (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Yun Yanli shook his head in disapproval. ¡°No, the heavenlyws can take hundreds of thousands of embodiments, not only the four men you saw.¡± Gu Xijiu was obviously confused. Yun Yanli had to exin to her everything that he knew about it. ¡°ording to the legend, the heavenlyws has created everything in the world. At the beginning of the universe, all beings knew nothing about good and evil. They coexisted, but fought in mutual ughter, plunging the world into an abyss of misery. The world gradually became an evil ce. Pestilence filled the world like an epidemic, turning it into a mess. The heavenlyw had mercy on the world by creating an order, a rule for everything in the world to follow. Slowly, all six worlds were formed. The heavenlyw will take many forms and linger in different bounds to experience different lives in order to improve the rules.¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed. Was the heavenlyw the creator of the world? From what she knew, Pangu was the one who created the world by separating the sky from the earth. His body then dissolved to create everything in the world by forming the mountains and the rivers, including the flowers, nts, and trees, and even the animals. He made everything but human beings. Nuwa Empress added life by shaping the figurines by hand, thus creating the human civilization and societal institution. Some regarded the Nuwa Empress as the mother of life and the creator of the world. Was the Nuwa Empress the heavenlyw? She could not be. Pangu was the one who created the world and added the primitive elements of life to it. Pangu was the emperor who presided over heaven. Nuwa Empress had only created a human civilization, but the legend stated that the heavenlyw ruled heaven as well. Was Pangu the heavenlyw, then? Or perhaps, the heavenlyw was only aw, which had nothing to do with Pangu or the Nuwa Empress. Gu Xijiu was still confused. She continued to discuss the topic with Yun Yanli. ¡°Those are only legends from the earth. There are hundreds of thousands of different worlds below heaven. The heavenlyw has created an order for the six worlds ¨C the Divine Kingdom, the Celestial Kingdom, the Devil Kingdom, the Monster Kingdom, Hell, and the mortal world. The earth consists of mortal beings and a small number of monsters. Whereas heaven contains divine beings, celestial beings, devils and even monsters. It is said that the divine beings are the most powerful ones. They carry out the heavenlyws and control between life and death among all beings of all kingdoms. The divine beings can live eternally and carry no mundane sentiments, imcable even among themselves. However, they are said to have disappeared, as they have immortalized in order to protect the six worlds. The Celestial Kingdom is now known as the Saha World,¡± Yun Yanli exined patiently. He continued to talk with ease and confidence about the origin of the six worlds and the heavenlyw. In the six worlds, each kingdom had its own ruler. The guardian of the Celestial Kingdom was the Emperor Immortal. The guardian of the Devil Kingdom was Emperor Devil. The Monster Kingdom was guarded and ruled by Monster King. All members of the six worlds worshiped the ultimate guardian of all beings ¨C the Divine Lord. They also built the temple to constitute a formal expression of reverence for the heavenlyw. The temple only existed in heaven, but all beings across the six worlds were obliged to follow the heavenlyws and order. As the prince of the Celestial Kingdom, Yun Yanli certainly knew many things. However, he had only heard about the legends, which were mostly very ancient. After his long exnation, Gu Xijiu finally grasped the concept. The heavenlyw was aw made by the creator of the world who was an independent body. The heavenlyw constituted thew and order for all six worlds. asionally, the creator would take different forms and embodiments to wander in different worlds. All beings had probably witnessed his embodiment before, only in different forms. Gu Xijiu recalled the voice in her head that proimed itself as the messenger of the heavenlyw. She took another look at the Firmament Stone. It seemed like the messenger of the heavenlyw as well, only of a lower rank. In fact, it did not sound quite the same as the unknown voice in her head. That one seemed to be more superior. It was a shame that she could notmunicate with that voice right now. She had so many questions. Chapter 1865 - The Legend Of The Heavenly Law (3) Chapter 1865: The Legend Of The Heavenly Law (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantionording to Yun Yanli, the heavenlyw was the ultimate order for all six worlds. No one was allowed to vite it. Respectively, the rulers had the power to punish anyone who had vited the terms, without requesting permission or going through the authority of the heavenlyw. Nheless, she seemed to have vited the heavenlyw many times, but she had not been severely punished yet. She could even negotiate the punishment. The heavenlyw seemed quite approachable to Gu Xijiu. Yun Yanli was obviously interested to be her trusted friend. Throughout their conversation, he would answer, without reserve, anything that she did not understand. Yun Yanli had even gifted her with a glistening gold token. Whenever her presence was questioned by anyone in the Saha World, she only had to show the token for an immediate release. Also, Yun Yanli was indeed a good friend. Even though he failed to retrieve the golden ruler for himself, he did as promised and brought her to the Celestial Fruit Party the next day. She managed to see more than 30 Mighty Immortals. All of them were full of spiritual energy and otherworldly aura. They also had awe-inspiring appearances, far transcending the others in beauty and elegance. However, she did not see the one that she wished to meet. She had even met the Emperor Immortal. He dressed entirely in purple and possessed a stern temperament. His appearance was equally attractive, but he was not the man. Unfortunately, her visit to the Celestial Fruit Party bore no result. ¡­ Time went by quickly. Gu Xijiu had stayed for more than six months in heaven. She had been to almost everywhere in the Saha World by now. With Yun Yanli¡¯s help, she managed to see another 20 Mighty Immortals but found nothing. They all lived in very remote ces. Each visit was very time-consuming. Gu Xijiu did not want to leave a bad name behind in heaven, so she had been keeping a very low profile. She was not a very sociable person, so not many people knew about her. Neither would she get herself involved in any dramas or conflicts. She spent the past six months in the search for the man. When the time came, she had to return to Starry Crescent Land again with the help of the five-colored bird. The ice and snow that had been raging thend finally melted away. Life finally began to flourish. The positive change was probably due to the change of her heart, for she no longer felt the shade of mncholy that had been settling in her heart. When she stepped into the Biwu Pce once again, she felt as though she was reborn. The four messengers had been greatly helpful. Even in her absence, they had been ruling thend very carefully. They required her presence only when they had to deal with very difficult situations that were beyond their capability. She led a rather idle life in Starry Crescent Land. She saw the books that were copied by the four messengers. Those were the books that talked about the cultivation of the Lord. A sudden inspiration urred to her one day. She asked Mu Feng about the books. ¡°Where did you copy the texts from?¡± Mu Feng was obviously taken by surprise. ¡°My Lord, you were the one who told us to copy the books, before you went into the forbiddennd.¡± Gu Xijiu was confused. The content of the cultivation books was very profound. She had never even seen it before. How could she possibly tell them to copy something she did not even know of? ¡°Where is the original text that you have copied from?¡± Mu Feng handed her a book of empty pages. ¡°This is the one, my Lord. It used to be filled with words when we started. When we were done, the book suddenly became empty. We do not even remember what we have copied.¡± She could tell something was not right. Gu Xijiu was too tired to think about it before, so she missed out the questionable points. Now that she thought about it seriously, many doubts started to surface. She looked at the empty books and decided to flip through one of the books. Suddenly, she had a dim recollection of a figure, sitting by the bed and writing a book attentively. By his side,y apanion. Chapter 1866 - The Legend Of The Heavenly Law (4) Chapter 1866: The Legend Of The Heavenly Law (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe one who was writing the book attentively was a man. Lying down by his side, hugging his leg tightly like a ko bear, was a woman. The woman seemed to have just been woken up from her sleep. She loungedfortably and asked, ¡°Why are you writing all these things again? I do not want you to do that.¡± Quickly, she tried to take the book away from him, but her attempt failed. Her hand was helplessly pinned down. ¡°Be a good girl. Behave.¡± Then, he bent his head and nted a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°Be a good girl, will you? Do not say anything.¡± The woman seemed unconvinced. ¡°I refuse to. I will continue to distract you.¡± She attempted to take the book away again. This time, he pinned her body down on the bed. He held her down with one hand while trying to keep his book with another. He then put her down on the bed and flirted. ¡°I see that you like to misbehave. I will now teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°My Lord? My Lord?¡± Mu Feng was concerned, seeing herpsing into a light trance while holding the book. Gu Xijiu recovered from her preupation and saw Mu Feng standing right in front of her. Where did the man and the womane from? Like the images of her hallucination before, she still could not see their faces properly. Somehow, she had fallen prey to the strange, irrational sentiments that almost moved her to tears. She knew that she had lost part of her memory, so did Mu Feng and the other messengers. She did not feel anything wrong about the loss before, but now, the hallucinations changed her perception entirely. Her memory loss must be the key. Were the man and the woman representing the figures of herself and the previous Lord? Her stay in the world was a short one, probably about two decades. Therefore, there must be another Lord before she took over. Who was the previous Lord? She asked everyone, but none of them knew anything about the former Lord. Was the previous Lord the one that she was intuitively trying to find? However, the shback of her hallucinations clearly showed that the man and the women were madly in love. The woman seemed timid and lovable, like a little bird that rested upon her man. Gu Xijiu touched her cheeks in sudden realization. She knew it well that she could never be the kind of woman who acted so timidly around her man. If she were truly in love, she would treat her other half with proper respect and concern. She would stand by him, like how she used to get along with Long Siye before. She could not imagine how she would look like, being all affectionate and dependent on a man. Frustrated by her loss of memory, she gave a light thump on her temple. She hated it when it happened to her. Did she hurt her head in the Buddha Fire Land? She could somehow tell that her memory was fine when she entered Buddha Fire Land. The loss only urred after she left the ce. She thought about it for a moment. Then, she proceeded to take out the skin of the Kunpeng. The sight of the Kunpeng struck her dumbfounded at once. She remembered that it used to be a fitted dress, but it had beenpletely torn apart in pieces. She walked in a circle with the skin of the Kunpeng in her hand as she tried to recall something. An idea seemed ready to pop out, but she could not pinpoint exactly what it was about. She stood still as she quietly slipped into reverie. She tried to organize her thoughts. She was, after all, very smart. She put her recent shbacks into ce and tried to connect the dots. A bold conclusion could be made. ¡°When the Lord immortalized, everything about him had to bepletely erased to get rid of his presence in the world, right?¡± The more she thought about it, the more probable the idea became. She was somehow nervous and yet excited, for she finally had some clues about the mystery that had been troubling her for so long. She continued to trace the pieces and thought of another possibility. In that case, did the previous Lord immortalize and proceed to heaven already? Was he the cause of her obsession with heaven? Chapter 1867 - A Real Dilemma Chapter 1867: A Real Dilemma Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was highly possible. If the shbacks were based on true events, she once saw that they were already married. If so, she would no longer be a virgin. Determined, she dashed quickly into her room to check her own body. A few momentster, she tidied her clothes and stood with a mixture of feelings of rejoice and disappointment. She was still a virgin. Was her spection leading her to the wrong direction? Were they not ready to take their rtionship to the sexual level? However, the couple in her shbacks was clearly intimate. Bothered and bewildered, something about the whole thing just did not add up. She disarmed the seal that had been suppressing the Firmament Stone¡¯s spiritual intelligence and waded straight to her point. ¡°How was I rted to the previous Lord?¡± The Firmament Stone stammered. ¡°What¡­ What about the previous Lord?¡± Did its master recall anything about the previous Lord? It did not seem quite possible, as the loss of memory about the previous Lord was an order of the heavenlyw. How could she possibly remember him? To her disappointment, she heaved a sigh and said, ¡°So, you do not know about him as well.¡± She sat by the table and stared nkly at the leather garment. The Firmament Stone was at a loss for words. She spoke of her thoughts out loud, as though she was talking to the Firmament Stone. ¡°I think that I am somehow rted to the previous Lord. Hallucinations ur to me very often now. I can see a man and a woman together, as if madly in love. They behave very intimately like they are already married. I think that the man and the woman represent the previous Lord and I. I have even checked my own body, but I am still a virgin.¡± The Firmament Stone did not know what to say. It did not expect the heavenlyw had removed every single trace of Di Fuyi from the world, thus restoring her virginity. However, if the heavenlyw had indeed removed every single trace, its master would not have experienced shbacks so frequently. She must be greatly obsessed with Di Fuyi to be able to see the images, even under such a strict circumstance. It was a shame that Di Fuyi had immortalized and vanishedpletely. He was not in heaven. The Firmament Stone was initially relieved that Gu Xijiu had forgotten about Di Fuyi. Otherwise, the brutal reply that she got from heaven would have been a bad knock to her head. The Firmament Stone was deeply absorbed in its thoughts when Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Little Cang, about that Huang Tu that you had mentioned before, was he the previous Lord? Answer me honestly.¡± The Firmament Stone tried to find the right words to say. It was forbidden to lie to the Lord, so the Firmament Stone did not know how to answer the question right away. ¡°Should¡­ Should be,¡± it finally answered, after a while. ¡°Who was the friend that you talked about? On whose behalf did you try to ask for help?¡± Gu Xijiu tried to force the truth out of it. The Firmament Stone was shocked. Sudden remorse urred to it. It should not have asked about Huang Tu in heaven. Now, it did not know how to handle her intense interrogation. Gu Xijiu looked at the Firmament Stone fixedly and asked, ¡°Little Cang, you do remember about the previous Lord, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Desperately, the Firmament Stone wanted to avoid her question. It desperately wished to be struck by lightning, so it would not remember anything like her as well. It was not allowed to deceive the Lord, but it was not allowed to mention anything about the heavenlyw either. It was indeed in a real dilemma. It was but a piece of jade. Why did she have to interrogate it so intensely? ¡°You do remember!¡± Gu Xijiu eximed in reassurance. The Firmament Stone was obviously guilty. It shrunk into a ball and said nothing more. Gu Xijiu put it on her palm and questioned it even more, ¡°Speak. What has been going on between us? You¡¯d better tell the truth.¡± The Firmament Stone decided to respond. ¡°Master, the matter is rted to the heavenlyw, so I am not allowed to tell you anything more. However, I do have an advice for you. You should look forward to the future, as there is still a long way to go. Why do you have to get yourself entangled with the fragments of your past? Let bygones be bygones!¡± Chapter 1868 - Dismiss The Thought And Focus On The Mission Chapter 1868: Dismiss The Thought And Focus On The Mission Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu sealed her lips and refused toment. The Firmament Stone continued, ¡°Master, I can only tell you that you are indeed linked to the previous Lord, but like what you have been told, he did not ascend to heaven. He is not among the Mighty Immortals. He has truly immortalized and will nevere back again. If you keep on thinking about your past, you will never be able to move on. No matter what happened, let bygones be where they should be ¨C in the past. Both of you were only destined to meet and fall in love once. When the rtionship ended, it ended. You should look ahead.¡± Gu Xijiu stared at the leather suit nkly. She knew the Firmament Stone was right. She really should put her past behind and look forward to what lied ahead. However, she could feel a huge piece of the puzzle was missing from the picture, like a void that could never be filled. It was very depressing. She recollected the dream that she had in heaven. There was a voice that gave her a sense of direction. If she wished to find what she wanted, she had first to aplish a mission. She decided to dismiss other thoughts and focus on the mission. Without further question, she used her spiritual power to put the shattered piece of the Kunpeng¡¯s skin into one again. She put it on and took a casual turn. The vivid blue dress was very light and soft. Most importantly, it fitted her perfectly. A conversation shed before her eyes. ¡°The dress is a perfect fit. You have not taken my measurements. How did you know my size?¡± ¡°I am afraid that I know your body better than you do.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to focus on the conversation, but as usual, it faded away. The conversation sounded very intimate. Had they not any sexual interaction before? Gu Xijiu shook her head to dismiss the thought. Intuitively, she did not wish to think about the matter.She should dismiss the thought and focus on the mission. She took another stroll in the Buddha Fire Land. As a security measure in the zing mes, she performed a firetrap spell to keep her safe. Gu Xijiu realized that her memory about the ce was intact. She could still remember the particr spot where the Purple Cloud Mushroom grew. She returned to the spot again, but there was nothing. The mussel hadpletely swept everything away, leaving no traces of any mushroom behind. She circled the area as her intuition told her that a clue must have been hidden here. There were many ming rocks around. Having found nothing, she was a little disappointed by the result. She heaved a long sigh and was finally ready to leave. However, a sudden sh urred before her eyes. She could clearly see a white shadow sitting on one of the ming rocks. There were some shattered pieces of golden fragments, glistening morously in the shadow¡¯s hand. The white shadow was only a faint image, so Gu Xijiu could not tell its identity from its appearance. The white shadow could be seen staring nkly at the shattered fragments. Gu Xijiu stood quietly as she watched the shadow¡¯s every movement with close attention from a distance. She was afraid that the shadow might be rmed at the tiniest distraction and instantly disappear. The hallucinationsted longer this time. She wanted to observe it a little longer. The white shadow could be seen falling into a trance. A few momentster, he sighed and opened his palm. A box appeared, as dark as crimson. Gu Xijiu was surprised at the sight of the box. The box that she saw in her dreams finally reappeared! The shadow rubbed the box thoughtfully for a moment. Suddenly, the box opened up, allowing the shadow to keep the fragments in it. Soon, the box was closed again. The white shadow put his palm on the cover of the box while mumbling some incantations. She did not know what the spell was about, but there was a faint glow of light slowly emerging. Chapter 1869 - It Might Be More Than Just A Hallucination Chapter 1869: It Might Be More Than Just A Hallucination Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe figure then rose and hit forcibly on the rock that he sat on. The rock did not shatter right away. Instead, a hole appeared. He kept the box away in the hole and performed a spell to seal it. Gu Xijiu watched in awe as the scene passed before her eyes. She took one step closer in order to recognize the shadow¡¯s face. One stepter, the white shadow disappeared from sight. Gu Xijiu stood her ground and heaved a sigh of relief. The hallucinationsted longer this time, about four minutes or so. Was this a sign of improvement? She took another step forward and realized something; it might be more than just a hallucination. Usually, there would be two characters in all the images that she had seen before. Although she could not see their faces clearly, she could almost tell that the woman must be a representation of herself. The hallucinations that she used to have were the events that she had gone through personally, the ones that had been unfortunately forgotten. This one, however, was different. There was only a shadow throughout the entire vision. The vision could be a real event, not just a hallucination. It could have been captured by some interactions of maic fields. Gu Xijiu was aware of the possibility of such urrences. When a storm raged in the past, some old houses would suddenly disy the signs of the people who had previously lived in the house. By a strangebination of circumstances, the rare sighting was captured when the lightning hit the wall and identally recorded a small piece of the ongoing event. Under the same circumstances, the same sighting would be yed again like a rewind. Was it happening here, for what she had just seen? Her heart started to throb anxiously. If the vision was true, the box could still be in the rock. Gu Xijiu turned and stared fixedly at the huge rock from a distance. It was the rock that had been hit by the white shadow. Quickly, she took a huge leap towards the rock and paced around it, trying to find the correct angle. Once the spot was located, she started to split the rock open. The rock was far more solid that she thought it would be. She used an ordinary sword to split the rock, but it could not even cause a small crack on its surface. Gu Xijiu tried usingdifferent weapons, but none of them worked. However, the golden ruler emerged from her storage bag eagerly, jostling for prominence. Gu Xijiu felt a surging hope. Quickly, she got a grip of the ruler and aimed directly at the rock. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a sound of a huge impact. The golden ruler bounced back, leaving the rock perfectly untouched. How could it be so solid? It seemed to be even tougher than a diamond! Gu Xijiu frowned, obviously in disbelief. She saw it with her own eyes, how the white shadow split the rock open simply with a punch. Why didn¡¯t her weapons work? Was the white shadow¡¯s strength very much stronger than hers? In skepticism, she clenched the ruler tightly and tried once more. However, there was a sharp pain on her palm like she had just been bitten!She let go of her grip and found a bloody wound on her palm. It seemed like the ruler had cut her flesh open. Blood was oozing out from the wound and slowly dripped along the edge of the golden ruler. The golden ruler failed to cut the rock open. Instead, it shed her flesh open. She tried to stop the bleeding, but something on the rock caught her attention. When her blood touched the surface of the rock, it did not evaporate despite the raging fire. Slowly, it continued to flow. She decided to keep her blood flowing. The blood flowed in an assigned pattern on the rock. Slowly, the rock presented itself in the shape of a box amidst the stirring blood. Chapter 1870 - Only The Destined One Can Open It Chapter 1870: Only The Destined One Can Open It Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was surprised. Without a second thought, she hit the rock again with her weapon along the path of her blood. It was rather easy, this time, like cutting soft tofu. The rock was starting to take a boxy shape. Finally, she exerted her force for thest time. One side of the rock was cut open, revealing what was inside. Within ity the crimson box. She could finally see the shape of the box. The box entuated a unique, vintage design, and looked heavy. On its cover, there was an emerald of lively luminosity. She finally found the box! Gu Xijiu was relieved to know that her trip was not in vain. She put the box away in her storage bag. Another look at the rock reminded her of a phrase. ¡®Fate has brought the lovers together, with a love thatsts for an eternity. When the lovees to an unptable end, one¡¯s heart must be buried away, deeply in a sealed box.¡¯ The box had indeed been buried here. Did it end up here because of a heartbreak? Gu Xijiu pondered for a moment at the scene. The ce was burning with extreme temperatures after the rock had been shattered. Now that Gu Xijiu had found what she desired, she was reluctant to stay any longer. Swiftly, she exited. She returned to her bedroom, sitting and studying the box attentively. The box was considerably light for her. She twisted and turned the box several times, but failed to figure out the opening mechanism. She shook the box to hear what was inside, but no sound was heard. She tried to recall the dream again. The man in her dream held a bracelet in his hand, while the man in her vision held a handful of shattered pieces instead. Did the bracelet be shattered? Was the box carrying the pieces of the bracelet? If there were pieces in the box, surely there would be noise, but she could not hear anything in it. Gu Xijiu was an expert in unlocking different mechanisms. However, it was different this time. After hiding in her bedroom for a couple of weeks, she still could not find out a way to open the box. There did not seem to be an opening. She tried many different ways, even with the help of the golden ruler. The box remained uncut. She clearly saw that the white shadow had opened the box and put some pieces away in it. Why couldn¡¯t she open it now? She was circling the box, helplessly trying to figure a way. A voice suddenly spoke in her head, ¡°The box is a heavenly secret box. Only the destined one can open it. You should not waste any more time.¡± Gu Xijiu finally heard the voice again, from the messenger of the heavenly secret with a voice of indistinguishable gender. ¡°Who is the destined one?¡± Gu Xijiu was eager to find out. ¡°It is a quest for you to find out.¡± The voice then continued, ¡°It is the only way.¡± ¡°How does the person look like? Where should I start?¡± ¡°What is the person¡¯s identity?¡± Gu Xijiu continued to bombard the messenger with a series of question, but the voice was gone again, obviously refusing to answer her inquiries. Gu Xijiu took a look at the box that had been bothering her for a while and decided to change the direction of her search. She should start looking for the destined one. The destined one should be the white man in her vision. Although she had not seen his face clearly, she could tell that the man was tall and possibly attractive. Moreover, he seemed like a powerful person. A man as such should not be a difficult find. After so long, Gu Xijiu finally found a new direction for her life. She finally felt more alive. However, before she could embark on her journey, Mu Feng came to report, ¡°My Lord, the Feixing Kingdom has recently weed the arrival of a new prince. The prince is quite special. As soon as he was born, the room shone in glistening red light. Many magpies circled in the air as if forecasting good news.¡± Chapter 1871 - The Start Of A New Life Chapter 1871: The Start Of A New Life Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUnexpected events apanied the birth of the prince. Traditionally speaking, the birth of a child with anomalies required the inspection from the Lord. Gu Xijiu was in the mood for it, so she attended. Her first meeting with the child almost gave her a heart attack. The child was about two weeks old, lyingfortably in the arms of the nanny. Unlike most babies with wrinkled skin, his face was full of delicate features; he was indeed a beautiful baby. He had a pair of very dark eyes. Their eyes met when Gu Xijiu bent down to take a closer look at him. Surprisingly, he pinched his little lips into a thin line and flushed crimson. He hid his face away, seemingly embarrassed. His look was familiar. Gu Xijiu directed an audio message to him. ¡°Rong Jialuo?¡± The child froze momentarily. Then, he turned to look at her intensely. The look in his eyes surely did note from an infant. Gu Xijiu ced her finger gently on his nose. Under the morous seven-colored ray, she finally sensed the essence of his soul. It was Rong Jialuo. He had reincarnated and was born again into the royal family. If she was not mistaken, he would still be the eldest prince of the kingdom andwould once again retrieve what he had lost. Only this time, he returned with a different identity. Moreover, he carried his memories from his previous life. Rong Jialuo¡¯s death had always been a great loss for Gu Xijiu. She actually thought that his soul had melted away. To her surprise, he made hiseback. No matter what, his return had brought great joy to Gu Xijiu. ¡°The child will have a bright future of extraordinary achievements,¡± Gu Xijiu made her conclusion. Such apliment from The Lord came as a huge triumph to the emperor of the Feixing Kingdom. He bowed and requested for his name from The Lord. Gu Xijiu then turned to look at Rong Jialuo. He was watching her fixedly with his small eyes. His lips moved a little, struggling to say to her, ¡°Jialuo.¡± He wanted to be himself. ¡°The child very much resembles thete emperor. I shall name him Jialuo.¡± The emperor was shocked. He was the younger brother of Rong Jialuo. When Rong Jialuo was still alive, he treated his younger brother with care. Indeed, the emperor missed him dearly. If his child was named the same as thete emperor, would it be inappropriate? He told Gu Xijiu about his concern. She responded, ¡°It does not matter. The name sounds the same but bears different characters. I name the child with the name, in memory of yourte brother.¡± If The Lord insisted, the emperor would notment any further. He quickly named his son as Rong Jialuo and ranked him as the eldest prince of the kingdom. He also proimed a general amnesty to celebrate his birth. The life of amon man seemed good,pleted with the cycle of birth and death, and even reincarnation. Once reincarnated, one would have nothing to do with the previous life and start anew. It was a rare visit from The Lord, so the emperor gave her a hospitable reception on her arrival. Many old friends and rtives joined the feast as well. It was a jolly gathering. Seeing these familiar faces could not help but give Gu Xijiu a sense of emptiness.The ce was bustling with life and excitement, but she could still feel a void as if something important was missing. During the feast, the emperor asked if the Fucang Pce should be torn down for refurbishment. The emperor was, in fact, referring to the residence of Celestial Master Zuo when he talked about the Fucang Pce. Of course, he could not recall who used to reside there. The Fucang Pce was nothing but an empty building now. The emperor of the Feixing Kingdom wanted to gift the pce to his official. However, Gu Xijiu was reluctant to give it away, for it somehow meant something special to her. Chapter 1872 - The Master Of The Box Chapter 1872: The Master Of The Box Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt would be unreasonable for the pce to be left empty. Moreover, the pce was built on the ground with the best Feng Shui out of the entire capital city, where every inch of thend was valuable. The emperor thus seized the opportunity to ask Gu Xijiu of her opinion about the ce. Gu Xijiu insisted on keeping the pce, so she shook her head to dismiss the emperor¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Do not touch anything about the pce. I am keeping it for my personal use.¡± The emperor decided not to ask anything more. Before Gu Xijiu departed, she decided to erase Rong Jialuo¡¯s memory about his previous life. His past life had not always been good. He had been living with heavy burdens all his life. In the end, his body was taken by Mo Zhao, and he died a tragic death. His reincarnation should grant him a new chance to live a new life, without the burdens of his past. Moreover, the emperor missed his elder brother very dearly. If he knew that his own son was the reincarnation of his beloved brother, there might be a negative influence on his growth. If Rong Jialuo kept his memory, he would easily expose himself. Gu Xijiu did not return to the residence of National Celestial Master. Instead, she paid a visit to the Fucang Pce. The ce had been abandoned for almost two years. The pavilions and even the main buildings were all covered in long, overgrown grass, making the ce look even more deste. She walked the path and performed a spell to mow the grass as she went. She wanted the ce to see the light of day once more.Slowly, her casual promenade led her all the way to thekeside of the thermal spring. A thin, misty fog floated on theke¡¯s surface, making it look unusually surreal. Without giving much thought, she leaped into the water, submerging her body in the warm water. She softly rippled the calm surface of theke, and the scene reminded her of something familiar. She fell into a trance! In her vision, she saw a beautifuldy in a red dress, submerging half of her body in the water. A tiny figure in ck was hugging her thatdy. However, they did not seem intimate. It seemed more like an attack! It roughly reminded her of a conversation. ¡°You have seen me naked.¡± ¡°You have even touched me.¡± ¡°How could a princess like me be entirely exposed and even touched by a man! I have lost my chastity. I am ready to die to preserve my honor.¡± ¡°I am a woman.¡± ¡°I fail to notice that.¡± ¡°My puberty has failed me. I really am a woman. If you choose to believe me¡­¡± ¡°How? How are you going to prove it?¡± The content of the conversation was too much for her to process. She could not tell the genders apart, but she knew there were two voices. Surprisingly, she could remember that the beauty in red was, in fact, a man and the tiny, ck figure was a woman. There was a ssh, pulling her back to reality, but there was only her, alone in the hugeke. There was not anyone else. Her heart started to throb as sadness filled it. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. Was the vision an actual event of what they had been through? This time, the man was dressed entirely in fiery red. It seems like this man was not consistently wearing purple; he would sometimes dress in red, and other times in white. Was the man Huang Tu, the man that was mentioned by the Firmament Stone? If so, Gu Xijiu knew that he did not go to the Upper Bound after his immortalization. He had vanished entirely. They would not meet again. She took the box out, tossing and turning it in her hands like her empty heart. Her mission was to find the master of the box. Surely, its master must be someone extraordinary. Who would that be? High above the world, the moon kindled theke, shining on the calm surface and the forlorn figure of hers. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes, lost in her own thoughts. She had so many questions without answers. ¡°The heavenlyw!¡± A voice emerged so suddenly. Gu Xijiu opened her eyes, obviously in shock. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The master of the box was the embodiment of the heavenlyw,¡± The voice hade as a bit of a shock. Chapter 1873 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law Chapter 1873: The Master Of The Heavenly Law Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn great astonishment, Gu Xijiu could not believe the jade figure that she saw in her dream was the master of the heavenlyw. ¡°Was the master of the heavenlyw the one who buried the box?¡± Gu Xijiu had to find out. ¡°The signs of the heavenlyw should not be revealed. You only have to know that the one that you are looking for is the master of the heavenlyw, and that is all.¡± ¡°Did the master of the heavenlyw escape and you need my help to capture him?¡± ¡°Who needs your help to capture the master of heavenlyw? Outrageous!¡± ¡°Why should I look for him, then?¡± ¡°Give him the box and let fate take its course.¡± ¡°By the way, is he a man?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. If she could not be sure where to look for him, the search would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. It would definitely be a long, long search. ¡°How do I know it is him?¡± ¡°You will have to count on your intuition.¡± Gu Xijiu was confused again. Her intuition worked like magic every time, but she did not know when to trust her intuition, especially since she had never met the man before. A sudden realization hit her. Could they be the same man, the man in her past and the master of the heavenlyw? She felt her heart beat violently. Seizing the opportunity, she continued, ¡°Is Huang Tu the master of the heavenlyw?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned in frustration. ¡°What did you mean with that? Yes or no?¡± The voice disappeared. Gu Xijiu waited, but the answer never came. She heaved a sigh and made up her mind that her search from now on would be for the master of the heavenlyw. The master of the heavenlyw sounded very much like a condescending existence. Even if he had reincarnated, his superior presence should be easily noticeable. ¡­ To Gu Xijiu¡¯s greatest surprise, the man was not easy to find. It was basically an impossible mission. The searchsted for almost two hundred years. From the Upper to the Lower Bound, she searched for him tirelessly and had met many powerful people. None of them was him. Many things happened during the two centuries. In the Lower Bound, Gu Xietian had eventually passed away. Before his death, he finally asked for Luo Xinn¡¯s forgiveness. They promised to meet each other again in their next lives for their love to be continued. Soon, Luo Xinn died, following his death. Three years before his death, Luo Zhanyu, also known as Gu Tiannuo, finally acknowledged his past and changed his name to Gu Zhanyu. Gu Zhanyu heeded Luo Xinn¡¯sst words and buried her next to Gu Xietian, making both of their final wishese true. Gu Zhanyu did not get himself involved in politics. Instead, he became the greatest overlord of his time. After the death of the emperor in the Feixing Kingdom, Rong Jialuo ascended the throne and became the new emperor. Rong Jialuo possessed distinctive qualities, and with Gu Xijiu¡¯s help, he managed to achieve a level nine spiritual power before he turned 30, greatly extending his lifespan. Being a wise emperor, he made every effort to make the country prosperous. Within the two centuries, Gu Xijiu tested and found five true heaven gift¡¯s disciples. She assigned Mu Feng to guide and help them grow. Certainly, there were some false ones. Gu Xijiu had to send them away to the Dark Forest, leaving them to fend for themselves. In the meantime, she would visit the forbiddennd once every twenty years to bring back the people who had reached level nine. These people felt a mixture of awe and reverence of her. They dared not stir up troubles. Instead, they would either establish their own ns or wander around the world at their will. Thend thrived and returned to its usual prosperity. Surely, some of Gu Xijiu¡¯s friends died. Some died a natural death; others died in wars. Li Mengxia, for example, died in a war. Before her death, Gu Xijiu was right beside her. Gu Xijiu intended to rescue her by rewinding her death. Chapter 1874 - A Blessing Chapter 1874: A Blessing Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu intended to rescue her by rewinding her death, but her attempt had been kindly rejected. With her remaining breaths, Li Mengxia said, ¡°Xijiu, let it happen.¡± Death seemed like the liberation of her pain. Gu Xijiu was surprised. ¡°Why?¡± Li Mengxia stared into the sky nkly. ¡°I miss him. He never came for me. I shall look for him, then.¡± Li Mengxia had always been very optimistic about everything. She rushed around only to get her work done. Also, she had always been single. Gu Xijiu never knew why. At first, she thought Li Mengxia was against the idea of marriage; little did she know that she had always loved the same man. ¡°Who is he?¡± Gu Xijiu was curious. ¡°Overlord Long,¡± Li Mengxia told her frankly. She finally talked about the name for thest time, the name that had been troubling her for years. Gu Xijiu was utterly surprised. Li Mengxia had never talked about her feelings publicly. Long Siye was doing very well in the Upper Bound. He was now a general,monly acknowledged as Siye, the Senior Immortal. He even had his own residence in the seventhyer of heaven. After her death, Li Mengxia would be sent to Hell instead. She would be reincarnated. Even in her death, she would not be able to see Long Siye again. She held Li Mengxia¡¯s hand tightly and told her about Long Siye¡¯s condition, hoping that it would give her a sense of hope to live on. Li Mengxia was momentarily lost for words. Soon, she responded with a smile and said, ¡°Actually, it is good this way. I only have to know that he is fine. I will be entering my next cycle of life soon. I will start anew, without remembering him. I will be free from the misery of loving him and hopefully, I will be happily in love with another man.¡± Her eyes were full of hope. ¡°I am looking forward to the next life.¡± Gu Xijiu would not be able to change her mind, and Li Mengxia died in her armster. Gu Xijiu buried her on a hill with beautiful views. Li Mengxia was a very good friend. Although Gu Xijiu had be the Lord, their friendship never changed. Gu Xijiu grieved for her death. One of the perks of being the Lord was that she could find out where her rebirth would be. Fifteen yearster, Gu Xijiu found Li Mengxia in the Haoyue Kingdom. Indeed, she could finally lead a happy, blissful life with her childhood sweetheart. When she found her, they were soon going to be married. One thing that remained was Li Mengxia¡¯s temperament. She was still the same enthusiasticdy as she used to be. She and her childhood sweetheart were so in love, like an affectionate couple. Gu Xijiu watched as they left hand in hand for an outing together. She had forgotten entirely about Long Siye after her reincarnation. It was considered a blessing to her. Hence, Gu Xijiu did not interrupt her and left. Her boundless life had taught her many things. She had seen many bitter moments of separation and death. She had also been through many stages of life, too many to take them all seriously. Nothing really mattered to her anymore. In fact, she became less emotional as time went on. Did Huang Tu, the previous Lord have the same experience? Did he truly care about anything in his life? Did he really care about anything at all? The affection that they once had was true, wasn¡¯t it? Her long, boundless life was getting a little boring. How did Huang Tu pass his time? Without any memory about Huang Tu, all she could do was to make random spections. Her long years of life seemed to have no end, giving her a profound sense of ennui. Her mission became the only source of joy. All these years, she had been traveling back and forth between the Upper and Lower Bounds. Every time she heard about the existence of some odd men, she would go and check it out immediately, but none of them was the one she was looking for. Chapter 1875 - Everything Had Changed Chapter 1875: Everything Had Changed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli had been helping her search around heaven. However, the results were disappointing as none was the one she was looking for even though there were more than 200 Mighty Immortals. Since she found out that those people were not the one she was looking for, she went to the Devil Kingdom and the Monster Kingdom. Unfortunately, it was disappointing too. Thus, she was not eager to go to heaven anymore. Sometimes, she only went once a year, and sometimes she only went up there once every three to four years. The longest she was away was ten years! Surprisingly, she realized everything had changed when she during the ten-year gap! There was a little devil master in the Devil Kingdom, and rumor has it that the little devil master was reborn. The little devil master was very powerful as she attacked heaven and hurt many of the immortals there. The devil master had already united the Celestial Devil Continent when Gu Xijiu visited again and all three realms of the immortals, devils, and monsters had already submitted to her. While Yun Yanli went missing during the war, Gu Xijiu was only a guest of heaven and she never wanted to be involved in any matter; hence, she did not manage to find Yun Yanli. Since she was sure that Long Siye was safe, she did not take this incident seriously and continued to look for her target. Certainly, Gu Xijiu found the little devil master suspicious and secretly followed her. She realized that she was indeed a very charming girl with a strong aura. Gu Xijiu seemed to admire her; however, she was not her target. She stayed at heaven as per a request but brought back nothing. Suddenly, she heard that the Divine Lord had returned when she was about to leave. It was rumored that the reason this continent was named as the Celestial Devil Continent was that it was ruled and managed by the Divine Lord and Devil Master. However, the Divine Lord and the Devil Master went missing together; therefore, the Emperor Immortal became the ruler. It was probably due to this reason that heaven was in chaos right now. Anyway, the Divine Lord and the Devil Master returned, it definitely prevented the Emperor Immortal from being the sole ruler now. However, the Divine Lord had aplicated rtionship with the little devil master. Certainly, Gu Xijiu had to find out more about the Divine Lord. His name was Shen Jiuli, he was charming and possessed a very strong aura too. However, Gu Xijiu knew he was not the one the moment she saw him, thoughshe sensed a very different aura from the Divine Lord, as if the person she was looking for had a special rtionship with the Divine Lord. She was contemting extending her stay, but she had not much time to dy. Six monthster, she returned to heaven and realized there was major change again! The Emperor Immortal was missing and many talented immortals disappeared along with him. Not only that, even the spiritual energy was not as rich as usual. Almost all the buildings of the three realms copsed¡­ Apparently, the continent had just gone through a disaster as she felt dark energy still lingered in the air. Everyone looked anxious, but also relieved that they survived. She saw the Divine Lord, Shen Jiuli, and the Devil Master, Ning Xuemo, when she was on the way to the seventhyer of heaven. Both of them seemed to be relieved too. Chapter 1876 - Whats Going On? Chapter 1876: What¡¯s Going On? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionInitially, Gu Xijiu thought both of them had a special rtionship with the one she was looking for; she would have greeted them and even invited them for a drink back in the past. However, she found it difficult to interrupt them based on their current interaction. Therefore, she flew away after she excused herself. However, she sensed that a pair of eyes were watching her. She was stunned, as she felt someone was watching her with a crystal ball or something equivalent. She quickly checked her surroundings and fixed her eyes in a specific direction. However, she only found more survivors present. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ She was confused. She made her move to thend after a ponder. She decided to dig in at a restaurant and continue to collect information. This restaurant was the best ce to collect information. Since she intended to know more, she managed to understand the incident right after her meal. She finally found out that the continent was swept away by a particr venom a few months ago. The three realms almost turned into hell. Therefore, the Divine Lord, the Devil Master, the Emperor Immortal, and a few senior immortals worked together to seal a purple venom. Unfortunately, the Divine Lord was immortalized during the process, and a substitute Divine Lord was born. The substitute Divine Lord wanted to unite the three realms and be the ruler of the three realms. The Emperor Immortal joined the alliance of the new Divine Lord to attack the Devil Master, Ning Xuemo, and her son. Unexpectedly, the Emperor Immortal and the new Divine Lord were defeated when Xing Xuemo counter-attacked. Therefore, the Emperor Immortal was dethroned while the substitute Divine Lord was missing. The substitute Divine Lord could not bear his failure and intended to kidnap Ning Xuemo¡¯s son but failed. He quickly retreated to the hell and set a trap to suck Ning Xuemo and the King of Hell into the array. At the critical moment, the Divine Lord, Shen Jiuli returned and killed the substitute Divine Lord along with help from Ning Xuemo. The Celestial Devil Continent has finally returned to its harmony. When Gu Xijiu saw them, it was the moment right after they killed the substitute Divine Lord. However, Gu Xijiu was not interested in anything rted to the continent, and she was not a fan of the Emperor Immortal. Her only concern was her friend¡¯s safety and whether they have found Yun Yanli who has been missing for a while now. Gu Xijiu found Long Siye, and both of them became good friends again in the past 200 years. They basically just talked about everything. Even in heaven, Long Siye was also a genius as he managed to be promoted to a senior immortal in just 200 years. Thest time Gu Xijiu came, she took a stroll in his residence. Although it was not huge, there was a hall with two rooms. This time, Gu Xijiu noticed the small residence was gone, but it was reced by a bigger residence with a new signboard. If she did not notice Long Siye¡¯s handwriting, she would have thought someone had invaded his residence! ¡®Seems like he got promoted again?¡¯ She knocked on the door, and an unfamiliar little girl opened the door. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± the little girl asked as she started to ponder. ¡°Is Siye here? Previously, Long Siye did not have any servant although he owned a residence. Hence, Gu Xijiu used to open the door by herself. She was surprised to see ady servant this time. The little girl was stunned. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± A man walked out from the inner courtyard. It was Long Siye. The new residence was so much bigger than the previous one. There was a bridge above the stream, and the roof¡¯s design was also different now. Chapter 1877 - Not Being Discriminated Anymore Chapter 1877: Not Being Discriminated Anymore Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMany beautiful flowers were blooming in the garden. He even had a herbs corner at the southern part of his house. That was exactly Long Siye¡¯s style of living. Gu Xijiu and Long Siye walked side by side. Jokingly, she asked, ¡°So, you got promoted?¡± Long Siye smiled. ¡°Nah, just not being discriminated anymore.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned as she looked at him. Long Siye prepared a table of pastries in a flick of his sleeve. ¡°Here, let¡¯s eat while we talk; you hardly visit me anymore.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled as she looked at a tableful of food. ¡°You are indeed rich now!¡± All the dishes were made from expensive ingredients, and Long Siye could not afford to pay for this back then. ¡°Xijiu, I earned these with my hard work; it will be better in the future.¡± Long Siye smiled. Both of them ate while they continued chitchatting. Gu Xijiu knew more about Long Siye¡¯s life from there. Those who ascended were usually discriminated; they could only hold a position ranked 6th in the hierarchy. Hence, they did not really have a good life as most of them could only be servants. Previously, Long Siye worked under the supervision of Yun Yanli; hence, he enjoyed some privileges because of Gu Xijiu. Additionally, because of his talents, he had a rtively good life in the military camp. However, since Yun Yanli was missing, everything had changed. Princess Ya came back and made his life miserable. She even instigated Long Siye¡¯s superior to abuse him. Long Siye had a very difficult life since then, and he almost copsed. Helplessly, he paid a visit to the first general of heaven, Ye Tianli. Fortunately enough, Ye Tianli recruited him because of his talent and hired him as a chief soldier. Ye Tianli was quite close to Ning Xuemo as he decided to support Ning Xuemo during the war. Since Ning Xuemo won the battle, she rewarded everyone in her alliance. Therefore, Long Siye got a rtively good residence. Gu Xijiu heaved a long sigh as she listened to Long Siye. In fact, there was not much difference between heaven and the Saha world; both were full of dramas and chaos. Although the Saha World that was supervised by the Emperor Immortal looked well-managed, it was full of discrimination. They did not value those who ascended. Sadly, those ascended immortals were a capable group. Thus, they could not work with the natives during the war. In addition, the Emperor Immortal joined the alliance of the substitute Divine Lord to harm the Devil Master; they even attacked the Devil Kingdom when she was in severe illness, in order to kill her and her son who was less than a year old. They lost trust from the immortals and even caused so many injuries to the soldiers. Furthermore, the Emperor Immortal went missing.However, Gu Xijiu did not care the Emperor Immortal¡¯s whereabouts, though she did have concerns about Yun Yanli¡¯s wellbeing. Long Siye shook his head when Gu Xijiu asked if he could help to find his location. The Emperor Immortal did send many people to look for Yun Yanli; however, nothing was found all these years. Suddenly, Long Siye received an order from his superior while they were talking. He was assigned to oversee the safety of all guests as the Divine Lord, and the Devil Master was going to have a grand wedding ceremony. Chapter 1878 - Meeting Chapter 1878: Meeting Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe military order was of absolute importance. Long Siye certainly had to obey. Thus, he quickly left after saying goodbye to Gu Xijiu. In fact, Gu Xijiu was interested in the wedding ceremony of the Divine Lord and the Devil Master. She was surprised that the deity could marry a devil. Rumor has it that the Devil Master and the Divine Lord had a very special rtionship in another continent and they even had a child. Strangely, the baby was incubated in the stone of Nuwa, and it was born from the rock. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the baby could run and speak right after he was born¡­ It must be a miracle if the child was born in an ordinary family. However, since he was the child of the Divine Lord and the Devil Master¡­ He must have inherited many of their strong powers. Thus, it was not beyond Gu Xijiu¡¯s expectation that he was strange. The baby must be extraordinarily strong since he was the child of a deity and a devil, and also nurtured in the stone of Nuwa! Gu Xijiu was always busy every single time she was here as she had to look for her target. Although the wedding ceremony of the Divine Lord and the Devil Master was a grand event, she was not fascinated, and she did not n to attend in the first ce. However, she suddenly realized it might be a good ce to find her target as many capable guests from the three realms would be invited. ¡­ The wedding ceremony of the Divine Lord and the Devil Master was definitely an extravaganza! It was extremely crowded and morous! The wedding carriage was made from celestial flowers with pearl tassels as the essories. As Gu Xijiu expected, all the great people from three realms were there! The event was filled with waves ofughter, and celestial petals showered everyone. Gu Xijiu was invisible in the crowd. Suddenly, she found the scene very familiar as if someone has thrown her such a grand wedding ages ago¡­ She seemed to have an impression that someone in a red robe was carrying his bride and hopped onto the wedding carriage as he walked out of the door. The illusion disappeared immediately as she shook her head. She often saw the illusion over thest 200 years. As usual, it was always of a couple which no longer surprised her. On the positive side, the blurry illusion has finally be clearer now. She could now slowly see the body figure of the couple; that was considered as a huge improvement to her. Gu Xijiu was screening the guests as she walked through the crowd. There were many different people in the event; some were handsome, some were elegant. Gu Xijiu saw plenty of heads as she scanned across the hall. She rubbed her eyes and wondered if she could sense her target since there were so many people in there. She was never a fan of a crowded ce; however, she had to bear with it for her mission. She slowly observed as she followed the wedding carriage. Unknowingly, she arrived at the doorstep of the Divine Lord¡¯s mansion in the ninth heaven, also known as Fantian Pce. The Fantian Pce was surrounded by auspicious energy and was blocked by countless guests. Despite searching every corner, Gu Xijiu still did not find anything.She was disappointed, to say the least. Luckily, she has gotten used to being disappointed over thest 200 years; hence, it was not a big deal to her. She did not like to stay in the crowd, so she hid in midair and watched the wedding ceremony. Suddenly, she seemed to have found something! She quickly fixed her gaze on a child! Chapter 1879 - Its Good To Be Married Chapter 1879: It¡¯s Good To Be Married Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe child looked between four to five years old with a light golden robe which changed colors under the sunlight. He had a pair of big eyes with longshes and pouty lips. He was carrying a flower basket while walking slowly as he threw some petals to the crowd. Behind him was a line of little girls in their white dress and another line of little boys in light blue robes. All these kids looked very lovely, but all of them together could not beat the one with the light golden robe! The little boy was smiling as he walked toward the newly-wed couple; he was not nervous at all though so many pairs of eyes watched him. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat as she looked at the little boy. She had an illusion then and there. A couple was stuck in a small gap; hence, the man suddenly shrunk and thedy managed to escape as she carried him. Thedy let go of the man and realized he has turned into a little boy who was less than a meter in height. Thedy left after a short while but turned back again after taking a few steps. Shockingly, the little boy was growing at a rapid pace, and he smiled embarrassingly with two dimples on his cheeks when he noticed that thedy was looking at him. In the blink of an eye, all the images almost disappeared instantly. Interestingly enough, Gu Xijiu realized the little boy she saw in the illusion looked exactly the same as the flower boy down there! She felt her heart sink. She looked at the little boy again and realized he had a bouquet in his hand. He slowly delivered it to the bride and said, ¡°Happy wedding mom! And, Happy Birthday!¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. She finally understood that the little boy was the legendary child of a deity and a devil, Shen Nianmo. Shen Nianmo¡¯s robe was straight and tidy to the extent that no wrinkle could be found. Hewas standing side by side with a little baby girl who had a pair of big eyes. She was giving her blessing as well. The bride, Ning Xuemo, was certainly very happy. She rubbed her son¡¯s head followed by the baby girl¡¯s after she epted the bouquet. The baby girl was happily smiling, but Shen Nianmo pursed his lips¡­ The ceremony continued its progress as everyone was focused on the newly-wed couple. On the other side, Gu Xijiu was still hiding while trying to figure out more about Shen Nianmo. ¡®I thought everyone said that the son of the deity and the devil was not even a year old. Why would he look like a four to a five-year-old child?¡¯ Apparently, Shen Nianmo was the leader of the group of children. All of them surrounded him after theypleted their tasks. The baby girl who delivered the bouquet with Shen Nianmo followed him everywhere. Out of nowhere, she gave Shen Nianmo a candy. ¡°This is for you, Brother Nianmo.¡± Shen Nianmo was very arrogant, and he did not even intend to take it. ¡°I don¡¯t like candy.¡± The baby girl did not feel embarrassed and still followed him. In envy, she said as she lifted her chin while watching the newly-wed couple performing the wedding rituals, ¡°It¡¯s good to be married! Brother Nianmo, would you marry me when I grow up?¡± Shen Nianmo nted his head as he looked at the baby girl. He retrieved a pepper out of nowhere and gave it to the baby girl. ¡°Do you dare to eat this?¡± The baby girl first looked at the red pepper and then shifted her gaze to Shen Nianmo. Decisively, she grabbed the pepper and took a big bite! Chapter 1880 - She Was Not Interested In Any Man Now Chapter 1880: She Was Not Interested In Any Man Now Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionApparently, the little girl choked due to the spiciness! She coughed uncontrobly, and a runny nose with tears streamed down her face. The little girl looked at Shen Nianmo though she did not cry or cause a scene. ¡°Brother Nianmo, are you happy now?¡± Shen Nianmo smiled and replied as he looked at the bubbles around the baby girl¡¯s nose. ¡°No. You¡¯re too dirty.¡± The girl finally burst into tears! Gu Xijiuughed as she watched afar. What a little bad*ss! Mischevious to say the least! Gu Xijiu did not usually like children; moreover, she had something more important to do right now. Logical speaking, she should observe others. However, strangely, she could not get her eyes off Shen Nianmo today. Was he too charming? Shen Nianmo did not bother the baby girl who he had hurt but turned away to see his parents. Suddenly, he lifted his head and looked at the direction of Gu Xijiu as if he realized something. Certainly, he could not see anything as Gu Xijiu was invisible in the clouds. However, Gu Xijiu felt their gazes meet! She was a little anxious. The little boy¡¯s pupils were as dark as the night. She could see his clear gaze with indescribable charm. She shook her head and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the son of a deity and a devil! He has a strong aura of thebination of good and evil. Gosh, he must be a disaster to manydies when he grows up!¡± When she was still idling, a bouquet crashed into her embrace. She was stunned; however, she recognized it was the bride¡¯s bouquet as she took a look. She lowered her head and saw many guests were looking for the bouquet as they lifted their heads. Apparently, the newly-wed couple had just thrown the bouquet. The bride must have applied too much force; hence, the bouquet flew up to the sky! Coincidentally, the bouquet crashed into her embrace. As the groom looked at her direction, she knew that he could see her. ording to tradition, whoever received the hand bouquet from the bride would be the next bride. That was a good sign; hence, many wished to get it. Gu Xijiu shook her head as she looked at the bouquet. She did not think she would ever have the opportunity to be a bride. She was not interested in any man now. When she was about to move, the groom flicked his sleeve and the clouds surrounding Gu Xijiu immediately disappeared. She was exposed. Many pairs of eyes were looking at her as if they could not believe someone was watching up there. Gu Xijiu was so d that she was wearing a light purple robe today and also covered her face with a mask. Thus, no one managed to see her real appearance. She coughed gently. ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby; I did not intend topete for the hand bouquet. May I know who do you wish to give the bouquet to? I can help you to deliver it.¡± The bride smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a ritual for a blessing; it belongs to you. Since you got it, it¡¯s meant to be yours. You can do whatever you want with it.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°I would not have the chance; it¡¯s best to give it to someone else. Let me throw it on your behalf and see who is the one¡­¡± She flicked her hand and let go of the bouquet. Chapter 1881 - They Don’t Like You. You’re Too Fat. Chapter 1881: They Don¡¯t Like You. You¡¯re Too Fat. Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionCountless hands rose from the bottom; all of them trying to catch the bouquet. Beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, a gust of wind blew the bouquet to the top of someone¡¯s head. Gu Xijiu looked down and was taken by surprise! The person whose head was hit by the bouquet was none other than Shen Nianmo! Shen Nianmo hastily swept the bouquet off his head. Enraged, he looked up and red right at Gu Xijiu! Shen Nianmo possessed limpid eyes and a face that was as exquisite as jade. He lifted a finger inside his sleeve and tried to motion a spell to topple the person who threw the bouquet down with an arc of lightning, but when he looked at Gu Xijiu again, he was frozen with shock! The person in the sky was garbed in a robe of light purple while wearing a terrifying mask that concealed his or her entire face. He could not even identify whether the person was a man or a woman. The gaze behind the mask caused him great anxiety for some reason, rendering him unable to finish the casting of his spell. Gu Xijiu coughed lightly. ¡°Sorry!¡± she quickly apologized before disappearing in a sh. Shen Nianmo was left dumbfounded. The God of War, also known as Ye Tianli, who was standing beside him, congratted him with a smile. ¡°Nianmo, congrattions for being blessed by the lucky star of marriage.¡± Shen Nianmo raised his eyebrow slightly and asked puzzledly, ¡°What lucky star? Can it raise my external abilities?¡± Ye Tianli was speechless while everyone in the crowdughed cheerfully. Shen Nianmo looked at the bouquet that he was now holding in his hand. The flowers were still fresh and contained a hint of the faint fragrance of the person in purple just now. ¡°Brother Nianmo, can you give these flowers to Ziling? Ziling likes flowers.¡± The little girl that Shen Nianmo made cry just now gathered herself and extended to him her plump white arm. At this moment the newly wedded couple had already left, so the attention of the crowd shifted to Shen Nianmo. Looking at the gestures of the little girl, they felt that both of them were cute and matched each other. Those among the crowd who were keen discerned that the little girl was the beloved daughter of Lu Nian Zhenren, and he himself was a friend of the Divine Lord Shen Jiuli, who possessed extraordinary prowess in spellcasting. He was truly a man of great powers. Now his daughter was standing beside Shen Nianmo. The two children looked like a couple together and were extremely pleasing to the eye. The crowd could not help but talk andugh amongst themselves as they coaxed Shen Nianmo to give the bouquet to her. Some that were more audacious even teased him. ¡°Nianmo, why don¡¯t you give the bouquet to Ziling and let her be your wife?¡± Shen Nianmo feigned deafness to the crowd¡¯s teasing and put the bouquet next to his ears as though as he was listening to something. The crowd looked at him curiously, each wondering what he was going to do. After a moment, Shen Nianmo moved the bouquet away and looked at Lu Ziling intently. ¡°Sorry, the flowers said that they don¡¯t like you. You¡¯re too fat.¡± Lu Ziling was embarrassed. Her face flushed with red and she broke into tears again! How was she fat? She only had a bit of baby fat on her. She was not fat! ¡­ Gu Xijiu could not sleep again tonight and took another look at that box. She had possessed that box for about two hundred years, but no one has been able to open it. Who was the person that she needed to meet? The figure of Shen Nianmo shed before her mind. She rubbed her eyes and felt that that child looked very familiar¡­ He was so cute that she wanted to hug him. Chapter 1882 - A Sudden Strange Urge To Caress Him Chapter 1882: A Sudden Strange Urge To Caress Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionCould he be the person that she is looking for? It couldn¡¯t be, right? The person she is searching for is the head of the heavenlyw. She could believe that the Divine Lord, Shen Jiuli, might be that person, but as for that child¡­ Even if the head of the heavenlyw had a thousand incarnations, he would not take the form of a child, right? But what if he would? She felt that there was something strange about that child. Just the thought of the incident kept her up all night, even after changing her sleeping position multiple times! Hence, Gu Xijiu decided just to put on her robe and get up. As there were too many people around the other day, her senses may have gone astray. Therefore, she decided to go exploring at night to check whether she could sense anything. As Gu Xijiu was someone who would act on impulse, she immediately set out in pursuit. ¡­ Shen Nianmo lived in the Fantian Pce. Gu Xijiu knew that Fantian Pce was specially located on top of the ninthyer of heaven; it was the apex of the heavens. Except for its host and a select few servants, others are unable to enter its gates. It was a heavily guarded location. The Divine Lord himself set the barriers; hence, Gu Xijiu thought that going into this ce would take a lot of effort. Contrary to her expectations, she was able to enter it without any obstacles by just simple teleportation. She was shocked when she sessfully entered. Was it because the host was newly wedded and the guests had not left yet?No matter the reason, at least she got in. Because she had attended the wedding ceremony in the morning, she was still quite familiar with theyout. As it was already near dawn, she was able to go undetected. In a moment, she quickly found Shen Nianmo¡¯s home. Gu Xijiu¡¯s external abilities were now at a high level, and her stealth technique was the best of its kind. She felt gratified at her sess in infiltrating the pce without notice but worried about the security of the ce at the same time. If she could enter the ce so easily, what if an enemy of the house just barged in and kidnapped their children? She suppressed that thought and put her ears to the window, closely listening. Hearing the soft sounds of breathing inside, she knew that the person inside was already deep in sleep. Being deep in sleep is good; it would make her search much easier. In a sh, she teleported into the room. The room was elegantly decorated. On the side of a curtained bed by the wall, there was a mussel with its partially open shell, revealing the rays of a pearl within it. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes turned toward the mussel, and she inadvertently thought of her own mussel, who was training in the Lower Bound. As their power levels were not high enough, the mussel and Lu Wu were unable to follow her. Every time Gu Xijiu traveled to the Upper Bound, she would send them to the Fucang Pce for training. The mussel in front of her had striking simrities to her own mussel. Even their color was the same. Her line of sight turned toward the curtains of the bed. The curtains were of a light blue shade and had an ink painting drawn on it, giving it a misty intrigue. The style of drawing was extremely delicate and exquisite. It was clear that Shen Nianmo drew the painting on the curtains. It looks like this child has quite a talent for art! Gu Xijiu stood by the bed for a while. She then opened the curtains lightly and finally saw the child sleeping inside. Hisshes were long and beautiful while his cheeks were as beautiful as jade. His tiny lips that closed gently seemed to carry a smile even in its neutral position. He carried a soft fragrance that was extremely faint; still, it reminded Gu Xijiu of something. She felt something gently tugging at her heartstrings. She looked at this child and had a sudden strange urge to caress him. Chapter 1883 - The Head Of The Heavenly Law Chapter 1883: The Head Of The Heavenly Law Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs Gu Xijiu did not want to wake him up from his dream, she decided to extend her hand gently and touch his soft face with the tip of her finger. However, before her finger made contact, hisshes suddenly quivered, and his eyes quickly opened. In her astonishment, Gu Xijiu forgot to conceal herself, and their eyes met. She was dumbfounded, while Shen Nianmo could not believe what he saw! His previously blurry eyes erged in an instant! Before Gu Xijiu could react, her eyes were suddenly shrouded in ckness¡ª the nket was about to envelop her! A hint of confusion hit her. She seemed to recall using this technique herself before and did not expect this child to use it as well. She raised her hand, causing the nket to fall to the ground without even grazing the sleeves of her robe. ¡°Ha!¡± A strong force pressed against her. The magnitude of the force was surprisinglyrge. Gu Xijiu took a few steps back and waved her sleeve, dissipating the force into nothing. She raised her head only to find the child having crashed and escaped from the window. Gu Xijiu was usually a very stealthy person; hence, she did not see any of thising. Moreover, was she that frightening? Why did the child react as though he had just seen a ghost? She touched her face inadvertently and felt the coldness of a mask. She quite liked to put on masks recently and would wear it every time she was out. She possessed a huge selection of masks that came in a variety of styles. When Gu Xijiu decided toe here, she simply chose her maskwithout taking a close look. In fact, she scared herself when she saw the mask that she had chosen. The mask portrayed a hauntingly white visage with a bloody red mouth that had half a tongue protruding from it; the mask looked eerily simr to the face of a hanged man! She coughed lightly. To think that a child saw a face like that in the middle of the night; he was already brave for not being scared out of his mind! Instead of running away immediately, he even managed tounch an attack.He had real talent! But where did he go to now? He would not go to his parents, right? Both of them were just married and were probably in the process of consummating their marriage tonight. Surely they would not like to be interrupted. Gu Xijiu would certainly not wish to do so either. Gu Xijiu quickly teleported out the door and saw two figures- one big and one small,ing forward from afar. Her heart jumped. She shifted herself up to a densely leaved tree nearby and hid. The two figures were none other than the Divine Lord Shen Jiuli and Shen Nianmo. Shen Nianmo still looked unnerved. ¡°Father, I really saw a fiend¡­ Is he your mortal enemy? Could it be that Luo Jiuyi?¡± Shen Jiuli shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luo Jiuyi already died a long time ago and won¡¯te back to life.¡± He took a look at his son and continued, ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± Shen Nianmo raised his chin at him. ¡°No way! I¡¯m just checking with you!¡± Shen Jiuli could not help butugh at his response. ¡°Alright. Thank you, then.¡± The two walked into Shen Nianmo¡¯s bedroom while talking. Shen Jiuli walked out after a while. When he went past the tree Gu Xijiu was hiding in, he gently looked up and said, ¡°Train him well.¡± He then left with grace. Gu Xijiu sat on the branch. Turns out that Shen Jiuli had noticed her! However, did he not care too much about her terrifying his son? Seems that he only made a passing remark on that issue.Gu Xijiu rubbed her brows. She did not intend to scare him; it was a mistake. But what did Shen Juili mean by ¡®train him well¡¯? Did the Divine Lord want her to teach his son? Chapter 1884 - The Head Of The Heavenly Law (2) Chapter 1884: The Head Of The Heavenly Law (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡®This should be the responsibility of the newly wedded couple, shouldn¡¯t it?!¡¯ Had it had been hard for the couple to spend some time together? Perhaps, that was the reason they did not want to be disturbed by the light bulb, little Nianmo? Since he did not have time for his son, he was hoping that she could help out? Was it right? Shen Jiuli had not even interacted with Gu Xijiu; how could he entrust his child in her hands? Was he not afraid that she would kidnap his child? Gu Xijiu felt that perhaps the Divine Lord¡¯s mind was too intricate to beprehended; hence, she gave up on figuring it out. She turned around to have a look at Shen Nianmo¡¯s pce and did not want to freak him out again. Hence, she left. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had a dream that night. It was a weird dream. She dreamt that she was at a ce that looked somewhat transcendental and chaotic. The clouds that looked like a rainbow around her were undting to the current. And within that was a floating pce. The pce was bright purple, looking ethereal within the clouds. Above the pce was the vast starry sky. Gu Xijiu stood before the pce and tilted her head upwards towards the starry sky. That was her first time seeing such a starry sky! To be precise, the starry sky before her eyes at the moment was like the view you would only get after boarding a spaceship.Each star had a different shape and a different colour. Besides that, they were orbiting under high speed in the sky, making them look extremely astounding. Capturing all these images was enough to make her dizzy. Her vision blurred up, while the world apparently spun around her; she almost tripped and fell. Gu Xijiuquickly looked downwards, afraid to stare at it any longer. She was still rather puzzled; she had studied the constetion map when she was on the earth and was considered an expert in the field. However, she felt that those constetions that she had seen were foreign to her.What was that ce? Why did shee here? Within her heart were questions, and her gaze suddenly fell on the top of the pce. A person in a bright purple coat came from nowhere and was lying there all by himself. His long hair was spread out behind him, and within the hair were traces of bright red. A chess set seemed to be ced before him. On the chessboard were chess pieces that were wellid out. However, upon closer observation, Gu Xijiu knew that this was not an ordinary chess set as the pieces were in numbers much greater than that of normal chess. They were moving by themselves about the chessboard, but it was as if some rules restrained the pieces on the chessboard. The person in the purple robe was not facing Gu Xijiu directly; hence, Gu Xijiu could not clearly identify him.Silhouetted by the light from the chess that looked like stars, his fingertips looked white and sparkly. On his ring finger was a ring of blinding light. Gu Xijiu frowned while staring at the person, and her heart was beating frantically. She thought that it must be the first time that she had seen this man, but he seemed familiar, and that familiarity was capable of reminding her of a sense of sorrow in her heart.Who was he? ¡°Hey, I am sorry. Excuse me.¡± She called out to greet the person. The person was still lying there and did not bother even to turn to look at her. ¡°Hey, may I know where am I? And who are you, sir?¡± The person kept his silence as if he failed to hear anything. Could he not hear her? That scenario was not the first she had encountered in her dreams. Gu Xijiu suddenly felt an urge to meet him upfront, to know his identity! Chapter 1885 - The Head Of The Heavenly Law (3) Chapter 1885: The Head Of The Heavenly Law (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince he did not heed her call, she would just go right in front of him to size him up! She flew herself over, thinking of reaching the rooftop of the pce. She thought that she would appear right before the person, with an error of fewer than five centimeters. However, when she touched down, she realized that she was still in her initial position; she had not even moved by an inch. Gu Xijiu was stunned! Even though she was able to see the pce underneath her as she flew by, when she touched down, she was ultimately back to her initial spot. Was she trapped? Or was this worse? She tried to escape but could not.She tilted her head upwards to look at the person on the rooftop. He was in fact so close, yet so far away. Gu Xijiu finally gave up and just stared at the man. Her staring helped her to spot something! She realized that the orbit of the chess pieces on the chessboard was simr to that of the stars in the sky! As the person moved the chess pieces about, the stars in the sky were also moved about by an intangible force.Was this man the person who was controlling the night sky?! Gu Xijiu held her breath. She, being on earth, was only able to stargaze and tell fortune; she was unable to change the orbit of the stars whatsoever. However, the person had the entire night sky in his hands, and he could shift them about just like chess pieces on a chessboard! Who was this person?! How could he have such an ability? She tried as hard as she could to identify the person but all she could spot was half of the side of his face, and it seemed to be veiled byyers of fog. Her gaze then fell on the ring between his fingers. She initially thought it was a diamond. How sparkling and big! However, upon closer observation, she realized that the shape of the ring was rather familiar. That person seemed very indolent as he lied down, but his movements were graceful. Looking at him was rather pleasing to the eye. Not knowing how long it had been, that person finally sat up. He flicked his fingers, and light streaked across the sky. Suddenly, a stone fell from above. Gu Xijiu was shocked and thought it would hit the man on the head! However, right before the stone was about to fall on the rooftop, it turned into the shape of a person. Out came a man in ck, kneeling before the man in purple. He said, ¡°Lord, any orders?¡± The man in ck got up rather wistfully. ¡°I have adjusted this star. From now on, you should be guarding it.¡± The man in ck was astounded. ¡°That quick?!¡± The man in purpled idly looked at him. ¡°When have I been slow?¡± The man in ck looked downwards. ¡°Lord, you usually take a few hundred years to adjust the stars, but this time you took less than a year to do so¡­¡± The man in purple threw him a nce. ¡°Not happy that I am fast now?¡± ¡°I do not dare to be unhappy with you!¡± The man in ck was all fours. The man in purple nodded slightly. ¡°Get up.¡± As the man in ck just got on his feet, he immediately bowed at the man in purple while saying, ¡°Since Lord has worked for so long, would you like to go and have a rest?¡± ¡°I actually wanted to go down. This time I think it will take a longer time. The six of you could take turns to look after the system.¡± The sleeves of the man in purple were floating in the wind. The man in ck was stunned. ¡°What? Lord, are you saying that¡­ you would like to go to the earth?¡± Chapter 1886 - The Head Of The Heavenly Law (4) Chapter 1886: The Head Of The Heavenly Law (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe man in ck was struck. ¡°But¡­ but don¡¯t you go down only once every 5000 years? You have just returned for a year, and you are thinking of going down again? I am afraid your body will not be able to withstand such a strain¡­¡± The man in purple looked towards a faraway star, fell into a muse, and sighed. ¡°It has been long enough¡­ a day here is equivalent to a year in the Saha World¡­¡± The man in ck wanted to say something but stifled the urge. On the other hand, the man in purple took a nce at him and noticed his bodynguage. ¡°Say it!¡± The man in ck said with a straight face, ¡°Lord, ording to the heavenlyw, you should only go to the earth once every 5000 years. Therefore, since you had juste back less than a year ago, you should not go to earth with your true identity¡­¡± The man in purple nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I understand. I no longer can seal my external abilities, delete my memories, and be in my actual body. I will need to reincarnate¡­¡± The man in ck could not ept the fact. ¡°Lord, with such a position of yours, it would be deprecating for you to reincarnate¡­ Why not change the rules of the heavenlyw?¡± The man in purple shook his head. ¡°No need; the rules of the heavenlyw is an intrinsic matter. Changing it would need contemtion. Even though I am the one who set the rules of heavenlyw, I will still need to adhere to them. I should not allow the entire n to be reconstructed for the benefit of myself¡­ I have not reincarnated before, trying it for once would be a great experience.¡± ¡°But¡­ but if you reincarnate, you would not have any external abilities, nor would you still have your memory. You would be of no difference from an ordinary kid. In addition, seeing that going to earth right now is an act against the n, you might bring more trouble onto yourself¡­¡± The man in ck warned him of the precarity of the act and hoped to advise the man in purple against the idea. ¡°Lord, why not wait for a thousand year before you go down again. Even though I would still be against that decision, at least you would not need to reincarnate then¡­¡± The man in purple rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I have made up my mind. There is no need to say anything more.¡± The man in ck did not intend to stop him but only asked a question. ¡°Lord, should I set up your fate after reincarnating?¡± The man in purple tilted his head to the side andughed. ¡°There is no need. I like to be free. There is no need to set it up for me; allow me to determine my own fate after I reincarnate.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The man in purple looked upwards at the starry sky. He dangled his arms and made a rather weird gesture. Layers of colors then emerged from his body as he took flight. The man in ck was stunned for a moment and smacked his own head. ¡°Oh shit, I forgot to ask the Lord which world he will reincarnate¡­ Shit! Once the Lord reincarnates, he would lose all memories and abilities, and when he was faced with danger,ter on, I would not be able to help¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was still standing at the same spot and could not believe her eyes! The voice of the man in purple was extremely familiar, and it made her heart twitch. But the conversation between him and his servant was what shocked her the most. The master of heavenlyw? The man in purple should be the head of the heavenlyw! She really regretted not being able to see his face. That would be of great help if she were to look for him. Had he reincarnated? Who had he reincarnated into? When would it happen? Numerous questions circled about in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind, unable to be answered. She could not control herself and took a step forward. The scene before her eyes suddenly spread out and disappeared like fog. Beside her ear was a voice calling for her. ¡°Xijiu! Xijiu! Wake up! Wake up!¡± Gu Xijiu opened her eyes momentarily. She woke up in a room in a hotel. There was a person right in front of her who was in a white coat; he was very handsome and charming. It was Long Siye. Chapter 1887 - Meet Up Chapter 1887: Meet Up Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was puzzled. Before long, she asked, ¡°Instructor Long, why are you here?¡± Long Siye saw that she was awake, and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I have been looking for you for the entire day. I never thought that you would be sleeping away in this hotel for three days! I could not even wake you up. What happened? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Gu Xijiu sat up and massaged the inner corner of her eyebrows. She knew that she had a dream. Speaking of which, what did she dream of? She massaged her veins while pondering, and her memory failed her. She could only vaguely recall herself meeting the master of the heavenlyw.But how did she end up sleeping for so many days? Had she been too overwhelmed by her quest of searching for the master of heavenlyw? Long Siye did not actually have any reason to go looking for Gu Xijiu. It just so happened that he saw her when he was managing the order on the wedding. Gu Xijiu was at the end of the crowd, worrying him. Hence he tried contacting her after his task but to no avail. It was only then that he started searching for her, and it took some time before he finally bumped into her at the hotel. At first, he did not want to disturb her seeing that she was sleeping soundly. However, as she did not show signs of waking up despite the amount of time that passed, he was rather anxious. He started calling out for her, but she did not wake up. Gu Xijiu never thought that she would have slept for three days. She gently massaged the inner corner of her eyebrows again as she pondered. ¡°It could be that I haven¡¯t had a good rest for the past couple of days.¡± Long Siye did a quick examination of her health condition, and she seemed to be fine. That helped to ease his earlier worries. It waste in the evening, so Long Siye asked her out to a restaurant, and they chatted over dinner. Through Long Siye, Gu Xijiu knew that Saha World had entirely changed over the past few days. Also, the Emperor Immortal who had disappeared was said to have immortalized. There was no trace of him. Besides that, the son of the Emperor Immortal had died in the hands of the Great Devil, Ning Xuemo. Furthermore, Prince Yun Yanli was missing. The Celestial Kingdom could not be without a leader for a day. As a result, the top general, Ye Tianli, ascended to the throne of the Emperor Immortal under orders from the Great Devil and the Immortal Lord. Once Ye Tianli became Emperor Immortal, he changed thews in the Celestial Kingdom. Thew he first abolished was the one that prevented the ascendant group from getting positions beyond the sixth level. Instead, he wanted to permit social mobility by means of capability. In other words, as long as one had the capability, he or she could reign at a high position. It was also due to the change made that Long Siye was promoted by a level. From a guard, he became themander of the guards. That position was already considered one in the fifth level. Gu Xijiu lost track of her thoughts while looking at Long Siye. The Long Siye right now hadpletely regarded the Saha World as his home. Step by step, he had made a career for himself; from being a servant when he first came to being a fifth-level officer. However, he had been living a very humble life. He had forgotten everything that happened in the Tianwen n and hade here starting a brand new life of his own. Was such ascendance equivalent to reincarnating and bearing a new life? What had passed had passed. He was no longer the Overlord of the Tianwen n, but amander of guards in the Saha World. His aim was to be an actual general of the immortals. Gu Xijiu had visited many of the powerful people who had ascended. They had all be Mighty Immortals, but without memories of the Lower Bound. Their lives had been carefree up here. On the other hand, she often found herself being on a mission when she visited the Upper Bound, yet perhaps that is because she regarded the Lower Bound as her home. But did she? Because, when she was in the Lower Bound, the sense of loneliness did not diminish at all. In fact, regardless of whether she was in the Upper or Lower Bound, she did not feel like she belonged. She lost track of her thoughts again until Long Siye gave her a toast. Chapter 1888 - Meet Up (2) Chapter 1888: Meet Up (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Long Siye, do you have any news of Yun Yanli?¡± Gu Xijiu was still thinking of the prince since he was the first friend she met in the Upper Bound. Throughout these 200 years, Yun Yanli had always been beside her. Whenever she went to the Upper Bound to run errands, he would always be there when she needed him, helping her withoutint. Long Siye heaved a sigh. ¡°No¡­¡± He paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°Xijiu, I have a feeling that he has met an unfortunate fate.¡± It was weird for a prince to disappear without reason for so long. Under such circumstance, it was most likely that he had met trouble. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes for a second. ¡°He is still alive!¡± Firmament Stone told her that the prince was still alive; it was only uncertain of his location. Long Siye was puzzled. ¡°Xijiu, how do you know?¡± ¡°I have my ways. All I know is that he is still alive.¡± Long Siye swirled his cup of tea and gave off a soft sigh. ¡°If he is alive but not seen, then there are two possibilities- he is trapped and unable to free himself, or he has lost his memories, forgetting that he was once Prince Yun Yanli.¡± ¡°I hope that he had lost his memories, because that way, he will not suffer as much. Supposing he has been trapped, once he manages to escape, seeing his family destroyed would be too much for him to handle.¡± Gu Xijiu sipped her tea and was preupied with the question as well.She suddenly remembered something. ¡°What about his sister?¡± Long Siye responded, ¡°His sister still lives in the old princess pce. She has been living quite a good life, not much different from how she used to live.¡± Gu Xijiu was pleased with that answer. She knew that the princess was called Yun Yanhui. She was two years older than Yun Yanli. Bound by blood, the pair of siblings had a close-knit rtionship. Yun Yanhui was a genius at spells, and her external abilities are much greater than Yun Yanli¡¯s. She was already a Mighty Immortal when they met. She spent most of her time learning spells, and tends to train alone; she would also seldom go outdoors and meet people. A few years ago, Gu Xijiu bumped into her while with Yun Yanli. The princess was not good at socializing and seemed rather naive. When chatting with others, you would only hear her talking about spells. You could say that she was a nerd. During that time, her parents were still around. She was carefree and could be oblivious to her surroundings. However, now that her family members were missing or dead, could she still be so ignorant? Gu Xijiu subconsciously shook her head. She did not understand people who were solely engrossed in books; she did not want to either. In fact, Gu Xijiu was hardly interested in anythingtely. She only asked for the sake of Yun Yanli. Learning that she was still living her life under good conditions had eased some of Gu Xijiu¡¯s worries. Gu Xijiu went on to ask about the daughter of the Mighty Immortal, Princess Ya. It was obvious that Long Siye was upset at the mentioning of her name. He just said with nonchnce, ¡°When the Mighty Immortal was defeated that year, she was vocal in severing ties with her own father. Over the past couple of days, she has beentching onto the Might Immortal Ye; he was rather annoyed and did not even allow her to enter the pce. The only reason he did not kick her out was because of their past rtionship. Essentially, she had turned into a joke for all three bounds, but still remained unabashed.¡± The two continued to chatter over their meal, and gradually the night fell. Suddenly, a streak of colored light went up to the sky, followed by more lights. It was a vivid scene. Long Siye got up. ¡°Xijiu, there are fireworks to celebrate the ascendance of a new Mighty Immortal. Let¡¯s have a look!¡± Chapter 1889 - Meet Up (3) Chapter 1889: Meet Up (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu and Long Siye arrived at the streets. Immortals thronged the streets; it was crowded but rather merry. This time, Gu Xijiu did not dress up to hide her identity; she did not even put on a mask. She wore a blue dress and a silvery white cape. Although she donned such a simple outfit, she still looked outstanding! Many could not keep their eyes off her. Of course, Long Siye was exceptional as well; he was dressed in white. As he stood beside Gu Xijiu, they looked great together. Almost everyone who passed them could not help but stare a little. Long Siye¡¯s fame had been built up recently. On the streets, many would greet him. Of course, while greeting him, their gaze lingered on Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was not shy, but she did not want there to be any misunderstandings; hence, she used a spell to change her facial features, making it seem more normal instead. With that, Long Siye¡¯s friends would not have their gazes linger on her. Instead, they would joke around. ¡°Commander Long, bringing your maidservant out?¡± Long Siye was obviously appalled by their greeting. ¡°No, she is my friend! Not my maidservant!¡± The blue dress Gu Xijiu was wearing was simr to what the junior immortals were wearing. Maidservants would usually dress up this way; hence, it was just normal for there to be misunderstandings. The people who greeted Long Siye examined Gu Xijiu, and looked as if they never thought Long Siye would befriend such a ¡®junior immortal.¡¯ They wouldugh while uttering- ¡°it was a misunderstanding¡± and then walk away. ¡°Xijiu, how about you can change into something else? I do not want them to misunderstand you.¡± Gu Xijiu was in a happy-go-lucky mood. ¡°No need; it¡¯s alright.¡± Long Siye did not want to push her and just continued the journey. They were roaming about, and suddenly a man jumped out of nowhere. ¡°Commander Long!¡± The voice was firm. It was a woman in white. Gu Xijiu felt that it was too easy to determine one¡¯s abilities over there, simply by judging their clothes! Thedy must be quite simr to Long Siye¡¯s level- a Senior Immortal. ¡°Senior Immortal Yuan.¡± Long Siye frowned slightly, but still greeted her. ¡°Commander Long. You are so insincere. I just invited you over to view the fireworks, and you said you were busy. But now you havee by yourself, and even brought along a maidservant.¡± Thedy was pretty and possessed a rather unique style. Long Siye was rather formal. ¡°I really had something to do. And, this is my good friend, not my maidservant!¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Thedy raised her eyebrows. She scanned through Gu Xijiu and twitched her lips. ¡°Commander Long, since when have you befriended a Junior Immortal?¡± Her gaze towards Gu Xijiu had a sense of contempt. Long Siye furrowed his brow into a tight knot. ¡°She is not a Junior Immortal¡­ She is a Middle Immortal; please do not guess.¡± ¡°Not a Junior Immortal?¡± Thedy raised her eyebrows high this time. ¡°She is wearing the clothing of a Junior Immortal¡­¡± ¡°You judge others by their appearance; I hope you be blind one day.¡± A child-like voice could be heard. Gu Xijiu was stunned for a while. As she followed the sound, she saw a child on the back of a person¡¯s neck, moving through the crowd and staring them down from above. To be exact, he was staring at the Middle Immortal. Gu Xijiu was good at recognizing him, and the child had an outstanding appearance as well! It wasShen Nianmo! The son of the Divine Lord and the Great Devil! Chapter 1890 - Meet Up (4) Chapter 1890: Meet Up (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe kid was wearing a silver-colored robe today. The robe was painted with a few light green bamboos. The small robe had no folds on it at all and looked very tidy and neat. The man riding under him looked neat too. His hair was neatlybed, and his cor was tightly tied up. The clothes on his body were in a pale-white shade, and it was also very neat. However, this man looked a bit anxious and seemed rather being emotionless. Long Siye had met with this little guy before, so he could definitely recognize him. He bowed to salute him. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shen Nianmo was the son of the Divine God. His identity was distinguished and noble, and it was technically higher than the status of the Emperor Immortal. Not forgetting that Long Siye was only a grade five officer in the Celestial Kingdom. Regardless of his rank, he still had to bow and salute this little prince! Senior Immortal Yuan was not qualified to attend the wedding of the Divine God and the Great Devil, so she had never met Shen Nianmo. When Shen Nianmo voiced up, she was quite angry. However, just when she was about to scold him, she saw Long Siye bow to him, so she was stunned. ¡°Which prince is he?¡± Long Siye was about to exin, but Shen Nianmo interrupted, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± His tongue was sharp, but he still sounded cute. Senior Immortal Yuan was stunned by his answer. ¡°I am just curious.¡± She looked furious at the moment. ¡°I don¡¯t care which prince you are. Although you are just a kid, you are rather rude. I wonder if your parents have taught you any manners.¡± Generally, a prince came from a royal family. However, the Yun¡¯s royal family had been taken over by the new Emperor Immortal Ye Tianli. Ye Tianli was an orphan and had no rtives. He was not even married, so this little prince should not be the rtive of the new emperor. He could only be the rtives of the old emperor. Ye Tianli was very kind to the rtives of the old emperor and still allowed them to be addressed with high regard. Shen Nianmo who was now standing in front of her had a kind of noble aura. This kind of aura could only be present if he came from a noble family. Therefore, she spected in her heart and felt that Shen Nianmo was from the old royal family. Even though the old royal family was still being greeted with respect, they had no actual power. In fact, sometimes even their servants would bully them. Senior Immortal Yuan had never lifted her head in front of the old royal family. When she saw them, she would have to kneel from far away, and she did not even have the qualification to look up. Now that the old royal family was in trouble, she naturally wanted to revenge. Thus, when she saw Shen Nianmo, she wanted to give him a lesson. Gu Xijiu had also wanted to give Senior Immortal Yuan a lesson for looking down on people.However, now that she had already caused problems for herself, she waited to watch the show. This little man was indeed very tricky. Senior Immortal Yuan was going to be very unfortunate in a while. Shen Nianmo¡¯s little feet were swaying in front of the person under him. His small hand held his chin, and his eyes widened as he smiled; there were two dimples on this cheek. ¡°How dare you to talk to me like this!?¡± Senior Immortal Yuan snorted. ¡°What is wrong talking to you like this? Do you think you can still act like how you did in the past? A prince who has lost his status still dares to act like a fox. You seem like you need a lesson from someone! Hump! Since you are just a kid, I will not me you for it. With the few words you have just said, I can actually punish you to the point where even your parents cannot recognize you!¡± Chapter 1891 - Laughed His Head Off Chapter 1891: Laughed His Head Off Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSenior Immortal Yuan stared at the man who was carrying Shen Niamo. She felt a sense of pity for him and said, ¡°Based on your attire, I think you are also a Senior Immortal. How can you let a kid ride on your head? You still act like a ve! Let me tell you. The Yun family is done! There is no benefit for you to follow him like this¡­¡± The man¡¯s face was red, and his mouth was wide open. However, he had a hard time responding. Shen Niamo was not angry. The dimples on his face were getting deeper though. ¡°So you think of me as a member of Yun family¡­ No wonder you are so arrogant. It seems you are also blind.¡± Senior Immortal Yuan was stunned. ¡°So you are not from the Yun family? Who are you then?¡± Shen Nianmoughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡± Senior Immortal Yuan looked at Long Siye for clues. Long Siye bit his lips and remained silent. Senior Immortal Yuan looked at Shen Nianmo again, and suddenly she realized something. She stepped back, and her face looked horrified. Shen Nianmo looked at Gu Xijiu and Long Siye. A smile appeared on his face for a moment while he pointed his finger to Senior Immortal Yuan. ¡°Today, I am not going to use my identity to deal with you. You don¡¯t have to worry about who I am. If you can beat me, I will not punish you. In fact, I will still ask Long Siye to apany you to watch the fireworks at night. No one can bother two of you.¡± Long Siye never expected that he would be put on the spot and became part of the deal. He added, ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shen Nianmo put his finger on his lips and hinted him to stop talking. Long Siye naturally had to shut up. ¡°Do you agree or disagree?¡± Shen Nianmo stared at Senior Immortal Yuan with a pair of big eyes. Senior Immortal Yuan¡¯s face was slightly red. She really liked Long Siye, and also wanted to get Long Siye to apany her to watch the fireworks. However, Long Siye was not interested in her and always rejected her invites. She took a nce at the Gu Xijiu, who stood beside Long Siye. She felt very jealous watching them standing side by side! Although she did not know the identity of Shen Nianmo, she thought that a four or five-year-old kid should not be too difficult to handle. She could teach this kid a lesson as well. Senior Immortal Yuan was a famous female warrior after all. She was almost as skillful as Long Siye. Therefore, she asked, ¡°Will you hold up your end of the deal?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Shen Nianmo interrupted her. ¡°But if you lose, you must give thisdy three kowtows, crawl on the floor around her three rounds, and admit that you look down on people like a dog.¡± His little finger was pointing at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows. Was this little man trying to avenge her? Did he not recognize her?If he did, he would know that she was the one who threw a bouquet on his head. Since Senior Immortal Yuan was quite confident that she could win, so she alsomitted to holding up her end of the deal. ¡°I did not really want to fight with a little kid like you and spoil my reputation. However, you are too arrogant so I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents. To be fair, I will let you make three moves first.¡± Before anything started, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to let your servant fight on behalf of you? Or you are trying to partner with him to fight with me?¡± Shen Nianmoughed his head off. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I will fight with you alone and will not ask for any help.¡± He then patted the man under him with his little hand. ¡°Stand here. If you dare to run away, I will make you suffer to death!¡± The man nodded continuously. Chapter 1892 - She Was Badly Beaten Chapter 1892: She Was Badly Beaten Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShen Nianmo was satisfied and patted the man¡¯s head. ¡°Good. By the way, your hair is so messy. Quickly, go andb it. Otherwise, I will not feelfortable looking at it.¡± That man worried. ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Xijiu felt likeughing. This little boy was too fussy! It seems he had an obsession with cleanliness as well as obsessivepulsive disorder. From her perspective, the man¡¯s hair was fine.She looked at Shen Nianmo again. She always felt that this little boy looked like someone she knew, but she could not remember who that person was at that moment. The scene here naturally alerted many people on the street. They came and surrounded them. The people here obviously could recognize Senior Immortal Yuan. At this moment, they saw her dealing with a little boy, which was very strange. Hence, more onlookers suddenly appeared. At this moment, Senior Immortal Yuan was afraid that everyone would talk bad about her for bullying a little kid; so, she shouted, ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t want to fight with you. We can overlook this as long as you bow and apologize to me¡­¡± Shen Nianmo leaped down from his servant¡¯s head, and colorful lights were seen from his palm. ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s fight.¡± And so, the battle began. Some of the onlookers were trying to figure out what happened, so those that were in front started to exin to those behind them. Soon, many people¡¯s eyes were focused on Gu Xijiu and Long Siye because both of them were the root cause of this fight. Unfortunately, these two people started to look bad as they seemed to allow a little kid to sort things out for them.Most of the people here did not recognize Shen Nianmo. However, they knew that Senior Immortal Yuan was a very capable fighter. She was ruthless when she fought and never showed mercy. She even got a nickname- ¡®Cruel Guanyin.¡¯ Some of the people present were ready to save the kid. They were waiting with sleeves lifted. If the kid lost the fight, they would quickly go and save him so that he would not be killed. Initially, no one believed that Shen Nianmo stood a chance.But after 15 minutes, everyone began to sympathize with Senior Immortal Yuan¡­ She was badly beaten! Some of her hair had been sliced off, while half of her face was purple due to numerous blows, and she was bleeding badly from her mouth. Senior Immortal Yuan regretted to let Shen Nianmo start with three moves. After the second kick by Shen Nianmo, her ribs were almost broken, so she began to fight back before his third move. She was always fierce when she fought. However, she struggled with Shen Nianmo. She was definitely on the receiving end. The moves used by Shen Nianmo were very practical and extremely fast. He did not waste any time showboating. The people in the crowd with low skills could not even see how Shen Nianmo attacked. They saw shadows that spun around Senior Immortal Yuan to the point where even they felt dizzy. Gu Xijiu was now a master of martial arts so she naturally could see the skills of Shen Ninamo. She was quite impressed. The little man was a genius! He was so young but able to make such aplicated skill look so easy! This fight did notst for too long. It ended in less than half an hour, and Senior Immortal Yuan had been defeated. A few of her ribs were broken, most of her hair was missing, and her entire face was bruised. Two of her eyes had been swollen. She might be unrecognizable now. She could not get up from the ground but stared at Shen Nianmo in disbelief. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?!¡± Shen Nianmo patted his little hands together to signal that the job was done. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know! You are defeated so you should be punished.¡± Chapter 1893 - You Have To Give Three Kowtows and Admit Your Mistake Chapter 1893: You Have To Give Three Kowtows and Admit Your Mistake Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSenior Immortal Yuan remained silent. The punishment was too shameful! She never imagined that she could be more embarrassed than how she felt at the moment. She tried to get back onto her feet and deliberately confused the people. ¡°Oh yea, are you saying that I should apologize to thisdy? Well, I apologize. Is that okay?¡± Shen Nianmo folded his arms. ¡°You have to give three kowtows and admit your mistake! After that, you still need to crawl on the ground for three rounds and admit that you look down on people!¡± ¡°I¡­ I have never said so. You must remember it wrong¡­¡± She denied it. She stood up and stepped back; trying to escape from the scene. However, she almost crashed into someone while walking backward. She quickly looked back and saw Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. She was shocked! She just sawt that Gu Xijiu was standing a few meters away. When did shee behind her? She did not even notice it! Gu Xijiu did not talk much with her. She took out a recorder spell and switched it on. The conversation between the two of them just now was broadcasted, and all the onlooker could listen to it clearly. Gu Xijiu¡¯s action was worse than pping Senior Immortal Yuan in the face. She was furious. ¡°You are just a Junior Immortal; you are not qualified for a kowtow. I am not going to honor it. What can you do?¡± Among the onlookers, there were friends of Senior Immortal Yuan, and some of them were quite good at martial arts. They also pleaded for Senior Immortal Yuan and asked Shen Nianmo to give mercy. They even imed that although it was not appropriate for Senior Immortal Yuan to talk like this, she was merely stating facts. A Junior Immortal like Gu Xijiu who stood beside Long Siye could easily make people misunderstand that she was a servant. These people surrounded Senior Immortal Yuan, and it gave her some required confidence. She stared at Shen Nianmo and fought back. ¡°This kid is too wicked! Even if he has a distinct identity and is a prince of a royal family, he should not ride on a Senior Immortal, right? He just rode on the shoulders of a Senior Immortal and behaved very arrogantly!¡± In this continent, it was indeed an insult to ride on someone¡¯s shoulders. Senior Immortal Yuan vividly described how Shen Nianmo rode on the shoulders of a man and storied the injustice. At this moment, she acted as a just messenger and sharply criticized the incident. ¡°If this Senior Immortal is your servant, you can let him carry you. However, you actually rode on him and didn¡¯t even treat him as a human! The Emperor Immortal today hates people who mistreat servants! And your servant is a Senior Immortal.¡± She pulled the servant over. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of him! Even if he has a higher status, it cannot be higher than the Emperor Immortal. You are a Senior Immortal; why would you want to be his servant? You¡­¡± Shen Niamo watched her quietly all the while and finally interrupted, ¡°He is not my servant.¡± Shen Nianmo then signaled the Senior Immortal over with his little hand. ¡°Come on; exin to them.¡± The man was apparently afraid of him. He looked at him, and then looked at the other people. He suddenly kneeled down in front of Shen Nianmo. ¡°Your Highness, I am sinful. When I met Your Highness, I was attracted by your beautiful face and wanted to kidnap Your Highness. Your Highness caught me and allowed me to be your servant; it¡¯s all under my own willingness to repay for my sin.¡± The onlookers were speechless. Senior Immortal Yuan was speechless too. So this man was a kidnapper who wanted to abduct the kid. However, he never expected that this kid would catch him and decided to pay for his sin. This matter was worse than treating a Senior Immortal as a servant. Chapter 1894 - Can You Send Me Home? Chapter 1894: Can You Send Me Home? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSomeone in the crowd recognized that this man was a skilled kidnapper. ¡°He is Prince Fenng!¡± Prince Fenng, a well-known kidnapper in the Saha World, specialized in abducting immortal children. He was a wanted man in the Saha World with his portrait pasted on the walls of many corners. However, this man was very skilled and always changed his appearance, making him unrecognizable.The only thing he could not change was his voice sounded very strange; hence, why he hardly spoke and always acted dumb. He had apparently suffered a lot of under Shen Nianmo, so he did not even dare to escape.When the story developed to this moment, no one wanted to seek justice for Prince Fenng anymore. Instead, countless people were staring at Shen Nianmo, wondering what had he done and about his true identity.Who was this kid who could catch Prince Fenng to the point where he did not even dare to escape? Senior Immortal Yuan was also stunned; she involuntarily took two steps back. ¡°Well, I did not recognize that this person is a kidnapper. However, I am also trying to get justice.¡± She nced at Gu Xijiu again. ¡°Although it was my mistake, I think it is sufficient for me to apologize. If I kowtow to her, I am afraid that she would not deserve it.¡± Gu Xijiu usually did not like to talk much, so at this moment, she did not n to say too much either. She merely raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°How can a person like this be a Senior Immortal? Anyway, I don¡¯t need someone like you to give me a kowtow¡­ You are not qualified!¡± As she finished speaking, she lifted her sleeve and a colorful light emerged and covered Senior Immortal Yuan.Senior Immortal Yuan screamed momentarily, and the light carried her up into the sky. Everyone was stunned! This was not a skill that could be issued by a Junior Immortal! Even a higher ranked person might not be able to do it.Who was she? How could she have such a strong skill? Numerous eyes fell on Gu Xijiu, but Gu Xijiu was toozy to entertain them. She casually said to Long Siye, ¡°Instructor Long, let¡¯s go.¡± She then turned and was about to go, but her sleeve was tugged by a small hand. ¡°Big sister, wait.¡± Gu Xijiu looked down at the little hand that was pulling her sleeve. She paused and asked, ¡°Prince Nianmo, do you have anything else?¡± It turned out he was the son of The Divine God and the Great Devil! Everyone was shocked and quickly kneeled and bowed to him. The Divine God and the Great Devil were the most influential people in this continent. The identity of their child was definitely the noblest one! It was even nobler than the Emperor Immortal¡­ Shen Nianmo slightly frowned. The reason why he did not want to reveal his identity was that these people were too troublesome. They liked to kneel and bow to him, which brought trouble to him. He preferred to have a care-free life. His eyes looked at Gu Xijiu in a rather strange manner. He never liked any woman other than his mother. However, the woman in front of him gave him a very simr feeling. He could not bear to see her being insulted and wanted to help her. He even felt ufortable when he saw her stand beside Long Siye. He was still young and did not understand this strange feeling. Subconsciously he just wanted to split Gu Xijiu and Long Siye. When he saw Gu Xijiu looking at him, he blinked. ¡°Elder sister, you can actually recognize me, that¡¯s great! I got lost; can you send me home?¡± Chapter 1895 - Who Could Reject This Kid? Chapter 1895: Who Could Reject This Kid? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHis big eyes were extraordinarily pleasing to observe. It made people could not bear to refuse him. Gu Xijiu was speechless. How could such a strong and intelligent kid not recognize the way back home? How could it be?! He seemed to understand the doubts in Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes. Shen Nianmo continued and said, ¡°I have a poor sense of direction¡­¡± His little face blushed as if he was too embarrassed to say it sooner. Long Siye could not help but interrupt. ¡°I can send Your Highness back¡­¡± Shen Nianmo responded with a stern face, ¡°Commander Long, I have another task to assign to you.¡± His finger was pointed at Prince Fenng. ¡°I will hand over this kidnapper to you.¡± Prince Fenng almost burst out in tears at this point. ¡°Your Highness, you said that you would let me go alive.¡± Shen Nianmo answered immediately, ¡°I have never wanted to take your life¡­ would you prefer to follow me?¡± Prince Fenng changed his mind and immediately leaped to the side of Long Siye. He fearfully remarked, ¡°Commander Long, please take me to the cops. I will never escape!¡± Long Siye was speechless. Since this man had been a wanted man for so many years,Long Siye naturally did not dare to dy. Since the show had ended, the onlookers also dismissed and went away. Shen Nianmo pulled the corner of Gu Xijiu¡¯s dress again. ¡°Elder sister, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him. ¡°You really don¡¯t recognize the way back home?¡± Shen Nianmo nodded. ¡°Really!¡± Who could reject this kid? Gu Xijiu naturally could not reject either. Besides, she always had a strange feeling about this kid. Her eyes shed slightly, and suddenly she leaned over and picked him up. ¡°Well, I will send you home, then.¡± Shen Nianmo was somewhat stiff. In fact, he never liked to be carried. Subconsciously he did not want to be too close to other people. However, when Gu Xijiu carried him, there was a kind of sorrow feeling that emerged in his little heart. It was definitely a first for him.He did not know why there was such a feeling. When Gu Xijiu carried him, her heart pumped faster too. She felt warm when she hugged him in her arms. He had a faint aroma on his body, which gave her a very familiar feeling. She used to look for this fragrance crazily but could never find it.Finally, she found it now! However, instead of joy, there was also an inexplicable sorrow and grief in her heart. It was strange, how could she feel this way? If she did not know that she was a virgin, she would wonder if she had lost a child in the past. Although she could send him home quickly by teleporting, she subconsciously wanted to spend more time together. Therefore, she used Cloud Riding to send him home by riding on a cloud. ¡°Baby, how old are you?¡± When they were on their way, Gu Xijiu chatted with him casually. When she was in modern times, she always called such a small child as ¡®baby,¡¯ so now she subconsciously called Shen Nianmo this way. But when she finished her sentence, she was slightly stunned in her heart. She had an inexplicable familiarity with the use of this phrase. Shen Nianmo also seemed to stiffen up, but he still replied. ¡°I will be a year old in three months.¡± My god! He was not even a year old yet! Gu Xijiu felt very strange, ¡°You grow up very quickly! You look around four or five years old.¡± Shen Nianmo blinked. ¡°Is it considered fast?¡± ¡°Of course! A normal child at your age can¡¯t even walk yet. However, you can already defeat a Senior Immortal!¡± Chapter 1896 - Because You Are Abnormal! Chapter 1896: Because You Are Abnormal! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShen Nianmo¡¯s eyes were slightly brighter. ¡°You are the first one who praised me for my growth spurt. My mother has always told me that I have not been growing and was worried that I could never grow up.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°Your mother is too demanding. I have observed the babies in the Celestial Kingdom. The babies that are at your age are still being carried by their mothers wherever they go.¡± Suddenly, she stopped and looked at the little doll in her arms. She seemed to be carrying him, so was she now his mother? The skin of the kid in her arms was smooth and soft. He had a pair of watery eyes that were looking at her. He was certainly very adorable. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was softened. How good if she had such a cute baby! She would definitely never put him down.She shook her head again. She did not even have a boyfriend now; how would it even be possible for her to get a baby? Shen Nianmo¡¯s eyes were like ck crystals as he looked into her eyes. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± The kid seemed to have very harsh parents. Perhaps that was why hecked confidence.He was definitely a genius! Maybe parents had too high expectations from him! If the expectations on the kid were too high, it was easy for the kid to have a sense of inferiority, which was not good for the kid¡¯s growth. There was a little anger in Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart just contemting the matter. ¡°Baby, you are the best!¡± Gu Xijiu praised him. ¡°I have never seen a baby who is better or smarter than you.¡± Shen Nianmo smiled with two small dimples on his cheek. Out of the blue, he held her with his two arms and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Thank you!¡± His lips were soft, slippery, and hot. Gu Xijiu¡¯s body went stiff. She generally did not like to be close to people. However, there was something different about this kid. ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t me my mother. My mother said that when my father was a year old, he had already grown into an adult and wandered around the Three Realms. Apparently,it was not long after that he became the Divine God. However, I am now almost a year old, but I am still a kid.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and said in her heart, ¡°That is because your father is a freak!¡± If everyone was like Shen Nianmo, this world be messed up! If the Divine Lord grew up so fast, he would not have a childhood. In fact, it was very pitiful. There was a dialogue that involuntarily took ce in her brain. ¡°Baby, do you know why I like to call you ¡®baby¡¯?¡± ¡°Because you are abnormal!¡± ¡°No, because when I woke up, I was already an adult. I never had a childhood; I didn¡¯t even know what it was like to be cared for by my parents¡­¡± ¡°Haha, then let me call you baby? To make up for your childhood imperfections¡­¡± ¡°Yes! Come; let¡¯s be babies.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± This conversation that appeared in her mind was extremely abrupt. Gu Xijiu almost stumbled on the cloud while thinking about it. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Shen Nianmo¡¯s small hand waved in front of her eyes. ¡°Why is your face red?¡± ¡°No¡­ Nothing¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Xijiu performed a few teleportations, and they arrived at the entrance of his pce in a brief moment. She then put him down. ¡°Little man, go home soon. If you go backte, your parents would be anxious. Well, I still have something to do so I will leave first. Goodbye!¡± She did not wait for the reply from Shen Nianmo and disappearedby teleportation. Shen Nianmo was still in shock and wondered why she blushed. Chapter 1897 - Call Me Baby Chapter 1897: Call Me Baby Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionApparently, Gu Xijiu looked more beautiful than his mother when she blushed.Although Gu Xijiu shielded her appearance, it did not work on Shen Nianmo.It was strange; he usually did not pay attention to beautiful girls, but today, he was a bit weird. When she called him baby, he also had a very special feeling. Was it because he had not been with his mother these days, so he missed his mother? As soon as Shen Nianmo looked up, he saw his father leaning against the door and looking at him. ¡°Father!¡± Shen Nianmo ran toward Shen Jiuli and stretched out his hands. ¡°Father, hug me.¡± Shen Jiuli held his arms and looked at him. ¡°Acting cute again?¡± Shen Nianmo dropped his arms almost instantly. Well, his father had rarely hugged him recently.¡°I am still a small kid. It is normal for me to act cute.¡± Shen Nianmo blinked his eyes as if he remembered something. ¡°Father, can you call me ¡®baby¡¯?¡± Shen Jiuli sized him up a few times. ¡°Are you sure you are not having a fever?¡± The oue was unsurprising to Shen Nianmo. He thenran into the pce and looked for his mother. His mother, Ning Xuemo, was writing in the house. When she saw him running in, she sighed with relief. ¡°How can you run out to y without a servant?¡± She raised her hand and picked him up. ¡°Did you meet an ident? Have you been mischievous?¡± Shen Nianmo shook his head. ¡°Everything is good. I am very obedient, and I did not misbehave.¡± He lied in his mother¡¯s arms, and he could smell a nice scent from his mother¡¯s body. Although, he could sense that the fragrance on his mother was different from thedy¡¯s. It was warm in his mother¡¯s arms, and he felt secure. He pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Mother, am I your baby?¡± Ning Xuemo could not help butugh. ¡°Of course.¡± In the eyes of a mother, their children were always little babies. ¡°Then¡­ Can you call me ¡®baby¡¯?¡± Shen Nianmo looked forward to his mother¡¯s response. Ning Xuemo was speechless. What happened to this kid today? Nheless, she still obliged and called him, ¡°Baby.¡± Shen Nianmo shivered and took a leap down from her arms. He shook his head. The feeling was not quite right.He turned around and saw Shen Jiuli was standing at the doorway. Shen Nianmo turned and ran away. ¡°Nianmo is a bit strange today. Did something happen to him?¡± Ning Xuemo was not at ease. She wanted to go out and see. Shen Jiuli took his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t bother him. It doesn¡¯t matter if the kid is strange.¡± ¡°After all, he is still young.¡± Ning Xuemo frowned. ¡°He is not young anymore. When I was as big as him, I started to fight in the Three Realms.¡±. ¡°You were born as The Divine God in nature, so you are naturally different. By the way, Nianmo has not grown these few months. I am worried that he carries my gene and will not grow up in the next few thousand years¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he won¡¯t. He has his growth trajectory. When he needs to grow up, he will naturally grow up.¡± As it was alreadyte in the night, Shen Jiuli held his wife¡¯s waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go and rest.¡± Ning Xuemo¡¯s face went red. Just as she was going to say something, the door mmed, and Shen Nianmo ran in with a pillow. ¡°Mother! ¡± Chapter 1898 - I Am Going To Sleep With You Tonight Chapter 1898: I Am Going To Sleep With You Tonight Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNing Xuemo quickly pushed her husband¡¯s hand away. ¡°Nianmo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mother, I am going to sleep with you tonight.¡± Ning Xuemo was slightly stunned. When she was about to say something, Shen Jiuli took a step forward and grabbed the little guy. ¡°Nianmo, have you finish the coursework I assigned to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been done some time ago.¡± Shen Nianmo was showing off. Shen Jiuli did not reply but just pulled him away and went out. ¡°Very good; let me check the coursework.¡± ¡­ After 15 minutes, Shen Jiuli managed to go through all the work. His son had indeed finished all the work well and fast. He nced at his son. This kid was sneaky. This coursework could only be done in three days without any disturbance, but he had finished it less than a day. Shen Nianmo was a little bit sleepy, but still very proud. ¡°Father, is there anything wrong? If not, I am going to sleep¡­¡± He turned and ran towards his parents¡¯ room. Shen Jiuli followed but did not say anything. Suddenly, Shen Nianmostumbled and fell down. When he stood up, he found that the scene in front of him had changed! He was now surrounded by misty fog and a lot of big stones. Shen Jiuli¡¯s ominous voice came from above. ¡°Since you have learned the theory very well, you are set to break this enchantment within three days, or you have no food to eat.¡± Shen Nianmo clenched his small fists. Oh no, he had been trapped by his father! He wascaught without warning! Shen Nianmo sat on a stone and rubbed his head. He had been trapped in the wizardry barrier several times. It was useless to beg for mercy. He could only rely on his own skills to break it. He was often thrown into the wizardry barrier to be trained, so he had be an expert in this area. Regardless of howplicated the wizardry barrier set by Shen Jiuli, he could quickly break it. Shen Nianmo expected that it would be the same this time. He did not need three days; he was confident that he could escape in one day. However, after a long time and many attempts, he still failed. He finally realized that his father had set something more difficult for him this round! If the difficulty of the previous barrier was level one, the current barrier was at least level six! What was even worse was that the enchantment looked the same as before, so in the beginning, he used the old way to break it. As a result, after he applied all the techniques, he was still not able to break the wizardry barrier but made it even thicker! The fog inside was getting thicker too. ¡­ Gu Xijiu still could not believe her feelings. Was it because she had been single for too long, so she was desperate for love? That could not be! She was not! In fact, she had never felt this way over the past years. It was strange. Sometimes she really could not believe that she was a virgin.Was it because she had already had intimacy with the former Lord? Since the former Lord had been immortalized, all his traces were erased, which included the evidence on her body. But that was impossible, right? The former Lord was Huang Tu, and Huang Tu did note to heaven. He should have, indeed disappeared. What kind of person was he when he was still alive? It was quite frustrating that no one knew of him. Therefore, even if she wanted to know his character, she could not find anyone to ask¡­ This person had entirely disappeared, and will nevere back. Chapter 1899 - Neither Pleased By The External Gains Nor Saddened By Personal Losses Chapter 1899: Neither Pleased By The External Gains Nor Saddened By Personal Losses Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu also could not believe that she had forgotten about him; it was frustrating. After she returned to the inn, she rested early. She had rarely missed a person in the past few years, and her feelings, in general, seemed to have faded. She could even treat her best friends in the same way. She would not be too happy when she met with her friends and would not be too sad during their separation.She was neither pleased by the external gains nor saddened by personal losses. However, today, she was provoked by Shen Nianmo and missed that kid. Maybe that kid was too cute! Even someone cold like her also wanted to protect him. A thought suddenly emerged in her mind. That kid looked very special. Would he be the master of the heavenlyw that she was looking for? It should not be, right? The master of heavenlyw was a very distinguished person. He was even nobler than Shen Nianmo. How could he be incarnated into such a small kid? All of a sudden, his beautiful little face floated in her mind. He was just too adorable! He could not be the reincarnation of the master of heavenlyw. Even if he was, he should be someone with cold temperament, rather than a cute kid who asked for hugs. She put this thought back to the depths of her mind and covered herself with a quilt and slept! Gu Xijiu was busy for two more days and went to visit a very good high-ranking hermit. The hermit was handsome and dressed in a fluttering white dress.This man had a cold temperament. It was said that when he utilized his power, he seemed to have Buddha light surrounding him.Gu Xijiu had never missed such a high-ranking hermit, so she went to visit. Gu Xijiu¡¯s main intention was to open the box, and she hoped that the man would be able to do so. However, the person worked hard all day and could not open it. It was clear that Gu Xijiu was disappointed that he was not the one she was looking for. She had been wandering around the Upper and Lower Bounds for more than 200 years. She had visited almost all the high-ranking people in both circles but still did not find the person she was looking for! This master of heavenlyw was really difficult to find! She suddenly thought of Shen Nianmo and recalled all his strange attributes. Was this kid really the reincarnation of heavenlyw?! However, the voice that asionally spoke in her mind also told her that the box would have reacted if it met the real master¡­ She had always carried the box, and until now, the box was like a sleeping stone and did not have any movement at all. Perhaps there was a problem with the box! Gu Xijiu decided to go to the Fantian Pce to try her luck. She would like to visit the Divine God and asked about the master of heavenlyw.It was said that the Divine God had lived in this world for thousands of years. He must know some secrets that were unknown to ordinary people. Perhaps she could pick up some information from him to help in her search. ¡­ It was alreadyte at night, but the moon in the Upper Bound was as prominent as a roundtable. Gu Xijiu went directly to the Fantian Pce. She actually entered from the main entrance and requested a visit. Bai Ze, the guardian at the door, told her that the Divine God had gone out. In fact, the couple was not at home, and so he asked her toe backter. It seems Gu Xijiu went at the wrong time. She nodded and was about to leave. Chapter 1900 - She Did Not Mean It… Chapter 1900: She Did Not Mean It¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionJust as Gu Xijiu was about to leave, there was a movement in the Fantian Pce. A young man ran out and called Bai Ze, ¡°Bai Ze, do you think that young master ising out soon? There are some movements over there.¡± Bai Ze sighed with relief. ¡°Must be! The young master has been trapped in the wizardry barrier for two days and two nights. He must be breaking out soon.¡± Teng She quickly went to prepare some food. ¡°The young master has been trapped in the wizardry barrier for so long. He must be starving.¡± Gu Xijiu stood at the door of the Fantian Pce. She had heard of this pce before. The gate had a wizardry barrier. Without someone on the inside, no outsider could enter. Therefore, even though the door was open, she could not go in. She peeked in. It seemed that Shen Nianmo was at home but was trapped in a wizardry barrier. ording to the conversation between the two people earlier, it appeared that Shen Nianmo was locked in the barrier since the day he went back from the party. Was it punishment for running around? Poor little guy! Should she go in and see him? Gu Xijiu paused at the doorway, contemting what she would do. She made up her mind and teleported into the pce. She decided that if she could go in sessfully, she would visit that little man. If not, she would let him be. What she did not expect was, the wizardry barrier in the Fantian Pce did not affect her. She could go in without any hindrance! It was strange. Had the wizardry barrier of the Fantian Pce been taken away? Thest time she came in, it was during the wedding of the mighty couple. At that time, guests wereing in and out so it was not usual that the wizardry barrier would be taken down. However, the wizardry barrier in Fantian Pce should be back in order now. What happened? Gu Xijiu was puzzled. She shook her head and decided to think about itter. After all, it was none of her business. She quickly wandered around the Fantian Pce. She was an expert in dismantling wizardry barriers, so she should be able to find Shen Nianmo quickly and help him. There was indeed some movements in the wizardry barrier. Apparently, the person trapped inside was trying to break the barrier. Gu Xijiu sat on arge rock and wanted to see how this little kid broke the barrier. She had noticed that this wizardry barrier was quiteplicated. She was surprised. If Long Siye was trapped in this kind of wizardry barrier, he might need to spend almost 15 days toe out from it. This kid was still less than a year old. Could he really get out in two days? The sound of the rumble in the array was getting louder and louder. Finally, Gu Xijiu heard a loud bang, and the wizardry barrier was torn apart. There was a small shadow that stood at the exit. Of course, it was Shen Nianmo! He looked a little embarrassed, but his expression was smug. When he came out, heughed. ¡°Finally, I havee out!¡± When he turned his head, and he saw a person sitting far away from him. A ck robe, a face with a green face and fangs, looked at him coldly. He was shocked and took a step back. Unfortunately, he stepped on a big rock and fell into the wizardry barrier again! ¡°That damn ghost face!¡± The wizardry barrier had closed again. It left Shen Nianmo¡¯s cursing. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She did not mean it¡­ She did not want to let Shen Nianmo recognize that she was the ¡®big sister¡¯ at the firework party, so she used the appearance that she usually used. She innocently rubbed her eyebrows. She thought about it and suddenly had a thought. Perhaps she should go in and take a look! Chapter 1901 - Was It Because It Had Met Its Old Master? Chapter 1901: Was It Because It Had Met Its Old Master? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs she was about to enter, she suddenly had a thought. Since the little guy had broken the barrier once, it should be easy for him to break the second time. Perhaps he would be able to break out again very quickly. Gu Xijiu decided to go invisible. She did not want to scare him again when he came out. As usual, her instincts served her well. In less than an hour, Shen Nianmo broke out from the wizardry barrier again. The little guy did notugh loudly this time, but looked around and stayed alert. Fortunately, he did not see the mysterious ghost face again.He heaved a sigh of relief. He did not hurry to find food but sorted out his little robe. The servant, Bai Ze, ran over and smiled at him. ¡°Congrattions to my young master! You have seeded once again! Teng She has already prepared a lot of food for you, do you want to eat them now?¡± Shen Nianmo was really hungry, but he had something more important thing to do. ¡°No, I have to take a bath first!¡± He ran away quickly like the wind. Gu Xijiu was now invisible in the air at this moment and watching everything below. Fortunately, she hid quickly, or else this little man would discover her! It was okay for him to find her out. Her main concern was that he would fall into the wizardry barrier again! It seems her spell worked well. Shen Nianmo could not see her and neither could the mythological beast, Bai Ze, that had practiced to stay in human form. This kid was weird. He was hungry and had no strength anymore, but still prioritized cleanliness.Why did he not use the Cleaning Technique? Had he not practiced this technique yet? Gu Xijiu had always been rushing when she was in the Upper Bound. She had not fully understood the people in this world yet. As she was pondering, she realized that the jade on her waist suddenly issued a faint glow around it. She was stunned! She collected this jade in a cave. There were eight mythological beasts carved on it. The jade was warm, and the appearance was strange.She remembered that she saw this jade on the master of heavenlyw in her dream. Therefore, she was quite happy to possess it. She had been wearing it these days, but there were no abnormalities seen until now. Was it because it had met its old master? Was Little Nianmo the master of heavenlyw?! Her mind shed through the appearance of the master of heavenlyw. Although the master of heavenlyw was wearing a mask in her dream, the eyes behind the mask were intense and enchanting. It would make people sink into it. She remembered that he carried a hint of evil charm, and had a powerful aura around him. He looked really different from Little Nianmo. ¡­ Shen Nianmo bathed in ake. His little body swam in theke like a fish that had just escaped from a fishing. His father was perhaps too cruel. The wizardry barrier was tooplicated. There was yellow sand everywhere as the sand had blown around him in the desert for two days. He felt that his brain had been filled with sand as well! He spent a lot of effort inside theke to make himself cleaner. Regardless of which situation, he always wanted to make himself look fresh and clean. Therefore, after escaping from the wizardry barrier, the first thing he wanted to do was to take a shower! He washed very carefully, and even his nails were cleaned up. He was a child, so when he bathed, he was naturally naked. Anyway, there was no outsider in the Fantian Pce, and his parents had gone out. Only the four mythological beasts who had turned into humanoids were present. Hence, no one would bother him when he took a shower. He was busy bathing and suddenly felt something. His big eyes stared at the big tree beside theke. Chapter 1902 - I Almost Believed It Myself Chapter 1902: I Almost Believed It Myself Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe leaves swayed and danced in the breeze, blooming in vigor and exuberance. Shen Nianmo could hardly notice that someone was hiding on the tree. Though, something did not feel quite right. He kept thinking that someone was there peeping. He thought about the disturbing mask of the mysterious man he encountered twice and was immediately rmed.What was his intention? Why was he always here in the Fantian Pce, where all outsiders were denied entry? He remained hisposure and slowly stepped ashore. He put on his clothes and tidied himself. With a yawn, he deredzily, ¡°I am famished! Time for some food.¡± Slowly, he walked towards the direction of the tree. All of a sudden, heunched a strike towards the top of the tree. Half of the tree, which used to be covered in leaves and branches, was gone instantaneously, as a result of his powerful strike! However, he realized there was nothing hidden behind the leaves. Had he been overreacting due to his own anxiety? Shen Nianmo shook his head to stop him from overthinking. While he was ready to depart, he turned and saw two figures standing not too far away. There were a man and a woman. It was a delight to the eye to see the couple, looking as beautiful as ever. Shen Nianmo was taken by surprise. The couple was, apparently, his own parents. They were back. Shen Jiuli took a look at the tree that was almost bald now. Then, he turned to look at his son, who was standing under the tree. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± He asked, politely. Shen Nianmo shook his head and denied his father¡¯s assumption. ¡°No.¡± His sessful attempt at breaking through the wizardry barrier had been a great pleasure. ¡°Did the tree offend you in any way?¡± Shen Jiuli continued. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Why did you empty its branches, then?¡± Shen Nianmo did not know what to answer. ¡°Come, tell me honestly. Were you mad at me, so you had to vent your frustration at the innocent tree?¡± Shen Jiuli sounded gentle but was incorrect. Shen Nianmo denied it immediately. ¡°It was not like that. I thought that someone was there on the tree, trying to peep while I was taking a bath. I was only trying to hit the stalker.¡± Shen Jiuli let out augh before answering. ¡°It sounds so reasonable that I almost believed it myself.¡± Shen Nianmo was speechless. His father disregarded his honesty so swiftly. Shen Jiuli continued, ¡°Little Nianmo, did you know that I have nted and grown the tree myself? The tree is here to provide shade for your mother. Also, the tree has started to disy some level of spirituality. Every time your motheres into its shades, it will gather up its leaves to keep her cool. I appreciate its effort. Now that you have trimmed off almost the entire tree, tell me, what should I do with it now?¡± Shen Nianmo was utterly surprised. Was his father trying to bluff him? No one had ever told him about the powerful feature of the tree. Was his father trying to y tricks with him? Shen Nianmo quickly asked for his mother¡¯s support instead. ¡°Mother, everything that I said was true. I really thought that someone was watching me in the dark. It must be the mysterious man with a disturbing mask.¡± Ning Xuemo chose to believe her son. ¡°Has anyone broken into the Fantian Pce?¡± She asked her husband. Knowingly or unknowingly, Shen Jiuli swept his eyes across the sky and saw a small cloud. He then shook his head to reassure his wife. ¡°No outsider has even broken into the premise. Only people of our own side cane in.¡± Ning Xuemo trusted her husband entirely, so she safely assumed that her son was reacting for being held captive in the wizardry barrier over the past couple of days. He needed to release his frustration, thus hitting the tree out of spite and ruining the Fantian Pce¡¯s surroundings was his goal. Although it was an understandable mistake to make, she still thought that her son¡¯s temper was wrong. He should not keep it as a habit by breaking things when he was moody. Therefore, she agreed with her husband to give him a punishment. Chapter 1903 - Even If It Was Only A Dream Chapter 1903: Even If It Was Only A Dream Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA dayter, he was trapped in another wizardry barrier. Only this time, it came with an increased level of difficulty. Shen Nianmo had been indulging in good food the day before to replenish his physical strength before he was essentially locked up again.The current wizardry barrier was more robust. Due to Shen Nianmo¡¯s intense protest, Shen Jiuli did not send him into a wizardry barrier in the desert. Heined that he would havenguished fromck of water and too much sun, so his father sent him into another wizardry barrier in the rainforest instead, a ce filled with sufficient water sources. The amount of water supply in the rainforest was indeed plentiful. There would be a torrential downpour every one or two hours. The floor had turned into mud. Thebination of hot and humid weather frustrated him. He could not utilize his spiritual power within the wizardry barrier. In the primitive rainforest, ferocious beasts appeared relentlessly. After rounds and rounds of heavy rain, he waspletely soaked like a drowned rat. He could not even use his spiritual power to dry up his clothes instantly. Moreover, he had to run for his life tirelessly to escape from the beasts. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had not left the Fantian Pce, so she had clearly seen what happened. The Divine Lord was eager to punish his son with no mercy shown. The little boy must have acquired his extraordinary Kung Fu from his father¡¯s abnormal ways of teaching. For the past two days, she took her time to visit Shen Nianmo¡¯s study room and bedroom secretly. To her surprise, she realized that the boy had a great habit of putting everything in perfect order. He had even arranged the books ording to their height from the shortest to the tallest. Also, the boy had a keen eye for beauty. The aesthetics in his study room and bedroom clearly reflected his simple and elegant taste. He had even clipped and carved his flowers with impressive emphasis, better than anyone who had formally learned how to do so. The little boy was amazing, but not enough to impress his father.Was he too ambitious to see his child seed in life? Or was he trying to make him the best? If she were to have a son like Shen Nianmo, she would not have the heart to put her son through all that trouble. She could be, nheless, the reason behind the little boy¡¯s confinement in the wizardry barrier. She had indeed peeped at the little boy while he was taking his bath. She was only trying to get closer to the little boy to see if the jade would light up again. The result was rather disappointing; the jade did not light up, but that was probably also due to the distance. When Shen Nianmo stepped ashore, she had quickly lunged into the sky to avert suspicion. She was lucky that she did. Otherwise, the boy¡¯s strike would definitely have hit her. Gu Xijiu was more or less guilty, so she studied the wizardry barrier and found out that the barrier would not let the insiders out, but would let the outsiders in. She could easily make her way into the barrier. The moment Gu Xijiu stepped into the barrier, she was cautious enough to realize the Divine Lord¡¯s reckless mistake. Wouldn¡¯t he be worried that someone else might sneak into the barrier and attack his beloved son? The wizardry barrier was moreplicated that she had thought it would be; it was like a huge leap into a primitive jungle. There was not a path to trek, while bushes of thorns crept all over the ground. From the depths of the jungle, she could hear deep, prolonged cries of the beasts. It was rather creepy, with an air of mystery and gloom. The jungle was covered in a thick fog. If a normal person were to stand in the fog, it would be difficult even for him or her to see who was standing right opposite them. Even for someone as powerful as Gu Xijiu, there was a limitation for her vision as well. She could only see clearly within a few miles, so she was unsure how vast the jungle actually was. Chapter 1904 - Was The Fantian Palace A Marketplace? Chapter 1904:Was The Fantian Pce A Marketce? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe setting up of a wizardry barrier was usually like this¡­ It could be infinite and boundless, but once the key was found to decipher the barrier, it could be infinitely small; so small that one could easily step out of it. The jungle hosted many ferocious beasts. A few of them immediately surrounded Gu Xijiu. But with her extraordinary Kung Fu, she could easily defend herself. With only a few moves, all the beasts were defeated. After the fight, she was surprised that the beasts were all of the low ranks. Most of them were roughly at level five. It was safe to assume that the Divine Lord was worried that the ferocious beasts might harm his son, so he chose to insert the ones of a lower rank into the wizardry barrier. Little Nianmo¡¯s Kung Fu was approaching the level of a Golden Immortal. Would these lousy beasts be ipetent for his level? It did not seem much like the Divine Lord¡¯s style. Bewildered, she tried to pay closer attention to her surrounding, but could not hear any roaring in the distance. The little boy must have hidden well. There was an abundance of ferocious beasts in the jungle. Gu Xijiu would bump into a few beasts even in a short walk. Reluctant to fight, she chose to avoid as many of them as she could. She knew how to teleport, so these beasts could hardly get close even though they had seen her. The ce reminded her of the Dark Forest, and Gu Xijiu recalled her first experience in the Dark Forest with a narrow escape from death. She could still remember how she was trying to stay alive; every second was a struggle of life and death. All of a sudden, a man came into her vision. She could roughly remember the figure of the man in the Dark Forest, fighting along with her. However, she could not recall his identity no matter how hard she tried. She took a few turns in the jungle. From a distance, she could hear something strange, like someone was knocking the rocks. She followed the sound and finally found Shen Nianmo. The little boy seemed rather messy. His hair was thoroughly soaked, and so were his clothes. Beside him, there was a pile of wet firewood and some meat. There he squatted, trying hard to start a fire. Obviously, he was unsure of the correct method, so he was making a lot of noise but with no result to show for it.Gu Xijiu was confused. It was merely an easy matter if he chose to use the spell. The little boy looked as though he was seeking the challenge to live in the open wild. Was it possible that he could not utilize his spells at all? Gu Xijiu watched excitedly from the top of the tree for a while. Finally, a sense of soft-heartedness filled her heart. ¡°I can help you light the fire, but you will have to share half of the meat with me,¡± she offered. Shen Nianmo was obviously shocked. He trembled, and the rocks slipped from his hands. The small me that he had worked on for so long died out immediately. He raised his head and found her. His eyes narrowed with an immediate concern. Quickly, he rose and took a careful step backward. ¡°Who are you? Why have you been following me?¡± Gu Xijiu was covered entirely in ck and an awfully disturbing mask with a fiery red face. Her attirepletely concealed her gender. Gu Xijiu was expecting his reaction, so she folded her arms and answered casually, ¡°A passerby.¡± How could one pass by the Fantian Pce? Was Fantian Pce like a marketce? Shan Nianmo clearly rejected the lousy excuse, so he took another careful step in retreat and treated her with defensive hostility. Apparently, he thought that she was a bad person who was here to abduct him. Gu Xijiu smiled gently and presented a pile of mushroom-shaped wood that was used to ignite a fire. She flicked the wood in front of him and tempted him. ¡°Can you see this? This is a fire-igniting wood that can be used to store fire. With this, you will never have to strike fire from flint.¡± Chapter 1905 - The Scary And Ugly Woman Chapter 1905: The Scary And Ugly Woman Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs she was talking, she also blew some air on the wood to light up the fire. Shen Nianmo was convinced, so he epted her offer. He huddled around the fire andshared half of the meat with Gu Xijiu. As for the other half, he arranged the meat ordingly. Then, he threaded the meat on to the skewers and grilled over the gentle fire. Gu Xijiu watched as his obsessivepulsive behavior was disyed by him cutting the meat into equal sizes; it was even neater than those cut by machines.She could not help butugh at him. It wasmon if he had done all this with a spell, but this time, he obviously did it all by himself, manually with a knife. The child had a strong behavioral pattern governed bypulsion. She took a look at his hair and his clothes. He had tried his best to look his best, given the circumstances. He would fall sick easily if his hair and clothes remained soaking wet. Therefore, Gu Xijiu raised her arm and performed the cleaning spell for him. Instantly, his hair and clothes became dry. Shen Nianmo was surprised by her sudden offer of assistance. When he realized that his hair and clothes were all clean and dry, he gave Gu Xijiu an approving look and said, ¡°Your spell is not bad.¡± If she could perform the spell within the wizardry barrier by breaking his father¡¯s preset suppression for all spiritual power, she must be someone quite powerful. Gu Xijiu said nothing further and only answered with a smile. Shen Nianmo started to get her into more conversations. He tried to get to know more about the mysterious person utilizing devious questioning. The little boy was rather talkative. Nonchntly, she sat on the tree, trying to tease him. She would like to see how he would react when he was offended. Therefore, she remained quiet throughout all his questions, pretending to be cool. Shen Nianmo was famished. When one of the skewers was finally done, he quickly picked it up and was ready to feast, but before the food even touched his lips, he was surprised to find that the meat on the skewer was already gone. He almost bit the stick! Out of anger, he turned his eyes toward Gu Xijiu and saw her enjoying the meat that he had just grilled. Gu Xijiu was still wearing a mask, so Shen Nianmo could hardly see her true face. Shen Nianmo was furious at what she had done. Moreover, he was extremely hungry. He rushed at her and shouted, ¡°Give me back my food!¡± He had to get his food back, as he already shared half of the meat for her to grill. Gu Xijiu remained herposure and swiftly retreated about a mile to another tree. There, sheyzily. ¡°You are going back on your words!¡± Shen Nianmo clenched his fists in anger. Gu Xijiu was very delighted to see his face burning with indignation, but she managed to suppress herughter. ¡°You are right. I only said that I would offer the firewood in exchange for half of the portion of the meat. I did not say that I would not take the grilled meat from you.¡± She continued in a demanding tone. ¡°I challenge you to take it back if you can.¡± She was already in very close proximity with the little boy, but the jade did not react at all. Was thest reaction only a coincidence? Did she have to infuriate him even further? Panting with rage, Shen Nianmo looked at her but remained quiet. His stomach started to grumble. Obviously, the little boy was really hungry. ¡°You can always grill another one,¡± she kindly suggested. ¡°You are not allowed to steal it again!¡± Gu Xijiu studied him with her bright, sharp eyes and said, ¡°You can try to think of a way to stop me from stealing.¡± Shen Nianmo pinched his mouth into a thin line and protested. ¡°I will grill two skewers at a time, one for each of us. If you disagree with the offer, I will not grill anymore, and none of us will get any food.¡± The little boy gave a good suggestion. Without any help, he could only cave into her demands. The little boy was promising and worthy of being taught. Gu Xijiu nodded and agreed immediately, ¡°Of course!¡± Thus, Shen Nianmo continued to grill more food, this round two skewers at a time. Chapter 1906 - The Scary And Ugly Woman (2) Chapter 1906: The Scary And Ugly Woman (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShen Nianmo continued to be upied with the cooking. The pair of skewer that he grilled looked almost identical, like twins. When he offered the meat to Gu Xijiu, she took a look at the one in his other hand and asked for it, ¡°I want yours, the one in your other hand.¡± The little boy was utterly annoyed; did she think that he might poison her? Shen Nianmo did not argue with her. He gave her his skewer. The little boy had a decent table manner. Although he was famished, he did not eat voraciously or in a terrible hurry. He ate quickly, but politely. He did not behave like an uncultured child. When he grows up, he would definitely charm all thedies with his manners. While Gu Xijiu was enjoying her meat, she could not help but sigh. How could a grown-up like her steal food from a young boy like him? She was convinced that she actually had zero boundaries. The boy continued to grill more meat as shey on the tree. Every time, he would offer a skewer to Gu Xijiu as promised. Sometimes, Gu Xijiu would ask for the one in his other hand. Other times, she would just ept the one that he offered. The boy had a good temperament. He would offer her whichever skewer she asked for. Frankly speaking, the food that he grilled did not taste very good. For a gourmet like Gu Xijiu, the food was considered bad, but she did not say anything to stagger his confidence. She finished all the food for the sake of his persisting effort. After satisfying her hunger, she was stung by her conscience and offered, ¡°I have taken arge portion of your food. In return, I should offer you some help. Is there anything that I can help you with?¡± Shen Nianmo cleaned his robes and stood proudly. ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Impressed by his determination, Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°Maybe I can help you to find the way to decipher the wizardry barrier?¡± Shen Nianmo waved his hand in disagreement. ¡°It is unnecessary. We shall go on separate paths from now on.¡± He turned and ran away. Swiftly, he disappeared in the woods. Perhaps, he seemed to be rmed by her tricks. She sincerely wished to offer her help by pointing out the exit to him, but maybe she had taken it a step too far earlier. While she was ready to leave, a sudden cramp in her abdomen stopped her from moving. It was bad. She was poisoned. Gu Xijiu could not believe it. She was an expert in the use of poison. Basically, she could recognize all kinds of poison when she saw them. However, she fell miserably in his easy trick today. When did he put the poison in her food? She tried to trace the source of the poison in her body and found out that it was rtively strong. Without her strong foundation in Kung Fu, she would be dead once the poison began to take effect. The little boy was indeed cruel. Gu Xijiu was surprised, but not entirely intimidated by the poison. She seized the opportunity to sit down and meditate. Her level of cultivation was unfathomable. She could easily force the poison out of her system. However, just when she was about to sit down, she could sense a delicate fragrance that perfumed the air. The fragrance was extremely faint, which was mixed with the scent of trees and grass. Only someone with an extremely sensitive sense of smell would notice it. The delicate fragrance was poisonous as well. Apparently, the little boy was all prepared. If the edible poison was not enough to harm her, there was still the poisonous fragrance in the air. The poison that Shen Nianmo used in the fragrance was nothing like what she had encountered before. Carefully, she turned and teleported immediately away from the poisonous air. The poisons that were used by Shen Nianmo were rather strange, but nothing could possibly harm someone who was as powerful as Gu Xijiu. With her current level of cultivation, all poisons would lose their effects in her system. She hid in an empty corner and used her spiritual power to cleanse her system. Soon, all the poison in her body was thoroughly excreted. She stood up and felt a little impressed. The little boy seemed to be really annoyed by her yful tricks. Also, he was very capable. She decided to try and test his true level of Kung Fu. She dug into her storage bag and released a big, ck python. It was the python that was captured by Gu Xijiu whilst she was hiking the great mountains. Chapter 1907 - The Scary And Ugly Woman (3) Chapter 1907: The Scary And Ugly Woman (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionInitially, Gu Xijiu wanted to kill the python, but she hesitated. Every scale on its body had the color and luster of ck jade, enhanced with the shape of a flower petal. As a result, she decided to keep it alive as a pet in her storage bag. The python could be very ruthless. It was a ferocious beast of level eight. Gusts of musty air apanied its emergence. Gu Xijiu picked up a piece of cloth from little Nianmo¡¯s robes and swung it right in front of the python for it to recognize his scent. The python gave off a savage look in its eyes and left swiftly. Obviously, it was ready to look for trouble. ¡­ Little Nianmo was fighting with the ck python. The ck python was very swift in its moves and was even capable of releasing poisonous gas. Because of one slow and careless move in the battle, little Nianmo became entangled with the python. The python circled two rounds around his body and started to contract its muscles. Little Nianmo was unable to breathe as he was entangled with the python. His face turned red as he struggled for air. As the snake continued to tighten itself around little Nianmo, it became even more difficult for him to breathe. Theck of air consequently fogged his mind. Pale in the face, he felt as though his heart was about to explode, but the snake had no intention of releasing him at all. The snake intended to kill. The greatest risk in life could always exploit one¡¯s greatest potential. It was the same experience for Little Nianmo. He was eager to stay alive. All of a sudden, he picked up the Body Shrinking Spell without even being taught it and shrunk to a size that was much smaller than his original body. The python was unaware of his change, so he seized the window and lunged upward into the sky. Gu Xijiu quietly observed the battle from afar. She did not intend to kill Shen Nianmo. She was only hoping to unlock his full potential. She was ready to help if his situation became any worse but seeing his change of strategy gave her a mixed sense of surprise and relief, so she decided to let him help himself. Little Nianmo had never encountered such a dangerous situation in his life before. When he finally managed to free himself from the entanglement, his eyes werepletely red. The python was obviously triggered as well, seeing its own food run away. It pounced swiftly at Shen Nianmo, in pursuit of its prey. It was not ready to let him go at all. Shen Nianmo was ready to risk his life in the battle. He had acquired a series of excellent moves from his mother. With the unpredictable power and strength, nothing could ever capture him alive once he made use of the Kung Fu. Little Nianmo decided to use the moves in his battle with the python. He circled the python with unpredictable, but dangerous steps. The python could barely touch him. A few momentster, Little Nianmo finally figured out the movements of the python. From there, he was able to turn his defense into a series of attacks at the python¡¯s tender spots. Half an hourter, he beheaded the python with a clean cut. Little Nianmo panted heavily as he sat on the ground, staring nkly at the body of the python. His father would never intend to harm his life. The beasts that his father had released in the jungle, though fierce, would disappear instantaneously after he took their lives. They would never be able to harm his life, even though he was incapable of fighting them off. Only harmless animals were real here. To his surprise, the harmful, ferocious, and terribly poisonous ck python was real as well. If he had moved any slower, he would have be its food. The dangerous beast must not havee from his father. Who would it be? Little Nianmo thought about the mysterious man in the disturbing mask and clenched his fist tightly in frustration. Needless to say, the dangerous beast must havee from the mysterious man. Therefore, the mysterious man must still be alive, quietly watching him suffer from a distance. Little Nianmo believed so and became increasingly cautious about his surroundings. Out of anger, he kicked the python on the floor, which was already lifeless. Chapter 1908 - The Scary And Ugly Woman (4) Chapter 1908: The Scary And Ugly Woman (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShen Nianmo¡¯s stomach started grumbling, and his hunger had driven him to slice the python open. The outer skin of the python was ck, but its flesh was milky white, like high-quality cheese. Little Nianmo sliced the tastiest sections of the python and started grilling it with a gentle fire. This time, no one was there to steal his food away from him. The meat was very fresh and delicious, like nothing he had tasted before. He filled his stomach happily, and soon, his physical strength had beenpletely recovered. With a blithe spirit, he continued his journey forward. After he left, Gu Xijiu finally revealed herself. She bent down to check the leftovers of the python and shook her head in disapproval. She then turned and looked at the traces of Little Nianmo. The jade on her waist finally reacted with an iridescent sheen. It was pretty to look at. The messenger of heavenlyw in her head once told her that the jade would react in seven-colored ray once it met its true master. Apparently, Little Nianmo had the possibilities of being the true master of heavenlyw. ¡°You have to force him to his greatest potential!¡± The genderless voice started to emerge again. Gu Xijiu hesitated. She had to challenge him even more. She closed her eyes and performed a spell in the air. Soon, there was a loud, buzzing sound. A bunch of ck creatures rushed into the woods. Shen Nianmo had not even had his proper rest. He certainly did not expect that he would have to fight another bunch of eerie bats in such quick session. These bats had a rather peculiar appearance with two rows of long, sharp teeth that resembled a saw. Little Nianmo saw with his own eyes how instantly these bats turned a big, green rock into fine powder with their sharp teeth. Furthermore, there was not only one monster but a bunch of them. The bats surrounded Little Nianmo in apact array. He felt intimidated by their presence, as though he was guilty of damaging their nest. There were too many bats, attacking him from all directions. One of the bats found a weakness in Little Nianmo¡¯s defense and seized the chance to attack his chest. The bite corroded his clothes like strong acid. The instant erosion shocked Little Nianmo. He quickly tore his off the bitten piece and threw it away. He was left with only a belly band and a pair of underwear, revealing his fair and white little arms. He began to realize that he could not handle too many bats at the same time. Soon, his body was scratched with many injuries. Blood started to ooze from the wounds on his arms while his underwear waspletely dirtied and slit into strips. It could hardly cover his private part anymore. Luckily, the bats¡¯ sharp wings, not their corrosive bites, slit his underwear. Otherwise, he would have to take off his underwear in order to prevent his skin from eroding. Gu Xijiu sat casually on a huge branch and watched the battle from above. She felt that she had already done her best by driving him to his extreme. She gently knocked the piece of jade on her waist that was still shimmering in faint sheen. ¡°Honestly, I think that you have recognized the wrong master. How could your master still be a child?¡± She sighed as she turned to look at the struggling child. She decided to stop, as she did not intend to harm him at all. Before she managed to recall the bats, she saw a rising golden ray,ing steadily from Little Nianmo¡¯s body. She could also see a seven-colored ray shimmering faintly in the background as well. The jade on her waist started to correspond with the seven-colored ray as well, striking powerful echoes across the distance. Even though the golden ray was only faintly visible, Gu Xijiu could still see it clearly. Chapter 1909 - The Scary And Ugly Woman (5) Chapter 1909: The Scary And Ugly Woman (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had initially nned to withdraw the bats. However, she hesitated now and was not sure what to do. There was a mixture of joy and disappointment in her eyes. At least she knew that the child was the true master of heavenlyw. The golden ray from Little Nianmo¡¯s body managed to scare the eerie bats away. The light hit some of the bats and fell onto the floor with a piercing shriek. After twitching in exasperation, they died. Little Nianmo could obviously feel the flow of an unknown force in his body while he was struggling for survival. The faint golden ray then appeared. He saw how powerful the golden ray actually was, so he tried to feel the power in his body. However, the power soon disappeared, leaving no traces behind. He peeped and saw the mysterious ck man on the tree whilst he was fighting. Driven by frustration, he clenched his fists tightly. Another trick! The mysterious man¡¯s fingers started to move, so he assumed that he or she must be ready to perform another spell. Little Nianmo quickly turned and broke through the heavy encirclement of bats,unching his body upward like a bullet towards the direction of the mysterious man. He went full force, so he was incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, he was right in front of the mysterious man. Gu Xijiu was unguarded, but her extraordinary level of Kung Fu allowed her to turn swiftly away and avoid the impact. While she was moving away from her spot, she noticed that there was a huge tree right behind her. She could easily avoid the impact, but if she did, he would bump his head straight into the tree instead. If he hit the tree, he would probably be severely injured, if not half dead. Therefore, Gu Xijiu raised her arms and held Little Nianmo back at his waist to stop him from lunging forward. To her surprise, the child seemed to be waiting for the opportunity. Swiftly, he took advantage of her force and aimed directly at her body instead. She could no longer avoid the impact. The child went full force and struck her chest. She felt as though a hammer had hit her chest. Shakily, she was on the brink of copsing. With trembling hands, she dragged Little Nianmo back and threw away. Swiftly, Little Nianmo took a turn in the air andnded steadily on another tree. He stared fixedly at the mysterious man with a surprised look and said, ¡°You are a woman!¡± When he hit her, he could feel her soft breasts. Gu Xijiu did not answer. She surveyed him coldly and saw his private part. There was nothing much to see, actually. Shemented, ¡°You are naked.¡± Little Nianmo was surprised by her remark and looked down, only to realize that his broken underwear was now nowhere to be seen. He only had his belly band on, so his private part waspletely shed before his enemy¡¯s eyes. Though young, Little Nianmo was aware of the embarrassment. His face went crimson red, and he quickly hid away his lower body. He turned to look for the mysterious woman, but she was already gone. On the spot, there was a small piece of cloth. Little Nianmo quickly retrieved the cloth and shook it briefly to make sure that it did not carry any poison. Then, he wrapped it around himself. At the same time, he realized that the bats were gone. Little Nianmo could finally heave a sigh of relief. In contrary to his expectation, the mysterious person turned out to be a woman. Who else would the mysterious woman be, if not Luo Jiuyi? Why was she here to give him a hard time? Chapter 1910 - The Scary And Ugly Woman (6) Chapter 1910: The Scary And Ugly Woman (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe almost took his life. Little Nianmo was really intrigued by her intentions, but he was sure that the woman meant mischief. The woman pulled off the look of a man. She even had a disturbing mask to cover up her face, so her true face must definitely be scary and ugly. Also, she must be a psycho to harbor evil intentions against a child. He thought about all the tricks that the woman had used on him and was frustrated. He could not help but curse at her. ¡°What an ugly woman you must be! Why do you keep following me?¡± To his surprise, there was only the sound of wind brushing through the leaves, and nothing else. The mysterious woman did not show up again. She must have left. Little Nianmo was relieved. Soon, he left the incident behind and continued his journey. However, he was surprised when he took a careful look at his surroundings. He had already found the way out before the chaos, but now, the surroundings had undergone remarkable changes. It was as if someone had purposely added new obstacles to the array toplicate it even further. Little Nianmo was lost, and he had to look for his way out all over again. Utterly annoyed, Little Nianmo continued to curse the masked woman. It was only after a while that he became determined to ept the challenge again to find a way out. At the exit of the array formation, there was a rock. Gu Xijiu stood tall, with her robes swaying wildly in the gusts of wind. She touched the mask gently and was amused. She observed the array formation and rubbed her temples in bewilderment. ¡°What a surprise, he really is the one. Now that I have found him, what should I do next? Have Ipleted my mission?¡± She sighed helplessly. ¡°You have not. You need to hand him the box. You can only find out if he is really the master of heavenlyw when he opens it,¡± the voice in her head responded. Gu Xijiu epted her fate. She took a leap to the top of a tree and rested for a bit while waiting for the child¡¯s escape. When she exited the array formation, she made some alterations at the exit to make it more apparent. The bright child would definitely recognize it. However, she looked up in the sky and noticed that it was almost midnight. In a daze, she still could not believe that the adorable boy was actually the master of heavenlyw. It was entirely out of her expectation. Deeply rooted in her subconscious, she had a mild aversion to the master of heavenlyw. As the heavenlyws hadpletely manipted her whole life, she could not help but criticize its master. She even had the idea of creating chaos for the master of heavenlyw when she found him, to let him taste his own medicine. She had always thought that the master of heavenlyw would be someone who was incredibly shrewd and deep. Surprisingly, he turned out to be so adorable. ¡°Even if he is the master of heavenlyw, he will not be able to open the box before his first birthday. Are you sure that you want to wait for him here?¡± The mysterious voice suggested. Gu Xijiu was irritated. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier?¡± She turned to the sky and left swiftly. ¡­ The mission that had been troubling Gu Xijiu for two hundred years had finally seen some progress. She was indeed, relieved. Shen Nianmo¡¯s birthday was now only two months away.Troubled by the mission, she had not been able to travel around the Upper Bound properlytely. Hence, she made it a point to explore the ce again. Chapter 1911 - Marriage Made In Heaven Chapter 1911: Marriage Made In Heaven Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Gu Xijiu managed to travel the Upper Bound, she did quickly realize that it was rather mundane there. The only difference between the people was that the weakest people in the Upper Bound were at level seven and above. They could be considered as the aboriginal inhabitants of the continent, but with the lowest power. Aspared to those celestial beings that only idled around the whole day, or those that solely focused on cultivation all the time, Gu Xijiu actually preferred to spend her time in the more ordinary part of society. The ce was bustling with life with lively people. Gu Xijiu liked the ce better. Although the people were less sagacious than those in the city, they had everything they needed. There were the alp, the hill, thekes, the sea, the desert, and thend. There was everything. Gu Xijiu did not expect to bump into Shen Jiuli¡¯s family while she was visiting one of the ces in the Upper Bound. The ce was known as Double-Winged Hill. The hill resembled the shape of two birds that were connected by their wings; it was also known as Lovers¡¯ Hill. The view on top of the Double-Winged Hill was terrific, but it was not entirely well known for its fancy scenery. Part of its poprity came from the people who chose tomit suicide for love. Every year, many lovers decided toe here and end their lives together when they were not allowed to be together due to many different reasons.ording to legend, when lovers died together at the same spot, they would reincarnate and fall in love for eternity. Gu Xijiu heard about the ce, so she decided to check it out. To her surprise, she saw three other people standing on top of the hill when she was about to touch down from the clouds. There was Shen Nianmo, along with another couple. The couple did note for the view. They came to die. When they finally gathered enough courage to make the jump, Shen Nianmo, who happened to be at the hill for fun, offered his help and pulled them back. The couple was utterly surprised. They knew that they were already in mid-air. The sea at the bottom of the hill had a special force of attraction that would pull everything down. Even if the couple could fly, they would not be able to turn back. The force would draw everything down like a ma. When they leaped, they knew that they were falling fast. Even a thin person would weigh the same as a small hill under the strong forces of attraction. To their surprise, the child managed to pull them back to the ground. Despite looking very adorable, he was undoubtedly mighty. When Shen Nianmo asked for the reason for their action, they did not hesitate to tell him, even though he was only a child. The couple was very well matched. Their parents agreed to their rtionship as well. Their union was even blessed by heaven when they were granted with a pair of Love Bracelets. In other words, their marriage was made and blessed by heaven. Their love should have been a much-told story. Unfortunately, their rtionship came to an end when both of them had a huge quarrel. Being young and aggressive, they decided to break off from their marriage, despite their parents¡¯ disapproval. They ruined the blissful union themselves. The love they had for one another was, after all, true. After a while, they regretted their decision and wanted to be back together again, but this time, their families disagreed. There was a tradition in the continent saying that once a marriage made by heaven was broken, the lovers would never be able to be together again. If they chose to be together regardless of all consequences, they would be doomed with great misfortunes. The lovers chose to disregard the tradition. They fell back in love, even under tremendous pressure. That was when their misfortunes started to unravel. Chapter 1912 - Marriage Made In Heaven (2) Chapter 1912: Marriage Made In Heaven (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEver since their rtionship reignited, both of their parents and families started to undergo many unfortunate events. The businessmen had to dere bankruptcy. The government officials were stripped of their ranks and banished into exile. The boy¡¯s sister went missing. The girl¡¯s brother became disabled due to an unfortunate ident. As a result, their parents became very strongly against their rtionship. Their parents even threatened the lovers with their deaths just to force them apart. They had no other way out, so they came here to die for love. Both of them had certainly regarded Shen Nianmo as their savior, so they became very hopeful after sharing their love story with him. ¡°Little celestial being, how can we break the curse? We only want to be together. Our matter should not affect anyone else.¡± Shen Nianmo was lost as well. He shook his head to dismiss their hope and answered, ¡°I do not know.¡± Their remaining hope quickly dissipated. They looked at each other in the eyes and kneeled so suddenly. Both of them bowed to Shen Nianmo, hoping that he could save them from their misfortunes. Frowningly, Shen Nianmo knew that he had heard about the Love Bracelets, but he was not sure from when and where. He wanted to say something back, but a voice came interrupting him. ¡°Their matter has nothing more to be considered.¡± Bewildered, the couple raised their heads to follow the voice. Above, two beautiful people were floating indistinctly in the air. Their faces were dimly visible under the thin, foggy clouds, so the couple could not see their appearances. However, they knew that the duo must be unusually attractive. Shen Nianmo looked at them with his big, bright eyes and called out. ¡°Father! Mother!¡± Intrigued, the couple took another look at one another and bowed to the sky. If the duo in the air was really the parents of the little celestial being, they must be even more capable. The couple felt that there was finally hope, so they quickly bowed for assistance. Gu Xijiu hid in the air. She was surprised to see Shen Jiuli and his wife. Before, she was perplexed to find Shen Nianmo traveling alone. It made more sense that he was actually there with his parents. She was deeply moved when she heard about the Love Bracelet. Suddenly, she felt an unknown sense of grief, as well. She had just realized the severe consequences of breaking off a marriage that was made in heaven. In that case, a marriage that was made by heaven was not necessarily a fortunate thing, unless the lovers were bound with unconditional love. The lovers would only be blessed when their love for one another was persistent. Unlike the unfortunate couple that chose to break off from their destined marriage because of their sullenness, their destiny became more like a catastrophe. The couple kept bowing their heads desperately, so much so that their foreheads were starting to bleed. Ning Xuemo felt that the couple deserved to be punished, but her recent mood also suggested that all lovers should be bound together happily. Moved by the couple¡¯s sincerity, she turned to look at Shen Jiuli for his approval. Shen Jiuli sighed. He knew the way but did not think that the couple would be able to achieve it. For the sake of his wife, he told them about it honestly. ¡°One should not ruin a marriage that is made by heaven. Once broken, it is considered over. Should you choose to stay together, misfortunes will soon uncover. However, if you are really determined to keep the rtionship, there is a way. One of you has to die. Once reincarnated, you will meet again and resume your conjugal felicity. In other words, one of you has to sacrifice your life willingly for the other half to stay. Also, the one who chooses to die is required to do a good deed by saving themon people. The one who stays should wait patiently for his or her return. The curse will be broken when the dead one is brought back alive.¡± The couple was stunned. The girl could not help but ask. ¡°What if the dead one reincarnates and forgets about the one who stays? Will all the wait be in vain?¡± Shen Jiuli answered nonchntly, ¡°If your love for one another is deeply rooted, you will feel the same for one another even without remembering anything. You will be back together as one after some time.¡± Chapter 1913 - Marriage Made In Heaven (3) Chapter 1913: Marriage Made In Heaven (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe male partner frowned in disbelief. ¡°The idea sounds very abstract. How long should we wait for the reincarnation?¡± ¡°One¡¯s life cannot be reincarnated immediately after death. It will take at least a hundred years,¡± Shen Jiuli answered. ¡°That is a long time! I am afraid the one who lives will not be able to wait for so long.¡± Shen Jiuli gave them a sharp look and said, ¡°Your lifespan will be at least a thousand years. The wait of a century is not too much.¡± The couple said nothing further. The separation for a hundred years seemed unbearable. Moreover, one of them would lose all memories of the other half. Who knew what was going to happen in the future? They were both afraid to die or even to wait. Also, they were worried that all efforts would be fruitless. Shen Jiuli continued to give them another push. ¡°I am telling you now that your gender will be uncertain when either one of you gets reincarnated.¡± The couple opened their eyes wide in shock. If the boy chose to die, he could be reincarnated as a girl. At the same time, the girl could be a boy as well. Either way, they would be homosexuals. In the end, the couple left with their broken hearts. None of them was willing to take the risk, so they had to break up. Ning Xuemo watched as the couple slowly left and sighed. ¡°Their love for one another is not really intense, after all.¡± Shen Jiuli pulled his wife close andforted her. ¡°Not many couples are like us, who are willing to face so many challenges just to be with one another. They only chose to die for love because of an impulse.¡± ¡°Father! Mother! Was your marriage made in heaven as well?¡± Shen Nianmo asked while raising his head to look at the sky. Shen Jiuli denied. ¡°No.¡± Shen Nianmo became even more curious. ¡°So both of you had to endure so many challenges, only to realize that your marriage was not made by heaven? The heavenlyw is unfair!¡± Shen Jiuli gave him a long, thoughtful look. ¡°Yes, the heavenlyw is unreasonable, sometimes. Destinies are made irresponsibly. Your mother and I were once a celestial being and a demon. Both of us should be enemies, so our marriage was certainly not made in heaven.¡± Shen Nianmo frowned in bewilderment. ¡°Is the heavenlyw a human? Or a God?¡± ¡°The heavenlyw is an order, but the one who makes the order is a God.¡± ¡°Father, you are the guardian of the heavenlyw. Have you seen him before?¡± Shen Nianmo was starting to get excited. Shen Jiuli responded casually, ¡°I certainly have.¡± ¡°Is the person a man or a woman? How does he or she look like? Attractive?¡± Shen Nianmo was eager to know. Shen Jiuli sighed. ¡°He likes to take different embodiments and head to different worlds. There are many versions of him, some are ugly, and some are attractive. He could be a child like you, too.¡± ¡°He is indeed crazy!¡± Ning Xuemo could not help butment. It was the first time for her to hear about the story of the heavenlyw, so she was interested as well. ¡°Does he have a name?¡± ¡°A name is nothing but a symbol. He has many names and many embodiments.¡± ¡°He should have his own name, right?¡± ¡°His surname is Di. His guardians acknowledge him as Prince Di. As for his name, he could have one, but he has not told anyone about it. He may have long forgotten about it or is simply reluctant to tell.¡± ¡°The man is strange indeed for making so many heavenlyws; even you and I have to be involved.¡± Ning Xuemo seemed to bear a grudge against the master of heavenlyw. ¡°Xuemo, the heavenlyw creates an order. Without an order, the world will fall into chaos. Moreover, the heavenlyw has not only restricted you and I. He might have to suffer the same consequences as we do,¡± Shen Jiuli answered. Ning Xuemo was not convinced. ¡°He made the heavenlyw himself, so why would he be restricted?¡± Chapter 1914 - Marriage Made In Heaven (4) Chapter 1914: Marriage Made In Heaven (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAmused, Shen Jiuli answered with a smile, ¡°The one who creates the order certainly has to follow and carry out thews as well. As the saying goes, all are equal before thew. He cannot simply ce himself above the heavenlyw. Otherwise, who would follow the order that he has made?¡± The logic seemed to make sense. Ning Xuemo decided to leave this topic of conversation behind, so she turned to her son instead and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Nianmo, where else do you want to go? Father and mother will go with you.¡± Shen Nianmo looked at his parents doubtfully. ¡°Mother, both of you have been acting weirdtely. You have been with me almost every day. I have met many of your friends, too.¡± His parents¡¯ sudden change of attitude worried him, for they had been extremely kind to himtely. Shen Jiuli threw his son a look. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it a good thing?¡± ¡°No, it is just that¡­ It feels a little weird.¡± ¡°I am doing this as a reward for your efforts. I know that you worked hard to ovee the challenges set for you, so I want you to be happy. If you think what I am doing for you is weird, that is fine. We can head home now. I have recently discovered a new array formation; maybe you can help me test it out.¡± Shen Nianmo took a step backward and pulled Ning Xuemo¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Mother, Nianmo wants to see the wide seas and the ice cliffs, also the buildings of the sea world.¡± He named a few ces very quickly. Ning Xuemo loved her son fondly, so she agreed to all of his requests. Shen Nianmo pulled his mother away and was ready to go. Swiftly, Shen Jiuli pulled him back and demanded, ¡°Boy, I have not agreed to let you go.¡± Shen Nianmo winked at his father yfully with an adorable smile. ¡°You listen to mother all the time. If mother agrees, it means you agree, too.¡± Shen Jiuli did not know what to say. His son was right. However, he only listened to his wife because he loved her. The family left happily, hand in hand. Caught in a daze, Gu Xijiu watched as the three of them disappeared into the clouds. She suspected that the Divine Lord¡¯s response must have an inner meaning. They seemed like they had something unbeknown to Shen Nianmo. Instead of overthinking, Gu Xijiu dismissed the suspicion immediately. Shen Nianmo was their child. No matter how harsh the truth turns out to be, they surely would not harm him. They loved their child very much. She drew her attention to the surname of the master of heavenlyw, for she had just found out that his surname was ¡®Di.¡¯ What was his full name, then? On the child¡¯s birthday, she would present the box to Little Nianmo to see if he can open it. If he really were the master of heavenlyw, her mission would have reached a new milestone. From then on, she would have nothing to do with the child anymore. The master of heavenlyw had reincarnated as Shen Nianmo. He must be carrying some missions with him, so she decided not to stay too close. She did not want to be sacrificed along his journey, so she preferred to stay out of trouble. Two months went by very quickly. It was the day. It was finally the birthday of the son of a celestial being and a demon. Fantian Pce was crowded with guests who came to celebrate his birthday. Shen Jiuli and Ning Xuemo had many friends from all over the continent. Almost everyone was present. Shen Nianmo did not only receive many presents, but he had also found himself ten different masters. All his masters were friends of Shen Jiuli. All were great men. Shen Jiuli had an indifferent temperament, which was the same for his friends, too. Some of them were obsessed with chess, Kung Fu, array formation, and even alcohol. Most of the time, these men lived their lives in the most remote ces within the three worlds. All of them were eminent from where they came. They appreciated Little Nianmo¡¯s talent, despite having strict rules before receiving a disciple. Chapter 1915 - Birthday Present Chapter 1915: Birthday Present Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Shen Jiuli brought his son to visit them, they were all fairly impressed by the child. All of them wished to take him as their own disciple. Their wish came true. Joyfully, all of them had a present for Little Nianmo. One by one, they greeted Shen Jiuli and his wife with kind wishes. While the hall was bustling with noise, Shen Jiuli suddenly pointed his finger at the sky and demanded, ¡°It is windy and foggy on the roof. My friend, why don¡¯t youe down?¡± A white figure shed by and broke through the roof, leaving arge hole behind. A figure with green robesnded gracefully. The crowd was astonished. They had not expected to see anyone with the courage to eavesdrop on the roof of the Fantian Pce. The mysterious figure¡¯s face was covered with a disturbing mask. The person¡¯s robes were loose, so they could not tell if the intruder was a man or a woman. The sudden emergence had certainly created a stir. Ning Xuemo narrowed her eyes while studying the mysterious intruder. ¡°Are you passing by, again?¡± The mysterious person was none other than Gu Xijiu! She remained calm andposed. ¡°No, I am here to give your son a present.¡± She turned her hand around and presented a wooden box of delicate craftsmanship. The most dazzling part about the box was the emerald gemstone on the box, which was glittering and translucent. The present must be something valuable, judging from its physical appearance. Swiftly, she took a few steps forward and walked towards Little Nianmo. ¡°Hey, this is for you. Happy Birthday,¡± she greeted while presenting the box to him. Little Nianmo was nervous to see her again. His fingers started to tremble in anxiety. With a sharp eye, he carefully waited to see what else she was going to do to him. The box looked interesting, but Little Nianmo was not interested. He did not even pick it up. ¡°Why? Are you afraid of it? Are you worried that a snake may suddenly appear?¡± The mysterious intrudermented jokingly. Ning Xuemo looked at the mysterious intruder, then the box. ¡°Are you goading him into taking the present? It is useless. He simply does not want it.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. Then, she kept the box in her storage bag and responded delightfully, ¡°Great, I do not really want to give it to you, anyway. If you do not want it, it also means that it is not destined to be your possession.¡± Shen Nianmo did not know what to say. He was surprised by the mysterious intruder¡¯s sudden withdrawal and felt as though he had missed his chance. All of a sudden, he became interested in the content of the box. ¡°What was really in there?¡± Also, he suspected that the mysterious intruder was simply presenting the gift because his father had discovered her on the roof. Was she only trying to please his father? Shen Nianmo felt as though he had fallen right into her trap. He was not fond of this intruder, so he certainly would not do as she wished. He thought about it for a moment, then gave her a warm smile. ¡°Auntie, you have traveled so far. If you are really here to present the birthday gift, there is not a single reason why I should not take it. I was only joking. Why would I reject it?¡± Little Nianmo¡¯s voice was loud and firm, so everyone in the hall clearly heard him and was indeed astonished. Even Ning Xuemo was taken by surprise. She carefully observed the mysterious person and could not believe that she was a woman. Gu Xijiu did not expect that her gender would be uncovered so publicly. Moreover, she was annoyed when the child addressed her as his auntie while pulling tightly at her sleeve. Chapter 1916 - Birthday Present (2) Chapter 1916: Birthday Present (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu wanted to loosen her sleeve from his grip, and Little Nianmo seemed to have noticed her annoyance and let go automatically. He took a step back and gave her a charming smile. After that, he raised his hand, patiently waiting for the present. Gu Xijiu was at a loss for words. She observed little Nianmo¡¯s expression for a while and said scornfully, ¡°If you have rejected it, it should no longer be yours. However, if you really want it, I will give you another chance. This present is rather unique. If you really want it, you have to prove to it that you deserve it.¡± Soon, she presented the gift on her palm again. ¡°If you want it, you have to open the box right now.¡± Little Nianmo agreed without hesitating. The mysterious woman then handed the box to him. The crowd was curious. All of them were eager to see what was in the box. The woman seemed to be ying a game with him. Ning Xuemo noticed her trick, so she wanted to stand very close to her son to make sure he was safe. Shen Jiuli pulled her back instead and shook his head lightly in disapproval. Ning Xuemo was not sure about her husband¡¯s intention, but she was certain that he knew what he was doing, so she stood still. However, her hands were ready to perform a series of powerful spells if anything were to happen to her son. The box was a very delicate item. Observing it carefully, it did not have an opening. Shen Nianmo took the box and touched it everywhere. Soon, he found a spot and pointed at it. Surprisingly, he managed to open the box. Gu Xijiu clenched her fist in disbelief. He really could open it! It was really him! After years of tireless search from the Upper Bound to the Underworld, she had finally found him. Little Nianmo was unaware of Gu Xijiu¡¯s waves of emotions. Like everyone else, he focused instead on the item in the box. Once opened, a sh of golden rays emerged strikingly. There was a golden snake resting in the box. The snake was not big, only about a few inches long. Its body was covered entirely in attractive golden scales. It also had two horns on its head. Whimsically, the snake shone in a faint golden light, like the infinite light of Buddha¡¯s aura. Also, the snake had really long eyshes that were also golden. With its eyes closed, it looked rather refined and elegant. When the box opened, the snake suddenly opened its eyes. The color of its eyes was pitch-ck but glistening. The crowd was dazzled by its charm. Little Nianmo focused his eyes on the golden snake. It somehow gave him a sense of familiarity. The eyes of the snake were ck, but the charm that it possessed was golden. It was rather odd. Little Nianmo¡¯s body reflected the golden ray, making him look as though he was glistening in gold, too. Moreover, the light formed a circled aura at the back of his head. Ning Xuemo was moved. Little Nianmo looked as though he carried the light of Buddha. Chapter 1917 - Birthday Present (3) Chapter 1917: Birthday Present (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA seven-colored ray of light surrounded Little Nianmo; it was indeed a very catchy sight. The golden snake in the box seemed to imitate Little Nianmo. It blinked its eyes when little Nianmo blinked his eyes. All of a sudden, the golden snake coiled around his wrist! Ning Xuemo was panicked, and she almostunched a spell! Shen Jiuli immediately held her hand and sent her a directed audio message. ¡°Don¡¯t move! The ss Dragon will not hurt him.¡± ss Dragon?! That little snake was a ss Dragon? Gu Xijiu was also stunned to learn that the snake was actually a ss Dragon. In her dream, she clearly saw a white-clothed man stuff a bunch of small pieces into the box. To her surprise, it was such a beautiful living object when Little Nianmo opened the box! Has she seen the dream clearly? Or was it an illusion? Her mind was filled with tons of questions. However, at least it was proved that she had found the right one since Little Nianmo managed to open the box! She finallypleted her mission and could now look forward to what was next! Little Nianmo was initially traumatized by snakes; however, he did not fear the ss Dragon. The scales of the ss Dragon was as nice as jade, giving him a sense of coolness andfort. The ss Dragon shone and turned into a bracelet with a dragon pattern after coiling three circles around Little Nianmo¡¯s wrist. Little Nianmo frowned; he wanted to get rid of the bracelet, but it was as if it was bonded to his skin. The result remained unchanged even though he tried very hard. Little Nianmo was a little pissed. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m don¡¯t like the bracelet! I¡¯m not a girl! Take it back; I don¡¯t want it!¡± Unfortunately, he realized that the mysticaldy was already gone.Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the ss Dragon Bracelet on Little Nianmo¡¯s wrist; hence, no one noticed when Gu Xijiu left. Ning Xuemo guessed that she must have teleported away. Little Nianmo received many birthday presents, but the one given by that strangedy was the weirdest among all as he could not get rid of it no matter how hard he tried. What a strange way to mark his puberty. Initially, he looked three to four. In fact, he seemed to look seven or eight after donning the bracelet.Fortunately, his clothes could flexibly be changed ording to his size; otherwise, he might be naked at his own party. Right after the birthday party, Shen Nianmo was taken away by the most powerful master in spell-cultivation and began his practice. This master might not be able topete with Shen Jiuli in many aspects; however, he had recruited many disciples who were now amongst the best in all the realms. The most exciting news for Little Nianmo was the fact that his master had recruited a batch of new disciples who were almost the same age as him. He finally gotpanions! In order to be Shen Nianmo¡¯s first teacher, the master even brought along two of his disciples. There were a boy and a girl, and both of them were outstanding. Three of them got along very well despite only meeting each other for a day. Chapter 1918 - Returning To Heaven Chapter 1918: Returning To Heaven Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe two children were slightly older than Shen Nianmo; one was eight years old, and the other was nine. Certainly, both were the most intelligent and talented from their group. Initially, they were not willing to y with Shen Nianmo as they thought he was too young and would be very childish.Most importantly, they were jealous of Shen Nianmo¡¯s attractiveness, which far exceeded theirs.The little girl was beautiful, and everyone alwaysplimented her. They said she was as beautiful as a fairy. However, she looked very ordinary when she was standing beside Shen Nianmo. To their surprise, Shen Nianmo had grown up so much right after the birthday party! Although he was not as tall as them, there was not much difference anymore. That made them curious, so they began to be closer to him. They would y the role of his senior to get his respect. Unfortunately, Shen Nianmo soon realized that they could not really click as there were not many simrities shared among them!In fact, Shen Nianmo found that he was far more knowledgeable than them. Not wanting to seem inferior, the little boy proposed a fight to prove their capabilities. Shen Nianmo agreed; however, he had a condition: whoever won the fight would be the boss, regardless of their age. All parties agreed and prepared to fight. Shen Nianmo was very brutal to the little boy. His face was bruised in numerous ces. The little girl suffered simr injuries as well.Although the little boy and girl managed to find their way to attack Shen Nianmo together, he still managed to defeat them. As a result, the little boy and girl recognized Shen Nianmo as their senior after half a day of battle. When Spiritual Master Yuhang brought the three of them back to the n, he was pissed off as he noticed that his two disciples could not stop referring to Shen Nianmo as their senior. ¡­ Gu Xijiu felt extremely relieved as the mission that she had been working on for almost 200 years has finally beenpleted. She checked with the strange sound in her head if there was anything else that she had to do; however, it remained silent for a while. Only when Gu Xijiu thought it would not respond, it said, ¡°Just go with the flow.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief and immediately inquired the question she put in her heart for 200 years. ¡°Is Huang Tu the former Lord? How is he doing now?¡± The sound remained silent for a moment before it continued, ¡°Huang Tu has immortalized, he will never be in this world again.¡± Gu Xijiu was at a loss for words and felt a chronic pain in her chest!She could not believe that the man who frequently appeared in her dream had disappeared entirely from this world. Initially, she still hoped that person woulde to heaven. It was fine even if he did not be a Mighty Immortal or he chose to be a hermit who had lost all his memories just like others. She hoped that was the reason she could not find him. Back in the past, the strange sound in her mind promised that it would tell her the truth after shepleted her mission; hence, she thought there was hope. Unfortunately, she was disappointed again after 200 years of effort! Gu Xijiu had been sitting on a tree for quite a while to the extent the Firmament Stone thought she was turning into a fossil. Right at that moment, she finally moved and said, ¡°Little Cang, let¡¯s go home.¡± The Firmament Stone was also depressed as it was hoping Huang Tu would still be alive. If that were the case, its master might still have the chance to reunite with him. However, their hope had utterly vanished now. Its master missed Huang Tu so much even though she did not have any memory of him. If she could still remember him, she would probably have killed herself.In fact, Gu Xijiu could still stay two more months in heaven; however, nothing here could bring any interest to her anymore. Although she has been staying in heaven for quite some time, she felt she was a guest rather than a native. In fact, she did not have many friends up there as she only interacted with a few people for the sake of the mission. The ones she cherished were Long Siye and Yun Yanli. However, Long Siye has been very busy since he became amander, while Yun Yanli was still missing. Thus, there was nothing she would miss anyway. Therefore, she sent a message to Long Siye and told him that she was leaving. Long Siye was surprised and asked why she intended to leave early. Gu Xijiu gave a rather simple exnation; she imed that she hadpleted her mission and had no other reason to stay. Moreover, she had something else to do as there was chaos on earth which she needed to solve. Long Siye continued, ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯ll wait for you toe half a yearter! Let me be your host!¡± Gu Xijiu only offered a smile as she did not n toe again. ¡°I don¡¯t n toe again.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want Long Siye to wait hopelessly; hence, she decided toe clean with him. ¡°I probably will note in the next few years.¡± Long Siye remained silent for quite a while and asked, ¡°Xijiu, do you not want me as your friend anymore?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°Why would I? You¡¯ll be my friend forever.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for you toe!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a while and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± She was not sure if she would still want toe here. After all, she did not miss this ce, and there was nothing much she could do to help Long Siye anymore since he had already gotten a good job. Gu Xijiu heard that Long Siye has been working very hard and insisted on practicing his cultivation every day after his duty and hardly took any breaks. Gu Xijiu never knew that Long Siye was so aggressive as he lived a very slow life back on earth and did not really care about his status when he was Long Xi. Perhaps, he did not want to live shamefully with discrimination. After all, Long Siye was a person with pride. Perhaps, in less than 10,000 years, he could already be a Mighty Immortal based on his talent and effort. It was good to have a goal! Gu Xijiu actually envied him because one would not feel lonely when he had a goal to fight for. Gu Xijiu wasalready bored living for only 200 years. She shook her head at that thought and decided not to think about it. She returned to earth right away. In fact, Long Siye was at a critical moment of his cultivation when he spoke to Gu Xijiu. He was idling as he looked at the directed audio spell after talking to her. Although he did not have any memories about his past, he still had a special feeling for Gu Xijiu. However, her status was too mighty; hence, he did not confess. He was too embarrassed to show his love. ¡°Xijiu, I do not care about the past, but I like you very much now. I¡¯ll work harder to improve myself as I hope we can stand side by side together one day¡­¡± He whispered as he looked at the directed audio spell. He continued his cultivation after heaving a sigh of relief. He had his own n. He was having the status of a Senior Immortal at the moment. In less than 10,000 years, he could probably achieve the level of a Mighty Immortal based on his current cultivation progress. By that time, Gu Xijiu would immortalize, and she would ascend to heaven and be a Mighty Immortal without any memories. Thus, he could pursue her and protect her. He still hoped he could be slightly stronger so that she could be proud of him. He knew that she was looking for someone. He did not want her to keep someone else in her heart; he just wished that she would wait for him to be stronger. ¡­ Gu Xijiu stayed on Earth for quite some time. She did not go to heaven for five years. She still had many friends on the earth, such as Little Fox and her friends from Tianju Hall; even her brother. Moreover, she had a lot of work to do, and that consumed quite a lot of her time. Back then, she knew what was she living for, she knew what she wanted, and she fought for it. However, things got a little boring once she had mastered everything. She did not even know what she wanted anymore, and no one understood her feeling. Perhaps, she finally knew that Huang Tu was permanently gone and so she surrendered to fate. Eventually, she seemed to havepletely forgotten about him. Whenever she did think about him in her dreams, it would only put her into a depressive state. During those times, the Firmament Stone would try tofort her. ¡°Master, you can always find a better one. You should let him go. Perhaps, you might find someone even better than him in the future.¡± In fact, the mystical voice said before that Gu Xijiu would have a good rtionship with Yun Yanli after 200 years. However, there was a critical change in heaven, and Yun Yanli was missing; hence, the Firmament Stone was not sure if Yun Yanli could reunite with its master. ¡®The prince seemed nice and talented; he lookedpatible with my master. Unfortunately, he went missing¡­¡¯ The Firmament Stone tried to check with the mystical voice again to make sure what it had said was true. However, the mystical sound only replied, ¡°Just go with the flow.¡± The Firmament Stone was extremely pissed off! It could not stop cursing the mystical voice as it did not keep its promise. Anxiously, the voice said, ¡°She has unintentionally changed her destiny; hence, she is free to control her own destiny¡­¡± The Firmament Stone was a little confused. ¡°When did this happen?¡± The mystical voice remained silent. The Firmament Stone went straight to the point. ¡°Do you mean she can arrange her own destiny in the future? Including her marriage?¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± The mystical voice was impressed. The Firmament Stone heaved a sigh of relief, but he still thought about Yun Yanli. ¡°How about Yun Yanli? Will he stille to earth?¡± ¡°When your master went to heaven, Yun Yanli¡¯s destiny changed. He might note to the earth anymore.¡± The Firmament Stone finally caught a critical point. ¡°Is he still in heaven?¡± The mystical voice did not speak anymore. However, the Firmament Stone guessed that it was correct. It still wished to match its master and Yun Yanli since Di Fuyi was gone.Therefore, the Firmament Stone began to talk about Yun Yanli more often and hinted to Gu Xijiu that he was still in heaven. He was probably trapped somewhere and still waiting for someone to rescue him. Coincidentally, the mussel and Lu Wu had achieved a level ten spiritual power and also escaped from the Heavenly Challenge. However, they could not leave everything behind; hence, they did not choose to ascend to heaven. Instead, they often asked Gu Xijiu to bring them along to heaven when she visited. Gu Xijiu paid a visit to heaven again after five years. There was a huge change up there since herst visit. The new Emperor Immortal had sessfully established his empire, and everything was managed orderly. The three realms were in harmony and themunity even set up a market in the fifth heaven so that the residents from the three realms could do some business there. It was a new highlight! Gu Xijiu brought the mussel and Lu Wu to the market for a feast. Apparently, the restaurant was the best ce to collect information as she heard big news that someone was missing when they had their meal. There were many kids with high spiritual power from all the three realms missing in thest two years; all were of different ages. The youngest was between seven to eight years old while the oldest was about 17 years old. All of them were geniuses, and they were the treasures of each n. To everyone¡¯s surprise, they had gone missing and never returned. The situation was extremely worrying. Gu Xijiu heard it from three teenagers who looked around 14 to 15 years old. One of the teenagers looked pretty in a light red dress while the other two boys were in light red robes. One seemed very energetic, and the other looked calm and careful. Both were very charming. Gu Xijiu did not know any of them, but she could recognize their uniform. They were the disciples of Spiritual Master Yuhang, and they should be at the level of Middle Immortals based on the color of their robes. Gu Xijiu had something in mind! She remembered that when she attended Little Nianmo¡¯s birthday party, he was recruited by Spiritual Master Yuhang, and he was going to be taken under his wings for the first decade. She guessed Shen Nianmo was still learning under Spiritual Master Yuhang at the moment and wondered how was he doing. Suddenly, she smiled as she seemed to recall Shen Nianmo¡¯s charming appearance. Five years have passed; the little boy should be six years old by now. Since he grew faster than normal, perhaps, he looked like a teenager now? Anyway, she was sure that he would look charming! Gu Xijiu liked that little boy. However, she felt uneasy when she remembered that he was the reincarnation of the master of the heavenlyw. After all, the heavenlyw was the main culprit of all the suffering she had gone through, including the vanishing of her beloved. Chapter 1919 - Why Dont We Try To Look For Them? Chapter 1919: Why Don¡¯t We Try To Look For Them? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Eldest Senior has gone out to investigate the case. It¡¯s already two days, and he has yet to return. I¡¯m worried about him.¡± The teenager with a round face said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Eldest Senior is very intelligent, so far no one could beat him. I¡¯m sure he can solve the problem and will return safely.¡± The youngdy had very high confidence in her eldest senior as her eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Why not we report it to master? We can¡¯t bear to lose Eldest Senior! What if he is missing? You know that he is still quite young¡­¡± The calm boy spoke his mind. ¡°Impossible! Eldest Senior will not go missing!¡± The girl started eximed. ¡°Even if everyone is missing, he won¡¯t be! He is the most powerful one!¡± The calm boy decided to be silent. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. After all, we will be punished if master knows about it as we secretly sneaked out without his permission. Moreover, Eldest Senior told us to wait for him for three days. Today is just the second day; perhaps, he willeter¡­¡± The other boy tried to ease the situation. The girl pursed her lips. ¡°He has never let us down; he will definitelye back!¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head as she listened to their conversation. Apparently, their Eldest Senior sounded like someone with prestige who was admired by many. Gu Xijiu wondered about the identity of this person as well. However, he should be quite young, ording to his juniors. Perhaps, he was only 17 or 18? After all, the eldest missing kid was only 17. How powerful could a kid be at 17 or 18? ¡°Why don¡¯t we try to look for them?¡± The calm boy suggested. ¡°No way! Eldest Senior said that the kidnapper is at least as strong as a Senior Immortal. He is powerful; it doesn¡¯t help even if we go.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing, right?¡± ¡°Of course. In fact, we have already acted against Eldest Senior¡¯s wishes. He told us to wait in the hotel for three days and don¡¯t go anywhere. However, we left the hotel and even came to the market¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring to stay in the hotel every day. Moreover, we are just here for our meals.¡± The three of them were having an aggressive debate. In fact, the guests at the other tables were also talking about the same incident. However, the three teenagers seemed to carry a unique aura with them; hence, they attracted a lot of attention as they managed to achieve the power of Middle Immortals at such a young age. Gu Xijiu was drinking alone while listening to their conversation and also observing everyone¡¯s expression. Swiftly, she smiled as she took a sip of the wine. ¡­ It was veryte at night, the three disciples of Spiritual Master Yuhang had fallen asleep in two separate rooms in the hotel. Although they were yet to be adults, they entered the puberty cycle and understood the difference between males and females. Therefore, they were separated into two rooms when they rested. The two boys shared the same room, while the girl had her own room. Luckily, their rooms were just next to each other. Thus, they could take care of each other as all of them could be alerted if something happened in either room. The three of them were extremely alert as many kids had gone missing. Therefore, they even set up some mechanisms in the room before they went to bed. The entire hotel was very quiet as most of the guests had gone to bed. Suddenly, there was light at the corridor, and two men appeared Chapter 1920 - Kidnapped Chapter 1920: Kidnapped Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThese two people were wearing ck masks and d in ck; revealing only their bright pairs of eyes. They walked to the front of the doors of the three children¡¯s rooms. It was evident that they hade here before through the familiarity of their movements. They listened for any movements inside the room. It seemed that the children were breathing softly and were deep in their sleep. They nodded to each other. A tiny person in scarlet red emerged from one of their palms and waggled; it was a person that was entirely colored in Vermillion and was only one inch in height. That person tapped on the body of the tiny person, and it flew inside the room through the cracks of the door. It gently pushed opened the door from the inside until a small crack could be seen. The door had a set of bells attached to its knob from the inside that would ring when anyone pushed it, but it did not make a single sound. That person cut the threads of the bells with his fingers like a pair of scissors, causing them to fall into his palms without a sound. With a light grip of his palm, the bells became nothing more than dust. He then surged straight to the bed. After a moment, he came out with a ck sack. His partner, who was on the lookout for him, saw his tion and asked, ¡°That happy?¡± ¡°Of course. When have I not been happy while doing these things? This brat had some sense and almost screamed, but I shut her up in time.¡± He was quite proud of himself. ¡°Should we grab the other two kids as well?¡± ¡°Sure! These three children are of a high aptitude and would be of good use to master¡­¡± ¡°Great, let¡¯s get on it then! The other two have a higher sense of vignce, so make sure that they don¡¯t shout or alert anyone.¡± The two people had extremely proficient abilities and were adept at this line of work. The other two children were indeed more vignt than the girl, but they were sedated and thrown into the ck bag as well before they could scream. And thus the three children with the external abilities of Middle Immortals were kidnapped without alerting anyone. In a moment, the three children were tossed inside a ck carriage that was pulled up into the air by a ck pegasus. It was evident that the ck carriage was specially made; as it rose to the sky, it became hidden within the clouds and soon disappeared from sight. ¡­ The girl was named Qing Luo, and the round-faced boy Heng Qing; the calm and quiet boy was Si Qing. Among the three children, Si Qing was the most skilled; it was he who almost seeded in screaming as he was being kidnapped. Although he was sedated and paralyzed through the sealing of one of his acupuncture points, it did not go into full effect; he was still conscious but could not move his body. And that¡¯s precisely why he was afraid! He was trapped inside the bag and could not see anything but pitch-ck darkness. He only heard the two people conversing. He could tell from their conversation that he and his fellow students were kidnapped to be sent to some master¡¯s ¡°training,¡± and something about their spiritual powers being pure and suitable for their master¡¯s consumption for the efficiency of his refinement. They spoke as though the three of them were not people but food.Si Qing was frozen with fear! He finally knew what happened to the missing children as well; they must have encountered a bad end! He tried to scream and struggle but remained paralyzed in despair! The three of them were initially very obedient but decided to run out and y. Who knew that they would encounter such a situation that might potentially end their lives. Si Qing sweated in fear as he could not think of any way to extricate himself. Chapter 1921 - All Younglings Chapter 1921: All Younglings Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter traveling for about three hours, the carriage finally stopped. Strangely, it staggered as though it did notnd on a t surface. It looks like they have reached their destination! Si Qing¡¯s heartbeat escted to an unparalleled rate.He felt that he was carried again as though he was lifted onto someone¡¯s shoulder and then dropped from a height, rendering him nauseous. He could not see his surroundings; he only felt a gradual rise in temperature that made him drenched with sweat as though he was thrown into some furnace. Despair gnawed at his heart. He made some calctions and determined that they had been transported for over two thousand miles to some barren ce. How can anyone save them? Even their invincible senior might not be able to locate them. If they had known this would happen, they should have listened to their senior and stayed in their rooms instead! Who knew they would end up this way? The person carrying him finally stopped. He then heard someone uttering secret codewords. The person carrying him responded limpidly. He heard augh. ¡°Brother Tie, what good stuff did you get this time?¡± The person carrying him replied with triumph, ¡°It¡¯s good stuff indeed! Three lil¡¯ Middle Immortals! Two boys and one girl; all the beloved students of Yuhang Zhenren. The girl¡¯s 14, and the boys are 13 and 15. All younglings!¡± ¡°Middle Immortals already at such a young age? Seems like great quality! Mind if I take a look?¡± ¡°Not at all, just remember to put in a good word for me in front of our master.¡± Soon after he finished his words, Si Qing felt that he was dropped to the floor. He was then pulled out of the ck bag and saw a light sh before his eyes. As he had been in the darkness for so long, the rays of light were piercing to his eyes. As he shut his eyes instinctively, he heard someoneugh and utter, ¡°This really is some good stuff!¡± He opened his eyes and saw that he was inside a lush green cave. On the overgrown vines around him, there was a vermillion flower that blossomed. The flower had an eldritch appearance; its petals looked like the fingers of an infant that opened as it bloomed. He felt a chill run down his spine at his first sight of the flower. As he was the first to be taken out of the ck bag, he was the first to see the faces of their kidnappers as well. When he saw their visage, his heart quickened. The kidnappers did not look like people; they were half beast! They had the faces of people, some quite handsome and debonair as well, but their furry torsos were savage; some resembled those of goris, leopards, or vultures¡­ They all had an eerie and piercing gaze that was capable of disturbing anyone¡¯s psyche. Under their scrutiny, Si Qing felt that as though he was bare naked. Si Qing was quite a handsome chap himself and a fine gentleman. The few people gathered around him and observed him as though he was a rare specimen. They all had coveting gazes. One of them even went as far as to pinch his face. ¡°What a handsome and cute child! Ah, he¡¯s awake.¡± Si Qing¡¯s face flushed with red. He scowled at that person. Chapter 1922 - Who’s That Girl？ Chapter 1922: Who¡¯s That Girl£¿ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°My technique is exceptional; it can make his body like a sponge and unable talk or move even while fully conscious,¡± the vulture-bodied man replied with tion. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the other two as well and see if they¡¯re as juicy.¡± As some were urging, the other two bags were opened as well, revealing the other two children. ¡°Wow, these two are quite good-looking as well! God, this girl is too juicy!¡± They gathered around the two children in awe. Si Qing¡¯s heart was full of despair as he looked at his fellow juniors. All of a sudden, his eyes opened wide with astonishment! Among the two people released from the bags, the young man was indeed his junior Heng Qing, but the girl was not! The girl looked to be about thirteen or fourteen years old. She had a fair appearance; her eyes were like spring fountains, her lips the shape of a water chestnut. Although her features were not outstanding individually, they formed a stunning beauty inbination. Even more precious was a quality of hers that made anyone who took a nce at her want to take another look. Qing Luo was beautiful as well and attracted a lot of gazes. However, her beauty pales inparison to the girl in front of Si Qing¡¯s eyes. Qing Luo¡¯s beauty was like a clear stream, but this girl¡¯s beauty was like the deep blue ocean that mesmerized. Si Qing was at the age where he started to develop a curiosity for the opposite gender. When he first saw that girl, he felt as though something bumped against his heart!Who was this girl? Why was she caught in ce of his junior? The half-beasts observing her were awed by her appearance, and their eyes widened. ¡°Exquisite! This child is exquisite! This girl would grow up to be a real diva someday! Man, Brother Tie, to think that you havee back with this baby! Is she a disciple of Yuhang Zhenren as well?¡± Brother Tie, however, was dumbfounded. ¡°Hey, she isn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got the wrong kid! She isn¡¯t the girl we met this morning¡­¡± ¡°Wow, for you to capture the wrong person as well¡­¡± ¡°But this child is exquisite as well, right? Might Qing Luo be more outstanding?¡± ¡°No, Qing Luo¡¯s not as good looking as this kid¡­¡± Brother Tie scratched his head and suddenly took a step forward to put a w on her pulse, releasing it promptly after. ¡°A Middle Immortal as well!¡± He tapped a spot on that girl¡¯s body. After a green light shed, the girl began to talk. ¡°Who are you? Why were you on Qing Luo¡¯s bed?¡± Brother Tie interrogated brusquely. The girl responded, ¡°I¡­ I was afraid of being abducted and wanted to find a partner¡­ I saw that Qing Luo was sleeping alone, so I went to sleep with her¡­ I¡¯d never thought that you would abduct me. Since you¡¯ve got the wrong person, please let me go¡­¡± Brother Tie and his partners looked at each other incredulously. ¡°Then who are you supposed to be?¡± ¡°I am Zichun Shangren¡¯s disciple, Ren Chongsheng.¡± Brother Tie breathed a sigh of relief. Zichun Shangren was indeed a venerable celestial being who had a female disciple whom he kept secure under his aegis, not even letting the world know her name. They had never thought that they would strike lucky and abduct her! Brother Tieughed in relief. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Chapter 1923 - Escape Chapter 1923: Escape Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBrother Tie heaved a sigh of relief and subsequently burst intoughter. ¡°This doll is much better than the green radish!¡± The girl¡¯s pretty face quickly turned pale, and she involuntarily twitched her lips. ¡°You will regret it if you do not let me go!¡± Brother Tie gave off a roar. ¡°Regret? Do you think your master, Zichun Shangren, will send help to you? Do you think he would even seek revenge? Keep dreaming! If you disappear, she will not be able to find a single trace. Tsk tsk, using such a beautiful doll for alchemy is such a waste.¡± He pinched the little girl¡¯s face as he spoke. The girl allowed her head to be tilted to the side as she looked at him. In her eyes was a swirling light, one that was full of umon colors. It carried with it a sense of frigidity, like the aurora light above the poles. That made Brother Tie feel a shudder in his heart. He was stunned for a moment. Hispanion also advised him. ¡°Brother Tie, the child needs to preserve her naivety so that the pills that we make will have sufficient spiritual power. Don¡¯t horse around.¡± Brother Tie withdrew his hand. ¡°Of course; I know that. If not, I would have set my eyes on the little birds earlier on!¡± As a couple of them were joking around, Brother Tie and hispanion brought Si Qing and the other two inside. They initially wanted to carry the three children in ck bags, but the words of a little girl moved them. ¡°You release our locked veins, and we will walk away by ourselves.¡± Brother Tie was then reluctant to carry a ck bag as he walked. Besides that, since he had arrived at his own turf, he was no longer afraid that the three children would start any other offensive measures against him. Eventually, he released the locked veins of the three children so that they acquire their ability to walk again. All they could do was walk; their other abilities were still sealed. Brother Tie led the way while the three children were marching away. One more person guarded at the back; that way, there was no need to be afraid of the three children escaping. Si Qing could not suppress his urges and stole nces at the little girl. He had met Zichun Shangren¡¯s superior¡¯s apprentice, who was also pretty and about 13 to 14 years of age. That girl was entirely different from the girl that he had met before. That little girl was disguised! What would be her intention? His heart was still preupied with his sister as well. He approached the little girl but failed to ask anything. The little girl had a mild scent emanating from her body. Si Qing easily felt restless, but the scent was surprisingly effective at calming him down. The roads here were odd, with many forks. Each road had a drain, and in the drain there tended to be bubbling green-colored liquid. The road was also uneven. Stepping on it will even dirty your feet. What was this ce? Si Qing had never seen such an odd ce before.It seemed like a ce where ants would live. It was branched out in many directions and had numerous crossings. He even saw other half beasts of different shapes and sizes. Si Qing grew more and more disappointed as he walked. Throughout the way, he had met at least 60 to 70 half-men, each of them of considerable proficiency in their external abilities. They were all at least Senior Immortals. He was still trying to memorize his way there at first, so as to prepare himself for an opportunity to escape. However, due to the tortuous road, after passing through over ten road crossings, he felt that his brainpower failed him. His external abilities only put himself on par with that of Middle Immortals. He was alone, and without assistance. To be trapped in such a weird ce, how could there still be any hope for an escape?! ¡°Little fes, don¡¯t try to think of ways to escape. You should ept your fate onceing here so that you can die at ease.¡± Brother Tie threatened. The three children did not speak. Si Qing and Heng Qing failed toe up with anything while the little girl resorted to silence. Chapter 1924 - Escape (2) Chapter 1924: Escape (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThey had been roaming about the weird pathway for almost an hour, and finally, they arrived at a house that resembled a beehive. Suddenly, they were pushed inside! The dark green door closed upon them immediately. Si Qing realized that more than ten children had already upied the house! There were boys and girls. Those that were elder were around the age of 16 to 17, while the younger ones were about eight to nine years old. They were all sitting there nkly. Si Qing and the rest got their voices back and could speak normally. However, their spiritual powers were still withheld, making them look no different from normal people. Those children looked as if they had been confined for days. They were malnourished, each with eyes full of despair. Due to the fact that the ascendants in the Saha world were all adults, they were all at least Junior Immortals. Therefore, those children were natives or second generations of the ascendants. Being able to achieve the status of Junior Immortals at the age of just over ten years old was already quite an achievement. However, most of the children there had at least reached the standards of Junior Immortals; that proved their high potential. Each of them could be well-nurtured. Si Qing had heard that the children who had gone missing were all very famous. However, they never thought that they would meet them in such circumstances! The children had most probably learned of their imminent fate from the half-men; hence, they were all down in the abyss of despair. Seeing that someone new hade, they were only slightly restless, and before long, their emotions died down again. Heng Qing was a rather talkative person. After nking out for a moment, he took out somemunication tool simr to a directed audio spell. He felt like getting into contact with someone he was familiar with. However, there was no response. He was agitated, and could not help but lunge himself onto the door and shrieked, ¡°Let me out! Who are you guys?! Let me out!¡± He had used up all his energy in a brief period of time. His voice was loud, with high prating power, as if it could be transmitted to three to four miles away. Those in the house all felt that his voice was so loud that their eardrums vibrated a great deal. ¡°Stop shouting. It is of no use.¡± One of the children spoke. ¡°Any sound in here cannot be transmitted to the outside. Many of us here had cried so hard that we almost became mute. And it did not help at all! You had better save some energy.¡± Heng Qing went silent.His hopeful eyes looked towards Si Qing. ¡°What should we do? Brother Si, do you have any ideas?¡± Si Qing did not say anything but nodded. Heng Qing¡¯s gaze was one of despair. ¡°Who is the one who has captured us? Are they thinking of using us to make some potions? Or any other wicked tricks?!¡± The children each shook their head. It had been almost half a month, and they had never seen anyone else. The people did not even prepare their meals. The best they had was having drinking water, which flowed out from one of the pipes of the house. Those children came from privileged backgrounds. Little did they know that they would be confined here one day like pigs. Si Qing approached a child who was named Ren Chongsheng and asked her softly, ¡°Where is my sister?¡± ¡°She has been put down by me, sheltered under the bed. She would wake up at daybreak.¡± Ren Chongsheng was concise. Si Qing heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what happened, as long as his little sister was alright, she would seek help once realizing that her brother had gone missing. She would recognize the seriousness of the matter. He was only afraid that his teachers would not be able to find the ce even after knowing where he was at. ¡°You aren¡¯t Zichun¡¯s superior apprentice, right? I know that apprentice¡­ So who are you actually?¡± Si Qing spoke with a low-pitched voice. Ren Chongsheng turned her head to steal a nce at him and finally replied to him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am. I am just trying to figure out the man behind it all while helping you guys.¡± Chapter 1925 - Escape (3) Chapter 1925: Escape (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSi Qing¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the girl speak. However, in a moment, the brightness started to dim. They were mere Middle Immortals, how could they manage to escape from the heavily guarded area? As if able to read his mind, Ren Chongsheng¡¯s lips curved upwards a little. She did not say anything, but only reached her hand out and tapped lightly on Si Qing¡¯s shoulder. Si Qing¡¯s body shook a little, and immediately after that, he could feel the spiritual powers that were trapped within his body start flowing again! His eyes sparkled. He looked at Ren Chongsheng. In a trembling voice, he uttered, ¡°You¡­¡± Ren Chongsheng put a finger on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice!¡± Si Qing¡¯s heart was thumping like drums. He was still fully aware of the challenge to escape. He nodded lightly though his eyes were now sparkling. Ren Chongsheng roamed about leisurely in the house. Once she was sure that there was no surveince, she started speaking, ¡°Everyone, please keep quiet for a while; listen to me.¡± She was using her directed audio spell. The only difference was that, instead of only transmitting the signal to one target, she was able to transmit the signal to everyone in the house. Everyone turned to look at her. ¡°No one has to say anything; just listen to me.¡± Ren Chongsheng was just in time to cut off the queries that were undoubtedly going to be bombarded to her by the children. The crowd nodded. She then said, ¡°I am here to save everyone, but, from now on, all of you have to listen to my orders, until the time when we are safe. Can everyone do that?¡± All the children had initially been filled with despair. That moment gave them the slightest hope, and their eyes lit up while looking closely at Ren Chongsheng. Of course, some were skeptical too, thinking that Ren Chongsheng would not be able to save anyone being a child herself. Ren Chongsheng was aware of the skepticism within the children¡¯s hearts. She did not say anything, but only walked by the children with haste and tapped each of their shoulders. Her speed was unbelievable. Within a few blinks of their eyes, she was able to finish tapping each of them. Then, the children suddenly realized that their spiritual powers that had been locked were now flowing again! All the children¡¯s eyes lit up! Whatever Ren Chongsheng ordered, the children would nod in agreement. Ren Chongsheng had a request. She wanted the children there to do as told and to stay calm regardless of whatever they may see. The children naturally agreed. Si Qing could not help but ask her through directed audio, ¡°How are you going to do this?¡± ¡°I will go out and have a look first, clear the guards on the outside, and open the door to free all of you.¡± Ren Chongsheng spoke with minimal emotions. Si Qing could not believe it! How could this girl be capable of doing so? ¡°How will you go out?¡± The children asked her through directed audio. Ren Chongshengughed. In a brief moment,the kids saw a sh, and the next, they realized that she had vanished from the house. The children were dumbfounded.Fortunately, most of them had been exposed to strange urrences.They scourged the room but failed to find a trace of Ren Chongsheng. It was at that moment that they truly believed that she had escaped. The prohibitions within the house were not able to stop her. The children felt a surge in their hopes. Everyone got their act together so that even if an outsider came in, no one would realize that someone had gone missing. Heng Qing could not help but ask, ¡°Who is she?¡± Si Qing heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She is the person who will be able to save us! Let¡¯s just wait with patience.¡± Heng Qing muttered. ¡°I feel that her external abilities are much more proficient that of big brother¡­¡± Chapter 1926 - Escape (4) Chapter 1926: Escape (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSi Qing did not say anything, because he felt that way too. Where did such a magical girle from? Everyone had that question in their hearts. ¡­ The magical girl was obviously none other than Gu Xijiu in disguise! When she was having a meal at the restaurant, she had realized that some malicious pairs of eyes were staring at the three children. Therefore, she just got herself involved and shrunk herself; as for her face, that was what she looked like when she was around the age of 13 to 14. Of course, she did not have freckles back then, and herplexion was incredibly tender. The child trafficking was done with extreme secrecy that time, even the pros in the Saha World failed to find any trace of it. If Gu Xijiu took her time to look into the matter, she would definitely figure things out, only that it would take a long time. Since the opportunity presented itself, she decided to grab it. If she seeded, she would surely get the attention of Brother Tie. That would be the most effortless way to pry into his nest, and that would be a sess to her! Her teleportation skills had improved tremendously. She could simply go anywhere she wanted. However, she was cautious this time. She had to be extremely urate because if she missed her target, the children would not be safe anymore! The first thing Gu Xijiu did was remove all the half-men around the house once she got out.The external abilities of those half-men were pretty good, but still faint whenpared to Gu Xijiu. Within less than ten minutes, she had removed four half-men guards silently. Then, she found the switch for the door. Entering from the main door into the house, and under the delightful gazes of the children, she gave a couple of orders and led them running out of the house. Those children were well-trained. The bigger ones would support the smaller ones, and the stronger ones would protect the weaker ones. With that, they dashed out of the house in a line. To their surprise, there were hardly any guards in sight. They most probably did not expect the children to escape. Gu Xijiu remained in front to clear their way. She was quick, and the half-men she encountered on her way were unable to even catch a glimpse of her before they were taken down. Everything happened inplete silence. When Gu Xijiu was clearing the path, Si Qing would bring the children to hide in the dark corners. When Gu Xijiu was done, he would lead them in dashing off. Si Qing finally saw Ren Chongsheng¡¯s skills, and totally looked up to her after that! Swift, fierce, and with rapid assaults. All her moves were practical. None to show off. Most importantly, she was very fast! Being almost as fast as the speed of light, she did not even allow time for those half-men to respond. That girl was so strong! And she had memorized her way urately.They were running to the front, while there was a faint light near the exit. However, there was a sudden mistake¡­ The closed walls suddenly opened up a door, and an army of half-men marched their way towards the children! It was a bad spot, with no fork; no ce to hide. The army of half-men would be able to spot them easily! There were more than 20 of them, each of them of a considerable level of external abilities! They were at least Senior Immortals. Gu Xijiu could kill them altogether, but she needed time, and it was also impossible for her to make any noise.Once she made a person scream, that would attract arge number of soldiers, and the escape n would then be a failure for sure! Gu Xijiu¡¯s palms were sweating. She just made up her mind to do something, and out of a sudden, a man in purple appeared behind those half-men. Chapter 1927 - Encounter Chapter 1927: Encounter Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDressed in a dark purple outfit withrge sleeves, his movements resembled waves. He had a stalwart figure, a head of ck hair that was half-tied, and on his forehead was a colorful gem that looked like a fox¡¯s eye, giving off an ominous light underneath his strands of ck hair. He had a mask that looked like a butterfly, which covered everything above his nose and only revealed his chin and lips, both of which had perfect curvatures. His lips were of a pale red shade, like a flower petal under the fine showers in the wee hours. His lips curved upwards slightly, making him look as if he was smiling even if he was not. From above him, green droplets would asionally drop. But they were harmless, so Gu Xijiu did not bother to do anything about it. Yet, the young man was obviously affected by it. He held up an umbre with lotus drawn in ink on it. The lotus was also pale red, like the cheeks of a youngdy. As the green droplets fell, they smeared on the umbre. It seemed like a lotus flower with its leaves as the backdrop, a wellid out contrast. The appearance of the young man was like a streak of light in a dark backdrop, one that carried an aura of an electrifying element of youth. The young man had half of his face covered, yet his elegance was still perceivable, easily making him the center of attention. When Gu Xijiu was trying to figure out the young man¡¯s identity, she felt an unknown thump in her heart! It was as if a string buried deep within her heart had been gently plucked! Sending off ripples throughout her body. Who was that young man? Where was he from? The young man appeared to emerge out of nowhere from behind the people. Even Gu Xijiu did not see the direction from which he came. The Firmament Stone, who had been lying on Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist all the while, was also stunned for a few seconds! It suddenly felt an urge to take the mask of the man¡¯s face! Di Fuyi! That man did looks like Di Fuyi! Could that be him? But Di Fuyi had already immortalized and entirely disappeared. How could he then appear there? Or was it that the two merely shared resemnces? Naturally, the Firmament Stone had numerous questions going through its mind. The young man in purple heaved a sigh, and that managed to gain the attention of the group of half-men. The people turned towards the origin of the sound and crowded around it. They greeted him, ¡°Prince Fuyi!¡± That Prince Fuyi gave off augh. ¡°Everyone, could I ask for a favor?¡± Those half-men were obviously obliging to him. ¡°Please give us your orders, Prince Fuyi!¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Prince Fuyi tapped on the wall, and a door emerged. He went in, followed by the half-men. The door closed, and no one was left. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. That young man in purple seemed to be in affiliation with the master there. Was that a good or bad thing? However, she did not have time to think about that now; hence, she immediately brought the rest to escape through the exit. ¡­ In a vast open forest was a terrifyingly huge tree that grew from beneath the cliff. The huge tree was approximately a few hundred meters tall. Had it grown on the ins, it would be much taller than the other trees, being outstanding among the rest. However, it grew down in the abyss. When looked from above the forest, it could hardly be spotted and would blend in with the other trees. And they got out from a tree tunnel of the huge tree¡­ No one ever thought that those children would be located there, which was why they could never be found¡­ Chapter 1928 - Encounter (2) Chapter 1928: Encounter (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere was a clump of half-men guards around the exterior of the tree, but they had all been defeated by Gu Xijiu beforehand. Although the children and Gu Xijiu had escaped the nest, it was yet to be safe. Those half-men could hunt them down any time. The forest was lush and thick, and of unknown size. The children had yet recovered from the frightening experience. They had never seen such a huge forest, one which borders could not be seen even when viewing it from above. What sank into their eyes were only greens. The was nothing spectacr and they could hardly figure out their direction. How, then, would they be able to escape? Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Xijiu in hope of a solution. Gu Xijiu said, ¡°This forest is not that huge. It has been cast with a spell to make you think so. I will get all of you out.¡± She tapped onto something, and Lu Wu and the mussel sprung out from within. Both of them were animals, so it caused a stir among the crowd. Gu Xijiu asked the mussel to erge itself to a size bigger than a house and let everyone else hop into its shell. Everyone was uncertain what she had in mind, but they adhered to her orders. Gu Xijiu turned her head and saw Si Qing zoning out; he did not show signs of hopping into the mussel, hence she asked, ¡°Why are you not going in?¡± Si Qing shook his head. ¡°Chongsheng, are you noting with us?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°I need to stay here for a moment. Let me make sure everything is alright here before we talk about anything else!¡± Si Qing mused for a while. ¡°That man in purple is my brother. He would never conspire with them. He must have his reasons¡­ You¡­ Please don¡¯t hurt him¡­¡± So that young man was the brother that Si Qing had always adored! He looked like a notable individual. He was probably also investigating the matter. However, ording to the little fes, their brother only went missing two days ago. How did he establish a connection with them so quickly? Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°I understand. Quickly, move!¡± Si Qing was determined. ¡°Chongsheng, I can go in with you¡­¡± ¡°There is no need. Your level of external abilities would only make you a liability. You bring the rest of them back, and don¡¯t let them be captured again!¡± Si Qing heard the insistence in her voice; hence, he gave in and hopped into the mussel. Even though it was carrying more than ten people, the mussel still had plenty of space. It was indeed, a fascinating creature. Mussel still, in fact, looked like a child and was extremely cute. Everyone crowded it and teased it in a friendly manner. As they were having fun, suddenly they felt wetness underneath their feet, like water. The mussel had so many good-looking youngds in it, and he was tempted by the food. It had not tasted human meat for a very very long time. Of course, it knew that theds in it could not be eaten; hence, it only tried to suppress itself while drooling.Finally, it put on a straight face. ¡°Sit down properly! Don¡¯t touch, or else I will eat you up!¡± It opened up its mouth and formed a hole capable of engulfing a person. As a result, the little fes immediately resorted to silence! Gu Xijiu was unaware of the happenings inside the mussel, but she did give Lu Wu a map so that it could find its way. Lu Wu nodded and went back to its original size. It then carried mussel on its back, bounced into the air and flew in a specific direction. Gu Xijiu saw them leave with her eyes, and only then did she turn to re-enter the tree tunnel.She had full trust in Lu Wu¡¯s sense of direction. They would definitely be able to send the children back to where they came. Chapter 1929 - Encounter (3) Chapter 1929: Encounter (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s first action was to teleport to the cell where the children were imprisoned. The door was tightly closed, and the half-men there had not found that the children had escaped; they still worked in an orderly manner. As for the half-men that had been killed by Gu Xijiu, she had also thoroughly cleaned away their corpses. Unless someone were looking for those half-men that had died, their deaths would not be exposed for a while. She turned around and wanted to find the ce where the people behind the scenes lived. It was strange to say that she secretly caught several half-men and interrogated them, but they did not even know where their masters lived. It was noted that only the guards who were close to the master would know. After exploring the ce, Gu Xijiu finally knew how these passages worked. These were the branches of the big tree to transport nourishment! The number of passages was equivalent to the number of branches in this big tree. It was even moreplicated than a spider web. More importantly, the roads here were not arranged ording to an array, so even if Gu Xijiu was good at recognizing the path, she would easily get lost. Theoretically, the person behind the scene should live at the very top of the thickest trunk. However, Gu Xijiu had been running along the most spacious passage and ignoring the branches. In the end, it was a green wall, and she did not see any pce. Was she mistaken? Where did this pervert behind the scenes live? She did not give up and continued to search on both sides of the passage, trying to see if there was a secret door or whatnot. She was an expert in cracking mechanisms, so if there were an unknown mechanism, she would be able to spot it. However, after she searched for a long while, she still did not find any secret door. It seemed that the direction she was looking for was wrong! Gu Xijiu sighed. When she was about to turn back and changed the path, there was some movement at the end of the corner. She was shocked and quickly made herself invisible. After a while, one person appeared at the end of the road. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart pumped faster! It was the purple-clothed young man! He was also the eldest senior of Si Qing and the gang. The young man was still holding his umbre. When he walked over slowly, it was very pleasing to see as if an animatedndscape picture. Gu Xijiu had been immune to handsome guys in recent years. Regardless of how cute the guys were, she only treated them as an image. She would enjoy watching them, but they would not make her have the slightest temptation. Nheless, when she saw this young man, her heart was shaken a little bit, and she even had an inexplicable feeling of sorrow and grief, so she looked at him one more time. As she was invisible, when the young man passed by, she was at no more than half a meter away from him. They were very near to each other to the extent where Gu Xijiu could smell the fragrance of his body. This fragrance made her slightly breathless. Mr. Fuyi¡­ This name was elegant! Gu Xijiu unconsciously recalled the poem she had carved in the crystal pce on Earth: One is willing to walk away without being obsessed with the fame he deserves. This young man was really matched with this name. She forgot to ask Si Qing what was the name of this eldest senior. Perhaps there were these two words in the name. Gu Xijiu guessed countless questions in her heart. Meanwhile, Mr. Fuyi went all the way to the end of the passage, then bent his fingers to knock on the wall. He knocked in a sequence as if he was tapping out a piece of music. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart moved as she followed him over. After a while, the wall actually lit up with a green halo. The green halo slightly expanded until a door slowly appeared and opened. Chapter 1930 - Encounter (4) Chapter 1930: Encounter (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMr. Fuyi put away the umbre and lifted his legs to walk in. It was at this moment that Gu Xijiu realized that there was a mechanism! It seemed like the person who designed this mechanism was indeed a master. Gu Xijiu followed him in, and the door behind him slowly disappeared. It was a different world behind the secret door. It was actually exquisite, like the room of a youngdy. There were famous calligraphy and paintings on the walls, and the furniture in the house were all valuable antiques. It was more appropriate to refer to this ce as a pce than a house. That was because the space was incredibly vast and wide. The ground was covered with white carpet, and the other end of the carpet was a high tform like a golden temple. There was a chair with fox-skin on it, and a teenager was sitting on the chair. Gu Xijiu was not sure about the gender of the teenager because the person was dressed like a man, but had the face of ady. Big eyes, small mouth, fair skin, and two dimples. The person¡¯s eyebrows were quite thick, which made the teenager slightly masculine. Without the need to ask, Gu Xijiu knew that this was the one behind the scenes. In this hall, eight people were standing neatly on both sides. The teenager saw that Mr. Fuyi walked in and immediatelyughed loudly. Mr. Fuyi was then invited to sit by the person¡¯s side.Mr. Fuyi did not reject and only sat down beside the teenager. He looked very rxed and casual. Apparently, he was a special guest here. ¡°Mr. Fuyi, how is the progress? Did you manage toe up with the prescription already?¡± The person behind the scene asked. The voice of this person was also very neutral, which made Gu Xijiu unable to distinguish the gender. Mr. Fuyi flicked his fingers on his robe as if he was flicking dirt off his robe. ¡°There are still a few more steps. Young pce master, being impatient would not help the matter.¡± The young pce master frowned. ¡°I worry that the longer the dys, the lower the power of the kids. I was nning to use them to refine medicine two days ago¡­ The longer it dys, the more variables we will have.¡± Mr. Fuyi smirked. ¡°If you cannot wait, you can use them to refine as medicine now. However, the medicine can only be consumed by a woman. It should not be a problem for you to take it.¡± His reply choked the young pce master. Mr. Fuyi stood up. ¡°Since you do not need me anymore, I will not stay here any longer. I will leave now. Goodbye.¡± He turned and wanted to go. Meanwhile, the young pce master quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. Fuyi, please stay. I apologize for my rashness. I hope that you don¡¯t me me for it.¡± She took out a purple-red Lingzhi from her robe and handed it over. ¡°This is a thousand years old Lingzhi, and I will give it to you aspensation for my mistake.¡± Mr. Fuyi did not ept it and said indifferently, ¡°You do not have to be like this. We used to take what we needed from each other. Once I help you to refine the medicine sessfully, you just need to give me the thing I want as promised before.¡± ¡°Of course! Of course!¡± The young pce master quickly answered. Two of them chatted for a while, and the young pce never stopped mentioning the prescription. Mr. Fuyi gently sighed. ¡°This medicine is extremelyplex. If you can tell me the specification of the person who needs this medicine, I can probably quickly formte the prescription ordingly.¡± The young pce master was stunned. ¡°I have told you before. I am the one who will consume it¡­¡± Mr. Fuyi looked at her and did not speak. His gaze was intense. Chapter 1931 - Bathing Together Chapter 1931: Bathing Together Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe young pce master finally could not resist. ¡°It¡¯s not that I am not willing to tell you. However, everything about that person is top secret, and no one is allowed to mention anything about it¡­¡± This meant that she was indeed serving someone else. There was a bigger boss behind her! Gu Xijiu initially thought that catching this young pce master and killing the guards in her pce would solve the problem. However, it seemed that it was not the right time to act rashly. At least she had to know the big boss behind her first! By looking at the attitude of the young pce master, she was very loyal to the boss behind her so it would not be easy to get information from her. At this moment, there were countless thoughts shed in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. Mr. Fuyiughed. ¡°It seems that you still doubt me. Well, it is reasonable. After all, we just got to know each other not too long. In fact, I don¡¯t care who that person is. You just have to tell me the gender, the level of spiritual power, and what skill he is practicing. I am now in an area under your control. Even if you tell me this information, there are more than thousands of people who match the criteria in this world. Are you still afraid of me leaking the secret? Perhaps you are not in a hurry to get this medicine. If so, you can forget about what I have just said.¡± His words were persuasive. The young pce master thought for a moment and sighed. ¡°He is a man¡­¡± She was about to continue but suddenly heard an urgent knocking from outside. It was the signal to report something critical! The face of the young pce master changed. She lifted her sleeves, and the door was opened again. A half-orc guard came straight in and reported, ¡°Young pce master, those human medicines have escaped!¡± The young pce master stood up in shock. ¡°What?!¡± ¡­ All the defense systems in the cave were triggered. There were sharp whistle sounds everywhere that made people felt panicked. After the young pce master knew that the children had escaped, her face was pale like snow. She looked awful! While investigating the traces of the children¡¯s escape, she personally opened the security settings, and then sent arge group of people out of the cave to find the whereabouts of the children. This young pce master was indeed a talent. Her arrangements were efficient and orderly. Not only did she quickly learn how many subordinates she had lost, but she could also guess that the person who created the mess was the kid named Ren Chongsheng ording to some clues! Her voice was cold and chilly. ¡°I am afraid that this kid is not the private disciple of Zichun Shangren but an imposter. She was able to kill so many of my subordinates in the pce in just a short while; I think she must be very good at martial arts. Based on her character, even if she rescued those people, she might not escape together with them. She may still be staying in this tree pce. Everyone, go and search the entire pce now! You shall not miss out a single corner!¡± Thus, all the half-orcs in the cave were out to hunt Gu Xijiu! Gu Xijiu did not expect the security facilities in this cave to be so advanced. Once opened, it could actually block the spiritual power of everyone! Even her teleportation could not be performed as well as her invisibility spell. The tree hole was closed entirely. It only allowed people to enter but not to exit. Apparently, the young pce master would like to trap her in the cave and catch her. There was quite a lot of half-orcs in this nest. Half of them ran out to find those kids who had escaped, and the other half stayed in the nest to search for Gu Xijiu. Some of the half-orcs still retained their sense of smell as a beast.Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was very good at dodging people. Chapter 1932 - Bathing Together (2) Chapter 1932: Bathing Together (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu often avoided the pursuit of the half-orcs the critical moments. However, without her spiritual power and invisibility, the spaces to hide were getting smaller and smaller. Although no one had found her, it was getting exponentially more difficult for her to hide. She discovered that the half-orcs were following her smell to trace her location, so she made up her mind and took the oozing green liquid from the wall to smear on the body. The fluid had a smell of green grass, and it could actually obscure the light fragrance on her body. The only drawback she could think of at that moment was that it would not be easy to clean. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu heard the footsteps of the half-orcs in front of her. Just when she was about to go back and hide in a small alley, she also heard the footsteps and the voice of the half-orcs in that alley. It appears that she was cornered! This time she was afraid that she could not escape anymore! She could only take the risk to fight without her spiritual power! She listened to the surrounding and heard that there were slightly fewer soldiersing from the front. There were about seven or eight of them based on her estimation. When she was about to break out, there was a hand on her shoulder! She was shocked! Subconsciously she rushed forward to escape the hand. Suddenly her wrist was held, and a voice appeared beside her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid;e with me!¡± Gu Xijiu finally got to see the person who grabbed her. He wore apurple robe and a silver butterfly mask. It was actually Mr. Fuyi. While Gu Xijiu was still stunned, Mr. Fuyi pulled her with his left hand and touched the wall with his right hand. A door seemed to open, and he dragged her into it to hide. Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief and looked around to study her surroundings. She found that the decoration was elegant, like the bedroom of a noble young man. The room was adequately furnished. There was a bed beside the wall. The bed sheet was painted withndscapes, which looked like smoke and rain. It was very artistic. In the middle of the room, there was a bathtub with floating petals, and there was steam in the tub. After taking a look at theyout of this room, Gu Xijiu was a bit shocked. The style in this room gave her a feeling of familiarity. It seemed that her bedroom in the Fucang Pce was also in this style of decoration. Of course, the interior design of the room in the Fucang Pce was much more elegant than here. This was like a simplified version. Was this the style that Mr. Fuyi liked? Or it was initially designed like this for him to stay temporarily? After all, he only came here three days ago. The duration was so short. Would the young pce master specially design a room for him? She looked at Mr. Fuyi and was about to speak, but there was a sound from the outside. Heavy footsteps were heard. ¡°We have searched everywhere, except here¡­¡± ¡°The little thief should not have escaped. We have let the dogs search for her scent, and the smell is still very fresh.¡± ¡°Should we search here again? This is the bedroom of the special guest, Mr. Fuyi. Mr. Fuyi is quite fussy. I am afraid that he will not be happy if we search in his bedroom.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? The little thief is very tricky and also highly skilled. If she really hides here, it might be unfavorable to Mr. Fuyi. Therefore, even if we search the room, Mr. Fuyi will not be angry with us.¡± The people outside were loud. Apparently, this time they would definitelye in and search! Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes quickly turned around to find a ce to hide. However, apart from the bed that she could barely hide under, there were no other ces that could conceal a person. Chapter 1933 - Bathing Together (3) Chapter 1933: Bathing Together (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion If the beasts came in to search, they would certainly check the bed. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on the tub, and her heart pumped a little faster. She gestured to Mr. Fuyi. ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Mr. Fuyi was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°I thought you wanted to take a bath? Hurry! Go in and clean yourself!¡± Mr. Fuyi was still trying to figure out what she was trying to do. ¡°I am not used to bathing with clothes on¡­¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°That is why I asked you to undress!¡± Gu Xijiu heard that the people outside wereing. She did not want to waste time talking to him anymore, and so she pulled him to the direction of the tub. ¡°You take a shower; I will hide underneath.¡± Without any exnation, she jumped into the tub. She saw that Mr. Fuyi was still standing there and was a bit anxious. ¡°Hurry up! You can wear the trousers inside; I won¡¯t be able to see anything. Since I am not afraid of it, what you are afraid of?¡± She was ady and was not afraid of sharing a bathtub with this man. What was he afraid of as a man? Perhaps it was because he was still a teenager. Was he shy? Someone was knocking at the door outside. ¡°Mr. Fuyi? Mr. Fuyi?¡± Mr. Fuyi sighed softly. ¡°You are such a bold little girl! I am not afraid that you take advantage of me, but you are dirty. You will stain the water¡­ I am a bit fussy with cleanliness.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. This person really had a severe obsession with cleanliness. It was such a critical moment, yet he was still worried about this thing! Fortunately, although Mr. Fuyi was somewhat disgusted with her, he also thought that this bathtub was the best hiding ce, so he took off his robe and gown, and left his underwear on. This man was actually very tall. His muscles were tight and firm, and his thin waist was full of abs. His legs were straight and slender, and his body was beautifully lined, which was extremely eye-catching! He was indeed a man looked slim with clothes on but looked fit when undressed. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart raced a little; with her eyes fixed on his underwear.She was half-squatting on the edge of the tub. A pair of big eyes were half squinting. The water soaked her dress and slightly showed the curves of her body. Her eyshes were somewhat damp and watery after being steamed by the water. Mr. Fuyi thought that the girl in front of him was a bit disturbing. Where was she staring at? What did it mean when a little girl stares at his underwear? He frowned slightly but smiled. He naughtily teased her. ¡°Why do you look at me so slyly, little girl? Do you want me to take off thisst piece?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was slightly red. She was not a little girl! It¡¯s just that she had transformed into a smaller size now. This time, she did not cover her face with her technique but used the Bone Shrinking Technique and the Facial Disguise Technique.Of course, her current appearance was the appearance of herself when she was 13 or 14 years old. No one was able to see her original appearance. This boy definitely could not see it too. ¡°Are you a pervert who likes to show off your body?¡± Mr. Fuyi remained silent. Gu Xijiu snorted again. ¡°Do you find a sense of aplishment by teasing a young girl like this? ¡± Mr. Fuyi was speechless again. Gu Xijiu smiled again. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop talking nonsense. Can you pleasee in first? They are rushing in very soon!¡± Mr. Fuyi squinted at her. If it were another little girl who looked at him and teased him, he would definitely kick the girl away. However, to the girl in front of him, he was strangely soft-hearted. Chapter 1934 - Bathing Together (4) Chapter 1934: Bathing Together (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn particr, Mr. Fuyi was even more soft-hearted when he saw her pretty face. His heart was inexplicably warm but also felt a little bit sour. He did not talk anymore but lifted his foot and stepped into the tub. Although the tub was rather big, it was still a bit crowded when two people were inside. Gu Xijiu did not want to be so close to him, so she leaned back to the side and was about to say something. However, the door suddenly opened. Gu Xijiu immediately sank. The petals were scattered above the head and also covered the view inside the tub. Four half-orcs sneaked in and suddenly saw Mr. Fuyi in the tub. They were stunned. ¡°Mr. Fuyi, sorry to disturb.¡± Mr. Fuyi leaned against the wall of the tub. Almost half of his body sank in the water. He only showed the body parts above his two arms on the surface. The ck hair was scattered on his shoulders. He was covered by steam so the half-orcs could not even see his shoulders clearly. When he saw those peopleing in, he did not move but just looked at themzily. ¡°Are youing in to see me take a bath?¡± The four half-orcs shooked their heads. They knew that man was actually very difficult to get rid of. He was very fussy. Once he was irritated, he would not be happy. If heined to their master, they would be tortured! The four of them took a step back. ¡°No, we don¡¯t dare to! We followed the instruction of our master to search for the person who sneaked in¡­¡± ¡°Do you think she is hiding here?¡± ¡°We¡­ we are just afraid that she will sneak in and hide in the dark. We are worried that she would disturb Mr. Fuyi while he is taking a bath¡­¡± When they were talking, the four people quickly nced through the room. The ce where people can hide in the house was the bed. However, the bed was visible, and they knew she was not there. One of them gazed at the big tub. He coughed and asked, ¡°Why would you think of taking a bath at this moment?¡± Mr. Fuyiughed. ¡°Are you qualified to ask me? Do I need to get permission from you to take a bath?¡± He smiled harmlessly, but the person felt chilled to the core. He suddenly recalled one of the half-orcs who had offended Mr. Fuyi; he was smiling and charming at the time. However, the half-orc was turned to death by the young pce master, and the way he died was terrible!He could not afford to offend this man! The half-orc took a step back and rushed to apologize. Mr. Fuyi used his palm and slumped into the water to grab a bunch of petals. He smiled and said, ¡°Maybe the person you are looking for is hidden in the bathtub. Do want toe over and search?¡± The four people collectively shuddered andughed forcefully. ¡°Mr. Fuyi, you must be kidding! You are the special guest of our pce; you definitely would not hide the thief. Since Mr. Fuyi is fine, then we will not bother you anymore. Goodbye.¡± They quickly rushed out. When they left, they did not forget to close the door for him. The footsteps went away, and Gu Xijiu came out from the water. She just took a breath, and Mr. Fuyi suddenly raised his palm and pressed on her head. ¡°Go down!¡± Gu Xijiu sank again. Almost at the same time, the door was opened again. Gu Xijiu heard a sound through the water. ¡°Mr. Fuyi, are you alright?¡± It was the voice of the young pce master! Chapter 1935 - Shared The Bed Chapter 1935: Shared The Bed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHad she suspected Mr. Fuyi? Would she be checking his tub!? Gu Xijiu knewthat if petals were covering the top of the bathtub, then other people would not be able to see her. However, if they removed the petals, she was not able to hide at all! She slowly clenched her fists under the water. Once she was exposed, she would start the attack and strike first! Unfortunately, when she was preparing to attack, she identally touched the man¡¯s chest!Mr. Fuyi went stiff at once. He put his arm into the water and grabbed her wrist. Gu Xijiu did not dare to struggle to avoid being noticed by the young pce master.Mr. Fuyi kept hisposure, andzily replied, ¡°Young pce master, are you alsoing to watch me take a bath?¡± The young pce master sighed. ¡°I was afraid that the thief mighte in and interfere with your pleasure.¡± As she spoke, she approached the bathtub. The voice of Mr. Fuyi was light and cold. ¡°Since I started to take a bath, there are only you and your subordinates who came in to disturb.¡± The young pce master was speechless. She put herself in an embarrassing situation. Her pretty face changed, and she seemed to be angry. However, as she had scruples, so she forcibly endured with it. She smiled. ¡°It is good that no outsiders came in.¡± She took another step forward and quickly nced into the tub. She only saw the petals stacked on the surface, and could not see anything. The handsome face of Mr. Fuyi suddenly turned serious. ¡°Young pce master, men and women should keep a distance from one another! I only agreed to help you to refine medicine. I never allowed you to take advantage of me! If you are so suspicious about me, I don¡¯t think it is necessary for me to stay here anymore¡­¡± Indeed, it was inappropriate for her to do so. Furthermore, the young pce master still needed him, so she embarrassedly said, ¡°Mr. Fuyi, you have overthought. I am here just to visit you. Since you are alright, I will leave now.¡± She quickly turned and walked away. ¡­ Gu Xijiu once again came out of the tub. She spent some time underwater. It was almost 15 minutes. As she had practiced to this level, even if her spiritual power was sealed, she would not easily drown. Therefore, her face looked rather normal, unlike someone who had been choked. Mr. Fuyi looked at her and had a deep thought. As far as he knew, only people above the level of Golden Immortal could achieve such a feat.This girl looked like a 13-year-old girl. How could she possess such a high level of spiritual power?! Also, why did he feel differently when he saw her? Initially, Gu Xijiu was merely hiding under the water. However, when she emerged, her face was very close to his face, and they could smell each other. Gu Xijiu¡¯s feet were a little numb in the bottom of the water. When she got up, she was a little anxious and almost plunged into his arms! She quickly supported herself with one hand. Unfortunately, it was right on his chest! Mr. Fuyi subconsciously pulled her hand off. Since Gu Xijiu lost her support, she fell, and her face crashed into his face. He was still wearing a mask, so her smooth and tender face was partially stuck to his mask. This was still alright. The things was that her juicy lips had also touched his lips! Gu Xijiu quickly retreated and looked up. Chapter 1936 - Shared The Bed (2) Chapter 1936: Shared The Bed (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Little girl, you took advantage of me!¡± Mr. Fuyi said while examining his lips. Gu Xijiu still could not ept being referred to as a ¡®little girl¡¯! This kid was at most 17 or 18 years old, but she was already over 200 years old. She could even be his great grandma now! Gu Xijiu cleared her throat. ¡°Young man, you have overthought! It was just an ident. idents happen.¡± She got up and was about to jump out of the tub, but Mr. Fuyi pressed on her shoulder. ¡°I will get out, and you can take a bath properly. These petals can help you to remove the odor and sap from your body.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. The kidwas disgusted by her. Well, since he saved her once, she would not be calctive with a kid. Therefore, Gu Xijiu cleaned herself in the water. Since she was wearing clothes, it was alright to soak for a while. Mr. Fuyi lifted his foot and went out. While doing so, he pinched his fingers and cast a spell while pointing at his body. A white light shed through, and his body now had a dry robe. He was back to his handsome and elegant form! He then pulled out a set of robes out of nowhere and put them on the stool next to the tub. ¡°You can change into this after you are done.¡± The kid was quite thoughtful! Although this kid had a wicked tongue, he was a good man who was helpful. This was why he could be the senior of Si Qing and the rest; it was because he knew how to take care of people. Gu Xijiu gave him apliment in her heart, and she also sincerely thanked him. However, she looked at the stack of neat robes and saw that it was men¡¯s wear. She was afraid that she could not wear it with her current height. ¡°Is there a skirt that can fit my height?¡± Gu Xijiu also had not prepared a dress for this age. She thought for a moment. ¡°Your female junior¡¯s skirt is also fine for me.¡± Mr. Fuyi looked at her eyes with a slightly strange expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have her dress, and I don¡¯t have a hobby of collecting women¡¯s dresses. I only one set of robes that I haven¡¯t worn before. If you don¡¯t want it, I will get rid of it.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. He was indeed a fussy kid! Hence, Gu Xijiu no longer bargained with him. After she finished washing, her body was drenched. As she did not have her spiritual power, she could not use the Cleaning Technique. Of course, she could also use her internal force to dry her hair, but it would take a lot of time. Men¡¯s clothing seemed practical at this point, it would be more convenient for her to move around. She asked Mr. Fuyi, who was sitting on the chair and seemed like he wanted to meditate, ¡°Young man, can you go out for a while?¡± Mr. Fuyi shook his head, ¡°If I am not mistaken, someone should be supervising us outside. If I go out like this, someone will immediatelye in and check the room. You can go to the bed to change your clothes.¡± What he said made a lot of sense. Gu Xijiu did not speak anymore and directly exercised her power. When her internal force was being applied, the dress on her body dried at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. As she was intensely using her power, her head was like a steamer, and there was white mist steaming on top. When the dress was almost dry, she opened her eyes and found that Mr. Fuyi was staring at her. His expression lookedplicated. This kid should have never seen someone use their internal force before. After all, the people of this continent always practiced with spiritual power. Gu Xijiu no longer cared about him and started to deal with the robes. The robes were too long and too big. She had to cut it shorter. Fortunately, she had scissors, so it was not a difficult task for her. Mr. Fuyi silently looked at her busy cutting and sewing, and suddenly, he asked a question, ¡°Are you someone whoes from another world?¡± Chapter 1937 - Shared The Bed (3) Chapter 1937: Shared The Bed (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Huh?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Why do you ask so?¡± Mr. Fuyi answered leisurely, ¡°Can you guess?¡± Gu Xijiu disliked ying these kinds of guessing games. She did not answer and continued to clean herself. Mr. Fuyi looked at her, and her hair was half dry. She randomly bunched up her hair and tied it into a bun. Unfortunately, a strand of hair slipped at the side of her face, floating around her cheeks. She raised her hand to adjust it from time to time. She was apparently a little girl, but there was an unspeakable style in her. There was a strange feeling in Mr. Fuyi¡¯s heart. This situation seemed to be quite familiar as if he had experienced it before, and he was deeply impressed. However, when he thought about it, he could not remember where he had seen it. She was quite efficient, and the clothes had been cut properly. After that, she went on the bed and put down the to change her clothes. Gu Xijiu would normally use her spiritual power to get dressed, so she was not quite used to doing everything manually. She took off the semi-dry dress and took out a fresh set of underwear and panties from her storage space. When she was about to wear the robes, the man outside suddenly rushed in and pushed her down. He pulled the quilt and covered her in it. He was as fast as lightning, so Gu Xijiu had no time to respond. Subconsciously she tried to issue power from her palm, but she recalled something and stopped. She pushed his chest away and said, ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± A finger tapped on her lip and forced her into the quilt so that she did not even reveal a strand of hair. The door was opened again, and the voice of the young pce master was very crisp. ¡°Mr. Fuyi, have you finished bathing? Do you want them to change some hot water for you?¡± Mr. Fuyi was half sitting on the bed; showing his body leaning against the bedpost. He was holding a book in his hand and faintly nced at the young pce master. His voice was slightly cold. ¡°Young pce master, you never know how to knock on the door of a man¡¯s room. Fortunately, I have already finished bathing. If I were just about toe out of the bath, I would be seen by you¡­¡± The young pce master blushed, but then she smiled and said, ¡°It will not happen. I have estimated the time and guessed that you have finished bathing. It is mainly because I worry that the water is too cold and causes difort for my special guests.¡± When she exined, her eyes quickly turned around in the house to look for possible clues. Of course, she did not find anything. Gu Xijiu had kept her dress that she took off into the storage space. The young pce master did not give up and looked at the half-covered quilt on Mr. Fuyi. Most parts of his body were inside the quilt. He was sittingzily with one leg half-bent. She actually could not see anything wrong with him. She was now asking for help from this man, so naturally, she did not want to offend him. She did not want to expose his quilt, or it would really destroy their rtionship. She continued to chat with Mr. Fuyi for a while and finally turned and left. Before she went, she asked two half-orcs toe in to take the bathtub away. The room had returned to calm. Mr. Fuyi gnawed his teeth. ¡°Get up!¡± It turned out that Gu Xijiu was also afraid that the young pce master was suspicious. She squatted between Mr. Fuyi¡¯s legs, and of course, her face was half lying on his inner waist. She was now petite and small, so even if she hid inside the quilt, no one could actually spot that there was an extra person in it. As long as the young pce master did not remove the quilt, she would not be able to find her! Chapter 1938 - Shared The Bed (4) Chapter 1938: Shared The Bed (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The young pce master did not find Gu Xijiu, but her pose between his legs was too embarrassing! Moreover, she was only in her underwear. Her underwear was the modern style one and not the ancient long-sleeved tops with trousers. Although Mr. Fuyi was wearing a gown, he could feel the smoothness and tenderness of her body. This feeling was hard to be described. He had not been so close to any woman in his life! To make matters worse, this person was a little girl! He should not have saved her! This rescue actually brought so much trouble to him! It caused him to lose a lot of firsts. His first time taking a bath with a girl; his first time sharing the bed with a girl. He apparently hated people to be close to him, even his junior brothers and sisters did not dare to get to close to him; they were usually at least three feet away. Yet, this little unknown girl seemed to have crossed all his boundaries. Furthermore, when she was squatting between his legs, he actually began to have an involuntary reaction. Gu Xijii had no other way but to stay very close to him. After that, she realized his response that tapped on her waist. Gu Xijiu definitely knew what it meant. She was sickened but could not move at all. When she was near to his body, the faint medicinal flower-like aroma snorted her nose, causing her heart to sway. Of course, this incitement stopped when she detected his reaction. The incitement had now be suffering! When the young pce master went out, she was about to roll to the side to stay away from him, but she heard his shout. Therefore, Gu Xijiu was not shy anymore! She came out from the quilt and looked at him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Young man, you are the one who pushed me down first!¡± Mr. Fuyi was speechless. So what? He did ask her to stick to him like this and even squat on his sensitive parts! His eyes then fell on the pretty face of Gu Xijiu. It was undeniable that she was gorgeous. Her beauty made his heart beat fast when he first saw her, and he subconsciously wanted to help her. At that moment, her pretty face was fair and slightly pinkish. She did not seem to be shy or embarrassed despite being in the same quilt with a stranger. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to feel self-conscious? Mr. Fuyi was undoubtedly furious for the improper manner of this little girl. He looked at her fiercely and said, ¡°It is true that I was the one who pushed you down,but don¡¯t you feel shy? Shouldn¡¯t you be blushing?¡± Gu Xijiu had lived in this world for so many years. Her face was already thicker than the walls in the city. Undoubtedly, she was a little bit ufortable just now. However, when he asked her, all her ufortableness had already disappeared. She smiled and talked casually, ¡°Why would I be shy? I¡­ I did it because the situation made me do so.¡± Gu Xijiu then put her palm on his shoulder. ¡°Young man, to achieve big things, you should not care too much about the details. You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± Mr. Fuyi looked at her little hand and tilted his head. He seemed to be smiling. ¡°I am a man. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t care about this detail, but you¡­¡± ¡°I can also ignore this kind of detail. Don¡¯t worry; I will not ask you to bear any responsibility.¡± In the eyes of Gu Xijiu, he was still a fresh grass, and she did not want to be an old cow who liked to eat fresh grass. Mr. Fuyi was really stunned by her words. He squinted at her, and suddenly wanted to test her bottom line.He turned over and pressed her down again! Gu Xijiu was not prepared; even if she was ready, she had no spiritual power at this moment and could not avoid his attack! It was strange, she could not use her spiritual power, but how could this boy be able to use his power?! She was petite and was pressed down by him. She still had no time to wear her clothes, and arge piece of smooth skin was exposed. Her current body was still very well developed. The breast was already quite developed, so when she lied on the bed, it was actually quite appealing and charming. Chapter 1939 - Collaboration Chapter 1939: Coboration Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAt first, Mr. Fuyi was just trying to scare her, but when he saw her like this, his throat was tight and had an impulse to kiss her! However, he did not have time to put it into action because a stilted short dagger arrived at his chest. ¡°Young man, I advise you not to be so impulsive!¡± Mr. Fuyi looked at the color of the dagger, as there was a blue light emerging from it. ¡°Is this weapon poisonous?¡± ¡°Smart!¡± Mr. Fuyi¡¯s eyes lightly shed. Finally, he let go of her. ¡°So you are concerned about it.¡± Nonsense, she did not care about it because she was forced to do so just now. However, she would definitely not allow him to take advantage of her. It was strange; if another man did such action to her, she would definitely kick the guy to the ends of the! However, this boy¡­ Forget it. Since he saved her once, she would not want to be calctive with him. Gu Xijiu quickly put on her robes. In the blink of an eye, her eyes suddenly fell on the wrist of Mr. Fuyi, and she was stunned! There was a bracelet that was gradually disappearing¡­ The golden bracelet was shining in multiple-colored lights. Gu Xijiu was very familiar with this bracelet; it was inside the box she gave to Shen Nianmo! She saw the bracelet automatically attach to his wrist that time. Did the little guy not like it and give it to his senior brother? It seemed like this was the case. However, if Shen Nianmo could only open the box, then the things inside could probably only be worn by him alone. How could he give away the bracelet?The bracelet was very strange. It was revealed on the wrist of Mr. Fuyi, and it disappeared again. It seemed to be holding some power. ¡°This bracelet¡­ It looks good, can you take it off for me to see?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Mr. Fuyi had covered his wrist. ¡°No!¡± ¡°It is quite rare for a man to wear a bracelet. Is this given by someone?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Mr. Fuyi obviously did not want to talk about it. ¡°Let¡¯s gossip less; what are you going to do next?¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Mr. Fuyi looked at her. ¡°Who are you?¡± He recognized the private disciple of Zichun Shangren. It was not the person in front of him. Gu Xijiu did not want to reveal her real name as the mysterious voice once warned her not to interfere too much with the affairs of this world. Therefore, she had been a spectator for many years. If this were not because of the kidnapped kids, she would never want to interfere with this case. ¡°Ren Chongsheng.¡± Mr. Fuyi slightly felt that the name sounded familiar, but he could not remember where had he heard it. The girl in front of him was too strange. Her age was very young, but her skill was ridiculously high. If her spiritual power were not sealed, her skill level should be above him. Perhaps she was the same as his mother who had always stayed in a young appearance and never grew up. ¡°How old are you?¡± Mr. Fuyi asked. Gu Xijiu replied while she was tying up the scattered hair. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that a woman¡¯s age is a secret? You shouldn¡¯t ask that.¡± The little girl could actually talk quite well. Mr. Fuyi still wanted to ask again, but Gu Xijiu put her finger on his lips to keep him quiet. ¡°Alright, we only met each other by chance. After this incident, you will continue your life, and I will continue mine. I will not ask for your name, and you don¡¯t have to ask for mine either.¡± Mr. Fuyi slightly bit his thin lips. He chuckled and looked at Gu Xijiu withplicated feeling. Chapter 1940 - Collaboration (2) Chapter 1940: Coboration (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEver since Shen Nianmo grew to an adult appearance, some so many girls fell for him. Anyone who had seen him would like to chat with him and tried to be present in front of him. asionally, when he asked a little bit more, the girl would be pleased to tell him everything; even about their ancestral family background. The little girl in front of his eyes was special; she did not do any of that. ¡°Little girl¡­¡± What he was trying to say something, he was interrupted by Gu Xijiu. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®little girl.¡¯ Call me, Chongsheng.¡± When Gu Xijiu listened to him to address her as a ¡®little girl,¡¯ she could feel goosebumps all over her body. She had the feeling that she was an old yellow cucumber that tried to be painted green. At this moment, her hair was already tied up into a bun. As she was using her fingers as ab, it looked a bit messy, and a small amount of hair fell to the side of her face. Mr. Fuyi could not stand for untidiness, especially the untidiness of such a beautiful little girl. Thus, he handed her ab. ¡°Reb it.¡± Gu Xijiu thought that it was too troublesome, so she shook her head. ¡°I refuse.¡± Mr. Fuyi pulled her over and pressed her down on the chair. ¡°A girl should not have such messy hair. Let meb it for you.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless.This boy was too fussy! There was a certain familiarity to all of this, but she could not quite put her finger on it. Gu Xijiu did not expect Mr. Fuyi to be quite good atbing hair. He untied her bun,bed it, and tied it up again. After a while, her hair was tidilybed. He then handed her a mirror. ¡°Take a look.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the person in the mirror and was slightly stunned. Her hair was smooth, and it was half bundled. She seemed quite like Liu Yifei of Xiao Longnu. She looked cold and elegant but with a slight innocence. Gu Xijiu was distracted, and her illusions that had not appeared for a long time appeared again! As usual, there was a man and a woman. The woman seemed to have just taken a shower and looked a little bitzy. She was casuallybing her hair. The man came in from outside, and she immediately handed theb to him. ¡°Come, help meb my hair.¡± The man sighed and familiarlybed the hair for her. When he was done, the man handed her a mirror. ¡°Come, take a look.¡± The woman nced at the mirror and asked, ¡°Is it a Longnu bun?¡± ¡°This hairstyle is suitable for you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the mirror and was absent-minded for a moment. Mr. Fuyi looked at her pretty face and was a little stunned. This scene made him have a feeling of deja vu. Gu Xijiu regained her consciousness, and jokingly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this skill. Do you often help your junior sisters to groom themselves?¡± Mr. Fuyi turned and sat back on the bed. He looked at her with a smile. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°Young man¡­ Being narcissistic is a sickness. Please go and get treatment!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®young man.¡¯ Call me, Fuyi.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°Your real name is Fuyi? I thought that Mr. Fuyi is just a title.¡± Two of them then chatted for a while and felt that they were closer than before. They then discussed the next move. ording to Mr. Fuyi, there is a crystal mechanism here. Once it is opened, all the spiritual power of outsiders can be sealed. All the guards of young pce master have consumed a strange medicine beforehand, so this mechanism is not constraining them. Chapter 1941 - Collaboration (3) Chapter 1941: Coboration (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu desired to regain her powers; she would be unable to do so unless the mechanism was eradicated. It would thus be no easy task, for the core of the mechanism, coined as the ¡°Tree Pce¡± sustains a myriad of half-orcs about it. As Mr. Fuyi told Gu Xijiu the entire case about the mechanism, Gu Xijiu furrowed in anxiousness. It was asserted that attempts at entering the ¡°Tree Pce¡± would be fairly troublesome, for its entrances have been all closed. Gu Xijiu¡¯sck of spiritual power would make it impossible for her to do so. Gu Xijiu wanted more information. She looked at Mr. Fuyi and said,¡°You¡¯re alone here, yet you don¡¯t seem to be afraid!¡± Gu Xijiu was a fairly percipient person; thus, she had readily perceived that Mr. Fuyi was no weakly individual; his strength was as formidable as a mountain.However, there was an inundated amount of half-orcs here that possessed the power of gods; even Gu Xijiu would thus not pose any challenge against them. She was sure that the best guards would surround the core of the Tree Pce.If Mr. Fuyi¡¯s identity is divulged, albeit his possessing great ability in fighting, he would be unable to win. Mr. Fuyi understood what Gu Xijiu meant; thus, he colloquiallyughed and said, ¡°Sacrifices are necessary to lure the enemy out.¡± Gu Xijiu was pensively ruminating; it was then that the sound of a bell emanated from outside. ¡°Mr. Fuyi, open the door, please.¡± Gu Xijiu then hid behind her bed drape. ¡°Let him in; I have a n.¡± After that, Mr. Fuyi invited the person in.A minute after, Gu Xijiu attacked the person, and he fell onto the ground. She killed him with ease. Gu Xijiu proceeded to remove the clothes of the dead man. Mr. Fuyi nced at her in a furrowed expression, stopping her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Disguising as him! I can leave as I am now.¡± ¡­ Less than 15 minutester, Mr. Fuyi saw the ¡®half-orc¡¯ that stood in front of him. ¡°Your disguise technique is superb!¡± Indeed, one could not distinguish between the half-orc and herself. They were both of the same height, and there were other striking simrities. Gu Xijiu even used a dposing powder to dissolve the dead orc¡¯s body, not even a single trace of it was left. Mr. Fuyi folded his arms while observing her getting at work; he did nothing. This woman was unparalleled in her sinister and malevolent behavior; she was indeed a cold-hearted being. Of what descent has shee about from? Not at all a twelve or thirteen-year-old innocent girl. Both of them came out, one in front and one at the back. Gu Xijiu prided herself with being the person in front. Indeed, one cannot but liken her behavior and disposition to the half-orc she murdered; there was no difference. Even her voice was as harsh and deafening as the creature! Mr. Fuyi was astounded! The orc Gu Xijiu impersonated as was only merely an escort, and was in no power to enter the little master¡¯s room. So Gu Xijiu brought Mr. Fuyi to the door and left afterward. Before Gu Xijiu left, she transmitted a message, ¡°I will seek out the button, and eradicate it!¡± Mr. Fuyi had no time to reply, for she had turned around and ran away. She ran kindred to the likes of a half-orc, limping with every pace. The woman was indeed a talented being! At the doorstep, Mr. Fuyi stopped for a while, and finally turned around and entered the fa?ade of the pce room. ¡­ After Gu Xijiu trod on several pathways, it was at one that a person shrieked at ¡®him¡¯. ¡°The person in front, stop!¡± Chapter 1942 - Collaboration (4) Chapter 1942: Coboration (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMr. Fuyi had already told Gu Xijiu the whereabouts of the ce and drew her a map too. With her adept sense of direction, finding the button would pose no difficulty. She followed the route to the detail and found the ce, but it was unexpected that as she approached the button, someone had shouted for her to stop. She turned around, smiling sheepishly at the four half-orcs that were pacing towards her. It was immediately perceptible who the leader of the pact was, a half-orc with a height kindred to a small skyscraper. He shouted, with a deafening sound akin to thunder, ¡°From which division are you?¡± Before Gu Xijiu attacked and killed the half-orc earlier, Mr. Fuyi asked for its identity. Thus, she expressed the name of the deceased half-orc and even lifted her waist belt for proof of so. The person looked closely at her waist belt and discerned no faults. He tapped on her shoulder and spoke, ¡°The area in front is a restricted area, none can pass. You are amander of the army and should remain in the barracks. Why have you any reason running about here?¡± Again, Gu Xijiu smiled indifferently. ¡°Right, right. I was looking for the trespasser and got lost.¡± ¡°Idiot! To lose your way even in such a ce! Fu, bring him back¡±, the person asserted to the half-orc adjacent to him. Gu Xijiu ended up back on the same path, returning once again. On the path back, Gu Xijiu and the half-orc had a conversation. The half-orc was indeed a bber-mouth. It was coupled with Gu Xijiu¡¯s adept conversational skills, which was better than those of any interrogational officer, that she could even provoke a person to speak the most tenacious things. Indeed, in less than a half hour, the human-orc had professed all that is surreptitious about the locale. When they came about a corner, all she had to do was puncture a poisonous needle into the half-orc, and use him as a disguise for her next scheme. This half-orc was a werewolf; once Gu Xijiu concealed herself as him, she began striding with huge steps and returned on the path once again. ¡°Fu, you have returned so quickly! Has that pitiful person returned to where he came from?¡± The towering orc-sergeant inquired. Gu Xijiu replied in a low pitch voice, ¡°He has returned; he turned a few corners down the road and recognized the path onwards.¡± She answered so wlessly that the sergeant had no further inquiries or doubts. The role of the half-orc Gu Xijiu disguised as was to guard the button. There was often no other person who would be able to approach the pce, with the exception of the young pce master. Gu Xijiu had finallyid her eyes on the crystal mechanism. It bore the shape of a mountain made of obsidian. Atop the hill was a ck dragon carved with the same material. Indeed, there were vivid engravings on the dragon; with it, a gant tail marking its vigor and intrepidity. The ck dragon¡¯s eyes were wide open; it was constructed with the carnelian blood-red spar crystal, emitting a bright red hue. One could see the refraction of the obsidian, giving a rather ominous and elusive atmosphere. Gu Xijiu heard Fu saying that the ck dragon¡¯s eyes are often shut. Only when the mechanism was opened, would its eyes be open as well. That indeed meant that the blood-red spar crystal was, in fact, the button! Gu Xijiu secretly observed the obsidian hill and perceived that the mechanism was, in fact, a fairly powerful one. But to her, it was fairly easy to crack.But if she were to move her hands, she would be noticed by others. There would be little time for her to destroy the mechanism. Gu Xijiu started to contemte her rate of sess.This ultimately caught the sergeant¡¯s attention, who walked to her and tapped her shoulder. ¡°Fu, why do you keep staring at the spar crystal? Are you unwell?¡± Gu Xijiu expressed pain while opening his mouth wide. ¡°You hit me too hard!¡± The sergeantughed wildly. ¡°You are made of paper! Yes, the spar crystal is indeed grand, but you shouldn¡¯t gaze at it for too long, as it may cause you to hallucinate.¡± Chapter 1943 - Addicted Chapter 1943: Addicted Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIndeed, Gu Xijiu felt dizzy right at the moment she stared at the crystal. She quickly shifted her gaze away and talked to the officer. She was a good sweet talker, and in addition to her good imitation skill, the officer was quite happy throughout the conversation. Gu Xijiu intentionally showed him a Pai Gow made from jade and imed that she found it in the market. She wanted to y a game with the officer as someone had taught her a few games. In fact, Pai Gow did not exist in that era, at least none of the people there had seen it before. The officer seemed to be very curious after listening to the rules; he got another two subordinates to join the game. There were a total of eight security guards who were all at the level of Senior Immortals. However, their job was to safeguard the crystal every day; hence, it was really boring. The officer thought that it was not a big deal to have some games since the other three colleagues would help to watch the crystal. The more they yed, the more they liked the game. Eventually, they were addicted! Therefore, they began to get the other four subordinates over to join the game. Initially, the officer was still quite alert and asionally took a nce at the crystal array. He even scolded the other four guards who came over to watch the game and asked them to return to their guardpost. However, they were addicted; hence, he did not really care that much. In the end, all of them were distracted by the game! Gu Xijiu felt that it was a good time to take action. She gently flicked her fingers when she was ying the game. She silently counted, ¡°30, 29, 28¡­¡± When she counted to thest single digit, she suddenly said, ¡°Copse!¡± While the sudden change happened right at that moment. The officer who won the gameughed aloud; a ckout followed this, and he finally copsed. The rest suffered the same fate. Some were still looking at their Pai Gow and fainted before they could even count their points. Gu Xijiu smiled as she saw everyone copse. Although she had no spiritual power, she was an expert in using poisons! She hardly used poisons in the past as she always managed to seriously injure her enemies in just a few seconds. Thus, she was delighted by the results. She could notpete with anyone in there since she had no spiritual power; hence, the only way was to poison everyone to make them unconscious. The level of detail required in the nning was so significant; her n would be considered as a failure if one of them copsed even just a secondter than the rest! The poison she used was only able to reach its optimal effect when people were not alert. Therefore, she had to use the Pai Gow game to distract them and applied the poisons when they were not alert! However, the chief officer was quite strong. He was yet to faint even though his body was numb. He was staring at Gu Xijiu as his lips were mumbling softly as if he wanted to question something. Unfortunately, his tongue was numb as well; hence, he could only interrogate silently; no one could hear anything. Gu Xijiu did not bother to investigate further and killed him immediately. The rest of the six guards were no threat to her as they were not going to survive. Throughout the game, Gu Xijiu found out from those people that the half-orcs were ferocious as they murdered a lot of people outside. They once joined the devils and eventually escaped and surrendered to the young pce master as they did not want to obey the management of Ning Xuemo. Chapter 1944 - It Turns Out You Are Here Chapter 1944: It Turns Out You Are Here Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe young pce master gave them a few pills, and after that, their body started to change, and it was then that they became half-orcs. Creatures like them who had practiced to their level would usually hide their monstrous appearance when they were in the outside world, disguising as human beings. Apparently, the young pce master had refined the medicine she needed three times, yet all three attempts failed almost right at the end. Each attempt required her to sacrifice eighteen children; so, there were already fifty-four children who were killed. This was also the main reason why the young pce master was intrigued to learn that Mr. Fuyi was able to make the pills sessfully on the first attempt; she treated Mr. Fuyi with utmost respect and politeness. It was also through this conversation that Gu Xijiu realized that these people did not know who was the main culprit. The other information that she wanted to learn had already gotten from the conversation. Hence, Gu Xijiu had no reason to treat them nicely anymore. Right away, she killed them all! Once she was done, she wasted no time and left in a brief moment. With swift movements, she flitted to a ce near the Crystal Mountain. She raised her hands to crack the lock and moved forward one stair at a time.She could not use her spiritual power to teleport to the top, because if she left out even one step of the staircase, the rm of the Crystal Mountain would be raised. Soon enough, she reached the top of the mountain. She hopped on the head of the ck Dragon with a few leaps. The lock to close the Red Crystal was right at the dragon¡¯s horn; as long as she could press the dragon¡¯s scale, she would be able to close it, and her power would return in a brief moment.At that time, she could use her spiritual power to destroy the Red Crystal once and for all. Just as she was approaching ck Dragon¡¯s neck, she felt that her surrounding turned dark and cold. A sinister sound roared. ¡°You bastard! It turns out you are here!¡± A bright red ray was shone towards Gu Xijiu with great power! Gu Xijiu reacted swiftly and twisted her body in the air while the bright red ray went right past her feet; hitting the wall opposite her. With a deafening noise, the wall cracked open! Immeasurable amounts of light green fluid burst into the direction of Gu Xijiu! There was no time for Gu Xijiu to think about her next move; she instinctively hid from the fluid behind the ck Dragon. However, even with her incredible skills, the fluid seemed to be everywhere, chasing her and forcing her to leap around the ce to avoid it. It was obvious that the fluid was poisonous. As it squirted on the floor, a pungent green smoke sprouted. The high-intensity green fluid blocked the path to the dragon head, yet the way back was blocked by the young pce master who appeared out of the blue! Seeing that Gu Xijiu was attacked by the fluid to the point that she had to flee to her direction, the young pce master¡¯s eyes brightened with cruelty! ¡°Ren Chongsheng, you little bastard! I will shred you into pieces this time! I will make you suffer the worst fate of not being able to live nor die!¡± A bloody red knife appeared from her palm. The body of the knife was bright red in color, yet the cutting edge was pale blue; it was definitely carrying a poison.As soon as the knife was visible, there were ghastly sounds of crying ghostsing out of the knife itself; the sounds were both frightening and rming! Gu Xijiu¡¯sposure had certainly changed. The spiritual power of young pce master had already reached level eight of a Golden Immortal! If she was to raise its level by one, she would be able to refine herself into an immortal being! There was no way that Gu Xijiu could beat the powerful young pce master; at least not when she was unable to use her spiritual power! Chapter 1945 - Fighting The Enemy Together Chapter 1945: Fighting The Enemy Together Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe young pce master intended to trap Gu Xijiu alive to torture her, which exins why she did not fight with her best capabilities. Instead, she forced Gu Xijiu to approach her like how a cat would y with a mouse. Her favorite moment was to see how a person¡¯s facial expression changed from confident to despair! Gu Xijiu knew exactly what was in her mind, but with the extremely corrosive green fluid still shooting around, she had no other choice! Seeing that she was getting closer and closer to the young pce master, an evil smile appeared on the young pce master¡¯s face. She was merely waiting for Gu Xijiu to hand herself over. ¡°Swishhh!¡± a sound was heard, and a colorful light burst out from young pce master¡¯s back! It was totally unexpected, leaving the young pce master defenseless! Gu Xijiu hid abruptly, but her eyes were exposed to too much light. Amidst the shing purple shadow, a person was dashing towards her at full speed. ¡°It¡¯s you! Mr. Fuyi, what are you doing here?!¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Mr. Fuyi gestured for Gu Xijiu to continue, then smiled with calmness. ¡°Do you have to ask? We are on the same side!¡± The young pce master was furious! ¡°Great then! Now I can use both of you together to refine my pills!¡± The corner of Mr. Fuyi¡¯s thin lips was raised. ¡°Let¡¯s see then. I suggest you to ask some of your subordinates to help you.¡± The young pce master was full of confidence because Mr. Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power was at most at the level of a Golden Immortal, while Ren Chongsheng was only 13 or 14 years old. ording to the intel from her half-orc, she was only at the level of a Middle Immortal. Seeing that the two who stood before her could never defeat her, she did not think of even asking for help.Hence, she only hissed impatiently. ¡°With the two of you? I can do it on my own!¡± ¡°Haha, look at that pride! Remember what you¡¯ve said!¡± Mr. Fuyi smiled slightly, and then they started fighting. At this point, the back of the ck Dragon was full of the corrosive green fluid, leaving no ce to set foot on. The only ce that was clear of the fluid was the one near the dragon¡¯s head, yet it was too far away from Gu Xijiu. Without her teleportation power, she would be unable to reach that ce. The young pce master was aware of this fact, which is why she did not pay much attention to Gu Xijiu and solely focused on Mr. Fuyi. Her power was still much better than his because she had already practiced for a few thousand years. Mr. Fuyi, on the other hand, though a prodigy, had only practiced for about six years. She forced Mr. Fuyi to a corner, inch by inch. Of course, she would take a look at Gu Xijiu once in a while during the battle. Gu Xijiu certainly looked helpless at the time.Obviously, she could not find a way to go up. Even though Mr. Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power was notparable to hers, the tricks that he knew were extremely intriguing; each one was so unique that she had never seen them before. At first, she thought that she could crush her opponents and finish the battle within 15 minutes; however, that was not the case at all. After battling for another ten minutes, she finally figured out what her opponent¡¯s skills were actually like, and then she started to fight back ruthlessly! Finally, Mr. Fuyi was forced to the point of frustration. He was about to lose! Chapter 1946 - Fighting The Enemy Together (2) Chapter 1946: Fighting The Enemy Together (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe young pce master had a wicked smile on her face. ¡°This time, I will make you pay the price!¡± As she was about to end the battle with herst move, all of a sudden, a cracking sound was heard, which sounded like the lock was being opened. This sound was familiar to the young pce master. This was the signal that the Crystal Mountain was closed! The young pce master was stunned and turned around to check. Abruptly, her expression changed to one of despair! Ren Chongsheng was standing right on top of the head of the ck Dragon, and she had already pressed the dragon scale that could close the lock! ck Dragon¡¯s eyes closed gradually, yet Gu Xijiu, who stood at the dragon¡¯s head, looked like there was a glimmering light surrounding her! The surprised young pce master was furious now! She did not expect that Gu Xijiu was able to arrive at the top! And worse than that, it had never crossed her mind that she could turn off the lock in such a short time! There were hidden traps all over the dragon¡¯s head, and even for herself, she had to be extra cautious when she was up there! The half-orc guard who was in charge of the lock had already mastered its technique, but even he would need about 15 minutes to close the lock. For amateurs, even spending two days on the lock would not guarantee that they could even turn it off. Yet Gu Xijiu was able to do it in such a short period of time. How did she do it?! At this time, the young pce master could not care less about Mr. Fuyi anymore; swiftly, she rose and prepared to fly to the head of ck Dragon to catch Gu Xijiu. However, she did not notice that Mr. Fuyi had had something in mind. He raised his hand, and his long sleeves blocked her way. ¡°Nobody has won nor lost yet, how can you just leave?¡± The young pce master could not get away from him that easily. She gave a harsh nce, and suddenly she blew a bright whistle! The whistle screeching sound almost pierced through their eardrums! This was the special whistle she used to summon her subordinates, and for those who had heard, they had toe to her no matter what. Her safeguarding was always strict, and without the sound of this whistle, her subordinates were never allowed toe into this ce. However, after a few moments, none of her four close subordinates were here yet. She felt that something was wrong, and she turned her furious nce to Mr. Fuyi. The corner of his mouth raised slightly, smiling apologetically. ¡°You can blow it harder, try and see if you are able to summon their souls.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve killed them!¡± The young pce master¡¯s face turned red. ¡°It¡¯s just because they are such amateurs.¡± Mr. Fuyi smiled elegantly. The young pce master held her grip tightly on the whistle, and out of her mouth came a voice as loud as the roar of a tiger. The sound caused the ground to tremble. Shortly after this roar, eight half-orcs surged from afar. These people are obviously different from the other half-orcs they had dealt with earlier, as the sizes of their bodies were very tall, each like a tower. Once seeing these people, Mr. Fuyi¡¯s heart sank! He did expect that the young pce master had so many subordinates who had practiced to the level of Golden Immortal! What¡¯s even worse was that these people were obviously wild, like killing robots who only knew how to murder. All of them came at once, and it felt like an earthquake was approaching! The young pce master¡¯s roar had not stopped yet; apparently, she was controlling the beasts to surround Mr. Fuyi. She then rose and flew immediately towards Gu Xijiu! She wanted to turn on the lock again! And then, she would tear this disobedient girl into pieces! Mr. Fuyi was not a person who loves to fight, so amidst the chaos, he yelled, ¡°The wind is strong!¡± This was a signal that he and Gu Xijiu had agreed upon back in the room, meaning that the situation is dangerous, run quickly! Yet out of his expectations, Gu Xijiu smiled! She raised her hand and split open the eye of the dragon! Chapter 1947 - Fighting The Enemy Together (3) Chapter 1947: Fighting The Enemy Together (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA seven-colored light was glowing above her palm as if powerful energy was ready to beunched straight into the eyes of the ck Dragon! ¡®Boom!¡¯ It sounded like a ss exploded! The eyes of the ck Dragon shattered. Countless of blood and flesh sshed everywhere as if plenty stones fell from the sky. Even the Red Crystal shattered together with the ck Dragon¡¯s head! The young pce master was shocked! She could not believe that the crystal mechanism invented by the person she admired the most could be destroyed so easily! The man imed that less than ten people in the world could destroy the mechanism; furthermore, he or she must possess the spiritual power of a Senior Immortal or above. However, it was destroyed by a young girl who was just about to turn 14 years old! Who was that little girl?! ¡°Who are you?!¡± The young pce master asked. ¡°Are you Ning Xuemo?¡± Rumor has said that Ning Xuemo was a little girl who would never grow old. If she was here, did her husband, Shen Jiuli,e along too?! The young pce master immediately looked at Mr. Fuyi, who was surrounded by eight half-orcs. Mr. Fuyi did not stop looking at Gu Xijiu with a confused gaze while fighting with the half-orcs. Gu Xijiu could finally attack the young pce master! What else she should fear since she has got her spiritual power restored?!She leaped and jumped off the ck Dragon¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants you to die! Quickly, tell the culprit behind all this that I¡¯ll consider to let you die with aplete corpse¡­¡± The young pce master was stunned! ¡­ After a fierce battle, the young pce master finally escaped after sacrificing more than ten subordinates! She had set up numerous mechanisms in the Tree Pce, and one of them was a secret tunnel for emergency exits. She knew that she was not able to defeat Gu Xijiu after a few rounds and she might even die if she continued fighting! In addition, she suspected the opponent was Ning Xuemo; otherwise, how could thatdy have such powerful Kung Fu?! If Ning Xuemo were here, her husband would definitely be somewhere nearby! If the couple managed to sneak into her Tree Pce, they would certainly destroy everything here! Therefore, she decisively escaped. She used a forbidden spell to call a group of half-orcs to prevent Gu Xijiu and Mr. Fuyi from chasing after her, then she opened the nearest secret tunnel and fled. Of course, she was extremely vulnerable when she escaped. She lost half of her arm, and her clothes were badly torn. She nearly had to run naked with half of her scalp detached from her head. She looked like she had juste out from a tornado and no longer looked charming like she used to be. It was difficult to open the secret tunnel. The young pce master had already escaped far away when Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi managed to open the secret tunnel after killing those half-orcs. A loud sound was heard from the outside when Gu Xijiu almost entered the secret tunnel. A momentter, more than ten people rushed in. It was then that Gu Xijiu found out that Si Qing and his apprentice hade! Qing Luo was the first one who rushed in; her eyes were sparkling when she saw Mr. Fuyi. ¡°Eldest Senior!¡± She quickly rushed over as if she wished to crash into Mr. Fuyi¡¯s embrace. Suddenly, she paused when she saw Mr. Fuyi¡¯s gaze. ¡°Oh thank God, you¡¯re safe!¡± Chapter 1948 - Who Is He? Chapter 1948: Who Is He? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen the rest saw Gu Xijiu, who was disguised as a half-orc, they quickly shouted and surrounded her. Si Qing shouted, ¡°Catch her alive!¡± Swiftly, she turned around and looked at Mr. Fuyi. ¡°Eldest Senior, did you see Ren Chongsheng? Did shee in again?¡± Mr. Fuyi did not answer but looked at Gu Xijiu, who was being surrounded. ¡°I think you can remove your makeup now.¡± Thus, countless eyes looked at Gu Xijiu. Qing Luo stared at Gu Xijiu curiously with a little jealousy. She felt something was wrong when she woke up yesterday and quickly reported to her master. Certainly, their master was panicked and immediately gathered all the outstanding disciples. Even Si Qing and the juniors rushed back to the quarter as well. They reported the situation in the Tree Pce to their master, and he decisively rushed to there without any dy. Along the journey, Si Qing and his juniors could not stop praising Ren Chongsheng, which made Qing Luo feel uneasy. Since her senior apprentices could stopplimenting her, she could not wait to find out how good Ren Chongsheng could be. She did not believe that Ren Chongsheng was prettier than her! That was because she was the prettiest in her n! At this point, it waspletely meaningless to continue pretending to be a half-orc. Besides that, it was extremely ufortable to wear that furry makeup all day. It would not be a difficult task for Gu Xijiu to disguise herself again since she has got her spiritual power restored. Thus, she applied a cleaning spell to remove her makeup and turn into the appearance of Ren Chongsheng. She looked calmed and elegant with a special aura which could not be described with words. Everyone who rushed in was stunned when they saw her! This little girl was too beautiful! Qing Luo¡¯s face turned pale with an upset expression. She could not hold back her emotions and said, ¡°Now I know who set me up!¡± ¡°Qing Luo, Ms. Chongsheng was the one who saved your life! How could you be so mean?¡± Si Qing lectured her. Qing Luo was even angrier when she found out her brother apprentice, who used to protect her, eventually decided to protect others. ¡°Indeed, she saved my life, but she also set me up! Do you mean that I¡¯m not supposed to even find out the truth? In fact, she did not have to set me up but just give me a heads up. I would have tried to cooperate¡­¡± Qing Luo continued. Qing Luo pursed her lips. ¡°No matter what, she is the one who is wrong since she set me up; also, she is not the disciple of Zichun Shangren, who knows her real identity!? Perhaps, she is one of the bad people here!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Someone nearby interrupted the conversation. ¡°Qing Luo, apologize! If it were not for her, three of you would have died earlier!¡± A charming and handsome man walked over. ¡°Master!¡± Si Qing and the rest bowed and greeted the man. Gu Xijiu could certainly recognize that was their master, Spiritual Master Yuhang. Mr. Fuyi also bowed. ¡°Master.¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang happily said, ¡°Nianmo, you¡¯ve achieved great sess this time!¡± Suddenly, a gem in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand dropped to the floor! Chapter 1949 - Fighting For A Disciple Chapter 1949: Fighting For A Disciple Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu quickly lifted her head and looked at Mr. Fuyi. ¡°Nian¡­ Nianmo?¡± Mr. Fuyi shifted his gaze to her. ¡°Yes?¡± Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°How can you be so tall when you¡¯re just six years old? Did you take any medicine to do so?¡± Certainly, that was Shen Nianmo. He looked at Gu Xijiu with a sparkling eye. ¡°Did you know me before this?¡± ¡®Why not?! I even gave you a birthday present on your first birthday! You were just as tall as a bean sprout at that time. I could not believe that you¡¯ve grown up so much in such a short time! You even know how to flirt now!¡¯ Anyway, all of his junior apprentices were older than him, why would they willingly address him as Eldest Senior? That was the reason she did not think that he was Shen Nianmo! Gu Xijiu could not stop cursing silently. It was indeed beyond her expectation. ¡®Was it a norm for a child to turn into an adult in just six years? Was his gene mutated¡­?¡¯ Gu Xijiu was once warned to distance herself from the people in that world; hence, she did not want to disclose her true identity now. Therefore, she did not say much but smiled. ¡°Your Highness is generally famous in our world.¡± Thus, it wasmon for her to know that he was only six years old. In other words, she had indirectly answered his question. Shen Nianmo slightly twitched his lips. He had very famous parents, but he did not wish to live under their glory. Thus, he always used his nickname when he was away from home. In that era, people had a first name and also the middle name; the middle name was usually given before adulthood. Shen Nianmo turned into an adult when he was three years old, and he only found that his parents had left a letter to him when he returned to the Fantian Pce. His unreliable parents had left for a business trip at some other continent again. They wanted him to take good care of himself since they were going for at least a decade. Therefore, his father named him ¡®Fuyi¡¯ as his middle name. His father was a very open-minded person as he imed that he did not really care about the family name because he used to pick his own family name as well. Therefore, Shen Nianmo did not necessarily have to take his father¡¯s family name. In fact, he could pick ¡®Di¡¯ (Emperor), ¡®Huang¡¯ (King), or any other name as his family name. He even said ¡®Shen¡¯ (Deity) Fuyi was not a goodbination. Shen Nianmo felt that his father did not want him to leverage on the poprity of his family name, which was exclusively given to him. As a result, Shen Nianmo truly thought that ¡®Di Fuyi¡¯ sounded more dominant and elegant than ¡®Huang Fuyi¡¯ after a short ponder. Therefore, he always used Di Fuyi as his name when he was out and often got people to address him as Mr. Fuyi. He has been behaving like an adult in the recent three years; hence, nobody treated him like a child as well. Even though he was the youngest in the n, the way he dealt with everything was even better than the adults! That was the reason all his juniors who were older than him recognized him as their senior. Only his master still called him as ¡®Nianmo.¡¯ The rest of his juniors addressed him as Eldest Senior. At that moment, Gu Xijiu had turned into a young girl who looked about 13 to 14 years old; which was almost the same age as Qing Luo. Hence, she was just a little girl in Shen Nianmo¡¯s eyes. However, he felt the way the little girl looked at him was like an aunt looking at a kid¡­ On the other hand, Si Qing and Heng Qing have seen Gu Xijiu¡¯s appearance before; hence, they were not shocked at all. Their juniors were still in denial. Chapter 1950 - Fighting For A Disciple (2) Chapter 1950: Fighting For A Disciple (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven Spiritual Master Yuhang was stunned as he did not expect her to be that young. ¡°You¡­ you are?¡± He then looked at those half-orcs that have been killed. He really could not believe that such a young girl could kill all those half-orcs, especially because they all possessed quite powerful spiritual power. Even he might not be able to do that alone. ¡®Where did this little girles from? How could she has such good Kung Fu?¡¯ He had checked the wounds of the half-orcs and confirmed that Gu Xijiu did not use any forbidden spells. Which means, the little girl indeed possessed a very powerful and dangerous Kung Fu. However, he could not think of who¡¯s disciple she could be. Suddenly, he took a step forward andunched a fierce attack directly to Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. Everyone was shocked! Si Qing and Heng Qing were shocked and shouted, ¡°Master! She saved us! Please, spare her life!¡± Qing Luo snorted. ¡°Just because she saved your life, it does not mean she has a good intention.¡± Shen Nianmo did not respond but stood aside to observe. Certainly, Gu Xijiu would not just wait for the attacks. Swiftly, she began to fight with Spiritual Master Yuhang. Initially, Spiritual Master Yuhang did not give all in as he was afraid to hurt Gu Xijiu. But after a while, he began to use 90 percent of his power and eventually tried his best to fight. In a brief moment, Spiritual Master Yuhang suddenly retreated and looked at Gu Xijiu in awe. ¡°May I know who is your master?¡± He proudly imed that he knew all the Kung Fu in the world, but he had not seen any of the strategies used by Gu Xijiu. This question was difficult for Gu Xijiu to answer since she was trying to keep a low profile.However, the strange voice in her head suddenly assigned a new mission to her. ¡°Try to find a way to stay beside Shen Nianmo and help him to get his Kung Fu restored as soon as possible.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°Restore? His Kung Fu is already powerful! Look, he has already achieved the power of a Golden Immortal at the age of six! Other kids are still wearing their diaper at this age¡­¡± ¡°He is the master of the heavenlyw¡­¡± ¡°So you want me to stay by his side until he has got his Kung Fu fully restored at the level of the master of the heavenlyw?!¡± Which means, there was no fixed duration for her!? ¡°Not fully restored; only until he achieves the level of a Mighty Immortal.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent and continued, ¡°What if I reject the mission?¡± ¡°Then Huang Tu will never resurrect!¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised! ¡°Do you mean it is still possible for Huang Tu to resurrect?¡± ¡°You can say so.¡± ¡°Fine, I ept this mission!¡± Gu Xijiu finally agreed. While she was still thinking about what identity she should use to stay around Shen Nianmo, she blurted out, ¡°I have no master¡­¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang¡¯s eyes were sparkling! He could not believe that this child learned all the Kung Fu by herself! She was a genius! She was probably as good as Shen Nianmo! If he could recruit such a genius in his n¡­ He would even smile in his sleep as it would definitely make everyone jealous! Spiritual Master Yuhang was eager to recruit this outstanding disciple; hence, he looked calmly at Gu Xijiu but tried to point out her ws. ¡°Little girl, you are indeed a genius, but some of your strategies are not perfect, especially your spells. I think it is because you have no teacher to guide you. I am sure you will excel in this world if you can find a good teacher as your guide.¡± Chapter 1951 - Fighting For A Disciple (3) Chapter 1951: Fighting For A Disciple (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSpiritual Master Yuhang tried his best to indirectly convince her. However, he probably sounded too indirect; hence, Gu Xijiu did not quite understand his message as she was not focused on the conversation either.In fact, Spiritual Master Yuhang¡¯s advice reminded her that she could recruit Shen Nianmo as her disciple! If he became her disciple, then she could stay by his side and force him to practice! Gu Xijiu immediately felt refreshed and looked at Shen Nianmo. She looked even more genuine than Spiritual Master Yuhang. ¡°Nianmo, do you want another teacher?¡± Shen Nianmo frowned. ¡°Hmmm?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately used the advice given by Spiritual Master Yuhang. ¡°You¡¯re quite powerful, but your moves were not perfect. I think it is because you do not have enough teachers; are you keen to be my disciple? I have studied this area for quite some time.¡± Gu Xijiu recalled that Shen Jiuli helped his son to find more than ten teachers; hence, Shen Nianmo was not restricted to only have one teacher. She truly thought it was not a big deal to have her as his extra teacher. Shen Nianmo was still silent. He was shocked as he looked at this little girl, who was just as tall as his chest but still pretends to be an adult, wants to be her teacher. He confidently rejected her. ¡°No!¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and decided to try harder. ¡°Why not? You have seen my Kung Fu and my spiritual power, right? I¡­¡± Shen Nianmo interrupted her right away. ¡°Having spiritual power that is as good as a Mighty Immortal is not enough; I will not even be your disciple even if you are as good as the Great Deity!¡± It must be a joke! How could he get a little girl to be his teacher? Moreover, he had a special feeling for her. Although he had yet to find out what exactly the feeling was, he knew that he did not want to be her disciple. What a little assh*le! He was already rebellious at the age of six! Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and was about to continue saying something. However, Spiritual Master Yuhang finally regained his consciousness and interrupted. Was the little girl tried to take his disciple away?! Spiritual Master Yuhang rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Little girl, Nianmo¡¯s teachers are appointed by the Divine Lord; hence, he can only recognize the ten of us as his teachers, no one else can have this title.¡± ¡®Was it true?¡¯ If so, Gu Xijiu had lost the opportunity to recruit a disciple, which means she could notplete the mission as well. If she could not be his teacher, what other excuses could she use to stay by his side? Suddenly, an idea came up after she looked at Spiritual Master Yuhang. ¡°Spiritual Master Yuhang, what did you say earlier?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was stunned by her question; he repeated, ¡°I said Nianmo¡¯s teachers were all appointed by the Divine Lord¡­¡± ¡°Not this; thest phrase.¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was stunned. Thest phrase? What was it? Spiritual Master Yuhang had a good memory, so he finally recalled after a quick ponder. ¡°I said your Kung Fu is quite good, but it is not perfect, especially the spells. I think it is because you have no teacher to guide you; I am sure you will excel if you have a good teacher¡­¡± ¡°Do you mean you want to recruit me as your disciple?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Spiritual Master Yuhang was confused. ¡°Huh? Oh, yea¡­¡± He was taken aback as it initially seemed that Gu Xijiu was trying to steal his disciple. ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Xijiu agreed. ¡°Huh?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was confused. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Xijiu happily smiled and continued, ¡°I can be your disciple, but I have three conditions. Chongsheng can consider being your disciple if you can promise me the three conditions.¡± Chapter 1952 - Fighting For A Disciple (4) Chapter 1952: Fighting For A Disciple (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was usually the case that a student would be desperate to find a teacher who would take them under their wing, but that was the first time someone looked for a teacher with terms and conditions. Qing Luo was distraught! She felt it was very unfair! She remembered that she had put in a lot of effort and gone through many examinations when she tried to enter the n. Hence, she began to st Gu Xijiu verbally. ¡°Ren Chongsheng, who do you think you are? How can you talk to my master this way? Do you know how many people wish to be his disciple? How dare you propose terms and conditions for being my master¡¯s disciple? Master, this girl is too arrogant; don¡¯t take her¡­¡± ¡°Qing Luo, keep silent!¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang interrupted Qing Luo. He turned to Gu Xijiu and asked, ¡°What conditions do you have?¡± ¡°Firstly, I can be your disciple, but I want the greeting ritual to be waived. Secondly, I want my freedom so that I cane and leave whenever I want; you should not interfere with this. Lastly, I want to be your most senior disciple so that I can help you to guide your juniors.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s conditions were considered harsh. Even before Spiritual Master Yuhang could say anything, Qing Luo already yelled at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Who do you think you are? We will only recognize our eldest brother as our senior; no one else can rece him!¡± Gu Xijiu did not bother with her as she was a Mighty Immortal who was more than 200 years old; she would not take the words of a young girl too personally. She only looked at Spiritual Master Yuhang and asked, ¡°Deal?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang paused and said frankly, ¡°I can promise you the first two conditions; however, the strongest is always the leader. You can be their leader and guide them on behalf of me without hurting them if you manage to defeat Nianmo.¡± It was entirely out of Qing Luo¡¯s expectation that her master agreed on such harsh terms! She even suspected that her master¡¯s brain had gone haywire! She shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll never obey you!¡± Gu Xijiu was finally willing to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not interested in guiding you.¡± She was not a saint and not interested in teaching a stubborn person. In fact, she only wanted to be Shen Nianmo¡¯s guide, and the rest would just be favors. Qing Luo was speechless; however, she was not stupid. ¡°Ren Chongsheng, you just want to control my eldest brother, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hehe! You are smart this time!¡± Gu Xijiuplimented her and looked at Spiritual Master Yuhang. ¡°So I assume you agree with all the terms?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang looked at Shen Nianmo. He calmly said, ¡°She can be the boss if she can defeat me one yearter. Meanwhile, she does not need to address me as Eldest Senior, and I will not address her as my senior either. We will call each other by name.¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang immediately looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Sounds fair, what do you think?¡± In fact, Gu Xijiu did not have a strong interest in the hierarchy; she was just trying to find an excuse to teach Shen Nianmo. She was certain that Shen Nianmo would try his best to practice because of this incident, that was her main objective. Therefore, she happily agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call him Nianmo from now onward.¡± ¡°Fuyi!¡± Shen Nianmo corrected her. ¡°You must call me Fuyi!¡± Otherwise, he felt that she was calling a little boy. ¡®Fine, Fuyi.¡± Gu Xijiu felt the name was lovely, but it also made her feel a little depressed. Chapter 1953 - When Will You Learn To Be Smarter? Chapter 1953: When Will You Learn To Be Smarter? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Nianmo, who is the person behind the plot?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang Zhenren did not see the young pce master, so he was curious. ¡°It is a woman who prefers to dress like a man. Her cultivation level should be at a thousand years and above,parable to the standard of a Golden Immortal. One of her strengths is alchemy. The half-orc men under hermand are not real beasts. They have swallowed a kind of special pill and have unfortunately turned into their beastly appearance. She took the children away to create a kind of pill that can increase one¡¯s power instantly by great folds,¡± Shen Nianmo shared his information. Yuhang Zhenren was puzzled. ¡°Where is the woman now?¡± ¡°She has escaped through a secret tunnel.¡± Qing Luo stamped her feet eagerly and said, ¡°We cannot let this vicious woman run away! Why aren¡¯t we going after her? Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± She took a leap and entered the secret tunnel. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Shen Nianmo¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Swift as lightning, he entered the tunnel. ¡°Ah!¡± A loud scream could be hearding from Qing Luo in the tunnel. Covered entirely in a vivid sh of purple ray, she could be seen being taken out of the tunnel. The impact was so strong that she almost bumped into Si Qing. Si Qing gave her a hand to help her stand properly. Qing Luo was still in a state of shock. She looked at Shen Nianmo uneasily and said, ¡°My Eldest Senior, you¡­¡± She saw it clearly. It was Shen Nianmo¡¯s sleeves that took her out of the tunnel. ¡°Fool!¡± Shen Nianmo did not hold back his sarcasm. ¡°What makes you think that you can enter this sort of ce easily? When will you learn to be smarter?¡± Qing Luo was a little intimidated under his stern manner, but she remained unconvinced. ¡°The woman has escaped from here, so we should go after her. Moreover, I do not see anything strange about the tunnel.¡± Speaking of which, her tongue was suddenly a little numb. She could not help but try licking her lips. Oddly enough, her lips began to taste as sweet as honey, so she continued to lick more and more. She could not help it; it was like an addiction. Suddenly, she was driven by a strong desire to chew and swallow her lips. It was a strange desire, strong enough to disregard the consequences. She had lost all sense of thought. Immediately, she started biting her lips. ¡°Stop biting!¡± Gu Xijiu, who had been standing aside, suddenly emerged. An intermittent seven-colored ray shed by, and Qing Luo was then frozen. The crowd was shocked. They nced to the direction where Gu Xijiu wasing from. Instead of looking back, Gu Xijiu only fixed her eyes on Qing Luo. ¡°She is poisoned,¡± she said coldly, but firmly. Everyone then turned their eyes and focused on Qing Luo. Qing Luo stood frozen like a piece of wood that was unable to move. Only her eyes blinked in despair. Herplexion, however, was very attractive at the moment. Her cheeks flushed crimson, as pink as the cherry blossoms. Her lips were brightly colored, as charming as the blossoming peach trees in the rainy season of March. Qing Luo was a good-lookingdy with silky smooth skin. The ce was dim, so they did not realize her sudden change ofplexion, not until Gu Xijiu pointed it out. What kind of poison had she got? Yuhang Zhenren¡¯s power was exceptionally good, but he knew nothing about poisons at all. Hence, his disciples were no different. Shen Nianmo knew very little about it too. He could cure normal poisons, but not the one that Qing Luo had. All of them looked at each other in dismay, then to Gu Xijiu. Chapter 1954 - I Will Do As You Say Chapter 1954: I Will Do As You Say Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Yuhang Zhenren gazed at Gu Xijiu with eyes full of hope and said, ¡°Chongsheng, do you know about this type of poison? How should we cure it?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Instead, she circled Qing Luo to observe her. Then, she took out a light blue needle. As seen from her eyes, panic started to fall upon Qing Luo. Swiftly, Gu Xijiu ced several needles on her neck, her hands, and her back. Qing Luo was suffering from a severe itching all over her body. She wanted to bite on anything just to feel better. Gu Xijiu¡¯s acupuncture treatment gave her an immediate sense of relief, at least for now. She gasped for air, hoping that Gu Xijiu would ce a few more needles to save her from the misery. The blue needles had visibly turned pink. Only the very end of the needle, the part where Gu Xijiu was holding, was still in its original color. She flicked the needle away, and it disappeared instantly when it hit the wall. ¡°The poison that she has got is the Cherry Blossom Snake Poison. The poison is contagious. It is best if you stay away from her to avoid any skin contact,¡± Gu Xijiu answered with greatposure. All were panicked. Yuhang Zhenren was astonished as well. ¡°Is there any cure?¡± ¡°There is. Please wait for a moment.¡± Gu Xijiu teleported to the side of Si Qing and demanded. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Si Qing was obviously bewildered. ¡°You are poisoned as well. If you want to live, give me your hand now.¡± Then, Gu Xijiu took out another blue needle. Si Qing trusted her, so he gave her both hands and looked at her fixedly, overwhelmed with a strong sense of admiration. His female idol was about to cure the poison for him. He was grateful for the poison, all of a sudden. Otherwise, she would not approach him, as closely as she was now. Nheless, he was still a little nervous for what Gu Xijiu was about to do. Shen Nianmo suddenly offered. ¡°Let me do it.¡± He then took the needle away from Gu Xijiu. ¡°No way. You cannot possibly do it.¡± ¡°I can,¡± Shen Nianmo interrupted. Confidently, he knew the steps. He saw how Gu Xijiu did it a few moments ago. There should be no difference regardless of who performed it. It could be him or Gu Xijiu, as long as the result was the same. Gu Xijiu tried to understand his purpose. ¡°He is infected through transmission, so the treatment will be different from the previous one. There is no way you can do it, even though you have memorized the steps. Let me.¡± ¡°I will do as you say.¡± Shen Nianmo did not keep himself back. Gu Xijiu was at a loss for words. Gu Xijiu could not quite understand his mood swings. However, it was not the proper time to argue. She told him immediately about the steps and observed carefully as he performed them. Shen Nianmo was arguably one of the greatest talents that she had seen. He pointed the needles at the acupuncture points swiftly ording to Gu Xijiu¡¯s instructions, no matter howplicated the steps were. He handled the treatment with great dexterity. A few momentster, Si Qing¡¯s poison was contained. Yuhang Zhenren took a look at both of his beloved disciples and wondered. ¡°Has the poison been cured already?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head to dismiss his hope. ¡°I have not got rid of the poison entirely. I can only contain it. If we fail to find the cure within a day, they will both die when the poison takes effect.¡± ¡°What is the cure? How can we find it?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer his questions. Instead, she took out two bags and ced Si Qing and Qing Luo in the bags respectively. She then responded to Yuhang Zhenren, who was seemingly confused, ¡°Please take both of them back and find the closest tavern. ce them in two different ice baths. I will meet youter when I find a cure.¡± Before he answered, she took a swift leap and disappeared into the pitch-ck tunnel. Aside from the cure, the poison itself was a very rare treasure, especially the snake. The crowd was shocked by Gu Xijiu¡¯s sudden disappearance into the tunnel. Chapter 1955 - He Would Have To Bear All The Consequences Chapter 1955: He Would Have To Bear All The Consequences Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Now that Gu Xijiu had entered the tunnel as well, would anything happen to her? Yuhang Zhenren gazed at the tunnel with a ratherplicated look in his eyes. He was actually amazed by thedy¡¯s extraordinary ability, though unsure of her origin. He was not worried that anything would go wrong. Gu Xijiu was very careful in her every move, unlike Qing Luo, who waspletely reckless. She must have entered the tunnel to look for the cure. Yuhang Zhenren had many men with him; almost all of the elites were present. Also, he had contacted many of his friends for their help. While he was there having a conversation with Gu Xijiu, the rest of the people were thoroughly inspecting the Tree Pce. The most powerful half-orc men were all summoned by the young pce master to guard the ce. All of them were, unfortunately, killed by Gu Xijiu and Shen Nianmo. There were many half-orc men in the Tree Pce, but most of them escaped when they realized their lives might be at risk. Those that were left behind were stranded in the pce. In the end, all of them were captured alive by the disciples of the different ns. There were many routes in the Tree Pce, like a massivebyrinth of intricate windings. It would take a long time to explore the ce fully. Seeing both of his disciples being poisoned, Yuhang Zhenren was desperate to protect them, for fear that anything bad might happen to them. ¡°Nianmo, take them and leave this ce. Do ording to what Chongsheng has said and ce them in ice baths. I will stay and wait for her here,¡± Yuhang Zhenren instructed Shen Nianmo. Shen Nianmo disagreed to his proposition, ¡°You should guide them and leave this ce. I will check the tunnel with her.¡± With a swift leap, he dived into the tunnel. Yuhang Zhenren was taken by utter surprise; he rushed forward in despair. ¡°Nianmo!¡± He called out his name desperately. The child must not be harmed at all. Otherwise, he would have to bear all the consequences. ¡°Master, I am fine. You can now leave with them!¡± A directed audio came from the tunnel. Yuhang Zhenren was still very concerned. ¡°Chongsheng, are you all right?¡± ¡°I am fine. We are now looking for the cure.¡± Yuhang Zhenren was finally relieved. Without further ado, he guided his disciples and left the ce together. ¡­ Within the aisles of the tunnel, Gu Xijiu floated in an ethereal lightness. She stayed focused on every little detail. The tunnel felt as though it was endless andpletely dark. Without her immense level of cultivation, she would not be able to see anything. Qing Luo got the poison from a snake, so only the gall dder of that particr snake could cure the poisonpletely. Qing Luo was bitten within seconds in the tunnel, meaning that the snake must be hiding somewhere close to the entrance. The secret tunnel was the only way of escape for the young pce master, so there must be many traps to ensure that no one in pursuit was able to reach her. The traps were her guarantees of a sessful escape, which exined why Shen Nianmo was so eager in taking Qing Luo out of the tunnel to make sure she was unharmed. He was quick, but not quick enough. Qing Luo was already bitten. The snake was very hard toe by. Gu Xijiu had never seen it before, too. However, she had studied the book of poisons that Di Fuyi left behind, so she was aware of the symptoms and the cure. The young pce master must have been keeping the snake in one of the corners and only released it when she was escaping. Being in such a dark tunnel, Gu Xijiu dared not act impetuously and had to be very careful. Right after she came in, she could feel some movements around her. Intuitively, she moved back a little in retreat and was surprised to see Shen Nianmonding next to her. Gu Xijiu was concerned. ¡°This spot is dangerous. Let¡¯s get to a higher ce!¡± Chapter 1956 - Did Such A Treasure Really Exist? Chapter 1956: Did Such A Treasure Really Exist? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShen Nianmo threw her a quick look at Gu Xijiu and asked, ¡°How does the snake look like?¡± ¡°The snake moves very fast, as swift as lightning. It is not safe for you to be here, Nianmo. You should leave,¡± Gu Xijiu talked very fast, as she was desperate to send Shen Nianmo out of the tunnel. Her spiritual level was the standard of a Mighty Immortal. Also, she often encountered many different kinds of poison all year round, so the poisons could hardly harm her anymore. She was not afraid of the snake. If bitten, she could always take pills to suppress the poison. However, it was not the same for Shen Nianmo. He was merely a Golden Immortal. Once bitten, he would still be poisoned. Shen Nianmo nced at her coldly and demanded, ¡°Call me Fuyi!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°All right then. Fuyi, you should leave. Your little body will not be able to handle the bite.¡± Gu Xijiu persuaded him further. ¡®Little body?¡¯ Frustrated, Shen Nianmo could not help but grind his teeth. She would see him as a child, now that she knew about his identity. He refused to interact any further with her and took out a pale white pearl. He flicked the pearl to activate its luminance. Soon, the entire tunnel lit up. Gu Xijiu was surprised to see the brightness, so she quickly took the bead in her hand. ¡°The brightness will scare the snakes away. Don¡¯t you want to save your fellow junior apprentices anymore?¡± Shen Nianmo whizzed the pearl out in the air before she managed to catch it. Hence, Gu Xijiu failed to catch the bead. Instead, her hand fell right into his palm. He took her hand firmly and reassured, ¡°Quiet. Don¡¯t move.¡± His hand was supple and warm. Her heart started to throb a little when he grabbed her hand. The palpitation onlysted for a moment, however. When she remembered that he was only a six years old child, the admiration was immediately reced with a sense of maternal instinct. She took her hand back. Worried that it might hurt his feelings, she had tofort him by patting gently on the back of his hand while she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. The snakes are afraid of the light. Please take the pearl back.¡± While she was talking, she also started waving her sleeves in pursuit of the pearl. Shen Nianmo took her sleeves back and reassured her again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That is a Snake Pearl that can draw the attention of any snakes.¡± Snake Pearl? Did such a treasure really exist? Gu Xijiu had only heard about it. Today, she could finally see it with her own eyes. She could not help but stare at it. The pearl did not glow with intense brightness. Instead, the luminance that it gave off was rather cold and soft. Under its radiance, every inch about the ce could be clearly observed to the minutest detail. Gu Xijiu held her breath when she heard something moving. It was the sound of an animal crawling.The poisonous creatures that lingered around in the darkest ce must not be taken lightly. Gu Xijiu was worried that Shen Nianmo might be bitten by one of the snakes, so she quickly pulled him behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere. Take notice of what¡¯s on your feet.¡± Shen Nianmo looked at her attentively. She was a petite girl of only about 1.6 meters in height. He lowered his head and was immediately overwhelmed by her refreshing scent. He let out a chuckle. Then, with one hand on her shoulder, he agreed delightfully. ¡°You have to take care of me.¡± Gu Xijiu could sense his warm breaths from behind. Overwhelmed by his scent, her heart started to throb a little. She could tell that Shen Nianmo¡¯s attitude towards her was a bit odd, but she dismissed the thought immediately due to the urgency of the situation. Chapter 1957 - She Would Stop Overthinking Chapter 1957: She Would Stop Overthinking Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn fact, whenever she was reminded that he was only a little child, she would stop overthinking the matter. She could feel that his palm was getting a little too warm. Gu Xijiu was alert of the possible threats, like the instincts of a woman intimidated by a powerful man. She was about to take a step forward to get away from his grasp, but that was when he pulled her close by the waist. ¡°Quiet. The snakes are here.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. It was true that the snakes were here, but why must he pull her close at the waist? Why did the child have to be so touchy? Gu Xijiu wanted to hit his arm to let her go, but before she could even touch him, he suddenly pulled his arm back. She almost hit herself at the stomach. Shen Nianmo did not only let her go, but he also took a few steps backward and hid himself behind her protective figure, like a child seeking for protection. ¡°Chongsheng, you have to look after me. I am afraid of snakes.¡± Gu Xijiu did not feel quite right. The child sounded like he was trying to flirt. ¡°If you are afraid of snakes, you should get up there and wait patiently,¡± Gu Xijiu responded scornfully while eyeing the pearl. ¡°No, Chongsheng, we shall do this together. You are considered as my junior apprentice, so I cannot possibly leave you behind,¡± Shen Nianmo answered with a firm determination, as if fearless in the face of death. ¡°If things go right, I can be your senior apprentice. Never mind, we should talk about this a year from now. It is not the time to talk about these insignificant things. I see that many snakes have approached. Which of them is the desired one?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. The child was indeed good at ying tricks. He was the one who had brought up the topic of senior and junior apprentices. Now he acted as though Gu Xijiu was pressuring him merely on the insignificant titles. Determined, she decided not to lower herself to the same level as the child. She turned and fixed her eyes on the pearl instead. A terrifying scene unfolded before her eyes. There was, indeed, an abundance of snakes. There were snakes of different sizes and colors. Some were red, ck, and even purple. The snakes rustled tirelessly on the ground, emerging from many hidden corners of the tunnel. Like flying moths darting into the fire, they slowly moved towards the pearl. In a swarm, the colorful snakes moved in apact mass. Under the radiance of the pearl, their eyes started to reflect in pale green. Gu Xijiu could see many small, green eyes shimmering. She was irritated by the repetitive patterns of the snake. The sight of the countless snakes immediately sent a shiver down her spine. These rarely seen snakes were extremely poisonous. The very poison that was spurted from the snake was enough to kill a celestial being. The air was now also filled with the fishy smell of the snakes. Gu Xijiu tried to suppress the irritation and focused on the snakes to differentiate them. ¡°Which one?¡± Shen Nianmo lowered his head and whispered into her ear. Gu Xijiu was mildly agitated by his warm breath, so she shifted her head a little. ¡°I have not found it.¡± ¡°Why do I get a feeling that you are interested in all these snakes?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. Truth be told, she was indeed interested in all of them. She was an expert in the use of poisons. Her habit was to study all kinds of poison, so she would definitely be interested in the poisonous snakes. These snakes were the treasured rarities that she would love to collect. However, the snakes were too venomous. She dared not rush into the circle of snakes foolishly and catch them all at once. Perhaps, she should start with the ones at the back. ¡°If you call me as your senior apprentice, I will catch these snakes for you,¡± Shen Nianmo offered his help. He was standing very close to her. Gu Xijiu answered scornfully, ¡°I thought you were afraid of snakes.¡± ¡°Hmm. If you can call me as your senior apprentice, I can forget about my fear for a second.¡± The child had a smooth tongue. Gu Xijiu did not take him seriously. She continued to eye on the snakes while thinking of a way to catch them. Chapter 1958 - Why Would She Circle Him In A Protective Ring? Chapter 1958: Why Would She Circle Him In A Protective Ring? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShen Nianmo suddenly lunged forward and moved very quickly towards the snakes. Gu Xijiu was shocked by his sudden move. Quickly, she pulled his clothes and dragged him back forcefully. ¡°Are you looking for death? All these snakes are extremely venomous. Once bitten by any of them, you will die almost instantly.¡± It was a child¡¯s behavior to act impulsively. The young were usually fearless. Shen Nianmo looked at her fixedly. ¡°Are you worried that I might die?¡± Gu Xijiu thought that the question was rather odd. She was certainly worried. If he died, her mission would be considered as a failure. Apart from the mission, she really liked the child, so she would not have the heart to watch him die in vain. She could not tell him the truth, so she sighed in a helpless tone. ¡°You are the only precious child to your parents. If anything happens to you, your parents will hunt me down.¡± Shen Nianmo was disappointed. He had not expected that her kind gestures were all for the sake of his parents. Therefore, he hugged his arms and stood his ground. ¡°All right. You should do it yourself.¡± Gu Xijiu had always wanted to catch the snakes herself, but at the same time, she could not leave Shen Nianmo alone in the dark. She was worried that he might be bitten by one of the snakes that escaped her eyes. She thought about it for a moment. Then, she took out a bottle and circled him with the medicine. ¡°Stay within the circle. Don¡¯t get out of here.¡± Did she think that he was a well-known Tang Priest who needed protection at all times? Why would she circle him in a protective ring? Also, the circle was imperfect. Gu Xijiu took a leap andnded at the circle of snakes. The first snake that she was about to catch was the most colorful one. The snake was the rarest and the most venomous kind out of all. If she was not mistaken, it was the king of snakes. Like lightning, Gu Xijiu sped. She tried to catch it from the air by clinging onto its vital point. To her surprise, the snake reacted very quickly. Within a split second, the snake retreated and hid amongst the other snakes. The Snake Pearl started to fall, and all the other snakes were rmed. Defensively, many of them turned to look at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu failed to catch the snake, but she needed to step onto a surface in order for her to bounce back to her original position. Unfortunately, there were countless of snakes under her; no matter where she chose tond, she would definitely be bitten. Desperately, she was determined to step onto the snakes. However, all of a sudden, she could feel a force at her waist. Soon, her entire body was being lifted. Safely, shended safely in the hands of a man. Shen Nianmo whispered, ¡°For the sake of your life, I would like to hear you call me as your senior apprentice.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Gu Xijiu stomped on his foot. He finally let go of her waist and ced her securely on the ground. She turned and looked at Shen Nianmo. There he stood, well-behaved and unmoving in the circle. He did not even move a bit. Although the child was fond of taking advantage of her, she could not help but agree that his help came when she needed it the most. ¡°You have indeed saved me, but I am not afraid of the bites, so it doesn¡¯t count as saving my life. Therefore, little child, it does not count as a life-saving gesture. It is not easy to make me address you as my senior apprentice.¡± ¡°Little child!¡± Shen Nianmo had been saying the term repeatedly. Then, he continued half-jokingly, ¡°You sound like you have aged a lot. How old are you, exactly?¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated. She knew that he would not listen to her if she continued to show him her teenage side; she did not look superior enough. Moreover, her current appearance had greatly restricted her power, so she seriously considered returning to her old self. Chapter 1959 - A Child Should Not Be So Perverted Chapter 1959: A Child Should Not Be So Perverted Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf Gu Xijiu chose to return to her original size now, her dress would be shattered. It would not be so decent to bepletely nude in front of a child. Hence, Gu Xijiu did not answer. Quietly, Shen Nianmo studied her expression and questioned, ¡°Are you the maiden of heavenly mountains from the Celestial Devil Continent?¡± The maiden of heavenly mountains was a character of the novel, the Demi-Gods, and Semi-Devils. She aged more than a hundred years but maintained the appearance of a child. She would never grow or age another day. The child knew many things. He was indeed a rare talent. After all, he was the son of a man who came from the future. She gave him a tight smile but did not deny his suspicion. ¡°I have seen you without your pants.¡± Shen Nianmo was utterly surprised. She managed to trigger him. If the same thing came from somebody else, Shen Nianmo would only reply with a snidement. This time, however, he chose to react differently to the remark that came from the little girl. ¡°Eh, when I was without my pants? What did you see?¡± The child was perverted. A child of six years old should not have such thick skin to question something so perverted. He should be more naive and adorable.What else could she see when he was without his pants? She must have seen his private part! She did not mean to make the topic sound so perverted. She only wanted to show him how old she actually was. He gave her a fixed re while waiting for her answer. Gu Xijiu refused to continue to the topic any further. She did not want him to make it sound even worse than it already was. She threw him a nce and answered briefly, ¡°A child should not be so perverted.¡± Then, she took a leap and was ready to rush into the snakes again. However, Shen Nianmo immediately halted her attempt when he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait.¡± His quick reflex surprised Gu Xijiu. ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± Shen Nianmo put a finger on his lips and demanded, ¡°The method you are using to catch these snakes is too reckless. I will show you.¡± Suddenly, he took out a lute and started ying melodiously. The tune was rather odd. Although the piece of music was not entirely well tuned, it was, at least, pleasant. Initially, the snakes were circling the Snake Pearl in a mass, but when the music started ying, these snakes suddenly picked up their bodies and swayed along with the melody as if they were dancing. Was it a melody that could control the snakes? Gu Xijiu looked at Shen Nianmo with disbelief. She had never expected him to know about the trick. However, if he was going to use the lute to manipte the snakes, why did he even bother to unleash the Snake Pearl at the very beginning? It was an unnecessary move. She fixed her eyes on Shen Nianmo. He took a few seemingly random modes of movement as if he was setting up a spell. The tunnel was sealed without any venttion, but at this very moment, his robes were swaying in gusts of strong wind. However, he stood firmly and yed his lute freely. She felt that he looked somewhat familiar. Tears started to roll in her eyes like his presence had just reminded her of something that she had been painstakingly looking for but failed to find. ¡°Fuyi,¡± she could not help but whisper his name in her breath. They were standing close to each other, so he could definitely hear her. He did not stop ying the lute, but his eyes were on her attentively as he whispered, ¡°Hmm?¡± Recovering from her preupation of thoughts, Gu Xijiu was shocked even by her own behavior. To her dismay, she had definitely gone too far. He was only a child. Chapter 1960 - Now You Know That I Have Always Been Truthful To You Chapter 1960: Now You Know That I Have Always Been Truthful To You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu shook her head in disapproval; it was probably the premenstrual syndrome that had caused her confusion, which exined why she was emotionally affected when the child flirted with her. Shen Nianmo was obviously treating her as someone who was of the same age as him, which was why he would not stop flirting. The absurdity could not go on anymore. The snakes danced violently to the sound of the lute. A few momentster, some of the snakesy quietly on the ground, exhausted from the dance. Others were rmed. They knew they should not follow the dance any longer, but they could not control their movement at all. About 15 minutester, all the remaining snakesy helplessly on the ground. Shen Nianmo finally let the lute down. ¡°You can begin your hunt now. Pick whichever that you want,¡± he uttered. While he was talking, he also turned around to check the surroundings for Gu Xijiu. However, what he saw shocked him to the core. He was frozen momentarily, then took a step back in retreat. The beautiful and adorable young girl was reced by the woman who had been giving him nightmares. There she stood inpletely ck outfits¨C ck robes, ck hair, and a ck, disturbing mask of a vicious ghost, highly resembling the grim reaper who had just emerged from Hell. ¡°You¡­¡± He only managed to say something in a hoarse whisper. Gu Xijiu had returned to her usual appearance. While Shen Nianmo was busy ying the lute, she quickly made her change of wardrobe in a dark corner. Within seconds, she changed into her usual look very quickly without rming Shen Nianmo. The purpose of the change was to let the child recognize her true identity. She knew that the child used to be intimidated by her image. By throwing the gloom at him again, she believed that he would no longer be able to flirt with her. To her delight, she gave him a tight smile. ¡°What is it? Little Nianmo, can you recognize me?¡± With a note of mockery in her voice, she sounded, once again, like the mysterious woman. ¡°Now, I see. It has always been you,¡± he answered coldly with a profound look in his eyes. ¡°It is I.¡± Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°Now you know that I have always been truthful to you.¡± Shen Nianmo pinched his lips into a thin line and made no furtherment. Gu Xijiu ignored him and walked towards the snake. ¡°I did not know that you can manipte the snakes. Impressive.¡± The snakes werepletely worn out, so they did not struggle when she made her hunt. She caught them up at their vital points and ced them in a bag. A few momentster, she had collected almost half of the snakes. The Snake Pearl was still rolling on the ground, glittering with immense radiance. Gu Xijiu picked it up and rolled it yfully in her hand. ¡°Take it,¡± she demanded and threw the pearl at him. The Snake Pearl was indeed precious. Gu Xijiu was drawn to its rarity, but she did not want to covet the child¡¯s possession. Shen Nianmo was caught in his contemtion when Gu Xijiu handed him the pearl, so he received it without a second thought. Suddenly, he had a premonition of a disaster! ¡°No!¡± He quickly threw the pearl back to the circle of snakes. However, he was not quick enough. Gu Xijiu was trying to catch a fiery red snake that was lying quietly on the ground, but all of a sudden it rose and bit Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. Gu Xijiu did not see iting, so her middle finger was unfortunately bitten. She was shocked. Immediately, she hit the snake right at its head; the snake was dead instantaneously. Dark green blood started oozing from the wound on her middle finger, giving her severe pain. Luckily, Shen Nianmo returned the pearl in time. Under the influence of the pearl, the remaining snakes were down before they were chaotically revived. The lute did not only cause the copse of the snakes in an undignified heap. Rather, it was a joint effect of the lute and the Snake Pearl. When Gu Xijiu handed the pearl back to Shen Nianmo, she had also identally disarmed the spell that bounded the snakes. As a result, she had to pay the price for her thoughtless mistake. Chapter 1961 - Was He Going To Suck The Poisonous Blood Out Of The Wound? Chapter 1961: Was He Going To Suck The Poisonous Blood Out Of The Wound? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s extraordinary physical condition enabled her to survive the bite, as long as she was able to consume the cure in time. The moment when she was bitten, she immediately reached into her storage bag to look for the cure. What she did not expect was the strength of the poison. It was unusually venomous, making her suffer unbearable pain. The pain greatly affected her nervous system. Immediately, the pain was spread from her finger to her entire body. Her active fingers started to tremble with a feeling of numbness; her sense of touch was greatly reduced. For a while, she could not find the bottle of medicine that she carried in her storage space. Anxiety took over. The more anxious she was, the quicker the poison spread. The pain was starting to get beyond her level of endurance. Slowly, she was about to suffer from ckouts. Dazzled, she could feel an arm around her when she copsed. Swiftly, he took off her mask. Gu Xijiu was surprised, but she was unable to react. A pill was then stuffed into her mouth. ¡°Swallow it,¡± he demanded. The pill tasted very bitter and fishy. Gu Xijiu was determined to swallow it, but she could not push it down her throat. She tried hard, but the pill still remained on her tongue. ¡°I thought you were not concerned about the poison from the snakes.¡± She could hear Shen Nianmo bbering in a hoarse voice. Soon, she could feel something warm and supple against her soft lips. Also, her tightly clenched teeth were pushed open. His tongue then entered her mouth to help her push the pill down her throat. She could feel his cold skin on her neck. He gently caressed her neck to help her swallow the pill. Although she had taken the pill, the effect would not be immediate. Gu Xijiu was in such great pain that she could barely stand. Hey her down on the floor with her head on hisp. Gu Xijiu was still consciousness at the time. She knew that someone was holding her finger and forcing the toxic blood out from her body. She was impressed by his great tact in dealing with a snake-bitten wound. She knew that it was Shen Nianmo who was taking care of her at the moment. The child did not maltreat an injured person. Instead, he chose to save her. Presumably, he did not bear a grudge or revolt against her. Gu Xijiu was thankful for his help. Suddenly, she could tell that he was putting her wounded finger in his mouth. She was very surprised. Was he going to suck the toxic blood out of the wound? The venom was unusually potent; if he were not careful, he could infect himself as well. Intuitively, she tried to pull her finger out. ¡°No way,¡± she weakly said. Her strength was certainly iparable to his at the moment. Before she could get her finger out of his mouth, he was already grabbing her wrist. ¡°Be still. Don¡¯t move,¡± Shen Nianmo softly demanded. Gu Xijiu was unable to struggle. Meanwhile, she also felt that he sounded as though he wasforting a child. Shen Nianmo continued to suck the toxic blood from the wound. She could feel her finger in his mouth. Initially, her aching finger was numb, dulling her sense of touch. As the toxic blood continued to exit her body, she could feel her finger slowly being more responsive. When he sucked at her finger, the sensation was beyond her expression. She felt a little weak, as the delightful sensation on her finger slowly took over her mind. She tried to suppress the odd feelings while the pill she consumed earlier started to take effect. The pain was greatly reduced, and so was the numbness. Soon, her agility returned. Quickly, she reached into her storage bag to look for the medicine. Her medicine was made specifically to counter the venom, so it would be more effective. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He caught her at the wrist again. ¡°I want to take the medicine.¡± ¡°I will do it for you.¡± He reached out into her bag and asked, ¡°Which one?¡± Chapter 1962 - Why Should I Listen To You? Chapter 1962: Why Should I Listen To You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe storage bag was located on the upper part of her chest. It was not a sensitive part of her body, but he still had to expose that particr part of her clothes to reach into the bag. Her breasts were partly exposed, too. Gu Xijiu had an attractive figure; her body was particrly curvy, with breasts that swelled out perfectly. Even with her breasts only partly exposed, the view alone was arousing. Shen Nianmo wanted to take the medicine for her, so his hand would unavoidably touch the upper part of her chest. Her skin was soft and supple. He could feel the warmth radiating off it. His hand was frozen momentarily when he made contact with her skin, but he did not pull away. Instead, he reached out into her storage bag. ¡°Which bottle?¡± There were too many bottles in the space. Although Shen Nianmo was knowledgeable in medicine, he could not differentiate which was which in a short time. ¡°The red jade¡­ The red and blue jade bottles.¡± He finally found the bottle! Immediately, he fixed her clothes for her. The medicine was for oral administration and external use. After the application, Gu Xijiu was more relieved. She suffered less pain and no longer felt like she was going to ckout. She managed to sit, though with difficulty, and mediate. The venom of the snake would specifically attack her nervous system while the spread of the poison in her body was too quick. Although Shen Nianmo had sucked and extracted most of the poison out of her body, some still lingered in her blood. A few momentster, a drop of dark purple venom could be seen exiting her body through her fingertips. She opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was her usual white and fair finger. The remaining poison was gone. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she turned and fixed her eyes on Shen Nianmo. He was clearing the bodies of the remaining snakes. The way he handled the snakes was very violent, considering that all of them were dead. Gu Xijiu was shocked. She wanted to collect the snakes for medical use. Most of the time, the alchemy would require the venom of the snakes. She could only extract their venoms when they were alive. Hence, their dead bodies would no longer be useful. It was such a waste. In a blink of an eye, she immediately noticed that there was still a snake wriggling slowly not too far away from Shen Nianmo. It was still alive. Before Shen Nianmo could do anything to it, Gu Xijiu took a quick leap forward. ¡°Keep the snake! I need it alive!¡± She had just recovered from the injury, so she was definitely slower paced than Shen Nianmo. She failed to reach the snake before the kid. With the snake in his hand, Shen Nianmo then retreated to keep a distance away from her. At first, the snake looked somewhat distorted under his tight grip. With a strong flick, the snake immediately softened into a line. Apparently, the snake was dead. ¡°I told you that I needed it alive,¡± Gu Xijiuined. Shen Nianmo was unimpressed. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Gu Xijiu did not say anything more. She should not mind it, for he had saved her life. She did not want to argue with him over an irrelevant matter. She swept her eyes across the snakes that were unfortunately killed by Shen Nianmo. Their bodies were tidily arranged into a circle ording to their patterns and types. Needless to say, it was Shen Nianmo who had done it. The child must have obsessivepulsive disorder about tidiness. None of the snakes was the one that she was looking for. They had to keep looking. Gu Xijiu disregarded the bodies of the snakes and decided to move on. ¡°We have to keep looking. The Cherry Blossom Snake is not here. By the way, I have to tell you this in advance. We have to keep the snake alive. It will be useless once dead; we will not be able to save the lives of your junior apprentices.¡± Shen Nianmo had a perplexed look on his face. He thought that the snake bodies would antagonize her, but she did not seem to take the matter very personally. Obviously, he was only a child to her, so she did not want to lower herself to the level of a child. He clenched his fists at the thought. Nheless, he continued to follow her steps. ¡°I have saved your life,¡± Shen Nianmo finallymented. ¡°Yes, I now owe you a favor. Do you still want me to call you as my senior apprentice?¡± Gu Xijiu thought about the condition that he had previously offered. ¡°It is unnecessary,¡± Shen Nianmo answered coldly. Suddenly, he raised her arm to get her attention on his wrist. A bracelet slowly revealed itself. ¡°Take this bracelet off me,¡± Shen Nianmo demanded. He needed her to get it done. Chapter 1963 - Even You Cannot Take The Bracelet Off Chapter 1963: Even You Cannot Take The Bracelet Off Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not know how to respond. ¡°Can¡¯t you take the bracelet off yourself?¡± Hesitantly, Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Have you no knowledge about your previous possession?¡± Shen Nianmo questioned. Gu Xijiu coughed. ¡°This¡­ This was not always mine. I was acting under orders to find its true master.¡± ¡°Were you following me under orders? Whose orders?¡± ¡°I have nothing to tell.¡± She could not simply tell him about the heavenlyws; otherwise, the act would be considered as a breach. Shen Nianmo looked at her with apathy. ¡°How did you know I was its true master?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned, struggling to find an exnation. Did her intuition count as a legit answer? She only found him based on her intuition. However, the exnation sounded rather abstract. He would not easily believe it. ¡°The method is of no importance. The important thing is that you are truly its master. Regarding the box¡­ Only its true master can open the box. Even I could not open the box myself, so I certainly did not know what was in there.¡± Shen Nianmo fixed his eyes on her expression; he had a profound look in his eyes. He hugged his arms and continued, ¡°Are you saying that even you cannot take the bracelet off?¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated before offering, ¡°Do you want me to try?¡± ¡°Great!¡± Shen Nianmo reached his hand out for her to try. Gu Xijiu finally had a clearer view of the bracelet. Its texture seemed to be richer than before. Indistinctly, its appearance was translucent with seven-colored rays, looming up through its misty and rosy cloud patterns. It was far more beautiful than any other bracelets that Gu Xijiu had ever seen. The bracelet hung perfectly on his wrist. It suited him just right, like it was meant to be his. ¡°The bracelet looks beautiful. Why do you want to take it off?¡± ¡°It is here against my will. I will not take it, no matter how beautiful it looks.¡± Shen Nianmo obviously disapproved of the bracelet. He liked the joy of freedom but was unfortunately hooked with the bracelet. It shimmered gloriously, which was something that he did not prefer. Moreover, the bracelet was from the person who had been giving him nightmares, which made him dislike the bracelet even more. Throughout the years, he had tried many ways to get the bracelet off but failed. Now that he had finally met the person who was responsible for the bracelet, he would not let the opportunity slip. When he was forced to wear the bracelet, he had even thought that it was the ugly and disturbing woman¡¯s trick to manipte him. When he was older, he changed his mind and thought that the woman might fancy him. He had expected her to show up once in a while to remind him of her presence. To his surprise, the woman disappeared entirely for many years. Heter found out that the woman had a rather low profile in the continent. Her appearance was merely a sh no matter where she went. Also, she was not very sociable. He asked many people about her, but not many had the answers. Regarding the case of the missing children, he had once thought that she was the chief conspirator behind the case. He interrupted the investigation to winkle her out. Surprisingly, she showed up in another way. He did not know what to feel the moment she revealed her true self, so he stood by staring nkly, lost in thoughts. Just when he was all caught up in his thoughts, the snake seized the window and bit her. When he saw that she was poisoned, he quickly supported her with hand. His only thought at the moment was to keep her alive. He had finally found her after so long, so he could not simply watch her die. He also discovered that she was the big sister who had once sent him home many years ago. The moment he took off her mask was when he found out about the shocking truth. He was astonished. Chapter 1964 - I Am Sorry; There Really Is No Way Chapter 1964: I Am Sorry; There Really Is No Way Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had been full of surprises since the beginning. He could hardly handle it anymore! He ground his teeth with rage. If her life were not at stake, he would have left her. This woman had made her appearance in so many different forms. What did she want, exactly? She appeared and disappeared so mysteriously every time. When he intended to search for her, she never showed up. When he gave up on her, she suddenly reappeared. He could not figure out how he truly felt about her. There was a mixture of joy and rage, also some elements of hatred and surprise. He was overwhelmed with a strong wave of emotions. He could not pinpoint exactly how she made him feel. He only knew that he must keep her alive. Saving her life was the priority. He was obsessed with hygiene, so he hated it when others came too close to him. However, he did not have the same attitude towards her. Sometimes, he would even wish to pull her close into his embrace to caress and protect her. He even kissed her when he was desperate to help her swallow the pill. He had set his heart to save her life, so he did not consider many other things. He would not rest until she was conscious and finally found the strength to sit up. He had even contributed his first kiss in order to save her life. That was a huge sacrifice because he once hated this woman the most. His mother had once told him that his first kiss must be reserved for the one he liked the most. Only then it would be a pleasant memory. His father and mother kept their first kisses for one another. As for his, he submitted it so casually. Was he being possessed? Was he not thinking straight? Shen Nianmo was oppressed with the thought, so he had to vent his anger on the snakes. He knew that Gu Xijiu wanted the snakes alive, so he killed them on purpose in order to go against her wish. Surely, Gu Xijiu was not sure of all the thoughts that were going on in his head. Meanwhile, she was focusing entirely on the bracelet. She roughly remembered that the bracelet used to be in the shape of a small dragon. The bracelet was formed when its head was assembled to the tail. Probably, there would be an opening mechanism somewhere. She was looking for the lock, hoping that she could get the bracelet off his wrist. Gu Xijiu did not want to owe anyone favors. Shen Nianmo had saved her life, so she would do anything to fulfill his requests. After a long time, the bracelet was still very much intact, even though she had tried many different ways to open it. There was not even a single crack. She tried to pull the bracelet off, but it could not go past his wrist. It really was not meant to be taken off. Moreover, it had even grown bigger to suit the size of his hand as he became older. It fitted him just right. Gu Xijiu kept trying, but nothing worked; Shen Nianmo¡¯s hand started to sweat. She resigned with a sigh. ¡°I am sorry; there really is no way.¡± She looked up and froze momentarily. Their eyes met as soon as she raised her head. His eyes were staring fixedly at her face. Gu Xijiu took a step back. Intuitively, she tried to touch her face and realized that her mask had been taken off. He was looking straight at her face right now. She knew that she had a beautiful face, but he did not seem amazed by her beauty. She was ufortable under his intense eyes, so she took another step back and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°How many identities do you actually have? How many times have you showed up in front of me?¡± Shen Nianmo continued to stare at her. Gu Xijiu frowned in bewilderment. ¡°Only these two. What do you mean by how many identities?¡± ¡°Two? As far as I am concerned, there are three.¡± Gu Xijiu failed to recall. ¡°Three? Which was the third one?¡± Chapter 1965 - I Am No Longer A Child Chapter 1965: I Am No Longer A Child Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I remember the time when you were in your feminine form, with Long Siye by your side. You sent me home before, as my big sister.¡± Shen Nianmo answered, half-jokingly. Gu Xijiu paused for a while to think about it. It seemed the young man did recall. ¡°Why did you make your appearance in so many different forms? What do you want from me? Aren¡¯t you tired, having to change from one identity to another?¡± Shen Nianmo took another quiet but intimidating step towards her. Gu Xijiu smacked her head. ¡°Nianmo.¡± ¡°Call me Fuyi.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her arms as if surrendering. ¡°All right, Fuyi, I believe we may have a misunderstanding here. I appeared a few times before because I suspected that you were the target of my mission, so I had to observe you before I made any conclusion. I know that I have scared you before, but have I actually harmed you? It was a mere coincidence when I sent you home at that time. I did not intend to show up in front of you that night. Moreover, I only took the form of a child this time in order to be caught. I needed to make the investigation myself. I did not know, at all, that I was going to see you here. What surprised me more was that you grew so much in just five years!¡± It came as a shock when she found out that he was Shen Nianmo. She suspected that he must have taken some kind of growth hormone to help him grow. Shen Nianmo exined slowly, ¡°I am the son of a celestial being and a devil. Surely, I am different from ordinary people. I am no longer a child.¡± Gu Xijiu was certainly impressed. ¡°Your gics are undoubtedly amazing.¡± ¡°My father became a grown up when he was only a year old. There really is nothing strange.¡± It was indeed a privilege to be born as the next of kin of the union of a celestial and devil. Unlike Gu Xijiu, who had to go through many hardships in order to get to where she was now. However, his progressive growth was not entirely because of his gics. He was also the reincarnation of the master of heavenlyw. Gu Xijiu recalled the appearance of the master of heavenlyw. Although she did not see his face very clearly, she could remember how he made her feel. His elegant grace and tremendous influence closely resembled Shen Nianmo¡¯s. Certainly, Shen Nianmo¡¯s influence was not as strong as the master of heavenlyw that she had met before. He was, after all, a child. Someday, she believed that she would be a really powerful man. He took six years to achieve the level of a Golden Immortal. With that progress, he would be a Mighty Immortal within a decade. Her mission was to help him achieve the level of a Mighty Immortal in exchange for Huang Tu¡¯s revival. She was excited at the thought of that, so she gave Shen Nianmo an enthusiastic look. ¡°Nianmo, oh no, Fuyi, would you like to increase your power tremendously?¡± Perplexed, Shen Nianmo responded with a look of confusion. ¡°Hmm, what about that?¡± On her palm, Gu Xijiu showed him a purple, lustrous pill. ¡°I have collected an effective pill that will help you to increase your strength quickly. I can give this to you as a gift. You can try it and see your progress.¡± Shen Nianmo picked it up and observed it carefully. ¡°Did you make this?¡± He could not help but ask. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I did not expect that. This is a level eight pill. There are not many alchemists who are as skilled as you even in this Celestial-Demon Continent.¡± Gu Xijiu was ttered. ¡°Of course. I am an expert in alchemy. There is rarely anyone who can achieve the same excellence as I do.¡± Shen Nianmo looked at the pill with a peculiar expression. The pill shone with brilliant luster, but he could not figure out the ingredients of the pill at all, even though he was an expert in medicine. He put the pill away in his storage bag, so he could study it properly when he got home. Chapter 1966 - Is It Really A Mission? Chapter 1966: Is It Really A Mission? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe had seen many pills that could advance one¡¯s spiritual power, except this one. In fact, the cultivation of one¡¯s spiritual power had to be done in an orderly way with a painstaking amount of effort. It was not advisable to depend on the pills alone. Otherwise, one¡¯s cultivation might easily go haywire. Also, most of the pills contained vicious elements that came with side effects. Shen Nianmo¡¯s father reserved a lot of miraculous medicines and elixirs for him, but all of them were to maintain his health and were not for the advancement of his spiritual power. Shen Jiuli once told him that the administration of pills would spoil the entire cultivation by destroying the very conditions upon which sess depended. Yet, Gu Xijiu had given him a pill. Was Gu Xijiu very desperate for his advancement? ¡°I remember that you wanted to take me as your disciple?¡± Shen Nianmo asked very suddenly. ¡°Yes, but you refused to. Why? Have you changed your mind?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes danced with merriment. ¡°Definitely not.¡± Shen Nianmo shattered her hope directly. Gu Xijiu studied his expression and continued, ¡°Why have you asked then? Now that you know who I really am, you should know that I am not any worse than any of your ten masters; in fact, I am probably stronger. I am skilled in the use of poisons, spells, and array formation.¡± Gu Xijiu named a few of her special abilities. ¡°I know as much, or even more than all the skills that your masters have to offer. If you ept me as your master, I will definitely help you to increase your spiritual power in no time and achieve greater sesses.¡± Shen Nianmo interrupted, ¡°Do not even think about it. I will never agree to be your disciple.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She could only settle as his senior apprentice then. If he was not willing to be her disciple, why did he even bother to ask? She thought there was hope. ¡°I have noticed that you are very much interested in my advancement. Is it your mission as well?¡± Shen Nianmo asked the right question. Gu Xijiu did not answer his question. Shen Nianmo continued to pressure her with his intense gaze. ¡°Is it really a mission?¡± The child was indeed smart. How did he manage to conjecture that? Gu Xijiu hesitated. ¡°We should not focus too much on the mission. You should know that I am doing this for your own good. Isn¡¯t it good if I can help you in your advancement?¡± He was right. It was a mission. If it were not for the mission, she would not even bother to stay close to him at all. Shen Nianmo stared at her nkly for a while. Abruptly, he rose and left. Gu Xijiu was utterly surprised. Was he upset? Why? She was confused. He was only a child, a child of incalcble moods. Maybe, he was starting to experience his teenage revolt in advance. Many spections shed by in her head, but she still could not figure out why. She decided to leave the subject behind and focus instead on the Cherry Blossom Snake. There were two people whose lives depended on her. They continued to explore the tunnel for another half an hour. Meanwhile, Shen Nianmo used the Snake Pearl to attract the snake two more times but failed both times. Finally, on thest try, the snake appeared. The snake was covered entirely in pitch-ck skin, which was about a foot long. It was as thin as the size of a chopstick. Despite its size, it was the leader of the snakes. It moved very swiftly and was hard to spot. Also, it was capable to spout out venom in the color of faint cherry pink. It was the most beautiful and yet the most venomous kind. Gu Xijiu was experienced, so she managed to catch it in the end. The search was not in vain. They had time, so Gu Xijiu decided to stay and explore the entire tunnel. Along their way, they managed to decipher many deadly tricks that were set in the tunnel. Finally, they arrived at the end. The end of the tunnel led them to an area of open water. The ce was unusually cold. Many flower buds floated graciously on the surface. The ce that surrounded the Tree Pce was mysterious. Gu Xijiu felt as though she had just stepped into a utopia of flower blossoms. The banks of theke were filled with blossoming trees, forming an array of cherry blossoms. The view was spectacr. ¡°She must have escaped from here, riding a crane.¡± Shen Nianmo took a walk around the area and found the traces left behind by the young pce master. Chapter 1967 - The Meeting Of Old Acquaintances Chapter 1967: The Meeting Of Old Acquaintances Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu acknowledged Shen Nianmo¡¯s findings. The Celestial Cranes were the most popr rides in the celestial world. If the young pce master escaped with a crane, it would be difficult to find her. The young pce master had definitely prepared for an escape. Therefore, the search would not be easy. Mountains with steep, rocky cliffs surrounded the ce. Even the slopes glittered with more cherry blossoms. The intense greenery contrasted a waterfall emerging from the depths of the mountains that went straight into a pool of water. The flower buds of crimson red danced gracefully in the gusts of wind, filling the air with delightful fragrances. Some of the buds fell onto the surface as the breeze continued to carry them away from their branches. They looked up and realized that the sky was covered with ayer of fog in crimson red. They could not see anything beyond the fog. The red mist was the legendary Cherry Blossom Miasma. The vapor was extremely poisonous. Without a proper cure, any living being who passed by the area would be poisoned to death, which exined the serenity of the ce without any traces of living creatures. ¡°We should split and search the ce,¡± Gu Xijiu suggested. She was hoping to find some clues. After all, the ce was the secret garden of the young pce master. Shen Nianmo agreed and proceeded. Ever since he found out about her true identity, he had been treating her rather coldly. They barely talked. Gu Xijiu regretted that she revealed her true self so quickly, but at least he finally stopped flirting with her. However, he seemed to take prudent precautions against her. She knew it when he kept the pill away instead of swallowing it. He did not trust her. If things did not change, it would be difficult for her to train him in the future. Nheless, she should leave the matter now and attend to itter. She would improvise when the time came. It was neither the spring season of March nor April, but the cherry blossom was unusually spectacr, each blooming more brilliantly in the other¡¯spany. A walk in the garden, surrounded by these fantastic flowers, would be a very romantic walk. It would be such a happy time if a couple came and took a walk together, hand in hand. Gu Xijiu recalled one of the hallucinations that urred to her before. In the picture, she and Huang Tu spent some time in a garden of cherry blossoms. It must have been a very happy time. In the scene, they were walking very closely together. She hugged his arm and walked the path together. They must have been very deeply in love. Unfortunately, he had disappeared. She had also forgotten about their love story. When Shen Nianmo finally returned to his position as the master of heavenlyw, hopefully, he would find a way to revive Huang Tu. Swiftly, she walked the path in the garden while carefully observing her surroundings to find more traces. Soon, she found a trail. The garden was primitive. It was formed naturally. She noticed its primary ecosystem by looking at the thorns that covered the ground. The trail, however, was looking a little odd. It was certainly not built but formed due to frequent steps taken along the path. Did the young mastere here very often? Gu Xijiu observed the trail and found something strange. Human steps did not only cover the trail, but it also bore evidence of a wheelchair. She followed the trail and continued to explore. The route was remote and tortuous. She wriggled through and finally arrived at a cliff. From the top, the water formed a cascade down the mountain. The rushing water acted like curtains, covering almost the entire wall of the cliff. Gu Xijiu focused on the cliff, but could hardly find anything odd. However, her intuition told her that something must be wrong about the ce. She took a leap andnded on a rock at the bottom of the falls. She knocked on the wall and realized that it was not solid. It must be a cave! Chapter 1968 - The Meeting Of Old Acquaintances (2) Chapter 1968: The Meeting Of Old Acquaintances (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu knocked and tapped around the ce and finally found a small switch. After pressing on it, a tunnel suddenly appeared! Gu Xijiu looked inside through the cascading curtains of water. She could not see anything as the tunnel was dark inside. ¡°Who is it?!¡± A voice emerged from inside the tunnel that was apanied by the sound of chains being dragged across the floor. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This voice sounded somewhat familiar.She dashed inside the deep tunnel. After a few twists and turns, she finally encountered what seemed to be a person. She also saw some light.The source of the shimmer was the gleaming Luminous Pearls embedded along the walls. As the quality of the pearls was only normal, its dull shine could only cover a small area in the cave. The person was sitting on a wheelchair and clothed in a faint white shirt. His long hair draped all over his upper body; there was a small portion that swayed in front of his forehead, nearly fully obstructing his face, while the remaining portion fell behind his back. His wrists and ankles were bound with magic iron chains that were hung up high on the walls of the cave. The chains nged against each other along with his movements. He seemed to have heard Gu Xijiu entering. He rose his head slowly and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you? Another agent of hers¡­?¡± He paused as his eyes fixed on Gu Xijiu. ¡°Are you¡­ Xijiu?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes widened as well in astonishment. ¡°Yun Yanli?¡± He was the Yun Yanli that had gone missing for several years! The once handsome prince had fallen into such disgrace, even causing the astute Gu Xijiu to fail to recognize him. Gu Xijiu heard all about his tragic afflictions in the past few years. His experience was dreary but straightforward. He had fallen into aa on the battlefield and woke up in this cave to find ady garmented in boy¡¯s clothings who called herself a young pce master. He had suffered a heavy injury and would have lost his life if it were not for the young pce master treating and healing him. He had thought of her as a savior at first, but she started to question him about some concerning things regarding heaven. He was naturally skeptical and did not answer. Thedy started to lose her patience and imprisoned him in this ce, subjecting him to physical and verbal torture every three to five days and asionally even sending half-orcs to do the job. Soon after, thedy stopped interrogating him but told him that his family had metplete devastation; she imed that his father and brothers have died at the hands of demons while all of his subordinates have either surrendered or perished; the new emperor was his former friend, Ye Tianli. She said that he was the only remaining member of the Yun family and wanted him to write a letter to his former subordinates to wage war and restore his family¡¯s former glory.Yun Yanli did not believe a word of her narrative of his family¡¯s tragedy, dismissing all of it as lies. The young pce master became enraged and reviled him as scum and subhuman, thereby treating him as a human guinea pig for drugs.And just like that, he was locked up in here for several years. As he was subject to heavy testing for a significant amount of time, his legs eventually became crippled. The young pce master probably thought that there was still some utility in him and kept him alive, even bringing him out to bask in the sunlight on asion. Chapter 1969 - The Meeting Of Old Acquaintances (3) Chapter 1969: The Meeting Of Old Acquaintances (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs Yun Yanli had been imprisoned for several years, he was naturally delighted when he saw Gu Xijiu and struck up a long conversation with her. As Gu Xijiu listened to him, she tried to find a way to unlock the magic iron chains. The lock was crafted intricately and could not be opened by most people, but fortunately for him, Gu Xijiu was unlike most people.Therefore, by the time Yun Yanli had finished sharing his story, she had unlocked the chains! It was only when Gu Xijiu released Yun Yanli from the chains that she understood his true suffering. The Magic Iron Chains that fettered Yun Yanli¡¯s wrists and ankles had spikes protruding from inside that sunk right into his flesh and bone. She could hardly unfetter the chains without further damaging his bone, leaving behind a harrowing sight of blood. Yun Yanli was Gu Xijiu¡¯s trusty and preciouspanion in this world. He had offered a lot of help to Gu Xijiu in the past as well. Now that he has fallen into this state, she naturally felt sorrowful and used her best endeavors to heal his many injuries. Without even pausing to think, she took out her best medicine and applied it on his wounds. ¡°Xijiu, is my family still well? What the young pce master said must be false, right?¡± Yun Yanli finally asked the question he was concerned about the most. Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingers halted for a second. How should she tell him everything about the former Emperor Immortal? She was not entirely clear about the matter as well as she had only heard bits about it. But the copse of the Yun family was indeed true. Pausing for a moment, she then told Yun Yanli gently, ¡°Your father and elder brother have gone missing. No one knows where they are now. The new emperor is indeed Ye Tianli¡­¡± Yun Yanli¡¯splexion turned pale. ¡°They really are¡­ they really have¡­ it was really the work of that devil Xuemo¡­¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°Things didn¡¯t go as simple as what she had said¡­ From what I know, your father had conspired with the substitute Divine God against Xuemo¡¯s mother and son, almost sundering the both of them apart¡­ You should investigate into this yourself to know more about it once you get out of here.¡± The news did not hit Yun Yanli well; he sat motionlessly in astonishment. Gu Xijiu did not try consoling him; the grief of these matters was inconsble. Since Yun Yanli was of royal blood, he should know all about the personality of his father. Once anything rtes to power, morals and ethics be obsolete. His father got what wasing to him and deserved no sympathy. However, as Yun Yanli was the prince of the previous dynasty, it was natural for him to feel anguish. All she could do was hope that he would walk out of his pain soon. ¡°Your mother and sister are still alive. They have been arranged to settle down at a small pce and are living a good life. You can visit them after you get out of here.¡± Yun Yanli sighed lightly. His pallidplexion had been restored with some color. ¡°I will.¡± Although he did not believe in what the young pce master had said before, he still had some skepticism over the veracity of the matter. Therefore, Gu Xijiu had only confirmed his fearful suspicions. ¡°Xijiu, how have you been in the past few years?¡± ¡°Quite well.¡± ¡°Have you met the person you wanted to meet?¡± ¡°I guess that is the case¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°That¡¯s great! You¡¯ve searched for him for long enough; it has been a few hundred years¡­ I felt sad for you at that time when you went to the heavens to look for him. Which Mighty Immortal is he now? I have to know him. Xijiu, is he your significant other?¡± Chapter 1970 - The Meeting Of Old Acquaintances (4) Chapter 1970: The Meeting Of Old Acquaintances (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu froze. The image of Shen Nianmo shed before her mind, causing her brain to falter. She replied sternly, ¡°He is not a Mighty Immortal¡­ Also, the reason I looked for him was strictly professional and for a mission; he is not my significant other.¡± ¡°I see. Since you¡¯ve found him, does that mean your mission isplete?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°Looking for him is only one part of the mission¡­ I have notpleted it yet¡­¡± Yun Yanli was astounded. ¡°It¡¯s still notplete yet? What else do you need to do?¡± Gu Xijiu massaged her temples. ¡°Bring him up to shape¡­¡± This task was as difficult as the previous one; that brat was quite hard to deal with. Yun Yanli stammered before regaining himself. ¡°Bring him up to shape? So that means he¡¯s still a child?¡± Before Gu Xijiu was going to say anything, she seemed to notice something and turned to look behind. Shen Nianmo was standing at a short distance away from her. He was wearing a vulpine mask that carried an indecipherable expression while revealing the jet-ck pupils of his eyes. When did this brate in? How did he do so without making a single sound? Was he that skilled? ¡°Nian¡­ Fuyi, when did youe here?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to separate him from his original identity as she wanted to keep the warm rtions between them to ease up the long training process. Shen Nianmo¡¯s eyes first swept over her, and then to Yun Yanli. He replied lightly, ¡°I just arrived.¡± In reality, he hade in the instance Gu Xijiu freed Yun Yanli from his chains, so he had heard the wholetter half of their conversation.Shen Nianmo leaned on a boulder and did not approach them. Yun Yanli shot him a nce. ¡°And you are?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s head ached. The two people in front of her are supposed to be enemies, logically speaking. Yun Yanli¡¯s father had acted against Shen Nianmo before, while Shen Nianmo¡¯s mother is indirectly responsible for the sudden absence of the former emperor and the downfall of the Yun family. It was a huge relief that both of them have not embroiled in a conflict yet. For Yun Yanli¡¯ case, it was easy to exin. He was now wounded and only possessed half of his normal external abilities; he was also a gentle and magnanimous person, so he would not shift the me of the matter to Shen Nianmo. But it was harder to say for Shen Nianmo; his temperament was marked by entricity. Once he knows Yun Yanli¡¯s identity, he might just kill him right there and put matters to a close. Therefore, she tried to answered Yun Yanli¡¯s question in an obscure fashion. ¡°He is my junior, Fuyi.¡± Yun Yanli raised his eyebrow. ¡°Is it Prince Fuyi?¡± He turned to Gu Xijiu again. ¡°The young pce master had mentioned Prince Fuyi to me recently¡­ Xijiu, I didn¡¯t know that you had a junior here. You¡¯ve found a master, then? Whose disciple are you? It¡¯s hard to think of anyone who is worthy of being your master¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve heard of my name¡­¡± Shen Nianmo chuckled. His voice was gentle and graceful. After exchanging greetings with Yun Yanli politely, he walked up front and held Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. ¡°I never thought that she would be my junior as well¡­ She had put a lot effort¡­ for me! Alright, Xijiu, our master is still waiting for our medicine, so let¡¯s get going soon.¡± Gu Xijiu had never thought that he would hold her hand. She tried to break free from his grip but to no avail. Yun Yanli was dumbfounded. ¡°Juniors to each other? Which one of you is elder?¡± ¡°Ask again in a year!¡± Shen Nianmo finally let go of his grasp. ¡°Xijiu, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve met an old friend here who really needs help. Have you thought of how to rescue him?¡± Chapter 1971 - Continue Looking Chapter 1971: Continue Looking Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu could not help but steal a nce at him. When that fe called her ¡®Xijiu¡¯, it sounded all too natural as if he had always been addressing her that way. He was just calling her by the name ¡®Chongsheng¡¯ just now. It seemed that he had heard much of the conversation between Yun Yanli and her; so he knew her real name. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s push it out.¡± Gu Xijiu immediately pushed Yun Yanli¡¯s wheelchair and walked away. Shen Nianmo¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly. ¡°It seems like this man is not only unable to walk but unable to use his hands as well.¡± Yun Yanli was speechless. He was an astute character, so he said, ¡°Xijiu, let me do it myself.¡± He was, in fact, able to push himself. Gu Xijiu looked at Yun Yanli¡¯s wrist, which was still covered in fresh blood, and cut him right off, ¡°There is no need!¡± She stole another nce at Shen Nianmo, mused, and took out the Cherry Blossom Snake. She extracted the snake¡¯s poison, filled it in a small bottle, and handed it to Shen Nianmo, ¡°Fuyi, you can go back first. This poison has been diluted by a hundred times through the water from the cier, and was added with Lanyue grass¡­¡± Sheid out in detail the ingredients of the medicine, and eventually said, ¡°Your juniors are in critical condition now. Let them each take this medicine, and then use your spiritual powers to help them to detoxify their bodies. Remember to put on a mask and gloves when approaching them.¡± ¡°My juniors¡­ Are they not your juniors?¡± Shen Nianmo asked in return. ¡°Ehm, of course, they are mine as well.¡± That kid tends to find fault in what she said. ¡°Alright, they are our juniors.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Shen Nianmo¡¯s eyes were gloomy. ¡°Brother Yun¡¯s injury needs to be attended to immediately. We will split up, and I will visit you guys again after three days.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Shen Nianmo turned and left without any sign of reluctance. Gu Xijiu was stunned for a moment. Seeing his figure disappear, she felt indecipherable remorse in her heart. Yun Yanli was somewhat regretful as well. ¡°Xijiu, your junior seems to be rather unhappy. It is all my fault starting a conflict between the both of you¡­¡± ¡°No problem. He is just childish. It will all be fine soon.¡± Gu Xijiu pushed him out of the cave. ¡°I have inspected your injury. The poison has hurt your veins, and, to top it with the fact that you have been rather impatient at training, you are in deep trouble, so much so that you lost control of both your legs. However, it is not incurable. Wait until I bring you out, we can look for a ce to let you bathe with a couple of herbs, and with my spells, you could recover within three days.¡± Gu Xijiu had great medicinal skills. She had already inspected his veins while helping him to break free from the chains. Yun Yanli¡¯s injury was, in fact, not lethal. It was only because he had failed to get immediate treatment, and was being experimented with different medicines that he ended up that way. Yun Yanli had been helping her a lot in the past. Throughout the few hundred years, he had been by her side as she paid the Mighty Immortals numerous visits. He had devoted his time and effort, so Gu Xijiu was indebted to him. Now that he was in trouble, it was only natural for her to help him with all her abilities. She pushed him out to the tortuous Cherry Blossom forest, and towards the side of a deep pond. The hills and cliffs surrounded them. To leave the ce, they would have to ride on a bird or something, or by following the original route towards the Tree Pce and exit from there. Gu Xijiu was carrying Yun Yanli, so she was unable to fly over. She was considering going through the Tree Pce when suddenly, the sound of a bird broke the silence of the sky, and two huge birds emerged from within the clouds andnded between Yun Yanli and her. Chapter 1972 - Continue Looking (2) Chapter 1972: Continue Looking (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPurple feathers and a green abdomen, with jade-green tips at the wings. They were as big as storks and looked as grim as can be. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart stopped for a moment. Were these two birds the legendary birds with poisonous feathers? Such birds were a real rarity in the world. It was even more umon to spot two at the same time. This kind of bird was extraordinarily poisonous and was immune to any sort of poison. That was why they were able to pass through the blossom garden mist from the above.The two birds looked incredibly proud as they kept their chests up. One of the birds tilted its head to the side and looked at Gu Xijiu. It suddenly spoke to her. ¡°We will bring you there.¡± Gu Xijiu was puzzled. She seeked more information. ¡°Who is your master?¡± ¡°We will bring you there.¡± The bird only reiterated. Perhaps it only knew that sentence? Gu Xijiu was somewhat disappointed. However, with the two birds before her, it meant that her biggest problem had been solved and she would not have to take the long way through the Tree Pce. Each bird could amodate one riderfortably, but two was rather tricky. Yun Yanli wanted to keep his dignity. He did not want Gu Xijiu to take care of him as if he was a paralyzed person. He hit his palm on the ground and pushed himself up onto the back of one of the birds. Gu Xijiu saw that he was rather agile; hence, she was not too concerned. She then hopped onto the back of the other bird. The birds then pped their wings and took off. ¡­ Fortunately, along the way, Gu Xijiu realized that the two birds could understand her. Therefore, she could instruct them on the directions. They immediately flew to a nearby city andnded in a restaurant. Those kinds of birds were extremely rare. So, when Gu Xijiu and Yun Yanli touched down, they caused a sensation and invited the people to crowd them. ¡°This¡­ is this the legendary bird with poisonous feathers?¡± ¡°This is the kind with crested heads! Much more exotic than the normal ones!¡± ¡°The kind with crested heads? I heard that Di Fuyi had tamed a pair of such birds a year ago. Could this pair be his?¡± ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­ Di Fuyi always takes extremely good care of his birds, and would never lend them to anyone. These two are not Di Fuyi¡¯s.¡± ¡°Or could these two be friends of Di Fuyi? Since it is only Di Fuyi alone who has tamed such birds. They could only belong to him.¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± People were gossiping, and Gu Xijiu could finally determine who was the owner of the pair of birds. It seemed that Shen Nianmo was worried about her; perhaps he was afraid that Yun Yanli and her could not leave the area. She felt a warmth gush in her heart, and extended her arm to tap the wings of the birds. ¡°Help me send my gratitude to your master.¡± The two birds were proud. After dropping Gu Xijiu and Yun Yanli off, they pped their wings and flew away, without even looking at the crowd. It seemed that Di Fuyi was popr in the area. Due to the birds, the cafe was fully upied, but the owner still offered them two guest rooms for free as his courtesy to Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu was contented. She never thought that Shen Nianmo could achieve such great things even at such a young age. He was indeed talented! Gu Xijiu quickly settled their amodation, and immediately attended to Yun Yanli¡¯s injury. Gu Xijiu was modest in terms of keeping a certain distance between them; she respected that they had different genders. She did not want to always spend time alone with Yun Yanli; hence, she used her directed audio to get into contact with Long Siye. Long Siye arrived shortly, in just 30 minutes. Long Siye was very capable and respected by Emperor Ye Tianli. He had ascended to the position of a general since he came to the Upper Bound. With considerable authority at his hands, he could be considered a level-three official now. Yun Yanli was once the superior of Long Siye. Therefore, Long Siye was indebted to Yun Yanli and wasforted seeing that he was safe. Chapter 1973 - Continue Looking (3) Chapter 1973: Continue Looking (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNaturally, Long Siye agreed to help Gu Xijiu with treating Yun Yanli¡¯s injury. After talking for a bit, Gu Xijiu allowed Yun Yanli to meditate to facilitate his recovery while she went out to prepare the ingredients. Long Siye followed her and helped her. ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± Long Siye was finding it hard to say what he wanted to say. Gu Xijiu took a nce at him. ¡°Yup? You may speak frankly. There is no need to beat around the bush with me.¡± Long Siye was surprised by her frankness. He went straight to the point. ¡°Do you think Your Royal Highness Yun¡¯s words are trustable?¡± Gu Xijiu mused and tilted her head upwards to look at him. ¡°What are you suspicious about?¡± Long Siye replied, ¡°I somehow feel that this is too much of a coincidence. It feels awry. Do you not find it suspicious at all?¡± Gu Xijiu muttered under her breath. ¡°It is not that I have not found it suspicious. In fact, I suspect that he is the mastermind behind the young pce master¡­ However, I have examined his injury, and it seemed more like a long-term injury. His legs were also paralyzed by poison. He had traces of drugs in his body; that should be caused by taking too many medicinal drugs. The poison had entered his veins, and this could only happen after a matter of three to five years. Had this only been deceit to ask for my sympathy, it would not be this way.¡± Long Siye heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Gu Xijiu with his eyes full of respect for her. ¡°Xijiu, you are indeed very meticulous.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head slightly. Had she not been meticulous, she would not have been alive. She did not want to hold her guard against her friends, but would instead want to go through life¡¯s ups and downs with them. However, had it been a friend that she had not met for a couple of years, she would still hold on to her guard, since a couple of years was enough to alter a person¡¯s character¡­ Gu Xijiu mused for a moment and ordered Long Siye, ¡°Instructor Long, it would be better to keep the fact that Yun Yanli is still alive a secret from Your Majesty.¡± Long Siye understood and nodded. ¡°Of course, only that¡­ is Your Royal Highness alright with keeping his identity a secret?¡± The master of the world had changed. If the prince of the old king is still alive, that would invite suspicion from the new king. ording to the political norm, the new king would give his all in removing all remnants of the previous ruling, especially a price as ambitious as Yun Yanli. Although the new king had once worked under Yun Yanli, it did not mean that the new king would hold any empathy for Yun Yanli. So in order to continue living in the world, all Yun Yanli could do was to hide his identity. Gu Xijiu had a headache as well. Yun Yanli was her friend that had helped her a lot back in the day, and she would not want to see anything bad happen to him. She could only take one step at a time. She would try her best to convince him to withdraw from politics. However, the final decision would be up to him. Gu Xijiu attended to Yun Yanli¡¯s injury for two days. The process was somewhatplicated, and Long Siye had been by her side, assisting her all the time. Two dayster, Gu Xijiu managed to remove all the remaining poison from Yun Yanli¡¯s body. However, since he had been poisoned for so many years, it was hard for his pulse to recover, and his external abilities had been diminished by half. The good thing was that, after the treatment, he could finally discard his wheelchair and stand on his feet! He could walk like normal, and could even use his spiritual power to lift himself. After he had recovered, he visited his sister¡¯s secluded pce. The siblings finally got to meet each other, and it was a bittersweet rendezvous. Yun Yanli was a child growing up from within the political turmoil; hence, he was rather shrewd. Chapter 1974 - Continue Looking (4) Chapter 1974: Continue Looking (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli did not dare stay there for long. After having a chat thatsted about two hours with his sister, he bid his goodbye. While the siblings were speaking, Gu Xijiu waited outside. She did not wish to pry. Since Princess Yun lived in a lush, secure forest above the eighth heaven, Yun Yanli would not be able to sneak himself to meet his sister with his current external abilities. When Yun Yanli came out, his eyes were red. It was obvious that he had cried in there. Gu Xijiu did not say anything and simply brought him away. Gu Xijiu led him away and arrived at the sixth level where the demons and immortals coexisted. She then asked him about his ns. Yun Yanli inhaled a breath of air, and said wryly, ¡°It has ended up this way, what else could I n for? I hope to find my father first since he is only missing.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head in silence. Emperor Yun has been missing for such a long time; it would mean more bad news rather than good news. There was little possibility that he could still be alive. Looking for him would end up to no avail as well. She paused for a moment, and said, ¡°Your Highness, the change in empires happen by fate, as does among the immortals and the people of thend. An empire run entirely by a family would notst long. Your father¡¯s deeds when he ruled was not liked by the people either, and instead caused a wave of despair. Now that Ye Tianli rules the world, as you can see, the people are living a safe and prosperous life. Your Highness, you will need to be more open-minded, and not be overly determined, or else you would inflict trouble upon yourself.¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s dark eyes fell on her. ¡°Xijiu, I know that you say so for my own good, only that¡­¡± Only that he was not satisfied! The empire built by the Yun family had been substituted. He was once a member of the royal family, and now he had to instead scurry about hiding himself, not even able to reveal his true identity. He had to disguise himself when he went outdoors. Gu Xijiu could understand him. However, if he did not learn to let go, he would only suffer.She could only help him to that point, so she tapped on Yun Yanli¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Your Highness, you will need to learn to let go, especially when the circumstances have been finalized; otherwise, you will only inflict problems onto yourself, and not solve anything. With your abilities, even if you are no longer the king, you will be able to fare well in many aspects of your life. Alright, I will stop right here. You can sleep on it. I am leaving.¡± It was time for her to go and look for Shen Nianmo. She could also check on whether the poison in her juniors¡¯ body had been cured. Yun Yanli was somewhat reluctant. However, he did not know what ns Gu Xijiu had. So, he smiled and responded, ¡°Xijiu, I am heavily indebted to you. No matter how I turn out to be eventually, I would have regained my freedom, and hence, I would consider what you said. Is there any chance of us meeting again?¡± ¡°If fate brings us together¡­ we will see each other again one day.¡± Gu Xijiu did not turn back. Yun Yanli was sitting in the room while staring at where Gu Xijiu before she disappeared. Momentster, he said, ¡°Xijiu, I believe, that we will meet each other again someday, and that day will arrive soon¡­¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu stood at the top floor of the building. She took out a directed audio talisman and closed her eyes for some time. She then started contacting Shen Nianmo, and, as usual, he did not show any sign of picking up. When she was going through danger in the Tree Pce with Shen Nianmo, she gave him a directed audio talisman, saying that they could keep in touch with each other through the device. Chapter 1975 - Continue Looking (5) Chapter 1975: Continue Looking (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince splitting with Shen Nianmo, she had only contacted him through the directed audio device once. Even then, they were not entirely on good terms. When she managed to reach him, she thanked him, for his legendary crested birds with poisonous feathers. She spoke more than ten sentences while Shen Nianmo kept silent. After listening to her, he merely chuckled but did not say anything before hanging up. Later on, when Gu Xijiu started contacting him again, he stopped answering. It was the same this time. The directed audio talisman glowed in her palm for more than ten times, but no one picked up. Could that bastard have thrown her directed audio talisman away?! Gu Xijiu had a strong feeling that she could be right. She thought about it and decided to go to Yuhang Zhenren training ground, Wujie Hill. That was also what she had promised Yuhang Zhenren. She still had the appearance of a 12 to 13-year-old kid and introduced herself as Ren Chongsheng before going up Wujie Hill. Those who were guarding the gates had been ordered to let her in; hence, they invited her gleefully up the hill, while addressing her as their senior. Gu Xijiu asked the guard, ¡°Has your big brother returned?¡± ¡°He came back once yesterday, but he left again this morning.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. If Shen Nianmo was not at the hill, then what was she going there for? ¡°Where did he go?¡± The apprentice looked at Gu Xijiu warily, ¡°Do you¡­ like big brother as well?¡± Gu Xijiu replied nonchntly, ¡°Yea, I like him; he is cute.¡± The male apprentice said was dumbfounded. That was his first time hearing someone describing his big brother with the adjective ¡®cute¡¯. He found it rather rare. Nheless, he was excited. ¡°Sister, a lot of people like big brother. Those who had sisters always got envious of him, and would silently see him as their rival¡­¡± Shen Nianmo¡¯s figure appeared in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. The little fe really had a dangerous face; therefore, it was probably very easy for him to attract girls. Gu Xijiu listened to the gossip about Shen Nianmo for a while, and finally interrupted the boy apprentice who had been rambling. ¡°You have yet to tell me where has big brother gone to.¡± The boy apprentices were rather embarrassed. ¡°We are not sure either. Big brother tends to do his things secretively, and he has not returned to the hill much throughout these two years. However, our master would definitely be aware of it. You could go up the hill and ask him.¡± Gu Xijiu kept her disappointment to herself.All right, then she would go and visit Yuhang Zhenren since she was his apprentice. It was courtesy for her to visit him. The apprentice guided her into the hill, and she then saw numerous tall buildings built by the hillside. Shrouded among the Phoenix Tree Forest, with green stones being paved into pathways underneath them, coupled with the drizzle and the moist green, it looked somewhat secluded. Gu Xijiu ascended the stairs and reached the top. She met a young man. When he saw her, all of a sudden, his eyes lit up, and he rushed towards her. ¡°Sister Chongsheng!¡± The young man was, in fact, Si Qing. Seeing that he was up and about, it was obvious that the venom had been cured. Si Qing was exhrated to see her. He then took her to the living area. Gu Xijiu met Yuhang Zhenren at the hall of Wujie Hill and greeted him politely. Yuhang Zhenren was all fresh. ¡°Chongsheng, you are finally back. That n of yours was of great leverage, and the medicine you prepared was rather effective as well. Si Qing and Qing Luo both took them and fully recovered after resting for half a day!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s lips curved upwards. She knew that the medicine would be effective. ¡°Zhenren, where is Nianmo?¡± After Gu Xijiu and Yuhang Zhenren casually chatted for a while, Gu Xijiu went for her ultimate goal. Chapter 1976 - I Only Appreciate Him For His Talents Chapter 1976: I Only Appreciate Him For His Talents Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYuhang Zhenren was puzzled as he looked at her pretty face. ¡°You¡­ You came because of him?¡± Of course, had it not been for that little fe, why would she call Yuhang Zhenren her master? In fact, her external abilities wereparable to that of Yuhang Zhenren¡¯s. Gu Xijiu did not answer; she waited patiently for Yuhang Zhenren¡¯s answer. She did not expect Yuhang Zhenren to answer her in a solemn tone. ¡°Chongsheng, you have achieved so much at such a young age. It is obvious that you are a genius. You are still young and should leave matters pertaining to rtionship aside; focus on your training instead. One day, you will be a sessful person.¡± Gu Xijiu was annoyed. It seemed that Yuhang Zhenren had treated her as an admirer of Shen Nianmo. Yuhang Zhenren continued, ¡°Although Nianmo looks like an adult, he is essentially still a 6-year-old child. He is not worth you adoring him. Chongsheng, you are mature, and I hope that you will prioritize the bigger picture.¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed the inner corners of her eyebrows and cut Yuhang Zhenren¡¯s nagging off. ¡°Zhenren, you have misunderstood. I do not have any special feelings for him. He is still a child; how will I hold such an intention towards him?¡± She would not do such a thing! Gu Xijiu looked at Yuhang Zhenren sincerely and continued, ¡°I only appreciate him for his talent, and would like to help him with his training, so that his external abilities can improve.¡± Yuhang Zhenren was dubious. ¡°You want to help him with his training? How are you going to help? Why would you have such an intention? From how you guys spoke to each other that day, it seemed like that was your first time seeing each other, and I have never heard Nianmo mention you beforehand as well.¡± Gu Xijiu had such proficient external abilities, with such great capabilities. Had Shen Nianmo known her beforehand, he would have mentioned her. Yuhang Zhenren¡¯s had incessant questions, while Gu Xijiu only answered in seven words. ¡°I only appreciate him for his talents.¡± Yuhang Zhenren was speechless. ¡°What do you mean by appreciating him for his talents? I think it is just love at first sight! And you have cracked such an excuse! Huh!¡± Qing Luo, who had been standing there, could not help but say it aloud. Gu Xijiunded her gaze on Qing Luo. The youngdy was agitated; her face was flushed. Obviously, she saw Gu Xijiu as her rival. When the youngdy got jealous, she would be irrational. Hence, Gu Xijiu smiled, and on her pretty face emerged two dimples. ¡°You are right; it was love at first sight. He is the love of my heart, the light from the moon, and my red-colored rose.¡± She cringed at herself as she spoke. The other apprentices in the hall were also shaken! Qing Luo was dumbfounded. The youngdy was so mad that her face had turned pale! ¡°Huh, there is no use if you like him because he will never like you back! He knows that you wouldtch onto him; that is why he left! And he had left with Sister Jinghua. Sister Jinghua¡¯s medical skills are a thousand times better than yours! Her master¡¯s medicinal skills are ten thousand times better than yours! Big brother does not need you to help him with his training. He has masters to teach him!¡± Gu Xijiu turned to look at Yuhang Zhenren. ¡°Should Nianmo not be learning under you for ten years? Has some other master apprenticed him already?¡± Yuhang Zhenren heaved a sigh. ¡°Nianmo is extremely smart. Within a matter of five years, he had learned everything that I could teach him. He is onlying back this time to bid his goodbye. Yesterday, Fengxing¡¯s apprentice, Guan Jinghua, came to fetch him, and after having his farewell meal, he left with Guan Jinghua.¡± Gu Xijiu was in disbelief. The little fe had tricked her! Which means she allowed herself to be apprenticed to a master for no reason.After giving off a sigh, she turned and left. Chapter 1977 - First Time In Such A Long Life! Chapter 1977: First Time In Such A Long Life! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSpiritual Master Yuhang was stunned. He never expected her to leave so decisively. He quickly said, ¡°Chongsheng, you promised that you would join my apprenticeship.¡± Gu Xijiu paused. She turned back and smiled. ¡°Master, I have already praised you. However, I did not promise to stay in Mountain Wujie. Well, please take care of yourself. I have to go now.¡± She arched her hand and walked away. Spiritual Master Yuhang was stunned. In the past two years, there had been many girls chasing after his baby apprentice. However, no one chased after him so openly like Gu Xijiu. Her intention was clear; it was all about Shen Nianmo. If Shen Nianmo were here, she would stay. Otherwise, she would leave. She did not even want to pretend for the sake of keeping the peace.Who was Shen Nianmo to her? What was Mountain Wujie to her?! Spiritual Master Yuhang had lived in this world for so long, and it was the first time he was ignored in such a manner. He was not happy, and his face turned serious. ¡°Chongsheng, as my disciple, you cannote and leave freely as you like.¡± He flicked his finger, and the door of the hall mmed shut. Spiritual Master Yuhang was a first-ss master in this continent; his aplishments spells is of the highest order. Even Divine Lord, Shen Jiuli, often praised him. Otherwise, Shen Jiuli would not let his precious son worship him and be his apprentice. He had been practicing for 2,000 years, and his spiritual power was already at the sixth level of a Mighty Immortal. It was already a top-notch existence in this Saha World. Such a person always had a strong aura. When they were in a jovial state, it was not visible. However, when they were serious, the atmosphere around them would feel frozen. Some weaker disciples could even struggle to breathe. Everyone could not help but take a few steps back and hold their breath. The disciples with weaker skills were already pale due to the immense pressure, and their hearts were pumping very rapidly. Gu Xijiu slowly turned back. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Spiritual Master Yuhang. ¡°Are you going to make me stay forcibly?¡± Her expression was very calm, and her clothes were fluttering. The intense aura of Spiritual Master Yuhang seemed to have no impact on her. ¡°Chongsheng, you are now my apprentice and not a guest,¡± SpiritualMaster Yuhang said sternly. ¡°Since you are my disciple, I have the right to control you and prevent you from leaving the mountain. You have to stay on the mountain.¡± Emotions were controlling this outstanding little girl. As her master, he had an obligation to bring her back to the right path. She should not make any more mistakes. Gu Xijiu looked down and sighed softly. Her voice was cold, ¡°By right, it should be the case. It seems like if I always recognize you as my master, I can¡¯t freely go down the mountain. That being the case, I am sorry, Spiritual Master Yuhang, I can only expel myself from your apprenticeship. I can¡¯t worship you as my teacher anymore.¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was speechless. The other disciples were shocked too. It was the first time in such a long life! Most of the time, they only heard that the master had to expel a disciple from their apprenticeship; never the other way around! The face of Spiritual Master Yuhang was dark. ¡°Chongsheng, are you trying to be a traitor? Do you know that being a traitor in this continent is a big sin? Once a disciple betrays their apprenticeship, the lightest punishment is to abolish all the learnings from the apprenticeship and get expelled, while the heaviest punishment is to be chased and killed by the whole world. Anyone can kill and punish you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked calm and cold. ¡°Spiritual Master Yuhang, I have never learned any skill from your apprenticeship. How are you going to abolish my learning?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang remained silent. He could not answer her question. Gu Xijiu flicked her finger. Chapter 1978 - He Had Been Looking Forward To Her Arrival Even More Than The Stars And Moon Chapter 1978: He Had Been Looking Forward To Her Arrival Even More Than The Stars And Moon Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu continued speaking casually, ¡°As for having the whole world chase me¡­ Do you think I will be afraid of it?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang sensitively grasped the meaning behind her words. ¡°Who are you?¡± It did not sound like a sentence that should be asked of a little girl. Gu Xijiu smirked. She made a turn, and a colorful light shed. She restored her original appearance. The clothes she wore this time could be changed ording to her size. Thus, this time, there was no pressure to restore the original body. As her body was changing, she quickly put on new robes from her storage space. Shepleted those tasks at lightning speed. After the colorful light shed, a person wearing a dark purple gown could be seen with a mask. Even though Gu Xijiu did not talk, her aura was quitepelling. Spiritual Master Yuhang suddenly widened his eyes and took a few steps back. ¡°You¡­ You are the woman who appeared at Nianmo¡¯s one-year-old party and gave him a bracelet?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang had a profound impression about it. Therefore, when she appeared with the same outlook at the moment, Spiritual Master Yuhang could immediately recognize her. Gu Xijiu smirked. ¡°Spiritual Master Yuhang, can you still remember me?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was in utter shock. When Gu Xijiu delivered the gift, she turned and disappeared right away. She could enter and leave the Fantian Pce of the Divine Lord freely. Thus, it had triggered a massive discussion among the guests to guess her identity. Gu Xijiu had always visited this continent, but there was no trace of her. She was very mysterious. Usually, she lived like a normal person. However, when she attacked, it would be very striking, and most of the time, her opponents would be severely injured to the extent that even their parents could not recognize them. When people in this continent talked about her, they generally equated her with the Divine Lord and the Great Devil. They thought that she was a legend who ranked just below the Divine Lord and the Great Devil. In the eyes of the people on this continent, the status of this mysterious person was still extremely high. It was even higher than Spiritual Master Yuhang. In fact, Spiritual Master Yuhang had always wanted to meet her, but he was never able to find the chance. He could not locate her at all. However, he did not expect her to appear in this situation. He did not even think that the beautiful little girl was the mysterious grimace person! The other disciples who were present were also stunned and looked at her. No one could speak for a moment. Even the arrogant Qing Luo also stunned and dared not speak again. ¡°Spiritual Master Yuhang, do you think I still need to worship you as my teacher?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was very angry. He said, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t need to worship me as your teacher. However, were you trying to fool me by transforming into a kid?¡± No wonder that this little girl had such a high skill. Spiritual Master Yuhang had been excited to have such a talented apprentice for three days; he had not been sleeping well due to the excitement. He had been looking forward to her arrival even more than the stars and moon. However, he never expected all this to unravel. Gu Xijiu said leisurely, ¡°Spiritual Master Yuhang, you are wrong. I transformed into a little girl because I needed to enter into the Tree Pce to fool the guards and rescue your disciples. I did not do that to fool you.¡± Chapter 1979 - I Like To Eat Fresh Grass Chapter 1979: I Like To Eat Fresh Grass Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSpiritual Master Yuhang finally understood the whole situation from his disciple. After Gu Xijiu mentioned it, he knew that Gu Xijiu was telling the truth. However¡­ ¡°It was fine to transform into a little girl to rescue people. However, why would you say you want to worship me as your teacher using the identity of a little girl?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was not convinced. Gu Xijiu gently sighed. ¡°At that moment, I did not want to reveal my identity, so it was not convenient to restore my original appearance. As for worshipping you as my teacher, it is actually a misunderstanding. I really want to take Nianmo as my disciple. However, he refused to worship me. I have my own reason to stay by his side. Therefore, I was aggrieved to join your apprenticeship to be his senior sister apprentice.¡± Was she aggrieved to join? Spiritual Master Yuhang¡¯s lips were shivering. He almost got choked by her words and could not breathe. Did she know that there were so many young talents in this continent that were trying to worship him as a teacher?! At that time, the previous famous crown prince Yun Yanli also wanted to worship him as a teacher. However, due to his lower skill, he was not qualified to join his apprenticeship.Now, Gu Xijiu said that she was aggrieved to join. Nheless, with her capability, it was genuinely aggrieved for her to worship him as a teacher. It took him a long time to ask, ¡°You¡­ What is your reason to stay beside Nianmo? He¡­ He is only a six-year-old kid¡­¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang voice was full of doubt. It sounded like Gu Xijiu was an old cow who likes to eat the fresh grass. It made Gu Xijiu somewhat unhappy. She stepped forward, and Spiritual Master Yuhang immediately stepped back in alert. Nheless, he still wanted to protect his disciple, he tried to persuade Gu Xijiu, ¡°I think you are even older than me. Although Nianmo looks like an adult, he is just a kid. Even if you can transform into a younger look, you are an experienced master. You are not suitable for Nianmo. There are so many talented men of your age in this world. You should let the kid go¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. The anger in her heart had triggered the mischievous cells in her! She chuckled at thatst remark. ¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang, you can rest assured¡­¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang heaved a sigh of relief, but the next sentence said by Gu Xijiu almost made him vomit blood. ¡°I do not like men of my age. I like to eat fresh grass. I will definitely want Nianmo and stay by his side! I will not mistreat him and will treat him like a precious baby.¡± After she finished the shocking sentence, Gu Xijiu naturally turned around and left freely. It left Spiritual Master Yuhang and the remaining disciples stunned. ¡­ Gu Xijiu felt rather regretful for having said those things.She said those offensive words just to make Spiritual Master Yuhang feel frustrated. However, she did not expect this to be spread to the public. When Gu Xijiu woke up at the inn and had lunch in the caf¨¦, she suddenly realized that she had be the topic of discussion for everyone. She was furious with it! ¡°Hey, have you heard? The mysterious grimace person has eyed on the son of the Divine Lord and the Great Devil, Shen Nianmo. She personally came to Mount Wujie to look for him. She even transformed into a little girl and wanted to stay with him¡­¡± ¡°Well, I also heard that. The mysterious grimace person should be thousands of years old. She actually likes a kid! Her taste¡­. Her taste is so strange!¡± ¡°I know, right? I heard that the mysterious grimace person has a scary face; no one could differentiate her gender. No one actually dared to approach her¡­ And, now she has eyes on Little Nianmo¡­ She not only used a bracelet to constraint him, now she even announced that she wants to marry Little Nianmo at Mount Wujie. She would kill anyone who blocks her. That poor kid¡­ His parents are not around at this moment. It will be a miserable moment for him¡­¡± ¡°Sigh. I agree with you. It is really a disaster!¡± Countless rumors poured into Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears, which made her repent her action. Chapter 1980 - Young And Youthful Chapter 1980: Young And Youthful Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWas it possible for her to turn back time and take back the words she had uttered? It was making her miserable. She sat alone in the room. While listening to the rumors outside, she took a look at the mirror. The woman in the mirror looked like a flower; her skin was as delicate as a baby¡¯s, bright as the flowers that bloomed in the spring. She looked young and youthful; why did they refer to her as an ugly olddy? Humph! They actually said that she looked scary. Frankly speaking, there were not manydies that looked as good as her on this continent! No one dared to pursue her? That was because of her high vision and the fact that she did not like anyone. If she were really interested, she could just show a little interest and there would many men waiting to marry her. Gu Xijiu silentlyined in her heart. It was the little man, Shen Nianmo¡¯s fault! Although he was so young, he was also very cunning! Because of him, she was now infamous on this side of the. Sadly, she thought that she treated Shen Nianmo quite well. They had cooperated to take down the enemy and even find a cure for his juniors; it was a pleasant experience. Why would he suddenly be so arrogant? In fact, Gu Xijiu had spent a night wondering how to find Shen Nianmo. She knew the temperament of Master Fengxing. The medical skills of this man were unique, but his personality was equally strange. He was a famous guardian who treated his disciples better than his own son. He would not ept disciples easily either. Once he epts a disciple, he would treat them wholeheartedly. His own disciples were always the best. They were all geniuses who came from noble families. If his disciples were bullied, he would seek revenge for them that would be far worse than what they received. He was always biased toward his own disciples and would do anything for them. Once he epted someone as a disciple, it was impossible for others to grab from him or her. It was even more difficult than digging out his heart! Moreover, he had a rule. The disciples under his apprenticeship must not have a romantic rtionship before they finished their learning! If an affair were discovered, he would not hesitate to separate them. Coincidently, Gu Xijiu had just offended his two taboos. In fact, Gu Xijiu only offended one. She really wanted to grab his disciple from him, but she had never wanted to form a romantic rtionship with Shen Nianmo. However, after this rumor had circted, Master Fengxing would definitely put her at the top on his cklist. What role could she use to find Shen Nianmo again? She could not use her original appearance, and could not transform into a little girl. It was because it had been stated in the rumor that she used to turn into a little girl to approach Shen Nianmo and tried to be his senior sister apprentice. Therefore, Master Fengxing would definitely be prepared and would never ept new disciples that seemed like her. Would it be a good idea to break into the mountain to steal him away? Master Fengxing was famous for medical skill, but his other aspects were still not very strong. Although there would probably be robust mechanisms in his mountain, Gu Xijiu was also an expert in solving mechanisms. She was confident in her abilities. However, she was afraid that even with all that effort, the arrogant boy would not want to go with her. Gu Xijiu took out the directed audio spell from her storage space. Should she try to contact him again to exin her sincerity to help him practice? Gu Xijiu made up her mind to take a try. This time once she switched on the spell, it was picked up right away by the person at the other side. Chapter 1981 - Don’t Look For Me Again! Chapter 1981: Don¡¯t Look For Me Again! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShen Nianmo was cold. ¡°Xijiu? Anything?¡± His sound was actually very soft. Gu Xijiu was now pleased. She thought that he still did not want to pick up her calls.It was good that he picked it up! She was prepared to fight a long battle with him, but after she heard his voice, she quickly took the chance to convince him. She coughed a little, and tried to exin, ¡°Nianmo¡­¡± Suddenly,the directed audio spell was disconnected. All the words that Gu Xijiu had prepared to say were stuck in her throat. She looked at the disconnected note in stunned silence. Why was it disconnected? Was it broken? She could not help but check the directed audio spell. However, she did not find any problem. She thought for a moment and dialed again. This time, the spell did not even connect. But just when Gu Xijiu thought that the other party would not pick up, he finally picked up, but this time, he was a lot colder. ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She rubbed her eyebrows and finally realized. ¡°Fuyi¡­¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me? Are you going to confess your feelings?¡± Shen Nianmo was obviously frustrated. Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Did you hear those rumors already?¡± ¡°Rumors? Are you referring the rumor about you running to Mount Wujie to find me? And that you want to eat fresh grass and want to stay with me? That you want to take care of me like a precious baby?¡± Shen Nianmo went quiet for a while. Gu Xijiu was not sure if he was happy or upset. All she could tell was that he had heard; most of the words spoken were her own! Who was this big mouth?! Gu Xijiu tried to cool down and speak sincerely, ¡°In fact, I said those words to make your master angry. They were not true. You can rest assured that I have absolutely no feelings toward you. You are still young, and I am not a pervert. Even if you were an adult, I have no interest in you. I just want to teach you and help you develop. I do not have any selfish intention.¡± If she could have a video call with Shen Nianmo, Gu Xijiu would definitely let him see the sincerity in her eyes.There was a moment of silence, followed by a chuckle. ¡°What you said is all fake!¡± She could not hear the anger from his voice, but Gu Xijiu rubbed her forehead again. ¡°That¡­ That was to make your junior female apprentice angry¡­¡± ¡°So they were just nonsenses but have created such a big discussion in the town¡­¡± She did not expect that it would be the topic of the day in just a night! ¡°I am sorry.¡± Gu Xijiu sincerely apologized, whether she did it deliberately or not, she had caused trouble to the other party. ¡°Why did you say sorry?¡± Shen Nianmo¡¯s tone was unpredictable. ¡°This time, my anger has caused trouble for you¡­ Rest assured, I will find the right time to exin the matter in public, to let everyone know that I do not want to eat fresh grass.¡± Gu Xijiu guaranteed. To get this boy to meet her objective, she could do anything and really put down her status to apologize. There was no sound at the other end. Gu Xijiu felt that it was difficult to get her message across through the directed audio. She asked, ¡°Fuyi, where are you? I want to see you. Let¡¯s meet and talk.¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you. Don¡¯t look for me again. I am not interested in apanying you or learning from you!¡± He hung up the directed audio spell. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She felt that it was indeed big trouble for her now! Chapter 1982 - If It Does Not Work Through The Soft Way, Try The Hard Way Chapter 1982: If It Does Not Work Through The Soft Way, Try The Hard Way Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu never thought that it would be so hard to train someone! She sat there for a moment and then dialed back unrelentingly. She dialed a dozen times in a row, but he did not pick up any of her calls.Apparently, the kid had made up his mind to ignore her. ¡°Little Cang, can you tell me what should I do next?¡± Gu Xijiu knocked on the bracelet on her wrist. The Firmament Stone had been strangely quiet recently; it was as if each word uttered out of its mouth was worth gold. In the past, it always liked to nag around her ears, buttely, it seemed like it was running out of battery. Even on the rare asion that it did speak, it kept its exnations brief. ¡°Master, you can do it!¡± Tsk! If the other party did not buy in at all, what else she could do? She could not kidnap him and forcibly teach him martial arts, right? This kid was very rebellious. Even if she captured him, if he insisted on not learning or practicing, she could not do anything. She could not put a knife on his neck and force him to practice, right? ¡°Little Cang, I want to give up.¡± Gu Xijiu was a little bit depressed. ¡°Master, don¡¯t!¡± It was rare that this time the Firmament Stone actually talked more. ¡°You can do it! There is nothing you can¡¯t solve in this world. This should not beat you, right? Master, think about Mr. Huang Tu¡­ His resurrection is totally dependent on you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu lowered her eyes. Yes, she did for the sake of Huang Tu, the person who had been good to her wholeheartedly.For his resurrection, this was totally worth it. She finally regained her spirits. She first looked at the mussel and Lu Wu, who were eating the food in front of the table. After these two beasts sent the kids back home ording to her instructions, they came back to look for Gu Xijiu. To reward them, Gu Xijiu had ordered a tableful of food that were their favorite dishes. The mussel liked to gossip. While it was eating, it was also listening to Gu Xijiu. At this moment, it interrupted, ¡°Master, what is so difficult? You should just break into the n of Master Fengxing and catch that little guy! You can keep him with you and slowly teach him. Never let him go if he is not willing to learn and only release him when he is willing to learn!¡± Lu Wu shook its tail. ¡°Yes! Master, let¡¯s do this! It would be more straightforward to do it this way!¡± Gu Xijiu took a breath, and she tapped the table with her fingers. ¡°Alright! If it does not work through the soft way, we try the hard way!¡± Gu Xijiu and her two beasts sounded like a group of bandits that were about tomit a crime. The Firmament Stone was speechless and raised its objection. ¡°I am afraid that it would not work through the hard work for this guy¡­ Master, have you ever heard the saying- ¡®suffering makes people grow up, and their ups and downs make them more aggressive. The life of Fuyi is too smooth now. You might as well create some trouble for him, let him try to solve it. Since he does not want to worship you as a teacher and doesn¡¯t want to let you teach him martial arts, then you just be his opponent! A decent opponent can also force him to grow up.¡± This was a good idea! Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes lit up. She raised her hand and tapped on the Firmament Stone. ¡°Little Cang, you are a genius! I will try to persuade him once again. If it¡¯s really unsessful, I will just be his biggest rival and give him a lot of hard times!¡± ¡°Do you want to persuade him personally? Do you know where he is?¡± ¡°I know! If I estimated correctly, he should be in the Fengyun Valley of Master Fengxing. I think he is now attending the reception feast of his new junior apprentices.¡± Gu Xijiu had such spection because she had faintly heard some voices and noise during the conversation with him earlier. ¡­ Shen Nianmo was indeed in the Fengyun Valley, and indeed attending the feast. Although Master Fengxing did not have many disciples, the ones he had were all elites. Chapter 1983 - It Was Really Inappropriate Chapter 1983: It Was Really Inappropriate Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Master Fengxing did not have many disciples, they were all notable elites. Each of them was much older than him. The youngest one was still ten years older. Guan Jinhua, who took him into the valley, was a beautiful girl who was 28 years old. Guan Jinhua was very talented in medicine. She was already famous at a young age because of her charm and personality, which was lively and bold. She was the favorite disciple of Master Fengxing, as well as the sweetheart of her senior brother disciples. Many would start falling in love around this age; hence, there were plenty of senior brother apprentices always around her. However, given the strict rules of Master Fengxing, no one dared to make a move on her and imed only to be protecting her. They were willing to wait for the time when shepleted her studies so that they could start pursuing her. Guan Jinhua naturally understood the minds of her senior brother apprentices, but she never revealed anything to them and enjoyed the attention she received. She seemed to be sweet but also ruthless to everyone. This made the unmarried brothers restless and even more interested in her. Although Guan Jinhua liked being wooed by the male apprentices, she had never been impressed by anyone. She always felt that these brothers were still not worthy of getting her. She even thought that no one in this world could deserve her until she met Shen Nianmo! He was only a six-year-old child, but he had the most charming looks, especially when he smiled; Guan Jinhua simply could not resist. She spent time with Shen Nianmo but quickly realized that he was not as enthusiastic as the other senior brother apprentices. Instead, he was somewhat cold to her. Nheless, she was attracted to him. She felt that every single move he made was perfect! It undoubtedly made her heart skip a few beats. Of course, she did not dare to reveal her feelings. She worried that if she got rejected, she would not even be friends with him. Thus, she preferred for them to remain as good friends. Although Shen Nianmo was the youngest among them, he still did not recognize any person as his senior apprentice. He would only do so if they had more exceptional abilities than him. Shen Nianmo¡¯s knowledge in the field of medicine was unparalleled;none of his seniors could match him. Hence, after a round of trials, Shen Nianmo had be the senior brother apprentice of these people. Tonight, it was the initiation banquet thrown for Shen Nianmo. The tables were full of wines and dishes which included material from the sea, the sky, and thend. Each dish was highly nutritious and useful for improving one¡¯s spiritual power. Everyone around the tableughed and cheered through the lively and crowded night. During the party, some people talked about the gossip that they had just heard. Apparently, Master Fengxing had received a letter from Spiritual Master Yuhang to warm him about the mysterious grimace-faced woman. Initially, the people were still doubtful of the rumors; butnow, after their master received the letter, they naturally believed it. The reaction from the audience was somewhat mixed. Though they felt it was ratherughable, they were also infuriated by the news. How could an older woman fall for a six-year-old kid?It was really inappropriate! Shen Nianmo was no ordinary kid, though; he had a unique identity. He was the son of the Divine Lord and the Great Devil. Both Spiritual Master Yuhang and Master Feingxing valued him a lot. They certainly could not let anything bad happen to him; they could never exin it to his parents when they returned. Therefore, they were extremely concerned about his affairs. Master Fengxing looked at Shen Nianmo and asked him, ¡°Nianmo, is Spiritual Master Yuhang correct? The mysterious grimace person transformed into a little girl to get near to you? She even wanted to join Spiritual Master Yuhang¡¯s apprenticeship and be your sister apprentice?¡± Shen Nianmo was stunned but did not deny. ¡°Yes.¡± Master Fengxing looked at Shen Nianmo rather seriously. This new disciple seemed too enchanting and attracted people of all ages! Chapter 1984 - More Beautiful Than You Chapter 1984: More Beautiful Than You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°How does she look like?¡± One of the brother apprentices was curious. ¡°I heard that she looks ugly and that people can¡¯t even differentiate if she is a man or a woman.¡± ¡°Really? I heard that the little girl she transformed into was stunning.¡± ¡°That is an illusion; naturally, it will look beautiful. However, it is not her true appearance.¡± ¡°I heard that when she appeared in her real identity, she would always wear a scary mask and refuse to reveal her face. She must be ugly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say; perhaps she is a beautifuldy.¡± Guan Jinhua, who had been quietly listening, could not help butugh. ¡°She must be ugly!¡± Her tone was filled with an air of arrogance. All eyes fell on Guan Jinhua, waiting for her to exin. Guan Jinhua smiled. ¡°I am a woman, so I understand women. If a woman has an attractive appearance and is also talented, she will not hide her original appearance. Why would someone hide their beauty? Trust me; if she is a beautifuldy, she will definitely try to let people see her face.¡± It was apparent that Guan Jinhua was describing herself; every time she went out, she showed her authentic appearance. She would also dress beautifully because she liked the feeling of being praised; it made her feel like a princess! It was said that women knew women best. After Guan Jinhua exined her thoughts, more than half of the people present believed her words. Some people could not help but make fun of the grimace-faced woman. ¡°Perhaps there is chicken skin and hair behind her mask. It is possible.¡± Someone then asked Shen Nianmo, ¡°Eldest brother apprentice, have you seen her original appearance? Is it scary?¡± Shen Nianmo had been sitting at the table and drinking quietly. When he heard the question, he faintly nced at the person who asked it. ¡°It is not scarier than your face.¡± The man had a big head and small body. His facial features were also rather t, and his lips were unnaturally prominent. He looked quite like a caveman. He could often scare people when he went out; hence, Shen Nianmo definitely struck a sensitive spot which made the man speechless. Guan Jinhua was excited but this reply. She chuckled and added, ¡°Even if she does not look scary, it must be true that she is not beautiful.¡± Shen Nianmo raised his hand and drank from his ss of wine. He spoke rather calmly, ¡°She is more beautiful than you.¡± Guan Jinhua was speechless! What he said had hurt her pride.Everyone remained silent.They were surprised that he defended the mysterious grimace person. Master Fengxing looked at Shen Nianmo in deep thought. When he was about to ask something, the directed audio spell beside Shen Nianmo¡¯s waist lit up. Shen Nianmo was holding his ss of wine at the time and sipped it slowly. However, when the directed audio spell lit up, his fingers went stiff, and some of the wine spilled out of his ss. He immediately put down the ss and said, ¡°Excuse me.¡± He turned around and went out. He seemed to dash out of the room. Everyone looked at each other in surprise. When Shen Nianmo first arrived, he was always calm and quiet. This was the first time everyone saw him being so hurried. Guan Jinhua bit her lips and pondered for a moment. After a while, she turned around and went out. She saw Shen Nianmo standing at the corner of the hall, holding a device in his hand and talking to someone. His voice was clear and sounded explicit joyful. There was candlelight shone on his body; exposing his tall and straight figure. Because the chatty voices behind Huan Jinhua, she could not really hear what Shen Nianmo had said. Hence, she could not help but walk two steps forward. Chapter 1985 - There Was A Desire From His Body Chapter 1985: There Was A Desire From His Body¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFrom a closer distance, Guan Jinhua managed to capture a bit of the conversation. She faintly heard Shen Nianmo said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for me again. I¡¯m not interested in apanying you for the mission.¡± Then, Shen Nianmo hung up the call and turned around. He saw Guan Jinhua standing not far behind him. The atmosphere around him was cold. When he stared at her, Guan Jinhua felt like a ss of ice water drenched her heart. She was nervous and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Senior brother apprentice, who is it?¡± Shen Nianmo stared at her. ¡°Do I have a duty to tell you when I talk to someone?¡± His words were piercingly cold. Guan Jinhua remained silent. She had been walking along with Shen Nianmo and stayed by his side the whole day. He was quite a gentleman to her all the while. However, in such a short period, he had been rude to her twice! Her self-esteem was a little bit hurt. When she wanted to say something more, Shen Nianmo had passed her and entered the hall. This young man was in a bad mood. Why? He looked rather pleased when he received a call via the directed audio spell. Why did his mood change so fast after a few minutes of talking? Who was the other party? What did they talk about? Shen Nianmo was such a good person. The woman who chased after him must be more than the fishes in a river. Who could disturb his emotions so much? There were many questions in Guan Jinhua¡¯s mind, but no one could answer them aside from Shen Nianmo. The banquet was supposed to run untilte into the night, but Shen Nianmo excused himself, telling the rest that he was tired; hence, he left the hall in advance. Since he had left, there was no reason to continue to the party. Therefore, Master Fengxing pondered for a moment and then asked Guan Jinhua to stay and dismissed the rest of his disciples. Master Fengxing asked Guan Jinhua about what happened when she picked Shen Nianmo up. Guan Jinhua had stayed in Mountain Wujie for a day, so she had heard some gossips. She heard about the story of Ren Chongsheng and Shen Nianmo rescuing the young children.Qing Luo brought it up when they casually chatted. Qing Luo had always disliked Ren Chongsheng, so when she talked about it, she added a lot of exaggeration that was unfavorable to Ren Chongsheng. At that time, Guan Jinhua felt that Ren Chongsheng was a cunning girl. However, when she knew that she was the mysterious grimace person, she added a lot of other unfavorable things when she storied to Master Fengxing. The more Master Fengxing listened, the tighter his eyebrows knitted. As far as he knew, although this mysterious grimace person was not very close to the people in this world, she was still very powerful. She had never failed to get what she wanted. If she really had an eye on Shen Nianmo, it was going to be very troublesome. ¡­ It was rare for Shen Nianmo to skip practice andy down in bed leisurely. The directed audio spell in his waist still lighted up once every few seconds. Apparently, that person had not given up on him yet and still tried to convince him.He closed his eyes, did not want to pick up. It was meaningless to pick up. He knew that the conversation would be still the same as what they had talked about previously. In fact, he did not know what feelings he had towards Gu Xijiu. When she wore her mask, he had been tortured by her before, and he seemed to hate her. However, she was also Ren Chongsheng, as well as the big sister who sent him home when he was a kid. Over the past few years, there were many women around him who fancied him. However, he had never had any feelings towards them and did not even care about them. But the three women who Gu Xijiu transformed into gave him different kinds of feelings. He instinctively wanted to get close to her, and wanted to hold her hand; he wanted to hug her, even when she was with him. He would be inexplicably excited, and there was a desire from his body. Chapter 1986 - He Could Not Let Her Go Chapter 1986: He Could Not Let Her Go Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Shen Nianmo was only six years old, his body had already grown entirely as an adult, and his attitude was also like an adult. He naturally understood what this desire meant. However, he did not know why he had this feeling for her. He hoped that she would care for him and like him; he was excited just thinking about her. However, this good mood disappeared after receiving her directed audio, as he found out that he was only part of her mission, and she just treated him as a child. It was hard to imagine that someone like her would pick up such a task. Who was the person who gave her the task? Who could influence her to train a young kid? Which bastard dared to push her like this?! He looked at the spell, and it finally stopped shing. It seemed like she finally gave up. He was relieved and disappointed at the same time. He was lying on his side and pondered about the situation. Based on Gu Xijiu¡¯s character, she had not given up yet. She would definitely try to find him. This thought gave him mixed feelings; he felt that he did not want to be found by her but actually hoped that she woulde. He rejected her purely because he wanted her to understand that he did not want to be part of her mission. Obviously, Shen Nianmo was in a dilemma now. She was much older than him; in fact, it seemed that she was of the same generation as his parents. Although she could probably be able to train him, it was actually quite annoying that she continued to look for him just toplete her mission. However, he could not let her go even though hedid want to be involved in any romantic rtionship so early! He suddenly remembered the flower bouquet that was thrown when his parents got married. At that time, the flower bouquet was epted by Gu Xijiu, and Gu Xijiu had identally hit him with it. Ye Tianli had joked with him and said that it was the start of his life of romance. He did not understand that during that time. Now when he recalled this, he was a bit shocked. Was it true that he was fated to be with Gu Xijiu? Was she his better half? Shen Nianmo was shocked by his own thoughts. Another directed audio spell at his waist suddenly lit up. His heart moved; he picked up, and a voice came from the other side. ¡°Brother Fuyi, I have traced the ce where the young pce master stays!¡± ¡­ The sun was warm. It was the most vibrant moment in the morning. Generally, when someone wanted to stay hidden, he or she would choose to move around at night; itwas the best time for sin. As everyone knew that thieves had this inclination, many secret ces were not allowed to be visited and had tighter security at night. This time, Gu Xijiu went against the norm. She chose the most unlikely time to kidnap someone from the Fengyun Valley! It had been two days since she talked to Shen Nianmo. The reason why she did note on the same day was that she felt that she had to leave some time for Shen Nianmo to reflect on matters. After all, he just entered the apprenticeship, and there were many things to be processed. The second reason was that she felt that her face was not as thick as she thought. She wanted to calm her mind to make sure that she had the right attitude toe. After all, after she came to see the little guy; things would not go as smoothly as she would prefer. The little guy would undoubtedly reject her, so she had to try to convince him. If he insisted not to go with her, she would just take the idea of the mussel and kidnap him! There were various security mechanisms in the Fengyun Valley. They were all designed by the most powerful mechanism expert of this continent. Without the lead by people inside, the average person would definitely not able toe in! However, Gu Xijiu was no average person. Those mechanisms could not stop her at all. Thus, in less than half an hour, she had entered into the Fengyun Valley. When she was about to ask the mussel to find Shen Nianmo, she was surrounded! Chapter 1987 - Destroy Your Own Reputation? Chapter 1987: Destroy Your Own Reputation? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThose people emerged from all sides. Gu Xijiu stopped. She had very sharp eyes and was able to recognize the ten leaders of the group.They were the previous, current, and future masters of Shen Nianmo! Shen Jiuli and his wife had left the maind for something. They were worried about their son, so before they left, they found these ten masters for their son. During Shen Nianmo¡¯s birthday, Gu Xijiu hid in the dark and saw Shen Nianmo meeting with the ten masters. Afterward, she also investigated these ten masters. They were the best leaders in the Upper Bound and had achieved outstanding achievements in one aspect. Up to now, Shen Nianmo had trained under two of these masters ¨C Spiritual Master Yuhang and Master Fengxing. He had not gone to the other eight masters yet, but somehow the ten of them had appeared together! There were men and women, old and young, ugly and handsome. The ten people had clearly coordinated to ambush Gu Xijiu. They had sealed all the possible exits. ¡°You came!¡± This was the first sentence that Spiritual Master Yuhang uttered. Pridefully, he continued, ¡°I had guessed correctly.¡± Master Fengxing looked like an angry pug with a deep hatred toward Gu Xijiu. ¡°I have heard that you actually like a kid and mighte to kidnap him. At first, I didn¡¯t really believe it, but now it seems that it is true!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you are young anymore. You should be much older than Shen Nianmo; why would you want to be so stubborn? Nianmo is not the one for you!¡± ¡°You appeared at the birthday party of Nianmo so you should know his true identity. Is it because of his parents that you want to be with him? Let me tell you that the Divine Lord and the Great Devil would absolutely forbid someone to scheme their son!¡± ¡°Yes, although they are not there, he has us here, and we will never let you touch Nianmo at all!¡± ¡°You have been traveling on this continent. Although you have been masked and do not let people see your true face, you are still very famous. Before this incident, everyone paid a lot of respect to you. Why would you be obsessed with him and destroy your own reputation?¡± Gu Xijiu remained quiet while the ten masters had used her and threatened her. Gu Xijiu simply folded her arms and listened silently. There was a mask on her face, so everyone did know what her expression was. They could not even guess her thoughts by just observing her posture. Gu Xijiu was very well-mannered. She did not like to interrupt when someone was speaking. However, when she stood there coldly, she emitted a faint aura which made people feel cold. ¡°Have you all finished talking?¡± After they uttered their opinions, Gu Xijiu finally opened her mouth. ¡°If I tell you that I have no intention to court Shen Nianmo and just want toplete a task to help him practice, will you believe me?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Someoneughed, and it was not only one person who sneered. There were elites from all ns who formed a circle not too far away to surround her. ¡°I think you are trying to give an excuse because so many people have surrounded you. Where is the courage you had when you were rude in Mount Wujie? Many people heard what you said there! You can¡¯t deny it!¡± It was Qing Luo¡¯s voice! Chapter 1988 - I Will Announce It Here Chapter 1988: I Will Announce It Here Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was able to spot her at a nce; she had a noticeable smile on her face. Gu Xijiu had saved this little girl¡¯s life! She was so envious that she did not even appreciate the kind gesture. ¡°When I said that in the Mount Wujie, it was just to piss you all off because of the nonsense that you used me of. None of it was true.¡± Gu Xijiu exinedzily. Everyone obviously did not believe her. Someone asked, ¡°Can this matter be discussed so freely? If you have no such ambiguous intentions for him, why did you transform into a little girl to stay by Nianmo¡¯s side? You even wanted to join the apprenticeship of Spiritual Master Yuhang just to be with him. When you reached Mount Wujie and found that Nianmo was not there, you immediately refused to worship your master and left promptly. You have now even secretly sneaked into the Fengyun Valley. Evidently, you are here for Nianmo! How do you exin all these facts?¡± ¡°As I said, I only want to help him to practice until he bes a Mighty Immortal. I am here to elerate his progress.¡± ¡°Haha, do you mean to take him as your disciple?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± This was actually her n in the first ce. ¡°Nonsense! If an elder wants to ept him as a disciple, why would he or she put in so much effort? Obviously, you are trying to quibble since you are surrounded.¡± ¡°Yes, you are right! She is trying to quibble! This woman¡¯s intentions will never be so simple! And her background is also very strange. She does not even dare to reveal her true appearance and always hides behind a mask. She must be hiding an ugly face!¡± ¡°Is she a follower of the biggest enemy of the Divine Lord, Luo Jiuchen? Is she trying to catch Nianmo to take revenge?¡± ¡°It is possible¡­¡± There were different opinions thrown around, and the entire situation grew moreplicated. It sounded more and more like a conspiracy. These people were generally stubborn, so it would be hard to change their minds. Anyway, they were trying to find fault with her so whatever she said would always be misinterpreted.Gu Xijiu naturally understood this theory, so she did not want to exin herself! In the past few days, she had been hiding in anger. However, after listening to these people, she felt that the entire situation was overblown. Thus she decided to resolve it once and for all. She flicked her nails and saidzily again, ¡°It seems that no matter how I exin, you will think that I like Nianmo, a young kid. Well, since you all have thought so, if I don¡¯t admit it, it would be a waste. I will announce it here. I will definitely want Nianmo in the future! I will take him to my side as a young husband. I will let me be the king of my n!¡± This stone stirred up a thousand waves. Her rebellious words had shocked everyone! There were curses and jeers from the crowd. There were numerous criticisms and condemnation towards Gu Xijiu. When the mussel listened to them mocking its master, it almost went crazy! However, when Gu Xijiu and Shen Nianmo were in the Tree Pce, Lu Wu and the mussel were sending the children back home, and they were not by her side. Furthermore, when Gu Xijiu said those angry words in Mount Wujie, the mussel and Lu Wu had not returned yet, and they did not know the real situation. Therefore, it did not dare to interrupt mere sat there red-faced. Its mshell continued to open and close; it could not wait to swallow all these people in front of it so that they could not make any more noise here. When it heard these people iming that Gu Xijiu was ugly, it finally broke out, ¡°Nonsense! You are all talking nonsense!¡± Chapter 1989 - I Will Announce It Here (2) Chapter 1989: I Will Announce It Here (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°My master is the most beautifuldy in the world; she is even more beautiful than all of you together! Do you think she is eager to marry? Let me tell you; people are queuing up to marry her! Open your blind eyes and look properly! Master, take off your mask and show them your true appearance, I¡¯m sure they will be shocked¡­¡± Certainly, nobody believed what the mussel just said; hence, it received a wave of mockery in return. Of course, there were those who supported it too. Si Qing had a veryplicated feeling as he initially had a special feeling toward Ren Chongsheng; however, she suddenly turned into a secretive masked character. In fact, he could not ept it; hence, he decided to hide in the crowd and watch the scene. However, while listening to all the curses, he could not hold back anymore. ¡°She is not ugly! She was gorgeous when she was Ren Chongsheng¡­¡± Without any surprise, he got mocked by the crowd. ¡°Do you think that is real? Everyone here is immortal, and we know how to disguise ourselves; hence, it cannot prove anything. She should show her true appearance if she has the guts!¡± ¡°Yes! Spiritual Lord Yunlong is an expert of disguises, and he can differentiate if it is genuine. Is she willing to reveal her true appearance?¡± ¡®Knock! Knock!¡¯ The arguments halted when the sound of two knocks was heard. It was not very loud, but it sufficed to catch their attention. Everyone quickly shifted their gaze to the direction of sound only to find that Gu Xijiu was leaning against the mussel and she was knocking on its shell with her knuckles. ¡°Do you really want to see my appearance or you are afraid of me kidnapping the little boy? Do you really think it is meaningful to argue over this?¡± The crowd went silent. Gu Xijiu crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Stop bullsh*ting; just by looking at your drama, I¡¯m sure cursing me is not enough for you. Just tell me what you want and stop wasting my time!¡± She started to st the crowd, and her aura was so much stronger than the ten n masters! Apparently, she was running out of patience. Gu Xijiu was the one and only person who could remain calm even when the ten n masters surrounded her! All their disciples were extremely angry, yet, they also respected her. The ten n masters tried to catch her with many different strategies. Even the Celestial Emperor, who was once the God of Warriors, did not even dare to simply fight against the ten n masters as he used to pay very high respect to them. Yet, although ten n masters surrounded Gu Xijiu, she did not bother topromise.All ten n masters were stunned by her arrogance; however, they were not afraid of Gu Xijiu since they were well prepared before they came. Thus, they proposed a few conditions. Their terms and conditions were extremely harsh. They wanted Gu Xijiu to promise that she would never see Shen Nianmo for the rest of her life. Otherwise, she would be arrested and prisoned for a few hundred years, until Shen Nianmo turned into an adult or until he bes a Mighty Immortal or a Great Deity. Chapter 1990 - I Will Announce It Here (3) Chapter 1990: I Will Announce It Here (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu simply smiled. She hated to be threatened even as a child, what more when she was so experienced and powerful now. ¡°Oops! I cannot do that! I want him to be my husband. How could we not see each other for the rest of my life? I cannot promise you those terms.¡± The crowd remained silent. In other words, the negotiation failed. Therefore, the ten n masters decided not to be courteous anymore. They moved to their respective locations and surrounded Gu Xijiu once Master Fengxing signaled them. A battle was about to start. It seemed inevitable despite Spiritual Master Yuhang trying to negotiate with Gu Xijiu as a way to repay her kindness before. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are an evil person; you saved my disciples before, and I am grateful. Why do you need to be so stubborn? Listen to me; stay away from Nianmo¡­¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him with a hiss. ¡°Oh, yea! I almost forgot about it! I was just being kind, but I did not expect to save an ungrateful person; I¡¯m so upset now¡­¡± Right after she said she was upset, she suddenly teleported! When the crowd managed to locate her, she was already beside Qing Luo. Qing Luo did not manage to see Gu Xijiu clearly but only felt a sudden gust of wind blowing at her. Abruptly, she felt a sharp pain at her fingertip, as if she was bitten by something! She screamed and immediately pulled her hand away, only to find two tiny holes on her fingertip with pinkish blood dripping off her finger. Cherry Blossom Snake! She was bitten by a Cherry Blossom Snake again! She felt pain in every part of her body to the extent she had cold sweat dripping from her forehead. Eventually, she felt numb and started rolling on the ground in agony. Everything happened too quickly! No one expected that the grimacedy could escape from the trap set by the ten n masters and even hurt someone! By the time they were ready to react, it was already toote. The ten n masters were trying to stop her from escaping; most immortals had the habit of escaping by air. To their surprise, she teleported downward and seeded! Spiritual Master Yuhang immediately leaped down to the ground. He quickly checked on Qing Luo and furiously red at Gu Xijiu. ¡°What did you do?!¡± Gu Xijiu flicked her fingernails. ¡± I was the one who helped her to remove the venom, but I regret it now. So, I let the snake bite her again. Hmmm, I guess we do not owe each other now. I would not feel upset if she attacks me now.¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was speechless. The crowd also remained silent. Right at that moment, a red light shed across the sky. A creature with nine glowing red tails appeared in front of Gu Xijiu. Its big watery eyes were adorable enough to seduce anyone there. Yes, it was Lu Wu! ¡°Report to master: I¡¯ve searched every single corner, but Shen Nianmo is not in the valley.¡± It was only then that the crowd realized that Gu Xijiu had got Lu Wu to search the ce when she first arrived. The reason she was willing to talk so much to the people was just to wait for the news from Lu Wu. Since Shen Nianmo was not there, she would leave empty-handed. She felt somewhat disappointed by the result because she allowed herself to be mocked by the crowd earlier. Gu Xijiu thought that her day was ruined! Her head tilted downward, and a sword immediately appeared in her hand. The sword was cold and sharp as if she was holding an ice sword. ¡°You ten old jerks,e on! Let me teach you a lesson today!¡± Certainly, Gu Xijiu had spiced up the anger of the crowd. Therefore, a fierce battle had begun! Chapter 1991 - I Will Announce It Here (4) Chapter 1991: I Will Announce It Here (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe battle between Gu Xijiu and the ten n masters would be recorded in the scroll of history; it was named as ¡®The Book of Legendary Immortals.¡¯ ording to legend, the battlested for a day. The ten n masters used all of their knowledge and skills to catch the grimacing woman. However, they still did not manage to get her even though the entire Fengyun Valley had been destroyed. However, no party waspletely dominant. Each of them suffered their losses.The mask of the grimaced woman was shattered during the battle, which exposed her true appearance. ording to the record, the person was beautiful and had long ck hair with gorgeous features.Many of the people were shocked and stopped fighting when they saw it. Gu Xijiu was injured in the battle; in fact, she was severely injured! She spat blood out of her mouth but stillughed creepily as she flipped her long hair. ¡°Old jerks! I want Shen Nianmo, and I¡¯ll definitely go after him! We will see how it ends!¡± A mouthful of blood spilled on her sword; after chanting a series of spells, the sword was glowing brightly. She leaped up into the air and disappeared instantly as the sword scratched the wizardry barrier. Gu Xijiu was not a lunatic; she knew it was not a good idea to fight against so many experts and their disciples; hence, she tried to teleport away from the battle. However, she was blocked by the wizardry barriers in every direction. While battling with so many of them, Gu Xijiu also tried to figure out an alternative n of escape. Eventually, she figured out the key to her escape and sessfully teleported away in the blink of an eye! ¡°I¡¯ll return; I¡¯ll be back for what you owe me!¡± Everyone was in stunned silence. The grimacing woman managed to escape from the great battle, while two of the ten n masters were severely injured, and three of them had some minor injuries. The rest had a few bruises on their face. Master Fengxing suffered the worst losses; he was not only injured but also lost his home. Furthermore, many of his disciples were hurt. The biggest disappointment was that they did not manage to catch her even after paying such a high price. They definitely had to expect chaos in the future since Gu Xijiu managed to escape! Most of them were amazed by her beauty; hence, they were all discussing it while trying to tidy up the mess. Without any surprise, everyone naturally fixed their gaze on Spiritual Lord Yunlong, as he had a pair of eyes which could identify the authenticity of all magic. ¡°It was not magic. Her appearance was real.¡± That was enough to keep everyone quiet about her looks. In fact, thousands of people would be lining up to see her if she would take a stroll without her mask! Why does she have to hold onto Shen Nianmo? Was it true love? Or did she truly need toplete her mission just like what she mentioned? Perhaps, she was instructed by someone else, but she could not disclose the truth? However, since she had such mighty Kung Fu, she might not even want to entertain the Divine Couple; who else could be the culprit? Countless questions were lingering in their minds. Since Qing Luo was bitten by the snake again, all the disciples of Spiritual Master Yuhang decided to wrap her with a big bag as the poison was spreadable. Unfortunately, they could only get her soaked in ice water because no one could cure her. Since Gu Xijiu escaped, Spiritual Master Yuhang quickly left. Chapter 1992 - I Will Announce It Here (5) Chapter 1992: I Will Announce It Here (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter Gu Xijiu left, Spiritual Master Yuhang immediately visited Qing Luo. From afar, he could hear her screaming in pain. She screamed and shouted desperately, like an animal. He was a little embarrassed by her dramatic reactions, but he would not give up on his disciple so easily, so he decided to consult Master Fengxing, who was an expert in medicine, about the cure. Helplessly, Master Fengxing frowned at him. ¡°I am afraid that there is no cure for this sort of poison.¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was shocked to the core. Si Qing suggested, ¡°There is. When both of us were unfortunately affected by the Cherry Blossom Snake Poison, it was Chongsheng, the mysterious grimace woman, who saved our lives.¡± Master Fengxing frowned. He had heard about them being affected by a kind of poison and that they were fortunately cured, so he did not pay much attention to the details of the incident. He only thought of it as a normal type of poison, little did he know that it was actually the Cherry Blossom Snake Poison. ¡°The main problem is the base of the cure. The cure must be made from the poison of the particr snake itself. The Cherry Blossom Snake is a rare species, so it is difficult to be captured. The chances of survival after the hunt of the snake are very slim. Moreover, it is so rare to find. How are we supposed to collect the snake and make the cure? Once you are bitten, death is but a sure thing,¡± he answered slowly. Spiritual Master Yuhang¡¯s expression changed upon hearing his exnation. He took a look at Qing Luo, who was critically ill with a faint breath of life. Her breathing was slow and painful due to the immense pain. Suddenly, he was lost, not knowing what to do for her. Si Qing was shocked too. He then took a small bottle out and said, ¡°About this, it is a bottle of poison, given by our eldest senior disciplest time. I think there should be some remaining. I wonder if we can still use it.¡± Master Fengxing immediately took the bottle from him and observed it closely. ¡°It is usable. The content is, however, too little. It is only enough to make half a portion of the cure,¡± he swiftly concluded. Half was better than none, so Spiritual Master Yuhang earnestly requested for him to make the cure as soon as possible. The urgency to rescue a life was simr to that of firefighting, where every second counted. Hence, Master Fengxing did not dy the rescue. He took the bottle and was ready to proceed. All of a sudden, there came an announcement, ¡°The eldest senior apprentice is back!¡± Master Fengxing¡¯s expression changed a little. Just recently, they had been busy plotting against the mysterious woman. They kept the n away from Shen Nianmo, as they were worried that he might stop it. Therefore, Master Fengxing had to y a trick by falsely announcing the whereabouts of the young pce master so that he could send Shen Nianmo away. In fact, he sent him away to the third heaven. The distance from his ce to the third heaven was thousands of miles apart. Even with Shen Nianmo¡¯s speed, he would only be able to make it back in at least a day. In the morning, Master Fengxing had even chatted with Shen Nianmo about his situation and found out that he was still wandering in the third heaven while busy looking for the whereabouts of the young pce master. However, on the very same day, it seemed that Shen Nianmo was back! Someone must have notified him; otherwise, he would not make his way back so quickly. Spiritual Master Yuhang looked at Si Qing with stern but suspicious eyes. ¡°It was I. I told the eldest senior apprentice that the mysterious grimace woman was here,¡± he nervously confessed. Spiritual Master Yuhang was frustrated with Si Qing. He wished he could p him for his ludicrous mistake. The battle was already over. There were many ruins left behind by the violent fight. Blood could be seen everywhere. It was not hard to imagine how difficult the battle must have been. Shen Nianmo¡¯s face turned pale. His fingers trembled in anxiety. Luckily, he found out that Gu Xijiu was not vitally harmed from his junior apprentices¡¯ excessive discussions about the battle.She was only severely injured. He tried to calm himself down. With his directed audio spell, he decided to get in touch with her by making a call. The directed audio spell flickered continuously in his hand, but no one picked up. Anxiously, he continued to make many calls, but the result remained the same. The calls were unanswered. Was she unconscious due to the severity of her injuries? Did she lose the directed audio spell in the batter or did she destroy it? Chapter 1993 - The Breakup Chapter 1993: The Breakup Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Shen Nianmo took a deep breath. Then, he pulled one of his junior apprentices aside and demanded a detailed description of the battle. ¡°Tell me everything about the situation from the moment she arrived; the more details, the better.¡± The junior was a quick-witted man with an unfailing memory. Every time he told a story, it was always very lively and vivid, beguiling his audience with many tales of adventure. He was an honest storyteller without many additional dramatic elements; he would retain the originality of his stories. He had the worst Kung Fu among the group, so he did not get much attention from his master. Moreover, Shen Nianmo¡¯s endless charm hadpletely sheltered him in the shadow. The eldest senior was always the center of attention wherever he went; many juniors liked to surround themselves around him. Ever since Shen Nianmo came to the Fengyun Valley, the junior had only managed to greet him once. Surely, he did not expect that Shen Nianmo would still remember him by calling out his name. He was obviously very excited. Enthusiastically, he told Shen Nianmo the entire scene from the moment Gu Xijiu arrived at the battlefield. He even used his hands to make lively gestures. From his memory, he was able to recall every detail of the fight and every conversation that happened. It was as though everything was happening again. Shen Nianmo listened carefully without making any interruptions. Certainly, his junior felt a little awkward when he had to convey what Gu Xijiu had originally said during the battle. Her words, after all, woulde as an insult to a man. Moreover, Shen Nianmo was a proud man with high dignity. When Shen Nianmo heard what she had said, he did not show any unpleasant expressions. Instead, he gave the junior a smile. For sure, the junior could not figure out how he truly felt. Men were obviously more interested in fights, so when his junior talked about the fight scenes, he sputtered on with very lively gestures. Every punch and every kick from different sides were described entirely from his point of view, giving Shen Nianmo a very clear picture of how the battle was like. While Shen Nianmo was busy listening to his junior¡¯s description, he would still try to activate the directed audio spell in his hand. Obviously, he was eager to get in touch with someone. Unfortunately, he received no response. The junior was bewildered by theck of response, for he could not figure out who would dare to disrespect the eldest senior. When Master Fengxing approached them, the junior was already ending the story by quoting what Gu Xijiu said at the end. ¡°I will be back to make you all pay the price!¡± The junior¡¯s tone sounded exactly like her. When he turned around, he was shocked to see his master standing behind him. Master Fengxing looked very unpleasant. His deeply knitted brows had created deep creases on his face. The junior retreated anxiously and greeted him before leaving swiftly. Master Fengxing turned his eyes to Shen Nianmo to study him. At this moment, Shen Nianmo was lying on the trunk of a tree. He neither greeted nor said a word when he saw Master Fengxing approaching. Instead, he only gave him a scornful smile. The sheer force of character from the child of six years old was very dominating, powerful enough even for Master Fengxing to notice his imposing manner. Moreover, he was guilty of lying to the young man. ¡°Nianmo, why did youe back so early?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you have kept me away in the dark long enough?¡± Shen Nianmo said firmly, with a smirk on his face. He did not even acknowledge him as his master this time. ¡°Nianmo, I had to, it was against my will. Your parents have entrusted your safety to us.¡± Chapter 1994 - The Breakup (2) Chapter 1994: The Breakup (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°The mysterious woman bore no good intentions. I had to send you away, so she would not have the chance to kidnap you,¡± Master Fengxing remonstrated kindly. Shen Nianmo could not hold back his amusement. ¡°Why did you have to make it sound so pompous? You invited all the other masters tounch an ambush together. How awesome was that? She came alone and walked singlehandedly into the battle. Even if I were present in the Fengyun Valley, how would she possibly kidnap me? Were you not confident of your ambush, or in me?¡± Master Fengxing remained quiet. He was indeed not confident enough in Shen Nianmo, for he was worried that he would be charmed by Gu Xijiu and walk away with her willingly. ¡°Nianmo¡­¡± Master Fengxing struggled to find his words and was interrupted before he could continue, ¡°Master, please help me to invite all my masters. I have something to say.¡± He hesitated, but still did as told and sent his men to invite the masters. Out of the nine masters, two were severely injured, but Master Fengxing had treated their injuries. Walking around would note as a significant problem at this moment. The Fengyun Valley was very much destroyed. Almost all the buildings there were ruined. Therefore, all of them decided to gather around at the za. Only three out of all ten masters had personally met Shen Nianmo, so it was the first time for them to see his face. When Master Fengxing introduced him to the masters, they were utterly surprised that he looked like an adult. One of them had even called out his nickname. ¡°Mr. Fuyi!¡± The master had an encounter with Shen Nianmo before, during an exploration. They spent about half an hour together, but Shen Nianmo never revealed his real identity and announced his name as Mr. Fuyi instead. After the encounter, the master was nning to befriend him; little did he know that Mr. Fuyi would be his future disciple- Shen Nianmo. At present, that master had mixed feelings about the situation. ¡°Nianmo, all your masters are now present. What would you like to say? You may now speak,¡± Master Fengxing finally said. All eyes were on Shen Nianmo; his eyesswept across all his masters andmented, ¡°I would like to express my gratitude for your tireless effort.¡± Having said that, he bowed before them, The ten masters stared at each other in dismay, obviously at a loss for words. Spiritual Master Yuhang had been guiding him for the past three years, so he spoke up, ¡°Nianmo, you should address us as your masters.¡¯ Shen Nianmo looked at him fixedly andmented with a half smile, ¡°Chill. This is also the thing that I am about to bring up today.¡± Utterly surprised, Spiritual Master Yuhang could sense that something was not right. ¡°Nianmo!¡± ¡°Nianmo, what are you trying to do? All of us are your father¡¯s friends. We are also your masters, assigned by your father himself,¡± Master Fengxing continued. Shen Nianmo raised his hand and said nonchntly, ¡°My elders, please listen to me.¡± The crowd went silent. Shen Nianmo continued, ¡°Have you all epted me as your disciple because of my parents and my name?¡± The crowd said nothing. They were willing to break their rules by sharing their disciple with other masters because of his unique identity ¨C the son of the Celestial and Demon beings. Chapter 1995 - The Breakup (3) Chapter 1995: The Breakup (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHaving Shen Nianmo as a disciple was definitely an honor, for he was endowed with intelligence and wit. ¡°Nianmo, it is not only because of your parents. We know that you are unusually intelligent, a gifted talent who learns quickly,¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang exined. ¡°Are you treating me as a child?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± ¡°Nianmo, you are only six years old,¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang continued. ¡°Do I look like a six-year-old?¡± Shen Nianmo asked smilingly with his head tilted to the side, waiting for an answer. ¡°About that¡­¡± Shen Nianmo continued coldly, ¡°My father turned into an adult at the age of one and started traveling the world. When he became the Divine Lord, did you treat him like a one-year-old?¡± Unable to find the words, Spiritual Master Yuhang did not answer. He had briefly heard about the story of the Divine Lord, but he did not know how old he actually was when he started traveling around the world, for he never mentioned his age. Surely, without the knowledge of his actual age, no one would treat the Divine Lord like a child when he possessed the look of a grown up. Shen Nianmo was very capable. He started building up his fame at the age of three; the continent was well aware of his presence. Even though many people had heard about him as Mr. Fuyi. Spiritual Master Yuhang watched as the child grew up, so he would always see Shen Nianmo as a child. ¡°All of you have treated me differently because I am Shen Nianmo. You have disregarded how I really am and treated me like a mere child by making every decision on my behalf; but, I am who I am. I have my own ways and principles. Also, I certainly do not want to be interrupted by anyone of any means, including the lies that you make to keep me in the dark because of your personal intentions. From now on, I am Di Fuyi, not Shen Nianmo. The disciple that you want to keep is Shen Nianmo, so it has nothing to do with me anymore. Therefore, I no longer wish to visit and ept your teachings. By the way, what I have with the mysterious woman is between us. Do not get yourself concerned. It is none of your business.¡± All of them were utterly shocked. ¡°Nianmo!¡±Spiritual Master Yuhang started to panic. ¡°Call me Di Fuyi!¡± Shen Nianmo gave him an icy look. ¡°That is only your nickname, not your real identity. You are the son of the Divine Lord, how can you change your surname? It is¡­ It is considered as sacrilege.¡± ¡°My father does not even bother about it. Why should you interfere?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You cannot do so. I am sure the Divine Lord will never approve of it,¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang tried to persuade him. Di Fuyi continued scornfully, ¡°Approving or disapproving; it is a matter between us, father and son; so, it certainly has nothing to do with you. All right, that is all that I wanted to say. Take care!¡± He turned and left. ¡°Nianmo!¡± ¡°Nianmo!¡± ¡°Nianmo¡­¡± They tried to call him back, but he never looked back. Master Fengxing could not help but loudly demand, ¡°Fuyi, you are doing so because you are indignant at the siege that we have plotted against the mysterious woman, aren¡¯t you?¡± Without even looking back, Di Fuyi stopped and answered sternly, ¡°About the siege of ten masters against a woman, is it really something to be proud of?¡± The masters remained quiet. They would never work together for an ambush, but today was an exception. ¡°Fuyi, you do not know about the origin of the woman. I am sure she harbors evil intentions. Also, she bears extraordinary Kung Fu, almost as good as your parents. When a woman like her tries to get her hands on a child, we cannot sit and wait for it to happen. We do not want anything to happen to you. We had to do what we did,¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang exined. ¡°Fuyi, the woman is truly mysterious. What if she is the descendant of Luo Jiuchen?¡± Chapter 1996 - The Breakup (4) Chapter 1996: The Breakup (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°She is not!¡± Di Fuyi interrupted. Hesitantly, Master Fengxing continued, ¡°Fuyi, you may know one¡¯s appearance, but you may never know one¡¯s intentions. You are too young to understand that one¡¯s heart is iprehensible. We have to protect you against the woman; she has a dubious background and excellent Kung Fu. Do you really fancy her?¡± Di Fuyi surprisingly turned around and gave him a tight smile. ¡°What if I really do fancy her?¡± Both Master Fengxing and Spiritual Master Yuhang panicked. ¡°No! No way! You are not good together!¡± Did the child really fall for the old woman? Although the old woman was exceptionally beautiful, their age gap was toorge to be ignored. Nianmo was only six. ¡°Good or not, we shall decide it on our own. It is not up to you to decide.¡± ¡°She will never be true to you. She must have evil motives.¡± Di Fuyi responded with a smile and said something even more surprising, ¡°Even if she really has evil motives, I insist that I must marry her and make her my wife.¡± Di Fuyi gave no further attention to the people, who stood frozen, not knowing what to do. He summoned his ride and left. He had to go looking for Gu Xijiu, the woman who once said that she would kidnap him and make him her husband. He was desperate for them to get married right away. He was young; there was no rush. Additionally, she was old enough, so the marriage could wait for a few more years. When he traveled the world as Mr. Fuyi, he had made many friends from many different regions and industries who had different capabilities. Some of them were excellent at finding people. When he found out that Gu Xijiu was severely injured and could not reach her, he quickly made contacts with a few of these people, so they could help search for her. With her injuries, she would not make it very far. She was probably hiding somewhere odd to treat her wounds. He believed that he would find her in no time. To his dismay, he received no news about her even after three days. All his friends had searched every corner in the Feng Yun Valley, covering the area as wide as they could. They only managed to find a small piece of cloth and a pool of dried out blood on the floor in one of the caves in the snowy mountain.She was nowhere to be seen. On the mountaintop, Di Fuyi held the piece of cloth tightly in his hand. He studied the blood and realized that it must have been spat, instead of dripped. He could also tell based on the clues left behind that she had been lying down on one side.He could tell that her injuries were severe, as she could hardly sit. Obviously, she once took a rest here. The signs were left behind just three days ago, and based on their observations, she must have stayed for less than an hour before she left. Why was she in a rush to leave, even with the severity of her injuries? What happened? Di Fuyi was unable to contain his curiosity that burned like a raging wildfire. He pinched his lips into a tight line and started searching for more clues. ¡°There is nothing else, brother. We have searched the entire ce.¡± His friend told him. Di Fuyi said nothing more and continued his search in the cave;ter, he extended his search outside the cave. Suddenly, an idea came to him. He took out the directed audio spell and tried to contact her once more. His eyes swept across the area and found something. He leaped and dug up the snow. His fingers froze at sight. There it was, a dark-red directed audio spell, covered in the snow. It was the directed audio spell that she used to keep in touch with him. He did not know that she had left it behind in the snow. No wonder that he could not reach her. The directed audio spell used to be in a pale color, but it was covered in too much blood now. Even the snow had been stained. Did she leave it behind because it was too filthy? Chapter 1997 - Treating The Wounds Chapter 1997: Treating The Wounds Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Fuyi, we have checked all the rides and carriages that have passed through the sky above the Feng Yun Valley for the past three days. None of them was the one that you are looking for.¡± Another report came. She was so severely injured. If she wanted to leave, she would have to take a ride or a carriage, but her whereabouts were unnoticed. How did she leave the ce, then? ¡°Brother Fuyi, would anything happen to her while she was here alone?¡± A man voiced our his concern. The ce was rather deserted. Many beasts surrounded the mountains. If they came spotting the sign of her blood, she would not be able to defend herself. She could have ended up being a meal. ¡°No way!¡± Di Fuyi interrupted. He had spent some time with her to know very well about her temperament and her agility. In times of danger, the woman was good at forcing her way out. She could alwayse out with many surprising ideas. With her extraordinary capabilities, she would not possibly end up being a meal of some random beasts. The real question was where she went. Di Fuyi clenched his fists in frustration. This woman had sent him into difficult situations many times. She only treated him as a target of her mission, but on the contrary, she started the rumors herself and ruined his innocence by spreading the false news publicly. His close friends, who knew him as Shen Nianmo, started to joke around by calling him her little husband. They even proceeded to ask how he felt about it. He did not feel anything particr about it. However, he was confident about one thing; since she had made the announcement so publicly, he should turn the rumors into a reality. She had to learn her lesson that words had power. If she said something irresponsible, she had to be responsible for the consequences. The directed audio spell at his waist lighted up all of a sudden. Di Fuyi picked it up and heard the news from the other end. ¡°Brother Fuyi, there was a carriage that entered the residence of Long Siye, who is known as General Biao Qi, a few days ago. His ce has been enforced with restricted entries ever since.¡± Di Fuyi heaved a sigh of relief. He had ced some men at different ces where Gu Xijiu¡¯s friends lived. They were requested to report at once if there was any news at all. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was indeed severely injured, mostly internally. Some of her organs were greatly affected. She tried very hard to hide her pain in front of her opponents; however, after a few rounds of teleportation, she started to suffer from ckouts and was too weak to tell which direction to go. She could only try to stray as far away from the Feng Yun Valley as she possibly could and ended up on the mountains. Once there, she could barely hold herself together and spat a few mouthfuls of blood. She wanted to get in touch with Long Siye and ask for his help, but she did not have the strength to retrieve the directed audio spell. Unsteadily, she stumbled and staggered at length into the cave. She wanted to meditate, but could not even sit up straight. She had toy herself down on the floor to catch her breaths. The mussel and Lu Wu were very worried about her condition, but none of them had any medical knowledge to offer their help. In the mountains, the beasts roared and billowed, but they could not get any closer, for the mussel and Lu Wu were constantly guarding the ce. Gu Xijiu nned to stay for a while to meditate until her condition be better, and at least to regain her strength. However, the severity of her injuries was beyond her expectation. After half an hour of rest, she still could not find the strength even to sit up. She tried to swallow some medicines that were made for fast recovery. She thought she could at least sit up when the medication took effect, but none of them worked. Chapter 1998 - Treating The Wounds (2) Chapter 1998: Treating The Wounds (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu could feel her heart pounding in her chest, but she could not suppress it. She knew she must not dy her treatment any longer. She had to find someone she could trust to help her with her recovery; otherwise, she would lose her life in the wilderness. She thought about Long Siye and wanted to get in touch with him for his help, but she could not find the directed audio spell in her storage bag. She must have lost it during the violent fight. It probably slipped from her bag when she took her weapons out. Therefore, she could only approach him, personally. Lu Wu offered its help. ¡°Master, I will carry you there!¡± The mussel disagreed. ¡°Silly, our master can barely hold herself together. I should take her in my shell, and you can carry us both.¡± ¡°It is you who wishes to get a free ride, right? Why do you have to make it sound like master needs it?¡± Lu Wu disdained the idea. Weakly, Gu Xijiu tried to stop them from arguing. ¡°We cannot go by air. There will surely be interceptions. Mussel, please carry me away via Ground Drilling.¡± All the masters had suffered a significant loss in the Feng Yun Valley. Certainly, they would send out their men to hunt her down. Therefore, Ground Drilling was the only way out. However, there was a long way to go. With Ground Drilling, they could only make it to Long Siye¡¯s ce after five or six days. Her treatment could not be dyed for that long. Therefore, Gu Xijiu proposed another idea. The mussel would carry her to the seventh heaven. From there, Lu Wu would camouge into the appearance of a horse and carry her all the way. The mussel¡¯s Ground Drilling had reached a high degree of technical proficiency. It could dig its way down without leaving any signs behind. With their level of Kung Fu, the mussel and Lu Wu would not leave any traces behind unless they did it on purpose, which exined why Di Fuyi failed to find anything. ¡­ Long Siye had been very busy for the past few years. He used to be the leader of a n. Even with his memory erased, his instincts remained, so his people skills came in handy. Not only did his Kung Fu increase tremendously, but he was also promoted to an even higher social rank as well. He was already a general now, the right-hand man of the Emperor Immortal. As a general, he surely had many men, so he could always receive thetest news. He had undoubtedly heard the news about Gu Xijiu in the Feng Yun Valley and Mount Wujie. He knew that Gu Xijiu sessfully escaped, but was injured and that her whereabouts were unknown. He was concerned with her wellbeing, so he tried to call her many times via his directed audio spell, but she never picked up. He had also sent many secret agents to find her. However, three days went by, but no news came by. The skies were already dark. He was circling his room restlessly like ants on a hot pan when all of a sudden, a ck carriagended in his backyard. The carriage looked somewhat odd, and not just because it was entirely ck. Even the horse pulling the carriage was ck. Many guards were protecting the area of his residence. The sudden emergence of a ck carriage would certainly catch their attention. Therefore, they surrounded the carriage and started to interrogate. They could not hear any sound from the carriage; it was inplete silence. Instead, the ¡®magical horse¡¯ startedmunicating, ¡°I hereby request to see General Long. An old acquaintance of his is here to visit.¡± The guards had seen many magical horses before, but they had never met such an arrogant one. Chapter 1999 - Treating The Wounds (3) Chapter 1999: Treating The Wounds (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe leader of the guards stood in its way to stop it from getting another step closer to the hall. Meanwhile, he sent his men to tell Long Siye of the incident. Long Siye went to check the situation as soon as he heard about it. Upon seeing the carriage, he was a little confused, for he could not recall whose carriage it was. The magical horse seemed to be relieved to see him. Before he could ask, the horse started asking him for a favor. ¡°General Long, please send your men away.¡± Long Siye was astonished. His men, however, refused to back down. ¡°General, I am concerned that the intruder bears no good intention.¡± Long Siye dismissed his concern swiftly. ¡°There is nothing to be worried about. I have a grasp of the situation. You may leave now. Spread no word about what happened tonight. If anything goes out, you are responsible for it.¡± The leader of the guards was puzzled, but he could never go against the general¡¯smand. He took the order and left with the rest of his men. Long Siye turned his attention to the carriage and asked gently, ¡°Xijiu, is that you?¡± The ¡®carriage¡¯ answered, ¡°Overlord Long, you are a smart man!¡± Then, Long Siye watched as the carriage changed its camouge and turned into a mussel of pale-pink color. The mussel, with the look of an adorable child, fixed its hopeful eyes on Long Siye, as though a lost child who had just found a policeman. ¡°Overlord Long, please help my master. She needs you!¡± It then opened its shells, exposing Gu Xijiu. There shey, looking as pale as a white paper. Her breathing was weak, and one could easily tell the severity of her injuries. She forced a smile when she saw Long Siye. ¡°Long¡­ Instructor Long¡­ Save¡­ Save me.¡± Long Siye started to tremble in immense anxiety. ¡­ After all stresses and strains, he finally put Gu Xijiu in his private room. Long Siye had checked her pulse and noticed that many of her organs were not functioning well. Her injuries could not simply be undone. If the same injuries happened to a normal celestial being, he or she would be long gone. Gu Xijiu¡¯s strength and advanced spiritual power had kept her alive until now. Moreover, she had also taken some pills to help her survive, which was why she was still conscious after three days without any help. Her face, however, was ashen. After examining the severity of her injuries, Long Siye was even more worried. The Golden Splitting Spell caused the injuries that she suffered from. It was a potent spell that could cause maximum harm to its target. The Golden Splitting Spell was an exclusive technique from Spiritual Master Shanjing. Once hit, the spell would cause the victim¡¯s organs to be liquefied and melt away into a pool of blood. It was strong enough to cause severe injuries even to Gu Xijiu, who had always been strong and tough. Spiritual Master Shanjing was really a hermit, who had always been hiding away in solitude. It came as a surprise to Long Siye that he was also one of the members of the siege. The spell required an exclusive cure, which could only be made by Spiritual Master Shanjing. Otherwise, the affected organs would never be able to recover. On the contrary, they would be even worse as time went by. Gu Xijiu knew that her injuries were one of a kind. She saw Long Siye¡¯s nervous expression, which basically confirmed her assumption. ¡°Can my injuries be cured by the Triumphant Recovery Spell?¡± The Triumphant Recovery Spell was a special recovery spell that could heal any internal or external injuries. Gu Xijiu was the one who taught Long Siye about the spell, so she knew that he could help her. The spell would require both of them to work together, which was why Gu Xijiu was in such a hurry to see Long Siye. Long Siye seemed quite unsure about the idea. He began to speak, then hesitated. Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°No worries; tell me how bad it is.¡± Long Siye knew he could not hide the truth from her, so he told her about the severity of the Golden Splitting Spell. Gu Xijiu had not met many people from the Upper Bound, so she certainly did not expect that the spell would be so harmful when Spiritual Master Shanjing attacked her. Even Long Siye was aggrieved at the violence. Chapter 2000 - Treating The Wounds (4) Chapter 2000: Treating The Wounds (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I have heard about Spiritual Master Shanjing. It was said that he is a man of great generosity and charity. I had even thought about befriending him when the opportunity came. To my dismay, he is actually a hypocrite. How could he act so violently towards a woman like you?¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh. ¡°Oh, I see. The tall man is actually Spiritual Master Shanjing. Actually, he suffered from severe injuries too.¡± Spiritual Master Shanjing was a really tall, broad-shouldered man that served as a huge contrast next to Gu Xijiu. During the fight, Gu Xijiu wanted to hit him at his leg with Resentful Kicks, but she missed and hit his private part instead. His facial expression changed abruptly. He could not help but call her a monstrous girl. Cold sweats broke out when he quickly retreated. Then, he hit and injured her with the spell. ¡­ The rest of her injuries were notplicated to heal. The only thing that left Long Siye helpless was the Golden Splitting Spell. He took out all of his finest medicines to let her try them, but she refused. ¡°Instructor Long, your medicine is not as good as mine. The medicines will not work. We should try the Triumphant Recovery Spell first.¡± Long Siye clenched his fists in indignation. ¡°I will go and ask for the cure from the old man, Shanjing.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head in disapproval and said, ¡°He will not give it to you. They are hunting me as well.¡± Gu Xijiu knew how bad the kick was. If she were not mistaken, Spiritual Master Shanjing would experience erectile dysfunction for the next few centuries. Spiritual Master Shanjing must be very desperate to torture her to the core. Why would he even offer the cure? Furthermore, if Long Siye really went to ask for the cure from him, her hiding ce would be exposed. They would definitely find her in his residence. These people wanted to lock her up in their cage. She certainly would not let their wishe true. Long Siye could not think of any other ways. His medical knowledge came from the books given by Gu Xijiu, so what he knew surely would not be any better than what Gu Xijiu knew. Without a choice, he could only do as told. The effect of the Triumphant Recovery Spell was really strong. However, it would require both the healer and the patient to sit in two separate wooden tubs. The tubs would be filled with liquid medicine and aligned next to each other. They would connect their palms and channel their power individually. Furthermore, both of them had to be naked in order to perform the spell. If she had a choice, she would not put Long Siye into the embarrassing situation to perform the treatment for her. Long Siye did not want to dy the treatment anymore. He quickly ordered his men to prepare the herbs. The preparation was rather troublesome. The process alone took three hours. In order to prevent any possible mistakes, he had to examine the ingredients personally to make sure they were the finest. When everything was thoroughly prepared, it was already midnight. A big wooden tub was carried into the private room. It was filled with translucent blue bubbles. The herbs tossed and turned in the tub, following the flow of the bubbles. Long Siye was a gentleman. He knew that Gu Xijiu could hardly move, so he sent two female servants to the room to help her undress. Then, he nned to enter another room where the other wooden tub was ced. After he soaked himself in the water, two female servants woulde and carry the tub away to ce him in her room. The tubs would be put next to each other. He had thought things through. There should not be any error. However, to his surprise, an unexpected guest arrived. Just before he started to undress, a servant came reporting, ¡°General Long, Mr. Fuyi is here to visit!¡± Long Siye¡¯s fingers froze as he heard the news. Chapter 2001 - An Unexpected Guest Chapter 2001: An Unexpected Guest Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye had certainly heard about Mr. Fuyi and even thought about befriending him as well; but, what he did not know was that Mr. Fuyi was actually Shen Nianmo. It was the middle of the night. What was the man doing here? Normally, Long Siye would meet and wee his guests as soon as he could; especially if someone honorable came to visit. However, he could not leave Gu Xijiu alone at this critical moment. She needed him to keep her alive. He gave an order to the servant, ¡°Tell him that I am upied at the moment and ask him toe back three dayster.¡± The servant acknowledged and swiftly left, but he returned a few momentster and reported. ¡°General, he said he has something urgent. He needs to see you now.¡± Long Siye was obviously annoyed. ¡°I am not seeing him! Go away!¡± He would not even meet the Celestial Emperor even if he were here now. The servant was shocked and left. This was the first time for the servant to experience such great frustration from his master. He turned around and almost bumped into another man. He took a few steps back and acknowledged, ¡°Fuyi¡­ Mr. Fuyi.¡± Mr. Fuyi only gave him a soft smile and patted on his shoulder. ¡°You may leave,¡± he reassured. Therefore, the servant left with a clueless look. Long Siye noticed the chaos outside and was irritated. Soon, the doors were mmed open. A man dressed in a purple robe entered with heavy steps. ¡°Why did General Long keep me at a distance? What if there were urgent military situations that require your immediate attention?¡± The pearls in the private room shone brightly, bright enough for Long Siye to see his face clearly. It was their first encounter, but he felt a strange sense of familiarity when he saw Mr. Fuyi. What surprised him more was that he felt a sense of precaution and hostility towards a man he had never met. He could tell that Mr. Fuyi¡¯s Kung Fu was extraordinary; he was at least at the level of a Golden Immortal. He retained a strong aura in the room. Long Siye could not help but feel a little intimidated. ¡°Mr. Fuyi, why are you here in the depth of the night? I have an important matter to attend to, so I really do not have time to entertain you,¡± Long Siye exined calmly. He was concerned that the man¡¯s spiritual power was much stronger than his. Otherwise, he would have kept the man out of his residence by force. ¡°Are you eager to attend to someone else¡¯s treatment?¡± Caught by the surprising question, Long Siye stood frozen. He could not figure out Mr. Fuyi¡¯s purpose of visit, or his identity. He would not tell him about Gu Xijiu¡¯s injuries until he had a better idea. What if Mr. Fuyi was actually one of the opponents who hunted for her? What if he was with the group of the ten masters? Gu Xijiu was right in the room, separated only by a door panel. The intruding guest would find out about her whereabouts very easily. Long Siye took a deep breath, then offered, ¡°Shall we talk about this outside?¡± He had to get the man away from the room. The wooden tub caught Di Fuyi¡¯s attention. ¡°General Long seems to be in a good mood for a midnight herbal bath. Is that true?¡± ¡°This is how I like to meditate. Please excuse me. This is not the ce for a proper talk. Let us go outside,¡± Long Siye offered again, while intentionally blocking the entrance. ¡°There is no need for that. I am here to look for someone.¡± Di Fuyi tried to look behind the closed doors that were blocked behind Long Siye. There seemed to be some movements in the room. Was General Long going to have his bath together with a woman? It did not seem so. As far as he was concerned, Long Siye was a very disciplined man. He did not have a wife nor a concubine. He did not get close to his personal female servants as well. Who would the woman be? Long Siye sensed that something was not right and quickly changed the topic. Chapter 2002 - An Unexpected Guest (2) Chapter 2002: An Unexpected Guest (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Who are you looking for? I do not have many people in my residence. Follow me, and I shall call them out to let you see their faces one by one.¡± ¡°That is unnecessary. She should be here.¡± With a sh, Long Siye could barely see as Di Fuyi passed by him quickly. The next thing he knew was that the door was mmed open. Everything in the room could be viewed. Long Siye was facing the outside, so he did not see what was going on in the room. Di Fuyi was already behind him facing directly inside the room, so he had a clear view. Long Siye wanted to turn around and see what was really happening, but Di Fuyi obviously disapproved. He then moved very quickly behind him and gave him a strong push. Di Fuyi was too quick! Though Long Siye was generally known for his inexhaustible agility, he was nothingpared to Di Fuyi. He stumbled across the corridor as a result of the momentum of Di Fuyi¡¯s push, and almost hit a pir head-on. Even with the virtue of patience, Long Siye could no longer hold his frustration. ¡°Bang!¡± He heard a loud noise and turned quickly around, only to notice that Di Fuyi forcefully shut the doors again. Di Fuyi stood, blocking the doors. There were some doubts in his eyes. ¡°What are you nning to do, Overlord Long?¡± Di Fuyi then saw that Gu Xijiu had beenpletely undressed, lying naked on the bed. The visual impact was too much for the young adult. Di Fuyi did not fix his eyes on her for long. Immediately, he looked away and shut the doors to prevent Long Siye from seeing her naked. Di Fuyi was still an innocent and unsophisticated young man. He knew about these things but seeing the naked body of a woman was really something else. The visual impact was intense. His heart throbbed in response. Even with a quick nce, he clearly saw how bad Gu Xijiu¡¯splexion looked. She was severely injured but still remained conscious. She wanted to pull the nket across to keep her body covered. However, her strength certainly did not match her intention. She saw him, too. Their eyes met for a brief moment. There was another wooden tub in the room, braving the air bubbles. It looked just as same as the wooden tub outside. The liquid medicine in the tubs was the same, too; both dark green in color. Di Fuyi had privately carried out a thorough investigation about Long Siye, so he knew that he was not an evil man. Long Siye certainly did not prepare the tubs for a bath, knowing how severe Gu Xijiu¡¯s condition was. It must be a way to treat Gu Xijiu¡¯s wounds. Di Fuyi was smart enough to work out the entire scheme of the treatment process, but he did not feelfortable about it. He had always thought silently to himself that he would make Gu Xijiu his wife someday. He was, however, still an innocent, virgin. Seeing her naked body for the first time had certainly shocked him to his core. He felt enraged at the thought of Long Siye seeing the same view he did. On the other hand, Long Siye was deeply upset that Mr. Fuyi was looking at Gu Xijiu naked. He could safely assume that Gu Xijiu was already naked on the bed.Even as Gu Xijiu¡¯s closest friend, he had never seen her naked before. He used to have the initiative to befriend Mr. Fuyi. At the very moment, the idea was tossed away. His only wish now was to get rid of the man. ¡°You have intruded my residence, and forcefully opened the door to my private room. Do you really think you have the right to ask me what I am about to do?¡± Long Siye clenched his fists. He was ready to fight Di Fuyi if necessary. However, Di Fuyi gave him a surprising announcement. ¡°I am her fianc¨¦. The sole purpose of my visit is to find her.¡± Long Siye stood in disbelief. ¡°Nonsense! We have known each other for many years, and I have never heard about her fianc¨¦!¡± Chapter 2003 - An Unexpected Guest (3) Chapter 2003: An Unexpected Guest (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi gave him a profound look. He knew that they had known each other for a very long time. When he was still a baby, he saw them before, enjoying the view ofnterns together. He heaved a sigh to dismiss the sudden realization; Gu Xijiu¡¯s injuries required immediate attention. ¡°I am Shen Nianmo,¡± Di Fuyi decided to enlighten him with another shocking announcement. ¡°She has publicly dered that I am her fianc¨¦ and we will soon be married,¡± he said confidently. Long Siye did not know what to say. He was speechless. He had heard about the rumors, but never actually cared. He liked Gu Xijiu, so he would pay attention to the men or even friends around her. He would take precaution against the previous prince, Yun Yanli, but certainly not Shen Nianmo. Who would pay attention to a child of six years old? Therefore, he disposed of the rumors with a sneer, for he knew that Gu Xijiu was not serious about it. She only said it to trigger the people. However, upon seeing the handsome man, whose face was intricate and beautiful, Long Siye could not look at him in the same way anymore. ¡°Aren¡¯t¡­ Aren¡¯t you Mr. Fuyi? How can you be the prince, Shen Nianmo? Long Siye could not process what we heard. When Di Fuyi traveled the world, he preferred to keep his parents¡¯ identity concealed. He did not want others to find out who he truly was, so he had to use a nickname. He wanted to conquer the world with his own two hands, so he would not expose his identity in public. However, his identity was not important anymore. He did not want to argue with Long Siye any further about who he was and where he came from. Instantly, he revealed the bracelet. The ss Dragon Bracelet shone brightly under the luminescence of the pearl in Long Siye¡¯s residence. ¡°Mr. Fuyi is the name I use to travel the world.¡± Long Siye felt an impulse to back off. During Shen Nianmo¡¯s birthday, he was there as a guard. He was not entitled enough to enter the hall, but he had certainly heard about the bracelet that was given to the little prince; a bracelet that he was unable to take off ever since. There were great artists at the birthday party, so they immediately put the view of the bracelet down on paper. Long Siye had seen the drawing before. It looked just the same as the one Di Fuyi currently wore. He really was Shen Nianmo! Long Siye did not know what to feel. He did not know enough about what happened between Gu Xijiu and Shen Nianmo, but he was sure about one thing- her words were only said in a fit of rage, she did not mean any of it. Long Siye took a deep breath before rifying, ¡°It is a misunderstanding. What Xijiu has for you is only friendship, not love. She probably said so because of the rage triggered by your fellow masters. She did not mean any of the things she said, so you should not be concerned. If there were any inconveniences caused, we shall exin the situation to your masters when she gets better.¡± Di Fuyi looked at him fixedly. ¡°We will figure it out between us, so there is no need for you to be concerned. About her injuries, there is no time to dy. Are you sure that you want this conversation right now?¡± Long Siye was anxious, too. ¡°I was about to carry out the treatment for her. Had you not interrupted, we would have already started.¡± Di Fuyi was curious about the two wooden tubs. ¡°How are you going to carry out the treatment? What is up with the two tubs?¡± Long Siye frowned. He would not usually make any exnations to anyone about what he did. He certainly would not feel like exining himself to a man who imed to be Gu Xijiu¡¯s fianc¨¦. Chapter 2004 - An Unexpected Guest (4) Chapter 2004: An Unexpected Guest (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi insisted on getting to the bottom of the matter. If Long Siye refused to exin, he would certainly not let him carry out the treatment for Gu Xijiu. Also, Long Siye could not kick the young man out of his house, for he was more powerful than him, both in terms of physical strength and social rank. Without a choice, Long Siye had to tell him. Long Siye started by telling him the general issues of Gu Xijiu¡¯s injuries, including the proposition that she made about the treatment. Di Fuyi did not interrupt Long Siye. Once finished, he gave him two options. The first option was a fight. Whoever won would be the one carrying out the treatment for Gu Xijiu. The second option was a voluntary withdrawal. Long Siye would stand away and guard the doors while Di Fuyi carried out the treatment for Gu Xijiu. Once it was done, he would then visit Spiritual Master Shanjing to ask for the cure for herplete recovery. Long Siye was outraged! Either way, Di Fuyi would end up being the one carrying out the treatment. He tried to reason with Di Fuyi, ¡°Your Highness, the steps of the treatment are extremelyplicated. I cannot exin everything briefly in in words. Her injuries are too severe to allow any mistakes. If you really want the best for her, let¡¯s not have this argument at this critical moment.¡± He was sincere to resolve theplication, but Di Fuyi remained unshakable in his determination. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You only have to tell me the correct steps, and I shall be sure that nothing will go wrong.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°I have decided!¡± Long Siye did not know what to do. He took a few breaths while finding the right words to say. ¡°I believe that you really like her. Why are you risking her life?¡± Di Fuyi hugged his arms and said nothing more. He continued to nce at Long Siye coldly. Apparently, he would not back off. Long Siye continued scornfully, ¡°It seems to me that you do not really appreciate her, after all.¡± Di Fuyi looked away and answered coldly, ¡°You have mistaken. I never said that I like her. However, if she has imed to be my fianc¨¦e, I will be sure to take care of her innocence. I will not allow another man to see her naked body.¡± Long Siye was speechless. Frustrated, he had to set the matter straight. ¡°She will exin the situation to youter.¡± ¡°I will wait for her exnation, but before that, I am the one who treats her injuries.¡± Long Siye could not say anything more. There was no time to lose. He had to agree to let Di Fuyi carry out the treatment on his behalf. However, he did have one condition. ¡°Xijiu¡¯s injuries cannot be dyed any longer. You have to learn the steps in half an hour. If not, I will do it myself. I cannot watch as she dies.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Di Fuyi agreed swiftly. The treatment required the use of spiritual power, so the steps were veryplicated. He had to master the use of spells and the level of strength of his spiritual power. Long Siye knew about the treatment from the medical books given by Gu Xijiu. He took approximately ten days to get a grasp of the concept and a month to understand it fully. However, he had never executed it. When Long Siye exined to Di Fuyi, he purposely talked and acted swiftly. He wanted to make Di Fuyi realize the difficulties that lied in theseplicated steps so that he would withdraw from it. After his exnation, Di Fuyi began to demonstrate. All his steps were correct; seemingly smoother. Long Siye could not help but think that he must have learned these steps before. However, if he had, an arrogant man like him would not have wasted time listening to Long Siye¡¯s exnation. Therefore, he must be scarily smart. Long Siye did not know what to feel. After the demonstration, Di Fuyi asked, ¡°How was it?¡± Chapter 2005 - An Unexpected Guest (5) Chapter 2005: An Unexpected Guest (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°The steps are correct, but it is not easy to handle the different strengths of your spiritual power. Things can go wrong very easily.¡± Di Fuyi interrupted, ¡°If you have taught me right, I will make sure nothing goes wrong.¡± Long Siye was still worried, so he requested for another demonstration. Di Fuyi had to tell him when and how to use he would use his spiritual power. Di Fuyi gave him a frustrated look. Then, he agreed quietly and started to perform another demonstration. As a result, his second demonstration went even smoother than his first attempt; the use of spells was better. Moreover, the handling of his spiritual power with different strengths at different times was quite brilliant. Under the circumstances, Long Siye could not argue with him anymore. In a whirl, Gu Xijiu felt quite disoriented. She tried her very best to stay awake. When Di Fuyi came, she did not notice his presence due to the constant drumming in her ears. Moreover, she kept suffering from ckouts, so she had to utilize all her strength just to stay awake. Earlier, the female servant only acted ording to Long Siye¡¯s orders to underdress Gu Xijiu quickly. What happened outside of the room was not her concern. However, the servant had certainly heard Di Fuyi, but she thought that the unexpected guest would not intrude, so she continued to undress Gu Xijiu, piece by piece. All was good until Di Fuyi pushed the door open. The servant was utterly surprised; she was trained not to scream out of fear. However, overwhelmed by the shocking moment, she forgot to put some covers on Gu Xijiu. She stood frozen until the moment Di Fuyi shut the door again. Only then did she realize the awkwardness of the situation and quickly covered up Gu Xijiu¡¯s naked body. The surprise entry brought some senses back to Gu Xijiu¡¯s whirling mind. When she saw Di Fuyi at the door, she felt deeply offended. Her blood was boiling, changing her paleplexion to a bit pinkish. She could not help but curse in her head. She heard about the conversation between Di Fuyi and Long Siye, and she did not know whether to cry or tough at the dumbfounding matter. She could not reach the child when she needed him most. For a few times, he refused even to pick up his directed audio spell, causing her the trouble at the Feng Yun Valley.Finally, the child approached her first this time. When Di Fuyi offered to carry out the treatment, Gu Xijiu disagreed to the idea, but she could hardly voice her opinion. She tried very hard, but only managed to groan very weakly. They could not hear her, for sure. She listened as the conversation came to an end. Then, she heard Di Fuyi telling Long Siye to go away. ¡°You should leave,¡± he said. Obviously, the prince was about to undress himself. He did not want Long Siye¡¯spany. Without a choice, Long Siye had to leave. He told the servant in the room to help Gu Xijiu get ready before he left. ¡°Your Highness, whenever you are ready, I shall move the wooden tub into the room for you.¡± ¡°There is no need for that. I have my own ways. You only have to guard the door,¡± Di Fuyi answered coldly. Long Siye left abruptly. A few momentster, Gu Xijiu heard Di Fuyi asking, ¡°Is everything ready?¡± The servant was busy carrying Gu Xijiu. She tried to ce Gu Xijiu securely in the wooden bath. ¡°Done¡­ I am done,¡± she answered. The door was once again open. In a blur, Gu Xijiu could see beyond the steam that a wooden tub was moving into the room, as though it had wings. Swiftly, it ced itself next to her tub. The tubs sat adjacent to one another. Soaked in the water, they sat facing each other, too. Their eyes met, and Gu Xijiu could feel her heart throbbing. Her heartbeat slowly increased. It was the first time for her to see Shen Nianmo half-naked in his adult body. Chapter 2006 - Treating The Injuries Chapter 2006: Treating The Injuries Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi¡¯s ck hair was nicely tied and secured with a jade hairpin. A butterfly designed mask covered his face, leaving only his faint red lips and clear ck eyes exposed. His body waspletely soaked in the water full of herbs, revealing only his shoulders. His skin was soft and smooth, but this fact did not diminish his masculinity. His toned physique added nobility to his figure of perfect elegance. His arms rested on the edge of the tub while the water rippled around his body, along with the floating herbs. He sat casually in the tub with his legs crossed, giving off a sense of overwhelming charm. Gu Xijiu did not say anything, but the servant was obviously awestruck by his charm. She stood with her cheeks flushed. ¡°Leave now!¡± Di Fuyimanded. The was standing next to Gu Xijiu at the time, giving her support. Her heart started to throb, but she refused to go out. ¡°This¡­ This cannot be. I need to support Miss Gu. She is too weak to sit herself up,¡± she emphasized. Di Fuyi said nothing more. This time, he aimed a strike at her. He flickered a spell and a glimpse of light shed by, carrying the servant straight out of the room. ¡°Bang!¡± The door was shut, once again. They were the only ones in the room now. Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was really weak. Without support, she could not even sit up. She copsed and slowly sank into the water. Luckily, Di Fuyi saw it and acted quickly. As soon as the servant was gone, he quickly held Gu Xijiu on her shoulders to helped her sit upright. He made contact with her bare shoulders and could not help but feel a burning sensation. The temperature of the water was hot, but his palms felt hotter. She could feel the heat, slowly entering her veins. Her pale face started to flush crimson as a result of the heat transfer.She felt more awake in the water. Bewildered, she could not help but look at Shen Nianmo with a mixture of admiration and frustration. She really could not understand what the child was thinking. He should have known that everything she said was to vent her rage. Instead of disregarding her words, he took them seriously and treated her like his fianc¨¦e. In order to carry out the treatment, she risked everything to ask Long Siye for his help. She could not care less about the courtesy between a man and a woman anymore. If the one who came in were Long Siye, she would be able to keep calm and cooperate with him. Instead, the one who came in was Shen Nianmo. ¡°Distracted?¡± Di Fuyi asked. Gu Xijiu looked at him with a sense of helplessness in her eyes. ¡°Nianmo¡­¡± Di Fuyi let go of her shoulder, and she started sinking again. Her shoulders, neck, chin, and lips slowly went into the water. Before her entire head was covered in water, he raised his hands to support her and keep her head afloat. He was expecting her to be scared and afraid. On the contrary, she never lost herposure. She looked at him as if he was a naughty child. ¡°Call me Fuyi!¡± He reminded her. Gu Xijiu did not want to argue with him. ¡°Fuyi, you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he continued, ¡°You do not have to say anything. I know what you want to tell me. Are you going to say that those were things you said out of anger? And, you never really meant them and that you only see me as a child? A target of your mission?¡± Chapter 2007 - Treating The Injuries (2) Chapter 2007: Treating The Injuries (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu blinked her eyes in despair as Di Fuyi continued, ¡°Are you going to say that the steps of the Triumphant Recovery Treatment are veryplicated and that it is impossible for me to master everything in such a short time? Are you afraid that I am going to make mistakes at some point of the treatment and also tell me that your injuries are too severe to allow any misjudgment?¡± Gu Xijiu remained quiet, for he had said everything that she wanted to say. Di Fuyi gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I havepletely mastered the steps. I will not allow anything bad to happen to you!¡± He was a brilliant child and a quick learner, but he never thought that he would master the steps so quickly. It seemed rather natural to him, as though he had already learned the steps ages ago. In fact, Long Siye¡¯s exnation served more like a reminder for him to recall everything at once. His eyes met Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes again. ¡°I am not sure about other skills, but with regards to the technique of this medical treatment, I can say that I know even more than General Long!¡± Gu Xijiu certainly did not believe his arrogant words. She did not voice out her concerns, but her eyes were obviously filled with doubts. ¡°Wait for it!¡± Di Fuyi continued to annoy Gu Xijiu.She was fed up with him. She would definitely ssh him with water if she had the strength. She should be the one telling him to wait. However, at this very moment, she could not argue with him. He had already soaked his body in the tub next to her, and Long Siye had no other option. She heaved a sigh, surrendering to his dominance. She felt as if she had to return the favors that she owed him from his previous life, which was why the troubles kepting back at her. ¡°Nianmo, if I die¡­¡± ¡°If you die, I will get revenge for you!¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her. All Gu Xijiu wanted to say was that if she died, she would no longer chase him for the mission. He did not give her a chance to finish her sentence. Her chest hurt badly; the pain was unbearable. The color on her face started to fade again while cold sweats started to break out. Di Fuyi supported her shoulder with one hand and with his other hand, he fed her a red pill. ¡°Come. Take it.¡± The pill shone brightly. Surprisingly, the medicine was actually a tablet. It had a rather sweet scent. Gu Xijiu knew of many pills but had never seen this one before. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°A rare tablet that is good for your injuries.¡± ¡°I have had too many in a day.¡± She was not allowed to eat too many pills in a day, no matter how effective they were. Moreover, different medicines may lead to opposing effects. She was weak, so her body could not withstand the side effects. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This tablet will not sh with any other pills,¡± Di Fuyi reassured her. He seemed to understand her concern, but she still refused to open her mouth. ¡°Do you think that I am going to poison you?¡± He could not help but let out a sarcastic remark. She did not think about him in such a vicious way; she was only worried that he might administer her with the wrong tablet. Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°Tell me about its properties.¡± Gu Xijiu insisted. Di Fuyi looked at her again. ¡°This tablet was given to me by my father. In times of great danger, the tablet will be able to restore at least half of your strength, as long as you are still alive.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. She had heard about the medical skills of Shen Jiuli, who was known as the best doctor in the continent. There was nothing he could not cure. Even when one¡¯s soul was broken, he was still able to restore his or her life. Chapter 2008 - Treating The Injuries (3) Chapter 2008: Treating The Injuries (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe pill from the Divine Lord must be very effective. However, he had given this to his son to keep him safe. ¡°About the tablet, how many do you have?¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to know. ¡°One. Why?¡± ¡°If you give it to me now, what if you need it in the future?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am sure that that day will nevere. Stop talking nonsense. Eat it now!¡± Di Fuyi was unusually confident. He put the tablet into her mouth and demanded, ¡°Be good. Take the pill.¡± His tone was as familiar as ever. Gu Xijiu was amused and at the same time felt a bit bitter. However, she did not reject his offer this time; she ingested the tablet. The tablet smelled nice but tasted bad. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face wrinkled in an ungainly fashion. She took a while to swallow it. By that time, her tongue was already numb from the bad taste. Di Fuyi took out another sweet and put it into her mouth. ¡°It will help soothe the taste.¡± The sweetness finally suppressed the bad taste that lingered at the tip of on her tongue. It was the taste of her favorite sweet- maple sugar. She finally felt better. She looked at him in disbelief. She had certainly not expected that he would prepare everything so thoughtfully. Perhaps it was because he was still young; every child fancied sweets.What surprised her more was that they both shared the same tastes. ¡°Come. Let me transfer some spiritual power to help you dissolve the tablet.¡± Di Fuyi pulled her hands over and covered her palms to make the connection. He then transferred his spiritual power to put the tablet into effect. The tablet was indeed magical. Soon after she swallowed it, she could tell that the tablet was already taking effect. The pain that had been keeping her on edge finally started to fade. Gu Xijiu even felt that her damaged organs were beginning to heal themselves. She was suddenly hopeful. Perhaps with the tablet, they would not have to perform the Triumphant Recovery Treatment anymore. She was relieved of the pain and was also mentally more eased; at least she could sit properly in the tub now. She opened her eyes, only to catch Di Fuyi¡¯s unmoving gaze. Her heart skipped a beat. Di Fuyi had taken his mask off, revealing his true face. His facial features were intricately crafted, looking so surreal. His face must have been the work of God. Features like this were enoughto cause an entire city to fall, which was why he had to wear his mask at all times. Otherwise, he would have to deal with many more unwanted love affairs. His face was so familiar to Gu Xijiu. Somehow she had the irrational impulse of wrapping herself in his arms. Fortunately, that impulse onlysted for a brief second. Soon, her logic took over. How can she shamelessly have a crush on a child? Di Fuyi¡¯s pitch-ck eyes were looking at her beautiful face fixedly. He seemed distracted too. Their eyes met, and there was a sense of awkwardness in the air. He hesitated a little, then asked a round of insignificant questions, ¡°Has the tablet started to take effect? Are you still in pain? Do you want me to transfer more spiritual power to you? Do you still taste the bitterness on your tongue? I still have more sweets.¡± He had been acting arrogantly since he entered the room and spoke sarcastically, but all of a sudden, his attitude changed. He became so caring to her. Gu Xijiu did not know how to react to this change. ¡°You¡­¡± Why did the child change his mind? Her hesitation reminded Di Fuyi that he might have been a little overwhelming. Suddenly, he moved his body closer to hers and gave her a smile. ¡°Are you attracted by my beauty? Are you touched?¡± His smile did not seem entirely innocent; he was teasing her. Because they were so close, she could feel his warm breaths on her face. Gu Xijiu was rather confused at this time. Chapter 2009 - Treating The Injuries (4) Chapter 2009: Treating The Injuries (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu pushed his face back and said, ¡°Hmm, your face is indeed a work of art. I feel like I have lost myself in your overwhelming beauty. However, you are young; it is not an appropriate time to flirt. Early maturity does no good to you.¡± Di Fuyi was utterly surprised. He was distracted by Gu Xijiu¡¯s appearance, mostly because he somehow felt that her face seemed familiar. He noticed that his heartbeat was irregr every time he looked at her; it was as though he had admired her beauty many years ago. The greater surprise was that he could feel an involuntary erection while getting caught in her beauty. Having dedicated his entire life to growth and practice, Di Fuyi had never felt the urge in this sort of sexual need. He almost forgot that he actually needed it. He did not expect that such a mysterious woman would give him this sort of reaction. He had traveled the world and encountered female celestial beings who would try to seduce him. Some were brave and open. They had even stripped themselves naked to show off their bare bodies in front of him. However, it gave him no response. Instead, he was disgusted. Before the women could get closer, he had already pushed them far away. These sexy women could not even get him interested. Although Gu Xijiu was naked, most of her body was submerged in the water. Furthermore, there was ayer of floating herbs on the surface, so he could not see the rest of her body. She cared about her decency, so she only revealed her shoulders and a small part of her chest above the water. Logically, this restricted view should not be able to excite him. However, it had already happened twice! When their eyes met, he had to bring up a conversation to cover his awkwardness. Fortunately, her response did not make him feel so awkward anymore. ¡®Young?¡¯ The woman must be thinking that he was still a child. He smiled at her and put his arm on her shoulder. ¡°Young? Are you sure?¡± Baffled, Gu Xijiu was anxious when he made skin contact. She could feel the warmth of his skin. In fact, it was rather hot now.Her eyes darkened when she looked at him. Like an attraction, she felt as though she was pulled closer and closer into his eyes. The child always liked to act like an adult to prevent others from thinking that he was still young. Smartly, Gu Xijiu chose not to trigger him anymore. She had to prevent him from rebelling. Moreover, their conversation in the wooden tubs was rather strange. Things would easily go astray. She coughed. ¡°Fuyi, thank you for the tablet. I am feeling much better now. There is no need to perform the Triumphant Recovery Treatment anymore. I would suggest that you leave the room.¡± She felt that she should get dressed. Obviously, she wanted to change the topic. Di Fuyi thought about it and knew that it was not the right time to argue with her. He studied her expressions and ced his fingers on her wrist to read her pulse. A few momentster, he had to be honest with her. ¡°The tablet can only stop the condition of your organs from worsening. We still need to use spiritual power to fix your wounds. You should try to utilize your spiritual power.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to use her spiritual power, only to realize that her veins were still blocked. The pain was overwhelming. ¡°Since you are so experienced in the field of medicine, I think you can conquer the world even without Master Fengxing¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Di Fuyi answered with a smile. ¡°Are you morefortable with me now? Shall we begin?¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes in approval. ¡°Yes, please.¡± She raised her palms, giving him a sign that she trusted him. Dumbstruck, Di Fuyi smiled. He raised his palms to make a connection with her. ¡°You have to try to have faith in me. It will be good for your recovery.¡± Chapter 2010 - You Like That Man? Chapter 2010: You Like That Man? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I believe in you.¡± Gu Xijiu did not hesitate this time. The best result could only be achieved when both the healer and patient trusted each other. At the beginning of the treatment, Gu Xijiu was a little bit uneasy; she was a little bit cautious when she was working with his spiritual power. She was holding back in case he made a mistake so that she could have time to correct the errors. However, when theypleted a quarter of the treatment, she was utterly relieved! Di Fuyi was entirely on point! His movements were more wless than Gu Xijiu¡¯s. He was indeed a crazily smart child. Gu Xijiu silently sighed in her heart. Finally, she could let go of all her worries and fully cooperate with him. There were many bubbles in the tubs where two of them sat in, and the potion was spinning around them. Meanwhile, the medicine slowly seeped into her blood through her skin. Her damaged organs were slowly starting to reform again. ¡­ It was already in the afternoon, and Long Siye was standing in the courtyard. He had almost be a fossil waiting for the two of them to emerge from his residence. He knew that the healing process would take at least eight hours. Anything could happen in these eight hours. If Di Fuyi missed a step or made a mistake, he would go in and rescue Gu Xijiu; hence, he waited here. He used to think that Gu Xijiuwould absolutely refuse to let Di Fuyi heal her due to her generally precautious nature.Long Siye had an agreement with Di Fuyi earlier that if Gu Xijiu strongly opposed him to carry out the treatment, then Di Fuyi would need to leave and allow Long Siye to take over.Therefore, Long Siye waited eagerly outside for an hour, but there was no such urrence. Although the soundproofing in the room was good, Long Siye was a highly skilled man. If he really paid attention, he could even hear a silent yawn from the inside. Gu Xijiu was indeed quite uneasy with Di Fuyi, but she did not reject him. After talking for a while, she had let Di Fuyi heal her. This made Long Siye feel a little bit disappointed. He felt as if she had somehow treated the son of the Divine Lord and Great Devil differently. He looked down at his hand and sighed softly. He was also a genius and a hardworking individual. However, he was still not able to catch up with a six-year-old child. There was indeed a big gap! His servant served him a cup of tea. Long Siye picked up the cup and looked at her. The servant was the maid who helped Gu Xijiu change. After she was thrown out, although it was a bit embarrassing, she did not leave. She used various reasons toe back. At that moment, the servant¡¯s gaze fell on the door of the room. ¡°Do you like that man?¡± Long Siye asked unexpectedly. The servant was stunned. She immediately kneeled, and her face was flushed. ¡°No¡­ No!¡± ¡°No need to lie in front of me. You can tell me the truth. You havee and gone six times now.Do you think I can¡¯t see what¡¯s in your mind?¡± The servant was stunned for a moment and finally admitted, ¡°The young man is really attractive¡­ I know that I am wrong.¡± She was starstruck by the man. Long Siye¡¯s gloomy eyes fell on her.He slowly said, ¡°What if I tell you that he is just a six-year-old boy?¡± The servant was stunned! Her mouth was ajar, but she could not say anything. Chapter 2011 - I Would Not Have Saved You Without A Request Chapter 2011: I Would Not Have Saved You Without A Request Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye calmly looked at her. ¡°So, would you still like him? Would you be willing to be his servant? Or even marry him?¡± The servant snorted. ¡°No!¡± She was really fascinated by the young man, but she did not intend to be with a kid! She was an ordinary girl, not a pedophile. Nheless, this young man seemed to be an adult. ¡°How could he just be six years old?¡± Long Siye faintly said, ¡°Maybe he deliberately transformed to look like an adult; I am not sure of his true appearance. Perhaps, he is just too eager to grow up.¡± Long Siye stared at her for a while before he smirked. ¡°So, what is your n of action? Are you going to give up?¡± The servant said, ¡°General, you must be kidding. Regardless of whether this young man is an adult or a child, I have no other thoughts about him.¡± Long Siye seemed to be somewhat satisfied. ¡°It is good to know.¡± He then waved his hand to dismiss her. ¡°Go back now. Do not tell anyone about today¡¯s matter. If you divulge a sentence, I will definitely punish you!¡± The servant promised, turned, and left. She did note back again. Long Siye¡¯s mood was a lot better. He sat down at a stone table and waited patiently. ¡­ Inside the room, Di Fuyi finallypleted the healing process. He looked at Gu Xijiu¡¯s pretty face and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Gu Xijiu opened her eyes and took a breath. ¡°A lot better!¡± Her pretty face was terribly pale before, but now there was a faint blush on her cheek. With her watery eyes, she looked back at him. ¡°Nian¡­ Fuyi, thank you!¡± She was too weak to sit in the barrel before, but now she finally had some strength and could slowly use her spiritual power. Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me; I wouldn¡¯t have saved you without a request.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned.¡°What is it that you want? Just say it out.¡± As long as it was within her ability, she would fulfill any request from him. Di Fuyi looked at her and spoke, ¡°Are you nning to talk to me while you are still in the water?¡± ¡°Then perhaps you should leave first; we will talkter.¡± She had been soaked in this potion for the whole day. She felt like she was going to wrinkle! This treatment took a full six hours, and her legs were numb under the water. At this point, she desperately wanted to sleep. Since she was quite tired as a patient, she could imagine how exhausted Di Fuyi was as the healer! Gu Xijiu looked at his slightly pale face and was not at ease. ¡°Are you too tired? You can ask General Long to send a few servants toe and carry you out.¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want outsiders to see me like this.¡± After the Di Fuyi finished talking, he controlled the wooden barrel and moved out of the quiet room. The door closed again, leaving Gu Xijiu alone. A momentter, a servant took another bucket of clean water into the room and so that Gu Xijiu could take a bath.Gu Xijiu was still a bit weak; she was sweating profusely despite taking a shower. She then sat on the bed and waited for Di Fuyi toe in and raise his demand with her. Unexpectedly, Long Siye came in instead. He carefully observed her and was relieved. ¡°Xijiu, your appearance looks a lot better now!¡± He raised his hand and checked her pulse. His tone was more rxed now. ¡°Your pulse is also a lot stronger!¡± Gu Xijiu had already checked her own pulse just now so she naturally knew her condition. Nevertheless, she smiled in acknowledgment of his care. Chapter 2012 - He Came To Settle The Account… Chapter 2012: He Came To Settle The ount¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I have received a second chance at life!¡± Gu Xijiu said to Long Siye to lighten the mood. She then looked at Long Siye¡¯s slightly reddened eyes and remarked, ¡°Did you not sleep at all?¡± It was already the next evening since Gu Xijiu came to Long Siye¡¯s residence. Long Siye smiled and did not answer her question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Xijiu, are you hungry? I have prepared porridge that is easy to digest. Do you want to swallow a few mouthfuls?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. Although she had not been eating for nearly a day, she did not have the appetite yet. She only felt tired now and wanted to take a rest. ¡°Where is he?¡± Gu Xijiu asked bluntly. Long Siye was slightly stunned by her question. He said, ¡°He went out to get the cure for you. If you want to recoverpletely, you must have the cure from Spiritual Master Shanjing.¡± Gu Xijiu was startled. She quickly said, ¡°Why is it so urgent? He just utilized a lot of spiritual power. What he needs is rest. Moreover, it is quite a distance from here to Fengyun Valley¡­.¡± Long Siye was visibly upset. ¡°This is what he promised before, and you can¡¯t dy your healing. You can only recover as soon as you get the cure.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. Long Siye¡¯s residence was a thousand miles away from the Fengyun Valley. Di Fuyi had to travel back and forth in such an exhausted state. This kid was really sincere! If she did not agree with his demand, he would be wasting his effort. Furthermore, this trip to ask for the cure would not be easy. After all, she almost shattered the most important body part of Spiritual Master Shanjing. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu thought of something, and asked, ¡°How long ago did he leave? I can actually give him some bargain chips¡­¡± She took out a peach-colored snake from her storage space and extracted some snake poison out. She then put it in a small bottle and handed it to Long Siye. ¡°Instructor Long, I need to trouble you to send someone to pass him this bottle.¡± Long Siye was confused. ¡°What is this?¡± Gu Xijiu waved her hand to dismiss his question. ¡°I will exin it to youter. He will understand once he sees it.¡± Long Siye took the bottle of snake poison and left. ¡­ Spiritual Master Shanjing was still in the Fengyun Valley. Normally, he would leave early. However, this time, he could not. His balls were so badly hurt that he could hardly walk. Hence, he had to stay back to treat his wounds. Fortunately, Master Fengxing was a credible doctor, and he was very good at treating this sort of injury. Nheless, it was still a bit awkward. This body part of the body was ¡®private,¡¯ and it was improper to be shown to an outsider.Therefore, he only consumed medication orally. Sadly, that slowed down his recovery. Suffering this type of pain for a prolonged period gave him many opportunities to curse Gu Xijiu. He felt guilty for having killed her because of that matter. At the same time, Shen Nianmo wanted to break up with his ten masters because of this girl. If he found her corpse, he was not sure what Shen Nianmo would do to him! All of a sudden, a few disciples flew in and reported, ¡°Master, Shen Nianmo has returned!¡± Spiritual Master Shanjing¡¯s face turned pale and serious. What should he do now?! The girl must have died, and he is here to settle the ount. The return of Shen Nianmo caused a sensation in the Fengyun Valley. The four masters who remained, along with their disciples, were all rmed. Therefore, when Di Fuyi entered, he was immediately surrounded. Spiritual Master Shanjing looked at him like a traitor. ¡°Nianmo, why are you back?¡± Chapter 2013 - What Kind Of Trade Do You Want To Talk About? Chapter 2013: What Kind Of Trade Do You Want To Talk About? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn his heart, Master Fengxing hoped that Shen Nianmo was here to ask for forgiveness. Di Fuyi wore a mask on his face so they could not tell his facial expression clearly. However, his light pink lips slightly smirked. ¡°Master Fengxing, I am not looking for you.¡± Master Fengxing was speechless! Apparently, Di Fuyi did not recognize him as his teacher. Furiously, Master Fengxing questioned, ¡°Why are you here then?!¡± Di Fuyi was very straightforward. ¡°I want to make a trade.¡± Master Fengxing grew even angrier. ¡°What kind of trade? ¡°Do you want to trade masters?! ¡°Nianmo, nobody in the world would bargain with their master for a trade!¡± Others from the crowd had also voiced their opinions. Di Fuyi was rather calm and cold. ¡°It is only Spiritual Master Yuhang who has actually taught me any skills among all of you.¡± The crowd remained silent. He was right! Spiritual Master Yuhang was proud, but just when he was about to talk, he was interrupted by Di Fuyi, ¡°I have learned four skills from Spiritual Master Yuhang, and I havepletely improved the four skills by correcting the loopholes to make it even better. Spiritual Master Yuhang, am I right?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang could not deny it! After Shen Nianmo improved the four skills, his power was doubled! Moreover, he did not hide it but taught the four improved methods to the other disciples, so that his younger apprentice brothers and sisters could practice better. The original techniques needed to take a year to master, after his added improvements, they could be learned in two months. ¡°Nianmo, you have merits to the apprenticeship.¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang sighed in agreement. ¡°Is my merit worth you teaching me the four skills?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was stunned and said, ¡°Of course¡­¡± In fact, he still earned to have Shen Nianmo as his disciple, because it made his name even more famous. ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t owe you anything; I have already stated openly that I won¡¯t join your apprenticeship anymore. Why can¡¯t I discuss a trade deal?¡± Everyone was stunned with Di Fuyi¡¯s reply. ¡°What trade do you want to talk about?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang could not help but ask. Di Fuyi stretched out of his palm, and a small bottle shone under the sunlight. ¡°This is the poison from the peach snake. I want to trade it for the cure for the Golden Splitting Spell from Spiritual Master Shanjing.¡± Everyone remained silent. Spiritual Master Shanjing blurted, ¡°Is the evil girl still alive?!¡± When he mentioned the ¡®evil girl,¡¯ his balls suddenly hurt! Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze fell on his face. ¡°She is the person I value the most; please respect her.¡± Spiritual Master Shanjing was speechless. ¡°This evil girl used an immoral attack¡­¡± Di Fuyi frowned. Apparently, Gu Xijiu did not tell him about the fact she kicked Spiritual Master Shanjing¡¯s balls. Thus he was puzzled by this statement. He looked at Spiritual Spiritual Master Shanjing once again to try to understand. Di Fuyi was a skilled medical practitioner. Therefore, he noticed that the standing posture of Spiritual Master Shanjing was not right. It seemed like he got kicked in an important part of his body. Di Fuyi silently sighed in his heart; no wonder Gu Xijiu did not put much hope in asking for the cure. Was she so fierce!? How did she even kick this part?! Di Fuyi paused for a while. He then threw a bottle over to Spiritual Master Shanjing. ¡°Soak in the water with this medicine. It can heal your injury in three days.¡± Spiritual Master Shanjing¡¯s face was red, but he still held the bottle in his hand. He knew that most of the medicines from Di Fuyi were secret medicines from the Divine Lord, and they were all very effective. Chapter 2014 - Eldest Brother Apprentice Did Not Want Her Anymore… Chapter 2014: Eldest Brother Apprentice Did Not Want Her Anymore¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn the end, Spiritual Master Shanjing gave the Golden Splitting Spell cure to Di Fuyi. The main reason was that the elixir given by Di Fuyi was beneficial; when he soaked in it, the pain was lightened significantly. Secondly, Qing Luo never really managed to recover from the snake¡¯s poison. Although her life was saved, her whole body still felt ufortable. Every day, she would cry and scream! It actually disturbed all the people in the valley. Even Spiritual Master Shanjing was could not sleep well due to her screams. However, there was nothing that he could do to fix the problem.Since Di Fuyi came to make a deal that involved the peach snake venom, they finally treat Qing Luo properly, and Spiritual Master Shanjing could have some peace and rest. When Di Fuyi got the cure, he was about to leave; however, Spiritual Master Yuhang could not help but stop him and ask, ¡°You grew up together with Qing Luo, and she is your young sister apprentice. She has always admired and respected you, and you used to be very good to her. If Spiritual Master Shanjing did not make the trade with you, would you really see your younger sister apprentice suffer to death?¡± Di Fuyi stopped, and his eyes fell on Spiritual Master Yuhang. He faintly said, ¡°The day when Qing Luo was poisoned, her life was in danger. The person who saved her in time was the ¡®evil girl¡¯ you have been cursing. Qing Luo has always been arrogant to her, but the ¡®evil girl¡¯ was not calctive. To find the peach snake, she risked her life! She saved Qing Luo and Si Qing, and the grace of saving lives is worth every repayment. However, what had Qing Luo done? Not only did she not repay her, but she also maliciously hurt and humiliated the individual who saved her life. I despise such characters; I don¡¯t have such a sister! I was really good to her before, but now I know that I am blind! This kind of sister is not worth saving. If Spiritual Master Shanjing did not make a trade with me, I would rather break this cure than give it to Qing Luo because she is not worth it!¡± It was rare for Di Fuyi to say so many words. Spiritual Master Yuhang was startled and could only see Di Fuyi stride away. Obviously, Di Fuyi was criticizing Qing Luo, but somehow Spiritual Master Yuhang felt embarrassed.He stood there in contemtion when suddenly, he heard some movements behind him. He turned his head and saw Qing Luo¡¯s pale face. Her problem had been solved, and the suffering pain that she had to endure for the past few days had disappeared. Nheless, as the cure came at a veryte time, her skills were basically abolished. She naturally heard that it was her eldest brother apprentice that brought her the cure. Therefore, once her poison was cured, she disregarded her physical weakness and ran to see him, but only heard thest words Di Fuyi uttered about her. She was badly attacked and stood there with a pale face; her knees were weak as she struggled to stand properly. It turned out that her eldest brother apprentice was here to make a trade that would benefit the evil woman. It turned out that her eldest brother apprentice would rather smash the vial of medicine than give it to her.Her eldest brother apprentice did not want her anymore. Naturally, Spiritual Master Yuhang saw Qing Luo¡¯s mouth twitch a few times as she cried. She was very sad.Spiritual Master Yuhang had nowhere to vent his anger, so he decided to take it out on her. ¡°Do you still dare to cry?! If you didn¡¯t gossip about her in the first ce, we would not have suffered all these losses!¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang usually pampered Qing Luo a lot. After all, he only had a few female disciples; Qing Luo was very smart and knew how to make Spiritual Master Yuhang happy, so he always favored her a lot. But the recent behavior of this female disciple did make him rather disgusted. This was the first time he had been so direct and blunt to Qing Luo, and out of shock, she held back her tears. Chapter 2015 - Only Thinks About Protecting That Evil Girl Chapter 2015: Only Thinks About Protecting That Evil Girl Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionQing Luo mumbled, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how to be grateful, the evil girl is really suspicious. I don¡¯t know how old she is, but she always wants to steal eldest brother apprentice. Master, where did this evil womane from? I can see that her martial art skills are crazily good! Eldest brother apprentice has been fascinated by her, and I am afraid that she will do something unfavorable to him in the future.¡± ¡°Shut up! No matter what you think, she has saved your life! Qing Luo, you have really disappointed me! Starting from today, you will need to go back to Mount Wujie and do your reflection in Cliff Siguo. Come back after ten years.¡± Qing Luo¡¯s face turned pale. She kneeled and begged, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Go away! If you say one more word, you will be punished for 20 years!¡± Qing Luo left silently in disappointment. Spiritual Master Yuhang rubbed his eyebrows in frustration. For the sake of protecting Shen Nianmo, he had done some investigation into Gu Xijiu, but the information was minimal. He only knew that she was from the Lower Bound and did not like to make friends with anyone in the Upper Bound. People have known about her for hundreds of years. Spiritual Master Yuhang was still skeptical about the fact that she came from the Lower Bound because her skills were crazily good! He also knew a lot of the strongest people from the Lower Bound who ascended to the Upper Bound. These people were basically at the primary level of the Mighty Immortals after they ascended. Only a few could reach the second level of the Mighty Immortals, which was considered to be very rare. However, the martial arts Gu Xijiu possessed could only be described as unfathomable. They had ten masters encircle her, but she could still escape and even hurt a few of them. Based on his estimations, she would have reached level nine of a Mighty Immortal! It was just a matter of time to reach the level of Great Deity. How could the Lower Bound have such a master? Why had she not ascended? Had she been practicing in the Lower Bound that had very limited spiritual power? Even if someone practiced in the most potent ces in the Upper Bound, it would take thousands of years to reach her level. The only possibility was that she was someone with the bloodline of a god. However, it seemed a very unlikely possibility. The Devil Master, Ning Xuemo, was said to have practiced for thousands of years before she cultivated to the level of a Great Deity. Therefore, Gu Xijiu must be at least a few thousand years old, or possibly even ten thousand years old! This person was so mysterious; therefore, he was afraid that the intentions behind her were not that simple. She had been wandering around Shen Nianmo for some time now; what was her purpose in the end? If she was the remaining member of the enemy of the Divine Lord, Luo Jiuchen, then her intention to approach Nianmo must be evil! Spiritual Master Yuhang was so conflicted by the matter.When the Divine Lord and his wife left, they said that they would let their kid learn from the ten masters. In fact, they entrusted the ten masters to look after their kid. They were afraid that the remainder of Luo Jiuchen¡¯s n would be out to harm the kid. Due to Shen Nianmo fascination with the evil girl, things became more difficult for them sincehe did not want to recognize them as his master.If anything happened to Shen Nianmo in the future, how could they exin it to his parents? Spiritual Master Yuhang simply could not let it go. He gathered all the other masters who were still in the valley to discuss the matter and put his concerns into consideration. The others seemed to nod rather frequently at his remarks. Spiritual Master Shanjing was the only one who was still angry. ¡°We have been worrying about him, but he is fascinated by the evil girl and does not appreciate our help! He only thinks of protecting that evil girl!¡± Master Fengxing sighed. ¡°Nianmo is only a six-year-old child. He has very little social experience; that woman is an experienced master with a rich history. Moreover, she has an enchanting appearance¡­¡± Chapter 2016 - How Good Is It If We Settled Her This Way Chapter 2016: How Good Is It If We Settled Her This Way Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Nianmo is attracted to her. It is okay for him not to recognize us as his master, but he is the son of the Divine Lord, and the Divine Lord has great grace with us. We can¡¯t watch him go astray, or else how can we exin the situation to the Divine Lord when he returns? There was no objection after this sentence was said. Spiritual Master Shanjing pped his hands. ¡°If I knew this earlier, we should not have given him the cure to save the evil girl! My Golden Splitting Spell hat hit the evil girl. Without the cure, she would definitely die. How good is it if we settled her this way!¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang shook his head. ¡°With Nianmo¡¯s temperament, there is nothing he can¡¯t get. Since he came for the cure, even if we don¡¯t trade it with him, he will get it by other means. We could strain our rtionship with him as well if we are not careful.¡± Master Fengxing sighed. ¡°This woman is awful. When the Divine Lord and Devil Master were on the continent, she never disturbed little Nianmo. In fact, she disappeared right after giving him his birthday present. But now that the couple is not around, she has started making her advances. If only they could return now¡­ Perhaps all our troubles will be resolved!¡± These masters talked for a long time here; there were a lot ofints at first, but then they finally started to discuss the next steps. Everyone agreed that it¡¯s a rebellious period for Shen Nianmo. The more they restrict him, the more he would rebel. Therefore,instead of limiting him, it would be better to let him have his freedom. Everyone would secretly pay attention to the evil woman¡¯s movements. If the woman really had some evil intention, she would eventually be exposed. Once they catch her doing something wrong, the kid will wake up. The most important thing to remember was that Shen Nianmo was the son of the Divine Lord. He would naturally mature early and start to be interested in the opposite sex. In the past, they only paid attention to his practice and never considered the emotional aspects of his development. Since he was already mature, they would try to ce a few beautiful women around him. When there were more girls around him, he might shift his attention and no longer be interested in that old woman! Soon after, everyone started to discuss what kind ofdies to put around Shen Nianmo. ¡­ The sun was just right, and the spring breeze was warm enough. Gu Xijiu, who was called an evil olddy, was now sitting in a rocking chair and enjoying the heat. The mussel, which had its shell open, was sleeping beside her with saliva all over its mouth while Lu Wu was catching mosquitoes in the garden. The mosquitoes here were of the highest standards. They were fast and naturally more challenging to catch. They could even do camouge themselves in the trees or flowers where theynded. Lu Wu spent time catching them out of boredom; nheless, it also helped it improved its flexibility. It was not like the mussel, which waszy and only slept and ate. The mussel had gained a few pounds after it came to this continent. Its shell would soon be a dwelling! Lu Wu looked at Gu Xijiu. She was now out of danger, but apparently, she still did not have much strength. She had been quitezy and ate significantly less than before. Lu Wu initially thought that the reason why its owner ate less was because Long Siye was stingy! But clearly, it was mistaken. This meals in the Upper Bound were very delicious. Most of them were medicated diets, which could enhance the spiritual power of its consumer. After Lu Wu and the mussel came to this continent, they had eaten a lot of food. They were satisfied with the taste, and at the same time, it had helped to enhance their spiritual power. Lu Wu could easily tell dozens of tasty and beneficial food apart now; meanwhile, the mussel could probably distinguish between more than a hundred dishes! Chapter 2017 - Treated Him Like A Thief Chapter 2017: Treated Him Like A Thief Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye was a general of the Upper Bound, and the Emperor Immortal highly valued him. He was very wealthy due to his position; therefore, his kitchen was supposed to be full of all kinds of nutritious food. Since Lu Wu¡¯s owner was injured, she should be consuming a lot more supplements and nutritious food. Long Siye, as the friend and host of its master, should serve her at least a dozen nice and tasty meals. However, what was served every day were in rice, veggies, and radish! There was no taste and no nutrition in these dishes. How could its owner swallow them down? Both the mussel and Lu Wu were somewhat disappointed for their master. However, if theyined to their master, even if their master did not speak out, she would definitely feel sad; that was not good for her recovery. Therefore, mussel and Lu Wu had been holding back their emotions. Their owner was frail for the past few days. She often fell asleep under the sun while trying to restore her energy. Long Siye came back to see her like this and wanted to take her back to the house. However, the mussel did not allow him to do so. It felt that Long Siye was very suspicious and had the intention to starve its master until she fainted so that he could take advantage of its beautiful master. The mussel would drag Gu Xijiu into its shell and then send her to the bed in the house. It would not let Long Siye get close to its master. Both the mussel and Lu Wu were fierce. Long Siye always felt that they were hostile toward him. They always treated him like a thief. He naturally did not bother them. After all, these were just the favorite pets Gu Xijiu had, and she usually pampered them a lot. Therefore, he could only get close to Gu Xijiu when she was awake. He would often chat with her and also check on her injuries. She did improve, but the speed of recovery was very slow. She could barely get dressed on her own, and walking a small round in the yard made her sweat profusely. Three days had passed, and Gu Xijiu could now carry herself to the garden. She spent more time awake than resting, and no longer fell asleep halfway when she talked. It was now near to noon, so the servant sent another meal and ced it on the stone table in front of Gu Xijiu. The mussel was awake after it smelled the rice. It stretched its neck to the stone table and felt angry again. The dishes were green vegetables and radish with white rice again! This Overlord Long seemed to be feeding a rabbit! Gu Xijiu woke up and slowly ate the meal; she then strolled a small circle along the bluestone path in the garden. The mussel and Lu Wu both watched her carefully. When they saw that she did not sweat after her usualp, they felt somewhat relieved. Gu Xijiu continued to lie on the rocking chair and slept again after her usual routine stroll. Sleeping could speed up her recovery and help her maintain her strength. The mussel and Lu Wu looked at each other and exchanged their thoughts without speaking. They decided to be self-reliant and worked hard to solve the meal problem for their master. The mussel went to hunting while Lu Wu waited here to look after her. Although the mussel waszy, it was determined to be diligent this time to bring back excellent food for its owner; therefore, it acted quickly and ran. It used to see a wild deer at Yaori Hill in the sixth level of heaven. It wanted to hunt one for its owner to help strengthen her body! ¡­ Recently, the Saha World was not in a peaceful state. Although the case of the missing children had been solved, the culprit was never found. The Emperor Immortal had sent a lot of soldiers and animals to go out and find the used. However, he had not received any news. There were also disappearances in other ces, but this time it was fairy beasts that had disappeared. A number of fairy beasts were inexplicably missing. It was essential to know that the beasts in this Saha World were very important. They were creatures that helped in battle and chauffeured the people. asionally they would be majestic pets as well, which served as a statement of status to their owner. Chapter 2018 - She Was Worried About That Kid Chapter 2018: She Was Worried About That Kid Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe sudden disappearance of the beasts caused heartbreak for their owners. Every day, they would cry in the Golden Temple and beg the Emperor Immortal to send people to look for their pets. Over the past two days, the Emperor Immortal had discussed with the officers about the details. Long Siye was the right arm of the emperor, so naturally, he could not be absent. He could not even take leave at this moment. He often spent his entire day in the Hall of Supreme Harmony. Today was the first time that his meetings ended earlier; the red sun on the horizon was still visible. When he returned to his house, he did not even change his clothes but went straight to look for Gu Xijiu. His servant told him that she was still in the garden, so he rushed there. He saw her lying on the rocking chair and went closer. It was rare that she was still awake, and she was bored while ying with the willow branches. The evening wind blew her hair, and her beauty was suffocating. Long Siye leaned on a big stone and looked at her for a moment; then he walked over. ¡°Xijiu, you look much better today.¡± He walked forward to check her pulse, as per his regr routine. Her pulse was much better than before. His eyes fell on her hands that were knitting something. She was knitting a swan, and it looked very lively. A sudden familiarity had struck him. A sentence then appeared in his mind. ¡°How can a sparrow know the passion of a swan. Instructor Long, you are a swan; you will be sessful in the future. I want to give you this as a gift.¡± His eyes slightly widened. He had a feeling that this urred in his past life with her. Unfortunately, she had never mentioned anything rted to the past to him. She never even mentioned anything about the Lower Bound to Long Siye. Whenever he asked, she always smiled and told him that as he was now living a new life, he should start every new and not hold on to the past. If Gu Xijiu did not want to say something, she would never tell no matter how much he asked. Therefore, Long Siye did not pester her. However, he knew that there must have been something between them. He also knew that she was the Lord in Lower Bound, and he was her subordinate. ¡°Xijiu, can I have this?¡± He asked her. Gu Xijiu was a generous person, so she handed it to him. ¡°Well, you are like a swan, and it is your time to make great achievements. It is a good sign to give you this gift.¡± Long Siye looked at the knitted swan for a moment then kept it carefully. He chatted with her again and talked about the recent disappearance of fairy beasts. He was afraid that she was tired, so he did not tell in too much detail. Gu Xijiu did not show any concern about the fair beasts; instead, she asked, ¡°Is there any news about Nianmo?¡± Long Siye was slightly bitter. After Di Fuyi left, Gu Xijiu asked about him almost every day. Apparently, she was worried about that kid. Long Siye sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you can rest assured. Those people are his masters, and they will not be unfavorable to him in any way. He will not be in danger. Besides, the Fengyun Valley is far away from here. It will take at least five to six days for him to go back and forth, excluding the time spent on getting the cure. It¡¯s only been about three days; he can¡¯te back so quickly.¡± Long Siye preferred not to talk about that child. He looked at Gu Xijiu and spoke, ¡°Xijiu, I think you can eat some meat today.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed with relief. ¡°I want to eat fish!¡± These days, she had been eating the greens and radishes every day. She was rather sick of it now. However, her injury required her to eat light and as little as possible, so she had been eating porridge every day. Long Siye was excited. ¡°Alright, I am going fishing.¡± He was very good at fishing, and soon, he fished a few sea basses out of the pond. Chapter 2019 - He Dreamed Of This Before! Chapter 2019: He Dreamed Of This Before! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu watched Long Siye fishing to kill her boredom. Lush trees shaded theke, and the air was full of grass and wooden scents. Long Siye asionally looked at her while he caught fishes for her meal. She seemed to be ying with stones all the while. Gu Xijiu threw a dozen stones in her hand into the pond; the pebbles were colorful and formed numerous bright arcs in her hands under the sunlight. It was a lovely scene to see. Long Siye¡¯s heart moved! He seemed to have experienced the same situation before. He blurted out, ¡°Xijiu, have we ever been like this?¡± The remaining stones in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hands fell. She smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, you may feel a sense of familiarity with certain situations. In fact, it is just an illusion,¡± she looked up into his bucket and said. ¡°Wow, you have caught three fishes! I can go and cook them now. You don¡¯t have to fish anymore; it will be a waste.¡± Was it just an illusion? Long Siye was disappointed by the answer he received. He then went to prepare the fishes for cooking. The two were on the edge of theke. Gu Xijiu squatted there, watching him work. His kind gesture touched her. After all, she did get along with Long Siye like this in the modern world. Long Siye did remember it correctly. What about herself? When she was together with Shen Nianmo, she often had the feeling of deja vu, especially when they were in the wooden tubs. She had a simr strong feeling. Had she experienced the same thing with Shen Nianmo before? Was Shen Nianmo the reincarnation of Huang Tu?! She was shocked by her thoughts and simultaneously dropped the pebbles in her hand; they swayed in circles while sinking, just like her heart. Could it be possible? Huang Tu had passed away for hundreds of years, while Shen Nianmo was still so young. Furthermore, ording to the mysterious voice in her brain, Shen Nianmo was the reincarnation of the master of the heavenlyw. Was it impossible for Huang Tu to be the reincarnation of the master of heavenlyw as well? As far as she was aware, Huang Tu was once the Lord of the Lower Bound, and his demise was also the fate of his life. If he was the master of heavenlyw, he could easily change his fate, right? If he did not want to die, with the ability of the master of heavenlyw, it should easily be reversed. In the illusions, she could see that he loved her very much. If he loved her so deeply, how could he bear to leave her alone? Therefore, Huang Tu should not be the master of heavenlyw. Gu Xijiu was startled for a moment as Long Siye stared at her and handed her a fish. ¡°Come and deal with this fish. You are quite good at grilling fish, why don¡¯t you try to do one?¡± Gu Xijiu took the fish and handled it. Her technique was excellent and straightforward. It seemed like she always did it in the past. Long Siye looked at her, and his heart moved again. He dreamed of this before! He dreamed that she cooked him a grilled fish, and the technique was exactly the same! What was the rtionship between them before he ascended? Long Siye generally was distant from other people. However, he could not let her go. Every time he thought about her, his heart was flustered. The way she treated him was not like a superior to speaking to her subordinates but more like friends. He took a deep breath and seemed to make a decision. He then told her jokes until sheughed happily. Her smile was adorable! Her eyebrows were perfectly curved. As soon as he lifted his hand, a small fish scale flew to her forehead. She seemed to be a bit startled and did not pay attention to it. Chapter 2020 - Really Treated Her As His Fiancé Chapter 2020:Really Treated Her As His Fianc¨¦ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye stepped forward, and his fingers suddenly wiped the scale off her forehead. Gu Xijiu involuntarily moved her head away, and his fingertips had touched her eyebrows. Everything happened very promptly, and Gu Xijiuwas not aware of the numbness of her feet. Since her body was still weak, she almost fell backward! Long Siye subconsciously stretched his sleeves and caught her in his embrace.A warm and soft body was in his arms, and Long Siye¡¯s heart suddenly swayed. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu was still stunned. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Long Siye stuttered, ¡°You¡­ you have a fish scale on your forehead¡­ I¡­ I wanted to wipe it off for you.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°Do you have fish scales on your hand too? Wouldn¡¯t that just make it worse?¡± When she about to support herself up again, there was a light sound heard from not far away. It seemed like someone had stepped on a few branches with brute force. Gu Xijiu and Long Siye turned their heads and saw a person standing at the big tree in the distance. He was in a purple robe and looked like a purple orchid tree from afar. This person wore a butterfly mask on his face, and it shone under the sunlight. It was Di Fuyi! He actually came back so soon! Beside him was a beast with white wings; it looked like a hybrid between a horse and a lion. It had the mane of a white lion and a tail with a me-shaped tip at the end. There was a pair of horns on its head, and it had a pair of deep blue eyes looking down as if it could see through everything. Di Fuyi stared at the two people who were still holding each other. ¡°What are both of you doing?¡± His aura was powerful. Long Siye was nervous and felt inexplicably guilty. He put Gu Xijiu down and exined. ¡°Xijiu could eat meat today, so I was fishing and got her to grill the fish.¡± After exining himself, he felt a bit strange. Why would he have to exin himself to this boy? Di Fuyi took a leap andnded near to the two. He looked at the pot, seasoning, and the bonfire on the ground, and then looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Seems like you are recovering well; you even have the energy to have a wild party over here.¡± He looked at her as if he was smiling, but there was no smile in his eyes. Apparently, the scene in front of him made him very ufortable. When she saw him, she was inexplicably relieved and happy in her heart. However, when she saw his current expression¡­ Why would she have the feeling that he was a husband who caught his derailed wife red-handed? Gu Xijiu remembered the words he said to her when he was healing her¡­ It seemed like really treated her as his fianc¨¦¡­ She frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but she noticed that Di Fuyi looked very pale. He was supposed to onlye back after five or six days, but he returned in about half the time. Apparently, he pushed his speed to the extreme, and he did not rest at all. She was very touched, so she did not care much about his strange tone. She stood up and waved at him. ¡°Fuyi,e down. Do you want to eat fish?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s expression changed a little; he looked less serious. He jumped down and said, ¡°Yes, I am starving!¡± Not sure if it was intentional or not, but he sat right in between Gu Xijiu and Long Siye, which made Long Siye have to move back a little. Long Siye frowned, but before he could say anything, Di Fuyi¡¯s gaze fell on him. ¡°General Long, since you are so interested in cooking today, please do something for me.¡± Chapter 2021 - This Kid Was Too Kind To Her Chapter 2021: This Kid Was Too Kind To Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Long Siye was unhappy with the request, he could not refuse it. He faintly replied, ¡°Your Highness has been eagerly looking for the cure for Xijiu. Naturally, I need to repay you with something.¡± He picked up the fishing rod and went fishing again. Since they had one more person to feed, three fishes were obviously not enough. Di Fuyiughed. ¡°General Long is really generous!¡± He waved at the snow-white mythological beast which was standing there. ¡°Bai Ze,e over, you have been good today. Come down and eat together with me.¡± Therefore, the snow-white mythological beast leaped over, turned into a human form, and sat opposite Long Siye. ¡°Thank you, General Long. I like to eat grilled fish. Can you grill more for me?¡± Bai Ze¡¯s human form was a handsome general in white robes. It looked heroic and elegant. However, there was also a strong aura from him that could not be ignored. Long Siye naturally knew that about the mythological beast, Bai Ze. It was the head of the eight ancient mythological beasts from ancient time. Its status was even higher than the Emperor Immortal. Ordinary celestial beings would need to worship it when they saw it. Even Long Siye needed to pay respect to it. On the current continent, the only person who would dare to take Bai Ze as its ride was the son of the Divine Lord, Shen Nianmo. When the divine couple left the continent, they left the eight mythological beasts to their son. The beasts usually stayed in the pce of the Divine Lord and would only be called out by Di Fuyi when necessary. This time, to get the medicine back to Gu Xijiu, he actually summoned Bai Ze. Nheless, Nianmo was still exhausted. Although he did not show it, his slightly pale lips still exposed his exhaustion. He was sitting next to Gu Xijiu and was quite close. She could smell a faint aroma from his body. This fragrance made her heart float, and she felt inexplicable clingy to him. ¡°Why is your face so pale? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± When her soft fingers rested on his wrist, the anger in Di Fuyi¡¯s heart suddenly disappeared. He closed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± In the past three days, he rode 10,000 miles on Bai Ze and did not sleep. Even the mighty Bai Ze was tired, so Shen Nianmo was naturally exhausted too.Before seeking out the cure for her, he had already spent three days looking for her and also utilized his spiritual power to cure her. It had been nearly seven days that he had not slept. Shen Nianmo took off his mask and left it aside. Gu Xijiu looked at his slightly dark eye bags and finally understood. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have not slept in these three days?!¡± Di Fuyi smiled and only said a few words. ¡°No mood to sleep¡­¡± He was afraid that he woulde backte, and she would have died due to her injuries.He did not know why he was especially scared that she disappeared. Although he knew clearly that her injury had been under control, he was still nervous and scared that she would be gone. Although Gu Xijiu was grateful, she also felt bad. This kid was too kind to her! He really tried hard just to save her! She thought about it and took a small bottle from her storage space. She put it in his hand. ¡°Come, take this.¡± Di Fuyi epted the small bottle in his hand. He opened the bottle cap and saw that two purple glowing pills rolled out. He looked inside the bottle and saw that there were still a lot of it inside- there were about 40 or 50 pills there. She once gave him this medicine, but he did not know what it was at that time. He took it away and studied it for a while. He found that it was an excellent supplement for spiritual power. Chapter 2022 - His Highness Was Trying To Provoke Him! Chapter 2022: His Highness Was Trying To Provoke Him! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was difficult to find the herbs which were used to make the potent medicine; hence, he could not identify what ingredients were added due to his inexperience. Strangely, he trusted that the pill would be effective as he felt a sense of familiarity as he sniffed it. He realized that his spiritual power had been enhanced drastically after he consumed the pill. To his surprise, the energy of the pill perfectly matched his original energy as if it was meant for him. This made him think that the pill was specially customized for him by Gu Xijiu. Perhaps, she really made the pill just for him? After all, her mission was to assist him in upgrading his spiritual power. The medicine must be precious, one worth a thousand favors, and yet she gave him an entire bottle! ¡°Do you have many bottles of this?¡± Di Fuyi asked as he shook the little bottle. Certainly not, that was the only bottle she had. She consumed a few throughout the years and also gave a few to her close friends and those in need; that was all she had now. However, he would not take it if she told him that it was the only bottle she had. Therefore, Gu Xijiu smiled and answered, ¡°Do not worry; you need it more than me.¡± Di Fuyi weighed the bottle in his palm and chuckled. ¡°I guess you need it toplete your mission more efficiently? If that is the case, I do not want it!¡± He tossed it back to her. Gu Xijiu was speechless. He was such a problematic kid! She gave it to him for the sake of her mission and also to enhance his power; it benefited both parties, but he did not understand it. Swiftly, Long Siye nicely grilled a few fishes. He then passed it to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re starving; take this first.¡± Surprisingly, a hand stretched over and took the fish before Gu Xijiu reached it. ¡°Let me try.¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak a word as she thought that he deserved it since he contributed quite a lot earlier. Di Fuyimented after taking a bite, ¡°It is slightly salty but overall still eptable; there is room for improvement, General Long.¡± Long Siye was annoyed! Casually, he replied, ¡°It sounds like Your Highness is an expert in this area! Why don¡¯t you grill a fish so that I can try?¡± Di Fuyi did not respond to Long Siye¡¯s challenge but gave the fish to Bai Ze. ¡°Nah, see if you like it.¡± Bai Ze took the fish over and tried it. It was not a picky eater; hence, it was very pleased with the taste. ¡°I think it is quite good.¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Alright, I think General Long should responsible to grill fish for Bai Ze; not too many though, I think 20-30 would be just nice.¡± Bai Ze gratefully looked at Long Siye. ¡°Thank you so much, General Long.¡± Long Siye immediately clenched his fists! His Highness was trying to provoke him!However, the situation left him without a choice. Di Fuyi shifted his gaze to Long Siye as he did not respond. ¡°General Long, are you reluctant toply?¡± Long Siye heaved a sigh. ¡°It is my honor to grill fish for General Bai, but Xijiu needs to eat more nutritious food as well; let me make two for her first¡­¡± ¡°Do not worry, she should not eat heavy meals and grilled fish is not suitable for her; I think it is better to boil fish soup for her.¡± Di Fuyi then looked at Bai Ze. ¡°Bai Ze, could you make some fish soup?¡± Bai Ze was good at culinary arts; even the Divine Lordplimented his skills. Hence, stewed fish was certainly not a big deal for him. However¡­ He quickly sent a directed audio to Di Fuyi. ¡°Your Highness, you should make the soup yourself if you would like to please her; I can secretly guide you¡­¡± Chapter 2023 - Jealous Chapter 2023: Jealous Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi paused for a moment and then replied Bai Ze via directed audio. ¡°I am not good at it¡­ It is toote to learn now!¡± Di Fuyiwas generally a fast learner but was unskilled at cooking. In contrast, his father was an expert in this area, and he always amazed his mother. However, it was a ¡®no¡¯ for him; he had zero talent in culinary arts ording to his father. Therefore, he had never made a meal for himself all these years since he left home. He did not want to expose his weakness. Bai Ze looked at Di Fuyi with sympathy and said, ¡°Honestly, General Long makes delicious grilled fish; Divine Lord will probablypliment him if he is here. Your Highness, your father did mention before; you need to take care of ady¡¯s stomach if you want to win her heart; only then will she never leave you¡­¡± Di Fuyi was upset!He silently groaned. ¡°Shut up! Go get the fish stewed now!¡± A, it was rare to see His Highness get mad from being shy. Bai Ze found it interesting to see that. His Highness was adorable and good looking when he was young; he was also very energetic to the extent the Eight Mythological Beasts envied his aura.However, His Highness had a very short childhood! He grew up in three years! His Highness learned to be cunning and cruel but usually remained calm. He always surprised people with random decisions that often triggered and pissed people off; however, it was very difficult for others to drive him mad. Although the Eight Mythological Beasts were happy that they did not need to worry about him being bullied, Bai Ze, on the other hand, thought that His Highness was too calm and mature- he should be behaving like a child. It was really good to see him being mad. Bai Ze felt that he had achieved something great, but he knew that he should not tease him anymore. With a smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it prepared now.¡± When he was going to do the preparation, Gu Xijiu came over. ¡°General Bai, you must be tired, let me do it.¡± Bai Ze was surprised. ¡°Does Miss Gu often cook?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°I think my standards are eptable.¡± She had already begun to prepare ingredients as she replied. Long Siye was furious; he immediately put the grilled fishes aside and walked over. ¡°Xijiu, you¡¯re injured, let me do the chores.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°It is fine; I am not tired. Instructor Long, go get busy.¡± Long Siye was helpless; hence, he returned to his spot and continued to grill the fishes while Gu Xijiu took out her unique pot, which she used to make stewed fish. Bai Ze was now certain that she was an expert in cooking; to his surprise, she even brought her own seasonings! The Divine Lord also often brought his own seasoning wherever he went to prepare meals for his wife. He did not expect thisdy to have the same habit. A momentter, they could all smell the fragrance that emerged from the pot. It was fresh and nice even before it was ready to eat. Bai Ze took a glimpse at his little master and secretly guessed that her cooking attracted his master. Perhaps, there would be a madame who was good at cooking in the Fucang Pce in the future? It felt good just thinking about it. Bai Ze shifted his gaze to Gu Xijiu and smiled with satisfaction. Thisdy was literally a perfect match for His Highness with so many different talents. It was then that he realized why His Highness worked so hard to get her. That was his first time seeing His Highness care about someone so much. Soon, a pot of milky fish soup was ready. Chapter 2024 - Jealous (2) Chapter 2024: Jealous (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu sniffed her food and exhaled with satisfaction as she had not been smelled good meat for a very long time; she missed it so much! When she opened her eyes, she saw a thin-white-ceramic bowl with cherry blossom designs delivered to her. The hand that delivered it was beautiful with a golden bracelet glowing in seven colors on its wrist. As she further shifted her gaze along the purple sleeve, she found Di Fuyi was looking at her pitifully. ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gu Xijiu had a soft spot for the boy; hence, she scooped some soup and a few fish fillets for him. ¡°Here, give it a try.¡± Long Siye quickly voiced up. ¡°Your Highness, Xijiu is injured¡­¡±He cursed in his heart.¡®Do you not feel embarrassed to take her food?¡¯ Di Fuyi ignored him and took a sip of the soup. Heplimented, ¡°It is indeed amazing! Xijiu, you are so good at cooking!¡± Long Siye¡¯s efforts were in vain; Di Fuyi did not even want to respond to him. Gu Xijiu passed a bowl of fish soup to him too. ¡°Instructor Long, you should try it too.¡± s, Long Siye felt slightly better. Initially, he estimated that the soup in the pot was just enough for two bowls. In fact, there was still half a pot of soup that remained even though Gu Xijiu had already scooped out two bowls of it. Perhaps, the pot was a magic tool, and she had cooked quite a lot. Hence, Long Siye felt better about taking a bowl of it. However, Di Fuyi took away the soup when Long Siye was about to take it. ¡°Xijiu, I think Instructor Long is too shy to try your cooking.¡± Long Siye was speechless! Even an idiot could see that His Highness was trying to provoke Long Siye. Gu Xijiu frowned and casually said, ¡°Do not worry, there is plenty; everyone can have some.¡± She then took four bowls out and filled them with soup. She passed one to Long Siye and Bai Ze, and another two were for herself and Lu Wu, who had just appeared in time. Long Siye red at Di Fuyi and continued drinking the soup in his bowl. There were two bowls of hot and fragranced soup ced in front of Di Fuyi. Indeed, he was hungry. He had been rushing around for a few days without having a proper meal. How would he not feel hungry? Surprisingly, he suddenly lost his appetite. Meanwhile, Lu Wu had finished its soup in the blink of an eye. It had been ages since it had fish soup made by its master! It was fantastic! Naturally, it wanted more. Swiftly, it shifted its gaze to Di Fuyi, since there were two bowls in front of him!It drew closer. ¡°Your Highness, do you want the soup?¡± Di Fuyi replied casually, ¡°I have lost my appetite.¡± Lu Wu immediately said, ¡°Do not force yourself if you have no appetite. It is such a waste if no one has it though.¡± Di Fuyi took a glimpse of it. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Lu Wu nodded, ¡°Definitely.¡± Di Fuyi pushed one of the bowls to it. ¡°Enjoy.¡± ¡®Your Highness is so understanding!¡¯ Lu Wu immediately gulped down the soup. Di Fuyi took a glimpse at Gu Xijiu and realized that she did not notice his kind gesture as she was talking to Long Siye. He felt frustrated and poured the other bowl of his soup into Lu Wu¡¯s bowl. ¡°Take it; it¡¯s all yours!¡± Lu Wu did not reject it and finished everything. This meant that Di Fuyi only managed to take a sip of the soup from earlier. Gu Xijiu seemed to catch a glimpse of it. She frowned and asked, ¡°Fuyi, did you not like the soup? Why are you not drinking it?¡± Chapter 2025 - : Jealous (3) Chapter 2025: Jealous (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi twitched his lips. ¡°I do not like to share food!¡± He got up abruptly and tossed a bottle to Gu Xijiu. ¡°That is the antidote; take it after an hour.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He ordered Bai Ze. Gu Xijiu was stunned. Bai Ze was very understanding; it knew its young master was not in a good mood. Unfortunately, it would not be able to enjoy the grilled fish. Instantly, it got up and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± It looked at the two of them but was mainly looking at Gu Xijiu. Softly, it said, ¡°Miss Gu, my young master has not been eating well over the past three days as he was rushing to get the antidote for you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu felt guilty; she thought Di Fuyi was behaving like a child and trying to create trouble for Long Siye; hence, she decided to ignore him when he refused to drink the soup. She did not expect him to leave so quickly. However, she regretted her actions after listening to Bai Ze. Before she could say anything, Long Siye added, ¡°We did not know that His Highness does not have the habit of sharing food. Let me get the chef to prepare a tableful of food. Is that ok?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Di Fuyi added. He leaped onto Bai Ze¡¯s back after it had transformed into its original form. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Ze flew up into the sky and disappeared. Gu Xijiu remained silent as she held the bottle in her hand. ¡°His Highness is still young; it is normal for him to throw a tantrum. He is still a kid. Xijiu, do not take it too personally.¡± Gu Xijiu felt frustrated. She knew that she should not me Long Siye, but she could not help it.¡°He is no longer a kid! He is already a man! Could you stop treating him like a kid, Instructor Long?¡± She was slightly blunt to the extent that Long Siye got shocked. ¡°Xijiu, are you angry? What happened?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned as she also found herself being unreasonable. She sighed and added, ¡°I did not take it personally. I am tired. I think you should rest early too.¡± She then returned to the house. Long Siye idled as he watched her walking away. All these years, Gu Xijiu was always cool and calm, and she was always good at solving problems. It was rare to see her express her emotions openly. Why did she lose control? ¡­ That kid really fell in love with her. He was actually jealous! Gu Xijiu sat at the edge of her bed and continued to look at the bottle she received from Di Fuyi. She realized that she should have treated him better when he arrived as he had gone through a lot of trouble to retrieve the cure for her.However, she could not do so as she knew that he had a special feeling for her. She closed her eyes, and many illusions shed across her mind. The person she loved was Huang Tu, and what she had to do was to resurrect him. He had traded his life for hers, so how could she fall in love with someone else when she finally found a way to resurrect him?! Therefore, no matter if Di Fuyi was a kid or not, she was destined to fail him. Hence, she should not give him hope. As a result, Gu Xijiu decided to ignore him, so that he understands that she was not into him. She could not let this kid get attached to her! Chapter 2026 - Jealous (4) Chapter 2026: Jealous (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGiven the circumstances, Gu Xijiu was prepared to put aside her mission until he gets over it. She needed to wait until he could treat her as a regr friend before she could continue helping him develop. Having experienced so much in her lifetime, Gu Xijiu naturally understood everything that was going on. Nheless, she still felt guilty about it. Although she had rejected a vast number of admirers, she never felt bad about it before; what was wrong with her this time? Was it because he was a kid? Or perhaps it was because he was the youngest among all her admirers? Gu Xijiu shook her head and decided not to think about it anymore. She quickly sat down and started to meditate after consuming the antidote. The antidote was potent, and she managed to recover speedily. An hourter, she was already almost fully recovered. She lied down after doing some stretches and fell asleep unknowingly. ¡­ She had a dream. It was very foggy in the dream, and she was walking in the fog alone. Apparently, it was too foggy to the extent she could not find her way out. She paused for a while to try to examine her surroundings and continued taking big steps. She was very familiar with that dream, as she often had simr dreams. She even knew what she would see in the fog. Sure enough, the mist disappeared after a short time, and she could see a man standing far away dressed in a purple robe. Although she could not tell who it was, she guessed that it should be Huang Tu. Unfortunately, she could never see his appearance clearly; she could not even identify his body size. Gu Xijiu did not take a step further and decided to remain at the same spot. She knew that there was no way for her to reach him, as she had tried multiple times before. The more she chased after the man, the further he would go, and he would eventually disappear in the fog. This time, she did not want to waste her effort. Hence, she only observed him quietly. To her surprise, the man in the fog seemed to be getting closer to her, and she could see his appearance. She was shocked! The man looked like Di Fuyi! Her heart began to race, and finally, she took a step forward. ¡°Huang Tu?¡± The man¡¯s back was initially facing her, and now he slowly turned around. Gu Xijiu immediately held her breath! Di Fuyi? That was Di Fuyi in front of her! He pursed his lips as he looked at her with a pair of charming eyes. ¡°Baby¡­¡± His voice was so maic. Gu Xijiu suddenly felt an ache in her heart! ¡°You¡­¡± Aplicated emotion crept in, and she could sense a sour feeling rush up to her throat as if a duck egg was stuck in there. Helplessly, she felt like crying. Soon enough, she was embraced in his arms; he hugged her tightly as if he was going to stuff her into his ribs. She was suffocating and slowly lost her focus. She could no longer tell if it was a dream or reality. She hugged him tightly as if he was the one she had been looking for all these years. She then raised her chin and looked at him. ¡°You¡­ You finally returned?!¡± She felt so helpless and began to sob. He sighed softly and then kissed her gently! His kiss was intense and passionate. Gu Xijiu was swept away and even had a buzzing sound lingering in her head. She felt her body going numb, and she almost fell out of his embrace. While they were passionately kissing, her top was opened, and his lips slowly traveled to her sensitive spots. Her heart was racing, and subconsciously, she tried to stop him. ¡°No. No¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, we are a married couple. I really miss you¡­¡± He held her hand as he looked into her eyes. Chapter 2027 - Incomplete Wet Dream Chapter 2027: Iplete Wet Dream Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s heart raced even faster; she somehow thought that they were indeed a married couple. Besides that, she never rejected his request to make love to her as she wanted him as well!However, the circumstances were rather odd. ¡°We are in¡­ in a forest¡­¡± ¡°Stupid, how is this ce a forest? This is our bedroom.¡± He carried her to the bed. Her light green dress was as messy as her heart rate. She took a look at her surroundings and was shocked. She was in her bedroom in the Saha World. It was all familiar furniture- the bed drapes she always had and the bed. Theyout of her bedroom has never changed all these years. Mu Feng and his colleagues thought that it was too simple as there was not even a painting on the partition; furthermore, her bed drapes were always in a single color. It did not look like the house of the Lord at all. They had wanted to renovate it for her, but she rejected. Although she did not like theyout of her bedroom, subconsciously, she did not want anyone to touch anything in the bedroom, as if she was trying to preserve something. She used to sleep in there every time she returned; hence, she was already used to theyout. That was the reason she could recognize the bedroom with just a glimpse. Nheless, she noticed that there were some differences in there. There were some drawings on the partition which was the scenery of Jiangnan. It was so detailed and urate that one could feel like they could enter the painting as long as they fixed their eyes on the painting long enough. Besides that, the bed drapes were painted with lotus flowers and fishes. There was also a group of white herons flying across the sky. The bedroom which was initially dull had be lively after being filled with different colors. She jumped out of his arms and suddenly realized that it was supposed to be the style of this bedroom, which made her feel homey. Home; she has not felt at home for a long time. Of course, she only managed to idle for a very short time¡­ Soon enough, she was already pressed down on the bed. The kisses were hot enough to melt her lips, and her heart rate was so familiar yet strange to her. She realized that she could not focus and began to feel numbness in her body. She could not remember anything at that moment, but subconsciously reacted to him and felt his touch as if it was something very normal between them. Certainly, she was not against it and slowly epted his entry, his ¡®invasion,¡¯ and everything about him. When he was sending her to the peak, she called his name as she trembled. ¡°Fuyi¡­¡± ¡­ ¡®Pakkk!¡¯ Her hand hit something. She quickly opened her eyes as her body trembled! It was a white drape in front of her, a white nket, and a shining luminous pearl. She realized the sky was bright. Gu Xijiu was sweating; she did not even know the date when she opened her eyes. After a while, she quickly touched her cheek after she regained her consciousness. Her face was burning, and her heart was still racing! Gosh! She had a dirty dream! It was so real as if it just happened! She suddenly recalled so many things¡­ She remembered that she was still a virgin¡­ She felt soreness on her body, and her face was burning as she sat there. How would she have such a dream? Did that really happen between Huang Tu and her? Butthe appearance of the man in her dream was¡­ Chapter 2028 - Incomplete Wet Dream (2) Chapter 2028: Iplete Wet Dream (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe man looked like¡­ like Shen Nianmo! Gosh! Gu Xijiu wrapped her arms around her knees and knocked her forehead hard. How could she dream about making love to that boy? That was sinful! She could never tell who the man was until today! Was Shen Nianmo the reincarnation of Huang Tu? Her heart started racing again! Was it true? However, even when someone is reborn, they look slightly different as they would take after their parents.How could one look exactly the same as in their previous life? She tried to recall the appearance of the master of the heavenlyw in her dream, but unfortunately, she could not recall anything. Did she dream about him because she was overly concerned about his feelings? Or was he really the person in her dreams? After all, she once suspected that Shen Nianmo was Huang Tu¡¯s reincarnation. She pondered again, and suddenly recalled the man in her dream wore a butterfly-shaped mask. It was exactly the same as the mask Di Fuyi wore! But, even if his appearance was exactly the same as in his previous life, the mask should not be, right? ¡°Master¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was frightened by the sound that came from under her bed. After opening the bed drape, she noticed that Lu Wu was sitting on the floor with a cup of tea on its tail. ¡°Are you alright, master?¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Iam fine.¡± ¡°Master, did you¡­ did you have a nightmare earlier? You sounded weird¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, and her face was heating up.Did she moan out loud? She coughed and changed the topic. ¡°Why are you holding a teacup? Are you thirsty?¡± Lu Wu answered bashfully, ¡°You sounded weird¡­ it was as though you were suffering. I thought you were thirsty, so I made a cup of tea for you so that you can feel better. I did not expect you to hit the cup! I tried my best to catch it¡­¡± Gu Xijiu held her forehead as she remembered that she hit something when she woke up.Where did the water go? She took a look at her nket, and Lu Wu quickly added, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve dried the water; there is no stain on the nket.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at it strangely as she felt Lu Wu was too careful today, which was so differentpared to its normal behavior. It must have done something terrible. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Lu Wu lowered its head and answered, ¡°I am sorry, master. It is my fault.¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± ¡°I finished all the soup you gave to Mr. Fuyi; that was the reason he was pissed off and left angrily. I am the one who made you have nightmares, and you even called out his name in the dream.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat; she called his name in the dream?! She remembered that she called ¡®Huang Tu,¡¯ but suddenly her body was stiff as she seemed to remember something else. She might have called ¡®Fuyi¡¯ in the dream when they were having an intimate moment.What was she doing? How desperate was she? ¡°Master, are you alright? Your face is red.¡± Lu Wu drew closer. Gu Xijiu was annoyed and embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m fine; get out!¡± Lu Wu¡¯s neck contracted as it asked, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Get out! Now! Lu Wu, you are already an adult¡­¡± Chapter 2029 - Incomplete Wet Dream (3) Chapter 2029: Iplete Wet Dream (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Lu Wu, you are already an adult; you should not sleep in the same room with me anymore. No more! Both you and the mussel should move out¡­ Where is the mussel?¡± She felt like she had not seen that big eater for an entire day. Lu Wu answered with a depressed tone, ¡°It has gone out hunting to get something for you; it did not want you to just eat vegetables. Instructor Long is a cheapskate! You helped him a lot before, but he could not even provide a good meal for you!¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed her brows. ¡°It is not his fault! I am not allowed to eat meat at this stage. Forget about it. Just leave.¡± Lu Wu left with its waggy tail; it looked depressed. Gu Xijiu did not worry about the mussel as it was quite strong in the continent and hardly encountered any predators. Besides that, it often went hunting, and usually, it would return with a bloated belly within one to four days. Since the sky was still dark, Gu Xijiu decided to meditate. However, she found it difficult to calm down with all the thoughts swirling in her mind. She still could not believe that she had a dirty dream. She even could not differentiate if she made love to Huang Tu or Di Fuyi in the dream. Was her action considered cheating? Perhaps, God was trying to remind her that she once loved Huang Tu very much and that she was not supposed to betray him? Or thatShen Nianmo was indeed Huang Tu¡¯s reincarnation?Countless ideas crept into her head, and she was confused. She wanted to dismiss all the thoughts. The only way she could find out the truth was to help him to upgrade his spiritual power to the level of a Mighty Immortal; by that time, there would be an answer to her questions. After all, the mystical messenger said Huang Tu would return once shepletes her mission. ¡­ Di Fuyi was leaning against the headrest of his bed, idling. He had changed into his pajamas, which was made of incrediblyfy white silk. He was obsessed with cleanliness; hence, everything must be of the best quality. Although his pajamas werefortable, he had to change it after a nap because he had a wet dream! He had never had a wet dream before and had never felt this way before he met Gu Xijiu. He began to have the desire and urge, which he never longed for before. This time, he even had a wet dream! The wet dream was strange; he was a third party initially, and he saw Gu Xijiu walking in the fog and chasing after someone named Huang Tu. At that moment, he had a very strange feeling, but he could tell what it was exactly. He did not understand the rtionship between Huang Tu and her; however, he could tell that she was desperate for this man based on her facial expression and bodynguage. He wanted to see Huang Tu¡¯s appearance so badly, but unfortunately, he only saw a blurred figure. In fact, his heart skipped a beat as he realized Huang Tu had a very simr body figure to his. He then watched them cuddling tightly, and he felt so shocked at the sight! His blood was boiling to the extent that he moved forward and separated them. To his surprise, he realized that he became Huang Tu, and his surrounding had suddenly changed into a bedroom. Chapter 2030 - Incomplete Wet Dream (4) Chapter 2030: Iplete Wet Dream (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi felt that theyout and decoration of the bedroom looked very familiar and he was shocked to see her in his embrace. He also felt odd that he had taken over someone else¡¯s body in the dream. He was so desperate for her touch as if a husband had finally reunited with his wife after centuries of being apart. The only thing he wanted to do when he saw her was to shower her with passionate love. It was certainly beyond Di Fuyi¡¯s expectation that he had his first sexual intercourse in a dream! It was a great experience! However, he had a veryplicated feeling when he woke up from the dream. He cleaned himself first but could not manage to sleep anymore! How could the son of the Divine Couple be someone¡¯s recement? Strangely enough, he enjoyed it! Although he was at the advantageous side as a substitute, he did not feel good when he woke up! It was not a random dream, but he nned for it. He knew a spell which could help him enter her dream. He was very upset and tired when he returned from Long Siye¡¯s residence; hence, he decided to take a rest, but he could not sleep as his mind was distracted by Gu Xijiu. He wanted to know what she was doing and what was on her mind. Thus, he entered her dream and even had a wet dream. Although he was sleepy, he could not sleep! He thought he was insane! He remembered that she had tricked him when he was young and he hated her so much. Furthermore, she just treated him as a target of her mission, and she was frank about it. However, he had fallen forher. He was surrounded by many talented girls- young and pretty, polite and capable. Unfortunately, he did not like them. He had hurt many girls before, but it was beyond his expectation to fall for Gu Xijiu. Perhaps, it was indeed his karma. He thought about the dream again and wondered if the man was him in his previous life. Would that mean that he was her husband? He was shocked by the idea, but he also felt frustrated. She had a husband? He fell for a married woman?! No, that was impossible! She was a virgin, right? It was impossible that she had a husband. Perhaps, it was just purely a dirty dream. But the dream was so real! It felt so real! Di Fuyi was busy guessing as he sat up, unable to sleep. ¡°Your Highness, are you awake? Do you want to eat something?¡± Bai Ze¡¯s voice was heard from the outside. Di Fuyi heaved a sigh and got up. ¡°Fine!¡± He then walked out of the room. He was indeed hungry since Lu Wu has finished all the soup. He was still a little pissed off when he thought about it. Darn! She knew he was upset and she knew he did not eat well for a few days, but she still allowed Lu Wu finished all the soup. She did not even try to keep him when he left. She did not even care about him! Bai Ze had prepared a tableful of good breakfast for him. There was a variety of choices such as porridge and vegetables, some meats, wine, and a bowl of milky fish soup. Di Fuyi stared at the fish soup and then took a glimpse at Bai Ze. Bai Ze smiled gently. ¡°Your Highness, do you like it?¡± Di Fuyi took a sip; honestly speaking, it was delicious! It was even nicer than the one Gu Xijiu made. He dug in silently and made a request after he finished his breakfast, ¡°Bai Ze, teach me how to cook.¡± ¡®Tat!¡¯ The chopsticks in Bai Ze¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Chapter 2031 - Meeting Again Chapter 2031: Meeting Again Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi looked at its ancient beast with his hand under his chin. ¡°Surprised?¡± Bai Ze was relieved. ¡°Not at all; I¡¯m so happy!¡± It was bizarre that thedy who His Highness liked did not intend to further their rtionship.Based on Bai Ze¡¯s experience, General Long was very interested in Miss Gu, and he was trying to quietly participate in every part of her life to make him irreceable. While His Highness was good at almost everything, he was certainly too young. To make matters worse, Miss Gu looked at him as if he was a fragile flower; hence, His Highness needed to put in more effort to show his maturity. Culinary art was an excellent talent to get a girl, as the Divine Lord also got his wife by cooking delicious food for her. Bai Ze remembered that the Great Devil used to admire the Divine Lord every single time he prepared delightful dishes. Now, His Highness finally understood the importance of culinary arts! Bai Ze was so happy about it. However, his happiness onlysted for half a day. Bai Ze was confident that His Highness was extremely smart. Nevertheless, he must have inherited awful cooking skills from his mother! It was incredibly bad! Although they were using the same recipe, the products they made werepletely different. Di Fuyi¡¯s dishes were so bad that it could kill a ghost! Bai Ze initially thought that there was something wrong with its sense of taste; hence, it invited its buddy, Teng She, to try it. Teng She identally asked after tasting, ¡°Is this made from poop? Gosh, this is disgusting!¡± As a result, Teng She was sent to clean the toilet by His Highness. His Highness threw away all the food he cooked and asked Bai Ze with a smile, ¡°General Bai, are you trying to tell everyone that I cannot cook?¡± Bai Ze trembled and quickly exined, ¡°How could I? Please, do not get me wrong, Your Highness.¡± It added, ¡°Do not worry, Your Highness, I will not tell anyone before you pick up your skills.¡± Di Fuyi nodded; he trusted Bai Ze quite well. To reward his subordinate, Di Fuyi decided to assign Bai Ze to be the tester of all the dishes he made. Instead of feeling rewarded, Bai Ze immediately felt its world was spinning in the dark as its stomach was in pain! ¡­ The mussel was missing! It was five dayster when the news was confirmed. Although the mussel was a big eater, it would not dy its return for so many days. Gu Xijiu had given the mussel a directed audio spell for convenience, and the mussel kept it in its shell, but it was identally eaten! It was not easy to make a directed audio spell as it consumed quite a lot of spiritual power. Thus, Gu Xijiu decided to stop making it after a few incidents.Consequently, she only gave one to Lu Wu since both of them was always together. However, five days ago was the first time they roamed around separately. This was very unexpected. Gu Xijiu was very worried, especially when she recalled that Long Siye mentioned to her about the incident of celestial pets going missing. Therefore, she decided to search for the mussel by herself after five days. Due to her severe injuries, she needed another two weeks to fully recover even though she had consumed the antidote. Nheless, five days were enough for her to restore half of her spiritual power. Thus, it was sufficient for her to find her celestial pet even though she was yet to be fully recovered. ¡­ There was a mountain named ¡®Yaori Mountain¡¯ in the Sixth Heaven¡­ Chapter 2032 - Meeting Again (2) Chapter 2032: Meeting Again (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYaori Mountainwas covered in gold and red, even the leaves of the nts were gold and red. It was spectacr when it was seen from far. Yaori Mountain was covered with a lush forest and spiritual creatures. Many of the celestial fairies from the Saha World got their celestial pets from here. Typically, the most powerful spiritual creatures were often lingering deep in the forest; hence, ordinary fairies did not manage to acquire them since they did not have the guts to explore further. The mussel once told Lu Wu that it wanted to hunt a musk deer which carried an exceptional fragrance. The musk deer was living at the outer area of the Yaori Mountain, and it was not difficult for the mussel to capture it based on its capabilities. It was now in the evening, and an immense sun was hanging at the peak of the mountain. The view was amazing! Gu Xijiu stopped at the outer area of Yaori Mountain with Lu Wu, as itnded on the Lone Peak. The Lone Peak was more than ten miles wide and was surrounded by a cliff. There were a few huge trees on the peak, and the Huangshan Pine stretched it branches out from the peak. Gu Xijiu did not have the time to admire such a nice scene at the moment. Instead, it instructed Lu Wu to search for the mussel once theynded. After all, both of them had beenpanions for a long time now; they should know each other very well. Lu Wu could definitely smell the mussel scent; it seemed to be somewhat close to them. ¡°Wow! This is so beautiful!¡± A girl was cheering somewhere nearby. ¡°It is, indeed, beautiful. This is the most beautiful sunset; Mr. Fuyi even made a poem for this ce sometime back.¡± Someone seconded. ¡°Huh? What poem is that, brother? Do you still remember it?¡± ¡°Nope, I have forgotten. However, it is engraved on the rock over there; let me show you.¡± The sound of their footsteps was getting louder as they drew closer to the Lone Peak. Gu Xijiu felt the voice of the young boy and girl sounded very familiar, but she could not recall where she had heard it. Nheless, she was interested in the conversation as she heard ¡®Mr. Fuyi¡¯ being mentioned. She was surprised that the boy could even write poems. Five of them gathered in front of a giant rock with a few words engraved on it, but no one noticed Gu Xijiu who was standing above them. Someone read, ¡°The sunsetbines thousands of mountains in one; I am allowed to do anything I want. However, I shall leave afterpleting my mission without leaving any footprints or my name. Excellent!¡± ¡°Our eldest senior is so talented!¡± The young girl cheered. ¡°Sister Guan, Mr. Fuyi is no longer our senior apprentice; you should stop addressing him this way.¡± Someone reminded her. ¡°No! He is always Jinhua¡¯s eldest brother apprentice, even if he will nevere to the Fengyun Valley again.¡± Anotherdy disagreed. Someone sighed softly. ¡°Unfortunately he will never get another teacher¡­ He argued with all ten of his teachers because of that evildy¡­¡± ¡°He is lost, for now, but he will return.¡± Guan Jinhua said confidently. Coincidentally, Gu Xijiu heard their conversation when the five of them were talking. She had a rather good memory; hence, she managed to remember all their identities. They were Master Fengxing¡¯s disciples from the Fengyun Valley. There were three boys and two girls, and the one who was wearing a light purple dress was Guan Jinhua. All of them were guarding the ground when Gu Xijiu broke into the Fengyun Valley alone. However, she did not fight with them but only took a few glimpses of them during the battle; that was the reason she found them familiar. Gu Xijiu did not have much interest in them but was curious about their conversation. She was shocked to learn that Di Fuyi betrayed all his teachers because of her! Chapter 2033 - Huang Tu Should Be The Only One In Her Mind, Right？ Chapter 2033: Huang Tu Should Be The Only One In Her Mind, Right£¿ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was not surprised that he had saved her, but she was stunned that he has would go against all his ns to support her.That was equivalent to challenging the whole world! After all, all ten of his teachers were the most powerful people in the world, and each of them was a great influencer. Even if their Kung Fu was not powerful, they could still roam around the world without being threatened due to their connections. Betrayal was a grave sin regardless of what realm. It was a shame, and one could never get rid of that dark spot. Yet, he was willing to risk everything for the ¡®evil woman.¡¯ How much courage did he need to do that? Or was he just a silly kid? How much did he know about her? How could he sacrifice so much without even understanding her mission or intention? Gu Xijiu had aplicated feeling and felt a little depressed. His infatuation seemed overwhelming for her; she was afraid that she could not bear with it. Guan Jinhua and the rest finally left after a series of criticism toward the ¡®evil woman¡¯; they did not notice Gu Xijiu at all. Gu Xijiu took leaped andnded in front of the rock. She realized that his handwriting was terrific. It was out of this world! Upon careful observation, Gu Xijiu found the trick to the poem after reading it twice. Thest two phrases were modified from the phrases created by Li Bai in ¡®Jian Ke Xing.¡¯ The original poem should be, ¡®Leaving with a flick of his sleeve afterpleting a task, and get his footprints and his name hidden forever.¡¯ Her gaze stopped at thest two sentences as it had a profound impact on her.She remembered that there were many simr poems engraved in the Crystal Pce, and most of it was exactly the same as the two sentences. Since she lost part of her memories, she could not find the reason she was so obsessed with the two sentences to the extent she had to engrave it everywhere. However, there must be a reason that she had put in so much effort to try to remind herself about something. She remembered that the two characters ¡®Fu¡¯ and ¡®Yi¡¯ were extraordinarily big when she engraved it, would that be the thing she tried to remind herself? However, Huang Tu should be the only one in her mind, right? And, the memories she had lost were all rted to Huang Tu. Since she knew that she had a special rtionship with Huang Tu and that they were husband and wife, she always thought that the poems she engraved should be about him. However, she suddenly had a strange idea as she looked at the poems made by Di Fuyi. Was ¡®Fuyi¡¯ the nickname used by Huang Tu?! It wasmon for men with special statuses to have two names. Was his second name ¡®Huang Fuyi¡¯? Huang Fuyi¡­ She repeated the words several times, but she found that ¡®Di Fuyi¡¯ sounded better than ¡®Huang Fuyi.¡¯ Her heart was racing. How could it be such coincidence that both of them also changed the same words of the poem? Was it fate? Perhaps, the current Di Fuyi might be the reincarnation of Huang Tu. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest as she quickly tapped the Firmament Stone and asked, ¡°Little Cang, is Shen Nianmo the reincarnation of Huang Tu?¡± The Firmament Stone, who has been well-behaved, tried its best to conceal the truth. ¡°Heavenly secrets should not be disclosed.¡± That was what it answered after an intense internal struggle. The Firmament Stone felt that its master has been interacting quite well with Shen Nianmo, it was good just to keep it that way. Furthermore, the mystical messenger had warned it before that it should not disclose any information; otherwise, it would bring disaster to its master. Chapter 2034 - The Search Chapter 2034: The Search Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBy disclosing a heavenly secret, it would add more negative variables in its master¡¯s future. Therefore, the Firmament Stone zipped its mouth as if it was mute to avoid any mistakes.It was afraid that Gu Xijiu would continue asking, so it tried to escape. ¡°Master, I need to continue my isted cultivation.¡± However, before it shut itself down, it added advice for Gu Xijiu. ¡°Master, follow your heart!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent but took a deep breath. She had quite a number of scruples recently; she wanted to wait for Huang Tu to return as she did not want to fail him. Thus, subconsciously, she denied Shen Nianmo and only treated him as a target of her mission. Indeed, she had a strange feeling for Shen Nianmo. She paid more attention to this kid and did not feel disgusted by his ambiguous actions. It would certainly be great if he were the reincarnation of Huang Tu; then, she would not feel guilty if she fell in love with him. But what if he was not? There would only be two oues- it was either she let Huang Tu down, or she hurt Shen Nianmo in the end. However, that was not what she wanted. Thus, she did not want to give any hope to Shen Nianmo before she could confirm. Confusion hit Gu Xijiu hard over thest few days, but now, she had a clearer mind. One day, she would find out the truth! For now, she still had toplete her mission, and just go with the flow. The only thing she could do was not to give him any hope before she found the truth. Moreover, he was still very young; it was not appropriate for him to be involved in rtionship matters yet. It seems that helping him to focus on his cultivation was a better idea. Thus, Gu Xijiu would have to wait until he bes a Mighty Immortal before she could make the next move. ¡°Master, I can smell the mussel! It was here four days ago¡­¡± Lu Wun ran over excitedly. Gu Xijiu regained her consciousness and quickly leaped onto its back. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s find it!¡± The mussel had a straightforward traveling route as it traveled in a straight line. Apparently, it knew exactly where to hunt the musk deer when it arrived here. Gu Xijiu and Lu Wu arrived in a valley as they searched for the mussel by following traces of its scent. There was a lot of grass in the area, with a fragrance simr to orchids, and that was the favorite food of musk deers. In fact, the valley was named Musk Deer Valley as it was the habitat of many musk deers. Gu Xijiu took a stroll around and found the tracks of the mussel. It had probably grilled a few musk deers somewhere nearby as she saw a grill rack. Since the mussel achieved level eight of spiritual power, it no longer consumed raw meats; it now preferred grilled meats. It had a strange habit of stacking the firewood in the shape of its shell when it needed to grill something! In fact, it had a feast there as three burnt spots were found at the scene. It was here three days ago, and apparently, it was a fruitful trip. Logically, it should have returned to the General¡¯s Residence with the preys; how did it go missing? Lu Wu took a stroll and found something. ¡°Master, someone had set a trap here!¡± Gu Xijiu quickly checked on it and predicted that there were three people here and their Kung Fu was equivalent to a Senior Immortal or above. Based on her observation, the mussel, who was enjoying a big feast, was their target! However, there was no sign of a battle. Therefore, the mussel had probably escaped as it knew that it was not strong enough to fight against them when it noticed the trap. It seemed to be extremely panicked as it only ran in a straight line into a deeper part of the forest. Gu Xijiu frowned. She knew that the mussel was not easily scared when it encountered challenges; hence, it would not run in a straight line if it was attacked solely by three Senior Immortals. In fact, it would have probably tried its best to fight and only try to escape if it was not capable of winning the battle. However, it escaped right away this time. Apparently, it knew that its the enemy was much stronger than itself! Chapter 2035 - The Meeting Of Old Friends Chapter 2035: The Meeting Of Old Friends Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu wondered what kind of ferocious creature the mussel had encountered. How could it not leave any scent or trace behind? Gu Xijiu continued to search with Lu Wu, and they slowly entered the deeper part of the forest. It was not easy to walk in there as there were plenty of thorns, which made one feel as though they were stepping on needles. Abruptly, Gu Xijiu paused as she heard someone talking. What a coincidence that she bumped into the five little kids again! It was Guan Jinhua and her nmates. They were arguing about something, and it was loud enough for Gu Xijiu to hear even though she was not keen to listen. Gu Xijiu got two messages out of the conversation. The first was the that Shen Nianmo¡¯s action of betraying his teachers still remained a secret within the ten ns; hence, most of the people did not know about it. The overlords of the ten ns had not given up on Shen Nianmo as they still nned to pull him back from the ¡®devil.¡¯ After all, they were all friends of the Divine Lord; they could not let the son of their friends follow the ¡®devil.¡¯ Therefore, they nned many different avenues to bring Shen Nianmo back. Secondly, they heard that there was a strange phenomenon on Yaori Mountain recently. ording to the prediction made by the fortune master, a celestial creature would be born on Yaori Mountain in the next few days; hence, they were here to try their luck. Of course, they also discussed Gu Xijiu, who was referred to as a devil woman during their discussion. They suspected that she was dead. And if she was not dead, they wished that she would be paralyzed by now. In fact, Gu Xijiu had been honorably upgraded from ¡®devil woman¡¯ to ¡®old devil woman.¡¯ Without any surprise, they repeatedly mentioned that it was dishonorable enough for her to think about getting such a young boy to be her partner. Gu Xijiu curved her lips upward; she did not want to be calctive with the kids. Initially, she wanted to forgive them. However, they should not have let her hear this conversation. Since she heard it, she was getting upset. Consequently, she felt like beating them upto teach them a lesson! As a result, she smiled evilly and teleported over. When the five of them were happily judging her, they suddenly heard a sound of des scraping one another and saw a few sparks! They were shocked and quickly drew their swords to fight. ¡°Ouch!! Oh, gosh¡­¡± Before the five of them managed to find out who was after them, their swords were shattered, and their palms were bleeding from injuries. That was not the worst thing that happened to them; a sparkling golden weapon severely damaged their clothes. They immediately retreated to avoid further attacks. ¡°Who is that!?¡± ¡°Who?!¡± ¡°Who is there?!¡± They were questioning and screaming out of fear. As they had time to catch sight of their surroundings, they realized that they did not see anyone there. Had the leaves attacked them? Those leaves were as soft and smooth as silk. Was it so powerful when it was used as a weapon!? All five of them were frightened and subconsciously got into formation; they formed a circle with their backs facing each other¡¯s as they tried to find the culprit. Suddenly, someone chuckled above a tree. ¡°Did your teacher not tell you that you will be sent to hell with your tongue removed if you judge someone behind their back?¡± The voice was crystal clear as it lingered in the wind. Instantly, the five of them went stiff as the voice was too familiar! Chapter 2036 - You’re Such A Pervert! Psycho! Chapter 2036: You¡¯re Such A Pervert! Psycho! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe five of them lifted their heads and looked in the direction where the voice came from. They saw someone standing on a tree. It was ady in a light green dress with long ck hair; her skin was as white as snow, and her eyes were magical like a painting. She stood there with a golden ruler in her hand with a starry sky as her background. Beside her was a celestial beast with nine tails that looked majestic and stunning at the same time. Although Gu Xijiu did not know them well, she had left a very strong impression on them. Thus, they certainly recognized her! Guan Jinhua¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was twirling a tree branch in her hand and casually said, ¡°What about me? Are you surprised that I am alive and happily standing in front of you?¡± Guan Jinhua¡¯s mouth was left ajar.Quickly, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and replied, ¡°Little girl, I am your senior. You did not only skip the ritual of greeting me but also spoke to me informally. I really doubt that Master Fengxing has taught you well!¡± Guan Jinhua wanted to say, ¡®a devil woman is not worthy to be formally spoken to.¡¯ However, she did not say that but only left her mouth opened. After all, her opponent was too strong and possessed a lot of unpredictable Kung Fu techniques. She was brave enough to break into the Fengyun Valley alone and beat all ten of the overlords up; hence, she was considered to be very powerful. Sadly, all five of their Kung Fu were so much lousier than their teachers, it was just like the ¡®eagle and the hen¡¯ game if Gu Xijiu wanted to beat them; way too easy for her! The other four nmates looked pale and remained silent even though they were very upset too. Gu Xijiu continued to spin the tree branch in her hand and added, ¡°I am agitated because you judged me behind my back; hence, a lesson for you is unavoidable. Since you are still young, I have two suggestions for you, do you care to listen?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s aura was too strong to the extent the five of them did not even dare to run away. After looking at each other, they suddenly screamed. They finally noticed that there were numerous holes on their clothes and their arms and legs were exposed! That was extremely inappropriate. All the disciples in the Fengyun Valley prioritized their image very much, and they were very conservative in terms of attire. They were usually extremely tidy to the extent that all their buttons were in the right spots, and they never even exposed their neck. However, there was a big hole between their thighs and their dresses had turned into short skirts now! Subconsciously, Guan Jinhua tried very hard to pull her dress down to cover her fair legs; however, it was helpless as the skirt was too short. She was so embarrassed that her face turned red. ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert! Psycho!¡± Helplessly, she insulted Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu frowned as she heard it. Although their clothes were badly damaged, she was kind enough to leave their private spots covered. Was that still considered a pervert and psychopath? Gu Xijiu continued to spin the tree branch as she smiled. ¡°I can be crueler; do you want to give it a try?¡± Guan Jinhua was speechless. ¡°What¡­ What do you want from us?!¡± Guan Jinhua¡¯s senior brother shouted. Gu Xijiu went straight to the point. ¡°It is very simple. It is either you p each other 100 times and promise you will never criticize me again, or I cut your tongues off, and you can never speak a word again.¡± Chapter 2037 - Why Would They Say That I Am Old? Chapter 2037: Why Would They Say That I Am Old? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere was a wickedly sharp knife in her hand, and she twirled the de yfully between her fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am very experienced in slicing tongues. I can cut it off very swiftly, so you will feel less pain. What do you think? Pick one way or another,¡± she said with a note of sarcasm. The men were utterly shocked. The offers were both uneptable. The first option was thoroughly demeaning, but the second one would cause them to be disabled. Before they could say anything, Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°I am losing patience. There are only two choices. Should you refuse to choose, I will act on the second option on the count of ten. One, two, three, four¡­¡± She counted quickly, urging them to make their decision. The five men did not want to be disabled, so they had to choose the first option, even though it was shameful. Therefore, the five men pped their own faces a hundred times as punishment under Gu Xijiu¡¯s supervision. Soon, all their faces were bruised. After the punishment, they also had to take an oath before they were allowed to leave. Lu Wu was delighted but was not entirely satisfied. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you just kill them?¡± Gu Xijiu gently touched her face as she answered, ¡°Do I look like a murderer to you?¡± The men were only bad-mouthing her. They did not deserve to die because of verbal abuse. Moreover, they were the disciples of Master Fengxing. Although Di Fuyi no longer acknowledged him as his master, their bond should not be dismissed so lightly. If she killed them, she would definitely put Di Fuyi into a difficult position. To avoid that, she chose to give them a lesson instead. Lu Wu was at a loss of words. It could not help butin, ¡°Master, I know what others don¡¯t. You are only 230 years old. Your age is considerably young in their world. Why are you considered as an old woman? You should stop making yourself sound older than you actually are. The mussel has lived for a few thousand years. Following by their rules, shouldn¡¯t it call itself as an old mussel, then?¡± Gu Xijiu petted its head. ¡°You are right! Even my Lu Wu knows how to tell what is right and what is wrong. I agree with you that I am still young. They are only too blind to see my beauty. How dare they refer to me as an old monstrous woman! Why would they say that I am old?¡± She had a supple, graceful figure with the tender face of an 18-year-old.The celestial beings could easily be more than a thousand years old. Shen Nianmo¡¯s ten masters, for example, were all over a few thousand years old. Even some of their disciples, who had finished their apprenticeships, were already more than a thousand years old. However, even at the age of a thousand years, these men were still generally acknowledged as youngsters or young men. She certainly did not deserve to be referred to as an old, monstrous woman at the age of merely two hundred years. It was not fair to her. ¡°Xijiu, you are only about 200 years old. I would not believe it if I did not hear it from you!¡± A voice could be hearding from afar, behind a rock. Hesitantly, Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes searched for the source of the sound and found a small, man-like rock behind a huge boulder. ¡°Yun Yanli, I see that you are here as well.¡± The small rock shook a little. With a glimpse of light, the rock turned instantaneously into a young man of pale colored robes, with handsome and elegant features. He was Yun Yanli. He took big steps and approached Gu Xijiu delightfully. ¡°It is a small world, after all. Xijiu, here we meet again!¡± She certainly had not expected to bump into an old friend. ¡°What a coincidence! Why are you here?¡± Gu Xijiu was happy to see him as well. After a little chat, Gu Xijiu found out that he was here because of the rare majestic being. Chapter 2038 - The Whereabouts Of The Mussel Chapter 2038: The Whereabouts Of The Mussel Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli wanted to try his luck to capture the majestic being. He met with a group of Silver Wolves in the depths of the wood and was unfortunately injured, so he had to retreat to safety. He was taking his rest when he heard some footsteps. It was already toote for him to escape, so he decided to camouge and turn himself into a rock to avoid any possible encounters with an enemy. Standing amongst other rocks, he certainly did not stand out. His Kung Fu was decent, but he would prefer to go unnoticed. Gu Xijiu cameter on but was entirely focused on the n; she failed to notice him until he revealed himself. Yun Yanli had been there three days earlier than her. Hence, Gu Xijiu asked if he had seen a mussel by describing the general features of her pet to him. Yun Yanli was bewildered. ¡°Is the mussel the majestic being that you mentioned before? Have you brought it along to heaven?¡± Gu Xijiu had once told him about her majestic beings when they traveled together in the past. She told him about Lu Wu and the mussel, but they were both in the mortal world at the time, so Yun Yanli had only heard about them. Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°Have you seen it?¡± Yun Yanli answered hesitantly, ¡°I had seen one. They called it the ¡®monstrous mussel¡¯ for swallowing many majestic beings. It was taken away by a few celestial beings.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Did the mussel make the same old mistake again? She had once warned it not to eat any majestic beings of level seven and above. Most of these majestic beings had their own masters. Gu Xijiu wanted to avoid making unnecessary enemies. ¡°What majestic being did it swallow? Who took the mussel away?¡± Yun Yanli sighed. ¡°I do not know the details. When I saw them, they already had the mussel captive and were ready to put it into a magic instrument. They were the four Great Guardians of the Emperor Immortal. It was not appropriate for them to see me, so I did not reveal myself. I only heard them iming that they had captured the killer behind the massacre of the majestic beings. Then, they headed towards the direction of Yaori Hill, and I have not seen them since.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a long sigh; she was aware of the case of the missing majestic beings, little did she know that the mussel was going to be med for a crime it did notmit. The case had already happened long before the mussel went for its hunt. How could the mussel be the killer? It must be wronged. Gu Xijiu was enraged! She knew that the men were the four Great Guardians of the new Emperor Immortal. Most of them had achieved the level of a Mighty Immortal and were all well trained and experienced warriors from countless of brutal battles. Upright and unyielding, they were the new right-hand men of the Emperor Immortal. All of them were very loyal to the Emperor Immortal, as they had been following him to the battlefield since many years ago. They were known for their cruel and merciless conduct. When the new emperor ascended the throne, some of the followers of the past emperor were clearly in defiance. Secretly, they tried to search for the descendants of thest emperor to overthrow the regime. However, the four Great Guardians discovered the scheme by sending their men into the rebel group as undercover agents. As a result, all the rebels were sessfully captured and executed openly in the busy streets. On that day, the ughter resulted in rivers of blood. A total of three hundred people were beheaded. The cruelty shocked almost every member of Saha World. It was told that only dozens of people were captured at first. However, the torments that the four Great Guardians had put them through were terribly painful. In the end, they confessed and uncovered more people that were also involved. Many of these rebels were known to be very stubborn; it was unheard of for them to bepelled to confess, but none of them were able to withstand the severe suffering in the hands of the four Great Guardians.In return for their confession, their only wish was death. Since then, the four Great Guardians were also known as the four Great Shuras. Now that the mussel had fallen into their hands, no one knew what kind of suffering they would put it through. Gu Xijiu could barely keep calm at the thought of it. Chapter 2039 - The Torment Chapter 2039: The Torment Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe mussel was like a family to Gu Xijiu, even though it would often get itself into trouble due to its uncontroble appetite. She certainly would not allow anyone to harm her family. The new Emperor Immortal¡¯s interest did not ovep with hers. She knew that he was secretly investigating her, but she was not afraid of that, for she had a clear conscience with no shame of her actions. Thus, she pretended that she did not know about it. She would let the incident pass if the mussel was fine. If the mussel was really dead as a result of the four Great Guardians¡¯ torment, no matter whom they belonged to, she would definitely seek for a just resolution on behalf of the mussel¡¯s death. She thought about the situation for a moment. Then, she made contact with Long Siye. ¡°Instructor Long, do you know where Tie Liu and the other Great Guardians are?¡± ¡°They received a secret report regarding the whereabouts of the devilish conspirator behind the massacre and went away to capture it. They have yet to return.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°When did they leave? Have they said anything about the devil being?¡± ¡°They left three days ago, after receiving information from a reliable source. However, I am not sure about the details. Xijiu, why are you asking about them? Is there anything wrong?¡± Long Siye was concerned. ¡°They may have mistaken my mussel as the devil being. Instructor Long, is there any way that you can contact them?¡± ¡°How is that even possible? The mussel can never be the conspirator. The missing case of the majestic beings has been ongoing for almost two weeks now. Yet, the mussel has only been away from the general¡¯s residence for five days.¡± ¡°Yes, which is why I know that the mussel is innocent. Instructor, please contact them right away.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Soon, Long Siye replied, ¡°Xijiu, I have failed to get in touch with them. They must be located in some forbidden ce right now, so they have to shut their directed audio spell. However, I have some news from the emperor. Two days ago, the four Great Guardians reported to the emperor that they had captured the prime criminal behind the disappearance of the majestic beings. It was a mussel! They would interrogate it to find out about other criminals before bringing it back to the ninth heaven for the emperor to make his final decision.¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fists in frustration. What Long Siye told her was aplete match to Yun Yanli¡¯s observation. Long Siye also knew the urgency of the matter, so he continued, ¡°Xijiu, I have already told the emperor that the mussel is not the prime criminal. I have also requested for the immediate release of the mussel once the emperor is in touch with the four Great Guardians. Where are you now? I wille to you.¡± ¡°I am now at Yaori Hill. You do not have toe here; just contact Tie Liu and the other men for me.¡± Long Siye¡¯s current location was far away from where she was. Even with his speed, he would take at least half a day to get to her. She could not wait for him. Also, Long Siye¡¯s presence would not be of any use if the mussel¡¯s whereabouts remained unknown. Therefore, she hung up and turned to Yun Yanli instead. ¡°My prince, did you see where they went?¡± Yun Yanli led Gu Xijiu all the way to the hillside, where the mussel was captured. Lu Wu sniffed around and could pick up its scent. Also, it found a pearl that was left behind by the mussel. ¡°Master, the mussel was indeed captured right here!¡± Lu Wu eximed. There was an agreement between the mussel and Lu Wu. If anything happened to the mussel, it would leave a pearl behind as a sign tomunicate with Lu Wu. The pearl was greyish without any luminance. At first nce, it looked ordinary, just like a small rock. Lu Wu walked around it to observe it and reported to Gu Xijiu right away. ¡°Four men attacked it in a siege!¡± Gu Xijiu nodded in agreement. She, too, took notice of the traces left behind by the mussel and the men. Chapter 2040 - The Torment (2 Chapter 2040: The Torment (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere was arge pool of blood that belonged to the mussel. Obviously, it was injured and held captive. Every piece of evidence was a match to her spection. She could assume that the mussel that the four Great Guardians had imed must be hers. ¡°Lu Wu, trace the scents of these four men and find them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Wu took a sniff of their surroundings and pointed at a direction. ¡°They went that way!¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s look for them!¡± Yun Yanli offered to join them. ¡°Xijiu, I shall join you.¡± ¡°It is all right. You are still injured, so you should focus on your recovery. I can find them on my own.¡± Gu Xijiu then swiftly passed him a bottle of medicine before leaving with Lu Wu. Hesitantly, Yun Yanli slowed down. He knew that his identity must not be revealed, so it was not appropriate for him to see the four Great Guardians face-to-face. He would be in great trouble if they found out that he was still alive. Hence, he headed in a different direction though he promised to still help in the search. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was burning with anxiety. She was worried about the condition of the mussel. Had it been tortured? She bore no interest in politics. She would stay away from theplications, as long as the political game did not harm any of the people that she cared about. She had certainly heard about the four Great Guardians and the massacre, too, but she was not really concerned. In politics, there was no definite line between right and wrong. Every single one of the rulers would definitely do anything that he could to secure their throne, even if it meant driving away and exterminating the surviving members of the past royal family to ensure that there are no mishaps. They would spare no mercy in the killings, especially to those who rose in rebellion to the session of the throne. The evil plots for the throne would often end up in brutal fights, even between a father and a son, let alone the members of no blood connection. Every change of era was built on blood and bones. Ye Tianli, the new Emperor Immortal, could be considered as a good emperor, but he should not be acknowledged as a good man. A really good man would never be able to be an emperor. Also, his followers would not be any better, just like the four Great Guardians. Their names had be a byword for cruelty. People would tremble in fear upon hearing their brutal torments. Her only hope was that they would not torture the mussel, for the sake of its identity as a majestic being. ¡­ The mussel had three major concerns. First and foremost, it feared that its master would one day abandon it. Secondly, it had a fear of hunger. Lastly, it was scared of confinement. At this very moment, it was experiencing two of out its three greatest fears. It had not been given anything to eat for the past three days, not even a drop of water. Also, it was confined in a magic bottle gourd. The magic bottle gourd was no ordinary cell. It was a magical item that could change its size to amodate different needs. When the mussel was first confined in the bottle, it tried to expand its size to shatter the wall. To its surprise, the bottle grew along with its body size. The mussel had tried many times, but nothing worked. In desperation, it wanted to cry so badly. It had heard about the story called ¡®A Journey To The West¡¯ from its master. In the story, the monsters had many magical instruments; one of them was known as the Golden Purple Bottle Gourd. It had once housed Sun Wukong in it. It thought that what she had shared was only a story, so it was beguiled with the tale of adventure. Never had it expected that it would one day be trapped and tortured in a simr situation. The bottle was like a living hell. The mussel thought that the actual hell would probably be a much better ce than the bottle. For the first two hours, there would be raging fires, tormenting the mussel from every corner. The next two hours, there would be piercing cold winds, prating the mussel¡¯s skin. The temperature could drop abruptly to 70 or 80 degrees below zero; so cold that it could only breathe ice out of its nostrils. The following two hours would be filled with the smoke torment. The smoke would choke the mussel, making it difficult for the mussel to breathe. These torments were considerably bearable for the mussel. What tortured it the most was the smell of food that would fill its nostrils every two hours. Chapter 2041 - The Torment (3) Chapter 2041: The Torment (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe food that the mussel smelled was one of its favorite grilled meat. Tempted by the sweet smell, it could not help but open its shells. Unfortunately, what came before its eyes was not food, but boiling oil. It could not hide from the tempting smell the first time. The boiling oil slipped through its shell¡¯s opening and burned its flesh. Luckily, it had closed its shells quickly enough to avoid even greater disasters. Unavoidably, some parts of its soft, supple skin were burned. There were many blisters scattered on its body. Even the slightest movement came as a pain to it. The mussel had never encountered such brutal torments throughout its whole life. Every second was torture. It started to hope for death. It then heard a voice, as cold as ice. ¡°Do you still refuse to confess to your crime?¡± Confess? The mussel would never confess. It felt utterly wronged as though living the tragedy of the innocent Dou E [1]. It only wanted to hunt for a musk deer and make a feast for its master. Fond of good food, it ended up hunting more musk deers for its own indulgence. That was when it fell into the ambush! There were three Senior Immortals who wanted to hunt the mussel. They used it as the mastermind behind the recent massacre of the majestic beings. The mussel was not afraid to fight the Senior Immortals to show them its strength, but before it made any move, it was overwhelmed with fear from a foreboding threat. The mussel was sensitive enough to notice the threatening, ominous aura. It was so strong that it made its shells tremble. Instinctively, it knew that it was a sign of danger, so it abandoned the fight and quickly ran away. The three Senior Immortals continued to chase after it; the more the mussel tried to run, the grumpier and hungrier it felt. It could barely stay focused anymore. Hence, the mussel turned around and fought the Senior Immortals head-on. It took advantage ofits animal disposition and swallowed them alive. The incident greatly impinged on its consciousness. It sobered up quickly and trembled in fear, knowing that it had swallowed the three Senior Immortals. Its master had clearly warned that it was not allowed to eat any human being. This was much worse because it swallowed three Senior Immortals alive. It had just got itself into big trouble. When it was still dazed by the trouble that it had just made, another three majestic beings showed up. They were there to seek revenge for their masters. They verbally abused the mussel by calling it as the scum of themunity. Being greatly impetuous, it began to fight the three majestic beings and ended up swallowing them, too. While it was eating the majestic beings, the four Great Guardians came unexpectedly and witnessed the scene. The four Great Guardians had great strength, each equivalent to the spiritual power of a Mighty Immortal. The mussel was no match for them, so it was soon defeated and captured. When it was caught, it was kept in a ss bottle. The interior of the ss bottle was very refreshing andfortable at first. When it finally calmed down, it realized that it had made a huge mistake. If they only wanted it to make an apology, it would not oppose the idea. Instead, the four Great Guardians used it as the killer of the recent massacre of the majestic beings, iming that it hadmitted all sorts of wickedness. It was med for the death of the 18 majestic beings, plus the three Senior Immortals. The mussel refused to admit to the usations. It only confessed to what it had done. One of the Great Guardians then proceeded to punish the mussel. He got it out from the ss bottle and tried to inflict pain on the mussel with thunderbolts, swords, and even fire. The torment was to no avail, for the mussel had a high level of cultivation. The simple punishments did not harm it at all. In the end, one of the Great Guardians, who wore a red robe, offered his bottle gourd. That marked the beginning of the mussel¡¯s purgatory suffering. The inside of the bottle gourd was really strange. The mussel was not only physically tortured but also starved. It waspletely famished only after a day, so hungry that it wanted to eat its own flesh. After two days, it started to suffer from ckouts due to the immense hunger. Chapter 2042 - The Torment (4) Chapter 2042: The Torment (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWith unwavering spirit, it still refused to admit to the crimes that it nevermitted, no matter how they tried tobine the threats with punishments. The mussel hid in its shells and said nothing. They woulde and interrogate it once every two hours. At first, the mussel exploded with rage due to the usations. But gradually, it grew numb. The Great Guardians were not expecting the mussel to be so stubborn. Hesitantly, they tried to persuade it, ¡°You are only a majestic being. There is no need for you to take the me for others. You only have to name the man behind this vicious plot. If you do so, I will release you immediately and feed you with good food. The air is refreshing out here. I am sure that the outside is morefortable than where you are right now.¡± The mussel remained silent. It should take the me for its own fault. Impulsively, it made the mistake of swallowing the three Senior Immortals, so the incident had nothing to do with its master. The Great Guardian in red, however, kept coercing the mussel into saying that it only acted on its master¡¯s instigation. ¡°Humph! It appears that you will not shed a tear until you see the coffin. It is time for you to experience the real pain then!¡± The mussel could tell that the man was enraged. All of a sudden, the man started casting some spells on the bottle gourd, causing the interior of the bottle to fill with burning hot steel needles. These steel needles started to aim and fall on its shell like a raging storm. The mussel¡¯s shells were capable of resisting against any weapon. Normal weapons would not cause any damage to it. However, it had been tortured for two days straight in the fire and cold. It grew weaker, so it barely had the strength to close its shellspletely. The fine and stinging steel needles then slipped through the openings and stabbed its flesh. A brief momentter, the mussel¡¯s soft, smooth flesh was stabbed with many needles, making it look as if a hedgehog. The steel needles were able to induce more pain than normal ones. Itwas unbearable. The mussel started crying and howling in pain. Its long, mournful cry of pain was spread even to the outside of the bottle, like the continuouswhistle of a train. The ground started to shake as a result of its loud cry. ¡°Damn it!¡± One of the men cursed. He quickly shut the opening of the bottle to stop the sounds from the mussel from being heard. The bottle then became a confined space, magnifying the volume of its wailing sound and reaching a deafening crescendo. In a daze, the mussel could hear someoneining. ¡°My third brother, what are you doing? You have kept it in the bottle long enough for the torments to take ce. It should have admitted its crimes, but it still refuses to. Perhaps our direction is wrong. Maybe it is not the evil beast that we are looking for. Maybe it was all a coincidence.¡± ¡°My eldest brother, nothing is ever a coincidence. We have seen how it swallowed the majestic beings alive. It has also swallowed the three Senior Immortals. It is a crime that goes against all the heavenlyws. It deserves to die. All the majestic beings have been taught not to swallow humans or majestic beings of level six and above, but it disregarded the rules andmitted the crime anyway. Obviously, it is a seasoned criminal. It is a level nine beast, so I bet that it will not be able to act so wildly without the support of its master. Its master must be the main conspirator behind the plot.¡± ¡°It is not like that! My master¡­ has never allowed me¡­ to eat humans! It is¡­ It is all my fault!¡± The mussel continued to howl its displeasure. Its voice cracked with emotion. The pain was obviously too much for it to bear. ¡°Who is your master?¡± Tie Liu took the chance to ask the mussel. ¡°I am its master!¡± A voice could be hearding from the top of a tree, way above the four Great Guardians. In pain, the mussel was starting to grow dizzy; its vision blurred. Upon hearing the voice, it could not believe it at first. Then, it jumped abruptly, disregarding the steel needles on its body, and cried out loud, ¡°Master!¡±Its tears started to fall like a stream of a waterfall. Chapter 2043 - Her Rage Chapter 2043: Her Rage Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe four men looked up and saw a woman, along with a majestic being, on a tree. The beast was Lu Wu, which was swaying its nine tails. As for the woman, she was wearing a pale-green dress. Her face, however, was covered by a disturbing, ghostly mask. There was a golden ruler in her hand. There she stood, not tall, but with great aura. She was the mysterious woman evil woman everyone had been ranting about. The person who was trying to get together with a child! The four men grew anxious at the thought of her. They had seen Gu Xijiu before; twice, in fact. The first time was during the wedding of the Divine Lord, and the second was on Shen Nianmo¡¯s birthday. They had witnessed both her appearances, so she had certainly left a strong impression on them. Clearly, they knew that they should not mess with the woman. Even the Divine Lord would stay away from her. The Emperor Immortal, too, chose not to antagonize her. ¡°Are you the master of the mussel?¡± Tie Zheng, one of the Great Guardians, questioned her. The bottle gourd on the ground caught Gu Xijiu¡¯s attention. The size of the bottle gourd was quite huge. It was basically as big as a small hill. She could hear the mussel crying hoarsely in the bottle. Apparently, it was undergoing some kind of torment. Lu Wu and the mussel were great friends. Therefore, it immediately rushed forward angrily. ¡°What have you done to the mussel? Release it now!¡± Lu Wu was quick, but not quick enough. Tie Liu, the third Great Guardian, swiftly cast a spell on the bottle gourd. Almost instantaneously, the bottle shrunk in size and flew rapidly towards Tie Liu¡¯s palm. Tie Liu was generally known in Saha World for his speed, which was something he could be proud of. This time, however, someone was obviously quicker than him. Before the bottle gourd could even reach his palm, it was intercepted mid-air by someone else. Tie Liu was stunned! The other Great Guardians stood in shock as well. The one who intercepted the bottle gourd was the mysterious evil woman. At this moment, she had already retreated about thirty feet away from them. On her delicate palm,y Tie Liu¡¯s precious bottle gourd. The mussel in the bottle seemed to have sensed something. It stopped moving, all of a sudden. ¡°Mussel, are you all right?¡± Gu Xijiu was concerned. Soon, the mussel replied in a timid voice, ¡°Master¡­¡± Its voice was soft, but Gu Xijiu could tell that it was filled with guilt and grievance. ¡°Release it!¡± Gu Xijiu threw a harsh look at Tie Liu. The bottle gourd was a magical item. Without specific incantation, Gu Xijiu would not be able to open it. Gu Xijiu had heard about these magical items, so she knew that the bottle gourd was nothing ordinary from the very first sight. It took Tie Liu some time toprehend what had happened. He tried to keep a calmposure and responded scornfully, ¡°It is the criminal that we have been looking for! We cannot simply release it. As its master, you have connived with it tomit such crimes. You will not get away from the punishment as well.¡± Gu Xijiu refused to argue with him anymore. ¡°It is innocent, so let it out. If you refuse to cast the spell, I shall release it on my own. By that time, I am afraid that your bottle gourd will not be in one piece.¡± Tie Liu hesitated but was not fully convinced. The bottle gourd could not be damaged that easily; not even fire, a sword, water, or boiling oil could scratch it the slightest bit. So far, no one had ever done any damage to the bottle. It was basically unbreakable. He was not really concerned about the bottle, even if it was in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hands. ¡°I have said it before, and I am saying it again, it is a criminal, so I will not release it. Give it back to me, or I will impose severe punishments on it.¡± Streaks of golden rays started to emerge on his fingertips. Through the light, there were all sorts of incantations floating in the air. ¡°If I cast these incantations on the bottle, the temperature within it will rise tremendously; high enough to melt metals. Everything in the bottle will turn into piles of ash.¡± Chapter 2044 - Her Rage (2) Chapter 2044: Her Rage (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHis words were threatening to Lu Wu. Anxiously, it looked at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu answered very coldly, ¡°Are you going to kill it even before confirming that it is the criminal you seek? It would appear that the four Great Guardians are not so great, after all.¡± Tie Liu dismissed her remarks swiftly. ¡°On the count of three, I will cast the incantations on the bottle if you refuse to give it back to me! One, two, three!¡± He spoke with force and deliberation. After the countdown, all he could hear was a loud explosion. In a glimpse, Gu Xijiu was circled with intense streaks of seven-colored rays. Soon, many broken pieces started to scatter around. Tie Liu was shocked to the core! His heart ached for the broken bottle. It was his most cherished item. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Caught in a daze, none of them was able to react quickly enough. The amazing bottle gourd was shattered instantly into many broken pieces while the mussel fell right out of it. Swiftly with its tail, Lu Wu swept the mussel onto its back. A momentter, Lu Wu¡¯s tail started to tremble in pain. ¡°Oh, my! This is so painful! Mussel, since when have you got thorns?¡± Its tail was unfortunately pricked. Caught off guard, Lu Wu quickly put its tail right in front of its eyes to observe it better. When it saw the burning hot steel needles, it could not help but tremble in revulsion. Quickly, it wanted to take the needles off. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Gu Xijiu demanded while holding its tail in ce. With a sh of seven-colored ray, the burning hot needles slowly melted away. Nheless, its tail was still hurt even without the thorns. The pain was unbearable. It never knew that being pricked by the thorns could be so painful. The sensation wasparable to the pain of being stung by a swarm of bees. Intuitively, it looked back to check on the mussel. Upon seeing it clearly, Lu Wu¡¯s eyes opened widely in astonishment. ¡®Was it a hedgehog, or a mussel?¡¯ The mussel was surrounded entirely by countless of fiery red steel needles; there were probably fewer thorns on the back of a hedgehog. ¡®When did the mussel start to grow these harmful thorns? Did it acquire another ability?¡¯ Before Lu Wu could ask any question, it saw Gu Xijiu approach the mussel in intense shes of seven-colored rays, securing it in the light. A few momentster, the thorns disappeared, revealing its broken shells that were full of holes. Luckily, its shells were thick enough to prevent the needles from puncturing through. Only its outeryer was scratched. Lu Wu looked at the mussel that was still groaning in pain and was confused. ¡°Mussel, do you feel pain even on your shells?¡± The mussel slowly opened its shells. A human figure, pricked with fiery red steel needles, emerged and cried loudly, ¡°Master!!!¡± Lu Wu was utterly surprised to see the mussel, so surprised that all its tails opened up like a peacock. The sight made its flesh creep. ¡°Oh, my! Mussel!¡± The little child in the shells was barely recognizable. Thorns were all over its body, even on the back of its hands; everywhere except for its face. The mussel trembled in great fear. Its eyes were red with tears slowly streaming down its face. ¡°Master¡­ Master, I thought I would never see you again.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingers shook involuntarily at the terrifying sight. She somehow knew that the mussel would definitely suffer, but she never expected that the punishment would be so brutal. These men decided to torture it before finding out the truth. Moreover, the mussel was indeed innocent. Shemented nothing. Instead, she cast some spells on the mussel. Streaks of seven-colored rays shed by, taking away all the fine needles. They could finally see the mussel¡¯s body. Chapter 2045 - Her Rage (3) Chapter 2045: Her Rage (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLu Wu looked furious. The mussel¡¯s little body was not only covered with many fine needles, but there were also festering wounds and blisters. The mussel was particr with its neat appearance. It liked to wear little robes, exposing its cute, tiny limbs. Anyone would definitely want to hug it as soon as they saw it. At the moment, only its face was still intact. The rest of its body was all injured. Also, the mussel used to be quite chubby. Now, its body was reduced to nothing but a skeleton. Its face was no longer big and chubby. Instead, it looked skinny and oval, like all of the water content in its body had been evaporated. The mussel was clearly in great agony, so much so that it wanted to twist about in pain. It looked at Gu Xijiu with innocent eyes. Tears started to roll in its eyes, but it tried hard to hold them back. ¡°If you are in pain, cry it out.¡± Quickly, Gu Xijiu applied some medicine on its body. ¡°I will notugh at you,¡± sheforted. The mussel thus burst into loud sobs. In the past three days of suffering, death came across as its final wish so many times. However, it wanted to live long enough to see its master again. It did not want to bear the grudge by bing a scapegoat. If it died, there would be no witness. Such a blind spot would put its master into trouble. Therefore, it tried its best to stay alive. Nheless, it was very concerned about its safety, for it was worried that the four men would kill it anytime. Now, it finally got to see its master again. Utterly relieved, knowing that it was safe, it started to cry like a baby. Lu Wu felt much sympathy for the mussel. It wanted to caress it with its tail. However, the mussel could still feel stinging pain on its skin when in contact with Lu Wu¡¯s soft, fluffy tail. Gu Xijiu had been busy taking care of the mussel ever since its release. She did not even bother to look at the four Great Guardians. For the first time, their presence had beenpletely ignored. If the same situation happened in a different scenario, they would have already risen in revolt. This time, they only stood gazing at Gu Xijiu, who was still busy caring for the mussel. They did not even raise their voice. Tie Liu was very angry for the loss of his favorite magical item, but Gu Xijiu¡¯s aura was too intimidating. The bleak aura conveyed a strong sense of destion in the air. The four Great Guardians started to feel suffocated. They gave each other a look and started tomunicate via directed audio. ¡°My third brother, why did you torture the mussel to such a brutal extent?¡± Tie Zheng could not help but ask Tie Liu about the torment. The mussel¡¯s wounds came as a gruesome sight even for someone as cold-blooded as him. Tie Liu looked a little worried, but he still thought that he did the right thing. ¡°It is only a mussel. Moreover, it hadmitted such a deadly crime. It deserves to be punished, even if that means cooking it alive in a soup.¡± The more he defended his action, the more he felt confident about it. Determined, he decided to take the first step. He spoke up, ¡°You have allowed your majestic being tomit physical assault on innocent beings. It is an unforgivable crime. Also, you have destroyed my magical item, thus viting the heaven¡¯smandment. You should behave yourself and follow us now to the Hall of Supreme Harmony.¡± Gu Xijiu continued to ignore him. She was busy applying thest drop of the medicine on the mussel¡¯s wound. ¡°Drink this,¡± she demanded while passing it a bottle of elixir. The mussel was thirsty, so it quickly finished up the elixir. The drink was not only thirst quenching, but also significantly reviving. The medicine that Gu Xijiu applied on the mussel could cure many different poisons and wounds. Also, she made it especially for the mussel to fit its situation. The medicine was able to heal the wounds quickly while acting as an analgesic. The mussel was no longer in pain! It rose and gave the four Great Guardians a harsh, angry look. There was a fire in its eyes. ¡°Master, they kept using me as the prime criminal of some massacre.¡± Chapter 2046 - Her Rage 4 Chapter 2046 Her Rage 4 ¡°In fact, I only killed three Senior Immortals who abused me along with their majestic beings. Nothing else. They also kept forcing me to say that I was acting murderously under my master¡¯smands, which was not the truth. I was only there to hunt. I refused to admit the usations, so they tortured me.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes darkened. Gently, she patted its shells tofort it. ¡°I understand the whole situation now. You may rest.¡± The mussel thought that she was going to give it a good scolding, but she did not. Instead, she remained gentle on it. ¡°Master, are you not mad at me?¡± The mussel asked while trembling in fear. Gu Xijiu gave it a half smile and said, ¡°What is there to be mad about? Should I be mad at you because of your wild, violent temper as a result of some wicked spell? Is it about the three majestic beings that came to provoke you first? Mussel, I have told you not to kill any majestic beings of level seven and above, but it does not mean that I do not allow you to kill them when you are clearly defending yourself.¡± Astonished, the mussel finally realized that the whole scenario was rather strange when the killing spree happened. It could barely control its violent temper. After being greeted by the three Senior Immortals with a stream of abuse, it could no longer hold itself back. It could not help but wonder how Gu Xijiu found out that it was poisoned and under siege. Gu Xijiu gave it a tight smile. ¡°Silly, I have checked on the signs that you left behind at the ce where you encountered with the three Senior Immortals.¡± Experienced, she could roughly get a picture of how the fight went on based solely on the signs and traces. Also, she could tell that there was an ambush. Every move that the three Senior Immortals aimed at the mussel was lethal. Every single strike was deadly. If the mussel had not swallowed them, it would be dead. Even without the wicked spell, the mussel would still have to give it all in the fight, without letting the enemies off lightly. She told the mussel not to kill the innocent, not that it was not allowed to defend itself. ¡°Mussel, I will always return kindness tenfold, same goes for humiliation. This is my principle of life. Have you forgotten about it?¡± The mussel¡¯s eyes opened widely in admiration. It repeatedly nodded in approval. ¡°Good. You may take a rest now. I shall take over from here and get revenge on your behalf.¡± Gu Xijiu reassured the mussel. The mussel¡¯s blood burned with righteous ardor. It nodded eagerly in response. Gu Xijiu finally turned to look at Tie Liu and the other three men. ¡°It is your turn now, all four of you.¡± Her voice was calm, but the look in her eyes was lethal. ¡°You have to pay the price for the evil n that you have plotted against me!¡± All four of them were utterly shocked. Tie Zheng responded quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t you try to make nderous usations against us! You are the one who supports the malign nature of the monstrous mussel. We were only acting under orders. How is that a plot? If you had not shown up, we would never know that you were the master of the mussel.¡± ¡°Acting under orders? If those were really your orders, why didn¡¯t you send it back to the ninth heaven for a proper joint hearing? Why did youe here to torture it privately without a legal trial? ¡± ¡°About that¡­ we are here because we have other matters to attend to. We have to stay for two days, so we might as well interrogate the mussel here to ease the emperor¡¯s mind about the massacre.¡± ¡°How was it an interrogation when everything was scripted, even with the involvement of brutal torments?¡± ¡°We¡­ We have to. It has killed so many innocent majestic beings, messing the order of the Saha World. It behaved so violently. There is absolutely no wrong with the use of torture.¡± Gu Xijiu gave them a threatening look. ¡°You have been saying that it is the killer of the majestic beings. Where is the proof?¡± ¡°We saw it fighting against three majestic beings with our own eyes. It even swallowed them.¡± ¡°How did you know that it was not defending itself? How did you make sure that it was also the killer of other majestic beings?¡± Chapter 2047 - Revenge Chapter 2047: Revenge Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The disappearance of the majestic beings has been ongoing for almost two weeks now. If you think that the mussel is the criminal behind the case, you should start by investigating that particr period of time and establish its whereabouts during the crimes. If you truly cared about the case of the missing majestic beings, you would have started the investigation right away and report the findings to the Emperor Immortal. But what have you done so far? You have convicted the mussel of a crime that it has nevermitted merely by witnessing the kill of three majestic beings. You havee to such a remote ce to torture it and instigate it to befoul my reputation. Have you always been carrying out your investigations so idiotically, or have you any ulterior motives? Are you trying to create nder about me?¡± All four of them looked at one another in wonder. While frowning, Tie Zheng tried to justify their action. ¡°We are here because of some urgent matters. We cannot simply head back to the ninth heaven due to theck of time, so we have to keep it with us. We did note here to torture it purposely.¡± ¡°What are the urgent matters?¡± Tie Zheng was irritated. ¡°Why should I report our orders to you?¡± Gu Xijiu answered coldly, ¡°I am not interested. I am only asking because I am unfortunately involved in this matter. Why can¡¯t you tell me about it? Is there something you are afraid to say? Have you failed to patch up your lies?¡± Furiously, Tie Zheng answered, ¡°Hmmph! There is no lie to patch up. We are here because we know that a rare majestic being will make its appearance here within three days. We have to wait here so that we do not miss it. While waiting, we might as well interrogate the mussel.¡± ¡°The emperor is very concerned about the case of the missing majestic beings. He is eager to solve the case. Instead of investigating the prime criminal that you have proimed the mussel to be, you chose to stay here for three consecutive days and wait for the rare majestic being. What if the mussel was not the criminal? What if the real criminal was still out in the world,mitting the same crime again because of the dy? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the emperor might punish you for your dy?¡± Mouth agape and tongue-tied, all four of them did not know how to refute her powerful words. Gu Xijiu continued scornfully, ¡°Need I ask that you are carrying this out under someone else¡¯s order?¡± ¡°Nonsense! We only answer to the emperor! Who could incite us to do otherwise? This is all nonsense!¡± Gu Xijiu took a look at him, then to the other men. She asked another question, ¡°One of you is an expert in the use of poisons, right? Couldn¡¯t you see that the mussel¡¯s violent, raging behavior was due to some wicked, poisonous spell?¡± The four men were at loss of words. All eyes were on Tie Liu, for he was the only one who was knowledgeable in the use of poisons. Tie Liu responded in a rage, ¡°Nonsense! I did notice any poison.¡± It had been three days, so all evidence of the poison had already disappeared. Tie Liu was not afraid of her finding it out. Gu Xijiu smiled, very sarcastically. She turned and focused on Tie Zheng instead. ¡°I have some questions for you. When you saw the mussel, were its shells bright red? Were its eyes suspended in mid-air? Were its eyes bloodshot, densely covered with fine vessels? In its human form, were its fingers about an inch long?¡± What Gu Xijiu described was exactly what he saw. He hesitated, but did not deny it, ¡°¡­ Yes!¡± ¡°Those are the signs of the manic poison. Once encountered, one will lose the ability to act rationally. When triggered, he or she will not be able to resist killing. The affected ones will do things that they will not normally do. The poison is rarely seen, but an expert should be able to observe it. Hence, you have disregarded the fact that the mussel was poisoned. Why?¡± Chapter 2048 - Revenge (2) Chapter 2048: Revenge (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOnce again, all eyes were on Tie Liu. ¡°I have heard about the manic poison but never seen it. Moreover, there are not many mussels that have acquired the human form. How will I know that it is not its usual form for battle?¡± Tie Liu answered carefully. Gu Xijiu responded scornfully, ¡°If you are an expert, you should at least have some doubts the moment you see the signs. You should have tested to see if the mussel was really poisoned. Did you do so?¡± ¡°I had not thought of that.¡± Tie Liu was obviously giving ame excuse. ¡°You have not? As one of the Great Guardians of the Emperor Immortal, you have to be careful and meticulous. You should not be so reckless. After the capture, you did not perform any test on it despite knowing that something was not right. You should have investigated its whereabouts, but you did not. Instead, you put it into the stupid bottle gourd and tortured it ruthlessly. You forced it to admit that it was acting under its master¡¯smand. Obviously, you were trying to me me. I believe that I have never done anything wrong to you, so why did you do that? It seems like you are the one being instigated!¡± Tie Liu was at a loss for words. He could not find a valid argument at the moment. The other men were astonished, too. Tie Zheng coughed as he spoke, ¡°About that, I admit that it is our mistake. However, where is your evidence to prove that the mussel is not the prime criminal of the case?¡± ¡°I can be the proof.¡± A man interfered. It was Long Siye. He took a turn and emerged from behind the tree. ¡°The mussel, along with its master, have been staying in my residence for the past two weeks. The mussel only left three days ago.¡± The four Great Guardians were shocked. The missing case of the majestic beings had been around for two weeks now. Therefore, ording to Long Siye¡¯s exnation, the mussel was indeed innocent. Four of them looked at one another helplessly. Tie Liu then continued to defend the team. ¡°The mussel is not the prime criminal of the case, but it not entirely innocent. After all, it killed three Senior Immortals and their three majestic beings.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a shadow shed before his eyes all of a sudden. There was a hard p on his face. He rose abruptly and attempted a swing at the shadow figure, intuitively. The shadow avoided his strike and teased him, ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Tie Liu¡¯s face was still burning with pain due to the sudden strike. His cheeks were bruised, and his nose had turned purple. ¡°You started it first! I am only defending myself!¡± He was enraged. ¡°Yes, the same goes to the three Senior Immortals. Wasn¡¯t the mussel allowed to defend itself when they attacked it?¡± Gu Xijiu answered him with an icy tone. Tie Liu was at a loss for words, again. Tie Zheng spoke up for him, ¡°Now that we know that the mussel is not the prime suspect, it is indeed our mistake for taking it in. Hereby, I would like to apologize to you. Can we let the incident pass?¡± Gu Xijiu did not seem to ept his apology. ¡°Do you really think that an apology is enough for the torments that you have put my majestic being through? Do you think that I am a fool?¡± ¡°What do you want, then?¡± Gu Xijiu flickered her fingers nonchntly. ¡°Let Tie Liu undergo the same torments.¡± Tie Liu¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief. Tie Zheng continued, ¡°Why do you have to argue a point to death, even when I have apologized? The mussel is only a majestic being. How can youpare it with a man?¡± ¡°In my eyes, it is even nobler than any of you. I do care for my majestic being. If it is wronged in any way, I will definitely im justice for all the suffering that it has been through.¡± Chapter 2049 - Revenge (3) Chapter 2049: Revenge (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionTie Liu was strongly annoyed by the idea. ¡°You have already destroyed my precious bottle gourd. Your majestic being is only a little hurt. I have lost more than the mussel.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you trying to say that I should not punish you?¡± ¡°Of course! You cannot punish me. Also, we cannot simply release the mussel. Although it is not the prime criminal in the case, it has taken away the lives of three Senior Immortals. ording to thew of the Saha World, when a majestic being harms a celestial being, it has to be punished with the death penalty, regardless of its motive. Its bad example will serve as a warning to others. Therefore, we need to take the mussel back to the ninth heaven for a trial, so it will get the punishment that it deserves!¡± Tie Liu exined confidently with a powerful voice. The mussel was taken by surprise, but Gu Xijiu seemed calm. She gave him a half-smile and warned him. ¡°You will not take my words seriously if I do not show you my power.¡± As soon as she finished her warning, she waved her sleeves to unveil what was underneath. A sudden glimpse of light shed before their eyes. Countless of silver needles flew towards Tie Liu, like an unavoidable storm. ¡­ Tie Liu, a tough man, was unfortunately turned into a silver hedgehog, with countless of silver needles prating into his skin all over his body. The silver needles were very fine, and the intensity of the pain was equivalent to the stinging of a bee. No one had expected Gu Xijiu to strike him first. What surprised them, even more, was the rapidity of her movement. In the blink of an eye, Tie Liu was already covered entirely in needles. Tie Liu only managed to cover his face. The pain was unbearable, even for a man as tough as him. Gu Xijiu flickered her fingers casually to show that she did not care. ¡°My majestic being is as important as a family member to me. The value of thousands of bottle gourds is still iparable to what it means to me. Also, I am not a member of the Saha World, so I need not obey thews here. In my eyes, you are not any superior to my majestic being. It is not its mistake to defend itself in a lethal fight. If you want to take it away, you have to go through me first. The loss of the bottle gourd will be one of the prices that you have to pay. I will not torture you with the pain of extreme temperatures. You only have to suffer the pain of the needles.¡± The other men were shocked to the core. They knew that the mysterious ghost face possessed powerful Kung Fu, but her actual strength was far more powerful than what they had expected. The speed of her movement, the uracy of her spell, the intensity of her spiritual power, and the oddity of her Kung Fu was enough to make her a qualified match for the Divine Lord and his wife. Surely, she was even more powerful than the Emperor Immortal. The four of them needed to n a surprise attack on Gu Xijiu. They were still hoping to take the mussel back for its trial. However, they dared not attack her anymore after witnessing her strength and power. The wise men decided not to fight when the odds were obviously against them. In the end, they gave her some irrelevant small talk before leaving with Tie Liu, who was now like a hedgehog look alike. Tranquility finally returned to the woods. ¡­ Long Siye heaved a sigh of relief. Heplimented Gu Xijiu for her strength. ¡°Xijiu, you are the best! The four men are usually very arrogant and unapproachable by many. They abuse the power that is authorized by the Emperor Immortal and simply arrest or kill anyone as they please. Except for the Emperor Immortal, they will not obey anyone else. Most of the celestial beings are afraid of them, but dare not say a word about their overbearing and oppressive acts.¡± Gu Xijiu only responded with a smile. On a rock, she stood. Suddenly, her body trembled, and she fell to the ground. Long Siye was surprised. He quickly gave her a hand to help her stand. ¡°Xijiu, what happened to you?¡± When he was holding her up, he realized that her entire back was wet. Did she really sweat so much? Chapter 2050 - Revenge (4) Chapter 2050: Revenge (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was not used to being in physical contact with anyone, so she wanted to push him away. However, Long Siye grabbed her hand to stop her from resisting, only to realize that her palm was all sweaty as well. Quickly, he took off her mask to examine herplexion. Her face was as pale and white. Sweat broke out all over her forehead. ¡°Xijiu!¡± He called out her name desperately. He held her wrist steadily in his grasp to read her pulse. It was no longer a steady beat. Instead, her pulse was going very fast and chaotic. It was a sign of the recurrence of her past injury. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Long Siye was in aplete shock. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes briefly to catch her breath. She refused the pill that was offered by Long Siye and took her own pill from her storage bag instead. Then, she sat on the ground and started meditating. Long Siye dared not interrupt her; he only stood by her side to keep her safe. A few momentster, Gu Xijiu opened her eyes. She finally stopped sweating, but herplexion was not any better. Pale and weak, she heaved a deep sigh. ¡°I have overused my spiritual power,¡± she exined. She was severely weakened and basically narrowly escaped death. All she really needed was a quiet rest now; however, she was anxious about the mussel. She had toe searching for it, even in her weak condition. Her Kung Fu was only partially recovered. Under the current circumstance, she really should not have used her spiritual power to fight them off. Nevertheless, she had to show them her real power to intimidate them, sparing no effort in her ultimate strikes. The first time, she had to use a significant amount of power to destroy the bottle gourd. The second time, she had to send out the silver needles. The consequence of the overuse of spiritual power was the recurrence of her injury. ¡°Why did you have to give your all?¡± Long Siye was angry. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes to avoid being distracted. ¡°If I do not use my ultimate moves, I will not be able to save the mussel¡¯s life.¡± The time when she used her spiritual power to shatter the bottle gourd, she could already feel the recurrence of her injury. She was in acute pain, but she tried to look her best so that the four Great Guardians would not notice her weakness. Otherwise, they would not let her go alive. ¡°Instructor Long, there is something fishy behind this matter. Someone is trying to make me the scapegoat. The mussel has unfortunately be a victim of their plot. There must be something much moreplicated going on about the four Great Guardians. I must keep the mussel out of their hands, so the fight is a risk that I had to take.¡± As soon as she stopped, a man could be heardughing scornfully. ¡°You are like a spent arrow, which is no longer a threat to our position. How can we fall for your trick?¡± Soon, three Great Guardians emerged not too far away from them. Among them were the eldest Guardian, Tie Zheng, the second Guardian, Tie Liang, and the fourth Guardian, Tie Shu. The third guardian, Tie Liu was nowhere to be seen. Long Siye was surprised to see them again. Their spiritual power was equivalent to the strength of a Mighty Immortal. Hence, they were almost unbeatable in the Saha World. He was no match to their power at all. As for Gu Xijiu, she could barely even stand. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Long Siye stood up and hid Gu Xijiu behind him. Tie Zheng looked at him sternly. ¡°The mussel hasmitted a brutal crime, so we have to bring it back to the Emperor Immortal. As for the woman, she has injured Tie Liu. A proper exnation is required, so we have to take her along with us!¡± With his fists clenched, Long Siye was obviously irritated. ¡°What if I disagree?¡± Tie Zheng responded callously, ¡°Long Siye, are you going to rebel against us?¡± Long Siye¡¯s face turned pale at the intimidation. ¡°I dare not! I am not rebelling by standing up for her. She is a friend of mine.¡± Tie Zheng acknowledged him with a sneer. ¡°So what if she is your friend? Are you going to disregard thew because of your friendship?¡± ¡°She is not guilty of any crime,¡± Long Siye exined hesitantly. ¡°Guilty or not, it is up to the Emperor Immortal to decide, not you. Don¡¯t worry. We are only taking her back for the emperor for him to make a decision.¡± Tie Zheng tried to bait him. Chapter 2051 - His Presence Chapter 2051: His Presence Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLong Siye knew them well. If they had Gu Xijiu in their hands, she would be tortured to the maximum extent, if not killed, especially since she had thoroughly offended all four of them. He believed that they would seize the opportunity to get rid of her. However, there was nothing he could do, even though he could already foresee the consequences. His power and strength were too weak to protect her. ¡°Instructor Long, don¡¯t worry about me. Let me go with them,¡± Gu Xijiu offered weakly. She did not want to get her friend into trouble. Moreover, Long Siye would not be able to stop them from taking her away. If he insisted on defending her, he would most probably lose his career or even his life. Under current circumstances, she knew that she would not be able to get away from them anymore. Nheless, she was intrigued by the fact that they returned. Why would they turn back so suddenly? Did someone divulge the severity of her injuries to them? Long Siye looked utterly helpless. Without leaving her side, he tried to make another offer, ¡°In that case, let me take her to back to the emperor.¡± Tie Zheng was impatient. ¡°You? Who do you think you are? Your rtionship with her has yet to be determined. Just now, you even stood up for her, which makes you one of her aplices. Leave! If you refuse, I shall bring this matter to a close in the harshest way possible.¡± Armed, the other two guardians surrounded them in a siege. All of a sudden, someone from afar spoke contemptuously, ¡°If I am going to be her witness, does that make me one of the aplices?¡± In search of the voice, the three guardians looked up curiously. Gu Xijiu was half lying on Lu Wu¡¯s body as support at that very moment. The sudden sound caused quite a stir to her, for she recognized it. It was Di Fuyi! She looked up, too, and saw Di Fuyi floating in the air, on the back Bai Ze.He dressed entirely in white, which was rarely seen. The color of the white robes wasparable to that of the clouds. He used a hairband to secure his hair, decorated with a purple gem. The gemstone shimmered brightly, like the glistening sunlight. He was not wearing a mask this time. His eyes swept across the scene as he caught a glimpse of Gu Xijiu before giving Tie Zheng his full attention. ¡°Eldest guardian, do you know who I am?¡± All three of them had never seen the adult Shen Nianmo, so they could not recognize him. However, they had seen Bai Ze before. Bai Ze was the only majestic being of its kind who resided in the residence of the Divine Lord. Who else could he be, if he was entitled to make Bai Ze his ride? He must be the son of the Divine Couple- Shen Nianmo. Even the Emperor Immortal had to greet him. Therefore, the three Guardians had no choice but to suppress their arrogant, warlike behavior. ¡°Are¡­ Are you Prince Nianmo? We hereby bow before you.¡± Swiftly, all three of them were on their knees. Di Fuyi answered in a mocking tone, ¡°Why do you bow? I am here to be the woman¡¯s witness, in other words, her aplice. I offer myself to be a convict that you so wishfully care to detain. Would you like to cuff me as well?¡± Anxiously, Tie Zheng stammered. ¡°I dare not! I dare not at all! You must be kidding.¡± Di Fuyi gave him a warm smile, as warm as the gentle spring breeze. ¡°Do you think that I am here to joke?¡± Intimidated, the three men kept kneeling and bowing their heads. They dared not utter another word. Di Fuyi continued with an icy tone, ¡°You have misused your authority to wrong an innocent being. You have even taken advantage of your power to bully others in their perilous state. I once thought that the four Great Guardians were fairly good men. Now, I realize that I was obviously wrong.¡± Tie Zheng was determined to defend their action. ¡°My prince, there is something you are not aware of. Although the mussel is not the prime suspect, it has indeed killed three Senior Immortals and their majestic beings. It is not entirely innocent.¡± Chapter 2052 - His Presence (2) Chapter 2052: His Presence (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°As for the woman, she insisted on defending the mussel without first identifying the truth. The third Guardian, Tie Liu, is injured because of her. Therefore, I would like her toe with us to the ninth heaven.¡± Di Fuyi took a look at the mussel, who was now resting on the back of Lu Wu. Instinctively, the mussel trembled a little when their eyes met. It could not exin the awe and veneration that it had for the man. Di Fuyiy his body downzily on the back of Bai Ze, with his hand supporting his chin. ¡°Hmm, I see. Mussel,e here. Tell me everything that you have been through over the past few days. I would like to know,¡± he demanded smilingly. Before the mussel could say anything, Tie Zheng quickly interrupted, ¡°My Prince, the mussel is a sly old fox. What it says may not be the truth.¡± ¡°How will you know that it is not the truth before the mussel even speaks?¡± Di Fuyi answered with a sarcastic smile. Tie Zheng argued, ¡°This¡­ This is its cunning nature.¡± The mussel could no longer hold back its rage. ¡°I will not lie about it! I will admit whatever that I havemitted! I dare to take the me for what I have done!¡± Bai Ze suddenly offered, ¡°Master, I can rey the entire scenario.¡± No one dared to refute its offer. Therefore, Bai Ze transformed into its human figure and leaped onto the back of Lu Wu. Firstly, it had to find out the time when the mussel encountered the three Senior Immortals. Then, it put his hand on the mussel¡¯s shells to make a connection. On another palm, streaks of white rays slowly emerged. It aimed the light the surface of a rock to project the images. Slowly, the scenes started to rey. The first one to make the appearance was the mussel. In its human form, it crouched down among the foliage, carefreely grilling its meat. Its human figure was in the form of a cute and adorable child. It was wearing its bellyband, with two twisted knots on each side of its head. Its white and plump skin made it look very adorable. Three Senior Immortals were exiting the woods when they saw the mussel. Quickly, they approached it. They hid behind the bushes to secretly discuss a n. From their conversation, it was known that they had mistaken the mussel as a baby ginseng that had cultivated long enough to acquire its human form.They were nning to catch it. They had even discussed how they should cook it. The three Senior Immortals looked decent, very unlike how they nned to cook it, which was rather brutal. For example, the most valuable part about a baby ginseng was its heart. Hence, they nned to dig out its heart first. The delicacies before its eyes had caught the mussel¡¯s full attention, so it was unaware of the approaching danger. Before the three Senior Immortals could attack the mussel, its sense of danger was suddenly triggered. Intuitively, it looked up and caught the figure of a man standing afar, obscured by ayer of ck fog. It could not see his face clearly, but his aura was extremely intimidating. He was not a man that it should mess with. Immediately, the mussel used its Ground Drilling to make its escape. The three Senior Immortals were obviously unaware of the presence of the mysterious man, so they were all surprised by the mussel¡¯s sudden escape. With their mouth ajar, they gave each other a look. Reluctant to let their prey escape, they decided to chase after the mussel with Ground Drilling, too. At one of the hills, they finally caught up with the mussel. The mussel had already returned to its original form. Upon seeing the mussel, the Senior Immortals were indeed disappointed to find out that it was not a baby ginseng. In their discussion, they all agreed that it was still a rare encounter to witness a mussel that had cultivated long enough to acquire its human form. The internal pearl must be lying somewhere between its shells, and that was a priceless asset.However, the only problem was that the mussel obviously possessed great Kung Fu. Moreover, the majestic being had an owner. They knew because they heard the mussel bbering that it was going to hunt a musk deer for its master. It was a crime to kill a majestic being with an owner for no reason at all. In the Saha World, it was a crime that bore severe punishments. Chapter 2053 - His Presence (3) Chapter 2053: His Presence (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter a brief discussion, they proposed a good n. They tried to make the mussel the scapegoat for the recent disappearance of the majestic beings. If they could convince others, they had more than enough reasons to kill it. Hence, they carefully nned each step and then set the n in motion. For instance, once the mussel was dead, one of them would offer one of his least favorable majestic beings and kill it with the mussel¡¯s shells. By doing so, they could easily fabricate the charge against the mussel. When the structure of their n was finally well made, they started to surround the mussel. Altogether, they verbally abused the mussel by using it as a monstrous mussel that indulged in all sorts of evil doings. They proimed that killing it was as an act of righteousness by removing evil from the Saha World. They dered their action out of a sense of justice; however, their only evidence at the time was the musk deer that the mussel had just grilled. The trio imed that the musk deer was not an animal in the wild; it was a majestic being that they owned. Certainly, the mussel defended itself. It made its identity clear by bringing up its ownership. Also, it argued strongly that what it grilled was merely an ordinary musk deer. To the mussel¡¯s surprise, the Senior Immortals refused to listen to its exnation. Instead, they decided to attack it. During the fight, they put forward many lethal strikes against the mussel. They intended to pursue it to the brutal end. Meanwhile, they continued to abuse it, saying that it was not qualified to be in the Upper Bound and that even a boar here would be nobler than itself. They called it foolish and assumed that its owner must be equally dumb. They even threatened the mussel that they were going to cook it, for the taste of its meat must be good. Humiliating the mussel was part of their n, as they were concerned that their spiritual power might not be a match for the mussel¡¯s incredible strength. They wanted to trigger the mussel to its greatest extent so that it would lose its focus in the fight. The idea worked. Indignantly, the mussel lost focus and was unfortunately injured by one of their swords. Once it was hurt, the situation waspletely reversed. All of a sudden, the mussel¡¯s eyes became bloodshot while the color of its shells turned fiery red. Stamping about in a frenzy, it gave full y to its brutish disposition; its spiritual power suddenly increased by great folds. The three men were no match for the mussel, so they decided to reveal their true forms. They were a fox, a silver wolf, and a peacock. Their sizes were considerably massive. In the siege, they fought for a very long time, until the sun had set. The ending was already known. The men failed to capture the mussel. Instead, the mussel had swallowed them all. All the images were clearly depicted on the surface of the rock. When Di Fuyi saw the big revtion of the three Senior Immortals, he could not hold back his amusement. ¡°They were merely three beasts, which had also acquired their human forms. They camouged as three Senior Immortals and yed a dirty trick in their plot against a majestic being. Isn¡¯t it an appropriate ending for them to be eaten? Great Guardians, does this look like a crime to you?¡± Tie Zheng was speechless. In contemtion, Di Fuyi gently knocked the rock beside him. ¡°The mysterious man obscured in the dark fog looked fishy. If I am not mistaken, he must have cast something wicked on their weapons. When the mussel was injured, the poison caused its animal disposition to bepletely unleashed.¡± Tie Zheng found his chance to get away from the embarrassment. Afire with noble indignation, hemented, ¡°That is right! The man in the fog could be the prime criminal behind the disappearance of the majestic beings. He fooled us all by pointing us in the wrong direction. My prince, allow us to report to the Emperor Immortal immediately and request for more manpower to arrest the man!¡± He bowed and was ready to leave with the other two guardians. ¡°Have I allowed you to leave? Are you going to get away with the fact that you have arrested the wrong person?¡± Di Fuyi halted them. They were at a loss for words. ¡°My prince, thedy has already punished us. Like a hedgehog, Tie Liu is injured with many needles pierced through his body. Unable to move, he is still lying somewhere,¡± Tie Zheng exined while putting up a smile on his face to please Di Fuyi. ¡°It was you who carried out the illegal punishments in the first ce,¡± Di Fuyi reminded. Chapter 2054 - His Presence (4) Chapter 2054: His Presence (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Gu Xijiu was merely defending her right as well as her pet. From what I have observed, the mussel bears multiple injuries ranging from burns, frostbites, and steel needles pierced through its body. However, Tie Liu only has silver needles pierced through his skin. She has clearly shown you mercy. I can see that she does not want to lower herself to the likes of you. If it were me, Tie Liu¡¯s consequences would not be as simple.¡± Tie Zheng remained silent. He remained unconvinced but dared not speak another word. He had heard about the little prince before. He would smile very often to his friends as an act friendly, but when he did the same to his enemies, there must be more significant motives behind that sarcastic smile. The prince¡¯s Kung Fu might not be as good as the three of them, but his status was too mighty to challenge. He was not someone that they should mess with. Moreover, Bai Ze was around as well. Bai Ze was a mythological creature. Once it truly demonstrated its power, it could easily turn the ce inside out by causing mass destruction. Even if they worked together, they would still not be able to defeat it. Instead, it could easily swallow them all. Wisely, they chose to avoid the fight when the odds were clearly against them. Once again, they bowed before Di Fuyi to get his forgiveness. Di Fuyi answered sarcastically once again, ¡°Why are you bowing before me? I am not the one that you have mistreated.¡± Tie Zheng was wise enough to submit to the circumstance. Quickly, he switched to bow before Gu Xijiu instead. She closed her eyes, thus ignoring himpletely. Di Fuyi waited until they had bowed enough before demanding, ¡°I do not care who is behind the plot. I only want to make one thing clear. This woman is now under my protection. If you intend to cause her trouble, you will make yourself an enemy of mine. I will let you go this time, with one condition: leave an arm behind, and you may go.¡± All three of them were in great shock. They wanted to argue, but Di Fuyi added another warning before they could even voice out their opinion. ¡°If you say another word, you will have to leave both arms behind.¡± Carefully, they saw that Bai Ze was eyeing them with hostility. The stern look from Di Fuyi made them realize that there was nothing they could change his mind. They each cut off an arm and went away in disgrace. Long Siye was finally relieved, for Gu Xijiu was truly safe now. However, he did not like his current situation. The prince could easily achieve the things that he could not, no matter how hard he tried. He was suddenly reminded by the fact that the prince was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He was blessed with a good life for being born into the right family. His parents both had a widespread reputation, so many would choose not to go against the prince¡¯s order. He could basically do anything as he pleased. As for Long Siye, he could only work his way up slowly. Quietly, he shook his head to dismiss the thought, for it would only make him feel worse. He wanted to read Gu Xijiu¡¯s pulse to examine her condition. In an instant, he could feel that he was being pushed away by someone. Unguarded, he took a few steps back to keep his bnce. Long Siye looked up, only to realize that Di Fuyi was already standing in front of Gu Xijiu. He was a tall man. When he looked down at Gu Xijiu, who was in a sitting position, it was as though he had amanding view from a good vantage point. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Di Fuyi asked. After a few moments of quiet rest, Gu Xijiu could finally suppress the condition of her very chaotic vessels. Her injuries were slowly recovering. Soon, she opened her eyes and responded, ¡°I am feeling much better.¡± Her heart was suddenly throbbing as Di Fuyid his fingertips on her wrist to read her pulse. His fingers felt warm. When they made contact with her wrist, she could feel his warmth slowly prating into her blood vessels. Her heart started to throb with excitement. Strangely, when Long Siye touched her, she did not feel the same way. Gu Xijiu was very grateful to Di Fuyi. Thest time they met, she starved him, and he left angrily. She thought to herself that she would visit him one day when she was fully recovered. Also, she would make him a few dishes as an apology. Little did she know that she was going to see him today when she needed him most. Chapter 2055 - I Can Walk… Chapter 2055: I Can Walk¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Fuyi, thank you for your help this time.¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a pleasant smile. Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers moved away from her wrist; he faintly said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He then turned his head and looked at Long Siye. ¡°Why is General Long here?¡± Long Siye paused for a moment before answering. He wanted to be cautious with his words. ¡°After Xijiu came here, I had lost contact with her, so I decided toe to look for her.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s sight turned back to Gu Xijiu¡¯s face, and the corner of his lips was curved upward. He smiled and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Di Fuyi stared at her eyes and smirked. ¡°Well, I am your rumored boyfriend, right?¡± He seemed to be sarcastic this time. Gu Xijiu sighed. This guy was really living in the modern world.She said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a misunderstanding; I am sorry for bringing you trouble¡­¡± The wide smirk on Di Fuyi¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. He responded out of disappointment, ¡°Sorry is useless!¡± He then looked at her and asked, ¡°Can you walk?¡± Gu Xijiu had managed to suppress her injuries with meditation. What she needed to do now was to find a tranquil ce to cultivate and recover. There were always beasts passing by in this ce. Although these people were guarding her and the beasts would not hurt her, if the environment were too noisy, it woulddwindle her recovery. Hence, it seemed that she still had to go back to Long Siye¡¯s house to rest. She slowly got up, but there was still a feeling of something cracking in her chest. She did not dare to use too much strength, so she waved to Lu Wu. ¡°Lu Wu,e over; kneel.¡± Lu Wu was big in size, she usually had no problem jumping up on it, but now she dared not use her spiritual power. She could onlymand Lu Wu to kneel so that she could climb up on it. When Lu Wu was about toe over, Di Fuyi suddenly stepped forward. Gu Xijiu did not expect him to approach her; he lifted her off the ground. He was carrying her the way a groom carries his bride on their wedding day. Gu Xijiu was in his arms, and his faint aroma lingered around her nose. She was nervous, and somehow, she recalled the sweet dream she had. Her pale, pretty face suddenly turned red! Subconsciously she struggled in his arms. ¡°I can walk.¡± In her current situation, she naturally could not get rid of him. Di Fuyi¡¯s arms slightly tightened their grip on her body, and then he looked at Bai Ze. Bai Ze was smart. It immediately showed its original appearance to let Di Fuyi board it while carrying Gu Xijiu. Long Siye frowned. He stepped forward and spoke, ¡°Your Highness, Xijiu needs to find a ce to rest for a while. I think we should let her go to my ce.¡± Di Fuyi looked at him and asked, ¡°Why would my fianc¨¦ go to your ce? Bai Ze, let¡¯s go!¡± Bai Ze answered, ¡°Okay!¡± It saw that Gu Xijiu was still struggling so it quickly said, ¡°Miss Gu, it is better to cultivate in our Fantian Hall since it is full of spiritual power; it can help you to speed up your recovery!¡± It then disappeared in the sky. Long Siye was speechless. He did not even have the chance for a rebuttal! Lu Wu was in a hurry, so it carried the mussel to chase after them. Objectively speaking, Lu Wu was considered a quick flying beast, but it was slowpared to Bai Ze. After all, Bai Ze was the head of the eight mythological beasts. It had lived for ten thousand years while Lu Wu was only hundreds of years old. Aspared to Bai Ze, Lu Wu was still a young beast. ¡­ The weather was windy, and the sky was full of clouds. Bai Ze was flying at high speed, but it had also set a wizardry barrier. Hence, when Gu Xijiu sat on its back, she could only feel a gentle breeze. It felt like a very smooth ride. Chapter 2056 - It Would Be A Huge Embarrassment! Chapter 2056: It Would Be A Huge Embarrassment! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was a gentleman. After he carried Gu Xijiu onto Bai Ze¡¯s back, he put her down to sit alone while he sat opposite her. Besides, he put a small jade table in between them as if he deliberately wanted to keep a distance from her. Bai Ze¡¯s original body was huge. It was bigger than an elephant, and the hair on its body was also very soft. Sitting on it was like sitting on a soft mat. Hence, Gu Xijiu was undoubtedlyfortable.She felt that the scene in front of her was familiar. It seemed that she had been experienced something simr with someone a few years ago. Di Fuyi waved his sleeve and four tes of snack, as well as a jug of wine, appeared on the small table. He raised his hand and put out two wine sses, one in front of him and one in front of Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu said, ¡°I can¡¯t drink now.¡± ¡°I know, I don¡¯t n to let you drink.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Why would he put the wine ss in front of her then? To let her smell it? Di Fuyi raised his hands again and pulled out a ss bottle out of nowhere. There was light blue liquid inside the transparent container. He poured the liquid into the ss in front of Gu Xijiu. ¡°Drink this instead.¡± Gu Xijiu was a little bit thirsty. So, she did not reject him; alternately, she thanked him. She took up the ss to take a sip of the liquid. It was fruity, and the taste was not bad. Therefore, she finished the juice in just two gulps. Di Fuyi looked at her curiously and asked, ¡°Are you not afraid that I had put something in this water?¡± Gu Xijiu could not help butugh. ¡°What would you put in the water?¡± ¡°Uhm, maybe I put an aphrodisiac pill inside.¡± He looked at her as if he wanted tough. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Was it appropriate for a six-year-old kid to tease a girl like this? He was basically teasing someone who could be his grandmother. Gu Xijiu responded wittily, ¡°I believe you have better things to do.¡± In her current state, if he really wanted to do something bad to her, he did not have to use poison. The juice that was given by Di Fuyi was good. After drinking, it quenched not only her thirst but also relieved her hunger; even the pain in the chest seemed to be reduced. She pushed the cup forward and asked, ¡°One more ss.¡± Di Fuyi had teased her so tantly, but she could remain calm and did not even blush. He was not used to such a response. Quietly, he poured another ss for her. When Gu Xijiu was about to drink it, Di Fuyi suddenly asked her, ¡°Did you just blush?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand shook, and she spilled a few drops of juice from the ss. She would never tell him that she thought of that sweet dream! It would be a huge embarrassment! Di Fuyi smiled gently and asked, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Gu Xijiu simply lied. ¡°Probably because of my injury; the blood flow is not stable¡­¡± That was why her blood pumped up to her face? Gu Xijiu felt that this lie was not good enough. She could detect that Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes had been on her the whole time. She was even starting to feel numb just because of it. She cleared her throat and decided to avoid this topic. She then sniffed the liquid inside the cup and asked, ¡°What is this juice?¡± She thought of making it for herself in the future. ¡°Juice? This is not juice; it is the dew of por from Buddha Guanyin. Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrows. Although fairies and monsters were everywhere on this continent, there was no Buddha Guanyin in this world. There was no Buddha Ri or any other gods that people usually recognized in the modern world. The characters in the myths and legends simply did not exist. So where did he get the dew of por from Buddha Guanyin? Apparently, he was telling a lie! Bai Ze could not help but rify on his behalf. ¡°Miss Gu, this is given by The Great Devil¡­¡± Chapter 2057 - Kid? Are You Sure?! Chapter 2057: Kid? Are You Sure?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°She collected the dew from all the rare fruits in Fantian Hall and was only able to make one bottle¡­ It can help to calm the mind and keep one focused. It can also help to stabilize any unstable blood flow. It is very effective even if you practice until almost turn insane. The effect isparable to the dew of por from Buddha Guanyin.¡± Gu Xijiu finally understood! She gently patted Bai Ze. ¡°General Bai is the most reliable one.¡± Bai Ze trembled involuntarily. Di Fuyi stared at her hand that was still touching Bai Ze¡¯s hair and slowly said, ¡°Bai Ze is a man, and he is much older than you!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She naturally knew that Bai Ze was a mythological beast that had been practicing for more than 50,000 years. He could change to human form at will and had cultivated to the level of a Great Deity. It had a highly respected status. Even if the Emperor Immortal saw it, he had to show respect and bow. It was actually not a beast, but a fairy¡­ However, when Gu Xijiu saw it, it was mostly in its beast appearance. Therefore, in her subconscious, it was a fairy pet, just like the mussel and Lu Wu. Hence, she could not help but cuddle it and forgot that it was actually a man. Gu Xijiu calmly took away her hand. It was at this point that she suddenly recalled her own majestic pets. She quickly turned back to take a look.The speed that Bai Ze was traveling was as fast as a missile. Hence, Gu Xijiu could only see a cloud of mist. Both Lu Wu and the mussel were nowhere to be seen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to check. They can¡¯t catch up.¡± Di Fuyi could read her mind. Gu Xijiu sighed. This kid was indeed a genius! He was only six years old but was already so good at understanding people¡¯s mind. Not to mention that his skills were also unparalleled. She could not imagine how good he would be when he grew up! When this kid grew up, would there be any possibility for other people to be better than him? She was a little unfocused; when suddenly, her wrist was grabbed tightly. Gu Xijiu was shocked! Subconsciously she tried to pull her hand away but failed. She looked up and saw that Di Fuyi was looking at her with a smile. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Afraid of him?! How could it be!? She was not afraid of anything. How could she be afraid of a small kid?! ¡°You have overthought!¡± Gu Xijiu said sincerely and did not forget to tease him back. ¡°You are still a kid.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Kid? Are you sure?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Xijiu had observed the kids of this continent. She saw with her own eyes that the six-year-old kids of this continent were running around the streets and fighting. The difference between the kids in the Lower Bounds and here was that the fight between the kids here was about throwing rocks instead of a small light ball. Nheless, the person in front of her was certainly an exception. He seemed to have eaten some growth hormone. Although he was only six years old, he was already an adult! Sigh, the son of the Divine Lord and the Great Devil was really the extraordinary one. Gu Xijiu could not help but think of the time when Shen Nianmo was still a kid. He had a pair of big eyes with double eyelids. His lips were red, and his cheeks were pinkish.Unfortunately, his time in kid appearance form was too short. She had not seen enough, and he had already grown up as an adult! She also thought of the Divine Couple. When the couple left, their son was still very young and tiny. If they came back a few yearster and saw their son in his current state, wouldn¡¯t they wonder if their son had been kidnapped? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Di Fuyi asked her gently. Gu Xijiu was somewhat in her own world. She subconsciously replied, ¡°When your parents see you like this, will they feel disappointed?¡± Chapter 2058 - I Dont Lack A Master; I Only Lack A Wife. Chapter 2058: I Don¡¯t Lack A Master; I Only Lack A Wife. Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Uhm? Why would they feel so?¡± Di Fuyi did not understand. ¡°You have grown too fast! I will definitely not want my son to grow so fast in the future. A chubby and cute kid is nice to have as well.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. While he was checking her pulse, he patiently said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that will happen to our son. Our children will only have half of my genes; the other half wille from you. After all, you are a human, so I think our baby will probably go through the normal growth process.¡± ¡°You really have a lot of modern knowledge. What¡¯s wrong with my genes? I am also powerful. I am only over 200 years old, and I have practiced to the level above a Mighty Immortal¡­¡± Anyway, when did she say that she wanted to have a kid with him?! She could not even figure out whether he was Huang Tu or not! She only wanted to take him as a disciple. ¡°Little Nianmo, I was just joking at that time. I am your elder, so it¡¯s better for me to be your master¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers were still on her wrist; he interrupted her, ¡°I don¡¯tck a master; I onlyck a wife! If you want to stay with me to carry out your task, you can only be my fiance. Don¡¯t ever talk about other statuses!¡± Gu Xijiu now had a headache. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to be my fianc¨¦, I don¡¯t mind nning a wedding in the shortest possible time.¡± Bai Ze also happily added, ¡°Please rest assured about the wedding. Eight of us will arrange it. We will definitely make it very grand and magnificent.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned! What was going on? This kid was so straightforward when it came to pursuing a girl.Moreover, Bai Ze seemed to be very supportive of their marriage. Everyone in this world was against her being together with Shen Nianmo; why would Bai Ze encourage it? Wasn¡¯t it afraid that its little master marries the wrong woman? The veins on her forehead were starting to be visible. She suddenly regretted what she had done in the past to provoke him.In the case that this kid ends up not being Huang Tu, how could she be with him and ignore her duties? Her pretty face abruptly turned serious as she stared at Di Fuyi. She spoke coldly, ¡°Nianmo, you are a child. It is too early to consider these things. Your task is to practice, and my task is to help you practice. I will never think about other things! If you continue to talk about those nonsenses, I would rather not do this task!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers slowly let go of her wrist, and he quietly looked at her for a moment. He smiled and raised his ss to drink a sip of wine. ¡°Actually, I am also joking with you.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Di Fuyi looked at her again. ¡°However, your age is really beyond my expectation. You are only 200 years old¡­¡± He thought that she was at least a few thousand years old! Many of his former junior brother and sister apprentices were also 200 to 300 years old; some of them were even more than 700 years old. Countless people were older than her on this continent; since Gu Xijiu always implied that she was significantly older than him, he expected the age gap between them to be very significant. ¡­ Only over 200 years old? ording to the time scale in the human world, she could already be his grandmother! Gu Xijiu initially felt that she was much older than him, but after having listened to his side of the story, she had a feeling that she was still very young. This kid was really good at talking! When she was about to say something, Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers tapped on the table. ¡°In fact, you are also very extraordinary! Generally, at your age, it is considered a miracle to practice to the level of a Senior Immortal. You actually¡­ you have reached the level of a Mighty Immortal! What kind of elixir have you consumed?¡± Chapter 2059 - He Provoked Her Chapter 2059: He Provoked Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis was her chance! Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes sparkled for a brief moment as she retrieved a small bottle from her storage space and put it in front of him. ¡°This is it.¡± Di Fuyi looked down at the bottle. He recognized that these were the pills refined by the Purple Cloud Mushroom. Gu Xijiu¡¯s body leaned over to take a closer look at him. She looked sincere. ¡°To be honest, I used to be a very ordinary human. After I ate this, I was reborn, and when I practiced, the effect was doubled. That is why I can reach this level in just 200 years¡­¡± ¡°If I did not know your identity, I would suspect that you are a marketer selling some wild medicine.¡± Gu Xijiu had continuously been promoting different medicines to him. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Usually, people sold this in the market at a very high price while she was now giving it out for free; nheless, she still had to put in a lot of effort to persuade him to take it! ¡°You should have eaten this medicine, right? Are you still unclear about its efficacy?¡± Gu Xijiu did not give up. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes fell on her little bottle, and he softly replied, ¡°I am not clear about its effectiveness. I have thrown that medicine away.¡± Gu Xijiu choked, and her eyes were widely opened now. ¡°You threw it away? Why? Do you know that this medicine is extremely precious?! There are less than a hundred pills in the whole world¡­¡± Her heart was in pain! She was always reluctant to consume the pills herself and would always put them in the safest ce in her storage space. Sometimes when she thought about it, she would take it out and look at them to make sure they were still edible. Gu Xijiu was never a fan of wealth. She was always willing to share good things with others. She had many rare medicines that she refined, and she always gave them out to her friends. However, she cherished this supplement very much. During the years when she was demotivated and did not want to do anything, this bottle could always give her hope and warmed her cold heart. Therefore, she had been reluctant to give it away. She had given one to Long Siye in the past to help him to reach level ten. She would only consume them herself when she was in a hurry to level up her spiritual power. If it were not at a critical moment, she would never simply take the pill. That was why this bottle was still usable until now.That was why she never expected him to throw it away! She was nervous, and her voice was noticeably louder. Di Fuyi looked at her angry face. It was rare to see her being so emotional. Her big dark eyes were opened wide, and her lips were tightly sipped. Apparently, he provoked her; she was now like a little girl. Di Fuyi¡¯s felt a little bad; he did not know why he suddenly had the mood to prank her. He smiled and spoke nonchntly, ¡°It is only a pill. How precious can it be? You act like this¡­ Are you exaggerating?¡± Gu Xijiu took in a deep breath. ¡°Only a pill? Do you know that this supplement is a rare and amazing product? You can¡¯t refine it anymore. Once you eat one, the quantity will reduce by one. In the past, when Long Siye wanted to break the level ten barrier, I also only gave him one. When he needed to pass through the cmity, I could actually give him one to guarantee his safety. However, I cherished my pills so much, so I consumed my spiritual power to support him instead of giving him another pill.¡± Di Fuyi blinked in surprise. ¡°You have known Long Siye for a long time? He ascended from the Lower Bound. Are you from the same ce as him?¡± ¡°Of course; we were friends in the Lower Bound.¡± Her rtionship with Long Siye could be traced back to three generations. Di Fuyi looked at the bottle she put there. ¡°Did you give him this pill?¡± ¡°As I said, I gave him one. He took only one, and it helped him to upgrade from level eight to level ten in just a few years. The people called it a miracle. ¡± Chapter 2060 - : He Provoked Her (2) Chapter 2060: He Provoked Her (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi picked up the bottle of pills again and observed it. An inexplicable feeling in his heart surfaced again. He nced at her and asked, ¡°So, are you suggesting that if I eat all these pills, I can quickly level up to a Mighty Immortal?¡± Gu Xijiu was not sure of the answer. ¡°You may not be able to level up immediately, but it can definitely speed up the process. For example, if you need 100 years to reach the level of a Mighty Immortal, after you eat this pill, you will probably only need ten years.¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need to take 100 years to reach the level of a Mighty Immortal.¡± He stared at the bottle and continued, ¡°I like to be unique and don¡¯t like to share with others. I don¡¯t need this pill!¡± As soon as he raised his hand, something was thrown out from his hand. Gu Xijiu smacked her own head! She was almost breathless when she saw this scene! Without much thought, she teleported in the direction of the item that was thrown! Her teleportation speed was breakneck; the object was already in her hand. Unfortunately, she was suspended in mid-air. She was a few kilometers abovend and could not use her spiritual power now, so naturally, she could not fly. Hence, she ended up falling. Damn it! Gu Xijiu wanted to curse! With her current condition, she would probably die or break her limbs. Gu Xijiu tried to re-position herself, but she hurt her wound when she teleported earlier. She was in a lot of pain and could not use any strength. She could only watch as she continued to fall. Before she couldin about it, a white light shed in front of her eyes and her body was caught by a pair of arms. Even though the momentum of falling was strong, the arms that caught her were firm and stable. Of course, it was Di Fuyi who caught her. He used his spiritual power to prevent her from being hurt. However, the strength of her fall was a little bigger than he expected. He crashed onto Bai Ze¡¯s body, but Gu Xijiu was safe and secure in his arms. Coincidentally, her lips touched his face. ¡°Do you want to die?! No matter how expensive the pill are, they are only pills.¡± Di Fuyi squinted and looked at her in his arms. He was somewhat angry. He just wanted to scare her, but he did not expect that she would fight so hard for a bottle of pills. The distance between the two at the moment could not be any closer; he could even see the fine hair on her blushed cheeks. Mid-way scolding her, he stopped. Her little face was ashen, and there was little sweat on her forehead. Apparently, her wound was re-opened. He raised his hand and held her wrist to recheck her pulse. Gu Xijiu lifted her wrist to avoid his grasp. She coldly said, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Di Fuyi could only release his grip. When she turned cold, the aura around her was powerful. The way she looked at him was full of anger. This time she was indeed provoked. She struggled without caring about her wound, so Di Fuyi did not dare to disobey her. He put her down on Bai Ze¡¯s back and put a hand on her shoulder as support. Gu Xijiu did not appreciate his help. She raised her hand and patted his palm. ¡°Get your hand off!¡± Di Fuyi paused and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t throw your bottle¡­¡± The one he threw out was a regr medicine bottle. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and ignored him. She threw away the bottle in her palm. Chapter 2061 - Haven’t You Given It To me? Chapter 2061: Haven¡¯t You Given It To me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was very familiar with her own pill bottles. When she caught the bottle in mid-air, she already knew that this little bastard tricked her. If it were someone else, she would have pped that person as hard as she could! However, this was Di Fuyi, so it would not have much effect. Furthermore, she could not beat him in her current state. She was now in a lot of pain but had taken all the medicines she needed to take so she could not take any more. If she took more, it would have adverse side effects! Therefore, she decided to close her eyes and start to meditate. Di Fuyi did not dare to provoke her anymore. He sat opposite her and looked at her. He always felt that the scene was familiar, but he could not remember when he had experienced it before. He was a little bit fascinated by this thought. Through her meditation, Gu Xijiu circted the spiritual power in her body and managed to suppress the pain. She then extended her hand to him. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Her precious medicine was still in his hand. Since he did not appreciate it, she wanted it back. Who knows if he was going to throw it away again? Di Fuyi looked at the little hand that reached out to him and concealed his desire to hold it. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Return my medicine to me!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you given it to me?¡± ¡°Since you only want to eat unique supplements, I don¡¯t want to give this to you anymore!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes shed. He put the bottle in her palm and coughed lightly. ¡°If you really want to give me this, you can refine it again.¡± Gu Xijiu collected the bottle and said coldly, ¡°You can go and dream about it! The material to make this medicine is hard to find. This is the only one in this world!¡± In the past few years, she had entered the Buddha Fire Land multiple times as she wanted to find the Purple Cloud Mushroom again; she always came back home empty-handed. After that, the Firmament Stone told her that this Purple Cloud Mushroom was extremely rare, and it might only appear once in 10,000 years. It asked her not to waste her effort and give up the idea of refining a new bottle. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and kept them shut until they reached the Fantian Pce. She did not speak at all. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had never actually taken the Saha World as her home; so when she was here, she had always been traveling around and treated the sky and the sea as her home. She used to be fine with this arrangement because she could go anywhere she wanted to go.The sky was the curtain and thend as her bed. When she was hungry, she could always visit a restaurant to eat. She hadplete freedom, and no one could control her. However, she now felt that it would be a good idea to have a resting ce. Otherwise, she would have to trouble others when she needed to rest. For example, a few days ago when she was injured, she rested in the residence of Long Siye, and now she had to rest again at the Fantian Pce. She secretly thought that it was not right to always stay in other people¡¯s house! When she was recovering in the house of Long Siye, the maids in his house always looked at her with a subtle expression, as if she had an affair with their general. She also heard one or two gossips while she was in his house. Of course, those gossips were not malicious; just some spections. The maids knew that General Long had many friends, which included some female immortals. Those female immortals had a good rtionship with him, but he never let these female immortals stay in his residence. Even if they visited him from afar, he would not let them stay overnight. The current medical skills of Long Siye were quite famous in the Saha World. When those immortals in the fairy world got injured in a fight and came to ask for his treatment, he would help to heal them, but never left any person in the house to stay. Regardless of how dangerous the injury, he would bring them outside to recover. However, Gu Xijiu had lived in the house so freely. Chapter 2062 - Was There A Young Couple With Such A Huge Age Gap? Chapter 2062: Was There A Young Couple With Such A Huge Age Gap? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was also housed in Long Siye¡¯s favorite ce- the Hexian Tavern. General Long would make it a point to visit her and apany her whenever he returned. Hence, it was reasonable for the little maids to gossip about her privately and regard her as the sweetheart of Long Siye. Some even guessed that good news between her and General Long wasing soon! In a turn of events, Gu Xijiu now lived in the Fantian Pce that belonged to Di Fuyi. In the Fantian Pce, there were no maids, only the eight mythological beasts who were in charge of everything in the pce. Nheless, Bai Ze specially invited four little flower fairies to be her maid and take care of her. The four little flower fairies were very sensible and lively. They were also very attentive to serve her. However, asionally they also had a little gossip about her. The theme of the gossip was simr to the gossip in the house of Long Siye, except that Di Fuyi had reced the male character. It was the same for the eight mythological beasts. Except for Bai Ze, the other seven were very curious about her. They often found various excuses to visit her and intentionallyplimented their smart and wise young master.It was evident that they wanted to make her Di Fuyi a pair! This made Gu Xijiu somewhat speechless. There was once when Bai Ze intentionally talked about it in front of her. Gu Xijiu simply asked, ¡°General Bai, you should know that I am much older than him. The people outside call me ¡®old evildy¡¯ and say that I am an old cow that wants to eat fresh grass. Don¡¯t you have any concerns in this regard?¡± Bai Ze sneered and sized Gu Xijiu. ¡°Miss Gu, you are just over 200 years old. Women at this age are considered young in our world. How can you be an olddy? As for the age difference between you and our young master, it is actually not too big. His Highness is ten thousand years older than the Devil Master! Aren¡¯t they a lovely couple living happily with each other? It has made so many people envious about them¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Bai Ze seriously looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°Miss Gu, in my eyes, our young master and you are like a young couple that grows together. You are the perfect pair for each other!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless again. She was not convinced! Was there a young couple with such a huge age gap? Perhaps the eight mythological beasts in the Fantian Pce also shared a difference of opinion from the rest of the people here! Gu Xijiu was delighted that Di Fuyi had such good servants. However, she did not want to be a pair with the young master of this house. She just wanted toplete her mission.After she recovers from this injury, she must go out and find the right ce to build a house so that she would not have to listen to these gossips anymore. ¡­ The scenery at the Fantian Pce was extraordinarily beautiful. The architecture was amazing, and clouds were floating underneath the pce. There was flowing water all around the pce as well.Theke looked picturesque! Although Gu Xijiu had been to the Fantian Pce several times, she was usually in a hurry and never had time to enjoy the scene. This was the first time that she could explore the pce. Bai Ze was very hospitable. It allowed her to walk around and asked her to take this ce as her home. However, Gu Xijiu did not walk around too much. In these days, she spent most of her time in the Qingxiao Pavilion that Bai Ze prepared for her to meditate and rest. Chapter 2063 - Celestial Master Zuo! Chapter 2063: Celestial Master Zuo! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Qingxiao Pavilion was located in the middle of the Great Lake. It was a majestic piece of architecture, and the spiritual power here was the most abundant. Gu Xijiu could easily restore her spiritual power here. Di Fuyi had also taken the time to visit her, but she was still angry at this naughty kid, so she had not given him a lot of attention. When she talked to him, she was always cold. Di Fuyi did not seem to care much. He always stayed at her ce for about 15 minutes before he left. However, eventually, he cut down his visits from three to four times a day, to once every two days. Later, it became once every three days. On one particr day, after Gu Xijiu finished meditating, she opened her eyes and listened to the pitter-patter sound of rain outside. She then got up and walked to the window. She opened the window and watched until the rain subsided. The fairy scented grass under the window was swaying in the rain, and the air was full of fresh fragrance. It was beautiful. Randomly, she had the mood to take a stroll, so she propped up an umbre and walked out. Gu Xijiu walked along the corridor to avoid getting wet.The drizzle hit theke and sshed its surface, while the fish in theke jumped out of the water from time to time. Gu Xijiu looked up at the clear sky. She leaned against the railings and looked into the distance. She saw the vast expanse of mist and was simply amazed. It had been some time since she could freely observe and appreciate her surroundings.It would be perfect if there were a pair of lovers who leaned against each other in this weather. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu¡¯s vision became blurry as she saw another illusion before her eyes; it had been a while since herst experience.As usual, there were a man and a woman; the background was a small pavilion. The woman stood leaning against the railing, and the man leaned on her side. One of his arms was cuddling her, and she also leaned her head on his shoulder as if they were a pair of lovebirds who enjoyed watching the scenery. She could hear the conversation between the two of them. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, have you thought about having kids?¡± ¡°Do you want to have kids?¡± ¡°Yes, I want it! I want a baby boy, as handsome as you are! What about you? Would you prefer a baby boy or a baby girl?¡± ¡°I like them both as long as they are from you.¡± ¡°We will have them! I will use your kids to keep you so that you can¡¯t bear to leave!¡± ¡°Stupid! I think the best person to keep me is you, not our kids¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have double insurance. When you have kids and me, you certainly could not bear to leave us! You have to try to survive, or else I might cry until I die!¡± ¡°Alright, I will try very hard¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, even if I leave, I will try toe back. Please wait for me¡­¡± ¡­ The man in the mirage kissed his wife at his side, and the two of them hugged each other tightly. Gu Xijiu stood on the curved corridor and looked at the scene like a mirage in the distance. Even though it was a lovely scene, Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart ached again. She looked at the man in the mirage. Although she could not see his face, the purple robe reflected in her eyes and stung her heart. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo!¡± She whispered and extended her hand in that direction. However, a gust of wind came, and the illusion disappeared. The umbre that Gu Xijiu held in her hand flew with the wind. Gu Xijiu could only watchas the umbre that fell into theke swiftly drifted away. She snorted in disappointment. This umbre was a tool she brought up from the Lower Bound. She saw in the illusion that Celestial Master Zuo had shared an umbre with her. The umbre seemed to be this particr one, so she valued this umbre very much. When she saw it drop into theke, she wanted to teleport there to take it. But suddenly, a hand patted on her shoulder. ¡°Let me do it.¡± A purple figure flew out from her side. Her heart jumped! It was Di Fuyi again! Chapter 2064 - Revealling The Truth Chapter 2064: Revealling The Truth Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was dressed in a purple robe and looked dashing as usual. He had to act swiftly to catch up with the umbre. He stretched out his hand to get the umbre and was back to the shore in a jiffy. The umbre was handed to her. ¡°There you go.¡± Gu Xijiu thanked him and epted it in her hand. She shook away the raindrops on the umbre and carefully kept it. ¡°Who is Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. She looked up at him and saw him standing against a column. His eyes were dark, and he had a smile on his face.His hair was casually tied up with a purple ribbon, and there were a few threads of hair that dropped by his cheek. Since he did not get a response, he decided to ask again, ¡°Who is Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Fuyi, let¡¯s talk about it.¡± She did not want to be so ambiguous anymore. It was not beneficial for both sides. She knew that Huang Tu had another identity, which was Celestial Master Zuo. She remembered when she was in the Lower Bound, that she went to the house of Celestial Master You before. The house was empty. Gu Xijiu wondered why there was no Celestial Master Zuo if there was a Celestial Master You. She used to ask around, but no one knew that if there was a Celestial Master Zuo. Now she understood! Celestial Master Zuo was Huang Tu. The world had erased the existence of Huang Tu, and naturally also erased the existence of Celestial Master Zuo. When she married him, she also liked to call him Celestial Master Zuo. He asked her to wait for him, so she naturally had to wait! Regardless of what happened to her, she had to wait! ¡­ The red mud stove was boiling water, and cups were on the table. Four tes of desserts were ced one after the other, and each kind of dessert looked cute and appetizing. Everything was ced on a lotus-like jasper table that had two flower-like stools. The two of them were sitting on each side. Gu Xijiu raised her hand to brew tea for him; her movements were very graceful and pleasing. Di Fuyi sat there to observe her. She had been ignoring him for a few days, so it was rare this time that she wanted to talk to him. Di Fuyi took the cup of tea she poured for him and took a sip. Although the tea was good, he had a bad feeling about the situation. It seemed like she was going to talk openly with him. Sure enough, his intuition was very urate. Gu Xijiu first thanked him. She thanked him for his continuous rescues, and then she apologized. She apologized for the nonsense that she had said in front of the public. Di Fuyi was very impatient. ¡°What are you trying to say? Be direct!¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath. ¡°You asked me who Celestial Master Zuo is. Let me tell you now. He is my husband.¡± ¡°Danggg!¡± The teacup in Di Fuyi¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shatteredinto pieces. He looked at it for a moment, and then he looked up. ¡°What¡­ What?¡± Although he tried to calm down, his hands were involuntarily shaking. Gu Xijiu did not look at his pale face. Her eyes were fixed on theke outside. She began to tell him her own story. She storied about her own experiences in the Lower Bound, about the illusions she saw, and about her memory loss. Chapter 2065 - Revealing The Truth (2) Chapter 2065: Revealing The Truth (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu provided enough details to ensure that her story was clear and informative.She used a very in tone with no decorativenguage to make sure her message was direct. However, it had created a wave of turmoil in Di Fuyi¡¯s heart. The tea was getting colder, and the falling flowers outside the pavilion had covered the ground where they sat. The flowers fell on Gu Xijiu¡¯s robe, her hair, and even her feet. Gu Xijiu revealed everything to him. It was as if a huge weight was lifted off her shoulders. Strangely, instead of feeling relieved, she also felt a bit of emptiness somewhere in her heart. Di Fuyi was an excellent listener, though. He did not interrupt her once during her sharing.After listening to her, he asked her a few questions, and after she answered them, he turned and left. ¡°You have been looking for him all these years?¡± ¡°Yes, I have been looking for him for more than 200 years. Although I have forgotten him, I am still looking for him in my subconscious.¡± ¡°And, the reason you have been looking for me is toplete your mission for his resurrection?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Do you think I might be his reincarnation?¡± ¡°There is a possibility because you have a lot of things inmon with him. For example, both of you like purple clothes, and your body size seems to be almost the same.¡± In fact, their appearance was almost identical. However, Gu Xijiu did not say thest one. After all, it was her ¡°sweet¡± dream. Di Fuyi quietly listened to her about themonalities.He had a shortugh, and there was a sense of teasing in his voice, ¡°As far as I know, once the Lord from Lower Bound sessfully ascends to the Upper Bound, they will be a celestial being in this world, and it will be recorded in a book. If they are unsessful, they will never be able to return, and there will be no reincarnation. Don¡¯t you think that it is just wishful thinking that I am his reincarnation?¡± Gu XIjiu shook her head. ¡°I am not sure; I did not say that you must be him¡­¡± ¡°So, this is the reason that youhave been so ambiguous to me?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer, but she seemed to admit it from her expression. ¡°So¡­ As of now, you are giving me the chance to train and see whether or not I am the reincarnation of Huang Tu? If you prove that I am him, then you will continue the rtionship with me?¡± Gu Xijiu could not deny, so she nodded. Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers tapped on the table. Heughed for a long while and slowly said, ¡°If I am not him, you will abandon me?¡± Gu Xijiu struggled with this question. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°If that happens, we will still be friends¡­¡± ¡°What makes you think that I will want to be your friend?¡± Gu Xijiu was slightly stunned. ¡°I can help you to reach the stage of a Mighty Immortal faster. After all, this is for your own good, isn¡¯t it? There is nothing bad for you¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about bing a Mighty Immortal!¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her. Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°If that is the case, I have no idea what to do.¡± ¡°Just to be clear, if I am not Huang Tu, there will be no chance of us getting together?¡± Gu Xijiu bit her dry lips before responding, ¡°You can interpret it in this way.¡± Di Fuyi stared at her for a long while. He gripped his sleeves tightly. At this moment, he had a rather stern look on his face. Although Gu Xijiu did not find it pleasant, she did not find it appropriate for her to leave either. The truth hurts, but a lie is worse. Gu Xijiu did not want to hurt himter on when his feelings had developed even further. Chapter 2066 - Revealing The Truth (3) Chapter 2066: Revealing The Truth (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi¡¯s feelings for Gu Xijiu would probably be equivalent to a kid having his first crush. When he liked her, he would be as aggressive as fire. However, this kind of feeling came fast and disappeared fast too. Once she revealed the truth, he would try to recover from this feeling and would not be too hurt. ¡°Fuyi, you are still young. In fact, you don¡¯t have to think about a rtionship yet. I think you should use your energy to practice¡­¡± She tried to calm him and persuaded him, but she was interrupted by Di Fuyi, ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do? Why do I need to listen to you?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Di Fuyi stared at her and sneered. ¡°Gu Xijiu, why would you think that I want to be a spare tire? I can tell you now; I am not the reincarnation of Huang Tu. Even if I am, I will not ept your feelings toward me! The past is the past! In this life, I am Shen Nianmo or Di Fuyi. The Celestial Master Zuo or Huang Tu that you like has nothing to do with me! If you want to turn me into him, I can tell you that you are just dreaming! You can give up now!¡± After he finished this sentence, he turned and walked away without looking back. This result was partially out of Gu Xijiu¡¯s expectation. She felt empty in her heart as she stood there for a moment and did not move. Meanwhile, the rain had stopped, and the air was fresh. The mussel came out of the water and climbed to her side. It clipped her dress with its shell and then sighed. ¡°Master, you shouldn¡¯t tell everything to him. In this case, he will never be cooperative with you.¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak. She actually understood in her heart that the mussel was right. She should not reveal the truth at this moment. She should continue to be ambiguous with him to let him practice until she finished the mission. However, she always felt that it was unfair to him. The better Di Fuyi treated her, the more uneasy she was in her heart. Now that the truth was revealed, she was finally no longer holding any guilt. However, she did not know how to wriggle out of her current situation.What should she do with this task? She had not figured out what to do next when suddenly, Bai Ze hade to the door. He was dressed in white and asked,¡°Miss Gu, how is your injury?¡± ¡°Thanks for your care, General Bai. It is getting better.¡± Gu Xijiu was basically recovered. She just needed a few more days of rest to get back out there. ¡°Miss Gu, ording to the rules of the Fantian Pce, we usually don¡¯t allow any outsiders to stay in the pce. It was a special case for Miss Gu this time, so the young master allowed you to stay for a few days. Now that Miss Gu has recovered¡­¡± Bai Ze did not finish its sentence, but Gu Xijiu had already understood the meaning behind it. The other party was trying to get her out. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Is this an order from your young master?¡± Bai Ze smiled, but his eyes could not hide the disappointment. ¡°It is the rules of this ce. Miss Gu, please forgive me for this.¡± Bai Ze identally heard the conversation between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. It was very angry for its young master! It was so difficult for the young master to fall in love with someone, but he was treated as a spare tire in the end! This woman approached the young master just to save another man. She even wanted to change the young master into another person. Its young master was Shen Nianmo, the son of the Divine Lord and the Great Devil. He was not the reincarnation of the Lord from Lower Bound! Even if he was, that could not represent anything. Anything in the past life should stay in the past. It had nothing to do with the young master in his current life! Chapter 2067 - Revealing The Truth (4) Chapter 2067: Revealing The Truth (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu smiled after a short ponder. ¡°Fine, I will leave. Where is His Highness? Let me say goodbye to him before I make my move.¡± ¡°Do not worry. His Highness does not want to see you again. Take care. I think it is best for two of you not to meet again.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded her head lightly. ¡°Okay!¡± She turned around and was ready to leave. However, before leaving the vicinity, she took out a fishing rod from her storage space and tossed a fish hook with bait into theke. Bai Ze was confused, so Gu Xijiu casually exined, ¡°I owe him a bowl of fish soup. Just take it as a ¡®thank you¡¯ from me for letting me stay here for a few days.¡± Bai Ze remained silent. ¡­ It was already in the evening, and the sun was setting; that made the sky turned orange and purplish. Di Fuyi was enjoying wine as he sat in the pavilion above the pond. He drank quite a lot as there seemed to be six to seven jars nearby. Besides that, his face blushed, and his vision looked blurred as well. Bai Ze walked approached his master with very light footsteps; quietly, he ced a bowl of fish soup on the table. ¡°What is this?¡± Di Fuyi asked after taking a glimpse of the soup. ¡°Miss Gu made it; she said it is a token of appreciation for letting her stay here over thest few days.¡± Bai Ze answered honestly. ¡°Hah!¡± Di Fuyi chuckled sarcastically and continued, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She left with two of her celestial pets.¡± Di Fuyi did not say anything but twirled the wine ss in his hand as if he was pondering. Meanwhile, steam continued rising from the fish soup. It was getting cold as no one bothered to drink it. Di Fuyi was still drinking wine and did not seem to be interested in taking a sip of the soup. Bai Ze finally tried to convince him after watching for a while. ¡°Your Highness, do you want to try the soup? It is pretty good, but it would no longer be nice when it turns cold.¡± Di Fuyi stared at the fish soup again and casually said, ¡°Just pour it away; I am not interested.¡± Bai Ze was shocked, as he remembered that his master was depressed after he returned home because he did not get to drink the fish soup she made. Howe he did not want to drink it now when Miss Gu made an effort to make the soup for him? Bai Ze was there the entire time as Gu Xijiu caught the fish and made the soup for him. It was not as easy as he thought. She was looking for a particr fish, and she only found the one she wanted after the 16th attempt. Besides that, she also removed the fish scales and all the bones by herself before finally making the soup. During the cleaning process, the bones cut her hand as she lost her focus. She tasted the first pot ofsoup and poured it away because she did not find it good enough. Initially, Bai Ze was quite upset with her; however, he felt much better after seeing her putting in so much effort just to make a soup. The serving that Bai Ze brought it to Di Fuyi was the third pot of soup she made. Even he thought that was the best soup he has ever smelled and he could not make such good soup by himself. Hence, after he heard Di Fuyi¡¯s instruction, he coughed as he found it wasteful. ¡°Your Highness, the fish soup is delicious. Why not take a sip?¡± ¡°Pour it away!¡± Bai Ze remained silent. He still wanted to convince him, but he did not expect that Di Fuyi was already running out of patience. He took the fish soup and walked toward the window. In the next second, the soup along with the bowl was thrown into theke. Di Fuyi was standing in front of the window; he watched as the soup sshed onto the surface of theke. He only turned around when the water returned to its tranquil state. Chapter 2068 - Specially Made For You Chapter 2068: Specially Made For You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Bai Ze, she has nothing to do with me starting from today, so you do not have to report anything about her anymore. Also, stop following her around.¡± Bai Ze nodded. ¡°All right, master.¡± The eight mythological animals were instructed to follow Gu Xijiu to ensure her safety.It was because of this that Di Fuyi could arrive in time when Gu Xijiu was in danger at the Yaori Mountain. Certainly, the eight mythological animals had done an outstanding job. Perhaps it was time for them to take a break. However, could their young master reallyy down everything between him and her? Bai Ze doubted it. He looked at his master and realized he was drinking again. After all, His Highness was good at drinking; hence, it was not easy for him to get tipsy. Bai Ze used to worry that his master was overconsuming alcohol. Soon, he realized that it was normal for him. His young master was generally good at drinking like his father. In fact, it was not easy for the Divine Lord to get drunk.Therefore, Bai Ze just let him continue drinking and stood there. Consequently, Di Fuyi was drunk! All the wines stored in the Fantian Pce were extremely valuable with amazing taste. It was also high in alcohol content, and that made Di Fuyi fall asleep for three days in a row. He had a few dreams during those three days; the dreams were quite confusing, and it did not make much sense to him. He met Gu Xijiu again in the dream, and they even went on an adventure together. He spent most of his dreams running and escaping in dangerous situations; there was even a cave with many weird and ferocious beasts chasing after them inside. Fortunately, they made it as they fought against the beasts together. He was holding her hand throughout the adventure.After they escaped from the cave, they saw an ocean with strong waves below a cliff. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu took out a fishing rod and imed that she was going to make fish soup for him. He then happily waited and watched her preparethe fish soup. She scooped a bowl of soup and passed it to him as she smiled. ¡°Here you go, it is specially made for you.¡± When he was ready to take it, a hand suddenly stretched over and took the soup away. Di Fuyi was very pissed off and saw a man with a purple robe as he lifted his head. Strangely, the man in the purple robe was just standing in front of Di Fuyi without wearing a mask; however, he could not see his appearance clearly. His focus was only on the fish soup in his hand. Gu Xijiu was shocked and looked at the man in the purple robes. ¡°Huang Tu? Celestial Master Zuo! You are finally here!¡± The man in purple robes opened his arms as he looked at her. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Di Fuyi watched helplessly as Gu Xijiu, who was holding his hand with love earlier, ran into the embrace of another man. Di Fuyi¡¯s hands trembled as he watched them. He wanted to separate them, but he just could not move as if his feet were nailed to the ground. It felt like a century had passed before Gu Xijiu finally noticed Di Fuyi. Apologetic, she smiled. ¡°Fuyi, I have been looking for him for a few centuries; he is the only one I like¡­¡± ¡°How about me?¡± Di Fuyi asked with a hoarse voice. Gu Xijiu smiled with guilt. ¡°Fuyi, I only treat you as a kid; you can have all the fish soup in the pot. Take care.¡± Di Fuyi was very upset. He just watched Gu Xijiu turn and left with the man in purple robes, and she did not even look back! Chapter 2069 - Is There Any Food? Chapter 2069: Is There Any Food? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe fixed his eyes on the loving couple as he stood there. They were happily whispering to each other as they left, but the scene hurt him so much. He shifted his gaze to the pot nearby and realized there was enough fish soup to fill half a bowl. He pursed his lips and flicked his sleeve. Consequently, the pot immediately flew away and dropped into the ocean. ¡°Bang!¡± Di Fuyi awoke from his long sleep. He had a bad headache; he saw Bai Ze with a worried expression as he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Your Highness, you are awake!¡± Di Fuyi was informed that he had been asleep for three days. It was all just a dream! He got up from the bed and looked into the mirror. He looked horrible- his hair was messy, his eyes were filled with loads of capiries, his clothes were crumpled, and there were even a few wine stains on his cor. He had not been so miserable before. Bai Ze was certainly concerned for him. He had not seen his master in such a condition. Di Fuyi lifted his head, and his gaze met Bai Ze¡¯s gaze in the mirror. He smiled and said, ¡°Bai Ze, get all the necessary items ready; I want to bathe!¡± Bai Ze¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Sure!¡± His young master would usually use the cleaning spell to clean himself up. Hence, this act of physically cleaning himself was a sign that he was going to say goodbye to the past and start everything over again. Indeed, Di Fuyi came out from the bathroom with a fresh look after an hour. He was wearing a light green robe, and he got half of his long ck hair tied with a ck hairpin. He was certainly dashing! He was smiling as he walked out, and all of thedy servants could not stop looking at him. ¡°Bai Ze, is there any food? I am hungry!¡± ¡°Sure! Sure! Please be patient; I will prepare something now!¡± Bai Ze quickly rushed into the kitchen. Quick enough, Bai Ze had prepared a tableful of food. Di Fuyi slowly enjoyed the food, just like how he used to. Bai Ze finally felt relieved. Miss Gu¡¯s appearance probably attracted his Highness; it was good that he finally understood and could let go of her. Di Fuyi saw Bai Ze send fourdy servants away as he finished his meal. The fourdy servants were flower elves; they knew that this was a good ce for them to cultivate and upgrade their spiritual power. Thus, they tried many ways and begged to stay as one day of cultivation in the Fantian Pce was equivalent to a month of hard work out there. However, Bai Ze did not want to give his master any reason to recall anything about Gu Xijiu. After all, they were hired to serve Gu Xijiu when she was here; hence, all of them should go too since Gu Xijiu has left. Bai Ze was negotiating with them when Di Fuyi came out. Casually, he interrupted the conversation. ¡°Let them stay.¡± The four flower elves were so happy and quickly kowtowed as an appreciation. Lazily, Di Fuyi added, ¡°However, the Fantian Pce does not pay servants with nothing to contribute. Hence, the cleanliness of this pce will now be your responsibility; those who arezy, just pack your stuff and leave!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The four flower elves immediately left to get their work done. Bai Ze looked at Di Fuyi with aplicated expression. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Di Fuyi waved his hand to dismiss him. ¡°It does not look good to only keep eight of you in the pce. All of you are mythological animals who canpete with Mighty Immortals; how can you do chores every day? Go recruit a few servants and get them to do the chores.¡± Bai Ze did not dare to disobey; hence, he left after taking the note. Certainly, there were many good candidates when the Fantian Pce announced their avable vacancy. Chapter 2070 - It Was Not Bad To Be A Concubine Chapter 2070: It Was Not Bad To Be A Concubine Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven Senior Immortals had applied for the role. Bai Ze carefully selected from the pool of applicants and finally chose eight servants and four maids. When it was about to lead them back to the pce, someone called him. ¡°General Bai!¡± Bai Ze turned back and saw a pretty youngdy standing nearby. She was Guan Jinhua from the Fengyun Valley. She was followed by several brother and sister apprentices behind her. ¡°General Bai, is Nianmo in the pce? I represent my master to send a letter and want to hand it over to him personally.¡± Bai Ze nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She was surprised by his positive response and quickly followed him.Guan Jinhua almost could not hide her excitement. Along the way, she tried to talk to Bai Ze casually. However, Bai Ze did not speak much but just smiled. Guan Jinhua was the favorite disciple of Master Fengxing, so her status was naturally noble. It was higher than the servants that Bai Ze had recruited. Nheless, she chatted with them as well. Bai Ze coldly looked at her. He thought that this girl was open and friendly. It seemed that its young master liked girls who were open and friendly as well. Perhaps Guan Jinhua could make its young master happy again. Guan Jinhua entered the Fantian Pce for the first time. She was nervous and excited. However, on the surface, she did not show anything. What was so special about Fantian Pce? It was the ce where The Divine Lord lived! In this continent, there were not many people who could enter this ce! Now she was finally going in! The entire architecture and design of the Fantian Pce amazed Guan Jinhua. A thought suddenly came to her mind. If she could marry Shen Nianmo, she would be the hostess of this pce in the future. How good was that! However, Nianmo already had someone in his heart. He liked that old woman a lot. Even if she could use some trick to be part of Fantian Pce, she could only be a concubine here.It was not bad to be a concubine in this ce, though!What¡¯s more, Shen Nianmo was so charming. When Guan Jinhua finally saw Di Fuyi, he was sitting in the garden and ying chess by himself. He was wearing a light blue robe that made him look like the sun after the rain. The wind raised his hairline, and he seemed very casual. Guan Jinhua was still a bit nervous to see him. After all, he was furious thest time they saw each other. She stepped forward and tried to be cheerful. ¡°Senior brother apprentice!¡± Di Fuyi was still holding a ck chess piece. He just nodded and faintly said, ¡°I am not your senior brother apprentice anymore. Why are you here?¡± Guan Jinhua respectfully handed over her master¡¯s letter. ¡°Master has a letter for you. I hope that you can take a look at it.¡± Di Fuyi was stunned. He took the letter and opened it. There were actually a few pages of paper, so Master Fengxing had written a long letter for him. He first talked about his friendship with the Divine Lord, then said that he appreciated the talent of Shen Nianmo. He mentioned that he should not forcibly impose his own thinking on his apprentice, and he should not secretly take action against Gu Xijiu without Shen Nianmo¡¯s knowledge. The letter seemed to be full of sincerity. The final purpose was to tell him that he had spoken with the other nine masters. They want Di Fuyi to go back to be their apprentices and forget what had happened in the past. Chapter 2071 - The Target Seemed To Be Gu Xijiu… Chapter 2071: The Target Seemed To Be Gu Xijiu¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNo master in history apologized to their apprentice and asked them to return to their apprenticeship. Master Fengxing had given in to Di Fuyi.After Di Fuyi swept through the letter, he put down the letter and did not say anything but continued to y chess. Guan Jinhua looked at him and held her breath. After waiting for a reasonable amount of time, she finally spoke, ¡°Senior brother apprentice, your masters regretted that their actions made you leave and they med themselves every day. They said that regardless of whether you recognize them as your master or not, they will treat you as their favorite apprentice. Senior brother apprentice, Master Fengxing said that when the Divine Lord sent you to join their ten apprenticeships, he must have had his reason. If you give up like this, when the Divine Lord and the Great Devil return, they might feel disappointed. Senior brother apprentice, the martial arts in this word is profound. With your talent, once these famous teachers teach you, you can get twice the result with half the effort, so that your skill can get to the next level in the shortest time. The ten masters are the leaders of all kinds of martial art. You shouldn¡¯t cut off all the rtionships with them just because of short-term anger¡­¡± Guan Jinhua waspelling. She discussed and analyzed the various pros and cons with Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi did not look up. Instead, the ck and white chess pieces continued to move across the board. After Guan Jinhua finished talking to him, she found that he had not listened to her at all. She was disappointed but was not ready to give up. But just when she nned to continue talking, Di Fuyi pointed at his opposite seat. ¡°Let¡¯s y a game. We will talk about it if you win. Alright?¡± Guan Jinhua was surprised by this gesture. She nodded. ¡°Good!¡± What surprised Di Fuyi was that Guan Jinhua was actually a master at ying chess! After a game of chess, although Guan Jinhua lost the game, Di Fuyi was quite happy, so they actually continued to y three matches. During the game of chess, Guan Jinhua tried to talk with Di Fuyi. She told him that General Long Siye had broken some rules and was sent to prison. Gu Xijiu had been running around for him. She entered into the Heavenly Pce, met the Emperor Immortal, and pleaded for Long Siye. Di Fuyi¡¯s hand was holding a white chess piece. He was stunned to hear Gu Xijiu¡¯s name. He casually asked, ¡°What was the rule that Long Siye broke?¡± ¡°I heard that he has a rtionship with the former imperial prince, and the former imperial prince has a n to rebel against the Emperor Immortal. He had contacted his old followers secretly, but the information was leaked, and someone reported to the pce. I am not very clear about it. I only heard about it when Master Fengxing inadvertently talked about it.¡± Di Fuyi did not speak. Although he was young, he also knew the cruelty of political struggle. The former imperial prince, regardless of whether he wanted to rebel or not, was always a thorn in the eyes of the current Emperor Immortal. He would certainly like to get rid of him. Even if the former imperial prince did not intend to rebel, the Emperor Immortal would somehow find a way to eliminate him. Not to mention that Yun Yanli was actually quite an ambitious person. Long Siye used to be a subordinate of Yun Yanli and was also promoted by Yun Yanli when he was still unknown. In fact, he was really in contact with Yun Yanli recently. If Yun Yanli were really rebellious, it would be easy to guess that he would try to get Long Siye involved. Nheless, it would appear on the surface that Long Siye had been caught in between the crossfire. The Emperor Immortal should know Long Siye well. However, he still sent him to prison. What was his intention behind it? Was he trying to use Long Siye to threaten someone? Perhaps, the target of Emperor Immortal seemed to be Gu Xijiu.Why did he want to threaten Gu Xijiu? Was he trying to get Gu Xijiu to work for him? Or did he want something from her? Di Fuyi had a series of thoughts in his mind but quickly dismissed them. He had nothing to do with this woman anymore. Why should he care about her? When he was about to re-focus his mind to continue ying chess,Bai Ze walked in to report, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty sent his chambein to invite Your Highness to the Fairy Flower Feast tonight.¡± Chapter 2072 - The Conditions Of The Emperor Immortal Chapter 2072: The Conditions Of The Emperor Immortal Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBai Ze handed over a golden stamped invitation card. Di Fuyi did not intend to ept it. Usually, he was toozy to participate in such gatherings. However, the Emperor Immortal, Ye Tianli, had a deep rtionship with him and the Fantian Pce. In the past, Ye Tianli used to pursue Shen Nianmo¡¯s mother. Two of them almost got engaged. Later, he even befriended the Divine Lord and became good friends with the couple. He was already in touch with Shen Nianmo when Shen Nianmo was still a kid. Nheless, the kid did not really like his Uncle Ye. After the Divine Couple left, Shen Nianmo had been traveling around on his own. He rejected all invitations from the Emperor Immortal and was toozy to socialize with him. Therefore, the Emperor Immortal still did not know what he looked like even after he turned into an adult. This time, the Emperor Immortal must be curious to meet him after his unpleasant encounter with the Great Guardians. Di Fuyi never felt the need to satisfy the curiosity of others, so he just waved his hand to dismiss the stamped invitation. ¡°Reject it. I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Bai Ze was stunned and hesitated whether or not to respond. Di Fuyi noticed that he obviously wanted to say something; he was somewhat impatient. ¡°Just say what you wish to say!¡± Therefore, Bai Ze continued, ¡°Your Highness, the chambein who sent the invitation card said that His Majesty had invited friends from all around the world to the feast, which includes the mysterious grimace person. Moreover, she has agreed to attend the feast¡­¡± Di Fuyi was certainly surprised to hear that but immediately continued to y his game of chess. ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Bai Ze choked. It had been nearly half a month since Gu Xijiu¡¯s departure, and the young master had never mentioned about her since then. Even when he saw Bai Ze and the servants cleaned up the ce she used to stay, he did not say anything. He did not bother to pursue cooking anymore. He told Bai Ze that he simply did not have talent in this area and did not want to waste time.The young master used to love eating fish, but he had not eaten it for half a month. Even though Bai Ze put it on his desk, he would just leave it aside. The most significant change of the young master was that he never wore his iconic purple robe anymore. Initially, the young master loved to dress in purple. However, in the past ten days, he wore a varied array of robes. Bai Ze initially thought that its young masters would not be able to resist his temptation and would look for her after ten days. It seems he was mistaken.The young master was very steady in handling rtionship issue! Perhaps this rtionship was still in the puppy love stage for the young master. Now that the truth had been revealed, he could quickly let go of the feeling. Bai Ze was delighted. It looked at the invitation card again before putting it away. Since its young master did not want to go, it should just forget about it. It turned and left. However, while it was still an earshot away, it heard a soft ¡°Dakk¡± sound behind him followed by a snort from Guan Jinhua. Thedy asked in shock, ¡°Senior brother apprentice, are you intentionally making the wrong move? You are killing three of your pieces.¡± After a brief second, it heard Di Fuyi casually answer, ¡°Perhaps you have not seen it. This is a trick. Without destruction, there can be no construction.¡± Bai Ze nodded. Not bad! It was true that without destruction, there could be no construction. When the Divine Lord yed chess, he liked to use this trick as well. It involuntarily shook its head as it thought that its young master was distracted by the earlier news. It seemed that it had overthought. It strode away. What Bai Ze did not know was that the young master lost the game and Guan Jinhua was pleased with that. Chapter 2073 - The Conditions Of The Emperor Immortal (2) Chapter 2073: The Conditions Of The Emperor Immortal (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was sitting in a courtyardsomewhere in the seventh heaven. It was a private house that Gu Xijiu just bought. It was located in the downtown area, which was crowded with people. The house was not too far away from the local market. The mussel did not understand why its owner would buy a house in such a crowded ce. She had always liked to live quietly. Therefore, when she bought this house, the mussel could not help but ask about it. Gu Xijiu only answered with a few words. ¡°The greatest ce to hide is in the city.¡± Gu Xijiu then asked the mussel, ¡°Do you like the food in Restaurant Xian Ki?¡± The mussel was very honest. ¡°Yes! I do!¡± ¡°This ce is very close to the restaurant, so you can go there to eat anytime you like.¡± The mussel¡¯s eyes shimmered! It found that its owner considered about it when deciding to where to stay, so it felt touched! Soon, the mussel found out the beauty of this house. There was a fountain in the courtyard of the house. The water from the fountain was milky white and cold. Even if people drank from it on a hot day, it would still be too cold. The house was disliked by its original owner and was sealed away. However, after seeing it, Gu Xijiu did not hesitate to buy it, because it was a rare medicine fountain. By using the water from this fountain, it could help in doubling the quantity as well as the quality of the medicine she made! When Gu Xijiu came out of the Fantian Pce, she was adamant about getting her own ce.With her own home, she did not have to bother others when she got injured and did not have to worry about being driven out by others. Nheless, the mussel felt that a person like her should live in a beautiful mountain and in a quaint house to show her uniqueness. However, Gu Xijiu told it that such people could not hide. Eventually, they would be invited to out from the mountain as high-ranking hermits. Besides, it was not convenient to live on a mountain. Living in this downtown area would not attract attention. When she was tired after wandering around the world outside, she could rest here without having to travel too far. When Gu Xijiu bought this house, she disguised her appearance and asked an ordinary worker to furnish it. Everything was simple and ordinary. It would not attract the general public¡¯s attention. Even Long Siye also did not know about it. Gu Xijiu managed to take a good rest in this house for more than ten days. Every day, she practiced and exercised. She also refined medicine and strolled around the yard. She enjoyed it a lot. If it were not for Long Siye, she would continue her simple life like this. Unfortunately, after she recovered from her injury, she went to General Long¡¯s residence and saw that the General¡¯s house was sealed. She got to know from the general¡¯s housekeeper that Long Siye was guilty of a crime and that he was being investigated. He was sent to the prison! It was easy to find out the ins and outs of the matter with Gu Xijiu¡¯s ability. Her thought was in the same direction as Di Fuyi. She thought that the reason why the Emperor Immortal caught Long Siye was to lure her out. She considered the circumstances and decided to go to the ninth heaven to meet the emperor in person. The Emperor Immortal was not an easy person to meet. He was busier than a president in the modern world. His schedule every day was full, so if she wanted to go through the standard procedure, she would need to send an invitation to make an appointment. In that case, she would have to dy her visit for at least a few days. Therefore, Gu Xijiu used teleportation to bypass all these formalities.When she arrived, the Emperor Immortal was handling official duties in his study room. He was surprised to see her all of a sudden. Nevertheless, because his skill was high enough, he was not panicked when he saw her. Chapter 2074 - The Conditions Of The Emperor Immortal (3) Chapter 2074: The Conditions Of The Emperor Immortal (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu revealed her identity without any dy. Shewas also very straightforward; she had an open and honest conversation with the Emperor Immortal. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu found that the situation was really disadvantageous for Long Siye. There was arge stack of evidence in the hands of Emperor Immortal. There were confessions from those who were once the subordinates of Yun Yanli. Those people reported that Yun Yanli nned to rebel. They even provided a list of allies. In recent months, Long Siye and Yun Yanli had also had contact. Although his name was not present in the so-called alliance, he was also a suspect. Long Siye had never reported the fact that Yun Yanli was still alive; even though he did not join in his alliance, he hadmitted a crime for keeping it a secret. Hence, it was not a mistake for the Emperor Immortal to put Long Siye into prison. After reviewing the materials, Gu Xijiu only asked the emperor a few words, ¡°Your Majesty, do you believe that Long Siye really rebelled?¡± The Emperor Immortal did not speak; he naturally did not believe it. Gu Xijiu spoke again, ¡°Long Siye has been working hard for His Majesty all these years. I believe that His Majesty knows his character very well. Yun Yanli had promoted him, and he did favor Long Siye. However, even though Long Siye knew that Yun Yanli was still alive and did not report, it can¡¯t prove that he wants to rebel against you. After all, His Majesty values Long Siye a lot. I believe that His Majesty is also very clear about this. Hence, there should be a reason why His Majesty has put him in prison. Let¡¯s just be direct, what do you need me to do for you to release Long Siye?¡± The Emperor Immortal appreciated her straightforward stance, so he brought up his own conditions. ¡°Nianmo is the son of my good friend. I don¡¯t want to see his reputation being shamed.¡± Gu Xijiu naturally understood what he was referring to. The reputation of Shen Nianmo had always been excellent. The only thing that made him blemished that was that he recently rebelled against his masters and fell in love with the ¡®evil olddy.¡¯ She looked down for a moment and chuckled. After that, she looked directly at the emperor. ¡°Doe His Majesty also feel that his rtionship with me is something to be shameful of?¡± The Emperor Immortal was stunned for a moment. ¡°Do you really love him? Would you die for him?¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak. The Emperor Immortal turned away and said, ¡°If not, please let him go. He is still a kid, after all.¡± Gu Xijiu finally smiled and said faintly, ¡°Your Majesty has overthought. I have always treated Nianmo as a kid. When I said those words, I was angry, but I never expected that it would spread so frantically. Please rest assured. I will find a chance to make this clear in public.¡± Emperor Immortal sighed with relief. ¡°Let me arrange an opportunity to let you make it clear. What do you think?¡± ¡°How about Long Siye?¡± ¡°I will try to restore him to his usual life!¡± Gu Xijiu agreed with it. Therefore, after careful nning with the Emperor Immortal, there was this Fairy Flower Feast today. When Gu Xijiu received the invitation card, she was in her own small courtyard. The attendant of the Heavenly Pce specially sent her an invitation card and asked her to go. After the attendant left, the mussel was surprised. ¡°Master, I never expected that the people of the Emperor Immortal could find you here. This small courtyard is already exposed.¡± Gu Xijiu twirled a branch in her hand and sighed gently. ¡°Yes, this Emperor Immortal is quite powerful!¡± She has been living a simple life for a few days. After she came out of the Ninth Heaven, she had also used her teleportation power, which made people unable to follow her. She had surveyed the area a few times and confirmed that no one followed before she returned to her own small courtyard. Hence, she did not expect to be found by the people of the Emperor Immortal. Chapter 2075 - The Conditions Of The Emperor Immortal (4) Chapter 2075: The Conditions Of The Emperor Immortal (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen the Emperor Immortal sent someone to hand her the invitation card personally, it was, in fact, also to warn her that he had figured out her whereabouts. ¡°Master, do you want to go?¡± Gu Xijiu cleaned up the ce and gently answered, ¡°Of course! After all, I have promised Shen Nianmo that I want to make it clear before the people to return him his good reputation.¡± The mussel remained silent. ¡­ The Fairy Flower Feast was a famous event in the Saha World. It was held every March and carried the same weight as the legendary Mother Queen of Heaven¡¯s Peach Feast. It was a big gathering between the emperor and the immortals. Although this event was typically held mid-March, this year, it was held half a month earlier. The immortals received the invitation for early March. The Emperor Immortal was still well respected here. All the famous immortals in the Saha World woulde to the feast once they received an invitation. The venue would be beautifully decorated with various flowers.The hall that the emperor used to host the guests was the Yaochi Tavern. There were many tables and chairs arranged in the chamber. On the tables, there were an array of dishes from the sea, air, andnd. Before the feast started, many immortals had already arrived. It was very crowded in the hall because everyone greeted and chatted with each other. A lot of gossips were discussed, and the topics for this year were particrly more than before. The topics included the disappearance of fairy pets, the case of Yun Yanli¡¯s rebellion, and of course, the affair between the mysterious grimace person and Shen Nianmo. These immortals had heard countless versions previously. Hence, before the arrival of Emperor Immortal, they gathered into groups to quietly discuss this topic. The existence of the Divine Couple was a legend in the Saha World. They had given their best to protect this world, so everyone had full respect for them. Naturally, they would care about their son. Besides, they had never seen Shen Nianmo as an adult. Therefore, in most people¡¯s minds, Shen Nianmo was still a kid.When the attendees talked about this, it appeared that Gu Xijiu was very hical to approach a kid.Furthermore, everyone also discussed her physical appearance. After all, when Gu Xijiu appeared, most of the time she was wearing a mask, and no one could see her body figure due to the robe she wore. If they did not get the exact information, no one could even tell if she was a man or woman. Gu Xijiu had shown her true appearance once in the Fengyun Valley, and the audience present were the ten masters with their apprentices. The ten masters did not like Gu Xijiu, so even their disciples followed suit. The ten masters also sternly warned their disciples not to say anything about the incident that happened in the Fengyun Valley. Hence, when they heard people talking about mysterious grimace person¡¯s ugliness, they did not interrupt and correct them. At most, they wouldment generically that- ¡°The most important element of immortals is their heart, why should you care about their looks?¡± Naturally, this sentence was misinterpreted by the public to mean that she was hideous, which was why no one talked about her. Chapter 2076 - The Fairy Flower Feast Chapter 2076: The Fairy Flower Feast Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBesides, people would typically not believe the words of young disciples; such as those of Spiritual Master Yuhang- Si Qing, and Heng Qing. Therefore, there were many ounts of Gu Xijiu¡¯s appearance. There was a rumor that she was gorgeous, and her beauty could amaze the world. In stark contrast, there was a rumor that she was extremely ugly, to the extent that everyone would be appalled by her appearance. Some also imed that although she was ugly, shehad a very high-level skill that could help her mask and change her appearance to make her look beautiful. That was why Shen Nianmo was fascinated by her beauty and even betrayed his apprenticeship for her. Still, the changed appearance could only deceive those with low skill. Those of higher skill levels could see through all her illusions. More than half of the people who came to participate in the Fairy Flower Feast were Mighty Immortals. Based on thest rumor, they thought that if she appeared, they would undoubtedly be able to see her original appearance. When the time came, they could join forces to restore her original appearance so that she could no longer use illusions to confuse people. The reason why they had this idea was that the emperor passed a message saying that the mysterious grimace person would be present today and would announce something important to everyone. The crowd was excited and tried to specte what this mysterious grimace person would announce. Would it be a wedding announcement between her and Shen Nianmo? The more the people discussed, the more they felt that it was a possibility. Some were worried while others were filled with anger. The official starting time of the feast was 5 PM. It had not reached the time yet, but the colorful lights in the hall had been switched on, and almost all the celestial beings had arrived. There were more than 200 tables arranged in the hall, and each table had two to three celestial beings present. Some sat ording to hierarchy while others sat with their friends. asionally there were waiters and waitresses holding tes with all kinds of melons and fruits. The scene was very crowded and lively. The attendees were specting when the mysterious grimace person would arrive. Of course, they were also specting if Shen Nianmo would attend. When they were still happily discussing, there was a loud report from the outside. ¡°Spiritual Master Yuhang, Master Fengxing, and Spiritual Lord Yunlong, ¡­, etc. have arrived!¡± The ten great masters actually came to attend the feast! The celestial beings were all excited because these ten masters were outstanding, and they usually did not participate in these social activities. They never expected that ten of them would all attend this time! As a result, all the celestial beings stood up and greeted them. After some greeting, the immortal servants led the ten masters to sit down at the VIP table. It seemed that today¡¯s feast was going to be extravagant! When it was close to 5 PM, the Emperor Immortal finally arrived and sat in a chiefly position. However, even though the emperor had arrived, the mysterious grimace person was still nowhere to be seen. All the celestial beings were a little bit curious. Entering this hall would require each person to pass through five entrances. Once Gu Xijiu arrived at the first entrance, the guard would report her arrival. From the first entrance to the hall, it would need to take about 15 minutes. Therefore, everyone would be ready for her grand arrival when she came. It was rumored that this mysterious grimace person would always arrive on time and would never break her promise. ording to the current time, there was only one more minute to 5 PM. However, there was no news from the first entrance yet. Chapter 2077 - The Fairy Flower Feast (2) Chapter 2077: The Fairy Flower Feast (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A lot of people looked to the Emperor Immortal to see whether he had news for them. The Emperor Immortal gently cleared his throat. ¡°Everyone, please be patient. Since thatdy promised me that she woulde, she will definitelye. Perhaps something dyed her schedule. It is normal to be slightlyte sometimes.¡± Someone could not help butugh at this statement. ¡°Perhaps this grimace person doesn¡¯t dare toe?!¡± ¡°I agree! She will probably be surrounded here, so she is afraid of it¡­¡± ¡°It seems that this grimace person is not that special, after all. She likes to pretend to be mysterious but bes timid at the crucial moment.¡± ¡°Humph! Even if she is not timid, she is not on time.¡± There were many different opinions, and their voices were getting louder. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Suddenly they heard a chuckle from the sky. Theughter was loud and clear. The sound seemed toe from quite a distance away, but in a split second, everyone saw a blurry image in front of them, and there was a person in the middle of the hall. This person donned a bright red dress and had long ck hair. The dress was not skintight but looked elegant. When it fluttered along with the wind, it faintly outlined her graceful body figure. She did not tie her long hair into a bundle on her head but just merely tied it into a ponytail with a jade hairband. She put a fox shape pin at the corner of her hair too. The fox was vivid, especially its pair of eyes that appeared to move along with her actions. The body figure of this woman was perfect while the red dress was very eye-catching. When she stood in the middle of the hall, it felt like there was a lively object being drawn in a ck and white portrait. It made the crowd fix their eyes on her. The hall was very noisy and lively at first, but now it was hushed. Everyone was trying to identify this woman. After all, the Saha World was a cultivating fairnd. Everyone¡¯s dressing style was elegant and simple. In fact, most of the time, the celestial beings looked in and simple. Therefore, most of the clothes worn by the people present were cloud-white or light blue. Of course, women liked to be beautiful; hence, especially on such asions, they would try to be unique by donning some essories. When they walked, it could produce some sounds that caught attention. Although the standard of the guests invited was Mighty Immortals and above, there were very few women who fit that category. There were only five or six female Mighty Immortals, and they had been practicing for more than 5,000 years. To throw a grand feast, the Emperor Immortal knew that he would need to invite more women. Therefore, the requirement of female guests was lower. As long as they reached the level of a Golden Immortal, they could attend this Fairy Flower Feast. Even then, there were only a few celestial beings who could attend. In total, there were only 16 of them present, and each looked unique. It usually attracted people¡¯s attention when there were female celestial beings present for such events. During the feasts, some of the male celestial beings automatically approached the female celestial beings and often sent ¡°signals¡± to them. Almost every female celestial beings were the focus of the audience, especially the two most beautiful female celestial beings present that night. Truth be told, they also enjoyed being the center of attention. However, when the red-dressed woman appeared, the focus of the audience was instantly transferred! The crowd simply could not ignore her presence. Chapter 2078 - The Fairy Flower Feast (3) Chapter 2078: The Fairy Flower Feast (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe male suitors had forgotten about their initial targets and now shifted their attention to thisdy.One male celestial being was initially peeling peanuts for the most beautiful fairy. But after the appearance of the woman in red, he put the peanut shells in the hand of the female celestial being, and he ate the peanuts himself. This red-dressed woman¡¯s body was gorgeous, and her aura was also powerful. It seemed that she was at the level of a Mighty Immortal or above. The only thing that disappointed the crowd was the fact that she wore a mask on her face that only exposed her beautiful eyes. When she swept her eyes across the hall, it seemed like she could extract one¡¯s soul away from their body. Who was this woman? How could she appear out of nowhere? What skill did she possess?Many questions popped up. This woman actually arrived exactly on time. When she stood there, a drum went off to signal that it was precisely 5 PM. The woman did not care about the surprised crowd. She walked toward the Emperor Immortal and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, I think I am notte to the feast, right?¡± The Emperor Immortal stood up and smiled. ¡°Of course, Mighty Immortal Gu. You havee at the right time. Please, take your seat.¡± He then looked around at the crowd that was still stunned. In fact, he felt satisfied with their response. When Gu Xijiu appeared in his study and negotiated with him, she also dressed this way. At that moment, the emperor was also stunned by her beauty. Of course, he would never admit that he found her attractive. He would only say that he was surprised someone could enter into his premises. He introduced Gu Xijiu to everyone. ¡°Everyone, thisdy is Gu Xijiu, also known as Mighty Immortal Gu. Please get to know her.¡± The brains of the celestial beings present finally started working again. Was this the mysterious grimace person?! It could not be, right?! Before this revtion, the hearts of the celestial beings felt like a hammer was beating them. However, it now felt as if their brains were struck by lightning! The hall was so quiet that one could even hear if a needle fell on the ground. Everyone stared at Gu Xijiu, and they had only one thought in their minds. They wanted her to take off the mask on her face!Also, her voice was very pleasant. The best-looking female celestial being was rather unhappy with this turn of events! The male celestial being next to her had not woken up from his daze yet, and he was still putting peanut shells in her slender hand. She tried very hard not to throw the peanut shell at the male celestial being¡¯s face. She elegantly put the shell on a te, then looked at Gu Xijiu and smiled. ¡°So, you are the famous mysterious grimace person. Now when we see you, you look exactly like what we have heard.However, on such an asion, it is appropriate for you to wear a mask to meet us, right?¡± Although the celestial beings in the Saha World could be immortal once they practiced to the level of a Mighty Immortal, their appearance would change slightly with the passage of time. Chapter 2079 - The Fairy Flower Feast (4) Chapter 2079: The Fairy Flower Feast (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOnce a celestial being had practiced to the level of a Golden Immortal, their speed of aging would slow down dramatically. It would appear that even after a thousand years, their body would only look like it aged for a year. To reach the level of a Golden Immortal, it took at least hundreds to thousands of years. By the time they reached that level, they would look like a woman in theirte twenties. Only a few geniuses could reach the level of a Golden Immortal level in 300 to 400 years, and they would look like a woman in their early twenties- 23 to 24 years old. For example, this best-looking female Mighty Immortal, Fairy Yingxue, was 4000 years old, but she looked like a 27-year-old. It was considered very young. Therefore, since the skills of this mysterious grimace person must be extremely high, it seemed like she had almost reached the level of a Great Deity, ording to their estimations, she should be at least ten thousand years old or even more. Hence, even ifshe could maintain her body shape and voice well, her looks must have aged. She should look like a woman between 40 and 50 years old. Perhaps, her facial muscles had been sagging, which was why she always wore a mask to cover her ugliness. On the contrary, Fairy Yingxue had always been proud of her beauty. Even if her skills were not as good as others, her outlook was always morous and could not be taken away by other people. After she said those words to Gu Xijiu, she was cheered on by the crowd; everyone started to persuade Gu Xijiu to remove her mask. They used different excuses to achieve their goal, but essentially, everyone was curious about her true appearance. Even the Emperor Immortal was somewhat curious. He had not seen the actual appearance of Gu Xijiu before. However, he had heard from his four custodians that she was gorgeous. Nheless, he did not know how beautiful she was. Could she beparable to the Great Devil, Ning Xuemo? In the past, the Great Devil, Ning Xuemo, also liked to wear red, and her beauty had amazed the entire Saha World. At this time, only the ten masters were silent. After all, they had already seen the true appearance of Gu Xijiu. Master Fengxing suddenly coughed. ¡°Thisdy has always been wearing a mask, and everyone is used to it. It is understandable to wear it this time. Besides, for us to cultivate immortality, our skin is only present to cover our body. Why is everyone bothered about her appearance?¡± The other nine masters nodded to agree with his statement. Gu Xijiu was sitting steadily. After she finished listening to everyone, she chucked. ¡°Master Fengxing is right. Why would you all bother about my appearance? There is no rule stating that a guest can¡¯t wear a mask to attend the feast. Your Majesty, what do you think?¡± The Emperor Immortal answered, ¡°This¡­¡± The more she rejected, the more curious they were about her appearance. The Emperor Immortal smiled and said, ¡°There is really no such rule in the Saha World. Even if Mighty Immortal Gu always wears a mask, it is not against the rules. However, since everyonees to this gathering to make more friends, if Mighty Immortal Gu continues to wear a mask, no one will know your true appearance. In the future, if they meet you somewhere else, they will not be able to recognize you. It¡¯s not a good thing, so if there is no other problem, I think Mighty Immortal Gu should take off her mask.¡± Since the Emperor Immortal said this, everyone also started to follow and persuade her. Gu Xijiu looked down and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make any friend here, so it doesn¡¯t matter if they recognize me or not. I came here just to make an announcement, not to have beautypetition with other celestial beings. Your Majesty, I hope that you can understand my position.¡± She did not even give face to the Emperor Immortal! Some people were not happy with it. They yelled, ¡°Mighty Immortal Gu, how can you refute His Majesty? You are too rude!¡± Chapter 2080 - The Fairy Flower Feast (5) Chapter 2080: The Fairy Flower Feast (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Yes, not wearing a mask at the Fairy Flower Feast is a sign of respect toward His Majesty, and it is also a ritual, though not a rule. Don¡¯t you know this?¡± ¡°Is it because you are too ugly? Which is why you always hide your appearance?¡± ¡°In fact, we are all growing immortals. We don¡¯t really care about beauty or ugliness, as long as you reveal your true appearance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, even if you have chicken skin or bird hair, we will not make a joke of you¡­¡± There was someone with a bad motive who tried topromise. ¡°Guys, please don¡¯t say this. When this Mighty Immortal started to be famous, His Majesty was not enthroned as the emperor yet. She is the senior of the seniors. Even the Divine Couple needed to give her face. Everyone should respect her as a senior.¡± These people who continued to speak were all the female celestial beings. It seemed like they had been unhappy with Gu Xijiu for a long time. Hence, everyone took turns to tease her and wanted to make her look bad. Gu Xijiu was very well-conserved. She listened to them quietly. After they finished, she put her cup on the table and gently smiled. ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to reveal my appearance. I am considerate for the sake of the other female celestial beings. I am afraid that after you have seen my original appearance, you will feel guilty and shameful until you run away. How disappointing it is if that happens?¡± Everyone remained silent for a moment. Fairy Yingxue sneered. ¡°Since you said so, it makes us even more curious. You should just take off the mask so that we can all see how amazing you look; apparently, it will even make us feel shameful.¡± She did not believe that Gu Xijiu was beautiful. Everything was just an excuse! Gu Xijiu put her finger on her mask. ¡°Do you really want to see what¡¯s under the mask? Are you certain you won¡¯t regret it?¡± The female celestial beings nodded, along with the rest of the crowd. Gu Xijiu gently sighed. ¡°Well¡­¡± She stretched her fingers to reveal her face little by little.All eyes were gathered on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face.When the mask was taken off, at the moment, almost everyone held their breath! There were only two words in everyone¡¯s mind: ¡°So beautiful!¡± Yet, her beauty could not be described in words! Fairy Yingxue¡¯s face was pale. She was also a beautiful woman butpared to Gu Xijiu, she became a mediocre woman that was not worth mentioning. Furthermore, Gu Xijiu looked extremely young. Her delicate skin made her look like a 17 or 18-year-old girl. The Emperor Immortal¡¯s eyes were also brightened! He could not help but sigh in his heart. No wonder Shen Nianmo was fascinated by her, this woman really had the looks! Her appearance wasparable to Ning Xuemo¡¯s! All the female celestial beings present suddenly looked old and ordinary after beingpared with Gu Xijiu. Those male celestial beings who were initially diligent in courting them had switched their attention away. Some of them who were pouring tea did not even realize that the tea had overflown. Some even identally poured wine on themselves, and some who peeled off the shell of shrimp had mistakenly eaten the shell instead of the shrimp! ¡°Fake! It¡¯s an illusion! It must be an illusion!¡± Someone screamed. The words awakened the women, so those women who had not yet reached the level of a Mighty Immortal echoed. ¡°Yes, it must be fake! How can she look so young at such an age?¡± Someone looked at Fairy Yingxue with hope. She was a Mighty Immortal, so she could tell whether it was an illusion or not.Fairy Yingxue grabbed her fists in her sleeves. She could really see through any illusion, so she understood that the current appearance of Gu Xijiu was real. She did not use any illusion magic! Chapter 2081 - She Was Proud! Chapter 2081: She Was Proud! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFairy Yingxue calmly said, ¡°You are really good at maintaining your youthful looks. I did not even know there is such skill in this world. Perhaps, you can teach this skill to the younger generation so that they too can share if your beauty.¡± Her words indirectly proved that Gu Xijiu¡¯s appearance was authentic! The rest of the women present could only echo the words of Fairy Yingxue, saying that Gu Xijiu was indeed good at maintaining her beauty. On the other hand, themale celestial beings present did not say anything. They just could not keep their eyes off her; especially those who were still single and not married. The male celestial beings in the Saha World generally liked female celestial beings who were younger than them. There was no limit to the gap between their ages as long as the men were older. However, if they dated a female celestial being who was a thousand years older than themselves, they would feel some pressure. They were afraid of being teased for dating someone else¡¯s mother. Based on their estimations, Gu Xijiu could be ten thousand years older than them. Therefore, although Gu Xijiu¡¯s beauty attracted them, they did not have the idea of pursuing her to be their partner. Of course, there were those who were simply starstruck by her beauty and could not bring themselves to think logically at the time. Fortunately for Gu Xijiu, she was used to this kind of stares. Ever since she became the Lord, her appearance had always attracted tonnes of attention. It was for this reason that she decided to don the mask in the first ce. At this moment, Fairy Yingxue and the other women continued to refer to her as their senior. It made her feel likeughing. At first, she did not care about the misunderstanding that she was old, but now she cared.She turned to ask Fairy Yingxue, who was waiting for Gu Xijiu to teach her the secret of maintaining a youthful look, ¡°How old are you?¡± Fairy Yingxue proudly smiled. ¡°I am 4,080 years old.¡± She was the youngest among the female Mighty Immortal tonight. She was proud of that fact, for sure! Gu Xijiu turned and asked the other female celestial beings, ¡°What about you?¡± No matter where in the world, it was always a taboo to ask a woman about her age. It was still eptable for a young woman to tell her age, but not for older women. However, there was a way to let force them to speak the truth. ¡°My secret of maintaining a youthful look is rted to my age. If you really want a specific method, it is better for you to tell the truth.¡± These women looked at each other before they responded. For the sake of beauty and maintaining a youthful look, they could do anything! Thus, they reported their age. The oldest was already 13,000 years old, and the youngest was more than 1,600 years old. These women reported their age and waited for Gu Xijiu to share her beauty technique.Gu Xijiu could not help but sigh. ¡°You are all so old! No wonder all of you look like a middle-aged aunt.¡± The women were furious! It was indeed rude of her to say such things! The women¡¯s eyes almost turned red because of anger. If they did not care about her high status and skill, they would punch her face! Fairy Yingxue¡¯s pretty face also went ashen. The fists in her sleeves were clenched tightly. ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you older than us? May I know your age?¡± Gu Xijiu calmly smiled. ¡°Based on our skill level, you really should refer to me as your senior. However, as far as age is concerned, you are all my grandparents. For example, if your age is buried in the middle of the earth, my age is still not even on the surface of the earth yet. My secret to looking youthful is being young!¡± Chapter 2082 - Aren’t You Afraid Of Being Struck By Lightning? Chapter 2082: Aren¡¯t You Afraid Of Being Struck By Lightning? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAll the women were in shock! Even the Emperor Immortal could no longer hold back his curiosity. ¡°How old is Mighty Immortal Gu? Would you please enlighten us?¡± Gu Xijiu answered with calm andposure. ¡°232 years old.¡± Jaws dropped across the room! Gu Xijiu¡¯s answer came as a shocking truth that most of them chose to deny. ¡°Liar! If you intend to lie, you should at least say a more reasonable age. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning?¡± ¡°Exactly! No one else can achieve such level at that age. Perhaps, except for the Divine Lord. There must be a limit to what you should joke about.¡± The sarcastic remarks continued, and the opinions were widely divided.All of the ten masters certainly did not believe what she said. They treated her words with the contempt they thought she deserved. Scornfully, Spiritual Master Yuhang decided to unmask her cowardly cheat. ¡°Your majesty, I remember that there is a mirror kept in the pce known as the Bone Reflecting Mirror. It can reflect one¡¯s real age at once.¡± He suggested to the emperor a way to resolve this matter. The Emperor Immortal nodded with a smile. ¡°There is!¡± Then, he turned to look at Gu Xijiu and asked politely, ¡°Mighty Immortal Gu, would you care to look into the mirror so that you can remove everyone¡¯s confusion at once?¡± Gu Xijiu did not even hesitate in her reply. ¡°Of course.¡± The crowd was bewildered. They thought that she would try to find ways to reject the offer. To their surprise, she agreed to the emperor so swiftly. Could it be that she was indeed that young? Very soon, the mirror was summoned and carried into the hall. It was a in and simple mirror, furnished modestly. It was ced right in the middle of the hall. However, it did not reflect anyone¡¯s reflection. It showed the person¡¯s internalposition- the bare bones. To prove the power of the mirror, Spiritual Master Yuhang purposely stood before the mirror for it to reveal his age. ¡°15200 years old.¡± The mirror disyed the numbers. Spiritual Master Yuhang agreed to its uracy. ¡°Mighty Immortal Gu, there is still time for you to step away from this,¡± he gave Gu Xijiu a chance to change her mind and avoid regretting her decision. Gu Xijiu only smiled. ¡°I will not regret thister.¡± The eyes of the masses were fixed on her as she gracefully stood before the mirror. ¡°232 years old,¡± the digits slowly shed in the mirror. The crowd¡¯s eyes open widely in disbelief upon seeing the disy. They could not believe that what she said was true. The ashen faces of the women showed how shocked they were; before they could absorb the truth, a sudden ripple on the surface of the mirror caught their attention again. Another line of digits appeared. ¡°11,000 years old?¡± Another surprise caught the crowd. Gu Xijiu was surprised as well. Astonished, the Emperor Immortal did not know what actually happened. Was there a glitch? Why were there two lines of different digits? The revtion was not over yet. There came another unexpected setback of the mirror, as the digits started to appear repeatedly, in a consecutive manner. Both lines of digits were added with a question mark at the end. It seemed like the mirror was confused, too. After a while, the mirror showed some more questions marks, followed by some exmation marks. Soon, it decided to shut itself down and gave no further response. Perplexed by the oddity, the crowd turned to the Emperor Immortal for an answer. The Emperor Immortal merely shook his head. ¡°The item is a possession passed down from the previous dynasty. Its malfunction may be caused by theck of use.¡± The servant approached the mirror. He gave the mirror a few taps and kicks before reciting some incantations to activate it. Then, he tested the mirror himself by standing in front of it to disy his age. Hopeful, the Emperor Immortal called a few men forward to test the functionality of the mirror. The disy was urate now. However, when Gu Xijiu went up again, the mirror, once again, broke down. The mirror had existed for tens of thousands of years, but nothing like that had ever happened before. Equally confused, the celestial messengers carried the mirror away as told by the Emperor Immortal. All eyes gathered on Gu Xijiu. How old was the Mighty Immortal Gu? Why did the mirror go haywire every time she stepped before it? Chapter 2083 - For She Regarded It As A Friend Chapter 2083: For She Regarded It As A Friend Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe same questions lingered on everyone¡¯s mind. Gu Xijiu was even more confused than anybody else. Astonished by the numbers, she clearly remembered that her age was only a little over 200 years. Something was wrong with the numbers that dered her to be 11,000 years old. Fueled by their anger, the women shot out a stream of abusive remarks at her. Some used her of taking advantage of her powerful Kung Fu, saying that she had cast some spell on the mirror to hide her real age. Some said that she could actually be more than 11,000 years old and that she chose to disregard the courtesy of how people her age should behave, all because she wanted to fit in with the young and youthful. The most vicious remark came from Fairy Yingxue. ¡°As a senior at the age of 11,000, you are not considered that old. Why did you try so hard to conceal your age? Oh, I know why. There are rumors about you, saying that you actually fancy the young prince. Did you try so hard to conceal your age, all because you were worried that he would mind the age gap? Is that why you try to pass yourself off, by changing your age to 200 years?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Nonsense!¡± A voice of a child emerged from the sleeves of Gu Xijiu. Soon, the mussel made its entrance into the hall. A child could be seen standing between shells. His tiny face was entirely flushed with indignation. ¡°My master is only 232 years old! Millions of lives from the mortal world can be her proof. 11,000 years old? There must be something wrong with the mirror, and perhaps even with you. You must be at least 4,000 years old by now. Are you dumb enough to trust the mirror, old woman?¡± The celestial beings were in utter surprise. The celestial beings of the Saha World were all civilized with good manners. None of them had ever spoken as directly and rudely as the mussel just did. Fairy Yingxue was embarrassed by the mussel¡¯s offensively and impolite remark but was too reluctant to argue with a mere mussel. Scornfully, she answered, ¡°The Fairy Floral Feast is a sacred event. Why did you smuggle your majestic being here?¡± ¡°Exactly, it is against the rules!¡± A voice chimed in immediately. ¡°It is a vition!¡± Smilingly, Gu Xijiu answered only to the Emperor Immortal, ¡°Your majesty, I remember clearly that I am allowed to bring two friends along.¡± The Emperor Immortal agreed with a nod. ¡°I had indeed allowed that, but I haven¡¯t seen your friends anywhere.¡± ¡°My friend is here,¡± Gu Xijiu cleared his confusion by pointing at the mussel. The mussel flung back its head and seemed very proud. It was touched by her kind gesture, for she regarded it as a friend. The crowd was, once again, speechless. In their eyes, there was a clear distinction between celestial and majestic beings. The majestic beings were animals, so they should never be mentioned in the same breath with the celestial beings, for one could never equate an animal as a friend. Mighty Immortal Gu was indeed different. The Celestial immortal heaved a helpless sigh. ¡°Where is your other friend?¡± He asked. ¡°I am here.¡± Another fluff rolled out from Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeves. It was Lu Wu. It soon spread all of its nine tails with pride, like a peacock unting its bright plumage. ¡°My master is only 232 years old. When she took me under her care, she was only 14 years old. I have been there throughout the years to witness her growth. Your vicious remarks have only proven your jealousy. You are all jealous about how excellent she really is. Since you have failed to find your advantage in response to her strength, you try to make yourself feel better by disiming her age. What you fail to notice is that you are all old women aspared to my master!¡± The women were perplexed. The majestic beings surprised the crowd, for they had been more and more outspoken in their criticisms. Moreover, they managed to convey the very truth. Fairy Yingxue was thoroughly embarrassed. ¡°I can see that you have painstakingly tried to conceal your age by telling lies to your majestic beings. It is a shame that the Bone Reflecting Mirror has revealed your true self. There is no way you can hide your age anymore. It is ridiculous for a woman of your age to fancy the young prince. Aren¡¯t you worried that you will end up being aughing stock across all three worlds?¡± ¡°Nonsense! My master has never fancied the young prince! She only said those things in a fit of rage, caused by the dumb, old men who have clearly outlived their usefulness.¡± Chapter 2084 - She Does Not Wish To Be Wronged Any Longer Chapter 2084: She Does Not Wish To Be Wronged Any Longer Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°My master is here to make things clear, once and for all. The Emperor Immortal can be her proof!¡± The mussel scowled at Fairy Yingxue, before giving the emperor the final call. All eyes were on the Emperor Immortal. ¡°About that, I can be her proof. Mighty Immortal Gu is here to solve the conflicts ensued from this misunderstanding. Mighty Immortal Gu came to visit and exin everything to me. It is all a misunderstanding. What she has for Prince Nianmo is only restricted to the love and respect of what a senior should have for her junior, not love between a man and a woman. She only approached Prince Nianmo because of her mission assigned by the heavenlyw. She was hoping to assist the prince in his progress to be a Mighty Immortal.¡± The crowd was astonished. They certainly did not expect the answer. Spiritual Master Yuhang took the note with a grain of salt. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mighty Immortal Gu make herself clear before?¡± Gu Xijiu answered scornfully, ¡°Why should I simply tell anyone about the heavenly orders given to me?¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was at a loss for words. ¡°Why did you choose to state the fact now?¡± Fairy Yingxue was searching for a loophole. ¡°It is all because my master does not wish to continue having a misunderstanding with all of you, olddies. She does not wish to be wronged any longer!¡± Fairy Yingxue was clearly frustrated by being called old. ¡°Why should she me anyone for a misunderstanding that is caused by her own doing? She disregards her age to fit in with the young. If she had not done so, Prince Nianmo would not lose his head over the old woman.¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but feel a sense of irritation about Fairy Yingxue. She refused to lower herself to the same level as the fairy and argue over the trivial. Her fingers twitched a little, but before she could cast any spell, a voice interrupted her. ¡°When did I be the topic of discussion?¡± Pleasant to the ear, the voice lingered in the air. Gu Xijiu recognized that voice. Di Fuyi was here! She looked up and saw Di Fuyi riding on the back of Bai Ze. He was dressed entirely in faded green robes. Icily, he eyed the crowd with nonchnce. Gu Xijiu had not seen him for the past two weeks, so his sudden emergence came as an astonishment to her. The Emperor Immortal had told her that Prince Nianmo was also invited for the Celestial Flower Party, but the invitation was rejected. He made himself clear about his absence. Gu Xijiu was relieved. The embarrassment would not be difficult for him to bear in his absence, so she certainly did not wish to see him at the event. Surprisingly, he showed up. Most of the people had never seen him. Stunned by his grace and elegance, everyone¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief. Fixedly, they stared at the unexpected guest. The Emperor Immortal realized Di Fuyi¡¯s identity first, as he had heard from the four Great Guardians about the existence of Bai Ze, the divine being. There was no doubt in his mind when he saw the two together. He rose and greeted courteously, ¡°Prince Nianmo!¡± The shocking effect rippled across the entire hall. They could not believe that the unexpected guest was actually Prince Nianmo. Prince Nianmo¡¯s matured look certainly did not match his age. Utterly confused, they could not believe their eyes, but they were confident that the Emperor Immortal would not falsely recognize the prince. Also, Bai Ze would not let anyone else ride it. After the sudden revtion, all of them finally kneeled. ¡°Prince Nianmo!¡± Everyone kneeled, except 13 people. Ten were the masters. One was Gu Xijiu. One was the Emperor Immortal, who was standing half bowed. The other one was a young Mighty Immortal. Obviously, the young Mighty Immortal could not process what he saw. ¡°Mr. Fuyi?¡± The man¡¯s voice was especially loud in a room ofplete silence. Everyone could hear him clearly. Therefore, all of them were stunned momentarily by yet another surprise announcement. After all, Mr. Fuyi was a widely known man in the Saha World. Chapter 2085 - The Gossips Were Merely Rumors… Chapter 2085: The Gossips Were Merely Rumors¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNo one had expected that Mr. Fuyi and Prince Nianmo would be the same man. The young man who spoke out knew him personally, for they had fought many monsters together. He was a friend. Completely absorbed in the shocking truth, he had truly forgotten to kneel before the prince. When he finally reacted, many had already risen. Before he could kneel, Di Fuyi immediately held him back. ¡°Brother Jian An, there is no need for the courtesy.¡± Brother Jianan did not kneel, but he did not know what to feel. There was a mixture of feelings, for he seemed proud and yet disappointed at the same time. When they met, Di Fuyi was only a Golden Immortal while he was already a Mighty Immortal, so he did not feel very hopeful about what Di Fuyi could achieve. After their many adventures together, he realized that Di Fuyi was quite experienced in strategic nning and dealing with many affairs. Although his Kung Fu was the only advantage he had over Di Fuyi, Di Fuyi was the one who saved his life before. As they spent more time together, Jian An slowly became Di Fuyi¡¯s younger brother. He thought that Mr. Fuyi would be at least be 1,000 to 2,000 years old. To his surprise, hispany turned out to be Prince Nianmo, who was only six years old. ¡­ Di Fuyi¡¯s presence had definitely created a stir. The Emperor Immortal invited him to be seated at the top priority seat. His status was even nobler than the Emperor Immortal, so there was nothing unreasonable about this gesture.As a distinguished guest, Gu Xijiu was seated fairly close to him. Di Fuyi greeted Gu Xijiu smilingly as if she was a friend. ¡°Mighty Immoral Gu, how are you?¡± His charming smile and bright eyes were very attractive. When he looked at her, she felt as if the warmth of spring had just blessed her. Surprised by his warm greeting, she answered him with a smile, ¡°I hope you are doing well, Prince Nianmo.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened while the smile on his face faded. Swiftly, he poured a cup of tea and flickered it across to Gu Xijiu with a spell. ¡°I would like to thank you for your help in my progress, Mighty Immortal Gu. I want to propose a toast to you.¡± The cup of tea circled for a few rounds in the air but never spilled. Slowly, but steadily, it moved towards Gu Xijiu. With the cup in her hand, Gu Xijiu took a sip and responded politely, ¡°You are wee.¡± After a brief exchange of pleasantries, the crowd was somewhat convinced that they were not a couple. They stood gazing nkly at one another. They did not believe Gu Xijiu¡¯s rification back then, but upon seeing their unustomed interaction, they were more or less convinced now- the gossips were merely rumors. Di Fuyi looked at the faces of the people, but only Fairy Yingxue caught his attention.¡°My old senior, about the man who was entranced by her beauty, who did you mean, exactly?¡± He called her his old senior. Fairy Yingxue¡¯s face went pale. She especially hated it when people described her as old, for she did not look her age at all. However, he was Shen Nianmo, who was only six years old. There was nothing wrong from his standpoint. She coughed. ¡°My prince, I should not be called an old senior. Aspared to your parents, I am merely a junior.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare youpare yourself to the Divine Couple!?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s smile disappeared instantly. He was irritated by her ignorance. Momentarily, Fairy Yingxue was at a loss for words. Her face turned even paler as she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I did not mean it that way.¡± All she wanted to say was that she was only a junior aspared to the Divine Couple and that she was closer to the generation of Shen Nianmo, so she certainly was not entitled to be called as an old senior. Before she could finish her sentence, Di Fuyi had stepped in and interrupted her. ¡°What did you mean, then? Don¡¯t you think that you do not even deserve to be called as a junior of the Divine Lord?¡± Chapter 2086 - The Punishment Chapter 2086: The Punishment Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFairy Yingxue did not know how to defend herself anymore. It was true that she was nothingpared to the Divine Lord; someone who was not even qualified to be the Divine Lord¡¯s servant. The Divine Lord would have never even heard of her name. ¡°Prince Nianmo, it was my mistake. I should not have mentioned my name in the same breath as the Divine Lord.¡± ¡°You have finally realized your worth. Do you think that you can put yourself on par with me, then?¡± ¡°I¡­ I dare not.¡± ¡°If so, who do you think you are to makements on my personal affair?¡± At this point, Di Fuyi¡¯s expression was serious, and he was clearly asserting his authority. Fairy Yingxue said nothing more. She kneeled and apologized to him. ¡°I know that I have made a terrible mistake. Please forgive me, my prince.¡± Completely ignoring her presence, Di Fuyi gently swirled the tea leaves in his cup. Then, he looked at the Emperor Immortal with a tight smile. ¡°Your highness, I remember clearly that there is aw, stating that if any celestial being is found guilty of distorting facts and giving a false ount about the Emperor Immortal, he or she shall be punished by having their tongue removed. Therefore, I could not help but wonder about the punishment that should be ced upon anyone who talks bad about me.¡± The Emperor Immortal was not aware of such a punishment. ¡°About that¡­¡± Nonchntly, Di Fuyi took a sip of his tea, then ced it back gently onto the table. ¡°Of course, if you think that my status is merely insignificant, negligible enough to be ndered by anyone, you may disregard my previous request.¡± He had put the Emperor Immortal into a difficult position. Anxiously, the Emperor Immortal gave Di Fuyi aplicated look. He had always thought that Shen Nianmo was only a child. Foolishly, he thought that it would be easy to persuade a child. To his utter surprise, he turned out to be a formidable child. His words were as sharp as a razor. Di Fuyi was the son of the Divine Lord, and this position was even nobler than the Emperor Immortal¡¯s. If one chose to nder him, the punishment should be severer. Before the Emperor Immortal took the throne, Fairy Yingxue was a close friend of his. Taking advantage of their friendship, Fairy Yingxue gradually became more outspoken. If anything or anyone displeased her, she was not afraid to voice out her criticism. Today was finally the day she learned her lesson from Di Fuyi. The Emperor Immortal wanted to defend for her, but Di Fuyi intimidated him. From the look in his eyes, Di Fuyi somewhat resembled his father, the Divine Lord. He knew very well that the prince was indeed offended, sparing no chance for Fairy Yingxue. Her punishment would serve as a warning to others. The Emperor Immortal did not want to offend anyone from Fantian Pce, so he had to order for the punishment of Fairy Yingxue. In addition to having her tongue removed, she would be punished with a thunder strike as well. Fairy Yingxue did not see thising. Eagerly, she bowed before the emperor repeatedly to beg for her mercy. In her defense, other celestial beings bowed as well. Their opinions were generally centered about the Celestial Flower Party, saying that it would not be appropriate to spill blood on such an important day. The Emperor Immortal fixed his eyes on Di Fuyi, waiting for his response. Di Fuyi smiled but said nothing. He only watched quietly as all of them bowed before the emperor. Intuitively, the Emperor Immortal could not help but think that the celestial beings were a little dumb. They should not be bowing before the emperor, for he was not the one that they had offended. He pitied Fairy Yingxue. As ast resort, he directed an audio message to her, telling her to beg for mercy from Di Fuyi instead. Enlightened, Fairy Yingxue quickly turned to Di Fuyi and begged for mercy. The others followed suit. After a while, Di Fuyi finally answered, ¡°Your highness, should you amend thew, only because the offenders keep begging for mercy?¡± The Emperor Immortal knewthat he would respond as such. It was impossible to change thew. He heaved a sigh of helplessness, for there was nothing he could do but to send Fairy Yingxue away for her punishment. Fairy Yingxue copsed at the final decision; she was unable to improve the situation. The others shut their mouths like a m. There were a few more who were involved in the gossips. Seeing the punishment made them regret their mistakes. Immediately, they took a few steps to the back to look as if they were never there. Gu Xijiu watched quietly as the entire incident unfolded. Deep down, she was impressed by Di Fuyi¡¯s approach. Chapter 2087 - Are You Still Not Satisfied? Chapter 2087: Are You Still Not Satisfied? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe child was born to be a politician. Hence, the warning served the crowd very well. From now on, no one in the Saha World dared to speak of him in malice, or gossip about him. Gu Xijiu could not keep her eyes off him. When Di Fuyi turned around, their eyes met. With a throb in her heart, she decided to smile at him. Expressionless, Di Fuyi looked away. He never looked at her again. Gu Xijiu felt as though she had been shunned disdainfully. It seemed that he was still mad at her. The mussel and Lu Wu were extremely delighted by the punishment of Fairy Yingxue. The mussel used to be afraid of Di Fuyi. However, the intimidation had just been reced by a sense of admiration. It directed an audio message to Gu Xijiu to express its amusement. ¡°Master, did he just get revenge for you? He is so cool! I like him! Master, I think that he is into you. Should you just marry him?¡± Gu Xijiu replied briefly, ¡°Shut up!¡± The mussel dared not dwell on the topic, but it was still curious about another thing. ¡°Master, what do you think is wrong with the lousy mirror? You are only 232 years old. Why were there two different lines of digits? What about the one that said 11,000 years?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°How would I know?¡± She was equally bewildered. All of a sudden, Di Fuyi asked the Emperor Immortal, ¡°Your Highness, I noticed an argument earlier. What were you discussing about just now?¡± Frankly, the Emperor Immortal told Di Fuyi everything. Seemingly unconvinced, Di Fuyi questioned, ¡°I have found it to be a little unbelievable. Can you please show me the mirror?¡± The Emperor Immortal dared not deny his request. Quickly, he summoned his men to carry the mirror to the hall. Di Fuyi circled the mirror in bewilderment. Then, he ced his hand on the surface of the mirror and mumbled, ¡°It does not seem to have deteriorated. Why should there be any glitch at all?¡± The Bone Reflecting Mirror then shook vigorously before disying three exmation marks on its surface. Gu Xijiu was surprised by the mirror¡¯s ability toprehend human speech. Di Fuyi looked at the three exmation marks and was curious. ¡°Are you bitter? What was wrong earlier when you disyed the different numbers? If it was not about your deterioration, could it be an honest mistake of yours?¡± The mirror had acquired a certain level of spiritual sagacity, but it could not express itself verbally. To express its dissatisfaction, it disyed yet another four exmation marks in a vigorous attempt. The exmation marks were bold to express itself fully. Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Are you not satisfied?¡± Then, he took a step to stand in front of the mirror. ¡°Tell me my age.¡± The exmation marks disappeared. With a gentle shake, the mirror shone with a brief sh of light, covering Di Fuyi in its halo-like light like what it did to everyone else. A brief momentter, a number showed up. ¡°Six years old!¡± The number was added with an exmation mark to show how bewildered the mirror actually was. Anyway, what it disyed was true. There was nothing wrong. Di Fuyi thus threw Gu Xijiu a look. Other guests were relieved. Apparently, they assumed that Gu Xijiu was lying. She must be embarrassed by the public revtion of her lies. Gu Xijiu was not surprised by the oue. She thought that the mirror must have something against her, for letting her suffer a grievous wrong with no hope of vengeance. ¡°All right, I see that the mirror is not malfunctioned, about what happened just now¡­¡± Before Di Fuyi summed up the incident, the mirror started to shake again. Soon, another number appeared, ¡°500 years old!¡± Di Fuyi was surprised! The crowd went wild in disbelief, and Gu Xijiu was equally confused. Chapter 2088 - It Was Indeed A Miracle Chapter 2088: It Was Indeed A Miracle Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe mirror kept shaking and trembling while disying two different sets of numbers at random. The glitch went on for a while before the mirror stopped flickering with numerous question marks on its disy. Then, it shut itself down. The mirror was indeed having a breakdown. All eyes were on Di Fuyi, waiting for an answer. His fingers knocked gently on the mirror to find out what was wrong. Suddenly, a thought came to his mind. ¡°Did you mean that my physical age is six years old, but the spiritual power in my body has the experience of over 500 years?¡± The mirror did not answer. ¡°If I am right, answer me with an exmation mark. If I am wrong, show me a question mark instead. Come. Answer my first question.¡± The mirror trembled a little before disying an exmation mark. Di Fuyi was satisfied with its response. ¡°When Mighty Immortal Gu stood before you, there were two disys of different numbers. Did you mean that her physical age was 232 years old, but her spiritual power was the umtion of strength for about 11,000 years?¡± The mirror gave three exmation marks in response. Finally, there was someone who understood it. The crowd was amazed! They had not thought about that at all. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the mirror show two different numbers for everyone else?¡± Someone had to ask the critical question. Di Fuyi gave the man a brief look before dismissing his question, ¡°Most of you have your age well attached with the strength of your spiritual power, so you did not receive two different numbers. The mirror will only break down when the gap is toorge.¡± The exnation was reasonable. The crowd was satisfied with his findings. After all, the mirror had admitted it. Many curious eyes turned to Gu Xijiu, for they could not believe how young she really was. At her tender age, she already had the spiritual power that would take 11,000 years to umte. It was all but a miracle. As aparison, she was even stronger than the Divine Lord. The men looked at her in a different light now. They certainly had not expected that she would be so young; she was younger than anyone of them. Back in the days, even the Great Devil was not as strong. It was indeed a miracle. She was the next woman who had achieved the impossible after Ning Xuemo, the Great Devil. The mussel was delighted. ¡°Like I said, my master is only 232 years old, but none of you believed it. All of you have embarrassed yourselves.¡± It pped the floor joyfully as if celebrating. Then, it ran across the hall to get close to Di Fuyi. ¡°My prince, thank you for standing up for my master.¡± Lu Wu wagged its tails at Di Fuyi and eximed, ¡°The prince has always been very kind to my master.¡± Smilingly, Di Fuyi answered their joyful words, ¡°I am only telling the truth. I did not do anything for the unbiased benefit of your master.¡± He looked at Gu Xijiu fixedly, and their eyes met again. ¡°I would like to thank you, regardless,¡± she expressed her gratitude with a smile. ¡°Mighty Immortal Gu, you are wee,¡± Di Fuyi answered withposure. She could tell that he was trying to distance himself. All ten masters did not know what to feel about the truth. They had not expected the arrogant, mysterious ghost face, which had been giving them a hard time, to be so young. They thought that Gu Xijiu would be at least tens of thousands of years old, at least to be on par with the Divine Lord. Finally, they realized that she was only a maiden. Moreover, she was a maiden of great talents. In that case, it would not be a bad thing for her to be in love with Prince Nianmo. In fact, they would be a great couple. If the Divine Lord had known about it, he would not have any objection. Nheless, the masters seemed to have ruined the perfect match. Thedy had made herself clear that it was all but a mission. Also, Prince Nianmo seemed to have distanced himself from her. Chapter 2089 - Why Didn’t You Come Down Here? Chapter 2089: Why Didn¡¯t You Come Down Here? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDid they argue? In a swift attempt to make them a match, Spiritual Master Yuhang confessed abruptly, ¡°Nianmo; it was my mistake. I concluded finding out more about her. I have wronged Miss Gu in many ways. Now that I see that she is a greatdy, she¡­¡± Gu Xijiu frowned at his sudden words of praise, but Di Fuyi interrupted him before he could finish, ¡°Miss Gu is indeed a great woman, a woman of her words. I admire her capability, and that is all.¡± Spiritual Master Yuhang was at a loss for words. Gu Xijiu did notment either. Di Fuyi had just got rid of the gossips that had been haunting her for so long. She was relieved but not entirelyfortable. Before giving Spiritual Master Yuhang another chance to speak, Di Fuyi suddenly looked up and raised his voice, ¡°Ling Er, you maye down here. How long do you n to hide up there?¡± Who was Ling Er? Gu Xijiu looked up to the sky, and so did everyone else. A fluffy cloud slowly split, revealing the figure of a woman on the back of a silver dragon. The dragon shone with great radiance. As for the woman, she was dressed entirely in faded shades of green. Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingers trembled at the sight. Intuitively, she turned and fixed her eyes on Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi was also wearing his green robes today, with a shade that more or less resembled the woman¡¯s green dress, like matching outfits. ¡°Fuyi, are you done yet?¡± Thedy looked very young, like a maiden of seventeen summers in the Lower Bound. Her eyes were lovely and bright. She had small but tender lips. Her soft, supple skin had certainly emphasized her well-defined brows. Her voice was crisp, like the melodious chimes of silver bells. In her big and bright eyes, there was a clear sense of innocence that could make people fall for her at first sight, or to be protective of her. The youngdy¡¯s spiritual power was not very strong; it was simr to that of a fresh Senior Immortal. Her level was ipetent, even amongst the female servants who were present today. Usually, any celestial being with a low rank would be intimidated by the powerful beings around them, but thedy was obviously not afraid. She only looked at Di Fuyi, sweetly and smilingly. Hand in hand, Di Fuyi guided her to sit down next to him. ¡°Are you hungry already? Why didn¡¯t youe down earlier?¡± Thedy answered sweetly, ¡°I dared not. I knew you were going to joke about me.¡± ¡°Silly, I will not make a joke about you. Come, meet everyone here. You should meet my friends, too,¡± Di Fuyi guided her along to meet the people there. His voice was filled with genuine adoration for her. One by one, she had met the Emperor Immortal, the ten masters, Brother Jian An andstly, Gu Xijiu. The youngdy greeted them all courteously. She was very polite, neither to humble herself nor to show disrespect. Di Fuyi had never introduced someone so formally. They could tell that Di Fuyi adored thedy very much from the way he treated her with care and patience. The Emperor Immortal asked delightfully, ¡°Nianmo, who is this?¡± ¡°She is Jing Ling Er. She has just ascended from the mortal world. She felt like an old friend at our first meeting. We are good friends, so I hope you can take care of her whenever you see her in the Saha World,¡± Di Fuyi introduced her to everyone. ¡°Will do,¡± the Emperor Immortal agreed with a smile. Then, he carefully studied the youngdy with curious eyes. ¡°I can see that thedy is very talented. She has already achieved the level of a Senior Immortal not long after she has ascended. I shall regard this young talent with respect. By the way, how old is she?¡± ¡°I should be around 120 years old. I am sorry that I can barely remember what happened before, only my age.¡± ¡°That is fine.¡± The Emperor Immortal did not fuss about it. Chapter 2090 - Why Would He Do That? Chapter 2090: Why Would He Do That? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAll the ascended celestial beings would have their memories erased. The custom remained, even with the new emperor. Hence, it was expected that Ling Er would forget about her past. Many in the crowd were curious about how Gu Xijiu would react to the youngdy. After all, she had been the subject of their gossips for the longest of time. Gu Xijiu had been sitting quietly with a cup of tea in her hand. She watched smilingly as he slowly introduced the youngdy to the guests. They did not see anything wrong with her nonchnce. Di Fuyi walked Ling Er around and stood in front of Gu Xijiu. ¡°Ling Er, this is Mighty Immortal Gu. Her Kung Fu is extraordinary. If you have anything that you do not understand, you can always ask her. I respect her as my own master.¡± Ling Er greeted Gu Xijiu respectfully, ¡°Mighty Immortal Gu.¡± Gu Xijiu held her up and answered politely, ¡°Ling Er, there is no need to be so courteous. You are a friend of Nianmo, so, I will consider you as a friend of my own.¡± She thought about it for a moment and decided to gift Ling Er a bracelet made entirely out of crystal. ¡°It was too rushed for me to prepare anything decent. Kindly ept this gift for our first meeting.¡± The bracelet was a delicate crystal handicraft with glittering and translucent carving. Apparently, it was a magical item. More importantly, it was an exquisite masterpiece. The lustrous bracelet of five colorsplimented her fair and white skin. It was unusually well fit for her. Ling Er liked the bracelet very much. She looked at Di Fuyi with hopeful eyes. Di Fuyi gave Gu Xijiu a quick nce before answering, ¡°ept the gift. Mighty Immortal Gu has the habit of giving out bracelets as gifts. I have one from her, too.¡± Delighted, Jing Ling Er thanked her before putting the bracelet on her wrist. Everyone in the hall clearly saw the interaction. They stood gazing at one another, obviously stunned by the trio. All the doubts that they had about Gu Xijiu were gone. The masters felt that something did not feel right. Spiritual Master Yuhang and Master Fengxing looked at one another in nk dismay, for they had not forgotten that Gu Xijiu was the sole reason Di Fuyi went hostile against them. Why would he do that, if she were just a friend? Perhaps, what Gu Xijiu said was in a fit of anger; perhaps, he was only a child to her, but what Di Fuyi said could not be entirely untrue. Had he transferred his affection to another girl so soon? Did he think no more of Gu Xijiu, because he was only a target of her mission? They could all tell that Jing Ling Er was iparable to Gu Xijiu. The Emperor Immortal noticed the awkwardness that floated in the air, so he resumed the celebration. ¡°It is a rare asion to have everyone here today. As a celebration, we should all indulge in our drinks as much as we can!¡± The celestial beings all agreed, but Gu Xijiu was no longer in the mood. She did not feel at ease, so she wanted to leave. Di Fuyi said his farewell first, however. ¡°Your Highness, my presence here is purely coincidental. I still have other things to attend to, so I cannot stay. Farewell. Ling Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Ling Er had a peach in her hand, but they had to leave before she could enjoy it. She was obviously reluctant to part, but she still obeyed Di Fuyi and followed him quietly.Walking together, they looked happy. Jing Er was a cheerful and lively girl. She looked just like a child by Di Fuyi¡¯s side. Chapter 2091 - Did She Use To Be A Lively, Charming Girl? Chapter 2091: Did She Use To Be A Lively, Charming Girl? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSuddenly, she tripped and almost bumped into Di Fuyi, who was walking steadily next to her. He quickly gave her a hand and was concerned about her wellbeing. ¡°Be careful where you walk,¡± he said. ¡°I know.¡± They then summoned their rides, respectively. Di Fuyi took a ride on Baize and Jing Ling Er on the silver dragon. Swiftly, they flew into the air and disappeared from sight. ¡°I never knew that Prince Nianmo was such a gentleman to ady.¡± ¡°The girl is very lucky. It looks like Prince Nianmo really fancies her.¡± ¡°I have heard that Prince Nianmo is only six years old, even though he looks like a grown-up. He is too young to be with a girl right now, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°You know nothing. In fact, Prince Nianmo is the son of the Divine Lord and Great Devil. I know that the Divine Lord turned into an adult at the mere age of one. As we can see, Prince Nianmo is already a grown-up, with the power equivalent to a Golden Immortal. There should not be any problem for him to get married at this age.¡± The wide discussion carried on into the evening. No one was concerned about Gu Xijiu anymore; only the Emperor Immortal cared to give her a few nces. All of a sudden, a dialogue appeared in her head; Gu Xijiu sat there quietly reminiscing. ¡°Baby, you are still a child. You should not be so perverted.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me your baby! If you think that I am a child, why do you keep following me?¡± ¡°I like little girls.¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± The conversation sprung out in her head out of nowhere.She knew very well that it was a dialogue that she once had with Huang Tu. It seems that back then, Huang Tu used to like little girls, too. In fact, a girl¡¯s vivacity and high spirits would certainly charm any men. Di Fuyi was living proof of that as Jing Ling Er was obviously a very lively girl. Did she use to be a lively, charming girl? Gu Xijiu tried to recall her behavior in recent years. Apparently, she was convinced that she was not that sort of happy and active girl. She was a rather cold, arrogant woman who showed no expression on her face. There were seldom times that she would misbehave.Ever since she started her career as an assassin, her naivety was gone for good. She grabbed the cup beside and took a quick sip, without noticing how hot the tea was. Her tongue was burned, so she could not help but cough. A ss of juice was handed to her. ¡°Come. Take of a sip of it.¡± Gu Xijiu epted the ss and took another sip. The water tasted sweet and icy, which made her burnt tongue feel morefortable. ¡°Thank you, your highness,¡± she appreciated his kind gesture. ¡°Mighty Immortal Gu, you are so wee,¡± the Emperor Immortal answered smilingly. ¡°How do you feel now? Is the burn very serious?¡± ¡°It is fine.¡± The burn was nothing to Gu Xijiu. She used a tiny portion of her spiritual power to treat the burned area. Very soon, the burning sensation went away. ¡°Xijiu, what are the ns that you have for your future?¡± The Emperor Immortal was keen to know what Gu Xijiu intended to do. With a smile, he added, ¡°Since you are not that old, would you mind if I called you by your name?¡± Gu Xijiu certainly would not mind it at all. ¡°Your highness, you certainly can. Also, now that I have fulfilled your requests, when will you release General Long?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have set him free. I can safely assume that he is already on his way home. You will see him on your way back.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What about his crime?¡± ¡°He is one of my men, so I surely know that he is not up to anything rebellious. I have exonerated him from the crime.¡± ¡°I see. So, you have used him to lure me here.¡± ¡°I apologize,¡± the Emperor Immortal admitted without hesitating. ¡°Xijiu, I did not know you well before, so I was worried that you might take advantage of Prince Nianmo. Thus, I had to resort to such an uncanny move. Please pardon my mistake. Here, I shall punish myself with three sses of wine to express my apology.¡± The emperor was a straightforward man. Gu Xijiu admired his frankness, so she epted his apology right away. Chapter 2092 - You Look Quite Adorable Like This Chapter 2092: You Look Quite Adorable Like This Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHaving resolved the matter with Long Siye, Gu Xijiu suddenly thought about Yun Yanli. He used to be a man of great talent with a bold vision. Unfortunately, it was not his era. Gu Xijiu took another two sses of wine before announcing her departure. ¡°Xijiu, I would like to discuss some affairs with you, personally. Please proceed to my study room when the Celestial Flower Partyes to an end.¡± Gu Xijiu joked with a tight smile, ¡°Are you trying to set me up?¡± The Emperor Immortal could not hold back his amusement. ¡°I dare not.¡± They continued to chat casually for a while. Soon, Gu Xijiu realized that the emperor was a quick, definite man who was bold enough to do something and ept the consequence of his actions, which was a trait that theymonly shared. She used to treat the Emperor Immortal like a stranger.Now, she realized that she could actually keep him as a friend. His undisguised character exined why the Divine Lord would assist him on his quest to the throne back then. The two had a couple more drinks, and suddenly, the Emperor Immortal looked at her and sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you are so skilled in concealing your emotions and appearance. Actually, you look like someone I know.¡± Hesitantly, Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°Hmm, like who?¡± ¡°The Great Devil, Ning Xuemo, the mother of Nianmo.¡± A sudden realization hit her. Did Nianmo fall for her because of his issues with his mother? Before she could begin to contemte such a possibility, the ground started to shake violently. Gu Xijiu was utterly surprised. It was a massive earthquake! Never had she expected that the ninth heaven would ever encounter such a natural disaster. Moreover, it was a rare earthquake with an exceptionallyrge scale of damage. From a scale of one to ten, the intensity of the earthquake could easily be at ten! Many buildings were ttened. The rosy clouds werepletely disarranged like aplete mess. It felt as though the sky was about to copse. Many of guests could barely stand steadily. The earthquake came without warnings, so the people were caught unprepared. Hectically, the servants crawled on the floor, for they could barely hold themselves together. The guests dispersed in a mess, like falling leaves in a strong breeze. There was something strange about the earthquake; it was as if there was a disruption in the force of gravity. The celestial beings hadpletely lost their ability to fly; they could only run. As the ground was falling apart, it was more convenient to fly. However, they could only run. Gu Xijiu joined them soon enough. On her way, she even used her extraordinary Kung Fu to rescue one or two unfortunate servants who had so carelessly fallen into the cracks. While she was running, a pitch-ck vortex suddenly emerged on the ground. It came without warning, right under her feet! Caught in the turbulence with nowhere to run, the sudden emergence of darkness cloaked her vision as she slowly fell into the whirlpool. The mussel and Lu Wu were running along with her, not too far behind. When they saw the ck vortex, it was already toote for them to warn her. In the blink of an eye, their master had disappeared into the whirlpool. ¡­ ¡°My prince, may I return to my usual form?¡± Jing Ling Er asked for Di Fuyi¡¯s permission, hesitantly. Di Fuyi threw her a look before answering, ¡°You look quite adorable like this.¡± Jing Ling Er scratched her head inplete disapproval. Bai Ze was amazed by the transformation as well. ¡°Flying Serpent, you are truly capable of turning yourself into a beautiful woman. Like I said, your human form is very feminine. You should see the look on their faces the moment younded in the hall.¡± ¡°Speak no more of it!¡± Jing Ling Er responded angrily. Then, she turned to look at Di Fuyi. ¡°My prince, I think the drama has ended.¡± Di Fuyi stared nkly at the distant sky and answered, ¡°Yes, it hase to an end. She was not bothered at all.¡± Bai Ze and Jing Ling Er looked at each other in disappointment. ¡°My prince, should you go back and check out the scene?¡± Bai Ze offered. Di Fuyi let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°It is unnecessary. I shall carry on, with or without her. In fact, I do not wish to see her anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Ze and the Flying Serpent looked at each other nkly. In unison, they then agreed to leave. All of a sudden, they heard loud crashing soundsing from the distance.They looked back, only to realize that numerous buildings had copsed. What happened? Chapter 2093 - : Where Is She? Chapter 2093: Where Is She? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Flying Serpent looked surprised. ¡°Eh? Is that an earthquake?¡± The ninth heaven was simr to the mundane world. asionally, earthquakes happened. However, the damage was not always massive. At most, the buildings would be damaged. It could barely do any harm to the immortals, as they were all capable of flying. Di Fuyi was looking in the direction of the hall. Meanwhile, the Flying Serpent suddenly remembered that its power was tied. Quickly, it handed its hands over to Bai Ze and demanded, ¡°Please disarm the spell!¡± To transform into a youngdy, Bai Ze had to suppress most of the Flying Serpent¡¯s spiritual power. It needed to act like ady whose spiritual power was only at the level a Golden Immortal. Bai Ze had to disarm the seal for the Flying Serpent to return to its original form. After all, it had no intention to keep its current appearance. Unexpectedly, Bai Zepletely ignored its request. nkly, it stared at the direction of the hall as well and murmured, ¡°Something is not right.¡± The Flying Serpent was getting impatient. ¡°Hey, what is wrong? It is merely an earthquake, nothing more. Please disarm the spell.¡± ¡°Normally, an earthquake will affect a fairly wide area. As you can see, we are only dozens of miles away from the center of the quake, but the surrounding clouds remain unaffected,¡± Bai Ze expressed its concerns. ¡°From the scale of the destruction, I can tell that the earthquake must have been a massive one. Why didn¡¯t we feel any of it?¡± The Flying Serpent finally realized. ¡°If that is not an earthquake, what else can it be? Is the ce under attack? It does not seem like it either.¡± Bai Ze had lived long enough to be the most knowledgeable one amongst the Eight Mythological Beasts. ¡°The catastrophe!¡± The catastrophe resembled the effects of an earthquake, but they were not entirely the same. Earthquakes happened from time to time, but the catastrophe was a very rare event; probably once in tens of thousands of years. Not many had lived long enough to witness it. The Divine Lord had once told Bai Ze about the catastrophe. It resembled an earthquake, with a massive destructive force enough to damage anything on the surface. Once trapped, one would lose the ability to fly as well. The only way to escape was to run. No one was safe, even the Mighty Immortals. There were many causes for the catastrophe, ording to the Divine Lord. It would most probably be caused by the betrayal of a heavenly secret, which was supposed to be kept confidential at all times. Di Fuyi had never experienced a catastrophe, but he had read about it from a book given to him by the Divine Lord. He only had a nce on the subject and was not really concerned about it. Bai Ze¡¯s exnation served as a reminder to him. It made him realize that something must have gone wrong. The one who had betrayed the heavenly secret seemed to be Gu Xijiu. Without thinking of his own safety, he quickly sprung into action. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± He told Bai Ze. Bai Ze turned and rushed to the hall at full speed. It was the fastest it had ever traveled. ¡­ The catastrophe did notst long, only about half a minute. However, it was extremely disastrous. Most of the buildings were destroyed. The hall, which was filled with fragrance and celestial sagacity in the air, turned into aplete mess. Cracks randomly crisscrossed the ground. All the immortals were in a fluster. Their hair was in a mess, and their clothes were unkempt and torn. Most of them were injured, some severer than others. When Di Fuyi arrived, the hall was no longer intact. Dust filled the air, blotting out the sky and the sun. Chapter 2094 - Where Is She? (2) Chapter 2094: Where Is She? (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn the dusty gloom, the immortals peered from behind dark smokes. Di Fuyi rushed straight into the mess. Most of the immortals had yet to recover from the fright, so they did not pay any attention to him. Di Fuyi went around the destruction site very quickly. The woman in a fiery red dress was all he was looking for. Gu Xijiu¡¯s exquisite red dress had caught his full attention. She looked so beautiful. He had a hard time trying to keep his eyes away from her. However, he failed to see her anywhere. She was nowhere to be seen. He and Bai Ze searched for her in different directions; they had circled the area twice, but they still could not locate her. Instead, they found the mussel and Lu Wu, running around frantically. The two pets were acting a little strange. There they stood at the cracks, desperately trying to dig into it. Both of their faces were covered in dirt. Carelessly, Lu Wu did not notice that Di Fuyi wasing and bumped straight into him. He took a grasp of its tails, and anxiously asked, ¡°Where is your master?¡± ¡°She is gone! Master is gone!¡± Lu Wu¡¯s skin crept at the scary realization of her disappearance. Its eyes were moist with tears. ¡°What do you mean that she is gone? Exin yourself properly!¡± Lu Wu told him briefly about the incident. As it recalled what had happened, it got even more emotional. ¡°Did your master fall into the cracks?¡± The Flying Serpent approached them from behind and suggested abruptly, ¡°My prince, did she escape using Ground Drilling?¡± ¡°Impossible! Master will never abandon us here!¡± Lu Wu was obviously offended. It stared at the Flying Serpent with angry eyes, which was still in its human form as Jing Ling Er. The more Lu Wu looked at ¡®her,¡¯ the more it disliked ¡®her.¡¯ It wanted so much to scratch ¡®her¡¯ limbs. Di Fuyi did not answer. Instead, he pulled Lu Wu¡¯s tails, hoping that it would guide him. ¡°Take me to where she wasst seen!¡± Lu Wu obliged and took him to the ce where she disappeared. The ce looked ordinary without any cracks at all; it looked as if the earthquake had never happened. ¡°This is the ce. A vortex appeared out of nowhere and pulled master into the whirlpool. We wanted to go along, but the vortex disappeared right before we could rush into it.¡± The mussel finally reunited with them. It rushed forward and saw Di Fuyi, along with the Flying Serpent by his side. ¡°My prince, what are you two lovebirds doing here? Do you have anything to do with my master?¡± Di Fuyipletely ignored it. Instead, he took the time to search the ce. Desperately, he even went underground with Ground Drilling just to make sure she was not there. The Flying Serpent remained quiet for the longest time. Di Fuyi had not allowed it to reveal its identity, so it could only y the role of Jing Ling Er at the moment. It shivered a little when the mussel acknowledged them as lovebirds, but it was not allowed toment anything. The Flying Serpent watched as its master went into a frantic search. His ghastly pallor clearly showed how panic he was. He did not care about any of the mussel¡¯s sarcasm. He probably did not even hear it, for all his attention was caught in the search. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had disappeared. Di Fuyi had dived into all of the cracks but failed to find any trace of hers. No one had seen her, not even the Emperor Immortal. Like every other immortal, the Emperor Immortal was trapped, as he too, lost his ability to fly. He was injured, but it was not serious. He managed to keep himself safe with his Kung Fu. After the catastrophe, he soon gathered the remaining immortals to make a count on the death toll. The damage was very severe. A few servants and two guests slipped into theva, buried deep within the depths of the crack. They were witnessed to be screaming and shouting in pain before their bodies were consumed entirely in the hot, molten rock. The undergroundva in the ninth heaven was not the same as the mundane world. It contained the true fire of Samadhi. The heat was very intense, strong enough to burn off the skin of a Mighty Immortal. ¡°My prince, Miss Gu¡¯s power isparable to the strength of a Great Deity. Even if she had fallen into theva, she would be able to survive. Perhaps, she had already escaped.¡± Chapter 2095 - Where Is She? (3) Chapter 2095: Where Is She? (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Perhaps, she has already escaped to a safer ce. As you know, theva is continuously flowing. Perhaps, she has been brought to another ce by the stream. We have to keep looking,¡± Bai Ze tried to sound hopeful. ¡°That is right. God always blesses the good. I am sure that she will remain unharmed. I will send more men in the search as well,¡± the Emperor Immortal agreed. He quietly observed Jing Ling Er, who had been following Di Fuyi everywhere. Based on his observation, it was clear that the prince seemed to be really in love with Miss Gu. Earlier, he did well to disguise his feelings for her. However, in the current emergency, he finally revealed himself for what he was. His feelings werepletely unmasked. As for Miss Gu, she did not seem to treat himpletely as a child. She must have fallen for him, even though she did not care to admit it, rationally. With these revtions, the Emperor Immortal would love to know how things would turn out for both of them. But where did Miss Gu go? He did not believe that she was gone for good. No one believed so. They thought that she would reappear in no time, but it did not happen. Three days went by. Another five days passed. Soon, two weeks flew by. Then, a month. There was no news. It was as if she had disappeared entirely from the world. Di Fuyi tried to look for everywhere. In a frenzied hurry, he did not sleep or even rest. As time ticked by, he slowly grew less hopeful about her survival. He had looked into many ces and even visited Long Siye. The four Great Guardians had brutally tortured long Siye while he was detained. His injuries were quite severe, making it difficult for him even to leave his bed. Upon hearing about Gu Xijiu¡¯s disappearance, he bore the pain and joined the search as well. He spected, ¡°Has Xijiu gone back to the Lower Bound? After all, her six-month stay in the Upper Bound ising to its expiration.¡± The mussel dismissed his idea, ¡°Impossible! Master will never abandon Lu Wu and I. Also, my master has to ride the Fiery Bird in order to return to the Lower Bound, via the Sky Bridging Tree. It is not possible that the vortex would send her back.¡± Long Siye did notment any further. Bai Ze recalled about the pir at the peak of the ninth heaven, which officially recorded all the names of the people that had achieved a Middle Immortal status and above. Their names would be automatically disyed on the pir. If he or she died, the name would be wiped off automatically as well. Before it could finish exining itself, Di Fuyi was already gone. As soon as it got to the pir, Bai Ze regretted its decision immediately. There were tens of thousands of names on the pir. What frustrated it more was the randomness of the disy. The names would move and switch ces from time to time. Searching for one name in the sea of names was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Furthermore, Bai Ze was not even sure if her name was there, to begin with. Di Fuyi circled the pir while carefully studying every name that shed before his eyes. He only cared about her name. Bai Ze persuaded him, ¡°My prince, failure to find her name does not necessarily mean that she is dead. After all, she is not originally a member of the Saha World. It is possible that her name was never here.¡± After three days of painstaking search, he finally found her name in a very hidden corner. The search finally ended, right before dusk. Chapter 2096 - Where Is She? (4) Chapter 2096: Where Is She? (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBai Ze was deeply relieved by the discovery of her name; they found her name on the pir, proving that she was still alive. Surprisingly, her name was rather dim, almost indistinct from the natural color of the pir. Amongst the golden names that floated by, one would require extremely good eyesight to distinguish her name from the sea of glistening characters. Bai Ze thought that its eyesight was good, but after three days of tireless search, its vision became blurred. Images started to ovep, screwing up its eyes. Although the prince¡¯s Kung Fu was not as good as Bai Ze¡¯s, his eyes were still in good condition. Bai Ze looked at Di Fuyi, who had obviously lost some weight after the frantic search over the past two weeks. ¡°My Prince, it is such a relief to know that Miss Gu is still alive. I think that she must have been brought back to the Lower Bound via the vortex as a punishment for her betrayal of the heavenly secret. It all urred too suddenly, so she could not take the mussel and Lu Wu along.¡± Bai Ze¡¯s suggestion was very logical. The mussel and Lu Wu could not think of any better reason to exin her disappearance. Di Fuyi did not say anything more. His eyes focused only on her name. Bai Ze noticed his tired, bloodshot eyes and was worried. ¡°My prince, you should take a rest to regain your strength. If she really is in the Lower Bound, we will never find her here.¡± Di Fuyi finally sat down. Hey against the pir and closed his eyes. Bai Ze dared not interrupt him. He was really exhausted, and it was time for him to rest. Recently, the young prince had not been very keen on talking. He remained silent most of the time. No one knew what he was really thinking. Bai Ze sighed helplessly, for the affection that the prince had for Miss Gu was far more intense than he had expected. It was worried about the prince. The love that they had was not mutual for there was another man in her heart, a man called Huang Tu. There was no chance that the young prince was the reincarnation of Huang Tu. When he finally advanced to be a Mighty Immortal, her mission would be aplished. What should the young prince do, when Huang Tu is brought back alive? Personally, Bai Ze wished that the prince would let go of the rtionship as soon as possible before plunging into the abyss of unreturned love. Then, the ident happened. ¡­ Di Fuyi was thoroughly exhausted. Since he knew that Gu Xijiu was alive, he could no longer pull himself together to stay awake. Bai Ze knew that it would not befortable for him to sleep like this. It thought about transforming into its original form, in order to carry the young prince back onto the bed for a good, long sleep. As soon as it approached him, Di Fuyi suddenly opened his eyes widely and stared at it. ¡°Master, you should rest a bit more. I shall carry you home now.¡± Di Fuyi took a deep breath before demanding for a ride; however, he did not want to go home. ¡°Take me to the Fiery Bird, the one capable of traveling to the Lower Bound.¡± Bai Ze was surprised by his sudden request. ¡°My Prince, are you thinking of going to the Lower Bound? You must not! The immortals of heaven should never descend to the mortal world. Before the Divine Lord left, he reminded me never to let you leave the Celestial Devil Continent. You cannot leave this ce!¡± Di Fuyi only answered briefly, ¡°The matter is urgent. You should only answer to my call. Take me there now!¡± If she coulde to heaven, there was no way that he could not go down. Bai Ze could not reject the prince¡¯s order. ¡­ The bird that traveled between heaven and the mortal world could be found in the seventh heaven. Di Fuyi found it easily, but his heart sank the moment he saw it. The Fiery Bird did not survive the catastrophe. It was turned into a rock, standing lifelessly in the distance. Chapter 2097 - The Wait Chapter 2097: The Wait Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi circled the Fiery Bird three times just to make sure that it was really dead. He finally gave up, knowing that it would nevere back alive. The mussel was stunned at the sight of the dead, solidified bird. ¡°Without the bird, how is my master going toe back up?¡± The mussel was at the verge of crying. Bai Ze was still hopeful about the situation. ¡°This cannot be the only one. Usually, the birdes in a pair. If there is one at heaven, the other one must be in the mortal world. The one here is dead due to the catastrophe, but the one down there should not be affected. It should still be alive. There is still hope for her toe back.¡± The mussel was relieved but was not entirely satisfied with the answer. ¡°That will take another five months. Once she descends, she has to stay for at least six months in the mortal world,¡± the musselined. Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°Is this bird my only way to the mortal world? I know that the immortals from heaven can descend, right?¡± He was reluctant to wait for another five months. Bai Ze heaved a sigh. ¡°My prince, there are thousands of different worlds. If you intend to descend, you must go through the Rotary tform, but the destination ispletely random, even the Emperor Immortal has no power to fix a destination. What is worse is that when an immortal from heaven descends, his or her spiritual power will be reduced by half. Also, it will take at least a century before he or she is allowed to leave. This is such a great loss. If you wish to arrive at a specific destination in the mortal world, the bird is your only choice.¡± Di Fuyi did not answer. The randomness of the destination frustrated him. Even if he risked everything and took a leap of faith, he could not even be sure that he would end up where she was. If things did not go as nned, he would be stranded in a strange ce for quite a while. Bai Ze continued, ¡°My prince, in my humble opinion, we should wait. Her majestic beings, the mussel and Lu Wu, are both here. She will be eager toe back, surely. It will only be five months; my prince, you only have to endure for another five months.¡± Bai Ze was right. Under the current circumstance, he should wait. Time would pass by very quickly. Within the months of waiting, the hall was rebuilt entirely, filled with an abundance of garden flowers. The buildings were refurbished with carved railings and jade iys. It was hard to imagine that it was once in ruins. Di Fuyi did not merely wait for time to pass. He took the time to travel the continent, along with the mussel and Lu Wu. He never stopped searching for her, but nothing was gained. Lu Wu had a directed audio spell in its possession. It would call her many times a day, but she never picked up. Every attempt ended in disappointment. Her name on the celestial pir was their only reassurance that she was still alive. Di Fuyi did not sleep or eat well for months. He was not even interested in meditating. Bai Ze did its best to convince him, but he barely listened to its earnest advice. Bai Ze was worried, even more so when it thought about Gu Xijiu¡¯s mission. Gu Xijiu¡¯s disappearance had sessfully turned the young prince into a mess.It was worried that Gu Xijiu would return someday, along with her husband. What would its young master do then? Bai Ze did not want to picture the oue. The young prince had fallen head over heels for Miss Gu. Bai Ze was really puzzled. A man like its young master would not usually fall in love so quickly. It seemed like he had been cursed. Determined, Bai Ze took the effort to disappoint him, for once. ¡°My prince, I think you might have overvalued your feelings for Miss Gu. When Huang Tu is brought back to life, she will definitely go with him. Have you ever thought of that, my prince?¡± Meanwhile, Di Fuyi was busy looking for her name on the celestial pir, again Chapter 2098 - The Wait (2) Chapter 2098: The Wait (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi¡¯s mind was upied in search of her name. However, Bai Ze¡¯s advice managed to get his attention. ¡°I have certainly thought about that. Do you really think that Huang Tu can be revived?¡± He answered calmly. Bai Ze disagreed. ¡°Logically speaking, it is impossible. The revival of an immortalized Lord has never happened before. I have studied the matter from many books. Usually, when the Lord immortalizes in the mortal world, they will join heaven directly. The achievements will not be erased. On the contrary, the Lord¡¯s immortalization will fail if they have vited the heavenlyw to a great extent. No achievement will be remembered in the mortal world where they once led, but at least their names will remain. As for Huang Tu, there seems to be nothing left; it was as if he never existed at all. This is the first exception that I have encountered. I wonder what he did that managed to trigger the wrath of God, resulting in such a misery.¡± Di Fuyi did not answer. He had talked about it with the mussel and Lu Wu months before. They told him about their encounter. Gu Xijiu met Huang Tu for the first time when she was only a teenage girl. ording to them, the devoted couple was inseparable. However, they bore no impression about Huang Tu. Huang Tu¡¯s presence had beenpletely wiped away, but some things stayed. For example, he left his spiritual power behind. There was another person¡¯s spiritual power in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body; she must have got the spiritual power from Huang Tu. The figure on the Bone Reflecting Mirror clearly stated that she had a power equivalent of 11,000 years of experience. Someone else must have transferred the spiritual power to her. Di Fuyi made the spection because he knew it was possible. His father had transferred his spiritual power to him before. As a father, the Divine Lord was worried that his son would suffer losses while he was away, so he had to transfer his spiritual power equivalent to 500 years of experience to Di Fuyi before he left. Therefore, he, too, had two different sets of numbers when he stood before the mirror. Obviously, Gu Xijiu was unaware of the existence of someone else¡¯s spiritual power in her body. She must have forgotten about it the same way she forgot about Huang Tu. Di Fuyi had met many masters who ascended from the mortal world. The one with the strongest spiritual power was a Mighty Immortal of level two. However, ording to Gu Xijiu¡¯s strength, she was a Mighty Immortal at level nine, which was an extraordinary achievement. How strong was Huang Tu¡¯s spiritual power? He could have easily been a Great Deity. Huang Tu¡¯s presence in the Celestial Devil Continent would create quite a stir if he ascended. Unfortunately, his existence had beenpletely wiped away. The expunction was soplete. There should be no way that he would be brought back alive. Also, Di Fuyi remained unconvinced that Gu Xijiu was already married to the man. She was, after all, a virgin. To put things into perspective, their rtionship was a matter of her previous life. What happened in the past stayed in the past. He would not mind who she loved before; for all he wanted now was to spend the present with her. Even if Huang Tu were brought back to life, he would not necessarily be the same man as he was before.Di Fuyi was not afraid of a challenge. As long as she was unmarried, he would not give her up. He was confident that what he had to offer would be very much better than a dead man. At the very end, if the oue were still fruitless, at least he would have no regrets, for he had tried his very best. When Di Fuyi noticed Huang Tu¡¯s spiritual power in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, he wanted to walk away from her. Determined, he wanted to make a clean break with Gu Xijiu, in order to fulfill her wish to be with Huang Tu. Chapter 2099 - Reunion Chapter 2099: Reunion Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s disappearance made it clear to him that he was too deeply in love with her to give it all up now. If he could find her, he would never let her go. He was willing to fight for her with all he could. Six months passed, slowly. Early in the morning, Di Fuyi stood waiting at the tform, where Gu Xijiu usuallynded. The mussel and Lu Wu joined him for the wait as well. Di Fuyi wanted to return the majestic beings to her as soon as she emerged. Also, he realized that she would try to escape from him even more if he continued to stress her out with his overwhelming affection. He had to take it slow. First, he would stay by her side as a friend and stop giving her pressure. He would not even mind bing her disciple, as long as he got to stay by her side. He needed to put himself in a favorable position. He was confident that someday, she would finally realize how much he cared for her. Determined, Di Fuyi stood waiting patiently at the tform. From dawn to dusk, then from the night to another light of the day, he continued to wait for her. She did not emerge on the first day. He tried to calm himself down, as the mussel had once told him that the journey would take one whole day. The second day of waiting remained fruitless. He thought that she must have been caught up by some unforeseen circumstance. She surely would arrive anytime soon. The third day and the following days were the same. Unmoving, he stood there, waiting for two weeks straight. Days went by, from sunrise to sunset, from nightfall to another morning again. Di Fuyi spent every minute in anxiety. Sometimes, the long wait would wear him out, making his effort seem hopeless. Many immortals came and went. Many women passed him by each day, but none of them was the person he was looking for. Bai Ze could not bear seeing him in such a difficult situation. It suggested that he should rest, while it would continue the wait while he was away. If there were any news, Bai Ze would inform him immediately. Unsurprisingly, the stubborn prince refused. Silently, he continued to stand on the tform. As if firmly rooted, hey against the pir and refused to leave. Bai Ze¡¯s persuasion was futile. Even if the Eight Mythological Beasts were all here to tell him the same message, he would remain unmoved. Bai Ze was concerned about him. It started to miss the Divine Lord. If he were still here in the continent, he would know what had exactly happened to Gu Xijiu; then the young prince would not have to wait in such desperation. It was such a pity that no one could help him. The waitsted for a month, and Di Fuyi finally decided to call it off. Without the mussel and Lu Wu by his side, he would think that she chose to disappear to keep herself away from him. Otherwise, she might be in the mortal world attending to some matters. However, this time was different. She did not choose to leave; it all happened so suddenly. She would be very eager to see her beloved majestic beings again. Was this the punishment for her betrayal of the heavenly secret? She must be distraught now. She was probably waiting for his help. Di Fuyi could no longer sit around, waiting for her. ¡­ In the ninth heaven, there was a Rotary tform. It was where the immortals would leave the Saha World for their exiles in the mortal world. It was a scary ce. As soon as one leaped from the tform, he or she would hardly be able toe back. Moreover, the Rotary tform was poisoned. Each victim¡¯s spiritual power would be reduced by half. More seriously, his or her memory would be partially erased. The Rotary tform highly resembled the cycle of reincarnation in the underworld. Chapter 2100 - Reunion (2) Chapter 2100: Reunion (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Rotary tform was blood-red, and it hung in midair by countless tiny chains formed by clouds. Beneath the Rotary tform was a stream of tempestuous liquid known as the Celestial River. Rumor has it that one could never turn back after stepping onto the Rotary tform and he or she ought to jump off the tform in a specific period of time. However, no one would know which realm he or she would fall into. If the individual refused to jump, the Rotary tform would turn upside down to push whoever was on the tform into the Celestial River. In fact, the water in the Celestial River could melt anything in the world; hence, nobody could find a tiny piece of bone from there, not to mention anything alive. At the moment, Di Fuyi was standing somewhere nearby with the mussel and Lu Wu by his side with a grief expression. All the celestial cultivators who came here were forced to get onto the Rotary tform. However, it was extremely rare for one toe here willingly like Di Fuyi. Bai Ze tried his best to persuade him by tugging his sleeve. ¡°Your Highness, please do not do this. The probability is so low; you might not be able to find her even if you jump in there! What if shees back after you jump into the river? You will miss each other again!¡± ¡°Your Highness, please wait a little longer! Perhaps, she will return after a few days.¡± ¡°Your Highness, do not be reckless. The Divine Lord had said that you should not leave the continent; otherwise, they would have brought you along when they left.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Bai Ze almost ran out of words to convince his master. He has been telling Di Fuyi the same thing over and over, and it seemed to work a few days ago. However, it did not seem to be effective now! Di Fuyi went to check on the Celestial Identity Pir again yesterday. He realized Gu Xijiu¡¯s name was fading as if it would just disappear anytime soon. She must be trapped somewhere! He must save her regardless of the price he needed to pay! That was the only thought Di Fuyi had now. Di Fuyi had found a tracking spell from an ancient book in his father¡¯s study room. ording to the book, there was a very high chance for someone to find a person when jumping off the Rotary tform if they carried with them a favorite belonging of the one who was missing. The mussel and Lu Wu should be Gu Xijiu¡¯s favoritepanions; hence, Di Fuyi decided to ce a bet by bringing both of them along as he did not want to continue waiting fruitlessly. Since he had made up his mind, he did not want to dy the arrangement any longer. He told Bai Ze to keep Gu Xiju in the Saha World if she returned after he jumped off the Rotary tform; he woulde back after 100 years. ¡°Bai Ze, keep my words in mind.¡± After that, Di Fuyi held the mussel with his left hand and Lu Wu in his right. He was ready to jump off the Rotary tform. Suddenly, the directed audio spell at his waist blinked rapidly. Quickly, he picked up the call and heard Teng She from the other end. ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness! Your parents are back!¡± Di Fuyi was surprised, and Bai Ze was undoubtedly relieved by the news. ¡°Your Highness, the Divine Lord must have a solution. Why don¡¯t we go home first? Let¡¯s go¡­¡± ¡­ The Divine Couple returned home in time; they would not get to see their son anymore if they were a minutete. They have been away for several missions for quite a while; hence, Ning Xuemo could not wait toe home as she missed her Little Nianmo. She suggested to her husband to visit their son since they were going to pass by the continent. They were only halfway done with their missions. Fortunately, her husband seemed to have predicted something and rushed home with Ning Xuemo. They decided to go back to the Fantian Pce first but only found Teng She alone. Chapter 2101 - Reunion (3) Chapter 2101: Reunion (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionTeng She was so happy to see them! It was as if he finally found his savior! He immediately contacted Di Fuyi and reported to the Divine Couple that young master was on the way home. Ning Xuemo was relieved by the report. They have not met for six years, so she was not sure how much the little boy has grown up. After all, the boy still looked around five or six when they left. Every single she missed her son, she always imagined his baby appearance. Ning Xuemo had seen many interesting things while traveling around in many different continents. She always bought whatever toys that she thought kids would love to have and put it in her storage space so that she could give it to her son when she meets him. Ning Xuemo felt really guilty for leaving her son alone in this continent and always wished to do something for him when she had the chance. Suddenly, Teng She cheered from outside! ¡°Young master is back!¡± Ning Xuemo immediately got up and was ready for her son to crash into her embrace. She knew that her boy was cheeky; he would definitely run into her arms when he sees her. She also wished to hug her son. However, she was utterly shocked when she saw him! The one who came in was a very charming teenager with a sky-green robe. He was tall, and his features were amazingly attractive, especially his eyes. The only w was that he looked slightly exhausted as if he had not slept well for a few days. While Ning Xuemo was still wondering who that celestial being was, the teenager greeted, ¡°Father! Mother!¡± ¡°Pakkk!¡± The teacup in Ning Xuemo¡¯s hand dropped to the ground. What?! Shen Jiuli did not speak a word but refilled a cup of tea for his wife and then turned back and said, ¡°Wow, look at you! You have grown up!¡± ¡­ 15 minutester, Ning Xuemo finally epted the fact that her baby boy had be a teenager. She was kind of happy that her son has be a Golden Immortal. What made her feel disappointed was that she was not able to witness his growth. It seems that she would have to keep this feeling for the rest of her life. Subconsciously, she still missed her baby boy. Initially, she wanted to give a big hug to her baby boy; however, he was already a teenager¡­She could not stop looking at her son as she truly felt that he was as charming as his father, but his features did not quite look the same.She almost doubted that someone had camouged her son. Thus, she shifted her gaze to the main entrance from time to time when she talked to her son as she was half-expecting that her Little Nianmo would happily run in and ask her to carry him. Unfortunately, that did not happen. Although they had been separated for six years, the reunion brought happiness to all of them. Shen Jiuli gave Di Fuyi a test, and to his surprise, his son has mastered more than what he could imagine, and his power was beyond his expectation as well. He was delighted with his son¡¯s advancement; hence, he gave two sets of books to his son and imed that it was specially designed for his son to practice based on his physique. Shen Jiuli even prepared a tableful of dishes for him. Di Fuyi tried to help out a little in the kitchen, although that was certainly not his forte. Shen Jiuli was shocked as he realized that his son, who had zero talent in cooking, could finally cook! Di Fuyi was especially good at making fish soup, and it was decent. Di Fuyi was very well-behaved and busy helping Shen Jiuli while he was cooking. Shen Jiuli also enjoyed his son¡¯spany, but he suddenly asked a question when the food was almost ready, ¡°Baby, are you looking for something from me?¡± Chapter 2102 - Provoke His Rascal Son Chapter 2102: Provoke His Rascal Son Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe celestial rabbit meat in Di Fuyi¡¯s hand almost dropped to the floor! His father has never called him a ¡®baby.¡¯ What was wrong with him? Di Fuyi wanted to rub away the goosebumps on his arms. He looked at his father and realized he did not change one bit. The Divine Lord was smiling as he looked at Di Fuyi. His father did not always smile; however, when he did, it meant that he was going to trick his son.The worst oue would be that he would be trapped in a wizardry barrier. That was usually just small matter to Di Fuyi. However, he had limited time to waste now. Therefore, he decided to be frank. ¡°Father, could you help me to locate a person?¡± ¡°Who is that? A man? Or a woman? Married or single?¡± Di Fuyi felt helpless as his father always asked critical questions which often put him in a difficult position. ¡°You know that person, father. The masked woman; she is still a virgin.¡± Shen Jiuli looked at his son with a half-grin. ¡°Oh, I see. I know her; we met a few times before. She is considered as your senior. I was thinking to interact with her more often and see if she could be your mom¡¯s friend¡­¡± Di Fuyi was upset. He quietly ground his teeth and said with a serious tone, ¡°Father, she is only 232 years old, but you are more than 10,000 years old. At most, she is your junior, and we are of the same generation¡­¡± Shen Jiuli frowned with surprise. ¡°Really? She is so young?! Interesting! I cannot believe that she is so powerful at her age; she is indeed a genius! Nianmo, she is much stronger than you in this area, you can probably be a Mightly Immortal when you are at her age based on your current progress.¡± Since Shen Jiuli noticed that an outsider was already more advanced than his son, he decided to provoke his rascal son. Di Fuyi tried harder to endure and decided not to argue with his father. ¡°Indeed, she is smart, and I admire her. Father, could you help me find her, please?¡± ¡°Her whereabouts are always unpredictable. Why are you looking for her all of a sudden? Are your teachers not good enough? Are you looking for another one?¡± Di Fuyi was frustrated. He honestly thought that they could no longer continue the conversation. His father was a fabulous and famous fortune-teller in the Saha World; what he predicted was usually urate. However, Di Fuyi thought that his father¡¯s intelligence was declining after traveling for too long.Otherwise, how would he not know what his son was going through now? Perhaps, Di Fuyi was looking at Shen Jiuli as if he was looking at a retarded man. Shen Jiuli asked as he tapped on Di Fuyi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°My dear son, what are you cursing in your heart again?¡± Di Fuyi did not speak, but there was humiliation in his gaze. After ring at each other for a while, Shen Jiuli could sense a strong auraing from his son.After all, he was no longer the cutie pie he used to know. He has the aura of the master of the heavenlyw now, but he had yet to know it. He sighed and continued, ¡°Fine, what is it then? You can tell me frankly.¡± Di Fuyi stared at his father for a moment and finally decided to briefly tell his father about the story. Certainly, he did not tell him every detail. For example, he skipped the fact that Gu Xijiu liked someone else, and that might be her husband. He mainly told his father about how they met, what they have gone through, and also the heavenly torment¡­ In the end, he looked at his father with a pair of hopeful eyes. ¡°She was brought away by a ck cyclone during the heavenly torment. Do you know where is she now? Could you bring her back?¡± Chapter 2103 - After All, You Have Plenty Of Leisure Time Chapter 2103: After All, You Have Plenty Of Leisure Time Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShen Jiuli sighed. ¡°Shura World.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She has disclosed a heavenly secret. Therefore, Shura World is the punishment she deserves.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face sank. He heard about Shura World before. It was the most impoverished and deserted ce of all worlds outside heaven. This barrennd had nothing to offer. ording to legend, the site was full of ferocious beasts. The humans, monsters, demons, and beasts were all living together, but the humans were the most insignificant race. Most of the time, the people there were enved. Life in Shura World was made difficult by the adverse living conditions. Thus, all the living beings there became extremely savage. The immortals were thoroughly disgusted by the ce. Hence, Di Fuyi had never thought that Gu Xijiu would be sent to such a terrible ce. He finally knew why she could not make it back. He finally understood why the glimpse of her name on the celestial pir became gradually weaker as days went by. Her life in Shura World must be tough. The Heavenly Order was cruel. The rules were so harsh. Shen Jiuli could see that his son was heartbroken about the harshness of the heavenlyws, so he decided to share more with him. ¡°The reason why we had to leave you behind and travel to another continent is that we too, have vited the heavenlyw. We were forced to flee under the pressure of the heavenlyw, so we had no choice but to leave. I vited the heavenlyws a few times before, putting your mother and me in many difficult situations.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Order is so savage,¡± Di Fuyi had to express his frustration. Shen Jiuli threw his son a re but exined calmly, ¡°The heavenlyws are made by the master of heavenlyws. Although thews themselves are dead, the master of heavenlyw is real and alive.¡± Di Fuyi did not know that there was a man behind thew. Hefinally found the convict of all the unfortunate events in his life. ¡°The master of the heavenlyws seems like a God of no mercy.¡± Shen Jiuli could not help but agree, for they share amon hatred for the same enemy. ¡°Indeed, I agree.¡± Both father and son had suffered. For the first time, they found themon topic to vent their frustration. Soon, both of them began to criticize the master of the heavenlyws. Driven by curiosity, Di Fuyi asked, ¡°Father, have you met the master of the heavenlyws?¡± ¡°I certainly have. In fact, we are closely connected.¡± Shen Jiuli was the guardian of the heavenlyw, so he must have seen the master of heavenlyw before. Thus, he was not wrong when he said that they were closely rted. Di Fuyi continued his questions, ¡°Father, you can foresee things. Can you tell if she and I are fated to be together?¡± ¡°If I told you that you two were not meant to be together, would you let her go?¡± Shen Jiuli answered with another question. ¡°Of course not! I will change our fates and connect us together.¡± ¡°If so, why should you bother? Remember, your fate is in your hands,¡± Shen Jiuli hinted. ¡°How do I go to Shura World?¡± He did not forget the most important detail. Hesitantly, Shen Jiuli added, ¡°The ce is of no good at all. The chances are that you will note back again. Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to get her out of there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. She is stranded, even with her immense level of spiritual power. Your lousy presence will not be of any use.¡± Shen Jiuli had to shatter his confidence. ¡°How would I know if I never try?¡± Di Fuyi remained determined. ¡°Try? What if this is a one-way ticket?¡± ¡°Hmm, maybe both of you should try to make another child. After all, you have plenty of leisure time.¡± Shen Jiuli was speechless, for Di Fuyi was ready to abandon them before he was even married to the woman he so desired. However, it would not be long before Di Fuyi realized his true destiny. Chapter 2104 - Did You Miss Me? Chapter 2104: Did You Miss Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShen Jiuli thought that maybe he should start nning for a second child. ¡°Is your bracelet still around?¡± Shen Jiuli asked. ¡°It surely is,¡± Di Fuyi reassured by shing the bracelet before his eyes. He had tried so many ways to get rid of the bracelet before. However, his attitude about the bracelet had recently changed. With care and protection, he had to make sure that the bracelet was not scratched even a little bit. Di Fuyi even demanded to possess the bracelet from the Flying Serpent, the one that was gifted to it by Gu Xijiu. The Flying Serpent treasured its belonging very much, so it was not very happy when Di Fuyi requested for the bracelet, but it was too afraid toin. Shen Jiuli took a careful look at the bracelet and was satisfied, ¡°Very well, then.¡± Shortly after, he handed two dishes to Di Fuyi and demanded, ¡°Serve the dishes. Let us have a reunion dinner. Remember, you have to make your mother happy. I will only be delighted when she is pleased. In the right mood, I might have the idea for your rescue n.¡± His father¡¯s sarcasm always came in a personalized style of his own. Di Fuyi was already used to it. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry,¡± he took the dishes and left swiftly. The reunion dinner was very delightful. Di Fuyi tried many ways to make Ning Xuemough by cracking every joke that he could think of. Finally, she was no longer depressed.Ning Xuemo felt that she should give her son the many toys that she had collected from different ces while she was traveling. After all, the toys were meant for him. Although he looked like an adult, he was only seven years old. Di Fuyi was not embarrassed to ept the gifts. He no longer needed the toys, but his future child might like them. ¡­ On the Rotary tform, Di Fuyi stood alone. Carefully, he studied the channels that circled the tform. There were many pathways, crisscrossing each other meticulously like a spider web. He did not bring the mussel and Lu Wu along. As informed by Shen Jiuli, their level of spiritual power was not enough for them to take the risk. If they insisted, they would not make it out alive. Even worse, they could end up being burned alive by the Fire of Hell within the channel. They might end up being the take-out that Gu Xijiu longed for after being stranded in the desert for so long. Gu Xijiu cherished her majestic beings very much. If they were dead, it would be even more difficult for him to win her heart. Before leaving, he had ordered Bai Ze to take care of the mussel and Lu Wu, so others would not mistreat them. Briskly, Bai Ze agreed. The Divine Lord had other missions to attend to, so they only stopped by in the continent for a day and continued their journey the next day. To keep Ning Xuemo at ease, Di Fuyi chose to conceal the fact that he would be journeying to Shura World. He wanted the best for her, to do what she had to with Shen Jiuli without having to worry about him. Although Shen Jiuli was always sarcastic to his son, he was actually a loving father. He spent the entire evening exining to Di Fuyi about the detailed ways to enter Shura World. Also, he taught him a few Kung Fu techniques and even offered him many magical items just to make sure his beloved son would survive the harsh world out there. With all the help, Di Fuyi stood confidently on the Rotary tform, knowing that he would definitely make it to Shura World and reunite with her. The Rotary tform offered a dazzling disy of many channels. Within the mess, Di Fuyi finally found the grey pathway that he wished for and took an immediate leap. ¡°Xijiu, I aming for you.¡± ¡°We have been apart for so long. Did you miss me?¡± He wondered. However, he suspected that sheprobably thought more about her majestic beings. After the leap, he finally knew howplicated the channel actually was. He was falling at high speed but in a rotating manner. He felt like a meteorite falling through the sky. The temperature was very high as Shen Jiuli mentioned; it was like he was about to be burned alive. Luckily, he came well prepared. Other than the safety enclosure on his body, he also had some magical items around to keep him alive. He was confident that he would make it through the channel. Chapter 2105 - The Conditions Were Savage Chapter 2105: The Conditions Were Savage Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven with the protectiveyer he wore, Di Fuyi could still feel his skin burning. He was hurt, despite being well prepared. Gu Xijiu, on the other hand, was taken into the vortex wholly unprotected. How did she make it through? How was she right now? On the bright side, her Kung Fu was powerful, so she would not have suffered too much; knowing her abilities, she might have even ended up being a prestigious leader of the Shura World. ¡­ There were barren hills and unruly waters everywhere. The ce was, indeed, very deserted.The mountains were dangerously high, with precipitous rocks and cliffs. At the top, only a few trees remained. The water in the valley did note from a fresh and clean source. Instead, the entire river was ck and pungent. On the way to the high mountains and lofty ranges, rocks filled the path. He took a look at his seven-colored bracelet. At a fixed angle, he could probably use the bracelet to sense her presence. Soon, a sh of red shone a path ahead. The bracelet pointed him to a hill. It looked rather ordinary, so it barely caught his attention at first nce. The only visible difference he could spot was the bigger sized rocks at the peak. Di Fuyi was worried. Shen Jiuli had once told him that the bracelet represented his destiny. Yet, somehow it was connected to Gu Xijiu, for she was the one who gave him the bracelet. Di Fuyi had to use his spiritual power to activate the bracelet, so it could show him where she was. However, he had to be careful to apply the correct method to activate it. It was his first time putting the bracelet to good use. Doubtfully, he was not sure if the pointed direction was correct, but at least there was a path for him to journey. Therefore, he decided to give the hill a go. Along the journey, he quickly realized that there was a severe depletion of spiritual aura about the ce.He then kicked a stone in his path and could tell that there was a difference in gravity. The gravitational force was three times heavier than on Earth. Also, he could barely utilize his spiritual power. Every step felt heavier, so he could not walk at a brisk pace like he used to. Flying was not even an option. Even Qing Gong became inconvenient. Hence, he had to climb the hill with his bare feet. After a while, he finally realized why it was named as the Shura World. The conditions were savage. Di Fuyi¡¯s entire path was filled with rocks andferocious Phantom Beasts that camouged as rocks. As soon as he passed them by, they revealed their beastly, terrifying features. They were unusually hideous, and it came as a shock to Di Fuyi the first time he saw them up close. Fortunately, he survived the first attack, all thanks to his agility. Since his sole intention was to search for her, he would hide away from the beasts as much as he could to avoid fighting with them. To his surprise, once the beasts targeted him, they kept following him closely, not letting him escape. After a few miles of fleeing, he managed to assemble arge bunch of beasts behind him. He could no go on this way. With his fingers tightly gripped on the handle of his sword, he was determined to fight them off. It was going to be a tough, bloody fight. These beasts were terrifying, but Di Fuyi¡¯s Kung Fu was still superior. If he could fight them off with his real power, the beasts were easy targets. In a brief moment, a few were already lying lifelessly on the ground. His sword was swift, and every swing was deadly. A lot of blood was shed. Di Fuyithought that his ability to kill a few would serve as a warning to the rest. On the contrary, the remaining beasts fought even more aggressively! Chapter 2106 - I Am Your Fiancé Chapter 2106: I Am Your Fianc¨¦ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere were more than 100 of these savagely fierce beasts before him, each with its own unique skill. The most powerful ones could even appear and disappear mysteriously. Apart from their speed, they also had great strength. Di Fuyi could get himself killed even with the tiniest mistake. Under the siege of all the beasts, the battle became tougher. He had just arrived at this ce, so he was not very used to the gravitational pull and climate. After running for only a short while, he was already panting heavily. Moreover, the fight with the first dozen beasts already wore him out. His face bathed in sweat. ¡°You cannot do it that way! You have to kill their leader. Otherwise, they will keeping!¡± A voice came as a warning from afar. Di Fuyi was caught in a trance by the familiarity of the voice. It sounded just like Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice. He looked up and was immediately stunned. There was a figure standing on a rock, not too far away. Di Fuyi could not tell if the figure was a man or a woman, but he knew that it was Gu Xijiu. Her hair was tied into a very messy bun. Her face was drawn into a colorful palette like a native, with alternating shades of grey and ck. Her features werepletely concealed under the dark greasepaint. Her clothes were basically shreds and tatters. There was a metal sword in her hand. Generally speaking, her entire body was covered in dust and dirt that was almost the same color as the rocks. He was not expecting to see her in a mess. While caught in a daze, a beast almost hit him. Undoubtedly, its ws would have shred through his purple robes at once. He would bepletely naked if scratched. Even worse, the ws would leave a few scars on his flesh. ¡°Watch out!¡± She shouted hoarsely. With a swift turn, she approached him very quickly like a streak of lightning and pulled him across to the side. The ws just missed him. He had no more doubts about the mysterious figure. The silhouette, the voice, and the teleportation all proved her identity. It was really her! After pulling him to safety, she let go of him immediately. He held her hand tightly, to prevent her from slipping away again. Her hand felt as tender as before, but her palm became rather rough. Heavy work had callused her hand. What kind of suffering had she endured for the past six months? ¡°Xijiu, I amte.¡± He greeted her with a smile. Despite looking disheveled, at least she was still alive. It was all that mattered at that moment. Her life was of the utmost importance to him. ¡°What are you talking about? Watch out!¡± Xijiu wanted to let go of his hand, but before she could, she had to pull him away from another iing attack. They teleported and managed to escape from the ws. ¡°How could you be so distracted? I thought that you were a good fighter. Why did you stand so still like a dumb goose? Were you trying to get yourself killed? Look for the leader of the beasts now!¡± Gu Xijiu was rather blunt while Di Fuyi was speechless. The beasts were not happy about their escape. Loudly, they growled and were ready for another wave of attacks. Di Fuyi felt something was not quite right about Gu Xijiu, but there was no time for him to make a detailed observation at the moment. He was determined to kill the leader of the beasts, but which one was the leader? Di Fuyi turned sharply and fixed his eyes on the two massive beasts that were standing not too far away from him. It should be one of them! ¡°All right, wait for me. I will talk to you when I get back,¡± Di Fuyi instructed her to wait. Meanwhile, he cast a spell and covered Gu Xijiu in a protectiveyer. ¡°Stay here and wait for me.¡± Chapter 2107 - I Am Your Fiancé (2) Chapter 2107: I Am Your Fianc¨¦ (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi turned and lunged towards the two massive beasts. Gu Xijiu did not answer him butindulged herself in thefortyer. It felt very soft and cozy. Some beasts surrounded her, but they could not get past the protective barrier. She was very safe within the circle; hence, she put her attention on him instead. Like a tiger in a pack of wolves, he battled in full rage.In high spirits, he swung his sword in the air repeatedly to clear his path towards the massive beasts. Any beasts that stood in his way were ughtered. They were not quite protective of their leaders. Soon enough, he got himself close enough to the beasts that he was aiming for. After a brief fight, the beastsid by his feet, lifeless. Di Fuyi thought that he could finally heave a sigh of relief since, after the death of the leaders, these little ones should retreat anytime. He was worried about Gu Xijiu, so he quickly checked on her. There she was, standing in the circle. Her hands were pressing against the protectiveyer. Intensely, her eyes were focused on him. There was something strange about her expression, however. Her eyes were opened widely while her jaw was dropped, as if in awe. She was staring at something behind him. Abruptly, Di Fuyi turned around, only to see a small, ck beast standing next to the two lifeless bodies. The beast was two times smaller than the massive ones, but the look in its eyes was very stern. Its eyes were purple while its cheeks were bulging in frustration. It let out a high-pitched growl. Di Fuyi¡¯s ears went momentarily deaf, but before he could react, other beasts started tounch their attacks in unison. Di Fuyi finally understood what went wrong. The massive beasts that he had just killed were not the leaders. The leader was the little one. The realization came toote. After noticing how brutal Di Fuyi was, the leader of the beasts decided to hide. It was well hidden amongst the members of the pack, so he could not see it anymore. At this critical moment, more than 100 beasts already surrounded Di Fuyi. The impact was unpleasantly overpowering. Moreover, it was challenging to find the small beast in this huge pack. The fight would be tougher from now on. He took another quick nce at Gu Xijiu and saw her knocking on the protectiveyer, shouting desperately. Although he could not hear her, he could read her lips. She kept saying, ¡°Let me out.¡± He shifted backward immediately. Soon, he was standing by her side. With a few quick swings, he chased away the beasts that surrounded the protective circle before unfolding theyer. ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Xijiu had always been crisp and authoritative. The moment he unfolded theyer, she grabbed his hand and demanded sternly, ¡°Follow me!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes danced with merriment. He softened his voice. ¡°All right; I will follow you.¡± Obediently, he followed her closely. Gu Xijiu gave him a surprised look, for she had never expected that he would be submissive to her authority. However, she did notment about it. All of a sudden, she raised her head and made the same growl. The sound that she produced was almost simr to the guttural sound of the tiny, ck beast. Soon, the ck beast answered her call. It was about fifty meters away from them. Its sound was easily recognizable. Others were hoarse, while the ck beast¡¯s sound was sharper and gentler. The moment it made the sound, Gu Xijiu quickly teleported to where it was located, along with Di Fuyi. They almost ended up on its back. She let go of his hand and said, ¡°Kill it now!¡± ¡°Will do!¡± Swiftly, Di Fuyi swung his sword and aimed it towards the little ck beast. Chapter 2108 - I Am Your Fiancé (3) Chapter 2108: I Am Your Fianc¨¦ (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough it was the leader of its n, its Kung Fu was not particrly powerful. Under Di Fuyi¡¯s strong and powerful attack, it had no chance of escape. Furthermore, the surroundings beasts were unable to react in time to protect it. ¡­ The little ck beast was dead; its body was shed neatly into two perfect halves. Di Fuyi was finally relieved. His wrist was numb after the intense battle, so he took some time to rub it. ¡°I had never expected that the little one was actually the leader. What a horrible ce! Xijiu¡­¡± The moment he saw her, he wished he could just pull her into his arms and give her a tight hug. He needed to feel her presence after being worried for so long. However, he was also worried that his sudden gesture of affection would scare her away. Therefore, he decided to behave and stay by her side as a friend. He needed to take it slow. Now that they were out of danger, he was eager to talk to her. He needed to know how her life had been.Before he could say anything, a noise interrupted him. ¡°Brother Stone!¡± ¡°Brother Stone, what a fruitful day!¡± ¡°Brother Stone!¡± ¡®Brother Stone? What kind of name was that?¡¯ Perplexed, Di Fuyi looked up and saw a few men running anxiously down the hill. These men had their faces painted too, but their clothes were even messier. They ran at great speed. In the blink of an eye, these men were already circling them. Di Fuyi could tell that they were only teenagers from their barely recognizable features. All of them were of age 17 or 18. They seemed like valiant fighters with strong and well-built bodies. Even their skin was nicely tanned. They examined Di Fuyi unscrupulously, as his presence was apparently aplete misfit. ¡°Eh, this man has very fair skin!¡± ¡°His attire is nice!¡± ¡°Yes, his face looks handsome!¡± ¡°It is strange. He looks too weak to possess such extraordinary Kung Fu! How did he manage to kill so many ferocious beasts in an instant?¡± ¡°Brother Stone, who is this man?¡± Di Fuyi was stunned. He turned to observe Gu Xijiu. How did she end up being a man? Gu Xijiu studied him with careful eyes beforementing, ¡°You are not from here, aren¡¯t you? Where did youe from?¡± Di Fuyi froze momentarily in great disbelief. He stared at her intensely. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Do I know you? Who are you?¡± Gu Xijiu sounded uncertain. Di Fuyi studied her expression seriously. She did not look like she was acting. Her eyes were unusually bright, partially due to the contrast with by the dark paint on her face. Apparently, she had lost her memory, so she could no longer recognize him. Di Fuyi remained speechless for quite a while. However, Gu Xijiu was obviously a little impatient by his silence. He then said softly, ¡°Xijiu, you should be able to recognize me. I am your fianc¨¦.¡± It was Gu Xijiu¡¯s turn to be speechless! The men were offended, ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? What do you mean by fianc¨¦? Brother Stone is a man!¡± ¡°That is right! How could a man be engaged to another man? What a joke!¡± ¡°Has this man lost his mind after the battle?¡± Di Fuyi had never felt so astonished in his life. ¡®A man? Had Gu Xijiu be a man?¡¯ He had only touched her hand twice, but the contact was enough assurance. He continued to observe her and realized that she did look very manly in this appearance. Her well-figured body was not the same as before. Even her breasts were very much ttened. Chapter 2109 - : I Am Your Fiancé (4) Chapter 2109: I Am Your Fianc¨¦ (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was unaware of what had happened to Gu Xijiu; he also had no idea how they had mistaken her gender, but he was sure about one thing: she was a woman. Smilingly, he swept his eyes across the men. ¡°A man can, of course, be engaged to another man. Haven¡¯t you heard of homosexuality?¡± The crowd was bewildered. Gu Xijiu gave him a stern look in the eyes before responding coldly, ¡°This is not the ce to talk. Tie Dan, Tie Niu, and Gou Sheng, take the bodies and let us head back.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Stone!¡± The men dispersed to collect the dead bodies on the ground. Stone, Tie Dan, Tie Niu, and Gou Sheng were such down-to-earth names, which Di Fuyi had not heard of in a very long while. He looked at Gu Xijiu and still could not get his eyes away from her t chest. Why did she conceal her gender and act like a man? Did she wrap her breasts with a thick cloth to tten her chest? Had anyone told her that wrapping her chest was bad for her breasts? ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Frowningly, Gu Xijiu could tell that Di Fuyi was thinking about something improper. Di Fuyi moved his eyes upward and fixed his gaze on her face instead. He really wanted to wash the paint off her face. Smilingly, heplimented, ¡°Xijiu, you look just as beautiful!¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to answer. ¡°What a smooth tongue!¡± She had to use sarcasm to hide her delight. ¡°You do not have to keep saying that. I am not Xijiu. I am Stone.¡± ¡°Hmm, Stone.¡± Di Fuyi was still happily smiling. ¡°A name is only a name. You are still a rare, wonderful gem to me, even if you are a just a ¡®Stone.¡¯¡± Gu Xijiu was, once again, speechless. To be frank, she did not like men with a smooth tongue, but Di Fuyi¡¯s flirtation was within her tolerance. In fact, she started to enjoy it. She could not help but observe the man before him. He was very good looking, so much so that she began to fall for him. Somehow, she could feel a sense of familiarity around him. ¡°Let us talk when we get back!¡± She then left swiftly. However, Di Fuyi grabbed her hand all of a sudden. ¡°What are you doing again?¡± She turned around and looked at him. Di Fuyi stayed by her side closely and said, ¡°I am worried that the Phantom Beasts might appear again. I feel safer by your side.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to let her hand go, but he was holding it too tightly. ¡°Your Kung Fu is outstanding. The Phantom Beasts will not be able to do any harm to you,¡± she answered bitterly. ¡°I feel very disgusted to be surrounded by them.¡± Then, Di Fuyi pulled her close and continued, ¡°My Kung Fu is good, and your skill in finding the leader of the beasts is amazing. We are a great match, so it is best to walk together.¡± His palm was warm; when he held her in his hand, she could feel his warmth prating through her skin. His presence gave her heart a throb, an urge to stay in his arms. She did not like this uncontroble feeling, so she let go of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; they will not be back anytime soon. The leader of the beasts will need at least a day to reborn. Without a leader, they will not take the risk to approach us, humans,¡± she reassured. Di Fuyi did not expect that the little beast woulde back alive in such a short time. What kind of ce was this? He looked at the sky again, and the sun hung unsteadily in the sky as if it would fall and disappear any minute. Clouds were afloat in the air. To be specific, there were only dark clouds. The clouds were all greyish like they were filled entirely with dust, reminding him of the fog in the modern days that his mother had once described to him. Chapter 2110 - I Am Your Fiancé (5) Chapter 2110: I Am Your Fianc¨¦ (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe weather was scorching, enough to make Di Fuyi grumpy. The air was so dry; it was hard even very to breathe. Di Fuyi was still unfamiliar with the climate here.He tried to sense the surroundings, only to realize there was no spiritual aura present. As far as he was concerned, every ce would undoubtedly be filled with a certain level of spiritual energy. It was only a matter of intensity, but this ce offered no spiritual aura at all. It was, indeed, a horrible ce. Di Fuyi was disturbed but was not really concerned. With her by his side, everything else was not a problem anymore. While in a daze, a loud growling noise could be heard from afar. It was loud enough to cause the ground to tremor. ¡°We have to leave now! Go!¡± Someone shouted out loud. Everybody else started to move very quickly. Gu Xijiu picked up her speed, only to realize that Di Fuyi was still strolling behind. A plume of ck smoke started to emerge not too far behind him. Soon, the smoke began to form a distorted shape. She swiftly teleported to his side and grabbed his arm. She had to teleport him away from the smoke formation. ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself? Let¡¯s go!¡± He finally recovered from his thoughts and caught up with her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Look behind!¡± Di Fuyi turned around and was astonished by the sight. The rocks behind him started to releaserge plumes of ck smokes. The smoke formed fluffs of strange clouds in ghostly shapes. They spread swiftly in all directions. ¡®What was that?¡¯ Di Fuyi held the handle of his sword tightly. ¡°Touch it, and you are dead! Do not try to fight. Let us go!¡± Gu Xijiu grabbed him and started running together. The young man knew nothing about the world and was overwhelmed with curiosity. Moreover, he was not afraid of death. If another man were involved in the same situation, she would not care less about him. As for the young, curious man before her, she somehow had a sense of affection for him, so she could not simply leave him behind. Di Fuyi took a look at her delicate hand and grabbed it tightly. ¡°All right, I will listen to you.¡± He then started running. Seeing them running hand in hand was a shocking sight to the others. The Brother Stone that they knew of was someone who disliked having anyone in close proximity. Why did Brother Stone take the hand of the stranger so often today? Was there a change of heart? Before the dark fog caught them, Di Fuyi, along with the men, leaped into a hole in the ground, which was well hidden behind a big rock. When everyone was finally hidden, they sealed the entrance again. The cave was long and extended deep into the ground. There were more than ten miles ahead for them to move about. A torch was ignited to light up the cave. As the light flickered, they could finally see the tunnel clearly. The group was finally relieved. As they walked, they delightfully discussed the amount of their harvest from the battle. Di Fuyi was astonished by their amusement with the dead bodies. ¡°Do you eat the bodies?¡± He looked at Gu Xijiu curiously. ¡°They taste good. I will grill the meat and let you have a try.¡± Gu Xijiu sounded as equally delighted as the rest. ¡°Great! I like it when you cook.¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to ask him some questions, but she hesitated, as others were present as well. She lowered her voice and told him some facts, ¡°I have lost all memory. Therefore, I do not know who I really am. The leader of the n has adopted me as his son. Everyone here knows me as Stone. I will show you our n leaderter, but you have to make sure not to say anything stupid, or you could get yourself killed!¡± Chapter 2111 - She Chose To Trust Him Chapter 2111: She Chose To Trust Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi gave her an assuring look and smiled. ¡°All right, I will not say anything stupid.¡± Anyway, Di Fuyi would not usually say anything unnecessary. He would only say what he should. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart throbbed when he smiled at her. She looked up at him, and their eyes met. His eyes were gorgeous, shining in the light. At this very moment, he was staring at her with a warm smile. His thick eyshes curved into two delicate arches. His smile was pleasantly warm, like the beautiful spring breeze. The young man loved to smile, apparently. They had only met for a short while, but she had seen his smile many times. He looked like a man of good character who was well behaved. Although Gu Xijiu had lost her memory, she could still tell if a person had a good personality. Under the young man¡¯s charming smile, she could tell that he was not a simple man; he was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. He seemed easy-going, but he was surely an authoritative man with a strong influence. His smile was beautiful yet deadly. ¡°Who are you?¡± She could not hold back her curiosity any longer. ¡°I am Di Fuyi, your fianc¨¦,¡± Di Fuyi answered properly. ¡°What do you remember about me?¡± He continued to ask. Gu Xijiu could not answer. She could barely remember anything at all, not even her name. Di Fuyi held her hands tightly in his grasp tofort her. ¡°Xijiu, you have lost your memory, so it is normal that you no longer remember me. It does not matter, as long as I still do. In the past six months, I have been searching for you everywhere. Luckily, I have finally found you today.¡± His voice was very calming. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart warmed at the reassurance. She would not trust anyone easily, but she chose to trust him. He was somehow familiar to her. She felt good about the man, intuitively. Even worse, she had the urge of throwing herself at him. Was it real? Was he really her fianc¨¦? The moment she opened her eyes, she was already stranded here in the mountains without any memory, but with a body full of injuries. She almost became a meal in the wilderness. Fortunately, she made full use of her teleportation skill to avoid being killed. While she was trying to escape, she saw that someone was trapped by one of the beasts. Being caught in her own escape n, she did not manage to save the man in time and watched as the beast slowly tore him apart. There was an abundance of beasts in the wild. Driven by intense anxiety, she ran all out in random directions, like what Di Fuyi did. Along her way, she also attracted many beasts behind her. She was fortunate enough to have discovered the entrance to the hidden cave. With a quick swing, the n leader pulled her into the safe haven and kept the beasts away. He saved her life that day. The n leader told her that he was out there to look for his son, Stone, and asked if she had seen anyone on her way. Gu Xijiu told him everything about what she saw. The n leader sat, pondering the loss of his son. Then, he broke into tears and grieved about the death of his one and only son. His son was the hope of the entire n. His death had shattered the hope of everyone else in the n. From his mumbling, Gu Xijiu could roughly put his son¡¯s figure into perspective. The beasts had always haunted the people. There was no way out, making their lives miserable. When Stone was born, a sorcerer once made a fortune telling about his fate, stating that he was born to be the only hope of the whole n. However, as opposed to the prediction, Stone had always been a weak child, with a shy and introverted disposition. He did not like to speak or socialize. When he fought, he would usually end up as the one being severely beaten. As days went by, he slowly became theughing stock of the n. Chapter 2112 - He Wrote Down Her Name, Letter By Letter Chapter 2112: He Wrote Down Her Name, Letter By Letter Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe angrier Stone was, the more reluctant he became to socialize with the vigers. He would stay home most of the time. Most people would treat him as if he was transparent. In the vige where most people were known for being strong and masculine, his presence was quite negligible. The n leader was anxious that his son would never be someone useful. However, he also believed that the sorcerer would not make a false depiction about the future of his son. Thus, he would often force his son to practice Kung Fu while at home. asionally, he would try to push his son to achieve his potential, even if it meant being harsh. In a sudden righteous ardor, his son decided to leave a letter to the n leader, saying that he would prove himself by hunting a ferocious beast personally. Then, he sneaked out alone, not to sess, but his death. Although Stone was not a very significant member of the n, the sorcerer once predicted that he would encounter an odd adventure when he was 18 and proceed to be a great leader who would change everything about the ce. Therefore, the n members were still a little hopeful. Heartbroken, the n leader had never thought that his son¡¯s life would end so tragically, but there was actually a more significant problem about his death. Stone was the sole reason that they struggled to live on under the harsh living conditions, for they were all waiting for that day he became stronger. Once the n found out that Stone was dead, they would definitely be greatly affected by the loss of their only hope. Hence, the n leader was worried about the emotions of the members. A n urred to him. The n leader asked if Gu Xijiu could pretend to be Stone for a while, as their figures were more or less the same. Gu Xijiu hadpletely lost her memory. Also, she was not familiar with the world that she was just sent to. Having nowhere to go, she agreed to the n leader¡¯s request. Luckily, the people there would paint their faces most of the time. Stone had a fine face, which was unlike the majority of the people. Due to his extremely low profile, his face was barely recognizable by most people. Although her memory was lost, she did not lose her ability to disguise herself; she looked almost simr to Stone. For the past six months, no one knew that she was actually in disguise. Certainly, the loss of memory did not take away her character. She would not tolerate the n members¡¯ mistreatment like how Stone used to. Briskly, she gave her bullies a lesson by fighting them off. Later on, she also joined the hunters to pursue the beasts together. There was barely any spiritual power left, but luckily, a third of her internal power remained. In addition to her mysterious teleportation skill, she became an eminent member of the n. Within six months, she managed to change the people¡¯s attitude about Stone. Most of them started to regard her as their leader. Without any memory, she started to adapt and be a whole new person. Di Fuyi¡¯s presence had reminded her that she did not belong there. She did not even know where she truly belonged. She observed how he would hold her hand; it was very natural. ¡°You said that my name is Xijiu, didn¡¯t you? Do I really like to drink?¡± She asked in a low voice. For people who had lost their memory, they were typically insecure. All this while, she had never stopped trying to recall her past, but there was nothing she could remember. ¡°Your name is Gu Xijiu.¡± Di Fuyi took her hand and wrote down her name, letter by letter, on her palm. His long, slender fingers looked well refined, with soft and supple skin. She could barely resist his beautiful hand. With every stroke, she could feel her heart throbbing to his every movement. At this moment, he was leaning close to her. His faint and yet irresistible scent hung in the air. Wildly, her heart thumped. Baffled, his scent gave her a mixed feeling of excitement and grief. Yet, she desperately wanted to pull herself into his embrace. Chapter 2113 - Looking So Beautiful Like A Little Bride Chapter 2113: Looking So Beautiful Like A Little Bride Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe coughed and pulled her hand back. ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough. Can you talk properly without any skin contact?¡± she softly demanded. Di Fuyi smiled with a sense of helplessness. ¡°I was lost in the moment. All right, I will do as you say.¡± Gu Xijiu looked askance at him, as though disbelieving. Was he the same to every girl he met? She felt slightly ufortable, for she did notpletely trust the man. ¡°Brother Stone! Brother Stone!¡± Someone was calling out her name like he had just found something. ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Xijiu teleported to where the man was, leaving Di Fuyi behind. Before she left, she warned, ¡°I will make a thorough investigation of your origins. I am warning you now. It is best if you behave yourself. Otherwise, I will not let you get away easily!¡± Di Fuyi gave her a helpless look in return. How could he possibly misbehave? His sole purpose was to get her out of ce and head back to the world where they once belonged. He observed the men who were full of vigor and vitality. They had no spiritual power at all, only physical strength. It was strange. Shen Jiuli had once told him about the Shura World in general. The people here should be able to cultivate, even to be celestial beings. ording to his dad, the spiritual power here was not as abundant as the Upper Bound but was not entirely scarce. Why didn¡¯t he feel the slightest bit of spiritual power here? Was the entire Shura World the same? Or was it only the valley? ¡­ The streets were covered unevenly with various stones. On the sides, there were low houses made of stones with roofs made of hay. Every house was already upied. The return of Gu Xijiu and her men created quite a stir in the streets. Everyone came to celebrate their rewarding return. When they saw the bodies of the beasts, they epted them happily. The men had their faces painted and their bodies covered in animal skins. Some covered themselves in rough, coarse clothes. Di Fuyi found these people unbelievable. The way Di Fuyi dressed made him stand out as an outsider. His clothes were made of silky satin that flowed gracefully in the wind as he walked. In addition, there was a crown made of white jade, setting off his ck, silky-smooth hair. He appeared refreshed and refined among the hunters, standing out like a distinguished man in amon crowd. He looked extraordinarily charming and attractive. Di Fuyi was smiling all the way until he heard what people were gossiping about him. ¡°Ah, who is that?¡± ¡°Looking so beautiful like a little bride!¡± ¡°He looks a little weak. Look at how fair his skin is!¡± ¡°I heard that Brother Stone found him. He has imed himself as Brother Stone¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be funny. How can Brother Stone, a man who is equally wise and strong, have a fianc¨¦! He looks more like the bride, in my opinion. Look at his sweet little face. Even a girl will not look half as good as he does.¡± Di Fuyi had seen the world long enough to get used to being the center of attention, but it was his first time to be mistreated as a weak man or even a bride. His smile soon disappeared. There were girls in the streets, too. Their skin was tanned and muscr. Their faces were not painted, thus exposing their true texture. Their dresses were made of coarse clothes. Bracelets hung loosely either on their wrists or ankles and jiggled as they walked. These girls were enthusiastic. They rushed forward as soon as they saw Gu Xijiu. ¡°Brother Stone, you are so brave! Look at how many Phantom Beasts you have brought!¡± The first girlplemented with immense adoration. ¡°Brother Stone, this is a bone bracelet that I have just made. It is for you.¡± The second girl looked at Gu Xijiu lovingly. The exchange continued frantically. These girls surrounded Gu Xijiu with infectious enthusiasm and chattered like magpies, thus pushing Di Fuyi to the side. Di Fuyi was speechless, for he finally realized that men were no longer his biggest concern. These women were the one he should be aware of. Chapter 2114 - The Explanation About Their Engagement Chapter 2114: The Exnation About Their Engagement Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was surrounded, so Di Fuyi could no longer fit in the crowd. He did not intend to fight with the women. Casually, he stood aside and hugged his arms as he observed. A man named Tie Dan approached him for a small chat, but before he could touch his shoulder, Di Fuyi had already slid about ten feet away, without even shifting his body. Tie Dan was amazed.He was greatly impressed by Di Fuyi¡¯s speed. Also, he noticed that Di Fuyi did not like to have anyone standing too close to him. Could he actually be a woman? The women here were usually bold and passionate. They were not usually difficult to deal with. They would often wrestle one another. Some women were even stronger than men. If a woman fancies a man, she would confess directly, and if the affection were mutual, they would move into the same house and address themselves as man and wife. The gender roles between men and women were not typically divided. The men and women would always walk together, shoulder to shoulder. Skin contact was not an issue at all to everyone, except Stone. Even the real Stone, who was shy and introverted, and the present Stone, who was frank and authoritative, shared themon behavior. They were not keen on skin contact. It appears that the neer was the same. He seemed even more reluctant than Stone to get in touch with others. ¡°Did youe from the city that only exists in legends? How did you meet Brother Stone?¡± Tie Dan was curious. Di Fuyi frowned and asked him, ¡°Have you never been to the city?¡± Tie Dan answered in a depressed tone, ¡°I certainly have not. Once trapped, the people here can never escape, so we have never seen the city. In fact, even our n leader has never seen it.¡± ¡°Then, how did you know about the existence of such a city?¡± ¡°It is only a legend, passed from generation to generation.¡± Di Fuyi seemed interested. ¡°Tell me more about it.¡± Tie Dan gave him an unimpressed look. ¡°Hey, I was the one who asked you first.¡± ¡°Have a sip.¡± Di Fuyi offered him his leather bag that carried a bottle. Tie Dan epted it and turned the cap to open the bottle. His eyes danced with merriment the moment he found out about the content. ¡°Wine? It smells so nice!¡± He took a sip and waspletely lost in the taste. ¡°It tastes so good! Okay, you must be from the city. The n leader once told us that only people in the city could afford such decent drinks. No, actually Brother Stone knows how to make wine, too, but it does not taste as good as this.¡± Di Fuyi threw Gu Xijiu a look. She was still busily caught in the crowd. After the wine, Tie Dan becamepletely obsessed. Driven by the excitement, he had forgotten about his question for Di Fuyi. Instead, he answered ordingly to every question that Di Fuyi had for him. Soon, Di Fuyi had an idea of how Gu Xijiu lived her life in this ce. Also, he managed to find out more about the n. The vige had not always been here. About a century ago, a group of hunters came to the valley and were trapped, so they started their lives anew here. The mountains were once lively. Among the rocks, there was a forest, full of greens and vitality. Animals set foot in the forest as their habitat. However, ever since the hunters arrived, the trees had disappearedpletely. The animals went extinct, too. Rocks were the only remains. The only being that lingered on was the Phantom Beast. These Phantom Beasts regenerated quickly, so they could not be killed. There were many of them, all equally fierce and savage. Even the greatest hunter could not make it out of the valley alive. Those who tried would usually end up in miserable deaths. Throughout the years, no one had ever escaped. However, the discovery of the cave and its channel gave the hunters a second chance to survive. Chapter 2115 - The Explanation About Their Engagement (2) Chapter 2115: The Exnation About Their Engagement (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHowever, the living conditions in the refuge were very harsh. The typical lifespan of an habitant in the Shura World was 300 years. The hunters used to be masters in cultivation. Many of them had extraordinary spiritual power, but their power slowly depleted throughout the years. Moreover, there was no supply of spiritual power anywhere, so they could not possibly resume their cultivation practices. As a result, most of their lifespan was reduced to only 70 to 80 years. The viges were the second or even third generation of the hunters¡¯ descendant. Most of the elders had already passed away. The n leader was the only elder left in the n. Certainly, the tales of the foreign city lived on. ording to legends, the foreign city possessed spiritual power in theirnd. There were magnificent buildings, gorgeous clothing, and scrumptious food. The closest city from where they were was about a hundred miles or so. However, the journey had be impossible for them to embark on. Tie Dan had also told Di Fuyi many things about Stone. He then turned to look at Gu Xijiu, who was still being surrounded at the moment and let out a smile. The sorcerer¡¯s prediction was not entirely wrong. Stone would emerge as the savior of the vige, but it was not the Stone that they had thought. With Di Fuyi¡¯s help, it would not be difficult to escape from the refuge in the valley. However, he was not sure if the city was really safe. What had happened a century ago and turned this ce into a living hell? Also, what kind of animal was out there, making thundering growls? What was concealed underneath theyers of thick, grey fog? Meanwhile, the bottle of wine Di Fuyi had shared was able to convince Tie Dan that Di Fuyi was a trustworthy friend. Tie Dan was not a keen drinker. He got drunk only after a few sips. After chattering for a while, he gave Di Fuyi a gracious tap on the shoulder before he added, ¡°Brother, you are a capable man and a real friend. I do not know how you and Brother Stone met, but I do know that if you really like him, you should express your feelings boldly. However, there is a problem. Brother Stone prefers women. He will not usuallye into contact with men. If you were a girl, he would definitely fall for your beauty and your strength.¡± Di Fuyi was impressed. ¡°I will express myself boldly, for sure.¡± This time, he would not hold himself back. ¡°That is right. You must be determined. Actually, our vige is not against the idea of homosexuality. No rule has stated that you cannot marry a man.¡± ¡°Hmm, that sounds good. Either way, I will be happy as long as he is by my side. When we are finally together, I will treat you with more drinks.¡± ¡°Brother, you have my support. I will talk about you nicely to himter.¡± Tie Dan was very supportive of Di Fuyi. All of a sudden, their surroundings came intoplete silence. Tie Dan noticed something strange and looked up immediately. A man came into sight. He was obviously intimidated. ¡°The n leader is here!¡± He announced hoarsely. Di Fuyi saw a man standing not too far away from him. He was strong and tall. His strength was fully realized in his gigantic, muscr frame. His face was covered in a full beard and ayer of thick paint, making him look very distinguished. The people were intimidated by his presence. The moment he appeared, the noise in the crowd died away. All of them faced him and greeted courteously. However, Di Fuyi only looked at him with a smile; he did not greet him. Although Di Fuyi had concealed most of his splendor family background, he still possessed the same old temperament, which was intimidating for most people. Chapter 2116 - The Explanation About Their Engagement (3) Chapter 2116: The Exnation About Their Engagement (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Stone, who is this?¡± The n leader consulted Gu Xijiu about the neer. Before Gu Xijiu could answer, Di Fuyi exined himself. ¡°I am her fianc¨¦. You must be the n leader, am I right? We need to talk.¡± The n leader¡¯s eyes shed with uncertainties, and his jaw dropped. The other¡¯s did not know about Gu Xijiu¡¯s real identity, but he was well aware of it. Her fianc¨¦ was here looking for her now. The n leader sighed and agreed. ¡°All right, follow me.¡± ¡­ The n leader¡¯s house was a two-story building made entirely out of stone, like a little castle. To y the role of Stone, Gu Xijiu had to share the house with the n leader. She was staying on the first floor. The ground floor was where the n leader¡¯s room, and the living room were located. The n leader brought them to the living room. Gu Xijiu was already familiar to the surrounding. Di Fuyi, on the other hand, was unimpressed. The house was so simple and crude. The only pieces of furniture in the living room were the stone table and chairs, without any cushion to keep warm. Did Gu Xijiu really spend the past six months in such a shabby ce? It was no wonderher body was getting weaker; thus, exining the instability of her name on the celestial pir. Although the n leader felt a sense of enmity towards Di Fuyi, he still weed him as a guest into his house. He pointed at the chair and asked him to sit. Di Fuyi did not do as told. Instead, he took out two brocade cushions and offered one to Gu Xijiu. As for the n leader, he should continue enjoying the solid-hard chair that his tough body was made to endure. The n leader noticed the luxurious cushion. Then, he fixed his eyes on Di Fuyi and asked him frankly, ¡°Where did youe from? Do you have any proof that you are Stone¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± Di Fuyi showed off the bracelet on his wrist and answered smilingly, ¡°She likes to give away bracelets. This is a token of love that she has given to me.¡± Gu Xijiu remained quiet as she observed the bracelet. Indeed, it gave her a sense of familiarity. The bracelet looked like a high-end item with an extraordinary origin. Was it really a gift from her? Was she once a rich woman? When she arrived in the Shura World, she had nothing else but a dress to cover up her naked body. Hence, she had certainly not expected that she would be so generous in the choice of gift. The n leader looked at the bracelet fixedly. There was a flow of spiritual power within the body of the bracelet. Spiritual power was the element that they mostcked in this world. He reached out his hand and requested, ¡°May I have a look of your bracelet?¡± Di Fuyi pulled his sleeve down to hide it away. Briskly, he rejected. ¡°You may not.¡± The n leader did not give up. ¡°If you do not show me, how are you going to prove that it is a gift from her?¡± ¡°You will not be able to tell even if I show you.¡± The n leader was speechless. ¡°Show me,¡± Gu Xijiu offered. Di Fuyi agreed swiftly. ¡°Sure.¡± He put his wrist on her palm and said, ¡°Have a look.¡± Gu Xijiu was not quitefortable with the idea. Frowningly, she continued, ¡°Take it off and show me instead.¡± Di Fuyi heaved a sigh of helplessness. ¡°Have you forgotten? I cannot take it off once it has been worn.¡± Was that a logical exnation? Gu Xijiu did not believe him, surely. She tried to take the bracelet off his hand but failed miserably. ¡°How is that even possible? How did I put it on for you?¡± Gu Xijiu felt something strange about the bracelet. Di Fuyi hesitated. ¡°Have you really forgotten it all?¡± He gave her a look of disbelief. Chapter 2117 - The Explanation About Their Engagement (4) Chapter 2117: The Exnation About Their Engagement (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe was chagrined at her inability to recall her past. In distress, she pinched her lips into a tight line. Obviously, she had really forgotten it all. Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Back in those days, you carried a box around with the bracelet within it in hopes to find your perfect husband. As told by the myth, it will only secure itself around the man who is destined to be with you. During my birthday, you showed up with the bracelet. It picked me and secured itself on my wrist.¡± The sequence of the events was pretty urate, but what he said was not exactly what had happened. His obscure version of the story had sessful led Gu Xijiu into believing that the bracelet was actually a Love Bracelet. She thought that it worked almost like an embroidered ball that was used to choose a husband. Their engagement seemed to be a result of the random selection. Just at that moment, a few pieces of memory shed by. Gu Xijiu somehow recalled a birthday party. She gave out a gift box, and when the box was opened, a ss dragon emerged. The scenes were in bits and pieces, so she failed to connect the dots. Nevertheless, Gu Xijiu decided to try and rte the events together. ¡°Before the bracelet secured itself on your wrist, was it in the shape of a golden ss dragon?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened in response. ¡°Did you get back your memory?¡± ¡°Just answer me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xijiu was moved. The pieces of memory in her head were real events that had happened before. She could finally remember a bit of her past. She tried to think more deeply from the clues given, but an intense headache stopped her from doing so. The pain was as if someone had put a nail in the back of her head, and the intensity of the pain made her break out in a cold sweat. Her body trembled in pain. ¡°What is it?¡± Concerned, Di Fuyi grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°Do not try to help her recall her memory. Whenever she tries to remember something from the past, she will get a headache. It has been going on like this for a long while.¡± The n leader sighed. Still trembling, Gu Xijiu reached into her pocket and took out a small bamboo bottle. Inside, there was a green pill. She immediately wanted to put it in her mouth but was halted by Di Fuyi. ¡°Give¡­ Give it to me.¡± Gu Xijiu begged him with a trembling voice. Di Fuyi took the pill in his hand. With a sniff, he could tell the function of the pill. ¡°The pill works only as a painkiller. It does more harm than good to your body. You should not take it.¡± With a flick, the pill went straight into the pile of rubbish in the corner. Gu Xijiu was at a loss for words. The refuge was very short of resources. In fact, the western part of the vige was barrennd. The best crops that they could afford were sweet potatoes. There was no source of medicine anywhere. She had to brave her way through dangers in the valley in order to get the painkiller, which almost cost her life. It was a very rare herb, so she would not usually eat it. To her utter surprise, Di Fuyi treated the precious pill as if it was a waste. Before she argued, Di Fuyi took out another bottle of medicine that carried a shimmering purple pill. ¡°Take this.¡± He fed her the pill. The smell of the pill was refreshing. It was the typical kind of scent that every good pill bore. With a sniff, she already knew it was good. She put it straight into her mouth and was ready to scoop some water to swallow the pill. Before she could get up, Di Fuyi immediately offered her another bottle of liquid. ¡°The water is not clean. Come; have this.¡± She did not know how the liquid would taste. However, from the look of the bottle, she could tell that it must be something expensive. The bottle was made of transparent crystal, carrying some clear liquid within. She took a sip and was overwhelmed by the pleasantly sweet taste that lingered on her tongue. Slowly, she drank it all. She could not help but look at Di Fuyi with curious eyes. His robes were thin, hanging loosely over his body. How did he manage to keep so many things within his robes? The space in his sleeves was like a goldmine that offered him anything that he wished for. Chapter 2118 - : Getting Along Chapter 2118: Getting Along Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi¡¯s pill worked well. Very soon, the pain in her head was significantly reduced. It worked so much better than the medicine that she made herself. For the past six months, the pain had been haunting her from time to time. Hence, she would not take the risk to think about her past. However, now, with the help of the pill, she would not mind the risk at all. ¡°It is not hard to create the pill, but the ingredient is umon; it will be quite difficult to find in the Shura World. Don¡¯t worry. I still have plenty for you. You can have as many as you want.¡± Di Fuyi exined as he knew exactly what she was thinking. Gu Xijiu was bewildered. ¡°The pills are yours.¡± ¡°What is the difference between what is yours and mine?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know how to answer. She was still not convinced about the entire situation. ¡°I cannot be sure that you are her fianc¨¦ based inly on the bracelet. After all, it is a one-sided statement. I will not simply believe it!¡± The n leader wrinkled his brows in disbelief. He looked at Di Fuyi like he was a con man who was here to kidnap his beloved daughter. Di Fuyi was not troubled by his denial. ¡°You are not rted to her at all. Why should I be concerned if you choose to believe my words or not?¡± The n leader did not know how to respond. ¡°I do not think that he is entirely trustworthy, too,¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted. Something told her that it was not the truth. ¡°Do you have any other proof?¡± Di Fuyi thought about it for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you remember how you look like without the paint?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. She would remove the pain every night before bed, so she surely remembered. Di Fuyi searched his sleeve and found two scrolls. ¡°Open it.¡± Gu Xijiu did as told and unfolded the scrolls. She was shocked by what she found. There were two drawings. Each drawing had different expressions of a young woman. There were moments of joy, displeasure, rage, and nonchnce. She was the woman of his drawings. It was so lifelike, almost indistinguishable from her real appearance. The woman in the drawings was depicted in many different outfits of ck, pale green, and fiery red. Every outfit was equally mystique and ethereal. The style was almost the same as what Di Fuyi was wearing now. Intuitively, Gu Xijiu took a look at the shredded clothes that she had. There was no style at all, even though the clothes were only her cover-ups. She took a look at the woman in the drawing and touched her own face inparison.Each day, she painted her face with grease paint and worked whether rain or shine. As a result, her skin became quite tanned and rough. There was some e on her face, too. Was she so beautiful before? The drawings had somewhat cleared Gu Xijiu¡¯s doubts about him. The unbelievably handsome man knew who she really was, at least in the past. Also, he was very much in love with her. Otherwise, he would not carry her drawings everywhere. She stroked the woman in the drawing thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Did you draw this?¡± ¡°Of course. Do you think it looks like you?¡± ¡°It does. I did not know that you could draw so well.¡± ¡°There are many things that I can do. You will be surprised by what you can find about me. I am worth more than treasures in a treasure box. You will know more when we get along,¡± Di Fuyi told her. Modesty was clearly not his way. Gu Xijiu was curious about his sleeve. ¡°What else is in there?¡± The sleeve worked like a treasure box to her. Di Fuyi could not hold back his amusement. ¡°You can have what you want.¡± He was very well prepared for his exploration out of heaven. Chapter 2119 - Getting Along (2) Chapter 2119: Getting Along (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu remained unconvinced. ¡°You must be bluffing.¡± Di Fuyi observed her carefully. She used to act like an elder or a senior, especially when she looked at him with those eyes that clearly mistook him as a child. He had rarely seen her looking so innocent like a little girl. It was a shame that her face was still covered in paint. Nevertheless, Di Fuyi¡¯sheart throbbed in excitement. ¡°You will believe me once we get to know each other better.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart started to race. After this revtion, she felt it would be normal for her to spend more time him. In fact, she even began to think of their future together. ¡°Do you have any other proof?¡± Gu Xijiu asked again. Was the drawing not enough? Perplexed, Di Fuyi tried to recall. Then, he approached her closely and whispered into her ear in a hoarse voice. ¡°I know that there is a spot with the shape of a butterfly wing somewhere below your corbone.¡± She had revealed some parts of her body during their treatment for her injury. Although her body was mostly soaked in the water, he could still see the spot clearly when she lifted her arm. Gu Xijiu froze momentarily at the discovery. Flushed with embarrassment, she retreated to avoid getting too close with him. ¡°How dare you!¡± The area below her corbone should be private. He would not have seen it if they were not intimate. Perhaps, the young man was telling the truth. He could really be her fianc¨¦, but how far had their rtionship gone to? Had they had any physical intimacy? Gu Xijiu believed most of his words by now. Relieved, she wanted to find out more about her background. ¡°Did youe all the way to look for me? Where did wee from?¡± ¡®We?¡¯ Di Fuyi liked the term. He noticed the n leader¡¯s fixed stare. Apparently, he was equally perplexed. Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Heaven.¡± Gu Xijiu remained speechless. Utterly shocked, the n leader almost fell from his chair. He had spent some time in the outside world, so he knew that the greatest man with the greatest cultivation out there would not be half as good as what Di Fuyi had achieved. Especially when he managed to carry so many peculiar things with him, those things certainly did not belong here. Moreover, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi looked very different from the people here. Their skin was white and fair. Their facial features were delicate and exquisite. Also, the color of their eyes was pure ck. He had doubts about Gu Xijiu¡¯s background when he first saw her. Now, all his doubts were finally answered. They were from heaven! God must have sent them to the Shura World to get these people out of their misery. The n leader kneeled immediately and pleaded for their help to save the lives of the vigers. Di Fuyi¡¯s face darkened with uncertainty. ¡°With our strength and skills, it is not impossible to bring all of you out of this ce, but a foreign city may not necessarily be safe.¡± The n leader looked unsure. He had the same doubts before but was not keen on finding out at the time. Their hope about the outside world was the only pir of survival. If the world out there was just as chaotic, or worse than what they had here, was there anywhere else they could go? Chapter 2120 - Getting Along (3) Chapter 2120: Getting Along (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi answered slowly, ¡°You should not be depressed about it. The condition of the outside world remains an unknown factor. Our primary goal would be to make it out alive from here. Tell me more about this ce; I will try to figure something out.¡± The n leader would not hide anything from him anymore. He told Di Fuyi everything that he knew. There would only be six hours of daylight each day. For the rest of the day, the sky would be mostly covered in ayer of dark, grey fog. However, if one were toe into contact with the fog, he or she would dissolve and vanish into a pool of blood. The thundering growl was the sign that the fog would approach. Whenever they heard the sound of the animal, they had to return to the cave immediately and seal the entrance with the rock. The valley was about 800 miles wide, and the outskirt of the valley was mostly sealed with ayer of red, thick fog. The fog acted like a barrier that prevented them from crossing the border. Gu Xijiu first discovered the red fog barrier. Those hunters who rushed to the barrier before were unfortunately killed by the Phantom Beasts before they even got close to the edge. Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation skill had saved her life, as the Phantom Beasts could barely touch her. However, she could not prate through the fog barrier. Also, the closer she got to the edge, the more Phantom Beasts were around. She could not stay for too long. ¡°Herst adventure almost cost her life. Even though her teleportation skill could protect her, she was injured. As you know, she is a tough child. Knowing that everyone in the vige had high hopes for her, she did not let anyone know about her injury. She had to treat her own wounds in a slow recovery process. In fact, she had a high fever for a few days in a row. I was so worried that she would never get well, so I wanted to stay by her side to take care of her, but she would not let me. This ce is short of many medical supplies. She could only use the traditional way to reduce her body temperature.¡± The n leader sounded proud and yet guilty. ¡°I admire her. As a woman, she definitely possesses great determination.¡± Concerned, Di Fuyi was not happy about it. ¡°When did it happen?¡± ¡°About two weeks ago. She has just recovered. Today was the first time she went hunting after the recovery. That was where you met each other.¡± Di Fuyi took a deep breath before pulling Gu Xijiu away all of a sudden. ¡°I need to check your injury.¡± Gu Xijiu was obviously surprised by his sudden demand. She refused to go with him. ¡°There is no need for that. I am well now.¡± There were many wounds on her body. Some were quite private, so she did not want to show him. Some were just scars. However, her strength was iparable to his at this moment. Soon, he managed to drag her back to her room. Her room was upstairs. It was scantily furnished with only a few things. There were a stone table, a stone chair, and a stone bed. There was some grass on the bed, covered with anotheryer of coarse cloth, so she would not touch the grass directly every time shey down. The number of greens in the valley was rather scarce, so the grass was not soft and fresh. Instead, it was merely ayer of dried leaves and dried grass. Even with ayer of cloth on top, it would not befortable to sleep in the bed. There was another piece of cloth at the edge of the bed that could be considered as a nket. Di Fuyi was not impressed at all. ¡°Is this what you get after all that you have done for them?¡± A pigsty would be even better than her room. Gu Xijiu was delighted to see his handsome face burning with indignation. ¡°Actually, my room is the best ce in the entire vige. Others do not even have a bed sheet or a nket. They sleep with the dried grass on their beds, or on a pile of hay on the floor,¡± she exined. Speaking of which, she was a little proud of herself. ¡°When I first came, they did not even have clothes.¡± Chapter 2121 - Getting Along (4) Chapter 2121: Getting Along (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Now at least they wrap their waist with some leaves or animal skin. Actually, I was the one who found out that there¡¯s a forest on the west side of the tribe and that the bark could be made into rough clothes after some softening. However, there were quite a number of ferocious beasts in the forest, and it is not easy to collect such bark; hence, not many clothes could be made.¡± No wonder everyone there was underdressed! It was a primitive tribe! Di Fuyi could not believe that she had been staying there for more than a year! Based on Di Fuyi¡¯s appearance and cleanliness, Gu Xijiu felt that someone like Di Fuyi was used to fine service; hence, he definitely would not sit on a dirty bench. Therefore, she opened her nket and said, ¡°Sit here¡­¡± However, before she couldplete her sentence, her eyes widened! All of a sudden, her run-down room lookedpletely different in the blink of an eye. The entire ce was refurbished with new furniture that was made from rosewood; it looked vintage and elegant. A soft futon even covered each chair. Needless to say, it must be veryfortable. Di Fuyi even took out a small bed frame with a thin mattress which perfectly matched the table and chairs in her room. Gu Xijiu looked at him, thinking that her eyes had deceived her. She watched him take out a tea set, clothes, a nket, and many more items from his sleeves. She pursed her lips and walked toward him while staring at his sleeve. ¡°Do you have a magic bag in there?¡± Di Fuyi smiled and lifted his sleeve. He then stretched his arm to her. ¡°Here, check it out.¡± Gu Xijiu did not hesitate to check it. Anyhow he was her fiance; hence, she had nothing to worry about. Her tan little hand had stretched into his sleeve to try to retrieve the ¡®magic bag.¡¯ However, she found nothing but his soft sleeve and smooth skin. Where did he hide the ¡®magic bag¡¯? Gu Xijiu did not want to give up and continued searching. Unfortunately, she did not find anything but the sleeve of his undershirt. Perhaps, it was inside the undershirt? Out of curiosity, Gu Xijiu examined him more closely.She touched his forelimb and then his arm. Initially, Di Fuyi just let her touch anywhere she wanted as he found her very adorable. However, as she continued searching, his gaze darkened as he felt aroused when Gu Xijiu touched his skin. There was a lot of dead skin on her hands at the moment; hence, he was not supposed to feel this way. Nheless, he was undoubtedly aroused. Gu Xijiu was a stubborn person. Certainly, she would not give up until she found the answer! Hence, she continued searching until her hand almost reached his shoulder! What disappointed her was she could not find anything even after searching for such a long time. That was just a sleeve, nothing else. Gu Xijiu finally gave up. However, when she was about to withdraw her hand, Di Fuyi grabbed her wrist and pushed her down. Gu Xijiu stepped back and slumped on the small bed. She was shocked and wanted to get up. Nevertheless, Di Fuyi pressed her down. ¡°Do not move; let me check your wound. Where is it?¡± He was so close to her that they could exchange their breath! Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was racing. ¡°I am fine¡­ It is fine now.¡± ¡°You better tell me where it is; otherwise, I will check it by myself.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s body pressed on hers as he evilly teased her with a gentle yet a dominant tone. Chapter 2122 - Is He Really Her Fiance? Chapter 2122: Is He Really Her Fiance? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu subconsciously blinked her eyes repeatedly. It all felt too strange to her. Furthermore, she usually did not like to have close interaction with men; however, she did not feel irritated by Di Fuyi. Instead, she felt a sense of familiarity and security. In fact, she longed for his embrace. He seemed to be her fiance, for real. Perhaps, they were even very close.Since he was her fiance, Gu Xijiu decided not to be too conservative. She gently cleared her throat and spoke, ¡°Fine, I will show you; you get up first.¡± She was very nervous as he held her down. Her heart was racing, and she could barely breathe! Finally, Di Fuyi got up and let her go. He sat beside the bed and checked her pulse. A momentter, he pulled back his hand and asked, ¡°Are you nervous? Your heart is racing!¡± Gu Xijiu blushed. ¡°I think the weather is too hot.¡± Di Fuyi almostughed and replied with an evil smile, ¡± I see; the weather is really too hot.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was even hotter now. She was embarrassed and shouted, ¡°I do not want you to check my wounds anymore!¡± There was still some paint on her face; however, Di Fuyi could still see that she pursed her lips and that her eyes were wide open.That was his first time seeing her getting angry. Thus, he decided not to tease her anymore. He raised his hand and ced it on her shoulder. ¡°Silly, why would you get angry when I try to please you? Come here, let me check on your wound.¡± Gu Xijiu was somewhat surprised at herself; she knew that she was generally not a hot-tempered person. However, she had no idea why she just wanted to be unreasonable in front of him. Nevertheless, his calmness rubbed off her. Finally, she lied down again. Her injuries were located at her ribs, her thigh, and her abdomen. The wounds were rather big, and she was obviously not ¡®fine¡¯ even though she said so before.The scars were terrible! As she lied on the bed, she felt sofortable, even though Di Fuyi was trying to remove her top and pants to check her wounds. Di Fuyi looked worried when he examined her wounds, ¡°This is what you mean by ¡®fine¡¯? I bet it will leave a permanent scar! You will even feel difort during rainy days.¡± ¡°I am fine; the scar is nothing.¡± Nothing was more important than surviving. ¡°Just because you do not care; it does not mean that I do not care.¡± Di Fuyi replied with an icy tone. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She almost asked, ¡®What do you care about,¡¯ but she chose to keep her thought to herself. Di Fuyi did not continue talking but helped her to apply a cream on her wounds. The cream was cold, but her heart was warm. People who lose their memory always feel insecure and would search for someone to support them. However, Gu Xijiu had no one to help her, and instead, everyone seeks her support here, and she has be their hope to survive. Thus, she tried her best to be strong in front of them. No one cared whether she was tired or if she needed a shoulder to cry on or support her. She did not even dare to speak a word when she was injured. Hence, Di Fuyi¡¯s actions were quite contrary to how she had been treated. He had forcefully entered her life since he came here, treated her injuries, and sought justice for her. That made her feel appreciated and secure. Gu Xijiu obviously felt that this was foreign to her, but it did warm her heart.Her gaze stopped on his face as she watched him get busy with her wounds. He looked so lovely when he was focused on a task. Suddenly, the house went quiet, and some incense came out from the furnace at the corner. Chapter 2123 - I’m Here Now, You Don’t Have To Push Yourself Anymore Chapter 2123: I¡¯m Here Now, You Don¡¯t Have To Push Yourself Anymore Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe house was filled with an aroma that smelled like mint leaves; it could help to calm one¡¯s mind. Gu Xijiu has been busy for the entire day, and she was exhausted; hence, she fell asleep. When she woke up, she was shocked when she opened her eyes! Everything in the house waspletely different. There was a new bed drape on her bed, and her old bed was missing! It had been reced with a vintage double bed. The bed drape was white, and it covered up the entire bed. There was also a white mat on the floor, which was veryfortable. There was a table, chairs, a partition, a tea table, a tree disy, and many more items of decoration in the house. Her gaze stopped at every corner in the house before she realized she was left alone in there. She had no idea where Di Fuyi had gone. Did he decorate all this? He was such a mighty person with great capabilities- excellent Kung Fu, handsome looks, and even a pair of nice hands. Is he really her fiance? Gu Xijiu was still uncertain about the answer. She removed her nket and got off her bed. She found the old patriarch idling nearby. ¡°Patriarch, where is he?¡± Gu Xijiu addressed him as ¡®father¡¯ in front of others, but she called him patriarch when they were alone. ¡°Stone¡­ Hmmm, Miss Xijiu, Mr. Di invited you to Moyou Lake when you are awake.¡± ¡­ Moyou Lake was the only source of water in the tribe; it was connected to other streams outside the tribe. Although it was called a ke,¡¯ it resembled a pond. The left side of theke was higher than the right side, so the people took their drinking water from the higher side and bathed on the other side. Since more than 100 people were living in the tribe, there were some rules when it came to bathing. The females should bathe between 3 pm to 5 pm while the men should bathe between 5 pm to 7 pm. After 7 pm, it was the time for the patriarch and ¡®Stone¡¯ to bathe. Gu Xijiu looked at hourss before she came out; it was the time when the men were supposed to bathe. What was he doing there now? Did he n to bathe together with those men? Suddenly, a scene of Di Fuyi bathing with other men shed across her mind. She immediately shivered as she truly felt that the scene felt so wrong. She could not imagine further. Gu Xijiu rushed over, only to realize it was very quiet at theke and she did not see anyone else present. Howe these people did not bathe today? Were they trying to skip their bath? The people did not have the habit of bathing regrly when Gu Xijiu had just arrived. Usually, they only bathed once or twice a month. The weather was scorching; hence, it was reasonable to smell a stinky scent around people. Since Gu Xijiu had her say in the tribe, the very first thing she did was to force everyone to bathe every day. Eventually, they kept the good habit. But today¡­ She took a stroll around theke and realized no one was there. However, she noticed a white tent behind the rocks at the higher end of theke. She decided to enter the tent to find out more. It was there that she found Di Fuyi sitting in front of the tent. There was a small tea table with some snacks and tea, while his robe was fluttering as he was chilling in there. Gu Xijiu looked at the white tent behind him and then looked at him again. She was wondering how he could live such a luxurious lifestyle wherever he visited. Perhaps, he nned to make this ce his ¡®home.¡¯ Chapter 2124 - I Care, Even Though You Don’t Chapter 2124: I Care, Even Though You Don¡¯t Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°You are awake.¡± Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu joyfully. ¡°You seem to have gotten better,¡± he continued as he pushed some snacks toward her. ¡°Try some.¡± Certainly, Gu Xijiu would not decline such offers. She took one and put it into her mouth. It was soft and tasty, which was perfect for her. For someone like her, who only had very simple food every day, that was considered adelicious delicacy. Moreover, she was already hungry; hence, she ate quite a lot. She had already finished all four tes of snacks when she realized how much she had consumed. Yet, when she lifted her head, she saw him staring at her with a pair of charming eyes. Her heart raced a little. She was curious. ¡°Why are you not eating?¡± ¡°I cannotpete with you.¡± Di Fuyi teased her as he lifted his hand to remove the leftovers at the edge of her mouth and then put it into his mouth. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she found that every single move of his was so natural. She truly found all his actions a little too much to handle! ¡°Does everyone from heaven carry many things with them wherever they go? Is that a treasure bag? Why don¡¯t I have one?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and sighed. ¡°It is not a treasure bag but a storage space. You need to use your spiritual power to form it. You had it previously, but you have lost your power. Hence, you probably cannot ess it for the time being.¡± ¡°So, do you mean to say that I have one and that everything is still there? The only problem is I cannot open it?¡± ¡°Theoretically, you are right.¡± ¡°Could you help me open it, please?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°I cannot.¡± In fact, he tried earlier when he treated her wounds. However, the storage space was tightly closed, and he could not even find a single way to open it. The size of an individual¡¯s storage space was rted to its owner¡¯s spiritual power. Gu Xijiu possessed the spiritual power of a Mighty Immortal when she was in heaven; hence, her storage space must be very spacious and difficult to open. Anyone that possessed a lower spiritual power could not open it. To make matters worse, Di Fuyi only had 20 percent of his spiritual power left. Hence, he couldn¡¯t open it. Gu Xijiu needed at least ten percent of her spiritual power to open her storage space. Therefore, it was not an option for the time being. The negative impact of that ce was that whoever who came in would lose their spiritual power bit by bit. Di Fuyi had no choice but to act swiftly before he loses his power as well. He looked at her face which still covered with paint and asked, ¡°Are you still nning to continue carrying Stone¡¯s name?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°I had no choice before; everyone needed hope, and that was the only way to unite them. The prophet had said that Stone would bring them out when he turs18, but I look like I am turning 19 soon. They will be disappointed if I cannotplete the task.¡± That was the reason she tried to break the wizardry barrier and ended up getting severely injured. She sighed as she yed with the teacup in her hand. ¡°I am bearing everyone¡¯s hope on my shoulders; I cannot copse.¡± She could not even show her weakness. The only thing she could do was continue fighting even though she was exhausted. Di Fuyi filled her teacup with tea and spoke slowly, ¡°I am here now; you do not have to push yourself.¡± It was heartwarming. Gu Xijiu appreciated the benefits ofhaving someone to support you! She could finally heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you have any idea how to break out?¡± ¡°I think so¡­¡± Di Fuyi took out a few more fruits and ced in front of her as he exined his ns. The fruits looked very fresh and tempting. Chapter 2125 - I Knew You Since I Was Young Chapter 2125: I Knew You Since I Was Young Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionInitially, Gu Xijiu only listened to him talk, but eventually, she took the fruits and started eating. She had already finished three fruits when Di Fuyi finished exining his ns. Secretly, Di Fuyi found her hrious but also felt sad for her at the same time. He then took out some minced meat for her. As expected, Gu Xijiu did not hold back! Fortunately, she also provided some suggestions for Di Fuyi throughout their conversation and only ended the topic when both of them confirmed the ns were wless. ording to their ns, Gu Xijiu did not have to continue carrying Stone¡¯s name; hence, she nned to reveal her true appearance after washing her face. Di Fuyi stopped her and added, ¡°It is alright; I have got all the tools ready; check it out in the tent.¡± Indeed, Gu Xijiu found a bathtub and towel in the tent, and the water was warm. Apparently, everything was in his control, and he was well prepared. Gu Xijiu really looked up to him for being so thorough and detailed despite his age. He looked like he was only 17 or 18 years old, but he should be slightly older. Gu Xijiu asked Di Fuyi before he left the tent, ¡°How old are you?¡± Di Fuyi was stunned. It was a difficult question for him to answer because the age gap between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi was one of the problems they encountered in the past. If he answered ¡®seven,¡¯ she would not believe him and might run away with the excuse that she did not want to hurt a child. He turned around with a smile and threw the question back to her. ¡°What doyou think?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with a serious expression and guessed, ¡°I think the immortals in heaven are not young anymore; 200 years and above?¡± Di Fuyi coughed. He did not admit it but did not deny it either. ¡°You have sharp eyes.¡± The answer misled Gu Xijiu to think that she made the right guess. Thus, she asked, ¡°How about me?¡± ¡°233 years old.¡± This time, Di Fuyi said the truth. Gu Xijiu touched her face and could not believe that she was so old! ¡°Do not worry, 200-year-old people are still considered as teenagers in heaven. Di Fuyi tried tofort her. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°When did we know each other?¡± ¡°I knew you since I was a child.¡± ¡°Oh, we are childhood friends?¡± Gu Xijiu got it right. However, she came back with another question, ¡°It does not sound right; I remember that you said this bracelet was given to you by me during your birthday.¡± ¡°You knew me much earlier, but you cuffed me with this bracelet on my birthday.¡± Now she realized that she was the one who admired him first. That was embarrassing. However, she thought that perhaps it was in her nature to be someone who would chase after whatever she wanted. She was generally very proactive anyway. It was normal for her to like him since he was so charming. She truly thought that she had good eyes! She even praised herself in her heart. She added as she nced at him, ¡°Why do you sound pissed off about the bracelet? Are you not happy to be mine?¡± Di Fuyi paused and continued, ¡°Honestly, I was not willing in the first ce. You tricked me, but then¡­¡± ¡°Then you fell for meter on?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes sparkled, proudly. ¡°Yes, Ipletely fell for you. You are the only one I want.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I took a very big risk toe here since you were missing and almost lost my life because of you. So, Xijiu, you must marry me, there is no way for you to escape! You cannot dump me!¡± It was indeed a very sweet confession. Gu Xijiu was showered with romance, and that was the first time she truly felt happy in the past six months. Therefore, she decided to give him her vow. ¡°Do not worry; I will not escape or dump you. No one can take you away from me.¡± She added after looking at the bracelet, ¡°Since I have cuffed you with this bracelet, I will not let you go, you cannot escape even if you tried.¡± Di Fuyi smiled as he nodded. ¡°Do not worry; no one can take me away, and I will never run away.¡± The words lifted any weight of Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulders! Chapter 2126 - He Was Not Impressed Chapter 2126: He Was Not Impressed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe tapped on Di Fuyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, could you excuse yourself and help me to guard the tent.¡± ¡°Sure! Enjoy!¡± Di Fuyi turned around and walked out of the tent. ¡­ Finally, Gu Xijiu removed all her clothes and jumped into the bathtub. The water in the bathtub was warm, and there seemed to be some herbs inside. She could smell a fragrance as she soaked in there and it was certainly veryfortable as the water just covered her shoulders. She had not had such a nice bath for a very long time! She used to worry that her true identity would be exposed; hence, she never removed the wrapper on her chest for six months, and she always bathed with her clothes on. Now, since he has got a bathtub for her and was guarding the perimeter, she could finally enjoy a bath! She looked at her chest and realized it had be tter and smaller. While washing off the paint on her face, she also realized that it was easy to apply the paint but was very difficult to wash it off. To her surprise, she realized that the herbs in the water helped to remove the paint. She just soaked herself in the bathtub for a short while, and all the paints began to fade away and reveal her original skin color. The weather was extremely hot; hence, Gu Xijiu got sunburnt even though she was covered with paint. Before Di Fuyi came here, Gu Xijiu did not care about her outlook. However, he was now just outside so Gu Xijiu wanted to surprise Di Fuyi after washing off the paints. However, her skin tone was darker than she expected. She decided to bathe a little longer and almost scrubbed off ayer of her skin. After making sure that was her skin color had indeed changed, she decided to give up. Di Fuyi had prepared a full set of clothes for her including an inner dress, an outer dress, and many more essories. Each of them was made with high-quality materials and made her look like a fairy when she put them on. Di Fuyi was looking at theke near the tent when Gu Xijiu emerged. He turned around as he heard some movements. He was impressed by her beauty in the light blue dress. She finally got the paint off her face and revealed her beautiful eyes. Although her skin was tan, she looked amazing and special! Gu Xijiu spun in a circle in front of him and asked, ¡°What do you think? Do I look beautiful?¡± In fact, she was confident about her appearance. However, she still wanted to impress him. After all, he was indeed very charming; hence, she might not be good enough for him. Di Fuyi did not speak a word as he fixed his eyes on her. Gu Xijiu began to feel uneasy under his intense gaze. ¡°Do you think I am tan? In fact, I used to be very fair, but I got sunburnt since I came here. It is scorching hot.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her miserably. He was not impressed. Gu Xijiu was bothered and grabbed his cor. Furiously, she asked, ¡°Try to tell me I am ugly, would you?¡± In fact, she looked young and lovely. Di Fuyi grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. He ced his mouth beside her ear and whispered, ¡°I will kill whoever that says that you are not beautiful!¡± Chapter 2127 - Would He Kiss Her? Chapter 2127: Would He Kiss Her? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen these angry words came out from his mouth, Gu Xijiu felt a warmth in her heart.She always had the urge to rush into his arms. Now, when she was really in his embrace, it was as warm as she imagined it would be, which gave her a strong sense of trust. As long as he was there, she would not be afraid of anything. If there were any trouble she got into, he would be able to solve it for her and stay by her side no matter what. The unique fragrance on Di Fuyi¡¯s body seemed to be familiar to her, and she was extremely eager to smell it again. As the scent entered her nostrils, she felt as though she had reimed something she had lost before. She could not help but raise her arm and hug his waist. She could feel that his waist was thin and firm. That was the first time that she took the initiative to hug him. Everything was just natural. Di Fuyi felt that the moment was surreal. He looked at her pretty face in his arms. His heart had experienced massive turbulence, and he could not help but kiss her forehead. ¡°You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. No one can bepared with you.¡± There was a benefit to her amnesia; she would show her true colors. If she liked him, she would like him without much consideration and psychological pressure. She no longer imed herself to be old, either. Di Fuyi could see that she was a little girl inside. But that she was his girl! Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was hot, and she felt satisfied! She too felt that everything was surreal. The night before, she was still worried about meals the next day. She was always concerned about how to break out of this ce. She never expected that after only one day, everything would change by so much. She learned that she came from heaven and had a fianc¨¦ with such powerful skills. She did not trust people easily, so if someone else hade in and said that he was her fianc¨¦, she would probably kick that person away. However, Di Fuyi was an exception. In his arms, she felt an overwhelming sense of joy. She looked up at him, and he was looking at her with eyes full of stars. Would he kiss her lips? Gu Xijiu held her breath as she subconsciously felt that he wanted to kiss her. He slowly bowed his head, and his pinkish lips were getting closer and closer to her face. His warm breath blew on her face, and her heartbeat raced. She subconsciously closed her eyes. His breath was beside her ear. ¡°Xijiu, I want to¡­ eat the barbecue you made. You said you would make a barbecue for me.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless! She opened her eyes and pushed him away. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± She quickly ran away. Di Fuyi remained silent. ¡­ It was a big bonfire. There was a circle of people sitting around the bonfire, and the whole vige was present. There was a variety of magical beasts grilled on the bonfire, and the air was filled with the fragrance of meat. The children ran around by the campfire while the women were busy with the barbecue; the men sat around and chatted with each other. The most natural thing to talk about tonight was Di Fuyi. They spected about his origins and guessed whether he was a woman. Furthermore, the patriarch had kept the men from bathing today. He said two sentences to them, ¡°Do you want to go out early? If you want to, don¡¯t take a shower today, and quickly leave from here!¡± The old patriarch was still very powerful. Although everyone did not understand what had happened, they still followed the instructions to leave the ce. However, everyone guessed in their hearts that it might be that the beautiful neer was going to take a shower. Chapter 2128 - Uncovered Identity Chapter 2128: Uncovered Identity Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis neer was obviously very important and might even be a woman! So naturally, the n leader did not want to let people see this person¡¯s body. Since the crowd had discussed Di Fuyi, they also talked about Stone and their marriage. They gossiped that since the old patriarch personally came out to clear the field for Di Fuyi to take a bath, it was apparent that he acknowledged their marriage. After all, Stone did not deny it either. The men did not feel anything, but some girls were not willing to ept this truth! Stone had won the hearts of these women. Now that they heard that ¡°Stone¡± had a fianc¨¦; naturally, they were unhappy and had an instinctual rejection of Di Fuyi. They even more dissatisfied that Di Fuyi might be Brother Stone¡¯s ¡®wife,¡¯ and they refuted this view. They said that Brother Stone only liked women and did not like men. Although Di Fuyi was handsome, he was still a man! When the debate was getting intense, a gust of wind circled the area. A person appeared in the field out of the air!!! After seeing this person¡¯s face, everyone was stunned for a moment. The person who came was a woman. She was wearing a navy blue shirt, and her face was very pretty and elegant. Her skin was in a healthy wheat color. No other woman in the area could bepared with her. The most important thing was that no one actually recognized her! Tie Dan and Tie Niu were on duty tonight. They quickly stood up and surrounded the woman. ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman¡¯s lips were slightly curved. When Tie Niu and Tie Dan recognized that smile, she had already asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Her voice was clear, and it was familiar to everyone. Every time they went out to hunt, they always listened to this voice. ¡°Pomm!¡± The iron sword in Tie Dan¡¯s hand fell on his own foot! Tie Niu opened his eyes widely like a big egg. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Stone?¡± Everyone was stunned! ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Stone, why are you dressed like a woman? Is it¡­ Is it because that young man said that he is your fiance?¡± A girl in the crowd asked anxiously. ¡°Brother Stone, do you really want to marry that person?! Even if you want to marry him, there is no need for you to be a woman. He can be the woman.¡± Tie Dan clenched his fist as he spoke, and there was a feeling that his vision of his idol was going to be shattered. ¡°I am sorry, everyone. She is not Brother Stone. Stone had sumbed to the fierce beasts six months ago. It has always been Miss Gu who pretended to be him.¡± The voice of the old patriarch could be heard. The crowd was stunned.Everyone turned back and saw the old patriarch and the young man in purple robes walking side by side. ¡­ The old patriarch exined the ins and outs of the matter to everyone. It was too shocking! Countless eyes fell on Gu Xijiu in confusion. They could not believe it. The Brother Stone that they had always respected and worshipped was actually a woman, and she could actually y the role so well! Upon examining her behavior over the past six months, they started to believe it. She never took a bath with the men, was never bare-chested, and she wore clothes even on hot days. Furthermore, even though so many girls confessed to her, she always rejected them. They initially thought that she had a strange temperament, and now they finally realized that she was actually a woman. The men looked at Gu Xijiu with admiration, disbelief, and of course, adoration. It was rare to see a beautiful girl with such high skills and capabilities! Chapter 2129 - Make Her Fiance More Secure! Chapter 2129: Make Her Fiance More Secure! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNeedless to say, the hearts of those girls were broken. The sweetheart they had been obsessed with was a woman like them. Was there anything more disappointing than this? Some girls involuntarily looked into the distance; they hoped that another Brother Stone would appear from afar. Gu Xijiu naturally understood what was going on in everyone¡¯s mind. However, she was still relieved to let this off her chest. She wanted to stop pretending to be someone she was not. The noise from the crowd generally subsided, and gradually, everyone epted her new identity. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to struggle with whether I am a man or a woman. I am still the same person. I will treat everyone the same, and I will try to bring you out of here and back to the city.¡± Her voice was still as calm as before, with the power to stabilize people¡¯s emotion. Thus, the desperate thoughts that the people had of being afraid to be stuck here forever because Stone had died had finally faded. Based on her personality, they knew that she would not leave them alone. Perhaps the prediction was referring to her instead of to the actual son of the n leader.This girl was a miracle! The old patriarch announced the identities of Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi, and that they were immortals who came from heaven! When this news was released, it was just like pouring a scoop of water in a hot oil pan; the crowd almost burst into joy! Initially, people were not very hopeful about whether or not they could get out, but now, they had two immortals from the Upper Bound with them. With the two immortals here, they could definitely get out from here! Many eyes were focused on Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. At first, when they heard that Di Fuyi imed himself as Stone¡¯s fianc¨¦, they thought that it was a joke; but now, they started to believe it! Gu Xijiu pulled Di Fuyi to her side and openly introduced, ¡°He is my fiance from the Upper Bound. He came here, especially to look for me.¡± Di Fuyi did not expect her to acknowledge his identity so openly in front of the people. He felt pleased and shy at the same time. It seemed that Gu Xijiu was convinced by him and treated him as her fianc¨¦. He was somewhat happy but also guilty. If she recovered her memory one day, would she see him as a liar? After she introduced his identity, she also talked about tomorrow¡¯s n. This n was exactly what she and Di Fuyi had discussed at thekeside. After she clearly stated the n, everyone cheered again after a short silence! ording to Gu Xijiu¡¯s n, they might be able to get out of this ghost ce tomorrow! It was finally possible to end this savage life! The girls were finally motivated. A girl began to sing and dance. Later, other girls joined, and even the men entered the dancing crowd. Men and women danced together and formed a joyful scene in unison. Gu Xijiu sat on arge stone and concentrated on the barbecue. She took out all the tools she had to barbecue the meat. She wanted to give him the best. She wanted to show her skills in front of him and make him feel secure! Once the meat was grilled, Gu Xijiu personally delivered it to Di Fuyi. ¡°Come, taste my cooking.¡± Di Fuyi picked up the grilled meat in his hand and looked up at her. Under the moonlight, her eyes were as bright as the moon. He took a bite and praised with his thumbs up, ¡°Very good! You are a skilled chef!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. Her smile was like a plump red cherry blossom that bloomed under the stars. She beamed with pride. Di Fuyi suddenly found that this time, Gu Xijiu seemed to be different from the past. However, he could not think what the difference was. He would soon figure it out. Chapter 2130 - Custom Chapter 2130: Custom Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionTo be honest, the meat of the beast was not delicious. The meat was not tender at all. Although Gu Xijiu¡¯s cooking skill was good, the raw materials she had at her disposal were too inadequate.In the past, Di Fuyi would not even take a bite of meat this poorly prepared, but since she was the one who grilled it, he had no choice.He finished one big piece, and his stomach was so full! However, just as he was done, there was another piece handed over to him. ¡°Is it enough? One more?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He looked up at the meat and also noticed Gu Xijiu¡¯s watery eyes. ¡°Brother Stone, he will not be able to eat it. Why don¡¯t you give it to me? I want to eat¡­¡± Tie Niu had been staring at the piece of meat. He wanted to try the meat grilled by Gu Xijiu for a long time, but she had never prepared it for him before. ¡°Brother Stone, I want a piece too! Your cooking is the best!¡± A muscr girl ran over in excitement. She used to be one of the pursuers of Gu Xijiu. Her name was Chun Cao. She was the head of these unmarried girls. She could bear hardships, fight, and had a strong character. When she wrestled with the men, she would usually win. She had expressed her feelings to Gu Xijiu several times and hinted that she wanted to marry her and have a baby with her. Although she was disappointed when she knew that Brother Stone was a woman, the respect she had toward Brother Stone remained unchanged. Hence, she turned from her pursuer to a big fan. She used to give a lot of things to Gu Xijiu, such as clothes, shoes, handmade iron tools, and even the bedsheets that she wove herself.Therefore, Gu Xijiu had a good rtionship with her. Since she was asking her for the meat, she handed it to her without a second thought. Chun Cao smiled happily; she bowed her body and kissed Gu Xijiu on her face. ¡°Brother Stone is the best!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Chun Cao had always been looking for a chance to kiss her, but she had never seeded. Gu Xijiu thought that after she had revealed her true identity, Chun Cao would not want to kiss her again; hence, this action was truly unexpected. Di Fuyi handsome¡¯s face went ck. He did not expect that even after his fianc¨¦ revealed her identity as a woman, that she would still attract other women! With a wave of his sleeves, he had already pulled Gu Xijiu into his arms. He took out a white handkerchief and wiped her face. Gu Xijiu did not struggle and just sat in his arms. After he finished wiping her face, she put both of her hands around his neck and chuckled by his ear. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± She breathed heavily around his ears, and it made Di Fuyi aroused. He kissed her cheek. ¡°Well, you should not let other people kiss you again in the future, not even women!¡± ¡°It will depend on your performance.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. She liked his arrogant look. Her man had to be brave and bold. Something was strange to her, though. Why did he not kiss her lips since the beginning? Once the men and women here fell in love with each other, they would not only kiss each other but also hold hands. They would even take the opportunity to find dark ces to have sex. Since they were already engaged, it was quite normal for them to have sex. So, why did he not dare to kiss her? Were the traditions up in heaven rather conservative? Or was he conservative? Or was he put off by her dark skin? There were several questions in her mind. On the other hand, Di Fuyi¡¯s heart and mind were in turbulence. Gu Xijiu was so enthusiastic and passionate, and he had never seen this side of her before.If he had no scruples in his heart, he would have kissed her from the start! He nced at Chun Cao, who was still holding the meat given to her by Gu Xijiu. He was upset and said, ¡°I still want to eat meat!¡± Chapter 2131 - Custom (2) Chapter 2131: Custom (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAt this moment, Gu Xijiu was in a very good mood. ¡°Okay, I will grill another for you.¡± She snuggled out from his arms and went to get meat. Chun Cao pondered for a moment and then followed after her. She picked up a slice of strip-shaped meat and ced it on Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Stone, give this to him.¡± Gu Xijiu saw the meat and was stunned for a moment. She recognized it. It was the penis of the beast! There was an unwritten rule here that if a girl likes a man, she will grill the penis of the beast for him. If he picked it up, it indicated that he epted the girl¡¯s courtship and could have intimacy at night. Gu Xijiu lived here for half a year and naturally knew this rule, but should she grill this for him? After all, she only knew him for one day. Chun Cao saw her hesitation and could not help butugh. She whispered in her ear, ¡°Brother Stone, your fiance is so soft and tender like a girl. Are you afraid that he is not strong enough to pleasure you? Why not give it a try? You can make your decision about marrying him after tonight.¡± The men here had a very good physique, which also included the functionality in that aspect. If they could not please their woman, the female could annul the marriage and abandoned their partner. There was no code that a woman could not be married twice here. If a couple could get along well, they would naturally stay together. Otherwise, they would just split. It was quite simr to modern society nowadays. As Gu Xijiu has no other memories outside the life she had lived here for half a year, she naturally followed the rules here, and her mind was rtively open. Hence, eventually, shewent to grill the beast¡¯s penis. Of course, she did not want to test if Di Fuyi was good in that aspect, but she wanted to see what he felt about her.She somehow felt that she had had an intimate rtionship with him, but she could not remember it. Di Fuyi had not paid attention to what Gu Xijiu grilled for him. He was chatting with the old patriarch about the next steps to ensure that nothing was missed. After talking with him for a while, the old patriarch admired him even more. This young man was indeed an immortal from the Upper Bound. He was very detailed and arranged everything in an orderly manner. Every aspect was taken care of very well. When they were discussing, Gu Xijiu came over and handed him a lump of sausage-like meat. ¡°There you go. Do you eat this?¡± Di Fuyi would never reject the food grilled by her, even though he was very full now. As long as she cooked it, he wanted to eat it, so he took the meat from her. ¡°Of course.¡± While looking at her, he took a bite of the meat.This meat was very chewy, and it tasted different from the barbecued meat he just ate. However, he did not think much about it. The fierce beasts that were hunted this time were all quite different. Hence, the meat of different species would naturally not be the same. In a brief period, he had consumed half of what Gu Xijiu had given to him. He looked up and praised her. However, all of a sudden, he noticed that the people around him looked at him with aplicated expression. Even the old patriarch looked at him strangely. What happened? What was wrong? He looked at the meat in his hand and looked at Gu Xijiu. He also found that she was strangely staring at him. His fair cheeks then seemed to have a faint blush. ¡°Congrattions! Congrattions!¡± ¡°Brother Stone, congrattions!¡± ¡°No, it is Miss Gu! Congrattions!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Those girls hade forward to congratte Gu Xijiu, while those unmarried men looked at the Di Fuyi in envy. Since knowing that Gu Xijiu was a woman, many men had been attracted to her Chapter 2132 - Custom (3) Chapter 2132: Custom (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUnfortunately for those men, Gu Xijiu only had her fianc¨¦ in her eyes. She had directly given him the symbolic item to seal their intimacy. The only way the men could have a chance is if the outsider failed to please her in bed. Although this young man had a very high level of skill, he was neither sturdy nor wide in the waist. He looked like bamboo, so perhaps he really could not satisfy her.When they thought of this, several men carefully observed Di Fuyi¡¯s lower body.Unfortunately, a ratherrge robe covered his lower body. Hence, they could not see anything at all. These men usually only wrapped a piece of skin around their lower bodies and often took a shower together. It could be said that the men often knew the size of each other¡¯s penises. As for Di Fuyi, they had never seen him take off his robes before! Di Fuyi naturally noticed that something was going on, but after all, he did not understand the customs here, and it was inevitable that he was confused. Gu Xijiu sat down beside him, resting her head on his shoulder. ¡°You only need to take a few mouthfuls. You don¡¯t have to finish it.¡± This thing was very aphrodisiac; even the men who ate just two or three mouthfuls would already be ready. Those who were stronger would eat half. Besides, there was an unwritten saying here. If a person ate two or three mouthfuls, it proved that the man couldst for two or three-quarters of an hour. If a person ate half, it showed that he could continue for half a night. If he ate it all, he couldst the whole night! Of course, Di Fuyi did not understand all these rules, but when her soft body leaned on him, his heart was in slight turbulence. He finished the remaining meat in a few mouthfuls and smiled. ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave any uneaten.¡± The men in the crowd were stunned! Even the women were speechless! The ce went into a strange silence.What happened to these people? The only thing he did was eat a strip of meat. These people looked at him like they were looking at a hero. The old patriarch then suddenly stood up. ¡°Okay, well, everyone should dismiss now. I will arrange the formation tomorrow morning.¡± All the peopleughed and said, ¡°You are right!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s dismiss!¡± ¡°Brother Stone, don¡¯t forget to wake up tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Di, please stay rxed. You won¡¯t be fat even if you eat one more mouthful. Don¡¯t try too hard.¡± Everyone talked andughed and went away. In the blink of an eye, only the two of them were left on the big field.Di Fuyi was still very confused. Could anyone tell him what happened? He looked at Gu Xijiu at his side, and Gu Xijiu looked up at him. Gu Xijiu then tipped toed and kissed his cheek. ¡°Where do we go to rest?¡± Di Fuyi was stunned. He originally wanted to return to his own tent to sleep and let Gu Xijiu return to her private room. However, he suddenly recalled that she had lived in the damaged building as the son of the patriarch. Now that she had revealed her true identity, she had nothing to do with the old patriarch. Naturally, she could not go back to the damaged building to sleep. Nheless, it waste now, and they still had to wake up early. It did not make sense for him to build a home for her now.After thinking about it, he held her hand and walked away. ¡°Come with me.¡± Di Fuyi set up a tent on the grass by theke. His tent was no ordinary tent. It could be expanded, and he could even control the temperature inside ording to the weather. It was veryfortable to sleep in it. He lived very cautiously and was obsessed with cleanliness. He was not used to using other people¡¯s things either. Therefore,no matter where he went, he would carry everything he needed with him. Chapter 2133 - Custom (4) Chapter 2133: Custom (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince there was a storage space on his body, no matter how many things he carried, he was not too burdened. He returned to his tent with Gu Xijiu and saw that the bathtub she had previously bathed in had disappeared. There was another arrangement in the tent underneath a snowy long furry carpet on top of an antique bed. Di Fuyi always pampered himself, so even if he was living alone, the bed he carried with him was arge bed that was good enough for two people to roll on it. The white bed had a curtain with andscape painting on it. There was a small table beside the bed, and on top of the table, there was a colorful mshell. Inside the shell was a bright pearl that lighted up the bed area. Most of the people here used torches or homemade oilmps to provide them with light at night. However, due to the scarcity of resources, every stone house was usually dark and dim. People could barely even see. Gu Xijiu was the first to see such a bright pearl, and that was her first time sinceing to thisnd. She could not help but stare into it for a while. Her initial attention was on the pearl, and then she shifted her focus to the mshell. She felt very familiar with it as if she had raised a mussel as a pet. Di Fuyi then entered the tent. Gu Xijiu looked up and wanted to say something to Di Fuyi but found him on another bed! The two beds were simr in style, but the drape was different. The curtain of the second bed was light blue, with a row of flying cranes in the sky. The mattresses of the two beds were very soft and veryfortable. Di Fuyi turned to ask her, ¡°Xijiu, which bed do you want to sleep on?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned by his question. She walked to the other bed and touched the mattress, then she turned and asked him, ¡°Are we sleeping separately?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s heart jumped! Did she want to sleep with him? Was it not inappropriate? After all, both of them only reunited for a day, and she had lost all her memories. He did not want to take advantage of her while she had lost her memory. He would want to win her heart in the right way. Moreover, it was very likely that she would regain her memory sooner orter. If he married her and got her body, once she recovers, she would definitely break up with him and despise him.It was more appropriate for him to win her love. This was Di Fuyi¡¯s intention, and also the main reason why he dared not kiss her. He worried that he was not able to control himself if things got intense. He looked at Gu Xijiu¡¯s watery eyes and smiled. ¡°We should sleep separately. You can sleep on the light blue bed. The bedding inside matches your style.¡± While he was talking, he wore his sleeping robe and went up on the white bed. He even closed the curtain, which prevented him from being able to see Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was standing by the bed and staring at the white curtain. She had mixed feelings about the situation. After pondering for a moment, she sat opposite him on the bed and asked him very directly, ¡°Have we not had sex before?¡± Di Fuyi was slightly stunned. ¡°Of course not.¡± He had the intention but did not have the courage. In the past, she only treated him as a kid, and he was not even allowed to be too close to her. Gu Xijiu did not speak any further. She took off her robe and went onto her own bed. Di Fuyi could faintly see her figure. After he saw her lying down, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Why do you ask so?¡± Chapter 2134 - Eavesdropping Chapter 2134: Eavesdropping Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu spoke very softly and said, ¡°You have risked so much toe and find me. I believe we must be very in love. Should a loving couple not stay together?¡± Di Fuyi choked. ¡°Xijiu, we will be together eventually. The customs in heaven are different from here.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly stopped. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Forget about it.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to talk about this topic anymore. Humph! She gave him a chance, but he did not grab it. He should not me her in the future. In fact, she did not particrly want to have sex with him tonight, but she wanted to make sure that Di Fuyi was loyal to her. It made her extremely happy but also insecure to have such a perfect fianc¨¦ in this dangerous ce. Thew of survival here was to hold on your things firmly. Gu Xijiu did not expect him to be such a gentleman. It seemed that he never had the thought of taking advantage of her. Were the people from the Upper Bound really this good? ¡°Do people in the Upper Bound have to wait until they get married to be together?¡± Gu Xijiu continued to ask. At this moment, the mshell had been closed, and the tent was dark. Was it really good for man and woman to stay in the quiet night to discuss this topic? Di Fuyi felt a little bit warm. He took a breath to calm himself. He responded softly, ¡°Almost true.¡± In fact, the people in the Upper Bound were not that conservative. Men and women could be together as long as they were engaged. In fact, many immortals got married only after they got pregnant. However, Di Fuyi did not want to say it out at the moment so that she would not overthink. Unfortunately for Di Fuyi, Gu Xijiu was not easily fooled. ¡°Almost true? Are you suggesting that most people only have sex after they get married, but there are a minority of people that break this rule?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He did not want to lie to her, so he would not deny it. He vaguely exined, ¡°I am sleepy. If you have any questions, let¡¯s discuss it tomorrow.¡± He closed his eyes and had to control his breathing. Perhaps it because Gu Xijiu had brought up topics that made him ufortable. He felt that his surroundings were getting warmer by the minute. Gu Xijiu listened to his breathing and bit her lips into a thin line. Was he trying to keep something from her? Was he unhappy with her dark skin? How did she evene down to this ce? ¡°How did I get to this lowernd?¡± She was curious about this matter. Fortunately, this topic was not that confidential, so Di Fuyi gave her a general exnation of her participation in the Fairy Flower Festival arranged by the Emperor Immortal. He also exined about how they encountered the earthquake. Of course, he omitted all information about Ling Er, who he had brought over just to make her jealous. Gu Xijiu listened quietly until Di Fuyi finished exining. After that, she asked, ¡°You said that I used to have very high spiritual power? How about you? Also, since several people were missing from the festival, are they also here in this ce?¡± Gu Xijiu seemed to always be on top of everything. Di Fuyi hesitated but still answered her, ¡°Your skill is really high. You are one of the best in the Upper Bound. There are also some missing immortals; however, I am not too sure where did they fall into.¡± In fact, the other people were not missing but were swallowed by theva. Their corpses could not even be found. It turned out that she used to be so powerful! Gu Xijiu stretched out her arm and looked at her hand. It was hard to imagine that this hand used to be able to change the sky. All of a sudden, a thought came to her mind. ¡°Since my skill is so high, do I have a high status in Upper Bound?¡± ¡°Well, the Emperor Immortal respects you a lot!¡± Chapter 2135 - Eavesdropping (2) Chapter 2135: Eavesdropping (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter she heard this sentence, Gu Xijiu was rather pleased. ¡°Since my status is so high, the Emperor Immortal should be very anxious when I went missing. Right?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. In fact, the Emperor Immortal was not very anxious. Even though he sent people to look for her, it was purely because of Di Fuyi.After all, Gu Xijiu was a stranger in the Upper Bound. She was solitary and not subject to anyone¡¯s jurisdiction. In fact, the Emperor Immortal had quite the headache due to her presence in the Upper Bound. Given the option, he would probably prefer not to bump into her so frequently. Nheless, Di Fuyi did not want to offend her. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he is very anxious.¡± Gu Xijiu bit her thin lips. ¡°Am I the top talent in the Upper Bound?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised by his answer. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi was feeling even warmer than before; his forehead was covered in sweat. He was somewhat puzzled by the feeling. Although the weather here was scorching, with his cultivation, he never sweated this much even when he was fighting outside. What happened this time? Was the weather here hotter at night than during the day? He was wearing a robe on his body, which was his usual sleeping attire. As it was getting a bit too hot, Di Fuyi gradually grew frustrated. He untied the cor of his gown and opened it slightly. Besides, the bed was covered by a curtain, so she could not see him. Nevertheless, the situation was quite peculiar to Di Fuyi. After all, his tent had the function of controlling the internal temperature ording to the weather. Was the function broken? He did not have a thermometer and could not detect the temperature outside from his bed. He could only calmly adjust himself to resist the heat and the dryness. However, nothing seemed to have worked, and he finally found that something was wrong. The blood flow in his body was elerated! A stream of hot air surged in the blood vessels in his body, and it was continually moving. It was concentrated in the lower abdomen, and then the vital part started to swell. It was the first time Di Fuyi had this feeling. Although he tried to be calm, his heart was pounding in his chest, as if there was an evil fire in his body that was eager to escape. Di Fuyi usually had no response to such things because he was so young. Besides, his daily task was to practice. When he went out for any assignment, he would generally just do his assigned task. It was only when he had physical contact with Gu Xijiu that he started to have mild desires, but they were all manageable. This time, however, was different. Di Fuyi wondered if he was poisoned.He was a physician himself so he could easily detect if he had been poisoned. In this poor ce, Di Fuyi did not think there was any poison that could actually affect him.Moreover, the people here did not have any reason to poison him. So how could he exin his growing difort? His senses were amplifiedpared to the average person, so his hearing was quite sensitive. It seemed even more sensitive this time. He could hear Gu Xijiu¡¯s shallow breathing and could even smell the unique fragrance from her body. At first, when he smelled the fragrance from her body, he always felt calm; but now, he was burning up, and his organ was swelling up too. His breathing was abnormal as well, and he suddenly had the urge to rush to the opposite bed to hug the girl sleeping on it! Besides, he was sure that if he wanted her, she would not refuse.However, he did not want to take advantage of her. He did not want her to hate him after she gets back her memory.His father taught him that if he really liked someone, he must respect that person. He should not do something that he would regret just because of a short-term impulse. Chapter 2136 - Eavesdropping (3) Chapter 2136: Eavesdropping (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi¡¯s body started to sweat profusely while his heart pounded away.His brain quickly shed through what he had consumed today, and suddenly, he remembered the particr meat strip that had caught the attention of the crowd. It looked like a meat strip but did not really taste like it. At that time, he did not have any doubts because he understood that Gu Xijiu would not harm him. However, he was now suspicious of the meat strip. What the hell was it? The expressions of those people were a bit strange at the time.Those words that were mentioned when they left were also confusing. Did the strip of meat represent something? Di Fuyi was not naive. When he thought of this incident, he suddenly understood. Was that thing a¡­ a penis? Did it belong to one of the beasts?The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his assumption was right. His handsome face turned pale! He had not eaten this before in his entire life, and he never expected her to give him this food. The effect of this aphrodisiac was really obvious. It wasparable to the legendary deer blood! Di Fuyi took a deep breath as he knew that the effect of this kind of thing could not be eliminated by meditation. There was only one way for him now- a cold bath! Thank goodness there was a bigke outside the tent. At this time, there would not be anyone there. Hence, Di Fuyi quickly got out of his bed and promptly got out of the tent. However, all of a sudden, he froze momentarily. Many men and women were standing outside his tent. These people naturally came to eavesdrop on the situation. They wanted to hear how the night would be like between Brother Stone and the young man. The people here were open. Most of the men here felt that, when they had sex, the louder the woman screamed, the more heroic the man was.It was something to be proud of, so they would not suppress themselves. When a man and woman were having sex, the movements were hardly subtle. Some of the women even screamed until half of the vige could hear them. Those damaged stone houses were not very soundproof! However, Di Fuyi¡¯s tent was soundproof. Even if it was turned upside down, no one could hear anything from the outside. Therefore, the more people could not hear, the closer they approached the tent. Slowly they came close to the entrance of the tent and almost put their ears on the door to listen. They naturally did not expect Di Fuyi toe out all of a sudden after consuming so much eat, so they were not able to react in time, and both of the parties bumped into each other. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Di Fuyi squinted his eyes. He was unhappy. Currently, his aura was intense and almost made the surrounding temperature drop by a few degrees. The vigers were naturally embarrassed. Some tried tough as they thought of an excuse. ¡°We¡­ We are here¡­ Here to take a shower.¡± ¡°Yes, we are here to take a shower.¡± To prove that they were not lying, they turned around and jumped into theke. After they jumped into theke, they realized that they had not taken off their clothes! Chun Cao was one of them. She was bold. She looked at Di Fuyi and said, ¡°Mr. Di should be very busy for the whole night. Howe you have emerged in less than half an hour?¡± Di Fuyi was shocked. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°You have eaten the entire penis of a beast, which means you canst for the whole night with Brother Stone¡­ Now it seems that Mr. Di could notst through the night. By the way, it seems like both of you have no movement at all. Did both of you actually¡­¡± Chun Cao went straight to the point, and all eyes stared at Di Fuyi. Thedy asked, ¡°Can you actually do it?¡± Chapter 2137 - Eavesdropping (4) Chapter 2137: Eavesdropping (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was stunned! Before he could say anything, the door opened behind him, and Gu Xijiu came out. ¡°Chun Cao, he is an outsider, so he does not understand these things. Please don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± Chun Cao seemed to understand something. ¡°So he does not know anything? He seems like an adult already, how can he not know anything about this? Even a kid between 14 to 15 would understand this¡­¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°I meant that he doesn¡¯t understand the customs here, not that he doesn¡¯t understand that ¡®thing¡¯¡­ Well, let¡¯s go; you all have to get out from here tomorrow. You need to keep your strength, don¡¯t eavesdrop here¡­ ¡± Chun Cao did not want to disobey her, so she turned and left. However, before she went, she still muttered a few words, ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand the customs here, but the effect of the penis is so powerful, how could he not respond? Maybe his penis can¡¯t really function¡­ Brother Stone, you can¡¯t marry this man. In fact, Brother Tie Niu is good; he likes you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was dumbfounded. She patted on Chun Cao¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go; I know what to do.¡± Chun Cao left with the other girls. As for the men, naturally, they would not really stay so long in thiske. After jumping into theke, they swam to the other side and left. The surroundings finally returned to its usual night tranquility. Only the wind could be heard blowing across theke. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Were you intending to take a cold bath? You can go now¡­¡± She stopped before she could finish the sentence as Di Fuyi was looking at her with his dazzling eyes. There seemed to be a vortex whirling in his pupils. It was almost as if he was staring into her soul.She was inexplicably flustered and took a step back. ¡°You¡­ You should go and take your bath¡­¡± Before she could not finish her sentence, her wrist had been grabbed by Di Fuyi. His palm was so hot that Gu Xijiu was shocked! He slowly said, ¡°Xijiu, do you really want to get me?¡± His voice was maic and carried an air of dominance. It made Gu Xijiu very nervous. However, she did not want to conceal her thoughts. She bravely looked up at him. ¡°You are my fiance, aren¡¯t you?¡± Di Fuyi bit his lips and asked, ¡°Do you love me?¡± Love? The situation turned very awkward as Gu Xijiu did not grasp the concept of ¡®love.¡¯ Once the men and women had a good impression of each other, they could essentially hook up. She paused to think about the answer and finally replied, ¡°I think I like you.¡± She was certainly not disgusted by him. But did that necessarily mean that she liked him? Furthermore, she did not feel this way toward other men here. ¡°What do you like about me?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at his sparkling eyes after hearing this question. Did he want her to praise him? ¡°You¡¯re handsome, have a good set of skills, and you are good to me. Also, you are my fiance.¡± Di Fuyi was disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. Weren¡¯t these enough? ¡°What if I¡¯m not your fianc¨¦?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows. This was an exciting topic. If he were not her fianc¨¦, she would naturally not to be so close to him! She was not a flirty girl! The fingers that Di Fuyi held on her wrist were getting tighter, ¡°Answer me; if I am not your fianc¨¦, would you still want to be with me?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Gu Xijiu blurted. Di Fuyi fingers went stiff. ¡°Do you not like me?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°I really like you¡­ but this is only because you are my fianc¨¦. If you are not, then you and I have only known each other for one day. Even if I like you, how much could it be?¡± Chapter 2138 - Eavesdropping (5) Chapter 2138: Eavesdropping (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi¡¯s eyes went dark, but he knew that Gu Xijiu was right. Because of her condition, she technically had only known him for a day. Even if she liked him, how much could it be? Did she love him as much as he did? He could do anything for her, but would she do the same? He took a breath and looked into her eyes. ¡°Xijiu, although you have lived here for half a year, you do not belong to her. You belong in heaven. In that world, men and women would only be together when they really love each other and have an intimate rtionship. The reason why I refuse to touch you is that I don¡¯t want you to regret itter¡­¡± Di Fuyi had to cautiously restrain himself from pulling her into his embrace and kissing her.After all, Gu Xijiu was smart enough. She was sensitive enough to smell the unusual atmosphere. ¡°In our world, is it only when men and women are in love that they can get engaged? Are we in love in heaven?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent, but his eyes could not conceal the truth. He did not want to lie to her, but he did not know how to answer this question¡­ Perhaps his short silence made her suspicious. ¡°Why are you not answering me? Don¡¯t you love me in heaven? Are you here just because of the Emperor Immortal?¡± ¡°No, I like you! I like you no matter where you go. My presence here has nothing to do with the Emperor Immortal.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved. This was enough for her! As long as he really loved her, it did not matter whether she loved him or not¡­ She believed that after they get along with each other for some time, she would fall in love with him again. After all, she liked him very much now, and she was pleased knowing that he was her fianc¨¦. She suddenly plunged into his arms, hugged his waist, and looked up at his face. She kissed his chin. ¡°Fuyi, it¡¯s enough. I like you¡­¡± With her soft body in his arms, it would naturally make any man get excited. However, Di Fuyi was now in a state of having a burning desire. In his mind, thest string of his rationale was in jeopardy. ¡°I am afraid. I am afraid¡­ I am afraid that one day you will regret it and that you will hate me¡­¡± ¡°I will never regret the decision!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were glittering while she stared at him. ¡°Unless you really don¡¯t want me?¡± How could he not want her?! He wanted her so badly! Before Di Fuyi decided what to do, Gu Xijiu suddenly put her hands around his arms. She pulled his head lower and kissed his lips; she had been thinking about doing so for a long time. His lips were pink in color, and the curvature was very beautiful. When she knew that he was her fianc¨¦, she had noticed his lips and wanted to know how did it felt to kiss it.After all, she had been acting like a man for half a year. She must be finding it tiring to continue doing so. Meanwhile, a man would also usually grab what they want, which is what Gu Xijiu intended to do at this time. Di Fuyi¡¯s arms and lips were hot. When she ced her lips on his, he was a little stiff. Although Gu Xijiu was generally very brave and daring, she had lost her memory. She never really saw the process of having sex here but had only seen people kiss. Gu Xijiu¡¯s small mouth attached to his lips, and she used her lips to lick his lips.This was what she saw when she took a nce at people kissing. Now, finally, she had someone for her to try this physical gesture of affection with. His lips seemed rather roughpared with hers. When she rubbed them a few times, she felt that her lips were a little bit flustered. Although her heartbeat had elerated, and she was excited, the overall feeling was not as good as what she expected. Chapter 2139 - He Wanted Her So Badly Chapter 2139: He Wanted Her So Badly Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter the advances made by Gu Xijiu, she felt that the gesture was enough to convey her affection. With gging interest, she wanted to let go and take a step back. Nheless, before she could retreat, he hugged her waist tightly and pulled her back into his embrace. In the blink of an eye, he was already carrying her in his arms. ¡°Your kisses do not count. Let me teach you the proper way,¡± Di Fuyi said hoarsely. Soon, they were already back in the tent. Swiftly, he put her down on the bed. While she was still caught in a dazzle, he already found her lips and was kissing her passionately. It was a very intense feeling, which was different from the way Gu Xijiu had nted soft kisses on his cheeks earlier. He kissed her with contact between their tongues and swirled his tongue in her mouth while asionally biting her lips. With passionate kisses, both their hearts pumped with excitement. Gu Xijiu did not know what to think. She had basically lost her ability to think clearly and could only feel the blood rushing in her body. He held her down on the bed, having their bodies separated only by mere pieces of clothing. It was the most primitive form of attraction, but it was enough to make Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart race. Her cheeks were flushing crimson red. For the first time, she truly felt the difference between the physical structures of a man and a woman. Her body went weak with every passionate kiss, and she finally understood how a deep-kiss should be. It was, indeed, fascinating. She could hardly breathe, beingpletely absorbed in his kisses. She could feel her blood racing, with her heart afire. Deep down, she knew she liked the way he kissed her. Joy filled her heart to the fullest, and she was starting to be obsessed with it. She returned his kisses with passion, too. Yearning for more, she could not contain her desire any longer. It was as though she had just reunited with her long lost love after a long period of being separated. Driven by her suppressed desire, she now only wanted to have their bodies brought into one. She wanted him inside her body, so he would never disappear or ever leave her again. Their bodies were leaning close together. She could obviously feel his physical changes. He panted heavily while his eyes filled with immense passion. He could barely contain his burning desire for her anymore. After a while, his loose clothes were now wide open. Her palms were directly on the surface of his burning chest. Her body temperature rose, too, along with the heating from his bare chest. ¡°Xijiu.¡± He stopped his passionate kissing and called out her name. There were uncertainties in his eyes, and it seemed like he was trying to pull himself away. ¡°I¡­ I do not wish for you to hate me, someday,¡± he said, unsure if it was meant for her or himself. Gu Xijiu hadpletely lost her senses at the time. Her logical reasoning broke down, and she did not answer him. Instead, she pulled her clothes wide open and made their bodies touch. With her arms around his neck, she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am very happy. I want you. I am the one who needs you. Unless you really cannot do it.¡± Her hot breaths finally put Di Fuyi¡¯s mind at ease. He wanted her so badly and was ready to risk everything. Even at the end of the world, he would still make love to her. He hugged her tightly and said in return, ¡°I will show you how good I really am.¡± ¡­ The temperature continued to rise in the tent. They continued to undress, piece by piece. When their bodies finally came into one, Gu Xijiu responded with a quiet moan. ¡°Is it painful?¡± Di Fuyi stopped moving. Chapter 2140 - : It Could Not Be Faked Chapter 2140: It Could Not Be Faked Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionCaught in a daze, Gu Xijiu felt that what they were doing now was very familiar. It was as if she had been through the same thing before. She could still feel the pain. After all, his physical body was different from that of an ordinary man. Nevertheless, the pain was nothing to someone like her, who had spent her lifetime fighting beasts. Hence, the pain was bearable. She was only overwhelmed by the sense of familiarity. She pulled him closer and asked, ¡°Have we ever done this before?¡± Di Fuyi frowned, for he was not expecting her sudden question. He actually thought that she was in pain. ¡°Silly, you are still a virgin. Your body clearly tells that you are not experienced,¡± he answered in clear disbelief. He could already tell that she was still a virgin, but Gu Xijiu kept suspecting that she had a husband. The discovery of her hymen proved her virginity well. It could not be faked. His mother had once told him about the surgery to reconstruct the hymen, which only existed in the modern world where she came from. However, Gu Xijiu was not the kind of woman who would go for the surgery to restore the hymen if she had slept with the one she truly loved. In this case, she and Huang Tu must be unmarried. Perhaps, Huang Tu was not her husband and only a lover. Di Fuyi was very relieved at the realization. The guilt in his heart was thus greatly reduced. At this stage, nothing else mattered anymore, not even his guilt. With his arms tightly ced around her, he felt as though he had acquired the most precious treasure ever to exist. He stared lovingly at her crimson cheeks and nted a passionate kiss on her lips. ¡°Xijiu, I will never give up on you, under any circumstance, even when you feel like killing me someday.¡± Their bodies finally joined into one, casting their ovepped shadows in a wavy motion on the side of the tent. Every moment was like a recreation. Every instant felt like a new beginning. It waste at night, but in their tent, it was as though the beginning of spring. Their love filled the air. Once started, they could never go back. Without any concern, they let go of any constraints and unleashed their most intimate desires. They gave their all, and there was no way back. With their fingers interlocked, they clung tightly to each other. ¡­ Surely, Di Fuyi did not make her stay up the entire night. Firstly, it was only her first time, so she was not able to endure too many intimate times in a row. Only after two hours, she started to ask him to stop. If they really made love for the entire night, her body would be numb the entire next day. Secondly, they had to guide the people out of the ce tomorrow. Hence, they had to reserve their strength for the escape. When the sexual effect of the special ¡®sausage¡¯ finally faded, Di Fuyi agreed to let Gu Xijiu sleep in his arms. She had been begging for him to stop for a while now. Without any spiritual power, Gu Xijiu became easily exhausted. She closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep, almost instantaneously. Nothing could ever wake her up. Before she slept, she held his hand tightly with their fingers crossed. ¡°From now on, you are mine. You are not allowed to leave,¡± she murmured. Finally, she slept with relief. There was a smile on her adorable face, even when she was asleep. For a very long while, Di Fuyi was unable to fall asleep. He watched nkly at her face while she slept. Finally, the affection was mutual. Chapter 2141 - Could He Be The Reincarnation Of Huang Tu? Chapter 2141: Could He Be The Reincarnation Of Huang Tu? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi did not expect things to escte so quickly. Was this affection considered mutual? What if Gu Xijiu regained her memory? Would she me him for taking her advantage of her while she was unable to think and defend for herself? Would she consider him as a wicked man and cut ties with him? He knew that what he did was not appropriate, even a little mean and dirty, but he really could not contain his feelings for her anymore. He closed his eyes and nted a swift kiss on her eyshes. Utterly confused, he could not exin his obsession for her. She preupied his mind to a troubling extent. In the dark, he tried to study his palm. A sudden idea came to light. Could he be the reincarnation of Huang Tu? Could he be the one that she so desperately searched for? Di Fuyi used to deny the possibility because he did not want to be a recement. He was not happy to be a substitute, even for the man from his previous life. However, he changed his mind about it now. It would not be entirely bad if he were really Huang Tu in his previous life. If that were the case, she would still choose to be with him even when she regained her memory.But what if he was not? He closed his eyes in denial. He had to stop overthinking before getting overwhelmed. Relieved, he took a look at their interlocking fingers. Anyway, he was the one she truly relied on and truly adored at the moment. Without Huang Tu in the picture, perhaps she could really fall in love with him. In life, it was more important to hold on to the present. Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu and nted another gentle kiss on her soft, mildly swollen lips. ¡°Xijiu, forgive me.¡± Even in her sleep, Gu Xijiu furrowed her brows in a painful expression. ¡°Pain,¡± she murmured. Was she still in pain? Di Fuyi had cleaned her up after their lovemaking. Nheless, no matter how careful he was, he knew that he would still hurt her a little, under the strong influence of his sexual desire. Wanting to reduce the pain, Di Fuyi applied some medicine to her private area. The drug worked like magic! Within half an hour, the affected area was not swollen anymore. However, upon hearing her murmuring in her dream, he had to recheck her private part. There was nothing serious. The soft swell of her genital area was no longer there, so she was not supposed to feel any pain anymore. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± He asked in a caring tone. ¡°My whole body aches,¡± she answered ordingly. Di Fuyi did not know what to say. Instead, he chuckled at her confession. It was normal for her body to ache, as a result of their passionate love. Therefore, he rose and gave her body a thorough massage. She was deep in her sleep, so he was able to move her limbs around without waking her up. If someone were toe and carry her away right now, she would still be sleeping soundly. ¡°Silly, you are not cautious enough of your surroundings. How did you manage to survive up to this point in your life?¡± He flicked his finger gently on the temple of her head as a warning. Intuitively, she caught his hand and pulled it to the side of her face. ¡°Fuyi, you are not allowed to run away ever again,¡± she said in a quiet murmur. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not leave your side, even if you try to keep me away. Xijiu, you and I havee to this stage of our rtionship. I will surely marry you when we go back,¡± he made his promise. He could barely suppress his great delight. She called out his name even in her sleep. Was it a sign that she truly cared for him, or was even in love with him? ¡°Have¡­ Have you done this before? You are very, very experienced.¡± Di Fuyi was at a loss for words. He swore to God that it was his first time. He was experienced only because he was once in her dream of transient love. That was when he learned how to make love to her in a proper manner. Also, he made many friends from his extensive travels; these naturally included some perverted ones. Chapter 2142 - She Had Obviously Stolen His Line Chapter 2142: She Had Obviously Stolen His Line Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHis perverted friends had shown him all kinds of illustration, with each depicting different sex positions. He was not really interested back then, but he could not help it due to his good memory. Besides, he believed he would not regret it when the knowledge came in handy. ¡­ The agreed meeting time with the vigers was at five in the morning, so she had to wake up 15 minutes before that. Di Fuyi thought that she would be too tired to wake up in time, so he was ready to wake up before her. For the entire night, he could barely sleep, but he snoozed off just before sunrise. He opened his eyes only to see her staring straight back at him. Surprisingly, she woke up on her own. However, she seemed a little confused. Di Fuyi was ready to greet her, but she immediately retreated. ¡°Who are you?¡± Di Fuyi was shocked. Had she failed to recognize him only after a night? Before he introduced himself to her again, her memory finally came back to her. She knocked gently on her temple as a sign of her forgetfulness. ¡°Oh, right. You are my fianc¨¦. I am engaged to a man. I¡­ I¡­ I cannot believe that we slept together.¡± Di Fuyi was shocked, yet again. He answered in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Are you that surprised? Have you forgotten about what happenedst night?¡± His smile was not exactly friendly. In fact, he seemed a little offended. Gu Xijiu waspletely awake by now and realized her reaction just now was indeed a little mean. ¡°Everything happened too suddenly. After all, we have only met for a day. I am already used to sleeping alone, so I was bewildered to find your presence here, which exined my shocked expression. Things will get better when I get used to it,¡± she quickly reassured. Di Fuyi did not answer. He only stared fixedly at her. His intense gaze sent chills down her spine. With a quick response, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your virginity will not be lost in vain. I will be responsible for you from now on.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless, for she had obviously stolen his line. Suddenly, he let out a charming smile and teased, ¡°How are you going to bear the responsibility?¡± Gu Xijiu did not hesitate in her answer, ¡°I will marry you. Let us get married when we finally settle down.¡± ¡°Right, that is what you said. You are not allowed to go back on your words!¡± Di Fuyi pointed his little finger at her and requested, ¡°Come. Let us make a pinky promise.¡± Gu Xijiu could not hold back her amusement. ¡°Are you a child? Why are you still obsessed with the idea of pinky promises?¡± Her opinion was what Di Fuyi cared about the most. He put down his hand and turned his body around. ¡°You are the one who is a child.¡± Gu Xijiu was not interested in the pointless argument. She rose to get ready. ¡°It is almost time. We should get up now.¡±In a few minutes, she was well-groomed and ready to go. Di Fuyi, on the other hand, took his time. Piece by piece, he put on his clothes slowly. Gu Xijiu had the chance to see his well-built body; that included his sculpted chest, t tummy, and a pair of long legs. The man¡¯s perfect body impressed her. With clothes, he did not appear bulky. Without clothes, he was not too skinny, either. His body shape was far more attractive than every other man in the n. She could not keep her eyes off him. ¡°Perverted woman, have you seen enough?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s remark finally pulled her back from her preupied mind. She suddenly realized that she had been staring nkly at him for the past few minutes. Chapter 2143 - His Physical Strength Must Be Excellent Chapter 2143: His Physical Strength Must Be Excellent Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu responded with a yful giggle. With a step forward, she then ced her hand on his bare chest and whispered, ¡°You are not allowed to show others how charming you really are.¡± Di Fuyi was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiuproceeded to dress him properly by covering his entire body, all the way up to his neck. Di Fuyi looked at her and answered softly, ¡°Of course, my beauty is strictly reserved for you.¡± Then, he took her hand and teased again, ¡°Are you trying to seduce me by being touchy? Do you want to have it again?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer, but she could feel his breaths next to her ear. Soon, her ears began to flush. She coughed and pushed him away. ¡°We shall not. All right, you better be quick. I will go outside and have a quick check.¡± She turned and ran away. Di Fuyi could not help butugh at her. She was obviously trying to conceal her awkwardness. He thought that she had forgotten how it felt to be shy after ying the role of a man for too long. When Gu Xijiu arrived at the za, it was already crowded. The people there were engaged in a very heated discussion. The subject of discussion was all about how Brother Stone¡¯s night went. ¡°Brother Stone will definitely bete after spending the night with Mr. Di.¡± ¡°It is hard to tell. They did not look like they were ready.¡± ¡°Perhaps, they were not ready when we met them, but what happened after we left was an unknown. After all, there were a man and a woman alone in the room. Things will get heated up very quickly.¡± ¡°Even if they did it, Brother Stone will still be energetic today. Mr. Di looks thin and weak. He probably did notst long enough to exhaust Brother Stone.¡± ¡°It cannot be. I saw that Mr. Di was very strong when he took down the Phantom Beasts. His physical strength must be excellent.¡± ¡°Haha. Even if he has good physical strength, his body certainly looks the opposite. His size is probably small.¡± The chattering continued over breakfast. Tie Dan looked up and caught Gu Xijiu standing in the shade. ¡°Brother Stone,¡± he greeted with a trembling voice. Gu Xijiu did not hold back. ¡°You all seem to have a lot of free time, so now I am asking each and every one of you to do 500 push-ups.¡± The crowd was utterly surprised. They sighed in disbelief, but none of them dared to disobey her. They had, after all, got used to hermands. At every opportunity, Brother Stone would give them training to improve their strength. It was necessary to perform 100 push-ups every morning, but the amount suddenly increased by five times. They saw Gu Xijiu walkingfortably without any tottering movement. A sudden realization came to their mind. Brother Stone must be frustrated by the dissatisfaction ofst night¡¯s events, they thought. It was only spection; none of their thoughts was going to change their unavoidable training. When theters arrived, the first thing that they saw was arge group of men performing push-ups in unison. It was a rather spectacr view. After 500 push-ups, all of them were covered entirely in sweat. Exhausted, all of themy unmoving on the ground. Gu Xijiu gave them a quick look and said scornfully, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand? Have you had enough? Do you want another 500 push-ups?¡± Swiftly, all of these motionless bodies rose and stood. None of them dared to object. Di Fuyi suddenly appeared from a corner and saw their tired faces full of sweat. ¡°What you had is only an ¡®appetizer.¡¯ It is time for you to move your body around. Coming up next, be prepared to have your ¡®main entr¨¦e,''¡± he said with a sarcastic smile. They started to tremble in fear. Many stared at him anxiously. Mr. Di looked lively and energetic. Chapter 2144 - An Eye For An Eye Chapter 2144: An Eye For An Eye Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMr. Di looked lively and energetic. He spoke to them in such grace. ¡°I am not as good-tempered as Brother Stone. What you are about to have is a set of arrangements regarding the array formation. You are required to memorize everything in an hour. I wille back and checkter. If anyone fails to aplish the aforementioned condition, you may leave the team.¡± The crowd was shocked. They were not prepared to obey him so readily, so they did not take his words very seriously. Briefly, they answered with a low spirit. Di Fuyi threw them a look of disdain. ¡°All of you sound so weak. Can¡¯t you survive the mere 500 push-ups? Are you out of your strength already?¡± The men were astonished by his sarcastic remarks. They believed that he must have heard their perverted discussion earlier, so he was here to give them an eye for an eye. All of them were young men full of vigor and vitality, so they were not ready to be underestimated. Someone expressed his disapproval, ¡°I am not a weak man. Forget about the 500 push-ups; I can even do a 1,000 and still be a great man.¡± The man who spoke was Tie Niu. He was indeed a man of steel. There he stood, solid like a mountain. His physical strength was the best among the men. Certainly, he looked down on Di Fuyi the most. He thought that the neer had stolen his favorite person and that Di Fuyi was no match for Brother Stone. Di Fuyi smiled in return. His smile was a charming one, like a breeze of warm spring air sweeping across thend. However, what came out of his mouth was not as equally heartwarming as his smile. ¡°That is great. You may proceed with a 1,000 push-ups. I would really love to see how great of a man you are.¡± Tie Niu had not realized that his words were actually a trap. He was not ready tomit to his quick promise. Indignant, he threw Di Fuyi an angry look andined to Gu Xijiu instead, ¡°Brother Stone, I think we should practice the array formation now.¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a quick look and answered slowly, ¡°I think your push-ups are our priority at the moment.¡± The crowd looked at Di Fuyi in disbelief. They could not believe that Brother Stone would put the rtionship before brotherhood. Gu Xijiu then swept her eyes across the crowd and gave them a stern warning, ¡°From now on, you have to listen to Mr. Di¡¯smand if you wish to leave this ce safely. Any vitors will be severely punished. I want all of you to be in high spirit from this moment onwards. Don¡¯t embarrass us all as a n.¡± Di Fuyi had to give them a lot of orders to perform different tasks. If they chose to disobey him, their entire mission would most probably fail as a result of their distrust of one another in the team. Therefore, Gu Xijiu had to make Di Fuyi the authority figure. The n leader was very well aware, so he spoke before the crowd as motivation before the journey. His speech was long and inspiring, but the crowd was not very focused on his words. Instead, they slowly fell asleep, one by one. Just when one of the men was about to snore out loud, the n leader finally ended his speech. The men finally understood the importance of Di Fuyi¡¯s role. They were now ready to listen to him.Di Fuyi did not let his expression show. He only looked at their faces briefly with a smile. His smile was quite sarcastic. The sight of his smiling face sent chills to their hearts. Finally, they stopped joking around with him. Before Di Fuyi taught them the steps, he had to pull Gu Xijiu aside and make her sit on a rock. Then, he presented a few dishes and a bowl of porridge to her as her breakfast. The setup attracted many hungry souls. Throughout the years, they had only been surviving on the meat of the beasts or some simple boiled vegetables, so they had never seen such exquisite dishes. They stared longingly at the food. Chapter 2145 - One At A Time, They Took The Beasts Down Easily Chapter 2145: One At A Time, They Took The Beasts Down Easily Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSome thought that the dishes could only be found in heaven. Others believed that the dishes had a special ability, which was to increase one¡¯s lifespan or even to grant immortality. However, they also knew that Mr. Di would not take a lot of food with him. Only Brother Stone was entitled to taste the dishes. They could only smell the food from aside. They knew very well that the food was not for them, but the smell was irresistible. It was heavenly. Seeing that they were all attracted to the smell, Di Fuyi said, ¡°If you can make it out sessfully, each set of these dishes will be yours,¡± he motivated. His words were much more encouraging than the n leader¡¯s heartfelt speech. Their eyes brightened with hope again. Gu Xijiu could see that all of them were instantly hyped up. They focused entirely on the lessons given and learned very quickly. Usually, they would need at least an hour to memorize these steps. This time, they managed to memorize all the crucial details in half an hour. All they required now was practice. When the lesson ended, Gu Xijiu was also done with her breakfast. Together, they left, leaving the men behind to practice the array formation. Everything went ording to n. Gu Xijiu would work with Di Fuyi to ensure the execution of the n went well. She teleported with him to the outskirts of the valley. A few Phantom Beasts were triggered while they made their escape, but Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation skill allowed her to flee very quickly. Before the beasts could catch them, they were already long gone. An hourter, they were at the wizardry barrier, fogged by ayer of red mist. At the edge of the barrier, there were dozens of Phantom Beasts lingering around. Upon seeing them, the beasts rushed like a swarm of bees. Gu Xijiu¡¯s physical condition was not as good as before. She could handle one or two Phantom Beasts at a time, but definitely not a bunch of them. Therge group of beasts was the cause of her injury thest time she came by the edge of the wizardry barrier. But this time was different; she had Di Fuyi by her side. Di Fuyi could not teleport, but he had strength. Also, his spiritual power was very advanced; hence, he could perform many killer moves. Gu Xijiu was responsible for teleporting Di Fuyi to the side of each beast so that he could kill it with his sword. Together, they coordinated perfectly. One at a time, they took the beasts down easily. The Phantom Beasts were nothing to their formidablebination. They finished with the beasts in less than 15 minutes. At least, they could not see any beasts from where they stood. Gu Xijiu could finally heave a sigh of relief. Although she was not the one responsible for the killing, teleporting both of them around was equally exhausting. Nheless, her physical strength was much better than usual. Normally, frequent teleportation would wear her out very quickly, but this time, even with an additional man, it did not seem to trouble her. She only sweated a little. Was she in high spirits as a result of the recent happy events? Did their perfect coordination make everything feel effortless? Was it because of what happenedst night in the tent? She was told that having sex was very exhausting to both men and women. Usually, both partners would experience a minor decline in their spiritual power the next day. Some women could not even leave their beds. Yet, she was unusually agile today, so her strength must have nothing to do with sex. After brief contemtion, she soon escaped her thoughts. She saw Di Fuyi studying the red fog intensely. asionally, he would move his fingers swiftly as if making calctions. His purple robes swayed gracefully in the gusts of wind. The man was divine. He was handsome, even more so when he was focused. Chapter 2146 - It Was Nice To Feel Protected Chapter 2146: It Was Nice To Feel Protected Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe did not have to stay close to him, but she did so anyway. Naturally, she wrapped her arm around his and said, ¡°Can you figure this thing out? I tried to poke it with a finger, but my finger ended up getting burned.¡± Di Fuyi took her hand to observe it. ¡°Which finger did you use?¡± ¡°This one.¡± Gu Xijiu showed him her left hand. ¡°I was concerned that the red fog might be poisonous, so I used my left hand.¡± Di Fuyi was not impressed. ¡°Your left fingers are still your fingers, silly.¡± He checked the affected area and realized that it was no longer swollen or reddened. Gently, he gave it a rub. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart melted. ¡°It is fine. The pain was nothing.¡± ¡°The red fog is the Chaotic Fog caused by the poisonous gas from the evil beast known as Chaos. It is extremely poisonous, so you must not touch it.¡± While exining, Di Fuyi also delivered one of the dead bodies into the fog. White smoke appeared while the body corroded into a pool of pus. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She did not realize that the red fog was so deadly. Why did her finger remain intact? She could not help but look at her finger again. ¡°There is no need to think about it. Your body is different. You have developed immunity, so normal poisons will not do any harm on you.¡± Even without spiritual power, the quality of her physical body remained the same as a celestial being with immunity against many poisons. Moreover, she was keen on messing around with different poisons all the time, so her level of immunity was already at its peak. Thus, the poison was not deadly, at least to her. Although the red fog was not harmful to her, she would still have to find a way to break through the barrier. ¡°Can you break down the Chaotic Fog?¡± Gu Xijiu ced all her hope on Di Fuyi. He seemed invincible, after all. He took a lute in his hand and answered, ¡°I should be able to.¡± Then, he pulled her close and said, ¡°You should stop running around and distracting me.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes danced with merriment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will stay close,¡± she reassured him with a firm nod. Her heart was filled with warmth from his caring gesture. She had always been the leader. Under many dangerous circumstances, she was always the one standing in the frontline. She used to be the one who warned others not to run around. Now, she finally found someone to take over her role. His gentle reminder was heartwarming. It was nice to feel protected. She enjoyed it, especially when it came from the man she cared about. Gu Xijiu could not hide her joy. Her eyes were bent into a delicate arch as a sign of her great pleasure. Di Fuyi took a step back and ced the lute by his lips. Smoothly, he yed the tune. The sound of the lute was refreshing. His graceful fingers moved swiftly around the lute to create a flow. Loudly, the sound echoed in the air. Gu Xijiu looked at his lute in astonishment. Was the lute the key of breaking down the red fog barrier? The sound of the lute was rather odd. It did not have any specific melody, but it did sound like the archaic Chinese rhymes with special effects and unique beats. She enjoyed it very much. She tried to remember the tune so that she could y it for him in the future. Even though the sound of the lute was quite loud, it did not attract any Phantom Beasts. Thend remained peaceful, and the air was filled with only the tune. However, a few momentster, Gu Xijiu caught a terrifying sight. The enormous red fog started to flow. Gradually, the swirling slowly revealed a massive being! Gu Xijiu clenched her fists tightly in response. Chapter 2147 - She Wanted To Have A Closer Look Chapter 2147: She Wanted To Have A Closer Look Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAt first sight, the appearance of the massive being very much resembled a boar, but without a head. It appeared as though its four legs acted like pirs to support its round and giant body. The color of its body was entirely red like the fog. It was a strange yet terrifying sight. Gu Xijiu took a step back to cover Di Fuyi behind her. Tightly, she held the sword in her hand. As the red fog was very potent, Gu Xijiu naturally assumed that this creature possessed great powers. As soon as it was formed, strong gusts of wind took over thend like a storm. Gu Xijiu felt that it looked somewhat familiar, but could not recall the encounter. ¡°It is Chaos,¡± Di Fuyimunicated with Gu Xijiu via directed audio. Gu Xijiu¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Is it one of the four ancient ferocious beasts?¡± ¡°This is not its original body. It is merely an illusion, formed from the power of its soul. Don¡¯t worry. I will take it down and make the poisonous barrier disappear.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved.With her memory loss, she had literally no knowledge about the beast. She only knew about the Phantom Beasts and some other things about animals, which she acquired from the n leader. The rest remained unknown. Her instinct told her that the beast was an exceptionally dangerous one. ¡°Will it behave like the Phantom Beasts and transform into its original form?¡± Gu Xijiu was concerned. ¡°Hard to tell,¡± Di Fuyi only answered briefly. The tune of the lute became moreplicated. Therefore, Gu Xijiu did not want to interrupt him. She continued to stand in between Di Fuyi and the creature with a sword in her hand. He was busy ying the lute, so he would not be able to defend himself if the beast were to attack him.Surely, she would not be able to fight it, either. But at least she could teleport with him to somewhere safe. The red fog had been swirling vigorously toplete the illusion created by Chaos. As soon as it was formed, it seemed very violent and agitated, as if it were about to destroy everything in its way. With every step it took, the ground would tremor. Di Fuyi¡¯s lute was able to calm it down. Along with the tune, it started moving its body in gentle sways. The moreplicated the tune, the calmer it seemed. In fact, the swirling of the red fog around it was gradually reduced, too. Gu Xijiu did not know what was actually happening, but she could tell that it was a good sign. If everything went smoothly, they would be able to break through the red fog wizardry barrier within an hour. Having some sense of relief, Gu Xijiu slowly kept her sword. In a blur, she caught something shimmering on its feet, as attractive as a gem. ¡®What was that?¡¯ Driven by her curiosity, Gu Xijiu stepped forward to have a closer look. That was when everything changed. Chaos seemed to detect something and stopped following the rhythm of the tune. Then, a pair of bloody red wings appeared on its smooth, shiny back. It stretched its wings out, causing a storm. The tip of its wing continued to move and cause more troubles. ¡°Beware!¡± Gu Xijiu heard Di Fuyi shouting out loud. Soon, she was dragged to the back by Di Fuyi. The bloody red fog came rolling at both of them. Gu Xijiu was shocked, but fortunately, her agility remained. Swiftly, she grabbed Di Fuyi¡¯s arm and teleported. The teleportation took them more than ten feet away from the iing danger. Chapter 2148 - Stand Still Chapter 2148: Stand Still Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Roar!¡± Chaos made its displeasure clear. Gu Xijiu finally found out the source of the animal howling. It was from this beast! Although the volume was different, the pitch was more or less the same. Before she realized it, the beast finally revealed itself from the constraint of the red fog. It jumped right out andnded on the ground. Gu Xijiu then realized that the beast had eight pairs of eyes, all hidden under its wings. The colors were different in all of its eyes. There was red, ck, golden yellow, and brownish grey. Every pair of eyes shone brightly under the light, even glistening like the charm of a gem. The look in its eyes, however, was rather ruthless. All eight pairs of eyes were on Gu Xijiu. The terrifying sight sent a cold chill down her spine. Frozen, she stood still. Unable to move her hands and legs at all, she felt as if she had been tied down. Despite her encounter with many different beasts in the Shura World, this was her first time seeing such a brutal one. Terrified, she wanted to teleport to safety with Di Fuyi. ¡°If you do not wish to see everyone die, stand still!¡± Di Fuyi spoke to her in a hoarse voice. He raised his arm and circled Gu Xijiu in a protectiveyer. ¡°Wait here patiently.¡± Gu Xijiu remained quiet. The following events were indeed soul-stirring. Struck with fright, she crossed her fingers anxiously. The moment Di Fuyi put Gu Xijiu to safety was the moment Chaos started attacking. It took a great leap towards him after making a loud cry. In the blink of an eye, the beast was already in very close proximity. Its great strength had shattered all the big rocks around into piles of dust. Driven by immense anxiety, Gu Xijiu could not help but break out in cold sweats. If she were free to move around, the first thing she would do was to teleport, along with Di Fuyi, to safety. However, her teleportation failed in the protectiveyer. Therefore, she could only watch helplessly as the beast approached. A huge mouth appeared somewhere below its ribs, big enough to swallow every object around it. Within it, sharp teeth lined its upper and lower jaws. Every tooth was as sharp as a sword. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi looked like two helpless squirrels standing next to a giant elephant. They were physically not on the same level. ¡°Run!¡± Gu Xijiu screamed out loud in the circle. She could barely suppress her anxiety, The protectiveyer could shelter her from the torment of its sharp teeth, but it would not be the same for Di Fuyi, who was not properly secured. Once bitten, he would instantly be a snack. Chaos was blowing gales of a hurricane as it approached. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi¡¯s robes danced violently in the strong wind. Despite the impending danger, Di Fuyi continued to stand his ground. He ignored Gu Xijiu¡¯s appealpletely. Thus, she had to witness as Chaos went into a rampage and attacked like it had a strong grudge against them. Gu Xijiu was stuck in the protectiveyer with nowhere to run. She could only watch, as its mouth came closer and closer to her. ¡°Crack!¡± Gu Xijiu heard a teeth-gritting sound. The loud screech was ufortable in her ears. Gu Xijiu held her fists so tightly in difort. However, she looked up and saw something unbelievable. Di Fuyi stood in front of her with his lute in his hand. Chapter 2149 - : The Immense Level Of Stress That He Had To Face Chapter 2149: The Immense Level Of Stress That He Had To Face Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionChaos¡¯ attack was strong, enough to shake the lute in Di Fuyi¡¯s hand. His face went pale in an instant as blood oozed out from certain parts of his hand. However, he remained still. His right hand continued to hold tightly onto the snow-white lute. Using his other hand, he reached into his pocket and took out a leaf. With it, he started to y another melody. Surprisingly, he could imitate the sound of a lute with only a leaf. Only this time, the melody sounded more calming, like a luby. Smoothly, he continued to y the sound. The creature¡¯s violent eyes seemed to blink in quick session. Gu Xijiu was right behind Di Fuyi, so she could not see his expression. Instead, the beast¡¯s expression was clear to see. Its piercingly cold eyes were staring intensely at her before the sound of the lute was heard. However, as soon as the melody started to y, the look in its eyes started to soften. In fact, it started to look a little lost. Gu Xijiu stood in the circle without moving at all. She could already tell that she was the reason behind its rampage. The beast was actually trying to attack her instead of Di Fuyi. For this reason, Di Fuyi had to conceal her behind the protectiveyer to iste her from the beast. It could see her, but as long as she remained still, its rage would disappear. Even within thefort of the protectiveyer, the beast¡¯s power still cast arge amount of pressure to her. It was suffocating. She could not imagine the level of stress that Di Fuyi had to face, now that he was standing face to face with the beast.It was definitely an immense level of stress that he had to face. This made Gu Xijiu admire Di Fuyi even more. The man was like a mountain, strong enough to provide her with a sense of security. There he stood, right in front of her, as he carried away all the dangers that she had to face. The melody continued to fill the air, and finally, the beast let down of its wings to cover up its scary eyes. Slowly, but surely, its massive body started to shrink. Gu Xijiu could finally be relieved. Although she was not directly involved in the fight, she still felt as if she had just escaped death. She was sweating with every pore. Di Fuyi turned around to remove the protectiveyer. His fingers were trembling even though he tried to hide it. ¡°Are you all right?¡± He was concerned. Although the beast was only an illusion, its power must not be underestimated. Even a Golden Immortal could barely hold it back. The beast¡¯s brute force would already crush a mortal from miles away before he or she could even get face-to-face with it. Although the protectiveyer could shelter Gu Xijiu from its bite, the pressure that it carried was still able to impact her. When Di Fuyi was ying the melody, he was worried that Gu Xijiu might not be able to handle the pressure and cry out loud in fear. To his surprise, she did not make a sound and continued to stand very still. Her self-control impressed him. Even though she was an ordinary human now, losing her spiritual power did not reduce any of herposure. Di Fuyi was happy with that. ¡°Let me have a look at your hand.¡± The first thing that Gu Xijiu requested was to see his bleeding hand. The part between his thumb and index finger was hurt. Blood continued to flow from the wound. Gu Xijiu did not like what she saw. She took out a bottle of medicine and applied it on his wound. Despite being injured, Di Fuyi liked to see her being concerned about him. He enjoyed having all of her attention. Chapter 2150 - The Discovery Of Her Low Profile Chapter 2150: The Discovery Of Her Low Profile Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was lucky that it was only a wound; the bleeding stopped very quickly. Concerned about Gu Xijiu,Di Fuyi turned his hand, which was holding hers, around and observed her hand instead. ¡°Are you hurt at all?¡± Gu Xijiu did not let go of his hand. ¡°No,¡± she reassured him. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Had I not moved two steps forward, it would not be agitated, and you would not be hurt,¡± Gu Xijiu was still in remorse for what she had done. Di Fuyi took a breath and caressed her hair gently. ¡°Silly, do you really enjoy taking responsibility for everything? Even if you stood still, it would still see you and go into the same rampage. Perhaps, the attack wouldeter, but the consequence would remain the same.¡± Gu Xijiu was astonished. ¡°Why did it have a grudge against me?¡± Di Fuyi was equally confused. Chaos was especially triggered when it saw Gu Xijiu, like a resentment that it had from a past insult. ¡°Perhaps, you have once defeated it in its original form?¡± He made a guess. ¡°Huh?¡± She could not believe that she once possessed such great strengths. ¡°It was only a guess.¡± He sighed. After all, they did not grow up together. Before he was born, she was already taking over the world by storm. But if she had defeated Chaos, was it a beast from heaven? Gu Xijiu blinked her eyes in apparent confusion. ¡°I can see that Chaos is such a magnificent beast. If I really had defeated it, I would definitely have told you about it, since we were close, right?¡± Gu Xijiu knew that she would definitely brag about the achievement to her own fianc¨¦. Di Fuyi ced his hand on her shoulder before reassuring, ¡°Xijiu, you used to carry a very low profile.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised by the discovery. Di Fuyi refused to continue the discussion in order to prevent the revtion of more weak points to his position. Swiftly, he changed the subject. ¡°All right, Chaos is now asleep. It will continue to do so for another four hours. After that, the barrier will close again. We have to bring the others out!¡± Gu Xijiu was utterly surprised. They only had four hours to escape. Di Fuyi was indeed sessful in changing the topic as Gu Xijiu no longer thought about the question about her past behavior. She was a woman of action, so she wanted them to move quickly. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Quickly, she used her teleportation and carried them away. They did not have much time, so they had to get everyone out soon. As for the situation of the valley that was beyond the barrier, she did not have time to check it. At this moment, she could only do one thing at a time. The people in the n were prepared for their return. Upon seeing them, they cheered in high spirits. Then, they followed their array formation and exited the cave in an orderly manner. Over the past century, these people had spent most of their lives there. Most of them were actually born there. Although the living conditions were harsh, they were still saddened by the fact that they were leaving the ce. Before they left, some emotional vigers were already crying. The heartfelt farewell continued to affect everyone¡¯s emotion. The sense of attachment was not helpful to the battle that they were about to face. Hence, the n leader quickly motivated them. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the outside world, have you? The world out there is very beautiful, with a city full of buildings and the streets filled with bustling businesses. There, you can eat whatever you want and wear whatever you wish. We can finally establish our new lives in peace. Our children can finally run around in the city safely.¡± Chapter 2151 - For A Better Future, They Would Do All They Could Chapter 2151: For A Better Future, They Would Do All They Could Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°They will be able to go to school and learn new things. Unlike our lives here, there is no sense of security. We don¡¯t even know if we are going to live another day with enough food. When we finally settle down in the city, you maye back here to have a visit in your free time.¡± The n leader¡¯s motivation worked well in lifting their spirits. All of them were instantly full of vigor. For their children and for a better future, they would do all they could. They had made a thorough n in advance. They left ording to how they had nned it.The elders, the women, and the children would be walking in the middle. The fighters would surround the group to provide protection. Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu would be taking the lead. Tie Dan and Tie Niu, along with the rest of the strongest men in the n would be at the tail. Therge group of people had triggered the emergence of the Phantom Beasts. Fortunately, only one or two beasts appeared. At most, there would only be four beasts at the same time, not a huge swarm. As long as they killed the beasts right at the start of their formation, they would not be a problem anymore. Some of the beasts they encountered were exceptionally brutal, but they were outnumbered. As soon as the beasts approached, the men would fight them to prevent the unarmed vigers from getting hurt. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi would then coordinate to kill the beasts instantly. The journey was threatening, but not exactly dangerous. The distance from the cave to the outskirts of the valley was about 20 miles away. With teleportation, Gu Xijiu could cover the entire journey in about eight minutes. Some of these people knew basic Kung Fu, and if they ran without any obstruction, they would take about half an hour toplete the journey. As for the elders, the women, and the children, they made up the majority of the n, so their slow speed had certainly affected the progress of the entire group. Furthermore, their encounters with various beasts only made things worse. After two hours, the group could only cover half of the journey, but the good news was that no man was left behind. Nheless, Gu Xijiu started to worry. If they continued to travel at the same speed, Chaos would already be awake even before they made it to the wizardry barrier. However, she also knew that they were already trying their best to travel quickly. Unless they decided to abandon the elderly and the disabled, the entire group would not be able to make it out alive. Hence, Gu Xijiu wondered if there were any ways to improve their progress. ¡°Fuyi, can you put people into your storage space?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly recalled the existence of his storage space. She was hoping to carry the eight elders in the space, for they were the slowest ones in the group. ¡°It does not work that way. The storage space can only carry non-living things.¡± It is a vacuum in there. The elders would die due to ack of oxygen. Gu Xijiu was not happy with the answer. Fortunately, another idea came to her mind. She could teleport with two persons at a time. Then, she woulde back and carry another two with her. However, the idea was dejected by Di Fuyi as soon as she proposed it. ¡°Each teleportation covers two or three miles of the journey. Along the way, there will be Phantom Beasts everywhere. If you leave them alone while you turn back, they will most probably end up being eaten by the beasts while you are away.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to think of a few other solutions but were all of them were rejected due to some ws here and there. ¡°Xijiu, under the current circumstance, we must sacrifice the elders. There are not many, only eight of them. Otherwise, more than half of the people here will die.¡± Di Fuyi was the most rational, but also the most cold-blooded person. The way he analyzed things was very sharp and yet brutal. He noticed that there were only eight elders who slowed down the entire group- two men and six women. Chapter 2152 - The Great Escape Chapter 2152: The Great Escape Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu could not agree with Di Fuyi¡¯s suggestion. ¡°No way!¡± She understood that it was the best solution, but she could not simply leave them here to die. The elders had been very kind to her. Whenever there was something nice to eat or wear, they would definitely keep it for her. Lovingly, they treated her like she was one of their own. The entire n respected them. These elders were desperate to make it out and see the world out there, too. If she really abandoned them, they would not survive on their own. Gu Xijiu took a breath and answered firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s think of some other way.¡± Di Fuyi absolutely understood her concerns, so he agreed. ¡°All right; we shall try other ways.¡± While they were having the discussion, a loud, doleful cry could be heard. The sound was a little childlike but was equally prominent. Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Tightly, she held onto her sword and warned, ¡°The leader of the beasts has emerged!¡± Dozens of Phantom Beasts appeared and lunged towards the people in a well-arranged formation. All the men quickly went into a violent battle. In an instant, it was all very chaotic. There were bawling sounds, howls of the beasts, quick footsteps, and some helpless screaming. Di Fuyi pulled Gu Xijiu aside and suggested, ¡°We should kill the leader of the beasts. Take me there!¡± The leader of the beasts was able to summon and gather other beasts into arge swarm. Once triggered, it would attract hundreds of Phantom Beasts. By then, they would lose all control of their current defensive situation. They had to kill the leader of the beasts before things went haywire. Gu Xijiu knew how severe it could turn out to be. Fortunately, from the sound of its howling, Gu Xijiu could already tell where it was located. She only had to take Di Fuyi there. ¡°All right,¡± she agreed. Then, she turned around and informed the men, ¡°We are going after the leader of the beasts. You have to carry out the defense on your own for a while.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± They answered in unison. Gu Xijiu left the group and teleported along with Di Fuyi miles away towards the direction of northwest. The leader of the beasts was hiding there. As soon as they left, the vigers had to face the Phantom Beasts on their own. Like before, the men could handle one or two beasts at a time. However, with dozens of them, the battle became a difficult one. The beasts were obviously trained to attack by choosing the weakest group of people. Tie Dan, Tie Niu, and their men were filled with indignation. They stuck together to face the attack. Violently, they fought the beasts with no reserve. Fortunately, Di Fuyi had taught them a formation beforehand to help them defend themselves in all directions during an iing attack. So far, they continued to hold their positions. To their surprise, one of the Phantom Beasts could fly. It dove straight towards the center group of people. Swiftly, it avoided the swords from the circle of armed men. There were the elders, the women, and the children in the center. Obviously, they were not prepared for the unforeseen circumstance. In a wave of helpless screams, the Phantom Beast was about to attack a small child in the group. Before its ws managed to scratch the child¡¯s head, an elder quickly ran across and lunged forward to cover the child¡¯s body under his. The beast¡¯s ws prated straight through the old man¡¯s back. The armed men were still fighting the iing beasts. upied, none of them could leave their positions to save those in the middle. In all stresses and strains, the Phantom Beast suddenly attacked another child. ¡°Our death is nothing. We have to save the child!¡± The old man on the ground pleaded weakly. Thus, another old man chose to sacrifice his life to save the child. He died under the ws of the beast. People continued to scream in distress. Tie Dan could no longer bear to see the same situation ur. He was about to leave his position and help those in need. Chapter 2153 - The Great Escape (2) Chapter 2153: The Great Escape (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°We should leave the array and attract their attention!¡± ¡°All right old man!¡± ¡°We shall fight them until ourst breaths!¡± The rest of the elders were synchronized. Simultaneously, they took their iron rods and aimed them at the Phantom Beasts. At their age, their strength would do no harm to the beasts. Instead, they only managed to trigger the beasts even further. In a rage, the particrly beast they attacked was going to kill them. ¡°Now!¡± In a mess, a voice could be heard making a suddenmand. It was obviously a signal. Together, the six elders pushed the younger men who were fighting in the frontline apart and rushed out of the group. Tie Dan and his men had never expected that the elders would make their sudden exit. With no time to spare, they could only watch as the elders ran further and further into the distance. The beasts on the outside were unable to break through the formation and were desperate. Upon seeing the elders approaching, they switched their target and aimed at them instead. The crowd was utterly shocked. Some young men wanted to follow the elders regardless. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Gu Xijiu saw what happening, but her hands were tied in the battle with the leader of the beasts. By its side, there were another two massive Phantom Beasts that served as its guardians. They had not been able to get close enough to kill it. As soon as she heard the sudden rise of chaos, she quickly turned around to check it out. That was when she first saw an elder being hunted down by a beast. Caught in a shock, her arm was almost shed by one of the beasts that she was currently fighting. The elders were slow, and the beasts were moving very quickly. Not long after they left the group, they were all brutally killed by the beasts. Theirst voices echoed. ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± ¡°Stone, take the children out. Our deaths will not be in vain.¡± ¡°Stone, please take care of them.¡± Theirst words hung in the air. Tears started to roll in Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes. Di Fuyi¡¯s heart was equally moved. He knew that the eight elders were the slowest ones in the group. Judging from their synchronized actions, it was obviously something they had nned. They took the opportunity to sacrifice themselves. Firstly, they did so to ease the stress of the younger men in the battle. Secondly, they did not wish to dy the progress anymore. Di Fuyi was not very emotionally attached to the people. He only agreed to save the n because of Gu Xijiu. Without any emotions for them, he could easily make the most rational decision to find the most suitable solution. However, to witness the sacrifice came as a shock to him as well. He finally understood why Gu Xijiu insisted on saving each and every one of their lives. ¡­ Five minutester, the leader of the beasts was killed. Swiftly, they returned and killed other beasts. As for the eight elders, their pieces of flesh and bones remained on the ground. The n leader collected some of their bones. Some of the people in the group started sobbing. Almost everyone was equally affected by the tragedy. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and gave Di Fuyi a stern look. Di Fuyi froze momentarily upon seeing the iciness in her eyes. Then, Gu Xijiu turned to look at the group of people. She was sad, too, but it was not the time to show it. ¡°I promise to take everyone out of here!¡± She did not cry, but her eyes were obviously red. ¡°I will not leave anyone behind,¡± she said firmly. ¡°That is right! No one will be left behind!¡± All of them agreed. Furiously, they clenched their fists tightly in response. The group continued their journey. Only this time, the progress was much better. Almost everyone was running. The leader of the beasts would only appear once a day. Therefore, after its death, they did not encounter any Phantom Beasts anymore. Gu Xijiu continued to take the lead, acting calm like she was unaffected by the death of the elders. When Di Fuyi stood beside her, he suddenly realized that her hands were icy cold. Chapter 2154 - The Great Escape (3) Chapter 2154: The Great Escape (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi could not help but think that this must be the biggest amount of lost lives that Gu Xijiu had witnessed in recent months. She must be having a difficult time right now; the pain in her heart must be unbearable. He wanted to hold her hand, but she flicked his hand away as soon as he approached her. Shocked, he looked at her, but she did not look back. Instead, she kept a distance from him. Di Fuyi did not know what to say. He pinched his mouth into a tight line in bewilderment. Did she think that the elders¡¯ death had anything to do with his previous suggestion? Did they choose to sacrifice their lives because they had heard what he told her? He did not use directed audio when they had the conversation because he wanted to reserve his energy for better purposes. He already tried to lower his voice as much as he could, however. Did the eight elders still hear him? Was that the reason? While they were on their journey, he tried to hold her hand again. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he apologized in a deep voice. Gu Xijiu halted her steps. ¡°It is not your fault,¡± she answered. She took a deep breath before continuing in a trembling voice, ¡°I am only angry that my Kung Fu is not any better.¡± If her Kung Fu were strong enough, she would be able to work independently with Di Fuyi. She would have been able to protect the innocent lives. Now, she was mostly dependent on Di Fuyi for his support. There was a sense of guilt in his eyes. If it were not for his frequent act ofpelling her into a rtionship in the Upper Bound, she would not have revealed the heavenly secret. She certainly would not have ended up here for all this suffering. Moreover, she would not have lost all of her spiritual power and be doomed to be a mortal being. ¡°Xijiu, I will protect these people with you!¡± He gave her a quick, tight hug and made the promise. Frozen momentarily in his embrace, she finally nodded firmly. ¡°All right!¡± About an hourter, they finally arrived at the edge of the wizardry barrier. It was an entrance to the valley. The area used to be covered by theyer of red fog so they could not see through the fog to know how it really looked like. The n leader had a multitude of feelings surge up upon seeing the view of the mountains, with shapes protruding like fangs from afar. A century ago, he followed the men in the hunt as a child and entered the valley. After all this time, he was finally leaving the ce. How would the outside world look like? No one knew. However, there was hope for a better world, as long as they could make it out alive. The surroundings of the valley were still filled with theyer of red fog. However, there was a clear path that could lead them miles away to safety without any foggy intervention. Nevertheless, on each side, the red fog could be seen slowly closing in. Apparently, the entrance was closing up again. ¡°Run fast, but orderly!¡± Gu Xijiumanded. ¡­ When thest man escaped, the red fog finally sealed the path again. No one could see the path from which they came.The n leader finally heaved a sigh of relief. He did not quite know how to feel as he stared at theyer of red fog fixedly. They finally made it out. After a century of being trapped, they finally made it beyond the red fog alive. The rest of the n was excited by the view of the outside world. Although they were still deeply moved by the death of the eight elders, the newfound freedom could at least ease the pain in their heart. After clearing the valley, they came by a hill. After the hell they had been through, they woulde to a pathway in the mountains that could lead them all the way out to civilization. The valley was filled with an abundance of rocks. There was hardly any green anywhere. It was usually covered in different shades of grey. However, life was thriving in vivid green on the hill. Many kinds of flower blossomed in many colors everywhere. They had been running for their lives for quite a long while. Now that they were safe, they finally felt a sense of relief. Some suggested that they should take a rest on the hill. Many agreed. The journey had been a very exhausting one. They desperately needed rest to eat something and regain their energy, Chapter 2155 - The Great Escape (4) Chapter 2155: The Great Escape (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was also exhausted. Along the way, she had used her teleportation skill so many times and was even involved in a series of battles. At this very moment, she could feel that her legs were weak. However, she dared not take a rest like everyone else. They were new to the ce, so no one could be sure that there was no iing danger. She wanted to send a few men out in different directions and secure the perimeter but was quickly interrupted by Di Fuyi. He sat her down on a big rock and said, ¡°You should sit down and have a rest. I will take care of it.¡± Gu Xijiu noticed his fairly paleplexion. ¡°There is no need for that. You should rest while I check the ce out.¡± Her eyes then swept across the hill as she said, ¡°The ce may not be too safe. We should take a break for only an hour. After that, we should resume our journey. The next stop for rest will be in the city. Tie Dan, you will guard the southern side. Tie Niu, you will take the northern side.¡± After a series ofmands, these men took the orders and spread to their respective positions. Their preparation was sufficient, so things moved swiftly. All of them had water and food supplies with them. The food that they had was only grilled meat. Furthermore, they only ate when it was absolutely necessary due to the limited supply.Suddenly, someone recalled Di Fuyi¡¯s promise. ¡°Mr. Di, you told us that you would give us the dishes you had given to Gu Xijiu once we made it out alive.¡± ¡°Yes, Yes, Mr. Di has promised us so.¡± The discussion continued. These people continued in chatter to lighten the atmosphere. ¡°But, not all of us survived. Grandpa Tie Shu¡­¡± Someone had to dampen their spirits. Grandpa Tie Shu was one of the elders who chose to die in the valley for the general good. At the thought of the death of the elders, the chatter slowly faded, and the atmosphere became gloomy again. Di Fuyi took a look at the sad faces in front of him and proceeded to take out something from his storage space. In his hand, there was a small bag. The crowd was astonished. Could all the dishes be stored in this small, seemingly useless bag? It seemed impossible. It was, indeed, impossible. Instead of the dishes, Di Fuyi took out some fruits from the bag. There were peaches, pears, and plums. There were more than a hundred pieces of fruits, and he gave them all to the n leader and said, ¡°Distribute the fruits to them.¡± These people had never seen fruits all their lives, so most of them did not know what he had passed to the n leader. The n leader knew what the fruits were, however. He thanked him for the gift and passed the fruits to a few honest men to distribute to the vigers. ¡°Each person can have one. The children will have two.¡± The fruits tasted sweet and refreshing. It was something that the vigers had never tasted in their entire lives. Most started to enjoy it after the first bite. The children were obviously happy and screaming in excitement. They ced the fruits carefully in their hands and took careful bites. The crowd was happy again. These people were still grateful for Di Fuyi. Without him, they would not be able to make it out alive. Before the journey out, most of them had never seen him in a battle with the Phantom Beasts. They finally had the chance to witness his strength on the journey and were thoroughly impressed. There was a look of admiration in their eyes. On a rock, Di Fuyi sat and closed his eyes to take a short rest. He was even more exhausted than the rest of the group. After all, he was the one who took the lead in every battle with the Phantom Beasts. Furthermore, it was not that long ago that he even encountered Chaos, the great beast. His spiritual power had been greatly depleted throughout the day, and his arms and legs were getting weak. Someone sat down next to him. He opened his eyes and saw another pair of bright eyes staring back at him. He frowned. Quietly, he shifted away. He was not used to having someone get too close to him. He resisted the urge to push the woman far away only because she is a friend of Gu Xijiu. Chun Cao was very enthusiastic at that moment. She tapped Di Fuyi¡¯s shoulder andplimented, ¡°Mr. Di, you have done great! From now on, I will never call you a weak man.¡± Chapter 2156 - Is This A Custom From Heaven? Chapter 2156: Is This A Custom From Heaven? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi flicked her hand away and said nonchntly, ¡°I do not care what you say or think.¡± Chun Cao was shocked by his sudden resentment. Di Fuyi adjusted his robes gently before giving her another look in the eye. ¡°A girl should not get too close to her good friend¡¯s man,¡± he warned. Chun Cao was taken by surprise. Was this a custom from heaven? Nheless, she nodded firmly. ¡°Hmm, all right.¡± Di Fuyi did not say anything further. Instead, he looked at her, as if trying to tell her to go away. His intense gaze terrified Chun Cao. She touched her nose out of awkwardness and left. She was going for Gu Xijiu this time. The man was good at everything except socializing. He could not join the group, as he was obviously not one of them. Given his attitude, the people were not sure if the man would take advantage of Brother Stone. They wanted to have a chat with Di Fuyi, but the idea faded when they saw Chun Cao¡¯s unfortunate rejection. They dared not take another step closer. Di Fuyi closed his eyes again to take another quick rest. He started to meditate. After a long day, his spiritual power was reduced by a great amount. He thought that in a short, quiet rest, he would be able to feel his power growing back. However, it was not the case. Every decrease in his level of spiritual power seemed irreversible. His spiritual power was at a new low with no sign of recovery. Earlier, he wanted to open the box in his storage bag to take some dishes out for the group, but he only managed to open a small opening. He could not take the box, so he could only reach out for the small bag that carried the fruits. He could use his spiritual power to open the storage bag forcibly, but he did not want to spend his remaining spiritual power on this unnecessary act. It was already in the evening. The hill was windy with a clear sky. The air was filled with the refreshing scent of the greens around them. The surroundings werepletely different from the valley that was constantly shielded under a dark, greyyer of haze, but there was one thing inmon, there was no spiritual power in the air at all. Di Fuyi had been to the underworld, which was said to have the worst condition out of all existing worlds. It was known to be a ce with a scarce amount of spiritual power. As long as he meditated with special techniques, he could still source arge supply of spiritual power from the surroundings to fill in the gaps in his body. However, there was no spiritual power at all in his current location. Logically speaking, all the lives here, including the nts, had a spirit. As long as there were spirits, there would be spiritual power. This was a matter of fact that even God could not alter. In the valley, there was an exnation for theck of spiritual power. But why would the outside world be just the same? Was there any special channel to absorb the spiritual power of this particr world? Was there any problem with his meditation? He took at the can leader who was sitting on a rock and trying to meditate as well. The way he did it was a little different from him. He pointed a finger at the sky, and another to the earth. He did not sit with his legs crossed; instead, he sat with his feet facing each other. After a short while, his fingers started to tremble. Soon, he opened his eyes, only to be surprised by Di Fuyi¡¯s presence. Di Fuyi was staring at him from the top of another rock, not too far away. ¡°Mr. Di,¡± he greeted while trying to stand up. ¡°Have you extracted any spiritual power?¡± Di Fuyi asked frankly. The n leader hesitated a little and shook his head in disappointment. ¡°There is no spiritual power here.¡± His face was grave as he told Di Fuyi. ¡°Something is not right.¡± ¡°There used to be spiritual power here?¡± ¡°Yes, I did take a short rest here on the hill back in the days. There used to be an abundance of spiritual power, unlike now. Did the red fog absorb all of the spiritual power here because the ce is too close to the forbiddennd?¡± The n leader tried to find the best exnation. Chapter 2157 - Finally, You Want To Talk To Me Chapter 2157: Finally, You Want To Talk To Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi squinted at the n leader¡¯sment. He thought that this matter was not that simple! ¡°What identity did you have before you entered the valley and got trapped?¡± The old patriarch was shocked. He did not expect Di Fuyi to ask this question. ¡°Huh?¡± Di Fuyi quietly stared at him and did not speak. The old patriarch was nervous under Di Fuyi¡¯s intense gaze. He sighed. ¡°Why did you ask this question?¡± ¡°I need to know the truth.¡± He knew too little about this world, so he needed to increase his knowledge. The old patriarch was the only one who survived among the trapped people. Although he looked like everyone else, Di Fuyi had sharp eyes that could identify that he was different from the others. For example, other people were rougher, and the way they talked was more direct merely because they did have an adequate education. The old patriarch¡¯s speech was somewhat literary, and his style of work also had a demeanor of a nobleman. Obviously, he had been well educated. Di Fuyi¡¯s inquiry clearly evoked the memories of the old patriarch. He sighed and said, ¡°Actually, there is nothing to hide. I was once the son of the owner of Luo Hua City. During the time, I came here for hunting with a few friends and some family servants. However, I didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± He did not expect to be trapped and forced to be rooted in this ce. Fortunately, when they came hunting, they brought a lot of female servants. After being trapped, many of them were married and had kids. Gradually, they developed into a vige. However, the maids they brought were not highly educated and did not even know how to read. This carried on to the next generation. Most of them were trained to hunt as their primary job. As a result, after they had developed for centuries, their descendants had lived like the primitive. Di Fuyi sized him up. ¡°What level of spiritual power had you achieved before you were trapped?¡± ¡°Level six.¡± The old patriarch sighed. He was considered a master in the past, and that was the reason he could be the n leader. ¡°How much spiritual power do you have now?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± ¡°Did the aristocrats in the Luo Hua City oftene to this mountain to hunt?¡± ¡°Yes, in the past, this ce was full of majestic beings. Everyone hunted majestic beings and used it for their own use. This mountain was the hunting grounds of the nobleman.¡± Di Fuyi wandered around this ce. The old patriarch looked at him and did not know what he was looking for. Gu Xijiu also studied the terrain nearby, to ensure that no dangerous beasts were lurking. When she saw Di Fuyi wandering around, she paused and went over. ¡°What are you looking for? Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her quietly for a moment. ¡°Finally you want to talk to me.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Because of the death of the eight elders, she felt guilty in her heart. She was upset with Di Fuyi because she felt that he was the reason that they decided to sacrifice themselves. Although rationally she understood that she should not me Di Fuyi, emotionally, she felt a bit irritated and did not want to talk to him. Besides, she also knew that Di Fuyi was exhausted and needed to rest; so, she ran away and arranged other things. Chapter 2158 - Was She Treating Him Like A Child?! Chapter 2158: Was She Treating Him Like A Child?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu thought that her coldness was just a small matter and that Di Fuyi might not be able to sense it. However, she did not expect this person to be extraordinarily sensitive! And, also a bit arrogant. It made Gu Xijiu dumbfounded. ¡°I have always wanted to talk to you; I just thought that you should rest more and meditate.¡± ¡°You cared about me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Xijiu had taken the time to calm down and clear up her mind, so the grievances in her heart had almost disappeared. Di Fuyi raised his hand and held her hand to pull her closer to his side. ¡°Can you stay with me when I rest?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at his slightly pale face. She felt somewhat distressed but also thought that it was rather humorous. ¡°Do you actually need me to apany you to rest? Are you a kid?¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°Well, then I will go and rest alone; you can go ahead with your things.¡± He let go of her hand, turned and left. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She was just joking, but she felt like she had stepped on his tail. She looked at his back and could tell from his bodynguage that he was disappointed. She went forward and spoke, ¡°Okay, okay, I will apany you to rest.¡± Shefortably grabbed his hand and patted it. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Was this girl treating him like a kid? He nced at her from the side and felt as though she wasforting her wife! It seemed like she had been deep-rooted as a man. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes shed slightly as he circled her waist with one of his arms to hug her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The old patriarch looked at the Di Fuyi with a confused look. He thought that after Di Fuyi had questioned him, that he would be able to find out something and discuss it with him. He certainly did not expect Di Fuyi to leave with his fianc¨¦! He watched Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu rest on a big rock; the man then pulled her to lean on his shoulder. ¡°Come and rest. Look at your tired little face. Let them do the guarding. Even if you are the leader, you don¡¯t have to do everything!¡± Gu Xijiu was really tired. At this moment, when she leaned on his shoulder, she felt warm andfortable. However, she still wondered, ¡°I thought that you would take out a bed to rest.¡± Di Fuyi was stunned, and then he raised his hand to pat her hair. ¡°Stupid, we should not enjoy such luxury in front of so many people. Otherwise, people would think that you are just showing off. If you think that the rock is too hard, you can sit on myp and let me hug you.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless for a moment. Later, she firmly refused. ¡°No, leaning on each other will do.¡± Therefore, they both leaned on each other to rest. The old patriarch could not help but watch the couple. He sat down somewhere nearby and frowned. He wanted to go over and talk to Di Fuyi, but he did not want to disturb the pair of lovebirds. Gu Xijiu was really tired. She had forced herself to arrange all the events of the day. At this moment, when she leaned on Di Fuyi and ate a fruit he gave, she fell asleep quickly without knowing it. After eating and drinking, the rest of the people also rested, except for those who were on duty to guard the ce. Suddenly, the hillside went quiet. About an hourter, the old patriarch was eager to head to the city. He stood up and wanted to wake the people up to continue the journey. Di Fuyi suddenly opened his eyes and waved at him. Consequently, the old patriarch walked over. The few words that Di Fuyi subsequently said made the old patriarch¡¯s heart almost sink into the abyss. Chapter 2159 - I Am Going With You! Chapter 2159: I Am Going With You! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°The outside world is not a happynd; it has changed. This ce is the buffer zone, so let everyone rest more. We can depart again at dawn. The old patriarch was stunned for a moment. ¡°How¡­ How do you know?¡± Di Fuyi calmly said, ¡°Since this mountain was a ce where the nobles have been hunting, there must be people who often maintain it. Besides, you were the son of the owner of Luo Hua City. If you suddenly disappeared, the city owner would definitely send people toe and find you. Even if they can¡¯t enter into the red fog area, they should at least search around this hillside. However, I just looked around, and there were only traces of human activities 100 years ago. No one hase to this ce for around 100 years.There are only two possibilities for this kind of situation. The first is that drastic external changes have made this ce worse than the red fog blockade area, and human beings have be extinct. Second, human beings have not gone extinct, but their range of activities has not been able to reach here.¡± His analysis was reasonable, and the old patriarch could not counter it. Di Fuyi was right. This ce used to be quite prosperous. There was a bustling station built by Luo Hua City along the way. There were often young noblemen who came here to hunt so there should be signs of human activity in this ce. In the past, when they were trapped, they had hoped that the city owners would send people to rescue them. Unfortunately, nothing happened. He thought that those who were sent were blocked by the red fog and could not enter the valley. He never expected that they could not even reach this hillside. It seemed that the outside world was not as beautiful as they thought, and it had changed dramatically! What would be the significant changes? The old patriarch¡¯s fists clenched as he looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°What can we do now?¡± ¡°Everyone is tired. You all can take a break here first. I will go out and take a look. I will go to Luo Hua City first, and we can decideter.¡± ¡°I am going with you!¡± Gu Xijiu, who had been leaning on Di Fuyi, suddenly opened her eyes. It seemed like she was awake for some time. Di Fuyi refused. ¡°No, I am just going to explore. You stay here and take care of the vigers. Since the situation is unknown, there might be an attack during this period.¡± The old patriarch also said, ¡°Xijiu, Mr. Di is right. You should stay here to deal with any unexpected events.¡± Gu Xijiu stood up. ¡°There will be nothing unexpected here. I have already searched the area, and there has been no trace of any beast activity in recent times. Of course, there are no signs of human activity too. This ce should be safe for the time being. It is enough to have Tie Dan and the rest to stay. On the contrary, the outside world could be hazardous. If he went out alone, he might be in danger. Thus, it would be better for me to go together with him.¡± At a crucial time, she could use her teleportation technique to save his life. Di Fuyi could not help but look at her. He did not expect her to have checked the surrounding so thoroughly when she appeared to be leisurely taking a stroll earlier. Although she lost her memory and martial arts ability, her sixth sense was still extremely sensitive, and her style of work had not changed much. ¡­ Gu Xijiu felt very fortunate that they did not bring the whole team together in this period, or else they would all be dead! The sky was covered with thick clouds. Flowers, grass, and trees had grown everywhere, and the beasts were rampant. The weeds were long and tall, and the shrubs that used to be at the height of their waists had now grown into towering trees here. The trees here were strange. All the branches had expanded toward the direction of the sky. Chapter 2160 - Cooperation Chapter 2160: Cooperation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi saw a willow which had branches that were like the hair of a woman being blown up by the wind. However, the scenery on the ground was not covered by the trees. If one looked up, they could still see the sky, stars, and moon. The two finally found the so-called bustling station that they looked for. The road there was made of stone. It was t and firm, and it could definitely carry carriages on it. However, it had now been filled with thorns and weeds, and the whole ce was hidden in the mountains and jungle. Gu Xijiu had to pull out a lot of grass before she was able to see the road. Of course, in the process of pulling, they also encountered three leopards, two tigers, and one bear. These animals were extremely fierce, but they were still not strong enough to defeat Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. The two of them could easily take the animals down. Di Fuyi dragged a tiger over to check it. His lips pressed together into a thin line. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xijiu went close to him. Di Fuyi took a deep breath. ¡°There is no spiritual power in them.¡± ¡°Should they have it?¡± Di Fuyi answered, ¡°Everything is spiritual. They are supposed to have spiritual power.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°I heard from the old patriarch that this world has spiritual power. I always thought that the outside world would have it. Is there something that sucked all the spiritual power of the world?¡± Di Fuyi pondered for a while and said, ¡°There is always a natural spiritual power generated by the sky and the earth. If the power was being sucked out, it could still be regenerated. However, I still can¡¯t sense it until now. I guess there must be some mechanism or wizardry barrier that is constantly draining the spiritual power away.¡± While both of them were talking, a big python emerged and rushed toward them. The big eyes of the python were both red likenterns. It rushed fiercely to both of them as if it had a deep hatred toward the two. Di Fuyi frowned as he pulled Gu Xijiu behind him. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t take its life yet!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Xijiu also pulled out her sword from the sheath. Although the big python was fierce, it was also not equal to these two people. After a while, the body of the big python had already been cut by both of them. It was seven or eight feet long, and the giant python was at least 500 years old. It should be a semi-demon. By right, this kind of python should already be very intellectual. It should be smart enough to realize that it was not the opponent of Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. A regr python would have fled.However, this python entangled with them indefinitely and had no n to run away. When Di Fuyi felt that the timing was almost right, he ended the python¡¯s life with his sword. Both of them were a little breathless, but after a quick break Di Fuyi asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°What can you see?¡± Gu Xijiu said, ¡°These beasts are very reckless and irrational. They attack anyone and will not stop until they are dead.¡± ¡°Yes, they are very reckless. I had observed them just now.¡± The two shared their opinions while sitting on a branch. Gu Xijiu looked up at the round moon in the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they are all like this during the day and night, or only at night. I somehow feel that this moon is a bit strange¡­¡± Was the moon strange? Di Fuyi also looked at the moon. The moon was as big as a disc and was golden. There was a cloud floating around it. It was a very typical night under the moonlight. He could not see any strange. Suddenly, he thought of something, and his fingers that were holding his sword were tightened! Chapter 2161 - Cooperation (2) Chapter 2161: Cooperation (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi finally realized what went wrong! The night they came out, the moon was not round. However, it was now a full moon!A full moon could make animals excited and reckless. Even some people from the Monster Kingdom could not get rid of this kind of curse. For example, the werewolf family could generally keep their human appearance under normal circumstances. However, when it was a full moon, they could easily be violent and bloodthirsty and ultimately turn into wolves. The man turned his head and asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Is there supposed to be a full moon today?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No! Today is the first day of the lunar calendar; it is not supposed to be a full moon.¡± ¡°Did the old patriarch mention before that the timing outside is different?¡± ¡°No, the old patriarch actually brought an hourss with him when he came out to hunt and got trapped. He made sure that the time was synchronized with the outside world.¡± Di Fuyi frowned slightly. He had some knowledge about the Shura World and knew that the moon worked the same as the ordinary world. ¡°It seems that this moon has a problem!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. It was still alright if other things went wrong. How does one fix the moon? ¡°The moon may not be the real reason. Perhaps there is some kind of power that changed the maic field of the Shura World. We can investigate it after we get out.¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°Do not worry; you have me for everything.¡± Gu Xijiu felt warm in her heart and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I am thinking about what we should do next. The beasts we encountered are not particrly powerful, maybe the situation outside is not as bad as we thought, and Luo Hua City still exists.¡± Di Fuyi looked around his surrounding. The tree they stood on was the highest in the vicinity, and they could see miles ahead. He could see that deep in the woods; there were all kinds of beasts that emerged from time to time. Once these beasts came together, it was a bloody battle. ¡°The moon makes them excited. Look at their eyes. They are blood red. Fortunately, they are much weaker than the fierce beasts in the valley. One person can deal with two or three beasts here individually. What I worry is if they attack in groups.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s analyzed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; these fierce beasts are too affected by the moon. They will have no energy during the day. Most of them will find a ce to rest. Even if a few beasts attack, we can deal with it. However, I¡¯m concerned that something else will happen.¡± Di Fuyi suddenly noticed that Gu Xijiu was quiet.She felt an inauspicious breezee out from the ground, and the air suddenly became quiet. The weather was hot, so Gu Xijiu had already sweated, but when the inauspicious breeze turned up, she had a shudder, and felt that the temperature around seemed to have dropped by a few degrees! Gu Xijiu could tell that something bad was about to happen. She held her breath, and subconsciously looked at the direction in which the mist began to appear. There was a bloody red object looming in the fog. As it was still rather far away and blocked by fog, Gu Xijiu could not see the appearance of the bloody red object. She was only instinctively aware of the danger! ¡°Yahhhhh¡­¡± The bloody red object suddenly screamed. The sound was sharp with a strange pitch. It shook their eardrums vigorously. Gu Xijiu¡¯s goosebumps wereing out! Di Fuyi lifted his sleeves to cover her ears. Chapter 2162 - Cooperation (3) Chapter 2162: Cooperation (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHowever, the other beasts in the forest were not so lucky. After the screaming, these beasts quickly stood still. They were shivering, but they did not dare to run. The blood-red object inside the mist flew toward the beasts in an instant. Only the screams of countless beasts were heard in the mist. After the mist disappeared, there were only skeletons left in the ce where the beasts were standing. Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression changed. What was this? It was too powerful! She suddenly felt that Di Fuyi¡¯s body grew stiff as well, and he seemed to be a little bit nervous. She turned her head slightly and saw thatDi Fuyi was staring in one direction. There was a sh of light at the bottom of his eyes. Was he excited? ¡°What is that? Do you recognize that thing?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°What are you excited about?¡± ¡°There is spiritual power in this object! Can you wait here? I will go and take it down!¡± Di Fuyi leaped from the tree and flew toward the mist like an arrow. In just a moment, Gu Xijiu found that Di Fuyi and the bloody red object had been entangled together! Gu Xijiu bit her lips and teleported to the ce. However, she kept a distance between the two of them. Shended at a location nearby to watch them fighting, and in case if Di Fuyi was defeated, she could go forward and take over. At the very worst, she could teleport both of them to safety. As she was close to the scene, she could finally see the appearance of that beast clearly. Her heart jumped slightly. What species was this? This beast looked like a pig, but it was not a pig. Its body was round and fat like a pig; it had spots on it like a leopard. It even had the head of a dragon and a pair of small shredded wings. Every time its wings pped, there was ayer of mist around it. The mist was not white, but light blue. Whenever the mist touched something, it would dry up and die.This mist was undoubtedly poisonous! Gu Xijiu was worried that Di Fuyi might be in grave danger, so her eyes had never moved away from him. Perhaps Di Fuyi had taken anti-poison pills before approaching it; he did not seem to be afraid of the poison. He was flying around the bloody-red monster. Under the moonlight, hisrge robe fluttered like a wave, and with his handsome face, every single move he made looked graceful. Even though he looked elegant, his attacks were powerful and forced the bloody red monster to retreat. Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief. By looking at this situation, he could settle this beast without her. The battle was intense. It made Gu Xijiu felt dizzy, so she retreated to a few trees behind to avoid being affected by the momentum created from the battlefield. After a quarter of an hour, Gu Xijiu frowned slightly. The skin of this monster was too thick! The sword in Di Fuyi¡¯s hand had cut on the monster¡¯s body more than ten times, but there was no wound at all. This kind of creature should have a weak point. Gu Xijiu pondered in her heart, and her eyes were fixed on the monster instead.After a moment, she yelled, ¡°Try to stab it in its left eye!¡± This monster allowed Di Fuyi to stab it at anywhere on its body, but when Di Fuyi was about to stab its left eye, it would subconsciously block it. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu¡¯s scream had attracted the monster¡¯s attention! The monster screeched and rushed toward Gu Xijiu! Even though it was fast, Gu Xijiu had her teleportation to protect her. The monster thought that it had caught the girl with its w, but all it could find was a lot of leaves. Chapter 2163 - Cooperation (4) Chapter 2163: Cooperation (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA pair of eyes turned around to look for the fragrant little girl. ¡°Pig, I am here!¡± The monster turned its head and saw Gu Xijiu standing in another leafy tree with a smile. ¡°Yahh¡­¡± The monster attacked again. When its w was going to tear Gu Xijiu apart, it did not expect that a cold light would shine into its eyes. ¡°Puuuu!¡± The cold light hit the monster¡¯s left eye, and blood gushed out of the monster like a waterfall. ¡­ The monster crashed on the ground. After its body twitched a few times, it finally stopped moving. Gu Xijiu¡¯s was ted by their sess. ¡°Our cooperation is quite good, right?¡± She was going to go down and check on her trophy. Di Fuyi pulled her back. ¡°Wait!¡± What was he waiting for? Gu Xijiu wondered, but she soon understood. Di Fuyi plucked off a twig and threw it down at the monster. The monster that was apparently dead suddenly jumped up and bit the twig. The twig was instantly crushed into powder. Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°This thing actually knows how to pretend to be dead!¡± The monster then crashed to the ground again. Di Fuyi finally spoke, ¡°It was not pretending to be dead.¡± He brought Gu Xijiu down the tree. At this point, Gu Xijiu witnessed Di Fuyi familiarly cut off the head of the monster and remove a red crystal from its head. The red crystal was like a red sun reflecting a red me around it. From this red crystal, Di Fuyi finally felt the long-lost spiritual power that was hidden from thisnd! This crystal actually contained a lot of spiritual power, so Di Fuyi was relieved. He put the crystal on his palm, and then pulled Gu Xijiu¡¯s palm over. ¡°Come, let us absorb it together!¡± This red crystal contained a lot of spiritual power, and Di Fuyi estimated that after the absorption, he could restore the spiritual power that he had consumed today. Even though it would not be able to restore him to his original level, at least he would be able to open his storage space again. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes shed slightly. Suddenly, she withdrew her hand. ¡°No, you absorb it.¡± Di Fuyi was shocked and looked at her. ¡°The spiritual power on this red crystal is extremely pure. I have tried it, and there is no evil influence. You can absorb it by using the method I have taught you. There will not be any side effects.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and looked at him. ¡°No, you have used up a lot of spiritual power today, and you can¡¯t even open your storage space. You should restore your energy from this red crystal.¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He did not expect her to be so observant.She was still very sharp! He smiled, held her hand, and said in a firm voice, ¡°Xijiu, we can¡¯t get out of this disaster if everyone only relies on me. You need to be stronger too. Come on, absorb it with me¡­¡± This was a fair point. Hence, Gu Xijiu would not refuse anymore. She absorbed the spiritual power from the red crystal together with Di Fuyi. After half an hour, the bloody red crystal became grey, and the gloss on the stone had disappeared. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi opened their eyes at the same time. Di Fuyi looked at her red cheeks and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Gu Xijiu took a breath and answered in one word, ¡°Great!¡± She could feel the spiritual power circting in her body. Her veins were revitalized, and her body was also lighter by a few pounds! Chapter 2164 - Baby, You Can Go Now Chapter 2164: Baby, You Can Go Now Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor: @EndlessFantasy TrantionShe smiled and gently stretched out her fingers. A me was issued from her hand and burnt the branches on the ground. It was really magical! It was more convenient than using charcoal! Di Fuyi quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°It is not easy to get spiritual power. Don¡¯t waste it.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes fell on the dead monster. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this thing to have spiritual power. Let¡¯s hunt a few more. If we look hard enough, perhaps we can even find the nest of the monster.¡± Di Fuyi could not help butugh. ¡°This beast looks like a rare one. I bet that there won¡¯t be another beast of this kind in a 20-mile radius.¡± Well, Gu Xijiu still believed in Di Fuyi. She grabbed his hand and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go to Luo Hua City.¡± When she finished her sentence, she had teleported together with him. Since the old patriarch had already told them the direction in advance, coupled with the fact that Gu Xijiu was also very good with directions, she was not afraid to travel quickly.When she did not have any spiritual power, she could only teleport two or three miles together with Di Fuyi. However, with spiritual power, her physical fitness had improved significantly, so she was able to teleport ten miles at once! Of course, the two of them still encountered fierce beasts along the way. If she could avoid them, she would definitely stay away. Otherwise, they would just kill them. There was another benefit of teleportation, which is that she could travel in a straight line. This allowed them to move faster. After four consecutive teleports, she had taken both of them entirely out of the mountainous area.Gu Xijiu looked around, and her heart sank. The ce where she was standing should be the main road. However, it was also covered by bushes of wild grass. It was simr to the situation in the mountains. There was no trace of human activity. This ce was about 40 miles away from the so-called Luo Hua City. If Luo Huo City still existed, this ce should not be abandoned.Gu Xijiu studied her surroundings and realized that the trees on both sides were raging like the primeval forest, and all the branches were also extended to the sky, like the inverted mop. It was hardly different from the mountain. In fact, all the animals were close to a state of madness as well. From time to time, they could hear the raging sound of beasts and the sounds of chewing teeth. ¡°Fuyi, do you think Luo Hua City still exists?¡± Gu Xijiu felt a sense of hopelessness. Di Fuyi was also studying his surrounding. He had just taken down a wild wolf with a big sturdy knife. He looked at it and sighed a little. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Luo Hua City still exists, but there are still other people in the world, and they are living in the city.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the knife in his hand. Her heart moved a little. The style of his knife was quite simr to the collection of the old patriarch.However, the old patriarch¡¯s knife had been used for more than 100 years and very seriously worn out. This knife seemed to be entirely new, and the de was still extremely sharp. The old patriarch said that the knives in this world were made with bronze and forged by a little bit of iron. If they had not been used, the de would have ayer of copper rust on the surface. The longer the idle time, the more rust there would be. Chapter 2165 - Baby, You Can Go Now (2) Chapter 2165: Baby, You Can Go Now (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe knife in Di Fuyi¡¯s hand was a little bit rusty. Evidently, this knife had been abandoned for only a brief period.Since Di Fuyi found it on the ground, there must be a city in this world! After they made this presumption, Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief, and she was certainly more motivated. She once again grabbed Di Fuyi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go to Luo Hua City!¡± ¡­ Unexpectedly, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi had fallen into a trap!There was a tiger in the trap as well, so when Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyinded, they stepped on the back of the tiger. The tiger growled and turned its head; it wanted to bite the two of them. Di Fuyi was quick to react. However, when he wanted to knock the tiger out cold, he suddenly felt a chill in the air, and an inauspicious influence emerged from the ground.This was a very familiar feeling. Di Fuyi pulled Gu Xijiu close to him. ¡°The spiritual pig appears again!¡± When he finished his sentence, a bloodied pig monster appeared again. All of a sudden, the was heading for a crash on the ground! When it came to a critical time, Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation technique was still the best. Before the bignded, she had teleported away together with Di Fuyi andnded on a tree nearby. They looked down again and found that the pig and the tiger were in the middle of the big. ¡°Catch it! Grab it!¡± ¡°The Chinese Alligator is caught!¡± ¡°We are finally safe. ¡± ¡°We have caught it. We still need to kill it and get the spiritual crystal¡­¡± Behind a big tree, 12 people emerged. These people dressed alike. All of them dressed in dark blue robes and were apparently from the same apprenticeship. There were ten men and two women. They all yielded the same weapons. It was clear that these people practiced martial arts. The way they walked was very light but with strength.When they came out from their hiding ces, they were very agile. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes fell on the weapons of these people. They were carrying sharp bronze swords that were the same as the one in Di Fuyi¡¯s hand. These people also saw Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. However, they were upied with more urgent matters. They spent all the energy on the pigs that were inside the. Only one of them rapidly nced at Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu on the tree. He shouted, ¡°We found this female pig dragon! You should not steal from us!¡± Di Fuyi was gently leaning on the big tree. He smiled and responded, ¡°You do not have to worry. We are not going to steal from you.¡± The man was dazzled by his smile and stared at him for a while. However, he quickly shifted his attention elsewhere because the female pig dragon that was caught had already gone crazy! This Chinese Alligator was apparently smaller than the one that Di Fuyi killed, but it was still very fierce. The tiger that was in the same had been eaten, and only its skeleton was left behind. The creature used its teeth to bite the. It ejected poisonous liquid to erode the too and also used its w to tear it. However, this was obviously a special. The materials were unusually strong. Chapter 2166 - Baby, You Can Go Now (3) Chapter 2166: Baby, You Can Go Now (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Chinese Alligator tossed and turned a few times but still did not get rid of the. Of course, the eight men who had been pulling the were also very exhausted. They were being dragged around the ce by the Chinese Alligator.At the same time, the other four continued to stab and stab the Chinese Alligator with their swords whenever they had the opportunity. The 12 of them cooperated well were definitely well trained. Gu Xijiu looked down for a moment and then turned to ask Di Fuyi, ¡°Are we not helping them?¡± It was rare to see other humans, so she was curious about them. The Chinese Alligator had severely drained the 12 of them so she could not bear to see it and wanted to help. Di Fuyi shook his head slightly. ¡°No, let us observe first.¡± It was difficult to read people¡¯s hearts. Those people were very rmed by their presence. If they went down to help now, it could make the situation worse for everyone. His observation was very sharp, and in a matter of time, he could see that the 12 people could not hold the creature down.After an hour, they were exhausted, but they did not leave any wound on the pig. Gu Xijiu had kindly hinted to them about the left eye of the pig, but they could not stab it even though they had fought very hard. These 12 people were considered as masters. They could easily cut down a huge tree. However, this Chinese Alligator¡¯s skin was thicker than a trunk. Furthermore, it continued to roll on the ground crazily, which made life very difficult for the eight people trying to hold the together. The palms of the eight people had been bleeding. The Chinese Alligator was getting frustrated. Suddenly, it screeched in a very high pitch, and its two little wings pped.It was so powerful that it carried the eight people who were pulling the up into the sky. These people were shocked! The other four people quickly ceased their attacks on the creature and started to help the eight men. The assistance of the four men managed to help bring the creature down to the ground again. However, it rolled over and dragged the 12 people down with it. One of the women was weak, so her hand slipped, and the came out of her palm. The pig was extremely intelligent. It immediately turned toward this person and rushed over to her! That woman screamed as she saw a big mouth headed toward her.The sharp teeth of the beast were just right in front of her, and she subconsciously closed her eyes. Just as she expected her head to be bitten, there was a sudden rush of wind around her. The woman felt as though she was flying for a moment, and then shended on the ground. ¡°Stand properly!¡± She subconsciously opened her eyes and found herself standing on a tree. Beside her was a woman in a light blue dress. The facial features of the woman beside her were beautiful, but she looked steady. Apparently, she was one of the people watching from the sidelines earlier. She had saved the weak woman. ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman was shocked, and her voice was unsteady. Gu Xijiu could save anyone in a brief second, just as she did for this woman. However, her attention was now focused on the fight below. The woman she saved also looked down, and her facial expression changed! That pig had already got out of the trap! The 11 of them were struggling to get to their feet as the ferocious beast was ready to attack. Its eyes were full of redness, and the hair on its body had stood up. Its wings had also expanded. Chapter 2167 - Baby, You Can Go Now (4) Chapter 2167: Baby, You Can Go Now (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionApparently, it was angry! ¡°Yahhhhh¡­¡± The pig screeched sharply. It pped its wings, and red mist rolled up like a hurricane toward those people! Whenever the red mist passed, the trees were dried instantaneously, and they wilted. It was as if a hurricane of the 12th level blew them. The 11 people had just gotten themselves up. They were all stunned by what they had just witnessed! Naturally, they ran away to safety. Nheless, this creature had ns to kill the people who had schemed it. Its huge body fluttered toward one of the men. The man had just been blown by the hurricane and did not have time to get up; he knew for sure that he was about to meet his doom.The foot of this pig was the size of a dustpan. If its w managed to hit him, he was going to be torn into pieces! This person wanted to dodge, but it was toote! However, suddenly, there was a sh of light in front of him, and he heard a mming sound. Someone had kicked the pig¡¯s hip bone. The huge body of the pig had actually turned due to the impact of this attack! The person in distress took the opportunity toroll to safety.He had a second chance to live, and his heartbeat had quickened. Subconsciously he looked at that figure and found that he was the ¡°freeloader¡± he had seen earlier. The man that had a beautiful face. This person actually had the courtesy to ask, ¡°Is this pig still yours?¡± The man in distress was pale, and hispanions were all trying to crawl to safety. They did not even dare to say they wanted to hunt the pig. They probably expected to die here. ¡°This pig is yours! Please settle it quickly¡­¡± The distressed man was the head of the gang and immediately made the most fitting choice. The rest also shouted, ¡°We don¡¯t want it! You can have it.¡± ¡°Help!¡± Di Fuyi smiled. He turned back and gestured to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Baby, you can go now¡­¡± Gu Xijiu stumbled and almost fell down from the tree. She squinted at Di Fuyi. This guy had always called her using different names- Xijiu, Little Xijiu, and this time, he even called her as his baby! Strangely, this name was very nauseating. Her heart was actually trembling as she felt an inexplicable pain. Of course, this painsted only a moment, and her attention was redirected to the pig. ¡°Help!¡± The pig almost attacked another woman from the back. She was so scared and was heard screaming. Gu Xijiu teleported to her side and pulled her up the tree. Before the woman was conscious, Gu Xijiu had teleported once again. This time, she was directly in front of the pig. The sword in her palm was pointed at the pig. ¡°Pig, your¡­ your opponent is me!¡± The girl in the light blue dress was flying around the Chinese Alligator that had abused them miserably.In just a few minutes, the sword in the woman¡¯s palm had been inserted into the left eye of the pig.The pig screamed loudly and finally fell to the ground. Everyone was stunned! They had tried very hard to catch one themselves but were never sessful. However, it was quickly killed by a woman who seemed to be weaker than them.Countless pairs of eyes fell on Gu Xijiu, and everyone opened their mouth slightly but could not speak. Chapter 2168 - : You Make The Call Chapter 2168: You Make The Call Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was very smart. She had seen how Di Fuyi had retrieved the crystal from the creature earlier. Therefore, after cutting the pig¡¯s head open, a bright red crystal was taken out. The 12 pairs of eyes were staring at the red crystal. The group had really wanted this prized possession. Di Fuyi also nced at the red crystal, which was much smaller than the one he had just consumed earlier. If he had to assess based on the outlook, the one he just consumed was a first-ss product, and this one was a third-ss product. Gu Xijiu slid the crystal in her palm and looked at Di Fuyi. She asked him, ¡°What is your n?¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°It is retrieved by you. You make the call!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the 12 people again. They all looked at the red crystal, and the eyes were full of envy. ¡°What do you all think?¡± Gu Xijiu looked around at everyone. The 12 people looked at each other. The head of the gang was pale and let out a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°Brother, what if we cannot catch a second pig?¡± A woman opened her mouth. ¡°We can¡¯t enter the city¡­¡± ¡°This time, we are dead!¡± Another woman spoke in desperation. ¡°We¡­ we can hunt again. We will find a second one.¡± The head of the gang tried to lift the confidence of the group, but the rest could not feel it. ¡°Our time is running out; there is only one day left. Our Qiankun Net is also broken. What do we use to hunt it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over! We are going to die. The Zhuri n is going to be extinct.¡± These 12 people were clearly desperate. They did not even have enough strength to sit up. ¡°I can give you this red crystal.¡± A crisp voice was heard. This sentence immediately brought a sense of hope to the crowd. The head of the n trembled. ¡°What? What?¡± ¡°I can give you this red crystal, but you have to answer a few questions. Once you answer properly, this red crystal is yours.¡± Gu Xijiu opened her mouth again, and the red crystal in her palm spun. The 12 people naturally agreed to this exchange. Therefore, Gu Xijiu knew the following from their answers. Luo Hua City still existed, and it was rather developed.123 years ago, the sky was gloomy, and a species had mutated; the flowers and trees were clearly affected and grew out of control. All the branches were extended to the sky. Some extremely ferocious monsters appeared in this world. These monsters mainly consumed other species in the Shura World as their food. The pigs that appeared were one of the monsters. The spiritual power between heaven and earth was getting lesser and lesser and finally dissipatedpletely. What was even more bizarre was that the moon in the sky was always round. There was no such thing as a full or non-full moon. The ordinary animals on the ground went crazy every night. They were much milder during the day, and most of them were hiding in cooler ces to rest. There were still many practitioners in this Shura World. As they could not get the spiritual power that was needed for cultivation, many practitioners in different ns had be ordinary people. They had died of illnesses and old age. In addition to the ravages of these monsters, a lot of viges and towns had been destroyed, and many ns were getting extinct. Later, they did not know who actually found out that those extremely fierce monsters had a spiritual crystal which could replenish spiritual power. Therefore, the ns started to hunt these monsters. Chapter 2169 - They Received A Second Chance Chapter 2169: They Received A Second Chance Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe creature was extremely ferocious, and a special weapon was required to hunt it down. Many lives had been taken before one could even be caught. Furthermore, with such a barren environment, people could no longer nt crops as the weeds would have prevented it. Thus, there waspletely no grains avable, and the vigers could only struggle to survive by hunting for their food. To make matters worse, there was a blood rainfall once every ten days in this realm. The rain was highly corrosive to the extent it could destroy normal houses and even some of the caves. Only those houses protected by wizardry barriers were protected. Nheless, that was not their only threat.There was a flood of countless monstrous blood bats that sucked the blood from any living things in just a blink of an eye. The Zhuiri n was once a rtively good n; however, there were only 12 members left since the misfortune. It was only when they gave shelter to a vagrant that they found out that not all the cities have waned. Nine new cities were created in recent years, and all of the people there were living normal lives. Such cities were considered a paradise to the people who suffered every day. Therefore, the members of the Zhuiri n decided to move to Luo Hua City, which was nearest to their n. Their n was about 600 miles away from Luo Hua City, and 12 of them made it after six days of travel. Unfortunately, they found out that they were required to pay spiritual stones to enter the city; the only other eptable scenario was if they possessed a special ability. Otherwise, there was no way for them to enter the city. As a result, hunting monsters with spiritual stones in their body was their only option. Fortunately, they had all the necessary equipment, and they knew there was a Chinese Alligator around Luo Hua City since they were very experienced in hunting. After searching for three days, they finally found a Chinese Alligator. Unfortunately, all of them almost died! Nevertheless, since Gu Xijiu got all the information she wanted, she lifted her hand and tossed the spiritual stone to the leader. ¡°Here you go.¡± The leader could not believe it when he got the stone; after all, the information Gu Xijiu wanted was not a valuable secret. He even had his doubts about whether or not Gu Xijiu would keep her promise as he believed that she might not give him the spiritual stone even after he told them the truth. To his surprise¡­ They received a second chance! ¡°Dear benefactor, are you going to Luo Hua City? Why not follow us? One spiritual stone is enough for 20 people to enter the city.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and added, ¡°Indeed, we want to enter the city. However, there are 138 of us.¡± She then briefly told them about her tribe. The leader remained silent at first, butthen turned around and had a discussion with his junior apprentices. In the end, they proposed, ¡°Benefactors, we are willing to go back to your vige and bring all your people to Luo Hua city!¡± Although the Kung Fu that the 12 of them possessed were no match for Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu, they were much better than the vigers Gu Xijiu wanted to save. Besides that, they have been living outside the forest and knew many ways to protect themselves. It was good insurance for the kids and old folks if they could be their guardians. Hence, Gu Xijiu agreed to the proposal. Chapter 2170 - Has It Turned Into A Fairy? Chapter 2170: Has It Turned Into A Fairy? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere would be a blood rainfall at midnight tomorrow, and the vigers¡¯ rest station was 80 miles away from Luo Hua City. The journey would be full of obstacles. Ferocious beasts would probably attack them along the way. If the vigers could depart tomorrow morning, they might be able to arrive in Luo Hua City at night; hence, they did not have much time. Gu Xijiu had a discussion with Di Fuyi about the best way forward. However, it seemed like it was best that they go separate ways.Di Fuyi would hunt for Chinese Alligators and retrieve their spiritual stones to enter the city. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu would bring the 12 hunters to meet the vigers and bring everyone out tomorrow morning. The 12 of them knew the strategies to find the Chinese Alligators; hence, they quickly shared it to Di Fuyi without any dy. With these strategies and Di Fuyi¡¯s capabilities, it was not difficult for him to kill a few Chinese Alligators in a day. Di Fuyi preferred to search for the Chinese Alligators after sending Gu Xijiu and the 12 of them back to the vige. After all, Gu Xijiu could not perform teleportation with all 12 of them. It was very risky, especially since many ferocious beasts often attack people at night. He was worried about her safety. Gu Xijiu did not manage to change his mind; hence, they followed his n.Therefore, all of them returned to the vige together. Fortunately, these 12 disciples of the Zhuiri n were all experts, so they managed to stick to the schedule. Certainly, they were attacked by some ferocious beasts along the journey, but they managed to defeat them. Coupled with the assistance from Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi, they had a generally smooth journey. The oldest disciple of the Zhuiri n, also known as Zhao Fengxing, was a very passionate, helpful, and loyal person. While journeying together, he sighed. ¡°I cannot believe that you were trapped in the forest. Honestly, I heard that the beasts are more ferocious as you go deeper into the forest. There are also many vicious monsters. A number of experts did not even return since they entered the forest.¡±There were about 12 to 13 miles to go when Zhao Fengxing said that. Gu Xijiu was not too pleased with what she had heard. Coincidentally, right after he finished talking, ck smoke rose from the ground in the distance. Also, the temperature of the surrounding immediately turned chilly! They could see a shadow in the size of a small hill behind the smoke. Someone screamed, ¡°Gosh! It is carrying twonterns¡­ Has it turned into a fairy?¡± Gu Xijiu quickly drew her sword. ¡°How does it look likenterns? It is the eyes of a monster!¡± Suddenly, Di Fuyi shouted, ¡°Run! Now!¡± When he finished shouting, the dark shadow suddenly exploded and spread all over the ce. It turned into more than ten beams of ck smoke that were aimed at the group. Gu Xijiu managed to see it more clearly now. She realized that it was not just one monster but hundreds of flying monsters! It looked like an insect, but its size was definitely muchrger. Each of them was as big as a man with a pair of shiny sickles. Gu Xijiu did not know its name, but she was definitely concerned! They might be able to win the battle if there were only three to five of them; however, there were a few hundred! Chapter 2171 - Return To The City Chapter 2171: Return To The City Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Let¡¯s run then!¡± Gu Xijiu was leading the group while the 12 of them were in the middle; Di Fuyi was right behind them. The 12 of them had used all their energy to run. Fortunately, they were running at a very high speed; hence, the bugs did not catch them. However, those monsters were extremely stubborn and did not stop chasing after them. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu stopped when she saw a cave in the distance. The rest station was just around the corner, and there were many young kids and old folks there. She could not imagine the consequences if they lured the monsters along. Therefore, she turned around as she grabbed her sword tightly. She was going to fight and kill as many monsters as she could. Before she managed to open her mouth, she realized that the wave of dark shadows paused behind them. To their surprise, the monsters stopped chasing them and only circled at the same spot, making an irritating noise. Countless of red eyes stared at Gu Xijiu and the group. However, they did not dare to move forward as though there was a taboo. A momentter, the monsters gathered and formed a big pile of ck smoke again and retreated. In just a blink of an eye, there was no sign of them at all. Everyone was sweating from the run, but they finally could heave a sigh of relief. It was indeed a surprise that they managed to escape a fierce battle in such an easy way! There were many wild animals in the forest that had been eaten alive by the bugs. Terrifyingly enough, many of their skeletons were still in a running or fighting posture when the locusts bit them. ¡°Looks like there is something the monsters fear about in the cave.¡± Zhao Fengxing wiped away his sweat on his forehead. Gu Xijiu suddenly thought about the red mist in the valley.Perhaps, the monsters were afraid of the creature? She was surprised that the rest station was an unknown safehouse. Thus, it might be a good ce for them to settle down if they could not enter the city. However, that was not her primary n. Although the rest station was free from the bugs, there was no cover or shade. The vigers had nowhere to hide when the blood rainfalles; hence, they had to go to the city. Gu Xijiu and the group finally passed through the cave and saw the vigers. Before Gu Xijiu had left the vige earlier, she instructed the vigers not to leave the rest station despite their curiosity. The patriarch managed to keep them all at bay. Only Tie Dan and Tie Niu were anxiously keeping their eyes on the entrance and finally heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Gu Xijiu return. Gu Xijiu brought the 12 of them to see the patriarch, and everyone was generally very happy. Since 12 more people were joining the team, they had higher hopes of making it to the city. The next morning, everyone began to leave the rest station after sunrise to depart to Luo Hua City ording to Gu Xijiu¡¯s n. The number of monsters was indeed lesser during the day, coupled with the protection from so many experts, all the ferocious beasts were easily defeated. Finally, they have arrived at Luo Hua City during sunset. As the vigers looked at the high green wall at the entrance and the soldiers that surrounded it, they cried and shed their tears of joy. ¡­ ¡°Males and females below 30 years old are allowed to enter the city. We are sorry, but for the adults above 30 years old, Luo Hua city does not have extra food for incapable people!¡± That was what the guard said with an icy tone as if pushing the vigers who have struggled toe here into the hell. Chapter 2172 - A Group Of Beggars Chapter 2172: A Group Of Beggars Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLuo Hua City was secured with a circle of very tall walls. The gate was made of solid metals, which made it exceptionally strong. The metals would remain rust-free even after years of exposure to the air. Moreover, it had the ability to work like a ma to attract all the weapons of the intruders. Both sides of the gate were tightly sealed at the moment. There was only a small entrance visible in the corner; only one person could enter at a time. There was a wide and deep river surrounding the city walls. Instead of being a moat filled with water, it contained fiery red moltenva that would melt the skin and bones of anyone who unfortunately fell into the river. When Gu Xijiu¡¯s group approached the city wall, it was alreadyte in the evening, and the ce was getting dark very rapidly. Right behind them, wild beasts were growling loudly as the night started to fall upon them. On top of the walls, guards were looking down at them from above, as if looking at a group of beggars. ¡°Go! Go! Leave! Our city will only ept people with great strength or special ability. Beggars are not weed here. You should leave now.¡± The n leader was not ready to give up. He took two courageous steps forward and said, ¡°Sir, with all due respect, we used to be the citizens of Luo Hua City. However, we were trapped in the outskirts due to some unfortunate incident. We are simply returning now.¡± ¡°I do not care who you are. If you wish to enter, you must have the spiritual crystals. One crystal for every 20 entries, not a stone less!¡± The unscrupulous guards tempted to harass these vigers with ragged clothes. They also did not believe that these people would be able to offer any spiritual crystals. Indeed, the n leader had nothing to offer. Di Fuyi was still out there hunting. Last night, after making sure that Gu Xijiu and the rest of the people were in safe hands, he left promptly after a short rest. All alone, he ventured into the dangerousnd to obtain the spiritual crystals. This morning, Gu Xijiu started escorting the vigers. About ten miles away from the city, they realized that there were fewer greens. The more they approached the city, the milder the beasts they encountered.Hence, there was barely any danger left in the journey. There were many experts, Zhao Fengxing, for example, to secure the perimeter. Gu Xijiu was worried for Di Fuyi, for it was alreadyte in the evening and he had yet to return, so she gave the vigers a few reminders and left to search for her man. Therefore, the n leader was the one who took the lead at the moment. Zhao Fengxing was at the back of the troop, initially. Upon hearing the fuss at the walls, he stepped forward and looked up confidently at the guards. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we will present the spiritual crystals to you, not one less.¡± Zhao Fengxing had seen the way Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu fought in battles, so he was confident about their return with the crystals. The guard at the city gate recognized Zhao Fengxing. He had been here at the gate with his men a few days ago. The guard gave him a suspicions look and started judging. ¡°When did you start mixing around with these beggars? Are you trying to use these beggars to gain our sympathy to let you into the city because you have failed to obtain the spiritual crystals? Let me tell you; there is no chance at all.¡± Zhao Fengxing refused to argue with these arrogant guards. He retrieved a red crystal from his bag. ¡°We already have one.¡± The glistening red stone shone with great luster. The guard took a careful look at the crystal and said, ¡°All right, you are capable. All 12 of you may enter, but not the rest of the group.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that one stone could permit the entry of 20 people?¡± Zhao Fengxing questioned. ¡°Right, you can pick eight people from this group of beggars toe in with you.¡± Zhao Fengxing heaved a sigh of relief before selecting 20 women and children to enter the city. These people were generally weaker, so they eagerly needed a ce to rest after a long, dreadful day of travel. Chapter 2173 - A Group Of Beggars (2) Chapter 2173: A Group Of Beggars (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy @TrantionSurprisingly, the guard went against his words after seeing the selection of the first 20 people. ¡°Even with the spiritual crystal, only the adults within the permitted age range can enter. All men below the age of 50 and women below the age of 30 are allowed toe. The elders and the children below 12 years of age are not wee. The city has no ce for useless people,¡± the guard started insulting them. The people were startled by his hurtful demand. Out of all the people there, about half the troop was in the permitted range. There were about 30 women above 30 years of age and 30 children below 12 years of age. These people were either the parents of the strong, eligible men or their children. If abandoned, they would have no chance of survival. Soon, some people started sobbing helplessly. Some of the elders were furious. The children held on tightly to their parents¡¯ clothes, as they were too afraid to be abandoned. Meanwhile, the n leader was obviously infuriated. ¡°What kind of rule is this? How can you be so ruthless to these innocent people!? Where is the governor of the city? I want to meet the governor!¡± The guard gave him augh. ¡°Our governor is a man of nobility. A beggar like you is not entitled to meet someone as noble as him.¡± The guard then demanded impatiently, ¡°Are you going toe into the city? Make your decision now! The gate will bepletely closed in an hour. You will not be able to enter, even if you change your mind.¡± Zhao Fengxing looked up and saw the signs of red clouds emerging amidst the darkness. As soon as these red clouds gathered, the rain of blood would fall. The rainwater was not corrosive like acids that could erode anything once touched. Instead, it was more like a disease. A droplet would cause the skin to rot. The worst part was that it was incurable. The only way to avoid contact was to hide in a deep cave. Furthermore, it is preferable that each individual still shield their bodies with ayer of enchanted animal skin to bepletely safe from the rain. Zhao Fengxing predicted that the blood rain would start pouring in an hour. He could not help but look into the distant woods and wonder why the duo had not shown up. If they were here, they would probably figure something out. Fortunately for the vigers, Zhao Fengxing was someone with personal loyalty for his friends. After a brief discussion with his junior apprentices, they announced proudly, ¡°We will either go or stay behind together with these vigers. We will not enter the city at the moment.¡± ¡°I am the son of the governor, Hua Zhichun. About a century ago, I left to hunt with a group of friends, and we were unfortunately trapped in the depths of the valley. These people are the descendants of my friends. If you tell the governor about my identity, I believe that he will let us in,¡± the n leader finally uncovered his family background. He could tell that these men from the city were well equipped with spiritual power. With the support of spiritual power, one¡¯s lifespan could be greatly increased. As the governor of the city, his father used to have his spiritual power at level seven, who happened to be the man with the greatest power in the city at the time; he was expected to live up to 500 years. Before Hua Zhichun left the city, the old governor was only 50 years old. His father would be 180 years old by now, so he should be around and was most probably the present governor of the city. His father loved him very much as a child. If he knew about the return of his beloved son, he would definitely let everyone else in. Nheless, the guard gave him a sarcastic reply, ¡°I do not care if you are called Hua Zhichun or Ye Zhichun. I have never heard of any of your names!¡± He gave Hua Zhichun another judgmental look before adding another scornful remark, ¡°From your old and shady look, I think you are more than 100 years old. Our governor is a young man at the peak of his youth. How can he possibly have a son as old as you? If you want to lie, you have to lie properly. Moreover, our governor¡¯s surname is not Hua.¡± Chapter 2174 - A Group Of Beggars (3) Chapter 2174: A Group Of Beggars (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHua Zhichun was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t the governor Hua Fengshu?¡± Hua Fengshu was his father¡¯s name. ¡°Of course not! Let me tell you! The name of our governor is Ye Huiling, also known as Governor Ye.¡± Hua Zhichun could not process the name of thatplete stranger. In fact, he had never heard of him. He did not know that someone else reced the governor of the city. What about his father, then? ¡°Where is the old governor, Hua Fengshu?¡± Hua Zhichun needed to find out. The guard rolled his eyes in impatience and said, ¡°How would I know? He is probably long dead. I have been here for more than 80 years, and I have never heard about Hua Fengshu.¡± Hua Zhichun¡¯s face darkened. Perhaps his father was already long gone. Hua Fengshu used to be the pride of the entire city. Everyone knew about him and treated him with respect as if he were a savior to the people. He never knew that his father would end up long gone. Hua Zhichun was obviously devastated by the sudden news. He stood, trembling. Chun Cao quickly supported him to make sure he stood steadily. Annoyed, she took a look at the men on top of the walls. ¡°n leader, why don¡¯t we fight our way in? We cannot abandon our uncles, our aunts, our grandparents, and our children.¡± She suggested in a hoarse voice. Hua Zhichun observed the men from below and shook his head in disapproval. ¡°We shall not fight. There are weapons everywhere along the wall. Once triggered, the arrows will be released.¡± There were many secret openings along the walls, and there was one archer behind every opening with his bow and arrows ready. Moreover, they had not let the bridge down to connect them across the river. There was no way they could fight their way in. The guards on the city wall were brutal. Hua Zhichun and his men tried to negotiate politely with them but to no avail. Instead, they became more and more impatient. ¡°I am not interested in this discussion whatsoever. Leave! Leave now! If I hear another word, I shall release the arrows.¡± Swiftly, many arrows could be seen aiming at them from the secret openings. The tip of the arrows was dark blue, indicating that it was obviously poisoned. Under the circumstance, the vigers dared not move. Zhao Fengxing and his men decided to keep their grounds, too. Minutes ticked by. Soon, 15 minutes had passed. Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were still nowhere to be seen. The vigers were starting to worry. They did not know how long they were going to wait for their return. Just when they were anxiously waiting, they heard someone running toward them from the woods. In the blink of an eye, they saw about 20 men running through clouds of dust. Not far behind, hundreds of wild animals that looked somewhat mutated were also running toward them. There were lions, tigers, and bears. These wild animals were double the size of how they usually were and charged with great ferocity. Their speed was unusually fast, causing gusts of wind along their way. ¡°We have the spiritual crystals! Open the gate! Open it now!¡± The leader shouted out loud to the men on top while raising the red crystals in the air to prove his words. These men had obviously been through a tough time to obtain the spiritual crystals. Many of them were injured with bloodstains all over their clothes. The guards could see the crystal clearly. With a wave, hemanded for the release of the bridge. While the bridge was slowly dropping, the wild animals were already in close proximity. Fortunately, the 20 men had good Kung Fu. Before the bridge was fully released, they took a leap into the air andnded on the bridge. Quickly, they ran towards the city. Chapter 2175 - A Group Of Beggars (4) Chapter 2175: A Group Of Beggars (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe wild animals knew that they could not reach the 20 men, so they decided to change targets. Instantly, they lunged towards the helpless vigers that waited for their entry at the gate. The vigers were scattered. While waiting, some decided to stand; others took their seats. Upon seeing the beasts approaching, they panicked. The beasts were smart enough to tell which ones were the weaker ones. Therefore, most of the beasts chose to attack women and children. Tie Dan, Tie Niu, and their men were eager to save their family from the attack, so they fought the beasts to the best of their abilities to keep them away. Nheless, they were obviously outnumbered by the abundance of ferocious beasts surrounding them. Even with the help of Zhao Fengxing and his men, they were not able to keep everyone safe. The vigers were in a frenzied state to stay alive. The children were crying; the adults were screaming for help. It wasplete chaos. Some were too nervous to care about which way to run. They ran towards the suspension bridge that was still slowly moving down. ¡°You are not allowed on the bridge!¡± A voice came from the top of the walls. Instantly, the guardmanded the release of an arrow, and it almost hit the foot of the first man. ¡°I will kill anyone who steps foot on the bridge!¡± Themand of the guard was very rming. Apparently, they were not willing to give in. After the entry of the 20 men with the spiritual crystal, the guard raised the bridge back up. Upon seeing their hope slowly disappear, the vigers grew even more anxious. ¡°The array formation! Get back into formation!¡± Zhao Fengxing was the only one with a clear mind at the time. The vigers recalled the array formation that they used during their escape from the valley and quickly scrambled back into formation. Unfortunately, since they were being attacked, it was difficult for them to do so. Zhao Fengxing and his men managed to ughter a few beasts, but they were incapable of killing all of them. Helplessly, Zhao Fengxing watched as a lion pushed a child onto the ground and was about to dig its teeth into the child¡¯s throat. The adults around the child were busy fighting off the beasts, so none of them was able to rescue the child in time. Before the lion took its first bite, a shadow quickly shed by and gave the lion a hard kick! The lion must have weighed a ton, but its heavy body floated in the air for a while before crashing into another tiger. Both hit the ground and rolled away. The child barely escaped death, so he was still suffering from shock. Astonished, he then started crying out loud. ¡°Brother Stone! Brother Stone!¡± Hope returned to the vigers! Their eyes glistened with happy tears. ¡°Stone!¡± ¡°Brother Stone!¡± ¡°Brother Stone, you are finally back!¡± The rescuer who just emerged was Gu Xijiu, but she was not alone. Di Fuyi was back, too. However, he was fighting another beast at the moment. There was no time for chatter, so Gu Xijiu made a few swift teleportations and started killing the beasts with the sword in her hand. They worked together perfectly and took down the beasts at every opportunity. The bodies of the ughtered beastsy motionless wherever they moved. Almost instantaneously, the beasts were beheaded. In a brief moment, more than half of the beasts were ughtered. The rest of the beasts knew that the situation was not getting any better for them, so they left frantically. The duo¡¯s Kung Fu was extraordinarily good that even the guards on the wall were impressed. Everyoneapuded for Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi as the beasts made their escape. The vigers also celebrated their survival. Chapter 2176 - Entry Into The City Chapter 2176: Entry Into The City Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi raised his hand to release seven spiritual crystals into the air. They floated in a straight line and shone with sparkling light. He looked at the guards at the top of the wall and demanded, ¡°Here are the spiritual crystals. Open the gate!¡± It was the first time that the guards had seen so many spiritual crystals at once. The leader hesitated a little out of jealousy, but he still had to hold onto the same principle. Zhao Fengxing exined the situation to the duo. While he was exining, many eyes focused intensely on Gu Xijiu, as they were hopeful that her presence would change the situation for the better. Frowningly, Gu Xijiu looked up into the sky and realized that the rain of blood would fall in half an hour. These people needed to enter the city as quickly as possible. She had made a promise to the deceased elders to make sure that everyone would arrive safely in Luo Hua City. After a moment of consideration, she took out a huge red crystal from her sleeve. It was two times bigger than the size of the ordinary crystals. If the red crystals were third-ss gems, this one belonged in the second ss. It was very rare toe across this size of crystal. One such crystal was equivalent to three ordinary ones. She showed the crystal proudly. ¡°I would like to offer you another second ss gem, in exchange for shelter for all of us.¡± The guard fixed his eyes on the red crystal. He knew the type of gem very well. Hesitantly, he answered, ¡°I cannot do so. I did not set the rule. The governor made it. I dare not do as I please.¡± ¡°Please invite the governor. I would like to have a word.¡± The guard smirked. ¡°Lady, our governor will not simply see anyone. It is not easy for you to meet him. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless, what?¡± Di Fuyi interrupted coldly, and the guard was taken by surprise. The city guard was used to acting arrogantly. He was not highly positioned, but he bore an important responsibility. Everyone who entered or left the city must act ording to his conditions. The people had to ingratiate with him in order to have a smooth journey. He was not afraid of anyone, except for a few members of the city¡¯s noble people. He gave Di Fuyi a lewd expression. ¡°The governor has always been very considerate to beautiful women. Thedy here is obviously very attractive. If she agreed to spend a night with the governor, he would probably¡­¡± Before he could finish, a hard p in his face stopped him from making any offensive remarks. The figure of a man shed before his eyes and pped him so hard that he hit the floor. It could have easily sent him down the wall. The intruder obviously did not hold back his strength. Hence, the guard was caught in a daze after the p. Dizzy, with his eyes blurred, all he could hear was a buzzing in his ears. Then, blood started oozing out from the corners of his mouth. The guard was surrounded by many of his men, but no one noticed the attacker. When they finally realized it, the guard was already in a daze. They had never expected that someone was brave enough to attack their leader. Driven by a sense of anxiety and indignation, they started surrounding the man in a defensive manner. The man raised his arm and put a sword across the guard¡¯s neck. ¡°What were you saying? Would you like to repeat?¡± The voice of the man was soft as if conversing, but the guard was overwhelmed in insecurities from the icy tone of his voice. He had to surrender under the pressure of the sword on his neck. He tried very hard to focus on the appearance of the intruder. The man was in purple robes, with his face concealed under a mask. The guard could only see the man¡¯s dark eyes through the holes. At this very moment, his eyes were bent, as if smiling. Chapter 2177 - Did He Take The Lives Of The Innocent As A Joke? Chapter 2177: Did He Take The Lives Of The Innocent As A Joke? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe guard was expecting the intruder to be ring at him with a serious face. Instead, the man gave him a warm smile in return. The sword was still hanging on the guard¡¯s neck, however. Slowly, but surely, he started to feel the sword cutting through his flesh. The skin on his neck was shed open, and blood emerged. As seconds past, the pain became more and more unbearable. The whole process was as though someone was cutting meat with a blunt knife. It was slow but surely painful and frightening. The guards were shocked to the core. Their leader was in the hands of the intruder, so his followers dared not take another step forward. ¡°Don¡¯t you do anything to him!¡± They verbally warned. ¡°The guard is the cousin of the governor. If he is hurt, your life will not be spared.¡± ¡°Let him go! Release him now!¡± The shouting continued. The guard was trembling in fear, but he still refused to keep his voice down. ¡°I bet that you dare not do anything to me. I¡­¡± Suddenly, he could not continue speaking. The sword buried another inch deeper into his neck. With the slightest movement in the right direction, the man¡¯s aorta would be shed open. By then, his life would be surely gone. ¡°You¡­ What do you want?¡± The guards finally gave in. ¡°Open the gate and let everyone through,¡± Di Fuyi answered slowly. The guard¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet, but he decided to give his onest try. ¡°I¡­ I cannot do so. You see¡­ Can you see the archers at the wall? If you do not let me go, they will kill everyone down there.¡± A few moments ago, he gave the archers a secret code to signal them. The archers responded immediately and were all in their respective positions. All their bows were armed with arrows. With a wave, the archers would release their arrows and kill every life on the ground. These archers were the best of the best in the city. Their precision and uracy were, without a doubt, the best. The innocent vigers who did not have any armor were easy targets for them. Di Fuyi took a look at the bows of the archers and gave the guard another delightful smile. ¡°Take a look at your so-called archers. Are there any arrows on their bows now?¡± The guard and his men were caught by surprise. Di Fuyi gave the guard a hand to help him turn around and observe the archers that he was so proud of. After a quick look, his expression changed instantly. A shadow had passed each and every archer. Everywhere the shadow was, a cry of horror burst forth. Soon, all the arrows were taken away. The shadow that stole their arrows moved too quickly for the archers to react. They could not even see the figure properly. The one who stole their arrows was certainly Gu Xijiu. At this moment, she was standing casually on the edge of the wall, with a bundle of steel arrows in her hands. ¡°Let the people in!¡± She demanded authoritatively. The guard was finally concerned about his safety. ¡°I¡­ I will now send someone to notify the governor. If he agrees, I will let these people in at once.¡± Gu Xijiu observed the sky and realized that the downpour of the blood rain would ur in less than 15 minutes. The act of notifying the governor was only a waste of time. There was not enough time for his man to go to and fro. The guard was obviously trying to waste their time. Did he take the lives of the innocent as a joke? Di Fuyi gave him another smile and started putting more pressure on the sword. ¡°You can either open the gate now or get killed immediately before I open the gate myself. Which one would you choose? I am not in the mood for this conversation. On the count of three, if you have not decided, I will decide for you. One, two¡­¡± ¡°Let them in! Let them in! Release the suspension bridge!¡± The guard could not win the argument, so he quickly gave the orders to his men. The bridge was once again released, and the gates were wide open. More than 100 vigers ran across the bridge to enter the city as their refuge. Chapter 2178 - Use Your Face To Clean Up The Dirt Chapter 2178: Use Your Face To Clean Up The Dirt Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter the entry of the vigers into the city, there were only five minutes left before the downpour. Di Fuyi kept his sword and tapped the guard on his shoulder with the back of his de. ¡°Do not attempt to mess this up. Otherwise, I will give you a hard time.¡± The intruder was too unpredictable, so there was no way one could guard against him. The guard could not care less about these people at the moment. He quicklymanded, ¡°Close the gates! Open up the protective shelter! Now!¡± The soldiers on the wall were well trained. Quickly, they fell back into their positions and started carrying out their duties. The bridge was raised, and the gates were shut. Some soldiers took control of some secret mechanisms to unleash a beam of white light that soon spread out like fleeting clouds. The scattered light started to move towards the city center to shield the entire area. A few momentster, light from varying directions covered up the entire city in a dome shield. Soon after the formation of the light dome, drops of blood rain that were as big as the size of a coin started pouring down. The rain hit the wizardry barrier in the shape of a light dome and slipped off its surface like an umbre. Traces of blood were left behind, making the shield look somewhat terrifying. When the raindrops fell on the shield, the cracking sound was grating on the ear. Also, the dome shook unsteadily as a result of the downpour. It was a worrying sight. The vigers had just entered the city and were given the opportunity to witness the urrence, so they all stood to gaze at the sky. Gu Xijiu was busy observing her surroundings. She found the city rather odd. The buildings were mostly in the shape of a Mongolian yurt with wedge-shaped structures. The sizes of the yurts varied. Along the streets, there were shops. Generally, the buildings were quite morous. Different shops supplied different needs; for example, weapons, clothing, and daily necessities. Most of the shops that could be found anywhere else in the mortal world were present. Due to the odd appearance of the outsiders, many citizens filled the streets just to satisfy their curiosity.However, Gu Xijiu also realized that these citizens did not dress very well. Most of the people had very ordinary garments made of coarse clothes Unlike the n leader¡¯s description of the city, where more than half of the people could afford to dress morously and ride in the best carriages, what she saw appeared to be the exact opposite. He said that the people in the city lived and worked in peace and contentment. The people here, however, did not seem to lead a very good life. Most of the people looked tired, and their hands looked rough. Certainly, there were some rich men, too, like the owners of the shops. Most of them were covered in silk and satin. Their faces had a healthy glow. Gu Xijiu was observant enough to see that all these bosses seemed to be dressing up in the same style as if they were working for another superior leader. A few beautiful women who were finely dressed surrounded these men. Some dressed up quite ordinarily but were attractive enough to catch the men¡¯s attention. The women did not look veryfortable, though. There was a sense of terror in their eyes, like a group of frightened, helpless deer. Gu Xijiu watched as a woman stepped carelessly onto one of the men¡¯s foot and was kicked harshly away. The woman did not even voice a sound. Unsteadily, she picked herself up and bowed before the man while knocking her head onto the solid ground to ask for his forgiveness. The man gave her another kick and demanded, ¡°Go away!¡± The woman hit the ground again with her head but was too scared to stand. She crawled and begged in a trembling voice. ¡°Please¡­ Please don¡¯t send me away.¡± The bossy man gave her a hiss before raising his foot to the woman. ¡°Use your face to clean up the dirt!¡± The woman was surprised, but she did it anyway. Still trembling, she obeyed his order and started cleaning the dirt on his shoes with one side of her cheek. Soon, her soft face was covered in different streaks of dust and dirt. Chapter 2179 - The Arrival Of The Governor Chapter 2179: The Arrival Of The Governor Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe man finally forgave her. He then threw a handkerchief at her and demanded, ¡°Lousy woman, you¡¯d better clean up your face. What a disgusting look!¡± Gu Xijiu could not contain her anger. Her fingers clenched in frustration, and she was ready to confront the rude man. The woman beside Gu Xijiu quickly stopped her and warned, ¡°Lady, stay out of trouble. These bosses are the men of the governor. If you get yourself involved in things that you should not be involved, you will be sent out of the city.¡± Death was the only oue if anyone was sent out of the city. Therefore, the people here chose to endure hardship even in the worst conditions. Gu Xijiu took another look at life in the city; there were cksmiths forging irons tirelessly. In the small building next to the workshops, some were busy weaving them. These workers dressed in the simplest way. They worked hard with their heads down while focusingpletely on their work. Along the streets, soldiers patrolled the area every now and then. The segregation of their social statuses could be told apart based solely on the way the people dressed. The workers were the people of the lowest status in society. On the other hand, the soldiers were a ss higher than themon people. Meanwhile, the leaders of the soldiers were in the upper ss while their bosses were in the special upper ss. The guard had suffered a great loss in pride under Di Fuyi¡¯s life-threatening sword. He wanted to take his revenge, but unfortunately, Di Fuyi fed him with a pill before releasing him and warned him not to do anything reckless; otherwise, he would have to suffer another painful lesson. The wound on the guard¡¯s neck required immediate medical attention, so revenge was not his priority. After givingmands to protect the city, he quickly left to treat his wound. Instead of having to handle the leader of the guards, the neers were greeted by another group of people. ¡°Neers cane here to register yourselves!¡± Some people started shouting in the streets. Soon, hundreds of soldiers emerged from the domed buildings behind the shops. They started surrounding the neers in a circle. Di Fuyi was astonished by these soldiers¡¯ spiritual power. He could tell from their appearance that their spiritual power was actually quite strong; at least at level three and above. The strongest one was the leader, who was already at level four and a half. The junior apprentices of Zhao Fengxing were at level three or so. Only Zhao Fengxing¡¯s spiritual power was more advanced. He was already at level four. In the Upper Bound, these soldiers would not even be qualified to be servants. However, in the Shura World, where spiritual power was scarce, these men¡¯s spiritual power was considered as extraordinary. These soldiers pushed the neers forcefully into one of the yards, like herdsmen leading their animals into the stalls. ¡°Go! Go in there! Do as you are instructed!¡± Thedy who gave Gu Xijiu a word of advice back then was actually a cleaner who looked like a woman in her forties. After a brief exchange, Gu Xijiu was surprised to learn that she was only 24 years old. From thedy, Gu Xijiu found out more about the general life in the city. Basically, the governor was the most powerful man in the city with many men of great strengths to help him keep the city in order. Every neer would be required to pass a Kung Fu test. Those who were capable would be assigned to be the governor¡¯s followers. These qualified men would be gifted with thepany of very beautiful women, morous houses, and scrumptious food. As long as they swore their loyalty to the governor, they could have whatever they asked for. The average ones would be assigned to be the soldiers. Their lives, at least, would be free from the concern of food and clothing. On the other hand, normal people would be enved and put into different corners. They had to work all day and night. Those who disobeyed them would be punished and die in exile. As for the women, they were the people of the lowest ss of in society. They would be assigned to different ces and be either the concubines or servants of the rich. Their fate dependedrgely on their physical appearance. The unattractive women would be put in the brothels as prostitutes to provide free services for the soldiers. Any resistance would cost these women the price of either being scolded or being beaten to death publicly while naked. As expected, Gu Xijiu was infuriated by the news. ¡°Announcing the arrival of the governor!¡± A loud announcement came from afar. Soon, the people got onto their knees and bowed before him. Chapter 2180 - Baby, You Have To Be Patient Chapter 2180: Baby, You Have To Be Patient Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu and Di Fuyi did not kneel; hence, the n leader and the vigers followed their example. Zhao Fengxing pondered for a moment and decided to stop his junior apprentices from kneeling as well. The governor showed up in the most dramatic way that he possibly could. First of all, a light blue ship started sailing through the air in the sky above the city. There was no paddle to propel the body of the ship forward. Instead, it moved across by swinging two giant, wooden wings in the air. Four young men were standing on the ship. All of them looked very handsome. The young men were seemingly protecting a man in purple robes. The man in purple robes was sitting at a white jade table. There was a set of chess pieces in front of him. With a chess piece in his hand, he looked like he was trying to win the game. Surrounding the ship were eight celestial cranes, each carrying ady in a white dress with her face covered under a veil. Some of thesedies were carryingyers of fine gauze in their hands. Others carried flower baskets to spread colorful petals along the way. The flowery scent filled the air long before the ship arrived. Gu Xijiu was astonished! In a strange way, she somehow felt that it was a scene that she had witnessed some time before. The experience had definitely left an unforgettable impression on her. She fixed her eyes at the man in purple robes. Due to the distance, she could not really see his face with his head lowered. In a blur, she could only see a glistening red gem hanging somewhere on his head. Her heart started thumping in nervousness. Suddenly, someone caught her hand in a tight grasp. She turned around and met Di Fuyi¡¯s pitch-ck eyes. He looked at her with a tight smile before directing an audio message to her. ¡°Is he really that good looking? Are you mesmerized?¡± He was clearly jealous! His act of jealousy came as a heartwarming gesture to Gu Xijiu. She leaned closer and responded, ¡°I feel that the scene is somewhat familiar to me.¡± Di Fuyi squinted his eyes. He, too, felt that everything about the ship looked familiar, but he also found it ufortable to look at, like the entire scenario was actually an impersonation. The ship approached quickly and was already in the sky above the city. Thedies on the cranes waved their hands to release a roll of pale purple gauze from above. The soft fabric danced gracefully in the wind before reaching the ground. There, it served as a bridge between the ship and thend. The four young men quickly traveled down andnded on the ground; they kneeled before the ship. ¡°Wee the arrival of Governor.¡± The rest of the people followed. ¡°Wee the arrival of Governor.¡± The greeting ceremony was rather impressive. Along the streets, people were all kneeled. Only Gu Xijiu and her group were still standing; thus, creating a strong contrast. Some soldier approached them andmanded hoarsely, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kneel before the governor to wee his arrival?¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a nonchnt reply, ¡°Is there any rule that says that I must kneel to greet the arrival of the governor?¡± The soldier was speechless. Such a rule did not exist. What they did was a mere custom that was practiced over the years in society. Gu Xijiu possessed aposure that was intimidating to others. Moreover, the soldier had seen how she and Di Fuyi fought against the ferocious beasts, so he was well aware that she could easily take his life. Her question left him speechless, for he was concerned that she would kill him. Before the soldier could ask anything more, a voice came from the ship above them. ¡°It is fine. I sympathize with their tragedies. Moreover, they are neers, so there is no need for them to follow the customs of Luo Hua City.¡± His voice was maic, but his words sounded unnatural as if carrying a fake ent. Gu Xijiu had a strong dislike for it. ¡°The spiritual level of this man is already at level nine, so we shall not act impulsively. There are many things about the city that are not right, so we need time to investigate the matters. Baby, you have to be patient,¡± Di Fuyi directed an audio to her. Chapter 2181 - The Show Was Overly Dramatic Chapter 2181: The Show Was Overly Dramatic Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not know what to say. Di Fuyi kept referring to her as his ¡®baby.¡¯However, she was also well aware that the man had many weird but practical ideas. Unlike her, the things that she could remember were limited to the events that she had been through over the past six months and nothing more. Hence, she thought that she should listen to him more often. Thus, she agreed with him. Nheless, she had to tell him how the man in the fluttering robes made her feel. ¡°I do not know why, but I do not like him very much.¡± She found him a little annoying, yet in a familiar fashion. She tried hard to suppress her impulse to take the man down and give him a hard punch. ¡°What a coincidence! I do not like him very much, either. Baby, you and I are really meant to be together, even our thoughts are in sync,¡± Di Fuyi answered with a delightful smile. Meanwhile, he could not help but pinch her palm gently. ¡°You and your sweet-talking!¡± Gu Xijiu made fun of him, when in fact she enjoyed his attention. She also thought that they were verypatible. She then fixed her eyes on their hands that were interlocked in a tight grip. It was heartwarming like they had been doing this for many years. She would very much like to hold his hand for the rest of their lives. Therefore, they held their hands and watched the man as he continued to make his grand entrance. The man on the ship finally stood up. With a leap, he slid down the stripe that was waving in the wind. His purple robes were loose, so the soft fabrics danced in the air as he slowly made his way down, like a g ruffling in the breeze. He looked somewhat elegant and unconventional. In the blink of an eye, hended safely. However, instead ofnding on the ground, he decided to step onto the backs of the four young men, who were still kneeling with their heads down. Gu Xijiu could finally see the man¡¯s face clearly and was surprised. The man had a handsome face with delicate features. His eyebrows were shaped in a perfect arch,plementing his big, bright eyes. He had an attractive smile on his face, and his skin was soft and supple, fairer than any man should possibly be. On his forehead, he was wearing a headband in the shape of a fox¡¯s eye. His was as beautiful as ady, in fact. There was a soft feminine quality in his appearance. The man was the governor, also known as Ye Ling. After hended, the eightdies subsequently got down from the floating ship. Quickly, they covered the ground with the petals before he stepped forward. Soon, all thesediesy on the ground one by one forming a line. Their white dresses formed a very strong contrast to the purple petals that glittered thend. From the back of the four young men, he took a step forward and stepped on the leg of the firstdy in white. He slowly continued and stepped over her entire body. He then stepped onto the seconddy, and the process continued. Gu Xijiu was speechless. The show was overly dramatic. He did not respect these people at all. Despite her frustration, Gu Xijiu still had a feeling that the governor was actually an impersonation of someone else with the same purple robes and fox eye headband. She was too sure that she knew the man. Ye Ling walked slowly towards the duo and stopped about two meters away from them. Suspiciously, he stared at them before questioning their identity. ¡°Are you the leaders of the vigers?¡± ¡°I am one of the vigers,¡± Gu Xijiu answered in an icy tone. Ye Ling gave her a half-smile and said, ¡°You certainly do not look like one. Your appearance is clearly different from them.¡± He then took another look at Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°My fianc¨¦,¡± Gu Xijiu answered him loudly and clearly. Ye Ling squinted his eyes in disbelief. He observed Di Fuyi thoroughly and was offended. Di Fuyi only stood casually, but the man seemed to possess a greater aura than he did, even in a casual posture. Chapter 2182 - A Warning To Others Chapter 2182: A Warning To Others Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe stranger intimidated him. ¡°Governor,¡± the city guard suddenly emerged and greeted him. He kneeled and bowed before Ye Ling again. ¡°Governor, you have to help me,¡± he pleaded with eyes full of sympathy. Ye Ling was obviously puzzled. ¡°What is the problem?¡± The guard immediately pointed at Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi and said, ¡°They are the ones! I was doing my duties ording to thews of Luo Hua City and forbade entry of the elders, the women, and the children. However, they decided to threaten me. He put a sword on my neck to make me open the gate. It almost cost my life!¡± He then showed the bandage on his neck. The bandage was stained with blood and was quite a horrible sight. Ye Ling turned to look at the rest of the soldiers from the wall and questioned them. ¡°Is what he said true?¡± The soldiers dared not tell any lies, so they all agreed. An eloquent man among the soldiers even described the entire scenario vividly to let the governor know what had really happened. Ye Ling listened attentively with a smile and never interrupted. When the man was finally done, he let out a sigh. ¡°Now, I know what happened.¡± He gave the leader of the guards a wave and told him toe forward. ¡°Come here. Let me look at your wound.¡± The guard approached him in a panic and quickly revealed the wound under the bandage. The wound was a sight of gore. ¡°Governor, please take a look at this.¡± ¡°Indeed, the wound is quite severe,¡± there was a sympathetic tone in the governor¡¯s voice. ¡°Exactly. Exactly. Governor, please take revenge for me. On behalf of your cousin.¡± The guard clenched his fist in indignation. Meanwhile, he gave Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu a look to show his satisfaction about the consequences that they were about to face. Gu Xijiu avoided eye contact, but she was still worried. The people around the governor all possessed great Kung Fu; even the worst one was at level six. As a result of the governor¡¯s arrival, many soldiers had to secure the perimeter around him as a safety precaution. There were thousands of men standing quietly, just waiting for an order. Gu Xijiu and the rest of the vigers were surrounded. If it were only Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu alone, they had absolutely nothing to worry about. In the worst-case scenario, they could just teleport. There was no chance that the soldiers could even reach them. However, they had to take care of the vigers who stood behind them. These people did not know enough Kung Fu to protect themselves. The helpless vigers were merely easy targets for the group of soldiers who possessed high levels of spiritual power. Gu Xijiu was concerned about the governor¡¯s motive. If he intended to harm the vigers, she would teleport along with Di Fuyi to hold the governor captive. She maintained herposure, but secretly, she was all prepared. If anything went slightly wrong, she would make the first move. The vigers¡¯ safety was her most significant concern at the moment. Di Fuyi held her hand in a tight grasp, so he could certainly tell that she was sweating in nervousness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The guard is about to get very unlucky,¡± he directed an audio to her. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Just rx and watch the show.¡± Di Fuyi gave her a tight smile as if he already saw iting. Ye Ling¡¯s fingers were gracefully thin with well-trimmed nails. All his nails were sharply shaped, like the nails of a woman. At this very moment, his fingers lingered across the wound on the guard¡¯s neck. ¡°The wound is deep enough to sh your aorta open, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it is a near miss,¡± the guard was still frightened. ¡°Did you let them in because your life was threatened?¡± Ye Ling continued. Chapter 2183 - A Warning To Others (2) Chapter 2183: A Warning To Others (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Yes, there was nothing I could do.¡± ¡°We are very fortunate,¡± Ye Ling sighed. Before the guard made anyment, he added, ¡°We are very fortunate that Miss Gu and her followers are here to seek refuge. Just imagine the consequence if they were the enemies and you opened the gate for them. Would you risk everybody else¡¯s life in the city just because your life was threatened?¡± The guard did not know what to answer. ¡°My cousin,¡± he stammered. Intuitively, he felt threatened and was ready to get away from Ye Ling¡¯s reach. However, Ye Ling¡¯s fingers never left his neck. He failed to escape Ye Ling¡¯s grasp. Instead, his sudden retreat allowed Ye Ling to bury his sharp nails deeply into his wound. The wound burst open, with blood flowing all over Ye Ling¡¯s fingers. However, he did not take his fingers out of the wound. Instead, he buried his nails even deeper! The guard was terrified and in pain. Panic filled his eyes. ¡°My cousin brother, please¡­ Please spare my life on¡­ On Madam Yun¡¯s behalf,¡± he pleaded. After that, he could not speak of another word. The nails finally prated through the aorta on his neck and reached the airway in his throat, thus blocking air from reaching the lungs. The guard gasped for air but still could not breathe. Ye Ling took his hand back and let the guard fall to the ground. Blood flowed out of the wound continuously. He was about to die, for sure. Soon, he was dead on the ground with his eyes wide open, seemingly in disbelief that his own cousin brother would sentence him to death in such a brutal way. The soldiers were not expecting this sight of gore. They held their breaths in utter shock. There was dead silence in a za filled with thousands of people. Not a single sound was made. Ye Ling slowly wiped the blood away on one of thedies¡¯ dresses. He then put his fingers into thedy¡¯s mouth and demanded, ¡°Clean this for me. I get dizzy when I see blood.¡± Thedy did not answer. She did as told and cleaned his finger with her mouth full of saliva. A few momentster, Ye Ling took his fingers back and observed them under the light. His nails were as clean as before without any traces of blood. He took a look at the people and sighed. ¡°There is no ce in the city for this man, who cared for nothing but saving his own life. Although he was my beloved cousin, I had to sentence him to death for viting thew.¡± He took another look at the dead body and shook his head in disapproval. ¡°He was, after all, my cousin. I cared for him the most, but what he did was really unexpected. I was truly heartbroken, but still, I had to uphold the importance of ourws. There was no choice for me. With his death, all his mistakes shall be redeemed. Send some men to give him a grand funeral.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The four men approached and carried the body away. Ye Ling blew his fingers dry before taking another look at the people. ¡°Remember, you may lose your life, but never your integrity. Are you clear?¡± ¡°Yes, Governor! Thew should not be taken lightly,¡± the people answered in unison while trembling in fear. They knew how well Ye Ling used to treat the guard. If he was not afraid to severely punish someone he cared about, the rest of the people were going to be treated the same as well, if not worse. Gu Xijiu seemed impressed by what she had witnessed. Her facial expression certainly seemed to suggest so.The neers looked at each other, not knowing what to do. They were anxious about their safety since the Governor seemed like such a ruthless man. Thews of Luo Hua City forbade elders, women, and children froming into the city. After the guard¡¯s death sentence, would they be sent away for breaching thew? Chapter 2184 - Felt As Though His Eyes Lurking At Her Like A Predator Chapter 2184: Felt As Though His Eyes Lurking At Her Like A Predator Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu quickly looked at the sky and realized that it was still raining blood. Intuitively, she gripped her sword tightly in her hand. ¡°Lady, please do not panic. Although thews must not be taken lightly, I was the one who made thews. Certainly, there are ways that I can negotiate with you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed, ¡°How?¡± Ye Ling looked at her smilingly and seductively. ¡°If you manage to get a ss-one spiritual crystal, I will make the decision to let all of you stay.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised by the offer. It was certainly achievable and rather simple. With a sigh, she agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± She and Di Fuyi had found a ss-one spiritual crystal before, but they hadpletely absorbed its power; otherwise, she could have satisfied his request immediately. She looked up and saw Ye Ling¡¯s intense eyes staring at her. Gu Xijiu felt as though his eyes were lurking at her like a predator. She looked him straight in the eye and said, ¡°Governor, are you going to send us to hunt for the ss-one spiritual crystal now?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Ye Ling gave her a warm smile. ¡°You can wait until the rain stops. As long as you can get the crystal back within three days, it is fine. You and the gentleman here look like people of great talents. I am a man who appreciates the talents of others.¡± He flicked his finger to summon his men. ¡°Clear out the residential area around the south and let these people stay there. After all that they have been through, they must be exhausted.¡± ¡°Yes, Governor!¡± His men attended to his order quickly. Gu Xijiu was certainly not expecting for him to grant them a chance of survival. Perhaps, the man really did appreciate talents very much. In fact, the man was found to be less annoying than she thought he would be, so she thanked the governor for his kindness. Ye Ling gave her another gentle look in the eye and said lovingly, ¡°You are wee, Miss Gu. Should you require my help, you can look for me at Fang He Cottage.¡± He turned and stepped onto thedies¡¯ bodies to return to where the ship docked. ¡°Summon the ship,¡± he saidzily. The ship that had been hanging around in the air approached him slowly. Ye Ling took out an umbre and spun the handle around with his palm. The umbre started spinning and carried him up to the ship that was floating in the air. He had a great body, so many of his actions were found to be very extraordinary to the ordinary people. They would cheer for him no matter what he did. Usually, thedies could hardly keep their eyes off him. After hended, he took a seat at the front and looked at the people from above. Quietly, he was trying to enjoy thedies¡¯ attention. To his dismay, thedies were not attracted to him this time. They were all looking at the man in purple robes standing next to Gu Xijiu. Ye Ling then took a look at his own robes that were decorated with manyplex patterns. Silver threads were used to embroider the smooth patterns of a wave. On top of the wavy patterns, there was another piece of embroidery depicting the lively shape of a dragon. It was obviously of the finest quality. He chose the best embroidery to match with the best fabrics. Every time he put on his robes, he felt like a king who was overlooking his kingdom. He also thought that he was the only one who could carry the color purple. Any other man with the same purple robes looked just like a failed impersonation. Others were definitely not born with the same grace as his, so he never actually forbade the use of purple robes among themon people. Chapter 2185 - Things Are Not How They Used To Be Chapter 2185: Things Are Not How They Used To Be Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf others wore the same color as him, he would still be the attractive one. To his surprise, the stranger in purple robes reced him as the center of attention. The purple robes that the man was wearing did not showcase anyplex embroidery patterns. Instead, it was merely loose andfortable clothing. However, the man was able to carry the style very well. The color of the fabric was as bright as the beautiful tones of the dusking sky. It matched the man very well as if he was born to wear it. When Ye Ling stood before him, he felt as if an impersonation of the man. The feeling made him very ufortable. After all, he was the governor of the entire city. The man was totally iparable to him. He had tried very hard to showcase his power as a governor.He thought that he had sessfully outshone the man with his charm, but the current situation had proven otherwise. Carefully, he observed Di Fuyi with squinted eyes. An overwhelming sense of insecurity started to haunt him. If he could control the man, there was always a way to put the man to great use. If not, he would try every way to get rid of him. A sudden idea urred to him. He leaned down from the edge of the ship and looked at the n leader. ¡°I heard that someone imed to be the son of the previous governor. Could that be you?¡± The n leader¡¯s face turned pale. Hesitantly, he answered, ¡°It was.¡± Ye Ling gave him another smile and said, ¡°After a century, I am sure that things are not how they used to be anymore, am I right? Especially the position of the governor. ¡± Hua Zhichun gave him another look of disappointment before agreeing to him, ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Ling was satisfied. Sarcastically, he responded with a tone of delight, ¡°Regardless of your identity, I will show you some respect for the sake of Miss Gu. I now grant you the gift of the Feng Xue temple in the southern part of the city.¡± Hua Zhichun did not know what to answer, so he kept silent. Finally, Ye Ling left with his ship. ¡­ The sky was still pouring drops of blood. asionally, bloody red bats appeared to be diving from the sky and fell onto the greyish wizardry barrier before bouncing off. The sound of heavy raindrops was indeed very distracting. The rain was something really normal for the people here though. Some of them had been living in the city for years, so they were not concerned about it. Their lives continued undistracted. However, for the vigers who had just escaped from the valley, it was their first time witnessing such a strange urrence. Many of them found it very frightening. Tie Dan made his way to Gu Xijiu and asked, ¡°Brother Stone, do you think that the bats are powerful?¡± Gu Xijiu answered him, smilingly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out there and fight them?¡± Tie Dan touched his nose awkwardly and kept his mouth shut. Somehow, he felt that Brother Stone had been quite sarcastic recently. She must have acquired the sarcastic trait from her fianc¨¦. He could not help re at Di Fuyi angrily. No matter where they went, the man would always walk gracefully next to Gu Xijiu. He had certainly attracted much attention from thedies. After their arrival in the city, Tie Dan also noticed that many people were not as tanned as they were. Many citizens were quite fair-skinned, especially the people of the highest social ss in the city. They dressed in exquisite clothing thatplemented their lightplexion. Even theplexion of the governor was very fair. People would take notice of his high position in thep of luxury very easily. He did not know that men could actually be so fair-skinned. Moreover, thedies seemed to prefer men with a lighterplexion. Disappointed, Tie Dan knew that the vigers were very tanned aspared to the people from the city. Along the way, the citizens looked at them as if a group of uncivilized people. He took a look at the n leader and noticed theck of joy from his expression. He did not seem very happy to return home. Instead, he looked concerned. Chapter 2186 - Be Grateful For What You Have Chapter 2186: Be Grateful For What You Have Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°n leader, are you not happy?¡± Deeply absorbed in his thoughts, the n leader did not notice the question. Tie Dan had to repeat the question twice to get his attention. ¡°I am happy.¡± He forced a smile. He looked around and sighed before continuing, ¡°After all, this is where I was born.¡± They passed by a huge mansion on their way. Hesitantly, the n leader paused to look inside. The greenish copper gate was wide open, and there was a wall made with many bricks of green jade. On the wall, there was a painting depicting arge bird that appeared to be extending its wings in flight. The mansion was obviously upied. When the n leader paused to look inside, the four guards at the gate quickly dismissed him. ¡°Go away! Go away! This is the residence of the general. It is not meant for people like you.¡± The n leader did not know what to say. Quietly, he took a few quick steps to catch up with the rest of the vigers. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were walking behind the rest of the group. Seeing the n leader walking away at a fast pace gave Gu Xijiu a sense of bewilderment. Furthermore, the so-called residential area on the southern part of the city was more like a slum. Shabby tents were raised right next to one another. At the entrance, many things were ced in a mess. The people there appeared to be dirty and unkempt. The leader of the soldiers guided them all the way to the core of this heavy popted area and pointed at 30 vacant tents. ¡°The governor is kind enough to have granted you these ces to live. You have to learn to appreciate his kindness by working hard and working well.¡± The vigers agreed, and soon, the soldiers left them alone. Chun Cao looked at the small and shabby tents and was unhappy. ¡°These broken houses are not even as good as the ones we once had.¡± Tie Niu agreed with a frown. ¡°I highly doubt that I can stand up straight in these tents.¡± A man emerged from the tent beside and heard their conversation. ¡°Be grateful for what you have. At least you have a ce to stay. Many people in the city sleep in the bushes without a roof.¡± The vigers looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Along their way, they had indeed seen some people sleeping in the streets. ¡°The city is in such a state of poverty,¡± Chun Caomented. ¡°The city is not. We are the ones in poverty,¡± the man hissed to express his disapproval. He shook his head and quickly entered his tent as if he had just said something he should not have said. Soon, the man reemerged in a hurry. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chun Cao was curious. ¡°To work!¡± ¡°Do you really have to work at this hour?¡± It was already time for dinner. The man did not even look back at her, but he did reply. ¡°People like us are only entitled to sleep for three hours a day. We have to work, if not eat, for the rest of the day.¡± ¡°Where should we eat? Do we make our own food?¡± The vigers were famished. They would love to try the food in the city. The man stopped and answered her in all seriousness, ¡°We are not allowed to cook our own food. Cooking is only allowed in the kitchen owned by people with the ranking of manding officer¡¯ and above. People like us can only get our food from the canteen. Do you have Luo Hua Tickets? You need Luo Hua Tickets to buy food from the canteen.¡± The vigers were obviously surprised. They looked at one another helplessly. The man heaved a sigh and took out a crumpled ticket from his pocket. ¡°Here you go. This is the ticket for themon people. If you work a full day, you will receive a ticket.¡± The n leader took it to observe it carefully. The ticket looked somewhat like a piece of banknote. On the ticket, there was a ¡®500¡¯ printed on it. ¡°How many things can you buy with this ticket?¡± ¡°How many things?¡± The man was disappointed. ¡°You can only get three buns, three bowls of porridge, and two dishes of pickles.¡± Chapter 2187 - Was He Trying To Humiliate Him? Chapter 2187: Was He Trying To Humiliate Him? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°So little? How can we be full?¡± ¡°You expect to be full? You have very high expectations about this ce. It is enough to keep you alive to work. You have juste here, so there will not be any tickets for you. You have to work to stay alive. All right, I really need to go to work. Otherwise, they will deduct my money,¡± the man exined in a hurry. The vigers were disappointed but were too tired to care. Three or four of them had to share a tent, so they ced themselves into small groups and entered their respective tents. The interior was yet another disappointment. The base of the tent was roughly arranged with rows of stones. There was only a thinyer of nket that looked filthy and ufortable. The tent was hot and stuffy and was filled with a strange smell. Luckily, they were highly adaptable to that sort of lifestyle. Although they were disappointed, they could still ept it. Even without Luo Hua Tickets to buy food, they still had some leftovers of dried meat to keep their stomachs filled. They gathered around and were ready to share their food with everybody else like how they used to. However, a few soldiers approached and warned sternly, ¡°You are not allowed to share your food in a group! If you do, I will arrest all of you for attempting to create social disorder.¡± The vigers were utterly shocked but could only suppress their anger. Chun Cao stayed with the n leader and could not help but express her disappointment. ¡°Is this the city life? The living condition is nothing better than what we had in the valley. Grandpa, this ce is nothing like the one you shared with us in your stories.¡± The n leader shook his head, too. ¡°It was not like this. There was not a man in poverty. Themon people all had a ce to stay. Maybe not many people could afford to have fancy dishes every day, but they were certainly not hungry.¡± The n leader¡¯s only hope was to guide the vigers out of their sufferings. He wanted all of them to have a peaceful life with plenty of food and warm clothes. Surprisingly, the living condition in the city was even worse than in the valley. The n leader regretted his decision. Frustrated, he looked at a distant building with his fists clenched. The n leader was assigned to live in the temple all by himself. It was not spacious, butfortable enough for one person. It used to be a ce for the nuns to carry out their spiritual practice but is now a temporary home for the n leader. The decorations remained unchanged even after a century. The n leader stood in the yard and stared nkly into the distance. Did the governor make the arrangement on purpose? Was he trying to humiliate him? ¡°It is a case of a scoundrel realizing his ambition,¡± he said. ¡°n leader, which scoundrel do you mean?¡± The n leader was surprised by Gu Xijiu¡¯s sudden emergence. He sighed without giving her a clear answer. ¡°Are you concerned about anything?¡± ¡°Not¡­ Nothing.¡± ¡°Have you known the governor for a long time?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°No, Xijiu. I trust you.¡± The n leader finally confessed. ¡°Xijiu, I suspect that the current governor used to be my child servant, Ye Nu.¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. ¡°He looks more or less like the child I used to know. However, their auras are different. His arrangement for me to stay in the temple seems like an act of revenge.¡± Gu Xijiu sat down on a stool and was ready for a long talk. ¡°Let us talk about it. Did you abuse your servant, Ye Nu?¡± ¡°No, I treated him well.¡± Chapter 2188 - She Always Knew What Others Were Thinking Chapter 2188: She Always Knew What Others Were Thinking Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Hua Zhichun was still living in the city as the son of the governor, he once saved a child beggar who was almost frozen to death right at the gate of the Feng Xue Temple. The child was smart enough to seize the opportunity and asked for a chance to be his servant. In order to persuade Hua Zhichun, he even changed his name to Ye Nu to prove his loyalty to Hua Zhichun. Hua Zhichun agreed to keep the child servant. To the child¡¯s benefit, Hua Zhichun had always been very kind to his servants. He never tortured them or gave them a hard time. As for Ye Nu, he treated him especially well, like a brother of his own. Whenever there was something good to eat or to see, he would keep some for the child or invite him over. He would usually take Ye Nu along wherever he went. The old governor was not happy about it, so he often reprimanded Hua Zhichun over his attention for the child. He could see that Ye Nu harbored evil intentions, so it would be best if Hua Zhichun could stay away from the child. However, Hua Zhichun never paid attention. After that, Hua Zhichun went for a hunting trip. He wanted to bring Ye Nu along, but Ye Nu had to run some errands for the old governor, so he missed the trip. The tripsted for a century, and Hua Zhichun finally returned to apletely new environment. ¡°Ye Nu¡¯s pinky finger is shorter than normal, so it would be easy to identify him. However, the Governor Ye that we met was wearing gloves, so I could not see his pinky finger.¡± Hua Zhichun sighed. ¡°If it is really him, I really do not understand why he is doing this to me. I never mistreated him back in those days. If they are not the same person, then perhaps it is just a coincidence that they seem the same.¡± Hua Zhichun could not decide. Gu Xijiu thought about it for a moment. ¡°How young is he, aspared to you?¡± She suddenly asked. ¡°Not much younger; only five years. When I found him, he was eight, and I was 13. For six years as my servant, I had always treated him like my brother. Never had I seen him as a servant. Perhaps Ye Ling is not Ye Nu. Maybe they only look a little alike. There are no reasons that he should treat me this way.¡± Gu Xijiu tapped the table gently while contemting. ¡°There is nothing strange about this matter. If he really is Ye Nu, he definitely wants to erase all the dark moments in his life to maintain his social credibility as the governor, which is why he does not want to see you.¡± The best way to erase all history was to wipe out anyone who knew about it. Knowing Ye Nu as a man who harbored evil intentions, there was a high possibility that he would kill Hua Zhichun. Perhaps, the purpose of his arrangement to stay alone in the temple was to murder him. Gu Xijiu took a look at the n leader, who was still confused. She shook her head. The n leader had been living in the remote valley for too long. Every day was about hunting and sharing the food together with everybody else. His social life was very simple, so he became a little na?ve. He forgot that people change. The outside world was far moreplicated than he thought. Deceit and dishonesty were toomon. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu still had her sharp instincts. She always knew what others were thinking. Gu Xijiu was rather happy with how she had put everything together, but suddenly, she paused to contemte. How did she link everything up so quickly? What kind of person had she always been? She was suddenly curious about her past. A voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Is Miss Gu here? The governor would like to invite you to see him.¡± Gu Xijiu was bewildered. Why did thedyboy suddenly invite her? Was he trying to make her leave so that he could carry out his evil ns? Was he going to send his men to murder the n leader? Chapter 2189 - Forced Marriage Chapter 2189: Forced Marriage Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter some thought, Gu Xijiu left the vicinity. She did not immediately go with the soldiers, however. Instead, she went to see Zhao Fengxing and his men to ask for their secret protection of the n leader in the temple. Zhao Fengxing agreed, so she left. She wanted to ask Di Fuyi for help, but he already left to the city center to find out more information about the ce. He had note back yet. Knowing that she was about to attend to the invitation, Zhao Fengxing was worried for her safety. ¡°Xijiu, I will go with you,¡± he offered. The governor seemed like an evil man, so he was worried that Gu Xijiu might be harmed. Nheless, Gu Xijiu rejected his kind offer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can go by myself.¡± She could not risk offending the man. After all, she needed to make sure that the vigers had a ce to stay, so she had to respond to his invitation. Her Kung Fu was not as good as the governor, but she could teleport. Also, she was not afraid of any poisons. Therefore, she was not too concerned.At that moment, she wanted to find out if Ye Ling was really Ye Nu. ¡­ The ce was well furnished with jade pieces everywhere that had gold finishing. Scrumptious food was filled at every corner of the table. The ce that Ye Ling invited her to go to was a very luxurious restaurant. The waiters of the restaurant were wearing formal clothes. Additionally, they appeared to possess great Kung Fu as well. Aspared to the people who lived in poverty in the outskirts, the life of these waiters could be considered as moderately high standards of living. Ye Ling had to show Gu Xijiu his sincerity by ordering all the good food that was rarely avable, filling the entire table. When Gu Xijiu finally saw Ye Ling, he was leaningzily on the railing. Behind him, two beautiful women were busy messaging and fanning him to keep himfortable. His purple robes shone brightly under the light of the luminous night pearl. Under the glowing light, the dragon embroidery on his robes appeared lively. His dark hair hung loosely, and the fox¡¯s eye on his headband shimmered with a sh of red. He rose to acknowledge her arrival, smilingly. There was a sense of evilness in his smile. ¡°Miss Gu, I thought that you would bring some men along with you. Please, sit.¡± Gu Xijiu sat down across the table and responded politely, ¡°Governor, you have only invited me alone, haven¡¯t you? How can I bring others with me?¡± Ye Ling was impressed. ¡°Not bad, Miss Gu. You are indeed, confident.¡± Gu Xijiu answered with a tight smile, ¡°Why did you request to see me? Is there anything that I can help you with?¡± Ye Ling let out a chuckle. ¡°There is nothing to help. I am curious about you, so we are only here to talk.¡± Gu Xijiu was a good strategist, so she did not mind such an invitation.Ye Ling treated her politely, but with a sense of superiority. Perhaps, he felt that he was above everyone else, as though he was the king of the world. He did not care about the lives of themon people at all. Ye Ling was seated opposite Gu Xijiu and started talking with confidence andposure. He asked about the life of the vigers and where she and Di Fuyi came from. Gu Xijiu did not answer his questions fully, nor did she tell him about their origins from the Upper Bound. The circumstance was unclear, so it was best that she yed it safe. Under his authority, there were many things that she should not say. She was worried that he would use her words as his weapon. Before she came, she had figured out a series of well-thought answers to entertain his questions. Despite conversing for some time, Ye Ling still failed to extract any useful information from her. Initially, she thought that Ye Ling was insecure about her and Di Fuyi and that she would be bombarded with questions about the two of them.Instead, she realized that he was more concerned about the life of the vigers. More urately, he wanted to know more about the n leader. Chapter 2190 - Forced Marriage (2) Chapter 2190: Forced Marriage (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOf course, the man was very skilled at asking his questions. If Gu Xijiu was not sharp enough, she might not even know the main point of the conversation. ¡°They have been trapped in the valley for more than 100 years, and only the old patriarch is still alive?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Ling turned the ss in his hand. He smirked and casually asked, ¡°The few people who escaped this time are his children?¡± Gu Xijiu looked closely at his fingertips and focused on his little finger. She replied, ¡°No, he only has a son. Unfortunately, his son was killed by a beast.¡± Ye Ling squinted his eyes. A faint cold light seemed to sh across his eyes. Oddly enough, he was smiling. ¡°He is a patriarch, but he still let his only son get killed. He is really useless. Does he argue with his wife?¡± ¡°His wife has passed away.¡± Gu Xijiu had never seen her before, but the old patriarch said that his wife was a former maid. Ye Ling¡¯s spun the cup in his hand again. ¡°I see. Your patriarch is really unfortunate!¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak further as she felt rather confused by the governor¡¯s reaction and responses.In short, he was somewhat strange. The two of them drank a few more cups of wine. Ye Ling would often stare at her intensely, however, all of a sudden, he let out augh. ¡°Miss Gu and Mr. Di don¡¯t look like people in our world¡­¡± Gu Xijiu smiled but said nothing. Indeed, their appearance was different from the people in this city. The people here had deep eye sockets and a very tall nose. Although they had fair skin, it was not as pure as the two foreigners in thend. ¡°Where do both of youe from? How did you get into the valley?¡± ¡°We are just a couple of people who were affected by a natural disaster. Why would you ask about our background? As for the valley, it just happened that we wandered around there.¡± Ye Ling stared at her for a long while and suddenly let out augh. ¡°There is a wizardry barrier in the valley, and it is difficult for outsiders to enter. I find it strange that two of you would end up there.¡± Gu Xijiu alsoughed. ¡°It seems that you are aware that there is a wizardry barrier that seals the valley. Have you been there before?¡± ¡°I have passed by that area before when hunting. However, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people trapped inside. It is even more unexpected for someone like you to be trapped there.¡± Gu Xijiu swayed the wine ss in her hand. ¡°Everything is possible.¡± Ye Ling suddenly sighed. ¡°Miss Gu, actually you look like someone I know.¡± ¡°Hmm, who do I look like?¡± ¡°My wife.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless! It was such a lousy trick to flirt with a girl! She smiled and said politely, ¡°I am honored to look like her.¡± She then raised her ss and toasted to Ye Ling. Ye Ling naturally would not refuse. Gu Xijiu probably drank a lot of wine, so it was not unusual that she would put more force into the toast; she actually cracked Ye Ling¡¯s wine ss and the wine sprayed onto his body. ¡°Ah, I am sorry!¡± Gu Xijiu apologized and took out a handkerchief to wipe his hand. When she wiped his hand, she also wiped the gloves that Ye Ling wore on his hand.Gu Xijiu finally noticed something odd about the pinky finger on his right hand. Ye Ling¡¯s eyelids blinked uncontrobly. Everything seemed to have happened too quickly. ¡°Miss Gu¡­¡± He raised his hand and wanted to hold Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. However, Gu Xijiu quietly withdrew her hand, so Ye Ling grabbed his own hand instead. Chapter 2191 - Forced Marriage (3) Chapter 2191: Forced Marriage (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe gently sighed. ¡°Miss Gu is so beautiful. What is your n for the future? You should know that this city is not suitable for living. The majority of the people you brought in can only live at the lowest level in our city.¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°I will do everything in my ability to make sure that does not happen!¡± Ye Ling smiled. ¡°Miss Gu¡¯s ability is indeed powerful. Under the rules of Luo Hua City, you can get the post of general and get a big house with servants. However, it is only limited to both of you. In Luo Hua City, we have a strict hierarchy rule. Although you can get a house, the servants inside would be delegated by the city. You can¡¯t use your own people. Those vigers can¡¯t be your servants. They can only work ording to the rules of Luo Hua City.¡± In other words, the men from the vige had to work hard under harsh conditions while the women must be ves or even prostitutes. Ye Ling looked at her with eyes as sharp as a knife. ¡°This is the rules of Luo Hua. Except for the owner of the city, no one can vite it!¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips slightly and suddenly smiled. Although her skin was not in good condition, her facial features were still beautiful. When she smiled, it felt like how the flowers blossomed in the spring. ¡°What can you do to amodate my requirement?¡± Ye Ling looked at her with a pair of red phoenix eyes. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Be my woman!¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows involuntarily. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I will only fulfill a request from my woman.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too cruel? What about your loyal subordinates? They have done so much for you. Do you not fulfill their requests?¡± Ye Ling smirked. ¡°I only treatthem like dogs.¡± As long as he gave enough meat and bones, he would never be worried that they would rebel. Besides, no one could challenge him. Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°What you said can really break the hearts of your subordinates. If they pass the message out¡­¡± Ye Ling interrupted. ¡°They won¡¯t pass it out.¡± He looked back to the two women behind him. The two women were pale. They barely smiled to express their loyalty. ¡°My master,rest assured, we will never leak anything from the conversation out!¡± Ye Ling smiled, raised his hand, and took two sses of wine over. ¡°Good, these drinks are for you.¡± The two women nced at each other and did not dare to pick the sses up. Ye Ling¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? This is a reward for your loyalty. Are you afraid that I will poison you?¡± The two women immediately kneeled and said they did not dare to doubt their master. They both reached out and took the wine to drink. ¡­ The two women¡¯s faces turned green, and they died on the spot. Ye Ling did poison them, and it was the legendary poison referred to as ¡°die in three steps.¡± It was not even ten seconds after they had consumed the drink that the poison started to affect them. The two women fell to the ground, and only had time to shout once. In the next second, they could no longer move. The poison was so potent that it was more effective than cutting someone¡¯s head off with a knife. It was such a poisonous drug that Gu Xijiu could not help even if she wanted to. She was still sitting there, holding a ss of wine in her hand, but she had cold sweat all over. Ye Ling looked at her slightly pale face and smiled. He said softly, ¡°Only the dead will really keep secrets. I can only be assured by the dead.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows again. ¡°Were they not your women?¡± Ye Ling shook his head. ¡°Of course not. They are just ves. There are fewer than five women who can be mydy. Xijiu, you are one of them.¡± What a bastard! Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingers were secretly pinching a spell in her sleeve, but she still remained calm andposed. Chapter 2192 - Forced Marriage (4) Chapter 2192: Forced Marriage (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Thank you for your offer. Unfortunately, I already have a partner by my side, so I can¡¯t ept your good intention.¡± Ye Ling disdained. ¡°You guys are still unmarried. Even if you cancel the marriage arrangement, no one would say anything. In this chaotic world, a woman should marry a good husband so that she can livefortably.¡± ¡°In my heart, he is the best candidate to be my husband.¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted him. Ye Ling was stunned; he sighed. ¡°Miss Gu, you will regret it!¡± Gu Xijiu stood up. ¡°I will never do anything that I will regret. If you don¡¯t have any other matters to discuss, I will need to excuse myself.¡± She then turned to leave. ¡°I will give you three days to consider,¡± Ye Ling added before she left. Gu Xijiu did not turn back as she left the room. Ye Ling stood there, looking at her back slowly disappearing. He smirked as he whispered to himself. ¡°You wille back, begging!¡± His eyes narrowed, and he suddenly pped his hands. ¡°Come!¡± A shadow seemed toe down from the ceiling; two people appeared in front of Ye Ling. They kneeled and asked, ¡°Master, what is the order?¡± ¡­ The blood rain was still pouring heavily. Gu Xijiu was walking alone along the street. She was still considering what to do. Ye Ling was indeed the servant that the n leader had in the past. ording to the old patriarch, his servant was only rtively good in terms of his talent and skill. Even if he practiced for more than 100 years, he might not be able to reach a level six spiritual power. However, he was now at level nine. What had he done to have such a breakthrough? This person was indeed sinister but would be considered as a formidable person. Despite being a lousy leader to the many heroes and talented masters that came to this city to take refuge, many of them were willing to abide by his rules. But why? He should have something unique in his hand, and that was why people let him be the city owner. What was he holding? A gust of wind passed by, and Gu Xijiu suddenly felt a chill. She hugged her arms and contemted that living in this ce was far worse than the original vige! Although she now had some spiritual power, it was only level six or seven. It was nothingpared to the other masters have resided here.Di Fuyi, on the other hand, had his spiritual power restored to a maximum of level nine, which was the same level as the city¡¯s owner. However, some so many masters served the city¡¯s owner. Most of them were level seven or eight. Thus, if it was not necessary, Gu Xijiu did not want to cross the man. Especially under the circumstance where she did not know the background of the city¡¯s owner. It would make things even worse if she had a face-to-face conflict with him. After rejecting his offer so bluntly, she was concerned that this man maysh out his anger on the innocent vigers.Gu Xijiu had a headache thinking about the many possible oues; she massaged her eyebrows to relieve some of the pain. She had been using her brain a lot over the past few days aspared to six months ago. God damn it! She did not want to care so much! If the city owner really did something unfavorable to the vigers, she would try to take the vigers out of the city to find a new home.ording to what Zhao Fengxing had shared to her, there should be other cities that they could go to. All the owners of the various cities couldn¡¯t be as cruel and perverted as Ye Ling, right? Unfortunately, it seemed that the nearest city was about 1000 miles away. The interval between the blood rain was only ten days. It would certainly be challenging to carry 100 people for ten days unless she could find other temporary shelters to see out the blood rain. Would there be shelters along the way? She kicked a stone to the side of the road, and suddenly, there was a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Baby, what are you thinking about? Why are you so frustrated?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly turned back and saw Di Fuyi standing behind her; he was smiling at her. Chapter 2193 - Treated Him As Her Husband Chapter 2193: Treated Him As Her Husband Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs it was alreadyte at night, thenterns decorating the nearby shops were at half their brightness.Di Fuyi stood in his dark robe that fluttered in the wind. The light drew a faint silhouette on him. He was not wearing a mask, and his smile felt like a spring breeze. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart naturally skipped a few beats.Although she was really close with himtely and they seemed inseparable, she was still attracted by his handsome face. Every time he smiled at her, she would feel her heart pound in her chest. Earlier, Ye Ling had asked her what was so good about her fianc¨¦ and what made him better than Ye Ling. She just smiled and answered that they were both very different people, so it was unfair to make aparison. However, looking at Di Fuyi now,she was reminded of the clear differences between them. Di Fuyi was elegant, and it came naturally to him. Ye Ling was nowhere near as graceful or charming. It was clear that he was putting on a show. ¡°You are the most handsome person!¡± Gu Xijiu held Di Fuyi¡¯s hand and put her head on his shoulder. ¡°No one canpare to you!¡± Di Fuyi did not expect to be so enthusiastically praised. He felt that it was funny, but he was still happy to hear it. He raised his hand and caressed her hair. ¡°Why have you said this all of a sudden?¡± Perhaps no one couldpare with him here, but what about Huang Tu? Di Fuyi wanted to ask, but of course, he would not do such a silly thing. Gu Xijiu did not answer his question but took his arm and walked side by side with him. She could not help but sigh. ¡°Fuyi, how did I get you to be my man?¡± He was so handsome and smart. On top of that, he was always kind to her. He was the perfect man to her, and she still could not believe that he was hers.She always thought that it was too good to be true. The person she loved was by her side, and she could be entirely dependent on him. There was no other man in her heart. Even though they were not officially married, she treated him as her husband. Even Di Fuyi felt as though he was dreaming; it was a sweet dream, indeed. Although the environment here was significantly worsepared to heaven, Di Fuyi did not hate this ce.If he could be with her, then it was a paradise for him. He secretly hoped to stay here for a few more days. Gu Xijiu suddenly remembered the old patriarch and was worried that he would be attacked, so she went to the hut to look for him. The old patriarch was still alive and well. This made Gu Xijiu heave a sigh of relief. She sat and talked to the old patriarch for a while. The old patriarch was also thinking about her, and he was relieved to see her alive. He could not help but ask, ¡°Xijiu, is the city owner my servant from before? Is he Ye Nu?¡± Gu Xijiu pondered for a moment before answering. She decided to tell him the truth. ¡°It should be him.¡± The old patriarch sat in stunned silence. He did not want to believe it. Gu Xijiu understood his feeling. Anyone who faced this situation would wonder what went wrong. Chapter 2194 - No One Could Replace Him Chapter 2194: No One Could Rece Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter the old patriarch had sat for a while, he suddenly stood up and wanted to go out to get some air. ¡°Are you going to find Ye Ling? I suppose you would want to ask him about your father?¡± Di Fuyi was holding his arms and standing nearby. His two sentences managed to stop the old patriarch for a second. ¡°Yes!¡± Since this matter had developed to this stage, Hua Zhichun wanted to know what happened to his father. Ye Nu definitely knew something about it. ¡°Do you think he will tell you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just want to know the whereabouts of my father. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± ¡°Just because you don¡¯t care, it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t care. If you go and find him, he will know that you recognize him. Since he used to be a ve, do you think he wants to let people know about his past? Do you think he will keep you alive until tomorrow?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There is nothing else to say, If you still want to live, then pretend that you do not recognize him. Stay here safely for a few days and look after your people. Regarding your father, I will help you investigate, and I will give you a fair exnation.¡± Di Fuyi interrupted him. After the adventures over the past few days, the old patriarch had been extremely trusting in Di Fuyi. He tried to calm himself down. He was a smart man and fully understood Di Fuyi¡¯s intention.Ye Nu seemed to be a different man from the servant who was once loyal to him. Being reckless here would cost him his life. Once the n leader was calmer, Di Fuyi shared the insights from his day; Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank a little. There were now more than 100,000 people in this city, including 80,000 who lived in poverty. They were mostly servants who had to work for 15 to 16 hours a day, yet they did not have enough to eat and could not affordproper clothing. They lived in the slums. The rich in the city could merely scold and beat them. Even if they killed the poor, no one would dare to say anything. The other 20,000 people had spiritual power above level three. Most of these people needed to go out and hunt beasts daily to get a spiritual crystal. Every time they went out, they needed to get at least one gem. Otherwise, they were not allowed to enter the city again. If someone was seriously injured outside, they might as well stay there because Luo Hua City did not ept injured people. Those with level four spiritual power were soldiers. They would be given a house and have a better lifestyle than those less powerful than them.Those with level six of spiritual power would be the guards of the owner of the city. They would be given servants, beautiful women, and a mansion. They could live a luxurious life. All these people owned shops, and each of them was unique. It had both necessities and luxury goods for the people. As they were all monopolies, the prices were extremely high. Even with the savings earned after working for a month, the luxury items were still out of reach to themon people. There were many foreigners in the city these years. Many of them were high in spiritual power and were very capable. Of course, these people were unwilling to be the subordinate of the city¡¯s owner. Many of them wanted to rece him, especially because many people hated him.However, no one could touch him, because he made the wizardry barrier that blocked the blood rain and blood bats, and no one else could rece it! Chapter 2195 - Will Not Give Other Men A Chance To Get Close To You Chapter 2195: Will Not Give Other Men A Chance To Get Close To You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf they killed him, the wizardry barrier would be broken, and the city would be abolished entirely once the blood rain poured. Of course, some people that reached level nine spiritual power also studied the wizardry barrier and wanted to rece it. However, after studying it for a long time, they found that they could not rece it. Zhao Fengxing frowned. ¡°So, the city¡¯s owner cannot be killed?¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°He can¡¯t be killed for now.¡± Zhao Fengxing¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Mr. Di, you have a n?¡± Di Fuyi stood up and said, ¡°You have to be patient for a few days; aside from preventing thewomen from being prostitutes, everyone must follow the city rules and make sure that Ye Ling does not catch any mistake. Everyone should follow my orders.¡± ¡°Okay! Everyone listens to Mr. Di.¡± Gu Xijiu sat next to him and sighed in her heart. This man was born as a leader.He was like a mountain that gave the people around him infinite power and courage; as long as he was around, any storm or bad weather was not important. He was so influential that people would naturally still follow him. The two of them came out from the Fengxue Hut while Zhao Fengxing and the rest of 12 people sent to guard him stayed in the hut. They stayed here because it would be more convenient to take care of the old patriarch. Secondly, there were three empty rooms in this hut, and there were beds in the rooms. It was much better for them to stay here than outside in the tents. Originally, Gu Xijiu also wanted to stay in one of the rooms. However, when she just expressed this thought, she was dragged out by Di Fuyi. It was alreadyte at night, and the blood rain in the sky finally stopped. The blood bats were not in sight either. Therefore, the wizardry barrier on top of the city had been taken down. The city¡¯s people could now see the stars and the big round moon. It was a beautiful sight. The two walked side by side on the road. Sometimes the moonlight shortened their shadows; other times it elongated them. Regardless of the length of their shadows, one thing was constant- they were never separated. ¡°What do we do now? Do you want to observe the house of the city¡¯s owner at night?¡± ¡°No, we have to rest for tonight. Tomorrow, I will hunt for a spiritual crystal.¡± ¡°I will go with you.¡± Gu Xijiu volunteered. Di Fuyi could not help but smile. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°The fierce beasts that possessed a first-grade crystal are too powerful. I think it would be safer for us to work together.¡± Gu Xijiu was indeed worried for him to go alone. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I already know their weakness and how to hunt them. There will be no idents. You can stay in the city and take care of the vigers. If we both go out, I am afraid that Ye Ling will do something harmful to the vigers.¡± That was true! Gu Xijiu leaned on his arm and advised him, ¡°Then you be careful, okay?¡± ¡°Of course! I wille back safely and will not give other men a chance to get close to you.¡± Di Fuyi kissed her cheek, and his armed held her waist even tighter. Although the environment was still dangerous, Gu Xijiu felt happy. She also looked up and kissed him on his cheek. ¡°I will wait for you!¡± Di Fuyi wasforted by her response.It would be good if she continued to treat him this way even after she gets back her memory. Chapter 2196 - Do You Want To Be Separated From Me? Chapter 2196: Do You Want To Be Separated From Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf Gu Xijiu regained her memory, it would be unlikely for her to treat Di Fuyi in the same manner. He would be lucky if she did not kill him.The two of them did share an intimate moment, and she really liked him now. Perhaps, she would be able to calm down after some time? After all, Huang Tu had died, and he couldn¡¯t be resurrected. Hence, he could win her heart back. Although he could not participate in her past, he wanted to apany her in her future! He did not care who she loved in the past. He only cared about her present.Gu Xijiu walked together with him for a moment and suddenly realized that this was not the way to the civilian area in the south of the city. She was somewhat shocked. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest.¡± ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we go to the civilian area?¡± She remembered that the vigers left her a tent. ¡°I have found somewhere else.¡± Gu Xijiu remembered his beautiful white tent. ¡°Are we staying in the white tent? Where did you ce it?¡± ¡°No, my white tent is too eye-catching. I want to keep a low profile now. Let¡¯s go to the inn.¡± Well, it was okay to stay in the inn. With Di Fuyi¡¯s fussiness, he would definitely not be used to staying in the humble homes in the civilian area. ¡­ There were a snowy white wall, clean and luxurious table and chairs, and a light blue curtain. Instead of staying in an inn, it was more like a big house of the rich. Everything in it was the best quality. Even the curtains were as soft and silky as satin. Gu Xijiu touched the soft bedding and could not believe it. The bedding here was brand new and had never been used. Uh, something was not right! Staying in such a luxurious ce was going to cost a lot! Especially in this presidential suite-like room. Where did he get the money from? Gu Xijiu asked him this question. Di Fuyi took her to sit down at the table and gave her a cup of warm milk. ¡°This inn is opened by a new friend of mine. We can live here before we leave the city and don¡¯t have to pay for it.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. He had wandered around for less than two hours, how did he manage to make such a friend?When she walked with him to this inn, she knew that it was not in the downtown area. It was located in a rtively quiet ce. From the outside, this inn did not look outstanding. However, she never expected the interior to be so beautiful. The boss had greeted him face-to-face. He looked like a gentleman of noble status.Gu Xijiu initially thought that the owners of all the shops here were bastards like the city¡¯s owner. Hence, she obviously did not expect the man to be so kind.It seemed that there were still good people in this city. As she thought the misconception, she subconsciously drank the milk in her hand and finished it unknowingly. Di Fuyi took away the cup in her hand. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not early anymore. We have to rest early; go take a bath now.¡± There was a bathroom in the house with a big bathtub inside. There was already filled with hot water inside and ready for someone to use it. Gu Xijiu suddenly came to her senses. Was it appropriate for them to stay together since they were still unmarried?She got up and decided to be more reserved. ¡°I don¡¯t have to sleep here, right? I should go back to the civilian area where I have a ce to live.¡± Di Fuyi grasped her wrist and smiled at her. ¡°Do you want to be separated from me?¡± Chapter 2197 - You Have Exposed Yourself! Chapter 2197: You Have Exposed Yourself! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi had exerted a good amount of force to pull her back. His ocean-like eyes wooed her into his embrace.Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat rapidly rose. Thus far, she only shared one intimatemoment with Di Fuyi. After that, they had been busy moving around. Although they stayed together all the time and often fought side by side, there was no opportunity for them to share a moment together. It was evident what Di Fuyi¡¯s intentions were at that very moment, but Gu Xijiu seemed to want to retreat.She was actually in pain the night they shared an intimate moment, especially when they were both connected. Furthermore, she had an uncontroble feeling that night, which made her lose her mind. It made her very ufortable, especially with the uncertainty over her forgotten past. ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was finding the right words to help her escape the situation without hurting his feelings. ¡°Good girl, go and take a bath. You have been traveling for the whole day. You stink.¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand and touched her hair. Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°It¡¯s not me that stinks, but you! I can smell you from here!¡± She then deliberately rested her head on his shoulder and took a deep breath. ¡°Ah! So smelly!¡± Di Fuyi pulled her to the bathroom. ¡°Then we should proceed to the bathroom together to freshen up.¡± Were they really going to shower together? Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart continued to pound in her chest. She withdrew her arm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bathe with you! Are you a badass?¡± Di Fuyi turned and looked at her. ¡°What did you say about me? Where did you learn this word from?¡± The word sounded foreign to Di Fuyi. How did she know about it? Gu Xijiu was also stunned; she did not know how she came up with this word. It seemed to pop up naturally in her head earlier.Recently, a few things often shed in her mind; she had a vision of meteor-like objects moving around in the sky. However, before she could see it clearly, they disappeared. After Di Fuyi brought up the topic of her past, she could not help but think about it. There seemed to be a picture that appeared in front of her.A cute little boy with soft skin was gazing at her awkwardly; he was almost naked. ¡°You are a woman!¡± He said. A ck-clothed grimace person nced at the boy, and politely reminded him. ¡°You have exposed yourself!¡± The little boy looked down and found that he was naked; his face instantly turned red. ¡°You badass!¡± ¡­ Just as the scene was getting more explicit in her mind, she looked up and suddenly found herself standing in the bathroom. Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers were already undressing her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but question! ¡°You called me as badass, right? I am going to show you how badass I am.¡± Di Fuyi was smiling as he said those words. ¡°Do you want to take off your clothes yourself? Or would you like me to take it off for you?¡± He obviously did not understand Gu Xijiu¡¯s current predicament. He thought that she was just shy. After his first experience with her, he had naturally wanted to do it together with her again. It was the most intimate thing between a husband and a wife. Seeing her actively pursue him during their first attempt, he thought she was very open in this matter. Perhaps, he was mistaken. Eagerly, he pulled her back into his embrace. ¡°Perhaps, you will like it more if I take off your clothes for you! Gu Xijiu blushed! She did not expect this guy¡¯s face to be so thick. Nheless, when his warm breath blew on her face, it made half of her face hot. Instinctively, she stepped back, and suddenly, a scene appeared in front of her eyes. Chapter 2198 - Wanted To Bathe Together Chapter 2198: Wanted To Bathe Together Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere was a simple wooden hut in the scene with a man and a woman inside it. The man seemed to be drenched in the rain for an entire night. His entire body was soaked. This scene was extremely vague. It was so blurred that Gu Xijiu could not see the face of the man and the woman inside the hut. However, she could vaguely hear a dialogue. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me? If I didn¡¯t look for you, you would have let go of me, right?¡± The male sounded sad. ¡°I didn¡¯t give up on you; I have looked for you. I thought you had left to continue your meditation. I had searched through the vige. Anyway, please take off your clothes first. We can talk when you are dry, okay?¡± The woman wanted to take off his clothes. ¡°I am very upset. It is so easy for you to let go.¡± ¡°Take off your wet clothes first.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The woman wanted to undress him, but the man seemed to be drunk and rejected her offer. After some entanglement, both of them kissed each other. ¡°No, Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, call me by my name¡­¡± ¡°Silly girl, what are you doing?¡± When Gu Xijiu regained her consciousness, a hand had stretched out in front of her eyes. She was stunned, and the scene had disappeared entirely. Di Fuyi had taken off her skirt, and he probably wanted to take off her innerwear as well. However, he did not expect her to lose consciousness, so he tried to wake her up. ¡°Have we entered any vige together before? Are you Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Di Fuyi went stiff. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did I used to call you Celestial Master Zuo?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. He was worried that Gu Xijiu would have regained her memory. ¡°Did you recall something?¡± Gu Xijiu was distressed, and she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a vague scene. I couldn¡¯t see the face of the person in the scene. Even his voice was not clear. All I saw was a woman calling a man Celestial Master Zuo. They seemed to be in love, and they wanted to bathe together.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face was getting pale. He looked at her for a moment before he spoke, ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about those messy things; you should take a good shower first.¡± He turned around and left. Gu Xijiu was speechless. As she watched the man leave, she had a feeling that he seemed to hide many things from her. Given how Di Fuyi had reacted earlier, she expected himto peek at her when she was bathing. In fact, she even felt that he might secretly join her in the shower. She certainly did not expect him to be a gentleman. After bathing, she found that he was sitting in front of the table. His finger was tapping on the table, and he seemed to be lost in thought. He looked a bit sad, which made Gu Xijiu feel bad. She actually knew that Di Fuyi wanted to have intimacy with her tonight. After all, they had done it before, so it was reasonable for him to expect to do it again. Perhaps she had rejected him too harshly earlier. ¡°Hey¡­¡± She greeted him in a joyful tone. He finally turned, and his eyes stopped on her. She just came out from the shower, and she looked extraordinarily beautiful at this moment. Her eyes were watery, and her lips were moist. It was the perfect time to kiss her. ¡°Since you have finished bathing, you can rest now. We will be busy tomorrow.¡± Di Fuyi then headed to the door. Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I will get another room from the owner. It is just next to this room. If there is anything, you can just knock on the wall.¡± Di Fuyi opened the door and went out. Chapter 2199 - He Can Do Whatever He Wants; She Did Not Want To Care Anymore! Chapter 2199: He Can Do Whatever He Wants; She Did Not Want To Care Anymore! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was stunned by his sudden change of behavior. Soon, she heard the door open next door. Apparently, he really went to the next room. Was he angry? Was it because of her earlier rejection? She listened carefully to try to ascertain what had happened. However, the sound instion here was excellent, and almost no movement could be heard from next door. However, she suspected that he was taking a bath. She sighed softly and did not feel right. This person was too proud! He hadpletely changed his attitude because she rejected his approach. Was it somehow because of the question she asked about the illusion she had? Although the picture in the illusion could not be seen clearly, she felt that it was the two of them in the scene. Unless the man in the dream was not him? But if the man were not Di Fuyi, perhaps he would at least have been more curious? Although she had no previous memories, she felt that she was not a flirty girl. She would never be intimate with any man that easily. She could see that she had been so close with the man in the illusion, so at the very least he was her fianc¨¦.Could the illusion be just a dream? Or was Di Fuyi really nother former fianc¨¦? Had hee here to fool her and take advantage of her? No, Di Fuyi was not such a person! Although he was not always open and honest, he was definitely an outstanding man. There must be a lot of girls chasing after him wherever he went. Why would he waste so much effort toe and deceived her? Gu Xijiu subconsciously looked at herself in the mirror. The girl in the mirror was beautiful, but she felt that there were more attractive women out there. After all, her skin was rough and wheat-colored at the moment. So why would Di Fuyi travel across the world just to find her? Things just did not make sense. Trying to distract herself from these thoughts, Gu Xijiu sat on the bed and slowly dried her hair. She tried to listen to what Di Fuyi might be doing next door but still did not hear anything. She then bit her lips and tapped the wall with her fingers. ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡± After a while, she heard a few knocks from the other side as well. Di Fuyi had recently though her how tomunicate using Morse code so that they could keep their conversations private. Earlier, Gu Xijiu had asked him, ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± And the few knocks he returned were: ¡°Going to; I am sleepy.¡± Apparently, he did not want tomunicate with her anymore. Gu Xijiu was rather unhappy with the turn of events. Was he too proud? Perhaps she shared the same sentiment. Frustrated, she covered herself with the quilt and tucked herself into bed. He can do whatever he wants; she did not want to care anymore! It had been a long day, and she was exhausted. She actually fell asleep in just a brief moment. ¡­ It waste at night, but some people had not slept yet. ¡°City owner, madam has asked you to go over.¡± Ye Ling had just returned to his bedroom, and there was a report from the maid outside. Ye Ling knitted his eyebrows and rolled his eyes. He was impatient, but he still answered, ¡°Alright, I will go soon.¡± ¡°Madam said that she wants to see you now.¡± The maid did not give up. Ye Ling was obviously frustrated. He clenched his fists. ¡°Fine! I will go now.¡± Chapter 2200 - Jealous? Are You Qualified? Chapter 2200: Jealous? Are You Qualified? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYe Ling got up and went to the backyard. Compared to the luxurious front yard, the style of the backyard was simple but elegant. The small building in the backyard was made with bricks. Along the pathway, there were green bamboos and a pavilion. There was a faint scent of herbs in the air. Two maids stood in front of the building. When they saw Ye Ling approaching, they bowed. ¡°City Governor.¡± Ye Ling nodded briefly in return. He pushed the door open and went into the building. Inside the building, there were dark purple curtains. Behind the purple curtains, he saw a woman dressed in white sitting on the bed. ¡°Ah Luo, anything?¡± The white-dressed woman looked at him coldly and did not speak. She had a sort of cold temperament, which was mysterious and scary. Ye Ling did not dare to make a sound. Instead, hetried to smile. ¡°What happened? Are you calling me here just to see me?¡± ¡°Shuaaa!¡± The sleeves of the woman suddenly flew over and hit Ye Ling on the face. It was as if he got a massive p! The woman finally said, ¡°Ye Ling, you seem to have forgotten your identity!¡± Ye Ling paused, raised his hand, and touched his cheek. ¡°Ah Luo, I definitely remember my identity.¡± He sounded like a young kid who was speaking to his parents with respect. ¡°Why did you kill Leng Feng?¡± Leng Feng was the city¡¯s officer. Ye Ling sighed. ¡°Leng Feng broke the rules of the city, and I was forced to do so.¡± ¡°Liar! I heard that you were trying to impress a woman!¡± ¡°There is no other woman in the world except you! Ah Luo, you have wronged me!¡± ¡°Humph, you would know better if I had wronged you or not. Don¡¯t try to fool me!¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Jealous? Are you qualified for me to be jealous?¡± The woman spoke softly, but her words here sharp as a knife. Ye Ling sighed but did not talk. The woman seemed to be somewhat intolerant today. She said coldly, ¡°Ye Ling, don¡¯t forget your identity. The so-called husband and wife status is just a means to an end. You are just a ve in my eyes. All your powers and abilities are given to you by me! If you leave me, you will have nothing!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Ye Ling still looked down as he responded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be so good in front of me. Do you think that I don¡¯t know what you have done outside? I just don¡¯t care about these things. As long as you don¡¯t dy my business, I will leave you in peace. However, today, you killed my people just because of a girl? Are you looking for death? Don¡¯t you want to be the city¡¯s owner anymore?¡± Ye Ling sighed; he now knew that his own affairs could not be hidden from her. He admitted what he had done. ¡°Ah Luo, I am just ying around; there is no other woman in my heart. Regarding the woman who entered the city today, I am not doing it out of my own lust. She has a strange capability. If we can pull her to be with us, she could be our right-hand man.¡± ¡°Uhmm? It is so rare for you to praise people. It seems like the woman¡¯s ability should be outstanding. How good is she aspared to me?¡± ¡°She is only level six or seven in terms of spiritual power, so she definitely cannot bepared with you. However, her Qing Gong is very strange; despite being hundreds of feet away, she can somehow travel at the speed of light.¡± Chapter 2201 - You Can Marry Whoever You Want Chapter 2201: You Can Marry Whoever You Want Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Tssseek!¡± A cracking sound was heard as a piece of gauze in the woman¡¯s hand was torn into pieces. ¡°What is the name of the woman?¡± Ye Ling replied, ¡°Herpanions call her Stone.¡± ¡°Stone? ¡°The woman in white was stunned. She grasped the gauze in hand tightly. ¡°How can someone so skilled carry such a bandit name?¡± Ye Ling smiled. ¡°Theye from the wilderness, so the name is naturally very down to earth. The rest are called Tie Dan, Tie Niu, Chun Cao, and so on. Stone is the daughter of their patriarch¡­¡± The woman frowned. ¡°How does she look like?¡± ¡°She looks 18 or 19. She is pretty, and her skin is of a healthy wheat color. Why? Ah Luo, do you know her? Of the entire group, only the patriarch was born outside the valley.¡± The white-dressed woman frowned again. A glimmer of light seemed to sh in her eyes. Was it just a coincidence? ¡°I heard that the old patriarch imed to be the son of the former city owner Hua Zhichun?¡± Ye Ling smirked. ¡°Many people have pretended to be him over the past few years. However, this man looks very old. His hair is all white, and his face is full of wrinkles.¡± The woman in white faintly said, ¡°Then this time it may be true. If Hua Zhichun were still alive, he would be almost 140 years old. If he does not have spiritual power to protect his body, he should look like this way. You better be careful; after all, his father died in your hands!¡± Ye Ling did not care. ¡°I doubt that this old man is Hua Zhichun, but even if he is, what can he do? He is just an old man who is going to die.¡± ¡°Hmmph. Just do not take him for granted.¡± ¡°Ah Luo, are you trying to express care for me?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t think so much. I just don¡¯t want you to dy the big project.¡± ¡°I see. Ah Luo, please be assured, I will live well and support the city. There will be no mistakes.¡± ¡°That better be the case! You can go now!¡± The white-dressed woman impolitely asked him to leave. Ye Ling got up, and suddenly thought of something when he walked to the door. He said, ¡°There are two groups of people who came here today. There is a man in one of the groups which is particrly powerful. He acquired the spiritual crystals for the entire group. This man is a little bit weird, but his martial arts seems to be very good. He will go hunting for a grade-one spiritual crystal alone tomorrow morning.¡± The woman was not interested. ¡°Good. When the masteres, our spiritual crystals will be more abundant. You should retain him well and don¡¯t let such a talent go.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Ling turned and headed to the door. ¡°How does the man look like?¡± ¡°He was wearing a mask; so, I couldn¡¯t see his face. However, when he came, he wore a purple robe simr to mine.¡± The white-dressed woman went stiff. ¡°What is his name?¡± She seemed to speak louder than before. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name yet, but hispanion called him Mr. Di.¡± The woman remained silent. Ye Ling waited for a moment but did not get her response, so he said again, ¡°Ah Luo, I want to marry the woman named Stone, can you¡­¡± ¡°You can marry whoever you want. I don¡¯t care as long as you don¡¯t dy our big project!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu was probably too tired, so she slept till the next morning. Chapter 2202 - Are You Looking For Mr. Di? Chapter 2202: Are You Looking For Mr. Di? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs soon as Gu Xijiu opened her eyes, she realized that she was dreaming just moments ago about going to heaven. She remembered that she was looking for someone. Also, there was something about a mission. She raised her head and rubbed her temples to calm herself down. Her intuition told her that those were her memories. Therefore, to get her memories back, she had to remember the dream. However, it was all scattered and too blurry for her to recall everything at once. Di Fuyi once told her that the time woulde for her memories toe back to her; so, she should not pressure herself too much. Too much stress would not do anything good to her brain, anyway. Thus, she stopped trying. She rose and cleaned herself up. Then, she went and knocked on the door of the room beside hers. After a while, there was still no answer from the room. Puzzled, she could not help but wonder if he had left the city. Even if he had to go, Gu Xijiu assumed that he would have told her about it first. She tried to push the door open by force, but it remained shut. Was he still resting in the room? ¡°Miss Gu, are you looking for Mr. Di?¡± Politely, the owner of the ce approached her from the staircase. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He left before dusk. However, he did leave you a message before he went, asking you to take care of the people and that he would return in three days.¡± She was not aware of his early departure. Certainly, she was not expecting him to leave so swiftly without even telling her. ¡°The door seems to be locked from the inside. Could there be an intruder in his room?¡± Gu Xijiu fixed her eyes at the locked door. ¡°Before Mr. Di left, he made a reservation for these two rooms, one for you and another one for him. He must have ced some special mechanism on that door so that outsiders cannot go in. There is nothing to worry about, miss,¡± the owner reassured her. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I see. I was worried that someone might have invaded his room.¡± Food was provided for Gu Xijiu at the tavern. After breakfast, she returned to the ce where the vigers stayed. As soon as she arrived, she realized that something was not right. Most of the vigers were absent. Only three people stayed behind; they were all elders. The three elders saw hering and felt as if hope had returned to them. ¡°Stone, you are finally here.¡± ¡°Stone, please save the vigers.¡± ¡°What happened? Where are the others?¡± Gu Xijiu suspected that something was terribly wrong. ¡°This morning, a group of violent soldiers came and took our food away. They did not even leave any water supply for us. They told us to work if we wanted to live here; otherwise, we have to leave Luo Hua City.¡± ¡°The soldiers have taken our men to some kind of meeting for work, saying that they would be assigned with different tasks.¡± ¡°Even the children had to go with them.¡± Gu Xijiu was puzzled, but not quite surprised about it. After all, there was no ce for a jobless man in the city. Everyone had to contribute; it was unavoidable. ¡°What about Chun Cao and the girls?¡± Gu Xijiu was concerned about the girls. ¡°Not sure. They were taken together with the group.¡± ¡­ What was the most tiring job in Luo Hua City? It was to extract stones in the quarry. Every piece was in the shape of a big, green stone with ranging sizes from hundreds of kilograms to a ton. These stones were carried on the backs of the workers; sometimes alone, sometimes a few men together. The stones were required to restore any damaged walls or to build fancy new homes. Tie Dan, Tie Niu, and their men were sent to the quarry early in the morning to carry out the worst job they could ever imagine. When Gu Xijiu arrived at the quarry, she saw her people working tirelessly with a heavy burden on their bent backs. Sweat soaked their clothes thoroughly, and they trembled while taking each step. Chapter 2203 - The Torturous Whipping Of Other Men Did Not Bother Them Chapter 2203: The Torturous Whipping Of Other Men Did Not Bother Them Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe tasks were manageable for Tie Niu and the men his age. They were still young and energetic. As for the people who were 60 and above, the weight of the stones had certainly be unbearable for them. They walked in a tottered manner. One careless step would shove their weak knees to the ground. Unfortunately, relentless supervisors guarded the ce. They beat anyone who was slow, especially those who fell. Gu Xijiu saw an old man struggling to get up from the ground. His knees were bleeding. Before he could get on his feet again, the supervisor started to hit him. He got hit in the face, and blood started oozing down his head. The old man got dizzy, so he fell to the ground once again. He groaned in pain with the weight on his back and spat a mouthful of blood. ¡°Why are you acting? Get up now!¡± The supervisor wanted to beat him again, but before he could move his whip, sharp pain at his wrist stopped him. He felt as if a knife had slit open his flesh. ¡°Who? Which bastard did this to me?¡± The supervisor was obviously infuriated. As soon as he saw her, he took a few steps back. Gu Xijiu moved the stone away from the back of the old man and helped him up. He was very obviously injured, and there was still blood on the corners of his mouth. Tears rolled down his eyes as soon as he saw Gu Xijiu. ¡°Stone.¡± They had not suffered as much, even in the valley. Tie Niu and his men wanted to help, but they were prevented from doing so by the supervisors. These supervisors were harsh. They would beat the vigers at their slightest resistance. Furthermore, their whips were specially made to torture. Every strike would cause a great amount of pain. The supervisors all possessed spiritual power of level three and above, so their strength was not to be taken lightly. Tie Dan and his men were strong, but only physically. They stood no chance to rebel against the supervisors. There were a few times where Tie Dan and Tie Niu tried to fight back to help those vigers in need. As a result, they were all violently caned. Each of them had scars that ran the length of their bodies. Certainly, the vigers did not dominate the quarry. There were dozens of other people around. These people were already used to the whipping. They carried the stones around numbly. The torturous whipping of other men did not bother them. The supervisors had always been arrogant. As soon as they saw another supervisor being bullied, they quickly came with their whips to help. ¡°Who is this wild woman? How dare she hurt our men!¡± They screamed at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was not in the mood to argue with them; instead, she fixed her gaze on a whip that she wanted to acquire.Utterly surprised, they looked at Gu Xijiu with their eyes wide open. Gu Xijiu did not exin herself. Instead, she picked up the whip on the ground and started beating the supervisors, each with five whips. Every strike was intended to hurt, so all five of them started rolling on the ground and warping their faces in pain. Unfortunately for them, they could not even make a sound, as Gu Xijiu had sealed their acupuncture points to prevent speech. ¡°Miss, you cannot hurt them. They will put the me on us. If we die from the beating, they will not be punished. A few men already died because of them,¡± one of the workers put down his load and fearfully told her. All five of them looked at her in indignation. Their mouths moved, but nothing could be heard. Nheless, being a trained assassin, Gu Xijiu could read their lips. She knew what they were saying. Even if they could not do anything to her, they could still release their anger on these innocent workers. Gu Xijiuughed. How could she be the leader of her people, if she could not even deal with a few supervisors? She raised her arm and pped these supervisors on the face. Chapter 2204 - Finally, It Was A Joyful Ending Chapter 2204: Finally, It Was A Joyful Ending Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The supervisors got on their feet and picked up their whips. ¡°Bitch! How dare you!¡± They surrounded Gu Xijiu and were ready to give her a lesson. However, before they could swing their whip, a sudden sharp pain stopped them. They felt as if there were countless needles on their skin. Sweat broke out from their forehead rapidly. ¡°You cannot use your strength at the moment. The slightest pressure will break the vessels in your arms. If you persist, all your vessels will break. You may proceed with the whipping if you do not intend to keep your arms,¡± Gu Xijiu exined. The supervisors were shocked. They started sweating even more. Gu Xijiu took a step back with her arms across her chest. ¡°I do not intend to kill you. I do not intend to interrupt your work as a supervisor, either. As long as you keep the whips away, you will be fine.¡± Under the current circumstance, they dared not proceed, even though they were not entirely happy about it. One of them was not willing to submit. ¡°How long will itst?¡± Gu Xijiu showed them three fingers. ¡°Three days?¡± One made a guess. ¡°No, three years,¡± Gu Xijiu said slowly. Their faces sank, and they almost fell to their knees. Gu Xijiu said smilingly, ¡°For the next three years, you are not allowed to use your spiritual power, which means, you will be no different from the workers. Think about it. If your direct superior found out about your condition, would he send you to work as well, or let you continue supervising?¡± The supervisors looked at her in all seriousness and asked, ¡°What do you really want?¡± ¡°Simple. You can continue your job as ¡®supervisor.¡¯ These people will not tell anyone anything about your injury. In return, you have to treat them better.¡± Certainly, the workers would not tell anyone about it. If a new batch of supervisors came to rece these ones, they would have to suffer again. Hence, they had to find a way to work peacefully with the people here. After themotion ended, the workers continued to work. They still did their best but were not pushed beyond their limits.As long as the workers behaved themselves, they would not really care about them. Finally, it was a joyful ending for both parties. Gu Xijiu asked Tie Niu about the girls who were not around, only to find out that they had been brought to another ce. ¡­ It was a pce of great luxury. The food was splendid. Ye Ling sat alone at a long table, enjoying his food. There were 18 dishes on the table. Each and every dish was exquisite. Behind him, stood two youngdies. They were gently massaging his shoulders and fanning him. His life had been quite free and easy. However, he wanted more. He wanted Gu Xijiu, the girl who acted like a wild cat. He was waiting for her toe and beg him for mercy since he sent the men to do the worst jobs and the women to be prostitutes. He knew that Gu Xijiu would not let her people suffer, as she really cared for them. She could only beg him, as there was no other way. He had to make her understand that there was no way that she could resist against his power on his territory. She had to obey him, so her people could have a better life. Chapter 2205 - Plotting Against One Another Chapter 2205: Plotting Against One Another Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAt the thought of her people, he could not help but think about Hua Zhichun. The look in his eyes darkened, as he proceeded to hold his ss of wine in contemtion. The aged man was no longer in his charming youth. He deserved it. ¡°Governor, the old man is here. He is waiting outside,¡± a voice reported. Ye Ling was delighted. ¡°Send him to clean my room.¡± Surprised, the servant added, ¡°Governor, the old man seems to be stubborn and unruly. Also, he is old and dirty. I am afraid that he will only dirty your room.¡± Ye Ling gave him a cold look in the eye. ¡°How dare you go against my order?¡± The servant dared not say anything more. Promptly, he was ready to leave and do as told. ¡°Let him clean up the mess in the yard. He has to weed the entire garden. Tell him that I will kill him if I find any remaining grass in the premise,¡± Ye Ling added. ¡°Yes!¡± The servant left. Ye Ling continued to enjoy his food but was soon dispirited, so he asked his men to clear the table. ¡°Governor, Miss Stone has requested to see you,¡± another servant came reporting. Finally! Ye Ling could not hide his smile and said, ¡°Let her wait for a while.¡± He had to make her know that she was not the one in control. ¡°Yes,¡± the servant answered and left. Delighted, Ye Ling picked up a piece of meat and was ready to savor it. However, a sudden movement caught his attention. A woman appeared before his eyes all of a sudden. He recognized the icy look in her eyes, as well as the pale pink color of her lips and the beautifully tanned skin of hers. She was none other than Gu Xijiu. She stared at Ye Ling fixedly. ¡°Governor, please forgive me. I cannot wait any longer,¡± Gu Xijiu said with an icy tone. There was aplicated look in Ye Ling¡¯s eyes, but he kept his smile. ¡°It does not matter. Since you are here, please have a seat and share the food with me.¡± Hesitantly, Gu Xijiu sat down at the table as told. ¡°Great. Thank you, Governor.¡± Ye Ling asked for another set of cutlery and an empty te for Gu Xijiu. Then, he poured a ss of wine and offered her the drink. ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°My people can work the worst kinds of jobs that require their physical strength, but not as prostitutes.¡± Gu Xijiu finally found Chun Cao and the girls. They were sent to work at a brothel. Gu Xijiu managed to threaten the bouncer at the brothel and ask for the release of the girls. However, the pimp had no authority for their release, as the girls were sent to the brothel under the governor¡¯s order. If the bounder took the matter into her own hands, the governor would definitely kill her in the most brutal way. Therefore, she would rather die in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hands rather than the governor¡¯s. However, the pimp also told her that the only way for the girls¡¯ release was to beg the governor. If Gu Xijiu were willing to beg the governor for their release, the pimp would make sure that in the next two hours, Chun Cao and the girls would not have to entertain any clients in the brothel. Thus, Gu Xijiu came right away. With great pleasure, Ye Ling took another sip of wine and said, ¡°Under thew of Luo Hua City, for women at the age of 30 or less, unless they possess a certain level of spiritual power that enables them to gather spiritual crystals, they will usually end up either as prostitutes or concubines or even ves. There is a problem, though. The generals of high reputation only prefer girls with fair skin. The women from your vige are generally tanned and rough, so they can only be prostitutes.¡± He made his point fair and clear, with a strong sense of righteousness. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips in dismay, for she finally realized how powerful the governor really was in the city. She rose to fill his ss of wine as an act of respect. ¡°Governor, what should I do to make you release them?¡± Ye Ling fixed his eyes on her. ¡°You know what to do.¡± Chapter 2206 - Plotting Against One Another (2) Chapter 2206: Plotting Against One Another (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°And what is that?¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed. Ye Ling let out a smile before taking another sip of wine. ¡°Why are you acting innocent? I clearly told you about my terms yesterday.¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°Are you trying to make me your concubine?¡± Ye Ling looked at her desperately and said, ¡°That is right. If you agree, I will order for their immediate release and let them do the easiest job.¡± Helplessly, Gu Xijiu took another sip of wine while trying toe up with an answer. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Ye Ling looked at her hopefully. ¡°Sure, you can think about it, but there is not much time left for you. In another hour, the women will be forced to satisfy the men here.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned that your wife may be jealous of your keen interest in me?¡± ¡°Hehe. She will not be jealous.¡± Ye Ling seemed irritated. A sudden idea urred to him, so he asked, ¡°Do you know a woman called Yun Qingluo?¡± She was not sure. Without her memories, she definitely did not remember Yun Qingluo. Hence, she gave Ye Ling a confused look for his sudden question. She answered politely, ¡°I have lost a part of my memory, so I do not recall any woman with such a name. Why? Does she know me? Where is she now?¡± Ye Ling was starting to doubt himself. Gu Xijiu looked like a young girl, possibly at the age of 18. Also, she had been trapped in the valley for so long. How could she know Yun Qingluo? Perhaps, it was a misunderstanding. ¡°There is no need to ask anything more. You must not reveal your real name. Others can address you as Stone. If you be my woman, I can give you the title- Beauty Stone.¡± Gu Xijiu gritted her teeth in disapproval. She took a look at the sandss and started making some calctions. A momentter, she responded, ¡°I will not be your concubine.¡± Ye Ling was surprised by her rejection. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the women who are going to be prostitutes?¡± ¡°They will not be prostitutes. I believe that you will let them all go and treat them well,¡± Gu Xijiu answered confidently. Ye Ling was utterly surprised. ¡°Are you dreaming?¡± ¡°You kept saying that you wanted me to be your concubine. Is it because you like me?¡± ¡°Like?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s voice was soft and full of doubt. ¡°I have never really liked any woman before!¡± All he wanted to do was to conquer all the beautiful women, so they only belonged to him. urately speaking, he did not like these women at all. In fact, he was a little disgusted by them. He wanted to make all the beautiful women suffer to the greatest extent. Therefore, many women had died in his hands. Many of them had only spent one night with him before he killed them off for good. Some lucky ones would be sent to the brothel. Gu Xijiu had certainly heard about the stories, so she could tell that he did not like the women at all. He was only a psycho. ¡°If you do not like me, why do you have to force me?¡± Gu Xijiu sounded even more uninterested. ¡°Like I always have, I will always get all the women I desire!¡± Ye Ling continued scornfully, ¡°You have to marry me. Otherwise, all the women will be tortured and die a painful death.¡± ¡°You would not dare,¡± Gu Xijiu teased him. ¡°You have an hour to call for their immediate release and promise that you will never make them suffer again.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Ye Ling remained unbothered. Before he could insult her even more, there was a sharp pain in his abdomen that stopped him from moving. He felt as if he had just been stabbed. He kneeled as a result of the immense pain. Chapter 2207 - Plotting Against One Another (3) Chapter 2207: Plotting Against One Another (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe looked up and said, ¡°Did you just poison me?¡± He raised his hand and wanted to hurt Gu Xijiu. However, as soon as he used his spiritual power, the pain in his body became even more unbearable. Overwhelmed by the pain, hey on the floor. He tried to use his spiritual power to expel the poison from within, but it only worsened his condition. In the end, he could not use any of his spiritual power. Utterly shocked, he finally felt terrified. Indignant, he shouted at Gu Xijiu, ¡°How dare you! How brave of you to poison me! If anything happens to me, Luo Hua City will fall.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with ack of interest in the city. ¡°If I cannot make sure that my people are safe, why should I even care about Luo Hua City? I do not care, even if it crumbles.¡± Her response dumbfounded Ye Ling.¡°Without Luo Hua City, do you think you can make it out alive? I can make an order now to arrest you and put you to death by dismembering your body!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled; obviously, she did not feel threatened. ¡°You may try. I will now give you 15 minutes to look for me. If you fail, you die.¡± Swiftly, she disappeared. Ye Ling waspletely in shock. Eagerly, he tried to stand up. ¡°Send men to look for Miss Stone as soon as possible!¡± Not more than three minutester, a man came with some news. ¡°Governor, Miss Stone is now at the outskirts of the city. Should we take her in?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face sank. ¡°Direct an audio message to her and ask her toe back,¡± he could not help but sigh. Not even three minutester, Gu Xijiu appeared in front of him right away. ¡°How? Have you already agreed to my terms?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. In a brief moment, thedy was able to travel to and fro from the city outskirts. If she really intended to stay away from him, there was no way he could reach her. He demanded for her to give him the antidote. ¡°Give it to me now!¡± ¡°Governor, you have to order for their release first.¡± Gu Xijiu then said politely, ¡°Also, you have to promise that you will never put them through the same difficult situation again.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s stomach was extremely painful at that moment. He finally gave in and ordered his men to release the women. After his men left, he looked at Gu Xijiu dead in the eye and said, ¡°Are we done?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled and gave him a pill. Ye Ling quickly swallowed it. A few momentster, the sharp pain in his stomach was finally gone. He sat himself up and looked at Gu Xijiu fixedly, who was standing there carefree and leisurely, looking at him. ¡°You are an evil woman!¡± Gu Xijiu only smiled at him and said, ¡°I could say the same about you.¡± She turned around and was ready to leave. ¡°Thank you for the exquisite meal. Goodbye.¡± Ye Ling stared at her back nkly, and a sudden idea urred to him. With a sudden leap, he lunged towards her in full force, like a hungry wolf aiming at its prey. Thedy was too na?ve to give him the antidote so easily. This time, he had to give her a lesson. Not only that he intended to seize her, but he also wanted to abolish her Kung Fu once and for all. Then, he would make her his woman. He intended to assault her for the next few days. He knew that Mr. Di was in love with Gu Xijiu. If he seized her, he could use her to threaten him. It was all a n in Ye Ling¡¯s head, and it was time to execute it. His spiritual power was already at level nine, which was so much more advanced than Gu Xijiu¡¯s. She was an easy target for him. Therefore, Ye Ling went for it. His first strike was a deadly one, for he needed to make sure that he could grab her at once. Before he could touch Gu Xijiu on her back, she suddenly took a huge leap forward. Ye Ling missed her. Chapter 2208 - Plotting Against One Another (4) Chapter 2208: Plotting Against One Another (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe was not ready to give up his evil n, so he aimed another strike at Gu Xijiu. However, sharp pain in his body blurred his vision. Before he could reach for her again, he was already rolling on the floor in a painful struggle. Every inch of his body hurt. It felt as though knives were stabbing him all over his body. Casually, Gu Xijiu looked at him. ¡°Have you just gone against your words so quickly? Lucky for me that I have a backup n.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Ling was already soaked in sweat. ¡°The poison that you had before was only something ordinary. However, the pill that I had just given you is the real deal, which is extremely poisonous,¡± she said calmly. Ye Ling was speechless. She was really a cunning woman. Gu Xijiu lowered her body to see his nervous, sweaty face better. ¡°However, there is nothing to be worried about. The poison will not kill you anytime soon. It will only cause you pain every single day, and for only one hour. You have to bear with it just a while. Its real effect will onlye to light three days from now. It will slowly destroy your organs from within, and once it is done, it will move to your skin, inch by inch.¡± Ye Ling was sweating even more. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Xijiu put a small bottle next to him. ¡°This is the antidote for the next three days. When the pain bes unbearable, take one. However, it will only reduce its effect temporarily to ease your pain. Without the real antidote, you are still going to die, in an excruciating way.¡± Ye Ling gritted his teeth in extreme frustration. Smilingly, Gu Xijiu added, ¡°I am going out to run some errands. I will be back in three days. If I see that all my people are good, I will give you the real antidote. If anything happens to any of them, there is nothing I can do but to let you die.¡± She turned around and disappeared. Fueled by anger, Ye Ling¡¯s body kept trembling, but he could only do as told. He did not want to die anytime soon. Moreover, he could not risk letting anyone know that his spiritual power had been disabled, especially Madam Yun. Otherwise, she surely would abandon him as one of her closest alliance. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was hiding on one of the branches in the woods. She held her dress tightly.She initially nned toy low in the city for three days, but if she did, Ye Ling would definitely try everything that he could to plot against her. The antidote was all that he wanted right now. He had his men located in every corner of the city. It would be too much work for her to avoid his men. It was also possible that Ye Ling would use her people to pressure her to give him the antidote. Moreover, he was poisoned, so he would not risk his life looking for her. The rare poison was a gift from Di Fuyi, which was actually a poison that she had created before. It was considered as a celestial item from heaven, so the antidote was not essible in the Lower Bound. She was not concerned that Ye Ling would find the cure. With one hand on the trunk as her support, Gu Xijiu tried hard to look into the distance and wondered where Di Fuyi had been. She switched on her directed audio spell, and it flickered a few times, but there was no one to pick it up on the other side. Puzzled, she could not help but wonder why he ignored her call. He was probably busy fighting the ferocious beasts in a violent battle. She did not try to contact him again. Her directed audio would only prevent him from concentrating while he was in battle. She did not want to be a distraction to him. Hence, she decided to wait as she believed that he would be able to finish the beast off in an hour. She should call himter, then. She leaned against the trunk and started to meditate. About two hourster, she tried to call him again. However, the result was the same- he did not pick up. Gu Xijiu was bewildered. Chapter 2209 - After All, We Are Engaged Chapter 2209: After All, We Are Engaged Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Since their directed audio spells worked like a phone, the screen would disy that there was a missed call from her. Therefore, Di Fuyi would definitely see the missed call and return her call when he was avable. Was he caught in some danger, so much so that he could not break free? The more she thought about it, the more she believed so. There was a mix of anxiety and regret. She should have followed him instead of letting him go alone. She should have persuaded him. Luo Hua City was surrounded by a vast area of wooded and hillynds. In the depths of the forest region, there were all kinds of wild animals. The spiritual crystal that Di Fuyi was looking for was a ss-one gem, so he surely had to venture into the deepest part of the woods, somewhere where human activity was really scarce. The ss-one beasts would only exist in the depths of the forest. That would be at least 1000 miles from the city. Gu Xijiu sat with her legs crossed on the tree, not knowing what to do. She knew that he was indeed in the depths of the mountains, but his specific location was unclear. The only thing that she could do was to wait. She continued to contact him once every hour, but every call ended in the same disappointment. She spent the entire day on the tree, waiting for him to answer her call. From dawn to dusk, she continued to try. One day had gone by. Gu Xijiu had never thought that waiting could be such a torturing and helpless experience. Something must have happened to him. Otherwise, he would not ignore her call for so long, for he knew that she would be worried. Gu Xijiu could not keep waiting any longer. She was ready to rush into any direction and begin the search. All of a sudden, she recalled a conversation in her head. ¡°If you are looking for someone, you can use one of his or her closest items to activate your spiritual power and sense where your loved one truly is, or at least the general location.¡± ¡°Does it work? Can I use my spiritual power to find the exact location? I want to teleport there immediately.¡± ¡°You can use it when your power is at level seven.¡± ¡°Level seven? Do I have to be so advanced? How long do I need to reach that level?¡± ¡°Why are you so anxious about it? Your spiritual power is already at level six. After a while, you should be able to do it. Even at level three, you can tell the general location of the person.¡± ¡°So you are saying that I can already use this power at level three?¡± ¡°At level three, you can basically tell the general location of the person. The difference will only be within a few miles.¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, what level have you achieved so far?¡± ¡°The most advanced level.¡± ¡°No wonder you can always locate me so easily.¡± ¡°Be patient. I am waiting for the day when you are good enough to catch me.¡± ¡°I will not try to catch you. I will only try to avoid you.¡± ¡°That is depressing. What makes you want to avoid me? I have been so good to you.¡± ¡°I have never felt so.¡± ¡°I am Celestial Master Zuo, who surrounds you every single day to help you out of your most desperate situations. Little Xijiu, you cannot be so ungrateful.¡± ¡°All right, I have no time to waste. Please tell me how to advance my power.¡± ¡°Try to say something nice to me.¡± ¡°What should I say?¡± ¡°Call me your fianc¨¦. After all, we are engaged.¡± The conversation was something that she remembered from a very long time ago. She did not know why it suddenly urred to her at this very moment. Gu Xijiu stood still on the branch but felt weak all of a sudden. Her heart started to ache. Breathlessly, she started to gasp for air. Chapter 2210 - He Would Not Be So Heartless Chapter 2210: He Would Not Be So Heartless Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven though Gu Xijiu managed to hear everything clearly, it felt as though the voice in her head was very far away from her; like it had been somehow hidden from her. This time, she could even tell that it was a conversation between a man and a woman. The woman sounded like herself, but who was the man? Who could it be? From the conversation, it seemed like the two were a couple. If that were the case, could Celestial Master Zuo be Di Fuyi? Di Fuyi told her that they had known each other since young and were engaged for a long time. Also, her Kung Fu used to be much more advanced than his during her time in the Upper Bound. However, what she inferred from the conversation was that the rtionship between the couple seemed to have bloomed only after a series of exchanges. Celestial Master Zuo also seemed to be much stronger than Gu Xijiu. In fact, he was the one who taught her; he seemed to be both her master and her partner. The two situations did not match up. Did Di Fuyi lie to her? Or was she having an affair with Celestial Master Zuo? Perhaps it was something that Di Fuyi was unaware about? Strangely, the Celestial Master Zuo character in her head had clearly said that they were engaged. How many times exactly had she been engaged? Helplessly, she ced her face in both her palms; she was unable to believe that she was that shameless and licentious woman who had multiple affairs at the same time. Perhaps, she had broken off the engagement with Di Fuyi before knowing Celestial Master Zuo. However, she was not sure about what had happened between them that made her change her mind and return to Di Fuyi instead. Many different spections emerged, and she could barely get her head around the possibilities anymore. After giving it more thought, the one that she believed to be the most reasonable was that before she lost her memory, she was actually in love with Celestial Master Zuo. Di Fuyi liked her, so he took the chance to take advantage of her loss of memory and tricked her into a rtionship. Thest spection made her heart ache. She had only talked about Celestial Master Zuo oncest night, and Di Fuyi was immediately quiet. Could it be true? Even without her memory, her logical reasoning remained excellent. At this very instant, the many possibilities seemed to connect all at once. The truth was about to resurface. Nheless, Gu Xijiu did not want to believe in the truth. Di Fuyi would not do something so cruel. He would not be so heartless. She must have overthought the entire situation. The n leader once told her that she had the habit of overthinking, perhaps she was a bit too paranoid. It was not a good habit to keep, and she needed to change. ¡°He has been so good to me, and I feel the same about him. Every moment spent with him has been very heartwarming, like a support that I can finally trust upon. No one has ever made me feel this way. I have to trust him. I cannot picture him in such a negative way.¡± She tried to calm her anxious heart down. ¡°Growl!¡± An animal was screaming from a distance, loud enough to shake the tree that she was standing on. She took a deep breath to clear her tangled mind. She could not afford to linger on the useless thoughts at this very moment. The search for Di Fuyi was of the utmost importance. Gu Xijiu tried to utilize her spiritual power to locate Di Fuyi. Her loss of memory had prevented her from recalling the techniques she possessed, but she believed that she was able to remember if she stayed focused. If she tried hard, she might be able to remember everything. She closed her eyes to try and recall, but another growl from afar interrupted her. A sudden idea urred to her. The growl came from the Chinese Alligator.Could he be there? Chapter 2211 - Overwhelmed With A Sense Of Emptiness Chapter 2211: Overwhelmed With A Sense Of Emptiness Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu teleported. ¡­ Numerous tree branches were all shattered, and dust filled the air, blotting out the sky and the sun. A red fog slowly rolled up into the sky, covering the giant Chinese Alligator within a cloud of dust. It was gigantic, almost the same as the first one that Gu Xijiu had encountered. A man in a purple robe seemed to be moving around the Chinese Alligator. Due to his quick movements, it almost seemed like he was flying. Both parties were currently engaged in a violent battle. The red fog was too thick, which prevented Gu Xijiu from seeing clearly. Furthermore, since the man she had seen was moving very fast, she could not identify him with certainty.There were only two men that she knew who dressed in purple and possessed excellent Kung Fu. One was the psycho governor; the other was Di Fuyi. The psycho governor was poisoned. Hence, he must be upied with the search for the antidote, ruling him out. Hence, it could only be Di Fuyi. Given this revtion, Gu Xijiu teleported four consecutive times to get closer to the man. She saw his figure and shouted out loud, ¡°Di Fuyi!¡± The man in purple robes turned around and looked at her abruptly while circling the beast. The brief moment was enough for Gu Xijiu to confirm the identity of the man. She was shocked! The man was not Di Fuyi. It was a strikingly handsome, young man. Heseemed well-groomed as if he came from a noble background. Thatwas her first impression of the man, at least. She was drawn by his exquisite and refined appearance and was curious about his identity. Gu Xijiu somehow felt that the man looked familiar. Was there another man in her life?Gu Xijiu was not only disappointed but also overwhelmed with a sense of emptiness. Her disrupted memories have certainly affected her state of mind. After the brief moment where their eyes met, the man called out loud, ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu was taken by surprise! Did the handsome man know her? Although he looked familiar, she had no idea who was calling out to her. Was he one of the hunting experts from Luo Hua City? Had they met in the crowd before? However, the way he addressed her was unusually friendly. If they had only met once, he would not call her that way. Overwhelmed with questions, Gu Xijiu ended up staying still. This Chinese Alligator was very arrogant. A possible reunion between its preys was not something it could tolerate, so it let out a long growl andunched an even more deadly attack. The slight distraction almost cost the man his life. Luckily, he reacted quickly enough and retreated about 30 feet away. The man and the beast engaged in another fierce exchange of attacks as Gu Xijiu stood there observing the fight. After a while, she could not help but heave a sigh. The man¡¯s Kung Fu was extraordinary. His spiritual power must have achieved at least level nine, which was almostparable to Di Fuyi¡¯s. She continued to observe the man and realized that he looked nothing at all like the local people from the city, so he must be from a different ce. Was he a friend from heaven? If Di Fuyi could descend from above to look for her, someone else could have done the same, too. Meeting up with an old acquaintance in a foreign world made her feel very fortunate, especially given the harsh conditions of this ce. Fate must have brought them together. Although Gu Xijiu was still concerned about Di Fuyi¡¯s whereabouts, she did not n to leave anytime soon. Chapter 2212 - A Fire At The City Gate Had Brought Disaster To The Fish In The Moat Chapter 2212: A Fire At The City Gate Had Brought Disaster To The Fish In The Moat Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPerhaps, this man had seen Di Fuyi before. After all, Di Fuyi was probably a well-known person in heaven. It was possible that the two gentlemen could be friends. At that point in time, Gu Xijiu felt like she really needed a friend.After all, the shared path with Di Fuyi tended to be a little lonely sometimes. If they could have a friend from heaven join the adventure, it would be a wonderful journey. The man in front of Gu Xijiu right now had very good control of his sword. Every strike had power in it, and every move was swift. A series of attacks bombarded the Chinese Alligator in a continuous flurry, showcasing a dazzling disy of powerful moves. After a brief moment, Gu Xijiu could finally confirm that he was a man from heaven. The way he carried his sword was very familiar to Gu Xijiu.Could they be from the same association? Was the man her senior or junior apprentice? Gu Xijiu was not eager to get herself involved in the fight. After all, it was all her spection. She had to be more cautious, in case the man was actually an enemy of hers. Nheless, after observing the battle for some time, Gu Xijiu quickly realized that the man did not know how to take down the beast. He was merely concentrating his energy on trying to sh its skin open. Luckily for him, his shes seem to impact the beast.However, this Chinese Alligator was quite agile. Most of the time, it was able to avoid the man¡¯s attacks. Also, its skin was thick enough to protect itself despite the bleeding. It was going to be an uphill battle for the man if he continued to fight in this way. After almost an hour, Gu Xijiu noticed that he only managed to leave four scars on the beast¡¯s body. The amount of blood from each wound was plentiful, enough to fill an entire basin. However, the blood loss was nothing oncepared to its gigantic body. Instead of being wounded, the beast was triggered to a crazier extent. Its eyes were shing with even brighter beams of red light. She finally understood why a single hunt for Chinese Alligator would usually take a group of 20 men to seize it. They even had to use a. Apparently, they were unaware of the specific technique to fight against the beast, so they could only seize it with their physical strength. The man¡¯s Kung Fu was obviously excellent. However, ording to his progress in the battle, he would take at least another hundred strikes to take the beast down. Gu Xijiu looked at the sky. It was already midnight. She tried to use her directed audio spell to get in touch with Di Fuyi but to no avail. She tried hard to recall how to locate him using her power, but a sudden warning pulled her back from her thoughts. ¡°Xijiu, be careful!¡± Gusts of violent winds wereing towards her. Gu Xijiu looked up, only to realize that Chinese Alligator was alreadyunching a deadly strike at her, like a fast train that she was unable to avoid. This situation was perfectly summed up in a saying, ¡°A fire at the city gate had brought disaster to the fish in the moat.¡± This time, Gu Xijiu could not stand at the side as a spectator. With swift teleportation, she knew that she had to avoid the head-on strike first. In another move, she retrieved her sword and aimed it at its eye. She wanted to attack Chinese Alligator¡¯s weak point first, but another idea suddenly urred to her. She waved her sword and started to make random cuts on the beast. She saw the man¡¯s moves, so what she did at the moment was actually a repetition of what the man had done. When she first started using the moves, she was not quite familiar with the sequence. However, she soon mastered the method. It came to her naturally, and she was now certain that she and the man were somehow linked.The man proceeded to join her in the battle. ¡°Xijiu, be careful. This thing is poisonous,¡± he reminded. Chapter 2213 - We Can Use It Together Chapter 2213: We Can Use It Together Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu answered the man briefly, but while doing so, felt a little guilty. She refused to help earlier because she could not trust himpletely, as she was worried that he might be a potential enemy. She had to observe him for a while to know him better. In the end, she seemed to have overthought the entire situation. With Gu Xijiu¡¯s involvement, the battle became a sure-win situation. Approximately an hourter, Gu Xijiu was finally able to hurt Chinese Alligator in his right eye. The move was very tricky. It went through its right eye, cut through its brain, and went straight into its left socket! The Chinese Alligator¡¯s left eye was its true weakness, but it often guarded it more carefully. Gu Xijiu¡¯s sword only managed to cut through its left eyeball from within, so its eye looked perfectly fine on the outside. The Chinese Alligator copsed to the ground, like a mountain that had just been razed to the ground. Finally, Gu Xijiu pulled out her sword. She panted heavily, trying to catch her breath. The beast¡¯s head was enormous, and she had to put in a lot of effort to kill the creature. The man seemed exhausted too. His face was pale. Nheless, before choosing to rest, he took a swift look around the Chinese Alligator¡¯s dead body to observe the deadly wound that Gu Xijiu had caused to the beast. ¡°Xijiu, did you hit its weak spot? Has it always been its right eye?¡± Gu Xijiu dismissed him with a smile. ¡°Perhaps. I was hitting it randomly like a blind cat catching a dead mouse in a dark room.¡± Before identifying the man¡¯s background, Gu Xijiu did not wish to tell him the secret. Di Fuyi once told her to be more cautious of the people around her. It was hard to know their intention, so she had to be careful. The man continued to study the wound. ¡°Let¡¯s retrieve the crystal!¡± Gu Xijiu quickly demanded. She leaped over the Chinese Alligator¡¯s head and shed its head wide open with her sword. Then, she went on to retrieve the lustrous red crystal hidden in its skull. It was a ss-two crystal, and Gu Xijiu removed it very quickly. The way she retrieved the crystal was very chaotic, leaving a huge mess behind, thus concealing the correct way of extracting the gem. The man did not intend to fight for the gem with her. ¡°Xijiu, I am proud of you. Are you going to Luo Hua City?¡± Gu Xijiu did not intend to keep the spiritual crystal for her own. After all, the man was the first to discover this Chinese Alligator. Hesitantly, she threw the spiritual crystal at him. ¡°This is yours. You should have it.¡± The man was shocked. ¡°Xijiu, one spiritual crystal can guarantee the entry of 20 men into the city. We can use it together.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been to Luo Hua City? Where have you been?¡± Gu Xijiu took a look at the sword that the man was holding. It was the Three-Edged Sword, which was obviously meant for killing the Chinese Alligator. The rough edges were explicitly designed to wound the beast. Gu Xijiu had seen the swords that Zhao Fengxing and his men used. Their swords were more or less the same, with the same three edges. However, the particr sword from the man seemed to be better. From there, Gu Xijiu could tell that the man had been here for quite a while. The man responded with a tight smile. ¡°It is a long story. I used to reside in Fan Ye City, but the governor was really mean. He did not allow me in the city, so I had to flee and try my luck at a new life in Luo Hua City. I have nopanions, so I usually hunt alone. I did not expect to see you here. Xijiu, this is really destiny. After your disappearance at the Yaochi Tavern, I have been searching for you everywhere. My effort is not in vain. I finally found you today. Let us talk.¡± Chapter 2214 - She Knew Nothing About Prince Nianmo Chapter 2214: She Knew Nothing About Prince Nianmo Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe man wanted to hold Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand, but she swiftly took a few steps back. She could almost confirm that he was a man from heaven, but she did not know his true identity or intention. She wished he would have identified himself better. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± The man immediately realized that something was not quite right about Gu Xijiu. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu wanted to pretend that she knew him, but there was no way she could hide it anymore. She coughed to hide her awkwardness. ¡°When I first saw you, I was immediately overwhelmed by a sense of familiarity. It is a shame that I no longer remember who you are,¡± she confessed. Loss of memory was such a struggle. The man looked at her in disbelief and sighed. ¡°How could you forget me, Xijiu? Have you lost your memory?¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to leave immediately. All she wanted from him was his identification. Instead, he said a lot of unnecessary things to make her feel bad. ¡°Xijiu, I am Yun Yanli, your best friend from heaven. You were the one who taught me how to utilize the potential of this sword fully.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. However, she did feel that this name was familiar to her. Apparently, he was neither her senior nor junior apprentice. She rubbed her temples in confusion. ¡°I see. I hurt my head when I first came here. Part of my memory is lost.¡± ¡°Are you hurt? Is it serious?¡± Yun Yanli was eager to approach her to read her pulse. Gu Xijiu avoided him. ¡°It is fine. I have only lost some of my memory. Nothing serious.¡± Yun Yanli felt sorry for her and sighed. ¡°Xijiu, you have lost a huge part of your spiritual power. When you were in heaven, you were close to achieving the level of a Great Deity. Look at you now.¡± Gu Xijiu knew that her spiritual power had been greatly reduced, but she did not know that it was reduced to such a great extent. Di Fuyi told her a few things about heaven before, so she knew that there were only a few Mighty Immortals and hardly any Great Deities. She did not know that she used to be so powerful. Also, she knew that all the Mighty Immortals were generally a few thousand years old. She was only about 200-300 years old, so logically, she should have merely been a Golden Immortal like Di Fuyi. However, the truth turned out to be vastly different than she thought. Her Kung Fu used to be so much more powerful that Di Fuyi¡¯s, so she should be very much older. In that case, she could hardly be a friend from his childhood. Did Di Fuyi really lie to her? Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the painful realization. However, she still had one thing on her mind. ¡°You are Yun Yanli, right? Do you know how to use your Will Power?¡± ¡°I am sorry, I have never heard of it,¡± he shook his head to dismiss her expectation. Gu Xijiu heaved a helpless sigh. The technique seemed to be one of Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s greatest skills. Perhaps, she was the only one that he had ever taught it to. Sadly, she could not remember any of it, at the moment. Yun Yanli suddenly recalled something. ¡°By the way, Xijiu, is Prince Nianmo is here as well? Are you looking for him?¡± Gu Xijiu was absolutely astonished, for she knew nothing about Prince Nianmo. Yun Yanli was smart enough to notice her confusion just from her expression. ¡°Xijiu, I noticed that you had taken me for someone else earlier, someone named Di Fuyi. You are looking for him, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Another realization suddenly urred to her. ¡°Is Di Fuyi also known as Prince Nianmo?¡± Yun Yanli heaved another sigh. ¡°Di Fuyi is the name Prince Nianmo uses when he travels the world. Xijiu, have you forgotten about that as well?¡± Gu Xijiu was obviously lost. Di Fuyi had never told her about his background identity. It appears that she had been too distracted to the point where it never came as a concern to her that she should find out more about his background. She did not even ask him about her own background, too. To be fair, they were often swamped. Chapter 2215 - Have You Found The Person You Are Looking For? Chapter 2215: Have You Found The Person You Are Looking For? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu wanted to find out many things about her life, but Di Fuyi¡¯s safety was her biggest concern at the moment. With the presence of her old acquaintance, perhaps he could help. ¡°Do you know of any techniques to locate someone?¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s spiritual power was already at level nine, so she believed that he should know better. ¡°Are you looking for Prince Nianmo? Has hee out here to hunt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Yanli slowly nodded his head. ¡°There is a way to check, but it can only tell the general direction of one¡¯s location. There is no way to find a person¡¯s specific location.¡± Gu Xijiu was hopeful. ¡°As long as there is a direction! What do I have to do?¡± Yun Yanli tried to catch his breath. ¡°Xijiu, allow me to take a quick rest.¡± ¡°Oh, sure!¡± After the long, exhausting battle, Yun Yanli was very tired. His robes were still soaked in his sweat. He really needed a rest from the look of his paleplexion. The ce was free from any other wild animals, as they dared note in close proximity with something as great as the Chinese Alligator. Hence, they were safe at the moment. They sat side by side on one of the big rocks. Yun Yanli took a bite of some food he brought with him. ¡°Xijiu, do you have many things to ask me about?¡± He asked. Gu Xijiu looked away and shook her head firmly. ¡°No. You should focus on your meditation.¡± Yun Yanli said nothing more butcontinued to meditate. Certainly, Gu Xijiu had many things to ask him about. However, it was not the right time for the questions. At this moment, everything was trivialpared to finding Di Fuyi. She took a look at Yun Yanli¡¯s purple robes and was bewildered. Was purple a trendy color, recently? It seems that all the powerful men around her like to dress in purple. Ye Ling fancied purple robes, and so did Yun Yanli. Although both of them did look like the descendants of noble families, Gu Xijiu did not think that purple was a suitable color for them. Di Fuyi seemed to be the only one with the grace to wear the color of royalty. At least that washer personal opinion. At the thought of Di Fuyi, she could not help but wonder where he really was. ¡°Xijiu, have you found the person you are looking for?¡± Gu Xijiu was caught in a daze when his sudden question interrupted her. ¡°Ah? What about the one that I am looking for?¡± ¡°The previous Lord, Huang Tu. You have been searching everywhere for him, from the Saha World to heaven. I was helping you find the man at one point in time.¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer, for she really could not remember. Yun Yanli noticed her confusion. ¡°I forgot that you no longer remember the past,¡± he dismissed the awkwardness with a gentle p on his forehead. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips into a tight line. She did not feel veryfortable about the situation. ¡°I do not remember any of it, but you can try to tell me more; maybe I can recall something,¡± she said calmly. There was no way she could avoid it. She was now aware of some fragments in her past, so she had to ask for more information about it. If she did not, she would grow to be even more suspicious and overthink the entire situation. Yun Yanli sympathized with her helplessness. ¡°Xijiu, I do not know much about you, but I do know that you were looking for a man in heaven. You told me that he was the previous Lord from the world where you came from. Something must have gone wrong during his immortalization, so you could barely remember anything about him. The only thing that you remembered was to search for him. It was your obsession. We met many Great Immortals that ascended from the Saha World, but none of them was the one that you were looking for.¡± Chapter 2216 - How Old Is Prince Nianmo? Chapter 2216: How Old Is Prince Nianmo? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe briefly told Gu Xijiu about her quest in search of the man. However, there was too much information being bombarded at her altogether; hence, Gu Xijiu was unable to absorb all of the facts. What did he mean when he talked about the world where she came from? Was she not born and raised in heaven? Confused and indecisive, Yun Yanli continued to tell her more about her background, where she used to be a rtively new and emerging Lord from the Saha World. He also told her about the rtionship between the two different bounds. The tone in his voice was very calming, which was undoubtedly helpful to Gu Xijiu¡¯s current situation. He exined everything in an orderly manner; it was not wordy, and yet, could be easily understood. Gu Xijiu was utterly shocked by many facts that she was never aware of. Meanwhile, her arms and legs started to grow weak. She would not trust anyone so quickly, but she could tell that the man was not lying. He had nothing to gain from doing so. After a few moments of silence, she added, ¡°About Di Fuyi or Prince Nianmo, do you know where he is from? Did he ascend from the Lower Bound as well?¡± Yun Yanli dismissed her spection with a firm shake of the head. ¡°Of course not! He is the son of the Divine Lord and the Great Devil from heaven. He is a local to heaven. When he was one year¡¯s old, you even showed up and presented him with a birthday gift, personally.¡± Gu Xijiu just could not keep it together anymore. ¡°What? His first¡­ First birthday?¡± ¡°Certainly. He is the son of a celestial being and demon, so his first birthday had to be as grand as possible. Almost every noble person in heaven was present. Considering your noble status and your acquaintance with his parents, you were also invited to the celebration. There, you gave him a birthday present. ¡± Gu Xijiu could not process all the information at once in her already messed up mind. In fact, she could barely catch up. ¡°What¡­ What did I give to him?¡± ¡°I heard that it was a ss Dragon Bracelet.¡± She waspletely speechless. She finally found out the origin of Di Fuyi¡¯s bracelet. He even lied to her by saying that it was a token of their love. He had tricked her into thinking that they were childhood friends and lovers since young. Apparently, he was full of deceit. She was so much older than him and could even be considered as his elder. ¡°I¡­ Do you know how old I actually am? A few thousand years?¡± Gu Xijiu was doubtful about her real age, too. ¡°200, more or less,¡± Yun Yanli responded. The figure was the same as what Di Fuyi told her. But how did she achieve the level of a Great Deity at such a young age? Her talent must have been truly magnificent. ¡°How about Prince Nianmo? How old is he now?¡± ¡°This year¡­ he should be seven years old.¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fists so tightly that she almost cut herself with her nails. ¡°What? Have you left out a zero? Did you mean 70? Haven¡¯t you said that his cultivation level in heaven is equivalent to a Golden Immortal?¡± Gu Xijiu could not believe what she heard. How could a child of seven years achieve the level of a Golden Immortal? Most importantly, how could a child of seven years old bear the look of a fully grown man? In fact, he looked even older than her. ¡°Xijiu, it is correct. He is the son of the celestial being and demon, so his physique is obviously different from that of an ordinary being. Also, he bears a talent that no one can everpete with, so it is not something odd for him to achieve greatness at his tender age.¡± Gu Xijiu still could not believe it. ¡°But he is already a grown-up,¡± she argued. Moreover, they had already slept together! Yun Yanli sighed. ¡°Xijiu, as I said, he is different from any ordinary celestial. He was already a grown-up at the age of three. Hasn¡¯t he told you anything about that?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet. Di Fuyi barely told her anything about their past. He only made her feel that they were lovers since young. She would never have thought that he was actually so young. Chapter 2217 - To Recall Her Memory Chapter 2217: To Recall Her Memory Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHow should Gu Xijiu even ssify their rtionship? Was it between a granny and her grandson? Her hands turned icy cold at the thought of it. She could not believe that she would get herself engaged with a child who was only seven years old. She pinched her palm to remind herself to calm down. Unfortunately, there was no way she could stay calm. In fact, she found it a little difficult for her to even breathe. Her heart sank, as if to the depths of an abyss. She quickly closed her eyes and took a deep breath to try to think. ¡°You seem to know Prince Nianmo quite well. Does he have another identity? Has anyone ever called him ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯ or any other name?¡± Yun Yanli was unsure about the answer. ¡°I have never heard of it. I only know that he used to address himself as Di Fuyi whenever he was out in the world. However, the rank of Celestial Master Zuo is nonexistent in the Upper Bound; perhaps, it only exists in the mortal world.¡± A tiny rock was shattered in Gu Xijiu¡¯s tight grip; a sharp corner of the rock had cut her hand in the process, and blood was oozing out from the wound. The bloody scene surprised Yun Yanli. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Gu Xijiu dismissed his concern and threw away the pieces. ¡°I am fine.¡± Utterly confused, Gu Xijiu chose to take Yun Yanli¡¯s words with caution. In fact, she did not quite believe what he said at that point. After all, the two had just met. The man seemed genuinely concerned about her, but she still could not tell if he was someone to be trusted.What if he made it all up just to trick her? Yun Yanli tried to hold her hand tofort her, but she intuitively avoided his hand. Hesitantly, Yun Yanli looked at her in bewilderment. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated but chose not to lie. ¡°You are right.¡± Yun Yanli was not expecting her honestly. Surprised, he gave her a tight smile. ¡°That is alright. I know that you have lost all memory of your past, so it is normal that you do not remember what happened between us. When we finally meet Prince Nianmo, all three of us can confront each other face to face. Then, you will know that all that I have told you is true.¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips into a tight line in disbelief. The more she treated her wound, the more uneasy she became. Yun Yanli was unfazed by the matter for he knew that he was telling her the truth. Instead of keeping the conversation going, it was best that he waited until they met up with Di Fuyi. Yun Yanli rose. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Xijiu did not quite understand. ¡°Go?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you said that you are looking for him? I will go with you. Do you have any of his possessions with you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Xijiu showed him a headband that Di Fuyi used to wear. Di Fuyi left the band on her bed yesterday. After that, they went to sleep in separate bedrooms, so she decided to keep it for him temporarily. She was not expecting the item to be useful at that moment. There was a faint scent of his on the headband, something that smelled somewhat herbal and flowery at the same time. Yun Yanli immediately pricked his finger with a needle and drew an incantation by using his blood. Slowly, the drawings ovepped to form the shape of a butterfly. With a flick, he turned the drawing into a real butterfly. It flipped its wings and rose into the air. Then, it made its way to the band. After a brief moment, the butterfly went freely and circled the air. Then, it started flying in a specific direction. In fact, it was flying towards the city. Gu Xijiu was surprised. Could he be in the city already? Had he made it back so soon? It had only been a day since he left. Why didn¡¯t he answer his directed audio spell? She followed the bloody red butterfly and tried to contact him via the directed audio spell again. He did not answer, as usual. Chapter 2218 - To Recall Her Memory (2) Chapter 2218: To Recall Her Memory (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDespite the butterfly traveling in the direction of the city, perhaps Di Fuyi was not actually there. Perhaps it was just the general direction to find him. Gu Xijiu was not sure if Di Fuyi was really in the city, so she could not use her teleportation to get ahead of the butterfly. Instead, she had to follow the path and pace of the slow-moving bloody butterfly. It was alreadyte into the night at this point; danger roamed in every corner of the forest. Many animals were running in the dark wilderness and could attack them at any time.Gu Xijiu felt that the wild animals were especially active and violent tonight. Their eyes were typically even bloodshot. As expected, one by one, the ferocious beasts attacked them. Luckily, Gu Xijiu and Yun Yanli both possessed extraordinary Kung Fu, so they could keep themselves unharmed; however, their journey was unavoidably dyed. Due to the numerous battles, Gu Xijiu got to witness the extent of Yun Yanli¡¯s Kung Fu. He was great with his sword but was typically hesitant with his moves. He seemed quite reluctant to kill any of the beasts. He would only do so when his life was really at risk. A cunning ck python knew that it was no match to Yun Yanli, so it pretended to have fainted. When Yun Yanli went away and fought a ck chimpanzee, it suddenly lunged toward him from the back. If Gu Xijiu had not noticed its mischief, Yun Yanli would have been bitten for sure. Yun Yanli was only aware of his near-death experience when Gu Xijiu assured him that the python was dead. He gave her a thankful nod and sighed. ¡°All lives should be equally respected. These animals are only behaving so violently due to the evil influence of the moon. I really do not have the heart to kill them.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to answer him. Nheless, she was actually quite impressed. Yun Yanli was not only a gentleman with good manners; he was also a very kind man. He was indeed a celestial from the Upper Bound. Naturally, Gu Xijiu wondered if she would behave in a simr fashion to the man. She took a look at the bodies of all the animals that she had killed and was immediately embarrassed. From the moment she opened her eyes since entering this foreign world, all she did was to keep herself alive. In order to survive, she had to fight many ferocious beasts each day. She had to train her heart to be as hard as a rock.Hence, she never hesitated to kill any beast or animal. Compared to Yun Yanli, perhaps Gu Xijiu was just like a butcher. Di Fuyi had not spent much time in this world, and yet his strikes were even more brutal than hers when necessary. Sometimes, she was shocked by his savage violence, too. How could the man really be only seven years of age? Gu Xijiu still found it hard to believe. He behavedjust like a very experienced old man who had spent most of his life traveling the world. Distracted by her own thoughts, Gu Xijiu almost got into trouble! ¡°Xijiu! Look out!¡± Yun Yanli pulled her back abruptly into his arms. Swiftly, he turned his back to shield her. A pair of sharp ck ws wereing straight at Gu Xijiu. Instead of hurting Gu Xijiu, Yun Yanli decided to suffer the impact for her. If the ws went even deeper, Yun Yanli¡¯s spine would be torn apart. He would probably have lost a few organs as well.Luckily, Gu Xijiu was able to react immediately and teleported. Together, they avoided the dangerous ws of the ck bear. They were three miles away. Even so, Yun Yanli¡¯s back was already scratched, leaving a rather deep wound. Blood kept oozing out from the cut. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but reprimand him. ¡°Xijiu, I cannot let it hurt you!¡± Yun Yanli sounded very firm. Chapter 2219 - To Recall Her Memory (3) Chapter 2219: To Recall Her Memory (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUnfortunately, Yun Yanli was poisoned. Hisplexion started to grow pale as a white sheet. Concurrently, his lips were turning ck. His protective gesture was heartwarming, so Gu Xijiu quickly put an antidote into his mouth. ¡°Eat this quickly.¡± Yun Yanli swallowed the pill without any second thought. He did not even look at the pill. His act showed that he trusted herpletely. His feelings toward her were now crystal clear, which made Gu Xijiu feel guilty for not sharing the same sentiment.The antidote was a gift from Di Fuyi. It was able to counteract many kinds of poison. Also, it came into effect in a very short time. The two of them were now hiding in a valley. The ce was quiet and well-hidden, so not many ferocious animals were around. Although the poison was cleared out of Yun Yanli¡¯s bloodstream, the wound was still bleeding. Hence, Gu Xijiu had to take care of the wound with a proper dressing. The wound was on his back, so Yun Yanli could not wrap it himself. Gu Xijiu looked at him fixedly, telling him to take off his robes, so that she could take care of the wound. Yun Yanli hesitated. ¡°I¡­ If I have to take off my robes, I am afraid that it will offend you.¡± Gu Xijiu was starting to lose her patience. ¡°I only want to treat the wound and nothing more. Take it off!¡± The wound was located somewhere below his shoulder, so he had to take off his inner shirt as well. Loosely, the robes hung around his waist, revealing his bareback. Yun Yanli was a good-looking man; his body shape was almost perfect. In fact, his toned back made him look fit, and his soft and supple skinplemented it. Since hewas a very traditional man, the way he dressed was very appropriate. In the past, many were attracted to his physical stature. Suddenly, his robes slowly slipped from his shoulder, revealing every inch of his skin. Although he could not see her face, he could somehow feel her intense gaze at his back. ¡°Quickly! We do not have much time! Why are you so slow in taking off your clothes?¡± Gu Xijiu sounded very impatient. Yun Yanli was speechless. From the tone of her voice, perhaps she was not impressed with what she had seen. Hence, Yun Yanli moved faster. Although she had disabled the surrounding acupuncture points, the bleeding still continued, signifying the extent of the injury. Concerned, Gu Xijiu had another idea. As the wound was too deep, she had to stitch it up. The more she thought about it, the more she could visualize the sequence of the stitching procedure. She cast a few spells with her hand to reveal a needle and medical thread. Shocked, she stared at the items on her hand. The people of Shura World would not usually stitch any wounds. The best they could do was to wrap it up with proper dressing. At this point, there was no room for contemtion. She quickly cleared her mind and proceeded with what she needed to do. ¡°Will you be able to endure the pain? If not, I will not stitch the wound for you.¡± ¡°I will be all right.¡± Without anesthesia, it would be painful when the needle poked through his skin. Sweat broke out across his forehead, but Yun Yanli endured the pain in silence. Furthermore, when Gu Xijiu touched his back, he was surprisingly overwhelmed by a sense offort and ease that made him forget about the pain for a moment. However, the more attention he paid to her, the more obvious it became that his beautiful back did not attract her. Every stitch was done swiftly without any hesitation. Surely, she was not concerned if he was in pain. In the end, there was a look of disappointment in his eyes as drops of sweat continued to roll down his head slowly, drop by drop. Chapter 2220 - To Recall Her Memory (4) Chapter 2220: To Recall Her Memory (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu finally realized that he was in pain. ¡°Is it really painful?¡± ¡°It is bearable.¡± Yun Yanli tried to reassure her, but his face showed otherwise. Was it that painful? Gu Xijiu took a closer look at the wound. It would require at least 17 stitches. She had only done five. Hesitantly, Yun Yanli suggested, ¡°Xijiu, can you sing me a song? You have a good voice that will ease my pain.¡± Gu Xijiu could not recall any songs that she used to like, but she could remember some fragments of the tune. Sometimes, she would hum the melody, even though she had forgotten the lyrics. Nheless, Gu Xijiu agreed to sing for him, as she could see how much pain he was in. She proceeded to hum the melody. Surprisingly, Yun Yanli started singing and filling in the lyrics for her. Looking back five hundred times just to see you again. The time wasted had caused the love to fade. I would turn into a bridge just for you to crossover. Will you listen when I finally confess my feelings? Your smile is my eternal torment. Your promise has be my obsession. Even if I be a Buddha under the Bodhi, I fear that I will not be able to let go of the entanglement in the mortal world. ¡­ The song was called ¡®Buddha Says.¡¯ Many years ago, while she was busy searching for the man in the Upper Bound, Yun Yanli was there, witnessing her effort. Every hope turned into disappointment again and again. The search was long and dreadful, so every time when she was idling, she would sing the song subconsciously. Perhaps the song was a better expression of how she truly felt. That was how Yun Yanli knew about the song. Gu Xijiu was shocked when Yun Yanli started singing along, but soon, as Gu Xijiu became more familiar with the song, the lyrics starteding back to her. Before Yun Yanli continued with the second part, she already took over. Buddha says too much. Life is overwhelming, with too much emotion. Love and hate tug back and forth. Everything will only end up in fire and fury. Buddha says it is wrong. Everything is just wrong. me everything on me, and just forget about me. Let the longing be silent, with a heart as silent as the lotus flowers. The solo had apparently be a duet. Both of them sang the lyrics correctly, without leaving any words unsung. Before, Gu Xijiu did not entirely trust Yun Yanli. But now, all her doubts had faded away. It was clear that she was the one who taught him how to use a sword. He could sing her songs. At least she could be sure that their friendship was legit. She took a look at Yun Yanli with aplicated feeling. Was Yun Yanli trying to help her recall her memory? He proceeded to help her, little by little. His kind and gentle gesture made her feel veryfortable with no pressure at all. For those who had lost their memory, they would often feel very lost and overwhelmed with a sense of emptiness. Deep down, Gu Xijiu really hoped that one day her memory woulde back to her all at once. Di Fuyi¡¯s presence was not very helpful. He was not able to initiate and spring her into a vast recollection of her past. Instead, he emphasized to her that the loss of memory was nothing. The present was more important. As long as they were both in love, it was enough. She was touched by what he said back then, but it all seemed like a different case now. She realized that he seemed reluctant for her to have her memory back. Frustrated, she put in more strength while performing thest stitch. Yun Yanli bent down in pain and noticed something strange from a distance. He looked up and was immediately shocked. A man in pale green robes stood steadily on a tree not too far away. Gracefully, he stood upright on a branch. His curved eyebrows greatlyplemented the smoldering look in his eyes. Tightly, he pursed his soft lips into a thin line to express his dissatisfaction. Nheless, his features were absolutely stunning. There he stood, expressionless while looking at both of them with an icy look. Gu Xijiu noticed him, too. She looked over to his direction, and their eyes met. ¡°Di Fuyi!¡± She stood on her feet as soon as she recognized him. Chapter 2221 - Was He Entitled To Be Angry? Chapter 2221: Was He Entitled To Be Angry? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi continued to stand on the tree. The moon was hanging high up in the night sky behind him, forming a ring of light behind his figure and thus highlighting his silhouette. His robes swayed in the night breeze. However, his handsome face was not entirely observable in the absence of light, so they could barely see his expression. ¡°Di Fuyi? Is this how you address me?¡± After their intimate rtionship, Gu Xijiu had been calling him ¡®Fuyi¡¯ to sound closer. Hence, it sounded strange to him. His indifferent tone of voice hung in the air. Gu Xijiu noticed the indignation in his words. It was always good when he was friendly and approachable. However, when he was angry, his aura was overbearing. After their reunion, Di Fuyi acted like a big brother to her; he had been trying to show his good and easygoing side in hopes to charm her. It was apparent to Gu Xijiu that he was angry, but what should he be angry about? Was he entitled to be angry? In fact, he refused to answer her calls even though he was fine. Was he trying to act cool? She had been worried for him all day long. There was a brief moment of relief the moment she found him. However, that relief was immediately reced by an overwhelming sense of frustration. Looking to respond to his question, she looked at him with a tight smile. ¡°What do you prefer? Prince Nianmo?¡± Surprised, he then fixed his eyes on Yun Yanli. With a bow, Yun Yanli was ready to greet him with the proper courtesy that he would do in heaven. ¡°Prince Nianmo, it is nice to meet you.¡± Di Fuyi closed his eyes and then lunged forward and grabbed Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand without giving any attention to Yun Yanli. ¡°Let us talk.¡± His hand was cold, and the tightness of his grip was a little ufortable for her. Gu Xijiu pulled back her hand from his grasp and said, ¡°What is there to talk about?¡± Did he want to talk to her because he knew that she had found out the truth? Gu Xijiu could not contain her frustration anymore. ¡°Prince Nianmo, good to see you here. Now that Mr. Yun is here, I actually have a few questions for you, and I hope you can answer me honestly.¡± Gu Xijiu felt that it would be beneficial to put everything forward so that she could find out the truth. Di Fuyi took a deep breath before answering, ¡°Great. Please proceed.¡± ¡°Are you Shen Nianmo, the son of the celestial god and demon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you at seven this year?¡± ¡°Yes, but I was already grown up when I was three.¡± ¡°We are not childhood friends. In fact, I can actually be considered as your parent, am I right?¡± ¡°Indeed, we are not childhood friends, but my parents are more than 10,000 years old. You are only 200 years old. Do you really think you are in the same generation as them?¡± Di Fuyi answered calmly. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face slowly turned pale. ¡°Well, your level of cultivation isparable to that of a Great Deity. I guess you are as good as my parents.¡± Everything he said seemed to be aligned to Yun Yanli¡¯s sharing earlier. Gu Xijiu was disappointed, but slowly, she began to get angry. ¡°We were never engaged, right?¡± Gu Xijiu gathered enough courage to finally ask the question. Di Fuyi hesitated in his response but eventually answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Although she had misspoken in the Upper Bound, about how she was interested in making him her little husband, it all turned out to be a misunderstanding. In fact, Gu Xijiu had cleared the misunderstanding in public. Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand trembled in her sleeves. ¡°Why did you call yourself my fianc¨¦?¡± The misunderstanding had cost her the price of her virginity. Di Fuyi gave her a tight smile. ¡°Because I like you, so much that I ampletely overwhelmed.¡± Chapter 2222 - Why Didn’t He Avoid The Strike? Chapter 2222: Why Didn¡¯t He Avoid The Strike? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not know what to say. The conversation only made her more frustrated. How could he lie to her in such a vicious way, all because he liked her? How could he use her loss of memory as an excuse to lie to her? Did he even really like her? He was making use of her misfortune to serve his own ends. She hated it most when people lied to her, especially if it came from people that she really trusted. Before she saw Di Fuyi, she was still hoping that everything Yun Yanli told her was a lie. She hoped that Di Fuyi was the truthful one. Unfortunately, she would end up disappointed. She tried to suppress her anger before it took over her senses. Her aura grew stronger each passing moment. ¡°Are you Celestial Master Zuo? Were you Huang Tu, who used to be the Lord?¡± The moment she asked the question, she immediately held her breath in a desperate wait for his answer. After a brief moment of silence, Di Fuyi finally confessed, ¡°No.¡± In utter disbelief, Gu Xijiu¡¯s body trembled. The crimson flush of indignation on her cheeks slowly faded. Her face was as pale as a sheet. Assuming that she had a husband, she could not ept that she had slept with another man.She clenched her fists, trying to suppress her urge to kill someone. She tried to keep calm for thest time and asked him with one final question, ¡°Have you always known that I am engaged to another man? Did you know that I could already be someone else¡¯s wife?¡± Under the moonlight, Di Fuyi¡¯s face looked ashen too. ¡°Yes,¡± he briskly said. Gu Xijiu¡¯s frustration exceeded her tolerable threshold.She clenched her fists and could no longer suppress the urge to hit him. ¡°Very well, Di Fuyi. I did not expect you to be such a despicable and shameless man.¡± Fueled with anger, she aimed quite a powerful strike at him. The strike was apanied by gusts of wind, stirring up the air and going straight up towards Di Fuyi. ¡°Bang!¡± The strike ended up on Di Fuyi¡¯s chest. He lost his bnce and took a few steps backward.Gu Xijiu had not expected the attack to really hurt him. Her heart wrenched for his injury. Why didn¡¯t he avoid the strike? He could have easily moved away with his Kung Fu. Was he trying to make her feel bad? Under the light, Di Fuyi stood up straight and looked at her fixedly. His eyes glistened with hope while he asked, ¡°Can you kindly listen to my exnation?¡± It waspletely understandable that she would be mad when she found out the truth. It seemed that Di Fuyi was mentally prepared for the consequences. ¡°What is there to exin? Are you trying to say that you never lied to me? That you are the one I liked in the Upper Bound?¡± Gu Xijiu added. Di Fuyi hesitated. ¡°I admit that I have lied to you and I am sorry, but Xijiu, the one that you have been looking for no longer exists. He was immortalized. There is no chance of resurrection for him. If you choose not to believe me, you can ask Yun Yanli about it.¡± Frustration filled her heart; Gu Xijiu had already heard about the death of her loved one from Yun Yanli. She had forgotten about the man but was somehow obsessed with him. There must be some hope in his resurrection since she refused to give up the search for so many years. However, even if there was no chance to resurrect Huang Tu, Di Fuyi should not have used his death as an excuse to make his lie sound more reasonable. Driven by a sudden urge of indignation, she answered him scornfully, ¡°So what if he no longer exists? He is the one I like, not you. I do not like the dirty tricks that you have used to approach me. Di Fuyi, I look down on you!¡± Di Fuyi was shocked by her brutal honesty. Chapter 2223 - Perhaps, You Are Not Even As Good As Me Chapter 2223: Perhaps, You Are Not Even As Good As Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was his fault, so he was willing to suffer the consequences. ¡°Xijiu, I know that I have made a mistake. I will make it up to you in the future.¡± ¡°How are you going to make it up to me? Di Fuyi, do you really think that I will marry you?¡± Puzzled, he stared at her silently. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t say something you will regret. We have already¡­¡± Gu Xijiuughed out loud before giving him a serious reply, ¡°Had intimacy? Do you really think that I will resign to fate and marry you after discovering the dirty tricks that you have yed on me? Is this why you initiated the whole n, to act first and apologizeter? Let me tell you, Di Fuyi, that it is impossible. I always have and always will love Huang Tu, Celestial Master Zuo. As long as I live, I will always be his woman. I will never marry you!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face could not hide his emotions. ¡°Di Fuyi, you should leave. From this day onwards, we shall never cross paths ever again. We shall keep ourselves away from one another. Please do not show up in front of me again. I am disgusted by the sight of you.¡± Gu Xijiu trembled in extreme indignation. The truth was too much for her to take. Di Fuyi was such a great liar. How could he trick her into believing a false version of the truth? Who did he think she was? Swiftly, she turned around and disappeared. Meanwhile, the two hadpletely disregarded Yun Yanli¡¯s presence all this while. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Yun Yanli called out loud. She must be outraged, so much so that she hadpletely forgotten about him. He turned around and looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°Prince Nianmo, I did not know that you and Gu Xijiu had gone through so many stages in your rtionship.¡± Di Fuyi gave him a stern look in return but did not say anything. Yun Yanli sighed and raised his hand in defense. ¡°Prince Nianmo, I did not know that you chose to hide so many things from her. What you have done is, indeed, inappropriate.¡± ¡°You have no right to interfere,¡± Di Fuyi answered in an annoyed tone. Yun Yanli shook his head in disapproval before giving him a stern response, ¡°Prince Nianmo, I have no intention to interfere with things that are irrelevant to me. However, Xijiu has been a friend of mine for many years. Our friendship is not something that you can understand, for you are still young. I really do not wish to see her being tricked in such a bad way.¡± ¡°Friend? Are you really, her friend?¡± Di Fuyi sounded a little hostile. Yun Yanli answered calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± With a tight smile, he added, ¡°She is the only friend that I will ever have in my life. I am here in the Shura World only because of her. This barrennd is not suitable for her.¡± He then took another two steps towards Di Fuyi and said, ¡°Prince Nianmo, you chose to have her trapped in this ce all because of your personal intention. It is disgraceful. You certainly have not expected that she and I would meet here, right? You should know that no secret can be kept hidden forever.¡± Di Fuyi stood still. His presence alone was intimidating. ¡°Yun Yanli, you have be more courageous since you got here. How dare you talk to me like that!?¡± When the two met in the Upper Bound, Yun Yanli used to be very courteous and polite. Amused by hisment, Yun Yanli gave him augh. He then stared at Di Fuyi fixedly and answered with a sarcastic smile, ¡°Prince Nianmo, you are the son of the celestial god and demon in the Upper Bound. People respect you and keep a distance from you to avoid any trouble from your parents; but here, what is the difference between you and me?¡± He took another step forward and teased, ¡°Perhaps, you are not even as good as me.¡± Chapter 2224 - Did She Change Her Mind? Chapter 2224: Did She Change Her Mind? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe used to be a gentle and soft-hearted gentleman who was friendly with everyone. However, the way he teased Di Fuyi waspletely different from how he used to be. His aura suddenly became overbearing, strong enough to affect his surroundings. Leaves were shed from the trees as a result of his powerful influence. ¡­ All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu reappeared right in front of them. Yun Yanli¡¯s expression changed abruptly the moment he saw her. He took a step back and said, ¡°Xijiu, why are you back again?¡± His powerful aurapletely disappeared in an instant, and he was friendly again to her. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes flickered with a sense of hope. He fixed his eyes on Gu Xijiu. Did she change her mind? Was she here for him? Gu Xijiu ignored himpletely and turned her attention to Yun Yanli. ¡°Why are you still here? Do you still want to go to the city?¡± With a nod, Yun Yanli gave her a firm confirmation. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to turn around and leave again. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Di Fuyi finally broke his silence. However, Gu Xijiu did not stop. Suddenly, ared, shimmering crystal flew before Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes and ced itself safely in her hands. Di Fuyi exined calmly, ¡°This is a ss-one spiritual crystal. Send it to Ye Ling to aplish the mission.¡± Gu Xijiu stopped to observe the spiritual crystal that he offered. She smiled, but he could not be sure if she were amused or being sarcastic. Soon, she turned around and threw the spiritual crystal back to him. ¡°Thank you, but I do not anything from you.¡± The spiritual crystalnded right next to Di Fuyi¡¯s feet. Along with the crystal, there was another storage bag. It was a gift from him to Gu Xijiu before. It appeared that Gu Xijiu wanted to cut ties with himpletely. Swiftly, she pulled Yun Yanli away and left. Yun Yanli followed her, but before he left, he gave Di Fuyi another curious look. Di Fuyi stoodpletely still in the shade of a tree. He looked away, and there was no light on his face for anyone to tell his expression. His hair and robes danced in the gusts of wind. Even for a man as powerful as him, at the end of the day, he was left alone. ¡­ ¡°Xijiu, are you still looking for a ss-one spiritual crystal?¡± At this point, they were already far away from Di Fuyi. They were entering a valley in the remote forest. ¡°Hmm,¡± she hummed absentmindedly. Her hands were still cold. ¡°Why?¡± Yun Yanli was curious. ¡°To save my people,¡± Gu Xijiu answered briefly. A conversation was thest thing that she wanted to have at the moment. Yun Yanli saw the pale look on her beautiful face and sighed. ¡°All right, I will help you!¡± He reassured her. Gu Xijiu seemed concerned about his wellbeing. ¡°You are injured! You should go to the city now. I can find a ss-one spiritual stone myself.¡± The beasts that possessed a ss-one spiritual stone were very powerful. She was no match to the beasts without knowing their weakness.Yun Yanli said nothing more and searched into his pocket. Soon, he presented her with a spiritual stone, shining. ¡°Xijiu, look at this. What do you think it is?¡± Astonished, Gu Xijiu could tell that it was a ss-one spiritual crystal. ¡°You have got it, too!¡± Gu Xijiu was impressed. ¡°How did you get it?¡± She witnessed the battle between him and a ss-two beast. It was a tough fight, and he won because she helped him. A ss-one beast was far more powerful than what he had faced, and he somehow defeated it. Chapter 2225 - What Is There To Be Worried About? Chapter 2225: What Is There To Be Worried About? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli seemed to understand the thoughts running through her mind. Smilingly, he exined, ¡°Xijiu, when I first came here, my spiritual power was much stronger. A ss-one beast emerged all of a sudden, so I fought it off and acquired the stone. I have been keeping it for a while. Now, you can use it to save your people.¡± Gu Xijiu did not quite understand his offer. She asked, ¡°Do you know the use of this spiritual stone? It will greatly restore your spiritual power, especially this one. It is not something you can get every day.¡± Yun Yanli sighed. ¡°Xijiu, I have been here for quite a while. Surely, I know the unique application of this spiritual stone.¡± ¡°Why did you give it to me, then?¡± Yun Yanli pulled her hand and put the crystal on her palm. ¡°Xijiu, like I said, I am a friend. I am a friend who you can trust for life. If you take me as a friend, then ept it.¡± Gu Xijiu was touched by his kind gesture. She finally epted the crystal and thanked him. ¡°Great! I really appreciate it!¡± She made a mental note that she would collect another spiritual stone of the same power and return it to him someday. She did not like to owe anyone anything. Yun Yanli was relieved at her eptance. ¡°That is all right.¡± He smiled. Gu Xijiu offered him a ss-two spiritual stone. ¡°Please absorb this one.¡± Yun Yanli did not hesitate and epted the crystal, ¡°All right, let us absorb its power together.¡± He closed his eyes and absorbed half of the spiritual power contained in the crystal. Then, he passed it back to Gu Xijiu. ¡°You should take the other half.¡± Gu Xijiu turned down his offer and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you can have it all.¡± Although she wanted to be stronger, she did not want to share the spiritual stone with Yun Yanli. ¡°All right, I will do as you say.¡± Yun Yanli finally agreed and finished the other half while meditating. When he opened his eyes again, he saw Gu Xijiu still standing in front of him. She seemed to be deep in thought as she stared nkly into the emptiness. His eyes darkened as he suggested hesitantly, ¡°Xijiu, if you are worried about him, you can go back and have a look.¡± Gu Xijiu finally recovered from her contemtions and was ready to leave. ¡°No need. We shall head to the city.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s Kung Fu was stronger than hers, so she did not feel the need to check on him. Now that she was no longer looking for him, she could skip the time-consuming search and teleport directly to the city. Together with Yun Yanli, she took a few turns and arrived at Luo Hua City shortly after. First thing first, Gu Xijiu had to visit her people. They were fine, proving that her threatworked. He no longer gave her people a difficult time. The men still had to deal with the most tiring jobs, but at least the women were not required to work in the brothel anymore. They were assigned to sweep and clean the streets. They were relieved to see Gu Xijiu again. Immediately, they greeted her warmly. Certainly, the handsome man next to Gu Xijiu had also caught many curious eyes. Gu Xijiu did not want to talk too much about him. ¡°This is my friend, Mr. Yun Yanli,¡± she briefly introduced him to the people. Yun Yanli was an amiable, young gentleman who treated everyone equally with grace and respect. Smilingly, he greeted the people with enthusiasm. The people were weing. Yun Yanli was a guest of Gu Xijiu, so they greeted him warmly in return by offering handshakes or gentle taps on the shoulder. Their hands were actually dirty, covered in ayer of dust, but Yun Yanli did not mind any of it. He returned all handshakes with a firm grip.Gu Xijiu watched the entire friendly exchange and was not sure of what to feel. She remembered the first time they met Di Fuyi and were eager to get friendly with him. Chapter 2226 - Have You Broken Up With Mr. Di? Chapter 2226: Have You Broken Up With Mr. Di? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen the vigers first met Di Fuyi, they wanted to shake hands with him to greet him, but he refused to, pretending like he never saw the approaching hands. He was very arrogant toward them. When someone touched him, he would flick his robes to clear away the dust. It was a sign of him thinking that these people were dirty. Also, he had the habit of insulting people and being very sarcastic to them. Most of the time, he would go to the extreme and shut them up once and for all. Thus, they no longer dared to approach him, avoiding every chance of a conversation. He also often kept himself away from the vigers. He once said that if it were not for Gu Xijiu, he would not even care about the lives of these people at all. Yun Yanli, on the other hand, had also descended from the Upper Bound and possessed a noble background, but he was not arrogant at all. He was amiable, exactly like the celestial beings that were often thought to bepassionate. Obviously, he was very different from Di Fuyi. She was caught in her own contemtion when Chun Cao suddenly pulled her aside and spoke to her in private. ¡°Xijiu, this man is very handsome. I think he likes you.¡± ¡°That is not true!¡± Gu Xijiu quickly corrected her. ¡°He is only a friend to me; so am I to him. There is nothing more between us.¡± Chun Cao was a little disappointed by the response. The women from the n were not very concerned about their chastity. They had their absolute freedom to be with anyone they liked. In fact, Chun Cao had been with three different men in the n. To be adored by many men was a privilege and an honor. Therefore, Chun Cao thought that Brother Stone, being someone who was so strong and capable, deserved to have several men by her side, even if it was at the same time. ¡°Do you really only like Di Fuyi? Do you want tomit your life to him?¡± Chun Cao happened to say something that she should not have. Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression seemed to have changed as the conversation dropped into a dead silence. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him. We have already broken up.¡± Chun Cao was obviously surprised. ¡°What? Why?¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to talk much about it. ¡°No specific reason. We are just notpatible with each other.¡± Puzzled, Chun Cao then continued, ¡°Are you sure? Both of you look great together. We are envious of your rtionship. Why did you say that you are ipatible all of a sudden?¡± Chun Cao was a little loud, so she managed to attract the attention of the people around her. ¡°Brother Stone, have you broken up with Mr. Di?¡± ¡°Brother Stone, why would you do so?¡± ¡°Brother Stone, I thought both of you were doing great! Last night, you were still together. Why did you break up so suddenly?¡± The discussion continued. Their judgments and questions were too much for Gu Xijiu to handle. Obviously annoyed, she could no longer suppress her irritation andshed out at them. ¡°Are you really so free? Don¡¯t you have work to do tomorrow? Go back and sleep now!¡± As she was very well respected in the n. Once they saw how annoyed she was, they stopped making anyments. Tie Dan was concerned and added, ¡°Xijiu, has he done something wrong to you? Is that why you are so angry? I was just wondering why he came back so suddenly and looked for you in a rush. Now I see why.¡± Gu Xijiu was astonished. ¡°What? Did hee back? When?¡± ¡°About four hours ago.¡± ¡°He asked many of us about your whereabouts, but none of us knew where you were.¡± ¡°Yes. From his expression, he seemed quite anxious.¡± ¡°He did not receive any news from us, so he went to see Governor Ye.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. Four hours ago, she was still in the depths of the forest. It was the time she met Yun Yanli and was looking for Di Fuyi. Chapter 2227 - We Can Look For Him Together Chapter 2227: We Can Look For Him Together Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAt that moment, Gu Xijiu recalled that the magical butterfly was pointing in the direction of Luo Hua City. Was Di Fuyi really in the city when Yun Yanli had cast the spell?If he were frantically looking for her in the city, why wouldn¡¯t he pick up her call? She tried to contact him with her directed audio spell so many times. Did his device malfunction?Di Fuyi had always been a prudent man in everything he did. He certainly knew the importance of his directed audio spell.How did it break down in just a day? If his direction audio spell had failed, the only way he could locate her was to go from ce to ce. After meeting Ye Ling, he would definitely know that she had left the city. He must havee into the woods to look for her after visiting the city. However, the forest was such a vastnd. How did he find her so quickly? Gu Xijiu recalled Di Fuyi¡¯s appearance when he first showed up. Her heart immediately sank as he seemed to be in a real mess. He would usually present himself in very neat clothes without even the slightest crumple. This time, however, he showed up in very loose robes with a few bloodstains. Hisplexion was pale. Was he hurt? Perhaps she was just too angry with him to observe it earlier.She stood there deeply absorbed in her concerns. ¡°Xijiu! Xijiu!¡± Yun Yanli called her name while slowly approaching her. ¡°If you are worried about him, we can look for him together.¡± Gu Xijiu had never been so grumpy before. ¡°There is no need. You should rest. It has been a long day.¡± It waste at night.The only three persons left on the square were Gu Xijiu, Yun Yanli, and the n leader, Hua Zhichun. Gu Xijiu did not want to talk to anyone at all. All she needed was a quiet ce to sort out her thoughts, so she left swiftly. Yun Yanli stood and watched as she slowly disappeared. He wanted to say something, but the words just could note out. He seemed lost. ¡°Mr. Yun, do you have a ce to stay?¡± Hua Zhichun kindly asked. Slightly embarrassed, Yun Yanli answered with a tight smile, ¡°No, it is my first time here.¡± ¡°Mr. Yun, if you do not mind, I can clean up a space in the empty house for you. It is a little shabby, though.¡± ¡°It is good enough; thank you.¡± Yun Yanli thanked him while giving him a bow. Hua Zhichun heaved a sigh of relief. Mr. Yun was exceptionally friendly, a character that was theplete opposite from Mr. Di. ¡°Mr. Yun, you managed to source a ss-one spiritual crystal for us, thus, securing a ce to stay for us all, which is something that we will always be grateful for. I only hope that you will not mind this house that is in poor condition.¡± Gu Xijiu had told Hua Zhichun about the source of the ss-one spiritual crystal, so he was really grateful to Yun Yanli. Immediately, he assigned some men to get the house ready. Yun Yanli epted the offer promptly. Once again, Yun Yanli thanked him before entering the house. ¡°Where will Xijiu sleep tonight?¡± He was concerned. Hua Zhichun answered ambiguously, ¡°She has her own ce to stay; you do not have to worry about her, Mr. Yun.¡± Yun Yanli said nothing more. After bidding goodbye to Hua Zhichun, he entered the house. ¡­ In the faraway depths of the woods, tens of miles away, a man stood on a tree. Thend glittered under the pale moonlight. A warm breeze whispered through the trees. The leaves danced in the gusting wind. Some beasts could be heard howling from time to time, adding a sense of istion in an utterly quiet ce. For the first time, Di Fuyi no longer cared about his appearance. He leaned against the tree. Pale as a sheet, he closed his eyes to take a rest. He rested his head on the trunk for support while slowly meditating. Chapter 2228 - Bearing The Consequences Of His Own Doings Chapter 2228: Bearing The Consequences Of His Own Doings Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionCold sweat slowly broke out from his forehead and traced the skin of his soft, supple cheeks all the way down to his jaw. He did not care to wipe the droplets away. He sat quietly in the woods, conveying a sense of destion. ¡­ In a farawaynd of another world, there was a high mountain. There was a huge, snowy white stone with a smooth and clear surface. Within sight, there was andscape of hills and waters. There were some people there, too. Shen Jiuli and Ning Xuemo stood before the stone and watched everything that happened on the other side of the world. There was no audio for them, so it was just like a silent movie.They found out the function of the stone by ident. With a few drops of their blood and some specific spells, they could see what their closest rtion was doing. The only closest rtion they had was their son, Shen Nianmo. He was also referred to as Di Fuyi. They had been watching the scenario for more than two hours. They saw their son searching for thedy frantically in the woods. With a sudden inspiration, he found a way to track her path. The couple also saw everything that happenedter. Ning Xuemo¡¯s expression was gloomy. As a mother, she was not able to tolerate her son¡¯s mistreatment. Her heart ached terribly for him. ¡°This is terrible!¡± She clenched her fists in frustration. ¡°How could she be so ungrateful? Everything that Nianmo has done is for her benefit, but the way she reacted was terribly hurtful.¡± Calmly, Shen Jiuli kept hisposure. ¡°The child has wronged her. Don¡¯t you think that thedy deserves to be angry?¡± He sighed. Hesitantly, Ning Xuemo continued, ¡°She surely should be angry, but she should not have said those hurtful things to Nianmo. He is still young. He is not ready for this heavy blow.¡± She tried to conceal the shorings of her child. Shen Jiuli did not want toment on her misjudgment. Instead, he pulled her closer at her waist and said, ¡°Xuemo, Nianmo is no longer a child. As a man, these are catastrophes that he is meant to go through. Thedy is one of the many challenges that he has to face.¡± ¡°Catastrophe?¡± Ning Xuemo panicked. ¡°What kind of catastrophe? What kind of catastrophe has the heavenlyw designed for him this time? His childhood has been catastrophic enough.¡± Ning Xuemo seemed to have some serious grudge against the heavenlyw, as both Shen Jiuli and her were deeply affected by the heavenly arrangements. With a cough, he looked at his son in the image of the mirror. The child was bearing the consequences of his own doings. Even as the most respectable master of the heavenlyw, he would still have to suffer the same consequences a result of forcibly changing fate. However, it was good for him to understand the implications of his action. When he finally became the master of the heavenlyw, he would be mature enough not to abuse thews. Shen Jiuli made a mental note to himself- when the child finally regained his power, he would sit down and have a good chat with him to talk about his experiences. Also, he would like to tease him for what he had been through. Amused at the thought, Shen Jiuli could not help but let out a satisfactory smile. ¡°How can youugh after seeing what your son has been through?¡± Ning Xuemo questioned him. The smile immediately disappeared and was reced by the same level of grudge that Ning Xuemo shared. ¡°Xuemo, you are right. The heavenlyw is indeed ridiculous.¡± There was an abrupt change in Ning Xuemo¡¯s expression. She held onto his sleeves, anxiously, and asked, ¡°Have you foreseen anything? Is Nianmo going through a major catastrophe? Will his life be at stake? Will his soul be shattered?¡± Shen Jiuli shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will not be serious.¡± Ning Xuemo was instantly relieved, but still in doubt. ¡°Haven¡¯t you mentioned before that Nianmo¡¯s fate is tooplicated to be foretold?¡± Chapter 2229 - The Courage To Fight Against The Master Of The Heavenly Law For The Same Woman Chapter 2229: The Courage To Fight Against The Master Of The Heavenly Law For The Same Woman Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion His fate was notplicated. He was the only master of his own fate with no one else to interfere. Moreover, the soul of the master of heavenlyw would not be fragmented. Instead, he would only return to his position sooner. Shen Jiuli thought about one thing, but said another, ¡°I cannot tell his fate. I am merely making assumptions from his behavior and know that there will not be a catastrophe that he cannot go through. Sufferings will only make him grow. See, he managed to use the tracking spell when he needed it the most.¡± It sounded reasonable. Quietly, Ning Xuemo continued to observe the images. On the disy, Gu Xijiu had already left angrily, leaving Yun Yanli and Di Fuyi behind. The more Ning Xuemo looked at Yun Yanli, the more unpleasant she felt about him. Although she could not hear anything from the images, she knew how to read their lips to understand their conversation. After a while, shemented, ¡°Prince Yun seems to like Gu Xijiu as well. From what I see, he seems to be interested in the pursuit of the same woman. Who does he think he is?¡± Puzzled, Shen Jiuli added hesitantly, ¡°Xuemo, ording to the heavenlyw, Prince Yun and thedy are destined to be together. It is our son who decided to interfere.¡± Ning Xuemo was astonished. ¡°Ah?¡± She could not quite ept that her son was actually the third wheel who came between the destined couple. Shen Jiuli heaved a sigh in silence. In their previous life, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were only meant to be in a master-disciple rtionship. It was him who decided to change their fates forcibly after falling for thedy unintentionally. Therefore, he had to suffer the consequences now. Ning Xuemo continued to observe Yun Yanli. ¡°I do not think that the man is all that simple; there is something strange about his aura.¡± He seemed to bear an aura of something stronger and darker. Others would not be able to tell the difference, but as the Great Devil, Ning Xuemo was sensitive about dark auras. She was able to sense something evil, even from the images of the mirror. There was a profound look in Shen Jiuli¡¯s eyes. Obviously, he had noticed the oddity, too. ¡°He must be a strong man to be able topete with the son of the celestial god and devil. The man is indeed no ordinary man,¡± he added casually. He could not help but tease the man for his courage to fight against the master of the heavenlyw for the same woman. The man was doomed to have a difficult time. If Di Fuyi were to go all out, no one else stood a chance. Therefore, Prince Yun was bound to suffer some unpleasant experiences. Silently, Shen Jiuli gave Yun Yanli a prayer to wish him luck. While watching, Ning Xuemo suddenly panicked again. ¡°I can tell that Yun Yanli is nning something evil against Nianmo. He is too weak to be his match at the moment!¡± Frowningly, Shen Jiuli thought the same as well. Yun Yanli obviously had scruples about Di Fuyi, so he did notunch his strike at first. He tried to figure out Di Fuyi¡¯s strength throughout their conversation. Di Fuyi had surely noticed his intention, so he remained calm and tried to keep him away. However, Yun Yanli did not seem to believe his words so easily. The couple predicted that he would make his first strike very soon. By then, Nianmo would be at a great disadvantage. Shen Jiuli took joy in his son¡¯s embarrassments but not his disadvantages. Although he had seen everything, there was nothing he could do to help, for they were a few worlds apart. The figure of a woman suddenly emerged on the rock. Gu Xijiu¡¯s sudden appearance had softened the intense atmosphere between the two men who were having a confrontation. Soon, Yun Yanli¡¯s dark aura disappearedpletely. He returned to his usual image of a kind, friendly man. Then, Gu Xijiu appeared and disappeared in an instant, along with Yun Yanli. Ning Xuemo and Shen Jiuli were both relieved. Although Gu Xijiu¡¯s return had added another round of verbal abuse to their son, they were d that he was safe. Chapter 2230 - Everything Had Its Vanquisher? Chapter 2230: Everything Had Its Vanquisher? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNing Xuemo continued to observe her son, who was now sitting and leaning against the tree for a quick rest. She was very concerned. ¡°He seems to be badly injured. The forest is not safe with the presence of all kinds of ferocious beasts. He might be attacked by the beasts anytime!¡± Shen Jiuli waved his sleeve to turn off the images on the white stone. ¡°Xuemo, a fond mother will always spoil her son.¡± Ning Xuemo was speechless. She was only concerned for her son, who had gone through many challenges in life even before he was even born. Thus, she became anxious. She did not want to lose her son. All she wanted was for him to stay well and safe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With his Kung Fu, the ferocious beasts are not able to harm him even when he is injured. He will not be taken away from us so easily,¡± Shen Jiuli reassured her. ¡°I am only worried that Yun Yanli mighte back and plot something evil against him. After all, I have indirectly caused the death of his father. He might use Nianmo as a vent for his grudge.¡± The more Ning Xuemo thought about it, the more worried she became. ¡°Should we go to Shura World? Apart from rescuing our son away from the ce, we can go and study thend. I still think that something is wrong about the ce.¡± Shen Jiuli disagreed, ¡°Not necessary. He is able to handle it on his own. Let it be a challenge for him.¡± All children should be trained before they could go on their own paths. A timid bird under protection would not be able to soar into the air. Instead of amon bird, the boy was destined to soar like a Kun Peng [1]- the legendary, gigantic bird in themon myths. Once a Kun Peng spreads its wings, it would rise like a cyclone. This was exactly what was going to happen when the boy finally realized who he really was. Once he made an effort, there was going to be a tremendous change in all the worlds under his guidance. Especially those who had been deliberately perverse to him; they were going to suffer when the time came. As for Shura World, there was indeed something strange about the ce. However, Shen Jiuli believed that the boy was able to correct everything wrong about the ce when he finally returned to heaven. The master of heavenlyw was noted to have an entric appearance and unconventional behavior. He was already used to sitting up high in a leading position with absolute control over everything. When he was Huang Tu, it was exactly how he behaved ¨C all superior and high above. Even when he was in a rtionship with Gu Xijiu, he was the one who had the final say about everything. This time, the way he behaved around Gu Xijiu was something new. Was he trying to make up for his past regrets? In their past rtionship, Gu Xijiu once said that she wanted to be someone who could fight alongside the one she loved; for example, Long Xi. Perhaps, he had made an attempt to conceal his true strength and transform into another identity of the same power as Gu Xijiu to share the journey with her. The master of heavenlyw had taken many different forms of embodiment in the Lower Bound. He had had a great time with absolutely nothing to worry about, winding people around his fingers freely and leisurely just to have fun. This time, he finally met with someone that he could not deal with. Was it true that everything had its vanquisher? Shen Jiuli looked a little distracted, so Ning Xuemo thought that he was worried about their son. ¡°I still think that our son is too young.¡± She sighed. Young? The child¡¯s actual age was unpredictable; even Shen Jiuli had no idea how old the master of heavenlyw truly was. Surely, he was many, many years older than both of them. Perhaps, he had lived as long as heaven and earth existed. Shen Jiuli and Ning Xuemo were another generation younger than the master of heavenlyw. As for now, Shen Jiuli was simply delighted to have be the father for the master of heavenlyw.He hoped that when the boy finally returned to his power, he would still call Shen Jiuli as his father without any grudge or awkwardness. Chapter 2231 - How Can Your Single Eyelids Be So Ugly? Chapter 2231: How Can Your Single Eyelids Be So Ugly? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe master of heavenlyw was unusually arrogant. When he descended to the Saha World, he never wanted to have a mother. Usually, he would take the form of a mortal being without going through the birth-giving process. This time, however, his reincarnation had brought him to his mother. For a while, his childlike form had given much delight to his parents. It had rarely happened before. Shen Jiuli was proud of himself. Nevertheless, he still believed that the child was not going to acknowledge him as his father in the future. He considered having another child- a child of normal descent. Also, a new baby in the family would be able to distract his wife¡¯s attention on the boy. ¡­ Di Fuyi sat under the tree. With his eyes closed, he managed to have a bit of rest. After a while, he opened his eyes and observed the ss-one spiritual stone by his feet. He picked up the crystal that was abandoned by Gu Xijiu not long ago and let out a sarcastic smile. He risked his life to get the crystal, but she cast it aside like an old shoe that she no longer needed. The time given by Ye Ling was three days. After three days, they must submit a ss-one spiritual stone to him or be banished. He knew that she cared about her people, so he left the city early in the morning to look for the right type of Chinese Alligator that bore a ss-one spiritual stone. However, it was not an easy search. He managed to find three Chinese Alligators, but none of them had the ss-one spiritual stone that he needed. The process was very time-consuming and physically draining. His directed audio spell was gone when a ss-one Chinese Alligator suddenly emerged. He was worried about Gu Xijiu, for he had not bid goodbye to her before he left in the morning. He wanted to call her via his directed audio spell and tell her not to worry about anything. That was the moment when the Chinese Alligator attacked from behind all of a sudden. His slight distraction from the directed audio spell got him injured from the ambush. Furthermore, his directed audio spell was gone in the gusting winds caused by the beast. The beast that he had to face was a real challenge. It was obviously incredibly powerful.It was also the strongest one that he ever faced. It could spray poisonous mist and be also able to transform into human form. This time, it took the embodiment of a beautiful, sassy woman. The woman was as venomous as snakes and scorpions. Its entire body was covered in venomous stings. It tempted him with a seductive stance and tried to control his mind with an illusion spell. Fortunately, the woman¡¯s illusion spell did not work. Di Fuyi¡¯s sword had never stopped aiming at its eyes. Every move and every strike was aimed at its eyes. For a few times, he almost tore its eyelids apart. In a thundering rage, it questioned his interest in its eyes. Di Fuyi¡¯s frank answer sent the woman back to its original form. ¡°I do not like seeing your eyes. How can your single eyelids be so ugly?¡± The Chinese Alligator was enraged, so much so that it almost turned into its most evil form. The beast was very powerful. In a proper fight, Di Fuyi was hardly its match. As the beast was so clouded by its rage, it was not able to think and fight properly. Its mistakes were as many as its moves, though powerful. In the end, Di Fuyi was able to find its weakness and kill it. Unfortunately, he was severely injured as well. Even though he was not really concerned about his external injuries, the Chinese Alligator bore a special kind of poison that was able to affect his immune system despite his strong resistance. After the painstaking battle, another weaker Chinese Alligator attacked him before he had the time to cure the poison in his body. Chapter 2232 - All Favors Must Be Returned In The End Chapter 2232: All Favors Must Be Returned In The End Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe smaller Chinese Alligator was the sibling of the Chinese Alligator that he had just killed. It was merely a ss-two beast. The beast worked itself into a frenzy of rage upon witnessing the death of its loved one, so Di Fuyi had no choice but to fight it off. When the fight was over, the poison in his body began to take effect and attack his organs. He almost lost his life in the forest. After a long period of meditation, he was finally able to expel the toxin. Nheless, the poison had already harmed his body before the expulsion. His spiritual power was thus greatly reduced. After losing his directed audio spell, he was concerned that Gu Xijiu might be worried about his safety. Once he was healthy enough, he immediately ran back into the city, only to realize that she was not there. He asked around and found out that Ye Ling had summoned her. Ye Ling seemed to harbor evil intentions; Di Fuyi knew that very well. For fear that she would be in an unfavorable circumstance, he immediately went to Ye Ling¡¯s ce to see her. As cunning as a fox, a devious idea came to him as soon as he saw Di Fuyi. Struggling with the poison in his body, he wanted to capture Di Fuyi and hold him as a hostage. He would use him as leverage to get what he wanted; he wanted to make her obey. In order to capture Di Fuyi, he sent out every man in his force. The result was miserable for the governor. Mr. Di seemed graceful and indolent, but he was actually a very good fighter. Every move was brutal and on point. Half of Ye Ling¡¯s men were severely injured. With one careless move, Ye Ling was held hostage too. Ye Ling finally realized that he was not a match to Mr. Di. Under threat, he was sensible enough to tell him the truth. Ye Ling spent an enormous effort to convince Di Fuyi that Gu Xijiu was not in his hands. Instead, he was actually the victim who was still waiting for her cure. Di Fuyi was finally sure that Gu Xijiu had left the city. Many dangers were lingering in the dark outside. Therefore, as the sky grew darker, her safety would be threatened even more. Her current level of Kung Fu was not able to keep her safe and alive. Like a cat on hot bricks, he was very worried for her safety. Without his directed audio spell, there was no way he could contact her. To locate a person in a vastnd of woods was like looking for a needle in a haystack. He saw some movements in the forest, where a tree was shaking violently, but she was not there. There were only some beasts fighting in the wild. Under pressure, a sudden inspiration urred to him, a way to locate someone easily. With the spell, he could pinpoint her location very precisely. The only con was that the spell would drain a huge amount of his spiritual power. After a long day, he was now the equivalent of a spent arrow. He was not supposed to use the spell anymore, but he could not care less about his condition. He was worried that if he waited a little longer, the only remains that he could find were her bones. Therefore, he was determined to find her regardless of the consequences. He was able to recognize Yun Yanli at first sight, but his spirits dampened as soon as he saw him. His heart sank at the realization that his secret would inevitably be exposed. All favors must be returned in the end. All lies would be uncovered. He was ready for the revtion, but he did not expect that it would happen so soon. He wanted to be the one to tell her the truth, not someone else. Nheless, it was all toote. He knew that she would be enraged, but what she said was really hurtful. He never knew that a few words would hurt him so much. Chapter 2233 - He Had Failed So Thoroughly Chapter 2233: He Had Failed So Thoroughly Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe took a look at his hands and then closed his eyes in contemtion. Di Fuyiknew that her memory was slowly recovering. To his dismay, the first person that she thought of was still Huang Tu, who was also known as Celestial Master Zuo. In the fragments of her memories, the man still existed. Huang Tu was still the one that she cared about the most. As for him, he was nothing but her mission, thest hope for her to bring her deceased love back alive. Furthermore, after all this time, he was only a junior to her. He was also the only one that had unfortunately fallen in love. He was, unfortunately, trapped in a love that was not mutual. He did not know when he started to have feelings for her. He did not know how he got himself so madly in love with her. He thought that their coexistence in the Shura World was his second chance. Without any memory of her past, he believed that it was a great time for him topete with her deceased lover. There would not be any age gap between them and her obsession with Huang Tu would note and haunt them. He wanted to make her fall in love with himpletely. If he seeded, he hoped that when her memory was finally returned to her someday, she would choose to stay with him. He would be the one she truly loved at that moment. He would take responsibility for her. Nevertheless, nothing happened as nned. Her love for Huang Tu was unmoving, deeply immersed in every inch of her flesh and bones. It had be her intuition. As for their current rtionship, it was merely a false illusion. As the surface of the water, a small stone would be enough to ripple the entire image. ¡°Let me tell you, Di Fuyi, that it is impossible. I have always been and always will love Huang Tu, Celestial Master Zuo. As long as I live, I will always be his woman. I will never marry you!¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, you should leave. From this day onwards, we shall never cross paths ever again. We shall keep ourselves away from one another. Please do not show up in front of me again. I am disgusted by the sight of you.¡± ¡­ No matter what he did, he would never be able to rece the one in her heart. He had failed so thoroughly. ¡°Gu Xijiu, I have been asking for too much.¡± He mumbled, followed by a few violent coughs. He could not stop coughing and felt as if he was about to cough his lungs out. His frequent coughing was the only sound that he could hear in the quiet forest. Apparently, he had attracted dozens of ferocious beasts, as they started to howl in response to the sound he made. Under normal circumstance, these beasts would not be able to harm him at all. But now, he refused to even defend himself. Step by step, the wild animals approached him and slowly revealed their sharp fangs. ¡­ Gu Xijiu felt that she was in a dilemma. Obviously, she was furious at him, so much so that she wanted to make a clean break. At the same time, the only thing that filled her mind was her thought of him. She recalled all of his expressions and words from the beginning when they first met until the veryst moment when they broke up. She still remembered his face when he imed to be her fianc¨¦, his smile when he teased her, and his disappointment when their rtionship fell apart. After a brief walk, she found herself in the inn, and before she knew it, she was back in the room. Di Fuyi reserved the room for her. If she was really determined for a clean break, she should leave the room immediately and check out in order to uphold her unyielding character. However, now that she was in the room, she could not find the courage to leave. She tried to convince herself by saying that it was already toote to find another ce to stay. It was only a night, and she would leave tomorrow to look for a new room. In the end, she stayed in the room but was not able to calm down. She was in a state of agitation. Although she tried to meditate, most of her attention was actually focused on the room next door. Di Fuyi¡¯s room was right next to hers, so she could definitely hear the sound of the door when he returned. However, she heard nothing, even after two hours. Her teleportation made her journey to the city with Yun Yanli much quicker. However, he should have been back by now. Chapter 2234 - Where Would Di Fuyi Be? Chapter 2234: Where Would Di Fuyi Be? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhy was he not back yet? With his speed and ability, he should be back by now. After another hour of silence, she could no longer sit still. Without much thought, she decided to teleport into his room. Perhaps he had already quietlye back. After all, his Kung Fu was great. Also, the interior of his room waspletely soundproof. What she saw in the room made it clear that he never returned. The room was cold, and the sheets were still neat. Did he n not toe back anymore? Did her words really hurt him that much? Or had hemoved into another room to avoid the awkwardness? He could always find a way to get the best things for himself. Had he chosen to live somewhere else? The man had always been conceited and arrogant. Perhaps he could not take the embarrassment that she made him suffer. Many spections popped out in her head; every single one sounded equally reasonable. Gu Xijiu could barely calm her anxious heart. Upon pondering about the situation, she was determined to teleport straight out of the city. She wanted to see if he was still around the ce where they broke up. ¡­ The full moon was hanging high up in the sky. Certainly, she was not expecting rain on a night as beautiful as the one she witnessed.It was a downpour with seemingly no end. Gu Xijiu took a look at the moon, then to the rain that was beating down heavily on the ground. She could not help but curse in the rain. It was very strange to have a downpour while the moon was still shining brightly in the sky. Everything was indeed unpredictable in Shura World. She was now about a hundred miles away from the city. She had to teleport at least seven times to get here. During her journey, some beasts would asionally emerge. She would avoid them if she could; otherwise, she would fight them off with her sword. The rain came down in torrents. There was a spell that she could use to form a wizardry barrier to shelter her from the rain. However, she waspletely exhausted after a long day. Both her physical strength and spiritual power were inadequate to support the wizardry barrier. If she insisted on forming the wizardry barrier, she would barely have any strength left to fight the beasts. After only a while in the rain, she was thoroughly soaked. Nheless, she was finally back to the ce. The broken branches of the surrounding trees stayed the same. The remains of the shattered stones were still there. However, the only thing missing was Di Fuyi. She took three turns around the ce and its surroundings, but could not see Di Fuyi anywhere. The downpour blurred her vision. Also, the rain had removed all the signs that could possibly be used to track him down. Gu Xijiu stood under a tree to take shelter. Irritated, she quickly wiped away the droplets on her face. How could he stand waiting here when it was raining so heavily? Even without the rain, he should have been long gone after all this time. Upon contemtion, Gu Xijiu realized that it was a really dumb action for her to run in the rain, only to realize that he was long gone. Gu Xijiu had always thought that she was smart, but her bad decisions today had made her think otherwise. Luckily, the rain was normal, not corrosive like the blood rain. Nevertheless, she could not help but shiver in the cold.She had been running many different errands over the past few days. She had not had a proper rest or a proper meal for that matter. She felt weak, and both her legs started to tremble. She took a look at the surrounding trees. Under the rain, the forest seemed endless. Where would Di Fuyi be? She had been to every corner of the specific ce and its surroundings, but could not even find a trace of his presence. Therefore, she believed that none of the animals had attacked him. Otherwise, there would definitely be some signs of his clothes or some remains on the ground. Chapter 2235 - Easy To Miss Out Chapter 2235: Easy To Miss Out Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPerhaps, he had really returned to the city. Due to the vastnd of the forest, it was certainly easy to miss out on him anyway. Under the torrential rain, she decided to teleport away and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Shortly after she left, a figure appeared on a big tree. This man was wearing a ck robe and had a purple jade crown on his head. There was a mask on his face so his identity was not revealed. It felt like he had been covered by a dark cloud and had been camouged into the dark. It was such heavy rain, but there was not a single drop of rain on him. The robe he wore fluttered even though there was hardly any wind. He stood there, staring the ce where Gu Xijiu stood a moment ago. He was slightly fascinated but did not know what he was thinking. ¡°Master!¡± A ck shadow emerged from the earth and bowed to him. ¡°How?¡± The man in ck robe did not ask much. ¡°I have searched all around, but I can¡¯t find any trace of him.¡± The man in ck robes did not look happy. ¡°Idiot! You can¡¯t even find the whereabouts of a living person with the blood butterfly I gave you. Why do I still need you?!¡± The subordinate was nervous and quickly kneeled down. ¡°Master, I am sinful. I beg for your mercy¡­¡± The ck-robed man stared at him coldly. His eyes look deadly. He used his fingertips to create a spell and pointed it at the subordinate! It looked as though the subordinate was struck by an electric current. His body trembled, and his mouth was widely opened. However, he could not make a sound. He twitched on the ground a few times and finally did not move. He died, and from his facial expression, it looked like an agonizing death.The ck-robed man did not move. After the subordinate died, his fingertips pointed in the air, and a red light shed. A blood red butterfly flew up and circled around him. Finally, it stayed on his fingertips. When the wings of the butterfly pped, it looked very nice on his finger. ¡°Master, are you in a bad mood?¡± A young green clothed teenager appeared. He had bowed to his master before asking the question. This green-clothed teenager had a golden crown on his head and facial features that were undoubtedly beautiful- he had a pair of big eyes with longshes. His mouth was rtively small and his skin was very fair. He even had a pair of dimples on his cheeks which made him look adorable. The only thing that made him seem masculine was the pair of thick eyebrows above his eyes. When he looked at the ck-robed man, there wereplicated feelings in his eyes. The ck-robed man nced at him and said softly, ¡°Die Er, your subordinates need to be retrained.¡± The teenager lowered his head. ¡°Yes, it is my fault that I did not supervise them well.¡± The ck-robed man looked at the blood butterfly on his fingertips. ¡°Even with the help of the butterflies,he could not find his whereabouts. It seems like he¡¯s hidden himself well!¡± The teenager spoke, ¡°Perhaps it is because of the heavy rain. It has covered all his tracks.¡± The ck-robed man nced at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the blood butterfly searches for its target ording to the smell of their blood? It is not something that can be washed away by water.¡± The teenager bowed his head again. ¡°It should be the case. This is why I am also wondering what happened. Even if Mr. Fuyi could hide his breath, he shouldn¡¯t be able to change the smell of his blood unless he has been swallowed by some other beasts.¡± The ck-robed man snorted. ¡°Even if he has been swallowed, as long as he has not been digested, this blood butterfly would bring us to the beast!¡± ¡°Master, is it possible that he has escaped to the city? Maybe he could hiding in an inn in the city.¡± The teenager guessed. Chapter 2236 - Anything To Satisfy My Master Chapter 2236: Anything To Satisfy My Master Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Hmmph! If he returned to the city, I would know it! Even if he hides in those broken houses with the poor, my blood butterfly will still be able to sense him!¡± The boy bowed. ¡°True enough. Perhaps this blood butterfly is faulty. Let me condense a new one for you, and we can try again.¡± The ck-robed man did not speak. Apparently, he had agreed with him. The teenager bit his mouth slightly. He retrieved a sharp long needle out of nowhere. There was empty space inside the long needle, and it shone strangely under the moonlight. He pinched a spell and inserted the long needle into his heart. After that, he slowly twisted and twirled so that the long needle entered into the heart, inch by inch. A few secondster, he stopped, and there was blooding out from the long needle. The blood was dense and glowed in gold. It dripped in the palm of the teenager and spun like blood beads. This process was obviously extremely painful. The teenager¡¯s face went pale almost instantly. There was cold sweat from the forehead of the man, and it rolled down his cheek. His pinkish lips also slowly turned pale. After about ten drops of blood emerged from the long needle, the teenager pulled out the long needle from his heart and held the blood droplets in his palm. He lifted his hand and said, ¡°Master, please drop your blood here.¡± The ck-robed man stretched out his clean fingertips and exercised his spiritual power to force out a drop of blood to mix into the drops of blood in the teenager¡¯s palm. The teenager then looked down and performed some spells. A pale blue light emerged from his fingertips and surrounded his palm with drops of blood. After a moment, a red light emerged from his palm and slowly covered it. The teenager seemed to be burnt by fire. In fact, his face had just slowly looked better earlier, but it suddenly turned pale again; his fingertips were trembling. After the red light dissipated, a bloody red pupa appeared in his palm. He handed this pupa respectfully to the man in the ck robe, and the man retrieved it. He slightly performed some spells on the cocoon on his palm, and the pupa broke out from its shell in just a second. After that, a blood-colored butterfly climbed out from inside and opened its bloody red wings in his palm. It was an extremely beautiful sight. The butterfly recognized him as its master; the tentacles on its head frequently swayed to him as if it was showing respect to him. The man in the ck robe was satisfied. His fingertips touched the blood butterfly¡¯s tentacles gently. His sounded happy, ¡°Die er, this blood butterfly is good.¡± The boy sighed with relief. ¡°Anything to satisfy my master!¡± The teenager had exhausted arge extent of his spiritual power to create the butterfly. He could not even stand properly. The ck-robed man gave him a light-colored pill. ¡°This is your reward.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The teenager, Die Er, swallowed the pill. After a while, his face looked better. The ck-robed man threw the newborn blood butterfly into the air and said, ¡°Send more people to find Di Fuyi! We must not let him leave Shura World alive!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± The teenager answered, then he whistled. The whistle was in low tune but could travel quite some distance. After a while, there was a simr sounding from a pack of wolves in the distance. Apparently, it was to answer the whistle of the teenager. ¡°Master, the wolf ves have received instructions; they will search the jungle within a hundred-mile radius. Even if Mr. Fuyi has hidden in a mouse hole, they will be able to find him!¡± The teenager confidently reported. The ck-robed man nodded. ¡°Tell them to try to catch him alive. This person has a unique physique. It is ideal if we keep him alive.¡± The teenager assured his master and sent out the instruction in a sound very much simr to a dolphin. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Fuyi toe to our site identally. It is a really good opportunity for us. We must catch him this time to seek revenge for our Tree Pce!¡± Chapter 2237 - She Is My Bottom Line Chapter 2237: She Is My Bottom Line Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe teenager clenched his fist tightly and looked angry. Meanwhile, the ck-robed man smiled. ¡°After we catch him, I will hand him over to you first so that you can torture him and get your revenge. Sound good?¡± ¡°Thank you, master!¡± The teenager bowed. The man in the ck robe chuckled. ¡°Die Er, you don¡¯t have to be so humble with me. You are my most trusted subordinate, and I have always valued your contributions. As long as you execute my order well, I will not mistreat you.¡± The teenager looked happy. ¡°Certainly!¡± His answer this time was a lot louder. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± The ck-robed man waved his hand. The teenager followed him but just when he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something. He bowed and asked, ¡°Master, I had investigated the incident when the Tree Pce was destroyed. Gu Xijiu was the girl ¡®Chong Sheng¡¯ who sneaked into the Tree Pce. She has an extremely high skill in the Upper Bound. It is a golden opportunity for us that she has lost her spiritual power and memory when shees here. Should we also take her down? If we put her into the alchemy, we can¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a ck light shed and seemed to aim for his cheek! The teenager did not expect to get such a tight p on his face! He actually spun one round after the p, and when he could stand up straight, there was blood flowing down from his lips. The ck-robed man spoke in acruel and evil tone, ¡°I have told you before. You should not touch her! If you dare to touch her, I will take away your life!¡± The teenager kneeled on the ground and looked incredibly ufortable. He whispered, ¡°Noted.¡± ¡°Remember, she is my bottom line. If you dare to touch her, I will make your life more miserable than death!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to do so.¡± The ck-robed man no longer looked at him. He turned around and left. The green-clothed teenager still did not get up. However, his fists had slowly clenched tightly inside his sleeves. All this was about Gu Xijiu. What was so good about her? How could she get such special treatment from his master? Unfortunately, he did not find out about this woman earlier, or else he would have secretly gotten rid of her. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu once again teleported back to the city, it was already close to dawn. The first thing she did when came back was to look for Di Fuyi in his room. The room was still the same as the time when she left. Nothing had changed during the time that she was away. Apparently, the owner here had never returned either.Disappointment surged in her heart. Did he not want toe back, or did something unexpected happen to him? She was tired, so she sat down on a chair to think. After all, she was drenched by rain for the whole night.Her body was soaked as if she had juste out from a bath. Even her hair was wet and tightly stuck to her scalp. The water droplets on her body trickled on the carpet under her foot. She looked around, and the room was very clean. As it was rented temporarily, there was very little that belonged to him in this room. Only the mattress on the bed belonged to him. Di Fuyi was very obsessed with cleanliness, so he did not like to sleep on the bedding prepared by others. Hence, no matter where he went, he always brought his own bedding. It was soft and clean like silk. As Gu Xijiu had been very close to him over the past few days, she somewhat understood his style and personality. If he did not n to sleep at this ce, he would definitely take his bedding away with him. Even if it were dirty, he would destroy it and would not leave it to others. He was unusually fussy about these types of things. Now that his bedding was still here. If he did not n to live here anymore, he would have certainly cleared it.So, as long as he nothing happened to him, he woulde back sooner orter. He would either continue to stay ore back to take away his bedding! Chapter 2238 - He Did Not Return For The Whole Night Chapter 2238: He Did Not Return For The Whole Night Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince Di Fuyi was so powerful, nothing would have happened to him, right? All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu suddenly looked at her palm again. When she hit him with her palm earlier, he seemed to have taken a few steps back. Although she was angry at the time, she did not use her full strength. Even if this hit Chun Cao, it would not really hurt her. At most, it would only leave her with a swollen face. As Di Fuyi was significantly more powerful than Chun Cao, it should not have affected him at the slightest. Hence, he should be fine. Gu Xijiu now felt like a fool for searching for him the whole night.Frustrated, shebed the hair that covered her forehead and realized that she was still drenched. She quietly cursed and pinched her fingers to cast a spell to dry her body. However, due to utter exhaustion, she could not do so at the moment. She stood up and went back to her room to change into clean clothes. Suddenly, she thought of something and instantly returned to Di Fuyi¡¯s room. She saw that the ce she sat on previously was actually wet. If he were back now, he would be able to know that she had been there and that she was looking for him in the rain. She bit her lips and subconsciously wanted to clean the chair and restore it to the original state. She did not want him to see that she cared about his wellbeing. Just when she was about to clean, she had another thought. She merely messed up the things in his room and then turned and left. Di Fuyi¡¯ had a neat obsessivepulsive disorder. If he came back and saw that his room was in a mess, he would definitely clean it up quickly. ¡­ Gu Xijiu could hardly sleep throughout the night. She only managed to take asional short naps. The sky outside was bright, and the sun shone into the room and rmed her eyes. She got up with two dark circles and felt a little dizzy. She involuntarily blinked her eyes and then moved toward the wall to try to listen for any movements next door. It was quiet. She teleported again and found that the room was still in a mess, just as she left itst night. He did not return for the whole night. ¡­ Yun Yanli was having a sweet dream when a knock on the door suddenly awakened him. He got up and opened the door to find Gu Xijiu standing outside, looking slightly tired and pale. ¡°Mr. Yun, can you help me find him again?¡± Gu Xijiu went straight to the point. Yun Yanli raised his eyebrows in surprise. He seemed to be confused. ¡°Him? Who?¡± Gu Xijiu slightly bit her thin lips. ¡°Di Fuyi.¡± Yun Yanli remained silent. ¡°I thought you have broken up with Di Fuyi? Why do you suddenly want to find him?¡± These are the questions that shed out of Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes. Although he did not directly ask them, it was evident from the look on his face. Gu Xijiu looked awkward. She took a light breath just as she was about to exin herself to Yun Yanli. However, she seemed to want to convince herself, as well. ¡°Although what he did was wrong, and I have broken up with him¡­ It is a different story. He used to help me a lot. I cannot stay here and do nothing if I know that something happened to him. I just want to make sure that he is safe. Can you use your tracking technique to find him?¡± She really had no other way! She could not contact him through the directed audio spell, and could not find him in person.Di Fuyi did not have teleportation powers so he would definitely pass by the city gate to enter and exit. Gu Xijiu had gone to the city gate and checked before, but the new official told her that he only saw him head out of the cityst night and did not see him return. Chapter 2239 - Did You Not Sleep At All Last Night? Chapter 2239: Did You Not Sleep At All Last Night? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDespite all her negative thoughts, Gu Xijiu still held a glimmer of hope before approaching Yun Yanli for help. The city gate closed on time every night at 11 PM, and no one was allowed to enter or leave. When Gu Xijiu came back with Yun Yanli yesterday, she used her teleportation technique and bypassed the gate. The gate was already closed by the time they returned, so ifDi Fuyi returned to the city, he would not be able to enter through the gate but would have to find another way through. That would exin why the gatekeeper would have no record of his return. Nheless, given his abilities, she was certain that he would find a way to enter. Thus, she checked all the inns in the city; however, the result was the same.Since she had no idea where he was, she had toe and ask for help. Yun Yanli looked at the sweat that rolled down from Gu Xijiu¡¯s forehead and then shifted his gaze to the dark circles around her eyes. ¡°Did you not sleep at allst night? Were you out looking for him?¡± ¡°No, I managed to sleep for a while.¡± She only slept for two hours. Yun Yanli suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her wrist tightly. Gu Xijiu frowned and subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand. However, it was held tightly by Yun Yanli! Her palm was hot, but her fingertips were cold. Yun Yanli looked at her icily. ¡°Xijiu, you have a fever!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Xijiu finally managed to withdraw her hand. After hearing him out, she was stunned! She subconsciously touched her own forehead to check the validity of his statement. She found that her forehead was indeed hot. No wonder when she woke up this morning she felt a bit dizzy and her joints were sore. She initially attributed this to her fatigue; however, as she was too focused on looking for Gu Xijiu, she did not pay much attention to it. At this moment, she was reminded by Yun Yanli and finally paid some attention to her health. It seemed that the heavy rainst night had an effect on her. Perhaps she caught a cold from it. Gu Xijiu subconsciously put her hand into the sleeves; she wanted to take out some medicine for her treatment. Nheless, when her hand was in her sleeve, she could not find anything. All her medicines were given to her by Di Fuyi and were all in the storage bag that she returned to him. Gu Xijiu decided to look on the bright side. It was just a cold; she would not die because of this. With her physique, she should be able to recover quickly. Satisfied with her conjecture, she looked up and was about to say something. However, her wrist was grabbed by Yun Yanli again. ¡°Come with me!¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. She did not like to have skin contact with people; subconsciously, she struggled, out of his grasp. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You have the flu. It must be addressed immediately.¡± Yun Yanli exerted so much force on Gu Xijiu so she could not wriggle her way out. Instead, she had to follow him out of the ce. Before Yun Yanli arrived, the ce was in shambles. It was now sparkling clean. Yun Yanli retrieved a stool from his storage to let her sit down. He then took out a ceramic cup and poured a cup of hot water into it. He then took out two pills and handed it to her. ¡°This medicine can cure your cold. Eat it.¡± Gu Xijiu looked down at the pill and was stunned! Di Fuyi had given her the same pill before. He told her that it was refined by her when she was in the Upper Bound.The two pills looked precisely the same. She looked up at Yun Yanli, who smiled at her. ¡°Does this medicine give you any shbacks? Xijiu, this is medicine that has been refined by you. When you were in the Upper Bound, you gave it to me during one of our adventures. It is a miraculous effect on flu¡­¡± Gu Xijiu put the pill below her nose and smelled it. It became apparent to her that the pill given to her by Di Fuyi before was made in the same batch as the one in her hand right now. Chapter 2240 - She Did Not Want To Kill Him… Chapter 2240: She Did Not Want To Kill Him¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not expect to be a master of medicine in heaven; it seemed that she had given out many valuable pills to her peers. ¡°Am I an expert in refining medicine?¡± Gu Xijiu asked casually. Yun Yanli smiled. ¡°You are not just an expert; you are the master of it! Your refining skill is unparalleled. Even the king of drugs respects you a lot!¡± This statement was the same as what Di Fuyi had told her. Di Fuyi used to say to her that she was a refining genius. There were only a few people in the universe who could sit on the same level as Gu Xijiu in the Upper Bound. It was improbable for Di Fuyi and Yun Yanli to have synchronized on this matter just to fool her. Therefore, on this point, they probably both told the truth. Gu Xijiu did not trust Yun Yanli too much at first. After all, she barely knew him down here. Subconsciously, she had the sense to be cautious around him. Nheless, after several scenarios, it could be seen that he had never lied to her. Gu Xijiu was happy to know that she was someone important in the Upper Bound. She smiled and said, ¡°The flu I caught is not serious. I don¡¯t need to use the pill to be healed. Let me sweat a little bit then I will recover.¡± She then put the medicine into her sleeve. ¡°I will eat it when I really have a serious illness.¡± Yun Yanli looked down in disappointment but put on a smile. ¡°Alright!¡± He knew that she still did not trust himpletely.She had always been a careful person, even when they were in the Upper Bound. It took him a very long time to be her friend. Therefore, he was not surprised by her current actions. It seemed that even if she had amnesia, her natural instincts still remained the same.Yun Yanli wondered if she was also cautious about Di Fuyi when she first met him in the Shura World. As Yun Yanli contemted, Gu Xijiu exercised her spiritual power around her body. She sweated a lot in the process but managed toease her condition substantially. Yun Yanli did not disturb her and merely watched her quietly at her side. When she opened her eyes, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s look for the man.¡± He quietly utilized his spiritual power, and a red butterfly emerged from his fingers.Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that his butterfly would be able to help her find the person she was looking for. It seemed to urately point out that Di Fuyi had returned to the city yesterday. Upon studying the butterfly more closely, she realized that the butterfly seemed to be a lot brighter than yesterday. ¡­ Di Fuyi was missing. Yun Yanli¡¯s blood butterfly could not find any trace of him. ording to Yun Yanli, his blood butterfly could sense the breath of a person within a hundred-mile radius. As long as that person was within a hundred miles of the butterfly, he would not be able to hide. However, the blood butterfly only circled around the two of them. Yun Yanli sighed. ¡°Xijiu, he didn¡¯t return to Luo Hua City. You don¡¯t have to look for him in the city anymore.¡± Gu Xijiu looked down in dismay. Indeed, she had searched the entire city and could not locate him.Although her words had hurt him, if he had returned to the city, he would not hide in the corner just to avoid her. After all, she did not want to kill him.Therefore, it made sense that Di Fuyi had not returned. Yun Yanli was indeed a good friend. Without Gu Xijiu¡¯s asking, he had suggested going to the ce where they separated with Di Fuyi. That was a good starting point.Although Gu Xijiu had been there in the rainst night, perhaps the rain and the dark prevented her from retrieving valuable information. ¡­ The forest was much quieter during the day than the night. Chapter 2241 - Out Of His Expectation Chapter 2241: Out Of His Expectation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe two of them returned to the ce where Gu Xijiu had broken up with Di Fuyi. Once they arrived, Yun Yanli released the blood butterfly in hopes of finding Di Fuyi. To their dismay, the blood butterfly danced around a circle and fell back to Yun Yanli¡¯s palm. Gu Xijiu looked at him curiously. ¡°How?¡± Yun Yanli slowly shook his head. ¡°The blood butterfly cannot sense his breath. He is not here. Xijiu, let¡¯s try another ce.¡± Gu Xijiu looked disappointed. She stared at the blood butterfly and contemted. ¡°He was definitely herest night. Can¡¯t your blood butterfly follow his tracks to find him?¡± Yun Yanli shook his head. ¡°The blood butterfly can only sense if the targeted person is within a hundred-mile radius.¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a moment, and then silently went to look for clues. The torrential rainst night had washed away any tracks on the ground. Furthermore, there were always beasts in this ce. Hence, it was not easy to find the trail of a person. Yun Yanli looked at Gu Xijiu from afar. She seemed to be very detailed and thorough when she was examining the ce. While staring at her, he had just realized that she was still wearing the same clothes she wore the day before. There were bloodstains on her attire, and there was a hole in the sleeve. Having known her for many years in the Upper Bound while visiting friends and battling with monsters, he knew her temperament quite well. Although she was not obsessed with cleanliness, she always kept herself neat and tidy. She would not usually wear the same clothes overnight. What¡¯s more, this set of clothes was quite filthy!Yun Yanli spected that she must have fallen deeply for Di Fuyi for her to have put aside all concern for herself in order to find him. Even though Yun Yanli was with her for more than 100 years, he could not change her feelings for him. She always treated him as a friend. He thought that no other man could make her fall in love again. He never expected Di Fuyi to win her heart in the Shura World. On top of that, he also did not expect Di Fuyi to be such a jerk! How could he have pretended to be her fianc¨¦ to earn her trust and also get her body? It was despicable! It was totally uneptable! Unfortunately for him, such an excellent opportunity had been grabbed by Di Fuyi! If he had found her first, he might have won her heart here too. God was unfair to him!Yun Yanli secretly clenched his fist in regret. His eyes then fell on Gu Xijiu again. Although she had no memory and had lost a lot of her abilities, her character had not changed much. She was still so beautiful that he could not keep his eyes off her. He did not know when he started to fall in love with her. Perhaps, it started not too long after they got to know each other. He had certainly fallen head over heels for her. At that time, he certainly felt inferior to her. She did not care about status or power, unlike themon women around him.Moreover, she already had someone in her heart, so Yan Yanli just kept his feelings to himself to prevent the situation from bing awkward. He nned to build the rtionship between them slowly and hope that when she slowly discovered his strengths, that she would let go of the person in her heart, and apany him to be his wife. He used to be confident that if he had enough time with her that he would eventually win her heart. After all, he was a prince in the Upper Bound, so his identity would be favorable to him.He also knew some secrets that ordinary immortals did not understand. Chapter 2242 - It Was Really Unethical Chapter 2242: It Was Really hical Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli knew that if The Lord of Lower Bound did not ascend after his or her soul dissipated, that person would not be reincarnated. Therefore, he had been waiting for his moment.However, he never expected that his family would be in. He was a prince that used to be highly respected but was now a mouse that was chased around on the street. Although he seemed to be a gentleman that liked peace, he was actually very arrogant and ambitious. When the Yun family was still in power, he secretly cultivated his power topete for the position of the crown prince. However, before he could start a war, things had utterly changed. These years, he had been patiently waiting for his opportunity; he tried to gain more power and secretly developed his own ability. He wanted to restore his family¡¯s power and stand on the peak again. He would ascend as the Emperor Immortal. Of course, he had never let go of Gu Xijiu. The idea of getting her to be his future queen had never changed. It was just that he did not want her to see into his mind. Otherwise, he might not even get to be her friend. He thought that it was good that she temporarily had someone in her heart, lest others would chase her before he gained back his fame. He thought he had enough time to fight for her, and did not expect his queen to be stolen from him by the little bastard, Shen Nianmo! He never expected that the son of Divine Lord and Great Devil would use such a despicable method to steal his woman. It was really hical! How could an immortal actually do such a shameful thing? Nheless, Yun Yanli had been waiting for this woman for hundreds of years. How could he let her go so easily? In the Upper Bound, he might not be the opponent of Di Fuyi. After all, the kid had so many prime masters to protect him. However, he was undoubtedly the king in the Shura World! He had subordinates all around, and his skill was unprecedentedly high. He was already at the level of a Mighty Immortal. He was probably invincible here. Yun Yanli believed that after some time, he would be able to break through the boundary of a Mighty Immortal and reach the level of a Great Deity. When the time came, he would return to the Upper Bound and take back what he once owned to avenge the Yun family. ¡­ At the scene, Yun Yanli was still wandering around to look for clues. He was also very puzzled that Di Fuyi went missing. Yun Yanli could tell that Di Fuyi was injured at the time, but he was not sure of the extent of the injury. He also could not tell Di Fuyi¡¯s current level of spiritual power. Thus, he did not act rashly. He wanted to test him when Gu Xijiu left, but he did not anticipate that she would suddenly return and bring him along with her. Right after that, Di Fuyi had disappeared! Yun Yanli had sent many subordinates to find him,but they all failed. Did Di Fuyi leave the Shura World? It was impossible, right? He did not seem to be someone who would give up so easily. The more reasonable exnation was that he realized the potential danger, so he hid in some secret ce.But where could he go? How could he hide so well that no one could find him? Yun Yanli had a lot of thoughts in his mind at that moment. When he turned his head, he saw that Gu Xijiu was kneeling on the ground, carefully studying a particr spot with a wooden stick. He walked over and asked, ¡°What did you find?¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips and used the stick to retrieve a small ck bone. Surprised, Yun Yanli carefully examined the bone. Chapter 2243 - Her Observation Skill Was Too Sharp! Chapter 2243: Her Observation Skill Was Too Sharp! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli casually said, ¡°There are always fights between the beasts, so it is quite normal for there to be a residual bone, right?¡± ¡°This bone belongs to a human.¡± Gu Xijiu used a leaf to carry the small bone and concluded, ¡°This person has just died. If I am not mistaken, he diedst night!¡± Yun Yanli remained silent. Her observation skill was too sharp! He knew that she was a doctor and that her medical expertise was very sophisticated. Therefore, she was very familiar with the human body. If she were in the Upper Bound before, it was not unusual for her to make such a conclusion. However, she had lost her memory now. Could she be mistaken? ¡°How do you know that?¡± Yun Yanli was very confused. ¡°Instinct.¡± Gu Xijiu answered in one word. Yun Yanli was speechless. Well, some skills are acquired naturally and cannot be taken away even by a loss of memory. Upon closer observation, Gu Xijiu also found a piece of cloth. It was ck, and it seemed like it was torn from a robe. She picked it up and tucked it into her sleeve. Yun Yanli asked, ¡°Xijiu, do you think that Mr. Fuyi has been killed? I remember that he wore a green robe yesterday.¡± ¡°This is not him!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted. This person died here at around 11 PM. It seemed like some poison eroded him. This was around the time when she broke up with Di Fuyi. Hence, it could not be him. Nheless, Gu Xijiu wanted to get down to the bottom of this matter. Gu Xijiu did not like to exin when she investigated a case, so she did not reveal much after the cloth was collected. She had already studied the area thoroughly but could not find anything else. Therefore, she decided to leave together with Yun Yanli. Shortly after they left, a young boy in a light green robe appeared on a big tree in the distance. He had a baby face with two small dimples, which entuated his looks. It was Die Er, the subordinate of the mysterious ck-robed manst night. This person was actually a woman!She just loved menswear and liked to travel around the world as a man. She looked in the direction in which Gu Xijiu and Yun Yanli took from a distance. She was holding a branch in her hand and shattered it with little effort! Her master treated Gu Xijiu extraordinarily well! In front of her, he even hid more than half of his original strength. Did he just want to be with her on an equal status? Or did he actually have another intention? While contemting, the directed audio spell at her waist suddenly lit up. She picked it up and heard a voice from the other side. ¡°Pce Master, we have searched the area within a 500-mile radius and did not find that person.¡± ¡°Continue searching!¡± ¡°Yes, Pce Master! However, if we continue heading north, we will soon enter the demon realm. If that person has gone into that realm¡­¡± ¡°There is no need to enter! The demon realm in the Shura World does not allow outsiders to enter, and there is also devil fire at the grounds. If an outsider enters into that area, he or she will only be burnt into charcoal.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡­ The Shura World was actually huge. It was about the size of China! There were rivers andkes, deserts and swamps, alpine and hills, as well as a plethora of other things. ording to an insider, the entire Shura World used to have a poption of more than 100 million people. There were humans, monsters, devils, and beasts. Although thend here was barren, it was still peaceful. Manymunities coexisted in this world. However, a significant change happened 100 years ago. The poption here had been reduced by 90%, leaving less than ten million people who survived. They were distributed among the nine remaining cities in the Shura World, and the average poption in each town was almost the same at around one million. Chapter 2244 - This Person Had Completely Disappeared! Chapter 2244: This Person Had Completely Disappeared! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough the poption size had shrunk dramatically, it was still difficult to find Di Fuyi. ¡°Xijiu, I suspect that Di Fuyi has returned to the Upper Bound.¡± When Yun Yanli said this sentence, he and Gu Xijiu were in Sui Ye City. It had been more than a year since Di Fuyi went missing. Gu Xijiu had traveled to nine cities in this continent to the point where her footprints could be found throughout the Shura World. If Di Fuyi were still in the Shura World, he would undoubtedly enter one of the cities because of the blood rain. Additionally, he would only stay in luxurious amodation due to his nature.Thus, every time Gu Xijiu entered a city, she would find all the inns that looked posh in the town and searched every room. Except for the inn in Luo Hua City where he once lived, she could not find any trail of him elsewhere. No one seemed to have seen or heard of him either. This person hadpletely disappeared! There was no trace of him at all, which made it seem like he never even came here in the first ce. ¡°Di Fuyi, from now on, you will walk your path, and I will have my own path. I will never want to see you again!¡± This was what she once said to him, and she never saw him again after that.Sui Ye City was thest city that Gu Xijiu explored.The city was bustling with crowds, but Di Fuyi was nowhere to be seen. Quite a number of things happened this year. Gu Xijiu had contributed a lot of spiritual crystals to the owner of Luo Hua City, so Ye Ling had been treating her people well. They were arranged to have good jobs and were also ced in good houses. They also had good meals. It was safe to say that the vigers had finally settled down in Luo Hua City. Since Gu Xijiu did not have to worry about them anymore, she spent most of her time this year traveling the Shura World in search of someone. Half a year ago, she had returned to Luo Hua City, and she heard the news that Ye Ling¡¯s wife, the co-owner of Luo Hua City, had died of illness. Gu Xijiu had heard that she was the orchestrator behind the scenes who was very capable. To avoid causing a panic among the people,Ye Ling concealed the death of his wife until five months had passed. In those five months, the people in the city were still living peacefully and had not experienced any significant changes.Gu Xijiu did not pay much attention to the matter. After all, Madam Yun had been living alone, and she did not know her at all. Having analyzed the situation, it seemed that Madam Yun passed away half a month after the disappearance of Di Fuyi. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu managed to obtain an ample amount of spiritual crystals and managed to restore part of her spiritual power. She now possessed a level eight spiritual power. Not many people in the Shura World could challenge her. Furthermore, with her improved abilities, she was now able to quickly kill any beasts that carried second-grade spiritual crystals with them. Coupled with her teleportation skill, no one dared to mess with her. Yun Yanli had apanied her closely since Di Fuyi¡¯s sudden disappearance.Of course, he asionally had his own private affairs. However, he would always reconnect with her as soon as he sorted his issues out. Time passed by briskly as they searched for Di Fuyi. Nheless, every time Gu Xijiu entered a new city, she would do so with hope. Needless to say, her hope turned into disappointment at every turn. It was now near noon, so the two found a restaurant to sit and have a meal. The currency used in the Shura World was not gold or silver; instead, the citizens had to exchange spiritual crystals for paper noted that were epted in the city. Gu Xijiu had hunted more than enough spiritual crystal, so naturally, she changed a lot of paper notes. No matter where she went, she did not need to worry about money. Chapter 2245 - Everyone Stayed Safe And Sound Chapter 2245: Everyone Stayed Safe And Sound Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSui Ye City was very near to the ck Desert, which was the territory of the Devil Kingdom in the Shura World. During her journey, Gu Xijiu learned that the Devil Kingdom in the Shura World was homegrown. The Devil Kingdom was mighty and once upied two-thirds of the Shura World. Later, there was a mysterious immortal who appeared in the Shura World. This immortal led the human race to fight against the Devil Kingdom for ten years. Finally, the Devil Kingdom retreated, and in the end, only the ck Desert belonged to the Devil Kingdom. The human race had finally been able to prosper. Not only did they defeat the Devil Kingdom, but they also managed to practice their spiritual power and develop it.Initially, the human race had its own methods of cultivation, but because of the war, the vast majority of the human race had practiced the same skill of the mysterious immortal. In particr, their method of training their spiritual power came from the mysterious immortal. This immortal was very secretive. He rarely showed up in front of people. On the rare asion when he did appear, he would be in a ck robe with a mask on his face. Therefore, no one had actually seen his real face before. Everyone just respected him as the ¡®Immortal of Shura¡¯ and treated him as the patron saint of the Shura World. After more than 20 years of peaceful life, the spiritual power of the Shura World disappeared overnight. The fierce beasts became enraged, and the bloody rain poured out every ten days here. It made the human race in the Shura World almostpletely demolished. Fortunately, during the critical period, the Immortal of Shura, who had been quiet for more than 20 years, had once again appeared. He used his excellent skill to build the nine great cities and saved the life of the survivors. Besides, he also looked for nine special spiritual power practitioners to be the city owners. It was said that these special ritual power practitioners could strengthen the wizardry barrier on the cities. If these people went missing without a proper sessor, the city would be destroyed by the blood rain. Everyone thought that the Devil Kingdom created this disaster. However, during these years, the Devil Kingdom had never even made a move; they kept an extremely low profile. Despite these odd challenges, the human race had never weakened their defense; instead, they got even stronger. The lingering fear that the Devil Kingdom was plotting against them kept them vignt and at their best. There were spiritual power practitioners who wanted to take the initiative to attack the Devil Kingdom. They sent spies into the Devil Kingdom to gather information. However, none of the spies came back alive.Later, they sent it masters to analyze the situation. Fortunately, some escaped by luck and reported that it was not a suitable ce for humans to enter. There was a devil fire everywhere which would burn any human into ashes. After this, the humans gave up the idea of destroying the Devil Kingdom; after all, the two races had not offended each other. Hence, everyone had stayed safe and sound. There were many different versions of stories to exin why the devil race had never taken any opportunity to attack the human race. The most reasonable exnation was that the disputes within the Devil Kingdom had been quite intense in these years, so they had no time to care about the outside world. ¡°Xijiu, why do you think the devil race has never sought revenge?¡± In the room, Yun Yanli casually asked Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu said calmly, ¡°I have not been to the Shura Devil Kingdom, so I have noment.¡± Yun Yanli remained silent. He could not continue the topic anymore. In the year when he stayed by her side, although her abilities were not fully restored, her character was getting more simr to the time when she was in the Upper Bound. She did not care about anything, she did not like to talk, and she was always cold and calm. Yun Yanli stared at her while she was sipping the wine in her ss. He noticed that her skin had returned to its original state. It was no longer wheat-colored and dry. Her eyshes were thick with long with curls. They were stunning features. Chapter 2246 - Did He Really Go Back To Heaven? Chapter 2246: Did He Really Go Back To Heaven? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s appearance could always attract attention no matter where she went, so she often wore a mask when she went out and only removed it when she was eating. Therefore, Yun Yanli was the only one fortunate enough to be able to see her original appearance often. Of course, Yun Yanli was also very handsome. When he was outside with his original appearance, he often attracted attention from the women. Sometimes they even sent him flowers and fruits to show their admiration. Like Gu Xijiu, Yun Yanli also decided to don a mask whenever he was outside. The mask he chose was quite simr to Gu Xijiu¡¯s mask, which made them look like a couple. However, that was the closest he could get. Although he often stayed with her, he never entered her heart. She only treated him as a friend. She seemed to have an instinctive rejection of men, and not let anyone get too close. She did make friends with some women who she got close to but always kept a fair distance from any men. Even when she covered her face, Gu Xijiu¡¯s body figure was very noticeable. As she was so capable, she had a lot of admirers around her that made her feel frustrated. After some time, she did not even want to wear women¡¯s clothing but changed torge male robes. After she did so, her life was back to peace and tranquility. ¡°Xijiu, what are your ns for the future?¡± This was already thest city inhabited by humans. If she continued to search, she could only go into the Devil Kingdom of the Shura World. However, the Devil Kingdom was not suitable for her. It could be said that it was not ideal for any immortal. Gu Xijiu turned the ss in her hand for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I have no ns yet. Perhaps, I will head back to Luo Hua City for a while.¡± What if he had returned to the inn in Luo Hua City? After all, his bedding was left there; no one had moved it away. Over the past year, Gu Xijiu went back to Luo Hua City once every two or three months. Her main reasons were to visit the vigers and also to head back to the inn. She would always take the same room that she used to sleep in. Initially, she was always hopeful. But after a few disappointments, she started to be numb. Did he really go back to heaven? Or he was still hiding? Or had he been killed? If he returned to the Upper Bound, it showed that he could cut off the rtionship so easily and was probably not in love with her. If he were in hiding, who or what was he hiding from? Was he hiding from her? She was not a beast, and he was not the type of person to hide from someone.Had he been killed? It was impossible! Her instinct told her that he was still alive! And her sixth sense had always been extremely urate. Therefore, based on her reasoning, it was more likely that he had gone back to the Upper Bound. Gu Xijiu actually wanted to go to heaven, but she could not find a way to get there. She did not know the path to go back to heaven. She had asked Yun Yanli before; Yun Yanli told her that if she wanted to go to the Upper Bound, she could do so by ascending. When her spiritual power reaches level ten, she could ascend after experiencing a cmity. He told her that he did not know any other way than this. This method was quite tricky and was out of reach for her in the short term. Gu Xijiu knew that it was difficult for her to achieve that level of spiritual power at the moment, so she temporarily gave up on going back to heaven. However, that made her wonder how Di Fuyi had gone back to Upper Bound. If there was only one way, then wouldn¡¯t he also need to ascend? When Di Fuyi came to this world, he exhausted a significant amount of spiritual power to do so, but he recovered quite quickly. When she saw him, his spiritual power was around level six, but after he absorbed a grade-one spiritual crystal, his spiritual power rose directly to level nine. Hence, it should not be difficult for him to reach level ten. As for Gu Xijiu, although she had absorbed quite a number of spiritual crystals, her spiritual power growth was slow. She did not quite understand that. Chapter 2247 - Is This How You Treat Your Friend? Chapter 2247: Is This How You Treat Your Friend? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBack in heaven, Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power was the highest among the three. She would have never imagined that one day she would be the weakest here in the Shura World. Could it be that God saw that she was too strong in the Upper Bound, so he sent her down to have a humbling experience? Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingers repeatedly tapped on the table; she was a little distracted. ¡°Xijiu, if you found Mr. Fuyi, what would you do?¡± Yun Yanli started a topic that she might be interested in. Gu Xijiu returned her attention to the room. She raised her ss to drink some wine. ¡± Nothing, I just want to make sure that he is safe.¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes shed for a moment. He smiled. ¡°You are so obsessed with him. I would have thought that after you found him, you would want to marry him.¡± ¡°You overthink.¡± Gu Xijiu put an end to the chat. She just wanted to make sure that he was safe. The rest was not important at this minute. She turned the bracelet on her wrist. It was a simple ck bracelet that did not stand out in any way at all. However, it had been with her for as long as she could remember. When she woke up in this world, this bracelet was the first thing she saw.She remembered that when she saw it, it tried to sh, but then it became entirely ck right after that. In her subconscious mind, this bracelet seemed to have otherpelling features, but she could not recall anything until now. Yun Yanli also looked at this ugly bracelet. He suddenly thought of something and smiled again. ¡°Xijiu, this bracelet is worn out. I saw a bracelet in Ice City a few days ago, and it is quite suitable for you. I bought it and wanted to give it to you.¡± He turned over his palm, and a bright bracelet appeared. Thematerial of this bracelet made it look crystal clear like water. However, there was a violet tint to it. In Yun Yanli¡¯s palm, it looked like purple water. It was definitely a lovely essory. ¡°Xijiu, this bracelet has a function- it has a protective effect. It can slow down the consumption of spiritual power in your body.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart jolted. There was no spiritual power in this Shura World. To gain spiritual power, one could only rely on absorbing spiritual crystal from the beasts that possessed them. Moreover, being in this world also consumed spiritual power from the human body. Thus, even if one did not fight with spiritual power, their spiritual power would be exhausted day by day. Spiritual power practitioners here needed to absorb a grade three spirit crystal every ten days as a supplement. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu did notck spiritual crystals; however, it was still beneficial if she had a way to slow down the consumption of her spiritual power. Anyone would rightfully expect her to ept this bracelet immediately. However, she refused. ¡°Thank you, but I have never liked jewelry items. You can give it to someone else.¡± Yun Yanli looked away. After everything they had been through, she still refused to ept things from him. He had tried giving her a number of things throughout the year, but she had outright rejected them. Perhaps, she did not like the feeling of owing something to other people. If it were not for his blood butterfly, it was possible that Gu Xijiu might not even be traveling with him. In order not to owe him anything, she decided to hunt for spiritual crystals for him.Every time Yun Yanli used his blood butterfly for her, she always gave him a grade two spiritual crystal as thanks. If he refused to ept it, she would not let him follow her anymore. ¡°Xijiu, I am your friend. Is this how you treat your friend?¡± Yun Yanli really wanted to say this to Gu Xijiu. However,he did not dare to.He was afraid that their rtionship would be broken if he did so. In the Upper Bound, he loved her secretly, and in the Shura world, he loved her carefully. He put away the bracelet and gently forced up the corner of his lips. It was done so forcibly that he could not tell if he wasughing at himself or treating it all as a joke. Chapter 2248 - Was This Some Sort Of Gift That Could Be Recalled? Chapter 2248: Was This Some Sort Of Gift That Could Be Recalled? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli and Gu Xijiu were on the second floor of an elegant restaurant. It was quiet and peaceful up there and was undoubtedly a delightful location. Initially, this restaurant was full. However, after they came, a few people who had initially been booked this elegant room suddenly left due to an emergency. Therefore, both of them managed to get this room. Suddenly there was somemotion downstairs. Gu Xijiu was quite bored, so she went to the window to check it out. Her heartbeat raced rigorously! It was the birthday party of the son of a modest officer in the city. This family probably wanted to show off. Thus, they held the birthday banquet in the most luxurious restaurant in the town and reserved the entire first floor. At that moment, it was time for gifts to be presented to their son. Many guests were walking forward to provide birthday presents to the kid. The kid was held in the arms of his mother. He had a pair of big eyes with double eyelids and looked very adorable. When the guests yed with him, he giggled, and it made him look very cute. Gu Xijiu could not help but look at the child. She did not know what was going on, but she somehow felt that this scene was very familiar to her. ¡°I also want to give your son a gift.¡± A soft female voice came out from an elegant room on the second floor. Along with the sound, everyone saw a woman in whitee down. This woman had white hair and wore a white dress.Her hair was so long that it could almost reach her feet. She used a ck jade hairpin to keep her hair neat. The white dress she wore was simple in design, but it fitted her body very well. There was a whirling design on it that swayed along with her every move. She wore a butterfly-shaped mask on her face which revealed only a pair of jade-like eyes and a slightly thin lip. There were a lot of guests in the restaurant, and a number of them were female. However, no one had the same aura as her! Her fair skin made her look elegant and pure. When she stood there, her white dress fluttered and as if she were standing in the middle of the cloud. Although her face was covered and people could not see how she looked like, this kind of elegant feeling was enough to attract every pair of eyes in the restaurant! Some people¡¯s eyes fell on her and were full of curiosity. Even the host was curious as he did not seem to know her. The kid¡¯s father stepped forward and asked, ¡°Miss, who are you?¡± The woman smiled slightly and turned around briefly. In her palm was a delicate longevity jade lock. The jade was warm and shining. She handed it over. ¡°I like your son from the moment I first saw him, so I want to wish him well with this gift.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, but it was not difficult to hear. It was so gentle to the ears that no one could possibly dislike it.The male host saw her tender hand, and his heart shook. He replied, ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± He raised his hand to take the jade lock from her palm. When he reached her palm, he scratched it. The woman¡¯s palm went stiff, but she did not retract it. She just frowned slightly. The man took the longevity lock and handed it to his wife behind him. When his wife was trying to keep the lock, the woman spoke. ¡°Madam, you can wear the lock on your son and see whether it suits him. If it does not suit him, I will need to take back the lock.¡± Was this some sort of gift that could be recalled? The guests looked at each other, confused. Gu Xijiu looked down from upstairs, and her heart seemed to be struck! This situation was very familiar! She vaguely felt that she had personally experienced it before! While observing the entire scene unfold before her eyes, Gu Xijiu suddenly saw a ck-robed man fall from the sky and give a box to a kid who looked five or six years old. ¡°This gift is given to you as your birthday gift¡­¡± Chapter 2249 - Such An Unexpected Mishap! Chapter 2249: Such An Unexpected Mishap! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I don¡¯t want your gift!¡± The attractive kid responded proudly. ¡°This gift is reserved for people who are destined for it. If you don¡¯t want it, then you will not be destined for it.¡± ¡°Wait! Since you already gave it to me, I want to take a look first.¡± ¡°If you can open this box, then the gift inside is yours. If you can¡¯t, then forget about it¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Xijiu, what happened?¡± Yun Yanli asked. Gu Xijiu was interrupted by him, and the scenes in her mind suddenly disappeared. However, she clearly saw the kid in the picture and saw the gift in the box. It was a ss dragon bracelet! Specifically, it was the ss dragon bracelet worn on Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist! Her heart pounded faster at that very moment, and she knew that this must be from her past.The ck-robed man who gave the gift to him should be her.Although Gu Xijiu heard from Yun Yanli that she gave a birthday present to Di Fuyi, she only possessed an abstract understanding of it, and not such a vivid picture as it was now. Di Fuyi was really cute as a child.Gu Xijiu raised her hand and massaged her eyebrows. She knew that she would never fall in love with a kid in the Upper Bound. That was absurd! Besides, Huang Tu was the person in her heart, so it was not even a question. When Di Fuyi met Gu Xijiu in the Shura World, he was already an adult, and he had exceptional abilities. He also imed to be her fianc¨¦, so she did not even think that he was a kid. Therefore, she fell head over heels for him and was even afraid that he would run away. Hence, she wanted to give herself to him to keep him by her side. This was really¡­ such an unexpected mishap! She was vulnerable anddid not know what was going on. In a twist of events, Gu Xijiu now subconsciously treated him as an adult despite seeing his appearance as a child just several years ago. After all, she had been very close with him for three days and even had an intimate rtionship with him one night. Reflecting on the past, Gu Xijiu realized that she had indeed fallen for Di Fuyi at the time.However, what about Huang Tu? Would he be disappointed that she had given herself away before he reincarnated? All these contemtions left Gu Xijiu miserable over the past year. She was so angry when she found out the truth. However, despite being mad at him, she was actually mad at herself. She was furious that she let herself fall in love with somebody else. On the surface, it seemed that she did not want to forgive him, but actually, she did not want to forgive herself. All of a sudden, Di Fuyi¡¯s shadow seemed to sh in front of her eyes! At that very moment, she felt as if a sharp needle had pierced her heart.It was still important to find him now because she did not even know if he was still alive! Where was he? ¡°Xijiu?¡± Yun Yanli did not feel good being ignored by her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head slightly and brought her thoughts back into the room. However, she changed the subject. ¡°Nothing. The woman down there is gorgeous.¡± Yun Yanli looked down and was slightly shocked. He vaguely thought that this woman seemed quite familiar. She looked like his acquaintance, but that person had already died. How could she appear here again? He looked at the woman carefully again and shook his head secretly. This was not her! It could not be! Chapter 2250 - What Do You Want? Chapter 2250: What Do You Want? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli¡¯s acquaintance was not as tall as the woman downstairs. Furthermore, her body shape was not that simr. Also, her hair was not so white and not so long. Gu Xijiu was quite sensitive to his sudden change of behavior. ¡°Do you know this woman?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Yun Yanli directly denied. At that moment, the longevity jade locket had been hung on the boy¡¯s neck. The jade locket was initially pure, but it grew moist after hanging on the boy¡¯s neck. It seemed to have been contaminated with water vapor, and it had a faint multicolored light emerging from its surface. ¡°This locket is destined for your son.¡± The woman stepped back and turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± The man suddenly stepped forward and grasped the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Since you gave us such a good gift, why don¡¯t you stay for a cup of tea before you leave?¡± The woman frowned, but before she had had time to respond, three white lights were shining down from the second floor. The man screamed and squatted down immediately. His forehead was suddenly immersed in sweat. His wrist had broken! The white lights crushed it! His palm was hanging down at a 90-degree angle, and it looked bizarre. Everyone was shocked and shouted, ¡°Who was that?!¡± ¡°Who dares to create such a catastrophe! Come down!¡± There were still a lot of guests downstairs; several brave ones stood up and dashed toward the room on the second floor where the lights came from. ¡°Shooo!¡± ¡°Shooo!¡± ¡°Shooo!¡± Numerous white lights shot out of the room, urately sting the legs of those people. Before they could enter the room, they had fallen to their knees. There was one guy who could not even pull himself up and fell from the railing on the second floor; he broke a wine table. All the guests screamed as the ce turned to chaos. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were sharp. In one nce, she knew that the white lights were silk threads! There were numerous lines of silk that traveled together and pierced the legs of those people. There must be a master in the room! Perhaps, this person was thepartner of the white-dressed woman because she hade down from that room earlier. Was he trying to protect her? He seemed rather ruthless! After all, the male host just wanted to seize the opportunity to hold the hand of the beautiful woman. No one expected this to happen.Seeing what had happened to the brave men to dashed upstairs before, the rest of the people did not dare not to intervene. They looked at each other and decided to flee. ¡°Paakkkk!¡± The door of the restaurant suddenly closed although there was no wind. The person who was at the front almost got hit by the door! Everyone was stunned, and they turned their heads from the door back to the room again. There was a curtain hanging down in the room, so the inside was hidden. People could only see a blurred figure. There was a man who stood against the window. Although they could only see a shadow, the people downstairs were scared to the core. The male host knew that he was no match. He did not care about his wrist but only looked at his wife. His wife understood his intention, so she asked with courage, ¡°Hello¡­ What do you want?¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± A cold and maic voice was heard. ¡°Sorry! I am sorry!¡± The man apologized again and again. ¡°Kneel!¡± The male host was ashamed and angry, but he did not dare to disobey his instruction. He could only bear with it and kneeled to apologize to the woman. Chapter 2251 - Could It Be Him? Chapter 2251: Could It Be Him? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe woman seemed to be very happy with what she witnessed. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. There is no need to care about these yokels. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Ady has to be respected and should not be taken advantage of.¡± ¡°Alright, noted.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ The conversation was rather soft. It was just like an ordinary chatter in the room. If it happened earlier when the restaurant was full of noise, their conversation would naturally not be heard. However, the scene was too shocking to the crowd. No matter if it was at the lobby, first floor or second floor, everyone was quiet. Thus, their conversation seemed a bit loud. The people downstairs were angry but also embarrassed, especially the male host, whose hand had been broken. His face was red. Besides being angry,these people were also quite curious. Who was this so-called ¡®brother¡¯? It was so unusual that he could make the beautiful woman so obedient to listen to him. Since the two of them decided to leave, they would naturallye down the stairs and pass through the hall. Therefore, everyone was waiting.In the room on the second floor, Gu Xijiu was waiting too.Her fingertips were slightly cold, while her heartbeat raced. That voice¡­ Although it did not sound like Di Fuyi¡¯s, it carried a certain aura to it. Could it be him? Her fingers grabbed the railing tightly in anticipation. Her fingertips had actually turned white! Yun Yanli was equally curious as the attacksunched earlier were no small feat.As far as he knew, there was only one person who was an expert in this field- Yun Qingluo.Was the man in the opposite room her master? The man¡¯s eyes were dark, and hezily leaned against the railing. Countless people were waiting for the two of them toe out of the room, but nothing happened. The people below were looking at each other curiously. Were these two not leaving anymore? Gu Xijiu suddenly had a thought, and she decided to teleport into the room! In fact, she was not sure whether that man was Di Fuyi or not. It was quite a risky move. The man inside was clearly not to be messed with. If she entered without permission, she would probably anger him and would have to run from his attacks. She did not give it much thought. After all, she had been searching for him for more than a year. Now that she had a little hope, how could she let it go? She was ready to fight with the other party and take the risk. When she finally entered the room, she saw that the two of them were no longer there; the only thing left was a table of leftover dishes. None of the people in the restaurant had seen how the two of them left. Therefore, no one knew the identity of the man. Gu Xijiu ran to the window in the room and noticed that it was half-opened. Did they jump out the window?Other than the smell of food, there was a faint scent in this elegant room. The smell was very light at first, but it eventually suppressed the other fragrances in the room. This fragrance smelled like an orchid and probably came from the woman. Chapter 2252 - It Seemed Like The Aura Around Her Had Changed… Chapter 2252: It Seemed Like The Aura Around Her Had Changed¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Xijiu!¡± Yun Yanli dashed into the room and mmed the door open on his way in. He did not know how to teleport, so he came in a littleter than Gu Xijiu. When he saw Gu Xijiu standing idly inside, his instincts told him that something did not add up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head and did not speak. She did not want to waste her time saying something she was not sure of. Yun Yanli, being extremely intelligent, immediately raised his hand and released a blood butterfly. He knew that Gu Xijiu wanted to know if the man was Di Fuyi. Nheless, the blood butterfly stayed on the back of his hand;it pped its wings but did not leave his hand. Apparently, there was no result from the search. Yun Yanli heaved a sigh of relief. If the man were Di Fuyi, he would not be able to travel more than a hundred miles in such a brief moment. Hence, the blood butterfly would have tracked him down. Therefore, the man in the room earlier was not him. After diverting his attention away from the butterfly, Yun Yanli smelled the orchid-like aroma in the room, and his eyes shed. ¡°These two people are a little bit weird.¡± Yun Yanli then twirled his fingers again, and the blood butterfly was released into the air. This time, the blood butterfly was not detecting Di Fuyi¡¯s breath, but instead, was looking for the white-dressed woman. After the blood butterfly turned around, it flew straight out of the room. Yun Yanli and Gu Xijiu rushed toward it and tried to keep up. ¡­ The sky was full of red clouds while beneath themwas a ck ink-stain likeyer. By looking at it from afar, it seemed like the night fell early, and the red light could not prate it. However, in the dark, there were strange green lights inside the clouds that looked like fireflies. It was the famous ck Desert in the Shura World. The green lights were the great evil fires in the desert. The desert was initially a hot ce, but when Gu Xijiu came close to it, she felt a chill.The blood butterfly had tracked the woman in white all the way here and no longer moved forward. It just surrounded Yun Yanli in circles. ¡°The two of theme from the Devil Kingdom!¡± Yun Yanli made a conclusion. Gu Xijiu looked at the ck Desert and did not speak for a while. ¡°Xijiu, do you think that the man is him? The people who practice immortality can enter the Devil Kingdom in the Shura World. Otherwise, once they go in, even if the devils do not kill them, the evil fire is enough to take their life.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that it was him. I just thought that these two people were very strange.¡± ¡°The devils have always been secretive. The things they did were considered normal to them, regardless of how weird it may seem to us.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the ck Desert and pondered. Yun Yanli seemed to be aware of something. ¡°Xijiu, the devils and the humans have been living in peace for the past few years. We don¡¯t need to provoke them. After all, although these two people are vicious, they did not create a big issue. Please don¡¯t have the idea to enter the ck Desert. You should not go to this ce!¡± It was not in her nature to exin herself, and she did not usually express her emotions on her face. Therefore, even though Yun Yanli had been with her for a year, he often did not know what was in her mind. Gu Xijiu finally turned around and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the city.¡± Yun Yanli heaved another sigh of relief. ¡°Alright!¡± Lately, he felt like she was changing, but he could not pinpoint the root cause of it.It seemed that the aura around her had changed and it was quite simr to how she was in the Upper Bound. All of a sudden, he grabbed her wrist tightly. Gu Xijiu frowned at his action. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yun Yanli finally let go of her wrist and smiled. ¡°The evil atmosphere here is very thick. I was afraid that you might have been infected, so I just wanted to check.¡± ¡°The result is?¡± ¡°You are still normal.¡±Yun Yanli seemed to be relieved. When he grabbed her wrist, he took the chance to check her spiritual power. It was still the same level, which was much lower than it was in the Upper Bound. It seemed like he had overthought. Chapter 2253 - The Return Of Her Memory Chapter 2253: The Return Of Her Memory Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu replied with a tight smile. ¡°That is great.¡± ¡­ At nightfall, the moon¡¯s radiance filled the dark sky. At the residence of the governor of Suiye City, there was a tranquil backyard. The dismal wind could be heard through the bushes of purple bamboo. In the depths of the bamboo garden stood a man in ck robes. His face was unrecognizable under a mask with disturbing, ghostly features. His aura, however, was strong and definitely unapproachable. ¡°Master!¡± A man with pale green robes emerged in a rush. He bowed before the man in the ghostly mask. ¡°Rise.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Master, what is the matter that has brought you here in the depth of the night?¡± ¡°Has anything odd happened in the city recently?¡± ¡°Yes, General Leng recently celebrated his son¡¯s birthday at Feng Hua Restaurant.¡± ¡°There is no need to talk about that. I know about it well.¡± The man in dark robes interrupted, ¡°I only want to know if there is anything wrong with the Longevity Locket from the woman.¡± ¡°Nothing is wrong. In fact, the child has grown to be more beautiful after wearing the Longevity Locket. After the embarrassment, General Leng wanted to send the Longevity Locket away, but he changed his mind after witnessing the change in his son¡¯splexion.¡± Perplexed, the man in ck continued, ¡°Have you found out about the background of the man and the woman? How did they leave?¡± ¡°I have failed to find out their background. ording to the restaurant owner, the man and the woman did not look very attractive at first. As normal as they could be, the only thing that was outstanding about them was their wealth. They were seated in the special guest room and had every signature dish that the restaurant had to offer. They did not even let the waiters serve them. To the owner¡¯s surprise, he did not expect them to be so powerful. The woman turned out to be very beautiful as well,pletely different from her first impression.¡± ¡°How did the man look?¡± ¡°He looked tall but with average looks.He donned green robes.¡± The man in ck frowned at theck of information. It was verymon to find a man with the aforementioned features. There was not a specific direction in the search. However, his intuition told him that the man must be someone extraordinary. When the man and the woman made their entrance to the restaurant, they did not show anything about their true selves. Therefore, they must have cast a spell to hide away their looks. Who could they be? ¡°Is there anything wrong in the Devil Kingdom of the Shura World?¡± ¡°Nothing, it is quiet as per the usual. Sometimes, the people from the Devil Kingdom wille out to make some business transactions, but that is all. They have not caused any trouble so far.¡± The man in ck was confused. He added, ¡°Why did the couple from the Devil Kingdom show up so publicly, then?¡± The man in green made a guess, ¡°Perhaps they did not intend to cause any trouble. The gift could merely be an impulsive decision incited by the cute little child. General Leng¡¯s misbehavior in taking liberties of thedy had unfortunately infuriated them. They seemed like a couple. Not every man can tolerate that kind of sexual assault.¡± ¡°I do not believe in any act of kindness from the people of the Devil Kingdom. The gift was sent without any apparent reason. There must be something behind their action. Send your man to retrieve the Longevity Locket for me. I need to examine it myself.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man in green left swiftly. After a while, another mysterious figure made a sudden entrance from above andnded right before the man in ck. ¡°Master!¡± She had a beautiful face of a child, blessed with a sweet, charming smile. She was Die Er. ¡°Die Er, is there any news from your investigation on Yun Qingluo?¡± ¡°Master, Yun Qingluo is dead. This was the result of her obsessive practice of Kung Fu almost a year ago. We have investigated her dead body and found nothing unusual. We dug her body out from the tomb and realized that her flesh was still intact, exactly like how she used to look when she was still alive.¡± The man in ck thought about the oddity for a moment. Indeed, Yun Qingluo had a unique physique that allowed her body to remain intact even after death. Was she not the woman in the restaurant, then? Chapter 2254 - The Return Of Her Memory (2) Chapter 2254: The Return Of Her Memory (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe man in ck continued to engage in a conversation with Die Er. She answered everything that the man needed to know. Shortly after, Die Er was assigned another mission. She left promptly. Meanwhile, the man in green returned with the Longevity Locket. The man in ck examined the Longevity Locket for a while and found nothing strange about it. It was a locket with a rather ordinary design,plemented with a finely-made jade piece. After some thought, the master decided to send the man in green on a mission to give the locket back. Certainly, he was not interested in the jewelry, especially when it was meant as a gift to a young child. The man in green robe added before leaving, ¡°Master, should I strengthen the array formation now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± the man in ck nodded. The two of them then proceeded to another part of the garden and disappeared into the darkness. Secondster, the garden returned to its usual tranquility. This bamboo garden had an aesthetic appeal; it had some of the best views of the rocky mountains and endless rows of purple trees. The man in ck was leaning against one of the rocks a few moments ago while having a conversation with his followers. About 30 feet away, stood a rock in the shape of a human. After they left, the human-shaped rock started shaking violently and all of a sudden, turned into a youngdy in a grey dress. She was Gu Xijiu, who was rumored to have returned to Luo Hua City. After her emergence, she took out another rock of simr size from her storage bag to rece the empty spot. The ce was very quiet and not frequently visited. Gu Xijiu had leaned against one of the bamboo trees and stoodzily. She watched as the man in ck disappeared from a distance and smiled. She looked at the bracelet on her wrist and gave it a few gentle taps. ¡°Little Cang, stop ying dead. I have transferred some spiritual power to you. It is time for you to wake up.¡± The dull and ck bracelet on her wrist finally came alive and flickered with a weak glimmer of light. In Gu Xijiu¡¯s head, a conversation started to surface, ¡°Master, I am injured. This world is not suitable for me.¡± It must be badly injured. Even its voice sounded weak with ack of vitality. Gu Xijiu teased, ¡°Neither is it for me. Tell me, what kind of setting is this? I have nevermitted anything sinful in heaven. I have even rescued the lives of many people there, and yet I was sent to this ce without any memory. I have wasted months here living my life like a savage. What is the sense in all this? The heavenlyw has been very unfair to me!¡± ¡°Master, your memory has returned!¡± The Firmament Stone sounded hopeful and excited. ¡°Of course. Did you really think that I would lose my memory forever?¡± ¡°Definitely not. Master, I thought that your memory would only return to you when you finally ascended to heaven. After all, your loss of memory and your deployment here are meant as a punishment. It could not be negotiated.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised as she eximed, ¡°Since you knew that I lost my memory, why didn¡¯t you give me any hints before? Little Cang, are you looking for trouble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± The Firmament Stone added, ¡°Master, ever since we came here, my spiritual power has been drained. There was no way I could ess any spiritual intelligence. The advancement of your spiritual power to level eight has finally enabled me to absorb some of your power to stay conscious. As I was still very weak, there was no way I couldmunicate with you. Also, you have been keeping yourself safe, so there was no need for me to hint anything to you. Thus, I remained quiet all this time, until you finally transferred your spiritual power to me. Otherwise, I would not even be able to talk.¡± Chapter 2255 - The Return Of Her Memory (3) Chapter 2255: The Return Of Her Memory (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Silly. You have always been on my wrist, so you should have absorbed my spiritual power on your own, not relying on me to transfer energy to you. When did you be so stupid?¡± ¡°Master, it did not work. There is something odd about the spiritual power in your body. It seemed to be sealed and locked by a special spell. There was a limit to my absorption, which is why I have been on and off all this time.¡± Was there a spell to seal off the ess to her spiritual power? Gu Xijiu tried to sense the difference in her body and found a weak, inessible prohibition somewhere around the acupoint of her spiritual reservoir. There was an incantation that worked as a seal, glistening with familiar fonts. Gu Xijiu recognized the writings immediately. It was Di Fuyi who wrote them. Needless to say, he must have ced the prohibiting spell on her. Astonished, Gu Xijiu realized that the only way to ce the spell was through skin contact. He must have done it during that night when they shared an intimate moment. Di Fuyi image suddenly shed before her eyes. She rubbed her temples to dismiss the thought of him. She wanted to call him a little bastard like how she used to in the Upper Bound. However, it did not feel the same after all that they had been through in the Shura World. ¡°Master, when did your memory return?¡± Puzzled, the Firmament Stone interrupted her contemtion. ¡°This afternoon.¡± ¡°It has not been long, then. How did you recall your memory all of a sudden?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know for certain. It started to happen when she witnessed the scene at the restaurant. The fragments of her long-buried memory started to surface, piece by piece. She had a hard time trying to connect the dots at once, but it eventually came to her. She began to feel slightly ill at first, so she sat and began to meditate. After a torturous headache and dizziness, she was finally able to recall all of her memory. She remembered who she used to be. She recalled the mission that was started a few centuries ago. She thought of Huang Tu who she had been painstakingly looking for. Also, she recalled her encounter with Shen Nianmo as well. On top of that, she remembered every moment that she had spent with Yun Yanli in heaven. When her memory returned, she was still with Yun Yanli. She tried hard to suppress her emotions as if nothing had urred. When Yun Yanli asked about her n, she convinced him that nothing had changed by saying that she had to return to Luo Hua City to visit her people. Yun Yanli believed her, so he gave her some gentle reminders before parting ways. They had their own rides so they would not usually travel together. Unless necessary, Gu Xijiu would not usually use her teleportation skill. Gu Xijiu¡¯s ride was a Clouded Leopard King, considered one of the most ferocious beasts. It had been cultivating for hundreds of years and was on the verge of achieving its human form. However, it was unfortunately captured by Gu Xijiu and ended up bing her ride. Its speed was incredible, and it had a unique scent that could keep all other beasts away. Its scent was easily recognizable. Whenever Yun Yanli was looking for Gu Xijiu, he would use the blood butterfly to track the beast¡¯s path. The method worked unfailingly. After they parted ways, Gu Xijiu rode the Clouded Leopard for about a hundred miles before letting the beast continue its journey to Luo Hua City alone. As for her, she teleported back to where she used to be. After recalling her memory, some doubts about Yun Yanli started to surface. For example, how did he end up in the Shura World? It was not easy to descend from heaven to the Shura World. There were millions of different world outside heaven. The chances ofing to the Shura Word on purpose were even slimmer than winning the grand prize in a lottery. Di Fuyi told her that her presence in the Shura World was fate. On the other hand, he had to put in a lot of effort to be here. It was also impossible for him to do so without his father¡¯s help. So how did Yun Yanlie here? It could not be a coincidence, could it? Chapter 2256 - The Return Of Her Memory (4) Chapter 2256: The Return Of Her Memory (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt sounded puzzling! Yun Yanli behaved like a noble gentleman whenever she was around. Perhaps, he was acting too noble despite not knowing many people here. Even though he did not have many friends, he would find all sorts of reasons to leave her side for about two weeks every month. Sometimes, he would say that they had to continue the search in different directions. Sometimes, he would tell her that he had some matters to attend to. Without her memory, she never doubted anything that he said. But now that she remembered everything, she could tell that something was not right. In every city that they had been to, there would always be a vacancy or an empty table, especially for them, no matter how crowded the restaurant or the guest inn was at the time. It if happened once or twice, it could still be considered as a coincidence; however, that was not the case. Gu Xijiu once suspected that Yun Yanli might not be the man he seemed to be. However, she did not put much thought into it.Now, she tried to connect every event that had ever happened and realized that something was indeed not right about Yun Yanli. More than a hundred years ago, Yun Yanli disappeared during a war. For a very long time, there had not been any news about him. During the time he was away, a celestial being seemed to have appeared in the Shura World. Gu Xijiu knew how long the celestial being had been around. Compared to the years that Yun Yanli was away, there was only six months difference. If she was not mistaken, Yun Yanli should be the celestial being who was known as the salvation of the people. He was also the one who built all nine major cities with resistance from the Blood Rain, thus saving millions of lives. He even had an honorific title, known as the ¡®Deity Lord¡¯ by the people. Why didn¡¯t he mention anything about his title to her at all? He even pretended as though he had just got to the ce when they first met. With his power, he must have been able to take down the first beast that he had encountered with Gu Xijiu. However, he chose to conceal his real power and acted as if he knew nothing. He even made it a long, tough fight on purpose. Yun Yanli obviously had feelings for Gu Xijiu, and she was aware of it. He chose to conceal his feelings, so she never brought up the topic. However, she did give him a hint or two about how she did not feel the same for him. That exined why she did not keep very close contact with him in heaven, as he was only a friend to her. She understood why he was desperate for her attention during the time when she lost her memory. What she did not understand was why he chose to conceal his true power. The level of his spiritual power wasparable to that of a Mighty Immortal. When she and Di Fuyi came to this lousy ce, their spiritual power was significantly reduced. Her current spiritual power was worse than that of a Junior Immortal. As for Di Fuyi, his power was greatly reduced from a Golden Immortal to a Junior Immortal too. How did Yun Yanli¡¯s power grow even stronger than before? He was merely a Golden Immortal in heaven. Heaven was blessed with an abundance of spiritual aura. In order to advance from a Golden Immortal to a Mighty Immortal, one would still have to take at least a thousand years of cultivation to achieve that kind of advancement even in heaven. Certainly, Shen Nianmo was an exception. Although Yun Yanli was obviously gifted, he couldn¡¯t achieve the level of a Mighty Immortal within a hundred years. Another possible reason was that he had used some kind of sorcery that was against thews of nature. Without any memory of her past, she would not be able to connect the dots. Now that she recalled, many things about him did not seem right. The more she thought about it, the more she was frightened. Certainly, everything was merely a proposed exnation made based on limited evidence. She had to teleport all the way back to find out more. Although her memory had returned, her spiritual power, unfortunately, remained the same. Luckily, she was able to ess some spells, now that her spiritual level was at level eight; for example, the transformation spell. She transformed herself into a rock and used some medicine to cover up her scent. Thus, she was able to hide her tracks. Chapter 2257 - Too Weak To Suffer The Impact Chapter 2257: Too Weak To Suffer The Impact Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven Yun Yanli failed to notice her presence. Luckily, she was able to witness an interesting scene- at least she knew that the little one from the Tree Pce was one of his followers. The Pce Master wanted to use the children as one of the ingredients in her alchemy. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi managed to put an end to it. After her escape, the little Pce Master remained hidden. All beings from the three worlds hade together in the search for her whereabouts but failed to locate her. It turned out that the Shura World was her perfect hideaway. Gu Xijiu was convinced that the Shura World was their base. Furthermore, it could not be a coincidence that a strangebination of circumstances had sent her here. ¡°Master, it is all a tragedy. It serves as a punishment for your breach of mission from the heavenlyw, thus taking your memory away and sending you here,¡± the Firmament Stone analyzed the situation to her. ¡°Please do not repeat the same mistake by breaching the confidentiality of your future mission,¡± it added with a touch of grievance. Gu Xijiu dismissed it right away. ¡°I was desperate. Otherwise, I would have to bear with the reputation of robbing a child from his cradle. How would I know that the heavenlyw would be so cruel to me?¡± The thought of Di Fuyi resurfaced. Surely, she also recalled the night that they had spent together. Her face darkened as she murmured, ¡°It seems like I have turned the rumor into reality by mistake!¡± She was indeed a cradle robber. Moreover, she was the one who made the move! Never could she have expected that she would behave so wildly without her memories of the past.If Shen Jiuli and his wife found out about what she had done to their son, they surely would not let her live another day. After all, their son was only eight years old. To be sexually engaged with someone who was still at an inappropriate age would very likely be punished with the death penalty, even in the modern days with a more open-minded society. However, what troubled her the most was the unintentional betrayal of her love in the Saha World. It was, indeed, a struggle. Gu Xijiu was stressed, so much so that her temples were lined with prominent veins. The Firmament Stone did not quite understand her almost inaudible utterance, as it had juste back alive. ¡°Ah? What has be a reality?¡± Soon, it began to have a clue. After all, it had been around in the world long enough to understand the intimacy in a rtionship. ¡°Master, have you and Shen Nianmo had intimacy?¡± It was eager to know. Gu Xijiu did not know what to answer. She acquiesced in her silence. The excitement of the Firmament Stone started to bloom. ¡°It is true, then. Master, you really are good with rtionships, regardless of age.¡± Thestment had already got on Gu Xijiu¡¯s nerves. She gave the Firmament Stone a p and protested, ¡°Regardless of age? Am I old enough for suchment? I am only slightly more than two hundred years old. In heaven, I can be considered as a teenager.¡± The Firmament Stone was too weak to suffer the impact. ¡°Master, be gentle! I am very weak. I cannot be treated so violently,¡± it cried out. Gu Xijiu sat down with her legs folded. She seemed troubled. ¡°Master, are you upset about what happened between you and Shen Nianmo?¡± Gu Xijiu threw a look at it and added, ¡°Should I be upset? My initial n was to preserve my virginity for the sake of Huang Tu. I ended up losing all my integrity because of the child, Di Fuyi. How am I supposed to face Huang Tu when he returns in the future?¡± It was all about her honor. She used to be the Lord of the Saha World and prioritized her integrity and freedom; she traveled the three worlds without any worries and hardly followed social conventions. She enjoyed all that independence, but in the end, she turned out to be the pervert who had robbed the cradle of an eight-year-old child. She med the incident on the heavenlyw for leaving a stain on her good reputation. What consequence was she supposed to face in the future for what she had done to the child? The Firmament Stone remained silent to process all the facts. It was a little impatient, but could not share the truth, for it knew everything about the entire sequence of events that had happened in her life. Thoughtfully, it agreed to give her some guidance. Chapter 2258 - She Could Not Help But Disdain Her Inappropriate Action Chapter 2258: She Could Not Help But Disdain Her Inappropriate Action Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Master, the previous Lord, Huang Tu, is already gone, for good. There is no way he can evere back. He only belongs in your past. You should not try to keep your honor for someone in the past that no longer shares your future. Think about the mortals in the Saha World. Once they are reincarnated, a new life begins with someone new. Nothing in the past will ever interfere with their new lives anymore.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at it fixedly but kept silent. The Firmament Stone tried harder to persuade her. ¡°Master, you should do what your heart tells you to. You have indeed had intimacy with Prince Nianmo. It does not matter who took the initiative. What matters is that you were willing to submit yourself to him that night. You have fallen for him, haven¡¯t you?¡± Troubled, Gu Xijiu rubbed her temples in reserve. She was confused, but she could not deny the fact that she had indeed fallen for Di Fuyi. During her time in heaven, she was fond of Di Fuyi, but not in a loving way. It was more like how a senior would usually feel about a junior. However, while they were in the Shura World, she had indeed treated him as her loved one. However, she had yet to let Huang Tu go. Huang Tu had been her obsession for the past centuries. There was no way that she could let him go so easily. Was that considered as dating two men at once? She could not help but disdain her inappropriate action. Thus, she shook her head to dismiss the thought. Perhaps, her best move was to leave everything to time. And, right now was not the right time to get tangled up in her emotions- Di Fuyi was still missing! While bringing her attention back to current affairs, another matter came to her mind. ¡°Little Cang, is the ¡®Yun Qingluo¡¯ that they talked about the same person with the Yun Qingluo from the Saha World?¡± The Firmament Stone was confused as well. ¡°Are you referring to the heaven¡¯s gift disciple who preyed on you in the Saha World? The one who was swallowed up and killed in the boiling hot magma?¡± Gu Xijiu agreed with a firm nod. ¡°Right, something is not right about it. I do not remember Yun Qingluo very clearly, like many parts of my memory about her are missing. I only remember that she was once a heaven¡¯s gift disciple. She used to prey on me in Tianju Hall. She even conspired with some bad people to plot something evil against me. Fortunately, she who attempted to act in deceit was apt to suffer it, so she ended up being killed in the magma. However, there are many dots that I cannot connect. Do you think that Yun Qingluo is rted to anything about Huang Tu?¡± The Firmament Stone dared notment much. ¡°It is so if you say so.¡± It replied with a blurred answer. It remembered how she used to be jealous of Yun Qingluo, so much so that she almost broke up with Huang Tu because of her jealousy. As she had forgotten everything about Huang Tu, there was no way she could recall the incident, which exins why her memory about Yun Qingluo was iplete. In deep thoughts, he started to pay more attention to the woman. Was the Yun Qingluo that Yun Yanli talked about the same woman as Ye Ling¡¯s wife from Luo Hua City? ¡°Master, do you think that Yun Qingluo is a sibling of Yun Yanli? Both of them share the same surname ¨C Yun.¡± the Firmament Stone made a guess. ¡°Yun Yanli only has one sister. She was still living in herfortable home in the ninth heaven; she is a very cool and noble person, so she should not be the one that we are talking about. He has another god-sister, though. I have only met her once in heaven. She is a very arrogant, youngdy,pletely different from Ms. Yun, who lives a secluded life. It is a shame that I have never met Yun Qingluo; otherwise, I can easily tell them apart.¡± Gu Xijiu was eager to find out more. ¡°Master, should we take a detour to Luo Hua City and dig the body out from her grave? Didn¡¯t the little Pce Master say that her flesh remains intact?¡± The Firmament Stone suggested. ¡°How can I, as the Lord, dig someone¡¯s body out from their grave? It is such an uneptable act.¡± Gu Xijiu spoke with a strong sense of righteousness but soon changed her mind. ¡°However, since her grave has been dug out anyway, it will not do any harm to take a quick look.¡± Chapter 2259 - It Was An Impossible Mission Even To Endeavor Chapter 2259: It Was An Impossible Mission Even To Endeavor Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu continued to have a small chat with the Firmament Stone. However, every now and then, she would find herself subconsciously staring in the direction where Yun Yanli went. She knew the man in the green robes- he was the governor of Suiye City. If the governor was one of Yun Yanli¡¯s followers, she could almost be sure that all the other governors would also be his followers. Gu Xijiu also knew that Yun Yanli¡¯s power was so much greater than what he was willing to reveal. Could the Blood Rain and the tremendous change about the ce be a few of Yun Yanli¡¯s evil tactics? What was his purpose of creating all nine cities? Was he really doing it out of kindness? Did the cities serve as an array formation for him to collect more spiritual aura from the ce? Yun Yanli¡¯s advancement in his spiritual power had been unbelievably quick. Was it rted to the array formation? Furthermore, the issue of the missing majestic pets remained unresolved in heaven. Did he have anything to do with the matter? Many questions started toe together at once, so Gu Xijiustarted to ponder deeply over the possibilities. ¡°Master, do you want to follow them and see what they are up to?¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°This ce is so odd. Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± ¡°Ah? Should we wait any longer? I am afraid that they will soon disappear. How are you going to enter the array formation?¡± ¡°Silly, Yun Yanli is able to tell my presence immediately within a hundred-mile perimeter. If the array formation is his lifeblood, he will definitely pay extra attention to it and protect it. If I get too close, my presence may be an unnecessary rm and ruin everything.¡± ¡°When do we enter, then?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the moon high in the night sky and made some calctions at her fingertips. ¡°Now is the time,¡± shemanded as she rose abruptly. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had always thought of herself as one of the greatest talents in an array formation. There were only very few formations that she could not solve. However, the array formation that she found after tailing Yun Yanli gave her a blow in her confidence. First, she went through the bamboo garden and arrived at the side of a hall of residence. There was a spectacr view of the ce. Also, there were eight women in the hall. They were all beautiful, each with her own attractiveness. The singlemonality between the women was that all of them were wearing very thin clothes; they were almost naked. It was a very seductive view for any passerby. Gu Xijiu was not seduced, but there was no way she could avoid the women on her way. Some women were sitting. Others stood. Some were ying their lutes. Some were painting. Some were ying chess. Out of the entire space in the hall, there was not a single spot for Gu Xijiu to hide. No matter which direction she chose to enter, her path would definitely be exposed. The eight women could be more than just the concubines of the governor of Suiye City. They could also be the guardians of the array formation. Gu Xijiu spent some time to observe their appearances and postures. She was sure that their spiritual power was all around level eight, possibly higher. All of them could be considered as great fighters here, and they all shared the same spiritual power level as Gu Xijiu at the moment. She was confident that with her experience, she was able to take one of the women down in less than an hour, but only if she could do it one on one. If she had to fight all eight of them together at once, it was an impossible mission even to endeavor. Gu Xijiu thought about it for a moment and decided to transform into one of the rocks in the garden. She put the rock from the garden into her storage bag and took its ce. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t we entering?¡± The Firmament Stone was confused. It did not quite understand why she chose to prolong the wait. ¡°We should wait. Now is not the time to enter. Act rashly, and we will only alert our enemy.¡± Wait? What for? The Firmament Stone was confused. However, it soon figured out her intention. About an hourter, the governor of Suiye City finally came out of his bedroom. All the women approached him at once. Some had to bring him his robes; some tried to fix the crown on his head. They surrounded him like a bunch of busy bees. Bewildered, the Firmament Stone noticed something different. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t they talk to each other at all?¡± The two had been observing the girls for a while. The women never made any sound the entire time. Chapter 2260 - You Should Not Solely Focus On Their Improper Behavior Chapter 2260: You Should Not Solely Focus On Their Improper Behavior Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven when the governor was around, they remained quiet; perfect silence prevailed. ¡°They must be mute. If I am not mistaken, they must also be illiterate,¡± Gu Xijiumented with a sense of sympathy. The Firmament Stone was taken by surprise. The ce was extremely secretive, so perhaps it would be better if the guardians could remain mute. Without any verbal ability or literacy, they would not be able to spill any secret by mistake. Furthermore, he was able to enjoy the luxury of having these beautiful women at his service. His delightful expression said it all. From time to time, he would pinch one of their faces or touch their breasts. Sometimes, he would spank their buttocks. ¡°Such a pervert!¡± The Firmament Stone was disgusted. ¡°Exactly.¡± Gu Xijiu chimed in. Nevertheless, her eyes had never left the governor and continued to spy his every movement. The Firmament Stone was surprised as it eximed, ¡°Master, you should not solely focus on their improper behavior!¡± ¡°What do you know about? It could be one of his ways tofort the women or a secret signal for them to open and close the machine-operated door for him. I have to memorize the sequence,¡± Gu Xijiu exined. The Firmament Stone remained silent. A few momentster, the governor was finally satisfied and left with a sense of pleasure. Not long after he was gone, Gu Xijiu used the Facial Disguise Technique and took the form of the governor in green robes. She then stepped into the hall as another man. The women looked surprised by the man¡¯s sudden return but approached him as usual. The Firmament Stone had to bear with seeing its master¡¯s improper exchange with the women. Gu Xijiu flirted with every single woman and took advantage of them one by one, for as much as she could. The Firmament Stone could not stand the sight! To its surprise, the indecent was actually a secret sign for the women to identify the man. Soon, the women were relieved after confirming their master¡¯s identity. One of the women took her into the room and stood her before the bed. She then went into the bed and looked for the opening to the secret door. Abruptly, the wooden panel below her suddenly turned and slipped her into a long, hidden tunnel. The secret tunnel was covered entirely in dark green, covering her face with the greenish luminescence. Above her, the upper part of the tunnel was embellished with many luminous pearls, scattered all over like stars in the sky. The pearlsbined together into a big picture that resembled an array formation. Other than the pearls, there was nothing mysterious about the tunnel. The only oddity was the eye-catching color of green everywhere. From a distance, there seemed to be some noiseing from the deepest part of the tunnel. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we move on? Why are you looking at the pearls?¡± The Firmament Stone was puzzled. ¡°These pearls serve as the secret passage in the tunnel. If it remains unsolved, the only thing that awaits at the end of the tunnel is our death,¡± Gu Xijiu exined. She continued to observe the pearls above. asionally, she would make some calctions at her fingertips. After a while, she raised her hand and pointed at some of the pearls in an orderly manner. ¡°Whisk!¡± There was a sudden gust of wind in the all-concealed tunnel. A plume of pale pink smoke soared up from the depths of the tunnel and filled the entire space in pink. As soon as the smoke appeared, many tiny, green bugs emerged from the walls. Soon, they blended into the smoke in pink. When the smoke began to pass off, all the green bugsid lifelessly on the ground. The bugs sank into the ground and disappeared entirely. Soon, the soft, green surface of the ground was reced by a row of stone tes, all the way into the dark. Gu Xijiu took steady steps on the stones and continued her journey into the unknown. The Firmament Stone was obviously impressed by her intelligence. It could tell that the bugs were the glow worm. As soon as one approached its territory within a meter, the bug would be rmed ande alive. Once it touches the skin of the intruder, he or she would be burned alive. The only remains would be the ashes of the person. Chapter 2261 - The Beautiful And Charming Woman Chapter 2261: The Beautiful And Charming Woman Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere were thousands of little bugs of the same species around the ce. With a single careless move, Gu Xijiu would definitely rm these bugs. If that were to happen, she would no longer be the same beautiful and charming woman that she was right now. Instead, she would be a lifeless skeleton. As the journey continued, she kept uncovering the secret mechanisms that were ced in the tunnel. There had been six simr, and unusually deadly, mechanisms so far. She could not afford to make any mistake, for her life was at stake. Yun Yanli had certainly ced a great emphasis on the security of the ce. The security measures here were even greater than the ones in the international treasury that she used to see in the modern days. Her great deal of knowledge in the mechanics of these secret devices had saved her life. For another intruder without simr experience, he or she would be long dead. After six rounds of disabling mechanisms, Gu Xijiu stepped into a secret chamber. The secret chamber was more like a storage room that covered a vast area of space. Many shelves, which were made of green jade, were ced neatly against the four walls. The items on the shelves had definitely caught Gu Xijiu¡¯s attention. They were spiritual crystals everywhere; countless of them! There were at least tens of thousands of them. Gu Xijiu took a quick tour around the room and realized that the types of spiritual stones were more or less the same. Most of the spiritual stones here were ss-three stones. There were about 300 ss-two spiritual stones. Only about a hundred of the stones belonged to ss-one. Needless to say, the ce must be a storage room for the spiritual stones that were collected by the hunters. The spiritual stones could be found in varying sizes. The smallest one was as small as the size of a pigeon egg. Gu Xijiu did not hold back. She opened up her storage bag and ced all the ss-one and ss-two spiritual stones into her possession. She also collected about 2,000 ss-three spiritual crystals and filled her bag to the maximum before she stopped. The Firmament Stone was excited by the number of spiritual stones in Gu Xijiu¡¯s possession. It wanted the stones, too; very badly. Swiftly, it opened its storage space wide open and started swallowing every spiritual stone that it could possibly find on the rack, row by row. Very soon, hundreds of spiritual stones were already ced in its possession. There were many unnecessary things in its storage space, so it wanted to remove some of the items to make space for more spiritual stones. However, Gu Xijiu stopped it. ¡°That is enough.¡± The Firmament Stone would always do as told, though it was certainly reluctant at this stage. It stopped taking for more. It then suggested, ¡°Master, you should consider carrying more storage bags. It is when you are using the limited space in your storage bag that you wish you had more bags.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She ended up ignoring the Firmament Stone¡¯s suggestion and continued to search for more secret chambers, specifically the array formation mentioned that Yun Yanli spoke about earlier. After a while, she finally found the activation key above, but she retreated before her hand had even touched it. ¡°What is it?¡± The Firmament Stone was confused. ¡°The activation key to the array formation can only be opened by someone with spiritual power at level nine and above.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± The Firmament Stone was worried. Before she could answer the Firmament Stone, she could hear through the wall that something loud was moving through the array formation. It was not good. Someone else was about to enter the room. Gu Xijiu could not care less about the remaining spiritual stones. She quickly masked her scent in the room and teleported to safety. Immediately after her disappearance, the floor of the secret chamber slowly split into half, revealing two men from the ground below. Both of them were wearing green. They walked with an authoritative posture and a sharp look in their eyes. ¡°Master needs more spiritual stones this time.¡± ¡°Yes, we were asked to take ten ss-one spiritual stones at a time.¡± Their conversation halted as soon as they saw what happened on the shelves. Chapter 2262 - She Could Easily Abandon Anyone, But Not The Beast Chapter 2262: She Could Easily Abandon Anyone, But Not The Beast Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°The spiritual stones have been stolen!¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°All the ss-one and ss-two spiritual stones are gone!¡± ¡°We have to report it to our master immediately!¡± ¡°Unbelievable! Who could have possibly been here?¡± ¡°Search the ce! Quickly! We need to see what else is lost.¡± ¡°Oh, no! The Devil Resistant Fire Clothing and the Yin Yang Mirror are both gone!¡± Soon, the entire governor¡¯s residence was rmed by the theft.Yun Yanli stood in the middle of the room. His face turned ghastly pale under the mask. After a thorough investigation, he was sure that all his ss-one and ss-two spiritual stones were gone. Also, at least 3,000 pieces of ss-three spiritual stones were stolen, too. These spiritual stones were his property, which was umted over a hundred years. Almost all of his possessions were stolen at once. Who could it be? He released the Bloody Butterfly to capture the scent, but there was no sign of any intruder, only the scent of his men. Could it be that his men stole what was entrusted to their care? Disdainfully, he looked at the governor of Suiye City, who was now trembling on the ground. ¡°What do you have to say? Your women have made it clear that it was you who came in herest,¡± he interrogated with an icy tone that was intimidating. The governor kept knocking his head on the ground and crying out for justice. Firmly, he imed that he was not the thief and that someone else must have fabricated the charge against him. Yun Yanli gave him a scornful smile and mocked him, ¡°This ce is only essible using your concubine¡¯s Blood Pearl. If they were not sure that it was you, why would they open the door to an outsider? You imed to have a special way ofmunicating with them, so when there was any thief who took your form, they would be able to tell them apart, didn¡¯t you? Even my entrance requires your guidance. How was it possible that others coulde in freely?¡± Fearing for his life, the governor broke out in cold sweat. His voice trembled with fear as he said, ¡°Master, I¡­ I will investigate the matter thoroughly! Perhaps¡­ Perhaps someone smart has managed to figure out the secret signs used between my women and me.¡± He was sure that the signs were unique. Their way ofmunication was through a series of flirtation, which was impossible to be discovered by any onlooker. How could the thief figure out the sequence so quickly? A sudden idea urred to Yun Yanli. Quickly, he released the Bloody Butterfly to locate Gu Xijiu¡¯s beast. Soon, the Bloody Butterfly returned. It was clear that Gu Xijiu and her ride, the Clouded Leopard King, were already more than 800 miles away from their location. They were supposedly heading towards Luo Hua City. Gu Xijiu always traveled on the Clouded Leopard Beast. Over the past year, they had never been separated from one another. Even when they had to part ways, it would be for more than two hours. She always imed that the Clouded Leopard King was her favorite. She could easily abandon anyone, but not the beast. Under the current circumstance, she would not let the Clouded Leopard King return to Luo Hua City alone. After all, there was no reason for her to do that. Also, why would she steal the spiritual crystals? She probably did not even though about their presence here. Perhaps the people from the Shura Devil Kingdom must have conducted the theft. Nheless, no matter who the thief was, the governor of Suiye City could not get away from his responsibility for the entire incident. Yun Yanli gave the governor a firm look in the eye. ¡°Someone!¡± He called out loud. Then, he continued with a gentle tone to convey a firm message, ¡°Take him out and punish him hard with 300 strikes of the Spiritual Wind Whip, but keep him alive so that he can retrieve all the spiritual stones for me!¡± The entire residence turned into a mess. Many armed men were sent to find the possible thief. Every guest inn, every restaurant, and every house was searched thoroughly. All of a sudden, the entire Suiye City went into a state of panic. It was already midnight when the search began. Most of the citizens were already asleep when the armed soldiers broke into the houses. They stared at the armed forces helplessly, not knowing what had happened. Gu Xijiu did not stay in any guest inn but also had not left the city yet. At this moment, she sat high up on a tree and watched as the entire search frenzy unfolded before her eyes. Every avable armed force was organized into teams. Chapter 2263 - How Long Do You Plan To Watch The Bustling Scene? Chapter 2263: How Long Do You n To Watch The Bustling Scene? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe streets were restless with many armed mening and going at the same time, but none of them paid any attention to the tree by the streets. Certainly, they would not notice Gu Xijiu there even if they looked closely. Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was hidden by the invisibility spell. Her presence would remain unnoticed unless someone as powerful as Yun Yanli came by. Certainly, they did not think that anyone would have the courage to stay in the city after conducting such a great theft. Even more ludicrously, why would the person choose to stay high up in the trees and watch the search? The Firmament Stone watched as teams of armed men continued to pass by the tree. ¡°These people did not even bother to look up at the tree.¡± It sighed. Gu Xijiu turned the bracelet around her wrist as she said, ¡°The closer you stand towards the light, the less you can actually see beyond it. As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is usually the safest hideout.¡± Impressed, the Firmament Stone agreed. ¡°Master, how long do you n to watch the bustling scene?¡± Gu Xijiu leaned against the trunk and said, ¡°A while more.¡± She seemed at ease. Although her Kung Fu had not improved much, her usual temperament slowly returned. It had been quite some time now that she had stayed on the tree. In fact, all the soldiers were already assigned with a mission, leaving behind a quiet and rather empty ce. Then, she saw Yun Yanli leaving the governor¡¯s house. Soon, he disappeared like a trail of smoke into thin air. Along with him, there were 18 other men with the same green robes. These men obviously possessed great Kung Fu. Their spiritual power was at least at level nine, or more. As they swept by quickly, their disappearance into the air was apanied by a flurry of wind. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief as she took out a piece of green cloth. She closes her eyes and tried to recall something. The green cloth was what she found from the ce where Di Fuyi disappeared. Yun Yanli saw her picking up the green cloth, not knowing that she had been trying to find out the origin of the green cloth for the past year. All of Yun Yanli¡¯s followers had to wear a kind of special robe, light enough to keep them cool in summer and yet warm enough to retain heat in the winter. Also, it had resistance to fire. The robes were considerably a precious possession, assigned only to his men of the highest rank. The textile was notmonly found. In every city that Gu Xijiu had been to, she would definitely visit the fabric shops to find out more about the green cloth, but even the experts did not know its origin. Now, she finally saw the men with the exact same fabric. Her palms started to sweat as anxiety struck. Shenow believed that Yun Yanli had returned to the spot where Di Fuyi wasst seen and killed his own man. Obviously, he must be plotting something evil against Di Fuyi. The question remained unsolved, though. Was Di Fuyi murdered? Or did he sessfully escape? After a year of painstaking search, there was still no news about Di Fuyi¡¯s whereabouts. However, Gu Xijiu was adamant that he was still alive, spending his time somewhere away from her. Yun Yanli had been very keen on helping her in the search for Di Fuyi. She finally understood that he was not actually helping her; in fact, he was counting on her, so that he could capture Di Fuyi when she finally found him. Di Fuyi was the son of the celestial god and devil. They were meant to be enemies in their family feud. Everything would be fine if Yun Yanli chose to let the feud go. It would not be so bad for him if he chose to live a free and easy life with nothing to worry about. Things were, apparently, different from what Gu Xijiu had expected. Yun Yanli was very ambitions. His ultimate goal must be to restore his family¡¯s name bying into power. Therefore, Di Fuyi would be an obstacle that he needed to get rid of. Although Di Fuyi was young, he was very meticulous in his every action. Every n of his was wless. His inductive reasoning was always on point. The moment he saw Yun Yanli, he must have noticed something wrong about the man. However, ever since Di Fuyi came to this world, his spiritual power had never exceeded the level of a Junior Immortal. Chapter 2264 - The Only Person She Could Rely On Was Herself Chapter 2264: The Only Person She Could Rely On Was Herself Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was nowhere near to being a match to Yun Yanli. Perhaps, he thought it was best for him to avoid the fight. But where would he go into hiding, then? All nine cities in the Shura World belonged to Yun Yanli. No matter where he chose to hide, his whereabouts would still be exposed, sooner orter. The only ce that Yun Yanli feared was the Shura Devil Kingdom. He was probably not hiding in that ce. So how could he go into hiding without leaving any trace behind? How could he leave her behind to survive on her own? Wasn¡¯t he worried that Yun Yanli might take advantage of her? Wasn¡¯t he concerned that Yun Yanli might take his spot beside her? As the thought crossed her mind, she quickly stopped herself from overthinking. After all, she was not actually his wife.Gu Xijiu silenced her illogical inner voice. Then, she turned and asked the Firmament Stone something more important. ¡°Little Cang, do you know anything about the Shura Devil Kingdom?¡± ¡°Master, I¡­ I am not well-informed,¡± the Firmament Stone argued weakly. The only setting that it was most familiar with was the Tianci Continent, which was the same as the Saha World where Gu Xijiu became the Lord. In the Shura World, it only knew as much as she did. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips into a tight line. The only person she could rely on was herself. She was taught to be independent. So now she had to keep pushing forward using her own strength. The Firmament Stone was able to foresee her next move. ¡°Master, are we venturing into the Shura Devil Kingdom?¡± It promptly suggested. Gu Xijiu dismissed its thought, ¡°No, the theft of the spiritual stones has greatly weakened their operations. Yun Yanli must be very desperate now. He will definitely think that it is a plot from the people of the Devil Kingdom, so his men will definitely secure the entrance. If we go, we will walk right into his trap.¡± ¡°Where do we go next?¡± ¡°To Luo Hua City. It is time to take a look at the body.¡± Gu Xijiu was interested in the deceased, Mrs. Yun. She needed to confirm her spections. The Firmament Stone was speechless. ¡­ Luo Hua City was at least 3,000 miles away from Suiye City. Even with a horse, one would need at least three days to travel there on a smooth course. Nheless, the paths were mostly abandoned. Trees and bushes started to grow, hindering the travelers from making a smooth trip. Thus, the journey would naturally require a walk in the woods, extending the travel from a couple of days to more than a week. Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation skill had saved her from the trouble. After she recalled her memory, she managed to attain the acme of perfection with some of her familiar teleportation spells. Each spell could take her as far as 50 miles. After dozens of teleportations, she was able to catch up with the Clouded Leopard King. The Clouded Leopard King was taking a rest somewhere in the mountains. She had told it to take its time and allowed it to wander around, so it did as told. The Clouded Leopard King was the king of all beasts in the Shura World. Other than the crazy Chinese Alligator, no other beast dared toe any closer to it, so its journey was rather smooth. When Gu Xijiu reappeared, the beast leaped in excitement. Quickly, it picked up the meat of its prey deer in its mouth and gave it to her. It swung its tail excitedly, expecting her to grill the meat. The sight of the beast reminded her of the mussel and Lu Wu, overwhelming her with a sudden sense of reminiscence. Tearfully, she took the meat and started grilling it, half for her and the other half for the Clouded Leopard King. While eating, her intuition told her that someone was watching her in the dark. She remained quiet, but secretly, she performed a precautions spell against the possible threat. The directed audio spell at her waist suddenly rang. It was a call from Yun Yanli. She answered the call, and the first thing she heard was his maic voice. ¡°Xijiu, where are you right now?¡± Chapter 2265 - He Was Just Close By Chapter 2265: He Was Just Close By Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu gave him a casual reply, ¡°Why? Are you checking on me?¡± Yun Yanli answered cheekily, ¡°I dare not. I am just worried about you.¡± Gu Xijiu pretended to look around and told him exactly where she was at the moment. ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± She asked keenly. ¡°Not yet. Xijiu, please be careful. I¡¯ll see you in Luo Hua Cityter on; probably in a month or two.¡± ¡°No worries, you go ahead with your work. I do not know where to continue searching anyway, so there is no point to trouble you.¡± ¡°Xijiu, you do not have to be so formal with me. Like I said, your problem is my problem as well. I will still continue the search for Mr. Fuyi.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The conversation through the directed audio spell then came to an end, so Gu Xijiu kept it away. Like a bat in the dark, Yun Yanli dressed entirely in his ck robes. He was quietly observing Gu Xijiu from the top of a tree, not too far away from where she was currently located. Relieved, the sight of her grilling meat in the woods made him believe that Gu Xijiu was not the thief who had broken into his secret chamber. Swiftly, he sprung into the air and disappeared. After the disappearance of his ss-one and ss-two spiritual crystals, he had to dy his n. While his men searched for the stolen spiritual stones, he also sent some of the hunters to retrieve more stones to rece the lost ones. The hunt for ss-one spiritual stones would require his personal effort, so he would definitely have no time for Gu Xijiu. ¡­ After keeping the directed audio spell, she continued to munch on her grilled meat. The Firmament Stone said, ¡°Master, it seems like Yun Yanli still cares about you.¡± Did he care about her? Gu Xijiu answered scornfully, ¡°He was just close by.¡± The only reason he called was that he had doubts, so he needed to check on her. The Firmament Stone was bing more anxious. ¡°Has he started to suspect us? Master, will our spiritual stones be taken away from us?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, for the only thing that it cared about was the spiritual stones. If Yun Yanli found out what she had done, the consequence would not be as simple as returning of the spiritual stones. ¡°Master, if he insists that you must return the spiritual stones, you can give him the ones in your storage bag. I shall not return the ones that I have kept, as he will never find out that there are more stones hidden in a bracelet. When he finds out that the amount does not tally, you can always argue that someone else had taken the rest,¡± the Firmament Stone suggested. Gu Xijiu was frustrated with its useless suggestion. Sternly, she answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When he finds out, I will give him the bracelet, so he can smash you open to retrieve the stolen spiritual stones.¡± The Firmament Stone remained quiet. Gu Xijiu threw away the bones in her hand and leaped onto the back of the Clouded Leopard King. ¡°Time to go,¡± shemanded. ¡°Master, will Yun Yanli continue to follow us?¡± ¡°Of course not! He no longer suspects me, so there is no point for him to follow us, which is great. We have other matters to attend to.¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu finally returned to Luo Hua City. There were not many changes in the city. The first thing she did was to go and meet her people. She had been away for a long time- about three months. She returned to find that most of the older people above 60 were already dead, all except the n leader. Gu Xijiu asked about their deaths, but there was nothing odd about them. They died of old age, without any suffering. As for the younger ones, their work was not overexerting at all. Also, their quality of life had been greatly improved. However, the people here seemed to have aged significantly. For example, Tie Dan and Tie Niu were actually in their early 20s, but they looked close to 30 now. ¡°Xijiu, I heard that the people in the city generally age faster.¡± Hua Zhichun sighed. Chapter 2266 - You Are Strangling Me Chapter 2266: You Are Strangling Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°The only exceptions to the elerated aging are the ones with spiritual power. For themon people, they will not usually live to more than 60 years old. This situation may have something to do with the weather, so there is nothing we can do to change it,¡± Hua Zhichun exined the situation to Gu Xijiu. That seemed like the only logical exnation. Gu Xijiu observed the sky and realized that today would be another day of Blood Rain. The wizardry barrier had just been activated to keep the citizens safe. After some time, the rain and bats continued to fall onto the barrier. The cracking sound made it feel like doomsday had approached. Yun Yanli was obviously practicing some sort of sorcery. If he was the one who had created the wizardry barrier, then there must be something else going on about it. Gu Xijiu guessed that the aging of the people here might have something to do with the wizardry barrier. Other than serving as a protectiveyer, it would probably absorb their vitality as well. At this moment, the thoughts only remained as her spections. She did not voice them out, for fear that she would create unnecessary panic among the people. After a brief gathering, she returned to the same guest inn. Like clockwork, she would usually check on the room next to her first. This time, what she found in the room came as a shock. It was Di Fuyi¡¯s room, but his sheets were gone! More urately speaking, all of his belongings were gone. Anxiously, she teleported straight into the owner¡¯s room. It was alreadyte at night, and the owner was getting ready for bed. While he was removing his outer robes, Gu Xijiu appeared right in front of him! Taken by utter surprise, he was obviously at a loss for words. ¡°Where are the things in Di Fuyi¡¯s room? Did hee and collect them?¡± Gu Xijiu questioned him while grabbing his cor. The owner suffocated under her tight grip. ¡°You¡­ You should let me¡­ You are strangling me.¡± Gu Xijiu finally realized how much force she used and let him go, but she continued to stare at him fixedly. ¡°Speak!¡± She had paid him enough to reserve both rooms for the next five years. Also, she once told him that everything in Di Fuyi¡¯s room must remain untouched. No one was even allowed to clean his room. Everything must stay the same until his return. ¡°Ady came, just the day before yesterday. She imed to be Mr. Di¡¯s fianc¨¦e and packed his things away. She said that she would rather destroy the things than to let it benefit others.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face darkened with disappointment. Fianc¨¦e? ¡°Was there any proof? You could not possibly believe her words so easily.¡± The owner sighed. ¡°Of course. I did not believe her at first, but she proved her identity with one of Mr. Di¡¯s personal possession. Also, she was able to show me her directed audio spell that was used to contact Mr. Di. During the call, Mr. Di had personally instructed me to give his belongings to thedy. I was able to recognize his voice, so it must be him. Moreover, the only things left were his sheets, nothing precious. There was no reason that she should lie to me. By the way, thedy even paid for the rental for the time that it was upied.¡± The owner was right. No one else would be interested in the sheets other than Di Fuyi himself. The money that thedy left behind was able to pay for hundreds of premium sheets. Gu Xijiu left the owner¡¯s room with a heavy heart. Before she left, she reminded the owner not to tell anyone about Di Fuyi. He agreed with a firm nod, ¡°That is for sure. I have never mentioned anything about my guests to outsiders. Other than you, no one else knows about Mr. Di¡¯s room here.¡± Gu Xijiu acknowledged it with a nod in return before exiting the room. Chapter 2267 - What I Hear May Be False, But What I See Must Be True Chapter 2267: What I Hear May Be False, But What I See Must Be True Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Blood Rain was unusually pleasing tonight; it seemed like normal rain for once. Each raindrop hit the barrier with a crisp sound. Before, the rain used to be a massive downpour with no seeming end. Tonight, the attacking Bloody Bats seemed to be gentler. After trying to prate the barrier for a while, they pped their wings and left instead. Every time the Blood Rain came, the citizens would naturally be more anxious. asionally, the rain of blood or the bats would fall through the cracked parts of the barrier and hit any unlucky ones. When the time came, all the troops would draw up in a battle array. Also, the here people would not get a good night sleep. They would go to bed fully dressed, so they could run if anything went wrong. To their surprise, the Blood Rain was rather mild tonight. Driven by a sudden sense of excitement, they were hopeful about the disappearance of the rain. Was the cmity about to be over? Would the rain grow milder and milder? Would it finally be gone for good? The people were starting to get tired of their confinement within a city. Also, fighting the beasts for survival was not the kind of life that they wanted. They wanted the peace that they used to have. Animatedly, the topic became widely discussed among the people. Gu Xijiu sat on a tree and started to drink wine from a bottle gourd. For some time now, she had been fairly upied. There was no time for her to rest, or to properly enjoy a drink. Getting drunk was not even an option. However, she needed to drink her sorrow down tonight. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Prince Nianmo does not have another fianc¨¦e. There must be some misunderstanding,¡± the Firmament Stone convinced her. ¡°I know,¡± Gu Xijiu answered briefly. ¡°What is this about then?¡± The Firmament Stone felt that she was about to take sce in alcohol. Gu Xijiu took another sip of her drink before answering with a smile, ¡°I have been looking for him for more than a year now. It is bing an obsession. You do know that my biggest concern has always been his safety. Now that I know that he is safe and well, is there any better news than this?¡± With the same smile, she added, ¡°I have been worried for so long. Right now, I can finally ease my anxious heart.¡± The Firmament Stone did not know what to answer. It took some time before speaking, ¡°Master, what the owner told you might not be entirely true. Perhaps, he only wanted to rent the room out to someone else, thus throwing out all of Di Fuyi¡¯s belongings. He had to lie to you in order to escape your usation,¡± the Firmament Stone suggested. It sounded unsure, though. Gu Xijiu looked at it and said, ¡°There is no reason for him to lie. Nevertheless, the search will eventually continue until I finally find him. What I hear may be false, but what I see must be true. I will finally rx when I see him well and alive.¡± The Firmament Stone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, what you hear may be false, but what you see must be true. Master, you should not let the misunderstanding continue. It is enough. Many rtionships are ruined because of misunderstandings, like how you used to¡­¡± It stopped abruptly before giving out a heavenly secret. Theplete sentence would be ¡®like how you used to be separated for so long from Huang Tu due to some misunderstandings.¡¯ Luckily, Gu Xijiu was not paying much attention to it. ¡°Silly Little Cang, I have been in the world long enough not to let anyone fool me so easily. My experience always works in my favor.¡± The Firmament Stone was relieved. ¡°Yes. Master, you are the best.¡± Gu Xijiu regarded its polite expression of praise with a tight smile. She continued to enjoy the rainy view with another sip of her wine. Indeed, she did not believe anything about his fianc¨¦e, but it still made her feel ufortable. If he had always been well and alive, why didn¡¯t he send her any message? She was not asking for much. She only wanted to know that he was safe. If he had done it earlier, she would not have to be worried for so long. Chapter 2268 - I Have Had Enough To Drink; Time To Work! Chapter 2268: I Have Had Enough To Drink; Time To Work! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPerhaps Di Fuyi was really hurt by her brutal honesty thest time they met. Gu Xijiu said that she did not want to see him again and he really went missing from that day onwards. Had she not returned to Luo Hua City, she would not even find out that he was still alive. It was possible that he did not even think that she would be worried. She decided to stop thinking about, for she did not want to be as childish as he was to her. As long as she knew that he was still alive, she was fine. After she finished the bottle of wine, she threw the empty bottle on the ground and shattered it into pieces. The loud sound had attracted many curious eyes. Even the Firmament Stone was surprised. ¡°Master?¡± Gu Xijiu stood up abruptly. ¡°I have had enough to drink; time to work!¡± She sprung into the air and teleported straight to the city outskirts. The rain had already stopped pouring, and the moon was once again shining down in its great luminescence, turning everything on thend silver-white. It was actually better to have different shapes of the moon from time to time, she thought. It was boring to keep looking at the full moon every day. She arrived at Madam Yun¡¯s grave. Even the most secure and well-built grave did not seem to be able to keep the people away from digging the coffin out. Gu Xijiu knew that the grave had been disturbed before. In fact, the coffin was reburied not too long ago, so the soil still remained very soft when Gu Xijiu started digging, making her investigation much easier. In just a brief moment, the coffin resurfaced. Surely, Yun Yanli¡¯s men must not have expected that someone else would be interested in the body, so they did not actually nail the coffin shut. With a push, the coffin was open again. Gu Xijiu did everything so quickly that even the Firmament Stone was convinced that her previous job must have been a tomb raider. Gu Xijiu finally saw Madam Yun¡¯s body for the first time. She hesitated. Her body did not dpose, but it was not as lively as they described her look to be. She was obviously dead. Her skin was rather dry, with a thoroughly paleplexion. However, she could roughly picture how she looked like when she was still alive. Her appearance was somewhat familiar to Gu Xijiu. From the way Gu Xijiu recalled Yun Qingluo from memory, her face actually looked quite alike with the face of the dead body. She also looked simr to Yun Yanli¡¯s sister, who paid no attention to the world whatsoever. Overall, Madame Yun¡¯s appearance looked like abination of the Yun Qingluo that she knew from her past and Princess Yun in the ninth heaven. The Firmament Stone was reluctant to take another look at the dead body. The same could be said for Gu Xijiu. However, she had to step foot into the coffin and check the body thoroughly. Fortunately, she looked even more professional than a coroner. ¡°Master, what are you looking for? No matter who she is, a dead body will remain dead. From the look on her face, we can already tell that she died from her obsessive practice in Kung Fu.¡± The Firmament Stone bbered on and on. It thought it had almost half of the knowledge required to be a doctor. There did not seem to be anything unusual. Gu Xijiu ignored it and continued to check the condition of the dead body from head to toe. All of a sudden, she came to a shocking conclusion. ¡°This body is not her real body. I am afraid that it is only a puppet- the highest quality of its kind.¡± Shocked, the Firmament Stone questioned, ¡°Puppet? Could she be the reincarnation of Yun Qingluo? I clearly remember that Yun Qingluo was very good in puppet maniption.¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer as she waspletely absorbed in her thoughts. ¡°Master, I am impressed that the puppet is enough to fool Yun Yanli. Strange.¡± ¡°Strange? Yun Yanli is not very skilled in medicine. I am actually not surprised that he failed to realize it. Speaking of which, could anyone be better than me in the medical field?¡± ¡°That is true,¡± the Firmament Stone honestly approved of that statement. ¡°Master, if she is really the reincarnation of Yun Qingluo, why does she not look like how she used to before?¡± It questioned. Chapter 2269 - She Only Became A Celestial Being Through Cultivation Chapter 2269: She Only Became A Celestial Being Through Cultivation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Usually, when one reincarnates, his or her appearance will change a little. The gender changes too, sometimes. What is strange about it?¡± Gu Xijiu gave it a gentle knock and teased, ¡°I realize that you are getting dumber day by day.¡± The Firmament Stone did not know what to answer. Instead, it tried to switch the topic. ¡°Master, where do you think Madam Yun would go after faking her own death?¡± Gu Xijiu stopped making any spections. Slowly, she recalled the incident when she visited the restaurant in Suiye City and encountered with the powerful woman who dressed in white. She did not reveal her face and left with only a message. Also, there was herpanion who possessed incredible skills. The man had only spoken of a few words with a voice that was obviously different from Di Fuyi¡¯s; even his Kung Fu was nothing like she had seen before. Nheless, she still thought that the man must be Di Fuyi. It was a shame that the man had already left when she teleported there. Could the man and the woman be Yun Qingluo and Di Fuyi? Two weeks after Di Fuyi went missing, Madam Yun faked her own death. The coincidence was too unbelievable. Gu Xijiu looked at her fingertips. Now that she had her memory back, she could actually use her own spells to track him. She tried to find out about Di Fuyi¡¯s whereabouts through the use of spells, but there was no result. Perhaps, he was thousands of miles away from her. Di Fuyi certainly possessed good tracking skills too. Had he ever tried to track her down? Probably not. Otherwise, he would have shown up a long time ago. Although Yun Yanli¡¯s intention was not entirely kind, perhaps somewhat wicked even, at least he really did put in the effort to help her in the search for Di Fuyi. He had a wide connection with the people, in addition to the spies that were secretly involved. Many must be looking for the same man, but the result remained the same in all nine cities. Perhaps Di Fuyi was really hiding in the Devil Kingdom. The Shura Devil Kingdom could be somebody else¡¯s worst nightmare, but it surely was nothing challenging to Di Fuyi. He was, after all, the son of the celestial being and devil. There was at least half of the devil¡¯s bloodline in his body. She needed to take a tour to the Devil Kingdom for sure. However, she was unsure if she could resist the high temperature of the underground fires of hell. After all, she only became a celestial being through cultivation. ¡°Little Cang, do you know of any ways to enter into the Devil Kingdom?¡± The Firmament Stone thought about it and answered, ¡°Master, we did not enter the territory of the Devil Kingdom the other day, but I could already feel the heat that was burning within. Actually, do you still remember that we used to have the forbiddennd of burning fires? It was the ce where you found the Purple Cloud Mushroom. I think the fires of hell from the Devil Kingdom are more or less the same as the fires in the forbiddennd. Perhaps, with the clothing made of the skin of a Kun Peng, the one given by the previous Lord¡­¡± Abruptly, the Firmament Stone stopped making any further suggestion. The more it spoke, the more mistakes it made. It had just given away a heavenly secret, yet again. It was getting worried that the heavenlyws would give it a severe punishment for its unintentional mistake Silently, Gu Xijiu started wondering about the clothing. In her memory, she remembered about a few unfinished pieces of Kunpeng skin. It only became a proper outfit after she put all the pieces together and stitched them by hand. The pieces were already well-measured. After putting all of them together, theybined into an outfit that was practical and elegant. However, she could not remember anything about the origin of the pieces of skin. The Firmament Stone¡¯s unintentional reminder somewhat connected the dots. ¡°I did not know that the dress was made for me by Huang Tu himself. Did he really make it? I do not quite remember the details.¡± The Firmament Stone remained silent and purposely ignored Gu Xijiu¡¯s question. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu took the Firmament Stone off her wrist and stared at it sternly. ¡°Little Cang, you do remember him, don¡¯t you? What else has he done for me? Did we get married? Why did he make the outfit for me?¡± Chapter 2270 - What Do You Mean? Chapter 2270: What Do You Mean? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had many questions, but the Firmament Stone was allowed to answer any of them. ¡°Say something!¡± Gu Xijiu demanded very desperately. She hated it when it bbered on over the trivial, but remained quiet when she needed an answer. ¡°Master, I cannot tell you about the heavenly secrets!¡± It had to say something before Gu Xijiu disposed of it like trash. Gu Xijiu was speechless. It was the heavenlyw again. She hated the heavenlyws! As a Lord, she knew that there would be consequences to those who chose to reveal any heavenly secrets. The fate of many would change, like a chain reaction. As a punishment, the change of fate would mostly end up negatively affecting people. She looked at the pitch-ck Firmament Stone, which was now ying dead, and sighed. She sat with her legs crossed while looking up to the sky, especially at the moon. Her dress danced in the wind while her pretty face felt cold in the night breeze. Suddenly, she took out another bottle of wine and started drinking. She looked very sad; she felt somewhat guilty as she murmured, ¡°I think I have failed, as a person in general. Huang Tu has been so good to me. Everything he did for me, he did it wholeheartedly. I am sure that I used to like him a lot, too. As soon as he was immortalized, I forgot everything about him. There seems to be no way to recall anything about him. Now, there is obviously hope for his resurrection, and yet I chose to fall in love with somebody else. I have always hated those whomit to more than one rtionship at the same time, and yet I have now be the kind of person that I hate the most.¡± The Firmament Stone panicked for a little after the extensive silence, but it continued to y dead. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu took one sip after another. The Firmament Stone thought that she should really stop drinking. She had already had a bottle of wine. She would definitely get drunk after another bottle. The Firmament Stone was still trying to think of what it could say or do. Suddenly, it could feel some water dripping on it. The droplets tasted bitter. Shocked, the Firmament Stone looked up, only to realize the tears rolling down her eyes. She was looking at the night sky and crying. The Firmament Stone felt bad for her but did not know any words offort. ¡°Little Cang, I really look down on myself. If Huang Tu knew about this, he would surely be very sad. He would probably hate me or even look down on me.¡± The more she borated, the more tears rolled down her cheek. The Firmament Stone could not hold itself back anymore. ¡°No, master. He would not hate you or look down on you.¡± ¡°But I have fallen for somebody else. He would surely think that I am heartless because of the betrayal.¡± ¡°No, you did not betray him.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Bewildered, Gu Xijiu looked at it and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Once again, the Firmament Stone let another secret slip out of its mouth. It tried hard to cover up its mistake. ¡°When he was alive, you never betrayed his love. His immortalization means that his existence is no more. There is nothing wrong if you have fallen for Di Fuyi. It does not count as a betrayal.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes darkened. Suddenly, she added, ¡°What you really meant is that Di Fuyi is actually his reincarnation, so they are basically the same man, which makes the betrayal invalid, am I right?¡± Anxiously, the Firmament Stone trembled. She was too good at making guesses. Hesitantly, the Firmament Stone gave her another clever excuse, ¡°Master, I have never said so. It is all your own thinking. As for your rtionship, I suggest that you should take it easy and go with the flow. It is always good to trust your intuition.¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes to think about what it said. Suddenly, she stood up and shattered the bottle on the ground. The Firmament Stone was shocked by her sudden disy of energy. Chapter 2271 - It Had Fallen For Her Trick Again Chapter 2271: It Had Fallen For Her Trick Again Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Little Cang, you are right. It is always right to follow my intuition. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Go? Where are we going?¡± The Firmament Stone was confused. ¡°To the Shura Devil Kingdom. We are going to look for Di Fuyi! That little bastard.¡± She whistled to summon the Clouded Leopard King, and it rushed to approach her. Gu Xijiu leaped onto the leopard and rode quickly towards the direction of the Shura Devil Kingdom. The Firmament Stone noticed her bright eyes, which were shining with hope. Her face was also crimson red, probably due to the alcohol. Seeing how energetic she was right now, it was hard to imagine her crying just a few moments ago. The tears in her eyes were nowhere to be seen. It suddenly understood. She was only acting to get its sympathy, so it would tell her more about what she wanted to know. Once again, it had fallen for her trick. It did not like her tricks, obviously. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had always thought that the Firmament Stone was not entirely trustworthy. Her doubt was proven to be true the moment they arrived at the Devil Kingdom.After a rough journey to the entrance of the Devil Kingdom, she quickly changed into the clothing made with Kun Peng skin. However, she was almost burned alive! The moment she stepped into the Devil Kingdom, the fires of hell started to burn vigorously. The Kun Peng skin clothing that she was wearing did not burn right away, but it was heated up almost instantaneously. Gu Xijiu felt as if she was putting herself in a steamer while wearing it, a steamer of nearly 100 degrees Celsius. As soon as she realized that something was not right, she quickly used her teleportation skill and retreated to safety. Even though she acted swiftly, some parts of her skin were unfortunately burned. There were already some noticeable blisters. Her burned skin was attached to the inneryer of the Kun Peng clothing. The moment she took off the clothing, it almost peeled her skin off. ¡°Little Cang, you are so mean to me. I almost died because of you!¡± Gu Xijiu said grinningly. She then hid into a bush and started to treat her burned wound. Disappointed with itself, the Firmament Stone did not fight back. For a normal burn, Gu Xijiu could just apply some medicine to the wound, and it would heal within an hour. However, the burns that she got from the fires of hell this time were severe. After four hours of intense pain, the wound did not seem to heal one bit. What is worse, the wound was beginning to be festering. Gu Xijiu thought that she was a good doctor, but even she could not heal the wound. The fires of hell in the Devil Kingdom were obviously different. There was no scale even to ce it on. Could Di Fuyi really live under such monstrous fires? She shook her head to dismiss the question that she had no answer for. She needed to focus on her wound first. While she was trying to look for another medicine in her storage bag, some moving from a distant bush caught her attention. Could it be some wild animal? Gu Xijiu looked up and saw a little wolf emerging. The wolf was covered entirely in snow-white fur, but the look in its eyes was filled with immense indignation. Its stomach was injured, and the blood from its wound had greatly stained its fur. It looked at Gu Xijiu fixedly, obviously scared, but desperate for her help at the same time. The wolf looked beautiful. It was a very rarely seen Silver Wolf. The wolf reminded Gu Xijiu of her favorite dog from the modern days. She waved at the Silver Wolf and asked it toe forward. ¡°Come over here. Let me have a look at your wound.¡± Surprisingly, the wolf understood her call. It raced quickly towards Gu Xijiu andy down with all of its legs facing upward to reveal the wound on its stomach. The Silver Wolf was not only beautiful but very clever as well. Astonished, Gu Xijiu examined the wound on its stomach. It was only a cut, which was not difficult to be treated. Gu Xijiu applied the best medicine on the wound to speed up the healing process. Then, she finished treating the wound with an appropriate dressing. She then patted the wolf and said, ¡°I did not expect you to understand humannguage, which is a gift. Go! Don¡¯t let the hunters see you again.¡± Chapter 2272 - Stop Pulling Me. I Will Go With You Chapter 2272: Stop Pulling Me. I Will Go With You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe little wolf kept looking at her with its bloodshot eyes. All of a sudden, it grabbed the hem of her dress and started to pull her away, like it was trying to take her somewhere. She stood in bewilderment. ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡± She asked. The wolf gave her a low purr and continued to pull. Gu Xijiu did not quite understand its intention. ¡°All right, all right. Stop pulling me. I will go with you.¡± She finally gave in. Was it trying to tell her that there was somebody else who needed her help? The wolf was able to understand the humannguage so as soon as Gu Xijiu agreed to go with it, it turned around and started racing in the direction from which it came. While running, it turned its head around for a few times, for fear that Gu Xijiu might not catch up with it. Gu Xijiu followed the wolf closely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I have promised to go with you, I will definitely go with you. Keep running.¡± Thus, the little wolf started to speed up. Gu Xijiu always knew that she was destined to meet with many majestic beasts from every corner of the world. She had met many as it was; for example, the mussel, Lu Wu, and the Clouded Leopard King. What she did not expect was that she would receive a child someday. It was a child that she could not abandon. The fair-skinned child was only two or three months old, with big, bright eyes, longshes, and crimson cheeks. The baby was now wrapped in a baby nket. The wolf needed Gu Xijiu to save the baby. He was found under a big tree. Two bodies were lying not too far away from him. The woman was wearing a white dress, while the man was lying close to her in green robes. The man and the woman were doomed to the same fate. Both of them were severely hurt. The man was already dead by the time Gu Xijiu checked on him, but the woman was still alive, though with weak breaths. Gu Xijiu took a quick look and was able to identify the man from the look of his green robes. He must be one of Yun Yanli¡¯s men. Who was the woman, then? An enemy¡¯s enemy was a friend after all. Undoubtedly, Gu Xijiu went on to treat the woman¡¯s wound but soon gave up. The woman was too critically wounded, beyond any cure. She was merely lingering on herst breaths of life. Gu Xijiu was ready to leave, but the woman noticed her movements and opened her eyes. She looked at Gu Xijiu, desperately trying to tell her something, but could not get her wordsposed. Gu Xijiu bent and fed her a pill. The pill was not able to turn her life around, but it could, at least, give her some strength for a short recovery of consciousness before death. As expected, some radiance returned to the woman¡¯splexion. ¡°Lady, please save¡­ Save¡­ Save Ling-Er,¡± she pleaded. Gu Xijiu knew that Ling-Er was the baby that she had just found. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will save him,¡± she reassured. She carried the baby in her arms. He seemed well. Quietly, his dark eyes were looking at Gu Xijiu fixedly. ¡°Take him¡­ Closely with you. Do not¡­ Let him get caught.¡± The woman looked at the baby and was loath to part with him. ¡°If possible, please send him to¡­ the Shura¡­ Shura Devil Kingdom.¡± Gu Xijiu was caught off guard by her request. With a sigh, she confessed, ¡°I cannot enter into the Devil Kingdom. I tried, but was immediately burned.¡± She rolled up her sleeves to reveal her burn. Trembling, the woman tried to hand her a red bottle. ¡°Apply¡­ Apply this. It is meant to treat the burn.¡± Everything seemed fated. Gu Xijiu epted the bottle. ¡°Please¡­ I beg you. This child¡­ This child¡­¡± Chapter 2273 - The Baby Could Talk Chapter 2273: The Baby Could Talk Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe died before she could even finish her sentence. After herst breath, her arm slid to the ground. ¡°Purr!¡± ¡°Purr!¡± The Silver Wolf put its head around the dead woman; saddened by the woman¡¯s death, tears started rolling in its eyes. The Silver Wolf was obviously a pet, and the baby was the woman¡¯s child. Somehow, she must have offended Yun Yanli¡¯s men, resulting in such deadly consequence. The woman risked her life trying to send her child into the Devil Kingdom. Was the father a member of the Devil Kingdom? Many doubts surfaced, but only thest exnation seemed logical. Before leaving, Gu Xijiu dug a hole and buried the woman. The Silver Wolf rushed forward and pulled the woman¡¯s dress with no intention of letting go. Its tears hadpletely wet its face. It was, indeed, a loyal pet. Gu Xijiu was moved by the sad story as well. She carried the Silver Wolf in her arm and patted its head gently. ¡°She is already dead. No amount of tears can bring her back to life. It is better to bury her body than to leave it exposed in the wild.¡± The Silver Wolf finally let go of the woman¡¯s dress. It did not take Gu Xijiu long to bury the body. She even made a grave for the stranger who died in the wild. She carried the baby to the grave and said, ¡°Little baby,e here and say goodbye to your mother.¡± The baby took a look at the grave, then at Gu Xijiu. His lips were pursed into a thin line, but he did not cry or even sob. Gu Xijiu sighed as she thought that the baby must be too young to understand how it felt to be parted forever with his loved one. He was not as keen as the young Silver Wolf on saying goodbye; thetter kept circling the grave, tearfully. Gu Xijiu could not help but grieve for the woman, too. After burying the body of the woman, Gu Xijiu looked at the body of the man in green. She heaved a long sigh and decided to bury him as well, but at a different ce. She was only doing it as an act of kindness. After all, she could not leave his body here to be torn apart by the wild animals in the woods. The medicine from the woman was working really well. After a while, the wound had turned into scars, and the pain was no longer bothering her. The medicine managed to solve that problem, but there was another bigger problem now. She still did not know how to enter the Devil Kingdom. As soon as she took the first step, she was immediately burned and bruised. If she had to travel further, she would most probably end up as a pile of ash.The same would happen to the baby, wouldn¡¯t it? They would both turn into ashes. How was she going to take him along? She poked the baby¡¯s cheeks gently and said, ¡°Little one, your mother has put me in a very tough situation. I can never go into the Devil Kingdom.¡± ¡°The Youth-Retaining Herb.¡± The baby uttered a few words, loudly and clearly. Gu Xijiu was very surprised. She never knew that the baby could talk. How could a baby start talking when he was only three months old? He was such an amazing baby! The baby reminded her of Di Fuyi. She was told that Prince Nianmo could already talk the moment he was born. He could even walk and jump around, like Nezha, the divine warrior in Chinese mythology. The baby somehow resembled Prince Nianmo. However, he could only talk for now. He was not half as good as Prince Nianmo. ¡°Do you mean to say that with Youth-Retaining Herb, I would be able to step into the Devil Kingdom?¡± Gu Xijiu needed to confirm the matter. ¡°Youth-Retaining Herb and Devil Quenching Clothing.¡± Gu Xijiu knew about the herb, which was a kind of ingredient that was very rarely found, but she was not so sure about the Devil Quenching Clothing and where she could get it. ¡°Huan Feng had the Devil Quenching Cloth on her,¡± the baby said while pointing at the grave of the woman she had just buried. Gu Xijiu was speechless. Why didn¡¯t the baby tell her earlier? Gu Xijiu had to dig the grave out again in order to retrieve her body. Chapter 2274 - Come; Tell Me Who You Are! Chapter 2274: Come; Tell Me Who You Are! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu examined the dead body and found a small bag- it was her storage bag, the best of its kind. There was a set of clothing in the bag which was entirely dark-colored, decorated with some green piping details at the edges. The color was not dull at all. In fact, it was glowing with the same luminescence as the fires of hell. ¡°Is this the Devil Quenching Clothing?¡± Gu Xijiu needed confirmation. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xijiu examined the clothing carefully and realized something. She then took out another piece of clothing from her storage bag to make aparison. It was the clothing that she had taken from Yun Yanli¡¯s storeroom. It was hung appropriately with a great amount of care, so Gu Xijiu took it with her as she left. She did not know what it was back then, but she did now. It was the Devil Quenching Clothing! Why did Yun Yanli keep this in his storeroom? Was he having some sort of business connection with the people from the Devil Kingdom? ¡°Can I enter the Shura Devil Kingdom freely with the help of this clothing?¡± Gu Xijiu asked the baby in her arms. ¡°You will need the Youth-Retaining Herb as well.¡± Although it was rare, it was not impossible to obtain. People sold the herb in auctions. It was also used to make beauty products and served as a supplement to dy the process of aging. Gu Xijiu was finally relieved after finding out the way to get into the Devil Kingdom. ¡°Was she your mother?¡± Gu Xijiu asked the baby again. Silently, the baby blinked his eyes, looking innocent. ¡°Don¡¯t you lie to me. You did not call her your mother. You called her by her name instead.¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to know more. ¡°Come; tell me who you are!¡± The baby closed his eyes and avoided eye contact. His eyshes were long and thick. Therefore, with his eyes closed, he looked unusually adorable. Normally, people would not put a baby in an awkward predicament, but Gu Xijiu was not like anyone else. Determined, she put the baby under a tree and made herself clear. ¡°You have refused to tell me the truth. Now, I refuse to take you with me.¡± She tidied up her dress and was ready to leave. Panicked, the Silver Wolf quickly held onto Gu Xijiu¡¯s dress and started purring softly. It was worried that Gu Xijiu might leave anytime. The Silver Wolf was obviously a crybaby. Knowing that it was not strong enough to stop Gu Xijiu from leaving, it started crying again. Casually, Gu Xijiu turned around and gave the baby another look. She could see that he was anxious too, but was too arrogant to admit it. As soon as their eyes met, the baby turned his face away. Amused, Gu Xijiu could not help butugh at the baby¡¯s childlike behavior. He was a baby, after all. She bent and took the Silver Wolf in her arms. ¡°You are a very good boy. Will youe with me?¡± She started petting the wolf, very gently. The Silver Wolf was overwhelmed by her kindness. It turned around to look at the baby and caught him looking back at it. ¡°Purr! Purr!¡± Attentively, the Silver Wolf gave Gu Xijiu a lick on her hand to please her. Then, it looked at the baby again. Needless to say, the Silver Wolf was telling her that it was ready tomit to the baby. If the baby stayed, it would stay behind with him. With a sigh, Gu Xijiu gave it another pat before releasing it. ¡°You really are a loyal friend. I will let you stay with your young master.¡± She put the Silver Wolf next to the baby and was ready to go. ¡°She was not my mother, only a servant,¡± the baby finally told the truth. ¡°What is your name? What do you have to do with the people from the Devil Kingdom?¡± ¡°Ever since I was born, I have been running from the people who want to kill me. I do not know who I actually am. I only know what Huan Feng told me along our journey here and nothing more.¡± He knew that he could no longer hide his ability to talk, so he decided to tell her what she needed to know. Chapter 2275 - Entering The Devil Kingdom Chapter 2275: Entering The Devil Kingdom Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Huan Feng did not allow me to talk to anyone to avoid any trouble. You made a promise to Huan Feng that you would take care of me and send me to the Devil Kingdom. Are you going against your words now?¡± The baby looked at her fixedly, with eyes full of hope. Gu Xijiu had never thought about abandoning him in the wild. She epted his exnation and put him back in her arms again. ¡°That depends on your behavior.¡± Adorably, the baby leaned his head against her shoulder and promised, ¡°I will behave myself.¡± Gu Xijiu patted his back gently in return. ¡°Behave yourself. I do not want any trouble from you.¡± ¡°I do not like to cause trouble,¡± the baby murmured. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Two or three months old. To be honest, I do not really remember.¡± ¡°What about your mother?¡± ¡°I do not know anything about her.¡± ¡°I assume that you know nothing about your father as well?¡± Concerns started to cloud Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. How was she going to start searching for his parents when she did not even know whom to look for? She took a careful look at the baby in her arms again. He was really a delicate boy with beautiful features, as precious as a finely carved crystal statue. On his forehead, there was a bright red mole. Also, she was definitely attracted by his huge waterish eyes. The baby would stand out as the center of attraction no matter who carried him. He was born with the charm. She then took another look at the Silver Wolf that was following her closely. Both of the beings with her would certainly attract attention. Gu Xijiu needed to go into the city quietly to obtain the Youth-Retaining Herb, but she could not do it so with these two. They would draw unnecessary attention. Moreover, Yun Yanli¡¯s men were still chasing after them. Gu Xijiu thus stopped and said, ¡°All of us could use some make-up.¡± The baby was bewildered at first, but he soon understood. Gu Xijiu¡¯s transformation skill was brilliant as usual. In a blink of an eye, she could turn herself into apletely different looking person. He, on the other hand, went from a beautiful baby to apletely unrecognizable, hideous child. His face was as tanned as a burned pan. In addition, there was arge red birthmark covering almost half of his face. No one would bother to pay any attention to him. The Silver Wolf did not undergo many changes but now looked like an ordinary dog with white fur. Also, its signature red eyes had now turned ck. As for Gu Xijiu, she resembled an ordinary woman, who was neither beautiful or ugly. As for her attire, she decided to put on something rather elegant and graceful. ¡°I heard that Huan Feng called you Ling-Er. Is that your name?¡± Unhappy, the baby closed his mouth lightly in protest. ¡°I do not wish to be called such an uncouth name. It was only a nickname that she gave to me.¡± ¡°What do you wish to be called, then?¡± ¡°I am too young to know. Will you give me a name?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She knew that giving names was certainly not her forte. ¡°Jun-Er?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Xiao-Er?¡± ¡°Sounds stupid!¡± He refused all the names that she had just proposed. At that moment, she really could not think of anything better. She looked at the baby¡¯s nonchnt expression and was suddenly inspired. ¡°Why don¡¯t we name you Hao-Er?¡± The baby frowned and gave serious consideration to her proposal. ¡°Hao sounds eptable. Hao-Er it is, then,¡± he emphasized on the spelling of the name. The baby was surprisingly cultured. He was also intelligent as he knew how to spell his name as well. ¡°I can see that Huan Feng taught you many things,¡± Gu Xijiu said while looking at the baby thoughtfully. ¡°It is because I am smart.¡± The baby tried to impress her. Someone extraordinary must have reincarnated as the baby, for his intelligence was way beyond his age. Gu Xijiu carried the baby with one arm and walked the dog with another as they entered the city. To Gu Xijiu¡¯s surprise, obtaining the Youth-Retaining Herb was not an easy task. She visited a few auction houses and requested for the particr herb, but all of them returned to her with the same disappointment. Chapter 2276 - Entering The Devil Kingdom (2) Chapter 2276: Entering The Devil Kingdom (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Gu Xijiu traveled with Yun Yanli, they would often visit auction houses to see if they could acquire any notable items of value. More often than not, Gu Xijiu was able to find the Youth-Retaining Herb at a fairly reasonable price- a ss-three spiritual stone for a finely-graded herb. She used to find the Youth-Retaining Herb almost every time she visited an auction house, but as she was not interested in preserving her youthful looks back then, she was not very keen on acquiring the herb. Yun Yanli wanted to buy the herbs for her, but she turned him down. She would have reconsidered his offer, if only she knew about the use of the herb earlier. Now that she desperately needed one, it was nowhere to be found. Why did the herb go out of stock all of a sudden? Gu Xijiu was confused, so she asked the staff at the auction house. He refused to answer her at first, iming that it was unprofessional to share the information. Secretly, Gu Xijiu offered a spiritual stone to him, and he finally talked, ¡°Actually, the Youth-Retaining Herb is not something that is highly sought after. No one is selling the herb now because of the king of the Devil Kingdom. He is going to give the herbs to his beloved sister on her birthday. Hence, the herbs will be sold before they even make it here to our store.¡± ¡°There is a king in the Devil Kingdom? Who is the king?¡± Gu Xijiu was curious. ¡°Everything about the Devil Kingdom is a mystery. The outsiders will not be able to find out what happens within their territory. I heard that the recent years in the Devil Kingdom have been quite chaotic. Different kings took their own reigns and fought for power. The war finally ceased when the Great Devil King emerged and defeated the rest of the contenders. He managed to unite the dividednds into one unified kingdom.¡± Gu Xijiu was moved. ¡°What is the name of the Great Devil King?¡± The staff responded with an awkward smile, ¡°I do not know. I had to pay for the previous information with hundreds of gold pieces.¡± Smilingly, Gu Xijiu offered him a ss-two spiritual stone this time. ¡°Young man, if you can get me a Youth-Retaining Herb, this spiritual stone will be yours.¡± The stone instantly attracted the man. The value of one ss-two spiritual stone was equivalent to a hundred pieces of ss-three stone altogether, enough to buy a hundred pieces of Youth-Retaining Herbs. The staff knew his job very well, so he was sure that he could figure something out. Swiftly, he took her offer. Gu Xijiu gave him a ss-three spiritual stone as a deposit. When the deal was closed, she would trade that stone with him for a ss-two spiritual stone. Money could, indeed, work miracles. The man had clearly proven his efficiency. That very night, he already had some news for Gu Xijiu, saying that he managed to get a Youth-Retaining Herb for her. The only disadvantage was the soaring price. The seller asked for two pieces of ss-two spiritual stones instead of one, so he had to consult her to see if she would like to ept the offer. Certainly, Gu Xijiu would take it. She asked the man to buy the herb on her behalf. When she made her way there, the man was already waiting for her, with the herb in his hand. Gu Xijiu gave the young man three pieces of ss-two spiritual stone, two for the Youth-Retaining Herb and one for the young man¡¯s service. Then, she continued politely, ¡°I might have more business for you in the future, so there will surely be opportunities for you to make money. However, I do not wish anyone to know about me. You know what to do, don¡¯t you?¡± The young man was smart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never talk about you to anyone else.¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a nod and left swiftly. ¡­ ¡°What if the man was only lying to you? He got the herb with only one spiritual stone, but told you a different story and asked for two stones instead. Weren¡¯t you worried that he was actually a con?¡± The baby was not quite pleased. Chapter 2277 - Entering The Devil Kingdom (3) Chapter 2277: Entering The Devil Kingdom (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe baby in her arms was not entirely pleased. ¡°I am not worried at all. I have the money. The only thing Ick is this herb.¡± Gu Xijiu gave him an honest reply. Upon reflection, she decided that she needed to give the child a lesson. ¡°When you grow up and have a goal, there is no need to be overly concerned about the trivial. Little one, you need to learn that.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you concerned that he was going to sell you out?¡± ¡°I was certainly not. I am his biggest customer at the moment. Giving me away is a loss for him.¡± The baby thought about was she said for a moment and was convinced. He leaned his head against her shoulder andplimented her, ¡°It has been a very eye-opening journey with you.¡± Gu Xijiu patted him on his back and responded, ¡°Would you like to have me as your master?¡± She liked the baby and had indeed thought about having him as her disciple. He was smart. The baby stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Let me think about it,¡± he said, as he could not seem to make up his mind. Gu Xijiu thought that he would agree at once. To her dismay, he asked for more time to consider her offer. Suddenly, she gave him a gentle p at the buttock before replying, ¡°Your time has passed. There is nothing left for you to think about. I am not epting you as my disciple. When we find your father, I will give you to him.¡± The baby was shocked. He looked at her intently, as if protesting for her act of abuse. Gu Xijiu paid no further attention to him. She was about to venture into the dangerous Devil Kingdom. Some fights would be unavoidable, so it would not be convenient for her to have a baby in her arm. Gu Xijiu thought about it and decided to buy a backpack from the market. She disregarded the baby¡¯s protests and put him into it right away so that she could carry him on her back. Then, she continued her journey to the ck Desert. The Clouded Leopard King was not able to survive in the desert, so Gu Xijiu released it back into the wild and promised to look for it when she returned. It was easy for her to contact the beast. After all, their rtionship was already secured with an agreement. Gu Xijiu thought that the ck Desert was a dangerous and deste ce, like the Sahara. She pictured the entire desert to be a living hell, with nothing but ck sand. However, the site was more than what she had expected. The ce was nothing like she had seen before. The ck Desert was indeed a deste ce with almost no vegetation, only ck sand. asionally, the ground would be bursting with green fires, making the area look even more barren. It was not a ce for people to stay for an extensive period. Even with the help of the Devil Quenching Clothing and the Youth-Retaining Herb, Gu Xijiu still felt suffocated walking through the bleak emptiness; especially when all she saw was a in view of ck sand with no seeming end. It was a very depressing experience. If she had no choice but to stay in the darkness, even without those scary fires, she would still go crazy after a while. If Di Fuyi had really spent a year living in this ce, she could already imagine how difficult his life must have been. She continued her journey for another 30 miles. That was when things started to change. The road was paved with piles of refreshingly green stones, aligned with two channels of flowing water by the sides. She looked further and saw a vista of golden fields, giving forth an odor of spring. It would be an amazing harvest, judging from the fields that bathed in the sun. Tall trees spared their shades along the walkway while swinging willows danced in the spring breeze. Among the greens, many yellow spots of small, beautiful flowers blossomed with their greatest charm, decorating the dull trees like stars in the vast night sky. It was a rather magnificent view. asionally, people passed by the water channels or stepped into the yellow fields. Those must be the farmers; they looked casual and rxed. She looked up and saw the golden sun, generously shining down its warm light on the earth. She feltfortable being surrounded by a sunny sight. Little did she know that the Devil Kingdom was actually a scenic ce, with a beautifulbination of agriculture and nature. She kept staring at the view, in awe. Chapter 2278 - Entering The Devil Kingdom (4) Chapter 2278: Entering The Devil Kingdom (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt had been a long time since shest immersed herself in nature. Was this the legendary Devil Kingdom that she had heard about in rumors? She felt as in she was in a different world; it was a utopia. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and was amazed by the abundance of spiritual aura in the air. Although the aura was not as strongpared to heaven, it was better than having none at all. A glimpse of hope shed before her eyes. For the past one year and six months, Gu Xijiu had been traveling from city to city. She realized that all nine cities sharedmon characteristics. There were wizardry barriers to keep away the Blood Rain, and dense woods with ferocious animals surrounded every city¡¯s outskirts. Most of the inhabitants were out of spiritual power and lived in poverty. There was hardly enough food on the table to feed the families. The minority that possessed some degree of spiritual power had to venture outside and hunt for the precious spiritual stones in order to exchange them for the living necessities. Needless to say, most people out there were living in an abyss of suffering. It was beyond her expectation that the Devil Kingdom would be a piece of purend, where people could live happily in theirfortable homes. There were many people in the streets. Some were walking while others were riding on their horses. Streams of people wereing and going. Indeed, it was a lively ce. The way they dressed was not very different from the outside world. Some people tended to dress modestly, and some chose to let their elegant side out. There was a difference in their expression, though. They seemed at ease, indifferent to fame, or gain. People dressed in many different styles, but Gu Xijiu was the only one wearing the Devil Quenching Clothing among the busy crowds. After observation the ce for a while, Gu Xijiu finally understood why. The inhabitants of the Devil Kingdom were of devil lineage, so the asional fires of hell that emerged from the ground would not do any harm to them. They were free to dress however they wanted. Thus, the streets were like a motley fashion parade, with each passerby dressed uniquely. Only outsiders had to wear the Devil Quenching Clothing. Therefore, Gu Xijiu obviously stood out with her odd selection of clothing among themon people. There were hardly any visitors there; Gu Xijiu had only met two or three outsiders after two hours of exploring the city. The people whom she met seemed like businessmen. They came in a special carriage that carried many different kinds of merchandise. Gu Xijiu examined the items and saw that those were actually local products from the outside world. There were many of them. She was the only outsider who came into thend empty-handed. The only bag was the small backpack that she used to carry nothing else but a baby. The baby was still wrapped in a baby nket, revealing only his head outside of the bag. He was well behaved and smiled at any passersby whenever their eyes met. The local people did not like toe any closer to the outsiders, so they all kept a distance from her. Thus, the outsiders tended to travel in groups, as they were morefortable being in their own circle. A man on a carriage noticed how tired Gu Xijiu looked and offered to give her a ride. In order to avoid unnecessary attention, Gu Xijiu was still using her facial disguise technique while walking in the streets. She looked good, but not as gorgeous as her true beauty. The women in the Devil Kingdom were generally very beautiful too, so Gu Xijiu¡¯s rathermon appearance was not attention-seeking at all. Therefore, she was sure that it was not her beauty that initiated the kind offer from the man in the carriage. She thanked him before leaping into the carriage. The Silver Wolf followed her into the carriage. It was as agile as a monkey. It caught the man¡¯s attention. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°A Silver Wolf,¡± Gu Xijiu told him. The Silver Wolf had returned to its usual appearance. The man looked strong and was quite good looking. He was considered a great fighter, as his spiritual power was already at level seven or so. He was a simple and unadorned man, only here in the Devil Kingdom for business purposes. After some small talk, Gu Xijiu managed to find out more about the Devil Kingdom, thanks to the man. Chapter 2279 - Entering The Devil Kingdom (5) Chapter 2279: Entering The Devil Kingdom (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA year ago, the Devil Kingdom was actually a mess. Many leaders tried to reign over their own territories. The masses were actually living in dire poverty due to the ongoing conflicts. However, about ten months ago, a Devil King in ghostly mask stood out of the ordinary. He managed to recruit the strongest troops in the Devil Kingdom and defeated every leader, thus unifying the dividednds into one strong and unified kingdom. He cared about the people a lot. In fact, he managed to turn the barrennds into a utopia in just a few months, giving the people a chance for a contented life. In his words, Gu Xijiu could see how much the man actually adored the Devil King in a ghostly mask. She started to make her own assumption on the king¡¯s identity. ¡°What is the name of the Devil King?¡± With a hush, the man lowered his voice as he exined, ¡°We are not allowed to talk about the name of the Devil King to outsiders. Only his closest people know his real name. Generally, we address him as the Devil King. ¡± Could the Devil King be him? Determined, Gu Xijiu tried to get more information from the man as they chatted, but there was not much that he knew about the mysterious Devil King. He did not only conceal his name; nobody had actually seen his appearance as well. Most of the time, he would wear his mask to cover up his face. Unfortunately, Gu XIjiu did not manage to find out more about the Devil King. Nheless, at least she was enlightened about some important things regarding her stay in the Devil Kingdom. For example, outsiders were generally forbidden to enter, unless the outsiders were the trusted businessmen of the Devil people. All these businessmen were required to wear a small tablet at their waist to prove their identities before they entered into the major cities. Troubled, Gu Xijiu had no tablet to prove her identity. The man asked, ¡°Miss, what kind of business are you here for? I can see that you are not carrying many things with you.¡± Indeed, she had nothing much with her. What should she sell? There was only a baby in her backpack, but it would not be the brightest idea to say that she was here to sell the baby. Gu Xijiu took a look at the Silver Wolf that was sleeping soundly beside her and was suddenly inspired. ¡°I am selling the creature.¡± Shocked, the Silver Wolf raised its ears in confusion. It could not move its eyes from Gu Xijiu for what she had just said. The man was surprised as well. ¡°Can the Silver Wolf understand humannguage?¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a reassuring smile and said, ¡°Yes! It is rare, isn¡¯t it? Perhaps I can get a good price for it.¡± The man gave her a nod and chimed in, ¡°The Silver Wolf itself is a very rare species, even more so if they can understand the humannguage. I have never seen such an intelligent creature in all my life. It looks very adorable.¡± He raised his arm and tried to pet the Silver Wolf, but it did not like it. With a grin, it gave him a low purr as a warning. Its fur stood on end like an agitated little cub. ¡°The Silver Wolf is one of a kind!¡± Interested, the man eximed, ¡°How much do you n to sell? I would like to buy it.¡± The Silver Wolf took cover behind Gu Xijiu and bit onto her dress tightly. She had to pull the dress out of its mouth to keep the dress in one piece. ¡°How much can you pay?¡± The man raised a finger and said, ¡°A hundred devil coins!¡± He seemed confident. Hundred devil coins seemed like a big deal. Smilingly, Gu Xijiu picked up one of his glistening gems in the carriage and asked, ¡°How much do you n to sell this?¡± ¡°Ten devil coins.¡± The gem was a precious red ruby but was only sold for ten devil coins. She could tell that he was determined, as he was willing to pay a hundred devil coins for the Silver Wolf. Gu Xijiu put the gem aside and pulled the Silver Wolf closer in her arms, gently brushing its soft fur. Chapter 2280 - Entering The Devil Kingdom (6) Chapter 2280: Entering The Devil Kingdom (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°My Silver Wolf is one in a million. A hundred coins can only pay for its viewing. It is worth at least 100,000 silver coins.¡± The man was speechless. He gave up on the Silver Wolf and sighed. ¡°No one can afford to pay the price, unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless?¡± ¡°Unless the princess fancies it. The Devil King can afford to pay that price. In fact, they are the only ones who can afford.¡± The Silver Wolf heaved a sigh of relief. yfully, Gu Xijiu gave it a gentle knock on the head. She then continued to inquire about the princess. From the man, Gu Xijiu found out that the princess was actually the Devil King¡¯s sister. He cared about her very much, giving her anything that she ever asked for. She was not an arrogant princess.On the contrary, she was a very understanding and graceful noble who loved the people as if they were her own children. Her beauty was also unparalleled. All the people in the Devil Kingdom adored her. Gu Xijiu listened attentively, and so did the baby in her backpack. He seemed to enjoy the story. ¡°Is the baby yours?¡± The man finally noticed the baby. Their eyes met, and the man¡¯s heart was instantly melted by the baby¡¯s sweet, adorable smile. Gu Xijiuughed out loud but did not agree or disagree. ¡°He is sweet, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°The baby is a boy, right? He is so beautiful! I have never seen such a beautiful baby!¡± The man liked the baby a lot. The baby looked attentively at the ck wooden tablet that was hanging loosely at the man¡¯s waist. Curiously, he reached out his little hand at the wooden tablet. Amused, the man was very keen on sharing. He pulled the wooden tablet off his waistband and gave it to the baby. ¡°Do you want to y with this? Here. Take it, but you have to give it back to meter. Without it, I will never make it through the city gates.¡± The baby took the wooden tablet in his little hands. Gu Xijiu also paid attention to the tablet. It was small but exquisitely carved with patterns of the rolling clouds. In addition, his name and identity could also be found. He was Luo Zheng, 25 years old; a businessman in the jewelry sector. Obviously, it was the wooden tablet required to enter the city. Without the wooden tablet, she could never make it through the gates. She looked up and noticed the dark green city walls from a distance. ¡°Miss, you need to get your wooden tablet ready. We are almost at Fanyin City.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± Gu Xijiu answered casually before pretending to look into her sleeve for her tablet. A momentter, she seemed panicked as she eximed, ¡°Oh, no! My tablet is gone!¡± Luo Zheng was concerned for her. ¡°How did you lose it? Without the tablet, you will not be able to enter.¡± With a sob, Gu Xijiu sounded as if she was about to cry. ¡°What should I do? It was with my child. He wanted to y with the tablet, so I gave it to him and forgot to keep it back. I must have lost it while we were on the way here.¡± The baby was busy ying with the wooden tablet when Gu Xijiu made up the story. Irritated, the baby stared at Gu Xijiu fixedly. Gu Xijiu ignored the sharp look in his eyes and continued to make up the story. ¡°Brother Luo, I havee a long way to be here. Will you pretend that we are your closest rtives and take us with you into the city?¡± Gu Xijiu was not very beautiful, but her bright, watery eyes were sparkling with hope, enough to charm the man. Chapter 2281 - Entering The Devil Kingdom (7) Chapter 2281: Entering The Devil Kingdom (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLuo Zheng flushed crimson by her awkward request as he stammered, ¡°Are¡­ Are you saying that I have to pretend that you are my wife? I¡­ I am not married. It is written on the wooden tablet.¡± Luo Zheng spoke the truth. ¡°You can say that I am your sister,¡± Gu Xijiu defended. Luo Zheng seemed reluctant; he exined, ¡°Miss, you should know that every visitor in the Devil Kingdom will be thoroughly investigated before entering. I am an orphan without any siblings. The guards at the city gates know me very well. Moreover, one tablet only ensures one entry. Even as a family, everyone has to show their own tablet except for the children.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She decided to ditch the normal path and use her teleportation skill instead. Therefore, she made up an excuse to go to the washroom so that she could leave the carriage. All of a sudden, the baby in her backpack dropped something. There were two items on the ground. Surprisingly, there were two wooden tablets at Luo Zheng¡¯s feet. He bent and picked up the tablets. ¡°Lady, your wooden tablet is here! He must have kept it in his baby nket,¡± he said delightfully while passing the tablets over to Gu Xijiu, Gu Xijiu threw a curious look at the baby and saw him smiling innocently. She epted the tablet from the man and examined it carefully. It had the same carvings of the rolling clouds as Luo Zheng¡¯s. On the tablet, it stated: Hua Xuyue; spiritual animal trainer; 22 years old; married. She did not know that the baby had the power to replicate and imitate things. In a blink of an eye, hemanaged to produce a wooden tablet that looked almost indistinguishable from the real one. The carvings and the material were exactly the same. Moreover, she liked the name that he made up for her. It was a very cultured name. This only made her more curious about the baby¡¯s presence here. How did the babye around? Was he a reincarnation of Sun Wukong? Did he possess the same power as the monkey that allowed him to simply turn its fur into something it needed? Did he produce the wooden tablet with the same method? Gu Xijiu could not help but examine the baby again. She paid special attention to his hair. For a child of only a few months of age, his hair seemed thicker than the typical child of his age. The baby gave her a yawn and put his head down into the backpack. He was going to take a nap. ¡°This baby is really adorable!¡± Luo Zheng did not like children very much, but the baby was an exception. He really wanted to hug the baby. Gu Xijiu answered politely with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± Deep down, she started to wonder about the extraordinary power of the child and about the identity of his parents. Did his parents look simr to him? With the help of the wooden tablet, Gu Xijiu could easily enter the city. The city streets were bustling with life. People came and go, creating a rather boisterous city view. Houses lined the congested streets in neat order, row by row. The aesthetics of the buildings were rather ssy. The ssical and quaint architectural design reminded her of the same buildings that she once saw from the famous painting of the riverside scene from the Ming Dynasty. She felt as if she had traveled through time into another different era. The Devil Kingdom was clearly well governed by the very powerful Devil King. Suddenly, she thought about her people and felt awful for them. If they could move to the Devil Kingdom, their lives would surely be morefortable. It was a shame that they were only mortals. Without the devil aura, they could not survive a day in this foreignnd. Luo Zheng was obviously a frequent visitor here. His merchandises were sold to very specific ces. Everything that he had to offer in his carriage was carried away to the shops that he was most familiar with. He had a good price, so it was a rather pleasant business experience. Once he settled his transactions, he asked if Gu Xijiu had any ns in the city. Chapter 2282 - Entering The Devil Kingdom (8) Chapter 2282: Entering The Devil Kingdom (8) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu answered Luo Zheng casually, ¡°I will go around the city and have some fun.¡± She tried to perform a spell to track Di Fuyi¡¯s aura, but it failed. Was he even in the city? Did she head to the right ce? Perhaps there was some unique mechanism here that could hide one¡¯s aura. Had his aura been masked? It was a long way into the Devil Kingdom, so she refused to leave empty-handed. Determined, she had decided to stay and carry out a thorough investigation. Luo Zheng was surprised by her nonchnce. ¡°Xuyue, have you forgotten that all outsiders cannot stay for more than a day in the Devil Kingdom? Two dayster, the Devil Quenching Clothing that we are wearing will lose its protective function, and we will be burned to ashes.¡± Apparently, she was unaware of it. If that were the case, she only had eight hours to spare. Luckily, she had two sets of Devil Quenching Clothing, enough to buy her another day in the Devil Kingdom. ¡°I must not leave this ce empty-handed. I need to close the deal before I leave,¡± she answered with a smile. Luo Zheng was a really helpful man. ¡°All right, I will apany you to make sure that the Silver Wolf is sold. We can go to the western part of the city this afternoon. There is a market for majestic beings. Maybe we can try our luck there.¡± Gu Xijiu coughed. ¡°There is no need. I can go there myself.¡± She never intended to sell the Silver Wolf, so she wanted to avoid going to the market. ¡­ It was already noon. While Luo Zheng was trying to discuss for a fair price with his buyer, Gu Xijiu chimed in and helped him fight for a better offer, thus maximizing his profit. In return, Luo Zheng invited her to a nearby restaurant for lunch. Gu Xijiu epted his invitation immediately. Restaurants were the center of the masses where people gathered. Perhaps she could get more information from the bustling people. Luo Zheng was not rich enough to afford a private room, so they looked for a table in themon hall instead. There were many people in the restaurant, but only a few outsiders. Luckily, the people here were not really bothered by the outsiders. They did not pay any attention to Gu Xijiu and Luo Zheng when they entered the restaurant. The Silver Wolf, however, had certainly drawn much attention, especially from the women. Women, in general, had a soft spot for these furry animals. Therefore, many of them could not resist the temptation to pet the furry wolf. The Silver Wolf was arrogant. It ignored all the affection of thedies and focused on its food. Since it was able to understand their conversations, it knew that the people found it rather adorable. Some even approached Gu Xijiu and asked about the price of the wolf. Gu Xijiu told them the price that she offered. Upon hearing the price, all of them avoided the wolf immediately. One of the women was not very pleased, so she added, ¡°It is only a Silver Wolf. How can it possibly be worth 100,000 devil coins!? You are clearly robbing us!¡± Gu Xijiu ignored her and continued to enjoy her lunch. Luo Zheng sighed. ¡°Xuyue, your price is indeed way too high.¡± ¡°That is all right. Majestic beings will only go to their fated owner,¡± Gu Xijiu reassured him. Luo Zheng kept quiet. While Gu Xijiu was eating, she also focused on the conversations at the nearby tables. Most of the people there were talking about the contributions of the Devil King. Clearly, they adored and respected the Devil King very much. When they talked about the Devil King, they never mentioned anything about his name yet addressed him very formally. From their conversation, Gu Xijiu found out that the princess would be celebrating her birthday tomorrow, so there would be a massive celebration in the city. People were actually busy preparing for tomorrow¡¯s event in the bustling streets. As for the Devil King, he did not take her birthday present lightly. ording to the rumors, he had left the city to look for the best birthday present for the princess. Chapter 2283 - The Devil King Chapter 2283: The Devil King Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°No wonder that the city is so cheerfully decorated with the red ribbons almost everywhere. All the streets are clean, too. It is all because of the princess¡¯s birthday tomorrow. Too bad, we have to leave tonight. Otherwise, I would like to stay to witness the celebration,¡± Luo Zheng pointed out with regret. Gu Xijiu took a sip of her wine. Suddenly, there was a hubbub in the streets. An announcement could be heard from afar, ¡°The Devil King has returned to the city!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a few beats upon hearing the announcement. She really wanted to meet the Devil King. She had to make an excuse to go to the outside of the restaurant and have a careful look since the hall in the restaurant did not have a view of the street. To her surprise, all the people around her left their seats to join the crowd, too. ¡°Ah, the Devil King has returned!¡± ¡°We have to wee his arrival!¡± ¡°Great! I did not expect to see the Devil King today. I must not let the chance slip!¡± The lively discussions continued. The mors of the people bubbled up as they rushed outside. Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. At least, she did not have to make up any excuses. She followed the people to the outside of the restaurant. The bustling streets were bing even livelier with the hustle ofrger crowdsing from every direction. People had to inch through the teeming streets to get to the best spot. The people lined up along the streets in an orderly manner even though it was crowded. All of them anticipated the king¡¯s arrival. Gu Xijiu looked in the same direction as everyone else did. Her heart throbbed in excitement. From a distance, there were troops circling a carriage. The material of the carriage was hard to tell. The main color was bluish-green,plemented by delicate, jewel-like paintings of fleecy clouds. A red sun was pictured plunging its charming ray through the white puffs. At the bottom, roaring waves surged turbulently. At the top, a group of seagulls hovered over the surging waves, unafraid. The roof of the carriage resembled the top of a pnquin. At every corner, hung a small, ssic bell that made a ringing sound every time the carriage moved. Rhythmically, the bells chimed and made melodious sound along the way. Four triumphantly happy flying horses carried the carriage. They were all tall and strong, fastened by a jade-like saddle that shimmered in the sun. The devil soldiers and generals walked alongside, silently. The troops were clearly trained. All movements were done in unison with an emphasis on order andmand. They exuded their iron wills through every single step, giving the people a sense of intimidation. The curtains were drawn, so the people could hardly see the face of the Devil King. ¡°The Devil King!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± As soon as the troops drew closer, the crowds dropped to their knees and bowed before the carriage as it moved. They bowed to the Devil King with great admiration, like how the mortals would react when they met a magnificent celestial being. It was nothing like the way people bowed before Ye Ling. Here in the Devil Kingdom, the people truly adored their king. It was a way to show how much they actually respected the Devil King. As for Ye Ling, all he did was to force his people to kneel, so they did. As the troops continued to travel through the bustling streets, people cheered and celebrated in great excitement. The waves of cheering were so loud, almost deafening. Gu Xijiu was among the crowd and felt as if she was going to be deaf. The baby in her backpack woke up and had to raise his head to see what was going on. His sleepy eyes scanned the people around him. As for the Silver Wolf, it was worried that it might get lost in the sea of people, so it followed Gu Xijiu¡¯s every step very closely. For someone like Gu Xijiu, who had been highly ranked with a superior status for so long, she would definitely not kneel for anyone. It was not a must to kneel, anyway. Thus, she stood leaning against a wall and watched as the troops passed by. Luo Zheng tried to pull her down, but she refused. Attentively, she tried to observe the man in the carriage through the curtains, but there was no way she could see beyond the screen. She could not even identify his robes. Chapter 2284 - The Devil King (2) Chapter 2284: The Devil King (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSecretly, she performed an incantation in her sleeves to initiate the tracking spell. If the man in the carriage really were Di Fuyi, she would know immediately from the tracking spell. She was standing very close to the carriage, so there was no reason that the spell would fail this time. A few momentster, the result came as a disappointment. Her tracking spell failed to pick up Di Fuyi¡¯s aura in the carriage. Hence, she could safely assume that the Devil King in the carriage was not Di Fuyi. Overwhelmed by immense disappointment, she was dispirited and obviously uninterested in the rest of the troop. She took a turn and was ready to go back to the restaurant. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a crane. The loud call of the flying crane got everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°The princess is here!¡± ¡°The princess is really here!¡± Gu Xijiu looked up and saw a flying crane soaring at great heights with its wings wide open. The celestial crane was three times as big as a normal crane. On its back, stood a youngdy in a white dress. It was a very graceful sight as they watched her dress dance in the wind around her slender figure. Slowly, the celestial crane made anding as it dived from the sky. Gu Xijiu was utterly surprised. A thin cloth covered the face of thedy in white, revealing only her bright, watery eyes. Like a cold river that was enshrouded in a fog, her mask had certainly added a great sense of mystery to her grace and beauty. Gu Xijiu was observant enough to notice that thedy was actually the woman she saw in Suiye City. She was the one who gave the Longevity Locket to the child. What she did not know back then was that thedy was actually the young princess of the Devil Kingdom. Could the Devil King be the mysterious man, who used the puppet string and gave the abuser a lesson? Before the celestial crane touched down, the princess leaped andnded gracefully in front of the carriage. ¡°Brother, you are finally back.¡± The troop stopped progressing at this point. At the window, the curtain was pulled away, revealing the man that was sitting within. Finally, the people got to see the man in the carriage. They also got a glimpse of the interior of the vehicle. The interior was brilliantly decorated with a sense of luxury, but no amount of luxury wasparable to the aura of the man. Casually, the man sat leaning against his seat, covered in robes of fiery red. The robes looked ethereal, making him look as if he was sitting afloat on rolls of fluffy red clouds. His ink-ck hair was left undone, hanging loosely around his body. Meanwhile, a red crown piece was ced on his head, furtherplementing his pitch-ck hair and his fair-white skin. Like the rumors had said, he was currently wearing a butterfly-shaped mask, revealing only his bright eyes and perfect lips for general admiration. He held the curtain with one hand, so people could see his slender fingers and three jade rings that were exquisitely carved. Nonchntly, he sat in a rxed position. He looked just as charming as ever, even when he was casually sitting in the carriage. However, his aura was certainly very icy cold,pletely unapproachable. One quick look in his eye was able to make her flesh creep. Upon seeing the young princess, his stern face broke into a sense of delight as he said, ¡°Yuan Yuan, I did not expect you to arrive before I did.¡± The princess gave him a cheerful smile before she answered, ¡°Of course. I am excited to celebrate my birthday with you, brother. Have you got me a present?¡± ¡°Surely. I will show you tomorrow,¡± the Devil King gave her a chuckle. His voice was very soothing, as rxing as the sound of flowing water gushing over rocks. ¡°Why do you have to keep me guessing? You do know that I am quick-tempered,¡± the princess responded adorably. Delighted, the Devil King leaned against the wall of the carriage and teased, ¡°Go ahead, then.¡± The princess stamped her foot lightly in protest. ¡°Brother, you are bullying me again!¡± The Devil King gave her a tight smile before changing the topic. ¡°Yuan Yuan, what have you done about the thing that I asked you to do?¡± ¡°I destroyed it.¡± ¡°Good; well done!¡± ¡°Is there any reward for me? Let us unbox the present in advance, shall we?¡± The Devil King started tough. Hisugh was the most beautiful thing that the people had ever heard. He then let go of the curtain beforemanding, ¡°All right, that is enough. You should leave now. As for the present, you will get it tomorrow.¡± Chapter 2285 - The Devil King (3) Chapter 2285: The Devil King (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSmart enough, the princess knew what to do. ¡°All right, I shall wait,¡± she answered. With a leap, shended safely on the back of her celestial crane. It waved its gigantic wings and soared up high into the sky. The troops resumed their journey while the soldiers continued to wave the gs amidst the cheering crowds. The people of the Devil Kingdom surrounded the streets in exuberance. They stayed until the carriage departed far enough before they dispersed and returned to their normal routines. The excitement of witnessing the king was enough to fuel their energy for the rest of their day. Gu Xijiu, along with everyone else, returned to their seats. After the hustle and bustle, people started to engage in lively conversations, all but the same topic ¨C the Devil King. They talked about his tactics of trying to bring the dividednds into one, about his policy of benevolence and certainly about the young princess. Someone added, ¡°It has been a great misunderstanding. The young princess is not actually the Devil King¡¯s sister, but his foster sister.¡± ¡°Haha. Understood. I have heard about it, too. The Devil King has been so nice to her; perhaps, she will be the Devil Queen someday.¡± ¡°She could be. Only the young and graceful princess can be a match to the Devil King.¡± ¡°What do you think? Will the Devil King propose to the princess on her birthday tomorrow?¡± ¡°It is hard to tell. After all, they are both single. Also, they are very close.¡± The discussion continued. ¡°Xuyue! Xuyue!¡± Luo Zheng kept mentioning Gu Xijiu¡¯s name in a panic. Ever since they returned from the streets, she had been lost in thought. She did not pay attention while eating and kept poking the food with her chopsticks instead. The prawn was now minced meat on her te, but she did not notice. The Silver Wolf bit and pulled her dress to draw her attention. ¡°Hmm?¡± She frowned in confusion. ¡°Xuyue, you have been caught in a daze. What¡¯s with you?¡± Luo Zheng was concerned. Gu Xijiu shook her head to dismiss his concern. ¡°I was shocked by the greatness of the Devil King,¡± she lied. Relieved, Luo Zheng smiled. ¡°Not many can resist the Devil King¡¯s charm. It is said that at least half of the women in this city adore him. He is really a strong man with amazing Kung Fu and great capability. Moreover, he is very handsome.¡± He started to describe the Devil King, now that they had started talking about him. ¡°If only our ruler in the mortal world could be as great as him.¡± He sighed. To his surprise, Gu Xijiu suddenly took off her backpack and handed it over to Luo Zheng. ¡°Help me look after the baby,¡± she said. Luo Zheng was obviously taken by surprise. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I need to run some errands. I will be back soon, so please help me look after them.¡± Gu Xijiu turned and left swiftly. ¡°Eh?¡± He took the baby in his arms. Before he knew it, Gu Xijiu was already long gone. Luo Zheng took a look at the baby in the backpack, then at the Silver Wolf that was busy licking the remains on its te. With a sigh, he shook his head in disapproval. Perhaps she needed to relieve herself in the washroom. Surely, he did not expect that she would be gone for an hour. He had been waiting for her, but she never came back. An hour was far too long for relief in the washroom. Did something happen to thedy? He wondered. Although the Devil Kingdom had been quite peaceful for the past couple of months, it was still not entirely safe for ady to travel alone. After all, there were still many devil beings lingering along the streets. He waited but grew more and more anxious. Then, he carried the baby in his arm and walked the Silver Wolf to the washroom. He dared not venture into thedies¡¯ private washroom, so he had to ask ady to help him. It as certainly embarrassing for the man. Briefly, he told thedy how Gu Xijiu looked. Chapter 2286 - The Devil King (4) Chapter 2286: The Devil King (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSoon, thedy approached him from the washroom and told him that there was no one in there. Luo Zheng was obviously surprised. He took a look at the baby in his backpack and saw his big, bright eyes looking straight back at him. ¡°Where did your mother go? Did she get into any trouble?¡± The baby ignored him and looked away. Luo Zheng was not expecting the baby to understand. After circling the ce helplessly for a while, he decided to return to the restaurant, in case she was already waiting for him at the table. He thus returned to the restaurant, hoping to see her there. However, he noticed that the atmosphere was different as soon as he stepped into the restaurant. All the guests were no longer talking loudly. Instead, they kneeled on the ground with their heads down, all facing the same direction. Intuitively, Luo Zheng looked towards the same direction and was immediately shocked. Surprisingly, there was ady in white in the restaurant, apanied by four servants. They were walking upstairs. Judging from the back of thedy in white, she seemed like the young princess. He could not believe that someone as noble as the princess would visit the restaurant. It finally exined the shocked expression on everyone¡¯s face. Thedy in white turned around and saw Luo Zheng, who was now standing by the door. More urately speaking, it was the Silver Wolf that had caught her attention. From the look in her watery eyes, she seemed interested. She was looking at Luo Zheng sternly to examine him. The unnecessary attention from a princess made his skin creep. For a moment, he did not know what to do or where to go. Thedy¡¯s face was still covered under a thin veil, so there was no way he could study her expression. Her floral scent had filled the entire hall, so all of them were also intoxicated. She then turned around and murmured something to her closest servant. The servant gave her a firm nod beforending in front of Luo Zheng right away and requested, ¡°Is this Silver Wolf for sale?¡± Luo Zheng was still caught in disbelief. ¡°Ah?¡± He was obviously confused. The servant continued, ¡°You are a visiting businessman from the outside world, aren¡¯t you? The princess is interested in the Silver Wolf; so, you can make a deal with the princess right now. How much is your offer?¡± Luo Zheng answered, ¡°About the Silver Wolf, it is actually not mine. It belongs to my friend.¡± ¡°Where is your friend?¡± ¡°She asked me to take care of the baby and the wolf while she was away, and she has yet to return.¡± ¡°Is she going to sell the Silver Wolf or not?¡± With a nod, Luo Zheng sounded determined as he replied, ¡°Yes! However, the price that she offered was rather high.¡± ¡°How many devil coins? It cannot be 10,000, can it?¡± The servant was displeased. Sweat rolled down his forehead as he continued to converse, ¡°It is not 10,000. She asked for 100,000 devil coins. I think that you should discuss it further when my friend returns.¡± The price obviously came as a surprise to everyone in the restaurant. They all looked at him in disbelief. The servant frowned as soon as she heard the offer. ¡°The price¡­¡± ¡°100,000 it is, then. I am taking the offer!¡± The young princess interrupted with a firm confirmation. Certainly, everyone in the hall went wild! Luo Zheng¡¯s jaw dropped in utter surprise. Troubled, he did not know whether to go ahead with the business or not. ¡°The master of this creature is not here.¡± ¡°Since you are well informed about the price, you can sell it now and give her the moneyter. Are you really asking for the princess to wait for you here?¡± The servant was irritated. ¡°You should know that hardly anyone can afford this price. Once the chance passes, it is gone for good.¡± The servant was right. He should not make the princess wait. Determined, Luo Zheng took the deal on Gu Xijiu¡¯s behalf. Everyone was delighted at the deal, except for the Silver Wolf. It went into a panic. Chapter 2287 - The Devil King (5) Chapter 2287: The Devil King (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen the servant approached the Silver Wolf to carry it in her arms, all of is fur was standing on end. Unrelentingly, it kept growling at the servant. The servant was trained, so she was not concerned about a young Silver Wolf¡¯s protest. With the flick of a finger, a glimpse of green-ray shed before its eyes before turning into a rope. Instantly, all four of its legs were tied. Driven by indignation, the Silver Wolf fought back unexpectedly and sshed the servant with water that was drawn from its mouth. The servant was unprepared, so she was thoroughly soaked. The Silver Wolf was trained with water-rted spells. To be fair, it was good with the skill. In the Devil Kingdom, it was very rare toe across an animal that actually knew how to use a spell. Only those with spiritual stones could use the spells that were rted to their characteristic. However, most of the spells were either earth or wood rted. Water-rted spells could hardly be found. All the ferocious beasts had to cultivate for at least 100 years before they could start using a spell. As for the young Silver Wolf, it looked no more than a year old and yet it could utilize the water-rted spell so urately. It was such an extraordinary creature, most probably the only one of its kind. They initially thought that the price of 100,000 devil coins for a wolf was a waste of money or a loss. It was enough to buy an extravagant house in the Devil Kingdom. However, after witnessing what the young Silver Wolf could actually do, they all agreed that the money was well spent. The princess had good taste. Although the Silver Wolf was good and talented, it was no match to the servant, whose spiritual power was already at level six. In the end, it was captured and brought to the princess. The princess carried it in her arms and brushed its soft fur on its head, gently. ¡°It is better for you to be with me. I can train you better and make you stronger,¡± she reassured the wolf. Its mouth was sealed, as tightly as the ties on its body. It could not help but purr. Anxiously, it fixed its red eye on the baby, as if asking for help. The baby returned the gaze with his big, ck eyes, but there was nothing he could say. Thus, he pursed his lips in a silent protest. The young princess noticed the baby. She studied his face and was immediately amazed. She took two steps forward but changed her mind soon. She could buy the Silver Wolf, but she certainly could not force the man into selling the child. Swiftly, she decided to leave the restaurant. After giving her servants some orders, she then left promptly. One of the servants approached Luo Zheng and gave him a silver note. Its value was about 20,000 devil coins. ¡°Mister, as the trip has been a rather hasty arrangement for the princess, she does not have enough money with her at the moment. Will youe with us to the residence to get the rest of your money?¡± Under the current circumstance, Luo Zheng could only agree, ¡°Sure!¡± With the baby on his back, he quickly followed the servant and left the restaurant. He already sold the Silver Wolf on her behalf without her consent, so he certainly had to get the remaining payment for her. Hopefully, thedy would not me him for his decision. Speaking of which, where did thedy go? ¡­ Luo Zheng had been worried about Gu Xijiu. It was apparent that she did need to go to the washroom. She left because she needed to go to the residence of the Devil King. She did her research and found out that the new Devil King currently resided in his residence. Gu Xijiu managed to see the face of the Devil King clearly. He was Di Fuyi. Although he was not wearing the robes that he used to wear or the same mask, Gu Xijiu could still recognize him. His change of physique and voice failed to conceal his identity from her. Perhaps his disguise was able to fool everyone else, but it was not good enough to fool Gu Xijiu. After all, they had spent a lot of time together for her to know him well. Also, they had already shared intimacy. Therefore, she was sure that he was really Di Fuyi. Chapter 2288 - The Devil King (6) Chapter 2288: The Devil King (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHer intuition was right. He was the mysterious puppet master! After a year of being apart, she certainly did not expect that he would possess such odd skills of Kung Fu and even go on to be the Devil King of the Devil Kingdom. It seemed that no matter how dark the situation seemed to be, he could always find a way and punch a hole through any barrier, shining his light in a whole new world where he was weed and celebrated. Reviewing her own progress, Gu Xijiu realized that she had not achieved much in the past year. She spent most of her time searching for him. She was quite disappointed with herself, actually. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath. Being a stubborn person, she liked to finish everything that she started. Since she wanted to find him, there was no stopping her. Her anxious heart could finally take a rest. The Devil Pce was rather vast. A wizardry barrier secured the perimeter of the pce. The view on the outside only revealed many buildings that were floating amid the clouds, like the celestial pce that were said to be afloat in the sky. There was a main gate that was tall and grand, guarded by the most well-trained troops. Under such a level of surveince, most people couldn¡¯t enter. In order for Gu Xijiu to enter the pce, she could either use the main gate or break the wizardry barrier first and use her teleportation skill after. She had only seen him once, so she was not sure how he felt about her. There was no way she could request for him so publicly through the main gate. She decided to make a door for herself, so she could sneak into the pce silently to have a look. The wizardry barrier was very well built, but it was not a problem for Gu Xijiu at all. She knew almost every kind of wizardry barrier and how to solve them. She performed an incantation with her fingers, and soon, there was a ripple on the barrier where she stood before. Glimpses of light shed before her eyes and the barrier slowly faded away,revealing a small, round entry. With a leap, she teleported right away. The buildings were densely built together, well-connected by many dividing paths. The stones on the mountains were oddly shaped. As for the view, it was a rather scenic ce, surrounded by an abundance of refreshing green. All the decorations in the pce were very well thought. Every piece was ced to meet the aesthetics of the area. The richness of sagacity lingered in the air, making her feel veryfortable. Needless to say, the spiritual aura in the Devil Pce was definitely stronger than in the city. She took a deep breath and was amazed by the floral scent in the air. There were many guards and servants in the pce. asionally, they would appear in different corners at different times. All of them possessed great Kung Fu, mostly at level six and above. Therefore, Gu Xijiu made sure that each step was taken very lightly to ensure the lowest level of noise. The guards were very observant, too. While Gu Xijiu was hiding behind the bamboo trees, she identally stepped on a dried branch, and the cracking sound immediately caught the guards¡¯ attention. If she were any less agile, the guards would have exposed her right away. After a brief tour about the ce, Gu Xijiu could almost be sure that the Devil King was Di Fuyi. The arrangement of the ce looked somewhat familiar to her. It was almost the same as Di Fuyi¡¯s residence in the Upper Bound. Gu Xijiu overheard from the servants that the Devil King had already returned to the pce. Knowing him, she was sure that he would be in his study room at this hour. She tried to locate his study room the way she remembered theyout of his residence. From a distance, there was an area that resembled it. It really did look like a study room. Some servants were guarding the door quietly. Gu Xijiu wanted to teleport into the room to check it out, but she noticed some movements and immediately went into hiding again. Not too far away, there was a group of people. A youngdy, dressed entirely in white, was taking the lead. Some of her hair was down, and the rest were loosely tied with a hairband. She looked beautiful. Gu Xijiu suddenly felt that her hopes of meeting him now had sunk. The youngdy was actually the princess. She dressed very casually at her own ce, without a thin veil to cover up her face this time. Gu Xijiu could finally see her appearance. Chapter 2289 - The Devil King (7) Chapter 2289: The Devil King (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe girl looked beautiful and elegant. She looked somewhat simr to Yun Qingluo and as well as Yun Yanli¡¯s sister- Yanqing! Thedy looked just like the person in the tomb she dug up which supposedly belonged to the wife of the owner of Luo Hua City. However, that person was dead, while the one in front of her was more lively and pretty. She did not expect Madam Yun to fake her death toe to the Devil Kingdom; furthermore, she became the Devil King¡¯s sister as well as a princess- Princess Yuanyuan. What could have happened over the past year? What made these two people be a loving brother and sister? When she met them on the street just now, Di Fuyi once asked Yuanyuan if she had settled his matters, and Yuanyuan said that she destroyed it already. It seemed that the one who took away Di Fuyi¡¯s bedding in Luo Hua City was Princess Yuanyuan. She imed to be the fianc¨¦ of Di Fuyi. Was it acquiesced by Di Fuyi? Did Di Fuyi really want to get engaged with her? Did he really want to marry her? When she thought of thest few questions, Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart automatically dismissed them. Di Fuyi would not change his mind so quickly! After all, he came to the Shura World for her. She took a deep breath and tried to calm her mind. Meanwhile, she hid in the dark to see how the situation went on. When the princess came, she was stopped by the guard at the door. ¡°Princess, the Devil King is not avable to see you now.¡± She frowned. ¡°Are you sure? He said that he would see me after hees back¡­¡± Before the guard said anything further, there was a voice from inside. ¡°Yuanyuan? Come in.¡± It was the Devil King, which was, certainly Di Fuyi! Princess Yuanyuan proudly took a look at the guard and entered the hall right away. Gu Xijiu was waiting in the dark for the princess to leave. Fortunately, it was rather brief. She exited the study room in only five or six minutes. After a while, she came out and left with the maids. Gu Xijiu looked at the hall, and her heart pounded. She did not know why she was nervous. After all, she had been searching for him for a year. Now that she had finally found him, it should be normal for her to be excited, right? She waited for two or three minutes to calm down, then she made up her mind and teleported into the hall. ording to her judgment, he should be handling some official documents in the study room at the moment. Hence, she was ready to teleport right inside his study room. In this way, she would not rm any guards. Would he be happy or surprised if he suddenly saw her? Could it be both? Gu Xijiu was optimistic about her n, but what she did not expect was that this was not a study room, but a bathroom! She just happened to teleport into the hot spring pool! She was caught off guard, and when she opened her eyes, she found that she was submerged in water.It was the bottom of the hot pool that was bubbling! She almost gulped down some of the water. She was shocked for a while and subconsciously floated out of the water. When she opened her eyes, her body went slightly stiff.Someone was floating on the water not far from her. His ck hair was like a waterfall, and the red robe he wore was like a real fire. His eyes were watery, and his thin lips were curved perfectly. However, his lips were slightly pale. At this moment, his eyes were on Gu Xijiu. His re was ice-cold. Gu Xijiu was stunned by his stare! She felt that this situation was quite familiar, but she could not remember when she experienced it. Although this unexpected situation made Gu Xijiu a little embarrassed, fortunately, she was still very sensible. Knowing that she was still in disguise, it was reasonable if he did not recognize her. Nheless, he was quite calm. If a woman suddenly emerged from a man¡¯s bath in a simr manner, this woman would probably be killed. Chapter 2290 - The Devil King (8) Chapter 2290: The Devil King (8) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe took a light breath and looked at him. He did not wear a mask, so it was an appearance that she was familiar with. She picked up her wet hair and smiled at him. ¡°Fuyi, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time! I finally found you!¡± Although her appearance was not her original one, she spoke using her genuine voice. Hence, he should be able to recognize her. She would have immediately washed her face and restored her appearance if the makeup on her face could be washed off so easily. Di Fuyi stared at her with a stern face, but he ended upughing. Theugh sounded quite mean. ¡°Gu Xijiu, it¡¯s you! Are you looking for me? What is the matter?¡± His tone was rather t, and it sounded like he was not talking to a friend. Gu Xijiu remained silent. She did not expect him to be so cold. ¡°You¡­ You have been missing for more than a year, and have not returned to Luo Hua City¡­ I was worried for you¡­¡± ¡°Why are you worried about me? Were you worried that I would continue to look for you and not let you go?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was pale when he asked that question. She subconsciously rebutted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°Oh, so it was not because of this matter. Why else would you be worried about me? You said that you felt disgusted when you see me and do not want to see me anymore. I have left as you wished. I have been very considerate all this while so what else do you want from me? Why are you looking for me?¡± He said everything in a calm manner. However, the words that he said was like a sterilized knife taking stabs at Gu Xijiu. She resisted and tried to express her intention. ¡°I know that what I said at the time was very hurtful, but you lied to me first¡­ Naturally, I was outraged, so I had no choice but to speak bluntly. I¡­¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Miss Gu, I did cause trouble to you before, and I also lied to you when you lost your memory. I will always feel bad for what I had done. I am too into you, so I¡­ If you are looking for me because of that matter, and want me to be responsible for you¡­¡± Di Fuyi paused and leaned forward toward Gu Xijiu, whose face was quite pale. ¡°As you have been so eagerly searching for me, is it because you have finally realized that you want me to be responsible for what I have done to you? If this is the case¡­¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Gu Xijiu quickly interrupted him. She was excited, but she could still suppress her emotions. However, her lips were slightly dithered. ¡°You overthink, I don¡¯t want you to be responsible for me because of this¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled, but his stare was colder. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°I was worried about your safety!¡± Gu Xijiu blurted. ¡°Thank you!¡± Di Fuyi smirked. ¡°As you can see, I am safe. What else you want?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. It was true¡­ Since nothing was wrong, what did she want to do?She was happy to see him alive and probably wanted to spend some time with him. However, based on his current attitude, she could not say this. She was choked for a moment. Di Fuyi continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell me that you want to stay with me? You are no longer looking for Huang Tu or Celestial Master Zuo anymore?¡± ¡°It is very likely that all of you are the same person. You are his reincarnation!¡± Gu Xijiu blurted. When she said this sentence, Di Fuyi¡¯s face really changed. ¡°Gu Xijiu, is this the reason you came to me? I am sorry, but I will disappoint you! I am Di Fuyi. I am not a substitute for anyone!¡± Chapter 2291 - The Devil King (9) Chapter 2291: The Devil King (9) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Don¡¯t try to treat me as another person! I am not interested in the things of the past! I don¡¯t believe that I was Huang Tu in my past life; and even if I was, it¡¯s over!¡± Di Fuyi was fierce. Gu Xijiu felt wronged. She wanted to turn around and leave! However, after searching for him for a year, how could she give up on him just like that? She took a light breath to try to calm down. ¡°Are you ming me? I actually¡­¡± She tried to exin herself again, but she was interrupted by a ruthless Di Fuyi. ¡°I have given up!¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°Ah?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her intensely. The stare that used to be gentle was gone. ¡°Gu Xijiu, I have given up on you! Since the day you dumped me in the jungle alone, I have decided to give up on you!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Why¡­ Why?¡± ¡°I am tired!¡± Di Fuyi said faintly. ¡°It is too tiring to continue chasing a woman who has another man in her heart! I thought I could bear with it, but it turns out that I was wrong. Gu Xijiu, no one can take it. So, at that moment, I chose to let you go. I thought it would be tough, but now it seems to be alright. Without you, I am actually very happy. So, as you said, you walk your path, and I will go on my wooden bridge. We will live separately from each other.¡± Di Fuyi leaned backzily on the edge of the pool. He pulled a certain distance from her before he said, ¡°Please go. This devil world is not somewhere you can stay for long anyway.¡± He was pushing her away! Gu Xijiu bit her lip. At first, she had a lot of things to say to him when she saw him, but now she could not say any of them! The water in the hot spring was hot, but she felt as though she was freezing. Her pretty face was pale as a sheet while her eyes did not leave him. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡± Di Fuyi faintly said, ¡°Do you think I am lying?¡± Gu Xijiu looked down for a while and then she giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s true¡­¡± She had more to say but felt as if she was choked. After a while, she continued, ¡°I never thought we would meet each other again like this¡­¡± She was very close to him right now, less than the distance of two arms, but it felt like the gap was at least a thousand miles. Di Fuyi no longer looked at her; instead, he closed his eyes and leaned there. Suddenly, she grabbed his wrist.He opened his eyes and frowned slightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked while observing her. Gu Xijiu bit her lips but did not speak. The moment she took his wrist, she began to check his pulse. His pulse was normal. In fact, it was quite strong. He was much stronger than when he first came to the Shura World! Therefore, the possibility that he had a hidden sickness that drove him to mistreat her could be ruled out. He was powerful, at least at the level of a high Golden Immortal. It could be said that his current skill was much better than he was in the Upper Bound! And it seemed that he still had some skills which she could not sense clearly.Subconsciously she wanted to check further, but he had already withdrawn his wrist. He seemed to chuckle sarcastically. ¡°What are you doing? Do you like to touch me so much?¡± Chapter 2292 - The Devil King (10) Chapter 2292: The Devil King (10) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi paused and drew closer to her again; he was so close that he could blow his breath on her cheek. ¡°Look at you! You seem to have got back your memory, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know anything about medicine when she had amnesia. However, she seemed to be very familiar when she checked his pulse, just like how she used to do when she was in heaven. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and retreated to keep a distance from him. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Di Fuyi was stunned at first but let out a chuckle. ¡°No wonder you are finally willing to meet me. You finally got your memory back and recalled who I am¡­¡± Gu Xijiu kept silent with a pale face. She was not looking for him because she got her memory back.However, was it necessary for her to exin further? Gu Xijiu subconsciously looked around and noticed that the pool almost filled the entire room. There were only a small table and a bench beside the pool, with fruits on the table. It seems that Di Fuyi was living a veryfortable life and received a lot of respect from the devils. He even met Princess Yuanyuan a while ago. He did not just pamper her but also spent a lot for her birthday celebration and gave her a noble status. Besides that, he helped her to get revenge even though she was just upset about something very insignificant. Perhaps, he had already let go. Of course, Gu Xijiu did not expect that he could let things go so easily. She was somewhat saddened by the turn of events and almost broke into tears.She took a deep breath and asked the question she had been keeping in her heart for a year. ¡°I can leave now, but can I know what happened one year ago?¡± ¡°One year ago?¡± Di Fuyi dted his eyelids and casually replied, ¡°One year ago, I almost got eaten by the wolves, but Yuanyuan saved my life.¡± ¡°She risked her life?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Yes! She genuinely risked her life for me!¡± Those were the words he said, nothing else. At that time, he almost died from the attacks of a few ferocious wolves. At the time, he did not even have the energy to counter-attack and thought that he would just die from being eaten by the beasts. However, Princess Yuanyuan saved his life at just the right time.He was in aa for a month, and when we awoke, he realized that only Yuanyuan was taking care of him. She did so in the Devil Kingdom. Perhaps, Yuanyuan knew that Yun Yanli was trying to kill him; hence, she decided to bring him to the Devil Kingdom after rescuing him. Unfortunately, she was a fairy, so she had to change her Devil Quenching Clothes continuously. In fact, she did not bring many, and she was running out of the material after using the three that she had. She begged for help from a friend in the Devil Kingdom, and she was given the opportunity to consider transforming her fairy body into a devil body so that she could stay in the Devil Kingdom. Without hesitation, she decided to transform her body in order to take care of him. It was a torturing process as it was simr to burning a man in a fire. Yuanyuan almost lost her life during the transformation. Yuanyuan was severely injured when Di Fuyi woke up. Her appearance was disfigured, so she had to use the Youth Retaining Herb to maintain her normal appearance. Meanwhile, the Devil Kingdom was in a state of chaos. Yuanyuan had to protect herself as well as Di Fuyi. It was certainly a tough life for her, but she was adamant about enduring. Despite all her hardships to keep him alive, she never asked for anything in return. She never even told him about the struggles she went through just to put food on the table for him. It was only until Di Fuyi walked out from a firewood store and saw her surrendering herself sexually to a devil physician for a packet of medicine that he realized how she had been helping them get by here. Given Di Fuyi¡¯s nature as the master of the heavenlyws, he could not allow his friends to be treated this way.Back in the old days, he never let anyone go when Mu Feng and Mu Yu got bullied. What more for Yuan Yuan, who was his savior? He knew that he had to rebuild himself here and began to conquer the Devil Kingdom and build his empire. After all, Di Fuyi was an incredibly smart person; hence, the task would be within his reach. He could even tell that Yun Yanli was after him when they first met in the Shura World. After Di Fuyi got himself a strong status in the Devil Kingdom, he got Yun Yanli tailed by his spy and finally understood Yun Yanli¡¯s n after a series of investigations and analysis. Di Fuyi knew that he was targeted by Yun Yanli and he just could not wait to get him murdered. Yun Yanli would definitely find him. In fact, Yun Yanli¡¯s Kung Fu was much better herepared to the time when he was in heaven; he was as good as a Mighty Immortal. If they had fought earlier, Di Fuyi knew that he would not stand a chance! As a result, he could not leave the Devil Kingdom before he established himself. Di Fuyi knew Yun Yanli quite well and had to use that knowledge to keep him safe. He knew about Yun Yanli¡¯s tracking spell; therefore, Di Fuyi also practiced a special spell from the Devil Kingdom, which allowed him to change his aura. For example, the Puppet Technique. He was extremely aggressive and managed to form his army to take over the power in the Devil Kingdom in just a year. This was a totally clean te for him which is why he even tried to let go of Gu Xijiu.Although he did not look for her in the past year, he would try to sense her whereabouts when he was free. Coincidentally, he could sense Yun Yanli every single time he tried to connect with her. Besides that, all the spies reported that there was a teenage girl around Yun Yanli every time they saw him. It seemed that both of them enjoyed each other¡¯spany.Certainly, Di Fuyi did not think that Gu Xijiu would fall in love with Yun Yanli as he knew that Celestial Master Zuo was always her beloved. Hence, she only treated Yun Yanli as a friend. Di Fuyi understood that he was being treated simr to how Gu Xijiu treated Yun Yanli. Perhaps, Yun Yanli enjoyed a better treatment as he did not trick her and im that he was her fiance. Yun Yanli probably used the same strategy that he did when they were in heaven. He was always kind to her so Di Fuyi knew that he would not hurt her. What surprised him was that she came to the Devil Kingdom for him! The way she appeared was too shocking for him as well. Gu Xijiu seemed to have searched for Di Fuyi for a long time. Unfortunately, before he had the time to feel touched by her action, he understood that Huang Tu was the one she was looking for and not him. He thought that he could open her heart and kick the dead person out of it! Unfortunately, he failed. At that very moment, the waterwas still bubbling as both of them kept silent in the pool. Although they were physically close to each other, their hearts were far apart. Gu Xijiu mumbled as she fixed her gaze on the water, ¡°Do you like Princess Yuanyuan? Would you marry her in the future?¡± Di Fuyi paused for a brief moment and then replied icily, ¡°Why are you concerned about this?¡± ¡­ Chapter 2293 - Departure Chapter 2293: Departure Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHis words were sharp enough to piss Gu Xijiu off. She tried to suppress her emotions by closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. Then, she opened them with a smile, and said, ¡°Indeed, I have nothing to do with it, pardon me. I am sorry to bother you. I wish both of you a happy life. Goodbye!¡± She could not stay any longer; hence, she teleported away. The onsen pool had returned to its natural tranquility with Di Fuyi left alone in the water. Her odor seemed to be lingering in the air; however, he knew that she would nevere again. Despite being calm about everything earlier, he felt that he had lost all his strength as he stood in the water. After a quick reflection, he decided to let the matter go as he knew that she was not interested in him. Nheless, it was still heartbreaking to see her leave. Besides, she was a celestial being, so she could stay for long even if there were enough Devil Quenching Clothing and Youth Retaining Herbs for her. The only way was to transform her body, as what Yuanyuan had done. Di Fuyi believed that Gu Xijiu would leave the Devil Kingdom very soon. Although it was rtively dangerous outside, she probably suited that ce better. ¡­ Gu Xijiu teleported too abruptly earlier and did not n her route well enough as she was in a hurry to leave. She crashed into a big tree and thenslumped on a big rock. Although she hit her forehead, the only thing she realized was that her eyes were wet. Her vision was getting blurry as she looked at the water on her hand. She was suddenly engulfed by a wave of sadness in her heart, but she did not want to cry as she thought that was only what weak people do; however, she could not hold it in anymore. She lifted her head and looked at the sky. She was hoping that the tears would stop rolling down that way.Unfortunately, it did not work! The tears were like a fountain gushing out from her eyes! In the end, she covered her eyes as she buried her face within her knees. Luckily, she was in a hidden ce, so no one witnessed her embarrassing moment. She curled her body at the same spot for an hour before she finally managed to control her emotions. She slowly raised her head.To her surprise, there was a man in green robes and a colorful butterfly-shaped mask sitting on a tree branch just somewhere nearby. The mask was strange as it only covered his nose and one of his eyes. The other eye was exposed, and it was pretty charming. It made him look as though he was smiling.His lips were juicy and curved upward as well. The man seemed to have been born with an attractive face. He was looking at Gu Xijiu as though he was watching a drama. He smiled as their gazes met when Gu Xijiu raised her head. ¡°Little girl, were you crying? You look adorable when you cry! You should probably continue crying a while more.¡± His voice was maic and alluring. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips. There were too many psychopaths in the world, and she believed that many of them were here in the Devil Kingdom. Hence, it wasmon for her to bump into one. She was toozy to be bothered by the psychopath in green and quickly packed her stuff. Her clothes and hair were still wet, so it was indeed embarrassing. She raised her hand and tried to dry herself with a spell so that she was presentable. The man in green was still watching her when she packed her stuff. He whistled at her. ¡°Little girl, your Kung Fu is quite good! The fake skin you made looks as genuine as a real one!¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. How did he know that she disguised herself? She was indeed surprised that he could tell as she was really skillful at hiding her true identity. However, she could not be bothered by the thought at the moment as she was more concerned about her exact whereabouts. Where had she teleported to? ¡°We are on the outskirts in the south of the city. This is a beautiful ce. Are you lost, little girl?¡± The man leaped off the tree andnded in front of her. He smelled like a bamboo shoot. Gu Xijiu distanced herself from him just to be safe. The entire ce was surrounded by bamboo trees, but their leaves seemed to have wilted. If the trunks were not thick enough, she would have thought that the bamboos were mutated! Other than the big trees, the ce was covered by weeds. How could it be a beautiful ce? Gu Xijiu was still thinking about Luo Zheng, who was supposed to help her take care of the kid and the Silver Wolf. She had left them for too long. Perhaps, Luo Zheng might even think that she had abandoned them. Since she promised to help the kid find his family, she had to keep her words. Moreover, the kid was adorable! She really liked him. ¡°Little girl, you look pleasant in your original appearance. Why did you disguise yourself?¡± The bamboo man drew closer to Gu Xijiu and looked at her as if he was admiring a piece of art. However, he paused before he finished talking as the pretty little girl had disappeared in the blink of an eye. He could not believe that someone could ignore his charm and run away! Most importantly, he had not even seen her appearance clearly! Swiftly, the bamboo man took out a fan that was made from goose feathers and started fanning himself like how Zhuge Liang always did. His charming eyes were filled with passionate interest. Gu Xijiu found a way to return to the hotel. She left the hotel for less than two hours, so she hoped that Luo Zheng would still be waiting for her. To her surprise, she heard about the princess trying to buy the Silver Wolf.ording to the guests, the princess was generous, and she bought the creature for 100,000 devil coins. However, as she did not have sufficient cash, she brought Luo Zheng along. Gu Xijiu frowned. Since she had lived long enough, she could sense something strange! She tried to find Luo Zheng but could not locate him. She frowned again. There were only two possibilities. One- Luo Zheng had left the Devil Kingdom. Two- Luo Zheng met with an ident. It was unlikely for Luo Zheng to leave the Devil Kingdom as his Devil Quenching Clothes could sustain eight more hours; hence, it did not make sense if he left hurriedly without returning the kid to her. Thus, did something happen to him? Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and decided to head to the princess¡¯s residence. It was huge! Although it was slightly smaller than the residence of the Devil King, it was elegant and luxurious! There were eight guards at the main entrance, and all of them seemed to be quite good at fighting. The guards immediately greeted Gu Xijiu as soon as shended at their doorstep. They seemed to be courteous and well trained. Gu Xijiu went straight to the point without hiding anything. The guard frowned. ¡°My master indeed bought a Silver Wolf and paid the businessman, Luo Zheng. He left hurriedly after he got the money, but we have no idea which direction he went.¡± ¡°How about the kid?¡± The little kid was Gu Xijiu¡¯s biggest concern. ¡°Kid? We did not see any kid.¡± The guard denied. Gu Xijiu pursed her lips. ¡°Did you not see a kid in Luo Zheng¡¯s backpack?¡± ¡°We did not see any backpack or kid.¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I am afraid I need to see the princess¡¯s female servant who was in charge of the trade!¡± The guard shook his head. ¡°Do you think our chief servant would just see anyone? She will not see you. I would suggest you look for Luo Zheng instead; he might have run away since he had got so much money earlier.¡± ¡°How much did he get?¡± ¡°A big stack of notes! It could be tens of thousands and above. I am not sure about the exact amount.¡± The guard shook his head again. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank, and there was an upset expression on her face. She did not think it was necessary for her to find Luo Zheng right now. She also suspected that he was probably harmed.Although 100,000 devil coins were considered a big amount for some people, it was just a small amount of money for the princess. Probably just enough to buy a luxury bag. Thinking rationally about the situation, Gu Xijiu believed that the princess generally carried a good reputation in the Devil Kingdom. It seemed unlikely that she would murder someone for 100,000 devil coins. Unless she was after something else that Luo Zheng would not let go- the kid! The origin of the kid was extraordinarily strange. Furthermore, he was being hunted by Yun Yanli a while ago before he came here. Perhaps, the princess discovered something and lured Luo Zheng to her residence. After all, Luo Zheng was just an ordinary businessman; no one would care even if he was murdered. Perhaps, people would just think that he was murdered out of his greed when he tried to escape with the money. If Gu Xijiu was just an ordinary person, she would have focused on looking for Luo Zheng rather than doubting the princess. However, with just a quick analysis, she managed to figure out the storyline. Now all she had to do was verify the situation. Also, she had to find the Silver Wolf and the kid! She would never think of leaving them in the princess¡¯ residence! Gu Xijiu turned around and left. She was looking for a quiet ce. When she found it, she quickly teleported into the princess¡¯ residence when no one was there. Theyout in the residence was elegant as every chamber seemed to have a different design. Besides that, even the nts in the mansion were disyed in special arrays. Anyone who had no knowledge about arrays would fall into the secret traps set in the residence if he or she simply broke into the mansion. In fact, Gu Xijiu was very familiar with the array as she saw Di Fuyi make one before. Apparently, the arrays in the mansion were made by Di Fuyi. It seemed that he treasured Princess Yuanyuan very much and feared to lose her. The sudden realization made it difficult for Gu Xijiu to breathe.Honestly speaking, she had no idea what she should do with Di Fuyi. She tried to put her feelings aside and thought that she would figure it out only after she resolved the more pressing matters at hand. For instance, she had to find the kid and the Silver Wolf. It was pretty easy for her to navigate the area because she was an expert in recognizing patterns. Furthermore, she had seen Di Fuyi use this array before so it was a walk in the park.Swiftly, she broke it and entered the mansion as if she were the owner. ¡­ Chapter 2294 - The Secret Of The Princess Chapter 2294: The Secret Of The Princess Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe area was huge with several pavilions. There were trees and flowers everywhere. The princess¡¯ house was very grand and gorgeous. There were different scenic views everywhere which looked like a Jiangnan¡¯s courtyard style. The security outside the princess¡¯ house was very powerful. There were teams of guards who brought Tibetan mastiffs with them as they passed through the courtyards at various intersections. Under such strict defense, even a mosquito could not fly into the house. It seemed that the safety of this princess was more important than the sky! How protective was Di Fuyi toward thedy? Although the devil world was now ruled by Di Fuyi, the other rebels were still in the dark and wanted to regain power. In this case, anyone who stayed beside Di Fuyi was at risk. If someone wanted to threaten him, they would definitely go for his weakness. It seemed that Princess Yuanyuan was his only weakness at this moment. Thus, it was understandable for him to want to protect her. Perhaps he really intended to marry her to return her the grace of saving his life. When it came to the rtionship affair between men and women, how many of them could actually sacrifice their lives for one another? Love could not defeat time. Even if he was the reincarnation of Huang Tu, he was now a different man. Simrly, he could be very loving in his current life, but he would forget about it in his next life. Regardless of how loving a couple was in their current life, they would be strangers in the afterlife. Perhaps Gu Xijiu¡¯s disappointment was self-inflicted after all. It was because she was too obsessed with Huang Tu and always held on to those memories that she wanted to continue the rtionship with him. But now, she hurt Di Fuyi and herself. When she really realized it, it was toote.Perhaps, they were destined to miss each other. If he did not fall in love with someone else, she could fight for their rtionship again. However, he had a sweetheart now, so why should she go and interrupt them and get embarrassed? It was time for her to let go of her obsession. She shook her head and stopped thinking about the seemingly unnecessary problems that only made her brain hurt. Although the security here wasprehensive, it could not stop Gu Xijiu. With her current level of skill, there were only a few ces that she could not enter. With her current mood, she simply could not enjoy the scenery. Hence, she went to the courtyard where the Princess Yuanyuan lived. She seemed to have found it very quickly. Perhaps, she was lucky. The princess was now in her room. Gu Xijiu was hidden near to the windows of her bedroom. She could see her dressing up in front of the mirror. Being so close to her, Gu Xijiu could clearly admire her beauty. The skin of the princess was fair and smooth like fine porcin. She looked very alike with Yun Qingluo in the past. Even her character was quite simr. She was always elegant and carried herself well. Her every move was indeed like a princess. Could she be the reincarnation of Yun Qingluo? As Gu Xijiu¡¯s memories of Yun Qingluo mostly involved Huang Tu, she could not have ess to all her thoughts about her. Most of them were vague. She could just remember that Yun Qingluo tried to hurt her out of jealousy. Finally, she killed herself and died quite awfully. Did her acquaintance with Di Fuyi happen by chance? If she was the reincarnation of Yun Qingluo, would she have any memory of her past life? She used to be the wife of the city owner of Luo Hua City. If she met Di Fuyi for the first time, would she be willing to abandon everything, pretended to be dead, and evene into the Devil Kingdom for a stranger? It was impossible! Her intuition told her that this princess was not the type of person to sacrifice everything for a man she barely knew! Which led to her next question- what was the rtionship between her and Yun Yanli? There were a lot of doubts in her heart about this princess. However, she had too few clues so these questions could not be answered. Chapter 2295 - The Secret Of The Princess (2) Chapter 2295: The Secret Of The Princess (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFollowing herst doubt about the princess, Gu Xijiu decided to focus on her again. Her beauty was indeed wless; it was as if she were a Barbie Doll.Gu Xijiu could not help but want to touch her face. Having worked tirelessly over the past year, her skills had improved a lot and, in fact, her skin had been fairer than before due to the improvements in her spiritual power. However, there were still some ws, such as e on her forehead. Also, the color of her skin was still a little bit dull. Princess Yuanyuan was applying a light red cream to her face. There was a faint medicinal fragrance that circted her room. With a light sniff, Gu Xijiu could recognize the main ingredient for making this cream ¨C Youth-Retaining Herbs. It seemed that she used the herb as a cosmetic. A maid suddenly walked in from outside and saluted her. ¡°Princess Yuanyuan.¡± ¡°Is it done?¡± Princess Yuanyuan did not look at the maid but casually asked the question. ¡°Rest assured. Everything is done. I didn¡¯t expect Luo Zheng to be so sensible. He took less than half of the portion and even gave the child to us. He has left the devil world, so we do not need to kill him.¡± ¡°Has he really?¡± ¡°Yes. I followed him personally and watched him leave.¡± ¡°Did you manage to get the information of hispanion, Hua Xuyue, who is the owner of the Silver Wolf?¡± ¡°ording to Luo Zheng, he and Hua Xuyue had met each other not long ago. You can rest assured. Since Hua Xuyue is a businesswoman, she should not be a high-ranking person. She left the child and the Silver Wolf and went missing for so long. Perhaps she has gone to see her lover. I heard the doorman say that she came to our house to inquire about the child and wolf and was rushed away by the doorman. With her ability, she will try to find Luo Zheng to interrogate him. However, Luo Zheng has left the devil world. After he got the 50,000 magic coins, he ran away. It should be challenging for Hua Xuyue to find him. Even if she takes three to five years, she may not be able to find the man. She naturally cannote to us to look for trouble too. ¡°Well, that is good to know.¡± Princess Yuanyuan continued tob her hair. ¡°They are among the lowest level people in the outside world. You don¡¯t have to worry about them. In fact, I think we should not give a single additional cent to him. After all, these are not his possessions.¡± Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s lips were curved upward. ¡°Well, since he is so sensible, just give him a reward. I don¡¯t care about these 50,000 devil coins.¡± If she did not give a single cent to Luo Zheng, he may cause her trouble in the future, which could damage her reputation.However, there was no need to exin this to the maid. Yuanyuan applied a little bit more cream on her face and gently patted it. The maid smiled and said, ¡°The Devil King is pampering you so much. He seems to give you anything you want. Therefore, it is expected that you do not care about these 50,000 devil coins.¡± These words made Princess Yuanyuan feel happy. She generously gave the half-used cream to the maid. ¡°You have done an excellent job in this case. I am very happy, so this cream is a reward for you.¡± The maid¡¯s eyes lit up as she epted the cream in her hand. While she was thanking the princess, she did not forget to tter her master. ¡°Princess, only you can have the capital to use this cream as skincare. This small bottle requires a significant amount of herbs to produce. The Devil King has been very good to you!¡± Princess Yuanyuan smiled. ¡°You talk a lot of nonsense.¡± ¡°What I said is the truth. By the way princess, since it seems that the Devil King really wants to be married to you, when will you ept his proposal? It is not easy to get someone who loves you so much. Although you have to be reserved, don¡¯t let the Devil King wait for too long.¡± Chapter 2296 - The Secret Of The Princess (3) Chapter 2296: The Secret Of The Princess (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis maid was indeed very talkative. However, after Princess Yuanyuan heard herst sentence, she frowned. Meanwhile, she identally pulled out her hair whilebing it. Instead of getting angry, she smiled. ¡°I still want to test him. As long as he is sincere, I will¡­ I will fulfill him¡­¡± Her face blushed faintly as if she was shy and excited. At this moment she looked quite stunning. The maid smiled and said, ¡°The Devil King is really sincere to you. I have never seen him being so good to any other woman. His favor is only for you.¡± Yuanyuan bit her red lips. She smiled and switched the topic. ¡°Where is the Silver Wolf? Is it still making noise?¡± ¡°Please rest assured. The Silver Wolf is caged in the West Sea Dragon Pce, where the walls are insted no one can hear it. It would not even harm the wolf if it wanted to hit the walls. Princess, although the Silver Wolf is quite smart and able to understand the humannguage, it is just a wolf. How can it be worth so many coins? I spoke to Guard Ling earlier who used to own a silver wolf before. He said it is still a top-graded Silver Wolf but is only worth 5,000 devil coins¡­¡± The maid was trying to convince her that it was a bad deal. Yuanyuan smiled lightly. ¡°You know what? It is not a Silver Wolf. It is a cub of the mythological beast- Xie Zhi! It looks like a Silver Wolf because it has not grown yet. This kind of beast is very rare. It could be worth a million coins!¡± The maid¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ah, I see! I didn¡¯t expect us to get such a treasure! All this can be attributed to your amazing skill to recognize it. Once we have sessfully trained it, it will be a very cool ride. There must be no other person who canpare with you in this Shura World.¡± Yuanyuan smiled peacefully. ¡°Maybe this is God¡¯s will. Tomorrow is my birthday, and God has given me such a gift.¡± The maid naturally ttered her with a fewpliments; then they talked about the child. The maid asked what was so special with the child. Yuan Yuan indulged her a little. ¡°The child feels strange to me. It is not like an ordinary human child; it seems that the little Xie Zhi listens to him. Maybe he is the real master of the little Xie Zhi. With the child in our hand, we don¡¯t have to worry that we can¡¯t train the little Xie Zhi well.¡± ¡°Princess, you are so smart!¡± The maid continued ttering her master. Yuanyuan smiled. It seemed like the ttering words of the maid made her very happy. Both of them chatted for a while; then, Princess Yuanyuan ordered the maid to visit the little Xie Zhi to check on it. The maid epted the instruction and turned and left. She enjoyed the scene of flowers and trees along the way, turned to the backyard courtyard, and traveled to the front of a blue building in the thickest part of the princess¡¯ residence. There were more than ten guards in front of the building guarding the iron barrels around here. The maid¡¯s identity here was clearly of high status as the guards had to salute her. She was very proud, so she only nodded slightly and asked a guard to open the door before she walked in. After a while, she came out and told the few guards a few words. She ordered them to take care of it well then turned away. About 15 minutester, when the guards here were patrolling the area, they suddenly saw Servant Yee back. The guards wondered what happened. They asked, ¡°Miss Ye, why are you back? Is there any unresolved business?¡± Servant Ye proudly stood up. ¡°Princess Yuanyuan wants to see this little Silver Wolf and asked me to bring it over to her.¡± Those guards were not quite suspicious about her; hence, one of them immediately volunteered. ¡°I will bring it out!¡± ¡°No, I will do it personally.¡± Chapter 2297 - Salvation Chapter 2297: Salvation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThose guards naturally let her in.The walls in this building were covered with soft leather, while the inside of the soft leather was filled with water. It was very soft. Little Xie Zhi was locked in this room; it was very angry and also very scared! Its limbs were locked with a cold iron chain, and with its current strength, it could not escape. The cold chains wouldhurt it a little bit when it moved, but it did not hurt its bones. This was a kind of torture tool that was very mild and savvy. The Silver Wolf could not fall asleep and could noty down. It could only stand. When it was exhausted, it wanted to copse and give in, but the pain was worse. If this kind of punishment was used on other beasts, it usually took less than half an hour for them give in. They were forced to recognize the enemy as their master and establish a contract of the beast as the ve to the enemy. From then on, it would follow the master¡¯s instruction and shared the fate of its master. If its master died, it would die too. After Little Xie Zhi was locked here, Servant Ye woulde and ask it once every half hour. She would ask if it would yield or not. Little Xie Zhi¡¯s answer was always to wiggle its nose with scorn! Yes, it did not yield! However, it really suffered! Who would save it? It kept its eyes closed and suffered in silence. Suddenly it seemed to hear something moving and opened its eyes. It saw Servant Yeing over to it. It snorted and closed its eyes again. That damn woman! If it were not chained, it would definitely rush to kill her! Although its eyes were closed, its keen pair of ears were still functioning. It heard the woman¡¯s footsteps approaching, getting closer and closer. After a while, it suddenly shrugged its small ck nose, and opened its eyes! It staredat Servant Ye who was approaching. Suddenly, the hairs along its entire body were erected nervously! ¡°Little Silver¡­¡± The woman stopped in front of it and spoke softly. The voice was very familiar. Little Xie Zhi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears immediately! Desperately, it wanted to lick her with its tongue. The person who it had been waiting for was finally here! She was here toe and save it! Out of excitement, it subconsciously moved its body. Unfortunately, it touched the cold chain, and it screamed because it hurt so much. Its entire body trembled. ¡°Good boy. Don¡¯t move!¡± This woman was Gu Xijiu who had disguised her appearance. She listened near the window of the princess¡¯ room for a long time, and she learned a lot of things. Then, she secretly followed Servant Ye here. After Servant Ye left, Gu Xijiu disguised into Servant Ye and came to save little Xie Zhi. She did not expect Little Xie Zhi to suffer this kind of torture here. She did feel sad for the creature.There was also anger at the bottom of her eyes! It was not too hical for Princess Yuanyuan to buy Little Xie Zhi. After all, Gu Xijiu made up a story and put a price on Little Xie Zhi. Luo Zheng could also easily justify selling it. However, the fact that she actually tortured it like this was not tolerable! From now on, Gu Xijiu would not allow anyone to torture it. After Little Xie Zhi recognized her, it began to tear and looked at her with a gaze. Although the cold iron chain on it was a veryplicated mechanism, for Gu Xijiu, this was no different from amon lock mechanism. It could be opened in a few minutes. She also lightly applied a powerful remedy to its wounds. After a while, the bleeding stopped, and the pain was gone too. Little Xie Zhi looked at Gu Xijiu thankfully. Its tail shook vigorously. Chapter 2298 - Salvation (2) Chapter 2298: Salvation (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu rubbed the soft hair on its head and asked, ¡°What about your little master? Do you know where he is?¡± Little Xie Zhi nodded. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Very good! Take me to him.¡± Little Xie Zhi nodded again and kissed her palm with its tongue. Gu Xijiu patted its head. ¡°When you exit the ce with me, don¡¯t be too close to me. You have to pretend like you were forced to give in. Do you understand?¡± Its little eyes blinked. It tried to raise its head and looked at Gu Xijiu. It then pretended to be with Gu Xijiu unwillingly. Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No, this is too arrogant. You do not look like you have given in.¡± Little Xie Zhi was quite confused and scratched its head with its ws. It made several attempts in session, all of which were rejected by Gu Xijiu. It then lost confidence and started to tear. Little Xie Zhi was disappointed that it could not act. Gu Xijiu thought about it and finally found a solution. ¡°You will treat me as the real Servant Ye. You have to sumb to her. What would that look like?¡± Little Xie Zhi immediately snorted angrily. It showed its small fangs that just grew out, then mped its tail. It looked dejected and walked a few steps around Gu Xijiu. While walking, It asionally stared at Gu Xijiu angrily. Gu Xijiu then turned and took it out. When they stepped out the door, the guards naturally inquired about it. Gu Xijiu answered casually, ¡°It has already been sumbed to be used by our princess. I will take it to see the princess now.¡± Those guards looked at Gu Xijiu and looked at the dejected little Xie Zhi. He did not look suspicious, so they just waved and let her go. After it was free, Little Xie Zhi immediately took Gu Xijiu to the little baby by tracing his breath. They walked all the way to the end of the princess¡¯ house. Gu Xijiu was still somewhat puzzled. Since the princess had already gotten the kid, she was supposed to treasure him. Why did she not ask people to cage him in the courtyard near her? Instead, they seemed to send him to a remote ce. After all, the few yards around her were supposed to have the highest security. For instance, the ce that caged little Xie Zhi was the ce located three courtyards away from the main house. If there was anything unusual, she could easily hear it. It just did not add up at first. However, this doubt was quickly solved. Before Gu Xijiu reached thest courtyard, she heard a burst of crying. The crying was high in tune. Sometimes the crying was sharp; sometimes, it was high pitched. It even sounded fierce sometimes. It was as though it could drill through one¡¯s brain and sting their ears. The courtyard was very remote, with only two maids guarding at the door. The two maids frowned and felt lifeless. Gu Xijiu was still in the appearance of the maid, swaying around with little Xie Zhi. The maids at the door were apparently not in a high position. They quickly saluted her. Gu Xijiu raised her chin slightly. ¡°Why is he still crying?¡± The two maids almost wanted to break down in tears. ¡°Sister Ye, this little kid has been crying nonstop, and still hasn¡¯t taken a break!¡± They almost became deaf! Gu Xijiu asked again, ¡°Why did you not entertain him?¡± ¡°Oh, it is useless. This little kid closed his eyes and cried.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I am going in. You can take a break.¡± The two maids could not wait for this message. They answered, turned around, and ran! They were faster than rabbits! Gu Xijiu then dashed inside while Little Xie Zhi was busy keeping up. Chapter 2299 - Salvation (3) Chapter 2299: Salvation (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe interior of the house was quite bright, and a woman was holding the baby while sweating profusely. Meanwhile, the kid cried like a donkey. His small face was red as an apple. Apparently, he cried very hard. When she saw Gu Xijiue in, the woman saluted her. ¡°Did you dare abuse him?! Why is he crying this way?¡± The woman kneeled. ¡°No! I have been treating him very well. I would not dare to abuse him.¡± ¡°Is he hungry?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to drink any milk.¡± The woman wanted to cry. ¡°I have found him the best nurse in the city. We have given him sufficient milk, but he still closed his eyes and was not willing to drink it. I tried feeding him forcibly but was unsessful.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the little doll. The little doll still cried with his small mouth, but his eyes focused on Gu Xijiu now. As their eyes met each other¡¯s, the little doll¡¯s eyshes curved upward as if he was smiling. Of course, his smile disappeared very quickly, but the two small hands reached out to her as if he was asking for a hug. Gu Xijiu understood it! This little doll did it deliberately! He deliberately cried out loud to make the princess annoyed. This was the only way he could be brought to such a remote ce. His crying was also convenient for those who wanted toe and save him as it was easy to find him with his loud cries. To think that such a little infant was able to use such a tactic, one surely wondered whohis parents were. Gu Xijiu suddenly envied the mother of this little kid. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy to have such a smart baby? Gu Xijiu reached out and said, ¡°I will hug him and try.¡± That woman was shocked. Servant Ye had always hated children. Whenever she heard kids crying, she would get mad. What was wrong this time? ¡°Miss Ye, this child is very naughty. I am afraid that he will annoy you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not respond. The kid suddenly waved his arm and mmed his hand on the woman¡¯s face. That woman was stunned, and at that point, Gu Xijiu had taken the child over into her embrace. It¡¯s strange to say that the little doll just stopped crying when he was in Gu Xijiu¡¯s arms; he looked at Gu Xijiu with a pair of big round eyes and was extremely adorable. That woman sighed in relief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kid to like you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu waved her hand. ¡°Make your way out. I will observe this child.¡± The woman was naturally happy to leave this hot potato temporarily. She agreed and went out right away. ¡°Hey, you are finally here! My voice is going to be hoarse tomorrow!¡± The relieved little boy spoke frankly. Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows. ¡°How did you know that I wille?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear to leave me.¡± The little doll¡¯s head arched into her arms as he tried to get pampered. ¡°Why would I? You are no one to me.¡± The little doll blinked. ¡°You are my mother¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned, and she almost threw the little doll out of her arms! ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gu Xijiu almost wanted to knock his head. ¡°I am not married! When would I have delivered you?¡± She was a woman, so how could she not know if she had ever had a child? She had not lost her memory again, had she? The little guy lied! However, at this time, Gu Xijiu was toozy to argue with him. She must take the two out first. Gu Xijiu held the little doll in one hand and picked up little Xie Zhi from the ground. In an instant, she teleported them to safety. Her calctions were still very urate. So, she wanted to steer them to the east where she prepared a vehicle so that they could leave the town. Chapter 2300 - Breakout Chapter 2300: Breakout Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Unfortunately, when Gu Xijiu opened her eyes, she found herself in a vast wilderness with a few bamboo-like trees around her. A green bamboo-like man was lying on a tree and looking at her with a pair of watery eyes. Gu Xijiu was stunned. Was there a unique setting in this devil world? She had teleported from the Devil Pce and the princess¡¯ house and always seemed toe here. ¡°Miss, we are fated to meet again.¡± The man jumped down from the tree andnded right in front of Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu frowned. She was still in the appearance of Servant Ye. When this coquettish man said this sentence, was it because he knew Servant Ye, or had he recognized her as Gu Xijiu? She did not want to cause a scene, so she just nodded slightly and pulled the two little guys and wanted to teleport again. ¡°Miss, thest time I saw you, you still cried hard. This time you are here with a child. Were you crying before because the child was lost? Hey, you actually conquered a Xie Zhi. Miss, you are really strong!¡± This coquettish man gave her a thumbs up! Gu Xijiu almost wanted to vomit! This bastard could not only see her through her Facial Disguise Technique, but he could also see her original appearance. Otherwise, he would be able to recognize the two different persons as the same person. He could even recognize Xie Zhi at a nce. Who was this coquettish man? Why was he here? She met him twice in such a brief period. While Gu Xijiu was still stunned, the man had turned around her three times. The little doll looked at him full of awareness, and his eyes followed him closely. ¡°Is this little doll¡­ your child? Well, he does look like you.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were like a searchlight, sweeping through the little doll. Obviously, he was mistaken, but Gu Xijiuthought that she should try not to provoke such a strange person. Instead, Gu Xijiu took a step back and teleported again. However, this time, she did not manage to teleport away. She almost crashed into a bamboo tree! Little Xie Zhi¡¯s mouth almost poked the trunk. It was hurt, and it actually rolled out from Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand and fell to the ground. Gu Xijiu tried to regain her stability. She looked at the bamboo-robed man and asked, ¡°What do you want? The bamboo-robed man smiled and patted his robes. ¡°I have let you run away once. I have to be careful this time. You broke into my site twice. If I let you go like this, it will damage my reputation.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Your ability to disguise into any appearance is excellent! Why don¡¯t you teach me as a form ofpensation? Treat it as a toll payment for passage of your journey.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t teach me. There haven¡¯t been many people toe here for a long time. I am very lonely. Why don¡¯t you stay here for three days, chat with me, and drink together with me?¡± Gu Xijiu blinked her eyes and bit her lips. ¡°I wish I can promise you the second condition, but you know that I am an outsider. I can¡¯t stay too long in the devil world. Therefore, I cannot fulfill your condition. As to the first condition, my Facial Disguise Technique is extremelyplicated; even if you are very smart, you will need four to five days to understand the fundamental skill. Thus, I can¡¯t help you with that either. I¡¯m sorry!¡± The bamboo-robed man had a very high skill. He was at least at the level above a Golden Immortal. Moreover, his ability was extraordinary. In was in Gu Xijiu¡¯s best interest not to provoke him. Chapter 2301 - Breakout (2) Chapter 2301: Breakout (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe bamboo-robed man¡¯s eyes shed. He looked up and down at her, and suddenly he responded, ¡°Miss,you have two sets of clothes on your body, so you can stay for another day. If you want to stay, I can help to upgrade your attire which will allow you to stay in the devil world for another ten days. With two pieces, you could be here for 20 days. It will be enough for you to stay and teach me the Facial Disguise Technique.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart moved. She had no idea that her attire could be upgraded.She had intended to leave immediately, but when she heard the bamboo-robed man¡¯s suggestion, she decided to change her mind! ¡°My Facial Disguise Technique is a very secretive skill. I don¡¯t usually teach it to people. If you really want to learn, I can teach you, but you need to teach me a skill in return.¡± The bamboo-robed man smiled. ¡°Miss, you are so daring. You dare to talk to me about conditions¡­¡± Gu Xijiu chuckled. ¡°I like to buy and sell fairly and never cheat. I know that you can force me to stay with your efforts, but you can¡¯t force me to teach you the skill. Even if you torture me, it is useless.¡± The bamboo-robed man remained silent. Frustrated, he let out a long sigh. ¡°I have always treateddies well. How can I be cruel to such a pretty and petitedy?Nevertheless, I will not be threatened by anyone. It seems that if I want to let you stay willingly, I can only use the less humane method.¡± Just as he finished speaking, his hand suddenly stretched out toward Gu Xijiu. Strangely, it appeared to be one-foot longer than before. The man wanted to grab the kid in Gu Xijiu¡¯s arm! Apparently, he wanted to take the child as a hostage. Gu Xijiu was initially not too far away from him. Furthermore, since he would have caught her off guard, he thought that he would be able to catch the kid. However, he did not expect that before his palms arrived, Gu Xijiu suddenly disappeared! In the end, he did not catch anything. When he looked up again, he saw Gu Xijiu standing nearby with the cheeky smile. ¡°If you want to learn my skill, teach me how to upgrade the clothes! Otherwise, you will not get anything.¡± While she spoke, her fingertip seemed to emit white light. The wizardry barrier in the air was instantly torn apart! The next moment, she had disappeared. The bamboo-robed man was speechless. Even when he was prepared, she could escape! Her trick of breaking the wizardry barrier was good! She could actually break his barrier in such a short time! Hence, the man knew that this girl was very smart. It was the first time he met such an interesting girl. He was certainly captivated. In a second, he disappeared too. ¡­ Her teleportation was very precise this time, and she headed directly to the east of the city. She even saw the vehicle that she had booked. However, when she approached the vehicle, she realized that something was wrong! The driver seemed different from the one she hired.She was stunned for a while, and when she was about to teleport again, a big shed out of the air and was about to capture her. When Gu Xijiu saw the big, her heart ached! It was the Universe Net- a portable instrument that Di Fuyi possessed. She had seen him used it once before. It was beyond her expectation that the next time she saw the, it would be used on her. Although she was not covered by the big, she was swept away by the left corner of the big, and it hurt her very badly. To make matters worse, the child who was in her left arm fell to the ground when her left hand was hurt and was covered by the big. Chapter 2302 - Breakout (3) Chapter 2302: Breakout (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Subconsciously, Gu Xijiu wanted to pull the big. However, before her fingertips had touched it, the was pulled up firmly and disappeared in the air. Thest thing Gu Xijiu noticed was the baby¡¯s cries. Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression changed abruptly! The Universe Net was a terrifying instrument. It would tighten when its victims struggled. There was even a spike-like mechanism in the, so no matter who was caught in it, they would be hurt! Hao Er was still so young, how could he bear the pain? Gu Xijiu had problems of her own now as there were more than ten people around her in the dark at that moment. The group surrounded Gu Xijiu. The woman who headed the troop was Servant Ye. Her pretty face was fierce. She lifted her fingers and shouted, ¡°Such a bold evil girl! You actually dared to pretend to be me and entered into princess¡¯ house to steal her treasures. Did you know that it is a sin?!¡± Gu Xijiu ignored her. ¡°Let the child go!¡± There was a sh of light all of a sudden, and a woman in a white dress and white veil suddenly appeared. She had a curvy body shape with some of her hair tied up. It was Princess Yuanyuan! She looked down at Gu Xijiu and said coldly, ¡°Who are you? How dare are you toe to my house to steal?¡± Princess Yuanyuan did not have the in her hand. Apparently, she already hid the child. It seemed that today was going to be a difficult day unless Gu Xijiu abandoned the kid. She knew that some of the troops here were weaker than the others. Perhaps she could escape if she chose the right direction.Among them were four guards with high skills; they were much stronger than Gu Xijiu. When Gu Xijiu went into the Devil Pce, she saw them while she was hiding in the dark. They should be the guards who were usually around Di Fuyi. It seemed that they were seconded by the princess. She knew that she would not be able to win in a physical fight. So, she could only rely on strategy and tactics to engineer her escape. Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind worked very quickly, and she had already analyzed the situation in the blink of an eye. Seeing that the guards had surrounded her, Gu Xijiu raised her head and whistled very loudly. The sound was clear and loud, so much so that it could crack a stone. The whole area actually tremored slightly. Sunset had just fallen over the ce while twilight had not risen. Although the east of the city was a rtively remote ce, there were still pedestrians passing by. Her whistlealready alerted seven or eight pedestrians and shocked arge number of families in the east of the city. People heard the sounds and started to rush out. In just a moment, the ce had been surrounded by 50 to 60 people; the number kept increasing. Princess Yuanyuan slightly frowned. However, Servant Ye seemed to be smug. She shouted, ¡°The princess is here to catch a thief who entered her house to steal from her! You do not have to panic.¡± After she spoke, many eyes turned to Gu Xijiu. She did not look like a thief at all, even though she had removed the makeup she used to disguise herself as Servant Ye. She was carrying the look she used for the Hua Xuyue persona. She raised her head slightly and smiled coldly. ¡°This is strange; what have I stolen?¡± ¡°You have stolen the little Xie Zhi!¡± Servant Ye voiced sharply. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes! I am certain.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled coldly. ¡°Hrious! It is my favorite beast! When did it be yours?¡± She patted little Xie Zhi¡¯s head. ¡°Good boy, identify your master. Did youe from the princess¡¯ house?¡± Little Xie Zhi immediately shook its head ¡°Are you my pet?¡± Little Xie Zhi nodded continuously. It also licked the back of Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand with its tongue. Everyone remained silent. Even ablind man could tell who was the rightful owner of this little Xie Zhi! Chapter 2303 - Breakout (4) Chapter 2303: Breakout (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUnder the watchful eyes of the vigers, Princess Yuanyuan could not order for its capture. She stared at Servant Ye and hinted at her. Servant Ye was clever enough to understand it. She looked at Gu Xijiu and seemed to understand something. She sharply said, ¡°This little Xie Zhi was bought by the princess in the restaurant during at lunch from a guy named Luo Zheng. It was witnessed by many people in the restaurant. Although this little Xie Zhi used to be owned by you, it had now sold, and it is not yours anymore. What is the reason for you to steal it? Is it a trap set between you and the man named Luo Zheng to cheat the princess?¡± Princess Yuanyuan sighed. ¡°I really like this little Xie Zhi and spent 100,000 devil coins to buy it. It was a fair trade, and I did not take advantage of the seller. If it was a small amount, I wouldn¡¯t mind being cheated by you. In fact, I would give it to you as a donation. However, the 100,000 devil coins I used was given to me by the Devil King for my birthday! How can I allow it to be stolen by you?¡± ¡°Please give us back the little Xie Zhi! Our princess will show you mercy and spare your life.¡± The other servants also stared at Gu Xijiu scornfully. Princess Yuanyuan was obviously prepared. They turned the situation upside down and pushed the me on Gu Xijiu. The fact that Princess Yuanyuan spent 100,000 devil coins to buy the silver wolf at noon was known by a lot of people, so everyone nodded to agree. The situation was extremely unfavorable to Gu XIjiu! Luo Zheng had left the Devil Kingdom, so he naturally could not testify for her; thus, there were many witnesses on the side of the princess. In order to prove her statement, the princess also ordered a maid to go and invite the owner of the restaurant to testify. Due to the poprity of Princess Yuanyuan, it was easy for her to convince the crowd with just her words alone. What more could Gu Xijiu expect from the situation now that there were even witnesses on her side? Needless to say, the crowd looked at Gu Xijiu as a deceitful liar. ¡°What a liar! How can you lie to our princess!?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too shameful! She must be in partnership with Luo Zheng.¡± ¡°Catch her! Burn her! We hate liars the most here!¡± ¡°Yes! Burn her as a warning to others!¡± ¡­ The crowd was getting bigger by the minute. In just a brief moment, hundreds of people had gathered in the area. People were filled with indignation and were yelling at Gu Xijiu. What¡¯s more, there were people who had already begun to pull up their sleeves and get physical. Little Xie Zhi realized that the situation was not favorable; it understood the trick used by the princess! It was so angry that its silver hair was erected like a little lion! It wanted to defend Gu Xijiu so badly, but unfortunately, it could not say anything. Although Princess Yuanyuan did not disy her emotion on her face, she was smug. When she found out that Little Xie Zhi and the child were stolen, she questioned the caregivers and guessed the identity of the thief. After all, in this world, there were not many people who could break the enchanted barrier outside the house of the princess. In addition, her suspect had the ability to disguise herself; thus, with the wisdom of Princess Yuanyuan, she could easily guess that this person was Gu Xijiu. It was easier for her to arrange to capture a specified target.Having borrowed magical tools from the Devil Pce, her original n was to use the Universal Net to quickly catch Gu Xijiu and then execute her on the spot to get rid of her. Besides, she had a reason to catch her, and no one would disagree with executing someone who stole. Even if Di Fuyi learns about the situation, he would not be able to do anything by then. Chapter 2304 - Breakout (5) Chapter 2304: Breakout (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Princess Yuanyuan did not expect Gu Xijiu to scream to attract a crowd, she had turned things in her favor in public and had more reasons to kill her now! She could use these witnesses to defend herself if Di Fuyi found out about it. It was her priority to get rid of Gu Xijiu as quickly as possible.¡°Take her down!¡± Her servants were just waiting for her instruction. They shouted and rushed over once they heard it! Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes narrowed. Abruptly, she pulled little Xie Zhi and swiftly moved about a hundred feet from her previous location. Princess Yuanyuan was shocked and thought she was going to escape. Fortunately, she managed to locate her and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If Gu Xijiu had not attracted such a crowd, Princess Yuanyuan could have used the safety of the child to threaten her; but in the eyes of the public, she did not want to destroy her reputation by holding a child as a hostage. Hence, she had to scrap that n. Nheless, because she was cautious of Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation ability, she still took a few steps closer to the infant just to check on it. What Princess Yuanyuan did not expect was that Gu Xijiu, who has been surrounded by various weapons, actually ignored the danger and suddenly moved nearer to the princess! She unsheathed her sword and aimed it at an area close to the princess. Princess Yuanyuan was certainly surprised by her attack and subconsciously wanted to block it. However, the other party was too fast, and she could not stop it. She just heard a loud blow as though a giant balloon had burst. There was a momentary sh of gold light and a small area of an enchanted barrier ruptured. It revealed the big inside it along with a child who was stuck in the. At this point, Gu Xijiu waspletely focused on retrieving the child to safety. She managed to get her hands on the baby; however, she was unable to escape the sword that stabbed her from the back. It was Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s!The sword was like a poisonous snake that headed straight into Gu Xijiu¡¯s left rib. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was instantly pale. The swordsmanship of Princess Yuanyuan was quite alike with China¡¯s One-Point-To-Bleed skill. Although there would not be a lot of bleeding, it was ten times more painful than a normal sword wound! It hurt her so much that she almost fell to her knees. Even though she was in significant pain, a sudden thought came to her mind. While falling, she quickly turned around, and the sword in her palm was directed to Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s neck! After all, Gu Xijiu used to be a killer. Her estimations were typically urate and precise. Despite being seriously injured by Princess Yuanyuan, Gu Xijiu now had the opportunity to cut off her head! All things considered, it would be a win for her.What she did not seeing was that when her sword was about to cut into the delicate neck of the princess, a white light suddenly shed, and a silk thread wrapped around her sword, preventing it from moving forward even an inch. It seemed that Princess Yuanyuan had cheated death. She quickly leaped two feet away and shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother!¡± Gu Xijiu managed to witness the power of the silk thread. It had actually stopped her sword and even hurt her palm. She could barely hold her sword well. She took the with one hand and used the sword to support her body with the other. Then, she looked up and saw a figure in the distance. This person had ck hair and wore a mask. It was certainly apelling sight.It was Di Fuyi, the current Devil King! Chapter 2305 - Breakout (6) Chapter 2305: Breakout (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s heart felt as if a sharp knife was stabbing it. In utter disappointment, she closed her eyes slightly. He really came just in time to rescue Yuanyuan! Yuanyuan was smiling at first, but her heart suddenly stopped.She had heard from the maid who borrowed his magic weapon that the Devil King had sent a notice out in the afternoon that he was going to meditate for 18 hours and that no one should disturb him during this time. It had only been four hours since that message, but he was here! The other servants and the crowd had all kneeled. ¡°All hail the Devil King!¡± Di Fuyi only nodded slightly at their gesture. His re easily made someone feel as though they were in an ice tub. The people present were all too afraid even to move. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes certainly swept pass Gu Xijiu, but he did not stop at all. Gu Xijiu bit her lips and did not look at him again. Since he hade, he would definitely prevent her from hurting Yuanyuan. Hence, her anger at being stabbed by Yuanyaun¡¯s sword could not be avenged for the time being. She ignored the pain of the injury under her rib and looked down at the little baby in the. As the was very tight, and the little baby was wrapped tightly in it, like a cockroach. In the dense, she could barely see the face of the little one. He did not cry or scream and seemed to be asleep. Had he died because of the pain? Gu Xijiu quickly examined if he was breathing and fortunately, the little baby was alive. Perhaps, he actually fell asleep. She felt somewhat relieved given the circumstances. It was good that the child was fine. This Universal Net could not be released at the moment, so she just put it aside first. Gu Xijiu was suffering from massive pain in her ribs, but she stood up straight because she knew that it was not the time to look weak. She still had a hard fight and did not have time to heal herself! She knew that he recognized her. After all, when she was looking for him, she was in this appearance. He said that he wanted to be separated with her and that he already had another sweetheart. Now, she even encountered a big conflict with his favorite sister. She had mentally prepared herself that he was going to be biased toward his sister. Hence, she had to be strong. ¡°What is going on?¡± Di Fuyi finally opened his mouth and looked at Princess Yuanyuan. Princess Yuanyuan seemed to be frightened. Her face was pale as she tried to exin the incident. She started by telling Di Fuyi how she had bought the Silver Wolf for 100,000 devil coins. Was she trying to tell him that Gu Xijiu and Luo Zheng partnered up to cheat her? And after that, they sneaked into her house to steal the Silver Wolf? At the moment, the owner of the restaurant had arrived, and he had testified for the purchase of the Silver Wolf by Yuanyuan. The person who dared to deceive the sister of Devil King was now hated by the entire crowd.The onlookers all called for the swindler to be executed. Di Fuyi raised his hand and requested for silence. He finally looked at Gu Xijiu and asked, ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Gu Xijiu chuckled. ¡°Princess Yuanyuan is really good at telling a story! Little Xie Zhi is my favorite pet, and I have never thought of selling it! I had something to do at noon, so I requested Luo Zheng to help me to take care of it. I didn¡¯t expect it to be bought by the princess during this period¡­¡± Servant Ye interrupted her, ¡°No matter what rtionship you have with Luo Zheng, it¡¯s true that the princess bought the little Silver Wolf! Since the deal had been done, it means that this little Silver Wolf belongs to our princess! You came and took it away from her house, and that is considered stealing!¡± The crowd also agreed with her statement. Gu Xijiu sneered. ¡°Did Luo Zheng tell you that little Xie Zhi was not owned by him? Did he tell you that I, Hua Xuyue, owned it before he sold it to you?¡± Servant Ye was stunned and tried to argue, ¡°Since he is yourpanion, he has the right to decide for you. Not to mention that you also told him the price! As long as it is sold at the price you said, there is no difference whether it is sold by him or you.¡± This statement was not entirely convincing; therefore, some people agreed with her, but some hesitated. Chapter 2306 - Breakout (7) Chapter 2306: Breakout (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Brother, do you think her action is considered a theft? The Xie Zhi [1] should belong to me, right?¡± Princess Yuanyuan looked at Di Fuyi with a pitiful gaze. She would have tugged the edge of his sleeve if she could. Di Fuyi took a glimpse at Gu Xijiu and noticed that she was standing still. It was evident that she refused topromise. The odds were not in her favor at this moment since she picked a fight with the princess of the Devil Kingdom. Since Gu Xijiu was just a foreign ordinary person in the Devil Kingdom, why would the people speak for her? Was she insane to continue? Perhaps, she thought that Di Fuyi would speak for her because of their rtionship in the past? Furthermore, he was the Devil King, so anything he said would be followed. Di Fuyi took another nce at her, but she did not look back at him.She probably only looked at him once since he arrived. It seemed that she did not intend to ask for his help this time. He was somewhat upset by this and responded icily, ¡°Since the animal was sold, it should belong to the buyer.¡± Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Gu Xijiu arrogantly. Finally, Gu Xijiu raised her head and stared at Di Fuyi.Her lips were slightly curved upward as if she was going to say something sarcastic. It also made it look like she knew that he would side with her and was simply waiting for the confirmation. Her facial expression made Di Fuyi uneasy; he clenched his fists inside his sleeves. Meanwhile, Yuanyuan quickly took the opportunity to add to Gu Xijiu¡¯s misery. ¡°Did you hear that? Our king is always fair! So what do you have to say for yourself? Give me back the little Xie Zhi! We shall then decide what punishment you should receive for breaking into my residence!¡± She raised her hand to instruct the guards to catch the Xie Zhi. The little Xie Zhi was busily biting the Universal Net to free its little master. It got frightened as it heard Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s orders and then immediately ran toward Gu Xijiu and hid behind her. Gu Xijiu lowered her head in disappointment, but she was certainly not surprised that he would side with Princess Yuanyuan. After all, she was his savior, his god-sister, and his lover. Nevertheless, she could not deny that it hurt. The bigger her hope, therger the disappointment. s, Di Fuyi looked at her facial expression again while the guards were slowly approaching the creature. She looked pale, but somehow, he could sense a hint of sarcasm behind her smile.Di Fuyi¡¯s heart ached at the sight of what he was doing to her. Suddenly, he twisted his earlier statement. ¡°However, what Hua Xuyue said was not absolutely unreasonable. After all, she owned the creature, so it makes sense for her to look for it, especially since she was not the person who sold it. So I propose that we do not have any punishment on Gu Xijiu for breaking into the princess¡¯ residence. Also, she can keep the Xie Zhi, but she has to pay 100,000 devil coins to the princess. If she does not want the Xie Zhi, then I will pay an extra 50,000 devil coins to her aspensation. What do you think?¡± All the devils apuded when he proposed that solution and could not stop praising the Devil King for being a fair person. Of course, some thought that he showed too much mercy to Hua Xuyue. They strongly felt that Hua Xuyue should kowtow to the Devil King. Otherwise, she would be considered as very ungrateful. Princess Yuanyuan was rather bitter about the turn of events. In fact, she wanted to get this matter resolved as soon as Di Fuyi arrived so as to reduce the interaction between the two of them so that they would not recognize each other and get back together. She did not know that Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi had met privately and that they recognized each other despite the disguise on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. Di Fuyi¡¯s solution seemed to favor the princess still; hence, she was quite happy to do a favor for Gu Xijiu. With pursed lips, she said, ¡°Although this is too easy on her, I am not a calctive person. Brother, I will take your advice. However, I do not wish for you to spend so much money. I will pay for it.¡± She sounded very understanding; hence, the devils continuously cheered for her generosity. After that, everyone shifted their gaze to Gu Xijiu in anticipation of her response. Gu Xijiu felt likeughing all of a sudden! It seemed that he did show her some mercy after all. At least, he did not arrest her and send her to jail! She should probably thank him! She smiled and pped her hands, adding to the apuse. She added, ¡°This king is indeed a fair person; thank you so much!¡± She bowed to thank him. Di Fuyi could not utter a word, but he felt as if a needle was poking his heart.His heart sank when his gaze finally returned to her face. He knew that Gu Xijiu had a fantastic technique to disguise herself. With the intention to achieve a better result, her skinplexion looked the same as her original one. At that moment, it was incredibly pale. Di Fuyi did not look at Gu Xijiu properly since he arrived as he was afraid to be emotionally distracted. Perhaps, he only took a few quick nces at her; hence, he did not notice her realplexion.Was she injured? Or did shedisguise herself like that on purpose? He finally took a step forward and said, ¡°You¡­¡± However, Gu Xijiu took a step back to keep a distance from him. Smilingly, she added, ¡°If this is the truth, it is very reasonable for the Devil King to finalize this matter this way. Unfortunately, things are not that simple. I am afraid that I cannotpromise!¡± Di Fuyi seemed to be a little surprised as she took a blue talisman out. ¡°I guess the Devil King can recognize this talisman, right?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°It is an Audio Talisman.¡± Di Fuyi said with a deep voice. Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°You are right! Things will be slightly easier since Devil King recognizes this object. This is the conversation I heard today at around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It is quite interesting; let¡¯s continue our discussion after listening to it together.¡± Instantly, Yuanyuan¡¯splexion changed! Three o¡¯clock was the time she was having a discussion with Servant Ye.She certainly did not want anyone to hear that conversation, especially Di Fuyi! She immediately rushed forward with the intention to grab the Audio Talisman from Gu Xijiu. ¡°Why is this important now?! Let¡¯s get the matter of Xie Zhi resolved first!¡± Gu Xijiu was well prepared and avoided the princess. She then chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Do you feel guilty and scared, princess? Do not worry; this is also about the little Xie Zhi. We are still talking about Xie Zhi.¡± Swiftly, she switched on the Audio Talisman. A conversation between a master and a servant was clearly heard. ¡°Is it done?¡± ¡°Rest assured. Everything is done. I didn¡¯t expect Luo Zheng to be so sensible. He took less than half of the portion and even gave the child to us. He has left the devil world, so we do not need to kill him.¡± ¡­ Chapter 2307 - Whose Child? Chapter 2307: Whose Child? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Did you manage to get the information of hispanion, Hua Xuyue, who is the owner of the Silver Wolf?¡± ¡°ording to Luo Zheng, he and Hua Xuyue had met each other not long ago. You can rest assured. Since Hua Xuyue is a businesswoman, she should not be a high-ranking person. She left the child and the Silver Wolf and went missing for so long. Perhaps she has gone to see her lover. I heard the doorman say that she came to our house to inquire about the child and wolf and was rushed away by the doorman. With her ability, she will try to find Luo Zheng to interrogate him. However, Luo Zheng has left the devil world. After he got the 50,000 magic coins, he ran away. It should be challenging for Hua Xuyue to find him. Even if she takes three to five years, she may not be able to find the man. She naturally cannote to us to look for trouble too. ¡°Well, that is good to know.¡± Princess Yuanyuan continued tob her hair. ¡°They are among the lowest level people in the outside world. You don¡¯t have to worry about them. In fact, I think we should not give a single additional cent to him. After all, these are not his possessions.¡± Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s lips were curved upward. ¡°Well, since he is so sensible, just give him a reward. I don¡¯t care about these 50,000 devil coins.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The dialogue in the voice recorder spell could be heard by everyone and repeated the conversation between Princess Yuanyuan and Servant Ye. Every sentence was clear. The crowd naturally went speechless.These conversations were the proof she needed. It proved that after this pair- master and servant- had their eyes on the Silver Wolf, and bought it forcibly. They also wanted to kill Luo Zheng so that the original owner of the Silver Wolf, Hua Xuyue, would not find them. It also proved that the allegation that Princess Yuanyuan imposed on Gu Xijiu waspletely false. The statement that she and Luo Zheng colluded with each other to deceive Princess Yuanyuan was simply nonsense! Obviously, they were the ones who schemed on Gu Xijiu. Countless eyes stared nkly at Princess Yuanyuan and her servant. Although many bad things had happened in the Devil Kingdom, the princess seemed to always carry a positive image. However, that seemed to have copsed in an instant. ¡°Fake! It is fake!¡± ¡°This is not true! She imitated their voices to deceive us!¡± Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s beautiful face had turned pale.She never imagined that there was such a trump card. She was certainly not prepared for it.No wonder Gu Xijiu screamed earlier to gather a crowd. She was waiting for this moment! This girl was really good at scheming, and the princess actually took the bait.She wanted to grab the voice recorder spell and destroy it, but Di Fuyi was standing there. If she went to snatch it, it would make her appear to be guilty.Therefore, she made up her mind to simply refuse to admit it. She imed that the other party was making trouble and faked the voice recorder spell. ¡°Brother, she deliberately faked it and used me! Brother, you have to help me¡­¡± Yuanyuan was nervous and wanted to pull Di Fuyi¡¯s sleeve to beg him. As expected, she failed to touch him. Di Fuyi just took a step back and avoided her hand. She still could not really get close to him. She shed a sight of resentment in her eyes and then looked at Di Fuyi with tears and a pitiful look. Gu Xijiu smirked. ¡°Fake?¡± She then looked at Di Fuyi. ¡°I remember that the Devil King has the skill to distinguish between real and fake spells. You can check if the sound in this voice recorder spell is genuine or fake.¡± She lifted her hand and threw the spell to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi could only ept it. Gu Xiyi smiled again. ¡°Princess Yuanyuan, the Devil King is the brother who loves you the most. He will only favor you. He will not even use you. Thus, the result of his identification must be true, right?¡± Princess Yuanyuan remained silent. She couldn¡¯t refute this statement. Nheless, Di Fuyi was silent. He felt as though a needle repeatedly stabbed his heart. Chapter 2308 - Whose Child? (2) Chapter 2308: Whose Child? (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe looked at Gu Xijiu again. She kept a smile on her rather emotionless face. The crowd could not really understand what was going on in her mind.She spoke up, ¡°I request that the Devil King be truthful and fair.¡± Out of respect, she had referred to him as the Devil King. However, it sounded as though she had let go of any feelings for him.Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers tightened under his sleeves. He smiled and responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember my ability.¡± He did have the ability to ess the authenticity of the recorder spell, but he rarely used it. It had only been used once or twice in the Upper Bound. Furthermore, it was never used in front of her, and only a few people knew of it. He had also never used it in the Shura World, so he did not expect her to know it. Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°Please help to rify the situation.¡± Everyone turned their eyes to Di Fuyi, waiting for him to give a verdict.Di Fuyi put the recorder spell on his palm and a white light exuded from it and covered the recorder.After a while, Di Fuyi calmly said, ¡°This voice recorder spell is genuine. Hence, everything it yed earlier is true.¡± Everyone was stunned! When they looked at the Princess Yuanyuan, they felt as if the image of their idol had copsed. Instead of switching it off, Di Fuyileft the spell on his palm. ¡°There is still a lot of content on this recorder; since it has already started, let us listen to the full conversation.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Yuanyuan shouted in a trembling voice. She started to beg, ¡°I made a mistake, and I know that I am wrong¡­ Please¡­ Please don¡¯t y it¡­¡± Di Fuyi could not care less at this point. He continued listening to the remaining recording. ¡°The Devil King is pampering you so much. He seems to give you anything you want. Therefore, it is expected that you do not care about these 50,000 devil coins.¡± ¡°You have done an excellent job in this case. I am very happy, so this cream is a reward for you.¡± ¡°Princess, only you can have the capital to use this cream as skincare. This small bottle requires a significant amount of herbs to produce. The Devil King has been very good to you!¡± ¡°You talk a lot of nonsense.¡± ¡°What I said is the truth. By the way princess, since it seems that the Devil King really wants to be married to you, when will you ept his proposal? It is not easy to get someone who loves you so much. Although you have to be reserved, don¡¯t let the Devil King wait for too long.¡± ¡°I still want to test him. As long as he is sincere, I will¡­ I will fulfill him¡­¡± It was a verymon conversation between the master and the servant, but once it was released in such a public manner, Yuanyuan wanted to find a hole to hide inside so badly! She secretly peeked at Di Fuyi. He remained calm and expressionless, and he did not make any judgments for the time being. However, he seemed to have put on a smile.He really pampered her a lot, but that was because she had saved his life. He only treated her as a sister! He gave her enough materials and also ascended her to a noble status so that she would no longer suffer as how she used to do. Since when did he give her the impression that he would propose to her? It was such a joke! He did not even love her, so how could he propose to her? It would take a lot for him to fall in love with someone.He only proposed to one person before. Unfortunately, that person rejected him. Chapter 2309 - Whose Child? (3) Chapter 2309: Whose Child? (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe voice recorder continued to y. ¡°Oh right, princess. I understand why would you buy the little Xie Zhi, but why did we grab the child as well? The child is still young and knows nothing. He only knows how to cry. A few caregivers found it difficult to manage him and could not stop him from crying. It is really annoying. Princess, since you did not care about the 50,000 devil coins why would you ask me to kill Luo Zheng? Is it because of the child? I can¡¯t see what is so special about this kid to make it worth your while to get him.¡± ¡°You know what? I really did not intend to hurt anyone. No one would say anything if we forced Luo Zheng to sell the Silver Wolf. However, we can¡¯t force him to sell the child, right? Therefore, I nned to invite him to our house so that it¡¯s easier for us to make a deal with him. Anyway, I did not expect Luo Zheng to be so sensible. He actually passed the child to us willingly.¡± ¡°Well, if he was not sensible, he would be dead! He would not get the 50,000 devil coins and escape from the devil world!So, what¡¯s so special about this child?¡± ¡°The child feels strange to me. It is not an ordinary child. It seems that the little Xie Zhi listens to him. Maybe he is the real master of the little Xie Zhi. With the child in our hands, we don¡¯t have to worry that we can¡¯t train the little Xie Zhi well.¡± ¡­ The voice recorder spell finally finished ying. The truth of this case was revealed to the public. When the surrounding devils looked at Princess Yuanyuan, their stares were full of disdain! Although the devils did a lot of bad things, they were quite friendly to children. Yuanyuan might not be criticized if she did something else, but once she targeted a child, it was bound to be hated by the public! Princess Yuanyuan deeply regretted her actions! If she knew that Gu Xijiu had such a n, she would not even have hunted her down.Sadly, there was no medicine for her to eat to change the situation, and there was no ce for her to hide at this point. She found it difficult to stand straight. Her cheeks were now rosy as she looked at Di Fuyi again. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I was confused for a while, but I didn¡¯t hurt anyone¡­ I am just¡­ I like the little Xie Zhi so much¡­¡± Di Fuyi did not seem to pay attention to her. He had many questions, but there was one that was more important than the rest. ¡°Where is the kid?¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her and asked. ¡°He¡­¡± Princess Yuanyuan looked at the Universe Net. That had been hidden behind Gu Xijiu. As there had been too many things that happened, Princess Yuanyuan could not regain possession of the. Gu Xijiu actually wanted to open the, but she did not have the time, and she did not know how to open it. Di Fuyi looked at Princess Yuanyuan and finally, he understood. His facial expression changed as he shouted, angrily, ¡°Bitch! How can you use this to capture a kid!?¡± He definitely knew the power of the. Even if it was an adult, he or she would have been injured badly. And now it trapped a kid in it! He did not ask anything else but lifted his sleeve. A white light emerged and cut through the. After the opened, it exposed the little doll who was trapped inside. Di Fuyi took a nce, and his fingers trembled! The child looked two to three months old. He was fair and looked to have soft skin. He looked adorable. The baby¡¯s eyes were closed, so Di Fuyi did not know if he was still alive. Di Fuyi dashed over to the child as he wanted to check on him. Chapter 2310 - Whose Child? (4) Chapter 2310: Whose Child? (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was one step faster than him. She held the child in her arms and then teleported a few feet away to avoid Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi was speechless! ¡°Let me see him. I can treat any injury caused by this.¡± Di Fuyi trembled as he took two steps forward. Gu Xijiu did not care about what he said. She quickly checked the little guy. It was bizarre. The little guy was indeed trapped in the, but there was no injury on his body. He seemed to be clean and tidy as well. He was really asleep. Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief.She patted the little guy¡¯s face. ¡°Hey! Wake up! Wake up!¡± The little guy moved and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Gu Xijiu, he cried loudly! Gu Xijiu quickly patted his little body. ¡°It¡¯s okay; you are safe. Don¡¯t cry. A man must be strong. You can bleed, but you must not tear.¡± The little guy stretched out his small arm and ced it around her neck. ¡°I am only a baby boy. I am not a man yet.¡± He spoke very softly. Gosh! This small baby could actually speak! The onlookers were shocked and opened their eyes widely! Di Fuyi heard him speak as well. He was shocked but also relieved. The child, whether crying or talking, was full of strength and was apparently not injured. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were always on the child¡¯s face and seemed to have locked them there the entire time. This child must be his son! The timing was just right! He had been separated from her for more than a year.He never expected to have a child with her after only one night of intimacy. He cursed his spies! After all this time, they did not even hear about her pregnancy, and she had to raise the child alone. If he knew about this child, he would have rushed to her side to guard her. Even if she had someone else in her heart, if she was willing to give birth to this child, it proved that she also had a ce for him there. After all, she was the one who came looking for him. However, he had pushed her away! He regretted his action! Princess Yuanyuan and her servant were also in shock. When they took the child from Luo Zheng, all they heard him do was cry. He did not speak at all. Gu Xijiu was still worried and wanted to untie his little robe to examine him further. However, the little guy grabbed her finger. When she looked at him, his face seemed to be red. ¡°I didn¡¯t get hurt; you don¡¯t have to check.¡± Was he shy? An ordinary baby may not even understand the idea of being shy, but this kid was not ordinary. Nheless, Gu Xijiu was relieved that he was fine. She looked up andsaw Di Fuyi standing right in front of her. She subconsciously thought of taking a few steps back, but he grabbed her wrist! His palm was hot, and his gaze was tense. ¡°He is¡­ Let me see him¡­¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. She looked at Di Fuyi and knew that he had misunderstood. She took a deep breath and spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t have to check on him. He has no rtionship with you!¡± How could he have no rtionship with him? Her child was his child! He was the father of the child, and this is one of the most significant rtionships that the baby could have! Di Fuyi took a deep breath. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t be angry; he is my son anyway. You can me me; you can¡¯t erase my rtionship with him.¡± Chapter 2311 - Whose Child? (5) Chapter 2311: Whose Child? (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu felt as though she was having a headache. ¡°Devil King, you really misunderstood the situation. This child is not my son¡­¡± The little doll held her neck and shouted, ¡°Mom! You don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She wanted to throw this kid out! The baby then looked at Di Fuyi and asked curiously, ¡°Is he, my father?¡± ¡°Hao Er, don¡¯t simply make assumptions. He is not your father!¡± Gu Xijiu corrected him. The little guy was well behaved. He answered, ¡°Oh¡­¡± His arms on Gu Xijiu¡¯s were even tighter now. ¡°Mom, you came to the devil world to look for my dad, right? Where is my dad?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s headache was worse now. How could she answer his question? She had no idea who was his dad. All of a sudden, her arms suddenly went empty! The child was carried away by Di Fuyi. ¡°Hey, I am your dad! You don¡¯t have to look for me anymore.¡± With big round eyes, the baby asked, ¡°Are you, my dad? Are you? Mom doesn¡¯t even recognize you.¡± Di Fuyi smiled and responded confidently, ¡°She will recognize me sooner orter.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Why would she recognize him? The little kid was not her son, anyway. This was much messier than Gu Xijiu had imagined. The people around them were shocked too! Does the Devil King actually have a child?! Was this woman in front of him his lover? What about the princess? Referring to the dialogue in the voice recorder spell, it sounded as though the Devil King had proposed to the princess, and was only waiting for her to agree. What was going on now? Was this woman a secret lover of his from the outside world? Were they forced to be separated because of the poor rtionship between humans and devils? It seems as though she came here with his child to look for him. However, the Devil King did not recognize her. The princess took this opportunity to get rid of Gu Xijiu and the kid but did not expect the king to arrive in time and finally ept thedy and their son. The curious people in the crowd had already thought of the whole story. They all turned their eyes to Princess Yuanyuan for her confirmation. Yuanyuan looked pretty pale. She stood there and looked as though she was a statue. She looked a bit pitiful. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh and tried to exin, ¡°Devil King, you have really misunderstood! This child was adopted by me, and is not my actual son. Please return him to me. I still have other things to do. I have no time to fool around with you.¡± Her ribs were still hurt. If she were not such a resilient person, she might have been rolling on the ground by now! She removed her disguise and just wanted to take the kid away and recover as soon as she could. The crowd noticed that the child¡¯s appearance was simr to Gu Xijiu¡¯s; there was also some simrity to Di Fuyi. It looked clear to everyone that he was their child. Besides, he could already speak at the age of two to three months! He had to be the kid of someone very powerful. Di Fuyi answered casually, ¡°You adopted him? You¡¯re really good at adopting then! If that¡¯s the case, then this child has nothing to do with you. I can¡¯t return him to you. Since he can stay in the devil world without wearing special attire, it proves that he belongs in the devil world.¡± ¡°This child has excellent qualities. I will teach him personally, and I will be able to make him a top talent.¡± Chapter 2312 - Whose Child? (6) Chapter 2312: Whose Child? (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was speechless. How could she give up the child so easily after working so hard to get him back? It seemed that Di Fuyi had identified this little boy was his biological son. At this point, he would probably be in denial and refute everything she said. How convenient would it be if there was a test to check one¡¯s true association with a child in this world? It was evident that Gu Xijiu was annoyed by what she witnessed. Since this child really had nothing to do with him, why should he be allowed to keep him?She teleported to him and grabbed the child. ¡°Return him to me!¡± Di Fuyi was prepared. He dodged her hand and replied with two words, ¡°No way!¡± Cold sweat started dripping from Gu Xijiu¡¯s forehead as she touched the wound on her ribs. It was so painful that her eyes turned red. The sorrow in the heart was surging again. She took a step back and coldly said, ¡°Wow, I never knew that the Devil King has a tendency of taking away someone else¡¯s child. Well, since you have better skills than me, I will hand the kid over to you. I don¡¯t want him anymore!¡± Since he was willing to raise the kid, this would make her life much easier.She turned and wanted to go, but her wrist was once again grabbed by Di Fuyi. She turned back and said, ¡°What do you want?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± Di Fuy¡¯s dark eyes looked at her sternly. ¡°Even for this child¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was even angrier now.He only wanted her to stay because of the child? Wasn¡¯t he the one who wanted to be separated from her?! Wasn¡¯t he on Yuanyuan¡¯s side? Did he not bully her in public? In his heart, she was not as important as the child! When he realizes that the child did not belong to him, was he going to push her away again? Perhaps he would even me her for being despicable enough to use the child to stay with him! ¡°Di Fuyi, you are not thinking straight!¡± When she said these words, her eyes were red. ¡°I said, this child is not yours!!!¡± She desperately pulled her hand away as she did not want him to hold her anymore! He should go and hold Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s hand instead! Due to the immense force that she used to pull away from his grip, more blood started to ooze out of her wound, and more sweat started to pour out from her forehead. Although Di Fuyi had been in close proximity to her, he was rather distracted and did not notice that she was struggling with her injury. But since they were very close right now,he saw the cold sweat on her forehead. His heart trembled, and his hand immediately moved to her wrist. After a little test, his facial expression changed. ¡°Damn, you are seriously injured! Why are you still moving around?! Don¡¯t you want your life anymore? Where is the injury?¡± While still holding the child, he said, ¡°Come with me first; I will heal you¡­ ¡± No way! She could also heal herself, and her medicinal skills were much better than his, so she did not need him to recover! Regardless of the pain, Gu Xijiu slid away and avoided him. ¡°No need. Let me go¡­ Hey, I promised you! Save me!¡± The first two sentences were meant for Di Fuyi, but the two sentences seemed to be for another person. Di Fuyi found it rather odd. Due to the surprise, he did not have time to react when a shadow had shed in front of them. Someone separated them andughed. ¡°Devil King, since she is not willing to go with you, why should you force her?¡± Chapter 2313 - Punishment Chapter 2313: Punishment Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe person in between them wore a green bamboo robe. There was a colorful butterfly mask on his face that revealed a pair of sparkling eyes. He seemed to have been born with a broad smile on his face.In his hand, there was a goose feather fan, which made him look like a master. He was the bamboo man that Gu Xijiu bumped into earlier. The man seemed to put Di Fuyi in a difficult position. If he did not let go of Gu Xijiu¡¯s arm, he would probably have broken it.Therefore, Di Fuyi could only let go. Gu Xijiu took the opportunity and pulled a distance away from Di Fuyi to stay away from his control. When the bamboo robed man appeared, almost everyone held their breath.It was actually him! He actually came out of hiding to care about other people¡¯s business! This bamboo robed man was a strange man in the devil world. He did not like to fight for power, but his skill was very high. He also knew many different skills that other people had never heard of before. The people here used to call him Mr. Zhu. When the devils of the world were fighting for power, they wanted to get his support to win. However, they soon realized that none of them could acquire him onto their team. Asthey were worried that their enemies would end up getting his help, they actually sent people to kill Mr. Zhu. Unfortunately, everyone they sent to execute the task had never returned. The henchmen did not disappear but were hanged in the bamboo forest in the devil world. They were swinging like dried bacon on the branches. It actually frightened a lot of people, and after that, no one dared to kill him anymore. They just let him be in the devil world. As long as he did not cause any trouble, things would be fine. When Di Fuyi fought for power in the devil world, he naturally heard the name of this strange man. Nheless, he ignored this man and told his subordinates not to provoke him.Therefore, Mr. Zhu, who had always been a treasure by the other Devil Kings, had been ignored by the new Devil King. Mr. Zhu went to find Di Fuyi once. It was said that Mr. Zhu was very interested in this new king, and wanted to challenge him to a duel. Di Fuyi was not interested in him at all and never epted his challenge, so Mr. Zhu had been ignored by him until now. This person was considered a freak. He did not easilye out of the bamboo forest, and any forest he inhabited became alienated. In fact, the bamboo would typically look mutated and dry, while Mr. Zhu still remained green and fresh. He was very protective of his territory. Once anyone entered the area, he or she would be used by Mr. Zhu as fertilizer. The devils in the city were all very afraid of him. They tried not to go around the east of the town so as not to provoke him.asionally, the people would see him in a tea house or restaurant in the city. Because he was dressed very uniquely, most people could easily recognize him. His presence here quickly made the crowd uneasy. The guards quickly surrounded their own masters and waited for instructions while the people generally took a few steps back. After he made such a high profile appearance in public and said such a sentence to Di Fuyi, he waved his sleeve, and there was a door that appeared in front of Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu into the door and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Di Fuyi was speechless. When the door appeared, he went forward quickly and tried to pull Gu Xijiu. However, Mr. Zhu had expected him to take this move. Chapter 2314 - Punishment (2) Chapter 2314: Punishment (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMr. Zhuughed and blocked Di Fuyi¡¯s way. He shot a palm to Di Fuyi¡¯s chest! Whether it was intentional or unintentional, the direction of his palm was toward the child in Di Fuyi¡¯s arms. ¡°Despicable!¡± Di Fuyi would not let him hit the child. He dodged the attack, and at the same time, he turned over his palm to hit the attacking party. ¡°Pakkk!¡± A loud sound was heard when the two palms collided with each other in the air. Both of them stepped back at the same time. ¡°Hahaha! I am so happy today! I finally forced you to fight with me! If you believe in your capabilitiese and chase after us!¡± Mr. Zhuughed as he retreated into the magic door. The door looked very antique and was green in color. When it appeared, it looked like the eyes of a lover, sparkling to tempt people to enter. The devils thought that their Devil King would step in without hesitation; they did not expect him to stand there with his child. Inside the door, Mr. Zhu could be heard chuckling. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to chase after us? It seems like the Devil King only wants the kid but not the mother¡­¡± Di Fuyi faintly replied, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to stay by my side anyway. She even agreed with your conditions and asked for help. You guys settle the agreement yourself; I don¡¯t want to be involved in it.¡± ¡°Haha! You are really the Devil King. You are cruel enough!¡± Mr. Zhu chuckled and did not say anything anymore. The door disappeared into thin air, and the crowd could only smell a hint of bamboo in the air. Everyone wondered the same thing as Mr. Zhu. It turned out that the Devil King only asked the mother to stay because of the child. Since the child was now with him, the mother was not important anymore. Also, they now confirmed that theDevil King and Mr. Zhu did not have a good rtionship. Furthermore, since the woman had so willingly agreed to leave with Mr. Zhu, she obviously did not think highly of the Devil King either.Perhaps, what she had with the Devil King was just a one-night-stand. It probably meant nothing. The only rtionship she had with him now was the child. Princess Yuanyuan was initially concerned that Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi would get back together. However, her hope slowly grew. She approached Di Fuyi in two steps, looked at the child, and smiled. ¡°Brother, he is your child? It is no wonder that he is so smart and clever. Brother, rest assured; your child is my child, so I will pamper him very much.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she shut her mouth, because Di Fuyi stared at her fixedly.His stare was cold, and his smile looked cruel. ¡°My child is your child? Does he need your care?¡± Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s face went pale. She slowly stepped back and could barely smile. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°This is actually a bit strange, but when did I propose to you?¡± The onlookers that had intended to leavedecided to stay put after hearing that sentence. Yuanyuan¡¯s pretty face blushed. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I did not say so¡­ It¡¯s my servant¡­ My servant is the one who imed so.¡± She simply betrayed her own servant. Chapter 2315 - Punishment (3 Chapter 2315: Punishment (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionServant Ye was scared and quickly kneeled. ¡°Devil King, please forgive me¡­¡± Di Fuyi ignored her. Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s pretty face turned pale. Servant Ye was not only her confidant but also her left-hand man. She was loyal to her, and she certainly would not want her dead.She stepped forward. ¡°Brother¡­¡± She tried to beg for mercy from Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Why? Do you want to dispose of your own servant? Well, I can let you get rid of her for me. Yuanyuan, don¡¯t disappoint me¡­¡± His remarks seemed to have a hidden meaning. Princess Yuanyuan bit her lips and did not know how to respond. Servant Ye bowed at her feet and begged, ¡°Princess, I know that I am sinful. I will change¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was choked! A sleek sword pierced into her chest and stabbed through her heart! She widened her eyes and looked at the princess whom she had been loyal to. Her eyes were full of shock and disbelief. Yuanyuan was very close to her at that time, and she whispered something beside her ears. ¡°Please rest in peace. I will treat your family well¡­¡± Servant Ye slowly fell to the ground. She twitched a few times and then stopped movingpletely. She was actually an orphan, so she had no family member that needed to be taken care of. Princess Yuanyuan removed her sword from her servant¡¯s chest. The blood from her servant¡¯s chest spurted out and even got on her eyebrows. She rubbed it with her fingers, which were trembling slightly. After all, she personally killed her most loyal servant. It certainly made her feel ufortable. She looked up and saw Di Fuyi standing not too far away. One of his hands covered the baby¡¯s eyes as he looked at her faintly. Princess Yuanyuan suddenly remembered that the former Celestial Master Zuo never had any limits. Some of his actions were extremely cruel. He could kill people while talking orughing. Even though she was very fond of him, she was also very afraid of him! It was only in the past year that he had been very good and gentle to her, which made her forget about his previous nature. ¡°Brother¡­ I¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I was not strict enough with my servant. I have already disposed of her¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°I thought you would have let her go. After all, she had always been faithful to you.¡± Yuanyuan was shocked. Tears rolled down her cheek. ¡°It was terribly difficult for me to do so. But, she made a big mistake. I can only¡­ I can only¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Yuanyuan, you have always been good and treated other people well. I handed her to you to give her a chance to live. I did not expect you to kill her¡­¡± Yuanyuan was stunned. The crowd also found the situation difficult to digest.Everyone initially thought that she was terrible for cheating the businesswoman out of her animal. It seemed like she was just acting out of jealousy, which was still reasonable and forgivable. Prior to this, they always thought very highly of her. They did not expect her to kill a loyal subordinate so easily.Although Servant Ye was wrong for gossiping, it was clear from their conversation that Princess Yuanyuan had given her a false illusion of the actual scenario. Otherwise, the maid would not think that way. If they were to judge the situation, it was clear that this princess had made an even bigger mistake, but the servant was the one who got punished to death! Chapter 2316 - Punishment (4) Chapter 2316: Punishment (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhat she did was, nevertheless, unkind. The people of the Devil Kingdom made no furtherments, but deep down in their hearts, they started to lose respect for the princess. Even the princess¡¯ servants retreated. They wanted to stay as far as possible from her. Di Fuyi took another look at her. ¡°Yuanyuan, who am I to you?¡± He asked, calmly. Yuanyuan, with her head dropped, said, ¡°You¡­ You are my brother.¡± Di Fuyi acknowledged with a firm nod. ¡°So you do know that I am your brother. Therefore, you should know that your wishful thinking is all in vain.¡± Embarrassed, Yuanyuan¡¯s face flushed crimson. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered with a hoarse voice; she was so embarrassed that she wished she could just bury her head in the ground to avoid any judgment. ¡°For almost a month, you took care of me and saved my life while I was in great danger. Thus, I vowed to repay your kindness by taking care of you as if you were my own sister. I wanted to keep you safe and free from all sufferings. I cared for you, but only as a brother to a sister. I wanted to repay your kindness for all the care that I received when I needed it. That is all.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yuan Yuan answered, red-faced. ¡°It is all my fault.¡± Di Fuyi disregarded her apology and focused on the baby in his arms. The baby looked at him with an intense gaze with his watery eyes that glistened in the light. Hesitantly, Di Fuyi was still deciding if he should punish Yuanyuan fiercely. The innocent look in the baby¡¯s eyes changed his mind about the severe punishment. He did not want the baby to see his dark side. Thus, he just wanted to leave. All of a sudden, the baby let go of his palm and revealed a red scar that was seemingly caused by strangling. The baby pointed toward the wound and said, ¡°Pain¡­¡± The baby said appealingly while giving him a miserable gaze. Di Fuyi recognized the scar immediately. It must have been caused by the Universal Net. Irritated, he quickly treated the baby¡¯s injury while questioning the integrity of one of his men. ¡°I gave you the Universal Net for you to use against people who havemitted great offenses. Have I ever told you to use it against an infant?¡± The man was one of Di Fuyi¡¯s trusted people. Princess Yuanyuan personally requested for his assistance. When the princess¡¯ servant came looking for Di Fuyi¡¯s help, he was unavable, for he had secluded himself for cultivation. The servant panicked, iming that the princess¡¯ residence had an unfortunate encounter with theft and that the princess was concerned that she might not have enough men to secure her residence; thus, she requested for the Devil King¡¯s trusted men for assistance. Since the request was by the Devil King¡¯s most beloved sister, the man did not hesitate to send an entourage of eight loyal courtiers to assist the princess, along with the Universal Net. The princess had personally requested for the use of the Universal Net. Hence, he let her use it, unquestioning. That was how the tragedy started. He had made a huge mistake that almost cost the life of the young infant. The offense was too great for him to bear. Disgusted by the princess¡¯s shameful conduct moments before, he certainly did not want to bear the fault on her behalf. Therefore, he told Di Fuyi everything as it happened. Attentively, Di Fuyi listened to the courtier. Panicked by the revtions, Yuanyuan kneeled before him as she exined, ¡°Brother, I did not intend to harm the infant. The was intended to be used against Hua Xuyue. It was a mistake.¡± With a squint, Di Fuyi gave her a tight smile and said, ¡°Nheless, Yuanyuan, you have to know that the has indeed injured Hao Er, regardless of your intention. As precious as he seems, he is also the young prince of the Devil Kingdom. To be fair, you should be punished for what you did to Hao Er.¡± Princess Yuanyuan was anxious about what wasing. She took a step back and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­ What kind of punishment?¡± ¡°The same as what you did to Hao Er.¡± Di Fuyi raised his arm tomand the Universal Net. Briskly, the Universal Net rose and covered Princess Yuanyuan from above. Unfortunately for her, she did not possess the same talent as the baby. While the baby was able to stay unharmed in the Universal Net, she, on the contrary, had to suffer the pain, which felt like being stung by countless needles all at the same time. Chapter 2317 - Punishment (5) Chapter 2317: Punishment (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThousands of needles pinpricked every inch of her skin. The tremendous pain was certainly unbearable, and soon, she started squealing in pain. Di Fuyi paid no attention to her. Instead, he turned to the courtier and started questioning the man, ¡°I have told you before that the Universal Net should only be used against dangerous people and that it could never be in someone else¡¯s hands. I also said that if you disobeyed me, you would be beheaded. Did you really think that Hua Xuyue is someone dangerous?¡± ¡°No, she is not. I have let you down, sir. I shall call upon death to myself for what I have done,¡± the man said firmly while trying to slice his neck with the sword in his hand. Swiftly, Di Fuyi flicked the sword away from his neck. ¡°You have always been loyal to me. For that, your life is spared. Instead of your life, leave an arm and go. Never repeat the mistake, or I will not let it go so easily.¡± The man kneeled and bowed before Di Fuyi for sparing his life. Without hesitating, he cut his arm off as his punishment. The punishment acted as a deterrent to the others. All the other men in his troop were frightened and swore to never disobey the king¡¯smand, even to the slightest bit. Before Di Fuyi left, he gave Princess Yuanyuan, who was still crying for help in the, a quick look. ¡°She will stay under the, for the same amount of time she did to the infant. Let her go when the time is up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Di Fuyi thus left, along with the baby in his arms. No one dared to go against his order any more. For 20 solid minutes, Princess Yuanyuan never stopped crying for help, while struggling in pain. When she was finally released, she became so weak that she could not even stand. ¡­ In the Devil Pce, Di Fuyi was looking intensely at the baby on the bed. Their eyes met. Di Fuyi looked pensive, as if absorbed in thought. The baby, on the other hand, looked as innocent as ever. He seemed like a good and obedient baby. After a while, the baby finally broke the silence, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to look for my mother?¡± Smilingly, Di Fuyi asked, ¡°Is she really your mother?¡± The baby hesitated. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Di Fuyi answered calmly, ¡°I have checked her pulse. It did not show any sign of her being pregnant. Obviously, she did not give birth to you. Now tell me, who are you?¡± ¡°You knew it from the beginning, and yet you took me away from her. You even imed that I was your son and the precious prince of the Devil Kingdom.¡± He regarded Di Fuyi¡¯s conduct with a sigh. With a tight smile, he continued sarcastically, ¡°What do you think?¡± The baby answered hesitantly, ¡°You were using me to get the attention of your opponent, weren¡¯t you? You acknowledged my identity and showered me with affection so publicly. It was all an act to mislead your opponent that I am all you care about. You used me to distract the crowd from thinking of Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s, didn¡¯t you?¡± Impressed, Di Fuyi looked at the baby in disbelief. Gently, he rubbed the baby¡¯s head and said, ¡°What a smart baby! I like you. If you behave, I will raise you like a prince.¡± The baby tilted his head to avoid Di Fuyi¡¯s hand from touching him. ¡°You are only trying to use me. What a wicked man! The only person that you truly care about is my mother, right? As a baby with a dubious background, you are concerned for her safety, that I might harm her at every opportunity. You took me away from her just to keep her safe, didn¡¯t you?¡± Di Fuyi examined him and started to doubt if the baby was really a baby. He clearly outsmarted the grown-ups. ¡°Yes, she clearly has no guard against children, especially adorable ones, like you. She will definitely do her best to fulfill your wish, even at the expense of her own safety. Therefore, it is better for her that I keep you by my side.¡± Chapter 2318 - Whose Child Is He? Chapter 2318: Whose Child Is He? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi knew Gu Xijiu very well. When he was still a child, he managed to lure her in with his irresistible cuteness and made her do anything that he wanted. She sent him home and gave him little presents. Eventually, she even fell for him. The same tactic should not be repeated. He would never let anyone enjoy the same privilege that he had. Di Fuyi started judging the baby, who was clearly adorable but could potentially be an embodiment of some wicked monster. He remembered that his own father had the strange habit of transforming into a baby every once in a while. Hence, the baby could merely be a transformation of someone strange. ¡°Are you being too petty against a baby who cannot even walk on his own?¡± The baby said innocently. ¡°Am I?¡± Di Fuyi acknowledged his remark with a smile. All of a sudden, he lifted the baby and released him mid-air. Unsteadily, the baby fell onto the bed and almost hurt his head. He tried to turn his body around and gazed at Di Fuyi in disbelief. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± He questioned. Was Di Fuyi trying to torture the baby as a means to vent his frustration about his lover running away with another man? Di Fuyi did not know what to say. Honestly, he thought that the baby was only pretending that he could not walk. ¡°How old are you?¡± Di Fuyi asked while crossing his arms. The baby snuggled his headfortably on the pillow and closed his eyes in response to his question. ¡°It is hard to tell,¡± the baby answered nonchntly. ¡°Try me; even if it is hard to tell.¡± Di Fuyi insisted. The baby sighed. ¡°One shall not talk about heavenly secrets.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Frustrated, he clenched his fists while trying to calm himself down. He had many ways to make someone spill the truth, but none were friendly. His conscience told him not to torture a baby. It was very rare for Di Fuyi to reveal his soft-hearted nature. After spending a year in the Devil Kingdom in which he encountered many ferocious battles, Di Fuyi¡¯s heart was now hard as a rock.The pain made him grow. In the past year, he had encountered more challenges here in the Devil Kingdom than all the time that he had spent in heaven. In order to get to where he was today, he had to go through a reign of terror. Many immoral tactics were used. Lives were lost. The more he pursued his power, the more relentless he became. He was cruel, and in order to win, he did anything necessary.Many were cruelly treated; however, he could not find the will to mistreat this baby. The baby noticed his hesitation and seized the opportunity. He held his sleeve in a tight grip and looked at him with eyes full of sincerity as he reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am nothing but an idental discovery. I will do no harm to both of you. Instead, I wish you all the best.¡± Di Fuyi looked at his tiny hand and was surprised. As he grew up, he did not like anyone to get too close to him, not even his closest servants. The only people whom he was not disgusted to get close with were his parents, Gu Xijiu and now, the baby. Di Fuyi constantly covered his body with a wizardry barrier. No one was allowed to get too close, except for the ones that he trusted entirely. When he was severely injured and almost unconscious under the attacks of the wild wolves, it was only his wizardry barrier that the wolves were tearing away. Right before his wizardry barrier was torn apart, Yuanyuan¡¯s sudden and unexpected arrival saved his life from the wolves. Although he could barely recall the whole incident, he was sure that Yuanyuan was not able to get too close to him either, for he was still covered in his wizardry barrier when he woke up. For a while, he was curious about how Yuanyuan carried him all the way into the Devil Kingdom under such inconvenient circumstances. He asked her about it, but she only looked at him with a face full of grief. Chapter 2319 - Whose Child Is He? (2) Chapter 2319: Whose Child Is He? (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYuanyuan told Di Fuyi that she had to carry him with the puppet strings that she created. When they were finally in a safe ce, she got a carriage and transported him into the Devil Kingdom. Most of Di Fuyi¡¯s injuries were internal, and fortunately, his body had the special ability to heal itself. Hence, Yuanyuan did not actually need to nurse him back to health. She was physically by his side, but could not do anything, as she was not able to get any closer. Di Fuyi remembered looking at Yuanyuan the moment he woke up and saw how relieved she was that he was awake. She wanted to treat his injuries and take him to the doctor earlier, but all her intentions could not be realized because no one was allowed to get close to him. By the time he was awake, most of his injuries had already healed. Yuanyuan offered to help, but he refused. After all, he could heal himself. In fact, that happened at an elerated pace once he woke up. Yuanyuan onceined about his habit of not letting anyone get close to him. Even his closest men told him so, saying that they would not be able to save his life in times of danger if he insisted on keeping the boundary that pushed people away. He knew that the habit would one day cost his life, but he could not help it. The only thing he could change was his strength. The stronger he was, the lower the chances that he would get injured, or even killed. It was truly fortunate for him that his special physique had granted him the ability of self-recovery. Despite being in many battles, there were only one or two instances where he was really on the verge of losing his life. As he continued to observe the baby, Di Fuyi realized that the infant shared the same unique physical condition. He certainly was not ready to trust the little kid, but hand in hand, they looked rather harmonious. He had thought that the baby was his son at first sight. Could that be the reason why he was not disgusted by the baby¡¯s touch? Quietly, Di Fuyi continued to observe the baby. With eyes full of hope, the baby fixed his eyes on Di Fuyi as well. He tried very hard to show him the sincerity in his heart. After a while, Di Fuyi broke the silence by raising a question, ¡°If you cannot tell me your age, what about you start with your name?¡± ¡°Hao Er! The baby answered without any hesitation. ¡°What is your surname?¡± ¡°Di. You can call me Di Hao.¡± The name sounded like it belonged to a noble lineage. Di Fuyi could not believe that the baby actually shared the same surname as him. Could he really be his son? Di Fuyi knew that he only had one romantic encounter with Gu Xijiu. During which time, Gu Xijiu¡¯s body showed no obvious signs of pregnancy. Therefore, the child must be someone else¡¯s. Over the brief conversations with the child, Di Fuyi realized that he knew some terms from the modern era. Had he traveled through time to be here? His own mother and Gu Xijiu were people from the future. They were only here because they could time travel. Could the child be one of them as well? How could there be so many people who came from another period? His fingers reached out and started reading the baby¡¯s pulse to examine his condition. Unbelievably, the baby turned out to be a rare talent with an excellent physique. Also, his spiritual power was already at level eight at such a tender age. The baby was almost as good as him during his childhood. Di Fuyi initially suspected that the baby was only pretending to be young. Perhaps the little kid was trying to deceive the people around him. However, he realized that the body structure of the baby clearly showed that he was only an infant of two or three months. To Di Fuyi¡¯s surprise, the baby did not seem to be ufortable being examined. It seemed that he wanted to let the man have a better understanding of him. Di Fuyi stopped reading his pulse after some time. There was usually nothing he could not predict, but this child turned out to be an exception. There was no way of determining his origin. The baby stared at him in silent admiration. ¡°Father!¡± He called out loud. Awkwardly, Di Fuyi trembled as soon as he heard the baby. ¡°Do not simply address me as your father,¡± he swiftly rejected. The baby seemed confused. ¡°What about, uncle?¡± The baby carefully offered an alternative. Chapter 2320 - Whose Child Is He? (3) Chapter 2320: Whose Child Is He? (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi said nothing. ¡°Senior?¡± Di Fuyi made no remark again. ¡°I cannot possibly address you as my brother, can I? It sounds disrespectful.¡± Shocked, Di Fuyi finally reacted. ¡°You can address me as your father publicly. In private, you can address me as the Devil King,¡± Di Fuyi instructed. He did not want to hear any more nonsense from the child. To his surprise, the baby responded righteously, ¡°My mother has yet to call you her husband, so I refuse to call you my father.¡± ¡°She is not your mother!¡± ¡°Yes, she is! She said it herself.¡± Di Fuyi then teased, ¡°No, she did not. You were the one with thick skin, who insisted on following her around. She was toozy to argue with you.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, I know that she cares for me and wants me around. She is the one who gave me my name. If you had not taken me away, I would still be with her,¡± the baby spoke confidently. ¡°Did she name you as Di Hao?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes flickered with hope. He could not believe that she named a child that she found in the wild with the same surname as his. Delighted, he could not hide his smile. ¡°No, she named me Hao Er. I am the one who gave myself the surname ¡®Di¡¯. I thought that it sounded very graceful and noble, suitable for someone who is both intelligent and powerful,¡± the baby¡¯s exnation crushed Di Fuyi¡¯s hope. The smile on his face instantly disappeared. ¡°Your highness, when do you n to let me see my mother?¡± ¡°Will you believe me if I said that I would never let you see her again?¡± ¡°No, you will not do so,¡± the baby said confidently. ¡°Your highness, you are still counting on me to deliver your messages to her.¡± Di Fuyi seemed confused. ¡°To deliver my messages?¡± The baby gave him an adorable smile and said, ¡°Indeed, you are not someone who is keen on exining yourself. However, you chose to talk so much before you punished Yuanyuan and exined the entire incident so thoroughly. It was not only for themon people¡¯s understanding but for me as well, right?¡± ¡°Continue,¡± Di Fuyi demanded. The baby thus continued, ¡°You are indebted to Princess Yuanyuan, as she was the one who saved your life. You would forgive her, eventually, for all the tolerable mistakes that she made. However, she had clearly challenged your limits this time by plotting against my mother. The one that she intended to torture with the Universal Net was actually my mother. She even tried to ruin my mother¡¯s reputation. What you did was to give her a taste of her own medicine. She had to suffer the same entanglement in the Universal Net, thus bringing ruin on herself.¡± Di Fuyi gave him a frown of disbelief before answering, ¡°You seem to know a lot. However, there was another reason for her punishment.¡± ¡°What was the reason?¡± The baby was eager to know. ¡°Do you know anything about Yuanyuan¡¯s background?¡± The baby shook his head. ¡°I am afraid not. I only know that she is good at the puppeteering technique. Does she have another identity?¡± Di Fuyi tapped the table gently in contemtion before answering the baby, ¡°She used to be the wife of the governor of Luo Hua City. The used to refer to her as Yun Qingluo.¡± The baby was utterly surprised as he eximed, ¡°She is married! That exins why you never liked her.¡± Di Fuyi gave him a gentle knock on his head and reminded him, ¡°It has nothing to do with whether I like her or not.¡± The baby rubbed his head in protest while waiting for Di Fuyi to finish his story. Di Fuyi looked away and seemed a little depressed. ¡°I am not an ungrateful man. She saved my life; for that, I shall repay what is needed. Her identity is rather unique, as she is partly the reincarnation of Yun Yanli¡¯s sister. She used to be one of his greatest forces behind the mess that the Shura World has encountered today. The marriage between her and Ye Ling, the governor of Luohua City, was not genuine. She was only there to manipte Ye Ling under Yun Yanli¡¯smand. I know about it all.¡± Chapter 2321 - Whose Child Is He? (4) Chapter 2321: Whose Child Is He? (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe baby was astonished to find out about Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s other identity that no one knew. ¡°Yun Yanli possesses a very wild ambition and regards me as his greatest enemy. There will surely be a battle between us sooner orter. Honestly, I once suspected that she was an undercover agent that Yun Yanli sent to spy on me, after finding out who she used to be. After all, the price that she had to pay in order to save my life was too huge of amitment for an utter stranger. There must be a reason for her sacrifice, but I could never know why, as she refused to share.¡± ¡°Perhaps she has indeed fallen for you?¡± The baby responded almost instantaneously. Di Fuyi rejected his assumption, ¡°I am very sure that it was only our first encounter when she stepped in and saved my life. She is not stupid. Why would she risk her life for a stranger that she had not met?¡± ¡°Perhaps, she had already fallen in love with you in heaven. You do know about women. Once they fall for a man, they will always step up their game and do something illogical.¡± the baby assumed. ¡°I carried out an investigation, only to find out that she was born in the Shura World about 200 years ago. How could she possibly fall in love with me in heaven?¡± ¡°I see. If you have done a very thorough investigation, then there is nothing else to say. Perhaps she was trying to achieve something by saving your life.¡± Di Fuyi shook his head and added, ¡°I know that something else must be going on. However, she did save my life. As long as she stays within limits, I can always tolerate her minor misconduct. In fact, I do want her to enjoy being a princess and be blessed with a safe andfortable life. I gave her anything that she asked for to repay her kindness. If she had not misbehaved, I would protect her for the rest of her life, making sure that she was safe and well respected as the kingdom¡¯s most beloved princess. When the timees, I would even find her a good husband and bless her with a happy marriage.¡± The princess really should not have challenged Di Fuyi¡¯s tolerance. Had she not been so wicked, Di Fuyi would not have unmasked all of her conspiracies so publicly. The baby was getting morefortable as they chatted on. Excitedly, he added, ¡°I can see that you are not a bad person. You wish to repay other¡¯s kindness, and you seem to be really nice to Princess Yuanyuan.¡± Smilingly, Di Fuyi teased while giving him another gentle knock on his head, ¡°Silly; there is no concrete line between a good man and a bad man. I am not a good person. In fact, no good man will be able to get to where I am today. I am only a man with principles.¡± ¡°You have repaid her kindness with kindness. What she had to endure today was all her fault for provoking someone she should not have. She certainly has to suffer the consequences. By the way, what do you n to do with her in the future?¡± ¡°House arrest with food and clothing. That is all,¡± Di Fuyi answered nonchntly. She was the one who saved his life. The death penalty was too severe for what she had conducted. Therefore, putting her under house arrest was the best he could do. Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s servants were already disappointed in her. More than half of her Kung Fu was greatly reduced under the torment of the Universal Net. Once she was confined, she would no longer have the power to condemn any violence of any sort; she was as fragile as a tigress with no teeth. She would no longer be a threat. The baby fixed his gaze on Di Fuyi as he made an assumption, ¡°You have been very patient in your exnation. You are counting on me to convey the messages, aren¡¯t you?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He decided to remain silent as he focused on the baby¡¯s added exnation, ¡°My mother will not believe in everything that you say. If you have to exin everything to her, there is a chance that she refuses to believe it. The oue would be different if I was the one who talked to her. If she knew the truth, she would probably forgive you, and both of you could end up being together again.¡± Chapter 2322 - Whose Child Is He? (5) Chapter 2322: Whose Child Is He? (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi did not know what to say. He began wondering whose child is he? He was incredibly smart for an infant. After lying down for a while, the baby was getting a little bored. He moved his little arms and legs in an attempt to turn his body around. With his back now t on the bed, he continued to ask Di Fuyi, ¡°My Devil King, you have not actually got over my mother, have you? Are you trying to win her heart again?¡± Di Fuyi was convinced that the child was a mind reader who knew exactly what he was thinking. He took out a bottle of wine and presented it before the baby¡¯s eyes. ¡°Little one, I am surprised to know how well you know me. Yourpany makes me want to feast. I can drink far more than usual with you.¡± The baby¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. ¡°I will have a small ss of wine, please,¡± he requested while reaching out his hand. Slowly, Di Fuyi took two different wine sses out. One was filled with wine, while the other was filled with a ss full of juice. He handed the ss over to the baby and offered weighty advice, ¡°You are too young. The alcohol will damage your brain that has yet to develop fully. It will be a waste of your talent if you be an idiot overnight all because of the wine. The juice is a better option.¡± The baby did not argue. Therefore, the grown-up and the baby started to chat freely, each with their preferred drink. Di Fuyi used to spend much time and thought on the things that he should do in the Devil Kingdom, where every step he took posed a great risk. Thus, he never told anyone how he truly felt. The baby, however, made him feelfortable enough to share his thoughts. ¡°I have thought about giving up,¡± Di Fuyi began his story while taking a sip of wine. The baby took a sip of his juice, too, while waiting for Di Fuyi to continue his story. Di Fuyi held the ss tightly in his hand. His eyes were dim with a sense of helplessness as he added, ¡°I like her, so much that I feel like I am going crazy. However, she has already given her heart to another man. For the past 200 years, she had never stopped searching for him.¡± ¡°She is much older than me, so for a very long while, I was only a child to her.¡± A forced smile appeared on his face. ¡°No matter what I did, she only treated me like a child. I was very frustrated by the setback. After that, she was punished by the heavenlyw for viting a heavenly secret. She was forced to descend to the Lower Bound. After a long, painstaking search, I finally found her in the Shura World, only to realize that she hadpletely lost her memory. I thought fate had granted me a chance to win her heart. Therefore, I told her that I was her fiance, and she believed it so easily. I only wanted to stay by her side, so we could save her people and venture through the unknowns of the Shura World together. I wanted to make her fall in love with me. To my surprise, we had an unnned night of romance together.¡± He took another sip of wine to help him reminisce. ¡°When we were together, she could not recall anything about us. Instead, the memory of another man started to surface. She asked me about the man while her face beamed with delight. It was then I realized that our rtionship was not built on trust because what I had told her was a lie. Any sort of external factor would crush our bridge easily. I knew that she was going to find out about the truth someday, but I did not expect the day toe so soon. Her anger was within my expectation, but she told me something that I can never let go- the only man she truly loved was Huang Tu. It had never been me. She even told me to stay as far away as possible from her.¡± He continued with a rather guilty conscience, ¡°To her, I am nothing but a wretched who lied to her while she had no memory. She must be very disgusted by my mean trick.¡± ¡°Is that why you gave up?¡± The baby interrupted. Di Fuyi swirled the wine in his ss and sighed. ¡°What else could I do? I do not want to be in the shadow of another man. I do not want to be a substitute.¡± His father once told him that if he truly loved a woman, he should let go of all constraints and do everything to win her heart. But could he? Chapter 2323 - Whose Child Is He? (6) Chapter 2323: Whose Child Is He? (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHis mother, on the contrary, told him that only if ady was single and emotionally avable, was he allowed to go and win her affection. Otherwise, it would be better for him to let her go. If thedy had indeed fallen for another man, he should walk away before it was toote. His mother had even told him an example based on her personal experience. She told him about what happened between her and Xue Yn. Xue Yn used to be her closest courtier, who was obsessed with her. She, however, fell for Shen Jiuli instead; thus, kickstarting a series of disputes. All three of them were forced to deal with one another for three centuries. Xue Yn did not intend to let her go and chose to stay by her. However, her heart already belonged to another man. Eventually, shemarried Shen Jiuli. Xue Yn, however, ended his life miserably in ashes and sorrow. Three centuries of tireless pursuit became entirely fruitless. His mother was still guilty about Xue Yn¡¯s miserable end, but there was only guilt in her heart and nothing else. The only one that she truly loved was Shen Jiuli. Xue Yn¡¯s love for her was destined to be hopeless, from the beginning until the very moment of his death. He would not even stand a chance in his next life.Di Fuyi did not want to repeat Xue Yn¡¯s mistake. If there were no way that he could win her heart, letting go would be his best option. Certainly, he was unwilling to let her go, for what he had for her was true. The baby took arge sip of juice while still lying t on his back. ¡°Are you prepared to let her go now?¡± He finally asked. Di Fuyi gave him a quick look and sighed. ¡°I wish you were really her child.¡± The thought gave him some hope. At least, he was able to convince himself that she cared for him enough to give birth to their baby. However, the baby was not their child. He was only a boy that she found in the wild. Di Fuyiwas terribly depressed by the unreturned love. At the thought of his desperation, he took anotherrge sip of wine to ease the pain. Apologetically, Di Hao followed him and took arge sip of juice. He then questioned Di Fuyi, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about her safety? After she got injured, a man dressed entirely in green took her away. I still think that the man is wicked. What if he takes advantage of her while she is weak?¡± Di Fuyi was not concerned about that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he is not that bad. He is just a curious man. Your mother promised him something in return for a favor. They must have some secret deal going on. I believe that he will not harm her in any way.¡± ¡°It is hard to say. Lust is irresistible. My mother is a very beautiful woman who is adored by many. Once she reveals her true beauty in front of the man, he will definitely fall for her. In addition to his good looks, he was there by her side when she needed help the most. Perhaps, she would fall for him at the most unexpected moment.¡± Unconvinced, Di Fuyi rejected the possibility. ¡°Your mother only remembers Huang Tu, a love that is deeply rooted in her heart. If she was able to change her mind so easily, I would not have¡­¡± He would not have gone through all the torment. He would have gone all out to win her heart. The baby continued to indulge in his ss of juice. ¡°Even if you are sure that she would not change her mind about someone else, you cannot be sure that the man would not do anything against her will. After all, she was severely injured, so she cannot possibly defend herself against him. You know that she is no longer a virgin. The man could easily assume that she was alright with having one night stands since she had made love with another man.¡± Di Fuyi was utterly shocked. He could not believe what he had just heard. The child was way too matured than he should be at this age. He must be the reincarnation of some great man. Stubbornly, Di Fuyi waved his hand to dismiss the baby¡¯s thought. The little kid understood the message and finally stopped making any more assumptions. He stared at Di Fuyi instead. Chapter 2324 - She Had Never Spoken Of Him Chapter 2324: She Had Never Spoken Of Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi carried him and examined the quality of his soul right away. The result showed that the baby was genuinely just a little infant. His body was not possessed by some other old, wicked spirit. ¡°Little one, you know a lot of things.¡± Di Fuyi then put him on the bed and pinned him down with one hand. With his other hand, he proceeded to ce some pressure on his acupuncture points. ¡°Come, let us talk. What else do you know?¡± He interrogated with a sarcastic smile. The baby struggled under his grasp. Quietly, he pursed his lips into a thin line and said nothing. The baby acted very innocently and gazed at him with his big, bright eyes as if saying that he was only a baby who knew nothing. He was not going to tolerate any threats. If he had to, he would cry out loud. Di Fuyi tried to think of a better way to confront the baby, but it was a problem he could not solve. He ended upignoring the baby entirely and enjoyed his wine alone. The baby continued to observe him for a brief period. After a while, he recited a poem, ¡°Your discontentment will not be worked off by drinking.¡± He then added, ¡°No amount of drinks will get you her heart.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s hand trembled at his surprising remark; he almost spilled his wine. Before Di Fuyi moved, the baby quickly added, ¡°Please do not seal away my verbal acupuncture point. I will now keep quiet.¡± Soon, he continued with another well-thought question, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to save my mother? She is probably waiting for you.¡± Di Fuyi remained unconvinced and gave him a sarcastic remark in return, ¡°Waiting for me? I believe that she doesn¡¯t even want to see me. After spending some time with her, have you even heard her mention my name?¡± The baby did not know what to say. She had never spoken of Di Fuyi in front of him. He did not want to lie, so he confessed, ¡°Actually, I have not spent a lot of time with her. Furthermore, an outsider, Luo Zheng, was usually around.¡± In other words, he admitted that Gu Xijiu had never told him anything about Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi seemed to understand the implied meaning in his words. He shook his head to dismiss the discouraging thoughts in his mind and decided to change the topic of discussion. ¡°When Luo Zheng gave you away to Yuanyuan and her servants, did you tell him to do so?¡± The baby looked at him with admiration as he said, ¡°Your highness, you are indeed a quick-witted man for making such a smart guess.¡± Di Fuyi continued slowly, ¡°Gu Xijiu always knows when one is a good friend or not. If she did not trust Luo Zheng, she would not have handed you and the Xie Zhi over to him. Also, Luo Zheng did not seem like a cowardice man. He must have done so under someone else¡¯s guidance.¡± With a sigh, the baby agreed. ¡°It is true. Luo Zheng is not entirely bright, but he really is a gentleman. I knew that he would definitely be killed as soon as he arrived at the princess¡¯ residence, so I had to make an analysis and exined the consequences to him in advance. He was clearly shocked when I uttered my first word. I had to warn him first so that he would not look startled. I told him to do as I said, but he refused, saying that he would not go against the promise that he made to a friend. I told him that if he refused to do as nned, he would still be unable to keep Xie Zhi and me safe. Additionally, he would lose his own life. If he agreed to do as told, he could, at least, stay alive and earn some quick money- 50,000 devil coins. If he was really sorry, he could always wait for my mother¡¯s return on the outskirts of the Devil Kingdom and return the coins to her someday.¡± Di Fuyi threw a quick, judgemental look at him and said, ¡°You really are an old, crafty rascal.¡± The baby corrected him, ¡°Judging from how tender I am, you should have called me a child with the guts to create great mischief.¡± The man and the baby continued to chat for a while. Almost an hourter, the baby was finally impatient about Di Fuyi¡¯s choice not to save his mother. Hastily, he urged him to leave. Chapter 2325 - There Was Nowhere He Could Go Chapter 2325: There Was Nowhere He Could Go Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Your Highness, I really think that you should check on my mother, even if you have to do so from a distance. You should know that women tend to say things they don¡¯t mean.¡± Di Fuyi sat with his face sped in his hands. ¡°Why should you be worried when I am not even concerned? Are you the reincarnation of a matchmaker from heaven? Honestly, I am starting to question your intention.¡± Hesitantly, the baby exined, ¡°My intention? Hmm. Perhaps my real intention is to ascend the throne as the next Devil King. My status as the prince will only be secured when both of you are well and in love.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Delighted, he rubbed the baby¡¯s head and said, ¡°As you said, I have made you the prince to serve as a distraction to my opponent. If she really cared for you, she would not let you be the prince. You should not be so positive about your present status as the prince.¡± The baby hesitated. Atst, he kept quiet. Di Fuyi took a look at the hourss in the corner of the room and realized that it was almost midnight. It was almost time for him to go. He then performed a spell to secure the baby under a wizardry barrier. ¡°Behave yourself. Do not make a mess. I will only be away for a while.¡± Swiftly, he left. The baby heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps, Di Fuyi was only waiting for the right timing. The baby honestly thought that he would not go at all. Then, he heard Di Fuyi giving orders to the guards at the door. ¡°Keep a close eye. If I find anything missing in my room, you will bear the consequence for it.¡± His men took his words very seriously and continued with their duty. The baby had a bitter smile on his face. Was Di Fuyi worried that he would run away? There was nowhere he could go. He took a look at his tiny arms and legs. With a deep sigh, he could not help but curse! ¡°Damn it.¡± He never expected that he woulde into the world in the form of this tiny human. Forget about running away; there was no way he could even walk properly at the moment. For now, patience was what he needed, as he would be stuck in this form for quite a while. ¡­ The hook-shaped moon was high up in the clear night sky. Within the eerie, peculiar bamboo garden, Gu Xijiu found herself reclinedfortably on a bamboo chair. nkly, she stared at the moon. She was not someone who would shed tears in an air of mncholy, or sob every time she took a bad knock. Shey quietly on the chair, not because she was sad, but because she could hardly move at all. Every inch of her body was frozen. She could only move her eyes. The wound, which was caused by Princess Yuanyuan stabbing her in the ribs, was not very deep, but the pain was unbearable. Under normal circumstances, injury from a weapon with a dangerous poison would not hurt so much. It would either be numb or terribly itchy. The color of the blood would be the only noticeable difference, as it would change from red into either ck or dark green. Nheless, the wound that she suffered was unusually painful. Oddly, the blood from the wound was still red, instead of ck. Moreover, she was still able to run, or even fight, right after she was stabbed. Therefore, she assumed that the wound would not be a big deal. The poison that was applied to the weapon would only cause her an immense amount of pain, but would not cost her life. She thought that the wound was nothing serious, so she waited until she was finally free to apply the medicine. To her surprise, it was not as easy as she had thought it would be. When she retreated into a hidden door, the man in robes of bamboo prints offered her an entry into another space, where she found herself in a sea of flowers blooming with an array of colors. Once she got to her feet, she looked into the distance and could still see the oddly structured green door. She could even hear the sounds that came from the other side of the door. She heard about the confrontation between Mr. Zhu and Di Fuyi. Then, Mr. Zhu took a leap and joined her in the garden. Chapter 2326 - You Are Badly Injured Chapter 2326: You Are Badly Injured Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe steadied himself next to her and challenged Di Fuyi, who was now on the other side of the door. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to chase after us? It seems like the Devil King only wants the kid but not the mother¡­¡± Di Fuyi faintly replied, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to stay by my side anyway. She even agreed with your conditions and asked for help. You guys settle the agreement yourself; I don¡¯t want to be involved in it.¡± He sounded very firm and decisive. Gu Xijiu could feel her heart shattering into pieces. Everything that happened was clearly within her expectation, but hearing the words from him personally was more hurtful that she thought it would be. Mr. Zhu saw her expression. Then, he teased Di Fuyi with a sarcasticugh,¡°Haha! You are really the Devil King. You are cruel enough!¡± Mr. Zhu chuckled and did not say anything anymore. With a wave, a glimpse of green light shed by them. Soon, the door disappeared. ¡°Are you hurt by his heartless reply?¡± Mr. Zhu asked. Gu Xijiu did not want it to look like a joke to him, so she answered nonchntly, ¡°I already saw iting. I am fine.¡± Mr. Zhu then noticed her paleplexion and eximed, ¡°You are badly injured!¡± Herplexion was as pale as a sheet. ¡°If it were otherwise, I would not have agreed to your terms,¡± Gu Xijiu responded with a hint of sarcasm. While she was busy dealing with Di Fuyi, Mr. Zhu never stopped sending her directed audios. He offered help in exchange for her time. She was asked to stay by his side for ten days and teach him the facial disguise technique. Gu Xijiu ignored him at first. Shepletely disregarded his boisterous requests. Fueled by her indignation, she finally agreed to Mr. Zhu¡¯s terms. It was all because of one impulsive decision. The moment she stepped into the door, she regretted her decision a little. Then, Di Fuyi¡¯s words changed her mind. She only regretted that she was not able to take the child with her. She was worried about the safety of the baby. When Di Fuyi finally found out that the little infant was not his child, she was afraid that he would send the baby away into exile. Even without the paternity test, Princess Yuanyuan still remained a threat to the baby too. She was such a horrible woman. Once she was married to Di Fuyi, she would then be the baby¡¯s stepmother. Gu Xijiu was worried that the baby would not be well taken care of by his new parents. Therefore, she was determined to get the baby. Temporarily, she had to stay with Mr. Zhu in order to treat her wounds. For the next ten days, as agreed, she would teach him how to utilize the facial disguise technique. When the time was up, she would then go and save the baby. However, things changed very quickly when she finally noticed the severity of her wound. She had to ask Mr. Zhu for some privacy in order to check the wound on her ribs. The pain was as bad as the sting of a scorpion. Instead of being swollen, the wound was actually a disy of five variant colors in red, ck, green, yellow, and white. The vivid disy spread out around the wound, making it look like a blossoming flower of varied colors. To her surprise, her blood looked normal. Also, there was not a lot of blood from the wound.When she first got hurt, the pain drove her to check the wound. She was relieved to know that the blood was still red in color and thought that it was nothing serious. Little did she know that she was actually poisoned by some kind of poison that she had never seen before. She tried to suppress the pain while squeezing out the blood around the affected area. She also had to take some antitoxin pills to drive out the remaining toxins in her body. Chapter 2327 - An Utter State Of Misery Chapter 2327: An Utter State Of Misery Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu tried to ignore the pain and squeezed out the blood around the affected area. She had also taken some antitoxin pills to help drive out the remaining toxins in her body. Relieved, she noticed that the colors were slowly fading away and believed that the toxins were finally clearing. She then joined Mr. Zhu, who had been standing aside to give her some privacy, and followed him into the bamboo garden. All of a sudden, a tingling sensation and numbness in her limbs caught her attention. She could feel her blood vessels slowly coagting. She knew that something was not right. Mr. Zhu, once again, walked away to give her some privacy. Quickly, she checked the wound and was surprised by the spread of vivid colors around the affected area, stretching across her skin like tendrils. The toxins sprawled along her vessels and coagted the blood that flowed within, thus numbing her muscles. Obviously, her condition had worsened. On the back of her hand, there was a five-colored tendril inked across her skin like a vivid tattoo. Mr. Zhu carefully observed her condition for a while, but still had no clue about the type of poison that had entered her body. He was a keen learner, who was intellectually curious about the use of poisons. The odd colors of the toxins managed to catch his attention, so he eagerly participated in the search for a cure. He started offering many methods to help Gu Xijiu get rid of the toxins in her body. She had to deal with the misery of her inability to control her movements. Like aboratory mouse, she had to swallow a few different doses of medicine that he kindly offered in an attempt to target the toxins. Unfortunately, her condition worsened, which proved that none of the medicines actually worked. About two hourster, the tendrils were already well spread all across her limbs. The gradual deterioration finally set her into aplete paralysis on a bamboo chair. Mr. Zhu continued to search for a cure, but all his trials in the past hours had proven to be ineffective. He began to panic when Gu Xijiu finally lost her ability to move. There was no time for more trials. Perhaps the only way to obtain the cure was to find the source of the poison.Determined, he quickly went to see the princess, leaving Gu Xijiu alone. In her deep contemtions, Gu Xijiu was certainly fed up with the constant miseries in her life. However, she was not ready to die. She wanted to save herself. Although she could not move her body, she still had control over the flow of the spiritual power in her body. Forcibly, she tried to drive away the toxins using her spiritual power. When she was stabbed, the pain was only concentrated around the affected area. Nheless, as the toxin spread, the pain also followed suit. Other than her scalp, there was pain everywhere in her body. She imagined that the pain was simr to slicing every inch of her flesh open. The pain was unbearable. She felt as though her body was being literally torn into pieces. Cold sweats broke out all over her forehead. Furthermore, she remained conscious throughout the entire struggle. For the first time ever, she felt like dying was actually a better option than the struggle to live. She was not depressed by the misery, but the pain was truly torturous. Xie Zhi knew that she was struggling, so it panicked. It circled around her regrly and pulled her robes on asion to get her attention. Gu Xijiu wanted it to bite into her flesh until she finally became unconscious, but there was no way she couldmunicate with it. She never actually thought that she would one day be in such an agonizing state. She could neither live nor die; such an utter state of misery. What had she done to deserve this sort of torture that was worse than death? Yuanyuan was, indeed, a terrible woman. How could she be so cruel? She wanted to make her suffer a slow, painful death before she finally took her life. If Gu Xijiu died, the misery died with her. However, if she survived, she would definitely seek her revenge. Meanwhile, she tried her best to suppress her thoughts about Di Fuyi. Their rtionship waspletely over, so she could safely assume that he no longer cared about her. Chapter 2328 - The Recovery Chapter 2328: The Recovery Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi would no longer care if she lived or perished. It had been four hours since hest saw her in her wounded state. If he really cared about her condition, he would definitely find a way toe and see her. She had been waiting for him, but he never came. Perhaps, he had truly given up on her.Overwhelmed by the disappointment, she suppressed the urge to cry and closed her eyes. The only noise Gu Xijiu heard was the mere rustling of leaves in the wind. Suddenly, she noticed some movement in the air, like a sign of disturbance. Surprised, she quickly opened her eyes and looked for the source of the sound. Unfortunately, it was just a leopard, not the man that she was hoping to see. Disappointment filled her heart. She tried not to be hopeful, but as soon as she heard the noise, she immediately thought that it was him. ¡°Hush!¡± She could feel something darting by her side. Someone hadnded next to her! Gu Xijiu opened her eyes, and the first thing that she saw was the face of Mr. Zhu. Seemingly injured, he staggered as hended next to her. Their eyes met, and he smiled as soon as he saw the look in her eyes. He said, ¡°Are you disappointed to see me?¡± In her paralyzed state, she could only stare at him. Mr. Zhu was not as carefree as he was when she first met him. Instead, he gritted his teeth a little in frustration as he said, ¡°You should not keep your hopes on something that will never materialize. He will not show up for you. I went all the way to retrieve the cure for you and almost got myself in one of his traps while making my way out. I found the princess and forced her to give me the antitoxin.¡± He quickly showed her the bottle of medicine like an achievement. ¡°You are saved!¡± Troubled, Gu Xijiu was worried that the cure might not actually be a cure. Being the wickeddy she was,Princess Yuanyuan would definitely not surrender the cure to him so easily. However, she could not utter a single word. It became difficult even to move her eyes. Helplessly, she watched as Mr. Zhu rolled out a red pill from the bottle and forced it into her mouth. Gu Xijiu¡¯s throat was too numb to swallow anything, but fortunately, as soon as he put the pill into her mouth, it melted right away and flowed smoothly into her stomach. A few momentster, Gu Xijiu started coughing very violently and spat out two mouthfuls of fresh blood. Shocked, Mr. Zhu started thinking out loud, ¡°Did the evil woman give me the wrong cure? It cannot be! I had to be sure that she was not cheating, so I stabbed her with the same Emei Sword and watched as she took out the pill in desperation. I had to steal the pill before she swallowed it just to make sure it was the right one. Was she risking her life just to trick me?¡± Gu Xijiu almost coughed her lungs out, apanied by mouthful after mouthful of blood. Luckily, her speech soon returned. ¡°The cure¡­ Perhaps¡­ It is the cure¡­ Maybe¡­ There is a sh with the medicine that¡­ That you have given me earlier.¡± Mr. Zhu was shocked, too. He sounded a little guilty as he asked, ¡°How do you feel right now?¡± Gu Xijiu was finally able to stop coughing. With a dizzy head and blurred eyes, she leaned against the chair and said faintly, ¡°Let me¡­ Have a rest.¡± Mr. Zhu slowly closed in and stopped when he realized some movement in his surroundings. ¡°This is not good. Someone hase into the bamboo garden.¡± Before Gu Xijiu could say anything, Mr. Zhu suddenly waved his hand, and a door appeared. He then carried Xie Zhi in his arms and dragged Gu Xijiu through the door. In the blink of an eye, they allnded in a desert, filled entirely with sand. The door in the air then disappeared. Gu Xijiu was still in a daze. Chapter 2329 - The Recovery (2) Chapter 2329: The Recovery (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen shended, the momentum caused her to spit another mouthful of blood. She looked around, but could only see an endless, deste area ofnd filled with sand. Mr. Zhu was standing right next to her. With a sigh of relief, he said, ¡°That was close! If he caught up with us, he would probably have killed me.¡± Confused, Gu Xijiu asked hoarsely, ¡°Why?¡± Mr. Zhu sighed. ¡°Well, when I went to see Yuanyuan, I had to take extreme measures to make her surrender the cure. I broke two of her ribs and made her spit some blood as well. Also, I might have cut her a little too deep with the Emei Sword. It was rather chaotic, I would say. When I left, I had carelessly alerted the guards at the door. I am sure that the Devil King is well aware of the mess by now. He cares for her very much that I can tell. When he notices how severely injured she is, he will definitely want to kill me. No other man cane into the bamboo garden, except for the Devil King. Sometimes, he wille and take a stroll in the garden. So, it must be him! Luckily, I got us here in time.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. Di Fuyi was not bothered about her injury but would rush his way into the garden all because Yuanyuan was bullied. Although she kept telling herself that she should not be mad at him, she could not stay calm any longer. Her entire being was filled with indignation. Irritated, she turned her head aside and spat out the remaining blood in her mouth. Utterly shocked, Mr. Zhu quickly approached her and offered to check her pulse. ¡°Why do you keep spitting out blood? Come; let me examine your condition. I need to know if the cure is working.¡± Gu Xijiu had no strength to push him away. Calmly, she closed her eyes while trying to examine the condition of her injury from within. Her knowledge in the use of poisons had reached the acme of perfection due to her frequent practice and experiments all year round. Naturally, her body had developed immunity against many different poisons. It had been a very long while since she was poisoned to a life-threatening extent. After a brief examination, her rxed expression was reced by a frown. In fact, the toxins in her body had not been cured. Mr. Zhu moved his hand away as he spoke, ¡°That is strange.¡± Gu Xijiu opened her eyes and saw Mr. Zhu deep in contemtion. He thought out loud, ¡°Logically speaking, some of your bodily functions have returned after swallowing the pill, so that must be the right cure. However, I can see that yourplexion is still very pale, and your eyes are rather greenish. The toxins have probably harmed your vitals. There must be some toxins remaining in your system. Fortunately, I still have another type of medicine that can help to detoxify all kinds of poison. You should try it.¡± Her bodily functions had somewhat returned, so Gu Xijiu could finally stand up for herself and say no to taking another risky experiment. ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Xijiu was experienced, so she could tell the ingredients in the bottle very easily, just with a sniff. She knew that it could serve as a cure, but it was not suitable for her condition at the moment. The so-called cure would only cause more harm than good. Gu Xijiu was rather disappointed as shethought Mr. Zhu was a great man with great capabilities. How could he be so unreliable? ¡°The toxins in my body are not entirely detoxified. Yuanyuan must have given you half of the cure. This half, however, is very deadly. It will serve as a catalyst to activate the remaining toxins in my body and push their effects to a greater extent. They will attack my blood cirction even more violently, thus allowing the blood to move through the blocked vessels, which is why I am able to move my body temporarily. If I fail to take the other half of the cure in time, the toxins willpletely destroy my vitals by crushing every vein in my body. I will die in a pool of my own blood.¡± Chapter 2330 - The Recovery (3) Chapter 2330: The Recovery (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu tried to control her breathing so that she could muster the strength to exin the severity of her condition to the man. Mr. Zhu was stupefied, as he never expected her condition to be so bad. ¡°I did not know about that. You do not quite look like you are gravely ill.¡± She took another deep breath before responding, ¡°I am still alive, thanks to the terrible mess of medicines that you have so generously spoon-fed me with. Although they never did cure the toxins in my body, their effects counteracted with one another and managed to contain the toxins in my organs rather than releasing them into every inch of my circtory system. All the toxic chemicals havee together into a mix. Right now, the mixture of toxins is contained in the Shen Shu acupoint, where my upper reservoir of Qi is located.¡± She bombarded him with a series of professional terms. Disbelieving, he studied her a few times. ¡°I did not know that you are an expert in the use of poisons.¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and avoided hispliment. She would be long dead as a result of his endless experiments if she were any less informed. She could not help but judging Mr. Zhu, ¡°You know how to make the Devil Quenching Clothing and even increase its power, so you should be someone good in medical knowledge, right?¡± She somehow felt that the man was not entirely reliable. Mr. Zhu answered with a guilty conscience, ¡°I am good with the use of devices. In terms of my theoretical knowledge of medicine, sometimes I make mistakes.¡± Gu Xijiu could not believe what he had just said. How could he offer his help when he was not quite sure about what he was doing? At the end of the day, it seemed that she could only rely on herself to get out of this mess. There were all kinds of toxins in her body at the moment. Some parts of her body were in pain. Others were itchy, and the rest were mostly numb. She barely had enough strength to move her arms and legs. She wished she could just rest while someone else took care of her. However, that was not an option. There was no one she could depend on but herself. She struggled to take a box of silver needles out of her storage bag. Impressed by her knowledge, Mr. Zhu watched intently as she took out a needle and put it down urately on the affected acupuncture point. Her uracy and precision in the acupuncture treatment were not affected by her current condition. She still maintained good control of the needles. At the tip of each needle, there would be dark purple blood oozing out from the hollow end. Surprisingly, after a series of acupuncture treatments, the colors finally returned to her paleplexion. She was driving the toxins out of her body through the needles! Mr. Zhu never knew about this detoxification technique. He was obviously impressed. Gu Xijiu was still very weak, so she had to stop and catch a few breaths every now and then. Otherwise, her hands would be trembling. Mr. Zhu offered, ¡°Let me help. Tell me where and I shall ce the needle there.¡± Gu Xijiu kindly rejected his offer. Not even the slightest misjudgment was allowed in acupuncture treatment. Moreover, all the acupuncture points that she was targeting were her vital points. Each needle had to be ced at the correct depth into the skin. A small miscement would cost her life. With his apparentck of practice, she was not confident to let him help. Mr. Zhu was slightly offended. Due to hisrge ego, he thought he had already mastered the entire technique after watching a few steps. He insisted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can do it.¡± Swiftly, he reached out and grabbed the remaining needles. Gu Xijiu looked at him fiercely in the eye; it was scary enough to warn him to back away. He was never afraid of anything, but for the first time, he hesitated and finally stopped. He was intimidated by how dominant she was toward him. A few momentster, there were already a dozen needles all over Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. She could finally heave a sigh of relief and have a moment of rest. She seemed to be getting better even though it was at a rather slow pace. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Mr. Zhu finally asked. Chapter 2331 - The Recovery (4) Chapter 2331: The Recovery (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I only managed to remove the toxins that are irrelevant to my current condition.¡± Then, she paused to take a breath. ¡°I will need your help in getting a few herbs for me.¡± Mr. Zhu listened to her attentively. ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°Xue Qing Hong, Luofeng Flower¡­¡± Gu Xijiu named a total of eight herbs. ¡°What are they for?¡± ¡°To cure the toxins in my body. These herbs must be freshly dried. I would like to have them in a day.¡± These herbs were not very rare. They could be easily found at different corners throughout the Devil Kingdom. Mr. Zhu agreed immediately. He took a look at Gu Xijiu and the amount of needles that she had all over her body. Surely, she would have to stay immobile for a while. Concerned for her safety, he offered, ¡°This is the most dangerous ce in all of the Kingdom. It houses many ferocious beasts. It is not safe for you to be alone. May I offer you a wizardry barrier? I know that you will not be able to outrun the animals, so this barrier will keep them away from you.¡± Soon, he raised his arms and cast a spell. An invisible barrier appeared and surrounded Gu Xijiu. It was about three meters high and two meters wide, spacious enough to give Gu Xijiu full protection. Anxiously, Gu Xijiu gasped for air before she called his idea off. ¡°Wait! You will be away for at least a day. The barrier is fine at night, but when the sunes out, the heat will turn the barrier into a steamer. Without any venttion, I will die from suffocation under the sun.¡± Mr. Zhu was puzzled. ¡°What should we do?¡± With a sigh, Gu Xijiu then answered, ¡°There are some huge stones right there. Can you carry them over for me and ce them ording to my instructions? I can make an array formation to keep myself safe.¡± Mr. Zhu was astonished. He had not expected that. ¡°You have studied about array formations?¡± ¡°Briefly.¡± Mr. Zhu hummed and hawed in surprise for a brief moment. He then proceeded to move the stones. From her chair, Gu Xiijiu gave him clear instructions. Meanwhile, Mr. Zhu did exactly as instructed. As he was an efficient person, everything was aligned in a very brief time. As an expert, he knew about all kinds of array formations. However, he would usually protect any formations with his spiritual power. Therefore, when he was weak, the array formation would generally reflect his condition and be just as weak. He had no idea what type of array formation Gu Xijiu was creating. The arrangement of the stones was all in a muddle. However, as soon as he dropped thest stone, the magic began. Instantly, the stones turned into a great rocky hill that was surrounded by fog. The ce had bepletely unrecognizable. Mr. Zhu was not in the array formation. Driven by curiosity, he decided to venture into the unknown and was immediately lost in the fog. After a few steps, he started to experience some hallucinations. In his blurred vision, he saw many troops attacking him at the same time. Shocked, he quickly braced himself for a fight. Suddenly, he heard Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice. She was giving him a hint. ¡°Take the offroad. Pass the barrier.¡± He knew what she was telling him to do. He did as told and was immediately guided to the core of the formation, where he finally saw Gu Xijiu. He was very impressed. He never knew about the existence of such an impressive array formation. Intensely, Mr. Zhu stared at Gu Xijiu, as if she were a monster that one should not cross paths with.sHe took two steps towards her and said, ¡°I did not know that you are so knowledgeable in the use of array formations!¡± Gu Xijiu saw him approaching and was immediately rmed. ¡°You¡­¡± Mr. Zhu stopped next to her chair and gazed at her firmly in the eye. ¡°I will retrieve the herbs that you desperately need. I will also teach you how to make the Devil Quenching Clothing and its upgrading techniques, unconditionally. All you need is to promise me something.¡± Gu Xijiu was careful in making promises. ¡°What is that?¡± She asked. Chapter 2332 - The Recovery (5) Chapter 2332: The Recovery (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s intuition told her that the offer must be something unreasonable and illogical, a crazy idea for sure. Hence, she needed to know what it was before making anymitment. ¡°Please ept me as your disciple!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I would like to have you as my master. I want to learn about array formations, the use of poisons, the art of healing, and the facial disguise technique.¡± he named his request very seriously. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She had the feeling that Mr. Zhu must be the most arrogant, annoying, and unpredictable man in all of the Devil Kingdom. Hence, his request was rather odd. Was he still the same man that she first saw? Since he already made his offer so generously and openly, Gu Xijiu did not feel the need to beat about the bush. She was direct with him.She promised to ept him as her disciple, only on the basis of his performance. For their initial deal, it was easy for her to make amitment as all they agreed on was an exchange of knowledge. However, she needed to think it through carefully if he intended to be her disciple. If she epted his request, he would be her first-ever disciple. She did not want to bring shame upon her name by having a disciple with an awful personality. Swiftly, Mr. Zhu created a door in the air and leaped into another space. Having observed this spell a few times, Gu Xijiu finally noticed that it was actually a transmitting door. Once activated, he could travel to anywhere in the Devil Kingdom as he pleased. Just as how he sent her to the garden of blossoming flowers and this time to the desert. The man was said to be the most mysterious man ever known, who woulde and go swiftly like a shadow. It was all because of this transmitting door, which was the best escape route anyone could ever have. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiuy in the array formation, contemting about her injury. She knew that even with the herbs that Mr. Zhu retrieved, she could only make a pill to contain the toxins in her body from spreading. Nevertheless, they would still be in her body. To eradicate it, she would need the other half of the cure from Yuanyuan. After the mess that Mr. Zhu left behind in the princess¡¯ residence, the guards there would definitely be stricter. Moreover, Di Fuyi would be there with her to take care of her injury. IfMr. Zhu was determined to make another brave attempt to barge into the princess¡¯ residence, there was no way he could get any closer to Yuanyuan without first having to face Di Fuyi. Thus, Gu Xijiu needed to find another way. As time ticked on, her thoughts became more intertwined. Soon, the moon slowly faded away, silhouetted against the sun on the other side of the horizon. The first faint streaks of dawn started emerging in the east. The temperature in the desert rose quickly as soon as the sun appeared. At night, she could still feel the cold despite being under ayer of covers. When the sun came up, even the thinnest dress was too much for her in the heat. Although she managed to drive some of the toxins out of her body, the remaining toxins were still lingering in her system. The pain remained. She could barely move and might as well have been paralyzed. Under the torrid sun, she started to bath in her sweat and was starting to get very ufortable. The array formation was able to keep out the wild animals in the desert, but not the sun. As the sun beat down on her, she slowly became dehydrated. She licked her dry lips and decided to reach out for the bottle of water in her storage bag. Unfortunately, the bottle slipped from her hand, and the water fell onto the ground, spilling every drop onto the sand. Helplessly, Gu Xijiu started to believe that she might already be at the end of her life. All of a sudden, the water on the ground started to boil! ¡°Hsshhh!¡± A giant, fiery red snake emerged from the sand! It was about ten feet long, but with a head as big as a basket. Right now, it was only three feet away from Gu Xijiu! As soon as it emerged, it stretched its body and stood tall. Their eyes met, and they continued to gaze at one another. Chapter 2333 - His Arrival Chapter 2333: His Arrival Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu closed her eyes. Her array formation was able to keep out the animals in the desert that traveled onnd. Unfortunately, it was not suitable for keeping out hideous creatures that burrowed through the sand. Unless she could teleport, there was no way could survive its attack. Gone were the days when these animals barely posed any threat to her. Under the current circumstances, even a child could easily kill her by stabbing her. What chance did she stand against the giant snake before her eyes? Xie Zhi responded instinctively to the threatening situation. It gave the snake a growl and was ready to fight if needed. It was only a cub, nothing bigger than a two-month-old puppy. Aspared to the giant snake, their sizes were of great disparity! It was like a ping pong ball next to a basketball. The snake was not even bothered by the cub. All its attention was locked on Gu Xijiu. It moved its body a little backward and expanded its mouth to the widest, seemingly ready to fight. Little Xie Zhi was desperate. With a bark, it raced forward and leaped onto the back of the snake. Swiftly, it took a bite and attacked its weakest point. ¡°Pang!¡± The moment it bit onto the snake, it immediately bounced back. The scales of the snake were as solid as a metal shield. Irritated, the snake swept its body across the ground and forced the little cub far away, sending it into one of the corners in the array formation. Little Xie Zhi knew nothing of the structure of the array formation. In a blur, it found itself amid the boulders. The snake did not give the cub another look. It raised its head and hissed. Then, it made a spring at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A glimpse of a seven-colored ray shed by like a streak ofser light. A spark red in the air and was headed toward the mouth of the snake. The snake was caught off guard by the seven-colored ray. Its mouth was all tied up. At the same time, it was being pulled away forcibly by an unknown force. The snake fell right into the array formation and got lost into its defensive illusions. It was aggrieved for losing the prey that it almost had. Before it couldunch its fury at the unknown attacker, it was blinded by another streak of seven-colored light before getting hit head-on. ¡­ The giant snake was killed. Two different streaks of seven-colored rays took its life with its headpletely smashed. It did not even see who the attacker was before it died. There was only a blurry figure of a man in red. That was all. With her eyes closed, Gu Xijiu was already waiting to die when the interruption happened. rmed, she quickly opened her eyes and looked around. She was able to see everything that happened in the array formation, as she was the one who created it. Little Xie Zhi was running around aimlessly, desperately trying to escape. On the other side, a red figure around the snake caught her attention. The red figure was moving at great speed, so she did not quite see his face with her blurred vision. Her heart started to throb. She pursed her lips into a thin line as soon as the red-figure got right in front of her. The sun was too bright, so Gu Xijiu could not even see his face. However, she already knew who he was. It was Di Fuyi, the Devil King. He was finally here. Chapter 2334 - His Arrival (2) Chapter 2334: His Arrival (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWas he here to look for Mr. Zhu? Was he trying to get revenge for what he did to the little princess? Perhaps, Gu Xijiu had somehow saved his life without even knowing. She wanted to sit up but was too weak to do so. With barely any strength left, she decided to stay still on the chair. She acknowledged his arrival with an intense gaze. ¡°Prince Nianmo,¡± she greeted smilingly. Her voice sounded calm, though hoarse. ¡°Are you here for Yuanyuan?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he grabbed onto her wrist firmly and said, ¡°I am here for you!¡± Gu Xijiu kept quiet. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you were poisoned?¡± Di Fuyi was irritated. She could tell from his grip that his palms were sweaty. Gu Xijiu wanted to pull her hand back but was too weak even to do so. Blurred by a sudden ckout, she could feel her head spinning. All of a sudden, she felt a sudden rush of blood to her throat. She had to try hard to suppress the urge to spit the blood. With a few deep breaths, she regted her breathing but still felt dizzy. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Di Fuyi sounded worried. He continued with a rough and harsh demand, ¡°Put the past behind aside for now. Let me have a look at your injury.¡± Gu Xijiu stayed very still with her eyes closed. She did not resist as he proceeded to read her pulse.She knew herself too well. Although she kept telling herself that they should no longer be in touch, a part of her still hoped for him to stay. She would not say no to him. She also knew that even though he had found himself a new love, he would never put her in danger. Moreover, she had absolute trust in his medical skills. Even though he was not as good as her, he was, at least, more reliable than Mr. Zhu. ¡°Where is the wound?¡± He asked, attentively. After a while, Di Fuyi finally let go of her wrist. ¡°My lower left rib.¡± Di Fuyi realized that in order for him to examine the wound, he had to lift her robes. ¡°Pardon me.¡± He puckered up his lips and continued to lift her clothes. He then gasped in astonishment at the sight of her wound. He could barely hide the surprised expression on his face. The wound was surrounded by a ssh of colors, circle after circle. There were greenish-purple, bloody red, and mustard yellow circles. It was surely a strange sight. He applied some medicine on the wound, but it did not help to target the toxins nor heal the open wound. He had never seen this sort of poison before. He was certainly frustrated as he never thought that her injury could be so severe. He realized that she was hurt, but the severity was not clear the other day. He had thought that she only suffered from a minor cut that she could easily heal on her own. Di Fuyi was well aware of her abilities, so he did not think to look for her earlier.Also, he knew that her body had developed immunity against many different poisons and toxins. Hence, it was very unlikely for her to be poisoned. He could not have been more mistaken. Did Yun Qingluo really bear a deep grudge against her? Why did she use such a fatal poison? He thought that Yun Qingluo was only momentarily possessed by the immense desire for Gu Xijiu¡¯s Xie Zhi and the baby. However, from the look of the wound, he could tell that Yun Qingluo had been nning this for a while. She did not only want her dead; she wanted to make sure that it was a slow, painful death. He took a look at Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. She still looked as pale as a sheet. Her dark circles stood out with a circle of green. Her chapped lips were in shades of purple. She still did not look like the old Gu Xijiu because there was still a little makeup on her face to disguise her appearance. Perhaps, he could not really examine her actual skin tone. Di Fuyi washed away the disguise with a special liquid, revealing her true face. He gasped in horror as the signs of her condition were even more apparent! There was no moisture left in her chapped lips. Herplexion was not only pale, but there were also faint shades of greenish-yellow spreading across her skin. Hershes were not as thick as before, and they started to turn yellow. It was like a wilting nt. Chapter 2335 - His Arrival (3) Chapter 2335: His Arrival (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi could tell that she could barely hold herself together. There were many different kinds of ipatible antitoxins in her body¡¯s system right now,plementing and resisting one another at the same time. She was in a very critical condition, and the toxins could kill her anytime. ¡°Have you¡­ Tried to cure the toxins on your own?¡± He had to find out more before giving her the treatment that she desperately needed. Gu Xijiu kept her eyes closed and said, ¡°Mr. Zhu has given me a few different doses.¡± ¡°Those were not suitable for your illness! You are a doctor yourself. Couldn¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°I was not able to move.¡± Di Fuyi eximed in frustration, ¡°That bastard!¡± A sudden regret filled his heart for not being there for her in time. Otherwise, she would not have gone through the suffering that she did. ¡°Do you have any water?¡± She was very thirsty. Di Fuyi took out a water sac from his storage space. She nervously moistened her lips with her tongue and reached out for the sac. The broken water bottle caught Di Fuyi¡¯s attention. He then offered, ¡°You barely have any strength. Let me help you.¡± He helped her up and gently put her head on his shoulder so that he could feed her the water. Gu Xijiu¡¯s keen sense of smell was unaffected, so she could still perceive the faint scent of his body when they got close. Her heart raced a little. Eagerly, she tried to ignore his scent and focused on the water instead. Di Fuyi had his arms around her body, once again. The proximity stifled his heart. He did not mind the hideous look on her face. She would always be the woman whom he so preciously cherished. There was hardly any chance for them to get so close. He was not even sure when the next time would be. Concerned, he noticed the sweats that broke out on her forehead. ¡°Are you in great pain?¡± He asked. After downing some water, the pain became more tolerable. ¡°Better,¡± she reassured. Di Fuyi opened a huge umbre that could finally provide some shade under the ming sun. Her body was still in pain, but it was more bearable now. Before this, the pain was so bad that she thought her flesh was being sliced off piece by piece. Di Fuyi noticed that her body would asionally contort itself due to the pain. If the same condition were to happen to any other girl, the girl would already be screaming and shouting in extreme difort. He knew that she was still in pain, even though she said she was feeling better now. He could not begin toprehend how painful it could have been for Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi was overwhelmed by a sudden urge to kill Yun Qingluo. ¡°Shout out if you are in pain. Don¡¯t try to hold it back. Why are you acting so strong in front of me?¡± Di Fuyi was annoyed by her stubbornness. Gu Xijiu opened her eyes and said calmly, ¡°There is no need for that. I am not acting strong.¡± She did not even let out a sound when a greater wave of pain tortured her yesterday. Di Fuyi did not know what to say, but the look in his eyes darkened in disappointment. He knew that she would only show her weakness in front of the man that she truly loved. She would definitely want him around to take care of her right now instead of Di Fuyi. With that being said, had she lost all affection for him? Or was she still in love with him? His heart sank, but it was not the time to discuss their rtionship. He reached out for her hand and put their palms together. ¡°I will help you to detoxify the remaining toxins in your body. The process will be quite painful, but I believe that you will be able to take it.¡± Gu Xijiu had faith in his medical knowledge. He could perform some special recovery techniques in the past, which proved that he was gifted. Moreover, it would be better to detoxify the toxins in her body with the use of spiritual power. It would be more effective than the acupuncture technique. However, it would require someone with a great level of spiritual power and control to perform the detoxification. She was too weak to perform the detoxification with her spiritual power, and also too doubtful to trust Mr. Zhu. Gu Xijiu dared not put her life at risk in the hands of the unreliable bamboo man. Luckily, Di Fuyi showed up in time to treat her injury with his spiritual power. Relieved, she agreed almost instantaneously, ¡°All right!¡± Chapter 2336 - His Arrival (4) Chapter 2336: His Arrival (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe bamboo chair was too small to perform the treatment. So, Di Fuyi offered her a couch instead and slowly carried her away from the chair. With her eyes closed, Gu Xijiu tried hard to ignore the warmth in his embrace. She should not have the longing for something that was no longer hers to im. On the couch, she could not even sit up on her own. Di Fuyi supported her with a U-shaped cushion to hold her up. He then offered her a red-colored pill and put it close to her lips. ¡°Take this,¡± he demanded. Gu Xijiu was somewhat reluctant. She had enough pills for the day. Affected by the unpleasant experience, she tilted her head to avoid the pill. ¡°There is no need for another pill.¡± ¡°Are you afraid that I will poison you?¡± Di Fuyi did not sound pleased. Why would she feel that way? Gu Xijiu had never doubted him before. Although he was no longer in love with her, she was sure that he would never do anything to kill her. Even without love, their rtionship would not fall into bitter animosity. She was confident about that. ¡°You will never do so,¡± she answered firmly. Di Fuyi then answered delightfully, ¡°Not bad. I thought that you had the need to guard against me more than ever.¡± Gu Xijiu was not interested in discussing the topic. ¡°What about Hao Er?¡± She asked. ¡°He is well. I will not do anything against my own son.¡± Concerned, Gu Xijiu added, ¡°What if he is not your son?¡± ¡°I will be sure to make him suffer in the cruelest way possible,¡± he said without hesitation. Gu Xijiu kept quiet. She should not tell him about it then. Di Fuyi continued to offer her the pill. ¡°Take it. It will not trigger any of the toxins in your body. It will help you to recover by healing your nervous system.¡± He then put the pill next to her lips. Her system already had more medicine than she should need. Hence, another pill would not make any difference. The red pill had a rather shimmering surface, making it look like something only the noble would possess. Also, it smelled heavenly. Gu Xijiu could not tell its content based on the scent, but she believed that it must be something precious, as seen from all of Di Fuyi¡¯s possessions. She then put the pill into her mouth. When his hand identally touched her lips, she could feel a sense of electricity flowing through his body. His heart raced in excitement. With a deep breath, he tried to calm the butterflies in his stomach. Then, he offered her some water. She took a sip to help her swallow better. Being thirsty, Di Fuyi gulped down some water from the same sac that she drank from. Bewildered, Gu Xijiu stared at him. Di Fuyi noticed her gaze and asked, ¡°Do you want some more?¡± He then passed the sac back to her. Wouldn¡¯t it be an indirect kiss if they drank from the same bottle? It would not be so appropriate to share, knowing that they had broken up. Gu Xijiu thus turned her head away and rejected his offer, ¡°No, I am not thirsty.¡± Di Fuyi was smart enough to understand her concern. The look in his eyes darkened. Was she really that eager to draw a solid line between them? He wanted to question her but decided not to, considering how weak she was. He sat opposite her on the couch and pulled her hands over. ¡°I will help you to put the pill into effect, and after that, I will proceed with the detoxification.¡± Gu Xijiu had spent too much time lying on the chair. A massage would be helpful to help her warm up her stiff muscles. Chapter 2337 - His Arrival (5) Chapter 2337: His Arrival (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFortunately, Di Fuyi was well aware of how to give a good massage by kneading her hand at the precise acupuncture points. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes to rest and was overwhelmed by a sudden change in her body. The pill must have been some elixir of life as the immense pain in her body was greatly reduced immediately after she swallowed it. She could feel a steady flow of energying from her stomach and slowly spreading into every inch of her muscles. It was a very warm sensation. Once he realized that the pill started to take effect, he stopped massaging her and proceeded to put their palms together in order to channel his spiritual power into her body. The flow of spiritual power was controlled and effective. His spiritual power moved steadily in her bloodstream and helped the elixir work more effectively. The steady flow of energy also helped her blood cirction. The healing technique was, indeed, a painful one. His spiritual power flowed through her body like a knife cutting through her tissues, slowly removing the toxins that were trapped in her every vessel. Her body trembled a little in difort, as seen from the sweat all over her face. Di Fuyi could not bear to see her in pain, but he could not stop either. He had to finish what he started. He thought that she would, at least, groan in pain. To his surprise, she did not even make a sound. Her only obvious reaction to the pain was the sweat all over her. Did she really have to hide her pain in front of him? He was not going to tease her, anyway. ¡°Scream if you are in pain!¡± Di Fuyi sounded rather demanding. Gu Xijiu looked at him confusedly. She did not quite understand his obsession with whether or not she should scream in pain. It should have been obvious that she had a high tolerance for pain. She did not even let out a sound before the pill started to take effect, which was when the pain was the worst. Why would shein about the pain right now, when it was more tolerable? A sense of familiarity suddenly hit her. She felt that they had been through the same situation some time ago but could not remember exactly when and where. Di Fuyi did not look very pleased by her response. Worried that he might give up on the treatment halfway, she quickly exined, ¡°I was in even greater pain yesterday, but I did not even make a sound.¡± Needless to say, she would notin about the pain that she was going through today. Di Fuyi was speechless. The pain must have put her through severe suffering yesterday. What kind of poison did Yun Qingluo use? At that moment, Di Fuyi had another impulse to shred Yun Qingluo into pieces to vent his anger. When carrying out the treatment, the two parties should not be talking, so they kept quiet and focused instead on the flow of energy. The entire processsted about an hour. Di Fuyi finally stopped channeling his spiritual power. He approached Gu Xijiu and straightened her legs. Utterly surprised, Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Di Fuyi said nothing and continued. She was sitting with her legs crossed, so he put them straight. He then removed her socks, revealing her feet that were all ck. Gu Xijiu never expected for her feet to turn ck; it was a rather shocking sight. When Di Fuyi was channeling his spiritual power into her bloodstream, perhaps he focused on driving the toxins down to her feet. He proceeded to poke her feet at different acupuncture points, allowing the bad blood to flow out of her body. Drip by drip, the blood slowly formed a pool. He continued to exert pressure and massaged her feet to quicken the process. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was overwhelmed by a tingling sensation everywhere he touched. A sudden thought reminded her that she had not been able to wash her feet in the past couple of days. Given the rigorous activities that she carried out over the past few days, her feet must stink. For a man with an obsession for personal hygiene, he really was giving his best to make her feel well again as he continued to massage her feet. He gave his best effort to help her recover despite their broken rtionship. Not forgetting that he had even found himself another lover. Chapter 2338 - Jealousy Chapter 2338: Jealousy Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was not a man of exalted virtue, of that she knew. Was he doing his best as penance for Yuanyuan¡¯s sin? ¡°Thanks,¡± Gu Xijiu acknowledged his effort with a hoarse voice. After going through the sweaty and painful process of recovery, she felt much better. Di Fuyi paused as soon as he heard her. With aplicated look, he gazed at her as he replied, ¡°Thanks? Do you really think that is what I want to hear?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. However, she needed to make herself clear, ¡°Your Princess Yuanyuan has condemned me to great torture. I appreciate your help in saving my life, but I will definitely make her pay for what she has done.¡± At most, she would consider keeping Yuanyuan alive for his sake, but she would definitely make her suffer the same way, if not worse. Only then she could vent her anger for suffering. Di Fuyi was a little affected by what she said, but chose to respond calmly, ¡°Do as you please.¡± Gu Xijiu paused and tried to understand what he meant. He must be saying that she could do as she pleased, but there was no way she could hurt Yuanyuan, for he was there to protect her. At the thought, she decided to say nothing more. Di Fuyi pondered over the problem as he asked, ¡°Have you known Yuanyuan for long?¡± He could feel that there must be a greater cause for what Yuanyuan did to her. With a sigh, Gu Xijiu told him, ¡°She looks like a former enemy that I used to have in the Saha World.¡± ¡°The Saha World? What sort of enemy?¡± Di Fuyi added. It was a long story, but Gu Xijiu simplified it. ¡°A woman who was jealous of a rival in a matter of love. She had put me into many difficult situations before, but lost her life to me in the end.¡± Di Fuyi was not very impressed. ¡°A rival in affairs rted to love? Was it rted to the Celestial Master Zuo, Huang Tu?¡± Gu Xijiu paused as she could not remember anything rted to Huang Tu. She shook her head and dismissed his spection. ¡°Not quite like that, as I recall. We were in the same school, and she did not like me very much.¡± Di Fuyi made no furtherments. It was fairly normal for students to be jealous of one another in the same school. ¡°So is Yuanyuan her reincarnation? How could you be sure that they are the same person?¡± ¡°Their personalities are the same. Their looks are almost the same. Both master the use of the puppet technique. Also, both of them are named Yun Qingluo! The only difference is their ent.¡± Di Fuyi thought out loud, ¡°It seems like it, from what you said. Did she reincarnate in the Shura World with memories from her previous life?¡± Gu Xijiu thought the same. Confused, she looked at Di Fuyi. He seemed to know very little about Yuanyuan. He would not usuallyck that kind of knowledge. He was a smart man, but not quite in matters of love. Just like before, they had only met once in the Upper Bound when he was all grown up, and he immediately fell in love for her after a reckless adventure together without first knowing her true identity.He must have behaved the same with Yuanyuan. When he loved someone, he would definitely tolerate with her past, wouldn¡¯t he? It was just like how he tolerated with Gu Xijiu¡¯s past as well. ¡°What else do you know about her? Tell me more,¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her contemtion. He raised his hand and cast the cleaning spell. Irritated by his keen interest in another woman, Gu Xijiu was not interested in talking about her anymore. She stood quickly and immediately suffered from a ckout. With no support, she almost fell right off the couch. Luckily, Di Fuyi reached out for her and pulled her into his arms. His heart raced, and he was reluctant to let her go. His embrace gave her a thrill too. Tears started rolling in her eyes. Determined, she took a deep breath and thanked him for his help. Then, she pushed his arms away. Chapter 2339 - Jealousy (2) Chapter 2339: Jealousy (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi took a step back but did not stop asking questions, ¡°Could you tell me more about her previous life?¡± Gu Xijiu was clearly reluctant to do so. It was obvious from her face that she was annoyed. ¡°I do not like to talk bad about others. You are close to her, right? Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He grabbed her by the wrist and was ready to ask her more, but Gu Xijiu pulled her hand back. ¡°Mr. Zhu is back.¡± She sounded quite delighted. Frowningly, Di Fuyi looked away and saw an opening in the air, not too far away from them. The man took a leap through the opening andnded right outside of the array formation. Mr. Zhu had arrived. He was smart enough to remember the steps to enter the array formation, though Gu Xijiu had only taught him once. Soon enough, he found them at the core. As soon as he saw Di Fuyi, he immediatelyunched a strike at him without asking any questions. ¡°Let go of my master!¡± He demanded. Di Fuyi was astonished. Master? With a tilt, he easily avoided the strike from Mr. Zhu. Mr. Zhu had obviously put a lot of strength into the attack. He missed Di Fuyi but was able to smash the couch into pieces. Mr. Zhu decided to fight to the very end, as he continued tounch multiple deadly strikes at Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu finally realized how powerful he really was. Driven by an overwhelming sense of irritation, his every move was as violent as a raging storm, driving the sands everywhere in a whirl of roaring wind. Luckily, Gu Xijiu was able to escape using her teleportation. Otherwise, she would have to breathe in the sands and dust, assuming Mr. Zhu had not identally killed her first. Mr. Zhu had a strong foundation in Kung Fu. Although Gu Xijiu was weak at the moment, she could still think straight. After a few moves, she could already tell that Mr. Zhu had the power of a Mighty Immortal, which was even more powerful than Di Fuyi. She finally knew why he could do anything as he pleased in the Devil Kingdom, without anyone to stop him. It was all because of his powerful Kung Fu. It certainly impressed her. Nheless, Di Fuyi¡¯s Kung Fu was no longer the same as thest time they met. His improvement came as a surprise to her as well. His spiritual power was equivalent to that of a Golden Immortal, but his Kung Fu was rather strange; it seemed to be abination of many different origins. He could cast many spells or use of the puppet technique. He was also proficient in wielding weapons and could protect himself using different array formations. His performance in every field was absolutely brilliant, leaving no gap to be filled. He cast a spell, and a crash of thunder rolled through the desert. Every streak of lightning that followed was tremendous, apanied by a sh so bright that it would blind his opponent easily. Whilst lightning and thunder clove the air, many puppet strings filled the air, too, giving his opponent no chance to defend. Mr. Zhu was obviously intimidated by his puppet string technique. He took a step back and almost fell right into an array formation that awaited him with whirling sands on the ground. Di Fuyi performed many spells consecutively, to trap the man. Meanwhile, Mr. Zhu tried to escape from different directions whenever he could. After struggling for a while, he was backed into a corner by Di Fuyi. Mr. Zhu fought back with as many moves as he could. Every move was equally powerful though perhaps not as varied. Di Fuyi continued to perform more spells with a myriad of phenomena, restricting the bamboo¡¯s man every effort to escape. Very soon, Mr. Zhu was already trapped in a dilemma with nowhere to retreat. The puppet string cut his arm, and the lightning spell managed to burn some of his hair. Although Mr. Zhu was not critically harmed, it was the biggest loss that he had ever suffered in his life. He was embarrassed, especially since Gu Xijiu was around. Chapter 2340 - Jealousy (3) Chapter 2340: Jealousy (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMr. Zhu was irritated. ¡°Di Fuyi, you have gone beyond limits! If you are really that powerful, you should just attack me!¡± Di Fuyi said nothing more and gave him the solid hit that he asked for. While Mr. Zhu was caught up talking, Di Fuyi cast the lightning spell and hit him right on the back of his head. A huge part of Mr. Zhu¡¯s pitch-ck hair was instantaneously burnt. His ears were still ringing in the aftermath of the lightning strike. He caught Di Fuyi¡¯s lips moving, but he could not hear what he said. Needless to say, he must have said something discouraging. Meanwhile, he took a look at Gu Xijiu and saw her concern. She was looking at them anxiously. Distracted, Mr. Zhu took a few steps back. Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression changed abruptly as she called out loud, but there was nothing he could hear. When he could finally read her lips, it was all toote. He already fell into a pond of mud that appeared out of thin air. ¡°Be careful,¡± she said. Mr. Zhu could not hear her warning, but Di Fuyi could. He looked annoyed at Gu Xijiu as she seemed to have taken Mr. Zhu as a friend. To be exact, she had epted him as her disciple. Di Fuyi recalled all the times that Gu Xijiu tried to persuade him to be her disciple, but he turned all of her offers down. He was determined to make her his wife, so he was not keen on bing her disciple. Now, she finally had her first disciple and immediately became so protective of him. Was she aware of how mentally ill Mr. Zhu actually was? Mr. Zhuonce said that he would never be interested in any woman unless she was able to impress him so much that he was willing to be her disciple, It was only then that he would think about marrying her. In other words, Mr. Zhu would only develop feelings for the woman whom he chose to be her master. Therefore, he must have some other n going on about Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi knew Gu Xijiu well enough. He knew that she would never fall for Mr. Zhu, but he was still irritated at the thought of Mr. Zhu¡¯s one-sided affection for the woman he loved. He was even more irritated at the fact that Mr. Zhu had taken Gu Xijiu away when he was unguarded. No one was permitted into the dead bamboo garden except for Mr. Zhu himself. Others would have to wait for the specific timing right before the clock struck midnight, and go into the garden using a specific spell. When Di Fuyi was finally able to enter into the bamboo garden, he could not find them anywhere. Instead, he found the pool of blood that Gu Xijiu left behind. With one look, he knew that Gu Xijiu was poisoned. It was a serious matter. He was worried that she might be critically injured, so he had to perform the tracking spell with his spiritual power in order to find her location as soon as possible. Painstakingly, he went on a search for the entire night and finally found her in the desert the next day. She would be dead in the stomach of the giant snake if he came anyter. Frustrated after a long search, Di Fuyi even thought about killing Mr. Zhu to make him pay for what he had done. When Di Fuyi saw how close Mr. Zhu was with Gu Xijiu, he was even more upset. Even though he did not say anything, his frustration could be seen from how brutal he was with his every move. He had fought Mr. Zhu before, but the man was not a threat before. Also, he used to be quite impressed by the man¡¯s capability, so the fight ended up in a peaceful tie. Neither Di Fuyi nor Mr. Zhu was benefited from the battle in any way. The fight only made Mr. Zhu be more cautious of Di Fuyi, so the man dared not cause any trouble. The previous experience had misled Mr. Zhu about Di Fuyi¡¯s strength. Therefore, he was terribly beaten this time around. The Mighty Immortal was beaten and pinned to the ground by a Golden Immortal. Chapter 2341 - Jealousy (4) Chapter 2341: Jealousy (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Mr. Zhu dressed in a rather unconventional way, he was undeniably handsome and carried grace and elegance with him. He was generally known to be a mysterious man who had lived in seclusion for many years. An hour into the fight and his image waspletely ruined. His hair was in a mess; in fact, most were missing. One side of his face was swollen. His robes were punched with holes. Also, a part of his leg was fractured. He wanted to curse so badly to vent his anger, but any slight distraction would pepper his body under the burst of Di Fuyi¡¯s continuous strikes, so he decided to focus on the fight instead. Finally, he noticed that Di Fuyi slowed down. Perhaps he had had enough revenge. Mr. Zhu spoke up, ¡°Di Fuyi, what is wrong with you today?¡± The man was very unhappy about his current state. The worst part about the defeat was that the woman he cared for was there to witness it. He waspletely embarrassed. Di Fuyi was now undoubtedly the most powerful man in the Devil Kingdom. asionally, people from the outside world would have toe into the kingdom and do business with the local devils. Mr. Zhu was the only man who helped produce the Devil Quenching Clothing. In other words, Di Fuyi needed the man. The man respected Di Fuyi, but he had never expected that someday he would be so badly defeated. Yuanyuan must be the reason behind Di Fuyi¡¯s sudden wave of anger, he thought. ¡°Di Fuyi, I suppose you no longer need the Devil Quenching Clothing. Is this price worth paying, all because of Yuanyuan?¡± He could not hold back his anger anymore. ¡°It was not because of her. You have been annoying me for quite some time. I have always wanted to beat you up,¡± he responded sarcastically. Then, he continued with another wave of attacks. Di Fuyi was excellent at strategizing his attacks and using array formations. Simply with a twist and a turn on his wrist, he managed to establish a fiery array formation right behind Mr. Zhu. He intended to burn the man alive. Mr. Zhu took a step back as he saw Di Fuyi conjuring an attack. He almost fell into the burning mes behind. ¡°Take the principle steps. Venture into the forbiddennd.¡± Gu Xijiu, who had been quietly watching the fight, suddenly offered him a hint. Without a second thought, Mr. Zhu did as told. Not only did he manage to escape from the fiery array formation, he even made it out next to Di Fuyi. He managed to spot the w. Determined, he decided to target his sword at Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi avoided the sword at the veryst minute, which came as a disappointment to the man. However, Mr. Zhu was still delighted that he finally managed to strike back. ¡°Master, you are the best. What should I do next?¡± Delighted, Mr. Zhu asked in excitement. Gu Xijiu did not pay any attention to him. Instead, she gazed at Di Fuyi and said, ¡°Yuanyuan was hurt because of me. The man was only asking for the cure on my behalf. Fight me, if revenge is what you seek. Stop making it difficult for the innocent man.¡± Di Fuyi turned and looked at her. ¡°Do you really think that I beat him up because of Yuanyuan?¡± The tone in his voice was stern and ice cold. His expression turned into utter disappointment while his aura was getting stronger and stronger. It had reached a point where it was suffocating even for Gu Xijiu to be around him. However, she did not step back. ¡°I cannot think of any other reason.¡± There was a look of sorrow in his eyes. ¡°Very well, then!¡± He eximed. Then, he took a leap and gave Mr. Zhu a sudden strike. The man was caught off guard by the sudden attack. Di Fuyi hit him right on the left side of his chest. ¡°Crack!¡± Three sharp blows could be heard. With a groan, Mr. Zhu realized that he had three fractured ribs as a result of the impact. He spat a mouthful of blood while pressing hard against the wound on his chest. He fell back weakly and tumbled. With augh, Di Fuyi teased, ¡°What a lousy man! Yuanyuan has two broken ribs because of you, so now I am making you suffer the same. The extra one is the price you have to pay for what you have done. If you dare to harm her again, I will make sure that you suffer ten times more than what you have suffered today.¡± Mr. Zhu was utterly shocked while Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. Di Fuyi ignored them and left. Tranquility finally returned to the barrennd. Nothing much had changed, other than their feelings toward each other. Chapter 2342 - Jealousy (5) Chapter 2342: Jealousy (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu felt weak, so she wanted to return to her chair and take a rest, but Mr. Zhu¡¯s injury was quite severe. He could barely hold himself up. Di Fuyi¡¯s final strike almost took Mr. Zhu¡¯s life, as seen from the fractures on the left side of his chest. The broken bones almost punctured his heart, so he dared not move and could only wait for Gu Xijiu to help him. Gu Xijiu said nothing but proceeded to set the broken ribs. She was weak, but her physical condition did not affect her skills. Soon, three fractured ribs were set back into ce. She then applied some medicine to help the wounds heal better. Her medicine worked like magic. In only about an hour, agility returned to Mr. Zhu. Although the wound still hurt, he could walk freely as if nothing had happened. ¡°I did not expect to see him here. I never knew that he was willing to go so far all for his beloved sister. Humph! I will not make the Devil Quenching Clothing for him anymore, so he has no way to do business with those from the outside,¡± he spoke with a tone of displeasure. ¡°Fine, let us not talk about him. Have you got the herbs that I need?¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted his ranting. ¡°Of course!¡± Mr. Zhu quickly showed her his collection. Gu Xijiu examined the herbs and realized that he really did his best to fulfill her request. Every herb was the best of its kind, and he got a sufficient amount. Relieved, Gu Xijiu kept the herbs. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make the pill?¡± Mr. Zhu was perplexed. ¡°That can wait. The toxins in my body arergely gone. I will save these herbs forter. I shall wait until I have the guiding herb before I perform the alchemy to make the antitoxin. By that time, I will make sure that all the toxins in my body will be detoxified.¡± ¡°What did you mean by the guiding herb? You should have told me about it yesterday. I would have got it for you by now,¡± Mr. Zhu was surprised. ¡°The guiding herb is not something that you can get within a day or two. It can only be found in a very dangerous ce. Even if you manage to get it, the entire journey willst about two weeks,¡± Gu Xijiu answered with a tight smile. The herbs that Mr. Zhu found for here were fundamentally used as antitoxins. Even without Di Fuyi¡¯s help in getting rid of the toxins in her body, she could always make another pill with the help of Mr. Zhu, which would have the same effect as Di Fuyi¡¯s method of detoxification. However, without Di Fuyi, she would certainly be dead by now under the attack of the snake. She was still grateful for his timely arrival. Mr. Zhu finally understood. ¡°What is the guiding herb?¡± ¡°The heart of the Silver Ring Crocodile.¡± With a frown, Mr. Zhu was troubled. He knew about the Silver Ring Crocodile. They lived in the most dangerous and poisonous swamps. The poisonous swamps were thousands of miles wide, filled entirely with poisonous gas that allowed no animals to pass through. No other animals were able to survive in the swamp, except for those that were equally deadly. No humans were able to get close, too. Although Mr. Zhu liked to mess around with different poisons all the time, the poisonous swamp still remained as a headache to him. ¡°Is there any other way to detoxify the toxins in your body?¡± Mr. Zhu was determined to find another method. ¡°No,¡± Gu Xijiu dismissed it with a shake of her head. ¡°In that case, I will do all I can to get the other half of the antitoxin from Yuanyuan!¡± Mr. Zhu had a feeling that this would be an easier alternative. Gu Xijiu disagreed, ¡°I have studied the poison. The two separate portions must be taken at the same time. Otherwise, the other half of the antitoxin will be useless. Maybe it will make the situation even worse.¡± ¡°What if you fail to detoxify all the toxins?¡± ¡°I will have one year left to live.¡± Gu Xijiu calmly exined the harsh truth of her short lifespan. Chapter 2343 - The Interrogation Chapter 2343: The Interrogation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMr. Zhu was shocked but remained determined to help. ¡°I will go with you!¡± He offered, with a hint of enthusiasm. Gu Xijiu was grateful for his kind offer. ¡°Great! Thank you very much.¡± Mr. Zhu smiled at her andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It is not all because of you. I have my own ns, too. The deadly swarm is at least a thousand miles away from here. If I go with you, apart from keeping you safe, I also get to learn about the art of healing and all sorts of array formations.¡± Gu Xijiu found his honestly quite adorable. She observed his bewitching eyes and asked, ¡°What is your real name?¡± She could not keep calling him Mr. Zhu, now that he was already her disciple. ¡°Zhu Duqing.¡± The name was perfect for him, as his name literally meant that he was the only bamboo that was green; it was suitable for a man who lived alone in a garden full of dead bamboos. ¡­ Yuanyuan was on her bed. Sweat broke out all over her forehead. The Universal Net had left streaks of red marks across her skin. The moment she realized that things were going bad for her, she quickly covered her face with her hands. The marks were not particrly obvious, except for the ones on the back of her bare hands. The wounds were not severe but caused her a lot of pain. She had been freed from the Universal Net for a while now, but the pain did not seem to go away. Misfortunes abounded for her. Just when the pain started to fade, Mr. Zhu suddenly appeared and inflicted torture toward her, thus leaving her with two fractured bones. Moreover, he even cut her arms with the Emei Sword. She took out two pills and swallowed one. The other one was, unfortunately, taken away by Mr. Zhu. As soon as the man left, she started smiling in a smug way. The Emei Sword used to be free of poison. She purposely applied the poison at the tip of the sword to make Gu Xijiu suffer. After centuries of preparation, she could finally use it. The poison was made on the basis of her hatred, as a result of hundreds of years of resentment that she had against Gu Xijiu. She finally made Gu Xijiu suffer. She did not want Gu Xijiu to have what she could not have. In fact, there were really two portions to the antitoxin pill. One was taken away by Mr. Zhu while the other was specially made only for her. When Mr. Zhu left her room, he identally alerted the guards at the door. When they came into her room to check, she was already covered in bloodstains all over her body. Panicked, they quickly informed the Devil King and summoned a doctor. Di Fuyi got to her door quicker than she had expected. Yuanyuan listened attentively from the inside of her room with a throbbing heart. They were telling him about how badly she was harmed. She thought that he woulde into her room. Unfortunately, the long wait had shattered her hope. The doctor finally arrived and went into her room before Di Fuyi did. She threatened the guards, saying that she would only allow the doctor to examine her wound if they told her where the Devil King went. The guards dared not go against her will. She was, after all, the Devil King¡¯s most beloved sister. They said, ¡°The Devil King came to ask about the man¡¯s features and your condition before he left. He should be out there looking for the man for your revenge, I suppose.¡± The man, who she referred to as her brother, was scarily cold. She saved his life, but could not change him, or make his heart feel something he would not. He gave her the best life and provided her with a noble status, but he never let her get any closer. She had been around for a few centuries, so she could tell what he was thinking. She could understand why Di Fuyi made her the princess. He needed her to be one of his tools. Although Di Fuyi had done many terrible things to outsiders, he had always been quite open and frank with her. Chapter 2344 - The Interrogation (2) Chapter 2344: The Interrogation (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBefore he made her the princess, he had told her very frankly that he had many enemies that would use her to make him surrender and that she would not be safe. He asked if she was willing to take the risk. If she refused to, he would help conceal her identity and provide her with afortable life in the most secured and picturesque ce in the Devil Kingdom. In the end, she chose to be his princess. She got to spend more time with him. In return, he treated her well with care and respect. To the outsiders, she was his most cherished, beloved princess. Never had she received the amount of kindness and care before. Therefore, she was willing to take the risk and lure his hidden enemies into every trap. She watched as he got rid of them, one by one. She thought their rtionship wouldst forever. She thought that one day, he would be touched by her love. Never had she expected to see Gu Xijiu again. What had Gu Xijiu done? What had she done to deserve his heart? Yuanyuan wanted Gu Xijiu dead, in the most painful way possible. She had been on her bed for two nights and was feeling quite lethargic. Suddenly, she saw the shadow of a man at the door. Someone then entered her room. The room temperature used to be a little chilly until the man appeared. He carried strong waves of heat around him as he entered the room. The temperature quickly rose a few degrees. She opened her eyes and trembled a little as soon as she recognized the man. ¡°Brother.¡± The man was Di Fuyi. He stood by her bed and talked down to her with a tight smile. ¡°Yun Qingluo, I am not your brother. Your real brother is Yun Yanli, right?¡± His eyes were fixed at her nkly. Taken by surprise, Yuanyuan looked up and was immediately intimidated by his colossal aura. The stress was unbearable. She stammered, ¡°You knew it all along, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How long can you keep the truth from me, Madam Yun?¡± Di Fuyi taunted. Yun Qingluo clenched her fists and defended herself firmly, ¡°I did not mean to lie to you. I¡­ I only stayed by Ye Ling¡¯s side as Madam Yun. He was not my real husband.¡± ¡°Husband or not, it is none of my business,¡± Di Fuyi interrupted. Yun Qingluo¡¯s face grew pale as she looked at him with a guilty conscience. ¡°Brother, I know that I have lied to you. It is my fault for not telling you about my background, but I never meant to hurt you. I only want what is best for you and have never done anything to hurt you.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her nkly and said, ¡°You bribed the spy and asked them to tell me that Gu Xijiu and Yun Yanli were having a great time together and that they were happily traveling from city to city. Was that for my own good?¡± Yun Qingluo did not know what to say. Her face was as pale as a sheet now. ¡°They were indeed talking andughing together. In fact, they were in many different cities together as well. Yun Yanli was looking for you, and Gu Xijiu went along with him. You knew that Yun Yanli nned to attack you, and yet there was no way you could leave the Devil Kingdom. I did not want to worry you, so I chose to hide the truth. It was for your own good.¡± ¡°You asked for two sets of Devil Quenching Clothing from Mr. Zhu on my behalf and secretly sent them out of the Devil Kingdom to Yun Yanli. Was it for my benefit as well?¡± Yun Qingluo kept quiet. ¡°You used my name and requested for a million devil coins from Guardian Ling to build a secret chamber full of traps. You put people into the chamber in order to practice your sorcery. Was that for my own good?¡± Pale-faced, Yun Qingluo said nothing more. She had been very careful in the execution of her every n. She did not even tell her closest servant, so she never expected that one day, Di Fuyi would find out about it. Chapter 2345 - The Interrogation (3) Chapter 2345: The Interrogation (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi knew it all along, but never questioned her. ¡°Yun Qingluo, I did not want to question you because you were the one who saved my life. I did not want to embarrass you. But did you really think that you could hide the truth from me?¡± Di Fuyi was immediately informed as soon as she sent the Devil Quenching Clothing away. She was taking the opportunity to lure Yun Yanli into the Devil Kingdom. As for the secret chamber, he had been there before, but the prisoners there were mostly Yun Yanli¡¯s followers that were of little value. Di Fuyi did not really mind, as long as the prisoners were not from the Devil Kingdom. He only requested his men to keep an eye on the ce. ¡°Yun Qingluo, you are Yun Yanli¡¯s sister. What is your motive to be by my side?¡± ¡°There is no motive! He and I do not share anymon goal!¡± Panicked, Yun Qingluo looked up and quickly exined, ¡°Only a part of his sister¡¯s soul has reincarnated into my body. He never thought of me as his sister, only a tool.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her quietly and said nothing more. Hastily, Yun Qingluo continued with a red face, ¡°He never cared about me. He only wanted me to work for him without the slightest regard for my safety. I did not want to be one of his men. I had no choice. There was no one I could count on in the Shura World, so I had to do as he told.¡± ¡°Yun Qingluo, you are not telling the whole story, are you? You said you were the incarnation of part of his sister¡¯s soul, so he could use you. How did you end up in Starry Crescent Land, then? I heard that you had a great life there.¡± Yun Qingluo trembled in fear. ¡°I¡­ I first reincarnated in Starry Crescent Land.¡± He noticed the momentary blind panic in her eyes, but she calmed down almost immediately. ¡°That was really you! You were also named as Yun Qingluo, right? How dare you. I knew you had put me into trouble many times before,¡± Di Fuyi said nonchntly. He tried to make it sound very casual, but deep down, he was anxious for an answer. His remark came as an utter surprise to her. The words echoed in her ears while she desperately tried toe up with an exnation. She replied weakly, ¡°You¡­ I¡­ I had never done so. I have always liked you!¡± Eagerly, Di Fuyi was still waiting for an answer, with both his fists tightly clenched underneath his sleeves. He was tensed, but he never showed it. ¡°Liked me? I think that it was my identity that you liked. After all, I used to be so superior and powerful back then.¡± Yun Qingluo did not think it through and answered right away, ¡°No! It was not like that! Even if you were not Celestial Master Zuo back then, I would still fall for you. I liked you for who you are, not your status.¡± Celestial Master Zuo? He was Celestial Master Zuo! He was the man that should have been forgotten by the world, but not by Gu Xijiu. He was the man that she had been tirelessly searching for the past two centuries. He never knew that he was known as Celestial Master Zuo in his previous life. Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers went icy cold. His heart was throbbing, but he tried to stay calm and look casual. ¡°Yun Qingluo, you seem to remember a lot about me. You knew it was I, so you chose to save my life a year ago, didn¡¯t you? How could you lie to me when I was without any memory? Is this what you do to the people you like?¡± Yun Qingluo would never tell him more than she should. For many times, Di Fuyi tried to interrogate her but to no avail. This time, he took the opportunity to ask her more while she was injured. Also, she was emotionally unstable because of the punishment that Di Fuyi made her suffer. She chose to tell him the truth, as she thought that Di Fuyi had finally recalled his past. His calm expression and temperament had clearly misled her. Chapter 2346 - The Interrogation (4) Chapter 2346: The Interrogation (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Qingluo bit onto her lips. Di Fuyi understood her thoughts, so there was no point in hiding anymore. She continued, ¡°Yes, I had never expected that you would be here in the Shura World. The moment I saw you, I fell for you all over again. I chose to fake my death and disregard all consequences, just to keep you alive.¡± Tears started rolling in her eyes. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I have never stopped loving you, from my previous life until today.¡± She finally addressed him like how she used to before. Her hand trembled as she tried to reach out for Di Fuyi. She was longing for him, so much so that she was going crazy. She wanted to pull his robes to get his attention. Unfortunately, Di Fuyi never gave her a chance. He took a step back to avoid Yun Qingluo from touching him. Unsteadily, she almost fell from the bed. ¡°I never liked you. I never did!¡± Di Fuyi added, ¡°You are no different than all the other women to me. Yun Qingluo, I know that you have saved my life because of your personal interest. I will now offer you another chance, and if you do not take it seriously, I will make sure you suffer a painful death.¡± ¡°What chance?¡± Yun Qingluo looked up at him. Di Fuyi reached out his hand and demanded, ¡°Give me the other half of the antitoxin.¡± Yun Qingluo was surprised. ¡°Have you seen her?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°How could she still be alive?¡± Yun Qingluo murmured. ¡°She will live longer than you do!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face turned furious. If it were not for the second half of the antitoxin, he would have hit Yun Qingluo and send her flying in the air. He was a skilled doctor. When he was reading Gu Xijiu¡¯s pulse, he noticed that her heart was surrounded by some very strong toxins. He tried many ways to detoxify the toxins but to no avail. All he could do was to secure and stop the toxins from spreading around her body, so she would not be in pain and would still be able to move. He was still quite worried about her condition, so he decided to give Gu Xijiu the pill that he got from his father. The pill worked as an elixir of life in times of danger. The pill was powerful enough to bring the dying back to life, even for those that were already dead. Hence, it would definitely be very helpful for Gu Xijiu. Although the pill could not help detoxify the toxins, it could protect her vessels from being eroded by the toxins. When Gu Xijiu was first poisoned, her nervous system was greatly affected to the point beyond repair. Even when the toxin was finally detoxified, she would lose all of her spiritual power and the ability to practice Kung Fu in the future, unless she decided to reincarnate into another body. However, with the elixir of life, all that could be avoided. Di Fuyi was not very knowledgeable in terms of poisons, but his mother, Ning Xuemo, was the Great Devil who was just as skillful as Gu Xijiu in that area. She was worried that Di Fuyi would one day be harmed, so she wrote him a book with aption of many different poisons. Theption covered and contained everything that he needed to know about the use of poisons and the different methods of detoxification. After studying the bookprehensively, he was considered an expert in the use of poisons, too. Thus, when he examined Gu Xijiu, he quickly came to the realization that the antitoxin that she took from Mr. Zhu was only half of the cure. There should be another half. That was the reason why he quickly returned to the pce. As for the fight between him and Mr. Zhu, he was angry about what Gu Xijiu said to him. He went all the way for her, and yet she thought that what he did was for Yuanyuan. Since she had already misunderstood his intention, he decided to make her believe whatever she chose to believe. He wanted to let her know that the only way to get revenge for Yuanyuan was to break the ribs of Mr. Zhu the same way he did to her. That was what Di Fuyi would usually do. There was another reason for the fight. Mr. Zhu had feelings for his newfound master, Gu Xijiu. He had to make sure that the man was injured and would not be able to do anything to Gu Xijiu even if he wanted to. She would be safe. Last but not least, he had always wanted to give that man a lesson. Now he finally had the chance. Chapter 2347 - Are You So Happy? Chapter 2347: Are You So Happy? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Qingluo gave him a bottle, carrying some pills. ¡°This is the other half of the cure.¡± Why did she surrender it so quickly? Di Fuyi took a sniff and was somewhat certain that it was the right bottle of pills. However, something was not right. He demanded, ¡°Give me both portions of the cure.¡± Hesitantly, Yun Qingluo gave him the other half as requested. The bottles were red and green. Without warning, Di Fuyi took the Emei Sword in his hand and said, ¡°Pardon me.¡± He then made a cut on her wrist. It was a gentle cut but was enough to make her bleed. She was poisoned. ¡°How many pills do you need?¡± He asked. Yun Qingluo closed her eyes and answered calmly, ¡°One each.¡± Di Fuyi gave her two pills. She first took the red one, then the green one. Next, she meditated to put the pills into effect. Di Fuyi kept the bottles and observed her quietly. After a while, Yun Qingluo opened her eyes and met Di Fuyi¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°Just like that?¡± He asked. Yun Qingluo responded with a firm nod. Di Fuyi had to read her pulse to see if she was telling the truth. He did not touch her skin but ced his fingers right on top of her sleeve. From the readings of her pulse, the toxins in her body seemed to have been detoxified. The pills seemed to be reliable. Relieved, Di Fuyi threw another stern look at her. ¡°You¡¯d better not lie to me; otherwise, I will make sure that you suffer the consequences.¡± He then left swiftly. Yun Qingluo closed her eyes as he left. She seemed quite depressed about his attitude. Momentster, a smile appeared on her face as she broke into hystericalughter. Worried that she might rm the guards, she decided to keep quiet. The look in her eyes waspletely malicious. She knew exactly that Di Fuyi was on his way to send the second half of the cure to Gu Xijiu. However, it was already toote for her to take the second pill. The pill would not work as a cure. Instead, it would push her another step closer to death. She would surely be dead if she took the other half of the pill. Yun Qingluo was not happy about how Di Fuyi treated her, especially after all that they had been through together. It was her revenge for the betrayal of this heartless man. She wanted to make sure that he watched as the woman he loved slowly died in front of him. She startedughing hysterically as she murmured on. ¡°Are you so happy?¡± A voice suddenly emerged. Utterly surprised, Yuanyuan turned and saw Di Fuyi standing at her door. She paused to see his silhouette. She could not see his expression, but could obviously feel the pressure that he exerted. Yun Qingluo¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Di Fuyi walked into the room at a slow pace. ¡°You thought that I had already left? Yun Qingluo, I have warned you before not to y any tricks. It looks like you refuse to be convinced until you are faced with grim reality.¡± Yun Qingluo had nothing to hide, for all her ns had been exposed. ¡°Kill me! I will happily die, as long as the woman joins me in death.¡± She had been thinking about killing herself for a while now. She believed that he would not be able to do anything against someone who was so ready to die. Di Fuyi thought about what she said for a moment and burst outughing. Smilingly, he gave her a warning, ¡°Yun Qingluo, I did not know you had ns to take your own life. Don¡¯t worry; I will let you know what is worse than death.¡± Chapter 2348 - Was He Reluctant To let Her Go? Chapter 2348: Was He Reluctant To let Her Go? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe raised his hand and immediate cast a wizardry barrier around her room. The wizardry barrier was soundproof, so no one else would be able to hear her, no matter how she shrieked or screamed in agony. He took another step forward while Yun Qingluo looked at him fixedly. There was a mixed sign of pain and anxiety in her eyes. She knew that her insolence had greatly displeased him. He was about to make her suffer. If he did, they would definitelye into contact. She was willing to endure the suffering if it was the only way that she got to touch him. ¡­ About an hourter, Yun Qingluoy almost lifelessly on the bed. Her body kept trembling every now and then. There was no external injury on her body. Di Fuyi only attacked some specific acupuncture points until every inch of her bones started to ache. She felt as if countless ants were crawling and chewing on her bones. The pain was beyond her endurance, and the itchiness was beyondpare. She wanted to end her agony. She wanted to scream out loud and roll around in pain, but she was too weak even to move. She could only ept the fate of her suffering, helplessly. Di Fuyi sat beside her and started ying chess. He paid no attention to Yun Qingluo¡¯s groan of despair and continued moving each piece. Before his game even finished, Yun Qingluo already surrendered herself. ¡°I will tell you what you need to know. The two pills must be taken at the same time in order to be effective.¡± She added by describing some characteristics about the poison and finally told the truth under Di Fuyi¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°The main ingredient is the Gu poison that I made with the blood from my heart. Under the current circumstance, she will need to make the antitoxin with a few different herbs, in addition to the heart of the Silver Ring Crocodile.¡± Troubled, Di Fuyi knew about the Silver Ring Crocodiles that lived in the poisonous swamps. It was difficult to enter the area. What troubled him more was that the swamps were not found in the Devil Kingdom, but in the outside world. ¡°All right, I am done. If my life is all you ask for, take it now,¡± Yun Qingluo closed her eyes and told him firmly. She knew him well enough to know that he would not let her go easily this time. She waited for that one deadly strike, but it never happened. She opened her eyes and was surprised to find that Di Fuyi was looking at her calmly without any intention to move. He was still there, looking rather pensive. ¡°You¡­¡± She started to feel some faint hope. Was he reluctant to let her go? Di Fuyi answered calmly, ¡°You were not telling the entire truth. Yun Qingluo, you know all about my tricks. If you die, I will be sure to confine your soul and torture you some more. The pain will be even greater than what you had just now. Are you sure that you are ready to challenge my limits?¡± Yun Qingluo felt hopeless this time. ¡°How¡­ How could you tell?¡± Di Fuyi continued to observe her in silence. She finally gave up and told Di Fuyi everything that he wanted to find out. ¡°You are right. You cannot simply use the heart of any Silver Ring Crocodile as the guiding herb. You need to find the one that is controlled by my Gu poison and take its heart.¡± ¡°How can I find that specific Silver Ring Crocodile?¡± Yun Qingluo closed her eyes and confessed. ¡°When you are in the poisonous swamps, take the blood of my heart and pour it down at a specific location. The beast will present itself to you.¡± Di Fuyi remained quiet. ¡­ It was a rather ordinary carriage. A ck donkey was pulling the carriage. Only its four hoofs were covered in a contrasting tone of white. The donkey had its own character. If it was whipped or mistreated, it would get in a rage and stop moving. Chapter 2349 - Was He Keeping A Close Watch On Me? Chapter 2349: Was He Keeping A Close Watch On Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt gave the coachman a grotesque grimace as if threatening him. The coachman dared not trigger the donkey and let it run freely as it pleased. Although the donkey was hard to get along with, it possessed great strength and speed, better than any other horse. When it ran at full speed, a trail of marks would be left on the ground. The external part of the carriage was rather ordinary, but the interior was something else. It was beautifully covered in brocades and soft cushions. There was a hiddenpartment used to keep some food. Also, the carriage waspleted with some nkets, a small table, and a chessboard on the table. There were even some fruits and snacks to amodate any guests. Needless to say, the carriage had everything that one needed. The carriage was spacious enough for the guests to sit or lie downfortably. The only disadvantage was that all of the items in the carriage were in different shades of green, even decorated with the drawings of some emerald bamboos. When the carriage was moving, the leaves of the bamboo shook along as if gusts of wind had just blown by. Gu Xijiu was slouched in the carriage. Looking at the drawings, she felt as though she was immersed in the emerald green of a wide bamboondscape. It was rather cozy and windy in the carriage with a faint scent of bamboo trees. Her wounds were recovering well. Part of her spiritual power had just returned, but she could not simply use her power as it might trigger the remaining toxins in her body. After getting her out of the desert, Zhu Duqing arranged afortable seat in the carriage for her and got her out of the Devil Kingdom. He could use the transmitting door freely to go anywhere as he wished. All he needed to do was to open the door and take a leap. However, it did not work quite well after leaving the Devil Kingdom. Furthermore, it required a great amount of his spiritual power to activate the door each time he wanted to use it. Although his fractures had been fixed, he still needed to rest. It was not advisable to activate the transmitting door every time he needed it. After a brief discussion, they both agreed that they should use the carriage instead. His carriage used to look very stylish, but Gu Xijiu felt that the carriage should be more low-key and modest. After all, they were two injured persons venturing into the poisonous swamps. It would be helpful if the carriage looked more ordinary, so they changed it. The donkey needed no changes. Many people traveled with their donkeys, too, so it was normal to use a donkey for their carriage. At first, Gu Xijiu was surprised to find out that Zhu Duqing had epted an ordinary donkey to lead his rather elegant carriage. She finally realized that it was actually a majestic donkey. When it started running, it ran even faster than her Cloud Leopard King. It had another special ability, which was its understanding of the humannguage. After a detailed exnation about the destination, the donkey would find its own route to get there. There was no need for any guidance. Zhu Duqing wanted to spend some time with Gu Xijiu in the carriage. They could y a game of chess, or even talk to get to know each other better. However, Gu Xijiu told him that their trip had to be as low-key as it could possibly be. It would be rather odd to see a carriage without a coachman, so he had to be outside to y the role of a coachman. Thus, Zhu Duqing had to stay outside. To fully emphasize his role as a coachman, he would sometimes hit the donkey, like any other ordinary coachman would, which was something that the donkey did not appreciate. The donkey was not happy about hisck of trust. Was he keeping a close watch on it? The man must be an idiot, the donkey thought. Therefore, the donkey would often show its temper and give Zhu Duqing a rebuff whenever necessary. As for Zhu Duqing, he was holding a whip instead of his goose feather fan like he usually would. He felt a little bitter, as there was a beautifuldy sitting in his carriage, but he had no chance to approach her. Chapter 2350 - The Devil King Came To The Rescue Chapter 2350: The Devil King Came To The Rescue Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe outside world remained just the same. The rain of blood would still happen every ten days. The forests were still upied full of mad beasts. Gu Xijiu finally realized how amazing her ride was as it journeyed through the different areas.When they were moving through the streets, the carriage was just a normal carriage. When they arrived at a ce with little trace of human activity or a ce without any proper paths, the carriage would extend its wings and fly into the air as guided by the majestic donkey. The donkey would use its Qing Gong to guide the carriage through the air. Gu Xijiu was not in a hurry to get rid of the toxins, so there was no rush. They would travel during the day and rest at night. There were not many cities left, so sometimes they would not be able to make it to the city and would take a rest in the wild instead. In order to keep them safe from the wild animals, Gu Xijiu would use the trees and stones as a fence to build an array formation. Then, she would set up two separate tents for them to rest. June was the month with the hottest days of the year. The tents were really stuffy. It was time for Zhu Duqing to show Gu Xijiu how great he was with the use of his devices. He installed a venttor that he made on top of every tent. The venttor was like an electrical fan in the modern days with rotating des to create a current of air for cooling. There were some benefits for Zhu Duqing to follow Gu Xijiu around. For example, Gu Xijiu would exin the key features of the array formation every time she built one. When they were traveling, she would invite Zhu Duqing into the carriage whenever she saw him exhausted. They would then y a game of chess or enjoy the fruits that Gu Xijiu had with her. Every time he went inside the carriage to take a rest, Gu Xijiu would stay outside to look after the donkey. Oddly enough, the donkey did not like Zhu Duqing very much but was very pleased to have Gu Xijiu around. Whenever it saw her, it would run fast and smooth, or sometimes whip its tail to help Gu Xijiu chase away the mosquitoes. Whenever Gu Xijiuplimented the donkey, it would raise its head, look back at her with a charming gaze, and proudly acknowledge her kind words with a firm nod. The donkey was probably attracted by Gu Xijiu¡¯s beauty. Thus, it was determined to protect her. Gu Xijiu found the donkey to be quite interesting. She went into the carriage and told Zhu Duqing about it. Perplexed, he responded with a tight smile, ¡°The donkey has always been very friendly and patient with girls. When it sees a female donkey, it will always let the female go first.¡± It clearly had good manners. Gu Xijiu was quite impressed. She took out a bottle of wine from her storage bag and sat herselffortably at the coachman seat. She shook the bottle and asked the donkey, ¡°My fellow donkey, would you like to have a taste of the wine?¡± The donkey responded with a long growl that was as loud as the sound of a dragon. Gu Xijiu was shocked by its sudden exmation. The donkey was growling loudly as if saying, ¡°I want! I want! I want!¡± Normally, a donkey would only be able to make a low guttural sound that was somewhat irritating to the ears. However, the majestic donkey was unlike any other donkey. Its sound was rather pleasing and melodious as if a tenor soloist that could sing high notes with ease. Zhu Duqing walked out of the carriage and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give it any wine. It drinks excessively every time and will not run another mile when it is drunk. Our journey will be dyed.¡± Convinced, Gu Xijiu no longer felt appropriate to offer it the wine. Unexpectedly, the donkey suddenly swept its tail across her hand and flung the wine away. Chapter 2351 - The Devil King Came To The Rescue (2) Chapter 2351: The Devil King Came To The Rescue (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was unprepared, so the bottle of wine went flying in the air. Swiftly, the majestic donkey raised its head and grabbed the bottle with its mouth. It popped it open and drank every bit of the wine. Gu Xijiu was astonished! Troubled, Zhu Duqingined, ¡°I am afraid that our journey has to stop here for today.¡± Gu Xijiu did not really mind the dy. ¡°Let us call it a day.¡± Exhausted, she had to take a rest in the carriage. After being poisoned, she would get tired very often. With her current condition, there would not be any use even if they made it to the swamp early. Therefore, Gu Xijiu felt that it was better for her to meditate to have a better recovery. Also, the spiritual stones came in handy to increase her spiritual power at that time. After drinking the entire bottle of wine, the donkey threw the empty bottle away and made a long, doleful cry before running forward at full speed. It had never been so fast throughout its entire time of service. Zhu Duqing was unprepared for the suddenunch and almost fell off from the carriage. ¡°What madness is this?¡± The donkey did not even bother to reply. It increased its speed instead. In the end, the donkey managed to cover a total journey of 800 miles in one shot, more effective than any other time before. Moreover, they were traveling in the wild without any proper streets; its speed was very impressive buthad caught some unnecessary attention. While the donkey was speeding, five giant birds suddenly appeared and blocked its way with theirrge, widespread wings. The donkey had toe to a sudden stop, which almost threw Gu Xijiu out of her seat. She steadied herself with the handle and quickly looked out of the window. There was a loud, demanding voice. ¡°Who are you? Where are you heading to?¡± Surprised, Gu Xijiu recognized the voice of the young pce master. They had met before in the Upper Bound. She knew that the young pce master was one of Yun Yanli¡¯s followers. Never had she thought that they would run into each other so soon. Gu Xijiu and Yun Yanli had not met for almost a month. As soon as she left the Devil Kingdom, she received a directed audio from Yun Yanli, asking for her location, as she had been out of touch for a while, and he was worried. She did not want to uncover his deceit just yet, so she continued their conversation casually, saying that she was not quite in the mood to meet and that her directed audio spell was not working very well. She lied that she was now in Luo Hua City, having some drinks with her friends. Gu Xijiu had many friends in Luo Hua City. She once reminded them to help her patch up a lie whenever someone asked for her whereabouts. Her friends were superb, so she trusted them very much. She was not even worried, despite knowing that Yun Yanli would definitely send his men to ask her friends about her whereabouts. From the call, she could tell that Yun Yanli seemed to be quite upied. After a quick chat, he ended the call by saying that he would see her soon to have a couple of drinks together. He made sure that she was safe before he hung up. To Gu Xijiu¡¯s surprise, she never expected that she would run into the young pce master in the middle of nowhere. The young pce master knew about Gu Xijiu. In fact, just yesterday, Gu Xijiu had a call with Yun Yanli and told him that she was staying in Luo Hua City; today, she bumped into the young pce master at a ce that was 4,000 miles away from where she was supposed to be. No one would believe that she would travel that far in only one day. Once the young pce master found out that Gu Xijiu was in the carriage, she would definitely tell Yun Yanli about it. His suspicion was thest thing Gu Xijiu needed at the moment. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was not disguised, and it was toote to do it now. Meanwhile, Zhu Duqing was a narcissist who was obsessed with his looks. Although he was keen to learn the facial disguise technique, he was not willing to change his features. He thought that he was the most handsome man in the world. His robes were easy to recognize too. As soon as he stopped the carriage, the young pce master immediately knew his identity. Chapter 2352 - The Devil King Came To The Rescue (3) Chapter 2352: The Devil King Came To The Rescue (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Mr. Zhu!¡± The look on his face was uncertain. Although Mr. Zhu was part of the devil world, he did not care about the affair outside of it and did not scare off anyone. Therefore, the people in the human society did not treat him as an enemy. However, the young pce master obviously had more insider news. She knew that he was the maker of the Devil Quenching Clothing. Yun Yanli had always wanted to attack the devil world, but he was suffering from an extreme shortage of Devil Quenching Clothing. His people could enter as a spy at most. Therefore, the Devil Kingdom was the only ce where Yuan Yanli could not conquer. The young pce master once pretended to be a demon and went in as a spy. She used to observe Zhu Duqing from afar so she could recognize him when she saw him. If she could grasp Mr. Zhu and force him to make a lot of Devil Quenching Clothing, they would not need to worry about battling in the Devil Kingdom anymore. With a wave of her hand, her four subordinates surrounded the carriage. ¡°Mr. Zhu, why have you left the Devil Kingdom toe into the human world?¡± Zhu Duqing frowned slightly. He did not often go to the human world, so he did not expect someone to recognize him in just a second. Nheless, he was a very proud man. It did not matter even anyone recognized him. ¡°I can go anywhere as I like. Why does it matter to you? Since you have heard of my name, you should know how powerful I am. Go away!¡± The young pce master was not easily scared. She smiled. ¡°I have always admired you. Since I have the honor to meet you today, I would like to ask for your guidance. I hope that you would be willing to teach me something.¡± There was a thin sword in her palm. She waved it gently, and a snowy light was headed directly toward Zhu Duqing. Zhu Duqing was excited. He always liked to fight, but there were very few people who could beat him. Most of them cried and yelled at him after being attacked by him; after that, they would hide from him when they saw him. Therefore, he appreciated every opportunity to fight. When he saw that the young pce master showed him a weapon, he knew that this was an excellent opportunity topete. He habitually became excited. Nheless, after a few attacks, he finally remembered that three ribs in his chest were broken by Di Fuyi, and he had not fully recovered from the injury yet. Therefore, he should avoid fighting for the time being. The tricks of the young pce master were strange. Her speed was extremely fast. Zhu Duqing had a pain in his chest, so he was slightly slower in action. Coupled with the significant reduction of his spiritual power, he was not the opponent of the young pce master that day. After less than 15 minutes, his robes had been torn by the young pce master, and it exposed arge area of his body. Zhu Duqing was angry. He retreated to a few feet away. ¡°Damn! How can you take advantage of me? Is it because I am too handsome?!¡± The young pce master ignored him and continued to attack. She wanted to catch him alive, but she certainly did not want to see him naked.Zhu Duqing was forced to retreat. When they were fighting, he suddenly heard a soft voice beside his ears. ¡°Go to the Li position!¡± The voice came from Gu Xijiu. Zhu Duqing followed her instruction and managed to avoid a fatal move from the young pce master. ¡°nt into the Kun position!¡± Zhu Duqing crossed his foot and took another step. By walking two steps, he found himself in a blind spot near to the young pce master. He immediately stabbed her with his sword.Although the young pce master managed to dodge in time, the edge of the sword passed her neck and almost cut her head. She was shocked and started to sweat. She did not think that Zhu Duqing¡¯s moves were so efficient. Nevertheless,she continued to attack. ¡°Go to the Rui position!¡± ¡°Pass the Qian position!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice continued to go into Zhu Duqing¡¯s ears. Zhu Duqing¡¯s body was like a puppet that moved ording to how Gu Xijiu instructed. He was able to avoid her attacks and managed to sneak in a few blows as well. Chapter 2353 - The Devil King Came To The Rescue (4) Chapter 2353: The Devil King Came To The Rescue (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn just a brief moment, the situation in the field had been reversed. The young pce master, who had dominated earlier, was now at the disadvantaged position. She was being fooled around by the strange tricks of Zhu Duqing. Mr. Zhu was someone who liked to get revenge. He was furious that the young pce master cut the cloth on his chest earlier and exposed it. Thus, he wanted to let the other party share the same embarrassment. In the fight, he finally caught such an opportunity. The cloak of the young pce master was sliced off by him! Mr. Zhu was sure to cut off arger piece than what the young pce master had done to him earlier. As a result, her body was exposed. The young pce master¡¯s breasts, that had been tightened for a long time, were now released. Mr. Zhu was speechless! The young pce master had always dressed like a man, and her behavior was also simr to that of a man, so Mr. Zhu did not expect her to be a woman. The guards that the young pce master brought were also men. It was also their first time they saw that their head was not of the same gender. They were also stunned for a moment and then subconsciously looked away. The young pce master hurriedly covered up her chest, and her pretty face turned pale. She rushed to the carriage. ¡°Who is inside?! Get out!¡± Mr. Zhu knew that Gu Xijiu could not exercise her spiritual power for the time being. In a hurry, he also rushed forward! In his eagerness, he used a magical instrument and directed a silver cord from his sleeve toward the young pce master. Once it hooked onto thedy, he pulled the cord back toward him. ¡°Come back!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± The young pce master¡¯s clothes were torn. ¡°Pervert!¡± The face of the young pce master was crimson red as she roared. Mr. Zhu was speechless. If he said that it was not intentional, would anyone believe it? For the time being, the young pce master did not care about fighting anyone. She retreated into the jungle. However, before her figure disappeared, she left a sentence of anger, ¡°Help me to kill them! Kill them all!¡± The other four guards answered together, ¡°Okay!¡± These four people were the most elite confidants of the young pce master, and their Kung Fu was just slightly below that of the young pce master. The four of them knew a kind of formation to help improve their attack. They headed straight toward the carriage, ready for battle. Apparently, they also knew that there was a master in this carriage. Even though Mr. Zhu was an expert in martial arts, he could not fight with four of them at once, especially in his current state. A flute sound suddenly came along with the wind. The flute sounded soft like the wave of seas. The surrounding forest sensed the sound of the flute and creaked. Suddenly, a few green figures flew toward the four men. The four guards were shocked, and they all fought to cope with the green figures that flew over. It seemed that there were sharp leaves all over the figures. ¡°The Devil King!¡± The four guards were knowledgeable enough to recognize that the Devil King was here! It was said that when the Devil King was fighting in the Shura Devil Kingdom, he used this tune and watched as a lot of his enemies perished in battle. Mr. Zhu¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. He subconsciously looked in the direction of the flute. Chapter 2354 - The Devil King Came To The Rescue (5) Chapter 2354: The Devil King Came To The Rescue (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThey saw a carriage flying in the distance. The carriage was silvery-white, and there was a long-winged pegasus out front. A man was standing in front of the carriage. The man donned a red dress that was bright like the clouds on the horizon. His ck hair was moving like a waterfall. There was a mask on his face and a red flute that was across his lips. The sun was behind him, which made it difficult for the group to see his face clearly. They could only see a silver border around him. It was really the Devil King! When Zhu Duqing saw him, he felt his ribs hurt all over again! He did not know what his intention was, so the first reaction when he saw him was to run! Zhu Duqing could not care about anything. He raised his hand and opened a Ruyi Gate. He whistled, and the donkey screamed and pulled the carriage into the gate. Zhu Duqing naturally also entered. The four guards were busy fighting with the green figures so they could not block the path of the carriage. They could only watch as the donkey disappeared together with Zhu Duqing. After a short battle, the guards looked into the distance but saw nothing but clear skies. The silver-white carriage had disappeared, and even the flute had also stopped ying without them knowing. The four guards looked at each other in bemusement. The young pce master finally changed her clothes and came out of the jungle. The four people reported the incident to her, which made her frown. The people from the Devil Kingdom would not easily appear in the human world. This time, the Devil King actually appeared in person. What was it for? What was his conspiracy? ¡­ At a hillside. There were a green grass field and a small stream that flowed along the hillside. Zhu Duqing sat on the ground and wheezed. He could not care less about his image. When he opened the Ruyi Gate, it almost exhausted half of his physical strength. When hended, he even stumbled and found it difficult to pick himself up. When the donkeynded, it stood firm. It watched its owner and sneered. Later, it went to eat some grass. Gu Xijiu came down from the carriage and looked at Mr. Zhu. She handed him a fruit. ¡°Come, eat this fruit. Let us rest for a while. The fruit will help moisten your throat.¡± Mr. Zhu took a bite and stood up again. When he got up, he tidied up his clothes and hair, then he frowned and asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Is it true that the Devil King is following us? Damn it, is he here for revenge? Does he expect us to fight another 300 rounds?¡± Gu Xijiu could not reason Di Fuyi¡¯s intention for being present again so soon. She just did not want to think about it right now to preserve her state of mind. ¡°Maybe he has other business to attend to but saw that we were in trouble, so he came and helped us?¡± Mr. Zhu obviously did not believe her statement. ¡°Does he have such a good heart? This guy usually does very sinister things. I always feel that he has no good intention¡­¡± ¡°Okay; well, don¡¯t guess. Anyway, we have gotten rid of them. Are you hungry?¡± Mr. Zhu¡¯s eyes shed slightly; he was actually not hungry. However, he hoped to receive care from Gu Xijiu; therefore, he nodded. ¡°Very hungry!¡± then he looked at Gu Xijiu desperately. The donkey next to him gazed at him despicably. Hungry? Liar! As long as he could absorb the essence from the sun and moon, he did not need to eat at all. Was he bullying the little girl who could not tell his physique? Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°Do you like to eat barbecued meat? I am good at barbecuing.¡± Mr. Zhu answered excitedly. ¡°Yes!¡± Then, he kicked his donkey. ¡°Go and hunt a few rabbits for me.¡± The donkey kicked him back! Was he sending a donkey to hunt? Was he crazy?! Gu Xijiu¡¯s gaze went over to the donkey. ¡°Oh? Can it hunt as well? Is it that skillful?¡± The donkey immediately raised its head, screamed, and ran away. What it said was, ¡°I am going to hunt! I am a skillful donkey!¡± Chapter 2355 - The Arrival Of Di Fuyi Chapter 2355: The Arrival Of Di Fuyi Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe donkey hunted very quickly. After an hour, it already raced back to the two of them. There was a pheasant and a ck sheep in its mouth, and even a rabbit on its back. It proudly ced its prey beside Gu Xijiu. Its big eyes with double eyelids blinked as if asking for praise. Gu Xijiu patted its cheek. ¡°You are so handsome!¡± The handsome donkey became even more proud now. He nced at Zhu Duqing and went to the side to eat grass. Zhu Duqing felt some resentment toward the donkey. If he knew that hunting for meat was a good way to get praised by Gu Xijiu, he would have gone instead. Gu Xijiu had begun preparing to cook. Zhu Duqing volunteered to help,¡°I¡¯ll be your assistant.¡± He helped to cut the prey, remove their hair, and start a fire, among other things. There were two people and a donkey present, but this donkey ate grass. Hence, they would not be able to eat so much, so they only barbecued the bird and the rabbit, and put the ck sheep into a storage bag. In another 200 miles, they would enter the poisonous swamp. The living environment was bad there. All animals were highly toxic and could not be eaten. This sheep could be kept for when they are there. It was now already night. The round moon in the sky was hanging up brightly. From time to time, all kinds of beasts¡¯ roars and growls were heard. It made people feel scared to be there. Fortunately for them, Gu Xijiu put an enchanted array in the vicinity. On top of that, there was also a fire nearby. Those beasts were usually put off by the fire and would note near. Gu Xijiu sat there, slowly grilling the meat. The red bonfire reflected on her cheek, which made it seem as though she was blushing. Zhu Duqing was sitting there, smelling the aroma. He seemed to be drunk. A couple roasting meat under the moonlight while a donkey was eating the grass next to them. This scene was actually quite beautiful. Gu Xijiu turned over the prey every now and then, but her mind was clearly somewhere else. She suddenly thought of Di Fuyi. It seemed that he also liked to eat her roasted food, but unfortunately, they had minimal time together, and the chances of being able to have a quiet barbecue together werecking. If he were here today¡­ Stop thinking about him! He already found a new sweetheart. He has nothing to do with you anymore. You don¡¯t have to think about him anymore¡­ Because of her sudden absentmindedness, she identally burnt her palm, and it hurt. Zhu Duqing was immediately worried. ¡°Master! Are you hurt? I have cream for burns. Come; I will apply it to the burned area.¡± He took out a small bottle of ointment and grabbed Gu Xijiu¡¯s left hand. ¡°Piakkk!¡± A flying green leaf suddenly hit the bottle in Zhu Duqing¡¯s hand. The ointment bottle shattered and sprinkled on the ground. Zhu Duqing jumped straight up.He took out his long sword from its sheath and screamed, ¡°Who is that?!¡± ¡°Me.¡± A person appeared on a tree not far away. The red robe he wore looked like a fire, and his stare was sharp as a knife. He was standing there with a smile and looked to be in a good mood. It was Di Fuyi. Zhu Duqing¡¯s facial expression changed! This demon was really like a ghost! How could they meet him everywhere?! His fingers were ready to open the Ruyi gate another time. However, his physical condition had not recovered yet. It was not a good time for him to exert himself again. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a few beats, but she quickly stabilized her emotions and looked up at him with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet the Devil King here. Thank you for rescuing us just now.¡± She bowed to him. Di Fuyi¡¯s leaped straight into the field. The enchanted array formed by Gu Xijiu was like nothing to him. In the blink of an eye, he had walked to the campfire in front of them. His stare fell on Gu Xijiu, and he very seriously asked, ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± Chapter 2356 - The Arrival Of Di Fuyi (2) Chapter 2356: The Arrival Of Di Fuyi (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was speechless. As Di Fuyi was really close to her, the faint scent on his body lingered around Gu Xijiu¡¯s nose. She stepped back and raised the pheasant that was baked in her hand. ¡°Perhaps, I can give this to you for now?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°Not enough! Everyone said that the grace of giving water needs to be paid back with spring water. This life-saving grace should be returned with a fountain, right? How can it be repaid by a mere pheasant?¡± Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°What do you want to me repay you with?¡± Di Fuyi sat by her side and leaned toward her. ¡°Will you marry me?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°You must be joking again.¡± Under the bonfire, Di Fuyi looked really serious. ¡°I have never joked about this matter with you.¡± Gu Xijiu looked away. This guy was a movie actor. She was not sure which movie he was acting in this time. In times of uncertainty, sometimes it was best not to respond. Thus, she smiled and did not say anything. Di Fuyi looked at her for a moment and finally decided to change the topic. He nced at Zhu Duqing next to him. ¡°Has Mr. Zhu recovered from his rib injury?¡± Zhu Duqing had been very guarding Gu Xijiu, but now that his focused had changed, he felt more rxed. He proudly replied, ¡°Thank you for your care! It still hurts, but I have good physical strength. It will soon be healed!¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°You are too weak. One hit can actually break so many ribs. You have not taken your body seriously! How can you let it be weak for so long?¡± Zhu Duqing was speechless. He now wanted to break Di Fuyi¡¯s ribs! Di Fuyi put a bottle of cream in his palm, which he retrieved from his robe and handed it over. ¡°This medicine cures bruises. I will give it to you.¡± Zhu Duqing was furious. ¡°Go away!¡± He also tried to destroy the bottle of ointment as payback! Di Fuyi was prepared. He moved his hand away in time and shook his head. ¡°Mr. Zhu has always been a high-spirited man. Why are you so violent today? If you don¡¯t need it, then forget it.¡± He kept the bottle back into his robe. Zhu Duqing remained silent. He wanted to recover as soon as possible and beat Di Fuyi up! With a serious face, he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± If it was possible, he really wanted to kick him away! However, his skill was not high enough, and his physical strength had not recovered. He could only think about it and hoped that he could make him leave using words this time. Di Fuyi slowly pulled up his sleeves. ¡°I don¡¯t like people to owe me. Since I have saved your life, I am here to ask for something in return.¡± ¡°I can let go of Princess Yuanyuan.¡± Gu Xijiu calmly answered. She felt that the reason Di Fuyi acted like this was probably to ask for a favor on behalf of the princess. After all, Di Fuyi knew Gu Xijiu well enough. He knew that she wanted to tear out Yuanyuan¡¯s heart. He wanted to protect Yuanyuan, but he could not bear to hurt Gu Xijiu, so he could only help her as much as possible so that she could return his favor. Di Fuyi was stunned. He looked at her and smiled. ¡°Can I treat this sentence as jealousy?¡± ¡°No, I am not jealous.¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips slightly. Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°I would rather you be jealous¡­¡± He said this sentence very softly, and Gu Xijiu could not hear it clearly. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can do whatever you like. It does not matter to me whether you want to let her off the hook or not. I will not interfere.¡± This time Di Fuyi said it clearly. Chapter 2357 - The Arrival of Di Fuyi (3) Chapter 2357: The Arrival of Di Fuyi (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe pulled Gu Xijiu¡¯s left hand that was burned earlier and applied the ointment to her palm.Gu Xijiu was somewhat uneasy because of his words, so she was not ready when he pulled her arm. Just when she reacted, he had already applied the ointment. The ointment was cold, and it eased her anxious heart. She pulled her hand back, and her mood was even more unstable. If she did not know that he already had Yuanyuan, she would misunderstand that he was trying to flirt with her. Nheless, he was not someone who liked to flirt. Was it because they had an intimate rtionship before? Or had he not let go of her yet? Was he habitually flirting with her? She wasa little annoyed, and she did not liketo guess other people¡¯s feelings. It was too tiring! Due to her current mood, the pheasant turned out to be a bit mushy while the meat was rough. She looked at Zhu Duqing. It seemed like he just said that he liked to eat chicken, but it was not tasty when the meat was rough. At this moment, Zhu Duqing was staring at the chicken. When he saw her removed the pheasant from the fire, he immediately reached out for it. ¡°Master, I want to eat chicken wings!¡± Just when he finished his sentence, Di Fuyi, who was next to him, had waved his sleeves, and the pair of wings on the pheasant was gone. Zhu Duqing red at Di Fuyi, and then looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Alright, he can have the chicken wings. I will have the thighs.¡± All of a sudden, the two chicken thighs also disappeared! Di Fuyi moved too fast, and Zhu Duqing could not grab it from him. He became furious, but he did not want to provoke the perverted demon king. ¡°Forget it; I will eat the chicken breast.¡± When he finished his sentence, he already had a piece of chicken breast in his hand. But somehow, all he could see in his hands were bones. ¡°It is said that eating different parts of the chicken can help supplement the parts of your body. Perhaps the bones of the chicken can help to heal your ribs¡­¡± Zhu Duqing remained silent. He could see that Di Fuyi was here to pick a fight with him! Anything he wanted, the other party would grab from him. His eyes shed slightly as he was ready to retaliate. ¡°Master, I want the ass of the chicken.¡± He waited for the chicken buttocks to disappear instantly. However, Di Fuyi did not intervene this time when Gu Xijiu handed him the part he requested for. Di Fuyi looked at his eyes quite seriously and said, ¡°This chicken butt is good; it is suitable for you.¡± Zhu Duqing was speechless! God, pleasee and strike this bastard! How did he not realize that this demon was so evil?! If he could beat him up right now, he would definitely take his shots.However, with his current condition, it was best that he remain high-spirited and avoid a fight. Perhaps, he should not be too fussy about the part of the chicken that he eats. In the end, it seems that he overthought. Di Fuyi gave him a chicken neck, two chicken feet, the chicken¡¯s butt, and its head. Mr. Zhu looked at him with grievances. This roast chicken was baked by his master. How could it be divided by Di Fuyi? Gu Xijiu looked at Di Fuyi and was trying to get the chicken wings for Zhu Duqing. Nheless, Di Fuyi took the opportunity to prevent that from happening. ¡°This roasted chicken can be regarded as a kind of return.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. She did not want to argue with him, so she took the rabbit and tried tofort her own apprentice. ¡°This rabbit is also delicious. I will bake it for you.¡± Zhu Duqing looked at Di Fuyi just to make sure that he was not going to disturb him this time. Di Fuyi did not talk; he just sat there and ate the chicken wings quietly. He did not even lift up his head. It seemed that he would not rob Mr. Zhu this time. What he did not expect was that when Gu Xijiu had just baked the rabbit, the chicken thighs and chicken wings on Di Fuyi¡¯s te were finished. He lifted up the sleeves, and the whole rabbit was then taken away from Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi only gave Mr. Zhu the rabbit head, tail, and ass. Chapter 2358 - The So-Called Life-Saving Grace Chapter 2358: The So-Called Life-Saving Grace Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionZhu Duqing looked at Gu Xijiu again. She was looking at Di Fuyi, who was smiling.¡°This rabbit is also one of the returns for my life-saving grace.¡± Damn it. How much benefit do you need for a life-saving grace?! Zhu Duqing felt that this Devil King was not that free to juste and grab some barbecued meat. Thus, he closed the fan in his hand and asked Di Fuyi directly, ¡°What are you going to do this time? What else you want us to return you for your life-saving grace? Can you just state it all?¡± Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu instead. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Gu Xijiu was hungry. She had not eaten anything, although she had been baking the meat for half a day. She was wondering if she should get the ck sheep out and bake it. But with Di Fuyi¡¯s current mood, the whole sheep would have been eaten by him, aside from the unwanted parts that would go to Mr. Zhu. She did not like to eat those parts either. Hence, she thought that she should eatter. Things would not get better if he stayed for a longer period of time.She needed to rest quietly. She shook her head in response to Di Fuyi¡¯s question. ¡°I am not hungry, bu Duqing is. I am roasting a piece of meat for him,¡± she stood up and said. ¡°Devil King, I will return your life-saving graceter. I have something to do, so I cannot apany you anymore. ¡± ¡°Duqing?¡± Di Fuyi repeated. It was such an intimate way to refer to someone. She used to call him Prince Nianmo in the Upper Bound. When he imed that he was her fianc¨¦, she called him by his name. Unfortunately, she had soon broken up with him. After that,she always referred to him as Devil King, which felt very formal. Di Fuyi faintly smiled at Zhu Duqing. ¡°So, your real name is Zhu Duqing? That is new to me.¡± Zhu Duqing waved his sleeves. ¡°I don¡¯t simply tell my real name to people.¡± He had no intention to keep talking to Di Fuyi right now. Besides, every time he saw him, he felt a pain in his ribs. Seeing that Gu Xijiu wanted to go, he immediately began to pack up. The donkey was depressed. It ran for a whole day and also went for hunting. It had not gotten much rest but already needed to start traveling again.Therefore, when Zhu Duqing attached the carriage to its body, it kicked its owner¡¯s foot. Then, he turned and ran! It ran away in the blink of an eye and disappeared. Zhu Duqing was speechless. This donkey did not give him any face at all! Since the donkey had run away, he naturally could not leave for the time being. Gu Xijiu and Zhu Duqing looked at each other and saw helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.Zhu Duqing then looked at Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi smirked and said, ¡°Although it is a donkey, it did not want to be tortured by you. Please let it take a break.¡± They had no other choice for now. Gu Xijiu sat on a big stone and meditated. She had to race against time to recover so that she could enter the poisonous swamp to capture the prized cure. She was sure that an intense battle would await her. Zhu Duqing was also exhausted. He wanted to meditate but was afraid that Di Fuyi would bully him and turn him into firewood. Therefore, he opted to take a stroll nearby. Di Fuyi sat there, and he took out a colorful golden pheasant from nowhere. The golden pheasant was very strange. Even though it was skinned of its feathers, its body was still multicolored.After he ughtered the golden pheasant, he took out a sharpened bamboo and ced it there. He then grilled it on a fire. Chapter 2359 - The So-Called Life-Saving Grace (2) Chapter 2359: The So-Called Life-Saving Grace (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion He had aplete set of ingredients ready on hand. There was salt, cumin, sauces, and so on. He sprinkled the seasoning,yer byyer. Before it was fully baked, it had already released a delicious smell. The aroma was so fragrant when it was mixed in the air. Zhu Duqing originally stood there silently to absorb the essence of the moon. However, this smell got him drooling. It stirred up his desire to eat.He walked back to Di Fuyi¡¯s original spot and looked at the golden pheasant¡¯s hair that had been removed. He then looked at the golden pheasant meat that was grilled on the bamboo stick. As Zhu Duqing was quite knowledgeable, the more he saw the ¡®chicken,¡¯ the more familiarized he was about it. He was certain that he had encountered the creature before. All of a sudden, something shed in his mind, and he finally remembered. ¡°This is the Green Phoenix!¡± Di Fuyi looked up at him with a surprised expression. ¡°You seem to be very knowledgable.¡± Zhu Duqing opened his mouth slightly and looked stunned by Di Fuyi¡¯s remark. The Green Phoenix was the mythical beast among the three realms. Their eggs were precious items that practitioners in three realms wanted to obtain. The value of the Green Phoenix itself was undeterminable due to its rarity. The practitioners who obtained one would worship it like their ancestors. And yet, such a precious bird was actually baked! It was cooked! Such a waste! It was no wonder that the smell of the bird had attracted Zhu Duqing. It was so precious that it could probably help the person who consumed it to be immortal. Zhu Duqing walked two steps forward before asking, ¡°How is this Green Phoenix so small?¡± He often heard that this bird could carry people, but its size really made it hard to believe. It should be bigger than a swan at the very least. However, this bird looked around the same size as a normal pheasant despite its supposed power. ¡°This is its smallest form.¡± ¡°Can it change size at will?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± It was really a mythical bird! Hence, could one me Zhu Duqing for thinking so? Besides, he did not care about his image. He smiled. ¡°I do like eating the head or feet of a chicken.¡± As long as he could take a mouthful, he did not mind. Di Fuyi finally nced at him. ¡°You are too optimistic!¡± Zhu Duqing was speechless. He smiled and waved his fan. ¡°How can you eat it all alone?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes shed slightly. He looked at him and seemed to be in deep thought. He said something very softly, and Zhu Duqing did not hear it clearly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhu Duqing walked two steps closer to him as he asked. Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu, who was meditating. She was so deep into her meditation that she was not following the conversation between the two men. He sighed and waved to Zhu Duqing. ¡°You cane over.¡± Zhu Duqing was afraid of him, so he remained very alert.He stood at the same ce and snorted. ¡°What do you want to do? There are no outsiders here. Why can¡¯t you just be clear?¡± Di Fuyi smirked, and his eyes looked watery. He simply stared at the man and smiled. Unfortunately for Zhu Duqing, his heart actually pumped faster! He thought to himself that the person in front of him must be a devil! Nheless, he still walked over to the man.¡°What do you want to say¡­¡± He had no chance to finish his sentence as a seven-colored lightwas headed right toward him! He seemed to have lost his vision and wanted to scream, but it was toote. Even though he could still see, he was unable to move. He had transformed into an actual bamboo! A slender, green bamboo that was swaying in the wind. ¡°Di Fuyi, what are you doing?!¡± The slender green bamboo shook and blurted. Of course, he did not dare to yell so as not alert Gu Xijiu and let her see him in this form.Di Fuyi put his finger on his lips to signal him to keep quiet. ¡°Keep quiet; do you want to wake her and let her appreciate your slim and graceful physique?¡± Chapter 2360 - The So-Called Life-Saving Grace (3 Chapter 2360: The So-Called Life-Saving Grace (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Zhu Duqing wanted to vomit out blood! However, he really did not dare to shout right now. ¡°What do you want?!¡± He asked. ¡°You are too noisy. I do not like to be disturbed.¡± Di Fuyi circled around him as he spoke. He then praised the man, ¡°Your posture is really different from the other people I know.¡± He put his palm on the ¡®bamboo¡¯ and transferred his spiritual power into it so that Zhu Duqing could not say a word. Zhu Duqing was surprised by his action and was naturally also very furious. He shook his body and tried to restore himself to his original form, but he did not know what magic Di Fuyi used on him. He could not break out of it. When he was busy shaking his body, Gu Xijiu, who had been meditating, suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Come; eat a chicken leg and taste my cooking.¡± Di Fuyi handed over a roasted leg to her. Gu Xijiu subconsciously took it from Di Fuyi as her stomach was growling. The aroma of the chicken leg in her hand could almost prate her limbs. This fragrance had already beaten the meat she had just baked. She could not help but take a mouthful. It was sweet, tender, and smooth. It was very delicious! She had never tasted such good food in her life. ¡°Is it good?¡± Di Fuyi asked. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Gu Xijiu sincerely praised. ¡°Eat more.¡± Di Fuyi encouraged her. Gu Xijiu looked up and saw him sitting next to the campfire, smiling at her. The fire seemed to be dancing in his ck pupils, and it was really enchanting. Her heart skipped a beat, and she moved her eyes away from him. She suddenly noticed the bamboo that was not far from her. She was surprised and raised her eyebrows. When she meditated, she did not see this bamboo. How did it suddenly emerge? She looked around again and noticed that everything else was the same. She finally recalled that someone was missing. It was her apprentice! ¡°Where is Zhu Duqing?¡± She was a little panicked that the man went missing. ¡°He went to find his donkey.¡± ¡°His donkey is a genius. It cane back with just a whistle. He does not need to look for it.¡± ¡°The donkey is too proud; it did not want to respond to him.¡± The donkey was definitely a proud one. Gu Xijiu stopped asking questions but looked at the bamboo that seemed to be swaying even without the presence of any wind. ¡°Why is this bamboo here?¡± ¡°Zhu Duqing was worried that you would feel hot, so he nted this bamboo for you.¡± Zhu Duqing was a really understanding person. Gu Xijiu felt that she had chosen the right person to be her apprentice. ¡°Have it hot; it won¡¯t be delicious if it¡¯s cold.¡± Gu Xijiu continued to eat the meat in her hand. The taste was wonderful. Without realizing, she had eaten the whole leg in her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your barbecue skills to be so good. I remember that you were not good at cooking.¡± ¡°What I used to be bad at will not always be my weakness. What else do you remember about me?¡± Di Fuyi was looking at her when he asked the question. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a few beats again. She could sense that he was trying to make a move on her, and she did not want to be affected. She changed the topic, ¡°What is this meat?¡± Somehow, she felt as if the taste was quite familiar, but she could not recall the source. ¡°It¡¯s a Green Phoenix.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°Do you not want to live anymore? This is a mythical beast! You will be struck by lightning if you eat it!¡± Di Fuyi was surprised! He raised his eyebrows and spoke, ¡°Really? It is just a bird.¡± When he finished this sentence, there was lightning and thunder in the distance. Damn it! The storm really came on time! Gu Xijiu pulled him with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Come with me!¡±. There were a lot of cavesin the distance. Gu Xijiu already saw one when she was traveling here. It was not too far away- about three miles from where they were located. Chapter 2361 - The So-Called Life-Saving Grace (4) Chapter 2361: The So-Called Life-Saving Grace (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The distance to the cave was something Gu Xijiu could travel to in a second using her teleportation technique.However, just as she grabbed him, a lightning strike was headed toward them! Gu Xijiu quickly teleported, and in the blink of an eye, the two of them had gotten into a cave. Even though a cave is supposed to be dark, the back-to-back strikes of thunder and lightning brightened up the area.Two bolts of lightning seemed to be heading toward them even though they were in the cave. Di Fuyi pulled Gu Xijiu behind him and waved his sleeves. A multi-colored light shed and seemed to absorb the two bolts of lightning. ¡°Bomb! Bomb!¡± Two loud noises shook the earth. Gravel seemed to be falling inside the cave, and the two of them had lost their bnce.Gu Xijiu, who was behind Di Fuyi, could hear a ringing sound in her ears. Her heart seemed to be jumping so hard that she thought it would bounce out of her throat. The punishment for eating a mythical creature was very severe. It could even bring disaster to the earth.Even if one had practiced to the level of a Golden Immortal, it was indeed a unique and powerful skill to be able to control bolts of lightning. Di Fuyi seemed to have absorbed those lightning bolts into his sleeves. Did he think that his sleeves were a universal bag?! Sure enough, he was not ready to control such a powerful force.He fell backward and was naturally caught by Gu Xijiu, who hugged him in her arms. She saw that his face was pale, and his eyes were closed. He did not move even though she was still holding him in her arms. Was he injured by the lightning? She was afraid that the lightning would strike at them again; thus, she carried him toward the depths of the cave. The cave was dark, so she took out a night pearl to illuminate the ce. She looked at his face again and then checked his pulse. Based on his external appearance, it seemed as though he was in aa. Gu Xijiu literally pulled him around the ce as hey there motionless. Gu Xijiu was certainly worried, but she also felt rather confused. She had thought that she had seen thest of him after their fight. However, they were now running away together.What did he intend to do? As she looked at his body, she realized that he was still holding the Green Phoenix meat in his hand!She rubbed her eyebrows to try to ease the headache that she was getting. She removed the meat and cleaned his hand as she sighed. ¡°Not everything in this world can be eaten; one clear example is a mythical beast. Have you learned your lesson this time?!¡± As she observed him, she realized that his eyshes were long, and his lips were rather thin. When he was lying in her arms, it made her have an inexplicable feeling. The smell of his body was very captivating. The indescribable, yet familiar, floral fragrance made her heart pump faster. The two of them had not been close for a long time, and now she was holding him again. She had very mixed feelings about it.Since he had another sweetheart, she had decided to let go of him. Therefore, this situation was certainly not helpful. She took out a bamboo bed from her storage space and ced him on it. She used to be homeless in the Upper Bound, so she put some life essentials in her storage space. However, she was quitezy, so she only carried simple things with her. On the other hand, Di Fuyi often carried very luxurious items with him. Chapter 2362 - The So-Called Life-Saving Grace (5) Chapter 2362: The So-Called Life-Saving Grace (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi¡¯s body was certainly heavier than Gu Xijiu¡¯s, so, there was a loud creaking sound when he was ced on the bamboo bed. She was somewhat surprised that he fainted right after being struck by lightning. She looked down at the motionless man and saw that his eyes and lips were tightly closed. Based on his facial features, it seemed that he had been miserable these days. Why was he really not happy? Although he had fainted, she could open his mouth a little to feed him water and medicine. Gu Xijiu had checked on his pulse, as well. Although two lightning bolts had struck him,it was not fatal. The reason why he passed out was probably that he was in a state of shock. He would be alright after he wakes up and takes some medicine. ¡°Di Fuyi¡­¡± She called for him softly. The simple act of doing so seemed to bring tears to her eyes.She quickly turned away as she was afraid that she would feel it again. However, just when she was about to get up, her neck was grabbed by his arm when she was unprepared. Gu Xijiu fell into his embrace! The familiar scent that had always elerated her heart rate was now in her nostrils. Her heart pounded as she was trying to get off the bamboo bed. Nheless, she realized that he was hugging her. She could not move for a moment, so she looked up at him. At the same time, he was looking down at her. It was a coincidence that her lips were rubbing his chin and, eventually, his lips. Gu Xijiu was stunned by that act and quickly raised her head. Finally, she quickly moved more than a foot away from him. However, that was only the distance between their faces, and her body was still touching Di Fuyi¡¯s. Their gazes met, and they continued to stare at one another. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Gu Xijiu was panicked and quickly asked a question. Di Fuyi smirked. Although he just woke up, he was in a good mood. ¡°Yes.¡± He did not talk much, but his eyes were focused on Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu¡¯s scalp was getting numb. She wanted to get out of bed, so she turned over. However, his arm was still on her waist. She was not able to get rid of him. Instead, she found that their bodies were now more tightly connected. His body was a bit hot, so when Gu Xijiuy on him, she felt like she was on a human stove. It made her face turned red, and she did not like being in ufortable positions. She did not want to push him too hard, so as not to cause him further injuries, so she slightly struggled and yelled, ¡°Let me go!¡± Meanwhile, Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with tears too.It had been a long time since he hugged her! He was certainly very eager to be close to her. Since they shared an intimate night, he had always longed for her. When he hugged her this time, the intimate experience shed through his mind, and the blood in his body flowed quickly and concentrated at a ce that had just been awakened. His eyes seemed to reveal his true thoughts. He called her softly, ¡°Xijiu¡­¡± All of a sudden, he flipped himself over and was now on top of her.This posture¡­ Gu Xijiu raised her hand and wanted to push him away, but he had already started to kiss her.Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind went nk, and before she could react, her lips had been pried open, and his tongue had gone straight into her mouth. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± She wanted to say something, but before she could, her mouth was covered entirely by his! He seemed to be kissing her very passionately, so much so that the night pearl that she used to illuminate the cave fell to the ground and rolled into the distance. Chapter 2363 - The So-Called Life-Saving Grace (6) Chapter 2363: The So-Called Life-Saving Grace (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The light of the glowing pearl gradually dimmed, but at a distance, it portrayed the silhouette of the two people who were entangled on the bed. It created a beautiful and romantic scene. His passionate kisses seemed to stem from a deep thirst. His body was so physically hot that it could burn her. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind was still unable to think clearly. All she knew was that their bodies were inseparable, just like how it was about a year ago. It was so intense that it seemed like a movie plot where a couple was forcibly separated by external forces and had finally found each other. It was like two mas of opposite poles that were brought together. The blood in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body started to boil as well. Her heart started to experience a wave of turbulence. It was full of sorrowful grievances.The bamboo bed seemed to creak even more than when Gu Xijiu first ced Di Fuyi on top of it. A kiss that she waited a thousand years to receive¡­ An embrace thatforted her heart¡­ It was so passionate that her dress was disheveled, and his kiss came to her chest¡­ A thunderous explosion sounded outside the cave! It shook the whole cave! It also brought Gu Xijiu back to her senses from her nk mind! As Gu Xijiu started to think clearly about the situation, she found that his awakened body part had been very honest about his feelings; it indicated his strong desire at the moment. What was this?! He had another sweetheart and still came back to flirt with her. Was he trying to step on two boats at the same time?! Gu Xijiu could not ept this feeling and quickly pushed him away as hard as she could. This time, she used a lot of strength and almost used her spiritual power. Di Fuyi was not prepared rolled away. Gu Xijiu quickly took the opportunity to get off the bed. She stood up and found that her fingers were trembling as she picked up her clothes from the ground. She took a deep breath and tried to calm her mind before saying, ¡°Di Fuyi, are you crazy?!¡± Di Fuyi sat up. He stared at her as he spoke, word by word, ¡°I am not crazy! I understand what I am doing! Gu Xijiu, can we¡­¡± ¡°Boooom!¡± A lightning strike seemed to hit the cave. Of course, the cave tremored and Gu Xijiu was not able to hear what he said. Damn, how did the thunder and lightningst for so long?! Gu Xijiu took a step back and was about to say something. However, the voice recorder spell on Di Fuyi¡¯s waist suddenly shed and beeped. Di Fuyi frowned. He raised his hand to pick up the call, only to find someone speaking frantically, ¡°Devil King, we encountered the Blood Crows! We are not able to protect the princess¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s facial expression changed. ¡°Continue to give it your best! If she loses her life, I will have yours as well! I will be there shortly!¡± He hung up and looked up to find Gu Xijiu looking back at him with a smile. ¡°Xijiu, I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything to me; it¡¯s not necessary!¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to stay here anymore. She turned and walked straight out. Di Fuyi was speechless. He had a lot to exin to her, but the situation with Yun Qingluo was urgent. He must go immediately. The Blood Crow was the ominous bird of the Shura World. They ate flesh and blood, and always traveled in a group. The humans or immortals who were trapped by them could rarely escape¡­ Besides having their bodies eaten, their souls were also taken. Chapter 2364 - The Poisonous Swamp Chapter 2364: The Poisonous Swamp Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu teleported and returned to her original spot. Dark, thundering clouds filled the entire sky, shielding thend from the sun. Peals of thunder apanied streaks of lightning. A fierce gale sprung up, sweeping across the fields in a swaying motion. Leaves danced in the air, swirling and twisting in the gusts of wind. The bonfire died out in the wind, and only the bamboo tree stood unmoving. Gu Xijiu needed to stay calm at all times in order to contain the poison in her body from spreading. Emotional fluctuation had to be avoided at all costs. However, she could hardly keep calm after what happened. Her mood was even worse than the wild storms. She could feel a sudden rush of blood in her throat. As soon as shended outside, she immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. Her head started spinning while she suffered from multiple ckouts. She had to steady herself at the bamboo tree while trying to catch her breath. She needed to calm down quickly. Too weak to stand, she decided to lean against the bamboo tree and sat herself down. Time ticked by slowly, and after an hour of trying to stay calm, she spat another three or four mouthfuls of blood. Only then did the situation improve. She rubbed her forehead in disbelief. She wanted to p herself. After everything they had been through, she was finally determined to let him go. Never had she expected that a hot kiss would cause her topletely surrender to him, so madly that they almost made love. At that very moment, she decided to forget all the misgivings and constraints. She only wanted to be with him and to be owned by him. She needed his love only to herself; she did not want to share. She trembled at the thought of her madness for losing herself in the moment. She never knew she needed him so badly to the point where she would lose control. Was she so madly in love with Huang Tu before? asionally, she would be overwhelmed by the illusions of her being in love with Huang Tu. She saw how loving he was when they were together, but those images were like dots that she could not connect. She never knew how they actually met or how they parted ways. Waves of disappointment filled her heart every time she thought about the fragments of her forgotten past. Had Huang Tu been with any other girl before? Was she jealous, just the same? She was clearly a jealous type of person. She knew herself well enough to admit it. She was jealous of Yun Qingluo. She was jealous because of how well Di Fuyi treated her. When she heard the message on his directed audio spell and saw the way he reacted, she waspletely disappointed. Grumpily, she found a sudden urge to kill Yun Qingluo. She wanted to kill Yun Qingluo because she was jealous, not because of what she had done. She was certainly surprised by the paranoia of her unwarranted jealousy. When did she be so irrational? She had been searching for Di Fuyi tirelessly for the past year and never knew what would happen when they finally met. Now, she waspletely paranoid. Was she already in love with him? Did she love him because she thought that he was the reincarnation of Huang Tu? Or was she in love with who he really was, the Prince Nianmo that she knew? These questions had been troubling her for a while, but with no answer. With a sigh, she shook her head. There was no use to think about it as the answer would nevere to her. It waspletely unnecessary. Besides, he was already in love with someone else. It would only be torture if she continued to suffer from the unresolved question. She needed to stay away from the toxic rtionship, regardless of which of the identity that she was in love with. Chapter 2365 - The Poisonous Swamp (2) Chapter 2365: The Poisonous Swamp (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She would never be able to share her man with another woman. Although the men of this era would generally marry a few women in their lifetime, she was not ready to ept the social norm. She would never be able to be so generous and share her husband with a few women. As soon as she knew that he had already fallen with another woman, she made a prompt decision to let him go. But was Di Fuyi still holding on to her? She did not want to think or care about it. She would only do what she needed to do. At that moment, she needed to stay calm until she could find the cure. Calmly, she slowly took deep breaths, in and out. Finally, she was able to remain calm and keep her thoughts away from the turbulent rtionship. She tried to examine her body¡¯s condition and was surprised. At first, she thought that her circtory system would be significantly affected after spitting out so much blood. To her surprise, her body was recovering even better than before. This put her mind at ease. Needless to say, it must be the benefit of eating the majestic bird, the Green Phoenix. She suddenly remembered that she only had a piece of the bird, and the rest of the meat was still with Di Fuyi. She had put it away while trying to save him, so the meat must still be in the cave. Immediately, she teleported back to the cave and realized that Di Fuyi had already left. Unfortunately, the meat of the bird was nowhere to be seen. The bamboo bed had also disappeared. Did Di Fuyie back to take the rest of the meat with him? What about the bamboo bed? It was only an ordinary bed made of bamboo. Did he really need to take it along, too? Or had there been someone else who came into the cave to take the bamboo bed away? She went around trying to observe the cave but failed to find any traces. There was only a faint scent lingering in the air. Perhaps, he had taken the bamboo bed away. Her heart ached at the thought of their intimate encounter on the bed. She tried to suppress the thought with a deep breath, so she would not overthink it. She exited the cave and came back to the same spot one more time. There was no sign of Zhu Duqing anywhere. With a sigh, she plucked a piece of leaf from the bamboo that was nearby. She was surprised that its emerald green trunk was strong enough to withstand the strong wind from before. The bamboo tree should be quite special. The storms had wiped away many big trees, but it had not even shed a leaf in the violent winds. The bushes shook a little while the donkey could be seen running out from a clump of shrubs with a big, round tummy. It was obviously full from all the food that it had. As soon as it saw Gu Xijiu, it came running with its wagging tail. Then, it looked at the bamboo tree. Gu Xijiu was alone at the tree, plucking the leaves one by one. She had also peeled off some long, thin strips of wood and started weaving. Being absent-minded while contemting the many matters on her mind, she never noticed that the bamboo tree trembled every time she plucked a leaf. It was even more apparent when she peeled its skin. She finally stopped torturing the tree when the donkey approached her. ¡°Where is your master?¡± The donkey did not make a sound. Quietly, it walked towards the bamboo tree and gave it a kick. It was trying to tell her that he was there. Gu Xijiu did not get it. ¡°Your master went looking for you. Haven¡¯t you seen him?¡± Troubled, the donkey did not know how to get the message across to her. Therefore, it gave the bamboo tree another kick. Unknowingly, it managed to hit a critical acupuncture point and turned the bamboo into the man that she once knew. Chapter 2366 - The Poisonous Swamp (3) Chapter 2366: The Poisonous Swamp (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu witnessed a very strange scene unfold before her. Wisps of green smoke rose into the air, and soon, the tree transformed into Zhu Duqing! His hair was in aplete mess, with some parts of it even missing. He was almost bald in certain areas. His robes were unkempt and disheveled. Gu Xijiu had never seen him in such a messy state before and was shocked. Zhu Duqing noticed the bewilderment in Gu Xijiu¡¯s big shocked eyes and was immediately at loss of what to do. His image was gone. Although he did not really care about his image in front of most people, things were different with Gu Xijiu. Therefore, Zhu Duqing quickly rushed into the woods to tidy up his clothes. When Zhu Duqing finally returned, Gu Xijiu was still in shock. ¡°Are you really Zhu Duqing? You really are a Bamboo Monster!¡± Zhu Duqing was already immactely dressed, but his face was still pale. With a cough, he awkwardly corrected her, ¡°I am a Bamboo Devil, not a Bamboo Monster. All the Bamboo Monsters are my juniors.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°About this¡­ Honestly, I am not too sure.¡± In fact, he had already been cultivating for tens of thousands of years. However, he did not want Gu Xijiu to know how old he really was. Gu Xijiu took a look at a green leaf in her hand. Then, she continued to observe Zhu Duqing. Had she been pulling off his hair? ¡°How did you transform into your old self so suddenly?¡± Gu Xijiu was curious. Zhu Duqing was too arrogant to tell her the truth about Di Fuyi¡¯s mean trick. ¡°About that, it was all because of the stormst night. I was trying to absorb the energy from the wind,¡± he promptly exined. Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She had only heard about absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon. Never had she heard about absorbing energy from the wind. When did nts share the same feature as a windmill? Zhu Duqing finally realized that his answer was rather odd, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Where is the Devil King?¡± Gu Xijiu answered casually, ¡°The princess is in danger. He has returned to save her.¡± Zhu Duqing seemed quite relieved. ¡°He seems to care a lot about the princess. He gave away everything just to be with her again. Otherwise, judging from how wicked he is, I believe he would torture us, all in the name of returning his favor for saving our lives. I am d that he is gone! Very well, then! By the way, he doesn¡¯t leave the Devil Kingdom vert easily. Why was he here?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°Perhaps he has some other matters to attend to. He is the Devil King, after all. Maybe something he needs to deal with something personally.¡± After a long night, the morning sun finally shed its first streak of light on the field. After a night of braving the storm, Zhu Duqing refused to stay another minute in that ce. He quickly suggested that they should leave. Gu Xijiu did not object to the idea. Thus, they hit the road again. She tried hard not to think about Di Fuyi. She chose to believe that their previous encounter was merely a coincidence. The chances of them bumping into one another again in this big world would be really small anyway. Gu Xijiu had a feeling that destiny always made a fool out of her. When she was trying to look for him, she had never been able to see any sign. It was almost a fruitless search. Now that she refused to see him anymore, they kept seeing one another. They had only met one day ago. Just now, they met again. ¡­ At the poisonous swamp, many colorful clouds were floating around in the air. Under the light, the clouds moved and showcased their beautifully vivid palette. It was a rather mesmerizing scene. It was a very beautiful and yet dangerous ce. Other than the locally grown nts, no other animals would step forth into this poisonous ce. Chapter 2367 - The Poisonous Swamp (4) Chapter 2367: The Poisonous Swamp (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Once, a red-eyed golden eagle ventured into the poisonous swamp in hopes of finding food. It was known to have a strong resistance against poisonous gases, but before it managed to find any food, it had already suffocated and died as a result of the colorful and yet poisonous air. All the beings that lived in the poisonous swamp were equally poisonous. A small bite was fatal. There was not even a cure that one could use. Therefore, all the mortals and devils would avoid this ce at all costs. Nheless, it was a heaven for all the poisonous beings in the world. There were the poisonous snakes, frogs, scorpions, and even centipedes. All these poisonous animals lingered around almost everywhere in the swamp and could hide easily in a pool of mud or the bushes. These creatures would attack any passer-by with their fatal strikes. The swamp was a vast in full of mud, about thousands of miles wide. The Silver Ring Crocodile that Gu Xijiu was looking for was hidden in the depths of the swamp. On one particr morning, two figures could be seen wandering around in the unfrequented swamp. They were wearing weird clothes with oddly shaped caps. The caps could cover their headspletely, showing only their eyes. Even their eyes were covered with a transparent cover. Their suits were tightly fitted. It was evident that the woman was slim, and the man was strong. They possessed very powerful Qing Gong, as they glided across the surface of the mud swiftly without touching it. While they were crossing the mud, a red, poisonous snake suddenly appeared from one of the mud pools and took a bite on the leg of the man. However, after a while, the snake let go and fell to the ground, seemingly dead. The man was, however, unharmed. The thin fabric of his pants remained unscratched. The set of clothing was strong enough to resist any forms of battering or scratching. Also, the clothing had the ability to counteract with some of the poisonous creatures. Once a poisonous creature took a bite, it would be long dead before it could prate the clothing with its fangs. ¡°Mr. Zhu, you are really an expert in the use of devices. This is such a precious suit!¡± The two figures were Zhu Duqing and Gu Xijiu. The donkey had no resistance toward the poisonous gas, so it stayed outside. Zhu Duqing was the one who prepared the suits that they used. Proudly, he waved the feather fan in his hand and said, ¡°Of course!¡± Exalted, he was finally able to leave the trauma of his messy image behind. Gu Xijiu was sincerely very impressed. The poison-resistant suit was even more advanced than the one she saw in the modern era. The modern suits were able to resist any other type of poison but were quite heavy. It was unlike the suit that she was currently wearing, which was unusually lightweight. It was as if she was wearing her usual attire. When she first put on the suit, she was still in doubt about the functionality of the light fabric and was unsure whether it could withstand the sharp fangs of the many creatures. Her confidence about the suit returned two hours after venturing into the swamp. ¡°You seem quite aware of the ce and are very well prepared,¡± Gu Xijiuplimented. She had prepared a lot of medicines and antitoxins before she came here, but they were all useless. Zhu Duqing¡¯s suit was the solution to her every problem. His eyes shone with a hint of proudness as he responded, ¡°I have been here a few times, so I roughly know about this ce. Master, you are a woman who needs a lot of care. I shall take the responsibility of keeping you safe.¡± He waved the feather fan in his hands proudly, acting like a man of noble character. He tried to make his words sound as gentle and loving as possible. Gu Xijiu was dumbstruck. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. She had a feeling that he was acting all weird, for he had been looking after her like a gentleman all day. All his words were kind and affectionate. She was not used to it. Anyway, in a brief moment, they were both in the depths of the swamp. Chapter 2368 - The Poisonous Swamp (5) Chapter 2368: The Poisonous Swamp (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe swamp here was very different from any other waterlogged ground. Usually, a swamp represented a greyishndscape that was waterlogged and muddy. Bushes were present at the sides, asionally. However, in the depths of the poisonous swamp, all they could observe was the vivid colors of thend, just like the seven-colored pool found in the hidden valley of the Huang Long Mountain. It was a glorious view filled with an array of colors. Despite the beautiful sight, wisps of colorful and yet poisonous smoke would emerge from the ground every now and then. Like people always said, the more beautiful something seemed, the more dangerous it was. The colorful fog was very poisonous, just like the creatures that lingered in it. As soon as Zhu Duqing expressed his heartfelt concern over Gu Xijiu, a ¡®rainbow¡¯ suddenly emerged out of thin air. The ¡®rainbow¡¯ was a few feet long, with a head as big as the bottom of a round sk. Its fangs were as gigantic as an elephant¡¯s tusks while its pair of eyes was shining brightly under the sun. The look in its eyes was so dark that it seemed like a void that could capture one¡¯s soul if he or she gazed into them long enough. The odd ¡®rainbow¡¯ resembled a python, with an additional eight tentacles on each side of its body. The tentacles were full of tiny little openings, like countless mouths that each had their own fangs. It was also very agile. As soon as it marked its targets, itunched forward and started attacking the duo with poisonous gas. Amid the thickyer of poisonous gas that was headed their way, there were many poisonous needles inside it as well. It was like an unstoppable storm was headed their way. Zhu Duqing took a step forward and moved Gu Xijiu behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These poisonous needles cannot prate our suits.¡± The man was so confident that he only used the feather fan in his hand to cover up his face. The rest of his body was exposed to the needles. Fortunately, upon contact, the needles turned intosmoke and disappeared. After a round of poisonous needles disintegrating into thin air, Du Zhuqing seemed quite proud of his creation. ¡°These poisonous needles can never affect me!¡± Before he was finished with his sentence, Gu Xijiu suddenly took his wrist in a tight grip as she urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Quickly!¡± She quickly used her teleportation and fled with Zhu Duqing. The environment here was full of danger almost everywhere, so Gu Xijiu dared not simply use her teleportation. One mistake and they could both end up in the mouth of a beast. Therefore, she chose to use her teleportation skill and went back to where they came from.The monster did not follow them. There was no way it could find them when she used her teleportation skill. From a distance, they could hear the monster¡¯s long howl, as if crying out in fury. The sound was so loud that the ground started to tremble a little. ¡°There is no need for us to hide. The poisonous needles cannot do anything to us.¡± Zhu Duqing sighed. Gu Xijiu interrupted him, ¡°Quick! Take off the suit!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhu Duqing was obviously taken by surprise. His heart skipped a beat as soon as he heard her sudden demand. Soon, he realized what was really happening. Some parts of the suit must have beenpromised, he thought. He could feel that the area around his tummy was somewhat chilly. That area of the suit hadunfortunately corroded while other parts of his suit were slowly corroding, too.Fortunately, he was wearing anotheryer of inner robes. Otherwise, he would have to strip off all of his clothes and be naked. Although the poisonous needles from the monster were not able to prate the suit, the poison was acidic enough to destroy his suit. The corrosion did not seem to slow down, and soon, his inner robes were corroding as well. Panicked, Zhu Duqing had no time to care about his image. He quickly took the suit off and used a cloth to wipe away the corroding part of his inner robes, in hopes to wipe away the remaining poison. The cloth in his hand corroded as well when he was desperately trying to clean his robes. If he had not tossed it away sooner, his hand would be corroded, too. The affected parts of his robes were starting to change color too. He had to take off his inner robes. Chapter 2369 - The Poisonous Swamp (6) Chapter 2369: The Poisonous Swamp (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf the corrosion continued, the next affected area would be his bare skin. However, should he choose to take off his inner robes, his flesh would melt away in the poisonous gas without anyyer of protection. Turning back seemed to be the only option. They needed to leave the swamp as soon as possible. Nheless, they had spent almost half a day traveling to the core of the swamp. If they chose to return, all the walking and traveling would be in vain. Zhu Duqing did not want to be a burden to Gu Xijiu, so he proposed to take a risk. ¡°The poison may not necessarily corrode my inner robes. Let us walk some more; perhaps there will be a ce where I can stop and change my robes.¡± ¡°How many times have you been here? Are you sure that there is a ce where we can stop?¡± ¡°I have been here three times, but have never made it this far.¡± Zhu Duqing had only been to the outskirts, so he had no idea how the depths of the swamp actually looked like. ¡°No way,¡± she rejected, unwilling to take the risk. She had time, so she could start the journey over. She took Zhu Duqing¡¯s wrist tightly in her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We will talkter.¡± Before she used her teleportation to escape with Zhu Duqing to safety, they could clearly hear ady asking for help from afar. ¡°Help me!¡± Astonished, Gu Xijiu was able to recognize the voice. It was Yun Qingluo! She had never expected her to be here as well. If that were the case, then Di Fuyi must be here too. Her voice was obviously trembling with a state of rm. She must have got herself into serious trouble. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry! The Devil King will be back soon!¡± ¡°Princess, you should stay in the. Don¡¯t worry; the centipedes are not able to prate the safety that the Devil King has set up.¡± Two servants could be heardforting the princess. In the background, there was some fighting going on. Apparently, all three of them must have fallen into a siege with the centipedes. Gu Xijiu noticed someone mentioned about a safety. Determined, she took a look at the corroding part of Zhu Duqing¡¯s inner robes. He still had three minutes before the corrosion started affecting his skin. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We should help them!¡± Gu Xijiu took Zhu Duqing along as she teleported. As expected, she saw a group of about 18 poisonous centipedes in striking blue color surrounding two men and a safety by the side of the marshes. The two men had geared up in heavy suits that were seemingly poison resistant. However, they were struggling in the group of poisonous centipedes. Their Kung Fu was obviously very powerful. This could be seen from their every move, which remained unaffected by the weight of their suits. Every strike was high-powered. The weapons in their hands seemed to be specially created and were unusually sharp. While they were fighting the centipedes, they had identally hit some stones that were easily sliced into half; it was as if the stones were merely pieces of soft curd. The creatures had a stronger surface aspared to the stones, apparently. When the men tried to hit the centipedes with their swords, there was not even a scratch on their skin. The two men were still doing quite well at the moment, but it was a terrible fight. Sometimes, the poisonous centipedes would leap and jump onto their bodies. They were only alive because of their suits. These centipedes were far greater than the normal ones and moved at a great speed, too. It was, indeed, a tough fight for survival. Moreover, these centipedes kepting back inrger andrger groups. Tons of striking blue creatures kepting out from the muddy ground. It was a rather creepy sight to look at. There was a white by the men¡¯s side with someone seemingly captured in it. The one in the could see clearly what was happening on the outside, but the outsiders could not peep into the to see who was inside. It was Di Fuyi¡¯s precious safety. The Divine Lord gave the precious item to him as a gift. It was able to withstand all sorts of external harm or poison. The only disadvantage of the was its immobility. Yun Qingluo was the person who was safely secured within the. She could see everything unfold very clearly from the inside. Some centipedes started to climb onto the, and she was immediately terrified. Chapter 2370 - The Poisonous Swamp (7) Chapter 2370: The Poisonous Swamp (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSome of these centipedes were surprisingly smart. Instead of trying to go through the, they buried their heads into the ground and dug a way in from below. They were going after Yun Qingluo. The wizardry barrier on the ground was not as secure as the. Yin Qingluo knew that the centipedes would get her soon enough. Once stung, the wound would cause so much agony that Yun Qingluo would rather die. She knew about the harm that the centipedes were capable of doing, so she could not help but scream in fear. Chaotically, the two escorts from the pce were unable to take care of her needs at the moment. ¡°I can help you to get rid of these centipedes, but you must promise me one thing in return!¡± Gu Xijiu stood on a tree nearby and offered them a deal. Shocked, the escorts were unable to tell who she really was, for her entire body was covered in the suit. They gasped in surprise while trying to find out her identity. They dared not act impulsively, as they believed that she must be someone powerful to be here in the poisonous swamp. Before the Devil King left, he told the men to take care of the princess and make sure that she was safe from any harm. Therefore, the escorts were determined to fight the centipedes despite knowing that they would not be able to hold on much longer. ¡°Who are you? Why should we trust you?¡± One of the escorts asked while fending off the centipedes. Without hesitating, Gu Xijiu used her teleportation skill and arrived promptly next to him. She released a fiery red needle and aimed it directly at one of the centipedes that were eagerly attacking the man. The needle did not prate the shield of the centipede but was able to keep it back. Trembling in frailty, the creature immediately retreated a few feet away. It waved its tentacles around in surrender and ran away. Apparently, the centipedes were afraid of the needle. The escorts were convinced. ¡°Under what condition?¡± ¡°Let my friend have a quick change in the safety. We only require a brief moment.¡± Gu Xijiu told them her terms. Zhu Duqing then made his appearance for the first time. Although his face was concealed under a mask, the feather fan in his hand was his signature item. The escorts of the pce immediately recognized him, though they had never met before. They had heard about Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation skill before from theirrades. Also, the Devil King had once reminded them about Gu Xijiu. As soon as they knew who they were, they immediately agreed to her terms. However, they also voiced out their concerns. ¡°We agree to the deal. However, the safety belongs to the Devil King, and we have no way to open it. If Mr. Zhu would like to enter and have a quick change, you would have to wait until the Devil King returns.¡± ¡°There is no need. I can open it.¡± Gu Xijiu added, ¡°I only need you to cooperate.¡± In the interest of time, the men decided not to go against her request. As soon as both parties agreed to the terms, Gu Xijiu had nothing to worry about. She took a leap and went into the core of the group of emerging centipedes. With a few flicks, she scattered some powder towards the creatures. The centipedes quickly ran away. They were allergic to the powder the same way snakes were allergic to sulfur. In the blink of an eye, all the centipedes were already gone, and tranquility returned to the ce. The two escorts were very impressed by what she could do. Quickly, they invited Gu Xijiu into the. When she was still with Di Fuyi, he once told her the proper way to create an opening and enter the safety. It was an easy task for her. Once the was open, Yun Qingluo could be seen walking out from it. She held her head up high like an arrogant princess. ¡°It is you! Gu Xijiu, I hate you!¡± She said sternly. Chapter 2371 - The Poisonous Swamp (8) Chapter 2371: The Poisonous Swamp (8) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not really care what she said. ¡°What a coincidence. I do not like you, as well.¡± Yun Qingluo did not say anything more. Gu Xijiu was reluctant to waste any more time with her, so she proceeded to let Zhu Duqing into the. Zhu Duqing had brought some extra poison-resistant suits with him. He went into the and quickly got changed. Soon, he knocked onto the and let Gu Xijiu know that he was done. His suit was still the same, lightweight, andfortable. The two escorts were curious about the suit, so they asked, ¡°Do your suits have the resistance against the poisonous environment here?¡± Zhu Duqing gave them augh and responded in a superior manner, ¡°The suit does not only protect me against the poisonous air. It also works well against any sort of physical harm or animal bite. Most importantly, it is as lightweight as a normal garment. What are you wearing? You look like two bulky chimpanzees.¡± The men were speechless by his remark. ¡°Our suits are obviously not as good as yours. Why don¡¯t we cooperate?¡± A voice suddenly emerged from a distance while a man was walking slowly towards them. The man had purple robes, smooth ck hair, and the signature ruby-red gem on a headband. The ruby-red gem had a rather odd shape that highly resembled the shape of a fox¡¯s eye. It shone with great brilliance under light and was able to catch the attention of distant observers. Also, he was wearing a mask in the shape of a fox¡¯s face that covered almost his entire face, except for his bright eyes and his crimson lips. His every gesture was unusually graceful. Di Fuyi had made his return. Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed abruptly, but he did not notice. She did not want to have anything to do with Di Fuyi and his men, so she urged, ¡°Zhu Duqing, let us go.¡± Zhu Duqing refused to cooperate with Di Fuyi, too, for he was worried that he might fall into another trap. Thus, he agreed promptly, ¡°All right.¡± He then reached out his hand and grabbed Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Will you teleportation us away?¡± Gu Xijiu had the same thought, so she grabbed his hand and was ready to leave. All of a sudden, the purple figure shed by before their eyes and squeezed between them. Zhu Duqing had to take a few steps back to make space for the sudden intruder. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± He asked in fury. The man who intruded was obviously Di Fuyi. ¡°Let us talk about how you should repay me for saving your lives,¡± he frankly remarked. Zhu Duqing was speechless while Gu Xijiu decided to remain just as quiet. They decided to let him speak.Di Fuyi¡¯s terms were very simple. Both parties wouldbine into a team, and Zhu Duqing should provide another three suits to Di Fuyi¡¯s group. In return, Di Fuyi would be responsible for their safety. Also, they would work together to capture the Silver Ring Crocodile. The Silver Ring Crocodiles were known to be very violent and fierce. They were the most poisonous creatures out of all of this inhabitable, poisonousnd. If Gu Xijiu were as strong as before, the creatures would pose no risk at all as long as she proceeded carefully.However, her current level of spiritual power and physical condition obviously made her incapable of capturing the crocodile alone. She was not very confident about doing so even with the help of Zhu Duqing. If they were willing to work with Di Fuyi, the sess rate would be highly increased. She was pretty sure that they would seed as long as Di Fuyi was involved. Gu Xijiu looked away and started contemting. She knew exactly which option was the best, but the thought of seeing Di Fuyi and Yun Qingluo together made her feel ufortable. Her jealousy had told her not to agree to his terms. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Di Fuyi raised the question. ¡°What should I be afraid of?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him with a frown. Half-smilingly, Di Fuyi continued to observe her without saying anything. Gu Xijiu knew that he was trying to trigger her. She looked at him proudly in the eye and said, ¡°You are overthinking! I just hate being manipted by you for the same reason again.¡± Di Fuyi was relieved. ¡°I assume that you have agreed then. I have always known that you are a very sensibledy.¡± Chapter 2372 - Working Together Chapter 2372: Working Together Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not know what to say. She was, indeed, a rational woman. In fact, she could easily find many reasons to keep him and Yun Qingluo far, far away but it would not be practical right now.Speaking of which, she actually thought that his attire was a little odd today. The way he dressed seemed quite familiar, like someone she once knew. She was mad at him before they met in the poisonous swamp. But seeing him in this attire managed to calm her down. She even had a sudden urge of rushing into his arms, just to indulge herself in his embrace. Certainly, she managed to suppress the urge. However, she could not help but stare at the headband that he had visibly ced on his forehead. She wondered why he did not dress in his signature red, which was the way he used to dress as the Devil King. The red robes were, actually, very stylish and eye-catching. Was he trying to keep a low profile? He was wearing the red robes just yesterday. Nheless, she felt that purple was a more suitable color for him. Purple was the color of elegance, rebellion, and, most importantly, grace. Zhu Duqing did not intend to cooperate with Di Fuyi, as he wanted to spend some time alone with Gu Xijiu. The donkey¡¯s presence was still tolerable, though he was not quite happy about having it around all the time. As for Di Fuyi, Zhu Duqing refused to have him around at all. However, he could not reject Di Fuyi¡¯s proposal, as the deal was actually a form ofpensation for him saving their lives. Di Fuyi had made it clear that the deal was the only form ofpensation. Zhu Duqing could always walk away from the deal and shamelessly pretend that nothing had ever happened. He had thought about it. However, he changed his mind when Di Fuyi voiced out his concern, ¡°Are you sure that she can safely approach the Silver Ring Crocodile? How much do you know about the poisonous swamp? Are you sure that you are lucky enough to find another ce to change the next time and not cause her effort to be in vain? ¡± Thus, Zhu Duqing kept absolutely quiet. It was not the time for arguments. It was more important to focus on the n instead. Zhu Duqing had a few sets of the poison-resistant suits with him- at least eight sets in total. He brought extras in case anything went wrong. For now, he had to share three sets with another group of people. He took a look at Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need one?¡± Di Fuyi gave his sleeve a flick and said proudly, ¡°There is no need.¡± His robes were made to have a strong resistance against many sorts of poisons. The red ruby on his forehead and the mask were both made to resist the poisonous environment as well. Also, he knew about a special technique, where he could control his breath and regte his breathing to purify the poisonous gas. Therefore, he remained unharmed by the toxic air. Everyone took turns to change in the safety. Yun Qingluo¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. She did not talk much. As soon as she changed into the suit, she stood behind Di Fuyi while keeping a suitable distance from him. She looked into the horizon. As for Di Fuyi, he never looked directly at Yun Qingluo. As Gu Xijiu was very observant, she realized everything that happened between them. Were they having an argument? Regardless, she did not want to dive into it. After all, their argument was none of her business. She only cared about one thing. ¡°Where is Hao Er?¡± She did not get to ask about the childst night. Now she finally got the chance. ¡°In the Devil Pce. I will make sure that he is well taken care of, so you do not have to worry,¡± Di Fuyi said with a smile. Chapter 2373 - Working Together (2) Chapter 2373: Working Together (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe gave Gu Xijiu a judgmental look, for she did not seem like the person who would care for a child of unknown background and origin. Hesitantly, he half-jokingly added, ¡°He is our child. I will not make him suffer.¡± Gu Xijiu only responded briefly with a nod. She did not feel the need to discuss the child¡¯s parenthood at this time. She was just overwhelmed by her guilty conscience. Moreover, it was not appropriate for him to talk about the child that he had with another woman in front of Yun Qingluo. Shouldn¡¯t he be worried that she would be jealous? Or was he using the child to trigger her even more, so she would obey him? Perhaps, there was indeed an argument between Di Fuyi and Yun Qingluo as they refused to talk to one another at the moment. And maybe, the only reason Di Fuyi invited Gu Xijiu along was to make Yun Qingluo feel a sense ofpetition. Her mind swirled with the many different possibilities. She had to stop. Gu Xijiu realized that every time something that was rted to Di Fuyi happened, she always tended to overthink the entire situation. It was not like her at all. For now, she should focus on the search for the Silver Ring Crocodile. Speaking of which, she wondered how Di Fuyi found out that she was actually looking for the Silver Ring Crocodile. He seemed to be looking for the same thing as well. What was the crocodile for? She had to ask him. ¡°How did you know that I was looking for the Silver Ring Crocodile?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to use its heart as the guiding herb for your antitoxin?¡± He answered. Hesitantly, Gu Xijiu agreed. ¡°Yes.¡± She then threw another hateful look to Yun Qingluo and added, ¡°Thanks to her.¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s face was still pale. Quietly, she pretended like she did not hear anything and continued to stare nkly into the distance. ¡°That is all that matters. Although we came from different paths, we all share the same purpose.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed a little. Apparently, Yun Qingluo was forced to be here. Di Fuyi must have made her do so. That must be the reason for their argument, she thought. The one who caused the trouble must be the one who ended it. Was he trying to show him how sincere he was in finding a solution? Was he trying to ask for her forgiveness for what Yun Qingluo had done, simply by finding the cure? He was unnecessarily thoughtful. Gu Xijiu was somewhat convinced that Di Fuyi actually wanted to be a friend, though they were not able to be together as a couple. She took a deep breath and answered smilingly, ¡°Thanks for doing this for me. I shall ept your kindness. All right, I see that all of us here share amon goal. What should we do next?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and answered, ¡°I went on an exploration into the depths of the swamp and realized that the ce was terribly dangerous. It is surrounded by many kinds of savagely fierce and poisonous creatures. If we choose to fight them off in the core, it would be too dangerous for us, as we might draw unnecessary attention from other creatures. Moreover, the Silver Ring Crocodiles live in groups. When one of them is under attack, the others will defend it. We have to draw the specific Silver Ring Crocodile out of its group and kill it alone.¡± Gu Xijiu thought about his proposal for a moment. ¡°I can teleport. I will draw the crocodile out of its group, while the rest of you work together and attack it at another spot.¡± No one was able to escape faster than her. She was the best candidate to be the bait and draw out the crocodile. However, Di Fuyi disagreed. ¡°No way, it is too dangerous for you to act alone. Besides, Yun Qingluo needs to be there as well. We will go with you.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Why is her presence required? Does she know about the ce well?¡± If Yun Qingluo knew how to make the poison by using the Silver Ring Crocodile, she must have been here in the poisonous swamp before and managed to escape safely. She must know a thing or two about this pce. Di Fuyi did not say anything but looked at Yun Qingluo sternly. Chapter 2374 - Working Together (3) Chapter 2374: Working Together (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Qingluo had once told him that her blood was required to draw the attention of the particr crocodile. Also, she must be the one to take her blood sample. If others chose to take her blood forcibly, the blood would not work as bait for the Silver Ring Crocodile anymore. However, it was important to note that Yun Qingluo may not have told the entire truth. Di Fuyi did not want to risk his life and venture into the unknown all because of her lies. In return, he made a few promises to Yun Qingluo in favor for her help. For example, when everything had been solved, he would let her go safely. She also requested that he not tell anyone about what happened to help her keep her dignity. If Di Fuyi chose to disagree, Yun Qingluo would rather die in agony than give out her blood to save her enemy¡¯s life. Her terms were not difficult to be fulfilled, so Di Fuyi agreed. He was a man of his word, so Yun Qingluo was not too concerned. If she did everything that she promised, he would definitely deliver. To answer Gu Xijiu¡¯s curiosity, Di Fuyi briefly added, ¡°Whoever started the trouble should end it. We have to find a particr Silver Ring Crocodile that was used to make the poison in the first ce. Other crocodiles would not work. Only she knows the way to find it, so she has toe.¡± Gu Xijiu found his exnation quite unbelievable but made no furtherment, for she could not tell if what he said was true or not. Instead, they discussed who should be the bait and where was the best location to kill the crocodile. These Silver Ring Crocodiles were very alert, and they always stayed near to the core of the swamp. Therefore, they had to choose a spot that was close to the core. However, Di Fuyi had done his research and found that no ce around the center was safe enough for them to fight those creatures. In addition to the toxic air, there were also countless of other poisonous creatures there. The discussion continued, but no clear n was formed. All of a sudden, Yun Qingluo broke her silence and suggested, ¡°I know a secret ce that is not too far away from where the crocodiles live. Also, there will not be any other creatures there.¡± All eyes were then locked on her. To Gu Xijiu¡¯s surprise, Yun Qingluo had willingly participated in the discussion. Di Fuyi did not seem quite as surprised. ¡°Where is the secret ce?¡± Yun Qingluo turned around and started walking. ¡°Follow me!¡± She led the way. Gu Xijiu was unsure if she should trust her, but she followed her anyway. Di Fuyi signaled his men to stay close with Yun Qingluo to keep her safe too. As for himself, he chose to walk side by side with Gu Xijiu. Zhu Duqing would not let himself be left behind, so he quickly walked next to Gu Xijiu as well. Unlike the other two, he could not convince himself to follow Yun Qingluo around. ¡°Is she reliable? She¡¯d better not take us to a dumpsite,¡± he whispered. Gu Xijiu shook her head and said, ¡°The worst-case scenario is that we end up in a ce that is equally unsafe. For now, let us give her a chance.¡± Zhu Duqing did not want to argue with his master, so he kept quiet. Di Fuyi quickly added, ¡°Xijiu is still the smart one.¡± Gu Xijiu said nothing more but focused onYun Qingluo, who was still taking the lead. She walked with her head held high and did not look back at all, but her fingers were obviously clenched in frustration. She must be jealous that Di Fuyi was walking with Gu Xijiu. It seemed that Di Fuyi was trying to make Yun Qingluo jealous. Perhaps, Gu Xijiu was just a tool to help him achieve that. A sudden idea urred to Gu Xijiu. She wanted to make Yun Qingluo feel bad, though she had decided not to take revenge on her because of Di Fuyi.She smiled and drew closer to Di Fuyi as she said, ¡°You know me well. You are, indeed, the father of my child.¡± She would rarely get close to Di Fuyi, so he took the opportunity and held onto her waist. ¡°Of course! You are the mother of my child. He pulled her entirely into his arms while Gu Xijiu was momentarily frozen by his enthusiasm. His disy of affection was slightly beyond her tolerance. Chapter 2375 - Working Together (4) Chapter 2375: Working Together (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSoftly, she protested, but he did not let her go. Instead, he held onto her even tighter. The two escorts were quite observant. They noticed that Di Fuyi was busy showering thedy with affection, but they dared not look back. Attentively, they only listened closely to the conversation. Certainly, they had not forgotten that Yun Qingluo¡¯s safety was their biggest concern. They had to be alert to keep her away from danger. As for Zhu Duqing, he frowned in utter annoyance. Not wanting to observe this any longer, he reached out his hand, trying to pull Gu Xijiu away, but before he managed to touch her sleeve, Di Fuyi seemed to have blocked his approach. Zhu Duqing was speechless while Di Fuyi gave him a nonchnt look that was not quite friendly as a sign for him to stay away. Suddenly, Zhu Duqing was reminded about what happened the night before, when Di Fuyi turned him into a bamboo tree. If he were to provoke Di Fuyi even more, he would probably turn Zhu Duqing back into an immobile bamboo tree in thisnd full of danger with nowhere to escape. Overwhelmed by a sudden sense of panic, he decided not to do anything that would annoy Di Fuyi, thoughpliance was certainly against his will. Gu Xijiu tried to pull her hand out of Di Fuyi¡¯s grasp but was not sessful. Di Fuyi held onto her even tighter, making her regret making the mistake in the first ce. ¡°Let me go!¡± She sent a directed audio to him. ¡°I will not!¡± His smile remained, but the way he replied was rather firm. ¡°You should not be using me as an excuse to make her feel bad.¡± ¡°Baby, we have a son together. You and I are a couple.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Determined, she confessed, ¡°Di Fuyi, as I have told you, I found the child in the woods and adopted him. There is no need for you to keep me around, just for me to y the role of a mother.¡± ¡°Try to find me a daughter.¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer, for she did not know what to say.She stomped on his foot in frustration, thus leaving a mark on his nicely cleaned shoe. ¡°Your shoe is dirty. Use the cleaning spell to get rid of the dirt.¡± In order to perform the cleaning spell, he would have to let go of her waist. Smilingly, Di Fuyi answered, ¡°The mark is pretty nice; it is like the motif of a flower. I will keep it.¡± Irritated, Gu Xijiu then offered, ¡°Should I make another motif on the other shoe, so they can be a pair?¡± ¡°I do not like things thate in pairs. Let it be. It looks best when it is created randomly. Deliberation is not the style I would prefer,¡± Di Fyi gave her an unexpected answer. Gu Xijiu was speechless again. He was indeed very confusing sometimes. Suddenly, Di Fuyi whispered into her ears, ¡°I knew that you were trying to make her feel jealous as a form of revenge.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know how he realized her intention.The man must be using her to make Yun Qingluo feel bad as well. At this rate, would it be surprising if Yun Qingluo decided to lead them to their doom? All of a sudden, Yun Qingluo could be heard screaming. A giant mouth appeared right in front of her very quickly and unexpectedly. Very soon, a streak of red lights could be seen shing out from the giant mouth that was aimed right at Yun Qingluo. The attack caught everyone off guard. Even the two escorts behind her were unable to react. Before the streak of red lights managed to take Yun Qingluo away, another sh of seven-colored light came to the rescue. ¡°Crack!¡± After a loud explosion, the creature trembled helplessly on the ground. It was already cut into half, and there was blood everywhere. Chapter 2376 - Working Together (5) Chapter 2376: Working Together (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe seemingly red light from before was actually a tongue. The beast behind the tongue was usually very aggressive and violent. Even without its tongue, it would have no intention of letting Yun Qingluo go. It was ready to swallow her at any opportunity. The two escorts tried to respond to the situation to save their princess. However, to their surprise, another red light shed by and forced them to retreat. Meanwhile, Yun Qingluo was on the verge of being swallowed alive before aseven-colored light came to the rescue; it was from Di Fuyi. He thought he was able to force the creature to let go of Yun Qingluo with one strike, but it was not the case. He could only take down one of the creatures. Yun Qingluo must not die. Hence, without a second thought, he rushed into the mouth of the creature that held Yun Qingluo hostage. Before the creature sealed its mouth, Di Fuyi was able to take Yun Qingluo¡¯s hand. Heunched another strike with his left arm and aimed it exactly at the tongue that Yun Qingluo was unfortunately tangled with. Blood sshed out like a fountain while the creature was clearly in pain as it loosened its tongue. Di Fuyi seized the brief window and pulled Yun Qingluo out of its mouth, forcibly. He then pushed her away to the escorts, who tried to keep her bnce. Di Fuyi¡¯s entire body was already halfway in the creature¡¯s mouth. He managed to get Yun Qingluo out but was unable to free himself. In a fit of rage, the mouth full of sharp teeth was closing up. Fortunately, Di Fuyi was very agile. He would not let himself die, though he was unable to escape. With a leap, he rolled into the creature¡¯s big mouth. Then, before its mouth waspletely sealed, he raised his sword and quickly stood it tall to prevent the beast from closing its mouth. There was a slight gap, so he quickly escaped through it. Gu Xijiu raised her arms and grabbed him before using her teleportation skill. In the blink of an eye, they were already ten feet away from the creature. Di Fuyi looked up and saw a pair of pitch-ck eyes staring back at him. Trembling, Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself?¡± She screamed at him at a very high pitch, fueled by her frustration. Then, she quickly studied him to see if he was hurt. There was no apparent injury, so she decided to read his pulse to see if he was suffering any internal injuries. His pulse was not faltering, so he must be okay. Relieved, she could finally feel her legs shaking involuntarily. She cared about him; there was no doubt about that. His impulsive act had scared her. Gratefully, Di Fuyi held her hand in his and reassured, ¡°Have I scared you? Don¡¯t worry. I am fine.¡± Gu Xijiu then realized that she had been a little dramatic, so she pulled her hand back and tried to sound unemotional. ¡°You are overthinking. I only hope that none of my teammates are hurt.¡± She was indeed stubborn. Unfortunately, her immediate reactions hadpletely sold her out before. With a tug, Di Fuyi took her in his arms and gave her a tight squeeze. Softly, he whispered into her ear, ¡°I am not overthinking.¡± He then added, ¡°You really do care about me. You may deny it as much as you want, but I know that you care.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She was not veryfortable with his flirtatious behavior, as there was still another woman waiting for him over there. Was he trying to put up a show? Nheless, her heart throbbed with excitement, and she could not think straight. This time, he released her before she even asked. With a gentle tap on her shoulder, he said, ¡°Wait for me right here. I will go and kill the wild animal.¡± He took a quick leap and raced towards the venomous, gigantic beast that resembled a seven-colored dinosaur. The beast was in a rage as it had been hiding in the bushes for some time in an attempt to capture and swallow Yun Qingluo alive but to no benefit. Instead, it had to suffer an injury. Chapter 2377 - Working Together (6) Chapter 2377: Working Together (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe beast was initially ecstatic as it thought it was getting a ¡®buy one free one¡¯ deal; however, its upper chest was prated before it could swallow any of them. It was in pain and anger. Hence, it came out from hiding and blocked everyone¡¯s way. It had colorful scales on its body; yet, it looked strange and ferocious. Besides that, it seemed to be quitezy as it stayed at the same spot for an extended time. Instead of hunting, it seemed to wait for its prey. asionally, when some harmful beasts passed by its mouth, they would be caught by its tongue and be its food. Unfortunately, it had a bad day today. Two of the guardians from the Devil Pce brought Yun Qingluo to a safer ce and helped her up to her feet. When she had steadied herself, one of the guardians guarded her while the other one rushed over to the scene. The beast looked extremely ferocious, but it was not very nimble when it fought. It could only defend itself with its thick and rough skin. Its strongest weapon was its three tongues. However, any expert in Kung Fu would not be eaten as long they were cautious enough during the battle. Apparently, Di Fuyi was better than expected; coupled with the help of his guardian, it was a guaranteed win for this battle. As expected, the beast was defeated in just 15 minutes. Di Fuyi sliced its throat with a sword, and it slumped on the floor. When it seemed lifeless, the guardian who worked together with Di Fuyi kicked the dead body. ¡°It looks ferocious but waspletely useless.¡± Before he finished talking, Di Fuyi shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡± He pushed the guardian backward! Almost at the same time, the dead body exploded like a bomb! It was just like a firecracker explosion. ¡­ A minuteter, the guardian slowly got up from the ground and tried to clean all the flesh that was sttered on his body. He puked. ¡°What¡¯s this? It exploded even after it is dead!¡± He was the nearest to the venomous beast, so it might not have only been sshes of flesh and blood from the creature if Di Fuyi did not push him away in time. Even though Gu Xijiu had struggled out from Di Fuyi¡¯s arms earlier, he managed to rush to her in time and pull her into his embrace when the explosion urred. He protected her with his body and even covered her ears. Therefore, she only heard a soft burst, and she did not see anything. His embrace was as warm as usual, and she felt a warmth in her heart when she was tightly embraced in his arms. She almost wrapped her arms around his waist too.Fortunately, she managed to stop her urge and struggled out from his embrace, like how she used to do. She took a glimpse of Yun Qingluo and noticed that the guardian protected her, and she managed to avoid the explosion. However, she was slightly slow and got sshed by some blood. Thus, she was busy cleaning herself. Although her face was covered by a mask and Gu Xijiu could not see her facial expressions, her fingers were shaking, and she seemed to be affected. Gu Xijiu shifted her gaze away and silently pondered. She wondered if Yun Qingluo was miserable.When she turned back, she found Zhu Duqing pursing his lips as he stared at her. She coughed softly and shifted her gaze away only to find Di Fuyi pondering as he walked around the dead body. He turned around and asked Yun Qingluo, ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Yun Qingluo held her breath and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Di Fuyi asked Gu Xijiu, ¡°Do you know?¡± Gu Xijiu also shook her head. There were too many unknown species in the swamp, including that venomous beast.. Chapter 2378 - Working Together (7) Chapter 2378: Working Together (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi said nothing more. There were so many kinds of poisonous creatures lingering around in the swamp. The sudden emergence of the beast did not surprise him. Fortunately, the incident was finally over. Yun Qingluo¡¯s Kung Fu was the worst among them all. She was taking the lead before, but Di Fuyi decided that she should walk in the middle of the line in order to prevent the same incident from happening. She promptly agreed to him. Nevertheless, the two escorts from the pce continued to stay by her side to protect her. Di Fuyi, along with Gu Xijiu, took turns to take the lead while Zhu Duqing remained as thest man in the line. Gu Xijiu could understand why Di Fuyi wanted to lead, but she did not quite know why he had to take her together with him. She was just as weak, with only a year left to spare if she did not find the cure. It would not be so appropriate for her to take the lead, would it? In fact, she was not allowed to use her spiritual power at the moment to prevent worsening her situation. It would be better to avoid using her power at all in order to prevent the toxins in her body from reacting again. Furthermore, even though she had agreed to take the lead with him, she did understand why he had to keep holding her hand. She tried to suppress the urge to question him but failed. ¡°I think we should keep a distance from one another. If anything happens unexpectedly, at least one of us may survive the attack.¡± Di Fuyi was holding her left hand and did it so naturally. ¡°You are good at teleporting. If there really is any unexpected event, I believe that we can immediately teleport to safety,¡± he swiftly replied. Gu Xijiu did not argue with him, so both of them continued the journey. If they chose to teleport away in times of danger and left the rest of the people to die, it would not be entirely inappropriate.However, she recalled how Di Fuyi risked his life just to get Yun Qingluo to safety. The past incident was really a close call. ¡°If I had not reached out to you in time, would you end up in the beast¡¯s stomach?¡± Di Fuyi gave her a firm nod. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised by his response. ¡°Were you trying to get yourself killed?¡± She demanded furiously. ¡°You have been pushing me away. I certainly have thought about killing myself,¡± he said calmly while staring at her. Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She knew that if she had not been able to pull him out in time, he would find another alternative and fight his way out alive by stabbing the creature right in his stomach. He had a protective barrier around his body, so the gastric acid would not do him any harm. He knew how to control his breath and survive without the need for air. There was certainly enough time for him to sh the creature¡¯s stomach open. However, it was unavoidable that he would get his entire body stained in the blood of the beast. Gu Xijiu had been trying to keep him away, and yet he would not stop flirting with her. He even tried to act cute and look pitiful in order to get her attention. The worst thing about it was that she seemed to be quitefortable with him. Her cold, cold heart started to burn with a sense of desire. She recalled that Di Fuyi told her that he had already put their past behind him and that he never wanted to see her again. What was all this about, then? The man was, without a doubt, a drama king. There was no way she could tell what he was really up to. Meanwhile, the team continued to explore the poisonous swamp by following Yun Qingluo¡¯s guidance. To their surprise, they managed to find an underground tunnel, hidden beneath rows of bright red bushes. They proceeded into the tunnel, only to realize that it was actually a very deep passage with twists and turns that left them no clue about the final destination. ¡°This is a shortcut,¡± Yun Qingluo said. ¡°I used the passage to go into the depths of the swamp. At the end of the tunnel, there is a hall that is connected to the nest of the Silver Ring Crocodiles. It has been years since Ist came here, so I am not sure if the ce is still well intact. You may choose to take the path or not.¡± The team was rather uncertain but believed that the passage would be helpful. Chapter 2379 - Being Pampered Chapter 2379: Being Pampered Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe underground tunnel was about a hundred meters deep into the surface of the earth. The entire passage was dark and moist. The walls were not evenly scrapped, and the group believed that the passage was created when a giant creature made its way through the ground. asionally, there would be some pools of mud on the ground, which was something verymonly found in an underground cave. Gu Xijiu was still taking the lead at that point. Out of curiosity, she would walk closely to the walls of the cave and take a closer look. Di Fuyi followed her. ¡°What have you found?¡± He asked. ¡°This ce has been abandoned for a long time; at least ten years.¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°The passage must have been created by some giant beast, perhaps an underground dragon. There is no sign of human activity involved in the making of it.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think that something is not quite right about this cave. I have never heard about such a gigantic beast in the poisonous swamp.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Neither have I. Due to theck of human involvement here in the swamp, it is normal that some unknown beasts still exist.¡± She nodded in agreement without saying anything. To be honest, she did not have much faith in Yun Qingluo, as she believed that Yun Qingluo must still be nning something big and evil. At the moment, she had not figured it out. She could only hope that Di Fuyi had really convinced Yun Qingluo. After all, Yun Qingluo was really obsessed with Di Fuyi and would listen to everything that he said, which was why she was here in the poisonous swamp with him, though it was against her will. The team continued walking deeper into the passage. It was a rather peaceful walk without many obstacles. Sometimes, they would run into poisonous beasts that were identally trapped in the cave, but the beasts did not pose any great threat. Di Fuyi could always finish them off easily. The dangers posed in the cave were significantly lower than that of the swamp. The escorts were relieved. The safety of the princess had always been their greatest responsibility ever since they left the pce. It was a rather exhausting task, especially in this poisonous swamp where every encounter was a fight. There was hardly any time for them to catch their breaths or take a rest. The underground passage was the first time that they could catch a breath. The two escorts continued their journey next to Yun Qingluo, who was in the middle. She was very particr with hygienic issues and would not let anyone touch her, so they dared not get too close, for fear that she would be disgusted. They knew a little about the prolonged and bitter quarrel between Princess Yuanyuan and Gu Xijiu. Also, they were aware of the princess¡¯s affection for the Devil King. They also knew that Di Fuyi treated her as his sister because he was not interested in anything intimate. They also knew that Princess Yuanyuan was punished by the Devil King for what she had done to Gu Xijiu, so they actually thought that she would not be able to leave her bed for at least a month. To their surprise, she was with them in the swamp after only a few days. The two men did not know the feud that existed between the rest of the people. It was obvious that the Devil King had treated the princess and Gu Xijiu very differently. He obvious fancied thetter. They noticed that Princess Yuanyuan did not have much strength left. Her spiritual power was only slightly better than an ordinary mortal. In the heart of this poisonous swamp, her life was at the greatest risk, like an egg with a cracked shell that could be destroyed anytime. Yun Qingluo knew how to manipte people. She used to be really kind to all of Di Fuyi¡¯s courtiers and would send them some gifts every now and then, so the courtiers were quite friendly with her. Di Fuyi used to pamper her all the time, so the courtiers treated her the same. They would do or give her anything that she asked for. That exined why she was able to get the Universal Net so easily. As for now, they could tell that the princess was unusually quiet. She did not talk much like the way that she used to. Chapter 2380 - Being Pampered (2) Chapter 2380: Being Pampered (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs for now, they could tell that the princess was unusually quiet. She did not talk much like the way she used to do. Herplexion was as pale as a sheet, so they could not help but sympathize with her. Men were born with a natural instinct to protect the weak. The two escorts saw how vulnerable the princess was and felt drawn to protect her. At times, they would try to do as she asked, just to make her feel better. They took a look at the Devil King and Gu Xijiu, who were walking side by side with one another. Then, they looked to Yun Qingluo, who was so weak that she looked as though she would tumble down the passage at any time. They were sad for her. One of them, whose name was Hua Qianjun, was more emotionally affected than the other guard.Hua Qianjun knew a lot about the use of poisons. Also, he possessed great Kung Fu, so he ended up bing one of the closest men that fought alongside Di Fuyi. He was very loyal to his king. He had feelings for the princess and was her secret admirer. He had never expressed his affections for her before. Often, he took care of her needs without others knowing, just to make her life better. He knew how determined the princess was during this trip. She must be fatigued but insisted on keeping in line and walking alone without any help. She walked with her head up, but it hurt him just to see her acting so strong. When he saw Gu Xijiu stomping on Di Fuyi shoe before, he was quite surprised that Di Fuyi was not concerned about his dirtied shoe and was, on the contrary, quite happy about it. Their conversation continued inughter. Di Fuyi had even ced his hand on Gu Xijiu¡¯s waist. Hua Qianjun heaved a heavy sigh. He knew the Devil King very well. Di Fuyi was obsessed with hygiene and was reluctant to have anyone getting too close to him, especially women. Although he was kind to the princess, it was only in the form of materialfort. He had never gotten too close to her. Princess Yuanyuan tried to get his attention by holding on to his arm, but all of her attempts ended with the same rejection. At one point in time, the courtiers actually thought that the Devil King had a different sexual orientation. Butter, they realized that he was not interested in men either.Therefore, they assumed that the Devil King was actually born without any emotions or need for intimacy. Even if he got married to a woman, they believed that he would hardly spend any time with her. The only way that he would treat the Devil Queen was with respect and proper distance. Seeing the Devil King¡¯s change of attitude when Gu Xijiu was around had changed their minds. The Devil King had never been so close and so yful with any other woman. He seemed always to want to have physical contact with her. The Devil King was clearly in love. None of his restrictions and conditions applied to her. Hence, the princess¡¯s affection was destined to be unreturned. Other than sympathizing with the princess, he was actually feeling quite hopeful for himself. ¡°Princess, are you hungry? I have fruit,¡± he offered while handing her the fruit. The fruit was a celestial fruit. It was a gift by Di Fuyi as a reward for his contributions. The fruit tasted good and had the ability to strengthen one¡¯s spiritual power. He had been keeping it for a long time and decided to give it away to Yun Qingluo. Surprised, Yun Qingluo gazed at him with her watery eyes that were clouded with tears. His heart skipped a beat as soon as he noticed the hopelessness that she could barely hide. She shook her head and said politely, ¡°Thank you, but I am not hungry.¡± Her voice was trembling, but she tried hard to resist the urge to cry. Under her mask, he could see her lips that were pursed tightly into a thin line. Her pale face contained almost no colors at all. Hua Qianjun could not help butfort her, ¡°Princess, actually¡­ There are still plenty of men out there.¡± Yun Qingluo gave him a tight smile and answered, ¡°I¡­ I know.¡± She must be crying. Tears started to stain theyer of thin gauze on her face. She tried to wipe the tears that kept flowing out from her eyes. Then, she turned around to hide her embarrassment from Hua Qianjun. Chapter 2381 - Being Pampered (3) Chapter 2381: Being Pampered (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHua Qianjun¡¯s heart ached for her, but he did not know how to make her feel better. All he could do was to stay close to support her and keep her safe. ¡°Are you tired? Can I give you a hand with anything?¡± ¡°Thank you, but there is no need,¡± she responded with a smile. She was finally able to control her emotions. The more she tried to look happy, the more he sympathized with her. They kept their voices very low, so the rest of the team could barely hear anything from their conversation. The sounds of wind and running water in the cave made their voices almost inaudible. Di Fuyi, who was still leading the way, suddenly smiled and shook his head. Gu Xijiu was busy checking the source of the running water when she caught Di Fuyi smiling. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± She asked. Di Fuyi waved his sleeve and proudly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I look better when I smile?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent.She decided to pretend as if she never asked. The journey had been quite pleasant so far, and about two hourster, they finally arrived at the deepest part of the swamp. Thend was very spacious, almost as vast as the size of a football field. The gigantic beast must have spent some time here, rolling and wandering around before making its exit. There was a pathway that could lead them back up to the surface. They could not see the end but could hear the sound of the beasts growling from above. ¡°Right above is the nest of the Silver Ring Crocodiles. Should I go by myself to lure the crocodile here, or are youing with me?¡± She gazed at Di Fuyi intensely. Without hesitating, Di Fuyi answered, ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yun Qingluo acknowledged his response with a firm nod. Di Fuyi proceeded to give one of his guards an order, ¡°You will proceed with the princess.¡± Then, he looked at Hua Qianjun and said, ¡°You will stay behind with Miss Gu and Mr. Zhu.¡± Hua Qianjun decided to oppose, ¡°Your highness, my knowledge in the use of poisons is definitely better than Brother Jin¡¯s. Let me go up there with you and let Brother Jin stay behind.¡± Di Fuyi answered with a tight smile, ¡°Are you trying to go against mymand?¡± A simple reply was able to make Hua Qianjun feelpletely hopeless. ¡°My apologies, your highness. I shall do as told.¡± Di Fuyi red at him. He wanted to say something else but decided against it. Gu Xijiu suddenly offered, ¡°I should go with you so that we can take care of each other.¡± She could use her teleportation skill if anything went wrong, and get all of them to safety in time. Di Fuyi disagreed. ¡°No, you should stay here and wait for the uing attack. Three of us are more than enough to lure the crocodile.¡± Despite some hesitation, Gu Xijiu decided to do as nned. ¡­ Upon reaching the surface, the three of them confirmed that it was really the nest of the Silver Ring Crocodiles. Many crocodiles of varying sizes were submerged in red mud, revealing only the surface of their heads that were slightly above water. These creatures had the face of a crocodile, but the body of a hippopotamus! They were easily the size of an elephant! If all of them moved simultaneously, the ground would undoubtedly tremor. As soon as the three people from the group were visible, the crocodiles were immediately drawn to them. Their emerald eyes gazed at them while they cautiously approached. The three team members could easily ascertain that these poisonous beasts ruled the entire swamp. They possessed an intimidating aura that prevented any other creature from getting close. The guard who apanied them, Jin, was an experienced fighter but was still anxious about the crocodiles. However, Yun Qingluo did not seem to be afraid at all. She stood confidently next to Di Fuyi. ¡°Brother, are you sure that you will not regret any of this? Are you that cold-blooded to risk my life to get the cure?¡± She asked while locking her eyes on him. Di Fuyi did not hesitate at all when he responded, ¡°This is your only chance of redemption.¡± Yun Qingluo closed her eyes and murmured, ¡°I may die after drawing blood from my heart.¡± Chapter 2382 - This Woman Is Crazy! Chapter 2382: This Woman Is Crazy! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBrother Jin was stunned by her statement. Did Di Fuyi intend to extract blood from the heart of the princess? He looked at Di Fuyi silently, trying to assess the situation. Di Fuyi seemed calm. ¡°You can extract your blood normally. I will protect you.¡± When he was talking, there were already seven or eight Silver Ring Crocodiles rushing toward their direction! The shrieking sounds were frightening! These crocodiles were massive in size, but as agile as wolves. They appeared to be able to fly from their blood-red wings that emerged from their bodies. Di Fuyi leaped to higher ground and faced them head-on as he said, ¡°You won¡¯t have much time left to live.¡± Then, a battle ensued. Colorful lights shone around them, which made it appear as though the clouds were turbulent. Yun Qingluo looked up at him for a moment. That purple shadow that was dashing around the ce was someone that she had tried very hard to get close to over the past year. It seemed as though she was shortchanged, however. When he had questioned her about the cure, he was dressed as Celestial Master Zuo. Being too captivated, she blurted out the truth without a second thought. However, the man changed back into his ck attire right after she answered him.She thought that he was wearing it to make her happy so that she was more willing to draw blood from her heart. But over time, she realized that it was all for Gu Xijiu. She raised her hand and pulled out an icy looking thin de.There was a tube with a thick silver needle on the back of the knife. This knife would only release the blood from her heart if it were angled into the heart correctly. If the de were used appropriately, there would not be any damage to the individual¡¯s body or circtory system. Unsurprisingly, the de was a gift to her from Di Fuyi. He said that this was the utmostpassion that he could show her. Perhaps, it was true that a man¡¯s heart was cold and ruthless.He could disregard the life of his savior without a second thought, just for another woman. It was unfortunate for Yuanyuan that her heart still longed for him despite all these circumstances.She untied her robes, revealing most of her chest. Guardian Jin was standing next to her, and he quickly moved his eyes away and turned his body slightly. This was the best angle that he could position himself in order to protect her and not look at her. ¡°Di Fuyi!¡± Yun Qingluo suddenly screamed; her voice was sharp and fierce. It startled Guardian Jin, and the sword in his hand almost fell to the ground. In the sky, Di Fuyi was busy holding off the crocodiles. He thought that she was in danger and finally looked at her from above. He saw her chest exposed even through the red mist. He frowned. Here, the poisonous mist was still potent. Once an individual¡¯s skin was exposed, it would be eroded by the toxic fog. Therefore, Di Fuyi specially requested Zhu Duqing to make a small alteration to the clothes worn by Yun Qingluo. At the left chest position of the clothes, there was an alteration to allow a thin knife to enter and exit. It was usually tightly sealed but could be adjusted. In order to take the blood from her heart, Yun Qingluo only needed to open a small part of her suit without exposing her skin. However, Yun Qingluo was probably out of her mind right now. She had removed the entire suit.Was she looking for death? Did she want tomit suicide here so that Gu Xijiu would have to die together with her? This woman was crazy! Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened. He had just attacked a crocodile and was about to go to Yun Qingluo to try to stop her. He could see that the knife he gave her was already inserted into her body. Although it had prated her skin, there was no blood on the surface. However, one could see a trail of blood dripping from the knife and into Yun Qingluo¡¯s palm. She pulled the knife out once she drew enough blood to fill a bottle of wine. Chapter 2383 - Di Fuyi, You Didn’t Keep Your Promise! Chapter 2383: Di Fuyi, You Didn¡¯t Keep Your Promise! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis knife was specially made, and the de had a strong hemostasis effect. After the knife was pulled out, her wound did not release any drops of blood. However, even though there was no blood on the surface, her heart was injured. When the knife was pulled out, her body suddenly swayed. It was apparent that she was really pale too. Guardian Jin, who stood next to her, quickly held on to her. Once she regained consciousness, she suddenly pushed Guardian Jin away. She held the bag of blood in her hand and looked up at Di Fuyi. ¡°I fulfilled your wish!¡± She poured the blood on her hand, and it rolled down all the way to her foot. The smell of her blood filled the air, and there was a low roar in the depths of the blood pond. A slight tremor could be felt at that very moment. On the surface of the pond, a wave of more than ten feet tall was visible. From beneath it, a crocodile suddenly showed its giant head. The crocodiles in the vicinity bowed down as if they just saw their king.The beast was more than ten timesrger than the surrounding crocodiles. Its head was the size of a big hill, and its pair of eyes looked like two greennterns. However, its body was not as colorful as the other crocodiles. Instead, it was red, like the sun! Also, there appeared to be a ck flower in the middle of its forehead. ¡°Ah woooo!!!¡± The beast screamed, and it shook the heavens and the earth. It expanded its wings, and the red muddy water in the pond gushed all around. ¡°It¡¯s the one!! Quickly, run!¡± Yun Qingluo shouted at the top of her lungs. She wanted to retreat, but she was severely injured and was too weak to run. Guardian Jin, who had been guarding her, was unable to reach her as he was being attacked by a Silver Ring Crocodile. The Silver Ring Crocodile stretched out its ws and attacked him ferociously. Guardian Jin quickly rolled away to dodge its attack. But when he got up, the crocodile attacked him again. Hecould not get rid of the creature for the time being. He saw that the king of Silver Ring Crocodiles was rushing toward Yun Qingluo, but he could do nothing. He was certainly worried, and his face turned pale. Yun Qingluo closed her eyes and sneered. She thought to herself, ¡°Di Fuyi, you didn¡¯t keep your promise! You said that you would protect me.¡± ¡°Shuaaaa!¡± A loud crashing sound was heard. She felt a sudden tightness at her waist, and she was suddenly thrown into the air. Her heart raced as she wondered what happened. She opened her eyes and found herself wrapped in purple cords. The one who was controlling the cords was Di Fuyi. He was floating in the air, and his finger was pointing at the two crocodiles that were attacking Guardian Jin. There were two colorful lights shot toward the two crocodiles that forced them to retreat momentarily. He then shouted, ¡°Retreat! ¡± Guardian Jin took the opportunity to escape from the two crocodiles. He tried to get as close as he could to Di Fuyi, and together, they ran toward the entrance of the cave. At that very moment, almost all the crocodiles were rmed by the situation. There were hundreds of crocodiles hunting the three of them. The king of the Silver Ring Crocodiles led the chase. The speed of these crocodiles was extremely fast. Hence, Di Fuyi pulled Yun Qingluo with him as fast as he could. Yun Qingluo was still wrapped in the purple cords and felt like a g being blown by strong winds. Even though Di Fuyi kept his word, it was easy to see that there was a feeling of disappointment in her eyes. It seemed that he did not even want to touch her, despite the fact that she had kept her word. ¡°Di Fuyi, you are too cruel!¡± She thought to herself. ¡­ Yun Qingluo seemed to have spoken the truth earlier. The crocodiles did leave their territory but only up to 1000 feet.Therefore, after the three people were more than 1000 feet away from the swamp, the crocodiles turned back. In the end, only the biggest Silver Ring Crocodile continued the journey. Its two bigntern-like eyes were staring at Yun Qingluo, who was still trapped in Di Fuyi¡¯s purple cords. Its eyes were getting red. Chapter 2384 - No One Can Be Compared To Me Chapter 2384: No One Can Be Compared To Me¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe three of them finally led the giant king crocodile to the entrance of the cave. Initially, it stood at the entrance and watched as Di Fuyi and his twopanions leaped into the cave. During its contemtions, it sumbed to the temptation of Yun Qingluo¡¯s blood, and finally also jumped in. ¡­ Inside therge cave, Gu Xijiu, Zhu Duqing, and Hua Qianjun were alert and ready to attack. Hua Qianjun was a specialist in the use of poisons and was also an expert in martial arts. Having followed Di Fuyi as a subordinate, he learned about array formations from the Devil King. Among all the guards, he was the one who learned the fastest. He was almost as good as the Devil King, so every time the guards needed to set up an array formation, he was always chosen to lead it. He believed that only a few people in the Shura world couldpete with him. Therefore, when Di Fuyi left with Brother Jin and Yun Qingluo, he immediately began to ask Gu Xijiu and Zhu Duqing to listen to hismands. Zhu Duqing had seen the formation before, and he was quite impressed with the man¡¯s knowledge. If Gu Xijiu were not here, he might have listened to Hua Qianjun¡¯s instructions. But now¡­ He used the fan on his hand to point at Hua Qianjun and said, ¡°Let my master set it up; you listen to her orders!¡± Hua Qianjun was stunned; he frowned. ¡°This is not the time topete. The Devil King will soon bring the crocodile back. Our time is very limited. Please listen to my orders and don¡¯t dy us.¡± Zhu Duqing smiled. ¡°Your formation is far worse than my master¡¯s! If we listen to you, it will waste even more time!¡± Hua Qianjun¡¯s facial expression changed at this remark. He involuntarily clenched his fists. ¡°Mr. Zhu, I know that you want to protect your master. However, please don¡¯t turn this task into a joke. When ites to setting up array formations, no one can bepared to me in the Shura World, other than the Devil King himself.¡± ¡°You are just bragging!¡± Zhu Duanqing despised the man. ¡°You have not seen my master¡¯s formations! They are even better than the Devil King¡¯s!¡± Hua Qianjun was speechless. He was somewhat dissatisfied with Gu Xijiu but never openly said it. At this moment, he could not hold back his frustration and burst outughing. ¡°To form an array, it needs great spiritual power and sophisticated thinking. If it were a small and ingenious little game, women could make it. However, this time, we need to trap a dangerous beast. We must not be reckless. If Miss Gu wants to try and prove her superiority, I can y with her once we settle this matter.¡± ¡°Come over here.¡± Gu Xijiu, who had not made a sound, suddenly spoke. Hua Qianjun looked up at thedy. While he was arguing with Zhu Duqing, Gu Xijiu had already moved a few big boulders around and was now standing behind a big rock. She was ring at him. Hua Qianjun knew that his Devil King cared about thisdy very much. Thus he did not dare to offend her. He went over and asked, ¡°What do you ne¡­¡± He could not finish his sentence because he found himself trapped in an array. He could hear Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice, which seemed to being from a distance. ¡°If you can break this array in five minutes, I will listen to your order.¡± Hua Qianjun was a master at forming arrays, so naturally, he was also good at breaking them. Therefore, without a second thought, he had started to find a way to break the array.How strong could the formation be with a few big boulders? He was somewhat insulted that Gu Xijiu offered him five minutes. He nned on breaking out of it immediately. Five minutes had passed, but Hua Qianjun was still trapped inside and could not even move. Chapter 2385 - Struck By Lightning! Chapter 2385: Struck By Lightning! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe had already used all the tricks in his book to try to break the array but found himself still trapped in Gu Xijiu¡¯s simple formation. ¡°Shuaaa!¡± A big stone was suddenly moved, and Gu Xijiu appeared three feet away from the man. She red at him and said, ¡°It has been five minutes. What do you have to say?¡± Hua Qianjun remained silent. He looked at Gu Xijiu with some respect. He was willing to own up to his loss, so he said, ¡°I will listen to your instructions!¡± ¡°Very good; you have already dyed us for five minutes, so you must pay it back quickly. Please move the big rock over and put it here.¡± She pointed at a specific location. Hua Qianjun looked at the big rock, and then looked around. He felt bad.In five minutes, Gu Xijiu and Zhu Duqing had already finished arranging at least half of the array. There were more than a dozenrge boulders in different positions, and there were several poles of bamboo standing in the gaps between therocks. The big rock that Gu Xijiu asked him to move was thergest one in the whole cave. It was about ten tons and was located in the corner of the cave. Hua Qianjun had to do as told, so he headed over to the big rock. Fortunately, he still had a lot of energy. Hence, he managed to move the heavy boulder to its designated position without a break. While analyzing the formation again, he seemed to feel a sense of familiarity.His heart raced as he asked, ¡°Did you learn about array formations from the Devil King?¡± He could see that Gu Xijiu and the Devil King had quite aplicated rtionship. They were probably together in the past. Perhaps, the Devil King had taught her about array formations. Gu Xijiu nced at him with a faint smile. ¡°Would you believe it if I told you that I am the one who taught this formation to the Devil King?¡± Hua Qianjun was stunned. ¡°How could that be?!¡± Gu Xijiu leisurely replied, ¡°Anything is possible. Besides, you hardly know me. I almost had your Devil King as my disciple before. Anyway, quickly form up the array. I am very weak, so I have to rely on both of you.¡± Hua Qianjun felt like he was struck by lightning! While he was diligently moving the big rocks as quickly as he could, he asked, ¡°Is Miss Gu much older than the Devil King?¡± Gu Xijiu kept silent for a moment. This had always caused her trouble in the past. Before she answered, Zhu Duqingughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s funny! In this world, people are respected by their capability, not by age. Take me, for instance. I am much older than Miss Gu, but I also got her to be my master. Perhaps your Devil King used to be less capable than Miss Gu, so it is not surprising that he would consider her as his master.¡± Hua Qianjun looked at Gu Xijiu and sincerely said, ¡°I understand now. Our Devil King is more capable than Miss Gu at the moment. He is a student that surpassed his teacher. Therefore, he did not worship Miss Gu as his master in the end, right?¡± What an analysis! Gu Xijiu was toozy to entertain him any further, so she ignored him. Zhu Duqing used a fan to knock Hua Qianjun on the head. ¡°Where did you umte so much nonsense? If your master learns about what you had just said, he might peel off your skin! Quickly, get back to work!¡± Hua Qianjun was speechless. He finally grasped the subtleties of this array formation in the process of arranging the giant rocks. His attitude toward Gu Xijiu turned from skepticism to admiration. Perhaps Miss Gu¡¯s spiritual power might not be as good as the Devil King¡¯s, but her abilities in array formations were certainly superior. Chapter 2386 - The Princess Was The Third Party Chapter 2386: The Princess Was The Third Party Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHua Qianjun could not help but stare at her again. Miss Gu was, indeed, a beautiful and capable woman. It was not surprising that the Devil King admired her so much and that the princess would not stand a chance. Initially, he always thought that Gu Xijiu was ater and a third party who manipted the feelings of the Devil King, but now, it seemed that this was not the case. Perhaps their princess was the third party? All three of them were masters in their own right, and their array-forming techniques were excellent. Thus, when Gu Xijiu instructed them to arrange the array ording to her specifications, they could understand her very well and finished their jobs quickly. It was initially a veryplicated and challenging array, but it was arranged in less than a quarter of an hour because of the talented hands involved in the arrangement. While they were at work, Gu Xijiu quickly exined the functions of the array, as well as the matters needing attention during the fight. Her exnations were simple and straightforward; they were also well-organized and straight to the point. Over time, Hua Qianjun¡¯s admiration for Gu Xijiu only continued to grow. She was certainly no ordinary woman.She was unlike Princess Yuanyuan, who was also very beautiful though in a delicate manner. She could easily trigger any man¡¯s strong desire to protect her. On the other hand, Miss Gu was very independent and confident, yet also charming at the same time. It was impossible for anyone to ignore her.Even if Hua Qianjun did not want to admit it, deep inside his heart, he felt that Miss Gu and his Devil King were a better match. Nheless, he still sympathized with his princess. Suddenly, the three of them heard a rumbling sound from above. It was clear that Di Fuyi and the team had sessfully attracted the attention of the crocodile they intended to capture. Judging from the noise, they wereing back very soon! Gu Xijiu quickly teleported to the tip of the highest rock and said, ¡°Standby at your designated positions!¡± Zhu Duqing and Hua Qianjun rushed to their own respective positions. In a frenzied state, Hua Qianjun expressed a concern, ¡°Miss Gu, what if the other three do not recognize this array?¡± This array required five people to hold up. The three of them would not make any mistake; however, if the other three did not recognize this array, they may even find themselves trapped in the formation. ¡°Your Devil King knows this array, and I will take care of the other two people.¡± While they were talking, three figures dashed in at lightning speed while a behemoth figure followed suit.Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were sharp as she quickly noticed the purple cord Di Fuyi used to tie Yun Qingluo. Furthermore, Yun Qingluo¡¯s clothes were in a mess. Her face was slightly greenish, and her lips were ck. This was a sign that she had been poisoned! ¡°Booooom!¡± The silver ring crocodile mmed into the array! Quickly, Gu Xijiu teleported to Yun Qingluo¡¯s side and shoved an antidote into her mouth. She quickly covered her mouth to force her to swallow the medicine. As Gu Xijiu moved so quickly, Yun Qingluo did not have time to prevent the medication from entering her throat. Hua Qianjun was shocked and subconsciously jumped over. ¡°Miss Gu, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Saving her life!¡± Gu Xijiu spoke very briefly and handed Yun Qingluo to Guardian Hua. ¡°Bring her to the corner of the cave that we passed earlier. It is the safest there.¡± Yun Qingluo never thought that Gu Xijiu would save her. She opened her eyes and looked at Gu XIjiu withplicated feelings, but she did not speak and closed her eyes again. Guardian Hua did not dare to challenge Gu Xijiu and immediately took Yun Qingluo to the said ce. Chapter 2387 - I Didn’t Expect You To Save Her Chapter 2387: I Didn¡¯t Expect You To Save Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis ce was in one of the corners of the cave. If the battle went ording to n, Yun Qingluo would remain unharmed. Meanwhile, the Firmament Stone sent an audio message to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to save her. Don¡¯t you hate her?¡± Gu Xijiu answered indifferently, ¡°I hate her, but I don¡¯t want to put Di Fuyi into a difficult situation.¡± The Firmament Stone was silent for a while. ¡°Master, do you really love Di Fuyi?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned by the question and did not speak. ¡°Master, if he is not Huang Tu, will you still love him?¡± The Firmament Stone added to its previous question. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh before answering very directly, ¡°Yes.¡± She had fallen in love with him; she was sure of that. It was not because he could possibly be the reincarnation of Huang Tu but because of who he was as a person. Even though she was waiting for Huang Tu to be reborn, she could not hide the fact that she had fallen in love with this man who was much younger than her. She had previously used the excuse that Di Fuyi was the reincarnation of Huang Tu just so that she could justify her feelings for him. The Firmament Stone did not expect Gu Xijiu to be so open with it. ¡°Master, I agree. Living in the present is the most important thing. You are meant to be together.¡± At this moment, the formation was intact. As she headed back into the formation, she warned the Firmament Stone, ¡°You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut. We have to focus on killing this crocodile.¡± The Firmament Stone remained out of her mind from then on. It was a spiritual jade, and it needed to absorb spiritual power to support its normal operation. Gu Xijiu hid a pile of spiritual crystal in its storage space, so it had been shutting itself down to absorb the power from these crystals. However, it did not shut downpletely. It still allocated some of its attention to sense the mood of its master. Therefore, it roughly had some idea of what had happened to Gu Xijiu recently, although it did not know the details. It observed Di Fuyi and felt even more surprised! He actually wore the same attire that Celestial Master Zuo used to don! Did he get back his memory? The Firmament Stone could not believe it. The heavenlyws would not let him restore the memory of his past life so quickly. After all, his entire existence was erased by the heavenlyws. It was a huge ident that Yun Qingluo could retain her memories of him. There should not be any other mistakes. In any case, Gu Xijiu managed to reunite with him again. Both of them had no past memories of each other, but they could still find each other by instinct. This showed that they were truly meant to be together.The Firmament Stone was pleased by the thought. On the other hand, the crocodile that was attracted to this ce was in a difficult situation. It had cultivated for thousands of years. Although it had not transformed into its human form yet, it had already obtained human wisdom, and its brain capacity certainly noteworthy. It had no interest in humans because they were too negligible for it. That was why it did not appear even though the rest of the crocodiles were attacking Di Fuyi and his team. However, itter smelled the special scent of blood from Yun Qingluo, and its blood started to boil! Its blood rushed into its brain and ignited all of its cells, just like the excitement one receives from cigarettes due to its nicotine content. It had lost its ability to think straight, and as a result, it was now trapped in these giant rocks. When it came to this ce, it naturally saw therge and small rocks that were arranged all around the cave, but it did not think too deeply about them. Besides, the biggest rock was only the size of its paw. Why would it need to be afraid of them? However, after it went in, it found that something was not right. Initially, there were just a few rocks around the ce, but now, it had be multiple towers! Chapter 2388 - Subconscious Fear Chapter 2388: Subconscious Fear Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe bamboos between the boulders initially looked thin and harmless, but they were now massive trees with thick trunks.These big trees were quite dense, and they collectively covered up the sky. The king of the Silver Ring Crocodiles was enormous, so anything it saw was usually as small as an ant in its eyes. However, this time was different. It was the one that felt like an ant while everything else was so huge! Even the humans it had chased earlier suddenly looked like giants! It had fallen into an illusion! Whether it was a person or a beast that fell into the trap, there was always a subconscious fear for an opponent that wasrger than itself. Hence, this was the same for the giant crocodile. After it rushed around trying to escape, it suddenly felt paralyzed in fear. It had always been dominant when it fought; its sheer momentum when traveling was enough to cause its opponents to flee. It was also always surrounded by its followers, so it was never afraid of anything when it was in the poisonous swamp! However, it did not have its followers around this time; it was all alone. Furthermore, the illusion made it fearful of what it saw. This crocodile was considered to be very powerful. If it fought seriously, even someone at the level of a Golden Immortal might not be able to beat it. However, the illusion made things different. Any human would already strike fear in its heart. The purple-robed man gave it a bad headache. All the tricks he used on it made it felt extraordinarily painful, and it almost copsed. Furthermore, the woman in the green dress was the most outrageous. Although her strength was weaker than the purple-robed man, the angles of her attacks were extremely excruciating. She solely picked on its weak points, and it was unable to block any of the attacks. ¡­ Yun Qingluo sat on arge rock while observing the battle. She saw that the Silver Ring Crocodile was almost defeated, and it was only a matter of time before it was killed. Her fists were clenched, and her eyes also shed briefly. The situation seemed to be a little unexpected. Guardian Jin stood in front of her and protected her the whole time. Naturally, he did not observe her facial expression as his attention was entirely on the battle in the field! He saw that his Demon King was extremely agile and quick. He continuously appeared in between the giant rocks, and every time he did, he would sessfully hit the crocodile and injure it. At the same time, Gu Xijiu stayed in the middle of the array. Whenever she noticed a weak point in the array, she would teleport to the position and efficiently fill the gap. She and Di Fuyi rushed back and forth in the battle; it was a dazzling sight watching them synchronize perfectly. As for Mr. Zhu, he seemed rxed. He twirled his goose-feather fan in his hand, and it caused changes in the bamboos. They either grew bigger, or their leaves would turn into sharp weapons that were aimed at the crocodile. As for Hua Qianjun, he was on standby and ready to reposition any boulders that would fall out of ce.asionally, he would evenunch an attack on the crocodile when it was not prepared! Guardian Jin was so excited witnessing the scene. He really wanted to join them. Unfortunately, he did not understand this array, and he had to guard Yun Qingluo, so he could only watch in awe. He was certainly very excited, but he did not dare to leave. ¡°Guardian Jin, you can go and help them.¡± Yun Qingluo said softly. ¡°I can¡¯t; you are still seriously injured. Someone must protect you.¡± ¡°No problem, this ce is very safe. The beast is not able to attack me here. Besides, I also have my own self-defense mechanisms.¡± Yun Qingluo took out a magical weapon from her storage space. It was a protective cover- once people hid in it, they were given some extra protection. Guardian Jin was slightly convinced at that point. Yun Qingluo continued, ¡°Go and help them, even if it is just to help them to move the big stones around.¡± Chapter 2389 - Protection Chapter 2389: Protection Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantions, Guardian Jin was convinced. He nodded as he responded, ¡°In that case, let me go and help them. You should still be careful. If something is wrong, do not hesitate to call one of us.¡± Yun Qingluo nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Soon, Guardian Jin joined the battle. He was also skilled in array formations but was not as good as Hua Qianjun. However, he had spent some time watching from the sidelines and was able to remember some steps. He was certainly smart, so that helped. He did not attempt to fight with the crocodile just yet, but instead, assisted Hua Qianjun in repositioning any boulders. Hua Qianjun had basically positioned himself at the weak point of the array. With Guardian Jin¡¯s assistance, the pressure he felt was relieved. As Gu Xijiu teleported around the ce to secure the array, she suddenly saw Guardian Jin and was stunned. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Xijiu quickly tried to locate Yun Qingluo. Although she found her, there was a big stone blocking most of her body. Guardian Jin had already learned from Hua Qianjun that Gu Xijiu formed this array, so he admired her. He told her what Yun Qingluo said to him and also offered to help. Since Gu Xijiu tried not to use her spiritual power, she found herself very fatigued from this battle. If Guardian Jin were able to help her, it would certainly ease her work. Therefore, she agreed to Guardian Jin¡¯s proposal. Nevertheless, before they could really do anything together, Di Fuyi had suddenly emerged. When he saw that Guardian Jin was around Gu Xijiu, his facial expression changed. ¡°Guardian Jin, why are you here? Go back and protect Princess Yuanyuan. You must not let anything happen to her!¡± The Devil King brutally scolded Guardian Jin. He did not dare to refute so he could only agree and turn around immediately. Gu Xijiu was stunned by this action and almost tripped over a big stone. Her body seemed to jerk a little. Di Fuyi held her from the side and asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Gu Xijiu pushed him away. ¡°Nothing, quickly finish off the crocodile!¡± Di Fuyi frowned. When he held her, he felt that her hands were cold. It was not normal. Just as he was about to check further, he heardYun Qingluo screaming. ¡°Help!!!¡± As he looked in her direction, he saw that the crocodile, which was still trapped a moment ago, had broken through the array and was headed directly toward Yun Qingluo! At that very moment, Guardian Jin had not arrived by her side. Di Fuyi was also far away from her. It was toote for either of them to rescue her! However, Gu Xijiu quickly teleported over! Before Yun Qingluo finished screaming, Gu Xijiu had already appeared by her side and teleported her to safety.The crocodile had raised its paw to attack Yun Qingluo but only managed to tear Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve. Fortunately, none of them were hurt.They appeared in another rtively safe ce, and Gu Xijiu put her down on the ground. When she just put her down, Di Fuyi also arrived at the scene. He grabbed Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Were you hurt? Let me take a look!¡± He was particrly worried about the arm which the crocodile scraped. Gu Xijiu pulled her hand back. ¡°I am fine; you don¡¯t have to check.¡± She turned and teleported again. Di Fuyi was speechless. He looked at Yun Qingluo, whose face was pale. She looked back at him and tried to speak, ¡°Brother¡­ I am fine; don¡¯t worry.¡± Although her voice was soft, Di Fuyi was able to hear it. Di Fuyi did not care about her right now. Instead, he instructed Guardian Jin, who had just arrived, ¡°Look after her! If you dare to leave her side again, I will peel off your skin!¡± Chapter 2390 - I Know Chapter 2390: I Know Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGuardian Jin quickly agreed and did not leave her side again. Yun Qingluo pursed her lips with a pair of teary eyes. ¡°Brother, I know you still care about me¡­¡± Di Fuyi glimpsed at her and casually replied, ¡°You overthink! Yun Qingluo, stop fooling around! Otherwise, you will face the consequences!¡± He turned around and walked away when he finished. Guardian Jin was stunned by what he heard. Yun Qingluo? This was the first time he learned that Princess Yuanyuan¡¯s name was actually Yun Qingluo. Yun Qingluo¡¯s heart skipped a beat by the realization. Upon brief contemtion, she put on a smile on her face.What could be worse when she was already at her lowest point in life? ¡­ The Silver Ring Crocodile seemed to have sensed its death approaching; anxiously, it became even more ferocious! Its power seemed to have doubled while its size also grew. It pounded on the array formed by Gu Xijiu, trying to find a way to escape. Most of the features behind the array were based on illusions. In the past, the crocodile used to be affected by the illusions. Particrly, when it saw arge mountain falling toward it! However, it decided to ignore them and began to counter-attack with its ws when it saw the mountain falling toward it again! After all, the mountain was just an illusion! It was just a few huge rocks! Hence, it was crushed into dust when the crocodile smashed it! It seemed to be surprised that the mountain was so fragile. Instead of fearing the illusions, it decided to attack them with all its might. It also spat a massive puddle of venomous red liquid to try to break the array. It did not hold back any of its abilities! Suddenly, the team found the rocks being destroyed one by one. Thus, Hua Qianjun quickly filled the gaps with new rocks. Unfortunately, he was unable to rece the rocks fast enough since half of the rocks in the array had been destroyed in less than 30 minutes! Everyone was getting anxious now, especially Guardian Jin.He was instructed to protect Yun Qingluo, which was supposed to be the most straightforward job. Unfortunately, the crocodile began to attack him once it figured out the secret behind the illusions.If the rest of the group were not working hard to stop the crocodile, it would have torn the two of them into pieces! In addition, the venom from the crocodile and the strong gusts of wind it created made matters even more challenging for them. ¡°Hua Qianjun, stay in this position from now onward.¡± Di Fuyi made way for him. ¡°Yes!¡± Hua Qianjun dashed quickly to where Di Fuyi stood. ¡°Mr. Zhu, please assist me.¡± Di Fuyi rushed to Zhu Duqing and drew a spell on his palm. ¡°Print this on the bamboos with your spiritual power¡­¡± Certainly, Zhu Duqing followed Di Fuyi¡¯s instructions. The spell seemed to be glowing on his palms as he tapped on the bamboos. Strangely, ayer of protection formed on all the bamboos that had been cast with the spells; thus, it was not so easily damaged when the crocodile smashed it. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi cast a spell on the rocks in the vicinity. There appeared to be a protection membrane formed around the rocks after he cast a spell on them. As a result, the quantity of the bamboos and the rocks remain unchanged for a short period. However, this strategy consumed a lot of spiritual power, and Zhu Duqing began to feel dizzy after casting spells on the bamboos. The two men with the highest spiritual powers were busy casting spells; hence, the responsibility of guarding the array fell on Gu Xijiu and Huan Qianjun¡¯s shoulders. It was not a big deal for Gu Xijiu as she was the one who created the array and was good at using the rocks as her shield. However, it was a little more difficult for Hua Qianjun as he struggled to defend himself. In just a few minutes, his face began to turn pale, and his limbs were numb. Fortunately, Di Fuyi often passed by and managed to help him out. Otherwise, he would have slumped to the ground purely out of exhaustion. Gu Xijiu was sitting at the center of the array. Although she was stressed out too, it was manageable for her at the moment. Di Fuyi also helped her asionally,but she would frown when he did. ¡°I can manage this; you should help Guardian Hua.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you not want my help?¡± Gu Xijiu pursed her lips. ¡°I can handle this!¡± Di Fuyi paused and sighed. ¡°Xijiu, sometimes, I wish that you are weaker.¡± In fact, he hoped that she could rely on him. He would even be okay if she were acting like a cute baby in front of him. He would certainly prefer that to her trying to put everything on her shoulders like a man. He wanted to keep her under his wings so that he could protect her from everything, including the wind and rain. Subconsciously, he thought that itwas the way they should interact with each other. He did not want their rtionship to be the way it was right now. She was too independent to the extent that she might even want to stand in front of him and protect him! It was not the time to argue with her, so Di Fuyi left her side and continued casting spells on the rocks. Gu Xijiu paused and then smiled awkwardly. In fact, she wanted to be weak sometimes. However, she could not do so whenever she remembered that Di Fuyi was still a kid!? She used to act cute with him when she suffered from amnesia and thought that Di Fuyi was her fiance. However, she remembered everything now. How could she be cute to a child who was just ten-years-old? Yun Qingluo was indeed a lovely woman; she was just like a little bunny in front of Di Fuyi. Perhaps, that was the reason he liked her? Gu Xijiu shook her head as she did not want to think about all these problems right now. She was not usually an indecisive person; however, she waspletely helpless when it came to love. She realized that she was not her usual self. In fact, she was distracted and did not notice that the crocodile, which was busy attacking Hua Qianjun, had changed its target. Its w nearly smashed her! When she noticed it, its w almost hit her skull! ¡°Watch out!¡± She heard a loud shout. Hua Qianjun jumped forward andnded in front of her! Swiftly, she quickly teleported away with the man. Unfortunately, she was slightlyte. When theynded on a giant rock, she realized that Hua Qianjun¡¯s chest was injured! Dark green blood gushed out from the wound, and his face turned purplish in an instant! He was poisoned! Fortunately, all of them had consumed an antidote before they entered the swamp. Otherwise, Hua Qianjun would have been dead by now. Chapter 2391 - Her Baseline Chapter 2391: Her Baseline Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu quickly fed him another antidote, but Hua Qianjun struggled to swallow it. Unfortunately, there was no time for Gu Xijiu to treat him at that moment. When she was about to teleport away with Hua Qianjun, he grabbed her dress. ¡°Miss Gu!¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°Yes?¡± Since he had saved Gu Xijiu¡¯s life, she was courteous to him. Hua Qianjun paused, and he seemed to feel it difficult to speak his mind. In the end, he decided to be frank. ¡°I know that our princess is guilty, but she is so miserable as it is. Please, spare¡­ her life.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°The reason you saved me was to ask me to return a favor?¡± Hua Qianjun¡¯s eyelids seemed to close. ¡°I hope you can promise me this one thing.¡± Gu Xijiu casually continued, ¡°Did you know that I could have escaped the attack even if you did not save me?¡± Hua Qianjun did not speak a word. He realized that his current situation would not change Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind.He softly added, ¡°Okay, just forget that I asked.¡± Gu Xijiu took a good look at him and decided to continue, ¡°Although you have done something silly, you did try to save my life. I can make you a partial promise. From today onwards, I will not get her into trouble if she does not challenge me.¡± That was her baseline, and that was already good enough for the injured man.Hua Qianjun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much.¡± Hua Qianjun knew that things wereplicated between Gu Xijiu and Yun Qingluo, even though the former had saved thetter moments ago. Perhaps, she only did it as a favor to the Devil King. He would try his best to prevent Yun Qingluo from challenging Gu Xijiu in the future. If he could, he would report any incidents to the Devil King so that he could prevent them from getting too serious. It was difficult for Hua Qianjun to find someone he loved. Now that he did, it was his duty to protect her. Throughout their conversation, Gu Xijiu had already provided him with basic treatment. However, she did not have enough time to do anything more for the moment. Fortunately, it was curable. She teleported over to Guardian Jin and said, ¡°Try to take out the venomous blood and apply this cream to his chest.¡±Without hesitation, Guardian Jin quickly rushed over to attempt to rescue his teammate. Gu Xijiu turned back and looked around the battlefield. She noticed that only Di Fuyi and Mr. Zhu were left fighting the crocodile. The power of the crocodile was unimaginable since it got stronger! Di Fuyi and Mr. Zhu could only manage the situation using the array. Things were not looking up for the pair. Mr. Zhu¡¯s hair was in a mess, and his robes were torn into shreds. It was as if he was a victim of a stampede. Di Fuyi still looked tidy and neat, and although he did not seem to be in a hurry, he seemed extremely stressedpared to his usual self. Fortunately, the spell that he cast earlier seemed to work. Furthermore, the number of rocks and bamboos also seemed to increase as Mr. Zhu continued to multiply the bamboos while Di Fuyi used spells to make the broken rocks as formidable as the unshattered ones. Chapter 2392 - Who Had Been Schemed? Chapter 2392: Who Had Been Schemed? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was a very observant person. She had a hunch that Di Fuyi seemed to be waiting for something, an opportunity. However, she had yet to ascertain exactly what it was that he wanted. Although she was curious, enough things were going on at the time, so she just stayed in her position and tried to reduce the pressure on the two men. As for Yun Qingluo, she had been sitting there to meditate, like a statue. Her pretty face was ashen, which was certainly a concern for Guardian Jin and the rest. Fortunately, the crocodile did not attack her for the time being, as it was upied with Di Fuyi and Mr. Zhu. Since there was no danger, Guardian Jin could concentrate on treating Hua Qianjun¡¯s wounds. Gu Xijiu¡¯s medicine was very useful, as expected. Without too much effort, the poison that had infected Hua Qianjun was almost fully neutralized. However, he could not stand up on his own just yet. Guardian Jin was eager to re-join the battle, but he did not dare to make any move without instructions from Di Fuyi. Therefore, he stood at the sidelines, observing the battle. However, as he was excitedly watching the scene, Yun Qingluo, who was at his side, suddenly groaned and vomited blood! Both Guardian Jin and Hua Qianjun were shocked! Meanwhile, Di Fuyi, who was in the midst of a fierce battle, suddenly flew over! He waved his sleeve, and it seemed like a knife that was aimed at Yun Qingluo! Hua Qianjun instantly rose to his feet. ¡°Devil King, please don¡¯t!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Di Fuyi sleeves had covered Yun Qingluo. A colorful light appeared briefly and disappeared just as fast. Under the colorful light, they could hear Yun Qingluo screaming. When the light dissipated, Yun Qingluo had fallen to the ground. Hua Qianjun¡¯s hand hands were shaking. When he was going to see how she was, he heard the crocodile¡¯s sorrowful screams, and it also fell to the ground. Its body seemed a little disfigured, and its bones were out of position. Its body was shrinking at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. Its skin gradually changed color, and it now looked like its subordinates from before, though with a slightlyrger head. After rolling around in pain, it seemed to have stopped. Di Fuyi leaped onto the crocodile¡¯s body and stabbed his sword right through its chest. He seemed to extract the crocodile¡¯s heart and looked relieved. ¡°Take it!¡± ¡­ The extracted heart was bright red, but there was a small groove on it that seemed as though something had been connected to it before. ¡°Go and refine the medicine you require.¡± Di Fuyi handed the heart to Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu also breathed a sigh of relief as she took the heart. ¡°Thank you.¡± Di Fuyi seemed rather disappointed by her reply. Instead of throwing a tantrum, he said, ¡°This will be more effective when it is fresh. You should start refining it now.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to dy the process either; after all, everything else was already prepared. Hence, she started the process. ¡°Master, please look at the princess. Something is not quite right.¡± Hua Qianjun pleaded. Di Fuyi turned and slowly walked to Yun Qingluo¡¯s side. He looked down at her for a moment and said, ¡°You deserve it!¡± He waved his sleeves, and Yun Qingluo rolled over on the ground. She seemed to have been hiding something which was now exposed.It was a blood-red worm that was shaped like a spoon. It seemed to be biting something. It was biting a heart! It was a rtively small heart, which was probably half the size of a normal human heart. There seemed to be a big hole in it at the moment. Yun Qingluo was in excruciating pain; her body was curled up like a ball as she rolled on the ground. Chapter 2393 - Who Had Been Schemed? (2) Chapter 2393: Who Had Been Schemed? (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Qingluo sensed Di Fuyi¡¯s presence; she trembled as she looked up at him. She raised her hand toward him while her lips trembled uncontrobly. She said two words, ¡°Save me¡­¡± Di Fuyi smirked but did not extend his hand to her. Instead, he said, ¡°The heart of the little demon you raised is being consumed, and you will feel the same feeling in your hollow heart. Does it feel good?¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s body stiffened in fear by his response. She looked panicked. ¡°What¡­ What?¡± Hua Qianjun and Guardian Jin were also confused. They looked at each other and looked back at the little heart that was in Yun Qingluo¡¯s possession.It was an evil trick used to raise a demon in the Shura World. In the early days, many devils were raising little demon in the Devil Kingdom. They raised them for their own use, most often to be a weapon for killing. But who did the little heart belong to? It was very cruel to refine a little demon in the devil world. One needed to kill children cruelly and condense their grievances into a little demon. Due to the process of creating a little demon, the creature would often appear in a gaseous state. Even if it looked like a human being, it had no physical body, and naturally, it would not have a heart. Di Fuyi sat on arge stone, faintly ring at her, ¡°Still trying to pretend that you are innocent? Yun Qingluo, do you think that you are that good at hiding the truth? Do you think I really believe you?¡± The rest of the group were puzzled by his harsh remarks, but they could see that Di Fuyi was serious, so they merely stayed quiet and continued to listen. Di Fuyi spoke again, ¡°You told me that the heart of this crocodile could be used to refine the medicine required to detoxify the poison in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. That is true. However, if I had killed it by ordinary means, its heart would have been useless to me! It would not be able to produce the required antidote, right?¡± Yun Qingluo closed her eyes. Di Fuyi had unraveled her secret n. There was nothing she could do to defend herself now. However, she wondered how he found out the truth. ¡°You¡­ How did you figure it out?¡± Di Fuyi faintly responded, ¡°You have been nning this trick for hundreds of years. You even refined such a special poison just to kill Gu Xijiu. You hate her so much, yet you told me the way to heal her so easily.¡± ¡°Easy? Was it not obvious that you had tortured me ruthlessly?¡± ¡°The torture was merely a punishment for your evil deed. However, I am aware that your body has a special characteristic- it is highly resistant to pain. Although you pretended to look like you were in a lot of pain, it was actually very minimal, right?¡± Yun Qingluo bit her lip. She did not expect that Di Fuyi to know her deepest secret. Her soul had been reincarnated after she fell into deadly magma in her previous life. When she woke up, she was in the Shura World, buther reincarnation was rather unnatural. She did not have parents, but she still retained the memories that she umted over her past three lives. Furthermore, she was given a body that was highly resistant to pain. After wandering the Shura World for many years, she finally met Yun Yanli, who had identally fallen into this ce. Having gravitated to him, she became a tool for Yun Yanli to practice his dark sorcery. However, she did not wish to continue being his tool. When Di Fuyi tortured her, she tried very hard to make it seem as though it was excruciating. She thought that her performance was good enough to fool him. Hence, Di Fuyi¡¯s sudden revtion came as a surprise to her. ¡°If you want to deceive someone sessfully, you need to tell them most of the truth in your lie. Therefore, I believed what you said when you told me that I needed to retrieve the heart of a specific crocodile. However, I also knew that you would subsequently do something toplicate matters. I was just waiting to figure it out.¡± Yun Qingluo decided to keep silent. Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s powers of observation were unparalleled. Chapter 2394 - Who Had Been Schemed? (3) Chapter 2394: Who Had Been Schemed? (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Aftering to the poisonous swamp, I only had one thought in my mind. With your skills, you can¡¯te to this swamp to catch the crocodile alone, so there must be someone mighty helping you. Are you willing to admit that it is Yun Yanli?¡± ¡°Yes! He and his subordinates helped me.¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s eyes shed as she finally admitted the truth. Di Fuyi merely smirked. ¡°You came to the Shura World a hundred years earlier than Yun Yanli. Before he came, you must have been practicing dark sorcery here. However, you never disclosed your true appearance and only stayed behind the scenes. If I were to guess correctly, the sorcery that Yun Yanli used to consume spiritual power from the people in the Shura World was taught to him by you, right?¡± Yun Qingluo remained silent, but her eyes could not hide her fear. He knew that he was right! There must be someone behind Yun Qingluo, but that person was even more deeply hidden than her. Di Fuyi did not manage to find out anything about that person yet. ¡°You¡­ Since you have already noticed this deception, then¡­ Why did you dare to take the crocodile¡¯s heart and let Gu Xijiu use it? You¡­ Are you not afraid that the heart is poisonous?¡± Yun Qingluo questioned. Di Fuyi faintly replied, ¡°If I was not confident that it is safe, do you think I would give it to her? Perhaps you are not aware that I used to study about poisons. I know that certain poisons are connected to their creator. I was not quite sure whether this was true of the crocodile until you attracted it with blood from your heart. The crocodile possessed the characteristics that I expected it to have, and I knew from then on that its heart was indeed the solution. However, what you failed to mention was that I needed to force out of a bug in its heart before it can be used to cure Gu Xijiu, and the bug is closely connected with the little demon that you created.¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°When I saw that you were using the little demon to manipte the crocodile during the battle, I knew that I could use the array to drive out the bug in its heart, and now it is ready to be used as an antidote.¡± Yun Qingluo¡¯s face looked more ashen than before. She knew the strength of the Silver Ring Crocodile and did not expect things to end this way. Before entering the swamp, she was convinced that even if it was drawn out, they could not deal with it. In the past, Yun Yanli wanted to use this crocodile to threaten her. He personally brought over a hundred top masters to catch it. In the end, he was the only one to return. Yun Yanli had already cultivated to the level of a Mighty Immortal at that time, and his subordinates had also reached the level of a Golden Immortal. They were all defeated by the crocodile, so she believed that Di Fuyi and his small team would not stand a chance. Di Fuyi was only at the level of a Golden Immortal, and Zhu Duqing possessed a simr level of spiritual power to Di Fuyi. Furthermore, Gu Xijiu could not use her spiritual power at the moment since she was trying to suppress the poison. Meanwhile, the two guards from the Devil Pce had barely reached the level of a Golden Immortal.Based on her estimations, she thought that they would not even stand a chance. It was absolutely beyond her expectations that he would be able to beat the crocodile. Even if Di Fuyi defeated the crocodile, Yun Qingluo would merely suffer a temporary setback. However, seeing him treat Gu Xijiu so well right in front of her had made her blood boil with jealousy. In fact, she could not wait to die together with Gu Xijiu. Therefore, when she saw that the crocodile was going to be defeated, she made up her mind to use the little demon¡¯s heart to manipte the crocodile.That was when she entered into the trap set by Di Fuyi. In fact, when she closed her eyes, she seemed to be in a state of meditation. But, she was actually secretly manipting the little demon¡¯s heart to empower the crocodile. Di Fuyi needed this to happen so that the bug in the crocodile¡¯s heart could be drawn out. Therefore, Di Fuyi was always so concerned about her safety. Chapter 2395 - Who Had Been Schemed? (4) Chapter 2395: Who Had Been Schemed? (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe skin of the Silver Ring Crocodile was also not naturally red. It was because of the bug in its heart that had caused its genes to mutate. It was for that reason too that it grew to arge size with a strange exterior. Di Fuyi¡¯s mother was a master of poisons while his father was Divine Lord that possessed incredibly vast knowledge. When Di Fuyi came to the Shura world, the divine couple had taught him about some poisons that were specially designed for the Shura World. It included information on the characteristics of the Silver Ring Crocodile as well. Therefore, after spotting the crocodile, Di Fuyi knew that it was mutated. Hua Qianyu and Guardian Jin did not expect there to be so many hidden stories on the matter. They were momentarily stunned by all these revtions.Hua Qianyu looked at the bugs which were still eating the little demon¡¯s heart. They looked like tiny snakes. Yun Qingluo felt so bad that cold sweat started to appear all over her forehead; her body kept twitching involuntarily even though she no longer had to pretend that she was in pain. Hua Qianyu was so disappointed by what he had witnessed. He made up his mind and aimed one of his palms at the venomous bugs. He was going to kill one.Since these bugs caused her pain, perhaps killing them would relieve her. Just as he was about to take its life, Di Fuyi suddenly issued a glimmer of light to stop him. Hua Qianyu was shocked and took two steps back. He kneeled on the ground. ¡°Devil King, she used to be your beloved sister, please spare her life and save her.¡± Di Fuyi faintly smiled at him. ¡°Are you giving me an order?¡± Hua Qianyu continued to bow. ¡°I dare not! I am begging for your mercy. Please, save her.¡± Di Fuyi responded slowly, ¡°Hua Qianyu, you used to be a big person in the devil world. In the past, you would never surrender, and I wanted to kill you. It was Yun Qingluo who advised me to keep you alive, and she sessfully convinced you to surrender to me.Since your surrender, you have made countless contributions to the unification of my kingdom, so I believe that you are important to me. I know that you feel grateful to her for saving your life, so I am fine when you spoil her and asionally convey news to her about me. However, if you betray me for her¡­¡± He seemed to be really cold when he said thatst sentence. Hua Qianyu was sweating profusely. He knew that he had already angered the Devil King, but¡­ He could only kowtow until his forehead was scarred. ¡°Devil King, you have the grace to teach me a lesson. I know that it is not right to do this to you, but I cannot let go of her. Can you please spare her life since she has not done anything bad?¡± ¡°Has not done anything bad?¡± Di Fuyi interrupted him. ¡°Do you know how her little demon¡¯s heart was created?¡± Hua Qianyu was confused. ¡°How¡­ How was it created?¡± ¡°Her little demon¡¯s heart was formed using the hearts of young women. These women were tortured to death by excruciating means so that she could collect grievances from their deaths.¡± Hua Qianyu was speechless. Even though he was a devil, it was hard to imagine this kind of behavior. In his heart, Yun Qingluo had always been gentle and kind. He would not even think that she would hurt a rabbit. Hence, this revtion waspletely out of his expectation. Guardian Jin frowned as well at the thought. Although they were devils, they still despised hypocrisy. And Yun Qingluo seemed to be a master of it! Chapter 2396 - Who Had Been Schemed? (5) Chapter 2396: Who Had Been Schemed? (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBefore these men pledged to serve Di Fuyi, they were all people of noble status in the Devil Kingdom and were quite powerful. They were all able to stir chaos or bring order to society. Furthermore, their power allowed them to receive thetest news about anything that they wished to know. After Di Fuyi¡¯s thorough analysis of the situation, Guardian Jin suddenly recalled something. About 211 years ago, there was a significant incident that shook almost everyone in the Shura World to the core. It was a case that involved arge number of people- over a thousand girls went missing. All of them were of different social standings, different backgrounds, and different physical appearances. However, there were twomon points that they shared. Firstly, they were all 14 years old. Secondly, their names would either contain the word Xi or Jiu. In the end, all of their bodies were found underground. None survived. Every single one of them was skinned with their tendons and heart removed. All the witnesses from the Devil Kingdom were disgusted by what they found. The case had always remained unsolved and was known as the biggest mystery in the Shura World. Everyone was curious about the identity of the homicidal maniac. He or she must have been really sick tomit such a terrifying and inhumane mass murder. Automatically, people presumed that the killer must be a member of the Devil Kingdom. To Guardian Jin¡¯s surprise, the killer was a beauty who looked so delicate and fragile. He took a look at Hua Qianyu and was reminded about one of his rtives that were taken in the mass murder. His beloved niece was killed. Hua Qianyu¡¯s brother then lost his mind, knowing that he had lost his daughter in the ughter. Like every other parent who had lost their daughters, he was obsessed with tracking down the murderer. Later, however, he was found dead, with every drop of his blood drained. There was only fear in his eyes, with a hint of anger. It was an absolutely terrifying scene. Guardian Jin looked at Yun Qingluo and was convinced that she must be a lunatic. ¡°So, you are the murderer who skinned the girls, right? Brother Hua, you swore to find the murderer and avenge the deaths of the girls!¡± Hua Qianyu found the truth very uneptable. He looked at Yun Qingluo with disbelief and asked, ¡°Yuanyuan, are you really the murder who skinned the girls?¡± He wanted to hear what she had to say, even if it was a lie. To his dismay, Yun Qingluo looked up and gave him a wicked smile as she calmly said, ¡°Do you know how their families died? They were shocked to death! I tortured the girls in a special chamber that was equipped with a video recording device. The detailed process of their suffering was clearly saved and reyed on one of the walls.¡± The little demon that was slowly moving towards Yun Qingluo by following the bloodstains on the ground. Yun Qingluo did not seem to notice it. With a tight smile, she took a few breaths before adding, ¡°I kept the families in a special chamber and tied them up on chairs. I then turned on the screen on the wall to rey the process when their daughters slowly died. Then, I cut their wrists so that they would lose blood and die.¡± ¡°Say no more! Shut up! You are a lunatic!¡± Hua Qianyu trembled in anger. He clenched his fists tightly with all his veins popping out, seemingly ready to punch her in the face anytime. Nevertheless, Yun Qingluo just had to continue, ¡°They would die overnight, either scared or shocked to their death, with every bit of their blood drained. As you know, when the number of killings increased, the dead would carry more and more resentment. When I bathed in their blood, I couldpletely erase the curse that their daughters left behind when I tortured them. It worked like magic. In this way, I could also allow their resentment to grow even stronger. The more their resentment, the more powerful the little demon.¡± Chapter 2397 - Who Had Been Schemed? (6) Chapter 2397: Who Had Been Schemed? (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Bitch! You demon!¡± Hua Qianyu shouted at Yun Qingluo in a trembling voice. He then raised his hand to hit her. Yun Qingluo gave him a cynical smile with no intention to avoid his swipe at her. However, before he managed to hit her face, Di Fuyi interrupted them. ¡°Let us keep her alive for now.¡± Hua Qianyu¡¯s bloodshot eyes clearly showed his anger. He was confused as to why Di Fuyi would want to keep her alive after everything she did. Di Fuyi calmly said, ¡°Keep an eye on her, both of you! Keep her alive!¡± He then raised his hand andunched a streak of seven-colored light to remove the venom that was on her chest. He then ced the poison in a small bottle and kept it in his storage bag. Yun Qingluo¡¯s expression changed all of a sudden, and she startedughing hysterically. ¡°Di Fuyi, it seems that you are still reluctant to let me go!¡± She imed. Di Fuyi gave her a smug look and said, ¡°Hmm, is that what you think? Please, proceed as you please.¡± Yun Qingluo was irritated. ¡°Kill me! Why don¡¯t you just kill me? Even if you keep me alive, I will never tell you about the man behind all this! There¡¯s no way that is happening!¡± Di Fuyi answered her briefly, ¡°We will see.¡± He then left to check on Gu Xijiu, who was still in the array formation. Gu Xijiu needed to perform the alchemy process in a quiet environment, so Zhu Duqing made her a bamboo house at the core of the array formation. The house could block out all external sounds. Yun Qingluo watched as he left, but anger and hatred filled her eyes. There was something more behind what she was showing them, something tooplicated to exin. Both guardians, Jin and Hua, felt an unreasonable sense of fear. ¡°Yun Qingluo, the Devil King has always been kind to you. Don¡¯t you feel guilty for setting him up? Tell us about the man behind the n, and perhaps he will let you go,¡± Guardian Jin tried to persuade her while suppressing his anger. Nevertheless, sheid there with her eyes closed, pretending she had not heard a thing. Without the Devil King¡¯s order, he would have killed her already. Hua Qianyu clenched his fists. He used to be very close to his niece. After she died, he swore to avenge the deaths of his niece and his brother. For years, he had been painstakingly trying to find the murderer, but to no avail. Never did he realize that the murderer had always been by his side. Sadly, he had even fallen for her. Hua Qianyu wanted to p himself for falling into her trap. ¡°Yun Qingluo, I have been blinded! But right now, I just want to kill you!¡± Yun Qingluo opened her eyes and looked at him firmly. ¡°Do it,¡± she said. All of her evil ns had been thoroughly exposed. There was nothing she was afraid of anymore, so she would dly ept her fate and hoped that Hua Qianyu would kill her right away. Hua Qianyu did not say anything. Instead, he vented his anger on a big rock by shattering it. ¡°You do not dare to kill me; such a coward! You do not even have the courage to avenge the death of your loved ones. Hua Qianyu, you are nothing but a coward!¡± Yun Qingluo continued to agitate him. Hua Qianyu¡¯s face flushed with indignation, and he was ready to attack her. However, Guardian Jin quickly stopped him. ¡°The woman seeks a quick death. Don¡¯t grant her wish.¡± Slowly, Hua Qianyu took a deep breath and was finally able to calm down. He continued to observe Yun Qingluo. Her robes werepletely soaked in sweat. Perhaps, she really did suffer. ¡°Yun Qingluo, you have killed so many innocent lives. This is the punishment that you deserve! I will not kill you. Watching you suffer in agony is my kind of revenge.¡± Yun Qingluo looked up and gave him a tight smile. She was actually very weak, with barely any strength left. Quivering, she could not even sit herself up. She did not even have the strength to end her own life. Chapter 2398 - Who Had Been Schemed? (7) Chapter 2398: Who Had Been Schemed? (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGuardian Jin wanted to end Yun Qingluo, but he had to obey the Devil King¡¯s order. There must be a bigger n that he was not seeing. But what was the Devil King nning on to do? Guardian Jin could not figure it out though he knew that keeping her alive was more than just to interrogate her. For someone who was as careful as Yun Qingluo, it would be difficult to make her speak the truth. Furthermore, keeping her alive would make thingsplicated for the group as she was sure to have more evil schemes. Hence, for now, all he could do was to keep his eyes on her and make sure she did not have any opportunity to do something to sabotage them. ¡­ Di Fuyi took a walk around the bamboo house and found a ce to sit outside. Zhu Duqing designed the house to be rather uninviting as he did not want her to be interrupted. Hence, there were no doors or windows. ording to Zhu Duqing, Gu Xijiu could only leave the house when the alchemy wasplete to make sure that there was no disruption while she was working. It was not an easy task to get the guiding herb, so Di Fuyi was very anxious about the result as well. He wanted to help her, but he dared not interrupt at this moment. The journey had been exhausting for him, so he closed his eyes to meditate for a moment. In fact, his body was aching from the journey. Di Fuyi was not keeping Yun Qingluo alive simply because he felt indebted to her. In fact, he had already repaid her more than she deserved. It was Yun Qingluo, who was indebted to him for his kindness. Yet, he could somehow tell that killing Yun Qingluo was unwise at the moment, and would probably initiate a series of unfortunate events. Yun Qingluo seemed too desperate to die. In this peculiar ce, he had to be extra careful not to make any impulsive decisions. He took a look at Yun Qingluo and saw her lying on the ground helplessly without even the strength to sit up. She kept trying to trigger the two escorts, but they did not even care to listen. Relieved, he knew that he would always need great people to help him do great things. Hua Qianyu was a real talent that was rare toe by. He was a man of great capability and loyalty. Di Fuyi knew that he had feelings for Yun Qingluo, but he needed to see the harsh truth for himself. With this, he would be able to let go of her.Hua Qianyu certainly deserves someone better. Yun Qingluo was unworthy of him. Although the poisonous swamp area was dangerous, it certainly had great views. There were no animals in sight, either. Alone, Zhu Duqing sat guarding the entrance from above and was pleased to find no intrusions. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi took the time to meditate and recover. Perhaps he was really tired, so he could feel his muscles aching everywhere. There was an uneasy flow of warm blood across his chest, making him feel rather grumpy. He needed to sit down and keep calm. Whenever he meditated, he could always calm down immediately and immerse himself in the state ofplete oblivion, but this time was different. He fell asleep immediately. He had a dream. It was a wet dream. In the dream, there were shes of light everywhere that brought him back to the vige that was concealed within a wizardry barrier. He had just eaten animal testes and penis. Gu Xijiu then came by to offer her bed to him and ask that they sleep together. It was a crazy night that was unforgettable. Many times, he reminisced every sweet little moment that he had during that night. He was doing so again in his dream. Certainly, the dream was not aplete reflection of what happened that day. In the dream, he felt like he had just woken up from a night of lovemaking. She had already left the bed, so he woke up and went outside to look for her. He walked out of the white tent and saw a bigke. Chapter 2399 - Which Party Had Been Schemed? (8) Chapter 2399: Which Party Had Been Schemed? (8) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was a vast, limpidke with seemingly no end. There was a ssh from one corner; someone was there. Her hair was soaking wet, but her face was stunning. The woman was Gu Xijiu. She was gracefully swaying her arms about to stay afloat. Her fair skin sparkled under the sun. It was a breathtaking sight. Di Fuyi¡¯s heart pounded in excitement as he stood watching her swim. ¡°Baby, why did you go swimming so early?¡± He asked with a smile. He started to think if he should join her in theke. He had just made love to her not long ago, but his fierce desire started to ignite again. He wanted her. He was even thinking about making love to her in theke! Di Fuyi knew that he was desperate, like a famished wolf that could not wait to indulge in its prey. In theke, Gu Xijiu gave him a wave with a smile. ¡°Fuyi, will you join me?¡± Di Fuyi froze momentarily. He somehow recalled that Gu Xijiu had been addressing him as the Devil King recently. It had been a very long time since she called him by his name. The familiarity was overwhelming. He stood in a daze by theke. Gu Xijiu tilted her head in confusion. ¡°What is wrong? Don¡¯t you want to swim with me?¡± Di Fuyi sat down by the water and sighed. ¡°I feel quite tired today. You should keep swimming. I will join youter.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want to trouble him anymore and continued her swim. She thought she would try to impress him with her excellent swimming skills and fancy moves to cheer him up. Her every move was captivating. In a twist, she turned around and kept her face up, revealing her elegant body that was loosely covered and offering a fair disy of her bosom. With another turn, she dived into the water head-on, thus revealing her ample hips for a moment. Her hips were perfectly shaped, which made his blood boil with lust. Suddenly, she raised her long legs above the water, drawing his attention to her body even more. In those brief moments, Di Fuyi could already feel his body burning.He wanted her so badly. He suddenly thought that perhaps he should jump into theke just to calm his desire in the cold water. With a sigh, he waved back at her and said, ¡°Xijiu,e up here!¡± Gu Xijiu agreed promptly. She was only wearing a loose top and a pair of loose pants. Nheless, her soaked clothes were tightly wrapped on her skin, revealing her seductive figure. She came up to him and asked, ¡°Fuyi, what is the matter?¡± The look in Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Baby, how do you normally address me? Can you address me like you used to before?¡± Gu Xijiu thought about it for a moment with her head tilted. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo?¡± She said with a smile. Di Fuyi smiled at her, too. ¡°That is it,¡± he answered while locking his eyes on her. He then invited her to sit down next to him. ¡°Come here. Sit next to me. We need to talk.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Gu Xijiu walked towards him and was ready to sit down when a seven-colored light suddenly shed before her eyes. The lightpletely surrounded her. It was all too sudden and too close, so she had no chance to escape. Surrounded by the light, she could feel her entire body burning in mes. She screamed out loud and wanted to jump into the water to ease the pain. However, the seven-colored ray hadpletely bound her, restricting her even from the slightest movement. Her skin was shed and cut as the result of the violent light, thus causing her a considerable amount of pain. Blinded by the seven-colored light, she called out, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, what are you doing?¡± Di Fuyi slowly rose and threw an icy look at her. ¡°Yun Qingluo, did you really think that I would not know it is you?¡± Chapter 2400 - Save Him Chapter 2400: Save Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionStunned, the female quickly lifted her head. ¡°How did you recognize me?!¡± Yun Qingluo thought that she had set up the illusion remarkably well. Di Fuyi smiled as she red at her. ¡°Both of you arepletely different; why are you so surprised that I can recognize you?¡± Initially, Di Fuyi could not recognize her. After all, it was a dream that originated from his previous sexual encounter with Gu Xijiu. Besides that, he was aware that he was just dreaming; hence, he did not find it suspicious when he saw Gu Xijiu swimming in theke. However, he began to feel that things were strange when he was about to enter theke. Gu Xijiu usually dressed appropriately.She was also a rather prim and proper person; hence, she would not seduce others in such an overt manner. Of course, since he was aware that it was a dream, it was reasonable for Gu Xijiu to behave slightly differently. Therefore, he needed to test the water again to find out if he was right. He was finally certain that it was Yun Qingluo disguising as Gu Xijiu when she addressed him as ¡®Celestial Master Zuo¡¯! Needless to say, he was shocked that Yun Qingluo managed to enter his dream. Furthermore, he noticed that his body temperature was rising rapidly. It was the symptom of consuming an aphrodisiac! It was rather umon for him to be poisoned, so he tried to sense his internal body¡¯s environment and realized his blood circted at a high speed. He could also feel energetic worm-like creatures moving in his circtory system. Wherever the ¡®worms¡¯ went felt swollen and hot! Also, it was a chilly day, but he was sweating! Hence, he knew that Yun Qingluo tricked him! But how did it happen? Since Yun Qingluo¡¯s trap had been exposed, she decided not to hide it anymore. She slowly walked over with a pair of charming eyes and asked, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, are you feeling uneasy?¡± Her rather hoarse voice was not very seductive to Di Fuyi, though it might be sweet for some perverts. Di Fuyi replied as he watched her getting closer to him, ¡°When did you poison me? Yun Qingluo, are you not afraid that I will shred your soul into pieces?!¡± His tone was gentle, but his words were ruthless. Yun Qingluo paused for a moment; she did not dare to step closer when she thought about the seven-colored power he possessed. However, she seemed to recall something all of a sudden and chuckled. ¡°Fuyi, I am not afraid of anything now.¡± She smiled evilly and continued, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I just want you. I¡¯m willing to pay any price just to have you, even if I need to trade my soul to the devils!¡± Di Fuyi looked at her as if he was looking at a crazy woman. His fingers slowly grasped together with seven-colored rays glowing from his fingertips. It seemed that he was going to attack her at any time! Yun Qingluo did not notice the danger at first but seemed tough slightlyter. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, do you want to kill me? Let me tell you the truth; you can¡¯t survive even if you kill me!¡± Di Fuyi frowned. ¡°Hmmm?¡± Yun Qingluo smiled. ¡°You must be thinking this is your dream, and you can control everything.¡± ¡°Is that not the case?¡± Di Fuyi asked calmly. ¡°Of course not! Celestial Master Zuo, this is not your dream. You are in my pre-set illusion! If you do not have the antidote, you will never wake up. You will suffer here forever.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s heart sank at the thought of being stuck here with her. He was surprised that he was tricked even though he had been very cautious. Since Yun Qingluo had certainly executed this n out very well, she would definitely rub it in his face. Indeed, Yun Qingluo continued, ¡°Do you know why the poison is named ¡®Irreversible¡¯? It is because we can¡¯t go back once it is started. No other woman can enter the illusion; hence, I¡¯m the only one that can help you now. An expert taught me this, and I needed to trade my soul and blood as payment. He made a spell and cast it on a beast for me. The poisonous blood of the beast you ughtered earlier had entered your body once you killed it.¡± Di Fuyi asked as he was trying to clear the poison silently, ¡°So, you used the beast earlier in order to cast the illusion on me? The one almost killed you?¡± ¡°Yes, that was it. It was sozy to move! That is why I knew where to find it and intentionally woke it up.¡± That was the trap! Yun Qingluo was indeed obsessed with getting him! ¡°Did you not worry that I could not save you in time?¡± Yun Qingluo chuckled, ¡°I was well prepared. If you could not save me, I could escape anyway. But as it was ferocious, I knew that you would definitely kill it.¡± Di Fuyi pursed his lips. Although he did not express his emotions, the sweat on his forehead showed the chaotic circumstance that he found himself in. Yun Qingluo had a perfect n. She knew she was still useful, and Di Fuyi would not watch her die; hence, she took the risk. But who was the psychopath who gave her such a dirty idea?! It was a potent poison. Di Fuyi was very knowledgable, so he knew that there was no way to clear the poison or even soothe the effect. Although he tried his best to suppress it, his sweat had soaked his clothes, and his blood was circting like a roller coaster. Yun Qingluo did not stop starring at him, and she could notice every little change in his body. She knew the power of her poison, and she knew that he could not take it. No man could! She checked the time and realized that it was almost the perfect time for her to act. She stepped closer and spoke again, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I¡¯m the only one who can help you. Do not worry; we are just having sex in this illusion; you are not betraying her. She will never know, so don¡¯t push me away¡­¡± Her eyes were very seductive as her body slowly drew closer to Di Fuyi. ¡°Are you suffering? You will be fine as long as you make love to me. You might even be more powerful than before.¡± ¡°Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll kill youter?¡± Di Fuyi was sweating as he asked. Yun Qingluoughed out loud as she lifted her head. ¡°I have paid my dues to get this poison. I¡¯ll die right after we have sex, and my souls will disappear forever.¡± Di Fuyi was pissed. ¡°You are insane!¡± ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, I am crazy! I¡¯m crazy about you! I¡¯m willing to be your antidote; I¡¯ll please you the way you want me too, and no one will never know¡­¡± Yun Qingluo was like the witch who tried to persuade Xia Wa to take the forbidden fruit. Her voice words were certainly alluring to any man. ¡°I¡¯m fine with you imagining that I look like her. In fact, that is my physical outlook to you right now.¡± As she was walking closer, Di Fuyi was sweating terribly as if he could not control his mind anymore. He contemted his options- one was a dead end, and the other was a happy yground. Even a lunatic knew which one to choose. Di Fuyi was very smart, and he always made wise decisions. Therefore, Yun Qingluo was very confident of the answer that he would choose.He would definitely agree with her demand! Everything would be worth it as long as they made love this one time. Slowly, she leaned on Di Fuyi and attempted to hug him. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo¡­¡± A sudden change happened at this very moment! Just as she was about to ce her hands on him, a seven-colored ray wasunched all of a sudden that coiled around Yun Qingluo¡¯s arms. It caused her to feel a sharp pain! When she opened her eyes, she was suspended in midair! What followed her was an icy phrase. ¡°Yun Qingluo, you are disgusting! Get off!¡± Apparently, Di Fuyi¡¯s spell was powerful and ruthless. As she opened her eyes in midair, she noticed that her arms were torn apart from her body with blood gushing out at both ends! Yun Qingluo was surprised that Di Fuyi could still hurt her in her own illusion. All of a sudden, there was a huge hole in the sunny sky, and she was helplessly sucked toward it. There was no way for her to return even though she tried to resist the force! ¡°Di Fuyi, you will die! You will die if you don¡¯t make love to me!¡± She was screaming, with all of her energy! Di Fuyi continued to push her into the giant hole. He did not even bother to respond to what she had said. The giant hole was a torturous ce, and Yun Qingluo¡¯s soul would burn in there for 49 days until it vanished forever. And, just like that, Yun Qingluo disappeared. At this point, the poison that Yun Qingluo had used was starting to take a toll on Di Fuyi as he felt as if he was going to explode! His eyes suddenly focused on theke, and he wanted to jump into it! However, he could not do that at that very moment. Something was strange about theke. Perhaps, it might aggravate the situation. He struggled to get up and began to find his way out. Half an hourter, he was still clueless. He knew it was a nightmare, but he just could not wake up. The tent was burning, the grass was hot, and even theke was boiling. It was frustrating, and due to the extreme heat, he began to have an illusion. Every single illusion was seductive as he saw Gu Xijiu everywhere. Initially, he could not help but rush over to hug her, only to find that she disappeared again and again. The entire experience was tormenting.It was indeed ying out the way Yun Qingluo had said. He was left there alone in that beautiful ce. Even if Gu Xijiu realized something was wrong after making the cure for herself, she could not enter the illusion to save him. The only hope now was that he wished he could enter her dream. That was still a possibility for him. Chapter 2401 - The Search Chapter 2401: The Search Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf he wanted to enter her dream, he would have to wait until she was fast asleep. But when would that be? The alchemy process was long and tiring, and not to mention very physically draining. She would definitely take a rest when she was done, right? It would be better if he could watch her first before entering her dream as opposed to directly entering her dream, where he could not tell what was happening around her. The skill of entering other people¡¯s dreams required a great amount of spiritual power to perform, so he would not be able to use it repeatedly. Desperately, Di Fuyi tried to use his spiritual power to put his burning desire to an end while calcting the time he had left. He thought that she would be asleep very soon, so he started to perform the skill right away. To his surprise, he was caught in this inescapable illusion with no way to enter her dream. He sat there, observing the beautiful scenery around him while cold sweats started to soak his forehead. This time, he was afraid that there was no way that he could escape. Suddenly, he heard a voice. ¡°Do you regret your decision now? Actually, Yun Qingluo was right! No one from the outside world would know about what happened between the two of you. Why do you have to stand your ground so firmly? If you change your mind, you can still release her.¡± Di Fuyi sat up straight while cautiously looking around. ¡°Who is it? Show yourself!¡± Could there be another person in that space? No one answered, so he could not tell if anyone else was really present. However, the same voice would speak over and over again every few minutes. It was rather annoying after a few times. ¡°I will never do anything that I will regretter,¡± Di Fuyi finally answered. ¡°I can let her out, but I will shatter her soul into pieces in the most brutal way. When my needs are not fulfilled, I can always distract myself by torturing her,¡± he calmly said. The voice finally stopped talking. Di Fuyi noticed it and quickly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The voice remained quiet. ¡°If you refuse to tell me, I will get Yun Qingluo out here and kill her right away.¡± The voice answered idly, ¡°Her life has nothing to do with me. You can do anything to her as you please.¡± At first, Di Fuyi thought that the voice was preset by Yun Qingluo to help her in times of danger. Now, he was unsure. He continued to ask a few more questions, but the voice never appeared again. No matter how he threatened it, it never resurfaced. The vast space was all for him, alone. His senses became more and more sensitive to danger, so he closed his eyes to try to assess his environment, and for the first time, he felt hopeless. Images of Gu Xijiu started to sh before his eyes, haunting him. He felt frustrated as he had not had the chance to exin to her that she was the only one that he truly loved; no one else. When she was done producing the cure, the first thing that would happen was that she would see him asleep; in fact, Yun Qingluo would be sleeping too. Knowing her nature, she would definitely find it inappropriate to interrupt him while he slept. She would probably greet the two guards and leave swiftly with Zhu Duqing. Even if she noticed that something was not right about him, there was nothing she could do. Her spiritual power was not high enough to support the dream-entering spell. ¡­ Di Fuyi knew her well, indeed. When the alchemy process was finallypleted, she heaved a long sigh of relief. She wanted to swallow the pill right away but hesitated. Di Fuyi had been working just as hard to help her produce the pill. Hence, she felt that she should show it to him first. Therefore, she held the pill in one hand and knocked on the bamboo wall with another in a particr pattern ¨C three long knocks followed by four short ones. It was a sign that she wanted to exit. Chapter 2402 - The Search (2) Chapter 2402: The Search (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionZhu Duqing had a special connection to the bamboo house, so he quickly made an opening for Gu Xijiu after he heard her knocking. He smiled as soon as he saw Gu Xijiu slowly emerge from his soundproof fortress. ¡°Master, congrattions on the sessful alchemy!¡± Gu Xijiu was tired, but her spirits remained high. ¡°Where are they?¡± Zhu Duqing hissed to convey his disapproval. ¡°Di Fuyi seems to be resting; more urately, he is meditating. Yun Qingluo is hurt. The men are keeping an eye on her. They are there.¡± Di Fuyi was sitting at a spot that was not too far away from the bamboo house. Gu Xijiu spotted him almost immediately. Di Fuyi sat with his legs crossed and his eyes closed. He sat there calmly, like a man in enlightenment. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She always found him unusually charming when he sat like that; it was like someone she knew from a long time ago. Quickly, she moved her eyes away from him and decided to leave him alone. She should not interrupt the man in his meditation. Distracting him could waste his efforts. Zhu Duqing was still beside her. He took a look at the pill in her hand and asked, ¡°Is this the pill that you have just made? Does it work? Should we wake Yun Qingluo up and let her have a look?¡± ¡°No need. I know what I am doing,¡± Gu Xijiu turned down his suggestion. She was confident in her abilities. Also, she did not want to talk to Yun Qingluo anymore. She then asked Zhu Duqing to secure the perimeters while she went looking for a quiet ce to take the pill. After that, she proceeded to use her spiritual power to set the pill in effect. About an hourter, she was delighted to find out that the toxins in her body had beenpletely cured. She could finally feel a sense of relief. ¡°I am well!¡± She eximed, with a hopeful leap into the air. Her voice echoed; so, everyone could hear it. Zhu Duqing congratted her first. Then, both escorts, Jin and Hua, heard her and quickly approached to congratte her as well. Gu Xijiu noted their kindness with thanks. Their teamwork had left her with a great positive impression. The men were still responsible for Yun Qingluo¡¯s safety, so they quickly returned to their spot after some small talk. They did not want toment too much on the situation. The Devil King was only close by, so he should be the one to do the talking. They should only be involved upon request. Also, the Devil King had always been unpredictable. Hence, they could barely understand what he was thinking. Therefore, they dared not take the matter lightly for fear that they might ruin his n. ¡°Master Xijiu, now that you are healthy again, should we leave? This is not a ce that we should extend our stay,¡± Zhu Duqing proposed. Gu Xijiu gave Di Fuyi another look and realized that he was still meditating. He did not even move his eyes. Their departure from this ce was certainly unrted to Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu thought about it and decided not to disturb him. She talked to Guardian Jin and told him that she was about to leave. Panicked, he said, ¡°Miss Gu, can you leave when the Devil King is awake? He worried about you a lot, at least tell him that you are well and healthy before you leave.¡± Gu Xijiu politely replied, ¡°There is no need for that. You can tell him on my behalf. I have other matters to attend to, so I really should not stay. Please let him know that I will surely repay his kindness someday for what he has done for me today.¡± She then offered him a few bottles of medicine. ¡°These pills can cure many types ofmon toxins. You will be cured, as long as the toxin is not somethingplicated. This is my token of appreciation for your help today.¡± Chapter 2403 - The Search (3) Chapter 2403: The Search (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGuardian Jin was well aware of her vast knowledge in the field of medicine, and particrly in the use of poisons. The pills must be something precious that he could not possibly obtain from anywhere. Therefore, he epted the gift happily and thanked her. ¡°All right, Master Xijiu. Let us go,¡± Zhu Duqing urged her again, somewhat impatiently. Gu Xijiu took another look at Di Fuyi, who was still unconscious. She finally made up her mind and decided to leave with Zhu Duqing. ¡­ ¡°Master Xijiu, where do you n to go after this?¡± ¡°I will find a quiet ce to practice and recover.¡± She needed to go back to heaven and from there, return to the Saha World again. ording to the rules, she was not allowed to leave the Saha World for more than six months. It had already been two years. She could not help but wonder if the Saha World was in terrible chaos. The only reason for her return to heaven was to recover so that she would be able to return to the Saha World at full strength. Her spiritual power was already at level nine. If she worked hard, she could achieve level ten in no time. And when she finally achieved level ten, she would then face a catastrophe and ascend to heaven. That was the usual practice, but was it the same in the Shura World? ¡°I know a quiet ce. It is a ce with a strong spiritual aura.¡± Zhu Duqing knew about the Shura World very well, so he could show her many ces that not many people knew about. He was confident that not many knew about the secret ce that he was about to show her, not even Di Fuyi- the one who was known to be knowledgeable about everything. Zhu Duqing was proud of himself for a moment. He continued to emphasize the advantages of different pieces ofnd for her to choose from. Confidently, he offered to take her wherever she wanted to go. However, to his dismay, Gu Xijiu did not respond to his enthusiasm. ¡­ ¡°This man is so reckless! How can he be meditating so deeply in such a dangerous ce? He does not even have someone to guard him. Is this because his upbringing forced him to be fearless?¡± Her thoughts continued. He kept saying that he cared about her injury, but instead of protecting her, he fell into a deep state of meditation. The scene was simr to a woman who had just given birth and left the operation room, only to realize that her husband was sleeping soundly outside. She knew that he must be tired, but he would not be so deeply asleep while she was busy trying to save her life, right? It did not seem right. Di Fuyi would not do so. Was there something wrong? ¡°Master Xijiu, are you listening to me?¡± Zhu Duqing had to wave his hand to see if she was paying attention. ¡°I need to go back to have a look at Di Fuyi!¡± Gu Xijiu left him alone and teleported. Zhu Duqing was shocked. They were almost at the end of the tunnel by that time. Even though he admired her teleportation ability, it was a burden for him, too, as he found it hard to keep up with her. ¡­ Hisplexion was good. His pulse was steady. His eyelids were sealed with no movement from his eyeball. He did not look unwell. However, there was no way she could wake him up. Gu Xijiu had been circling him for eight rounds and tried every possible way to wake him up. She even used her knowledge of acupuncture points and applied it between his thumb and index finger as well as the middle of his upper lip. He was still unresponsive, not even moving hisshes. It was like his soul had just left his body! This should not be happening, no matter how focused he was on his meditation. ¡°Miss Gu, Yun Qingluo is in the same condition; she is not responding at all,¡± Guardian Jin came reporting about what he just found. ¡°Could their souls have left their bodies together to do something?¡± Zhu Duqing, who had made his way back, suggested. ¡°Did he tell you anything before he started meditating?¡± Gu Xijiu asked Guardian Jin. Chapter 2404 - The Search (4) Chapter 2404: The Search (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Nothing noteworthy. He only asked me to keep an eye on Yun Qingluo.¡± Guardian Jin was not too concerned as he shared what he could recall. ¡°Miss Gu, sometimes the Devil King will leave his body behind to conduct an investigation. I believe this time is the same.¡± It did not sound right to Gu Xijiu, however. If Di Fuyi were going to take Yun Qingluo¡¯s soul away, he would not choose a spot that was so far away from her. He should be sitting next to her. Doing so would make it easier for his men to guard the surrounding, as his body would be an easy target without his soul inside it. Di Fuyi would not do something so stupid in such a dangerous ce. Had they fallen into some evil trick? The trick must have been so carefully nned that even experienced warriors did not realize that these two people¡¯s souls were taken away from their bodies. It was even more impressive since the escorts had never left Yun Qingluo alone the entire time. Gu Xijiu wanted to ask them for more information, but she was distracted when Di Fuyi¡¯s body suddenly trembled involuntarily. Cold sweat started to soak his robes. She grabbed his hand and was surprised by his burning palm. ¡°Miss Gu, Yun Qingluo seems to be in trouble! Her body is shaking violently. Also, her pulse is getting weaker!¡± Guardian Hua came reporting in a panicked state. Their souls had indeed left their bodies together and were now caught in what they could only assume was a troubling situation. Howplicated could the situation be that even Di Fuyi was unable to solve it? Gu Xijiu tried to calm down, though her heart was still pounding in a surge of anxiety. It was not the time to find out how his soul left his body. Instead, she needed to know how to find them and save them. Gu Xijiu used the Soul Tracking spell to start looking for the lost souls. She should be able to detect their location as long as they were still within the range of a thousand miles. However, both attempts failed miserably. Apparently, they must have been trapped in some wizardry barrier that was more than a thousand miles away. If he really needed to go that far to attend to something urgent, he would have told the two men first before departing. He had disappeared without informing any of his men. Therefore, it was reasonable to believe that their souls were currently trapped in some wizardry barrier. Gu Xijiu quickly explored her surroundings but could not find any wizardry barrier. How was she going to find them? His soul must not be too far away from his body for a period longer than 24 hours; after which time, his body would be damaged irreversibly. Since Gu Xijiu had spent four hours in the bamboo house trying to produce the cure, she knew that she had about 20 hours to find his soul before it was toote. Desperately, she tried to recall everything that she knew in order to find him, but her spiritual power was too weak to perform the spells that she needed. ¡°Master, I have an idea. Maybe it will help you find him.¡± The Firmament Stone suddenly spoke to her in her mind. Gu Xijiu felt like hope had returned. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Master, before I tell you, I need to ask you some questions. Will you choose to save him in times of great danger, regardless of what has happened between him and Yun Qingluo?¡± She was surprised but did not hesitate. ¡°Yes!¡± She would never abandon him, no matter what. The Firmament Stone seemed relieved. ¡°Regardless of the price that you have to pay?¡± It had to bepletely certain. ¡°Of course!¡± Because she loved him, Gu Xijiu could set him free if he had indeed fallen for someone else. She was willing to part ways with him and be strangers again, as long as he was happy. Furthermore, she loved him enough to risk her life for him so she would pay any price just to make sure he was safe, including her own life. The Firmament Stone was finally relieved. ¡°That is good, master. Now listen to me.¡± Chapter 2405 - An Abnormal Soul-Tracking Spell Chapter 2405: An Abnormal Soul-Tracking Spell Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Firmament Stone had tasked Gu Xijiu to set up the most secured array formation possible using stones. No one would be able to break into this fortress, and Gu Xijiu was finally able to utilize her mastery in this craft fully. Consequently, the three gentlemen found themselves isted outside of the array formation. No one was allowed to enter. Zhu Duqing thought he knew a lot about the techniques Gu Xijiu used in forming these barriers. To his dismay, he had no clue how to break through the one in front of him. The two guardians felt the same. Equally confused, they could only stare at the array formation without a clue. Inside the formation, Gu Xijiu was still wondering what was going on. Was the Firmament Stone ying a prank on her? How could there be such an abnormal soul-tracking spell that required an array formation of such fortitude? She then listened to the exnation from the Firmament Stone about how to find Di Fuyi. The method that the Firmament Stone had proposed to her was rather exceptional. She was required to sit face-to-face with Di Fuyi, bothpletely naked. More urately speaking, she had to sit in hisp to be as close as she could be with him; the more skin contact, the better. At first, she felt that it was definitely a prank. However, the Firmament Stone kept reassuring her that it was the fastest way to track him down. It even said that she was the only one who could save him. And if she did not act swiftly, she would regret it for the rest of her life. Gu Xijiu began to panic as the Firmament Stone continued to tell her more. Fear hadpletely dominated her ability to think logically. Although, between the mess, she sensed a feeling of familiarity. It was if she had been through a simr situation many years ago. She must not lose him again, she thought. Therefore, Gu Xijiu was determined to do as told. She followed the Firmament Stone¡¯s instruction to thest letter. Earlier, Gu Xijiu had asked her threerades to guard the ce and made sure that the array formation would not be disrupted. The two guardians agreed promptly, but Zhu Duqing was unimpressed. Gu Xijiu had never properly told him how she nned to save Di Fuyi, so he was not quite certain about leaving her alone with the man. Thus, he offered to stay with her and Di Fuyi to be their assistant should anything go astray. Gu Xijiu certainly did not let him hang around to witness the entire process. But having been familiarized with him, she knew that he would definitely want a clear answer. Unfortunately, she was not able to exin the entire situation to him. Therefore, she decided to send him out using her teleportation technique. When they were out, she reassured him with a pat on the shoulder and said, ¡°Be patient, my disciple. Do as I say, and stay here to guard the ce. If you perform well, I will teach you everything you need to know about the facial disguise technique. If not, I will not ept you as my disciple anymore.¡± Zhu Duqing was astonished. However, before he could say anything, Gu Xijiu was already gone. She went back into the array formation using her teleportation technique and shut the entrancepletely. Zhu Duqing circled the array formation many times but was still unable to gather any clues as to how to escape. Finally, he decided to stop trying and stood patiently with his fan in his hand. Nheless, numerous thoughts circled his mind. ¡°If it was only a rescue mission, was it necessary to send everyone out? How was she going to save Di Fuyi?¡± The two guardians noticed his disappointment. Concerned that he would intervene and disrupt the n set in ce by Gu Xijiu, they walked up to him and started to distract him with some small talk. ¡­ After clearing the ce, Gu Xijiu finally put Di Fuyi down on a t surface. She barely saw him sitting so quietly. She had been moving around him a lot, but he did not even move one bit. He still sat in his meditating position with his eyes closed, like the jade statue of a Buddha. Inspired by the familiarity of the scene, Gu Xijiu could somehow recall the shback of a jade statue that she once saw in a small pavilion. The vivid image shocked her as she was usually unable to see the images clearly when she experienced hallucinations, but this time waspletely different. She saw that the jade statue and Di Fuyi looked almost identical. The major difference was their attires- one was in white and another in purple. Chapter 2406 - An Abnormal Soul-Tracking Spell (2) Chapter 2406: An Abnormal Soul-Tracking Spell (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Master, do you still remember the steps I exined to you earlier? Do I need to repeat them to you again?¡± The Firmament Stone was worried, as the steps were ratherplicated. Even the Firmament Stone, which was known to have the storage capacity of aputer, found that the steps were difficult to master. Hence, she did not expect Gu Xijiu, who was only a human though smart, to be able to ascertain it in one go. ¡°Let us do it this way. When you are working on it, I shall stay with you at all times to guide you through it. Ah, you¡­¡± The Firmament Stone was abruptly switched off. Gu Xijiu had turned off all of its senses and kept it away in her storage bag. It was a rescue operation, so she was willing to tolerate being naked. Their position was, however, really awkward for her. Although they had slept together once, it was a very long time ago. Furthermore, she was quite a traditional woman, so she still felt that it was not quite right to strip him naked. Moreover, she was still under the impression that he was together with someone else. ¡°Di Fuyi, I am only doing this to save your life. I have to. Please know that I do not mean to take advantage of you in your current condition,¡± Gu Xijiu exined herself, though she was unsure if he was able to listen. Di Fuyi, as before, waspletely motionless and unresponsive. ¡°If you remain quiet, I will assume that you agree to this, so you cannote back looking for me to stir any trouble.¡± Determined, she started to take off his robes. His outer robes were loosely designed with special material, making it easy for her to take them off. The real problem was his undershirt, which was tightly fitted, so it became more difficult to take it off when he was in a seated position. It seemed like an impossibility to do so without ripping it off him. While she was taking off his robes, some shbacks urred again. In the images, she was trying to take off the robes of a jade statue. ¡°My celestial brother, you look nice even without your clothes. Your robes seem nice. Let me wear them.¡± As the shback continued, she became more surprised. She could see that the incident happened while she was still on earth, right after she attached her soul to a new body. There was still arge, red birthmark on her face at the time. Di Fuyi was the jade statue in the shback! Gu Xijiu¡¯s hands started to tremble. From the hints given to her by the Firmament Stone, she had already figured out that Di Fuyi was the one that she had been thinking about- Huang Tu. However, that was only a guess. Without any memory of him, the feeling was not very intense when she first made the realization. This time, the moment she recognized the man in her shbacks, she was immediately excited and saddened at the same time. If she was not mistaken, the jade status must be Huang Tu, who was busy cultivating at the time. That was how they first met. The shbackssted longer this time around, for about four to five minutes. She saw that she hadpletely stripped off every piece of clothing on the jade status and wore the robes on herself. She even caressed the face of the statue and touched the statue¡¯s private part out of curiosity. Before she left, she even kissed the statue. Every scene yed back like a ssic ck and white movie, and as the images shed before her eyes, her heart began to race. She was falling for him all over again. Without thinking, she leaned forward and nted a soft kiss on Di Fuyi¡¯s lips, like how she did to the jade statue. She did so with the exact same movements as before and the same position. After the kiss, she was surprised to find out that Di Fuyi¡¯s lips were burning hot. His peaceful expression had concealed the fact that he was suffering. Without the kiss, she would never have found out that his body temperature was actually scorching hot. What was his soul undergoing? Gu Xijiu dared not waste another minute in her contemtion. She was still stuck at the removal of his undershirt and desperately ripped the shirt open and took it off. Chapter 2407 - An Abnormal Soul-Tracking Spell (3) Chapter 2407: An Abnormal Soul-Tracking Spell (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFinally, all of his clothes were removed. Di Fuyi¡¯s body was undeniably well built. He looked fit without his clothes on. Although he was muscr, he was not too bulky either. Every inch of his strong muscles was perfectly shaped; even the most professional bodybuilder would not look half as good as he did. Although they had slept together before, it was the first time that she removed his clothes. Gu Xijiu was embarrassed and excited at the same time. She tried very hard to ignore the strange feelings that crept up on her. Slowly, she entangled herself in his arms. Gu Xijiu just had to curse the Firmament Stone for proposing such a ridiculous idea. However, she did as told and pulled him close. Their bodies were finally in contact with one another. She could feel his breaths very clearly against her skin. Although she knew she should not be feeling aroused, she could not help it. Determined to proceed with the rescue, she stopped her mind from going ces and focused on the steps that she should be taking. She did everything that the Firmament Stone had instructed her to do. Every step was urate and correct. When she was finally done, their bodies seemed to be attached like a pair of conjoined twins. Their legs were crossed together, and so were their arms. She held him tightly, just as instructed. If others were to see them in this position, they would definitely think that they were conducting the ¡®double physical and spiritual cultivation.¡¯ Furthermore, from their sitting positions, she was the one who initiated it. Before Gu Xijiu started the mission, she had already decided that once everything was over, she had to be the first one to wake up. She would then dress herself up in the fastest way that she could so that he would not see what they were actually doing. It would be an embarrassment if he did. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had made many assumptions about the situation that Di Fuyi might be trapped in. For example, she thought that he might be caught in a sea of mes or a siege surrounded by terrible beasts. He could have been injured too, perhaps by a creature or person who was more powerful. She also assumed that he would be trapped with Yun Qingluo. Maybe this wasYun Yanli¡¯s evil n all the while, which led to an inevitable fight. Di Fuyi possessed great Kung Fu, but he might not be as powerful as Yun Yanli right now. Fortunately, he was definitely smarter. She believed that he was able to orchestrate careful strategies and keep himself safe. Anyone that was able to dominate a fight with him must be someone or something extraordinary, and very unpredictable. All in all, she had made many assumptions about the worst kind of situation that he might be in. She was well prepared to get herself involved in a fight between life and death. Every possible scenario that she had conjured in her mind was the worst-case scenario.The path that guided her in was a visible mass of clouds. She had to go through many challenges to get near him at the end of the demanding course. To her utter surprise, she saw him sitting peacefully by ake. It looked as if he was cultivating. Gusts of wind blew by her face, immersing her with a pleasant scent of fresh, blossoming flowers. The scenery was as spectacr, too beautiful to be absorbed all at once. From her point of view, theke, the willows, the flowers, the greens, and the man had made up a beautiful painting in perfect tones andposition. She could not keep her eyes away. Gu Xijiu gazed at him with her fists clenched. She thought that he had left his body behind toe here and meditate. This must be one of hismon practices, as the two guardians had clearly told her that the Devil King would sometimes leave his physical body and wander around with his soul. There he was, sitting and cultivating. His incredible improvement must have something to do with his unique ways of practice. He seemed at ease. As for her, she was embarrassed by all that she had been through to get here. She still could not get over the fact that they were naked. She started ming the Firmament Stone for tricking her into saving him. It had made the situation sound way worse, keeping her in suspense. In the end, the situation was the direct opposite of what she thought it to be. Chapter 2408 - An Abnormal Soul-Tracking Spell (4) Chapter 2408: An Abnormal Soul-Tracking Spell (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSpeaking of which, Yun Qingluo was nowhere to be seen. If they had left their bodies behind together, they should be together with him, right? The Firmament Stone had clearly asked her before, that no matter what they were doing, she would still step in and save him. Her answer might sound carefree, but she was actually a little worried. She was worried that they might be making love to one another when she came by, or that they were having some sweet little moments together. She was mentally prepared to witness that before her eyes. From the way the Firmament Stone asked her questions, she had already figured out that they would surely be together. However, she looked around and was overwhelmed by the slopes that were aze with flower blossoms and some dense trees. A white tent on the slope had caught her attention. Gu Xijiu could immediately tell that it was Di Fuyi¡¯s. If he even had the time to make and secure a tent, he should be doing just fine. Perhaps, Yun Qingluo could be in the tent right now. Was this a part of Di Fuyi¡¯s date? Had he left his body behind and took her soul with him to go on a date in the wild? If that were the case, was it inappropriate for Gu Xijiu to be here? Gu Xijiu wanted to turn around and just leave. However,her reasoning stopped her from acting impulsively. She had been through a lot to be here, so she definitely needed to find out more about him before leaving. There she stood, contemting if she should approach his tent using her teleportation technique to see if Yun Qingluo was in the tent. If she was really in there, then there was no need for Gu Xijiu to show up. She could find her way back just like how she came in and pretended nothing ever happened. She could also avoid the awkwardness since she would wake up first. She was caught in a daze when Di Fuyi turned around and saw her there. Gu Xijiu was still figuring out her next step, but it was all toote. Their eyes met. Her heart raced at that very moment. She had not had a clear view of his face, but she decided that she needed to stand her ground. ¡°Mister, you look at ease here! It is such a carefree day.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved to see him all well and safe but was also irritated at the back of her mind. A little bit of sarcasm would be appropriate to cover her embarrassment. Di Fuy did not seem to respond in kind, however. The look in his eyes was rather stern, almost lethal. The icy look in his eyes made her skin creep. Gu Xijiu could almost feel his hatred. Troubled, she wondered if her presence was actually a disturbance. The look in his eyes was simply unforgiving. It was as if he wanted her dead. Obviously irritated, she gave him a tight smile and continued to bombard him with a series of ironic questions. ¡°You must be here to practice. Perhaps, you are here with a friend? The body that you so impulsively left behind looked as good as dead. Your men were terribly worried as there was no way they could wake you up; they thought you were caught in some serious trouble. They asked for my help, right after I was done with the alchemy. I agreed to help, just as you have helped me many times before. Now that I know that you are safe, I should not be here to interrupt you anymore. You may proceed without me. Farewell.¡± She was terribly embarrassed and was ready to leave right away. Also, she decided that she needed to give the Firmament Stone a lesson for tricking her about the situation. ¡°Gu Xijiu!¡± She could hear Di Fuyi¡¯s hoarse voice, calling out to her from afar. His voice sounded rough and harsh, like he was a bit unwell. However, he was still charming to her. Nevertheless, she could tell from his tone that he was somewhat dubious of her existence. Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow at him and nodded briefly. She did not use any facial disguise technique, so he should be able to recognize her just fine. Nheless, his expression clearly showed his disbelief. Was he surprised by her presence here in his space? Now that he had already seen her, Gu Xijiu no longer felt the need to hide anything. She looked at him proudly and asked, ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Slowly, Di Fuyi paced towards her. His grudge disappeared as soon as he could see her clearly. He was still gazing at her intensely. ¡°Is it really you?¡± Gu Xijiu was thoroughly confused. What kind of situation was this? Chapter 2409 - Was Something Wrong With His Memory? Chapter 2409: Was Something Wrong With His Memory? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf she had a mirror with her, the first thing she would do was to take it out and have a look at herself to see what was really confusing him. Gu Xijiu touched her face intuitively and realized that there was nothing wrong. She frowned at him and asked, ¡°Are you all right? I¡­ Wait, you do not look very well!¡± Gu Xijiu finally noticed his paleplexion that would asionally flush crimson. Also, his forehead was drenched in sweat. Before she knew what to do, she immediately teleported to his side and grabbed his wrist. ¡°Let me check on you!¡± Di Fuyi stood frozen and did not resist. He looked at her, and all he saw was her thickshes. He then took a look at her puckered lips and her little finger that would naturally point upward every time she read his pulse. It was really her! She had made it here, surprisingly. It all happened so suddenly. Di Fuyi could not believe his eyes. At first, he thought that Yun Qingluo was finally smarter and managed to imitate all of Gu Xijiu¡¯s little movements to look more convincing. After all, Yun Qingluo had singlehandedly created this illusion. Anything was possible right now. As her soft fingers were ced gently on his wrist, he could feel his blood rushing in excitement. He wanted to hold her tightly in his arms; however, he needed to identify if she was really Gu Xijiu before making any approach. ¡°Gu Xijiu, when I was trapped in my father¡¯s wizardry barrier many years ago, you visited me and released a ferocious leopard to attack me. We even fought, and my clothes were burned. In the end, I only had my underwear,¡± he slowly described, while gazing at her intensely. Gu Xijiu was reading his pulse when he started reminiscing the past. She did not feel that it was the right time to do so, however.Was something wrong with his memory? Gu Xijiu did not look up at him. ¡°You did not get the facts right. The creature that I released was actually a ck python. I remember it clearly because the python was the one that I personally captured. Also, when you lost all of your clothes, you were still wearing a band that managed to cover your tummy. It was not your underwear,¡± she exined. After Gu Xijiu managed to assess his condition, she finally looked up and met his big, shiny eyes. Her heart raced a little. It was all involuntary. All she had done was correct a couple of facts, so she did not understand why he had to stare at her so intensely as if he had just hit the jackpot. From his pulse, she could tell that he was poisoned. Could the toxins have affected his emotions? He seemed to struggle to express himself. This poison was also new to Gu Xijiu, so she needed to find out more about it in order to help him. She asked, ¡°Which parts of your body are in pain?¡± All of a sudden, he gripped her wrist tightly and pulled her into his arms. He pulled her so hard that she almost hit her nose on his chest. ¡°Ah, what are you trying to do?¡± Gu Xijiu did not see iting. Desperately, she tried to break free from his embrace. However, he did not intend to let her go. He tightened his arms around her as if he had just found his savior. ¡°Xijiu, help me,¡± he whispered into her ear. She could clearly feel his warm breaths. He could finally be sure about her identity. He had never told anyone about that particr incident, not even his parents, as it was not something he wanted to share. Only the two of them knew about it. Hence, he had no intention of holding back his desires any longer.He had all the reasons he needed to be with her. ¡°Xijiu, I am not feeling well.¡± His voice was trembling and full of pity. Gu Xijiu was instantly overwhelmed by her maternal instinct. Chapter 2410 - To Have His Long-Felt Need Satisfied Chapter 2410: To Have His Long-Felt Need Satisfied Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I¡­ I am here for you. Be patient, and let me examine your condition. Once I know what is wrong, I can give you the correct medication,¡± she stammered in response. His familiar breath on her skin and tight embrace made her heart pound in her chest. ¡°There is no need for examination,¡± he added. His lips were almost touching her ear. ¡°I know the poison that has infected me. It is a love potion. It can only be cured if you and I perform the ¡®Double Physical and Spiritual Cultivation¡¯ together,¡± Di Fuyi tried to suppress his rising desire as he exined the situation to her as calmly as he could. He had been suppressing his desires for so long and started to feel a sense of hopelessness. It waspletely out of his expectations that she would show up in this ce.His long-felt desire could finally be satisfied. The moment he could finally be sure that it was really her, he could no longer control his desires. The only thing he desperately needed was her body. Unfortunately, there were still many misunderstandings between them that remained unsolved. Since he knew her well, he was certain that she would push him away if he skipped the exnations. Gu Xijiu was still shocked by Di Fuyi¡¯s revtion on the type of poison that had infected him. Hiswords echoed in her ears and remained unprocessed. She was still trying to think it through. ¡°Did he say the love potion? Damn it! It could not be. Does he not have any way to resist it? How could he be so easily affected?¡± She had not forgotten about their first night together. It happened all because of his consumption of an animal¡¯s penis, causing him to have a strong sexual urge. At that time, she had volunteered herself since she thought that they were engaged. But was she going to do it again? She only agreed before because she felt that it was part of her responsibility as his fianc¨¦e. She wanted to cling on to him as she was worried that he might leave her. This time, since he already found his other half, Yun Qingluo, she no longer felt the need to offer herself to him. With a strong push, she finally broke free from his embrace. Di Fuyi¡¯s body was strongly affected by the love potion, so he barely had enough spiritual power and strength left to stop her. He took many steps backward while trying to steady himself from falling into theke. He looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Do you¡­ Do you still not want me?¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath to try and calm down. ¡°Prince Nianmo, if the Double Physical and Spiritual Cultivation is the only way to cure the toxins in your body, I am afraid that I am not the right candidate for the task. Keep it down for a moment, and I will look for Yun Qingluo. Her soul has also left the body, so she should be here with you. Where is she now? Let me get her here.¡± She turned around and was ready to look for the woman who she thought should handle the job. If their souls had left their bodies at the same time, Yun Qingluo should not be too far away. It would not be a difficult search, she thought. Di Fuyi immediately grabbed her hand as soon as she turned away. This time, he held onto her hand so tightly that she could feel pain in her joints. ¡°Gu Xijiu, are you really desperate to send me away? Won¡¯t you get jealous, picturing us doing the Double Physical and Spiritual Cultivation together?¡± Gu Xijiu was taken by surprise. Would she be jealous? She was certainly ufortable at the slightest thought of it. However, even though she found it hard to ept, it was the reality that she had to deal with right now. ¡°She is the one that you like, isn¡¯t she? I do not want to hinder you,¡± she finally shared her thoughts after a long sigh. ¡°Is that why you chose to let go? Is it really so easy to let me go? Gu Xijiu, we have been in love since our previous lives. How can you give up on me so easily?¡± Di Fuyi made his point clear. He looked hurt by her response. ¡°Am I not worthy of your effort? Do you really have to give up on us because of some minor problem? Gu Xijiu, I find your love hard to believe. If you loved me enough, you would not have let me go.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say, but tears started rolling in her eyes. ¡°I did not give up on you! If you had not fallen for someone else, I would never have let you go!¡± Chapter 2411 - I Only Want You To Be Happy Chapter 2411: I Only Want You To Be Happy Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°When you went missing, I never stopped looking for you for the entire year. Did you know that I had been to almost every corner of the Shura World? I entered each path with hope that simply turned into disappointment every time I left a city. Did you know how difficult it was for me toe here and look for you in the Devil Kingdom? We finally met after so long, and the first thing that you said to me was, ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ You even said that it was over between us. You treated Yun Qingluo with care and pampered her in every way possible. I could see that very clearly. Obviously, I thought you did not want me anymore.¡± Those sorrowful moments reemerged, so she had to hold back the tears in her eyes. ¡°It was you who changed your mind first. How could you me it one me? Di Fuyi, you cannot be so unreasonable.¡± She then raised her hand to wipe away the tears that streamed down her cheeks. ¡°I let you go because I want to make things easier for you. I only want you to be happy.¡± It was evident that she cared very much about him. She only wanted him to live a happy and blissful life, which was why she had to let him go. She even tried to save Yun Qingluo despite losing out on the love of her life to that woman. Surely that showed how unconditional her love was toward Di Fuyi. How could he be so unreasonable? If Gu Xijiu were an ordinary woman, she would probably just hit him the chest at that point. However, being the extraordinary person that she was, she wanted to kick Di Fuyi really hard right to show her resentment toward his actions.She wanted to make sure that he knew what she had been through for him. However, because he was still suffering from the love potion, so she decided to save the kicks forter. ¡°Xijiu, your love is my biggest fulfillment!¡± Di Fuyi disregarded her resistance and pulled her into his arms once again. ¡°You are the only one that I have ever loved, no one else. Yun Qingluo saved my life, so I treated her like a sister in return. We have never shared any form of intimacy.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned by hisments. Could she believe what he said? She had seen and heard many things that were the opposite of what he imed to have said. Furthermore, he led her to believe that those rumors were true. ¡°Xijiu, you cannot judge the situation solely based on what you see. Sometimes, what you see may not necessarily be the truth. Perhaps, it is all but a show that is intended to deceive its viewers. You need to feel it with your heart and analyze the situation ordingly,¡± Di Fuyi got to the bottom of it. He knew exactly what she was thinking of at that moment. Gu Xijiu remained silent. By that response, Di Fuyiknew that she was finally listening and was a little relieved. ¡°The poison that she made was one of a kind. We needed the blood from her heart to entice the Silver Ring Crocodile, and we needed her alive. She was brought here to make amends for her wrongdoings by helping you create the cure,¡± he added. Gu Xijiu was shocked. She gazed at him in astonishment. Was Yun Qingluo only here because they needed the blood from her heart? Was that the reason why Di Fuyi brought Yun Qingluo here? shbacks started to hit her as she recalled the situation when Di Fuyi finally drove the crocodile into taking the bait. Yun Qingluo was all tied up by Di Fuyi as soon as she arrived. Her clothes were untidy, and herplexion was as pale as a sheet. The situation back then was pretty dangerous. She had to focus on her fight with the crocodile, so she did not pay much attention to Yun Qingluo and thought that the crocodile injured her. Now that she started thinking about it, the little details seemed to prove that Di Fuyi was actually telling the truth. She never knew that the blood from Yun Qingluo¡¯s heart was needed to bait the crocodile. Chapter 2412 - The Reconciliation Chapter 2412: The Reconciliation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFor ordinary people, they would probably lose their lives if blood was drawn in such a manner. Yun Qingluo was an exception, as her practice in Kung Fu and cultivation managed to save her life. Despite her abilities, the procedure still had to be conducted with special tools as a precautionary measure. Gu Xijiu finally understood why Di Fuyi had been so protective of Yun Qingluo. He needed to take the blood from her heart to get the cure for Gu Xijiu, so he needed to make sure that she was alive by keeping her out of danger. She finally understood his intention. She was smart enough to figure out the rest of the story from there though she did not know how to feel about the situation. After a while, she suddenly asked, ¡°Why did both of your souls leave the swamp together?¡± ¡°I fell into her trap,¡± Di Fuyi continued to enlighten her with a few details. He kept the story simple, but Gu Xijiu was still quite surprised and equally disturbed upon hearing about all that he had been through. She had never expected that Yun Qingluo would be so obsessed with Di Fuyi. In order to be with Di Fuyi, there was no limit to the price that she was willing to pay.She would manipte her soul, even her pride, just to get what she wanted. Gu Xijiu shook her head to dismiss the thought. She could not understand Yun Qingluo at all. Meanwhile, she also proceeded to check Di Fuyi¡¯s pulse to find out more about the poison. It was really one of a kind. She could not think of any cure other than the Double Physical and Spiritual Cultivation. Once she was sure of his condition, she was surprised by the sudden emergence of a red wooden bed next to her. It looked quite solid and spacious enough for two of them to spend the night together. Then, he continued to show her to the side of the bed and sat her down. Their bodies were leaning against one another at the time. He held her tightly at the waist, and Gu Xijiu could immediately feel the warmth of his hand. His body temperature was abnormally high. She looked up, and their eyes locked in an intense gaze. Upon observing him more carefully, she realized that he started sweating more profusely than before. ¡°What else do you want to know? Ask me everything. I will tell you everything that I know,¡± he added smilingly. He smiled at her sweetly, but Gu Xijiu was quite terrified by the immense desire in his eyes. It was as if she were a little prey that he would soon indulge in. She involuntarily shivered a little, while trying to avoid his eyes. ¡°Nothing¡­ Nothing else,¡± she murmured. ¡°Great!¡± Relieved, Di Fuyi gave her another charming smile. He then put her down on the bed. ¡°So, will you be helping me with the cure?¡± Di Fuyi asked the question courteously, but what he did was theplete opposite. Hey on top of her, seemingly taking the lead. His eyes were still filled with a burning desire as if telling her that she had no way to escape from him this time. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart throbbed with excitement, and her face flushed crimson. She could clearly feel his erection since he was lying on top of her. ¡°I¡­ I actually think there is another way to help you cure the toxins. I think that there should be another way.¡± She spoke rather unconfidently. ¡°Baby, this is the only way. It is the easiest and the most effective way, surely.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know how to answer him anymore. ¡°About that¡­¡± she hesitantly added. The thought of their first night together came to her mind. Now that he was poisoned, he would definitely be wilder than before. Would she feel pain or pleasure? She gulped nervously, but there was nothing she could do to change the situation. He was already kissing her intensely. ¡°Xijiu, I cannot hold it back anymore.¡± The next second, her clothes werepletely torn apart, and he started to shower her with kisses everywhere. ¡°Xijiu, I am really d that you came.¡± Gu Xijiu finally stopped struggling and started embracing him tightly. Meanwhile, she could not help but think about the Firmament Stone. She finally understood what it meant when it said that she was the only one who could save him. Indeed, she hade a long way to surrender herself to him. Chapter 2413 - A Glimpse Of His True Feelings Chapter 2413: A Glimpse Of His True Feelings Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu could clearly smell his scent and feel the strength of his well-built body. She breathed hastily under his hot breath. Di Fuyi held her tightly in his arms, so close that their bodies were basically merged into one. Perhaps, it was thest time that the two of them would be separated. They were like two soul mates who had to go through many obstacles to be reunited with each other again. Now that they had finally found one another, they would not let anything get in their way. They were clinging onto one another physically, showering each other with kisses and endless affection. No amount of intimacy was enough for them to express their deeply-rooted love for one another. Both of them were naked, and Di Fuyi traced every part of her body and kissed every inch from her lips to her little finger. She was overwhelmed by how affectionate Di Fuyi was to her. The man no longer wanted to hold back his desire for her. However, he also knew that this was only her second time having sex. It had been a while since their first night together, so even if he was desperate, he did not want to risk hurting her, for fear that she might dislike the experience and push him away in the future. Therefore, he tried to control himself and went at a slower pace than what he wanted. He tried to satisfy her needs in every way possible so that she would surrender herself willingly to him. Indeed, his efforts paid off as it was a very pleasurable experience for her. Everywhere his fingers glided over gave her such an irresistible sensation. Gu Xijiu was surprised her how slowly he took things in bed. She knew how hard it was for him to control his desire as she had expected him to go all out, but to her surprise, he did not skip the forey that preceded intercourse. He really did care about her. His loving gesture touched her; she wrapped her arms around his waist as she nted a gentle kiss on his lips. ¡°You¡­ Hurry up. I am ready.¡± Astonished, Di Fuyi whispered into her ear, ¡°Do you want me now?¡± Gu Xijiu could already feel the eagerness that took over all of her senses. She gave him another kiss on his chin and answered frankly, ¡°Yes!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened, for he was ready to unleash his desires for her. ¡°Baby, your honesty is what I admire the most.¡± He then began his quest. ¡­ Both of them had experienced the sensation before. There was a mixture of anxiety and anticipation for Gu Xijiu; it was the opposite for Di Fuyi. He was like a man who just got his thirst quenched. The moment was truly intimate for the two of them. asionally, the flowers would shed and dance in the swirling winds that circled them. That produced a fantastic scent. Some petals fell onto their bodies that were now drenched in sweat, gathering and forming into numerous red dots on their bare backs. A petal slowlynded in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand, which finally reminded her of something she had long forgotten. Some of her senses returned, and she pushed him away slightly all of a sudden. ¡°Yun Qingluo creates this ce, right? Where did you send her? Will shee back and see us here?¡± She did not want others to see what they were doing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have her locked up in the Wusha wizardry barrier that only permits entrances, not exits. She cannot possibly escape from there. Be patient and just focus on me.¡± He became more aggressive andpletely distracted her away from her preupation. There was one more thing that still bothered her. If Yun Qingluo created the wizardry barrier, would she be able to tell about everything that was going on inside it? ¡­ Yun Qingluo could tell that Gu Xijiu was present, but she could not see what that they were doing. Chapter 2414 - All She Had Created Was Someone Else’s Success Chapter 2414: All She Had Created Was Someone Else¡¯s Sess Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Qingluo had been nning this plot for years. Yet, it seemed to bridge the gap between Di Fuyi and someone else unexpectedly.All she had created was someone else¡¯s sess. Yun Qingluo was utterly frustrated with the unpleasant surprise of Gu Xijiu¡¯s presence, but there was nothing she could do as she was trapped in the fires of hell. She only hoped that Di Fuyi would not be able to recognize Gu Xijiu and that he would think that the Gu Xijiu that he was seeing was one of her many illusions. She wanted Gu Xijiu to suffer just as much as she did. Every moment passed was a torment to Yun Qingluo. Her soul was getting burned up in mes. She had suffered a great deal. Evil thoughts surfaced her mind as she kept waiting for Gu Xijiu to be mistakenly sent to join her in agony. Fours hours had passed, but there was still no sight of Gu Xijiu. Yun Qingluo felt as though she had been waiting for an eternity. Soon, she could tell that the wizardry barrier had started to shake a little and was slowly breaking apart. That signaled that Di Fuyi¡¯s poison was getting cured. Gu Xijiu must be the one who came to his aid. Yun Qingluo could not hold back her tears anymore. With a cry of anguish, she was on the verge of breaking down. She wanted to end her life but to bring the two of them down as well.However, one of her souls was still trapped in her physical body. She could not perish unless her body was dead. ¡°Di Fuyi, kill me now! Kill me!¡± She screamed and shouted with all of her strength. Unfortunately, the confinement that Di Fuyi had created for her waspletely restricted. No one could even hear her, no matter how loudly she cried out. ¡­ They were happy together. The joy was so surreal to them. Yun Qingluo thought that she had everything nned out. The love potion that she made for Di Fuyi was meant to be incurable by any medicines. The only way was to perform the Double Physical and Spiritual Cultivation with a woman. She wanted Di Fuyi to have an unforgettable experience, so she made sure that the amount of joy and pleasure that apanied the cultivation was double the usual. Also, the woman would be able to share an equal amount of pleasure from the man as well. She thought that the woman would be her. Since it would only be their souls that were entangled spiritually, their physical bodies would not experience any exhaustion at all. Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were indeed having a great time together. It had been three times already. During the first round, Gu Xijiu could feel that her legs were a little sore. After the second time, she could already feel that her waist was bing a little stiff. She thought that two rounds were enough to quench the desire in his body, so she wanted to get up from the bed right after he cleaned her up with the cleaning spell. However, he would not let her leave. Although it had been a very pleasant experience, Gu Xijiu was still a little worried about him. She pushed his chest away and said, ¡°I think this is enough. You should not be asking for more. Do not stress out your body too much.¡± Di Fuyi locked his arms around the top of her head. ¡°Do not worry about me. I know my body well.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. ¡°Baby, I have been waiting for this for so long. You have to let me enjoy it to the fullest.¡± Astonished, Gu Xijiu was surprised by his unfulfilled needs. ¡°Fuyi, you are still young, so we should be more careful in this matter. You are not even ten years old yet.¡± After telling him her concern, she immediately had to pay the ¡®price¡¯ for what she said. Di Fuyi looked at her with a crooked smile. ¡°Baby, I did not know that I am still a child to you. Very well then, you should also know that children are quite naughty.¡± At first, he was worried that he might hurt her, so he dared not push it to the limits. This time around, he purposely increased the speed of his actions. Every thrust was so intense and satisfying at the same time. Utterly contented, she could no longer talk and only focused on his every moment. Chapter 2415 - All She Had Created Was Someone Else’s Success (2) Chapter 2415: All She Had Created Was Someone Else¡¯s Sess (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was the son of a god and was endowed with a unique physique and soul. A year of development to him, was the equivalent of a decade of growth to an ordinary man. In order words, he could achieve more progress in a year than others could in ten. Now that he was nine years old, it was the equivalent of him being a 90-year-old man. Therefore, he was already an adult- mentally and physically. Generally, no one would bring up his age when they met him as he already seemed like a mature adult. Gu Xijiu was the only woman who always paid attention to that particr detail. ¡°Hey, have the toxins been cured or not?¡± After the third time, Gu Xijiu finally surrendered. Could he possibly be asking for more? She wanted to read his pulse but was immediately halted. Di Fuyi grabbed her hands and turned her around to change to another position. ¡°Almost there, just a little bit more,¡± he whispered into her ear. Helplessly, Gu Xijiu could only obey. He was indeed a very, very desperate man at the moment. Since she volunteered herself, he made use of every bit of her body, from head to toe. There was hardly any distance between them. She looked at his beautiful face intently and was immediately overwhelmed by the intense feelings of love that they shared. There were some things that she did not quite understand, but there was one thing she was sure about ¨C he truly loved her. It was an undeniable fact. She knew very well that she loved him, too. She was the happiest that she could be when they were together, even if they did not do anything. When he went missing, she felt as if there was a missing piece in her life; it was as if she was rootless and adrift, like a floating leaf with no sense of direction. She could not help but think about their previous lives and how madly in love they had been. Then, she suddenly recalled something. Di Fuyi said that they had been in love since his past life. Had he recalled his memory? ¡°Do you now remember your past? Were we married? I have a feeling that we used to live together for quite some time,¡± Gu Xijiumented. Di Fuyi was slightly distracted by her question. He then nted a soft kiss on her lips to stop her from talking. ¡°Stay focused.¡± Gu Xijiuplied and remained quiet. She was really eager to know if he had really recalled their past together. However, she needed to wait until everything was over. She was curious about what he used to do in the past and how they met. There were many other things that she wanted to find out too. The Firmament Stone had all the answers to her questions, but it refused to share anything with Gu Xijiu. Finally, there was a way for her to learn the truth. ¡°Baby, if you get distracted again, I will do this to you all night and make sure that you will not be able to get off from the bed. I can go up to seven times if that is what it takes.¡± Di Fuyi bit her ears as he threatened her. Based on his abilities in bed, she believed him and dared not think about anything else at that moment. If he really insisted on doing it for seven rounds, she would bepletely exhausted by the time they were done. ¡­ Time continued to pass, and Gu Xijiu had no idea how long they had been in bed. She only knew that she was fast asleep before he even got off from her. When Di Fuyi tried to clean her up, she thought that he was trying to make love to her again, and she quickly rejected it. ¡°No more,¡± she begged in her sleep while holding his hand. Di Fuyi teased her, ¡°Baby, my toxins are not entirely cured.¡± ¡°Settle it yourself!¡± She could still think straight even when she was asleep. ¡°Try and look for Miss Five-Fingers.¡± Although Di Fuyi knew a little bit about the modern era, there were still some terms that he had never heard of before. ¡°Miss Five-Fingers? Who is that?¡± He was absolutely confused. She was surprised that he did not know what she was talking about. With a disdainful smile, she showed off her hand and exined to him, ¡°This¡­ This is Miss Five-Fingers.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He reached across and took her hand. ¡°Are you offering to help me with your hands?¡± Gu Xijiu pulled her hand away and answered scornfully, ¡°Use your own hands.¡± He was surprised by how much she actually knew about sex. Chapter 2416 - All She Had Created Was Someone Else’s Success (3) Chapter 2416: All She Had Created Was Someone Else¡¯s Sess (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had fallen asleep in his presence. She was akin to a traveler who wandered around the world and finally found a home and someone she could trust. Her face looked calm andfortable despite being in the presence of another man. One of her little hands still held his finger, worried that he would run away or disappear again. Gu Xijiu pulled his hand toward her and used it as a pillow for her small face. Di Fuyi¡¯s was certainly delighted by her actions. He cuddled her tightly in his embrace. The poison had beenpletely removed from his body, and the wizardry barrier that Yun Qingluo made could no longer trap him in this ce. He could return to the Shura World with Gu Xijiu at any time. As he contemted his recent predicament, he was actually very puzzled. The wizardry barrier that Yun Qingluo made was so abnormal. How did she even create this kind of poison? Meanwhile, in Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleep, she mumbled about something. She said, ¡°Delivered to the door¡± all of a sudden and Di Fuyi had no clue who she was talking to in her sleep. ¡°Baby, do you want to go back?¡± He asked in her ear. ¡°I am sleepy¡­ Don¡¯t give me any trouble; let me sleep¡­¡± Thus, Di Fuyi decidedly to stay quietly in that ce. As long as Gu Xijiu was there with him, it did not matter where he was located. In truth, he had not recalled the memories of his so-called past life but only confirmed from Yun Qingluo that in his previous life, he was the Lord, Huang Tu. He did not expect Huang Tu to be reincarnated, given that he was said to have broken the heavenlyws in the past. There were very few people who could break the heavenlyws. Perhaps, in his past life, he must have been a mighty person. Did his father know the inside story? Did he have the same surname in his previous life? Who else had this memory besides Yun Qingluo? He shook his head to dismiss the countless questions that surfaced in his mind and heart. For the time being, there was no answer. Also, he was too tired to ponder about it now. Di Fuyi started to shift his thoughts away from his past and back to his present. Yun Qingluo was no longer an issue for him, but Yun Yanli remained a cause for concern. Furthermore, he had found out from Yun Qingluo that there was an even bigger man who hid behind him. Although the person had not officially appeared, he had certainly stirred a lot of trouble for Di Fuyi. The man used some dark sorcery to elerate Yun Yanli¡¯s growth so that he would reach the level of a Golden Immortal in a short period of 100 years. But what was his intention? Surely he had a bigger n than to take Di Fuyi down.Was it Luo Jiuchen who was behind everything? Was he trying to steal the title of ¡®Divine Lord¡¯ from his father? Seeing the type of curses that Yun Qingluo had involved herself in gave Di Fuyi an indication that this was the work of Luo Jiuchen. However, Luo Jiuchen had been locked away and was not allowed toe back for at least 50,000 years. Hence, it was unlikely to be Luo Jiuchen. Whoever it was, the person must be the one who taught Yun Yanli his powers about 200 years ago. Di Fuyi believed that Yun Yanli intended to be the Emperor Immortal.He was personally not very concerned about who held this position as long as they did not do something terrible and misused their power. Therefore, if Yun Yanli got this position based on his own ability, he would not intervene. However, that was obviously not the case since the man had involved himself in dark sorcery to elerate his development.Therefore, Di Fuyi needed to deal with this matter. He studied his hand and noted that he was currently a level nine Golden Immortal. With his speed of cultivation, it would take at least three years for him to achieve the level of a Mighty Immortal. The difference between their abilities was too significant. Chapter 2417 - All She Had Created Was Someone Else’s Success (4) Chapter 2417: All She Had Created Was Someone Else¡¯s Sess (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe looked at the person in his arms and heaved a sigh of relief. Since she was by his side, he would push himself to work harder! Of course, he would also push her to be an immortal as soon as possible so that she could return to the Upper Bound with him. Besides, she had been practiced to the level of a Great Deity up there. Her skills should beparable to his mother¡¯s. Gu Xijiu had told Di Fuyi before that her aplishments were achieved in the Lower Bound. When she was still less than 50 years old, she had already cultivated to the level of a Great Deity. This was very extraordinary! The fact that she did so in the Lower Bound was even more remarkable. There were only two possibilities for this to happen. First, all the skills were passed to her before the death of Huang Tu. However, as Huang Tu disappeared, she lost her memory about it. Second, she was, indeed, a very extraordinary person.Among these two, the first one seemed to make more sense to Di Fuyi, but he could notpletely rule out the second conjecture either. After being punished by the heavenlyws and cursed to be in the Shura World, Gu Xijiu¡¯s abilities had deteriorated substantially. However, perhaps her abilities would be restored once she makes it out?Di Fuyi bowed his head and kissed her forehead at the thought. He held her tightly in his arms and said, ¡°Xijiu, although I am the reincarnation of Huang Tu, I still hope that you can fall in love with me in this life.¡± This was one of the reasons why he never told Gu Xijiu that he was the reincarnation of Huang Tu even after he confirmed that with Yun Qingluo. He really wanted Gu Xijiu to love him for the man he was right now as opposed to the person in her memory, which he did not know. Di Fuyi calcted the time and realized that it was still early. Since Gu Xijiu was tired, he should let her continue to rest. Therefore, he would let her sleep for another four hours. Right after that, they would need to return to their bodies and settle matters in the Shura World. ¡­ Hua Qianyu had killed Yun Qingluo! He and Guardian Jin had been waiting outside the wizardry barrier set in ce by Gu Xijiu. They were tasked to guard Yun Qingluo while waiting for Gu Xijiu to return together with Di Fuyi. As time passed by, the two of them grew rather uneasy.They were anxious, and Zhu Duqing was also worried. In fact, Zhu Duqing was more worried than them! He wanted to break into the barrier several times, but he could not enter it. Furthermore, Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua had been preventing him from doing so. The two guards were afraid that he would give them trouble, so Guardian Jin was assigned to follow Zhu Duqing at all times while Hua Qianyu was to guard Yun Qingluo. Yun Qingluo had been snoring away, so Hua Qianyu was not too concerned.However, Yun Qingluo seemed to have opened her eyes after some time, and Hua Qianyu was shocked by her action. He wanted to ask her if she was the culprit behind the Devil King¡¯s current predicament, but he was too stunned to think clearly at the time. ¡°Kill me!¡± ¡°Kill me!¡± ¡°Hua Qianyu, please kill me. I have suffered enough. You do love me, right? Can you even stand seeing me this way? Don¡¯t you want revenge for your brother and your niece? Kill me so that you can avenge them and fulfill my request simultaneously.¡± Although Yun Qingluo did not open her mouth to speak, Hua Qianyu could hear her as if she did. It was a very tempting request.Hua Qianyu ignored her at the beginning.However, he could not seem to resist her constant persuasions that came in the form of threats, tears, and pleas.She had used all the methods she could. Hua Qianyu¡¯s heart was shaken, and finally, he was controlled by the voice. He pulled out his sword, and stabbed it into Yun Qingluo¡¯s heart! He even took the opportunity to shatter her heart into pieces! Yun Qingluo screamed momentarily, and her body fell gently to the ground. Chapter 2418 - Could Not Be Saved Chapter 2418: Could Not Be Saved Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe sudden loud cry had rmed Guardian Jin. He ran toward the sound to take a look and was shocked by what his eyes had seen. ¡°Hua, what did you do?!¡± Hua Qianyu seemed toe to his senses and was also stunned by what he saw. ¡°I¡­¡± He obviously did not want to kill her, but he seemed to be momentarily possessed.He looked at Yun Qingluo to see if she was still alive. However, there were no vital signs left. She could not be saved. Zhu Duqing came over as well to check on the two of them. ¡°Just leave her be.¡± Hua Qianyu was disappointed with himself. ¡°The Devil King had instructed us to keep her alive¡­¡± Zhu Duqing did not care. ¡°The reason why your Devil King wanted to keep her alive was because of their past rtionship. Since she is now dead, what can you do? By the way, why would you kill her? You even shattered her heart.¡± Hua Qianyumented, ¡°This¡­ She had tricked me into killing her with a magical voice¡­¡± Zhu Duqing remained silent. He frowned as he walked around Yun Qingluo¡¯s body. Although nothing seemed wrong on the surface, he had a hunch that things were not what they appeared to be. Guardian Jin suddenly heard something. ¡°Hey, are the animals outside a little instigated?¡± Zhu Duqing tried to listen, and his facial expression suddenly changed slightly. ¡°Something is wrong!¡± As they were now deep underground, they should not be able to hear the creatures in the swamp. However, they could hear beasts approaching them from all directions right now. It was getting louder and louder, and the ground tremored more fiercely as it did. The gravel above their heads started crumbling down too. ¡°Gosh, this cave is going to copse!¡± Hua Qianyu expressed his concern.It felt like a level eight earthquake, and the three of them certainly found it difficult to keep their ground.If an earthquake happened deep in a cave, it was merely a catastrophe for those present. They must escape immediately, or they would be buried deep underground. ¡°Devil King and Miss Gu are still inside the wizardry barrier!¡± Guardian Jin yelled and rushed to the side of the barrier. Hua Qianyu also followed him. As the two of them were in a hurry, no one brought Yun Qingluo¡¯s body with them. As they turned back, they could see that the ce where she lied suddenly split into a big hole, and her body was subsequently swallowed into the hole. Because of the earthquake, all the rocks were shifted, whichinevitably broke the rock array made by Gu Xijiu. There were big and small stones crashing into each other, which created a big area of dust. Zhu Duqing ran towards the barrier and was ready to rescue Gu Xijiu at the first opportunity that he had. All three of them were now right in front of the ce where the barrier stood, and in the dust, they faintly saw two figures hugging each other.As the dust was still settling, they could not see the two figures clearly. Zhu Duqing shouted, ¡°Master Xijiu!¡± He was about to leap over but realized that the two people, who were hugging each other, suddenly moved. He had not seen the appearance of the two people but noticed that there was a seven-colored ray of light that appeared in front of him. A milky whiteyer appeared instantly, covering the two people as the other three held their breaths.What did this mean? Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua were suddenly ecstatic. ¡°Devil King!¡± This milky whiteyer did notst a long time. It took a minute or two to remove the cover, but it eventually revealed the two people inside. Chapter 2419 - Could Not Be Saved (2) Chapter 2419: Could Not Be Saved (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu and Di Fuyi emerged from the protectiveyer. The two of them were still in the same attire as before. One was wearing green clothes, and another one was wearing a purple robe. Gu Xijiu looked a little confused. She distinctly remembered that she had sex with Di Fuyi, then she was too tired and fell asleep. When she woke up, she realized that she was in a chaotic scene with boulders rolling around; before Gu Xijiu could react, there as a white cover around her. Then, there was a set of clothes automatically fitted on her body. She leaned against Di Fuyi and realized that he was also neatly dressed. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go out. Something has changed!¡± Therefore, when the cover was withdrawn, everyone could finally see them. Gu Xijiu seemed to realize what was going on, and her pretty face turned blue! The earthquake had entirely destroyed her stone array.She distinctly remembered that she was naked before she went into Di Fuyi¡¯s illusion. Did everyone here see her hugging Di Fuyi without her clothes on? Di Fuyi¡¯s arm was around her waist, and he said two words, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± He woke up very timely and was shocked to see her naked in that position. However, because things were happening too quickly, he had no time to ponder about it. He saw the surrounding stone formation was crumbling and that there were shadows were flying toward him. Therefore, he quickly set up a wizardry barrier. Fortunately, the people around them did not see how they were tangled with each other. Otherwise, they might need to get their eyes removed.Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief, but she quickly became nervous when she observed her surroundings more carefully. The entire ce was in ruins! Zhu Duqing was disappointed as he saw how intimate Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were with one another. However, it was not the right time to care about these trivial matters. They should leave this ce as soon as possible. He was well aware of that. Di Fuyi looked around and asked, ¡°Where is Yun Qingluo?¡± Guardian Hua looked guilty. ¡°She is dead. I killed her¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at him and almost understood the whole incident. He suddenly thought of something! The big earthquake here is rted to Yun Qingluo¡¯s death! While Di Fuyi was resting with Gu Xijiu in the illusion, he heard an abnormal sound. The barrier around him then disappeared like an avnche while he heard the crazyughtering from Yun Qingluo, ¡°Di Fuyi, I will pull you down with me to my grave!¡± At that time, he wondered how he could possibly hear Yun Qingluo as he had trapped her. Now, he finally understood! This poisonous swamp was the base for her evil activities. Perhaps, her soul had somehow merged with this swamp, and once she died, this swamp would be destroyed as well. As they had entered into the deepest part of the swamp, which was at least a few hundred miles away from the shore, they would not possibly be able to run out of this ce. Di Fuyi pulled Zhu Duqing toward him and said, ¡°Open your magical door!¡± Zhu Duqing was not willing to do so. ¡°No, it takes half of my spiritual power to open it. I opened it a few days ago, and I have not recovered yet. We should run away now! We are not far from the big hole that you used to lure the crocodile in earlier.¡± ¡°It is useless for us to go there! I am afraid that the situation there would be worse than where we are right now! You must open the door!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s stance was firm. Chapter 2420 - Could Not Be Saved (3) Chapter 2420: Could Not Be Saved (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionZhu Duqing was anxious. ¡°If I use it again, I will be pretty much redundant. I would probably not even be able to run!¡± Di Fuyi smashed a boulder nearby into pieces. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you can¡¯t run, I will order someone to carry you. Guardian Jin¡­¡± Guardian Jin immediately stood beside Zhu Duqing. ¡°Mr. Zhu, rest assured. I will definitely carry you, and I will not leave you behind.¡± Zhu Duqing was speechless. He had no choice but to agree with it. He raised his hand to cast a spell, and finally, the magical door was opened. ¡°Quick! Quick! I can¡¯t hold it for long.¡± Di Fuyi grabbed Gu Xijiu and quickly jumped in. The two guards then followed them in. Zhu Duqing seemed to think of something all of a sudden. He smacked his head. ¡°Gosh! I should have asked them to enter at the same time! We are going to be in trouble!¡± Seeing that the entire hole was going to copse, Zhu Duqing did not dare to dy his escape any longer and also jumped in. ¡­ There wererge meteorites in the sky that were on fire and headed for the ground. As the hit thend on such high impact, the entire ce shook and cracked all over.There was also magma in between the cracks that swallowed everything that passed by. The beasts in the poisonous swamp were running aimlessly as they did not know where to go.Some of them fell into the magma while others perished from the fireballs that crashed onto them.The scene certainly resembled an apocalypse. The fierce beasts that attacked them before could not do anything in the face of the natural disaster. When Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi jumped through the door, they found themselves still in the poisonous swamp again. It was just as good as walking out of the cave! ¡°This guy ispletely unreliable! ¡°Gu Xijiu was disappointed. She looked around and asked Di Fuyi, ¡°Why haven¡¯t the others reached yet?¡± There were only two of them there. Di Fuyi pulled her along with him as he avoided the falling destructive fireballs. ¡°The magical door that Zhu Duqing controls is very strange. Not every one that jumps through the door will go to the same ce. When he offended me in the past, I chased after him to the point where he had to open one of his doors. I followed him into one as he fled but ended up in a different ce. I think it is the same this time. I thought he was able to control it before and intentionally sent me somewhere else. It seems I was mistaken.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless for a moment. She could not believe that her apprentice had done something so stupid. ¡°Does that mean that all of us are in different ces? Such an unreliable bamboo man!¡± ¡°He is certainly not someone you can count on. You picked up this apprentice rather hastily. When we meet him again, you should drop him from your apprenticeship. And, when you are ready for a new disciple, I will help you to examine the person and make sure that he or she will satisfy you. Di Fuyi took the opportunity to make demands and let off steam about Zhu Duqing. He had not been impressed by the man. Since he got close to Gu Xijiu, he had always wanted to leave him behind somewhere. Gu Xijiu did not respond to Di Fuyi¡¯sints. Instead, she chose to focus her attention on their surroundings. The poisonous air around them was still very potent. Fortunately, the clothes that Di Fuyi had given Gu Xijiu were very good at blocking out any unwanted particles from the air. Moreover, Di Fuyi had set up a protective barrier around them so that the poisonous atmosphere would not harm them. Due to the cmity of the situation, they did not know their exact location and did not know which direction to go. Flying was probably their best option.As expected, they encountered all kinds of beasts, but since everyone was simply trying to escape, they did not have time to attack and hurt each other. It was such a rare sight. In the midst of finding their way out, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu took out their directed audio spells and tried to contact the two guards as well as Zhu Duqing, but they could not be contacted. Perhaps, the poisonous swamp had indirectly blocked their signal. Chapter 2421 - This Feeling Was So Good Chapter 2421: This Feeling Was So Good Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince the rest of them could not be contacted, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi could only concern themselves with breaking out of this ce first. Hopefully, the three of them were already outside. Gu Xijiu followed Di Fuyi into the air as he used his spiritual power to help them fly. No matter what he encountered along the way, he held Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand tightly with no intention of letting go. This feeling gave Gu Xijiu some peace of mind. She somehow remembered herst moment in the Upper Bound, where a disaster had struck her, and all the immortals that were with her had fled away. She was alone at the time and finally fell into a whirlpool. She then found herself in the Shura World with no memories of herself. Thisndslide somehow reminded her of that cmity. The main difference was that she had Di Fuyi by her side this time. They would face the challenge together.This feeling was so good! She looked at the ming rocks that fell from the sky like rain. Was this the meteorite rain that she had heard of?! It looked so beautiful, but it was also deadly! There seemed to be a woman¡¯sughter in the air again; she sounded like a person who had lost her mind. Gu Xijiu frowned as the loud screams made her eardrums ufortable. ¡°Is Yun Qingluo still alive? Has she turned into a devil?¡± ¡°No, she is dead. She can¡¯t be alive. However, she had probably attached her soul to this swamp. Therefore, when she died, the swamp also turned into a state of chaos. This voice is probably her leftover resentment on thisnd. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Di Fuyi. Even if she is alive, I am not afraid of her.¡± Gu Xijiuughed. ¡°If it were not because of you,I would not have paid any attention to her.¡± Di Fuyi held her little hand as he responded, ¡°Baby, I know that you are a strong girl; there is nothing that can knock you down.¡± At such a critical moment, this guy still had the mood to sweet talk. Gu Xijiu pulled him together with her and teleported away. ¡°Let¡¯s continue this conversation once we escape. For now, please obediently follow me.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation technique was truly remarkable. Each time she used it, she could travel about 30 miles. Furthermore, her sense of direction was top notch. Therefore, although she was not sure where she as at the moment, she could tell that the width of the swamp was probably about 400 miles. Hence, if she continued traveling in one direction, she could break out from here in about 15 teleportations. Unfortunately, even after she had teleported more than 20 times, she found herself still stuck in the crux of the swamp. The meteorite rain still poured down heavily, and the devil-like whistling sound continued to spook the ce. Had they hit a ghost wall? Or was this something moreplicated? With Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi¡¯s abilities, a ghost wall could not actually trap them. They could easily break through any barrier of that sort in a matter of minutes. Yet, this time, they were stuck. Because of the earthquake and the constant bombardment of the ming meteorites, there were very few ces where they could actually settle down to think at this swamp. Not to mention that there was rolling magma everywhere and asional herds of beasts rampaging thend together. It was the end of the world for most of them. The air was heating up so badly that Gu Xijiu began to hold her breath. Whenever she took a breath, she felt like she was inhaling a mouthful of dust. It burnt her throat badly as well. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened at their current predicament. It appears that he had underestimated Yun Qingluo¡¯s insanity.It seemed that when she threatened to bury everyone with her, she really meant it. At the same time, it could be said that the person behind all this madness must be someone very mighty! ¡°Little Cang, do you recognize this sorcery? Is there any way to break it?¡± Gu Xijiu asked the Firmament Stone on her wrist for help. However, it seemed dead and unresponsive. Chapter 2422 - This Feeling Was So Good (2) Chapter 2422: This Feeling Was So Good (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis bastard always malfunctioned during critical times! Gu Xijiu had given up; however, Di Fuyi looked at the Firmament Stone and suddenly raised his sleeves on the jade bracelet. The Firmament Stone immediately shed and shone brightly. Gu Xijiu suddenly remembered that she had sealed the five senses of Firmament Stone before entering the illusion to find Di Fuyi. No wonder it did not have any response earlier.After the Firmament Stone woke up, it was still a bit confused by its surroundings, so it asked a series of questions. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°Is this a meteorite rain?¡± ¡°Is this an illusion or reality?¡± ¡°Is this the end of the world?¡± ¡°Master, I am impressed! You actually saved him! It looks like he is fully recovered!¡± The Firmament Stone¡¯sst remark was said with tion. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She seriously doubted whether this guy knew what she did after she entered into the illusion. Or was he a pimp? Anyway, itwas naturally not the time to discuss this with it. Gu Xijiu was trying to exin the current situation to the Firmament Stone. Before she could really feed it with some useful information, Di Fuyi had interrupted them. He quickly told the Firmament Stone about Yun Qingluo. Although it was brief, he seemed to cover all the important points.Finally, he asked the Firmament Stone, ¡°She should have cast a spell in this swamp. Do you have a way to crack it?¡± The Firmament Stone did not respond, but it started to sh. It looked as if it was searching for relevant information inside itself.After a while, it spoke weakly, ¡°This spell seems like abination of ancient and modern magic. It is extremelyplicated to set this up and requires very stringent conditions.¡± The Firmament Stone began to list everything it knew in detail before it was interrupted by Gu Xijiu, ¡°I am not interested in how it came about! I just want to know how to crack it.¡± The Firmament Stone was bothered by her impatience. ¡°After I exin the origin of this spell, then you can analyze the appropriate way out.¡± Di Fuyi hugged Gu Xijiu, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let it speak. Perhaps we can analyze clues from the people behind the scenes from its exnations.¡± Gu Xijiu decided to give in and kept quiet while the Firmament Stone continued. ording to the Firmament Stone, the person who taught Yun Qingluo the spell must be at least close to the level of a Great Deity, or even slightly above it. It seemed that the culprit had used a spell to bring Yun Qingluo back as a new person, and even transferred some of his skills to Yun Qingluo in the process of teaching her. It was because of this person¡¯s support that Yun Qingluo was able to tie her soul to this swamp. Yun Qingluo used this swamp as herst resort to bring her enemies down, and so here they were in this situation. Escaping this ce would be impossible without breaking the spell cast by Yun Qingluo. After the analysis from the Firmament Stone, Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. Based on what it had said, Zhu Duqing and the rest would not be able to escape either! As she was with Di Fuyi, they were able to protect themselves from the meteorite rain andva due to the wizardry barrier that Di Fuyi had set up to protect them. However, the two guards that came along with them were iparable to Di Fuyi, so they would have probably perished by now. As for Mr. Zhu, this guy had some strange skills and magical weapons, but whether he could resist the melting magma was still an unknown. The burning question right now was, who was the person behind all this mess? ording to the Firmament Stone, the magic involved was from a time eventer than when Gu Xijiu was born. If Gu Xijiu¡¯s era was in the year 2018, then this person probably existed in the year 3018, which was indeed a distant future. Chapter 2423 - The Person Behind The Scene Chapter 2423: The Person Behind The Scene Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPerhaps, the person behind the scene was someone who could freely travel through time. Having learned some powerful spells from his or her era, the individual probably decided to travel through time and space into the distant future and learned about the powerful spells that existed there. Gu Xijiu frowned. With such an analysis, she felt that this person was somewhat like Long Fan.Her heart sank at the thought, and the more she pondered about it, the more she thought it was true.For example, Long Fan used very modern technology to mix the genes of a human with the genes of a beast in order to create a half-orc. Furthermore, the young pce master, who was a subordinate of Yun Yanli, had once owned a group of half-orcs. Was this a coincidence?! Did Long Fan get reborn into this world after his death? Was it possible? She remembered that Long Fan died with his spiritual power at level nine. The person behind the scene was close to or already at the level of Great Deity. Furthermore, this person seemed to be deliberately targeting the two of them.The strange part of it all was that this person was strong enough to fight with Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. So why would he or she put in so much effort into setting up a trap? Why would he or she be so concerned with hiding in the dark?What was the purpose? This person must know his or her own strength but seemed to prefer to use other people¡¯s knives to take down enemies. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and asked. Gu Xijiu did not want to hide her thoughts from him now, so she told him everything in her mind. Of course, she also storied about Long Fan¡¯s past and her previous encounters with him. Some of her memories were somewhat vague because of Huang Tu¡¯s presence in them, but she could still remember the general context. Di Fuyi thought about her revtions for a moment. ¡°This seems very simr to the way Luo Jiuchen dealt with the Divine Lord and Great Devil. During that time, Luo Jiuchen was a substitute lord, and he was constantly monitored. He would be punished if he was caught scheming, so he frequently used other people to kill his enemies. Of course, the person we are dealing with this time should not be him; the timing is not right.¡± Both of them analyzed the situation while still in the wizardry barrier. Although they had some clues right now, nothing was certain. Meanwhile, in the vicinity, there seemed to be a sea of magma engulfing the remaining creatures. Breathing the air was rather impossible too. Even the inside of the wizardry barrier had started to be inhabitable. Gu Xijiu¡¯s low spiritual power could not protect her, so she began to feel a little bit breathless. The two of them had to think of a way to quickly get out of this ce, even if they had to pay a high price. In the end, the Firmament Stone enlightened them with a way out. This method was somewhat ridiculous, however. ¡°Devil King, the blood from your heart can break all the wizardry barriers in this world. You may want to try using it, but you will be injured¡­¡± If it were not thest resort, the Firmament Stone would not tell them this method. Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°No!¡± She had worked so hard to get him safe and cured. She was not keen to see him injured again! Di Fuyi thoughtfully looked at Firmament Stone. ¡°Are you sure of this?¡± ¡°Of course; I am very sure!¡± the Firmament Stone vowed. Di Fuyi did not say anything more and condensed a sharp and thin knife from his palm. The de had a groove, and it was somehow simr to the knife which Yun Qingluo used to extract the blood from her heart. He started to take off his robe to start the process. Gu Xijiu was shocked and reached out to grab his hand that held the knife. ¡°Don¡¯t! Maybe we can find another way. Let¡¯s not rush!¡± Di Fuyi lifted his arms and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am confident.¡± He took the opportunity to seal her acupuncture point to avoid her from stopping him. Di Fuyidid not want her to see him drawing blood directly from his heart, so after he sealed her acupuncture point, he also covered her eyes with a cloth. ¡°Be a good girl. Just give me a moment.¡± Chapter 2424 - Out Of Danger Chapter 2424: Out Of Danger Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe also whispered a sentence into her ears, ¡°You will need to take me outter.¡± After Gu Xijiu¡¯s acupuncture point was sealed, she could not say anything. She could only stand there like a root in the ground. Her heart continued to sink, even though she could not see what was happening. It seemed to be just a moment,but for Gu Xijiu, it was like an eternity. Finally, her acupoint was unsealed! She pulled off the cloth on her face and looked at Di Fuyi, who was trembling. She was afraid when she saw him stained with blood and seriously injured on the ground. The situation was better than what she had expected, however. Aside from his pale face, there was nothing visibly wrong with him. She could see that there were drops on his palm.The blood was purplish-red and translucent as if a circle of Buddha light surrounded it. He did not expect the blood from his heart to be this color. After being stunned for a second, he began to follow the instructions given to him by the Firmament Stone to make the necessary spell. Following the procedure very carefully, he soon noticed the blood in his palm rising into the air. The blood seemed to crash into the wizardry barrier in the air, and soon, the sharp and fierce woman¡¯sughter suddenly stopped and dissipated unwillingly. After that, there was a green field in the sky not far away, which was the scenery of the grasnd outside the swamp. The wizardry barrier was finally broken! Gu Xijiu did not dare to waste any time. She grabbed Di Fuyi and quickly teleported to safety. ¡­ Rolling clouds, green grass, and swaying flowers filled the scene. Although this was a rather ordinary sight, having just escaped from the cursed swamp, it was something they truly missed. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi stood in the grass and heaved a long sigh of relief. Finally, they hade out from the barrier! Gu Xijiu felt that her legs were a little bit soft from all themotion. Di Fuyi was leaning on her and feeling somewhatzy to move. Gu Xijiu tugged his sleeve. ¡°Let me check your injury.¡± She was worried about him. He knew that he could not stop her. Therefore, he did not say anything and untied his robe to reveal the wound on his chest. The wound looked very thin, very unlike being stabbed by a knife. It was more simr to being pricked by a thick needle. It did not look dangerous at all. Gu Xijiu looked at his face again and asked, ¡°Is it painful?¡± She took out a bottle of ointment and applied it to his wound. Di Fuyi smiled as he looked at her. He was happy that she was tending to his injury. This ointment that she used had the effect of regenerating muscles, which was the best for a wound caused by the knife. After she applied it on his chest, the wound started to heal almost instantly. Di Fuyi leaned on Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Xijiu, let¡¯s go back to the Devil Kingdom together.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Di Fuyi never expected her to answer him so quickly. He thought that she would have a phobia to go back to the devil world. He had even prepared some witty responses to encourage her to put her worries behind. In this case, it was not needed. The girl he loved was always genuine. If she liked him, she would give him her best. Besides, Gu Xijiu was always a straightforward person. Hence, if she said she was okay, he could take her word for it. Gu Xijiu looked at the swamp again. There was a sea of fire that was clearly visible, but nothing else could be seen. She was worried by that sight. ¡°I am not sure how Mr. Zhu and the two guards doing. Should we go back and look for them?¡± She did not want to leave her friends behind. Before Di Fuyi answered, and a door suddenly appeared in the distance, and three people fell out at the same time. Gu Xijiu¡¯s shone brightly at the sight. She was overjoyed! The three people were Zhu Duqing and the two guards! However, three of them looked somewhat strange. Their hair was burned, and so were their clothes. There were ashes all over their faces. It looked like three of them had just rolled out of the ck coal oven. Chapter 2425 - Meeting Chapter 2425: Meeting Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen the three men standing in the distance saw Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi, they felt like crying! The two guards rushed over and kneeled in front of Di Fuyi. ¡°My Devil King, it¡¯s good that you are safe!¡± Zhu Duqing did not hurry to them, but subconsciously turned his body and put his clothes on properly. He tidied up his hair and even took out a wet cloth to wipe his face. When he turned around again, he looked normal. He smiled at Gu Xijiu pleasantly and said, ¡°Master Xijiu, I knew that you would be safe!¡± Di Fuyi nced at him and seemed to smile. ¡°I did not expect the three of you to end up together. Zhu Duqing, I thought you said that you would be exhausted once you opened the door again? You look fine now, though.¡± Zhu Duqing smiled. ¡°If it were not your two subordinates, who gave me two of the best pills I have consumed that helped me restore my spiritual power, we would be flying pieces of ash right now! The door I opened before was set to a grasnd thousands of miles away. I didn¡¯t expect it to lead us back into the swamp. There were tumbling magma everywhere. I had nowhere to run.¡± What he saw was consistent with Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi¡¯s situation. He added, ¡°When I noticed a gap in the wizardry barrier, I quickly opened another magical door so that we could escape.¡± His exnation seemed to make sense while the two guards were also nodding their heads in agreement, so Di Fuyi dismissed the matter. Zhu Duqing asked, ¡°This swamp had been like a hot pot. We could not find the exit even after we ran in every direction. Our legs could not even run anymore by then. Did you create the exit? How did you do that?¡± He looked at Di Fuyi and continued, ¡°You look pale. Are you injured?¡± Di Fuyi looked back at him. ¡°Do you actually care about my wellbeing? Or you are simply curious?¡± Zhu Duqing waved the goose feather fan in his hand as if he was a fairy. ¡°After all, we are a team. There is nothing wrong for me to be concerned about you, right?¡± Di Fuyi did not care about him. He leaned gently on Gu Xijiu and ordered his two subordinates, ¡°Go and bring the vehicle over.¡± When they came here, they parked their vehicle outside the swamp. However, it was quite far from here. Guard Jin and Guardian Hua responded to the order and were about to head off. However, Zhu Duqing spoke, ¡°We can take my vehicle. It is nearby.¡± He blew a very long whistle into the sky, and the sound seemed to travel a very long distance. He believed that his donkey would be able to hear it and woulde over very soon. Unfortunately, they had waited for half an hour, and he still did not see the shadow of his donkey. Gu Xijiu was somewhat puzzled. She knew the skill of the donkey. None of the other creatures on this grasnd were a threat to it, and it was generally very reliable. Zhu Duqing felt a little bit uneasy; he blew a whistle again. After a long while, there was a scream in the distance. The voice of this person seemed to signal a hint of anger. Zhu Duqing¡¯s facial expression changed. He wrinkled his brows and yelled, ¡°Who detained my donkey?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± There was a voice in the distance; it was clear and charming. Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression changed this time. She recognized that voice. It was Yun Yanli! He appeared at the scene at lightning speed, which shocked everyone.Di Fuyi, who had been leaning on Gu Xijiu, quickly stood up straight again. Chapter 2426 - Meeting (2) Chapter 2426: Meeting (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe donkey was behind Yun Yanli. It seemed to be tied or unable to walk properly.When it saw Gu Xijiu and Zhu Duqing, it immediately screamed. Its two big eyes blinked for help. Yun Yanli noticed Gu Xijiu, and he looked surprised. ¡°Xijiu, why are you here?¡± Next, he nced at Di Fuyi with darkened eyes. ¡°Your Highness Nianmo!¡± Di Fuyi flicked his sleeve and smiled calmly. ¡°Your Highness Yun, how are you doing?! Yun Yanli looked conflicted, but very soon, he put a smile on his face. ¡°I am good. Where have you been over the past year? Xijiu and I have been looking for you! Fortunately, you are alive.¡± His eyes turned to Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua. These two people look like they just came out from the swamp. Their faces are so greasy, though. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°They are Fuyi¡¯s friends,¡± Gu Xijiu replied. She then asked, ¡°Yanli, why are you here?¡± Yun Yanli sighed. ¡°I have been looking for you. I was afraid that you had met with an ident. I happened to pass by the swamp today and noticed that something was odd, so I rushed over. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you. It is such a coincidence.¡± His eyes then fell on Zhu Duqing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Zhu to be here too.¡± Zhu Duqing proudly smiled. ¡°The world is my home. Why is it so strange to see me here? And why are you giving my donkey a difficult time?¡± Yun Yanli smiled calmly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself. I didn¡¯t know that this donkey is Mr. Zhu¡¯s spiritual pet. I am sorry about that. When I came here, I bumped into this donkey. As it was quite special, I had given it an unnatural amount of attention. As a result, it was offended and kicked me.¡± ¡­ ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong for me to stare at you?¡± ¡°Bastard, I will kick you if you stare again!¡± ¡°Do you dare to kick me? I will lock your legs! ¡°Bastard, I doubt if you dare to evene near me! I have my gang! Master, pleasee and help me!¡± That was the conversation between Yun Yanli and the donkey earlier. Yun Yanli lifted his sleeves, and the four hooves of the donkey regained their freedom. It immediately ran to Zhu Duqing¡¯s side, and then looked at Yun Yanli angrily. Yun Yanli did not care about it. His eyes returned to the swamp. ¡°Xijiu, did you just get out of there? Do you know what happened in the swamp?¡± ¡°I think it was a natural disaster. There appeared to be meteorite-like fireballs falling like rain in there. The creatures inside were all killed.¡± When Yun Yanli and Gu Xijiu were separated, he did not know that she already knew everything about him, so when they met again, Gu Xijiu continued to pretend as though she did not know anything. She chatted with him like a friend. Moreover, Yun Yanli did not know the identity of the Devil King, and Di Fuyi did not look the part right now, so Yun Yanli would not be aware of that information. Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes slightly shed. He still had the intention to pursue Gu Xijiu. Hence, before his true identity was revealed, he really did not want to offend her. Di Fuyi¡¯s arm hugged Gu Xijiu¡¯s waist. ¡°Xijiu, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded and said goodbye to Yun Yanli. Would Yun Yanli let them go so easily? He smiled and spoke, ¡°Xijiu, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I want to talk to you.¡± He then turned to Di Fuyi and said, ¡°Your Highness Nianmo, Mr. Zhu, there are many questions that I would like to ask both of you. Let¡¯s go to Le Guo City and have a drink together, shall we? Today is the day that there will be blood rain. Hence, we should go to the city to avoid the rain.¡± Chapter 2427 - Meeting (3) Chapter 2427: Meeting (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli flicked his finger into the air, and a blue light emerged in the sky. In just a brief moment, arge car that could amodate ten people seemed toe down from the sky, apanied by three flying horses. There were four green-clothed masters in the car. Before the carnded, the four men had jumped out of the car. They fell on the ground, without triggering any dust and bowed to Yun Yanli. ¡°City owner, what is the order?¡± Yun Yanli smiled and looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, Mr. Fuyi, Mr. Zhu, please!¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°City owner? Have you be a city owner? Which city is it?¡± Yun Yanli sounded calm. ¡°Le Guo City. Xijiu, I don¡¯t want your people to be bullied again in Luo Hua City, so I managed to win the position of the city owner of the Le Guo City. I got your people to Le Guo City two days ago, and they have been settling down. They miss you very much; it¡¯s good for you to go back and visit them.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent.It seemed like Yun Yanli was using her people to threaten her. He obviously knew her weakness. Yun Yanli was extremely good at martial arts. If she went against his wishes at this time, it would trigger his suspicion. Furthermore, they did not stand a chance against him right now. Gu Xijiu was not worried about her own safety, however. She was more concerned for Di Fuyi, who had just drawn blood from his heart.Although he could still stand, when he leaned on Gu Xijiu, she could feel that there was sweat on his body. He was very weak now, and he needed to rest. The two guards seemed to be exhausted too. If they really had a battle with Yun Yanli, they could not evenst a few rounds. As for Zhu Duqing, he looked like he would copse at any time.It seemed that their best course of action would be to follow his instructions first, and n how to get rid of himter. As long as they did not strain the rtionship with Yun Yanli, they still had the opportunity to leave without a battle.Therefore, she hinted to Di Fuyi about her n and responded to Yun Yanli, ¡°I see. Thanks for your care! If that is the case, we will just follow you¡­¡± Di Fuyi slouched and yawned once he heard Gu Xijiu¡¯s response. ¡°You can invite me to go to the city. However, I am notfortable sharing the same cabin with other people. Unless you leave this car to me, I will not go together with you.¡± Yun Yanli was speechless. Di Fuyiughed casually. ¡°Mr. Yun, I think you are not sincere enough with your invitation.¡± Yun Yanli sighed. ¡°No. No. Mr. Fuyi, please! I still have other cars¡­¡± He turned to a guard at the side and instructed, ¡°Get my silver car here as well.¡± The guard acknowledged his request and immediately whistled. After a while, another car appeared from the air. It was a silver car with a silver horse in front of it that looked very imposing. Yun Yanli was like a peacock that eagerly wanted to open his own gorgeous feathers in front of Gu Xijiu. The car that he summoned was more luxurious than the one before. He waved to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Would you take a car with me? I have a lot of stories to tell you.¡± Before Gu Xijiu could answer, Di Fuyi leaned on her more forcefully. ¡°Baby, can you stay with me? I have a lot of stories to tell you.¡± He secretly grabbed Gu Xijiu¡¯s little hand gently. Gu Xijiu understood his message. She smiled at Yun Yanli. ¡°Sorry, I just found him not long ago. I want to talk to him. When we are back in Le Guo City, I will look for you, and we will talk again.¡± She pulled Di Fuyi with her and teleported into a carriage. Yun Yanli was speechless! He clenched his fists out of jealousy while his eyes seemed to want to murder someone. He originally wanted to pull a trick on Di Fuyi if he were traveling alone. He did not expect the man to be so alert to bring Gu Xijiu along with him. Chapter 2428 - The Purple Cloud Mushroom Chapter 2428: The Purple Cloud Mushroom Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince Gu Xijiu was present with Di Fuyi, Yun Yanli was no longerfortable about his n to ambush the man during the journey. Besides, there would still be plenty of opportunities now that they had to follow Yun Yanli around. His main concern was to make sure that Gu Xijiu was unaware of his evil n. Yun Yanli turned his attention to Zhu Duqing and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhu, would you like toe with me?¡± Zhu Duqing was obviously hesitant to do so. He stammered as he replied, ¡°I¡­ I have my own carriage; there is no need to trouble you.¡± He looked into his sleeve and took out something greenish. With a toss, the ball of green light turned into an emerald bamboo carriage. He attached the cart to the back of the donkey and entered into the donkey-drawn carriage. Yun Yanli studied the two escorts from the Devil Pce. These men had kept a very low profile, so he did not know their identities. Moreover, the two men were not wearing their official uniforms, making it even more difficult to learn of their origin. Yun Yanli was very curious about Di Fuyi¡¯s dealings over the past year that he was missing. The two escorts were the best source of information for Yun Yanli at that moment, so he condescendingly wanted to invite the men to share his ride. However, before he could raise his invitation, Di Fuyi was already demanding for their presence. ¡°Both of you should be here guiding the carriage, right? Do you really think that you are two honorable guests waiting to be invited on board?¡± Therefore, Guardian Jin and hispanion gave Yun Yanli a quick gesture of farewell and proceeded to Di Fuyi¡¯s carriage. Yun Yanli¡¯s men, on the contrary, were sent away from the carriage by Di Fuyi. The man had made it clear that he would not trust any strangers to guide his carriage. Yun Yanli was furious by his smart demands. He had left Yun Yanli clueless and with no immediate leads. He tried hard to stay calm in that situation, even though he wanted to smash the carriage into pieces and destroy the man inside it. ¡­ Yun Yanli¡¯s carriage was rather clean and neat. The interior was decorated elegantly. The seats covered were all covered in embellished brocades while warm carpets filled the floor. There was also a table full of fruits and water. It was a luxurious ride, indeed. Di Duyi was half-lying on the seat, drenched in sweat. Gu Xijiu held his hand tightly to examine his pulse and was shocked by the result. His pulse showed signs that his life wasing to an end. Needless to say, she could tell that the team that retrieving the blood directly from his heart to break through the wizardry barrier had been too excruciating for him. He was so weak that any ordinary man could easily take him down. Fortunately, he could still hold himself upright in front of Yun Yanli earlier. Otherwise, Gu Xijiu might have expected Yun Yanli to attack him there and then. Gu Xijiu believed that there were two reasons why Yun Yanli did not ambush them earlier. Firstly, she suspected that Yun Yanli would not want to expose his true intention to her. And secondly, he was unsure of Di Fuyi¡¯s strength at that very moment. They had not seen each other for over a year, and any careless act could lead to Yun Yanli¡¯s demise. Nheless, Gu Xijiu was sure that Yun Yanli would surely attack him someday, given how much he despised Di Fuyi. ¡°Fuyi, I think we should quietly leave this carriage using my teleportation ability,¡± she directed an audio message to him. The carriage belonged to Yun Yanli, so she could not be sure if there were any hidden traps. She did not want to take the risk. Di Fuyi locked his eyes on her while leaning against his seat. ¡°If we leave all of a sudden, he might hurt your people.¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated a little. ¡°I am not worried about them.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°As long as Yun Yanli and I do not turn hostile, he will not use my people against me for the time being. You are the one who is in the most danger. If he realizes how weak you are, he will surely attack you. You cannot afford to be injured any further!¡± Gu Xijiu truly cared about her people. Although they were not exactly from the same background, they were the ones who nursed her back to health when she needed shelter. She was concerned for their safety and would not wish to see them die as a result of her matters with Yun Yanli. She would do anything to try and keep them safe. Chapter 2429 - The Purple Cloud Mushroom (2) Chapter 2429: The Purple Cloud Mushroom (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe would be willing to risk her life for her people.However, selfishly speaking, Di Fuyi meant more to her than all of her peoplebined. Especially because of his current state, she did not want to put Di Fuyi in danger just because of the vigers. Di Fuyi knew her well enough to understand her thoughts. He held her hand to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know ways to escape.¡± Gu Xijiu finally had a glimpse of hope. ¡°How?¡± Di Fuyi pressed his finger against her lips and said, ¡°The heavenly secret cannot be revealed. Baby, just do as I say when the timees.¡± Gu Xijiu could finally heave a sigh of relief. She pushed his hand away and teased, ¡°Stop trying to touch me all the time. There could be surveince devices in here.¡± Delighted, Di Fuyi twisted her words and said, ¡°Does that mean I am allowed to touch you if there are no surveince devices around?¡± The man would flirt her at every chance that he had. Gu Xijiu ignored him and continued to check every corner of the carriage. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi was smiling in the carriage. Her actions showed how much she cared for him. ¡°There is no need to check. This is Yun Yanli¡¯s personal carriage. I know he is a prudent man, but he surely will not put himself under surveince.¡± ¡°It is hard to tell. This man may havee prepared. If he was willing to surrender his personal carriage to us, there might be something here. It is better to look around and be prepared.¡± Like an expert, Gu Xijiu searched the entire carriage thoroughly, not leaving any stoned unturned. The result proved that Di Fuyi was right. There were no surveince devices in the carriage. She was finally relieved. ¡°Lie down.¡± She turned her attention back to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi was caught by surprise. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Let me have a look at your injury.¡± She was worried about him and wanted to check his injury earlier, but she was worried that it might reveal Di Fuyi¡¯s weakness to his enemy. Di Fuyi hesitated. ¡°There is no need to check. The wound is fine. When my spiritual power returns, I will meditate and get back to full health.¡± Gu Xijiu could not care less about what he said. She went on top of him and pushed him down. ¡°I do not believe what you have said. I need to see it for myself.¡± Di Fuyi said nothing more. He could not fight with her at that moment, so he decided to stay put and let her do whatever she wanted to do. ¡°Baby, are you trying to take advantage of me when I have no strength to resist?¡± He teased. Gu Xijiu took off his robes, so the incident seemed inappropriate. ¡°Stop messing around. I have had enough of your sweet talk. Do you really think that I will be fooled so easily?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He was indeed trying to divert her attention so that she would not examine his body. He had underestimated her resolve to make sure that he was all right. Gu Xijiu finally had a clear view of the wound on his chest and gasped in surprise! The wound was not treated at all! In fact, there was a swollen piece of flesh dangling on his chest. The condition exined why he could barely stand on his own. But, Di Fuyi had already applied the best medicines that he had on the wound. Why would it worsen? ¡°The wound looks a little gruesome, but it is really not a big deal,¡± Di Fuyi tried tofort her as soon as he noticed her pale face. The method he had used to retrieve the blood from his heart would definitely leave a bad wound. To make things worse, he had to support a wizardry barrier around them while attempting to retrieve the blood. Thebination of the two was clearly beyond his current capabilities. Furthermore, he even had to use his spiritual power to break the wizardry barrier that Yun Qingluo had set up to ambush them. It was likely that the poisonous air around the swamp might have infected the wound as well, making it worse than any of them had anticipated. Without sufficient spiritual power, he could not drive the toxins out of his body. Therefore, all he could do at that moment was to endure the pain. Luckily for him, his body was trained to be resistant to toxins. Moreover, he already consumed an antitoxin pill to suppress the effects of the poison. Otherwise, things would have been a lot worse. Chapter 2430 - The Purple Cloud Mushroom (3) Chapter 2430: The Purple Cloud Mushroom (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter a brief examination, Gu Xijiu could already assess the extent of his injury. ¡°Di Fuyi, am I not important to you at all? Why are you still trying to look tough even at this critical point!?¡± Sheined. Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°I do not want you to be worried.¡± As a proud man, he did not want to be exposed in his moment of weakness in front of his woman. Moreover, he knew he could handle the injury. All he needed was time. Although he was not even ten years old yet, he was physically and mentally an adult.He wanted to be a man that she could count on. A man should do everything he can to keep his woman away from trouble. On top of those reasons, he definitely did not want Gu Xijiu to see him as a child. Therefore, he needed to show her his best self. His character was somewhat different from Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s from the past. After all, Celestial Master Zuo had lived long enough to understand the realities of life. He did not care about anything at all, so he would do anything as he pleased. The teenage Di Fuyi was still different and cared about how Gu Xijiu perceived him. Gu Xijiu looked at him intensely and said, ¡°There is no need for you to act so strong in front of me. I will notugh at you.¡± She started to try to treat the wound. Di Fuyi found her words somewhat familiar to him. It was like deja vu. Curious, he started to make some mental calctions. Huang Tu must have been more than 10,000 years old before he was immortalized, and Gu Xijiu was only about 200 years old now. Deducting her years in heaven, they must have met when she was only a teenager. A man that old must have found Gu Xijiu to be only a child at that age. Di Fuyi knew how much he cared for Gu Xijiu in his previous life. A woman like her, who was both strong and independent, would not ask for his help so easily, so he must have told her the same thing many times before. Their situations now were the opposite of how they were before. He used to be jealous of his previous self, but things were slightly different now. Whether he was Huang Tu or Di Fuyi, she had fallen in love with him again without any confirmation of his actual identity. Her love for him was genuine. No obstacle could keep them apart anymore. Di Fuyi was ecstatic by the thought. In fact, he was so happy that he could not even feel the pressure on his wound. He was smiling the whole time. Gu Xijiu was using her spiritual power to put pressure on his wound in an attempt to draw the toxic blood out of his body by force. She knew that the process could be quite painful and was worried that he might not be able to take it. Therefore, she was surprised by the big smile on his face. ¡°What are youughing at? Is this not painful?¡± How could he not feel any pain? Di Fuyi answered very seriously, ¡°It is painful. Baby, shower me with love, and it will be alright.¡± Seeing that he was still in the mood to joke around, she believed that he must be able to manage the pain. Therefore, Gu Xijiu decided to continue the treatment without any concern. However, having been brought back to reality, Di Fuyi finally realized that he could no longer take the pain. ¡°Baby, can you be slightly gentle with me? It is painful.¡± Gu Xijiu teased him, ¡°It would be better for you if I pushed harder.¡± Fortunately for the man, she did not really mean it, and he could instantly tell that she was gentler with him. The Firmament Stone suddenly interrupted her during the treatment. ¡°I am not overthinking. I am not overthinking.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She raised her arm and sealed away all of the Firmament Stone¡¯s senses. Chapter 2431 - The Purple Cloud Mushroom (4) Chapter 2431: The Purple Cloud Mushroom (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu looked down and caught Di Fuyi watching her intensely; her heart skipped a beat. She was undoubtedly left in awe of his charm. She was surprised that he could make her heart race even without uttering a word. ¡°Xijiu! Xijiu!¡± There was a voiceing from behind the carriage. It was Yun Yanli. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Gu Xijiu responded, calmly. ¡°Is Prince Nianmo all right?¡± Yun Yanli seemed concerned. He was actually worried that Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi might teleport away, so he needed to initiate a random conversation with them to make sure that they were still in the carriage. ¡°I am not okay.¡± Di Fuyi suddenly interrupted. ¡°I am so weak that I am now on the brink of dying. Would you like toe over here and have a look?¡± His firm and sarcastic tone would have certainly misled any audience about his actual current condition. Yun Yanli gave him an awkward response, ¡°Prince Nianmo, you must be joking.¡± Di Fuyi simply answered, ¡°Am I?¡± Yun Yanli felt that the conversation was meaningless. He felt as though the man was mocking him, but could not voice his dissatisfaction. He politely ended the conversation and decided not to talk between the carriages. In fact, he had already set up a small wizardry barrier that surrounded Gu Xijiu¡¯s entire carriage. If she used her teleportation skill, the wizardry barrier would immediately alert Yun Yanli of the situation. He suspectedthat Gu Xijiu had unraveled part of the truth and that Di Fuyi was severely injured from the events in the poisonous swamp, so the wizardry barrier was actually a test. If Gu Xijiu had indeed found out the truth, he believed that she would definitely teleport away with Di Fuyi to safety, given Di Fuyi¡¯s condition. However, instead of running away, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi stayed. Hence, it was safe to assume that they were unaware of his plot. The main problem that he had was that Di Fuyi knew exactly how Yun Yanli felt about him. They had an intense discussion thest time they had met. Since Di Fuyi did not seem to have the intention to leave, Yun Yanli immediately assumed that Di Fuyi must have thought that he was strong enough to fight him right now. Either that or he must be thinking that Yun Yanli would not dare to touch him in front of Gu Xijiu.Did Di Fuyi really think that Yun Yanli could not do anything to him because of Gu Xijiu¡¯s presence? From their brief encounter, Yun Yanli was unable to assess Di Fuyi¡¯s level of Kung Fu. Moreover, Di Fuyi had refused to show off his strength, so there was no way Yun Yanli could tell how powerful the ten-year-old had be. ¡­ Before they arrived at their destination, Gu Xijiu managed to give Di Fuyi a thorough detoxification. She helped him up and asked hoarsely, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Much better,¡± Di Fuyi reassured. Then, he sat with his legs crossed and started meditating. The ce was so scarce of spiritual energy, so Di Fuyi needed the help of a spiritual stone and some Chinese herbs to restore his spiritual power. The spiritual stone that he currently possessed was a very rare find of the highest quality. Upon absorption, the spiritual stone was able to restore at least a tenth of his spiritual power. However, as the spiritual stone was formed through the ferocious beast¡¯s internal alchemy, the stone bore a high level of impurities. Hence, Di Fuyi would need to cleanse the stone before absorption, but was too weak to do so this time. Consequently, he required the thousand-year-old glossy Ganoderma to cleanse the stone. Gu Xijiu saw the glossy Ganoderma and was suddenly inspired. She dug into her storage bag and found a small bottle. A red pill that was the size of a red bean rolled onto her palm. She offered it to him. ¡°Would you like to try this medicine?¡± The pill was produced from the rare Purple Cloud Mushroom and was extremely powerful. Consuming a single pill had the power to increase one¡¯s spiritual power tremendously. However, she was worried that Di Fuyi might be reluctant to consume it as he had refused her offer a few times before. Di Fuyi studied the pill briefly before graciously epting it. The pill rolled onto his palm, reflecting light on its shiny surface with every turn. Its faint scent was certainly inviting. Chapter 2432 - The Source Of The Spiritual Power Chapter 2432: The Source Of The Spiritual Power Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was surprised to find that the scent of the pill somewhat reminded him of the scent of his soul. It was a familiar, distinctive kind of smell. ¡°Did Huang Tu make these pills?¡± He asked. Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No, I was the one who made the pills. It was produced from a special type of herb found from the ce where I am from.¡± Di Fuyi said nothing more and stared at the pill fixedly. Gu Xijiu then said awkwardly, ¡°If you are reluctant to take the pill, I can¡­¡± Before Gu Xijiu took the pill back, Di Fuyi quickly popped it straight into his mouth. Gu Xijiu was astonished that he consumed it. She was now hopeful. ¡°Sit properly. I shall transfer some spiritual power to help you absorb it better.¡± The pill was immensely powerful, carrying a pure source of spiritual power. However, there was something deadly about the pill. It was incredibly difficult to absorb. The source of the spiritual power was so great that once it entered the body of the person who consumed it, it would cause a raging storm that filled every tiny stream instantaneously. One mistake could cost his life. After swallowing the pill, he needed to conceal the power in a bubble and absorb it bit by bit. The pill had to be digested very slowly, so he could slowly absorb its spiritual power. The process was much moreplicated than the absorption of a spiritual stone. Usually, theplete absorption of the pill would take at least six days and six nights. It also required the receiver to meditate and transfer the energy throughout his or her body. It was guaranteed to increase the individual¡¯s spiritual power significantly, so the price was definitely worth the trouble. Gu Xijiu wanted to wait until they had more time to give him the pill, but desperate times called for desperate measures. It was a risk that she had to take. Di Fuyi¡¯s body had barely any spiritual power left, so he would not be able to use his own power to control and absorb the pill. Thus, Gu Xijiu stepped in to help. She knew exactly how the pill would react; hence, she could certainly facilitate the absorption process. Gu Xijiu had briefly calcted the time needed to travel from the swamp to Leguo City. With the speed of the carriage, they would need at least a day. A day was all she needed to help him absorb the pill. Since Gu Xijiu offered to help, Di Fuyi would certainly not be opposed to it.He did as told and sat with his legs crossed in front of her. In sync, they pressed their palms together. Gu Xijiu was worried that she might hurt him, so she carefully transferred her spiritual power into his body and slowly traced his veins down to his stomach. She tried to locate the pill. Surprisingly, she could not find it.What had gone wrong? Gu Xijiu continued to search his body but still found nothing. ¡°Did you swallow it?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Is it stuck in your gullet?¡± ¡°Of course not. What is the matter?¡± Di Fuyi was surprised by the confused look on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. ¡°It is gone.¡± Di Fuyi was stunned. ¡°Perhaps I have absorbed it on my own? Should it melt away as soon as it passes down my throat?¡± When Di Fuyi swallowed the pill, he could feel a steady stream of heat slowly go down from his throat to his stomach. He could feel a brief sense of warmth in his stomach before the sensation disappeared entirely. ¡°It should be very difficult to digest. When I took the pill, I spent three days and three nights to absorb its power. Long Siye took even longer. He spent eight days in total.¡± Gu Xijiu was very worried. She studied Di Fuyi¡¯s body carefully, as she was concerned that the immense power would crush his veins at any second. To her surprise, Di Fuyi lookedpletely normal. In fact, he looked slightly better than how he was before. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Di Fuyi tried to sense the power in his body and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel different.¡± Gu Xijiu was even more worried now. Under normal circumstances, he should be able to feel the heat in his body within minutes of taking the pill. There should at least be sweating out of his face and body. Chapter 2433 - The Source Of The Spiritual Power (2) Chapter 2433: The Source Of The Spiritual Power (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHad the pill lost its effectiveness over time? Or was it on the brink of exploding inside his body? Once activated, it should take over his body like a raging storm. Gu Xijiu was in a state of panic. She felt as though she had ced a bomb in his stomach that she could not even locate. She forced him to sit up straight so that she could assess him carefully. Determined, she used her spiritual power and traced every inch of his body to find it. However, the result was the same- fruitless. The pill had disappeared entirely without a trace. Due to this discovery, Gu Xijiu decided to stop the transfer of energy to his body, even though she was reluctant. ¡°Are you sure that you have swallowed it?¡± She looked at him doubtfully and started to wonder if he was lying to her. Di Fuyi sighed as he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why would I lie to you? You have to learn to trust me.¡± ¡°It is quite abnormal for the pill to havepletely disappeared without a trace.¡± Gu Xijiu was very confused. ¡°Perhaps, the pill has lost its effectiveness.¡± To Di Fuyi¡¯s knowledge, it had been more than 200 years since the production of the pills. It could be the case that the pills had simply expired. Gu Xijiu was somewhat dismayed by the revtion. It had been a while since she consumed the pill. However, her storage bag had the ability to keep things fresh. Normally, even food could be well preserved for at least three to five years in the bag. Why would the pills be any different? Was it because of her stay in the Shura World? There was a period where she lost her Kung Fu and no longer had ess to her storage bag. Perhaps, it had lost its ability to keep her food and medicine fresh? Perplexed, Gu Xijiu could not figure out why the pill did not work. Di Fuyi reached out to her and requested, ¡°Give me another one. This time, I will taste it before swallowing it.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised by his eagerness. Did he really think that the pill was some sort of ginseng herb that could be consumed repeatedly? ¡°No way. You can only consume one pill at a time. It cannot be over consumed; otherwise, its power will crush your veins.¡± ¡°The previous one was obviously ineffective. I cannot feel anything at all, so the pill did not work. Maybe the others are still good? We should at least try.¡± Gu Xijiu agreed but was still curious why the previous pill proved ineffective. She waited for an hour to observe him and could not see any change in his body. She examined his pulse and was sure that he was still doing the same as before. Finally, she agreed to give him another pill. This time, she took the best pill she could find. The pill looked excellent- round as a pearl and smooth as jade. It was gleaming with polish. She took a sniff of the pill and was able to recognize the faint scent around it. She was convinced that it would work this time. She watched Di Fuyi intently as he swallowed the pill. She could even see the pill move downhis Adam¡¯s apple as soon as he swallowed the pill. Di Fuyi could not hide his amusement. ¡°Baby, I do not feel veryfortable under your intense gaze.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± Gu Xijiu was too worried to entertain him. Di Fuyi noticed some differences this time. ¡°My stomach feels quite warm.¡± This was how it should be. It seemed like thest pill was really ineffective and that this one was going to work just fine. Without wasting any time,Gu Xijiu quickly pressed her palms against his and transferred some spiritual power to him. She tried to locate the precious pill in his body. She could finally locate the pill this time but was quite shocked by the result. In that brief moment, the pill was almost entirely absorbed by his body. From the size of a fingernail, it was reduced to almost the size of a green bean, leaving only one-third of the pill left in his stomach. At this rate, it would soon bepletely digested. As soon as Gu Xijiu came back to her senses, she tried to surround the pill in a bubble, but before she could form the protectiveyer, the pill was gone. Chapter 2434 - The Source Of The Spiritual Power (3) Chapter 2434: The Source Of The Spiritual Power (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was astonished. Were his gastric juices abnormally strong? How could the absorption be so swift? What kind of powerful feature did his body possess? If the pill was digested so quickly, the spiritual power of the pill should have been transferred to his body. It should be umted at the core of his body by now. Gu Xijiu carefully traced his veins. There was nothing wrong with his blood cirction. Additionally, everything in his system seemed smoothly regted. However, she was disappointed as she could hardly feel any spiritual power in his body. It seemed that his body was a bottomless pit that managed to absorb the pill and its power along with it.The magical pill that worked wonders for her was obviously ineffective to him. Gu Xijiu stood in a daze, trying toprehend the situation. Di Fuyi was equally confused. ¡°I have had one of these pills before, and it worked very well for me back then. Have they lost their effectiveness in the Shura World?¡± Suddenly, he was reminded of a past incident. His mother once had a strange encounter where there was a bottomless pit in her body that would swallow all sources of spiritual power almost instantaneously, leaving her body with none. Finally, she found out that it was all because of a sinister being in her body. All of her spiritual power was drained to nourish the growth of the sinister being. Was the same sinister being in his body as well? The scary thought gave him a shudder. He tried to examine his body, but could not find anything odd. Gu Xijiu carefully read his pulse and realized that his condition remained just the same. There was only a slight increase in his spiritual power, which was still very limited. The effect of the pill was even worse than the spiritual stone. Hence, perhaps the most logical exnation was that the pill had lost its power. Gu Xijiu was ready to give up. She kept the pills away but was abruptly distracted by a sudden scream. ¡°Watch out!¡± A man called out in a panic. ¡°Ahh! There are so many Bloody Bats.¡± ¡°Quickly! Defend!¡± The chaos continued. Soon, the sound of a fierce battle could be heard. Gu Xijiu was utterly surprised by the presence of the bats. These Bloody Bats would usuallye right before the blood rain. Was the rain going to pour anytime soon? She flipped the curtain away, and the sight sent a shiver down her spine. Apact mass of Bloody Bats surrounded the top of the carriage. They spread themselves around the carriage, blotting out the sky and the sun. The notorious bats dived sharply from high altitudes towards the carriage, as if there was a precious treasure within it that was driving them crazy. There were already more than 70 of these bats approaching the carriage. Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua were fighting them off in a frenzy, killing the bats and turning them into pools of blood. However, there were undoubtedly too many for them to handle at once. Dozens of Bloody Bats finally found a way through and were likely to collide with Gu Xijiu as soon as they approached. Gu Xijiu unsheathed her sword. With a few swings, these bats were dead. However, that was just the beginning. Apact mass awaited them in the sky. If they allunched themselves toward the carriage at once, it would certainly spell the end for carriage. The carriage was not a concern for Gu Xijiu. It was Di Fuyi that she was worried about. He barely had any strength left to defend himself. There was no way that he could fend off the bats. ¡­ The rising sun was just about to shine its first faint streaks of dawn in the east, indicating the start of a new day. Chapter 2435 - The Source Of The Spiritual Power (4) Chapter 2435: The Source Of The Spiritual Power (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe presence of the Bloody Bats was certainly untimely. Was this all a trick by Yun Yanli? Gu Xijiu took a quick look at Yun Yanli¡¯s carriage and was further convinced. There were no bats above his carriage, and even Zhu Duqing¡¯s carriage as well. The bats were only attacking her carriage. Irritated, she was sure that Yun Yanli must be ying a trick on them. Thoroughly annoyed by the situation, she gave her finger a bite to cast an incantation with her blood. A wizardry barrier was immediately formed, surrounding the carriage in a safety bubble. These Bloody Bats plunged toward the carriage as a loud buzz swept across the sky. Luckily, the wizardry barrier was strong enough to withstand the impact. The barrier shook a little but did not break. At the same time, Yun Yanli finally emerged from his carriage. He looked confused as if waking up from a dream. The drowsy look on his face faded as soon as he caught the scary sight. ¡°Xijiu!¡± He called out in a panic. Swiftly, he approached the carriage. He seemed eager to help. Zhu Duqing came to help, too. He stood on the top of his donkey-led carriage, summoning countless green stalks to spread across the sky and stop the plunging bats from impacting on the wizardry barrier. Yun Yanli was very fast, as well. He made it right through the wizardry barrier andnded on top of the carriage. Those clueless bats were drawn by the man¡¯s entry and followed closely. Gu Xijiu clenched her fists in frustration. The man did it on purpose! Gu Xijiu took a few swings to kill some of the attacking bats before rushing back into the carriage. Yun Yanli was caught by surprise from her sudden retreat but did not enter with her. He continued to fight the bats. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t worry. I will kill these bats for you,¡± he reassured. He swung his sword quickly and urately. Many tiny swords seemed to emerge on his de, making his every attack more lethal. As his Kung Fu was powerful, the bats were afraid to get any closer.His blue robes fluttered gracefully in the breeze with his every move. It was a rather attractive sight. ¡°Brother Yun, you have such powerful King Fu!¡± He could hear a voice, that was apanied by apuse.Surprised, he quickly looked to the source of the voice, only to see Gu Xijiu standing on top of his carriage instead of her own. She was smiling and cheering for him. Apparently, Gu Xijiu had teleported with Di Fuyi into Yun Yanli¡¯s carriage.Di Fuyi sat ufortably in the wagon and was looking at Yun Yanli with added interest. When their eyes met, Di Fuyi smiled at Yun Yanli and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yun.¡± Yun Yanli was speechless. Meanwhile, the bats seemed to have lost interest in the carriage as soon as the two of them had moved out. After a long, fruitless struggle, the bats finally left, and the carriage was left unharmed. Fortunately, Guardians Jin and Hua were only slightly injured. The Bloody Bats were actually very poisonous. A bite or a scratch was already enough to cause them harm. Nheless, thanks to the longsting effect of the antitoxin in their bodies, they were both fine and only suffered some minor scratches. ¡°Xijiu, are you all right?¡± Yun Yanli returned to his carriage and asked keenly. ¡°I am fine; more traumatized than hurt.¡± With a smile, Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°These bats were obviously scared of you. They ran away as soon as you approached.¡± Chapter 2436 - The Source Of The Spiritual Power (5) Chapter 2436: The Source Of The Spiritual Power (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was evident from her tone that Gu Xijiu was very scornful. Hesitantly, Yun Yanli stared at her with a serious expression. ¡°Xijiu, did you suspect that I was the one who summoned the bats?¡± Gu Xijiu denied his usation. ¡°I did not.¡± It was true that she did not suspect that he had caused themotion. She was sure that he did! However, she could not point that out. She could not risk shedding all the pretenses at this time. Yun Yanli turned his attention to Di Fuyi instead. ¡°Mr. Di seemed at ease, even in such a dangerous moment.¡± He did not see Di Fuyi helping Gu Xijiu earlier. Di Fuyi confidently flicked his sleeves. ¡°You are right. If I helped, I would not be able to witness your charm.¡± Yun Yanli did not know what to answer. Soon, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu returned to their carriage. Their reason for doing so was that Mr. Di was obsessed with hygiene. He had just cleaned the wagon, so he was reluctant to switch. What frustrated Yun Yanli the most was Gu Xijiu¡¯s unquestioned submission towards Di Fuyi¡¯s every request. When he asked to return, she willingly agreed and followed him back to the carriage without questioning his intentions. Yun Yanli was very annoyed but did not dare to act at this moment. The incident was finally over, and all the carriages continued their journey. Yun Yanli looked at the carriage before him and was puzzled. He did not summon the Bloody Bats. They appeared on their own. However, he knew about the characteristics of the bat. These bats were able to tell when an immense source of spiritual power appeared. They were attracted to spiritual power like flies are attracted to garbage, and could easily track the source within miles. He once used the bats to find sources of spiritual power, and they never let him down. The stronger the spiritual power, the more bats one could expect to be present. The scary part was that he had never seen so many bats going after one source of spiritual power before. Obviously, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi possessed a strong source of spiritual power. They must have revealed some of their spiritual power by ident, thus attracting the Bloody Bats. Finally, the bats left as soon as they kept away their spiritual power. What was the source of the spiritual power that they had? Di Fuyi was the son of a celestial being and a devil. The Divine Couple clearly adored him, so they must have given him a lot of magical items. One of the items he was carrying must be the source of the spiritual power. That would exin how Di Fuyi was able to show up again after his disappearance for so long.He even had the ability to destroy the entire poisonous swamp that had encountered a catastrophe. Perhaps he had passed through some adventures and acquired an immense source of spiritual power. Di Fuyi was known to be a man of wicked ns, torturing his enemies with no mercy. Yun Yanli thought that it was all a plot. Otherwise, Di Fuyi would not stand aside even when his life was at stake. He would not leave Gu Xijiu alone in such a situation. He appeared to be a little weak, as well. Was Di Fuyi presenting a bold front to conceal something? Or was he only acting to lure Yun Yanli into action? A sudden realization urred to Yun Yanli, which made him believe that he hada grasp of the entire situation. Yun Yanli was convinced that Di Fuyi revealed Yun Yanli¡¯s intentions to Gu Xijiu, but she refused to believe his theory, so he wanted to make Yun Yanliunch the first attack to prove that he was right. Di Fuyi had pretended to be weak on purpose and flirted with Gu Xijiu sweetly just to tempt Yun Yanli. Everything was a show just to trigger him to attack. Yun Yanli was not a man who would fall for such a trap. With a smug look on his face, Yun Yanli decided to enter Zhu Duqing¡¯s carriage. He wanted to see if he could get any information from the man. ¡­ The carriage that Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu rode was not badly damaged. There were some stains on the curtains and some holes every here and there, but overall, it looked fine. Di Fuyi changed the curtains into new ones that were even better than what Yun Yanli had for them earlier. He changed a few other items and threw the old ones out. Yun Yanli¡¯s men were not on the same carriage, but they could clearly see him from behind. All of them frowned with dissatisfaction by his action. ¡°Di Fuyi, how could you?¡± Chapter 2437 - The Source Of The Spiritual Power (6) Chapter 2437: The Source Of The Spiritual Power (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThey were very unhappy with Di Fuyi¡¯s actions and found him too arrogant. He was too disrespectful to the governor, the men thought. Yun Yanli came out of his carriage and saw exactly what Di Fuyi was doing. However, he was not quite bothered. With a smile, he proceeded to Zhu Duqing¡¯s carriage as nned. His smile clearly showed that he would not fall for his trap. Di Fuyi could annoy him as much as he wanted, but he was not going to give him the chance to convince Gu Xijiu. Yun Yanli¡¯s men looked at one another in consternation. If the governor was unbothered, perhaps, they should not care about it, too. Therefore, everyone pretended that they saw nothing. Gu Xijiu looked at the carriage that had taken on an entirely new look. Di Fuyi had publicly removed every piece from Yun Yanli. ¡°It is not the time to trigger Yun Yanli. Are you sure that he will not be irritated by your little affectations?¡± She was quite puzzled by Di Fuyi¡¯s intention. Di Fuyi let out a graceful smile as he exined confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The more I behave so, the more unlikely he will attack. He must be thinking that I am doing all this to irritate him and trigger him to act out of exasperation, thus revealing his true self in front of you.¡± Gu Xijiu said nothing more. She knew that Di Fuyi was indeed a man with a n. More urately speaking, he was a child with a n. She observed him and was relieved to see that hisplexion had slowly returned. It seemed like the Purple Cloud Mushrooms were useful after all. She then proceeded to read his pulse and could immediately tell that there was a strong flow of spiritual power circting in his body. Delighted, she quickly put him down on the cushion and examined the open wound on his chest. The wound was starting to heal, and everything seemed to be going right. It was, indeed, a great sign. Relieved, she looked up and caught Di Fuyi gazing at her. There was aplicated look in his eyes as he stayed still and well behaved. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She then helped him put his robes back on properly. Di Fuyi pulled her close andy her down on his body. ¡°I thought you were going to do something dirty to me.¡± ¡°You have overthought!¡± She decided to offer him the entire bottle of Purple Cloud Mushroom pills. ¡°I can see that yourplexion is slowly returning and that your wound is healing just fine, which proves that my pills are working. Would you like some more?¡± Di Fuyi nted a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°Do you have many of these pills?¡± He was perplexed by her generous offer. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t. These pills are very precious. I have only encountered these Purple Cloud Mushrooms once in my entire life and collected them all. I tried to find these mushrooms again, but my efforts were in vain.¡± She had offered him the entire bottle without any hesitation. ¡°Are you giving all of the pills to me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Xijiu did not hesitate. She always felt that these pills belonged to him. Giving him the bottle was only a gesture of returning something that was always meant to be his. Her kind offer touched Di Fuyi. He took a careful look at the content of the bottle. There were about 50 or 60 pills left. Each pill was encircled in a glisteningyer of purple light that made it look as though it was glowing. Di Fuyi took about half of the bottle and returned the rest to Gu Xijiu. ¡°It will be a waste if I take them all. You should keep the rest. These pills will probably help you as well. When there is time, I will cover you while you slowly take these pills and meditate.¡± Gu Xijiu thought about his proposition before epting the bottle. ¡°All right!¡± She knew that she needed to restore her spiritual power as well. These pills would surely work for her. When she had regained her memory, she had thought about consuming the pill to restore her power. However, there was hardly any time for her to rest and meditate. Di Fuyi proceeded to swallow a dozen pills at once. Like before, these pills melted away in his stomach almost instantaneously. But this time, Di Fuyi could finally feel the warm sensation in his veins. It was a rather pleasant feeling. The wound on his chest did not hurt quite as much after the pills had dissolved in his stomach. Meanwhile, a warm stream of energy circted his entire body, making him feel as if he had soaked his body in a hot spring. Chapter 2438 - The Source Of The Spiritual Power (7) Chapter 2438: The Source Of The Spiritual Power (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere were finally some apparent signs that Di Fuyi¡¯s condition was improving. Nevertheless, Gu Xijiu saw him swallowing the pills yet still behaving as if nothing had happened. She was actually tempted to do the same. She took a pill and popped it into her mouth. She needed some water to help her swallow the pill, but as she searched for it, a man called out. ¡°Oh, no! There are so many Bloody Bats again! They have returned!¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. In fact, she choked on the pill! Unable to breathe, she started coughing violently. The pill was not a small one, so she could not cough it out so easily. Soon, her face was red. Di Fuyi quickly gave her a tap on the ck, followed by a tight squeeze from the back. Finally, she spat the pill out, and it went through the curtains. Gu Xijiu could finally catch her breath, and she kept away the bottle of pills in her storage bag again. It was a waste to let the pill fly out the window, so she wanted to try and get it back. However, what she saw nextpletely stunned her. There were thousands of Bloody Bats surrounding them in the air. They were initially drawn to the carriage, but they changed their course all of a sudden and plunged downward as if going after something important. Gu Xijiu was dizzy just watching them fly together. What was going on? Gu Xijiu threw the guardians a look and saw their equally perplexed faces. ¡°The bats wereing after us just now.¡± Guardian Hua heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Anyway, I am d that they are not going to attack us anymore.¡± Guardian Jin agreed, ¡°I thought the same. If they were reallying at us, we would not be able to stand a chance. Do you know what they are doing? It seems as though they are killing themselves!¡± The Bloody Bats were fighting frantically against one another all of a sudden. They were not even bothered by the carriages anymore. Gu Xijiu was confused by the strange encounter. She stood there watching the bats for a while but could not figure out what they were doing. She somehow thought that it must have something to do with the pill that slipped out of her mouth. She turned her head around and turned to Di Fuyi for an answer. He was standing right next to her, with his arms around her waist. He was looking in the same direction, as if deep in thought. ¡°What do you think the Bloody Bats are doing?¡± Gu Xijiu finally asked. When he was around, she would always count on him for an answer. Di Fuyi did not say anything. Instead, he pulled her into the carriage and carefully instructed her, ¡°Xijiu, these Purple Cloud Mushroom pills should not be exposed anymore. The bats are actually drawn to the pills. We have wrongly faulted Yun Yanli for the earlier encounter with the bats.¡± Gu Xijiu had the same doubt but was not entirely sure. ¡°How can you be sure?¡± Di Fuyi exined, ¡°I have seen everything with my eyes. They were plunging towards the pill. One of the bats seized the chance and swallowed the pill first, but was not able to handle the overwhelming effect. The first bat exploded, shattering its flesh into tiny bits. Meanwhile, the rest of the bats were frantically going after its meat, which sparked the fight.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She never knew that the pills would actually attract the Bloody Bats. Perhaps, the pills were as precious as the meat of the Tang Priest to them. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were engaged in a discussion when Guardian Jin suddenly asked, ¡°What is the matter, Governor Yun?¡± Apparently, Yun Yanli was onboard the carriage. As expected, Yun Yanli spoke nonchntly, ¡°I have a few questions for your master.¡± He raised the curtains and entered the carriage. ¡°Xijiu, were you studying something? How did you manage to attract the huge mass of Bloody Bats? It is not a good sign. Take it out and let me have a look.¡± Chapter 2439 - Danger Threatened At Every Corner Chapter 2439: Danger Threatened At Every Corner Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi leaned against the table as he casually replied, ¡°You¡¯re hrious! Why should we show it to you? Shouldn¡¯t you be ashamed of your sudden intrusion?¡± Yun Yanli was speechless. He was not expecting Di Fuyi¡¯s brutal and straightforward reply. His expression clearly showed that he was a little offended. ¡°Prince Nianmo, we are on the same team now! We have to work together to ensure our safety. The attacks from the Bloody Bats are getting more frequent now. Obviously, they areing after one of your magical items. For our safety, it is better if you to show it to me so that we can examine it together,¡± he said in an icy tone. ¡°How did you know they wereing after one of our magical items?¡± Di Fuyi added. ¡°These Bloody Bats are attracted to powerful sources of spiritual power. They were clearly chasing after your carriage, so you must have been in possession of something valuable to them.¡± Di Fuyi gave him a sharp look in the eyes as he said, ¡°I did not know that these bats would go after spiritual power. Using this information in rtion to the blood rain, are you suggesting that the bats will attack the cities because they have their own sources of spiritual power as well?¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s expression changed a little. He had obviously revealed a little too much information to Di Fuyi. Not many people knew about the characteristic of the Bloody Bats. Perhaps only him and Yun Qingluo.Even his closest follower knew nothing about the secret. It was rather unusual for him to have given away such a secret so carelessly. Was he being manipted? Di Fuyi had the bloodline of the celestial beings and devils, so the Kung Fu that he possessed was aplicated mixture of both. He must have learned a method to manipte his enemies into revealing their secrets. At least, that was what Yun Yanli believed. The man was very frustrated at that point. His fists were clenched tightly in his sleeves. Di Fuyi looked at him smilingly and said, ¡°Mr. Yun seems to know quite a number of things. What are the other characteristics of the Bloody Bats? I hope you do not mind to share the information with us, Mr. Yun. As you said before, our safety is the priority, so perhaps with the information, we can discuss our strategies to fight themter.¡± Yun Yanli could no longer hold back his irritation. ¡°I asked my question first.¡± Di Fuyi nced at him as he continued, ¡°Is it mandatory to answer your question first? Mr. Yun, as you said, we are on the same team now, so we should share everything we know and n the next strike on ourmon enemy. Let us do it this way. You tell me about the secrets of the Bloody Bats, and I will share with you the magical item that attracted them. Although I will be the one who is giving up more than you, I am generous enough to share. I do not want to bother myself arguing with the likes of you.¡± Yun Yanli clenched his fists repeatedly under his sleeves to vent her anger silently. He wanted to smash Di Fuyi¡¯s head right there and then. Overwhelmed, he put his fingers togetherto cast a spell, but an item that Di Fuyi held in his hands caught his attention. The man was holding a ring that was embellished with a gem that glistened with seven colors. Di Fuyi was carving the gem with a finger. It used to be in the form of a hemisphere but was now carved into the shape of a rose using his nail. Every intricate detail of the petals was almost lifelike. Yun Yanli could recognize the material with a single nce. It was the toughest diamond that was ever discovered in the world. Yet, Di Fuyi was carving the diamond with his hand! Yun Yanli knew very well that he was not capable of doing the same. Therefore, he decided to hold back on the spell. Theck of patience in small matters would always upset great ns. He was not sure that he could kill Di Fuyi, so he should not act recklessly. There were still many opportunities ahead of them. In fact, Yun Yanli was going to host a grand dinner in the city to plot against his enemy. However, those were only his thoughts for the time being. He let out a smile to conceal his murderous thought. ¡°As far as I am concerned, these Bloody Bats are fond of blood and are very poisonous. They like to go after the powerful sources of spiritual power. The ce where they gather is where the source of spiritual power lies.¡± ¡°Does every city have a powerful source of spiritual power?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Chapter 2440 - Danger Threatened At Every Corner (2) Chapter 2440: Danger Threatened At Every Corner (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli was more polite when he talked with Gu Xijiu. It was evident from his reply, ¡°It is indeed so. Xijiu, the spiritual stones that we have collected from the various hunting exercises are the source that attracts the bats. The spiritual stones are the key to support the entire wizardry barrier that shelters the city.¡± Xijiu suddenly recalled the spiritual stones that she had stolen from Suiye City and nodded silently. She knew that Yun Yanli was not lying. However, there was still one question in her mind. ¡°If there are spiritual stones in the city, why don¡¯t the Bloody Bats attack every day? Why are they onlying once every ten days? Is it a cycle for the spiritual stones to be exposed every ten days? Are the stones otherwise sheltered by some wizardry barrier which prevents the bats from sensing their presence?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s questions were on point, and Yun Yanli could only let out a sigh after some thought. ¡°It is more or less so. I cannot tell you more about it. Xijiu, it is not that I do not trust you. This is the secret that every city bears. As a governor, I have vowed to keep the secret. I am sorry.¡± Gu Xijiu merely smiled at him after hearing his response. She wanted to see how long he could keep on pretending. She knew that he would personally appoint the governor of every city. Therefore, he must have dismissed the governor that he had appointed to take his position. But why would he trouble himself if everything was under control? Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu was not able to extract much information from him. She would have to do her own research and find out more on her own. ¡°All right, I have told you everything that I can. Xijiu, shouldn¡¯t you hold your end of the deal and show me the source of your spiritual power?¡± Yun Yanli had not forgotten about their arrangement. In fact, Yun Yanli had not found out the identity of the culprit who stole his spiritual stones. He was somewhat convinced that Di Fuyi could be the thief. After all, the Bloody Bats would only attack if there were arge number of spiritual stones in the same area. Di Fuyi looked into his storage bag and took out a w. He exined, ¡°It is nothing much, really. We were having a meal. All that is left is this w.¡± The w was the size of a little finger, so it was hard to tell what animal it came from. Yun Yanli was annoyed. ¡°Prince Nianmo, are you trying to fool me? What kind of bird can provide such an immense source of spiritual power?¡± ¡°The Blue Phoenix,¡± Di Fuyi answered nonchntly. Yun Yanli was speechless. He had never seen Blue Phoenix, but he had heard about it. He knew that it was one of the mythological beasts, but never knew that it was actually edible. Mythological beasts naturally possessed great spiritual power, but he was not sure if the w really belonged to a mythological beast. Yun Yanli took the w and tried to sniff it. He could already sense an extraordinary source of spiritual power in that brief moment. He was curious. ¡°Where did you get it from?¡± Di Fuyi had a sip of tea before answering, ¡°This is your second question. Now, what have you prepared in exchange for the information?¡± Yun Yanli did not know what to say. At least he knew the source of the spiritual power was not the spiritual stones. He decided to end the conversation and leave resentfully. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was still studying the w in the carriage. ¡°Is this really the w of the Blue Phoenix?¡± Di Fuyi nodded. He then took the w and shattered it into pieces. He noticed that Gu Xijiu had a confused look on her face. ¡°It is dirty,¡± he exined. Gu Xijiu shook her head in disapproval. ¡°Even a feather from this creature would be considered precious, let alone its w that still bears spiritual power. It is a waste.¡± Di Fuyi took out the remaining half he had of the creature and said, ¡°There is more.¡± Gu Xijiu was delighted. ¡°You should keep this for yourself. You are still weak. This wille in handy for your recovery.¡± ¡°You areining about me being weak,¡± he teased smilingly. His smile had distracted Gu Xijiu slightly, so she decided to change the topic. ¡°You are doing quite well, aren¡¯t you? I saw that you were carving a diamond with your hand earlier.¡± Chapter 2441 - Danger Threatened At Every Corner (3) Chapter 2441: Danger Threatened At Every Corner (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi pondered for a moment before putting the diamond on her palm. ¡°You can do the same,¡± he said. Gu Xijiu examined the diamond, but could not find anything special about it. She then started to move her finger on the diamond, but could barely leave any mark on it. Perplexed, she looked at him for guidance. Di Fuyi gave her a delightful smile before applying ayer of cream on the diamond. After a while, he gave it back to her. ¡°Try again.¡± Gu Xijiu tried again and managed to carve the diamond into the shape of a flower. Startled, she asked, ¡°What cream did you apply? How does it soften the diamond?¡± ¡°It is not actually a diamond, but a lookalike. Without the cream, it looks no different from a diamond. Once applied, the cream willpletely unmask its true property.¡± He continued, ¡°I wanted to show it to you for fun; never knew that it would get us out of a problem.¡± They continued their conversation while indulging in the meat of the Blue Phoenix. Gu Xijiu insisted that Di Fuyi should have a more substantial portion of it, so he did. After that, Di Fuyi asked Gu Xijiu to meditate, as he finally had the time to look after her. However, Gu Xijiu thought that Di Fuyi should be the one to mediate first. He was, after all, the one with the injury. Di Fuyi had the meat before, and it did not trigger any reaction, so he did not see the need to meditate. However, he felt different this time. His body was boiling, and there was an apparent rush in his blood cirction. This was how a normal body would react upon consuming the meat of a mythological beast. Theck of reaction he had before must be due to the strong foundation of his spiritual power. The meat could hardly trigger any reaction because his spiritual power was already greater than what the bird had to offer. Now that his spiritual power had been greatly depleted, he could finally feel the power of the bird. Di Fuyi made some calctions and noticed that the meat would eventually increase his spiritual power by a tenth, which was quite remarkable progress. He took a look at Gu Xijiu and noticed her crimson face. She needed to meditate. Without wasting any time, he pulled her closer and sat her down. ¡°Listen to me; you should start first. I can meditate after you have fully absorbed the energy.¡± Gu Xijiu could not argue with him, so she did as told. The transfer of energy would take at most an hour. If the Purple Cloud Mushroom could not trigger any reaction for Di Fuyi, then the half of the bird should be nothing to him. Moreover, he was the one who had the bird, so he should know the effects better than her. He was confident that he would be fine. Therefore, Gu Xijiu proceeded to meditate. She did not meditate for long, however. About 20 minutester, a sense of danger took over her mind. She started to panic as if something dangerous was about to unfold. Abruptly, she opened her eyes and realized that there was another man in the carriage. The man was not facing her, but she could immediately recognize him just by looking at his back. It was Yun Yanli! His palm was shing with streaks of white light that were as sharp as a de. He was about to give Di Fuyi a head-on strike. Di Fuyi was sitting there, helplessly. His veins seemed to be visible all over his body while his face waspletely drenched in sweat. He locked his eyes on Yun Yanli, but could barely say anything. Before Yun Yanli could deal him a blow, Gu Xijiu quickly interrupted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yun Yanli froze and slowly turned his head around to face her. ¡°Xijiu, you are awake,¡± he said with a tight smile. His smile could not hide the murderous look in his eyes. It was appalling. Gu Xijiu acted as if she did not notice anything. She returned the smile and said, ¡°Yes, I have finally absorbed all of the power from the meat. What are you doing here in our carriage? And, what is wrong with Di Fuyi?¡± Chapter 2442 - The Strongest Backup Chapter 2442: The Strongest Backup Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli paused before answering her concern, ¡°He must have gone overboard in his meditation. I noticed that something was not right, so I came to check it out. I was about to help him just before you woke up.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Gu Xijiu answered without challenging him. She gave Yun Yanli a nod before approaching Di Fuyi to examine his pulse. There was an overflow of spiritual power in his body, like an unstoppable force that took over by storm. His vitals signs indicated that he would be experiencing a significant change. He was obviously in pain, but he tried hard not to show it. Nheless, his physical state had revealed everything to Yun Yanli. His entire robe was soaked. Gu Xijiu started to panic. She suspected that the Purple Cloud Mushrooms must be the root cause. Perhaps, he was experiencing a dyed reaction. ¡°How is he doing?¡± Yun Yanli asked, seemingly concerned. ¡°He is fine. He must have been too obsessed with his training. What he needs is a little recuperation. Mr. Yun, would you please leave us? I need to help him recover.¡± Gu Xijiu tried to stay calm so that Yun Yanli would not know the extent of the matter. However, Yun Yanli was not a man who could be easily persuaded. The look in his eyes had clearly shown hisck of trust in what Gu Xijiu had told him, so he decided to sit right across Di Fuyi. ¡°Xijiu, I am very good at the healing injuries in muscles and veins. Let me help him.¡± He then reached out to grab Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist. Yun Yanli possessed a good level of medical knowledge, so he wanted to find out what was wrong with Di Fuyi himself. However, before Yun Yanli could even reach Di Fuyi¡¯s hand, he was immediately pushed away by a seven-colored ray. The force was so great that anyone with insufficient spiritual power would have been swept out of the carriage. As for Yun Yanli, he could not help but tremble a little under the force. He felt as if his palm had been electrified. A tingling sensation still lingered in his hand even though the light had dissipated. Utterly irritated, he eximed, ¡°What are you doing? I was just trying to help!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face was still as pale as a sheet; there were droplets of sweat all over his forehead. However, his expression remained stern as he sat with his legs crossed like a Buddha¡¯s statue. He looked away and said unrelentingly, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Mr. Yun, I would suggest that you leave,¡± Gu Xijiu chimed in. Yun Yanli noticed their inhospitable nature, so he agreed. ¡°All right, I will be outside. Call me if you need me.¡± He then pushed the curtains aside and left the carriage. As soon as he walked out, Di Fuyi copsed straight into Gu Xijiu¡¯s arms. Gu Xijiu held him up and realized that his hands were freezing yet sweaty. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce!¡± Gu Xijiu could not y this game of charades any longer. It was too much of a risk due to Di Fuyi¡¯s condition. ¡°No! Not now!¡± Di Fuyi eximed. ¡°Yun Yanli must have set up a wizardry barrier that can prevent you from teleporting.¡± If they tried to escape from the carriage, Yun Yanli would definitely be rmed. He had his men all over the ce and was personally very skilled in Kung Fu. They would not be able to run far before getting caught. The situation would be worse by then. Gu Xijiu heaved a helpless sigh. ¡°What should we do?¡± She then quickly took his wrist and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°It is toote!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s breaths hastened. Given his vast medical knowledge, he knew very well that his conditions would not get any better in a short period of time. Instead of getting her to treat him, he passed her a flute. ¡°Do you know how to y the song- The Nine Songs In The Sky?¡± The Nine Songs In The Sky was one of the modern songs with a traditionalposition that she had heard about before. She was familiar with the tune. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied with a firm nod. Di Fuyi was relieved. ¡°If you y the tune outside, help wille to us.¡± She did not know that he had another way of escaping. She was somewhat relieved to learn that he had something nned. Chapter 2443 - The Strongest Backup (2) Chapter 2443: The Strongest Backup (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi proceeded to swallow another pill. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Xijiu quickly asked. ¡°This pill will help to calm the blood in my veins.¡± Gu Xijiu never knew that such a pill existed.She was certainly very concerned as this was her first time to havee across the pill. ¡°Is there any side effect?¡± ¡°The pill will only temporarily suppress all of the symptoms for an hour.¡± When the symptoms returned an hourter, his condition would undoubtedly worsen, but Di Fuyi decided to keep the truth from her. If there were any other way, Di Fuyi would choose not to take the pill. In the long run, it would do more harm than good to his body, but it was the only choice he could make right now.Yun Yanli had be suspicious, and Di Fuyi believed that he would attack anytime soon. Gu Xijiu walked to the outside and saw Yun Yanli right outside her cabin. He stood tall with his hands behind him. His eyes were locked on the horizon, seemingly at ease, but Gu Xijiu could still feel his aura that spelled Di Fuyi¡¯s death. He turned around as soon as he heard some movement and was astonished. ¡°Are you done treating him? That was fast.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded as she put the flute into her mouth. ¡°Let me have a look at him.¡± Yun Yanli turned around and was ready to enter. Gu Xijiu pointed the flute at his chest to stop him. ¡°That is unnecessary. What he needs is a quiet rest. He asked for no disturbance.¡± Yun Yanli could tell how serious she was at that moment. He smiled. ¡°All right, as you wish.¡± His attention was then drawn to the flute in her hand. ¡°Do you know how to y the flute?¡± ¡°A bit.¡± Gu Xijiu then tried to test the sound of the flute. ¡°If it were not for Mr. Fuyi, I would have asked you to y a song.¡± ¡°It is fine. The sound of the flute is rather calming. A nice song can help him focus even better.¡± Gu Xijiu then put the flute in position and was ready to y. ¡°Wait!¡± Yun Yanli stretched out his hand in an attempt to put away her flute. Quickly, Gu Xijiu took a step back to avoid his hand. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Smilingly, Yun Yanli offered her another flute. ¡°The flute is produced from the bamboo garden of Xiang Concubine. It would certainly produce a more melodious tune than the one in your hand.¡± Gu Xijiu did not take it. ¡°Are you saying that my flute is not good enough?¡± She asked with a tight smile. Yun Yanli chucked as he answered casually, ¡°That is not what I meant. I appreciate the celestial beauty in all the songs that you are going to y. A normal flute, however, will not do your talent justice.¡± Gu Xijiu giggled. She studied the flute in her hand and agreed that it certainly did not look spectacr. The flute was made from a regr bamboo trunk and even had a small lump on it. However, since Di Fuyi had requested her to y that particr flute, it must mean something. Hence, she would not ept any proposal to change the flute. ¡°I prefer a flute that preserves more originality in its creation.¡± She kindly rejected his offer. She turned the flute around but did not hold it firmly. All of a sudden, it slipped and started to fall. Yun Yanli quickly reached out to grab the falling flute in time. ¡°You have to be more careful,¡± Yun Yanliined. Swiftly, he examined the flute thoroughly and found nothing abnormal about it. He was finally relieved and returned the flute to her. ¡°Xijiu, what song would you like to y? Perhaps, I can join in.¡± Gu Xijiu wiped the flute and said, ¡°The Nine Songs In The Sky.¡± Yun Yanli paused. He had never heard of that song before. ¡°All right, you go on then. I shall be your audience for this song.¡± Deep down, Gu Xijiu wanted to sneer at him. Also, she knew that he did not have a clue about what she was up to since there was nothing odd about the flute, at least by the looks of it. She, too, had examined it beforeing out of the cabin. Chapter 2444 - The Strongest Backup (3) Chapter 2444: The Strongest Backup (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion She had dropped the flute on purpose earlier so that Yun Yanli had the chance to observe the flute and lower his guard. Upon ying the flute, the melodious tune filled the air. Gu Xijiu was a talented musician. She could sing very well and y an array of instruments. Although she could not y the flute as well as Di Fuyi, it was still very pleasing to hear. Yun Yanli could not keep his intense gaze away from her. She looked extremely beautifulwith her long hair dancing in the breeze. It was such a surreal sight that Yun Yanli could not believe his eyes. A sudden, painful realization came to Yun Yanli. He had fallen for her. In fact, he wanted her very badly. Although she had a very low profile, she always stood out wherever she went. Furthermore, her Kung Fu was so powerful that no one could disrespect her. He thought that he was the perfect match for her when he was still a prince back in heaven, so he decided to stay by her side and fulfill her every wish. Secretly, he hoped that his actions would touch her heart one day. It waspletely beyond his expectation that his world would change so radically. He had lost his status and even be a wanted man. However, Gu Xijiu seemed to still enjoy hispany and even saved his life. He clearly liked her very much, but the feeling was never mutual. Although Yun Yanli could be very evil, he would never do anything to hurt Gu Xijiu. Although women were known to do illogical things when they were in love, Yun Yanli was just the same. Whenever Gu Xijiu was around, he was always tensed. He would have to try to mask his anxiety from her and always found himself struggling to impress her. He was certain that the only way he could keep her around was by force. Due to Di Fuyi¡¯s current condition, perhaps today was the best shot that he had to kill the mighty being. He knew what he needed to do, but as soon as she approached him, he immediately lost all courage and became overcautious about his decision. He could not believe that Gu Xijiu would prefer a child over him. She used to be obsessed with a dead man. Now, she had obviously changed her mind and shared her affection with another man. Many thoughts bombarded his uneasy mind that kept fueling his fury. His fists were ready to fight, but he still could not find the courage. The song had finallye to an end, but the enchanting notes were still lingering in the air. ¡°The was a great one!¡± Yun Yanli eximed with a tone of admiration. Then, he immediately changed the topic, ¡°Xijiu, aren¡¯t you going to look for Huang Tu anymore?¡± There was no doubt in her mind that she should not tell him that Di Fuyi was actually Huang Tu. Hence, she gave a rather equivocal reply, ¡°I shall pursue that search again if fate brings me back on that path.¡± In fact, Di Fuyi and Huang Tu were one and the same. The main difference was their memories. She had forgotten about the past, too, so hisck of memory about their past did not make any difference to her. She was in love with the man, and that was enough. Yun Yanli was smart, but he grasped a different meaning from Gu Xijiu¡¯s intended message. He thought that she had already found herself a new sweetheart, so Huang Tu no longer meant anything to her. ¡°Oh, I see. Xijiu, I did not know that you would fall in love with someone else.¡± His fingers then moved in a nned motion and were ready to cast a spell. He was finally determined tounch his first strike and would do so when Gu Xijiu was least prepared. All of a sudden, a voice came from afar. ¡°Nianmo, are you there?¡± Shocked, Yun Yanli immediately looked up and was perplexed. Chapter 2445 - The Strongest Backup (4) Chapter 2445: The Strongest Backup (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA man in a snowsuit approached them from a distance. He looked tall and graceful, with a mask that covered his entire face; only his enchanting eyes were noticeable. He stood on the back of a majestic horse that had its wings extended in the sky. The man¡¯s white robes fluttered in the wind, almost blending in with the mass of white clouds behind him. There was a wheel-like, lotus throne embroidery shining brilliantly with auspicious streaks of light on his robes. Naturally, he possessed an aura only a God would be able to obtain.He was the Divine Lord! Although his face was covered, his signature white robes had already revealed his identity. Many people chose to dress in white, but the white robes that Shen Jiuli possessed could not be easily replicated. The robes were made from the best quality silk found only in heaven. The hidden embroidery of the lotus throne was a secret mastery. No embroider in the mortal world could ever reproduce the same masterpiece. Yun Yanli had only seen the Divine Lord once from afar back in heaven, but the mighty man had certainly made quite an impression on him. Therefore, Yun Yanli was able to tell who he was as soon as the man approached. Panicked, he gasped in astonishment. The man and his wife were the ones responsible for the fall of his family, so what Yun Yanli felt for the man was an absolute resentment. However, he still trembled at the sight of the Divine Lord. The man was the leading figure of all the three worlds. His power was unfathomable. Although the Divine Lord had clearly toned downtely, Yun Yanli was still intimidated by him. He dared not act recklessly anymore. The Divine Lord had never truly cared about anyone else, except for his family. He took a look at the flute in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand and was impressed. ¡°Were you the one who yed the flute?¡± His icy tone lingered in the air. Gu Xijiu cupped her hands submissively and said, ¡°Yes, it was I.¡± The Divine Lord took another look at the flute again. ¡°Where is Nianmo?¡± Obviously, he could recognize the flute. Gu Xijiu knew that the sole intention of the song was to call for help. What she could not figure out was who could possibly intimidate Yun Yanli. She was just as startled as she did not expect the mighty man to show up. Before she could say anything, she noticed that the curtains behind her were flipped. Di Fuyi walked out bowed, ¡°Father, I did not expect to see you here in the Shura World.¡± As soon as Shen Jiuli saw his son, the icy atmosphere was quickly reced by a hint of warmth. ¡°I am here to see you. You do not look like you have done very well here,¡± he softly said. The man seemed to rejoice in his son¡¯s difiture. It was how they usually interacted. Di Fuyi rubbed his forehead in embarrassment. ¡°Father!¡± Shen Jiuli turned his eyes to Yun Yanli and said nothing. The stern look was enough to make Yun Yanli¡¯s flesh crawl. No matter how much Yun Yanli hated the man, it was not the right time to show his resentment. ¡°Pleasure to see you, my Lord,¡± he bowed. All of his men proceeded to bow as well. Shen Jiuli only nodded at them. He then turned his attention back to Di Fuyi. ¡°Nianmo, you do not look very well. Come with me. Let¡¯s get you back to the pink of health.¡± Shen Jiuli was not a keen talker. He did not even bother to exchange courtesies with people. He raised his hand and summoned a carriage that was furnished with an elegant palette of blue. The carriage looked simple from afar, but the details were very elegant. The graceful and stylish appearance clearly suited a powerful man like Shen Jiuli. Obviously, he was going to take his son with him. Di Fuyi naturally would not object to his father¡¯s invitation. He offered Gu Xijiu his hand and said, ¡°Xijiu, let us go.¡± Chapter 2446 - The Strongest Backup (5) Chapter 2446: The Strongest Backup (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was a rather cloudy day. From a distance, the setting sun was already at the edge of the horizon. The carriage swept through the clouds, along with two of Di Fuyi¡¯s men. Yun Yanli was still kneeling in front of his carriage and watched helplessly as the carriage went into the distance. There was not a word that he could say to stop the carriage. It was a golden chance that he had unfortunately missed. His indecisive manner had cost him dearly this time. Everything that happened was not part of Yun Yanli¡¯s n. He was still stunned by what had happened and was not able to calm his mind.He knew that Shen Jiuli was once in the Shura World many years ago. But what was the man doing here now? He started to panic as he believed that the Divine Lord would soon find out about all the mess that he had caused in the Shura World. All of his work over the past centuries could be ruined at once. His palms were cold and sweaty, as he clenched his fists tightly in frustration. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Zhu Duqing had yet to realized what happened. He came out from his carriage, seemingly half asleep. He looked at the sky in utter confusion and asked, ¡°How far are we from Leguo City? The sun is about to set.¡± Yun Yanli looked annoyed at him. He was not quite fond of Mr. Zhu, apparently. He initiated some small talk with Mr. Zhu in hopes of getting some information out of the man, but Mr. Zhu quietly disregarded his presence. ¡°Stupid!¡± Yun Yanli was certainly irritated. ¡°They have just left. Do you still want toe with me to Leguo City?¡± Yun Yanli was starting to get impolite with his guest. Zhu Duqing was not expecting the answer he received. ¡°What? Have they left? When did that happen? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me about it?¡± He sounded like a puppy who had just been abandoned. Yun Yanli obviously took joy in his misfortune. ¡°Why should they tell you? Who are you to them?¡± He teased. Zhu Duqing casually fanned himself as he added, ¡°Xijiu is my master. It is the closest that anyone can get to her. They did not take me when the left, but they took Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua with them. They must be out of their minds! This is uneptable! Who took them away? Why did they leave so suddenly? Didn¡¯t you say that you were inviting us to Leguo City? Why did you let them go so suddenly?¡± He bombarded Yun Yanli with a series of questions, but Yun Yanli only managed to get thest few questions and answered him with a tone of sarcasm, ¡°Mr. Fuyi¡¯s father was here and took them away. Do you think I could stop them?¡± He could not even make a sound. Astonished, Zhu Duqing finally stopped ying with his fan. ¡°His father? The Divine Lord came with his wife?¡± Yun Yanli gave him a sibnt sound of disapproval. ¡°Only the Divine Lord came. His wife was not here.¡± Zhu Duqing was curious. ¡°That is strange. They are always together. Why did theye separately this time?¡± Yun Yanli was shocked, too. He knew that The Divine Lord would never be away from his wife, so he, too, was surprised by his wife¡¯s absence. ¡°Perhaps his wife is upied. They can certainly be apart, asionally,¡± Yun Yanli murmured in uncertainty. Zhu Duqing did notment any further. He gave the donkey a tap on the buttock and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The donkey, as always, disapproved of the gesture.It whipped its tail at Zhu Duqing¡¯s face beforeunching itself into the distance at full speed. Yun Yanli was speechless. Chapter 2447 - The Strongest Backup (6) Chapter 2447: The Strongest Backup (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Master, are you going to let him go just like that?¡± One of his men did not feel that it was a wise decision. Yun Yanli was a little distracted. ¡°What can he do for me if I make him stay?¡± ¡°He is the man who can produce the Devil Quenching clothing. Master, didn¡¯t you n on getting him on board as one of us? Your n to conquer the Devil Kingdom relies greatly on him.¡± Yun Yanli finally recovered from his preupation. Indeed, he had always wanted to convince Mr. Zhu to join him, but the man had barely even left the Devil Kingdom. Also, it was not always easy to find him, as he was clearly a very sneaky man. It was probably even more difficult to convince him to make the Devil Quenching clothing. How could Yun Yanli forget such an important thing? ¡°Go after him at full speed! Get him back for me! On second thought, I shall go after him myself!¡± Yun Yanli leaped forward at full speed. Out of the entire continent in the Shura World, perhaps, it was only the Devil Kingdom that was blessed with many inhabitants. Once it was conquered, he could ce another array formation there to absorb the spiritual power for himself. Only then could his Kung Fu be greatly improved to be on a par with Shen Jiuli and his wife. Therefore, the Devil Quenching clothing was essential to conquering the Devil Kingdom; without which, he would have no chance. If Yun Yanli were to enter the Devil Kingdom without the appropriate attire, he would probably be able to survive for some time. Nheless, as for his people, as soon as they stepped into thend, they would immediately turn into piles of ash. Determined, Yun Yanli used all of his strength to go after Zhu Duqing, who had just left the ce two minutes ago. He was possibly traveling faster than the speed of light. Coupled with his good tracking skills, Yun Yanli believed that he would be able to find him in less than a minute. To his disappointment, the man was nowhere to be found. In that brief moment, Zhu Duqing had already disappeared, along with his visible donkey carriage. Yun Yanli could not believe it! The carriage was only led by a donkey with an attitude problem. Even a dragon would not be able to travel so fast. It was as if the man had disappeared into thin air. Frustrated, Yun Yanli could not help but clench his fists. Had Mr. Zhu figured out that Yun Yanli would be going after him? Had he escaped through a portal? Zhu Duqing was indeed a cunning man, Yun Yanli thought to himself. Nheless, he clearly recalled that Mr. Zhu was too weak to be able to open the portal. He even refused Gu Xijiu¡¯s request to open it and would rather take the carriage with the donkey. How did he be so powerful all of a sudden?Was he only pretending to be weak? Furthermore, Yun Yanli had not expected a man like Zhu Duqing to acknowledge Gu Xijiu as his master. It was certainly confusing.Just at that moment, another question arose. Zhu Duqing had spent many years in the Devil Kingdom without making any appearances outside. Now that he had acknowledged Gu Xijiu as his master, that would mean that Gu Xijiu had stepped foot into the Devil Kingdom before and made her first encounter with Zhu Duqing. Gu Xijiu would not be able to make it into the Devil Kingdom without the Devil Quenching clothing. The sudden realization left him dumbstruck! He suddenly remembered the theft in Governor Ye¡¯s residence. Other than the spiritual stones, a rare set of Devil Quenching clothing went missing as well. Could she be the thief? Was the thief not someone from the Devil Kingdom? Yun Yanli¡¯s suspicion grew stronger, but he also found it hard to believe. If she really were the one who conducted the theft, she must have found out about his n. Was she only acting in front of him? Was she worried that he might harm her? Utterly shocked, he continued to connect the dots. He then thought about the two Guardians ¨C Jin and Hua. These names sounded quite familiar to him. He finally recalled! The new Devil King had two courtiers, who also shared the same surnames ¨C Jin and Hua. Had Di Fuyi be the new Devil King during the time he had disappeared? Chapter 2448 - Preparedness Averts Peril Chapter 2448: Preparedness Averts Peril Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt could not be! How could he achieve such a great title in such a brief moment? Nheless, it was Di Fuyi who they were talking about.The man¡¯s presence was already a miracle. As the son of the celestial being and a demon, he had always been full of surprises since young. He possessed the mentality of a well-grown man, even at a tender age. Moreover, he was equipped with many magical items supplied to him by his parents. He could do the impossible. Yun Yanli finally had the chance to catch Di Fuyi while he was at his weakest, but the Divine Lord¡¯s sudden interference had snatched his opportunity away to end the man. But how did the Divine Lord manage to show up in time? The Divine Lord had imed that he was intrigued by the sound of the lute. Did the lute belong to Di Fuyi? Was the melody yed by Gu Xijiu a way for Di Fuyi tomunicate with the Divine Lord? Did he make Gu Xijiu y the melody? If he had known about the Divine Lord¡¯s whereabouts any earlier, why didn¡¯t he y the melody earlier? Also, since the Divine Lord had never acted without his wife, why didn¡¯t theye together this time? Many doubts surfaced, but Yun Yanli was very much convinced by one of his spections. ¡°Could the Divine Lord be an imposter? Was it only an escape n for Di Fuyi?¡± As soon as he thought of it, he trembled. He tried to link more facts together and recalled that Di Fuyi was a man with many connections. Among them all, there was a man who could actually imitate anyone. ¡°I need my men!¡± His tone changedpletely. ¡­ Gu Xijiu looked at the man standing courteously in the corner, who was still bearing the appearance of Shen Jiuli. She could not quite believe her eyes. The man was only an imitation of the Divine Lord. Di Fuyi had asked his man to y the role of his own father. It was doneso skillfully to the point where he was indistinguishable from the original person. He even managed to deceive her. She then looked at Di Fuyi and said, ¡°I can finally understand your escape n.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face was still pale as a sheet, but he answered her with a smile, ¡°I had no other way. The enemy is obviously deceitful. Preparedness averts peril.¡± He knew that Yun Yanli was not a local and that his Kung Fu was much more advanced; so, he had already nned out an escape n as soon as he left the Devil Kingdom. If he really ran into Yun Yanli, he would use the imitation to get to safety. He wanted to wait until they were in Leguo City to find out more about Yun Yanli¡¯s background and what kind of n he was up to before escaping. Never had he expected that he would have overdosed on the Purple Mushroom pill and that he would almost lose himself. Gu Xijiu took a walk around the fake Shen Jiuli. She found it hard to believe that his temperament was almost the same as the Divine Lord¡¯s as well. There was only a slight difference between this impersonator and the actual man. Perhaps, only the Divine Lord¡¯s closest men could distinguish the two. Yun Yanli had only seen the Divine Lord a few times, so he certainly could not tell him apart. In addition, the Divine Lord had been in the Shura World before, so it was not terribly unusual for him to visit again. Yun Yanli would certainly have believed the show. ¡°Get us back to the Devil Kingdom as soon as possible!¡± Di Fuyi made his order. ¡°Yes!¡± Guardian Jin answered promptly and continued the journey. Gu Xijiu looked at Di Fuyi again. ¡°Preparedness averts peril,¡± Di Fuyi calmly said. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief before turning away to have a look out the window. ¡°Are you troubled by Zhu Duqing? Are you ming me for not calling him along?¡± Di Fuyi asked. Hesitantly, she said, ¡°I certainly am thinking of him. However, this is not your fault. Everyone knows that the Divine Lord is not keen on the trivial.¡± Chapter 2449 - What Should She Do? Chapter 2449: What Should She Do? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°The Divine Lord is also not fond of outsiders. Even though you used an impersonator, he needs to behave like the actual Divine Lord to prevent Yun Yanli from getting suspicious. Also, Yun Yanli¡¯s biggest interest is to kill you, so we will both be his main focus. He has yet to unravel the fact that we know about his n, so he will not put Zhu Duqing in any difficult situation because he still needs him around for our future encounter. Moreover, Zhu Duqing is a great man who is capable of making the Devil Quenching clothing. Yun Yanli will only try to convince him to join his army, so he should be safe.¡± Di Fuyi gazed at her intensely with a sense of admiration. He did not wish for any misunderstanding, so he was prepared to exin everything to her. Impressively, she already fully understood the matter. He pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Baby, your intelligence is unparalleled!¡± He then nted a soft kiss on her forehead. Gu Xijiu was stunned by his action, whileGuardian Hua immediately walked away to give them space. Meanwhile, with an awkward cough, the man who yed Shen Jiuli also left the scene. Gu Xijiu suddenly felt concerned about something. ¡°Ask him to remove his disguise. Otherwise, it would alert outsiders if they saw the Divine Lord leading a carriage. Things would be suspicious.¡± The smallest mistake could easily ruin any ns they had. They had to be careful not to leave any trace behind. ¡°There is no need. The real danger has yet to pass. He should keep the appearance in case something were to surface. Besides, he can turn invisible.¡± She finally grasped the situation. ¡°You really have the best men with the most unique capabilities at your disposal!¡± Di Fuyi only smiled at her. He was born with a gift of being resourceful. He had every man he needed to execute his ns when required. He then kissed Gu Xijiu softly on her lips. ¡°Xijiu, I want you to have the most secure life and stop wandering from one ce to another all the time.¡± Gu Xijiu was happy to hear that, but her main concern at this time was his injury. ¡°How do you feel?¡± She took a closer look at him and also started reading his pulse. His pulse seemed steady and normal.However, Di Fuyi told her that the symptoms woulde back in about half an hour. ¡°Let me help you clear your cirction. Once it is unblocked and free-flowing, it will have a higher level of tolerance. When the spiritual power in your body starts going haywire again, the pain will not be as bad.¡± Gu Xijiu grabbed his hand and started treating his condition with a steady flow of her spiritual power. To her surprise, as soon as she started channeling her spiritual power to Di Fuyi, it bounced back at her with an even greater force directed by his body. Unprepared by the sudden rebound, she trembled a little due to the impact and shed some blood from her nose. She quickly channeled the spiritual power back to her body and looked at Di Fuyi in utter astonishment. There seemed to be a greater force that restricted the flow of her spiritual power into his body.Determined, she was not ready to give in and continued to examine his pulse. Everything seemed normal. However, she knew that there must be a stronger force that was hidden beneath the surface of his seemingly normal appearance. What if it had yet to unleash itself? What should she do? Gu Xijiu tried to recall everything that she knew to see if there was any cure. Nevertheless, she had never encountered such a situation.She quickly rmed the Firmament Stone and told it about Di Fuyi¡¯s situation. The Firmament Stone remained quiet for some time to Gu Xijiu thought it was still asleep. ¡°Nonsense!¡± It suddenly eximed. Chapter 2450 - Only He Can Help Himself Chapter 2450: Only He Can Help Himself Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Xijiu was stunned by its response. ¡°The Purple Cloud Mushroomes with an immense supply of spiritual power. It will take days to digest one mushroom, and yet you have fed him at least a dozen at once. Did you really think that it is only a supplement? A fool¡¯s haste brings about no additional speed. He is only a Golden Immortal, spiritually and physically, which is not even close to the level of a Mighty Immortal. You have fed him with at least half the power of a Mighty Immortal.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s situation could bepared to astream that overflowed because it was filled with the contents of an ocean- the force would definitely crush the small, narrow river and cause permanent damage. Gu Xijiu assessed the severity of the situation. ¡°Half the power of a Mighty Immortal? Are you suggesting that the Purple Cloud Mushrooms contain the power of a Mighty Immortal? Did theye from the spiritual power of a deceased Mighty Immortal?¡± She bombarded the Firmament Stone with a series of questions. A thought suddenly hit her. ¡°When Huang Tu was immortalized, did all of his spiritual power get converted into these Purple Cloud Mushrooms?¡± The Firmament Stone was speechless. It regretted giving out too much information and started to worry about the possible catastrophe that awaited it for breaching the secret. Gu Xijiu was simply too smart. She could infer a lot of information based on a simple conversation. The Firmament Stone only replied to her with a set of ellipsis. She immediately understood. The Firmament Stone had its own temperament. When Gu Xijiu said something wrong, it would undoubtedly correct her. But when she was right about something which it was not allowed to tell her, it would show her a set of dots. She never knew that the Purple Cloud Mushrooms were Huang Tu¡¯s spiritual power in the past. No wonder she could only pick these mushrooms once. She also did not know that Huang Tu had the spiritual power of a Mighty Immortal while he was alive. If Di Fuyi was his reincarnation, it should not be too difficult for him to absorb the power, right? Yet, perhaps they would have had different physiques. When Di Fuyi first consumed the Purple Cloud Mushroom, there was no sign of any rejection by his body whatsoever. Was it because the mushrooms used to be his own power? Supposing that were true, if he continued to consume the mushrooms one by one, he would probably regain his power to the level of a Mighty Immortal, or even a Great Deity, in no time. Perhaps his main mistake was to have taken almost half of the mushrooms all at once. It was hard to predict what would happen to him next. ¡°Little Cang, do you have any idea how to solve this?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± The Firmament Stone paused and became somewhat dejected as it continued, ¡°Only he can help himself.¡± Panicked, she took a deep breath to calm herself down. She took a look at Di Fuyi, who was quietly meditating. She suddenly felt guilty for letting him consume so many pills. ¡°I am the one to me.¡± ¡°Master, this misfortune might be a blessing in disguise. This is perhaps a challenge that he has to ovee. He will be fine once he makes it through,¡± the Firmament Stone reassured. ¡°What if he does not make it through?¡± ¡°In that case, he will need a new body. Don¡¯t worry, master. All it takes is another twenty years before he bes a man again.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She felt even more anxious after the Firmament Stone¡¯s reassurance. Di Fuyi, who had been sitting quietly at the side, suddenly added, ¡°Xijiu, rest assured that if I really need to change to a new body, I will certainly take the Firmament Stone along. It knows about so many things, so it will definitely be helpful.¡± The Firmament Stone was astonished by Di Fuyi¡¯s suggestion. Was he nning to take it to the grave with him? What had it done to deserve this? ¡°No way! My master is Gu Xijiu. I shall never switch!¡± The Firmament Stone fought for itself. Di Fuyi looked at it calmly. ¡°Xijiu cares about me. In order for me to return as soon as possible, she will definitely send you with me to the dead. Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure that you will not suffer much loss. However, I do not like bracelets. Perhaps I will turn you into a jade that can be embellished on my sword so that you can fight my battles with me.¡± Chapter 2451 - He Was Finally Here Chapter 2451: He Was Finally Here Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Firmament Stone was utterly shocked by Di Fuyi¡¯s suggestion. It liked to be a bracelet and had certainly not imagined itself as an embellishment on a weapon. It could easily lose its life. Indignant at the injustice, it turned to Gu Xijiu for help. ¡°Master, what do you have to say?¡± Gu Xijiu only sighed. ¡°Little Cang, if he really needs you, I will make anything possible for him. I want him to return to me as soon as he can.¡± In other words, she was willing to sacrifice the Firmament Stone. ¡°Master, this is a typical example of a bad friend who ces a rtionship over a friendship! You must not throw me away simply because of a man!¡± ¡°Little Cang, I know you have many solutions. If you cane up with a n, your sacrifice will no longer be needed,¡± Gu Xijiu persuaded. She could tell that the Firmament Stone was hiding something from them. Therefore, she joined hands with Di Fuyi to stress it out. The Firmament Stone was certainly dumbstruck. Helplessly, it finally surrendered. ¡°Let me¡­ Let me think about it.¡± In the end, the Firmament Stone finally offered a solution. The Firmament Stone attached itself to Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist so that when the seizure happened again, it would use its power to absorb the exploding flow of energy in his body. The Firmament Stone naturally possessed some mysterious power that could probably help Di Fuyi get through this great obstacle. However, there were limitations to its power, as well. In case of over absorption, it would have to risk being exploded and end up as a pile of ash. It could only help as much as possible but exined to them all the possible oues. Guiltily, Gu Xijiu gave the Firmament Stone a gentle tap and said, ¡°Little Cang, try your best. Do not force yourself too much.¡± All of a sudden, an idea came to her. ¡°Is it possible for you to direct part of his power to me? I was once a Mighty Immortal, after all. My power is temporarily lost, but my physique remains as that of a Mighty Immortal, so I should be able to keep some of the spiritual power, right?¡± Little Cang was suddenly hopeful. ¡°I can try. It could probably work!¡± As soon as the discussion ended, the carriage came to an abrupt stop. Gu Xijiu was unprepared for the sudden brake and lunged directly towards Di Fuyi. Since Di Fuyi had not secured himself, he fell when Gu Xijiu crashed into his arms. Luckily, the carriage was lined with thick carpets, so they did not have a bad fall. ¡°Who is that?¡± Guardian Jin demanded sternly. ¡°It is I,¡± a man answered in an icy tone. His voice sent chills down Gu Xijiu spine, as soon as she heard him. It was Yun Yanli! He was finally here. Had he found out something? Hesitantly, she wanted to go out and face him but was immediately stopped by Di Fuyi. ¡°Don¡¯t go out there just yet. Let us listen to him first,¡± he said in a directed audio. Guardian Jin sounded neither aggressive nor friendly, so it was difficult to assess the situation. ¡°Governor Yun, what is the matter? You should not simply stop the carriage of the Divine Lord. If he is unhappy about it, you will be severely punished for the disrespectful gesture.¡± There was a look of uncertainty in Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes. After all, he did not have any proof of his spections. After a short pause, he continued very politely, ¡°I would not simply stop the carriage of the Divine Lord if I did not have any emergency that would require his help.¡± ¡°The Divine Lord is treating the injury of Prince Nianmo and has absolutely no time for you. You should go back now. When the Divine Lord is free, you cane back and ask for his help.¡± Guardian Hua tried to chase him away. Yun Yanli would not take the rejection for an answer, so he answered apologetically, ¡°The matter of urgency is rted to Prince Nianmo¡¯s injury, so there is no time to spare. I sincerely request the Divine Lord¡¯s presence. If he has no time for me right now, I can follow the carriage first and wait until he is free to see me.¡± Chapter 2452 - The Escape Chapter 2452: The Escape Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Divine Lord¡¯s voice could be heard from inside the cabin. ¡°What is the matter? Just voice your concern from outside the cabin.¡± Yun Yanli said hesitantly, ¡°The matter is confidential. I shall tell you face to faceter. I can wait.¡± The Divine Lord sounded disinterested. ¡°As you wish.¡± Yun Yanli bowed at the response. He seemed polite, but he was actually just acting in order to assess the situation.The cabin was not entirely soundproof, so he could hear what was actually happening behind closed doors. ¡°My Lord, let me go outside and have a look. Yun Yanli is a friend. If he is here, he may have something urgent to tell us. Perhaps he can share it with me,¡± Gu Xijiu requested. ¡°Stay put,¡± the Divine Lord answered briefly. ¡°Xijiu, if he is your friend, he can wait. Let me lean against your shoulder for a while,¡± Di Fuyi sounded rxed and unconcerned, as usual. ¡­ Yun Yanli was astonished. He started to question his earlier judgment. There seemed to be nothing abnormal from their conversation. Was he overthinking the situation? In fact, he was afraid of the Divine Lord, so before he found out more about who he was dealing with, it would be wise that he did not act impulsively. Thus, he waited. Guardians Jin and Hua finally had time to tidy themselves up. They lookedpletely different from the time where they had just escaped from the trap in the poisonous swamp. The two men actually looked quite smart. Yun Yanli had never met the men before, so he was unsure if they were really the courtiers from the Devil Kingdom. With a smile, he tried to start a conversation. ¡°Both of you certainly dashing! You had looked so shabby earlier.¡± Guardian Jin interrupted him with a hiss as he said hoarsely, ¡°The Divine Lord prefers tranquility. Stay silent!¡± Yun Yanli was speechless. It seemed that he did not even have the chance to get more information from the men. However, now was not the time to start a brawl. With a smile, he continued to remain quiet. With a flick of his finger, a sh of white light emerged and rose into the air all of a sudden. Guardian Jin was puzzled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yun Yanli answered assuredly, ¡°I have to summon my men for protection. The Divine Lord is helping Prince Nianmo with his injury, so there should not be any external disruption at all. I can see that it is gettingte. The blood rain and bloody bats will arrive anytime now. My men can build a small wizardry barrier to keep this cabin safe.¡± In actuality, he could not recognize Guardians Jin and Hua, but his men could. The sh of white light was genuinely a call to summon his men, but his intention was different from what he had informed the two gentlemen. Guardian Jin was unimpressed. ¡°Why should the Divine Lord require your men¡¯s assistance to keep the cabin safe? There is no need!¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s smile never faded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My men will only secure the perimeter; they should not cause any problems. The Divine Lord rarely visits, so I must take this chance to show my hospitality.¡± ¡°Hospitality? What makes you think that the Shura World is your territory? Who do you think you are?¡± Guardian Jin questioned his position. Casually, Yun Yanli fanned himself while gesturing Guardian Jin to keep quiet. ¡°The Divine Lord prefers tranquility. Stay silent!¡± Guardians Jin and Hua stared at one another with their mouth agape, not knowing what to say. Before they coulde up with a response, Gu Xijiu suddenly emerged. ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± The Guardians immediately bowed to her out of respect. ¡°Miss Gu.¡± Yun Yanli was ready to perform a spell, but Gu Xijiu¡¯s presence changed his mind. He put his fingers down and said politely, ¡°Xijiu, how is Prince Nianmo doing?¡± ¡°Fine. Yanli, the Divine Lord will see youter; please be patient.¡± Gu Xijiu looked calm as she spoke to him. She then gave Guardians Jin and Hua a wave and said, ¡°Both of you,e in here. The Divine Lord has something to tell you.¡± Chapter 2453 - The Escape (2) Chapter 2453: The Escape (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe two guardians acknowledged her statement and went away promptly. Hence, only Gu Xijiu and Yun Yanli were outside the cabin. Yun Yanli was quite relieved to have Gu Xijiu with him. Although he was not certain if the actual Divine Lord was here in the Shura World, he was sure that Di Fuyi would not leave Gu Xijiu behind. As the Divine Lord preferred tranquility, Yun Yanli did not strike up a conversation. Nheless, Gu Xijiu did ask him about Zhu Duqing whereabouts, so Yun Yanli told her exactly what she wanted to know- the man had already left without telling him where he was going. Intensely, Yun Yanli gazed at Gu Xijiu. There was still a matter that had left him perplexed. ¡°Xijiu, has Mr. Zhu really acknowledged you as his master?¡± Gu Xijiu answered briefly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, you must have been to the Devil Kingdom, right? That must be why you were out of touch with me for quite some time. I was worried about you.¡± Yun Yanli looked at her with concern and care in his eyes. Gu Xijiu faked a chuckle as she said, ¡°I did not want you to worry about me. That is why I did not let you know that I went into the Devil Kingdom.¡± ¡°Xijiu, you are bold. The surrounding devil aura will easily harm a pure celestial being like you. How did you get in there?¡± With a frown, Gu Xijiu answered half-jokingly, ¡°Why are you asking me so many questions? Is this an interrogation?¡± ¡°Of course not! Xijiu, it is not what you think. I am just a little curious.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh as she added, ¡°Brother Yun, curiosity sometimes kills the cat.¡± Yun Yanli took a step forward and said, ¡°All right. Xijiu, I¡¯ll admit. I was really curious. The Devil Kingdom has been in a state of chaos, so I have always wanted to venture into the Devil Kingdom and rule the ce. I wanted to give the people there a peaceful life. However, the dense devil aura has greatly limited my mobility. If you know any helpful information, please share it with me.¡± He made his statement sound so righteous. ¡°I did not know that you wanted to be the ruler of the Devil Kingdom. What great ambition!¡± Gu Xijiu said with a tone of sarcasm. ¡°Xijiu, I have wanted to put an end to their misery for some time now. In the future, I can appoint you as the Devil King. I will even consider Mr. Fuyi for the role if that is what pleases you.¡± After he made hisst statement, he stared at Gu Xijiu intently in hopes of getting some clues from her expression. However, Gu Xijiu remainedposed. ¡°We can talk about thister. Brother Yun, haven¡¯t you said that there is something that you need to tell the Divine Lord? Now that no outsiders are present, I am sure that you can tell me about it, right?¡± Yun Yanli stammered. ¡°About this¡­ Xijiu, it is not that I cannot tell you, but it is a long story.¡± As he spoke, Yun Yanli tried to peep into the cabin, but he could not see anything as the curtains had blocked the windows. It had been four or five minutes since the guardians went into the cabin. Meanwhile, some voices could be heard from the distance. In unison, they said, ¡°Governor.¡± Four men appeared simultaneously around the carriage and bowed courteously towards Yun Yanli. These four men were the most capable subordinates that Yun Yanli had. They were also the ones who had met Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua before. The four of them made their way here as soon as they saw the signal. ¡°Governor, what can we do for you?¡± Yun Yanli looked at Gu Xijiu before asking his men, ¡°Do you still recognize the two Great Guardians from the Devil Kingdom, Jin Mengzhou and Hua Qianjun?¡± The men bowed together as they said, ¡°Yes, we do!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Yun Yanliughed out loud and grabbed Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Xijiu, I have a show for you!¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to break free from his grasp, but she knew that she would not be able to do so. Hence, she let him hold on to her hand. ¡°What show?¡± She looked somewhat confused. Yun Yanli replied with a smirk, ¡°I am convinced that the two Great Guardians will potentially put Prince Nianmo in danger. They have used false identities to stay undercover by his side. I am here to reveal their true intentions!¡± Chapter 2454 - The Escape (3) Chapter 2454: The Escape (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe raised his hand, and a golden light shone towards the cabin. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud explosion urred. The entire cabin had been shattered into pieces! Yun Yanli was surprised by what he saw. The once elegant carriage was left with nothing but its base. No one was present inside!Could all four of the powerful men have perished as well? Yun Yanli knew that he had not utilized his full strength from before. Based on the capabilities of the four men, he was sure that they would be able to survive. Hence, he continued to look around in order to find them. All of a sudden, some dark-colored water clouded his eyes. A stream of pitch-ck water was sshed directly onto his face!As the source came from a very close distance, he was unprepared. His face was immediately stained with dark ink, which temporarily blinded him. Fortunately for Yun Yanli, he had not let go of Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand.As long as he had her, he still had the chance to win. He grabbed her wrist tightly with his left hand while trying to clean the ink from his face. He needed to make sure that he obtained his vision back. Before he could use the cleaning spell, he could tell that the person that was grasped in his left hand was suddenly slipping away. He quickly wiped away the ck fluid that clouded his vision and was surprised by what he saw!His left hand was clearly grabbing onto a hand, but only a hand was present! Gu Xijiu was nowhere to be seen. Had she sacrificed her left hand in order to escape? Yun Yanli had never expected that. He then examined himself and realized that the ink-like fluid stained his entire face as well as his robes. There was a bad smell that apanied the ink, and Yun Yanli was unsure if it was poisonous or not. He could not care less about his dirty outfit, but he had to find those people before they escaped. In a state of panic, he looked everywhere but could only see his men. Gu Xijiu was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where is she?¡± He reprimanded. His men were equally shocked by what just happened. ¡°She was¡­ She was still here just now,¡± one of the men answered. ¡°Is¡­ Is thedy a squid-like creature? I saw her casting a stream of ck ink onto the governor¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Governor, we do not know if the ink is poisonous or not. You should clean it off first.¡± His men continued to bombard him with concerns. Did she cast the ink from her mouth? He wondered. Yun Yanli was well aware of her skills in the use of poisons, but she would usually use the poison at the most unexpected time without anyone noticing it. He did not believe that she would actually cast the ink through her mouth. How did she keep so much ink in there anyway? It did not seem right. Perhaps, she was not the real Gu Xijiu. Yun Yanli quickly checked the hand that had been cut off. The skin felt soft and supple. Moreover, the flesh was neatly cut. It was not a horrendous sight at all. Instead, it was more like a prop with a subtle sense of horror. Yun Yanli paused awhile before smelling the hand up close. His men were looking at him strangely at the time. What was the governor trying to do? Was he trying to take advantage of her amputated hand, just because he liked her? He definitely seemed like the kind of man who was into these gross things. Yun Yanli continued to sniff at the flesh. All of a sudden, he broke the silence withughter. ¡°This is not her hand,¡± he said in a seemingly rxed tone. The men were stunned.What did he mean? Before Yun Yanli could exin anything, his smile slowly faded away and was reced by disappointment. ¡°Gu Xijiu¡­¡± He was obviously irritated. There was also a sense of frustration and helplessness in his mind. He flicked the amputated hand away as evil ns started to surface his mind. Chapter 2455 - The Escape (4) Chapter 2455: The Escape (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs the fake hand fell to the ground, he cast a streak of white light at it, turning the supple, little hand into a pink, elongated arm of a squid. Needless to say, the one who engaged with him was not Gu Xijiu. It was actually a squid monster that was eloquent and had the ability to change appearances. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were long gone. Even Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua had escaped, too. Yun Yanli was fooled. Annoyed, he was certainly unhappy about the escape. He thought he already had her in his grasps. But right now, he realized how foolish he had been to believe so. Gu Xijiu could easily escape with her teleportation skill, but he could not figure out how the squid monster managed to run away. All of his men were there, but none of them witnessed anything. ¡°Get your weapons ready and wait for my signal. As soon as you see the signal, go after them immediately!¡± Even though he was fooled, he was relieved by the fact that the Divine Lord was not actually here. If he was not mistaken, the squid monster must have been the one who impersonated the man. Bewildered, he never knew about the existence of such a powerful being in the Devil Kingdom. After all, he was right about his spections. Di Fuyi was the new Devil King, and Gu Xijiu should be the one who stole his spiritual stones the other day. She must have found out a considerable amount about his n. He took a deep breath, and the corners of his mouth immediately turned into a wicked smile. He knew very well that Gu Xijiu and the rest of them would not be able to escape from him so easily. His tracking ability was known to be the best in the entire continent. As long as they were still in the Shura World, there was no way they could avoid him. The only way they could escape was to return to the Devil Kingdom. However, the Devil Kingdom was thousands of miles away, and they had only been gone for a brief amount of time. Yun Yanli spected that the furthest that they could go was about 300 miles. He started to n what to do when he finally had them. He would not take things lightly anymore. His main priority was to capture Gu Xijiu. He was now willing to do so by any means.As for Di Fuyi, there was no way he would spare his life. The Shura World was his territory, so he should be the ruler of the ce. He would not tolerate any forms of disorder where he ruled. Yun Yanli immediately started to perform the spell and activated a tracking spell. ¡­ Time continued to pass, and it had already been an hour since their disappearance. Yun Yanli stood in the wild, looking at his surroundings with his teeth clenched. There was a goat that was wrapped in a dress that used to belong to Gu Xijiu. Yun Yanli stared at the goat, so it looked at him in return. Yun Yanli quickly snatched the dress away from it and examined it carefully. He saw a paper doll present inside the dress! All of a sudden, it burst into mes in his hand andwas turned into ash before Yun Yanli could stop the fire. Yun Yanli was filled with utter indignation. His tracking spell should have followed the essence of her soul, not the scent of her body. It was rare for him to fail, but this was one of the times where he had to admit defeat.He thought that Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul would be the most effective element he could use to track her down. Never had he expected that his spell would end up guiding him to the goat. The goat certainly did not bear any essence of her soul, but the paper doll was the key. Gu Xijiu must have attached part of the essence of her soul on the object to misguide him, leading him on an unfruitful chase. Meanwhile, he still could not figure out how she managed to put the essence of her soul onto a piece of paper. What kind of spell had she used? Unfortunately, as the paper doll was burned, he could not examine it anymore. He killed the innocent goat and stood there in contemtion. He asked himself, ¡°Where would they be hiding?¡± Chapter 2456 - The Ladyboy Chapter 2456: The Ladyboy Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe heaved a regretful sigh at the realization that since Gu Xijiu knew how to make a paper doll, she could easily produce a second or even a third doll to mislead him. He had no idea what he would run into if he continued to track her soul. There could be a trap waiting for him at every corner.Therefore, he decided to change his target. Could he go after Di Fuyi? He was unsure, for Di Fuyi¡¯s soul was no longer the same. Also, he was Gu Xijiu¡¯s top priority, so she would definitely make the same misleading paper dolls for him. Therefore, the result would be fruitless. However, as it would consume a great amount of her spiritual power to attach the essence of their souls onto the paper dolls, Yun Yanli guessed that Gu Xijiu would not do it for everyone else. If he decided to track down Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua, he should be able to find Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi as well. Unfortunately, they had not physically engaged with Yun Yanli, so there was not a trace of their souls that Yun Yanli could use to make a clear path. Suddenly, he paused to think about the squid monster. He had part of the squid¡¯s arm in his possession and spected that after the squid ran away, it would definitely go back to meet up with Gu Xijiu. Heughed at the faint trace of hope that he had of finding them. ¡­ The trace guided him all the way to a sea of violent waves. Waves of water washed the shore and hit the corals with mighty sshes. By the sea, a person was sitting on one of the many corals that lined the coast. The person was elegantly dressed, with hair that was smoothlybed and long enough to touch the surface of the water, swirling around as gently as a revolving seaweed. The person sat with legs crossed and looked into the distance, seemingly preupied. It was already evening at the time. The sky was filled with rolls of emerging red clouds. The rain of blood, which urred once every ten days, was about to happen very soon. The blood rain was very poisonous. It had the ability to speed up the growth of most nts but caused mutation in most animals. As for the humans, their skin would immediately be eroded as soon as they came in contact with the raindrops.There was no cure for it. To make matters worse, the rain could even harm one¡¯s soul. Some people had imed that the bats were actually the transformation of all the souls that had died innocently in the rain. Fortunately, the sea had the ability to dilute the eroding elements in the blood rain. Hence, when the rain urred, deep-sea beings would remain unaffected. Only the animals that lived two or three meters below the surface would be harmed. Yun Yanli tracked the octopus creature all the way down here, only to find the person sitting on a coral. As the person was not facing Yun Yanli, he could not tell the gender of that individual. However, when tracing its soul, he was sure that the person must be the squid monster. Was he or she recovering by the sea? Had Gu Xijiu and the rest of them dived into the sea? rmed, the person turned around and stared at Yun Yanli. Yun Yanli could finally see the stranger¡¯s face and was shocked. The person had an enchanting face, centered with a high nose and a pair of bright, emerald eyes that wereplemented with thickshes. The creature had lips that were attractively tinted with a shade of pale red. Every time the person blinked, his or her watery eyes glistened vividly like the waves. Dressed with dark green robes that were elegantly embellished, the person had one arm that remained uncovered. Chains of shells and pearls circled the person¡¯s wrist and jingled with every move. It was melodious. Theother arm was covered, so Yun Yanli could not tell if it was still attached. However, there was no sign of any apparent injury. The person slowly rose. The individual¡¯s robes danced in the gusts of wind. Yun Yanli was astonished as the person seemed to be naked under the loose robes. His or her bare, long legs were obviously noticeable. The smooth and supple skin of the person would catch the attention of any onlooker. There was only a silver bracelet that was secured on the person¡¯s ankle without any shoes. When he or she walked, the silver bracelet shone with sparkling lights following every step. Chapter 2457 - The Ladyboy (2) Chapter 2457: The Ladyboy (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWas the person a man or a woman? Yun Yanli thought that he had observed almost everything about the stranger, but he still could not identify the gender of the person. The person was very tall- about 1.87 meters in height. The individual certainly had the physique of a man. In fact, he or she appeared to be wearing a man¡¯s robe. Nheless, the facial features of the creature seemed to resemble that of a woman. Every move the person made was elegant and sassy. ¡°Why are you sote? I have been waiting for you for so long!¡± The creature looked at Yun Yanli with tearful eyes, like a youngdy who had been eagerly waiting for the arrival of her loved one. Yun Yanli was dumbstruck! Quietly, he performed a spell at his fingertips. ¡°Do you have anything to do with Di Fuyi?¡± ¡°Make a guess,¡± the creature said while giving him a wink. Yun Yanli answered in an unimpressed tone, ¡°You are one of his followers.¡± ¡°Silly! Why did you ask when you already knew?¡± The man flicked his fingers in a feminine manner. Could the stranger actually be a woman? ¡°Where is Di Fuyi? Where is everyone?¡± Yun Yanli took another intimidating step towards the creature. His aura was so strong that none of the approaching waves managed to touch him. They just rolled away in different directions. ¡°You sound so fierce!¡± The creature took a step back and identally slipped and fell right into the water. Was Di Fuyi¡¯srade trying to escape by Aqua Drilling? Yun Yanli smiled smugly. Now that he had found the person, he would not let him or her go so easily like the first time. At that very moment, he slowly moved his fingers in a wave-like motion while seemingly clenching his fist. Immediately, the surrounding waves started to turn more and more violent. It seemed to be forming into the shape of a! At the very center of they the squid monster, seemingly helpless. The creature stood in the middle of the water. The person¡¯s hair and clothes were thoroughly soaked. It winked again, and soon, droplets of water flowed from its thickshes and streamed down its fair, lustrous cheeks, making it look like a beautiful woman in tears. The creature stared at Yun Yanli and asked, ¡°How can a handsome man like you not know how to appreciate the beauty of a delicate woman? Did you really that I am merely a fish that you can capture with a?¡± The stranger demanded, with a toned that indicated that it was rather annoyed. The answer was simple- Yun Yanli had seen more beautiful women than grains of sands. Most of the time, he did not even have a proper appreciation for their beauty. He gave the stranger a tight smile while clenching his fist. The water resonated with his gesture, and slowly tightened towards the center, strangling the creature more and more. ¡°I now ask you again. Where are Di Fuyi and the rest of them? If you refuse to tell me, I will cut you into eight parts.¡± The water continued to squeeze the creature, but it did not even struggle one bit. ¡°I will not tell you even if you are going to slice me into 18 pieces,¡± he proudly said. He was a really stubborn man. Yun Yanli ignored its response and continued to tighten the. The was operated with a great amount of spiritual power and was able to execute many deadly attacks.The water had now sliced through the innermostyer of the creature¡¯s clothes and started cutting into its flesh and veins. Other than its ability to impersonate others, the creature seemed to have no actual power. It could not break free from the water. However, as the creature managed to escape the first time, Yun Yanli paid extra attention to it and watched it intently this time. ¡°Ah, you are so cruel! How can you do this to me!¡± The creature began to sound teary. Yun Yanli gave him a hiss and disregarded the remark. The creature then deliberately winked its tearful eyes at Yun Yanli. ¡°I guess I am not attractive enough. Should I take off my clothes?¡± It murmured. Yun Yanli did not know what to say. The stranger was obviously very open about its looks. Chapter 2458 - The Ladyboy (3) Chapter 2458: The Ladyboy (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli seemed to have the impression that all the people from the Devil Kingdom were rather open and unshamed. Before Yun Yanli could continue questioning the man, the rare sight of the stranger¡¯s robes melting away caught his attention. First, the creature revealed its bare shoulders. Then, it revealed its refined arms, followed by its bare chest. Panicked, Yun Yanli quickly looked away. Something did not seem right. Did the stranger have a t chest? It certainly seemed to be the case.Yun Yanli wanted to turn around and have another look, but that was when everything changed. A wave of dark water was approaching him in a violent motion. It was the same tactic again! Swiftly, Yun Yanli managed to keep the dark water a few feet away from him. He raised his hand to cast a spell that immediately formed a blue wall that could shield and keep the dark water away. The water had collided with the shield with a powerful force that would have shattered any ordinary objects. When the dark waves faded, Yun Yanli quickly checked on the creature and realized that the person was long gone. He was speechless. Although he had shifted part of his spiritual power toward the creation of the shield, he had not loosened the water that had captured the creature. How did the individual escape? Yun Yanli looked around, but could not see anyone. All he could see were the waves. How did the creature get away so quickly? He cursed to vent his anger, ¡°Damn it! Youdyboy!¡± The stranger with a beautiful face turned out to be a man, leaving Yun Yanli puzzled. He stood there and put an evil smile on his face. Not even the roaring waves could stop his search. Nothing would stop him. With the powers of a Great Deity, he would still possess good control even in the water. The sea was no obstacle to him at all. He lunged into the water at full speed and went right into the depths of the sea. As he was getting deeper into the ocean, he recalled a conversation that he had with Gu Xijiu many years ago about a crystal pce that was hidden beneath the sea. Every time she was troubled, she would spend her time in the pce to contemte her next move. That was when he realized that she was actually a good swimmer. Hence, it was likely that she would have brought Di Fuyi somewhere deep in the ocean to keep him safe.Perhaps, there was a crystal pce within the depths of the water here in the Shura World as well. Furthermore, the blood rain was about to pour, so Gu Xijiu definitely needed to find a safe ce to hide. There were only two ces that she could seek shelter from the rain- the ocean or Leguo City.These were the only two ces that were within their reach before dusk. Since the creature that he was going after was a member of the sea, he had more reasons to believe that Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were indeed hiding in the water. Furthermore, Leguo City was under theplete control of Yun Yanli; hence, the sea was obviously a safer option. At full speed, Yun Yanli traveled just like a missile. Soon, he found a trace of the squid man from before. Most tracking spells would fail in the water, as all of the target¡¯s scent would be hidden. However, the tracking spell that Yun Yanli used would target one¡¯s soul. Therefore, even though the squid man was already in the water, Yun Yanli was still able to track him down. The squid man had tricked him far too many times for his liking, so he could barely contain his frustration any longer. He was eager to capture the creature again and find the crystal pce where Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi would be hiding. It would be best if he could round up the whole lot at once. Very soon, Yun Yanli was already at the bottom of the sea. Chapter 2459 - The Ladyboy (4) Chapter 2459: The Ladyboy (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli studied the area but did not find any hideout. There were only some corals, seaweed, green algae, and all kinds of fishes and sea creatures. Without the crystal pce to provide them with refuge, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi couldn¡¯t stay underwater for an extended period. Disappointed, he started to doubt his thoughts. Could it be that Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were never here? Had they gone to Leguo City instead? Perhaps, the squid man was just a distraction? It would appear that he fell for another trick. Yun Yanli¡¯s clenched his fists tightly in frustration. He had fought along with Gu Xijiu before, and the two of them had ovee many obstacles together, so he thought that he knew her style quite well. Gu Xijiu had once told him that the most dangerous ce would often turn out to be the safest. Hence, they could be hiding in his residence back in Leguo City. The sudden thought made Yun Yanli very anxious. He could no longer care about the squid man and wanted to return to Leguo City as soon as possible. However, in thedistance, he noticed some movements in the water, as if something swimming by him. Even though he was initially puzzled, the answer came to him very quickly when he caught the scent of the squid man. Therefore, he had a change of n. It would take him at least four hours to return to Leguo City, and there was a chance that he would find nothing there. Nheless, if the squid man was one of Di Fuyi¡¯s trusted men, he could capture him and use him as a bait to drive Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi out of hiding. That way, he would have leverage on them rather than blindly chasing them around the ce. Yun Yanli quickly surveyed the area as he knew that the squid man was nearby.He knew that the man was swimming in different directions around him just to get him confused. Perhaps, the man was using some invisibility spell. This made Yun Yanli annoyed, and he could no longer suppress his urge to kill the creature. ¡°Find your way through!¡± He called out while casting a spell. All of a sudden, a streak of bright light surrounded Yun Yanli¡¯s body and broke away in a violent expansion, transmitting energy outwards like a massive shockwave. Through the waves, the man could finally be seen.This time, he was wearing another set of dark blue robes, which shared the same color as the sea. Obviously injured, he shed some blood as soon as the waves brushed him through. ¡°Damn it,dyboy! There is no way you can escape this time.¡± His lips curved upward at its edges as a self-satisfied smirk appeared on Yun Yanli¡¯s face. At that very moment, he startedunching deadly attacks at the squid man that only a Great Deity was capable of performing. The man noticed that things were taking a quick, dangerous turn, so he wanted to escape. A swift turn had caused him to run into an ice wall that blocked his way. Caught in a daze, he was still determined not to engage. He turned to another direction and soon realized that the surrounding water was quickly turning into ice. Soon, he was unable to move. ¡°How dare you challenge me, you insignificant squid monster! What an overconfident creature!¡± Yun Yanli stood before the big ice cube and looked at the squid monster with an egotistic smile. The man was not able to move but was still conscious. ¡°How blind!¡± He called out. Yun Yanli did not quite understand the man¡¯s reply. However, he could see that the man continued to wink his eyes charmingly. Soon, his long, thickshes brushed across the surface of the ice. ¡°Have you ever seen a squid monster with my unparalleled beauty?¡± ¡°What are you then?¡± The man smiled as he said, ¡°Guess.¡± As attractive as a blossoming flower, his smiling face was the only thing that was worth paying attention to in the sea of in, dull water. His eyes glistened along with his smile, which looked like stars in the night sky.The man was trying to use the Bewitching Spell to make Yun Yanli get rid of the ice cube. Only members of his species knew how to utilize this spell. Yun Yanli smiled at him and added softly, ¡°I hate guessing. If you refuse to tell me, I shall end your life right here.¡± Chapter 2460 - The Inducement Chapter 2460: The Inducement Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanliunched a strike at the big ice cube. The attack did not break the ice but somehow managed to hurt the man inside the ice cube. The attack severely hurt the victim, and theplexion on his face slowly faded away. He could not help but spit out a few mouthfuls of blood. His blood had stained almost every corner of the ice on the inside. Shocked, Yun Yanli finally noticed that the man¡¯s body was slowly melting away. Could he be a jellyfish? Once a jellyfish dies, it would just melt away in the water. Yun Yanli had fallen for a few of the man¡¯s trick, so he dared not make another move just yet. He tried to read the man¡¯s pulse by cing his hand on the surface of the ice.To his dismay, he found out that the man was slowly losing signs of life. The realization surprised Yun Yanli, as he did not want the creature to die right away. If the creature died, he would lose his leverage against Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu.Hence, he quickly performed a spell to melt the ice away and was shocked to realize that the creature¡¯s body no longer had any colors. As soon as the ice disappeared, the man copsed to the bottom of the sea, seemingly lifeless. Strangely, even the blue robes that he was wearing turned white. Meanwhile, the look on his face slowly turned pale as he swayed along with the current lifelessly.Yun Yanli could not watch him die. He stuffed a pill into the man¡¯s mouth that could help him recover. In order to prevent the man from ying any tricks, he put his hand around the man¡¯s weakest point, while feeding the pill to him. In case of an unexpected event, he wouldunch another strike at the man. After he fed him with the pill, the man still remained lifeless. Yun Yanli suspected that the man had died since there was no pulse present. Also, the man did not swallow the pill. It remained in his mouth. Was the man dead? Could he really be so fragile? Yun Yanli was aware that he hadunched a deadly strike. Even a Golden Immortal would be greatly severely wounded, so this Junior Immortal would certainly have felt its effects. The man did not possess a high degree of spiritual power. All he had were some weird, surprising moves. Moreover, Yun Yanli had yet to figure out the man¡¯s species. Perhaps, he was a fragile creature. Having regretted his actions, Yun Yanli lowered his body in an attempt to check if the man was breathing. With his other hand, he ced his palm on the man¡¯s chest while trying to channel some spiritual power to keep him alive. What happened next waspletely out of Yun Yanli¡¯s expectations. If he could choose again, he would let the creature die. However, there was no way to turn back time. Yun Yanli had to admit that he had fallen for another trick. The seemingly lifeless man bounced back to life as soon as Yun Yanli touched his chest. The man¡¯s small, delicate mouth opened up widely and fiercely as he took a quick bite of Yun Yanli¡¯s hand. Yun Yanli¡¯s spiritual power was usually strong enough to keep his skin protected from attacks, but to his surprise, the man¡¯s protruding, canine teeth managed to punch two holes through his skin. Out of anger, Yun Yanliunched a strike that hit the man¡¯s chest. He was sent across the water. Chapter 2461 - The Inducement (2) Chapter 2461: The Inducement (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs the creature¡¯s teeth were still sunk into Yun Yanli¡¯s skin when he was pushed across the water, it made the wound worse and caused blood to ooze out of his hand, staining the surrounding water burgundy. Yun Yanli found himself poisoned, and the pain was ten times greater than any form of external cut that Yun Yanli had ever suffered. He could not help but shiver in cold sweats. Thinking on his feet, he quickly used his spiritual power to drive out the toxins in his body. Meanwhile, he quickly tried to spot the squid man. The man was severely wounded by the strike andy floating in the water. He seemed to be coughing uncontrobly. The creature intended to run but fell right into the trap that Yun Yanli had prepared for him. The creature found itself caught in a tight, which left him with no space to even shift his body. It decided to stop struggling. ¡°Yun Yanli, were you a fisherman in your previous life? Where did you learn to make so manys?¡± Yun Yanli ignored himpletely. He only focused on driving the toxins out of his body. He had brought many pills with him, and some of which were really effective antitoxins. Although he consumed the appropriate pills shortly after being poisoned, the wound was still excruciating. Hence, he continued to squeeze the purple blood out of his hand until he saw that his blood was finally cleansed- the blood returned to its usual red tone. He then dressed the wound before dragging the to the surface of the water. The man looked delicate but was unusually heavy. After swimming for a while, Yun Yanli¡¯s arms started to turn sore. In fact, he suffered from minor ckouts due to exhaustion. Carrying the man to the surface was as if dragging a mountain. It was unusually tiring. How could the man be so heavy? Yun Yanli threw a quick nce at the man and saw him resting with his eyes closed. His face was still as pale as a sheet. He stayedpletely still like a lifeless statue. Perhaps, the man was ying dead again. Yun Yanli would not fall for another trap.If the man was dead, he could always hang his body at the top of the city gate to lure Gu Xijiu into his trap. Tired, Yun Yanli did not want to think about the man anymore. He had spent a great amount of time underwater, and his chest was starting to hurt. He had to return to the surface as soon as possible. He needed to get his men to search Leguo City as quickly as possible. After swimming for a while more, he realized that something was not quite right. His vision slowly darkened, and he could barely feel his legs. He wanted to speed up but was halted by a sudden change in his body. He quickly looked around and was shocked by what he found. Many pitch-ck sharks emerged closeby.There were at least a dozen sharks, and each of them was twice the size of a normal shark. The sharks were all equipped with many teeth that were as sharp as swords. As soon as he noticed them, they started attacking. Even in his current state, Yun Yanli still believed that he could take them down. He raised his hand, and an emerald sword immediately appeared on his palm. As soon as the sword appeared, it was apanied by a brief, high-pitched but ghostly sound that was quite uneasy to bear. He knew that the sharks would do nothing to him once they heard the sounds. He would fight the sharks and make it clear to them that he was not someone that they should be messing with. ¡­ About an hourter, all the sharks were floating lifelessly on the surface of the sea. All of their stomachs were shed open, staining the sea with arge pool of blood. Meanwhile, Yun Yanli floated effortlessly to the surface of the water, while trying to catch his breath. The fight for survival had drained all of his energy, but now that all the sharks were dead, he could finally have a moment to rest. Blood was pouring from the sky, eroding the bodies of the dead sharks and turning them into skeletons. Oddly enough, Yun Yanli¡¯s body was not affected at all by the blood rain. The Bloody Bats were not interested in him, as well. They rushed from the sky and went towards the sharks to feed on the barely remaining flesh. Chapter 2462 - The Inducement (3) Chapter 2462: The Inducement (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli¡¯s spell of ckouts started to increase in frequency. It was easy to take down one or two sharks with his sword, but killing off the entire group proved overwhelming. The number of sharks attacking him seemed endless as they kept charging at him one after another. Soon, he figured that the blood of the dead sharks must have attracted more sharks his way. Therefore, after a while, he decided to retreat. Nheless, he swam right into the path of another group of sharks! The sharks were actually here to devour him. Groups of sharks kepting fiercely and fearlessly, thus giving Yun Yanli an utterly difficult time. He was starting to get really tired from the never-ending battle. In the very end, desperate times called for desperate measures; he swam desperately to the surface of the water. The sharks were afraid of the blood rain, so none of them cared to attack him anymore. That was how he escaped. Were the sharks going after him? Or were they trying to save the man who was trapped in the? Yun Yanli took a look at the man and saw that he was wide awake. However, heid quietly in the while staring intensely at Yun Yanli. ¡°Are you their leader?¡± Yun Yanli had to know. With a smile, the man answered with another question, ¡°Do you really think that I will answer you?¡± Badly wounded, the man was clearly in a mess. Nevertheless, even in times of danger, he still spoke in circles around Yun Yanli, never quite revealing the truth. Besides that, he always gave Yun Yanli a carefree smile, as if nothing really mattered to him. Unamused, Yun Yanli decided to stop asking questions.He gave the man another look and was actually quite impressed by his determination. The squid man remained strong despite all the torments that he had put him through. What kind of species was he? How did Di Fuyi manage to find such a capable man? Yun Yanli wished he had the same talent in his army. He was an ambitious man with a wild vision. When he spotted a great talent, he would definitely try and convince the man to join him in achieving great things together. ¡°Did Di Fuyi send you here to distract me?¡± The man winked at him again but did not say anything. ¡°Stop beating about the bush. Get straight to the point. Di Fuyi knows how strong I am, so he must be aware that you are no match for me, and yet he chose to send you here. He was basically sending you straight into your grave. I noticed that you have great talents, so are you really satisfied with the way he used you?¡± The man looked a little depressed. ¡°Who cares if I am not satisfied? He is the Devil King. As a follower, loyalty is the ultimate rule that one mustply with,¡± he ended the sentence in a rather miserable tone. Yun Yanli felt hopeful. ¡°The Devil King¡­ Do you know where he came from?¡± Yun Yanli gave him a smirk. The man blinked his eyes in curiosity. ¡°Where did hee from?¡± ¡°He is the son of the celestial being and devil from heaven. He is not really part of the devil n. He only went into the Devil Kingdom to hide from me.¡± Preupied, the man murmured, ¡°I know that he is the son of the Divine Lord, but the devil blood still runs in his vein. He worked for the devil and turned the once chaotic Devil Kingdom into the orderly and peaceful world that we now live in.¡± ¡°Indeed, he has the blood of the devil, but he is also a member of the Celestial World, where the ultimate goal is to destroy all devils in favor of their own power. Do you know how many devils were killed by him?¡± The man did not answer. ¡°What do you think about my Kung Fu, aspared to Di Fuyi¡¯s?¡± Yun Yanli continued. ¡°You are slightly stronger,¡± the man said, hesitantly. Yun Yanli was satisfied with the reply. In fact, his Kung Fu was far superior to Di Fuyi¡¯s. ¡°Now that you are trapped in my hands, do you think that Di Fuyi would risk his life to save yours?¡± ¡°I am merely one of his followers,¡± the man sounded quite sad. Chapter 2463 - The Inducement (3) Chapter 2463: The Inducement (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOnly true soldiers would willingly die for their king. Never had it been another way round, where the king would sacrifice his life for his men. Yun Yanli gazed at him intently. ¡°Do you want to live or die?¡± ¡°To live, of course,¡± the man did not hesitate as he answered. ¡°There is only one way you will survive. Pledge your loyalty to me and join my forces. A clever man should know what his best option is. If you are willing to work for me, I shall spare your life and give you the chance to do great things. In the Shura World, no one is more powerful than me. Once I unify the entire Shura World, I will appoint you as the ruler of the continent, if you work well. By that time, you can do whatever you please.¡± The man shook his head in disapproval. ¡°Your offer does not sound quite right to me. If I were to be the new king of the Shura World, what would you do? After all the hassle that you have gone through, would you choose to walk away and travel the world like a free man?¡± ¡°Of course not! My goal is not to rule the Shura World. I want to be back in heaven and be the new emperor there. What do you think about my offer? I will only offer it once. Don¡¯t me me for missing the chance. If you pass, I will torture you severely and hang your body at the city gate to warn others againstmitting a simr crime.¡± The squid man¡¯s options were clear. One path would lead the man straight to his death. The other would possibly guide him down a luxurious, sessful path. Hence, Yun Yanli was confident that the man would take his offer. After all, devils were born to be sly and greedy. Di Fuyi had only been the Devil King for six months. How loyal could the man be after six months of service? With enough interest, he believed that he could make the man change his mind. The man was not a fool, and Yun Yanli could see how smart and cunning he could be. He was definitely the kind of man who was easily lured by personal gains. When Yun Yanli was done listing out his terms, he kept quiet while waiting for the man to make a decision. The man did not say anything for the next five minutes. He then broke his silence when he smilingly said, ¡°You are only offering me the chance because you need to know the location of the Devil King and Miss Gu.¡± ¡°I will not deny it, but I also appreciate your talents.¡± ¡°Would you believe me even if I told you?¡± ¡°Try me,¡± Yun Yanli said briefly. ¡°They are at the bottom of the sea.¡± ¡°Nonsense. There is no refuge there. With their current abilities, they will not be able to survive that long underwater.¡± ¡°Silly! The Devil King can always activate a wizardry barrier to keep the water out. The wizardry barrier could also shield him from being visible to others.¡± Yun Yanli was convinced that it could be a possibility. ¡°Do you know where they set up the wizardry barrier?¡± ¡°I have no idea about the exact location, but I do know roughly where they are located. If you search for them carefully, you should be able to find them.¡± There was aplicated look in Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes that made it difficult for the squid man to understand his true intention. ¡°As I said, you would not believe me even if I told you,¡± the man dismissed himself with a wave. Yun Yanli studied the man intently as if trying to see beyond his skin. The man did not even try to avoid Yun Yanli¡¯s intense gaze. He seemed to have nothing to hide. ¡°What is your name? What species are you?¡± Yun Yanli asked some irrelevant questions. ¡°Kun Yunzhan. I am a dragon,¡± the man answered ordingly. Yun Yanli had never expected that the man would turn out to be a dragon. He finally understood why the man was so talented. Yun Yanli said nothing more. He proceeded to take out his directed audio spell and sent some orders to his men, ¡°Go to Leguo City and search the entire ce.¡± He then continued to describe the physical appearances of Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu to help his men with their search. Kun Yunzhan listened to themand with a smile. He knew that Yun Yanli would not take any risks and would search both ces inside out.Soon, Yun Yanli ended the directed audio spell and was ready to dive into the water again, along with the. ¡°You areing with me. If we find them, this will be your first achievement.¡± In the end, Yun Yanli had spent the entire night searching for his two prey, but the result was fruitless. There was not even the slightest trace of their presence. Chapter 2464 - Birds Of A Feather Flock Together Chapter 2464: Birds Of A Feather Flock Together Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionKun Yunzhan appeared to be on Yun Yanli¡¯s side as he rummaged through the entire ocean with the man.Over time, Yun Yanli continued to grow more frustrated. Hastily, he activated a tracking spell at the bottom of the ocean and found a trace of Gu Xijiu¡¯s breath. The man was thrilled and immediately began to follow the tracker. In the end, he seemed to be chasing after a squid. He was almost caught by the eight long ws of the squid! The squid had mistakenly regarded him as a big fish and was ready to devour the man. However, Yun Yanli broke away from the eight big arms of the squid and used his sword to split the creature into two halves. Having cut the creature into two, Yun Yanli found an item that belonged to Gu Xijiu. It was a purse. Inside the purse, there was a human-shaped paper doll. Once he took it out from the purse, the paper doll immediately melted away in the water. Yun Yanli had been distracted for a long time in the ocean as he was trying to find his two targets. In the end, he finally understood that Kun Yunzhan had fooled him! He red at the dragon creature murderously. Kun Yunzhan was still trapped in the, so there was no way for him to escape. He probably understood that he could no longer continue fooling the man anymore. Hence, he smiled gracefully and winked, ¡°Why are you looking at me? I feel so embarrassed when you stare at me this way. Do you like me? If you like me, you can be upfront about it.¡± Yun Yanli answered with his palm as it smashed right into the man¡¯s face! ¡°Stupiddyboy! I will make you suffer a fate worse than death!¡± Yun Yanli sounded like the devil now. Kun Yunzhan¡¯s face was pale, and he spat out blood from his mouth again. Nheless, he still wanted to tease Yun Yanli despite his situation, so heughed while coughing, ¡°Let me tell you the truth. My skin is thick and rough. I am not sensitive to pain. There are very few punishments in this world that can make my life feel worse than death. If you really hate me, you just have to do one thing. If you do it right, I would rather die than stay alive.¡± Yun Yanli would no longer believe a word that came out from his mouth.He bit his lips and smiled coldly. ¡°Is that so?!¡± The palm of his hand was like a knife, and he cut one of Kun Yunzhan¡¯s wrists off! Even though he should have been in excruciating pain, the man did not even blink. Instead, he sighed. ¡°Why do you hate my hand so much? You seemed to have cut it off twice.¡± After that, Yun Yanli watched as a new hand grew on his wrist. Yun Yanli was speechless. Was this guy really a dragon? His regenerative power seemed to resemble that of an octopus! An idea came to his mind to cut off Kun Yunzhan¡¯s head to see if a new one would grow on top of it. Kun Yunzhan looked at his angry yet handsome face and sighed. ¡°To be honest, I have only one head. Once you cut it, I will die, and your n of giving me a life worse than death will fail. Therefore, if you want me to suffer, there is only one way. Do you want to hear it?¡± Yun Yanli was holding onto his sword so tightly that his fingertips started to turn white. He asked coldly, ¡°What method is that?¡± Kun Yunzhan looked at him lovingly and replied, ¡°It is said that a hero always dies for beauty. You have a good outlook, and I like it very much. Do you want to consider seducing and sleeping with me for a few nights? Perhaps, I will fall in love with you. If that happens, you will make it difficult for me to choose between love and justice. And if that moment were toe, I would rather die.¡± Yun Yanli was furious! For the first time in his life, he felt like slicing a person¡¯s heart into pieces! Yet, he could not do so because this man could lead him to Di Fuyi. In desperation,Yun Yanli did not wait for Kun Yunzhan to utter another word. Instead, he knocked the man out cold. Where did Di Fuyi find this annoying creature with the ability to change his appearance at will?! Perhaps, it was true that birds of a feather flock together. Di Fuyi was equally skilled and annoying. Chapter 2465 - Did Not Miss A Single Inch Chapter 2465: Did Not Miss A Single Inch Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe sky was bright and sunny again as the blood rain had alreadye to an end this time.Yun Yanli had wasted his whole night here with Kun Yunzhan! He contacted his subordinates and asked for an update on their search in Leguo City. They had turned the entire Leguo City upside down but still could not find the people that their master wanted. ¡°Have all the ces been searched? Are you sure that you did not miss a single inch?¡± Yun Yanli pushed his people. The young pce master who was in charge of the matter was slightly stunned. ¡°The only ce that has not been searched in your bedroom.¡± The expression on Yun Yanli¡¯s face suddenly turned serious. ¡°I had asked you to search every inch of thend, right? The most crucial ce is my bedroom!¡± ¡°Master, I have looked around your bedroom, and I did not find anything unusual, so I left. The only ce I did not search was the underground pce, as I do not have the permission to enter the ce.¡± Yun Yanli remained silent. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was indeed hiding from the rain in Leguo City. Earlier in the carriage, she knew that Yun Yanli would tail them and that the incident would not end well for her. It was only a matter of time before Yun Yanli took action. Therefore, she and Di Fuyi had a discussion. They asked Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinate to talk to Di Fuyi as if they were still in the carriage. At that time,she and Di Fuyi had already teleported away. She left Di Fuyi in a rtively safe ce and went back into the carriage again. She then asked the subordinate to change into her appearance and settle matters with Yun Yanli. Meanwhile, she teleported Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua out of the carriage. After all, Gu Xijiu had been friends with Yun Yanli for some time. She knew his style of working and remembered how good he was at tracking people down. Due to this, she had developed a set of counter-tracking techniques in the event that she needed to keep herself away from the man. She used the Cloud Leopard to hide her the traces of her breath fro Yun Yanli, but this technique required the cooperation of the Cloud Leopard, which she had captured. Fortunately, Di Fuyi also knew a technique that hides the essence of people¡¯s souls into a paper doll. This method was much more convenient for the time being, so the two of them made a dozen paper dolls and gave them to Guardian Jin, Guardian Hua, and Guardian Kun. After Gu Xijiu rescued Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua, the two men caught a couple of wild beasts and hid Di Fuyi¡¯s and Gu Xijiu¡¯s breaths onto them. Everything had to be done swiftly as no one knew how quickly Di Fuyi¡¯s condition would deteriorate. Gu Xijiu had sent Di Fuyi to Leguo City. Di Fuyi requested that they hid in Yun Yanli¡¯s residence. After all, once Yun Yanli found out something was not right, he would surely send all his people to search the entire city. By convention, the only ce that would not be searched was Yun Yanli¡¯s residence. However, Gu Xijiu disagreed with his n. Knowing Yun Yanli better, she guessed that the first ce he would ask his people to search was his residence. Therefore, it would not be a safe ce to hide. Gu Xijiu was spot on as Yun Yanli¡¯s subordinates searched his residence first. It was only after they had done a thorough search that they decided to explore the other areas of the city. Before the searchmenced, Gu Xijiu and the two Guardians had snuck into Yun Yanli¡¯s residence and caught four people. They bombarded them with critical questions to understand the situation and then killed them right away. Then, all of them disguised as the four people who were killed and walked into the house through the front door without being caught. Chapter 2466 - The Young Palace Master Did Not Recognize Her Chapter 2466: The Young Pce Master Did Not Recognize Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli¡¯s subordinates did not possess the same tracking abilities that he did. They certainly could not track the breaths of each person in the city, so they couldn¡¯t know that the guards in residence had been reced. When the young pce master, Ming Die, received the instructions from Yun Yanli to search his house, Gu Xijiu and the gang had already familiarized themselves with the ce. Fortunately for her, she had met the young pce master before, so she could certainly recognize her. But of course, the young pce master did not recognize Gu Xijiu. During the search, Di Fuyi¡¯s body was expected to undergo some serious changes. However, it appeared that he had made a mistake somewhere as he turned out to be fine even after the search was over.Gu Xijiu was rather ecstatic by that fact. Upon checking his pulse, she found that he was even more powerful than before. It crossed her mind that the Purple Cloud Mushroom¡¯s spiritual power must havee from Di Fuyi. Perhaps all it needed was to limatize itself with Di Fuyi¡¯s current spiritual energy to stabilize itself. Unfortunately, her prediction was incorrect asit was only a matter of time before Di Fuyi¡¯s body started to undergo some changes. It seemed to stir with an unprecedented amount of force. Fortunately for the four of them, the young pce master did not suspect anything wrong with the guards at the residence, so they were left alone. While thinking of a solution, Gu Xijiu finally recalled the key to Yun Yanli¡¯s ability to absorb the spiritual power in the Shura World. He had used the starry array to do so. She once looked around the starry array in Suiye City. However, the internal mechanism was tooplicated, and opening the mechanism required a spiritual power above level nine. She did not reach it at the time, so she could not open it. Even though she did not manage to understand the mechanism, she certainly remembered its location. She told Di Fuyi about the starry array, informing him that each city had its own starry array, and they were the source of power to support the wizardry barrier against the blood rain.Di Fuyi asked her about theyout and orientation of the starry array in detail. Then, he began to specte on the possible location of the starry array in Leguo City. He predicted that the array must be in Yun Yanli¡¯s own residence. Gu Xijiu was somewhat puzzled by this hypothesis as the starry array in Suiye City was in a bamboo forest, somewhere in the outskirts of the city. It was even hidden inside a temple. So how could the starry array in Leguo City rest in the house of the city¡¯s owner? Di Fuyi was not bothered with her objection and exined the specificposition of the starry array. It turned out that the orientation of the underground starry array of each city was different, even though they were somehow arranged ording to a pattern. For example, the one in Suiye City was located at the northernmost point of the Shura World, so it was also in the northern part of the city. Meanwhile, Leguo City was in the center of the Shura World, so its starry array should be in the center of the city. Gu Xijiu remained dubious, so Di Fuyi wanted to convince her.To verify his theory, Di Fuyi asked Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua to guard the residence. He then took Gu Xijiu into Yun Yanli¡¯s bedroom. Guards were usually strictly forbidden from entering into Yun Yanli¡¯s bedroom. Besides Yun Yanli, the only person who could enter the ce was the young pce master. Chapter 2467 - I Don’t Believe You Chapter 2467: I Don¡¯t Believe You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough there were rm systems set in ce, the two of them managed to maneuver their way through without setting any of them off. In the process, they noticed that Yun Yanli¡¯s bedroom was immacte and neat. It was very unlike the one in Suiye City, which was upied by a bunch of concubines who were vital in opening the mechanism. Contrastingly, there was no one in sight over here. Gu Xijiu quickly ransacked the bedroom but did not see any underground passage to the starry array. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi sat at the table and started to write and draw. When Gu Xijiu finally went back to him, she found that he had drawn a veryplicated astrological map on a piece of paper. The map was dotted with stars all over, and it made Gu Xijiu feel a little dizzy. Gu Xijiu was also an expert in astrology. However, she was confused by the map that Di Fuyi had drawn out. She felt like a middle school student who was reading through a university-level textbook. She pulled his sleeve and asked, ¡°I thought you said that the starry array is in this pce? Where can we find it?¡± Di Fuyi looked around and pinched with his fingers together as if casting a spell. After a while, he pointed at the tile in the center of the room and said, ¡°If I am not mistaken, the starry array is below this tile. However, it can only be broken using a star-breaking technique¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him doubtfully. The term that he used was foreign to her. ¡°What is a star-breaking technique?¡± She had never heard of it! Di Fuyi pinched his fingers together again and said, ¡°Watch me do it first; I will teach youter.¡± All of a sudden, a colorful array of lights emerged from his fingertips and gradually developed into the shape of a pagoda. The pagoda then mmed into the floor tiles as if to smash them. Upon collision, one could tell that there was something invisible on the floor tiles that were broken by the pagoda. An entrance to a tunnel could then be seen. Inside the tunnel, some staircases wriggled downward. Apparently, the starry array was here. Gu Xijiu looked at Di Fuyi and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°You can actually crack such aplex astrological map. It seems that what you have learned is really extraordinary. Did you learn this from the Divine Lord?¡± Di Fuyi was stunned, and his eyes shed slightly. ¡°If I told you that I was born with this knowledge, would you believe it?¡± ¡°Definitely not!¡± There were many things that one could learn by observing or with the help of a teacher, but the astrological map must be taught by a master ¡ª especially one asplicated as the one that Di Fuyi had drawn. Di Fuyi¡¯s was disappointed by her response. After all, he did not learn about this astrological map from his father. It was suddenly just generated in his mind. It seemed that he understood it a few years ago and was now just trying to recall it. Had he somehow retrieved part of his memory as Huang Tu? He tried to ess more information from his brain, but his mind was empty. He could not remember anything else. Di Fuyi was toozy to think more deeply about this matter, so he pulled Gu Xijiu along with him and walked down the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± The stairs were made with jade, and the two of them followed the steps down into the hidden passage. What theyhad found was that the pathway inside the ce was as dense as a spider¡¯s web. It led to all directions. Gu Xijiu directly looked at Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°Which way should we go?¡± Di Fuyi stood there for a moment to ponder, and then took her to a path. ¡°Here!¡± The route was really smooth, and they did not trigger any mechanisms along the way. ¡°We have to move faster. Yun Yanli might be back very soon.¡± Gu Xijiu was still uneasy. Di Fuyiughed. ¡°Rest assured; he is with Kun Xueyi. He won¡¯t be back before dawn.¡± ¡°Ah, so his name is Kun Xueyi! This name is perfect for him, as he is such a talented person. However, I believe you should know that Yun Yanli is not someone who can be easily fooled. Kun Xueyi may not be able to hold him for long.¡± Chapter 2468 - Dont Be Fooled By His Appearance Chapter 2468: Don¡¯t Be Fooled By His Appearance Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°In all honesty, Kun Xueyi is not my subordinate. He is a friend. In the past, he and a close friend of his had vited the rules in the Devil Kingdom. I personally went to apprehend him. Kun Xueyi once held me back for nearly an hour. Believe me, with Kun Xueyi¡¯s perverted means, Yun Yanli will be going nowhere. Ifhe can get away from him within five hours, he is considered very capable!¡± ¡°He is undoubtedly powerful then.¡± Gu Xijiu said with a sigh. Someone who could hold Di Fuyi for nearly an hour must not be someone ordinary. Di Fuyi pulled her into his arms and continued, ¡°I am the most powerful, though! Do not boast about other men to me!¡± It appeared that Di Fuyi was rather jealous of other men. Instead of being annoyed, Gu Xijiu actually liked it. ¡°Yes, you are the best.¡± Gu Xijiu entertained him. She turned back and pinched his face. ¡°My Fuyi is the best! No one canpete with you.¡± Even though that was what Di Fuyi wanted to hear, the manner in which it was done made him feel as though Gu Xijiu was coaxing a child. Having his face pinched certainly added to that feeling. After that, Di Fuyi held her hand and did not let her do it again. Gu Xijiu then recalled the moment when she was making the necessary arrangements with Di Fuyi while they were in the carriage. Kun Xueyi stood there with the appearance of Shen Jiuli, listening very gracefully and only speaking when necessary. When Di Fuyi asked him to do something, he would always respond very quickly. However, when Di Fuyi asked him to impersonate Gu Xijiu as a way to confuse Yun Yanli, he refused to do it.He told Di Fuyi that he could hold the opponent for more than five hours, but he could not go to Leguo City and meet them afterward. He wanted to return to Luosha Sea. Earlier, when the young pce master received the news from Yun Yanli, Gu Xijiu was not too far away and could hear the conversation. Although Yun Yanli did not say where he was, it was apparent that he was noting back anytime soon. That was proof that Kun Xueyi seeded in holding him up. Even though Gu Xijiu was relieved, she still had some concerns about the man¡¯s safety. After all, Yun Yanli was extraordinarily powerful. Kun Xueyi might not be able to cope with him if the two were to get into an intense battle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kun Xueyi¡¯s original body is that of a Kun. He can transform into thousands of different forms. Even Yun Yanli would struggle to get him.¡± Di Fuyi gave her reassurance. A Kun Peng had wings that were 9,000 miles wide. A Kun is a mythological beast. In the sea, it was a Kun. However, onnd, it was a golden-winged giant Peng. It could transform into any shape. It could even transform into something as huge as a mountain or as tiny as a speck of dust. Gu Xijiu had only heard about it but had never seen it before. She did not expect Di Fuyi to have such a capable ally.Regardless of how powerful Yun Yanli was, he could not catch a molecule in the water. No wonder his stealth technique was so good. He was not invisible but just made himself be infinitely small so that people could not even see him. If Kun Xueyi really wanted to escape, Yun Yanli might not be able to catch him at all. Hence, Gu Xijiu let out a sigh of relief. Di Fuyi took her hand and said, ¡°You will need to stay far away from Kun Xueyi.¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± ¡°This person is very flirty.¡± ¡°Flirty?¡± ¡°It is just his character. He likes to y with girls. You need to stay far away from him.¡± Gu Xijiu carefully recalled the appearance of Kun Xueyi. ¡°I think he is cool. When you ordered him to work, he did not even question you and always took yourmands very seriously.¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand and touched her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance.¡± Chapter 2469 - He Was So Knowledgeable Chapter 2469: He Was So Knowledgeable Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe guy was sly and very slick about it. He saw that Gu Xijiu was Di Fuyi¡¯s prized possession, so he naturally acted like an ordinary loyal subordinate to try to subdue his existence so as not to provoke Di Fuyi identally. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi continued to caress her face. Gu Xijiu enjoyed his pampering but also felt somewhat awkward. Even though she was a lot older than Di Fuyi, he seemed to always want to treat her like a little girl. Fortunately, Di Fuyi did appear to be older than her, so it would not prove to be an issue to third parties. She grabbed his hand and patted him with her other hand. ¡°Prince Nianmo, behave yourself. Don¡¯t simply touch me inappropriately in public.¡± She patted him like a puppy, and Di Fuyi could not help but pull her into his embrace and kiss her aggressively. It was only when they started to feel a little tired that he let her go. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch you. I kissed you.¡± Gu Xijiu pushed him away and remarked, ¡°You are too naughty.¡± While they were talking, the two of them had entered into the depths of the cave and came to a big hall. The vivid imagery brought shbacks to Gu Xijiu as theyout here was precisely the same as the undergroundbyrinth in Suiye City. There were also shelves with different colored crystals disyed on it. There were many crystals there- perhaps as many as the stars. Gu Xijiu was excited to see the spiritual crystal and wanted to collect them all! However, she still had a lot of things in her storage space, so there was only a limited amount that she could take with her. She tugged on Di Fuyi¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Your storage space is ample enough. Let¡¯s take all these spiritual crystals! The crystals are helping Yun Yanli with his evil ns. Perhaps after they are destroyed, the Shura World will return to normal.¡± Di Fuyi had a look around the hall and frowned. ¡°Something is not right!¡± He grasped Gu Xijiu¡¯s small hand that was just about to take the biggest crystal. ¡°Slowly, these spiritual crystals are weird¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and withdrew her hand. She studied the spiritual crystal carefully but could not see any difference. ¡°How is it weird?¡± ¡°Something is not quite right about their aura.¡± He waved his sleeve at the biggest spiritual crystal and noticed that there was a ck gas on the crystal. The ck gas was like a little devil. When it appeared, it even opened its mouth. Gu Xijiu saw that it was going to scream, so she quickly cast a spell at it. The little devil seemed to have gone mute momentarily. Di Fuyi also cast a spell on it, and a colorful light wrapped itself around the little devil. Following a loudsound, the little devil appeared to have been knocked out. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill it?¡± Gu Xijiu could see that this little devil was extremely fierce. It had probably killed before. ¡°We can¡¯t kill it now.¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°It serves as an rm; whether it screams or is killed, it will alert the people outside. Therefore, it is best for us to knock it out.¡± Admirably, Gu Xijiu stared at Di Fuyi in awe. He was very knowledgeable. ¡°Silly! Did you think that my title as ¡®Devil King¡¯ is fake?¡± He put his fingers together again and shot light at different spiritual crystals in the hall. When the colorful lights passed over the crystals, little demons had emerged as well, and he immediately knocked them out. In just a brief moment, he knocked out more than 20 little devils. The little devils were guarding various types of spiritual crystals, which made it difficult for any imposters to find a pattern. If any outside were to touch the wrong crystal identally, they would probably find themselves badly hurt. Chapter 2470 - He Had Been Shy Before Chapter 2470: He Had Been Shy Before Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven if Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi¡¯s abilities could prevent the little devils from hurting them, once an rm was sounded, Yun Yanli¡¯s subordinates would enter into hisir, and they would not be able to hide anymore. Hence, it was necessary to subdue them. After he was done with the little devils, Di Fuyi started to store the unaffected spiritual crystals into his own storage space and left the guarded crystals untouched so as not to rm anyone. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu had already found a secret door for them to continue moving forward. To open this door, one had to possess at least a level nine spiritual power. In the past, Gu Xijiu was unable to open the door. But this time, she could! She opened the secret door in just a few seconds and found a pathway made with jade behind the door. This jade could absorb all the light in the area, so when the door was opened, the hallway lookedpletely dark. There seemed to be a draught of cold wind circting inside the hallway. Even though the wind was not strong, the cold wind seemed to get straight into the bones. Gu Xijiu shivered, and the hair on her back was standing in unison. Di Fuyi pulled her behind him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush; follow me.¡± He raised his hand and created a small wizardry barrier around her body. The barrier was able to shield her from the cold wind. This man really treated her like a prized porcin doll. Gu Xijiu looked at his broad shoulders and muscr figure from the back and was impressed. However, she also found it somewhat weird.It was just a gust of wind. He was really overreacting. Did he really think that she was so weak?Nheless, it felt so good to be protected by her sweetheart! Gu Xijiu put her face on his back and embraced his waist with her arms. ¡°Fuyi, I really love you!¡± Di Fuyi was stunned for a moment. After a brief pause, he simply nodded in response. It waspletely out of her expectations to see him acknowledge her sweet words so nonchntly. The man was so yful, and she definitely expected him to respond sweetly. Did he not like her to be so open about her feelings? Thedy was not very open about her feelings, but she could feel how much Di Fuyi cared for her. Nheless, the awkward response made her regret her action.She wanted to pull her hands away from his waist, but he held her wrists and did not let go. Although the entire ce was dark, Gu Xijiu¡¯s abilities allowed her to see everything clearly.She saw that Di Fuyi¡¯s ears were slightly reddish. She also realized that the palms that were holding her hands were very hot. It was as if an iron was on her hands. Was this guy embarrassed? He had been shy before. With that note, Gu Xijiu could not help but smile. She was not a very expressive person, but when she was with him, she was always inexplicably happy. If she were not worried about the abrupt changes that were expected to hit him, she would have been even happier. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Gu Xijiu asked softly. ¡°Very good.¡± Di Fuyi whispered to her. ¡°Stupid! I want to know about your condition. Do you feel any pain?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Perhaps, the poison has been digested by your body and will not erupt any further. After all, if I am not mistaken, the Purple Cloud Mushroom is the spiritual power from your past life.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Chapter 2471 - The Galaxy Chapter 2471: The Gxy Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi felt a gentle warmth in his body the entire time he was with Gu Xijiu. It felt just like a breeze in the spring. Everything was going well for him.Even the wound he suffered before from extracting blood directly from the heart was now healed. No scars were left from the injury. In stark contrast, the wind in the passage was freezing cold. As Di Fuyi stayed in front, he shielded the wind from Gu Xijiu but understood why there were no traps along the pathway. This wind itself would have been able to keep away a significant number of people! The reasons why Di Fuyi could stand the cold were due to his unique physique and high spiritual power rtive to the other people in the Shura World. In order to ensure that Gu Xijiu was really protected, he had even ced a wizardry barrier over her body that could diminish the effects of the wind. Curious about the nature of the cold wind, Di Fuyi inhaled a deep breath and frowned. The wind seemed to be the Yin aura of the ce, and it was certainly powerful. Then, he was trying to guess what could be waiting for them at the end of the path. ¡­ At the end of the trail, Gu Xijiu had not expected to see what appeared to be a glimpse of the gxy. The view was so vast that they could not even see the borders at a nce. However, although it looked like a gxy, what they saw was not actually the stars. They were spiritual crystals arranged in a unique array. These spiritual crystals seemed to be naturally very bright. Therefore, when they were ced in this dark abyss, they looked even more brilliant, just like the stars. Upon closer observation, the couple found that there was a dark red station under each of the crystals. As the surrounding was unlit, they could not see the base at first nce. Furthermore, the spiritual crystals were arranged just like a starry night sky; the crystals densely covered the sky, and the end could not be seen. In the central part of the gxy, there was a small high tform that was built with gongs. It looked like a small moon that was rotating slowly in the middle of the gxy. This view was stunning! One could easily feel as though they were up in the sky for a moment. Meanwhile, the cold wind was still present. In fact, the closer they got to the gxy, the stronger the wind! Di Fuyi¡¯s robe fluttered frantically while they were there. Gu Xijiu was caught in the moment, but after regaining her senses, she felt that this view of the gxy was somewhat familiar to her. She was certain that she had seen it before. She also realized that the aura in the ce gave her a dark and ominous feeling.The wind almost felt like the cries of the dead. Although she was protected by the wizardry barrier set up by Di Fuyi, she could still sense the extreme chill in the surrounding once they reached this ce. Afraid that she was missing some details, Gu Xijiu used a spell to sharpen her vision of the gxy. After observing everything here, she shuddered! These were wraiths! They seemed to be shielding the spiritual crystals or trapped in them. Either way, they must be the reason for the cold wind. These evil spirits were generally red in color; in fact, the more powerful they were, the redder they would appear. Oddly enough, the evil spirits here were pale. It was usually the grievances of the wraiths that caused them to be red. Had these spirits died without suffering? Or had it somehow been sucked away by the crystals and merged into the high red tform at the center? ¡°What is this array?¡± Gu Xijiu whispered and asked the Firmament Stone on her wrist. The Firmament Stone was also confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There is nothing about this ce in my information bank.¡± Even the worldly Firmament Stone could not recognize it. Therefore, it seemed like this array was extremely rare. Gu Xijiu was about to reply to it, but Di Fuyi suddenly grabbed her. ¡°Quickly! Teleport us there!¡± Gu Xijiu did not even question Di Fuyi and immediately teleported to the direction in which he pointed. Apparently, they had walked into a deadly corner of the formation. Just when they left, the evil wraiths suddenly burst into the scene at the ce where they were initially standing! Chapter 2472 - Rearranging The Starry Array Chapter 2472: Rearranging The Starry Array Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMany ck shadows were flying around the ce all of a sudden, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s hands turned cold almost instantly. Those shadows were young Bloody Bats! There seemed to bemore than a thousand of them flying around the gxy replica as if they were trying to absorb something. However, they must have been rmed by something in the vicinity because they suddenly flew out of the area all at once, which felt as though a whirlwind was leaving the ce. Gu Xijiu held her breath the entire time as she watched the bats exit the ce from whereshe and Di Fuyi were standing. Had they not teleported away in time, they would have to face the wrath of the bats head-on. Instead, they were now in hiding in a quiet part of the array. To ensure their safety, Di Fuyi had cast a spell to conceal their breaths so that the bats would not be able to track them. Was this the home of the Bloody Bats? Where were they off to this time? Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi looked at each other in hopes that the other would have a clue. Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Should we follow the bats?¡± Di Fuyi was looking at the starry array and did not know what to think. Being lost in his thoughts, he did not even hear Gu Xijiu. Hence, she poked his waist and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Di Fuyi regained his senses and whispered to her, ¡°This starry array seems to be a bit familiar.¡± He was certain that he had seen it somewhere but possibly in a slightly different arrangement. When he saw the ¡®stars,¡¯ he had a sudden urge to rearrange them. It was as if something possessed him to put things in order. He turned to ask Gu Xijiu, ¡°When you were on Earth, did you ever make any starry arrays?¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No, but I have always watched the stars.¡± ¡°What about Huang Tu?¡± Di Fuyi asked. Gu Xijiu was stunned by his question. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡± Di Fuyi knocked his forehead with his palm. Was this part of his past that he could not remember? Thinking logically about the matter, he realized that despite Huang Tu¡¯s obvious abilities in the past, he was just the Lord of the human world. Hence, he should now know how to form a starry array. Furthermore, if he knew how to do it, he would certainly have taught Gu Xijiu. So what was the memory in Di Fuyi¡¯s mind? ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Someone could be heard calling for help from afar. Gu Xijiu was stunned by the voice. It seemed toe from the direction where the bats had gone! She pulled Di Fuyi along as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Before Di Fuyi could even reply to her, she had teleported with him to the direction of the voice she had heard. Because of her mastery over her teleportation technique, she could estimate locations very precisely. Soon, she found herself on a trigram-shaped tform with 18 pirs surrounding the area. There was a person tied to each pir! To be more urate, there were skeletons tied to each pir as the people who were there had been killed by the Bloody Bats that swarmed over. Their fleshes were clearly eaten away. Gu Xijiu managed to take a glimpse of the bats in the area and noticed that their skin had turned from ck to bright red after they entered this part of the cave. Although the ce was too dark for Gu Xijiu to see every detail, she noticed that the bats had turned their attention to something above them. Hence, shesimply followed them up and found that there was a hidden passage above them, which led to the outside. There was a jungle outside, and they could hear the roaring of beasts that seemed to be charging at one another.It seemed that this ce was the origin of the Bloody Bats.The starry array was the culprit! Gu Xijiu clenched her fists in indignation. Chapter 2473 - Rearranging The Starry Array (2) Chapter 2473: Rearranging The Starry Array (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi held her little hand that was clenched and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside first.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Xijiu teleported back inside with Di Fuyi.The two stood in front of the starry array again to try to figure it out. Upon contemtion, Gu Xijiu said, ¡°Let¡¯s destroy this starry array! We must stop all the trouble it is causing!¡± When she was just about to perform a spell, Di Fuyi quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°This array also supports the wizardry barrier outside the ce. The Bloody Rain is raging outside right now. If we destroy it, the people of this city will be sacrificed.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned by his remark, and sweat started pouring all over her forehead. She hadpletely forgotten about the people in the city.She rubbed her eyebrows in disappointment and wondered what had happened to her recently. She was not as sharp as she used to be in the past. As she could not destroy it, for the time being, she gazed at the starry array trying to figure out her next move. She was somewhat unhappy by the sight and asked, ¡°Are we going to let the bats continue to hurt the people and animals here?¡± Di Fuyi was silent for a moment. He had been devising a n the whole time. ¡°I can try to rearrange the starry array; perhaps, I can support the wizardry barrier while and also stop the bats from going out of control.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were gleaming with inspiration. She was surprised that Di Fuyi was so knowledgable. ¡°Did the Divine Lord teach you this?¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°No. I never had a teacher in this field.¡± Gu Xijiu was rendered speechless by his reply. Di Fuyi began to wander around the starry array with his fingers pointing around the ce as if he was calcting something. As Gu Xijiu did not know what he was up to, she merely followed him and kept quiet so as not to distract him. Instead, she fended off any wraiths that came near to him. When she came close to the base of the array, Gu Xijiu realized that the spiritual crystal seemed to be connected to the ground. She tried to push one of the crystals, but it would not move. She quickly shared this finding with Di Fuyi. ¡°I am afraid that the array cannot be rearranged.¡± Di Fuyi seemed to shake his head slightly. ¡°If you try to move it with force, it cannot be moved. However, with the right amount of force and technique, it should work.¡± Apparently, he had already mastered the force and technique as heflew up to the moon-like tform and started to work. Like ying a game of chess, he lifted his sleeves and waved them in a specific direction on a spiritual crystal. In an instant, the spiritual crystal and the base below it moved silently. Everything happened very swiftly and gracefully.It was a dazzling sight. Standing near to Di Fuyi, Gu Xijiu somehow felt a sense of familiarity with the situation. It was almost as if she had seen him doing the same thing in his past life. Did it really happen in the past?Perhaps, Huang Tu had set up a starry array before, which left some residual memories in her mind. Being a master of array formations, Gu Xijiu could easily remember any arrays that she encountered before. However, she seemed a little dizzy with the one that Di Fuyi was rearranging now. The more she looked at it, the dizzier she got! She decided to take a few steps back and watch him on the high tform. Even though they were not very far apart, Gu Xijiu suddenly felt as though there was a gap between them. Perhaps, it was not about the actual distance between them, but she somehow felt that no one could stand side by side with Di Fuyi. He was such a remarkable being with knowledge and abilities that were unparalleled. She could only watch him in awe. She suspected that she had been doing so for many years in their past life. Even though it was good to be with someone so worldly, Gu Xijiu did not have a very good feeling about the situation. Nevertheless, now was not the right time to think about it. She quickly shook her head and started to calcte the time they had spent in the cave. It had been more than four hours! Does that mean the bottled up spiritual power inside Di Fuyi¡¯s body had somehow passed? As she pondered on the situation, she noticed that Di Fuyi suddenly lost his bnce and almost swayed off the high tform! She was shocked and quickly teleported over and catch him, but the moment she held his arm, her heart sank! The changes in his body had started taking effect. His arms were hot, and his body was hot too. His face was faintly red, but sweat could be seen all over his forehead. Chapter 2474 - Rearranging The Starry Array (3) Chapter 2474: Rearranging The Starry Array (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Master, his body is reacting!¡± The Firmament Stone shed a message in her mind. Swiftly, it attached itself to Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist in an attempt to absorb the overflowing spiritual power from his body. Once it attached itself to Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist, it immediately felt as though it was being scalded! Unable to suppress the pain, it quickly told Gu Xijiu, ¡°Master, I am afraid that I can¡¯t take it much longer!¡± ¡°You must!¡± Gu Xijiu did not give it the option to withdraw. Di Fuyi seemed to be in excruciating pain, as well. He was trembling in pain but still tried hard to resist the effects. Gu Xijiu was trying to put his body in a suitable position to meditate, but he shook his head at her attempt. ¡°I still have¡­ thest two¡­¡± He lifted his sleeve again, but he did not seem to have control over his hands. Therefore, he was unable to put together a spell with his fingers. ¡°You have to meditate now! Forget about the array!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at his drenched forehead and grew anxious. ¡°No¡­ If I let it be, this ce will still exist, and who knows what disaster will strike next. I must¡­ I must move¡­¡± Di Fuyi was determined to finish his work. He was just two moves away! ¡°Tell me how to move them. Let me do it!¡± Gu Xijiu was also determined to make sure Di Fuyi stayed alive. ¡°To move this, you need¡­ you need to be at least at the level of a Golden Immortal¡­ Otherwise¡­ The grievances inside the crystals will consume you.¡± Di Fuyi did not want her to take the risk. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and was not ready to risk his life either. ¡°Let me try.¡± She had already seen the spiritual crystal that Di Fuyi wanted to move, so she pinched her fingers together to cast a spell. It was actually the same spell that Di Fuyi had used. ¡°Quickly tell me the method to move it; let me try!¡± At this moment, the spiritual power in Di Fuyi¡¯s body all haywire. He couldn¡¯t control the spiritual crystals anymore. He saw that Gu Xijiu could actually cast the spell and that she was determined to make it work. If he did not give her a chance, she would certainly be furious at him. ¡°All right, I will tell you the steps, but if anything seems wrong, please stop.¡± Di Fuyi then told her how to move the crystals and also told her where the two crystals needed to be ced. Gu Xijiu needed to recite some kind of rhyme toplete the process. Although it was not long, it was certainly rather strange. Despite Gu Xijiu¡¯s wealth of experiences, even she did not understand it. Fortunately, she just needed to recite it and did not need to understand it. As Gu Xijiu was undoubtedly intelligent, she managed to remember everything and started moving the crystals. However, she was nowhere near as graceful as Di Fuyi.When he moved these crystals earlier, it seemed like they were weightless as his movements were free and easy. However, Gu Xijiu did not have the same experience. Moving the small crystals felt as though she was trying to move a mountain; she needed to use all her strength. Shefelt like an ant that was trying to push an elephant! The grievances attached to the crystal were very reluctant to be moved. They had used their strength to stay in ce as well.Gu Xijiu had been sweating all over but only managed to move one of the crystals a little. Unfortunately, the crystal was still several feet away from its intended location. Gu Xijiu frowned in disappointment. Judging from the difficulties that she was facing, it would take her several hours to move both crystals to their intended locations. That was assuming that she would even have any spiritual power left in her body to continue to move it. The Firmament Stone suddenly flew over and attached itself to her wrist. ¡°Master, my spiritual power has reached its capacity. Let me transfer some spiritual power to you.¡± Chapter 2475 - Rearranging The Starry Array (4) Chapter 2475: Rearranging The Starry Array (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWithout waiting for a response from Gu Xijiu, it began transferring the spiritual power that it had absorbed from Di Fuyi. The sudden absorption of spiritual power was overbearing for the Firmament Stone, and it was eager to channel some of it away. While the spiritual power was being transferred, Gu Xijiu felt as though her veins were swelling up all around her body. It was a truly painful experience. The sheer difort that Gu Xijiu experienced from absorbing the excess spiritual power from the Firmament Stone made Gu Xijiu wonder how much pain Di Fuyi had been enduring. She decided to check on him and found that he was sitting like a Buddha in an attempt to meditate. She was a little relieved by the sight. In that brief moment, the Firmament Stone managed to transfer a significant amount of spiritual power to Gu Xijiu; in fact, she was worried that she would be able to experience a breakthrough in her power. Her original spiritual power was at level 9.2. However, it became apparent to her that she was about to reach level 9.9!Once she passed the level of 9.9, she would reach level 10 and experience a catastrophe that would possibly allow her to ascend to heaven. However, now was definitely not the right time for her to ascend. Itwould certainly attract Yun Yanli¡¯s attention, and he would be here in no time. Thinking on her feet, Gu Xijiu immediately channeled the power she was receiving towards moving the spiritual crystal that she had been working tirelessly to rearrange.Due to the improvement in her spiritual power, she managed to move the crystal a little faster than before. Also, she managed to reduce the level of spiritual power in her body. Soon, the Firmament Stone had transmitted all the spiritual power it had absorbed from Di Fuyi into her body. It felt a bit tired, but since it now had the capacity to help Di Fuyi again, it quickly attached itself to his wrist and continued to absorb his spiritual power. It suddenly felt as though it was a device that could transfer spiritual power from one being to another. Although the procedure was tiring, the Firmament Stone had no other options. It continued to push itself, and without knowing, an hour had passed. In that time, Gu Xijiu finally managed to move the two spiritual crystal to their designated locations. The very moment that it happened, the cold wind that had been flowing in between the crystals suddenly disappeared. Instead, it was reced by a faint, lukewarm wind that whirled in between the crystals as if it wasforting the suffering wraiths. The calm that reced the stormy winds from before gave Gu Xijiu the assurance she needed that she was sessful. There was no need for her to disturb Di Fuyi to confirm it. As usual, Gu Xijiu achieved the impossible by performing a task that only a Golden Immortal could do. Triumphantly, she cheered, ¡°Sess! How can I¡­¡± Upon looking at Di Fuyi, she stopped before she finished the sentence. Di Fuyi was still sitting there quietly; he was as still as a mountain, which made him look just like a statue.Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart suddenly sank from the jubnt rushed that she had moments ago. She rushed over and put her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Fuyi¡­¡± Upon touching him, she realized that his body was cold and hard. It felt nothing like touching human skin. In fact, it almost felt as though she was touching a piece of jade. Did he be a statue? Startled by this discovery, she quickly checked his entire body and realized that he had be a jade statue! The details on the status wereextremely realistic; even his eyshes were clearly defined. But how could he be a jade statue? Did Di Fuyi leave a jade statue here before he left? It was impossible! Gu Xijiu was confident that he would not leave her behind here. But if that were the case, was this statue really Di Fuyi? Chapter 2476 - Would It Be Too Cumbersome? Chapter 2476: Would It Be Too Cumbersome? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu subconsciously looked at her wrist. Fortunately, the Firmament Stone was still attached to it! It had been quiet for thest half-hour, having constantly moved from Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist to Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist to transfer over Di Fuyi¡¯s spiritual power.Being so focused on moving the crystals from before, and she had not paid any attention to it. ¡°Little Cang, what happened to Di Fuyi?¡± The Firmament Stone did not respond. Had it also turned into a stone? Gu Xijiu flicked it with her fingers. ¡°Talk!¡± The Firmament Stone did not sh. Perhaps it was too tired and had shut down. Her attention turned back to the jade statue, and she suddenly realized something.Di Fuyi was originally wearing a purple robe, but this jade statue was wearing a white robe. The material of the robe was also rather strange. It was not silk, but when she touched it, the material felt very smooth and warm. The bottom part of the robe was also designed in a rather unique fashion. It did not have dragons or phoenixes or flowers. Instead, it merely looked like the sun and the moon with a collection of stars. It was rather impressive and made him look as though he was a person of noble status. Was this really Di Fuyi? Was he so ufortable before that he found the need to change his attire? What was going on here? Gu Xijiu felt rather panicked by the perplexing turn of events. She leaned on his chest and tried to listen for a heartbeat but did not detect anything. After all, the figure in front of him was a statue. She called out to him, but he did not answer either. Did someone kidnap Di Fuyi and leave a statue behind to deceive her?She took a deep breath and tried to calm her mind as she started to think about Di Fuyi¡¯s features. The man had a good physique. Although he had been injured several times since he was young, none of the injuries left any scars on his body. It was perfect. In fact, it was too perfect that Gu Xijiu could not even tell if this was really him. All of a sudden, she recalled that there was a birthmark on top of his left thigh. The ce was so private that if she had never had sex with him, she would never know that it existed. Hence, if someone tried to make a replica statue of him, the birthmark would probably be missing.However, to check the specific area, Gu Xijiu needed to remove his clothing. Unconvinced, Gu Xijiu stood there, contemting whether she should remove his clothes. Would it be too cumbersome if she stripped it off?! Nheless, if she did not, how would she be able to verify whether this statue was really Di Fuyi? Furthermore, since no one was around, it seemed like there was no downside. Hence, she went ahead and removed his robe. ¡­ The moon was extraordinarily bright during the mid-autumn season of the year. In fact, it was time for the annual Mid-Autumn Festival. The round moon had risen high in the sky and was clear and bright. The clouds looked like pieces of cotton wrapped around the moon. It was certainly a breathtaking sight. On the bank ofTaihu Lake, the moon was reflected onto theke. It looked somewhat mysterious when ripples scattered the surface. Meanwhile, the surrounding streets were sprinkled with bright lights everywhere.There was a mountain peak in the middle of Taihu Lake. Although the peak was not very high, it was an excellent ce to watch the moon. In a small pavilion on the peak, two people were sitting opposite each other. There were a few pastries and side dishesid on the table in front of them along with a jug of wine. Chapter 2477 - To Come Up With This Idea! Chapter 2477: To Come Up With This Idea! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere were a man and a woman at the pavilion. The woman was dressed in red, while the man was dressed in white. Their appearances were undoubtedly stunning. Perhaps their attractiveness would catch anyone¡¯s attention. However, even thoughmany people came to the peak of the mountain, none of them could see them. Apparently, they had set up a wizardry barrier around them. Leisurely, the man took a moment to observe the scenery around him. He sighed. ¡°Xuemo, this is the modern life that you have been thinking about. Other than the slightly fancy lights and taller buildings, there is nothing special about this ce.¡± ¡°My Divine Lord, you have not fully understood my view of this ce. The moon is always brighter athome. This is my home. Of course, I naturally think that it is the best ce. You and I have finallye to this world in time for the Mid-Autumn Festival on August 15th. It is the day meant for family reunions. Can you be a little more positive?¡± The man and woman at the pavilion were Shen Jiuli and Ning Xuemo. In their adventures of traveling through time and space, theyinadvertently fell into the wormhole and ended up in the modern world. As it was right about the time of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Ning Xuemo took Shen Jiuli to the Taihu Lake to celebrate the festival. Shen Jiuli was a person who enjoyed the tranquility as opposed torge crowds, so Ning Xuemo brought him to the peak of the mountain to enjoy the view of the moon. ¡°It would have been good if Nianmo was here.¡± Ning Xuemo took a sip of wine and sighed after uttering her previous sentence. She still missed her son. In fact, she wanted to head to the Shura World to check on him. However, the Divine Lord did not let her go. He said that this was a challenge that Nianmo had to endure on his own. Otherwise, it would create a bigger mess. Therefore, Ning Xuemo had to ignore her desire. Nheless, to alleviate her concerns, Shen Jiuli asionally opened a unique water mirror to check on the status of their son. The water mirror was developed by Shen Jiuli and proved to be very useful. However, the first time he opened the mirror, he was stunned by what he saw! He saw himself! But to be urate,he actually saw an imitation of himself by Di Fuyi¡¯srade. As Kun Xueyi was very talented, his impersonation of the Divine Lord was very urate.Ning Xuemo could not help but praise the creature, ¡°He looks really simr to you!¡± Of course, she could not help but take the opportunity to praise her son too. ¡°Our son is really clever to havee up with this idea!¡± She then looked at Yun Yanli and frowned. ¡°What strange practices has this man been using? His skills have improved so quickly! He is already at the level of a Great Deity!¡± Shen Jiuli looked calm. ¡°This is the work of the ancient sorcerer. Do you remember Luo Jiuchen? He created a peerless killer in a matter of months that almost destroyed the world. Yun Yanli is like an upgraded version of that peerless monster. Do you think Luo Jiuchen is the person behind this mess?¡± Ning Xuemo shook her head. ¡°Luo Jiuchen has locked away. When Nianmo was born, he was only released for a brief moment. He was sealed away very shortly after that. ording to my estimations, he would not have had any interactions with Yun Yanli.¡± Shen Jiuli nodded. ¡°You are right. Perhaps, someone else is behind all this craziness.¡± Ning Xuemo felt rather uneasy at the thought of it. ¡°Divine Lord, Nianmo¡¯s spiritual power is too low. He might not be able to deal with Yun Yanli. Furthermore, if there is someone more powerful behind the scenes, I am afraid that¡­ Why don¡¯t we go to the Shura World now to intervene?¡± Shen Jiuli¡¯s fingertips seemed to have moved in a motion that suggested he was counting something. He then shook his head once he was done. ¡°No, Xuemo, this is Nianmo¡¯s challenge. You and I cannot intervene. Otherwise, the situation will be worse!¡± ¡°Will he be able to pass through this disaster?¡± Shen Jiuli smiled and only said two words, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He closed the water mirror abruptly and changed the topic. Chapter 2478 - He Used To Be A Lot Older Than Her Chapter 2478: He Used To Be A Lot Older Than Her Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven though Shen Jiuli could keep his calm, Ning Xuemo still felt ufortable about the events surround her son. After barely a few hours, she brought up the topic again and asked Shen Jiuli to open the water mirror so that they could check on their son. She imed that this festival required a reunion, and even though they could not physically meet, the least they could do was to observe their son through the water mirror. Shen Jiuli did not want to argue with her, so he opened the mirror again. The image that appeared on the mirror was Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu looking at the starry array. His parents also observed the starry array for some time to try to decipher its mechanisms.Ning Xuemo was the Great Devil, so when she saw the wraiths attached to the spiritual crystals, she frowned. She then asked Shen Jiuli, ¡°What is this sorcery? It looks so evil!¡± ¡°No wonder the Shura World has no spiritual energy. This array has been absorbing all of its energy! And, if my guesses are right, there are more than one of these arrays in the Shura World. In fact, there should be at least eight more that are sucking out the spiritual energy in the ce and transferring it to the man behind the scenes. Well, it is no surprise that Yun Yanli has managed to develop so quickly.¡± ¡°Can you crack it?¡± Ning Xuemo was a master in array formations, but this array made her feel rather ufortable. Shen Jiulu pondered for a moment. ¡°With our skills, it is not difficult to crack it. We can demolish it and also help the souls find peace. However, if we do so, it would be harmful to the entire Shura World, because we don¡¯t know what this array is connected to over there. Perhaps, it will affect the bnce in the ce.¡± While discussing over their wine and food, they could also hear the audio around Di Fuyi. Hence, the dialogue between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi was audible to them. In the process, Ning Xuemo heard Di Fuyi address Gu Xijiu as ¡®baby,¡¯ and she could not help but giggle. ¡°Miss Gu should be a thousand years old, right? On the other hand, Nianmo is so young. She should be the one who addresses him as ¡®baby.''¡± Shen Jiuli took a sip of wine before responding, ¡°This girl is actually only 200 years old while Nianmo¡­ Well, he used to be much older than her!¡± ¡°Used to?¡± Ning Xuemo clearly caught the key message. ¡°Do you mean that Nianmo is the reincarnation of someone from Gu Xijiu¡¯s past?¡± Shen Jiuli paused for a moment. He had to figure out if he was allowed to tell his wife the truth. Ning Xuemo tugged pulled his sleeve in anticipation. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hesitant. Be direct with me!¡± In a bid to satisfy her demand while protecting the heavenly secret, Shen Jiuli responded smartly, ¡°Nianmo was Gu Xijiu¡¯s better half in his past life.¡± Ning Xuemo remained silent, but she seemed to connect some dots automatically. ¡°Was he also called Di Fuyi in the past?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder you agreed for him to change his name, even his surname!¡± Ning Xuemo had heard something about Gu Xijiu, but she needed rification. ¡°She has always been looking for a person in the Upper Bound. Was the person Nianmo? Why did she not recognize him at first?¡± ¡°In Nianmo¡¯s past life, the heavenlyws erased all memories about him. Naturally, Miss Gu could not remember him as well. She was merely looking for him using her instincts.¡± Shen Jiuli sighed before continuing,¡± They were extremely close in his past life.¡± Ning Xuemo kept silent for a considerably long time. Nheless, she kept her eyes on their son. ¡°I have always felt that Nianmo does not look like you or me. Could it be that his current appearance is how he used to look like in his past life?¡± Shen Jiuli faintly replied, ¡°No matter which couple gives birth to Nianmo, he will not change his appearance. This is his original appearance.¡± Ning Xuemo was stunned. Was her son really that powerful? He must possess very unique genes if even the Divine Lord and Great Devil¡¯s genesbined could not change him. Chapter 2479 - He Felt That He Had Lived For Too Long Chapter 2479: He Felt That He Had Lived For Too Long Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWho was he in his past life? While both of them were discussing, Di Fuyi had begun to rearrange the starry array.Ning Xuemo had her eyes wide open as she watched her son on the high tform. ¡°He¡­ He actually knows how to rearrange this starry array!¡± Shen Jiuli found it quite captivating as well but was not as surprised as his wife. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not unexpected. This is what he used to do.¡± Shen Jiuli had suspected that his son had slowly regained his memories as the Lord on Earth. However, it seemed that he recalled his memories as the master of heavenlyw first.Things just kept getting more and more interesting. It would appear that the Purple Cloud Mushroom that Gu Xijiu let him eat seemed to be very useful in the end. Being an expert in array formations, Shen Jiuli could naturally understand theyout of the array made by Di Fuyi. He was truly amazed. Ning Xuemo was also very proud of her son. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to put together such aplicated starry array!¡± She was not aware that Di Fuyi used to chart the fate of the world in his past life. This starry array had almost 10,000 of spiritual crystal; however, Di Fuyi was used to ying around with 100 million stars. Needless to say, it was many times moreplicated than this one. This was probably just a children¡¯s toy for him. That being said, the boy had not discovered his true identity yet. Otherwise, he would not even show the slightest fear if he had to face ten Yun Yanli¡¯s. Shen Jiuli was still rather surprised that Yun Yanli dared to challenge Di Fuyi. Perhaps, he felt that he had lived for too long. Shen Jiuli silently lit up a candle for Yun Yanli in his heart. If Yun Yanli only offended him, he would be kind enough just to kill him and let him be reincarnated. However, the person that Yun Yanli was messing with now¡­He could foresee that Yun Yanli would suffer from a miserable ending to his life. He might not even have a soul left to reincarnate. While being upied in his thoughts, Ning Xuemo suddenly tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Divine Lord, what happened to Nianmo?¡± Shen Jiuli looked at the water mirror and saw that Di Fuyi¡¯s body was undergoing abrupt, significant changes. Later, they saw that Gu Xijiu had reced Di Fuyi in rearranging the spiritual crystal. Meanwhile, the Firmament Stone was busy like a bee jumping from wrist to wrist. As Gu Xijiu was busy rearranging the spiritual crystals, she did not see what had happened to Di Fuyi, who was behind her. Nevertheless, Shen Jiuli and Ning Xuemo witnessed everything. In the beginning, Di Fuyi was meditating. His body¡¯s veins were moving up and down like waves. It made Shen Jiuli¡¯s heart pound in his chest. For a moment, he thought that his son might even explode. Ning Xuemo was more nervous than him. ¡°Divine Lord, didn¡¯t you say that you had given him a pill that he could use to save his life? You told him to use it at the most critical moment. Why hasn¡¯t he use it yet?¡± Shen Jiuli turned his attention to Gu Xijiu and sighed. ¡°The pill¡­ has been given to someone else.¡± Ning Xuemo kept silent then and there. She knew what had happened and could not help but sigh. ¡°This kid has no memories of his past lives, but he has always been good to his wife.¡± The couple continued to observe the mirror, eager to help if they could. However, they could not do anything as they watched Di Fuyi slowly turn into a jade statue.Di Fuyi wanted to say something to Gu Xijiu, but he could not speak anymore. The entire transformation happened in seconds. Ning Xuemo was stunned to the point where she felt that her heart had risen to her throat. ¡°Divine Lord, Nianmo¡­.¡± Shen Jiuli stared at the jade statue, and he looked surprised too. It seemed that he did not see thising. Chapter 2480 - To Verify The Authenticity Chapter 2480: To Verify The Authenticity Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWas this kid¡­ Was he going to discover his identity in advance? Ning Xuemo was terrified by the sight, and her eyes were reddened. She grabbed Shen Jiuli¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Divine Lord, what has happened to him!?¡± ¡°Xuemo, do you know how butterfliese from cocoons?¡± ¡°Yes! The butterfly is merely a worm before it turns into a butterfly. Before it bes a butterfly, it has to be enveloped by a cocoon. Why are you asking me this question at this time? Are you trying to suggest that this jade statue is his cocoon?¡± Shen Jiuli nodded. ¡°You could say so.¡± The man was curious whether Di Fuyi would recall his identity as the master of the heavenlyw or Huang Tu. Who would he be? Ning Xuemo was a little relieved upon hearing Shen Jiuli¡¯s exnation. Nheless, she was still curious, ¡°When will he break out of the statue?¡± Shen Jiuli did not know the answer as this was his first time witnessing such an event. All he knew was that a butterfly would generally take a few days to break out of its cocoon, so perhaps Di Fuyi might also take a few days. ¡°Do you think Miss Gu is startled by the fact that our Nianmo has be jade statue?¡± Ning Xuemo was wondering what she would do to the statue. ¡°She didn¡¯t see Nianmo actually change into a statue. What if she suspects that Nianmo had been kidnapped? Or worse, will she crack open the jade statue to check if it is him?¡± Shen Jiuli silently paid attention to Gu Xijiu¡¯s actions. It was clear that Gu Xijiu was surprised by the turn of events. Although she was trying to stay calm, it was evident from her fingers that she was trembling in fear. Although Ning Xuemo was worried that Gu Xijiu might crack open the statue, seeing her worried for her son gave her a sense of delight. Simultaneously, she also felt like jumping in to tell Gu Xijiu what was really going on. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu did not crack open the jade statue. Instead, she began to remove his robe after some careful thought.Ning Xuemo was obviously shocked by her actions. ¡°Piakk!¡± Along with a sound, the water mirror disappeared. Shen Jiuli had kept the mirror. It was inappropriate for them to watch any further. ¡°What was going on? Why did she strip off his clothes?¡± ¡°To verify the authenticity of the statue.¡± Shen Jiuli responded briefly. Ning Xuemo was speechless. ¡°They are¡­ Have they shared an intimate moment already?¡± ¡°Xuemo, Nianmo has grown up. Furthermore, they were originally husband and wife¡­¡± It could be implied from these statements that the two of them had already been intimate with one another. ¡°No wonder when I look at Miss Gu, I could feel that something is not right¡­ Is she pregnant?¡± Ning Xuemo generally paid more attention to her son than to Gu Xijiu. However, she did have a strange feeling that something was not right with her. Shen Jiuli seemed to have chocked all of a sudden. ¡°This¡­ I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± How could he pay attention to the belly of his daughter-inw? However, upon further contemtion, it could be true that Gu Xijiu was pregnant. That would mean that Shen Jiuli would soon be a grandfather! That made him somewhat disappointed. Ning Xuemo pulled him up all of a sudden and said, ¡°Divine Lord, let¡¯s go and look for them! One of them has be a jade statue, while the other is pregnant. Furthermore, they are in such a dangerous environment. Xijiu will not be able to protect them both. We have to help them!¡± Shen Jiuli sighed. He had been hiding something from her but decided to tell her the truth. ¡°Xuemo, we came to this world by ident. It would be difficult to return to heaven, so I can only imagine that it is even harder to go to the Shura World. We might not be able to get there even in six months¡­¡± Ning Xuemo remained silent ¡­ Gu Xijiu finally removed every piece of clothing from the jade statue; she saw the birthmark at the top of his thigh. Of course, inevitably, she also saw something that she probably should not have seen without permission. It was the same size as it was in her memory. ¡­ Chapter 2481 - Exposed Chapter 2481: Exposed Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe discovery was both terrifying andforting at the same time. At least she knew that it was really him. All of a sudden, a vision came to her mind. Gu Xijiu suddenly remembered removing the clothes off a jade statue. Hence, what she just did seemed to be a repeat of the past. Gu Xijiu tried really hard to remember the scene because she had guessed that the jade statue from the past was also a real person. Perhaps, that would give her a clue as to how to deal with her current predicament. She looked at the jade statue in front of her again, and a thought popped in her mind. Was Di Fuyi simply meditating? After verifying that the statue was really him, Gu Xijiu was trying to put on his underwear. In the position that he was seated, it was rather easy for her to remove his clothes. However, it was quite tricky to wear it back for him, and she could not let him be naked the whole time. Although there were many sculptures of naked people, she did not want people to see Di Fuyi naked! In the end, shewrapped a piece of cloth around his lower body and temporarily stitched it with a thread. She was trying to sew it into a pair of trousers; however, she was not very skilled at using a needle. As Di Fuyi always dressed in fine clothing, the trousers that she sewed on werepletely iparable. In fact, it was considered rather ugly.Fortunately, Di Fuyi had worn a long robe over his body. Therefore, as long as he did not make any unnatural body movements, no one would be able to see the trousers inside. Upon cing Di Fuyi¡¯s robes back on his body, shestood in front of him and observed his jade-like face. It made her feel a little bit uneasy. If Di Fuyi had intentionally turned himself into a jade statue to meditate, would he not know that Gu Xijiu hadpletely removed his clothing? Perhaps, like a realstatue, his veins had hardened, and his senses had disappeared. It would not surprise Gu Xijiu if he had no awareness of what was happening around him. Having heaved a long sigh, Gu Xijiu decided to think of her next n of action. As danger awaited them with any wrong turn, she had to think about her next move very carefully. ¡­ The people of Leguo City were pleasantly surprised to find that the bloody rain that would have taunted them throughout the night had suddenly stopped at midnight! The bloody bats that periodically crashed into the wizardry barrier throughout the night had also reluctantly retreated as the bloody rain disappeared. Although the wizardry barrier around the city could protect the safety of the people in the town, the torrential blood rain coupled with the vicious attacks from the bats could asionally cause the barrier to be broken. If that were to happen, the people in the area would surely face a disaster that could possibly even take their lives. Therefore, the people would stay vignt throughout the nights when they expected the blood rain to pour. Needless to say, they were well aware that the rain had stopped abruptly. Everyone was surprised and also uncertain about what was going on. Many discussions were floating along the streets, with various questions and assumptions made. Less than an hour after the rain had stopped, the people on the streets witnessed arge explosion somewhere in the direction of where the city owner lived. It shook the whole city for a moment, and then and there, they witnessed a rush of colorful lights into the sky. These lights seem to have consumed the dark clouds that had initially upied the sky. The sky was now blue with streaks of white clouds. Needless to say, the people of the city were stunned by the entire scene. Had the god in heaven finally see the sufferings in the Shura World? And, was that god here to save all beings? Even the young pce master, who had been tasked to search for Gu Xijiu and others, was stunned! Suddenly, the people witnessed a statue rising in the midst of the colorful light. The statue was wearing a white coat that looked like snow, and its belt was fluttering in the wind as if he was a god that was formed from the colorful light. As everyone was quite far away from the source of the light, they could not see the face of the god clearly; however, the scenes were shocking enough! Someone in the crowd suddenly screamed, ¡°God! God hase to save us!¡± Chapter 2482 - She Knew That Something Was Not Right! Chapter 2482: She Knew That Something Was Not Right! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe status had caused a stir among the people. Some were in tears, while most had already kneeled. ¡°God, please save us!¡± ¡°I beg you to please save the Shura world!¡± Many others had chanted simr wishes. The people who were hiding in their homes had also emerged and requested for their savior! In their repeated chants, more and more people started to cry.In fact, it was so united that the cries echoed like a wave throughout the city. ¡°Only you can save yourself.¡± A voice seemed toe from the statue. The god they were groveling to had responded! Silence consumed the surrounding as the peoplefixed their eyes on the statue. ¡°The disastrous bloody rain and bloody bats were caused by evil spirits from a wicked array. Today, I have changed the array to benefit the people. You maye to the city owner¡¯s resident and see for yourself. There are a total of nine evil arrays located underground in the nine cities of the Shura World. Spread this news to the other cities so that they can find the location of the evil array.¡± While the voice was speaking, countless flyers seemed to be falling from the sky. Everyone naturally grabbed one to read. The young pce master and her people had initially hidden in the dark. However, they had to figure out what was going on as soon as they could so that they could inform Yun Yanli. The young pce master shouted, ¡°Who are you!? How dare are you confuse the people here! She levitated into the sky and rushed towards the statue. ¡°Haha. The authenticity of my statement will be verified once they find the other arrays.¡± The god-like figure suddenly smiled and disappeared along with the colorful lights. The young pce master rushed to the position of the statue but could not find anything there. Eventually, she looked down and was utterly stunned by what she saw. The residence of her master had been flipped over, revealing the starry array that was beneath it. Being Yun Yanli¡¯s confidant, the young pce master naturally knew the magical effect of this starry array, but she had not really been able to study it. She did not know the original order of the starry array either, so she would not have a clue of how to put everything back in ce. The only thing she knew was that the cold grievances hovering in the starry array had disappeared. A glowing and positive aura reced it. Someone had changed the starry array and had now exposed it publicly to the people! This was disastrous for the young pce master and his team. ¡°This is the work of the devil king¡¯s followers! They are trying to deceive everyone! Do not believe what you had just heard!¡± The Shura World had been cursed for many years now, which had caused the weaker people to perish. Since only the fittest could survive, the people in the city were generally considered extraordinary people. They were talented and knowledgable people, and some of them were even masters. It was not easy to fool them. Someone in the crowd suddenly spoke, ¡°Whether it is true or false, we will know after we see it for ourselves! Everyone, let¡¯s go and check the array!¡± With one order, countless people rushed to the house that shone with colorful light. The young pce master was speechless. She knew that something was not right! ¡­ When Yun Yanli rushed back to Leguo City, it was already noon. When he first entered the city, he found that something was wrong. Initially, people worshiped him at every corner. They would greet him respectfully and send him well wishes. However, after his starry array had been exposed, the people naturally doubted him. There was an air of hostility around them. There were still people who greeted him but only a few. Furthermore, the streets would usually be bustling at this time of day, but it was rather cold and empty at this moment. Instead, it seemed like his house was the only busy ce. His heart sank at the realization that something was wrong. But what had happened?! At lightning speed, he flew over tohis official residence to survey the area. He was utterly shocked to find that his official residence was blown up, and his starry array, which had been buried deep underground, was now exposed to the public! Moreover, for some reason, a propitious light surrounded it. Chapter 2483 - Kill A Few Chickens To Scare Away The Monkeys Chapter 2483: Kill A Few Chickens To Scare Away The Monkeys Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe people gathered around the starry array, questioning the young pce master and her people relentlessly.Yun Yanli secretly listened to their interrogations for a moment and finally understood. The people thought that this spiritual array was endowed to him by the god from heaven. It was an auspicious array that could save the world. It made the blood rain stop early, so it definitely had magical abilities. The people wanted to protect it and ensure that no one touched it. On the other hand, the young pce master imed that this was a sinister array given by an evil person. She said they needed to do a thorough investigation. Nheless, the people of the city were unmoving and did not allow anyone to enter. Some of the city¡¯s dwellers were skilled masters in their own right; therefore, they were certainly no pushovers. The young pce master tried to negotiate with them. She said that the array was beneath the official residence of the city¡¯s owner, and therefore, people should not station themselves there. Needless to say, her attempt to chase the people away was in vain. Frustrated, the young pce master knew that she might need to kill a few chickens to scare away the monkeys. Hence, she openly fired and killed a master who blocked her path. Unfortunately, her actions did not serve to scare them away. Instead, more people started to rally against them. To the onlookers, this matter was of utmost importance. It was more than just their own lives since destroying the arrays could lead to the revitalization of the entire Shura World. Therefore, everyone was ready to fight for it. The two parties locked heads and started openly confronting one another to find the middle ground.While listening to the arguments between the two parties, Yun Yanli also took the opportunity to look at the starry array. His heart almost sank to the ground when he saw what had happened. It hadpletely changed! Yun Yanli could instantly tell that the pattern of the spiritual crystal arrangement had changed to the point where he did not even recognize it anymore. The culprit behind the array was still levitating in midair while contemting his next move. He chose toe to the grounds and try to sort out the mess himself.After all, Yun Yanli was once a prince in the Upper Bound. With his noble identity, the people still admired him and found him somewhat mysterious. Perhaps, he could fool them. Even though Yun Yanli was obviously exhausted from the wild and fruitless chase that he had been led on, he still cleaned up his appearance and carried himself well. His robe was fluttering in the wind when he fell from the sky, and a strong aura surrounded his body. The aura he emitted from his body was enough to keep the crowd silent. With his presence in the area, the young pce master and her team finally breathed an air of relief; their savior hade. The pce master quickly came forward to greet him and bowed respectfully. However, the onlookers only looked at each other and did not bow to him for the first time. A lot of suspicious stares fell on him, which made Yun Yanli feel rather ufortable. He kept quiet, pretending not to be aware of the situation. He asked, ¡°What happened here?¡± The young pce master started to borate on what had happened. She said that when they were searching for the culprit behind this evil array, the official residence exploded and exposed the starry array. She also noted that this unknown array was probably wicked and had to be sealed off from the public. The people jeered at that remark. They said that there was auspiciousness in this array, and it was this array that dispelled the blood rain and blood bats in advance. Collectively, they had sworn to protect this array with their lives, and nothing would move them. The two parties continued to scoff at each other¡¯s remarks to the point where they almost ended up fighting again. Yun Yanli listened quietly to the entire story and tried to appear as though he was impartial. He lifted his hand and demanded silence from the crowd. Once they kept quiet, he said, ¡°Guys, I did not see the ¡°God¡± that you were referring to, so I will notment about that person for the time being. But this array¡­ It was not the god who endowed you with the blessings. Ancient immortals had left it here more than 100 years ago, and it continues to be the source of power for the wizardry barrier that protects the city. Without it, the wizardry barrier would not exist. That being said, inheriting the array has been a serious responsibility. I had to continually rece the spiritual crystals inside it just so that it could maintain its normal operation. The spiritual crystals provided by all of you are used to maintain this array.¡± With only a few sentences, he seemed to take credit for the array and its shielding properties. Chapter 2484 - Kun Peng Chapter 2484: Kun Peng Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe dwellers of Leguo City, being experts in ranging fields, would not be easily convinced. Some people immediately questioned, ¡°City owner Yun, we believe that this spiritual array existed since a long time ago, but its functions seem different from what you have mentioned. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t it put an end to the blood rain before? Why didn¡¯t it emit the clear light that it did to dispel the dark clouds? After the god changed the spiritual array, the blood rain stopped early, and now we do not even need the barrier.¡± The crowd started to get rowdy again at that remark.Everyone had suffered from the cmity of the blood rain and bats. They had to change their lifestyles because of it and probably even lost the lives of a few loved ones. Therefore, unless an absolutely concrete exnation could be given, they were not about to let things go. In fact, the way they had spoken to Yun Yanli was rather rude, which clearly gave away how they felt about him now. The young pce master was trying to stifle her anger. Her blood was boiling in her veins. She was, indeed, a loyal subordinate to Yun Yanli. She actually admired him as a person. Hence, she would not let anyone be disrespectful to him. She could still bear with it if someone insulted her, but if they insulted Yun Yanli, she would not stand there and do nothing about it. She pinched her fingers together, and a blue glow suddenly appeared in her palm. However, before she had time to do anything with it, Yun Yanli had grabbed her hand. Her heart jumped, and she quickly turned to look at him. Yun Yanli shook his head and sent her a directed audio. ¡°These people are still useful to us. Just pay attention to the few leaders who are blocking our way now. We will clean them upter. However, do not do anything now.¡± The obedient young pce master did as told and remained silent. Meanwhile, Yun Yanli maintained his calm in a sea of chaos. Despite the mean things said to him by the public, he still remained calm and listened to the people. Over time, he could tell that the jeers from the crowd were getting milder. Perhaps, people were starting to feel uncertain about the situation. When the usations stopped, Yun Yanli calmly said, ¡°Guys, I have carefully checked the array. This starry array has indeed been changed! However, in no way is it an improvement from before. Instead, it seems to be out of control. There were no evil spirits on the original spiritual crystals, but right now, all the crystals seemed to be wrapped with a lot of the grievances. The so-called God that you saw earlier is very cunning. He wanted to provoke our rtionship and take advantage of it!¡± Yun Yanli then lifted his sleeves and seemed to chant a spell. A wave of white light shed across the array, and almost instantly, the entangled grievances on the spiritual crystals became obvious. Although the spirits seemed to be rather tame, the crowd could definitely tell that they were present. Since the people could not see the spirits earlier, they were now shocked by what they saw and took a few abrupt steps back. This certainly caused a stir among the crowd as they were dubious of what had actually happened and did not know if they could trust Yun Yanli. Seeing an opportunity to turn things around, Yun Yanli continued, ¡°In recent years, the devils have been eager to conquer our human world. The blood rain and blood bats are their despicable creations, but through our unity, we could work together to resist the devil¡¯s supernatural tricks for more than hundreds of years. Failing to defeat us, they havee up with a new evil n to provoke our rtionship and let us mess it up ourselves. Please, don¡¯t be fool by the devil! Yesterday, the poisonous swamp had encountered a big problem, so I went there to investigate the situation and found that the people of the devil world were the culprits behind it. We also received a report saying that the people of the devil kingdom sneaked into our cityst night and waited for the opportunity to destroy it. Therefore, I had asked my people to search the whole city for them. Then,they took this opportunity to destroy the starry array and tried to frame it on me.¡± Yun Yanli seemed to have devised his n well. The logic behind each incident was consistent, and no one could find loopholes in it. It seemed to be airtight. Chapter 2485 - Kun Peng (2) Chapter 2485: Kun Peng (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe pce master was also very intelligent. Following his line of exnations, she said, ¡°Everyone, think about it¡­ If the God that appearedst night was really an immortal who was sent from heaven to save human beings, why would he run away after he saw me? Obviously, he was guilty! However, because all of you confronted us, you gave him the opportunity to run away!¡± In a way, part of the young pce master¡¯s exnations was true.The chaos in the city made it impossible for her to track Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. It would appear that the master and the servantplemented each other in this situation. Furthermore, the presence of the evil spirits had certainly convinced some people that they were mistaken. The people who were still unconvinced continued to question Yun Yanli. The pointed out that the blood rain stopped abruptly in the middle of the night, which was something the array was never able to do.Among the public, there was an exorcist master who was present. Using some tests, he could assess the fierceness of the grievances. Being a rather direct man, he stood up and said, ¡°City owner, I am an exorcist master. Although there are evil spirits attached to the crystals, the presence of these grievances is not new. It has been more than a month since these people were killed. Furthermore, it looks like someone has purified the grievances recently, which is rather odd. Finally, the overall nature of this array is indeed auspicious. Any evil spirits have been subdued.¡± Yun Yanli paid attention to the man. He recognized that this person was a famous exorcist master in the city. Moreover, he was quite popr and had a good reputation among the people. In fact, ashe finished speaking, someone immediately agreed with him. Yun Yanli had to pause for a moment to carefully address his concern. He knew that if he did not carefully address the point he raised, he would lose the faith of his people. He smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you find the spirits rather aggressive?¡± He suddenly lifted his sleeves and wrapped his arms around the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I invite you to go and verify it yourself.¡± Using a spell, the person was brought directly into the array.In the people¡¯s eyes,they only saw him use his sleeves to throw this person into the array. However, the innocent exorcist master felt as though he was attacked by a giant python! His internal organs were instantly disced, and he could not even utter a word. In the array, he was stumbling about as if some wicked spirits had taken control of his body when, in fact, he was suffering from severe pain. After a while, he seemed to have fallen on a spiritual crystal. The slumbering grievances smelled the food, and immediately swooped toward the exorcist master. Sadly, the public witnessed the exorcist master beingripped apart. Utterly shocked by what they saw, everyone seemed to take a step back subconsciously. They did not want to be next. Yun Yanli dismissively asked, ¡°Who here still does not believe that this is a vicious array?¡± Everyone retreated further. Watching the evil spirits eat up their acquaintance, they were no longer willing to question the truth of his statement. Yun Yanli continued, ¡°Recently, the devils have gone rampant. Some people in our human world have secretly turned into spies for the devils and took the opportunity to confuse people. He is one of them. I have not interrogated him, and he actually came to me himself. What is the use of having such a person here? It is not good for the stability of our city!¡± ying this card naturally shocked the people. Moreover, they would not want to raise any conflicting points against Yun Yanli at this moment as they were afraid to be seen to be working with the devil.Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes swept through the crowd, knowing that he had achieved his desired purpose. He smirked in his heart. Yun Yanli was a leader in the Upper Bound who was in charge of hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Thus, he was good at ying politics. There had also been many thorns among the soldiers in the past. They either disappeared or grew to be loyal to Yun Yanli. Chapter 2486 - Kun Peng (3) Chapter 2486: Kun Peng (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNo one else in the crowd dared to voice their concerns. Even though the people in the city were capable warriors, they were not stronger than the soldiers that the city owner had in ce. It would not even be a challenge for Yun Yanli to end to all of their lives. It seemed that the man from heaven had seeded in manipting his people once again. As he felt confident that he had achieved his goal, he decided to y the ¡®good cop¡¯ role andfort the people of the city. In a humble tone, he spoke, ¡°Everyone can rest assured. I know that most people here are good people, and the reason why you chose to side with troublemakers is that you were confused by the situation. I do not me you. However, the devils have installed many spies in our city. I will investigate the matter seriously and promptly take out the bad guys so that Leguo City will be a harmonious ce again.¡± Yun Yanli wanted to make sure that he could arrest the city dwellers that had gone against him earlier. Furthermore, he knew that his strategy to silence the crowd worked. The man had basically stopped a riot before it even began. The young pce master looked at him withplete admiration. She truly respected him from the bottom of her heart. Unfortunately, since there were ordinary people amongst the crowd, some of them were naturally less intelligent than the rest. They insisted that Yun Yanli exin why the bloody rain stopped in the middle of the night. Although the rest of the people did not say anything, it was undeniable that they were also curious as to how the blood rain magically stopped. It was clear from their faces. Yun Yanli smirked but finally provided them with an exnation, ¡°The blood rain and blood bats are extremely evil things. I suspect that the people from the devil kingdom created them. They want to take control of the Shura World. I believe that, in order to confuse the people here, they sent someone to pretend to be God and pretend to rescue the people. To make it more convincing, they stopped the blood rain and bats. I have been investigating this matter for some time and found out that this strange and dangerous urrence is somehow linked to the poisonous swamp. Thus, I sent our people over to investigate it. Upon discovering that the swamp was cursed, we used holy fire to destroy the wilnd. Perhaps, the blood rain had stopped abruptly because of the destruction of the poisonous swamp.¡± Although Yun Yanli appeared to be done with his exnation, he seemed to think of something to add, ¡°I have also caught the sea dragon who is the custodian of the Devil King. He is the one who created the blood rain!¡± He threw the in his hand on the ground as proof. Kun Xueyi¡¯s body could be seen lying inside the. The crowd was surprised to see the creature. Naturally, they wondered if thesea dragon was really a custodian of the Devil King. It was certainly very beautiful! The captivated crowd wanted to determine the gender of the creature. They were really curious to learn more. The people in the Shura World were aware of the existence of a sea dragon in this world. Its shape was like a snake, but its head was like a tyrannosaurus. It was known to be extremely fierce and would only emerge when there was a storm. In fact, whenever people chanced upon it, a natural disaster seemed to have struck them. Hence, the people of the Shura World generally feared the creature. Never in their wildest imaginations had they expected it to be so beautiful. Kun Xueyi had been woken up. He blinked and looked at everyone curiously too. His distinct watery eyes seemed to connect with everyone¡¯s eyes in the area. Although he was unaware of the nature of the situation, any onlooker could tell that the creature seemed to be smiling. However, what he uttered almost annoyed everyone there, ¡°What a group of idiots.¡± The curious crowd turned indignant in just a moment. How could asea dragon that was captured in a and on the brink of death be so arrogant? Chapter 2487 - Kun Peng (4) Chapter 2487: Kun Peng (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter that snide remark, many people asked for this dragon to be killed so as to send a warning to the devil tribe. Yun Yanli was also trying to use Kun Xueyi to distract the crowd and perhaps even bring them back to his side. He was delighted by their reaction to the sea dragon¡¯s derogatory remark. Some people had started throwing stones, and even rotten eggs at the creature as Yun Yanli stood there watching everything unfold. The that Yun Yanli utilized to capture the creature was a very unique and powerful weapon. It was very flexible and could expand and contract at will. Furthermore, it was made of a highly rigid material, which would make it almost impossible for anyone to escape. Last but not least, this could also absorb the spiritual power of the people in its grasp, so even if Yun Yanli released his captive, they could only beg for mercy at his feet. ming Kun Xueyi for the recent events, Yun Yanli obviously despised the creature. Initially, he had cast a spell around him as an addedyer of protection; however, in order to allow his people to vent their hatred at the creature, he lifted his sleeves and removed the protectiveyer. Therefore, the stones and rotten eggs that were thrown at Kun Xueyi made him look disheveled. Strangely, Kun Xueyi was not annoyed at all. He just put his arms under his chin andy there in the while taking the abuse. In fact, he even licked the egg and taunted them, ¡°Hey, I initially thought that you people were at least a little intellectual. However, it seems like all of you are just stupid!¡± Everyone was even more annoyed by hisst statement.Yun Yanli faintly said, ¡°Kun Yunzhan, don¡¯t attack my people! Now that your trick has been revealed, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± Kun Xueyi ignored him and continued to nce at the faces around him. ¡°In fact, to judge whether this array is good or bad is very simple. Let¡¯s see if there are any more blood bats and blood rain after ten days. Also, since it is the source of power for the wizardry barrier over the city, other cities should also have it. If you all are free, you can go and have a look at the other arrays and see if there are any grievances on the spiritual crystals.¡± People in the crowd seemed to be finallying to their senses. His statement was rather urate! They could go and check the array in the other cities andpare it with the one here. If what Yun Yanli said was true, then they would know that he was not the culprit behind all these evil cmities in the Shura World. Some people in the crowd finally mustered the courage to ask, ¡°City owner, perhaps you can speak to the owners of the other cities and ask them to check on their starry array. It will certainly clear any doubts that we currently have about the nature of this array.¡± ¡°Yes, since the starry arrays are used to protect the city, they are naturally auspicious.Everyone will understand what we mean once they look at it.¡± ¡°Everyone is actually very suspicious after yesterday night¡¯s incident. Any sorts of rumors could be spread around. If you can prove that other starry arrays are also auspicious, no one will ever doubt you again. They will also ignore the so-called God that came to Leguo City earlier.¡± Thest few remarks echoed throughout the crowd. However, Yun Yanli did not seem to care. ¡°This is certainly possible, and I do not object to it. However, the other cities are quite far away from here. If you want to check on the other starry arrays, I strongly rmend that only three to five credible people go to a nearby city. After I am done with my official duties for the day, I can take them with me to a neighboring city to check.¡± He spoke confidently and seemed unconcerned, which helped pull even more people to his side. Yun Yanli¡¯s sharp eyes then fell on Kun Xueyi the moment he was done. He coldly said, ¡°You, the devil¡¯s subordinate, I can¡¯t believe you are still trying to provoke my people in order tomake us divided. I will never allow you to do so!¡± Kun Xueyi gave him a thumbs-up as a response. ¡°You are good at deceiving! When you asked everyone to rmend three to five people, you were thinking of bribing them, right? Even if you are not able to bribe all of them, you can just kill the disobedient ones off and report their death through some fake news. I am sure these people would still believe you.¡± Yun Yanli remained silent buthad a murderous look in his eyes. This sea dragon always exposed his wretched ns! Chapter 2488 - Kun Peng (5) Chapter 2488: Kun Peng (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNheless, no matter how irritated he actually felt with the creature, he could conceal his emotions rather well. With a smile, he politely said, ¡°Only you, the surviving member of the devil n, will gauge the heart of a gentleman with your own wicked measure. I will make sure that the chosen ones will go and return together. What do you have to say about that?¡± ying the game of politics, Yun Yanli clearly garnered the upper hand. ¡°This dragon likes to confuse right and wrong!¡± ¡°That is right! Governor, the dragon has disguised itself as a beautiful creature to deceive us. We should turn it into its original form.¡± The heated discussion continued. Among the crowd, Yun Yanli¡¯s men were cursing the loudest. They were eager for Kun Xueyi to be the scapegoat and make their master the ¡®good guy¡¯ again. ¡°Our governor is our real savior. Most of you are unaware that our governor is a descendant from the Upper Bound. His spiritual power is higher than that of a Mighty Immortal. He is here to investigate the cause behind Shura World¡¯s unusual blood rain that has been going on for years. Having tied everything back to the devil n,he wants to exterminate them once and for all. His goal is to give everyone here a peaceful life,¡± the young pce master chimed in. Astonished, the people looked at Yun Yanli in disbelief. ¡°You have to believe what I have just said. How long has Governor Yun taken over Leguo City? In just a short time, he has done so many good deeds for us. For example, the poisonous swamp no longer exists. He has even caught this evil dragon from the devil n so that it will not harm the innocent,¡± the young pce master continued to brainwash the people. The news caused a stir in the crowd. Some suggested that Governor Yun should turn the dragon back to its original form so that it would not continue deceiving the people. Yun Yanli thought the same. He did not expose the dragon¡¯s original appearance earlier because he was concerned about its size and thought that it would not be convenient to carry such a gigantic creature around. Now that he had already returned to the city, it was time to use the dragon to build his fame. He put his fingers together and seemed to move it in a repetitive motion while looking at Kun Xueyi sternly. ¡°I will reveal your true appearance to the people. How dare a dragon challenge the peace and order of society!¡± A streak of white light shed and surrounded Kun Xueyi¡¯s entire body. The light was extremely bright that it could be blinding to those who stared at it the entire time. It seemed to have formed a light shield around the creature, and some form of spiritual power could be seen bouncing about within like streaks of lightning. The crowd waited breathlessly for the final form of the dragon, and as the light slowly faded,everyone was astonished by what they eventually saw! The spiritual was there, but the creature was nowhere to be seen. Everyone gasped in astonishment. In fact, Yun Yanli was equally shocked. He could not believe that something so unexpected would ur after casting the same powerful spell that had worked like a charm every single time before. The true form of any beings would be easily revealed under the spell, but apparently, not this time. More worryingly, the dragon was nowhere to be seen. Had he run away? Yun Yanli took a step forward and lifted the to have a closer look. It was empty. Determined, he decided to give the a shake to see if the creature had turned invisible, but there was still nothing. The crowd looked at one another, at a loss of what to do. They quietly waited for an exnation from Yun Yanli. The man intended to show off his skills but was forced to deal with embarrassment in the end. He was ready to cast another spell to search for the lost being¡¯s whereabouts but was stopped by a sudden disruption. He looked up and was shocked to find that something had blocked out the sun. The crowd noticed that something was not right and looked up immediately. ¡°Oh, no! What is that?¡± ¡°A giant fish!¡± ¡°What a huge fish!¡± In the midst of daylight, a giant fish suddenly made a surprising entrance.The size of its body was almost mountainous, stretching across the sky in a prosperous golden color. Only a small part of its body was revealed, however. Even without the head and the tail, people could still recognize that it was some sort of fish. Its fin moved a little to summon the shrieking wind that roared past thend. Rolls of dark clouds started to fill the sky, and in no time, torrential rain started to pour down on the people. Amidst the falling rain, the fish could be heardughing. ¡°How could you call the man a celestial being when he could not even identify what I really am? All the man can do is to fool all of you, mortals.¡± The voice wasing from Kun Xueyi. ¡°Kun! It is a Kun!¡± A panicked voice called out. ¡°Oh, my! A Kun is a mythological creature; it is not a devil!¡± Chapter 2489 - A Runaway Monk Cannot Run Away With His Temple Chapter 2489: A Runaway Monk Cannot Run Away With His Temple Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Finally, someone who is not stupid.¡± The Kun made a swift turn in the air and disappeared into the clouds almost instantaneously. The giant fish was no longer in sight, but a giant bird suddenly appeared that shimmered in golden rays. It waved its enormous pair of wings, and the gale immediately reached its crescendo as the ground began to shake, and people started to lose their bnce. With a thundering cry, the giant bird raced towards the edge of the sky and disappeared entirely. The crowd was absolutely stunned by what it had just witnessed. No one ever thought that they would be able to see this mythological creature in their lifetime. It was worth going through a hurricane to see it. The governor had publicly praised himself as a celestial being from the sky and yet he mistook the mythological being as an ordinary dragon. All of a sudden, they started to lose faith in him. A Kun, just like Bai Ze and Kirin, was a well-known mythological being. They were also known to be associated with gods rather than devils. So how can they be evil? Hence, what the governor said might not be true, after all. The young pce master was thoroughly annoyed, for her master¡¯s reputation was instantly tainted simply because this Kun made an appearance. She knew that these unruly people would definitely be suspicious of the governor again. She turned to look at Yun Yanli to see if he was all right and was shocked by his sudden leap into the air. Was he about to run away? Nheless, he left her a message before leaving. ¡°Lock the gate. No one is allowed toe in or leave the city. I will decide what to do when I return.¡± Yun Yanli then disappeared into thin air, as swift as a streak of lightning. Meanwhile, the young pce master knew what she had to do. ¡­ No one would have known that a Kun could possibly exist in the Shura World. He had spared no effort in search of a mythological creature throughout his life but was never sessful. However, with his current predicament, he finally had the chance to tame a mythological creature. Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes glistened with a hopeful look. His hands slowly trembled in excitement, for he had finally found what he had been looking for. Determined, he used the most powerful tracking spell he knew and traveled at the greatest speed that he possibly could. He needed to find the creature and seize it alive. ¡­ The creature was so powerful that pping its wings seemed to cause a cyclone. He could be known both as Kun and the Golden-Winged Dapeng. Legends said that Kun could travel for thousands of miles with one single p. It was a false saying, however. The Golden-Winged Dapeng was certainly very powerful and did not have to p its wings too much to travel a great distance. Nheless, it was not as dramatic as what people had been told. It was still the fastest creature in the world, though, and not even the Kirin or the Nine-Tailed Fox couldpete with it. Although Kun Xueyi was weak, his injury did not affect his speed. He knew that his speed was practically unparalleled. As for Yun Yanli, since his wicked plots had been publicly announced, he would need toe up with a new alibi to gain the people¡¯s trust again. Otherwise, the people of Leguo City would definitely rise in rebellion against Yun Yanli, along with people from the other cities. Therefore, the Golden-Winged Bird believed that Yun Yanli would note after it and would have to save his revenge forter. Besides, he was not afraid of the man. It was not easy to capture him, anyway.Although the that Yun Yanli used was a Universal Net that changed its size depending on the size of its prey, Kun Xueyi could easily shrink to the size of an atom and escape. He did not struggle during the entire journey because he wanted to buy more time for Di Fuyi¡¯s. Furthermore, he was curious about Yun Yanli¡¯s n as well and thought that sticking with him was the best way to learn more. His curiosity had led him to the big revtion of Yun Yanli¡¯s wicked n. Their fight was certainly an exhausting one. Moreover, Kun Xueyi had been trapped in the magic for an extended period of time, long enough to burn away two-thirds of his spiritual power. After traveling for a hundred miles, he could feel that his injuries slowed him down a little. Chapter 2490 - Had He Been Discovered? Chapter 2490: Had He Been Discovered? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn order to stay under the radar, Kun Xueyi re-took his human form as he continued his journey in the air.He enjoyed how the wind caressed him and the freedom that he had from traveling at such speeds in the air. The mythological creature was on his way to reunite with Di Fuyi and tell him about the sessfulpletion of the task assigned to him. Eager to share the news, he took out his directed audio spell and tried to contact Di Fuyi. Aside from sharing the good news, he was also wondering if Di Fuyi was suffering from the predicted outburst of spiritual power in his body. The call was not answered the first time, so he tried again. After a while, someone finally picked up the call. Kun Xueyi eagerly spoke, ¡°Master, I have not let you down. I kept Yun Yanli upied for 16 hours! Before I left, I even exposed his n publicly to the people of Leguo City. I believe that he will be busy taking care of the mess there and will not have time for us. By the way, have you managed to ovee the matter rted to the overflowing spiritual power in your body? You must stay strong and wait for me to return.¡± It was clear from the tone of his voice that he was proud of his achievement. ¡°Kun Xueyi?¡± The voice of a woman replied. Kun Xueyi was stunned, and his heart sank a little. He was often sent away from secret missions and would only contact Di Fuyi when absolutely necessary. Moreover, the directed audio spell was a very private item, so Di Fuyi would not usually give it away to someone else. What had happened? In a more solemn tone, he asked, ¡°Miss Gu? What happened to the Devil King?¡± ¡°He has gone into an isted retreat,¡± she softly said. She did not mean to lie, but some things should not be told over a call. Kun Xueyi¡¯s mouth was ajar for a moment, for he could not believe that Di Fuyi would iste himself at such a time. It did not seem like what Di Fuyi would normally do. Moreover, he was with the woman whom he needed to protect, so it did not make sense for him to abandon her. ¡°May I have your location? I will join you soon!¡± Gu Xijiu roughly told him her whereabouts, and Kun Xueyi obviously knew the ce very well, so he made a quick calction in his head. ¡°Give me 15 minutes. I shall make my way there as soon as possible. Miss Gu, please take care of my master,¡± he firmly said. Swiftly, he put the directed audio spell away and turned into his original form. With a p of his wings, he soared and began his journey at unparalleled speed. As soon as he left, Yun Yanli appeared from behind the clouds. With a sigh, his nonchnt expression slowly broke into a smile. Since the Kun was finally going to meet up with Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu, it would be his best shot to capture them all at once. Speedily, he went after Kun Xueyi. While chasing after him, Yun Yanli felt lucky to have caught up with the creature and overheard his conversation. Although he did not hear every detail, he was rtively sure that he was going to reunite with the couple. ¡­ Even while traveling at full speed, the Kun was still very alert to every sound and movement around him, so Yun Yanli dared not get too close. He watched as the giant bird swept across the air and merely tailed it from a distance. However, all of a sudden, the bird changed its course and flew towards the south. After a few minutes, it turned southeast, and then after traveling for some time, it changed its course to the northeast direction. More than 30 minutester, Yun Yanli realized that the mythological bird was actually flying in circles. What was going on? Was the motion in which he was flying a designated way to bypass Gu Xijiu¡¯s wizardry barrier? Not knowing the actual reason behind the strange path, Yun Yanli decided to continue following the bird. 30 minutester, he found himself still moving in a strange trail. Something was not right. Kun Xueyi said that he would be with Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi in 15 minutes. It had been more than an hour. Had he been discovered? Yun Yanli decided to stop tailing the bird and determine his direction instead. However, in a sudden turn of events, the Golden-Winged Bird turned around and rushed towards him at full speed! Surprised, Yun Yanli raised his hand and cast a dazzling streak of light towards the bird. The giant bird fluttered its wings quickly to generate a strong gust of wind that collided with his blinding streak of light. The two different forces opposed each other, creating powerful tremors that could be felt by anyone nearby. Chapter 2491 - What Had Changed With Yun Yanli? Chapter 2491: What Had Changed With Yun Yanli? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe giant bird seemed to have nted to one side and was falling at a quick speed. Meanwhile, Yun Yanli moved back a little and steadied himself. It seemed that the giant bird had kept away its wings and transformed into its human form. Gracefully, his robes fluttered in the wind. ¡°Mr. Yun, are you unwilling to let me go? Why are you following me around like a stubborn wife going after her husband? Do you really want me so badly?¡± In his human form, the creature had a unique look of a beautiful woman. However, the way he spoke was as hoarse as a man. Yun Yanli struggled to ept how to feel about it. ¡°You knew that I was following you from the beginning!¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s tracking spell was usually good enough to keep him under the radar. He had never been discovered before, which made this his first-ever failure. How did the Kun manage to foil his n? ¡°Perhaps, lovers can understand each other without words.¡± Kun Xueyi then gave the man a few innocent winks. ¡°Governor Yun, you are certainly obsessed with me, aren¡¯t you? That exins why you refuse to let me leave.¡± The creature then smiled at him. Yun Yanli was no longer interested in this man¡¯s pointless talk that had only served to deceive him over and over. He simply acknowledged the creature with a condescending sneer. ¡°That is true; I really am in love with you. Now, let me show you how eager I am to get you!¡± He waved his hand, and a sword immediately appeared in his palm. He aimed the sword at Kun Xueyi andunched a series of deadly moves toward him. It was undoubtedly a ferocious attack, so Kun Xueyi did not have time to respond to Yun Yanli¡¯sst statement. While attempting to avoid his attacks, Kun Xueyi could tell that Yun Yanli intended to end his life this time around. In fact, Kun Xueyi did not know that Yun Yanli had been tailing him. It was Gu Xijiu who suddenly reminded him to be careful of Yun Yanli, as the man¡¯s nature was very unpredictable. Therefore, he became alert and pretended to take a longer route while trying to assess if the man was really following him.Soon, he was able to sense Yun Yanli¡¯s aura nearby. He was thankful for Gu Xijiu¡¯s reminder. Otherwise, he would have brought the mad governor directly to Di Fuyi. He then circled the air a few times to confuse Yun Yanli before finally exposing him. He thought that Yun Yanli wanted him alive, so he was not worried about his safety. However, the current situation had proven otherwise. ¡°What had changed with Yun Yanli?¡± Kun Xueyi identally blurted his thoughts out loud while dodging the man¡¯s attacks. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Kun? I have been looking for you for so long. I heard that there is a pearl inside each Kun that can be refined and consumed. Apparently, it can help purify anyone¡¯s body. Hence, with the pearl, I will no longer need to worry about being obsessed with my practice.¡± Yun Yanli had achieved his progress through the use of ck magic. It was a shortcut without any proper foundation, so grievance and resentment would slowly umte in his body over time due to the wayward method. In fact, any tiny advancement in his spiritual power right now would crush every vein in his body, so he dared not take the risk. Shen Jiuli and his wife were both immortals of the highest rank, which was the ninth level for now. As for Yun Yanli, he was only at the first level of the same bracket, so his standards greatly differed from theirs. He could not even fight Ning Xuemo, let alone Shen Jiuli. However, the situation would be different once he possessed the pearl of the Kun. The pearl could erase all of the resentment that he carried through his dark practices, leaving him only with the purest source of spiritual power in his body. Therefore, he was determined to get the pearl. He was suddenly not so keen about killing Di Fuyi and used all of his power to fight with Kun Xueyi. Every strikeunched was deadly, as he was hoping that he could kill the Kun and retrieve the pearl he desired. Chapter 2492 - He Is Safe Now Chapter 2492: He Is Safe Now Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Kun Xueyi was a mythological beast, his spiritual power was only at the level of a Golden Immortal, which was obviously no match to Yun Yanli, who hadpletely lost his mind. About 30 movester, he was utterly defeated by Yun Yanli. There were significant injuries all over his body at this point. Kun Xueyi was no longer able to fight. However, he still had a few tricks up his sleeve, which he had not utilized. His first thought was to shrink to the size of an atomic particle and escape. However, the spell did not quite work the way he intended as his body did not shrink to the size that he wished. Instead, he only managed to reduce his size by half and turned into the size of a toddler. Astonished, he could hear Yun Yanli mocking him. ¡°I know everything about the Kun and havee prepared for all the ways to capture one. Kun Yunzhan, ept your defeat and give me the pearl now! If you cooperate, I may consider keeping your dead body intact. Otherwise, I will shatter it into pieces.¡± He raised his hand, and another streak of golden light could be seen shing towards Kun Xueyi. This time, he was not simply creating a; he aimed to kill. wasunched toward Kun Xueyi, but it was filled with enchanted needles that would prate his skin and poison his body. Judging from the ruthless attacks from Yun Yanli, the poison would probably kill Kun Xueyi immediately. The was enormous, and there was no time for the creature to escape in his current condition. However, in the nick of time, a green figure shed before his eyes right before the touched him. The figure seemed to have pulled the mythological creature away. ¡°Swoosh!¡± After a brief interruption, Kun Xueyi disappeared into thin air. The empty venomous fell from the sky.Yun Yanli was obviously furious that his attempt to tame a mythological creature ended up futile. The green figure was actually Gu Xijiu. He did not expect her to show up just in time to save Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinate. He took a deep breath to calm his explosive rage. If she was here, Di Fuyi must be nearby, too. If he could find her, he could find Di Fuyi as well. With a swift turn, he began his search by tracing her aura. ¡­ Gu Xijiu flew as quickly as she could without stopping. After about a dozen teleportations, Gu Xijiu brought Kun Xueyi into a mountain covered by a dense forest. Among the greens, a stream twined across the valleys. Along the fertile banks were some natural boulders that stood against the current, forming a natural array formation. Gu Xijiu quickly escaped into the array formation with her teleportation skill. She took a few quick turns between the boulders and ventured through every gap that they could fit. All Kun Xueyi could see were stones shing by like a dazzling light. Shortly after, Gu Xijiu finally stopped to observe the creature¡¯s shrunken body. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Kun Xueyi quickly withdrew his hand from hers and bowed to her. ¡°Miss Gu, a pleasure to see you.¡± He looked around and was confused. ¡°Where is the Devil King?¡± At this moment, the creature had the face of an adult but with the body of a toddler. It was not a pleasant sight by any means. Even Gu Xijiu felt that it was rather weird.She was actually present when the creature flirted with Yun Yanli. He seemed to enjoy their brief encounter and was able to irritate Yun Yanli. However, his disproportionate body made him look rather odd now. ¡°He is safe now,¡± Gu Xijiu only answered briefly. The fact that Di Fuyi had turned into a jade statue had to be kept confidential. It was easy for Gu Xijiu to conceal the truth as she did not need to lie. Di Fuyi was indeed safe. Gu Xijiu had ced him safely in a secret cave, a ce where Yun Yanli could never get close. After Di Fuyi was turned into a jade statuest night, she had immediately contacted Guardians Jin and Hua to blow up Yun Yanli¡¯s residence, thus revealing the starry formation that no longer bore the same look. While utilizing an invisibility spell, she carried Di Fuyi¡¯s statue in the air and pretended to be a celestial being that had just descended from above to serve as a savior to the people of Leguo City. Then, she left swiftly via teleportation. Chapter 2493 - A Small Pot Was Not Enough To Cook The Massive Kun Chapter 2493: A Small Pot Was Not Enough To Cook The Massive Kun Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had managed to escape from Leguo City reasonably easily because the young pce master had to deal with the chaos that she left behind. Guardian Hua had the carriage ready, so they quickly embarked on their secret journey back to the Devil Kingdom. Leguo City was tens of thousands of miles away from the Devil Kingdom. Furthermore, it was safe to assume that Yun Yanli had set up many obstacles along the way, so Gu Xijiu had to keep a lookout the entire journey. To keep control over all the cities, Yun Yanli had some of his men traveling from city to city to inform one another about thetest affairs. The men also collected information to disseminate back to their leader. Therefore, Gu Xijiu needed to think out of the box to keep her team under the radar. She specifically asked Guardian Hua to get her a carriage that looked simr to what the young pce master¡¯s men would use. In the end, they decided to steal one of the wagons that belonged to the young pce master. Gu Xijiu had to kill the men to seize the vehicle as a safety precaution. Guardian Hua took the disguise of one of the men that were dead, while Guardian Jin pretended to be the coachman. As a precautionary measure, Gu Xijiu took the form of a male attendant. As for Di Fuyi, he was still a jade statue that sat quietly in the carriage. Along the way, they had encountered several stops but were able to pass the security checks easily due to their perfect disguises. Guardian Hua had all the necessary travel permits with him and knew exactly where the checkpoints would be and when the people would change shifts. Hence, none of the inspections managed to pick up anything suspicious. The entire time, the two guardians were unaware that the jade statue was actually Di Fuyi. What Gu Xijiu told them was that the Devil King had requested for the jade statue to be transported safely back to the Devil Kingdom. It was the most critical task, and failure was not an option.Both men agreed without further questions. To prevent any suspicions from the two guardians, Gu Xijiu had requested for them to stay outside the carriage for most of the journey. Guardian Hua hardly spent any time in the wagon and would mostly stay outside with Guardian Jin, who was their coachman. He would only hide in the carriage whenever they were crossing the border checks. Gu Xijiu was eager to keep the matter private as she was concerned that any unnecessary disruption would make Di Fuyi¡¯s situation worsen. In fact, she tried not to disturb him either but would asionally check his pulse to see if his vitals were returning. Unfortunately, she was disappointedevery time that she checked. There were spies from the Devil Kingdom in every city in the Shura World; they would send news to Gu Xijiu¡¯s team from time to time. Guardian Jin would be the first to be notified. He would then pass the message on to Gu Xijiu. Even while traveling in the carriage away from Leguo City, she was still able to know what was happening in the city. She knew that Yun Yanli had returned. Upon learning this, she immediately asked Guardian Hua to turn around and race towards the mountainside. It would seem that Gu Xijiu did not spend the past year traveling in the outside world for nothing. A year filled with travel was enough to get her familiar with many geographical features of the different ces in the Shura World. She learned that there was a very hidden cave in the mountain, so she decided to keep the jade statue in the cave. Guardians Jin and Hua were asked to keep the statue safe in the cave and wait for her instructions. That was the time when Kun Xueyi called. She immediately left the mountain using her teleportation technique. To be safe, she put a few paper dolls on the back of a few beasts and made them run around. This was merely a way to confused Yun Yanli if he chose to go after her. She then went to another valley that was not too far away. The valley was rather empty, aside from the numerous boulders that were present. These boulders were fairlyrge and seemed to have already formed a unique array.She then called Kun Xueyi and asked him to guide Yun Yanli towards the valley. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was able to predict many things that had happened. However, she was not prepared tosee Kun Xueyi¡¯s body shrink this much. When they were finally hidden away in the stone array, Gu Xijiu finally had the time to take a proper look at him and was shocked. Chapter 2494 - A Woman That He Could Not Mess With Chapter 2494: A Woman That He Could Not Mess With Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu asked Kun Xueyi, ¡°Are you able to return to your original form?¡± She had no issues against children. However, Kun Xueyi was still bearing the face of an adult but had the body of a seven or eight-year-old kid. Additionally, he looked somewhat like a hybrid between a man and a woman. Nheless, he was still somewhat cute. Kun Xueyi was severely injured at that time. It was already a miracle that he was still able to maintain his human figure despite his condition. Upon hearing Gu Xijiu¡¯s request, he answered hesitantly, ¡°Yes.¡± Instantly, he abandoned his human-like form and turned into an enormous fish. The fish was gold in color but bore the body of a whale and the head of a dolphin. It also had scarlet fins that were gently fluttering in the breeze. Its beautiful double eyelids further emphasized its big, round eyes. Every time it winked, its thick and curledshesing together like two pairs of waving fans. The fish supported itself upright with its fins. ¡°Like this?¡± It tried hard to look at Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression. Kun Xueyi knew that it looked moreadorable in this form rather than that of a toddler. In fact, what Gu Xijiu meant was for Kun Xueyi to look like an adult again. Due to its cuteness, she tried hard to suppress her urge to pet the fish. ¡°This¡­ This is your original form?¡± The fish winked at Gu Xijiu and responded proudly, ¡°Well, this is more or less how I look, except for the fact that I am a bit smaller than my actual size. My original size could eclipse a mountain.¡± It was already thousands of times smaller than its actual size. Gu Xijiu suddenly recalled a phrase that she read a long time ago. ¡°In the north of the underworld, there is a fish, known as the Kun, with an enormous body that stretches across thousands of miles.¡± There was even an exaggeration foric effect that went, ¡°A small pot is not enough to contain the massive Kun. It has such great fins that one would need two barbeque racks to support the fish.¡± Jokes aside, she never knew that the Kun¡¯s original form would be so beautiful. It looked more impressive than any other fish. Gu Xijiu was fond of grilled fish and had consumed many types of exotic fish before. However, this fish was not something that she could grill and eat. Kun Xueyi noticed the unusual look in Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes as if she was staring at her food. He quickly retreated. They had not met for long, so he barely knew anything about her. He only knew that she was the woman that Di Fuyi cared for. Hence, she was a woman that he could not mess with. The woman was also undeniably smart, so smart that he could not help but feel impressed by her quick-witted strategies. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Yun Yanli nned to capture you alive? Why was he fighting you so aggressively this time?¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed by the nature of the battle. The fish was slouching on the ground while listening. Its fins fanned in a casual manner, which made it looked rxed. ¡°The trashy man was no longer interested in my beauty. He wanted the pearl inside me.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. However, she also knew that Yun Yanli was never interested in beauty. While clearing his throat, Kun Xueyi tried to think of a way to move past his awkward remark. The fish turned around and said with a sneer, ¡°It seemed like he has always wanted the Kun Pearl. He seems to know a lot about the nature of my species.¡± Otherwise, the man would not have cast a specialized spell that could prevent any Kun from shrinking extensively. Gu Xijiu agreed with a firm nod. ¡°Are there many Kun¡¯s in the world?¡± She drew this hypothesis from Kun Xueyi¡¯s statement. Kun Xueyi briefly replied, ¡°There will not be any mythological beasts like me in the Shura World where everything is scarce. I am from another world. I had traveled here by ident.¡± A glimpse of hope shone in Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes. ¡°You traveled here? Does that mean you can actually leave this ce? How? Is there any gate that we can use?¡± She would prefer to take Di Fuyi out of the Shura World if there were any way to do so. Chapter 2495 - Eligible For Marriage Chapter 2495: Eligible For Marriage Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe two would return someday to fight Yun Yanli when Di Fuyi was better. Kun Xueyi was speechless. He coughed awkwardly to buy some time for his response. ¡°About that, I did travel here, but I am stuck here for the time being. I cannot leave before the right timees for me to leave.¡± In fact, he was only here by ident. Otherwise, a proud mythological beast like him would not have wasted years in such a lousy ce. He had been trying to escape for years, and during a battle with Di Fuyi, he had befriended the man and even became his follower. Di Fuyi had promised to help him leave the Shura World one day. That was a private agreement between the two parties, so Kun Xueyi was not ready to share the secret with Gu Xijiu. Therefore, he had to give her an equivocal reply. Nheless, Gu Xijiu was smart enough to figure it out. ¡°You havee here by ident and failed to find a way out, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kun Xueyi did not know what to say. Thedy had obviously figured it out. In a desperate attempt to keep the discussion from going further, he had to change the topic. ¡°A Kun always harbors bitter resentment towards anyone who has done us wrong and will seek revenge even for the smallest grievance. We are united and will strive to help one another when any of us is in trouble. I will make Yun Yanli pay for what he has done to me. Someday, I will skin him and tear all of his muscles apart. Perhaps, I will even leave his skin to dry so that I can enjoy some bacon.¡± Gu Xijiu had mixed feelings as she heard such an eerie remarking out of the mouth of an utterly adorable fish. After a brief moment, she recalled the clothing that she had in her storage bag, which was made from the skin of a Kun. She could not remember where the clothing came from, but she knew that she could not let Kun Xueyi see it. She took a look at the golden skin on Kun Xueyi¡¯s body, then thought about the Kunpeng skin that she owned in charming blue. ¡°Are all of you golden in color?¡± She tried to find out more. Perhaps the dress that she had was not made from the skin of an actual Kun. The fish shook its head in disapproval. ¡°Not necessarily; itrgely depends on where wee from. It is just like how humans in different parts of the world have different ns that look somewhat different. However, the golden color skin tone is the most beautiful of all.¡± ¡°The skin of a Kun is a magical protectiveyer thates in striking colors. Many great women who had reached the level of a Great Deity have always wanted to skin us to make beautiful clothes for themselves, but they would usually wind up dead and being skinned instead.¡± Trembling, Gu Xijiu decided to push the dress to the deepest part of her storage bag. ¡°Are you really so powerful? How can you kill a Great Deity?¡± She was dubious over the Kun¡¯s remarks. ¡°Absolutely! Each Kun is born with an epitome of spiritual power. We can usually achieve the level of a Great Deity within a thousand years,¡± Kun Xueyi proudly said. Gu Xijiu tried to observe the fish and see if she could draw any clues. ¡°In that case, are you still a young Kun?¡± The fish¡¯s adorable appearance suddenly made sense. ¡°I was already a Great Deity in the ce where I used to be. There is something strange about the Shura World, though. Ever since I came here, my spiritual power has been depleting tremendously.¡± The mythological beast only had the power of a Golden Immortal right now, which was certainly not a match for Yun Yanli. ¡°I am already an adult,¡± Kun Xueyi concluded. ¡°I am even eligible for marriage.¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but sympathize with the misfortune of the grown-up fish. ¡°You are the only Kun in the Shura World, aren¡¯t you? Therefore, you can only marry someone when you are finally out of this ce.¡± Kun Xueyi shook his fins and said, ¡°I do not necessarily have to marry my own species. After all, the same sea cannot contain two Kun¡¯s. One careless swipe can easily result in tsunamis.¡± Chapter 2496 - You Can Even Have My Surname Chapter 2496: You Can Even Have My Surname Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was astonished by Kun Xueyi¡¯s most recent remark. As she silently contemted, the creature seemed to be ready to say something to Gu Xijiu. Feeling that his massive body would make it inconvenient for him to move around, he asked, ¡°Miss Gu, may I return to my human form?¡± ¡°Hmm, of course.¡± A handsome man immediately reced the adorable fish. The man took a peek outside and remarked, ¡°Yun Yanli is not even here yet.¡± They were in the stone array for about half an hour. The mythological beast had roughly calcted Yun Yanli¡¯s speed and reckoned that he should be here by now. However, the entire ce was still in its usual serenity. Gu Xijiu took a look for herself, and calmly said, ¡°He is already here and has been listening to our conversation for two minutes.¡± Kun Xueyi said nothing more. Behind arge boulder on the outskirts of the formation, Yun Yanli heard his name being called out. Gu Xijiu did not make the formation soundproof, so if anyone paid attention, they could easily hear any discussions even if they were situated outside the formation. Since Gu Xijiu was very familiar with this array, she could tell when Yun Yanli had arrived. Yun Yanli wanted to quickly break into the formation at once but stopped to listen to the conversation between Gu Xijiu and Kun Xueyi. He hid himself using an invisibility spell and tried to get more information first before making a move. In the end, all that he heard were useless pieces of information on how the fish nned to skin him and that the fish was a well-grown Kun that was looking for a lover. Yun Yanli was prepared to stay hidden a little longer, but Gu Xijiu had exposed his presence to Kun Xueyi. Kun Xueyi teased, ¡°It looks like Governor Yun is a coward. He has to hide himself despite his power. Yun Yanli, you are just ying hard to get, aren¡¯t you? Are you shy to face me? Or are you too afraid to face us?¡± Yun Yanli waspletely annoyed. Apart from retrieving the pearl, he swore to skin Kun Xueyi and shred his body into pieces. Since they knew that he was here, Yun Yanli no longer had any reason to hide. ¡°Kun Yunzhan, I aming for you! If I fail to skin you, I will change my name!¡± Kun Xueyiughed out loud. ¡°You can use mine. If you marry me, you can even have my surname as well.¡± Gu Xijiu burst outughing at thatst remark. Yun Yanli was a straight man and preferred to be direct when handling any matters. Gu Xijiu knew him very well. Hence, his encounter with this wayward Kun had been a painful exchange for the proud man. Bewildered, she started wondering if he could be homosexual. Yun Yanli decided to shut his mouth. Any further mockery would drive him crazy. All he wanted was to kill Kun Xueyi and skip all this useless talk. From the outside, Yun Yanli could not see anything that happened between Gu Xijiu and the mythological beast. He could only hear their voices. He took a look at the stone array and thought that it was merely an ordinary array formation. Being one of the strongest beings in the Shura World, he did not see the need to take any precautions and boldly ventured into the unknown. However, as soon as he stepped past a certain point, everything around him suddenly changed dramatically. All the stones disappeared, and he found himself in a grand pce with glittering articles of gold and mor everywhere. There was a sea of clouds outside, and a garden with magnificent flowers. Majestically carved pirs with jade iys scattered the garden. This was his home in the Upper Bound. Not far from him was Lingxiao Hall. A couple could be seen embracing at the door. They were his parents, the previous Celestial Emperor and Empress. Overwhelmed, Yun Yanli quickly paced towards the couple and kneeled before them. ¡°Father! Mother! You¡­ You are both alive!¡± The Celestial Emperor helped him up. ¡°Li-Er (Yun Yanli), you may rise.¡± Chapter 2497 - Making A Fool Of Each Other Chapter 2497: Making A Fool Of Each Other Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough he was not the crown prince, his parents never treated him differently. When Yun Yanli was severely injured as a result of a catastrophe he experienced, he went into aa for ten days and ten nights. For the whole time, his parents never left his side. He could clearly remember the happy tears they cried the moment his eyes opened. From then on, he made a promise to guard heaven with all that he could, even though he was not the crown prince that would one day seed his father¡¯s kingdom. He tried his best to cultivate and to be a stronger man day by day. Eventually, he became the admiral in heaven who ran the entire fleet of 10,000 divine troops. He had be his father¡¯s proudest son and a leader that could not be taken lightly. Never had he thought that one day he would fall and be trapped in the Shura World, a ce that was devoid of any vitality. He struggled for a long time but was finally able to leave. However, upon returning to heaven, he realized that everything had changed. Heaven had fallen into the hands of another emperor, and his parents were missing. He never gave up on the search for his parents, for he never believed that they were dead. Nheless, he could never find them. Theck of closure and obsession to find his parents slowly consumed him. To his surprise, he was able to see his parents again this time. All of a sudden, he waspletely overwhelmed with nostalgia. Warm tears of excitement filled his eyes as soon as he kneeled before them. It was only his introverted nature that had stopped him from giving them a tight hug. When his dad had offered to help him up, everything felt so surreal to Yun Yanli. He wanted to stand but was suddenly perplexed. The Celestial Emperor¡¯s hard, cold hand had forcibly pressed down on him with tremendous pressure. Something did not feel right, and Yun Yanli then realized that he was in an illusion. With that knowledge in mind, he immediatelyunched his first strike! The Celestial Emperor was pushed across the air, and a loud crashing sound ensued secondster. The figure of his father was shattered into tiny pieces after the great collision. Stunned in disbelief, Yun Yanli watched as the grand pce disappeared instantaneously, along with his parents. He was still standing in the midst of the stone array and noticed that a massive stone was shattered into pieces. Yun Yanli¡¯s expression turned pale. Helplessly, his furious eyes turned towards the center of the array formation. ¡°Gu Xijiu, I have never mistreated you. How could you do this to me?¡± It pained him to have to speak this fact. She had used the array formation to uncover a wound that he had been hiding in the dim recesses of his mind. He would not be surprised if she challenged him in a physical fight, but he certainly had not expected her to use this dirty trick. Gu Xijiu was equally surprised by the turn of events. The most powerful thing about the array formation was its ability to uncover one¡¯s strongest obsession and use it against them. It invited and trapped its prey by appearing to fulfill their deepest desires. It would usually distract the victim and lock them up in the array. Although Gu Xijiu and Kun Xueyi could not see the exact illusion that he was experiencing, they could still observe his reaction. Gu Xijiu had always thought that power was Yun Yanli¡¯s biggest obsession. Surprisingly, it turned out that his parents were the ones he truly cared about. A sudden sense of guilt took her over by the sudden realization, and her heart momentarily ached for him. Despite being a clone, she had once experienced the love of being in a family. It did notst long, but the love and warmth that she received from her parents stayed with her. She looked at Kun Xueyi and saw him casually leaning against a boulder with his chin cupped in his hands. Quietly, he was observing Yun Yanli. He seemed to have caught her curious eyes and answered her without even looking at her. ¡°Stop looking at me. My species is born to be alone. Our parents send us away at birth to run our own course.I do not know even know what my parents look like. I also do not know how it feels to be loved by a family. Therefore, I cannot resonate with him.¡± He shook his head and added, ¡°I thought you were his biggest obsession. What a surprise.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him half smilingly and said, ¡°How could you think that I would be his obsession? Perhaps I should ask your master about it when we see him.¡± Chapter 2498 - Making A Fool Of Each Other (2) Chapter 2498: Making A Fool Of Each Other (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPanicked, Kun Xueyi quickly got up and apologized. ¡°Please don¡¯t! Miss Gu, please excuse my ignorance. I take back my words.¡± Kun Xueyi was no longer standing in a position of ease. ¡°Miss Gu, how long can you keep him trapped in the array?¡± Gu Xijiu made a guess. ¡°Perhaps a day.¡± Kun Xueyi was delighted by the response. ¡°Should we take this opportunity to escape?¡± ¡°I have to stay behind to support the array. Otherwise, the formation cannot even keep him trapped for an hour.¡± Gu Xijiu crushed his hope for an escape. However, what made him curious was why they even wait for Yun Yanli to arrive in the first ce. Kun Xueyi assessed the situation and made a guess, ¡°Did you ask Guardians Jin and Hua to send the Devil King back while we keep Yun Yanli here?¡± ¡°Yes, we are staying behind to buy them time. It will be enough if we keep Yun Yanli here for a day.¡± ¡°Where are they now?¡± Kun Xueyi seemed relieved. Hesitantly, Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°They should be at Fengping City by now. We have to do our best and keep Yun Yanli here. As you know, Yun Yanli is the only man who can actually stop them.¡± ¡°Great! We shall keep him here as long as we can!¡± Both of them weremunicating privately via their directed audio spells. Under normal circumstances, no one could hear what they said. However, Yun Yanli was not an ordinary man. His spiritual power had surpassed theirs, and overhearing directed audio messages was nothing for him. After a moment of deep, reflective thought, he smiled as he swept his eyes across the array formation. He suspected that as long as he stayed still, the array formation would not do him any harm. It would probably be difficult for him to move further into the center of the array, but exiting the formation should not be a challenge. Heughed out loud as he said, ¡°Xijiu, although you have done me wrong, I am still reluctant to make things difficult for you. If you insist on keeping the fish, fine, I shall let both of you go this time.¡¯ He then turned and started rushing out of the array. However, what he did not expect was that leaving the array formation was just as difficult asing in. He took one step in the opposite direction and was immediately trapped into another illusion. His parents appeared right before his eyes again. Luckily, he was prepared this time. He smacked his father and was finally able to break free from the illusion. Gu Xijiu seemed to have noticed that he had figured out the way to escape the illusions. She quickly tried to distract him, ¡°Yun Yanli, we are right here! Come for us if you dare!¡± Swiftly, she leaped and teleported right in front of Yun Yanli to block his path. Yun Yanli locked his gaze on her face. He seemed to be conflicted for a moment. ¡°Very well then, Gu Xijiu. You will have toe with me!¡± He said with a smile. Gu Xijiu was not in the mood for a fight. Instead, she took a few steps back and slowly approached the array formation. Yun Yanli was eager to catch her but still could not gather the courage to make any deadly moves. Her spiritual power was no match to his, but her quick wits were nothing short of his tactical moves. She moved around constantly to make things difficult for him. Yun Yanli knew that he had to be ruthless if he really wanted to catch her. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu suddenly tripped and fell into the array formation herself. Yun Yanli smiled evilly. He already knew that she was going to y weak to lure him into the array formation. It seemed that he had already figured out her intention. Pretentiously, he leaped towards the array formation but stopped abruptly before the entrance. Chapter 2499 - Making A Fool Of Each Other (3) Chapter 2499: Making A Fool Of Each Other (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Gu Xijiu, I dare you toe after me!¡± He mocked her. After that, he turned around and disappeared into thin air. Meanwhile, Yun Yanli had actually ordered his men to set up additional checkpoints between Leguo City and the Devil Kingdom. However, he also knew that Di Fuyi and his escorts were too skilled to be caught. Yun Yanli was sure that they had masked their scents to keep themselves from being tracked. Without his help, his men would never be able to find Di Fuyi. He had to be there to do it himself. However, he wanted to obtain the Pearl of the Kun first, but the fish was with Gu Xijiu inside the array formation. There was no way he could break through the formation to capture the two of them. And, even if he could do it in a day, Gu Xijiu would be gone before he even saw them. She would probably set up another array formation for him to dy him again. Hence, going after her was not a wise n, as it would take him another three to five days to break free from the endless cycles of cat-and-mouse games. Now that he was aware of Di Fuyi¡¯s whereabouts, the man should be his priority. With Di Fuyi in his hands, Gu Xijiu and Kun Yunzhan would definitely offer themselves before him. Havinge to this realization, he chose to leave the ce without wasting any time on the various illusions. He had also instructed his men to be vignt and look out for Di Fuyi and his subordinates. ¡­ Since Yun Yanli had left the ce, Gu Xijiu could finally sit down and heave a sigh of relief. Kun Xueyi looked at her and was noticeably worried. ¡°Do you think he overheard what we talked about?¡± Gu Xijiu answered with a firm nod. Kun Xueyi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°He must be going after the Devil King!¡± Gu Xijiu nodded again. ¡°Surely, he is.¡± Kun Xueyi was even more worried now. ¡°We should go and stop him!¡± He wanted to leave, but a sudden jolt kept him grounded. He then spat out a mouthful of blood. The creature¡¯s injuries were severe, and now was not the right time for him to enter into another fight. Gu Xijiu quickly reassured him, ¡°Stay calm. They are not in Fengping City.¡± Kun Xueyi was speechless. He finally realized her strategy and acknowledged, ¡°What you said to me via the directed audios were actually meant for him!? How did you know that he was going to eavesdrop on us?¡± Gu Xijiu said with a smile, ¡°It was a bet.¡± When she was still a Mighty Immortal, she could hear everything people said using their directed audio spells, so she bet that Yun Yanli could do the same. She was right. Astonished, Kun Xueyi was trying to appreciate Gu Xijiu¡¯s brilliant mind. With a thumb up, he paid her apliment, ¡°You have used the illusion to trick him. What a great strategy!¡± He looked around at the formation and sighed. ¡°What a waste for all your effort, though. It would be better if we could keep him grounded for a day.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head in disapproval. ¡°Actually, this array formation could only keep him grounded for four hours in the best-case scenario. If he decided to crush the array formation by force, it would not evenst two hours.¡± Kun Xueyi did not know what to say. He had to think about the overall situation before he couldment, ¡°Miss Gu, you really are the perfect match for the Devil King!¡± Gu Xijiu was obviously delighted to hear that. ¡°Very well said, we are certainly made for each other!¡± Kun Xueyi was speechless, again. He never thought that thedy would be more thick-skinned than him. She was almost as good as Di Fuyi when it came to shameless self-praise. But one could not deny that the two of them were brilliant at devising detailed ns. Chapter 2500 - Making A Fool Of Each Other (4) Chapter 2500: Making A Fool Of Each Other (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli was rather unfortunate for having to deal with this quick-witted couple. Kun Xueyi truly sympathized a little with Yun Yanli¡¯s misfortune. Gu Xijiu was looking at Kun Xueyi fixedly. She asked, ¡°Based on your current position, shouldn¡¯t you be trapped in an illusion? Do you know how to get yourself out?¡± Kun Xueyi shook his head and answered proudly, ¡°I was born to be an expert in solving array formations. Also, not many array formations can keep a Kun grounded.¡± Thus, he could walk away from the stone formation easily. When did a Kun possess such a hidden talent? With a sigh, Gu Xijiu was relieved that the Kun was on her side and not with Yun Yanli. Otherwise, she would not even stand a chance. Quickly, she studied Kun Xueyi¡¯s body carefully. ¡°How bad is your injury? Can you fly?¡± ¡°I am still fine. I can fly if I try. Are we going to meet up with the Devil King right away?¡± Gu Xijiu examined his pulse and realized that he was suffering from some form of internal injury. She offered him a few pills. ¡°Take these pills and meditate for an hour. Your internal injury should be able to heal a little. I will tell you more when you recover.¡± Kun Xueyi did not go against her wishes. He consumed the pills at once and started meditating. Gu Xijiu decided to follow him and meditated too. She needed to make sure that she was ready for the next battle. An hourter, Kun Xueyi opened his eyes and noticed that his injury had indeed healed a little. He felt ready to fly. Kun Xueyi thought that Gu Xijiu would take him to meet with Di Fuyi right away. Instead, she asked him to take her to Fengping City to have a look. Kun Xueyi was now wondering if Di Fuyi was really hiding somewhere in Fengping City. Gu Xijiu noticed his skepticism and exined with a sigh, ¡°Yun Yanli is a prudent man, so we should keep the show going to prevent him from getting suspicious. Also, I do have some matters to attend to in Fengping City.¡± Without wasting any time, Kun Xueyi transformed into a giant bird and soared into the sky. Fengping City was about five thousand miles away. Even in the form of a bird, Kun Xueyi would still need two hours to get there. As soon as they left, a man emerged from the bushes. The man watched as the giant bird flew away and reported, ¡°Master, both of them have just left. From the direction that they traveled, I believe that they are heading towards Fengping City.¡± On the other side of the call, Yun Yanli slowly kept away his directed audio spell as soon as he received the news. Utterly convinced, he began to travel as fast as he could. He did not turn around to catch Gu Xijiu and Kun Xueyi, for one of them could fly with great speed, and the other could teleport. It would be futile to chase after them. He should focus on Di Fuyi instead. Yun Yanli thought that Di Fuyi would be an easy target, so he activated his tracking spell. Upon arriving at Fengping City, his tracking spell had clearly shown no results of Di Fuyi. Determined, he continued to search every corner of the city painstakingly. Just when he thought that it must have been another one of Gu Xijiu¡¯s tricks, he suddenly caught a tiny trace of Di Fuyi¡¯s scent. He quickly traced the scent but found a donkey instead. Needless to say, Di Fuyi must be ying a game with him, too, in order to mislead him. Enraged, Yun Yanli immediately burst into anger. However, his search was not entirely in vain, as he knew that Di Fuyi could not be too far away. Therefore, he continued searching through the entire ce tirelessly. After a long day, he had not found Di Fuyi but did encounter a tiger, a wolf, an eagle, and a leopard. Chapter 2501 - When Are You Going To Wake Up? Chapter 2501: When Are You Going To Wake Up? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn fact, he had found many things, except the person he really wanted- Di Fuyi. All of his attempts had been in vain, and he finally realized that he was fooled again. Based on his past experiences, he would even guess that Di Fuyi was never in Fengping City. Gu Xijiu and the Kun had tricked him into a frantic search. He took a deep breath and decided that he would not chase Di Fuyi endlessly. Di Fuyi would return to the Devil Kingdom, sooner orter, and there was only one way in, which was located at the ck Desert in Suiye City. He would send his troops there to wait for the right opportunity. In the next eight days, he would secure the entrance with the tightest security. Anyone who wished to enter the Devil Kingdom would be apprehended. Furthermore, the blood rain would fall again in eight days. Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu will definitely need to hide in one of the nine cities if they are not able to enter the Devil Kingdom in time. Therefore, Yun Yanli immediately contacted all the governors in the different cities to strengthen their security. All members of the troop must travel in a group of 20 and above. rms should be sounded at once if something seemed suspicious. All the governors had to take serious precautions to prevent Gu Xijiu¡¯s and her men from attacking any lone troops and then stealing the person¡¯s disguise. More sentries were posted to interrogate and examine all passersby at every junction, whether alone or in groups. At this point, Yun Yanli was willing to kill thousands ofhis people just to make sure that Gu Xijiu and her gang did not slip through his fingers. He had his men scattered in every corner of the Shura World. It was only a matter of time before Di Fuyi fell into his trap. Everything was well arranged and in ce. Yun Yanli had an evil grin on his face as he reflected on the concrete n he devised. He did not believe that Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu could escape this time. ¡­ The first day passed rather quietly. Three dayster, everything still seemed to be the same. Five days had passed, and nothing happened either.But finally, the seventh day was upon them. Yun Yanli had grown anxious all these days. He was easily agitated, so all of his followers dared not get close to him. Instead, they tried their best to find what he wanted. To their dismay, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu seemed to have vanished without a trace. In the very end, Yun Yanli finally thought of the ultimate move to make Gu Xijiu surrender herself voluntarily, which was to abuse her people and use them as bait. He had nned to ce her people under arrest for creating disorder in the society. However, as soon as the warrant went out, the young pce master immediately came back with a report that all of her people had disappeared seven days ago. The disappearance happened the day when the so-called celestial being made an appearance. The streets were chaotic that night, so the young pce master and her men busy trying to return the order to the city. She received a report that night that manymon people had left the city. Gu Xijiu¡¯s people were among those runaways. As the frantic search for Di Fuyi had fairly upied the young pce master, she hardly paid any attention to the missingmoners. After all, she never truly cared about them. However, upon receiving Yun Yanli¡¯s order, she sent out her men to find Gu Xijiu¡¯s people, only to realize that they were all gone. Yun Yanli was obviously irritated by the report. He raised his hand and gave the young pce master a resounding p on the face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a serious matter?¡± The young pce master kneeled quietly without saying anything. With a sigh, Yun Yanli decided to leave. ¡°Bring your men. Meet me at Qingfeng Mountain, 200 miles east of Luo Hua City.¡± He finally knew where Di Fuyi was hiding. They must be hiding in the Valley of Qingfeng Mountain. It was where Gu Xijiu was trapped before. Chapter 2502 - Their Former Homes Chapter 2502: Their Former Homes Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was present with the n leader, who had brought the vigers back to the ce where they had once hated so much. That night, Gu Xijiu had made direct contact with the n leader to inform him about her current situation and that Yun Yanli might someday use the people against her. The n leader was an experienced man, so he immediately knew what to do. The vigers did not possess any great powers but were solidly united. Moreover, they respected the n leader¡¯s every decision. Hence, the n leader had gathered all of the vigerste at night and seized the chance to run away from the city while everything was in a mess. It was great timing for an escape, as the periodic blood of rain had just passed. After a year of struggling to survive in the city, most of the people had made good progress in their Kung Fu. Things were easier to handle as a grouppared to before, for they were able to retreat and advance together on their journey to Qingfeng Valley. It took them only a night to cover the entire distance. When Yun Yanli finally ordered aplete shutdown in every city, they were already having a rest on the hills, right outside of the valley. At that very moment,Gu Xijiu and Kun Xueyi were dealing with Yun Yanli in the stone array while Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua were transporting Di Fuyi to Suiye City. Suiye City was located at one end of the Shura World while almost every troop was sent to Fengping City, which was in thepletely opposite direction. Most of the security checks only focused on the carriages that traveled from Leguo City towards the Devil Kingdom. They barely paid any attention to the carriages that went in the opposite direction. Therefore, the two escorts were able to pass every security check with ease. As for Gu Xijiu, after going around Fengping City to nt a few paper dolls with Di Fuyi¡¯s scent to misguide Yun Yanli, she quickly raced towards Qingfeng Mountain.While Yun Yanli was still looking for Di Fuyi, Gu Xijiu was already with her people in Qingfeng Valley. A wizardry barrier had been set up to secure the border to prohibit anyone from leaving or entering the valley. Back in the days, it was Di Fuyi who managed to create a gate in the wizardry barrier by using a specific spell to lead the people out. When Di Fuyi performed the spell, Gu Xijiu was present, so she remembered every step. After reuniting with her people, she tried to perform the same spell again a few times but was not sessful. On thest try, she managed to recreate the same gate and guided them into the valley. Everything in the valley remained just the same as theyst saw it. Ferocious beasts still rampaged through the forest. However, the people were not who they were before. This time, they came back stronger. Fighting the beasts was no longer as difficult as it was before. They wanted to run through the forest on foot, but Kun Xueyi was not willing to go through the trouble, so he offered to glide through the dangers from above in the form of the Golden-Winged Dapeng while carrying everyone safely on his back. With just a few ps, he managed to arrive at the cave. The vigers entered the cave one by one. It used to be the ce where they were desperately trying to escape. However, it seemed like they had just arrived home again. Although the ce was scarce of proper living conditions, they were able to live their lives together in solidarity and friendship, unlike those early days in the city. They had always thought that they were able to lead a good and fulfilling life. However, contrary to their expectations, their life in the city had been a precarious one. They were treated like the scum of society, and nothing in the city was better than what they originally had in the valley. Thus, most of them were happy to be back in the valley. Everyone returned to their huts and started living their lives in the most basic form again. ¡­ The turquoise, rippling wavelets rolled gently against the shore, with sparkles of light gleaming on the surface of theke that was as clear as a mirror. There was a white tent next to theke. Its reflection could be seen in the clear water, creating a rather picturesque scene. Gu Xijiu was sitting in front of the tent, with Di Fuyi¡¯s statue next to her. She was caught in a daze while staring at the statue nkly. ¡°Fuyi, when are you going to wake up? It has been eight days.¡± Chapter 2503 - Please Do Not Do Anything Silly Chapter 2503: Please Do Not Do Anything Silly Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had not anticipated that Di Fuyi would stay as a statue for so long. Her initial guess was that it would only take him a few hours to return. However, eight days had passed, and the statue remained unchanged. She started to doubt whether he had really turned into the jade statue after all. Meanwhile, Yun Yanli was still after them. Yet, she was never afraid of him or worried that any of her ns might fail. It was the lifeless statue in front of her that had be her biggest concern. Could the statue remain in its state forever? Was he ever going to wake up? She stayed by his side every day and night. She would even ce the statue on her bed even when she was having a rest. She even wrapped her arms tightly around his waist whenever she slept. She would always hope for a miracle; she wanted to see his charming smile again. But every morning, she was faced with the same disappointment. The solid, lifeless statue remained just the same. She was not someone who was terribly keen on talking, but every time she was with the statue, she would bber on about everything they had been through together. Doctors from the modern world would say that the power of words was able to wakea patients from their prolonged state of unconsciousness. Gu Xijiu had been putting this practice into full effect as she talked endlessly with Di Fuyi even though he never responded. The Firmament Stone was awake, but it was unsure of Di Fuyi¡¯s condition. It knew that Di Fuyi used to turn himself into a jade statue before as a way to practice his Kung Fu, but the condition onlysted for two days. Unlike now, where it had clearly been more than two days. Had he be too obsessed with his meditation to the point of bing a lifeless statue? At the thought of the possibility, the Firmament Stone offered to hook itself onto the wrist of the jade statue to try and examine his body. After all, it was made from the most precious form of jade. Naturally, it was the one that possessed the strongest sensitivity towards the jade statue. Even though it tried to help, the result was the same. There was not a single trace of the man. It tried to absorb the statue¡¯s spiritual power, but could hardly sense any trace of spiritual power. The onlyforting oue was that the statue was still warm, even though the temperature was much lower than that of a human body. It was unlike anymon jade statues that were usually cold. Gu Xijiu sat by theke and looked at the sun for a moment. She then turned her attention to the statue. With a sigh, she took out the remaining Purple Cloud Mushroom pills and observed them carefully on her palm. The pills were all round and shiny, glistening brightly under the sun. Feeling haunted, her lips tightened into a line as soon as she thought about how Di Fuyi was turned into a statue as a result of the pills. She had never taken them out of her bag until now. Desperately looking for some exnation, she could not help but pour the pills out of the bottle. ¡°If I consumed all of the pills, would I be turned into the same lifeless statue?¡± She seemed to be engrossed by the idea. ¡°Master, please do not do anything silly!¡± The Firmament Stone could read her mind and knew what she was thinking, so it quickly spoke to her. ¡°If you consume all of the pills, your body will explode, and you will be shattered to the tiniest bits. There will not be a single trace of you left behind.¡± ¡°Do you think that these pills had somehow expired?¡± Gu Xijiu asked the Firmament Stone. ¡°Otherwise, why would the pills have such a strong side effect?¡± The Firmament Stone denied it. ¡°No, these pills will never expire.¡± ¡°I shall try one!¡± Gu Xijiu firmly said. She was eager to regain the power of a Mighty Immortal. When she was strong enough, Yun Yanli would no longer be a threat to her. She would not have to keep running away from him endlessly, with no ce to call home. The Firmament Stone was not against the idea. ¡°Master, it is fine if you consume one pill. However, you will need to meditate in istion for three days upon consumption. Should you ask Kun Xueyi to guard the ce?¡± Chapter 2504 - Ignore Him Chapter 2504: Ignore Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBefore Gu Xijiu could say anything, a sudden loud noise distracted her. Gu Xijiu listened carefully and realized that the sound wasing from the eastern part of the wizardry barrier. Was Yun Yanli finally here? As soon as she thought of Yun Yanli, the directed audio spell at her waist suddenly flickered in bright lights. She picked up the call and recognized Guardian Jin¡¯s voice from another end. ¡°Miss Gu, there are some movements outside. Yun Yanli will be here anytime now. He must be attacking the exterior of the wizardry barrier.¡± Gu Xijiu let out a scornful smile. Yun Yanli had finally thought it out, but it was all toote. With the wizardry barrier in ce, there was no way he could make his way into the valley. He could only stay on the outside of the barrier and fight a pointless siege. Within the wizardry barrier, the people could live self-contained lives. Aside from the mediocre food, there was nothing else toin about. There was an abundant supply of spiritual stones as in Gu Xijiu¡¯s storage space, so the vigers could continue to practice their Kung Fu for at least another five to six years. ¡°Ignore him. He will never make it through the barrier,¡± she said nonchntly. Guardian Jin was unaware of how powerful the wizardry barrier of Toa Tie actually was, so he was still worried. In a determined effort, he decided to guard the perimeters along with Guardian Hua. Their hearts skipped a beat whenever the wizardry barrier moved in a wave-like motion. They knew that Yun Yanli was a man of great power and that he also had many talented men working in his troops. Could this thin wizardry barrier keep him and his men away? Guardian Hua was still troubled about the potential intrusion, so he directed another audio to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Miss Gu, there seems to be a violent attack from the outside. Would you like toe over and have a look?¡± Without Di Fuyi, Gu Xijiu had automatically be their pir of hope. If the wizardry barrier was going to copse, they should prepare themselves for a fight. Although Gu Xijiu was not worried about the strength of the wizardry barrier, she still agreed to go with the guardians just to make them feel more at ease. She carried Di Fuyi¡¯s statue into the tent and ced him carefully on the bed. Conveniently, she put the remaining Purple Cloud Mushroom pills in his firm sp. ¡°Fuyi, I am going out to have a look and will be back in no time.¡± Di Fuyi did not answer, as usual. She lowered her body and nted a soft kiss on the lips of the statue before teleporting away. With a few quick moves, she was already at the edge of the wizardry barrier and saw the guardians strolling around in a frenzied hurry. The wizardry barrier would sometimes be deformed by the strong external force, resulting in ripples that spread across the entireyer. Also, the barrier was entirely soundproof, so she could not tell how many people were actually present on the outside. They could only see that each attack would often result in a thunderous blow. It was obvious that the people on the outside were determined to fight their way into the barrier and would change different spots to attack. The wizardry barrier, however, was as solid as a great iron armor. They did not damage the barrier at all, no matter how hard he tried. After taking a walk around the barrier, Gu Xijiu was even more relieved. She reassured the guardians that everything was good and that they should head back for their practice instead,as there was really nothing to be worried about. However, both of them remained unconvinced. They offered to stay for a day and would only go back to the vige when the sky was dark. Gu Xijiu could not talk them out of their stubbornness, so she let them be. Once again, she returned to her tent. Di Fuyi¡¯s statue was still there. Habitually, she started talking with him, ¡°Fuyi, Yun Yanli is here. Right now, he is attacking the wizardry barrier on a violent rampage. When do you think he will be aware of the overwhelming odds against him? I¡­¡± She suddenly stopped talking as soon as she turned to face him. Her nk eyes were locked on his hands. The Purple Cloud Mushrooms were gone! His hands were intertwined in a sping manner, so Gu Xijiu was able to ce the Purple Cloud Mushrooms on his palm. However, all of them were now gone! Chapter 2505 - ad Someone Stolen The Pill? Chapter 2505: Had Someone Stolen The Pill? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNot a single one was left behind. Gu Xijiu paced around Di Fuyi and examined him carefully as she frantically searched for the pills. She somehow hoped that he had awakened, but her heart eventually sank into a hopeless abyss. Over the past few days, she had spent so much time with the statue that she could recognize every fine spot on its figure. She could immediately tell if the statue had moved even the tiniest bit. However, it would appear as though nothing had changed.It was exactly the same as before. Not even a strand of his hair was misced. In other words, he was still unconscious. Could the Purple Cloud Mushrooms have been stolen? The white tent was obviously a forbidden ce. Everyone here was well aware that no one else was allowed in the tent. Moreover, she had established a wizardry barrier around the tent that was so secure that even Guardians Jin and Hua could not enter, let alone themon vigers. Something was not right. Kun Xueyi was born to be an expert in breaking through wizardry barriers, but at that moment, he was resting in theke that was right in front of the tent. Also, if any intruder were within three miles of him, even if the person were the size of a mosquito, he would have been able to sense it. Gu Xijiu walked out of the tent and called out for Kun Xueyi. Soon, a mini version of him emerged. He was quite reluctant to leave the water, so he only showed part of his head on the surface of theke. ¡°Miss Gu, what is the matter?¡± ¡°Did you see anyone going into my tent?¡± ¡°No, I did not. There has not been anyone around for the past four hours. What is wrong?¡± She trusted Kun Xueyi, but if what he said were true, then where were the pills?Kun Xueyi was still looking at her with his bright, curious eyes. ¡°Have you lost anything?¡± He seemed to have made a smart guess. Gu Xijiu nodded briefly and went back into her tent. Kun Xueyi stayed in theke and pondered about the severity of the situation. He then decided to go to the shore and transformed into a pocket-sized bird. It would not have made sense if he had transformed into his original size. From outside of the tent, Kun Xueyi asked, ¡°What have you lost? Do you need my help?¡± Gu Xijiu considered his offer and thought that his good sense of smell could be useful in this situation. ¡°Yes, pleasee in.¡± Therefore, Kun Xueyi walked in with his adorably cute figure with short legs. Gu Xijiu was pacing around hastily. She seemed to have flipped the bed over to look into every crack and every hole in the tent. The pills were round, so they could have fallen to the ground due to the tremors from the disturbances at the wizardry barrier. Perhaps, they had rolled away. She looked up abruptly and saw the pocket-sized bird. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She was bewildered. The bird took a look at the jade statue and answered calmly, ¡°I am trying to avoid any misunderstanding.¡± The tent should be the ce where Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi spent their nights together, so it was considered as a very private space. If Di Fuyi found out that another man had been in the tent, he would definitely give Kun Xueyi a hard time. It would be better for him to go into the tent as a bird instead of a man. At this point, Gu Xijiu could not really care if hewas a man or a bird. The only thing that concerned her was the pills. Gu Xijiu still had one Purple Cloud Mushroom pill left, so she took it out and showed it to Kun Xueyi. She told him that she was looking for this pill and needed his help. Kun Xueyi knew immediately what the Purple Cloud Mushroom was at first nce. Although he was unsure of the ingredients used to produce the pills, he could tell that it was a great supplement to increase one¡¯s spiritual power. No amount of money was worth the rarity of the pill. Losing the pill would be a great loss to anyone. ¡°Did you only lose one pill? Where do you think you misced it?¡± Chapter 2506 - Will It Explode? Chapter 2506: Will It Explode? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°No, I have lost at least a dozen pills. This is one of them. I put them in this tent, and they were still here before I left. However, when I came back, they were all missing. I was gone for less than an hour.¡± Kun Xueyi remained silent. Gu Xijiu suspected that something had drilled out from the ground and stole it. Therefore, she tried to check the ground to see if there was any hole. ¡°Miss Gu, rest assured. If someone entered the tent, I would have picked it up!¡± Kun Xueyi¡¯s two wings pointed at each other in front of his chest as if pinching a spell. After a while, many fluffs were flying out from the tip of the wings to all corners of the tent. After a while, these fluffs all flew in the same direction and started hovering over the hand of the jade statue. The tip of the fluffs was all pointing in one direction- the hands of the jade! Kun Xueyi remained silent. ¡°Did ite alive and take the pills away?¡± Kun Xueyi went around the jade a couple of times. He seemed to smell something and finally turned to look at Gu Xijiu. ¡°The statue has consumed the pills!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart jumped! ¡°Really? It looks the same, though.¡± Kun Xueyi looked at the jade statue again. ¡°There is no change in its appearance, but maybe it was activated by the pill¡¯s aura. Perhaps the jade statue has turned into spiritual jade.¡± Kun Xueyi looked like he wanted to break the jade statue and take a look inside it, so Gu Xijiu had to keep him away from the jade statue. She suddenly reported that there was some danger at the wizardry barrier and asked him to go there to have a look. Kun Xueyi went out of the tent as instructed, and the moment he left, Gu Xijiu looked at the hands of the statue and faintly felt that the color of his hands turned slightly red. ¡°Well, were the medicines absorbed by you?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s finger touched the hand of the jade statue as she asked. When she made contact with the statue, she was shocked.She could sense a faint spiritual power in the hands of the jade statue. She decided to grab the statue¡¯s hands and could now feel that there was powerful energy inside of the statue! When it rushed to her fingers, she subconsciously withdrew her hand and quickly called the Firmament Stone, ¡°Little Cang, can you check if the statue is full of spiritual power?¡± The Firmament Stone flew down from her wrist and wrapped itself around the wrist of the jade statue. After a while, it fell off. ¡°Master, the power inside it is too strong! I¡­ I can¡¯t stand it.¡± When it was talking, the jade statue seemed to have trembled slightly, and there was a faint light on its body. It looked bizarre. It seemed that there was a me burning from the inside of the jade statue. ¡°Master, will it explode?¡± The Firmament Stone was stunned and looked at the jade statue, expecting it to explode from having too much spiritual power. Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression changed! If the jade statue were to blow up, he would disappear forever! The fear of losing him certainly made Gu Xijiu panicked.She bit her lips and rushed forward to hold the hands of the jade statue. She wanted to absorb some spiritual power from it so that it would not explode. However, she realized that she was not able to absorb anything. It was strange because thest time Di Fuyi meditated, the Firmament Stone was able to absorb some spiritual power from him, but this time she could not! She could sense that the statue was full of power, but none of it seemed to be overflowing out of the statue. Chapter 2507 - Master, Slow Down… Chapter 2507: Master, Slow Down¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFurthermore, the surging force generated by the spiritual power inside the statue made it difficult for anyone to even touch it. Gu Xijiu found herself being repelled from the statue due to its power. It was as if she were electrocuted every time she touched it. Nheless, she did not give up! Regardless of the pain, she touched his hand again to try to absorb some of the power. The result was the same except that Gu Xijiu¡¯s entire arm was in pain. The Firmament quick shouted, ¡°Master, no! You can¡¯t! Your spiritual power is too low now. You will be hurt!¡± Her trustedrade estimated the strength of the force that the statue was emitting every time Gu Xijiu touched it and realized that it was equivalent to the attack of a Golden Immortal! Gu Xijiuwould be seriously injured if she continued.Her eyes were almost red by that point. But if he really disappeared, what was the point of living?! At that point, the jade statue seemed to be tremoring at a higher frequency. Parts of the statue seemed to be falling off. ¡°He¡­ Is he¡­ Is he¡­?¡± Gu Xijiu reached out her hands to catch any falling pieces. Even though some of them were as tiny as rice grains, Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were sharp enough to see that these were the jade fragments of his body. Was he going to disappear forever? It was easy to tell how nervous and devastated Gu Xijiu was just by the sound of her voice! The Firmament Stone was also panicked. It had a bad feeling about the situation but did not dare to say anything. ¡°Fuyi, it is me! Don¡¯t resist! It is me.¡± Gu Xijiu could not help but rush forward and hug the statue tightly with both of her arms. ¡°Di Fuyi! If you dare to disappear again, I will¡­ I will¡­¡± What could she do? She could not think of anything that could use to threaten him at that moment. The fear was overwhelming! She did not want to be alone in this world anymore.She ignored the repelling force generated by the statue and smothered it with tears. The tears dripped down and fell on the neck of the jade statue. The jade statue was originally shaking, but after Gu Xijiu hugged it, it seemed to have stopped. Even the repelling force seemed to have halted. Was the person in the jade statue finally controlling it? Although the effect seemed to have stopped, Gu Xijiu¡¯s internal organs were dealt a severe blow from her earlier attempts. Nheless, she did not want to let go. She buried her face on its shoulder and said, ¡°I am waiting for you toe back! I am waiting for you toe back! You can¡¯t leave me again.¡± The Firmament Stone also flew over and attached itself to Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist. It tried tomunicate with her, ¡°Master, he will not die so easily. Please don¡¯t worry too much.¡± This sentence did not have theforting effect that was intended as Gu Xijiu thought it was only saying those words to try tofort her. Hence, she ignored it. Since the jade statue no longer trembled, Gu Xijiu immediately pressed on both of her palms on it to try to absorb any excess spiritual power from it. Strangely, she managed to absorb some of the power. The surging spiritual power in the jade statue started to flow into Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. The Firmament Stone was worried. ¡°Master, slow down¡­¡± It did not draw any spiritual power from Di Fuyi this time but just remained an onlooker. Absorbing spiritual power from Di Fuyi was an excruciating exercise, but she still insisted on continuing. Chapter 2508 - A Smile To Show That He Finally Found A Breakthrough! Chapter 2508: A Smile To Show That He Finally Found A Breakthrough! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu figured that the more she absorbed the power from his body, the less likely an explosion would ur. All this time, she was so focused on saving Di Fuyi¡¯s life that she did not realize that the sky outside had begun to change. Ominous clouds seemed to have filled the sky. Yun Yanli, who was busy trying to tear down the wizardry barrier, also did not realize the change. He was getting deranged! He hade here with all the best warriors he had to take them down. It only took asimple statement to convince them- this was a devil¡¯sir, and it must be destroyed! He brought 10,000 soldiers, many of whom were masters at the level of a Golden Immortal and above. These people had been attacking the wizardry barrier around the valley for three to four hours now, butit was as solid as gold. Yun Yanli was also a master of wizardry barriers, and his spiritual power was at the level of a Great Deity. He thought that there was no wizardry barrier in this world that he could not break and did not expect to be stuck here for so long. Who set up this wizardry barrier?! How could it be so powerful?! How did Gu Xijiu and her people get inside? Gu Xijiu had once told him about this wizardry barrier before, though very briefly. She had said that it wasplicated to break, and it was Di Fuyi who managed to find a way through. Yun Yanli had tried to ask more questions, but he failed to get any more information. Little did he know that this wizardry barrier would be a roadblock to stop him from his mission. All of a sudden, fireworks wereissued in the distance. Yun Yanli recognized that the young pce master set it off. Apparently, she had met someone, and this was a signal to gather the people. He followed the fireworks and flew over immediately. On a hillside, he saw a green figure surrounded by the young pce master and the rest of his men. There was also a donkey standing with the green figure. It was Mr. Zhu from the Devil World!Gu Xijiu¡¯s apprentice! Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes brightened, and the ends of his lips were curved upwards.It was a smile to show that he finally found a breakthrough! To be honest, Zhu Duqing¡¯s skills were excellent, especially his ability to open the Ruyi door, which was superb. It was handy for escaping. He probably came because he heard that Gu Xijiu was here.He did not expect to be seen by the young pce master who had a pair of sharp eyes. The young pce master was highly intelligent and knew that Zhu Duqing was good at fleeing. Hence, she went after his donkey instead, who was busy looking for food. The donkey was certainly highly skilled, as well. However, the young pce master knew how to tame the creature, so it was quickly shackled by the young pce master using a spiritual rope. Zhu Duqing cared about his donkey a lot, and he would never abandon it. That left him with no choice. When Yun Yanli arrived, he moved so fast that it looked as though he was teleporting. In a matter of seconds, he was right in front of Zhu Duqing with a in his hand to capture Zhu Duqing. Gu Xijiu¡¯s apprentice tried to struggle but still could not get rid of the. Yun Yanli was certainly very happy with his new prized possession. He smiled at him. ¡°Mr. Zhu, how are you? It is good that you could make it!¡± Zhu Duqing¡¯s handsome face looked outraged. ¡°Yun Yanli, I did not expect you to be such a cruel person!¡± Yun Yanli ignored him and took him to the front of the wizardry barrier. He then shouted, ¡°Mr. Zhu from the Devil World is in my hands. Di Fuyi, quickly ask your people to open the wizardry barrier, or I will kill him here!¡± Chapter 2509 - Catastrophe Chapter 2509: Catastrophe Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUsing his spiritual power, Yun Yanli was able to project his voice at least a few miles. He believed that anyone in the entire valley could hear it. However, he realized that there was still no movement inside the barrier. Needless to say, the wizardry barrier remained shut. Zhu Duqing sneered. ¡°This wizardry barrier is probably soundproof. No matter how loud you scream, the people inside can¡¯t hear it. Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t be threatened by you!¡± Yun Yanli red at Zhu Duqing. ¡°Do you recognize this wizardry barrier?!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t recognize it.¡± Yun Yanli sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t recognize it, how do you know that this wizardry barrier is soundproof?¡± Zhu Duqing kept his mouth shut and said nothing. ¡°Tell me how to break this wizardry barrier!¡± Zhu Duqing rolled his eyes and ignored the man. Yun Yanli smiled. ¡°Mr. Zhu, since you don¡¯t know how to bend in a bad situation, I am sorry¡­¡± Yun Yanli seemed to grip hispalms, and the suddenly tightened. Zhu Duqing felt as though bee stingers had pierced into his body, and his handsome face instantly turned red. He frowned and bit his lips, but still remained silent. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Zhu to have such a strong body.¡± Yun Yanli sounded cold, and his gaze turned to the donkey as he smiled. His smile was enough to strike fear in the pet. The donkey seemed to have spurted a sneeze as a way of hinting to Yun Yanli not to provoke it. Yun Yanli simply chuckled at it. He then spoke to the young pce master, ¡°Ming Die, get some ingredients from this donkey.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± answered the young pce master, and she immediately went to the front of the donkey. A serrated knife appeared at her fingertips as she gently stroked the buttocks of the donkey. ¡°My knife can cut the toughest skin. The skin of this donkey is perfect. Let me peel it off to make soup. It must be delicious.¡± The donkey was nervous and mmed its hoof on the ground. However, it could not struggle or move since it was tied up.It turned to look at its owner in the trapped to ask for help. Zhu Duqing was angry. ¡°If you are not happy with me, juste straight at me! Why would you want to torture a donkey?! I advise you to drop this idea. I will not betray my master for this donkey!¡± This donkey could understand the humannguage, so it was rather disappointed at what its master had said.Zhu Duqing looked at it apologetically but did not utter a word. A soldier who was attacking the wizardry barrier suddenly shouted, ¡°This wizardry barrier seems to have loosened!¡±Yun Yanli was rather excited by what he heard. Zhu Duqing spoke to his donkey, ¡°Don¡¯t scream!¡± The donkey shut its mouth and looked at Zhu Duqing with suspicion. Yun Yanliughed, and told the young pce master, ¡°Let¡¯s torture this donkey! Make it scream! The louder, the better!¡± The young pce master naturally agreed. Her familiarity with beasts helped her understand the sensitive points of each beast. Hence, she started by stabbing the stomach of the donkey! This donkey was hardly vulnerable, but the way the young pce master stabbed it was rather unique. The knife pierced through its epidermis with ease and prated its veins.The donkey trembled and sweated all over. It clenched its teeth but did not scream. The young pce master frowned. ¡°Is this donkey a stubborn one?!¡± Chapter 2510 - Catastrophe (2) Chapter 2510: Catastrophe (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe young pce master proceeded to stab the donkey repeatedly in order to make it squeal. The serrated knife was stained with blood, but the donkey never screamed. It only looked at the young pce master disdainfully. Zhu Duqing¡¯s face had turned red, and he continued to curse Yun Yanli and his subordinates. Yun Yanli ignored him and continued to order the young pce master, ¡°It seems like this donkey doesn¡¯t feel pain on its skin. Is it a male donkey? If that is the case, let¡¯s take away its penis.¡± The donkey was furious as the young pce master immediately ced her knife near to the donkey¡¯s penis. For the first time, the donkey screamed out of fear. Itsscream was deafening, and it was very different from that of an ordinary donkey. It sounded like a dragon, and it shocked everyone¡¯s ears. The whole valley echoed with its high-pitched shriek. The wizardry barrier suddenly appeared to tremor violently, and Yun Yanli took advantage of the situation by pounding against it with brute force. Along with a loud bang, a big hole emerged in the wizardry barrier! Yun Yanliughed at his sess and asked his forces to make their way through quickly. His subordinates immediately attacked guardians Jin and Hua, who were patrolling at the edge of the wizardry barrier. They were affected by the tremors at the barrier, and just as they got up, they were surrounded by Yun Yanli and his people. During the fight, Guardian Jin tried to contact Gu Xijiu with a directed audio spell in order to warn her. However, at this critical moment, Gu Xijiu did not answer her directed audio spell. Suddenly, a sh of lightning appeared in the sky, which lighted up the entire ground! Along with the lightning came a rumbling thunder that reverberated across the sky. Everyone was stunned and subconsciously raised their heads. Their facial expressions changed! There were many red clouds in the sky that appeared to be clumped together. Lightning that was apanied by thunder could be seen and felt across the entire sky.This was¡­ This was the sign of a catastrophe about to happen! But who was going through the catastrophe?! Being distracted by the happenings in the air, Yun Yanli did not immediately notice that there was a faint gold shadow that shed about in the crowd. Guardian Jin, who was initially trapped in the encirclement of the crowd, instantly disappeared. What the hell!? The young pce master was furious. ¡°This is definitely Gu Xijiu¡¯s work.¡± However, just when she uttered this point, she recalled that her master loved Gu Xijiu. Therefore, she should be careful with what she says. In the past, she was punished by Yun Yanli for cursing Gu Xijiu. Yun Yanli said coldly, ¡°It is not her! This is the Kun! Quickly! Chase after him!¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu did not expect to experience a catastrophe of this sort at this very moment. In a bid to save Di Fuyi, she desperately absorbed his spiritual power but never expected thunder and lightning to strike above her head. If it were not for her responsiveness to teleport away in time, she and the jade statue would have been smashed! Even so, her tent had copsed on impact. She immediately knew what was happening. It was her turn to experience a catastrophe! The thunder and lightning were simply a warning to her. Gu Xijiu knew that she could not hide from it. Fortunately, she had experienced it before, so it should not be a big problem for her. Chapter 2511 - Catastrophe (3) Chapter 2511: Catastrophe (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s main concern was only for the jade statue. She wanted to make sure that nothing happened to Di Fuyi. As the catastrophe was for her, she decided to put Di Fuyi somewhere safe that was not near her. In the distance, a loud crashing sound could be heard. However, it did not seem to be from the catastrophe. Gu Xijiu¡¯s expression changed as she realized what had happened. Yun Yanli and his men must have broken through the wizardry barrier! It was only a matter of time before he and his men would be here. She did not have time to think about how the wizardry barrier was broken. She had to make sure that Di Fuyi was safe, so shetook the jade statue and plunged into theke. Upon returning to the shore, the jade statue was gone, and only Gu Xijiu was present. She knew that she had to distance herself from theke, but just as she hade up from the water, a bolt of lightning headed her way and seemed to cover her entire body. It also seemed to have lifted her in midair. Her nsmen- Guardian Jin, Guardian Hua, and Kun Xueyi, along with Yun Yanli, had already entered the valley. Therefore a thousand pairs of eyes witnessed the mindblowing sight. Gu Xijiu was being pulled into the sky by an enveloping circle of light as a lightning bolt struck her.Yun Yanli gripped his fingers to prepare to do something. He waved his sleeves to cast a spell but held back. He was certainly familiar with this kind of catastrophe and could easily help in this situation. However, something made him hesitate. With an expressionless face, he ordered his subordinates, ¡°Go in and don¡¯t let anyone escape. If you can catch them alive, then let them live. Otherwise, kill them all!¡± Since God had given him this rare good opportunity, he naturally had to grasp it. He should no longer show benevolence to this woman! Thousand of soldiers answered and rushed into the inside of the valley. ¡­ It was chaotic. Although there were many fierce beasts in the valley, they could not stop these elites that had broken in. The soldiers killed the beasts so easily as though they were chopping vegetables. By chance,they had even killed the king of the beasts. Therefore, the remaining beasts fled in fear as Yun Yanli and his people marched straight into the valley. Although the entrance to the valley was hidden, Yun Yanli was an expert in mechanisms and easily found the way in.Finally, they had made their way into the hidden paradise.Gu Xijiu¡¯s n was no match for the masters that Yun Yanli had brought along with him; they were all caught almost instantly. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was still busy facing a catastrophe in the sky, and could not fly down to protect her people. Instead, she found herself seriously injured after being distracted by the need to protect the people that mattered to her. In the end, Kun Xueyi knew that they had to make a run for it. He only managed to take Guardian Jin with him as he plunged into theke and disappeared. Unfortunately, Guardian Hua was seized. Gu Xijiu experienced six lightning strikes and had indeed be an immortal. However, due to obvious worries in her heart, she did not ascend. She merely fell from the sky. Yun Yanli rolled his sleeves up to catch her and hugged her in his arms. He looked at her and smiled. ¡°Xijiu, congrattions on your advancement! I am pleased.¡± Gu Xijiu was unable to stand at that moment, so naturally, she did not have the strength to push him away. She did not struggle and kept her eyes closed. Weakly, she uttered, ¡°Yun Yanli, I regret!¡± ¡°What do you regret?¡± ¡°I regret that I used to treat you as a friend! You are not worth it!¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s facial expression changed. He was stunned for a moment. After pondering for a moment, he smiled and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it, though. I don¡¯t regret knowing you. Xijiu, we are a perfect couple. We are destined to be together. Otherwise, how could you fall to the Shura World so coincidentally? Even you should be able to see that we are fated to be together.¡± Chapter 2512 - Catastrophe (4) Chapter 2512: Catastrophe (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu sneered. ¡°I believe this is fated. God sent me down here to expose your true face, and to save the people of Shura World.¡± She could not continue because Yun Yanli had sealed her acupuncture point. The man sighed. ¡°Xijiu, although you are an immortal from the Upper Bound, you seem to have lost your mind after having it brainwashed by the Devil King! Poor thing¡­ Sigh¡­¡± When he was talking, Yun Yanli¡¯s subordinates had scoured the vige and turned the entire ce inside out. They all came back and reported they could not find Di Fuyi. Yun Yanli trusted his most loyal subordinates that he brought here with him. They would miss even miss a mouse, not to mention a human.The only ce that they had not searched was theke in front of them. He muttered, ¡°Is he hiding in theke?!¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and did not react. The young pce master responded immediately, ¡°Let me go down and see!¡± Yun Yanli shook his head. ¡°No, I will do it myself.¡± Di Fuyi was too cunning. He was afraid that the young pce master would not recognize him if he used some sort of spell to conceal his identity. He had to do it himself. The young pce master stepped forward. ¡°Master, will you hand her over to me?¡± Yun Yanli shook his head. ¡°No.¡± He looked at Gu Xijiu in his arms and smiled. ¡°Thiske is good. Let¡¯s take a dip.¡± He then brought her straight into theke. The young pce master was speechless. She was certainly disappointed by what had happened and could only clench her fists under her sleeves. Although Gu Xijiu was very seriously injured, she was excellent in the water and had just been promoted to an immortal. Thiske naturally could not hurt her. Yun Yanli held her waist the entire time so that she did not have any chance to escape. Due to his power, Yun Yanli was able to walk around at the bottom of theke. He cast his tracking spell, but it did not pick anything up. It appeared that Di Fuyi was not hiding at the bottom of theke. But Di Fuyi was supposed to be together with Gu Xijiu! How could he not be? Yun Yanli was slightly anxious. It was soundproof at the bottom of theke, so he was naturally not afraid of Gu Xijiu screaming down below. He released her acupuncture point and asked, ¡°Where is Di Fuyi?¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and did not speak. She ignored him. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will punish your nsmen to death one by one until you open your mouth!¡± This time, Gu Xijiu finally opened her mouth and said the three cold words, ¡°Up to you.¡± Yun Yanli was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about them?¡± Gu Xijiu sneered. ¡°You should understand that they are not my nsmen. They were only mypanions when I was in trouble. How good can our rtionship be over such a short period? Do you think it worth me giving in to you?¡± Yun Yanli remained silent. Gu Xijiu continued to speak, ¡°I have done enough in the past two years. I don¡¯t owe them anything. If you want to kill them, just do it. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± Yun Yanli looked at her for a long while. ¡°You are not a cold-blooded person. Why do you have to act like you are? Do you think you can fool me?¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips and did not answer. Yun Yanli smiled. ¡°If you really don¡¯t care about them, then I will order my people to kill all of them on the ground after I go to the shore! Anyway, I have told those subordinates that these people are demons from the devil world. No one will even think of keeping them alive.¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes. ¡°Yun Yanli, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid!¡± Yun Yanli remained silent as he gritted his teeth curiously. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Chapter 2513 - You Are Really Infatuated With Him Chapter 2513: You Are Really Infatuated With Him Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? If Di Fuyi was here and saw me experiencing a catastrophe, he will definitely be protecting me. Why wouldn¡¯t he show up?¡± Yun Yanli snorted. ¡°Maybe he is paralyzed?¡± Gu Xijiu smiled with ridicule. ¡°If this exnation makes you feel morefortable, you can go ahead andfort yourself.¡± Yun Yanli remained silent. In fact, he also felt that this reason was farfetched. Thest time he saw Di Fuyi, the man still looked well. Although he suffered some injuries and his skills were not as good as before, there was no indication that he would be paralyzed. What¡¯s more, he had already rested for seven to eight days. If anything, he should be stronger than before. ¡°So, he is not here?!¡± Yun Yanli seemed to understand what was going on. After all, this was the most reasonable exnation. Gu Xijiu chuckled but did not speak. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± ¡°Gu Xijiu, my patience is limited, even for you!¡± Yun Yanli pinched a spell with his fingers, and a spear-like object appeared on at fingertips. ¡°I will count to three. If you don¡¯t tell me his whereabouts, I will immediately order the men on the shore to kill your friends and your nsmen!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She pondered the situation, and after a while, she finally said coldly, ¡°In fact, there is no harm for me to tell you. He has already returned to the devil world.¡± ¡°Nonsense, my people have been guarding the entrance to the devil kingdom for days. No one had entered.¡± ¡°Stupid! He naturally knew that you sent people to guard the entrance. Do you think he will just deliver himself to you? We knew that you would use my nsmen to force me out one day and that you would bring your most elite squad. Do you think the soldiers that you left there could stop him?¡± Yun Yanli clenched his fist. He did bring all his elite troops with him, leaving not more than eight people at the entrance to the devil kingdom. Those eight people were certainly able to deal with an average person, but there was no way they could deal with Di Fuyi. ¡°So, it turns out that you have thought of everything. Deliberately attracting my people here to pave the way for him to return to the devil world.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You are really infatuated with him!¡± ¡°Of course. He is my husband. Who else would I be infatuated with?¡± Yun Yanli smiled slyly. ¡°Gu Xijiu, I didn¡¯t expect your taste to be so poor. It seems that a child managed to lure you away. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the people in the Upper Bound would make fun of you for it?¡± Gu Xijiu slightly closed her eyes and answered indifferently, ¡°I am following my heart. I am not concerned over any gossip.¡± Yun Yanli suddenlyughed. ¡°Really? That¡¯s good then!¡± He then brought her straight to the shore. The young pce master and the rest of his subordinates were waiting for their next instruction. When they saw him returning empty-handed, they knew that he had not found Di Fuyi, so they did not dare to ask any further questions. Gu Xijiu let out a sigh of relief. She had always been rigorous in her work and liked to have a backup n. Over the past few days, she had set up a wizardry barrier at the bottom of theke together with Kun Xueyi. This wizardry barrier was colorless and transparent to anyone looking at it from the outside. Chapter 2514 - Why Have You Kept Him In A Net? Chapter 2514: Why Have You Kept Him In A Net? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe barrier was actually set up for Gu Xijiu to hide in if Yun Yanli ever managed to find a way past the wizardry barrier. It would also be a good ce to hide Di Fuyi¡¯s statue if anything ever happened. She certainly did not expect to experience a catastrophe at the same time that Yun Yanli broke into the valley. It made her a live target, and she knew that she could not hide. Therefore, before she experienced the catastrophe, she buried the jade statue into the wizardry barrier. Kun Xueyi went into theke with Guardian Jin in the middle of the battle. He actually hid inside the wizardry barrier as well. Yun Yanli thought that the two persons had run away, so he did not chase after them. As long as Yun Yanli did not capture Di Fuyi, there was still hope for aeback, no matter how badly things turned out.She was worried about his wellbeing, but she did not show it on her face. In fact, she kept her eyes closed most of the time and just focused on healing her injuries.However, the cries of a donkey made her suddenly open her eyes. She did not see the donkey in the crowd, but she certainly recognized its voice. It was Zhu Duqing¡¯s donkey! Did that mean that Yun Yanli had captured Zhu Duqing? When she opened her eyes, Yun Yanli already knew what was going on in her mind. He waved his hand to signal the soldiers to spread out, revealing Zhu Duqing, who was trapped in a as well as his donkey, which was tied up. The donkey had spent a few days with Gu Xijiu before and had grown fond of her. It had treated her as a friend, so seeing her definitely made it hopeful. It kept talking to Gu Xijiu as though it wasining about something. Zhu Duqing was very embarrassed and ordered the donkey, ¡°Don¡¯t scream!¡± He apologetically looked at Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Master Xijiu, I am sorry¡­¡± Gu Xijiu felt sorry for Zhu Duqing, as well. If it were not for her, Mr. Zhu would be safe and sound in the devil world. She had abandoned him for Di Fuyi, which made her feel guilty about his current predicament. Initially, she thought that even if Yun Yanli caught him, the man would be kind to him. However, she did not expect him to be trapped in the torturous while his donkey remained tied up. Gu Xijiu turned to look at Yun Yanli and then looked away. ¡°Why have you kept him in a?¡± Yun Yanli chuckled. ¡°If you promise to marry me, then I will let him go.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. This guy was sick! Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes clearly showed his disappointment. However, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°He is your precious apprentice. He would sacrifice anything for you. Although he had escaped from me before, he still worried about you and even spied on us. However, he was caught by me. Can you bear to watch him being tortured to death?¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak. Yun Yanli then looked at Zhu Duqing. ¡°Mr. Zhu, see for yourself. It seems that you are not important to her.¡± Yun Yanli was very good at provoking people¡¯s rtionships. In just a few words, he managed to turn the situation in his favor.However, Zhu Duqing was not a fool. He disdainfully replied, ¡°You are just trying to provoke us! I don¡¯t buy it!¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s facial expression changed very abruptly. He instructed the young pce master at his side, ¡°Peel off the skin of this donkey!¡± The donkey was raging! It never thought that it would be the one who got the bullet. How did it manage to get in between all these parties? The donkey screamed furiously! The scream was loud as a dragon and shook the stone houses in the distance, causing them tocopse. Even the surface of theke was moving violently as if someone were boiling it.Everyone covered their ears and stepped back. ¡°Don¡¯t scream! Bastard! Don¡¯t scream! Do you want to kill the people here?!¡± Zhu Duqing cursed! Chapter 2515 - Let’s Go Down And Take A Look! Chapter 2515: Let¡¯s Go Down And Take A Look! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli had initially guessed that thisdonkey¡¯s screams were able to destroy the wizardry barrier. Looking at the expression of Zhu Duqing¡¯s face, he seemed to be more sure of himself that this donkey possessed some unique ability. Yun Yanli suddenly remembered that Kun Xueyi had jumped into theke. He turned to look at the surface of theke and suddenly had an idea.A smile then appeared on his face. ¡°Perhaps, there is a wizardry barrier in theke.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s body went slightly stiff.Yun Yanli had nothing to lose, so he instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look!¡± He pulled Gu Xijiu with him and wanted to jump into theke again. ¡°Boom!¡± A vast waterspout sted over theke. A gold figure leaped into the air and turned into a golden-winged bird. When its wings pped, it rolled up a hurricane that blew the people off their feet. The golden-winged bird flew into the air, intending to escape. However, Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he clearly saw that two people on the back of the golden-winged bird. Due to therge head of the golden-winged bird, the two people on its back were well-hidden, making it difficult for anyone to see their faces. Even so, Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes were razor sharp! Heughed merrily. ¡°There was indeed a weirdness in theke! Let¡¯s capture them!¡± Finally, he passed Gu Xijiu to the young pce master. ¡°Look after her! If she runs away, I will peel off your skin myself!¡± The young pce master promised to take care of her. Yun Yanli knew that Gu Xijiu was slick enough to escape. Therefore, he sealed a few acupuncture points on Gu Xijiu¡¯s body to the point where she could not even move her fingers. Then, he personally went to catch Kun Xueyi. It was a big fight! There were too many adjectives to describe this battle. However, the end of the battle was just as everyone expected.The giant bird was once again held captive by Yun Yanli. Guardian Jin was severely injured during the fight, as well. He was originally guarding the jade statue, but when he fell, the jade statue also fell from the air. Gu Xijiu watched the jade statue fall from the sky from a few hundred meters in height. Her facial expression suddenly changed, and she wanted to teleport into the air to catch it, but she was now powerless. She could not even scream. Jade was extremely fragile, so the statue would definitely break once it fell to the ground. Gu Xijiu was always very careful with the jade statue as she understood how fragile it could be.She did not expect that she would let fall from the sky one day and be unable to protect it. Even an iron statue would be deformed if it fell from such a height. Yun Yanli also saw the jade statue fall. When battling with Kun Xueyi, he thought that Di Fuyi was one of the people sitting on the giant bird. Later, he saw that it was a jade statue. He was very disappointed. He thought that Gu Xijiu had carved a jade statue of Di Fuyi because she missed him. Being caught up with Kun Xueyi and Guardian Jin, he had no interest in the jade statue.Even when he saw it fall, he did not think twice about it. In fact, he would be happy if the statue crashed and shattered into pieces. The ce where the jade statue was headed was a training ground. The ground was cold and hard, so no matter how it fell, she was sure that it would break into pieces. However, just when the jade statue almost touched the ground, ayer of white light suddenly surrounded it. Chapter 2516 - This Jade Statue Was Really Strange! Chapter 2516: This Jade Statue Was Really Strange! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe white light seemed to have counteracted the momentum of the fall and supported it tond on the ground gently, without even a trace of dust. Everyone remained silent. Was this a spiritual jade statue? Or was someone protecting it? The jade statue sat there steadily, like a Buddha. An auspicious light surrounded it. The young pce master suddenly shouted, ¡°This is the ¡®god¡¯ statue that appeared the other day!¡± The people who were present at the valley were the elites that Yun Yanli had brought out from Leguo City. Looking at the statue more clearly, they agreed with the young pce master. ¡°Yes, this is it! It must be it! ¡°Whose jade statue is it?¡± There were differing opinions, but the crowd was getting noisier. Gu Xijiu seemed to be on a roller coaster ride today. Although she was less worried now, she was too weak to do anything. Yun Yanli squinted slightly and coldly said, ¡°That is the Devil King, Di Fuyi! As I said, he was the one who created the chaos that day!¡± Everyone remained silent. Although the lie that Yun Yanli created was perfect, Kun Xueyi¡¯s appearance caused the people to be skeptical. Many people secretly went to other cities to check on the starry arrays, but they could not find any of them yet. In fact, many among the elites here today were still unconvinced by Yun Yanli¡¯s alibi.However, seeing this jade statue made them suddenly question themselves for doubting Yun Yanli. The man knew that his reputation had been tainted. Little did he know that the opportunity had arrived for him to clear his name. ¡°Master, do you think that the Devil King made this jade statue? Or is this the Devil King himself? Was he originally a spiritual jade?¡± The young pce master curiously asked. Yun Yanli looked at Gu Xijiu. Although Gu Xijiu was trying to stay calm, her pale face sold her out. She clearly cared a lot about this jade statue. Moreover, this jade statue was really strange. He took Gu Xijiu back from the young pce master and released a few of her acupuncture points. He then brought her close to the jade statue and smiled as he said, ¡°It seems like Di Fuyi had really turned into a jade statue. No wonder that he did not help when you experienced the catastrophe. This is unusual. Could it be that his original body is really made of jade?¡± Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and did not speak. She just let him continue to guess. Yun Yanli walked around the jade statue to observe it. He raised his hand and wanted to touch it. ¡°This jade statue is really unique.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression changed. ¡°Do not touch it with your dirty hands!¡± Yun Yanli squinted and sneered. ¡°What can you do if I want to touch it?¡± He had never gone against Gu Xijiu before. But since she could not get her heart, why should he listen to her?! After all, she was now merely his prisoner! Besides, he wanted to p the statue.He raised his palm and was ready tond that p. He wanted to p this person for a long time! Even if he could not hit the real person now, he would be satisfied enough to hit his statue! When his palm was about to hit the face of the jade statue, the jade figure suddenly burst into a circle of colorful light, and repelled Yun Yanli¡¯s palm! ¡°Puuu!¡± The colorful light seemed to have crashed into Yun Yanli.The man did not manage to p the statue but instead was shocked by the colorful light. This jade statue had a wizardry barrier around his body! Yun Yanli raised his eyebrows in surprise and chuckled. ¡°This jade statue is really strange!¡± Chapter 2517 - Worst-case Scenario Was To Start Over! Chapter 2517: Worst-case Scenario Was To Start Over! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEarlier, Yun Yanli was only thinking of pping the statue without any spiritual power. However, given that he had learned more about the statue, and also that it resembled his enemy, he was now more motivated tond a powerful blow to the figure. This time, he put in about 30% of his power into the attack. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Xijiu desperately rushed to the jade statue to protect it! Gu Xijiu sessfully distracted Yun Yanli, who turned his p into a grab. He picked her up and threw her over to the young pce master. ¡°Look after her!¡± Again, he exercised his spiritual power tond a blow to the statue. However, the result was the same.A colorful light repelled his hand.The counteracting force was stronger than before, which hurt Yun Yanli¡¯s hand.Would the colorful light match the force that attacked the statue? Yun Yanli squinted his eyes with evil intention. He now exercised the full capacity of his spiritual power and converged it in his palm. His palm looked as though it was glowing with a wave of power. Being an immortal being herself, Gu Xijiu could tell that Yun Yanli yielded the power of a Great Deity.This kind of force could shatter a diamond into dust. What chance would a jade statue have against it?It would probably turn into powder in less than a second! Although Gu Xijiu would risk her life for Di Fuyi, there was nothing that she could do right now. Running around frantically or screaming would be of no help. Hence, she simply closed her eyes and hoped for the best. If Di Fuyi were taken down, she would help seek revenge for him if she had to go to hell to do so! She would shred Yun Yanli into pieces and would turn his soul into powder!After that, she would be on the lookout for Di Fuyi¡¯s reincarnation.The worst-case scenario was to start over! Besides, he had reincarnated before. Yun Yanli¡¯s fist was headed toward the jade statue.It was so powerful that a gust of strong wind apanied it. The people nearby had to take a step back. ¡°Panggg!¡± The earth shook for a few seconds. Everyone clearly covered their ears and even used their spiritual power to help to protect their ears. Nheless, the crashing sound kept them in a daze for a few seconds. The vigers who did not have much spiritual power fell to the ground and vomited even though they covered their ears. The blood in Gu Xijiu¡¯s chest seemed to tremor vigorously. Her vision went dark for a moment, and her heart sank into the abyss. She merely kept her eyes closed the entire time, afraid to see the end result. The loud gasping from the crowd caught her attention, and her eyshes flickered as she opened her eyes. She was stunned!The jade statue was still sitting there in good condition. It was as if nothing had happened. On the other hand, Yun Yanli was a few feet away from the statue. The repelling force had pushed him into a boulder, which hecrushed upon collision. There were dust and fragments of the boulder all over his body. Nevertheless, Yun Yanli still stood firmly. Although he was not injured, his ego was certainly bruised, and his handsome face turned green. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zhu Duqingughed. ¡°City Owner Yun is mighty! You actually flew into the distance from the effect of your own power! Awesome! You looked like a goose thatnded on its ass. What a stunning sight!¡± After he was teased by Zhu Duqing, he was even angrier. He raised his palm and wanted to shoot something at Zhu Duqing! Chapter 2518 - He Will Surely Wake Up Chapter 2518: He Will Surely Wake Up Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionZhu Duqing was sent away rolling on the ground from a vicious attack.However, he was a stubborn man and refused to stand down. He swiftly spat out a mouthful of blood beforeughing scornfully. ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! That was great! Are you trying to prove yourself by defeating me?¡± Yun Yanli certainly did not appreciate his mockery, so he hit him another time.Yun Yanli had gotten almost everything that he wanted from this trip. However, the strangeness of it all left him with a weird feeling. Many of his men were curious about the jade statue and started to guess what material it could be made from that made it so indestructible. It managed to embarrass the almighty Governor Yun so publicly. Moreover, could the statue be the Devil King? Was he the one who had brought a series of doom and gloom to the Shura World?Could a statue really be so powerful? And, if the Devil King had always been so powerful, he should have conquered all of the cities a long time ago, right? Why would he stay hidden in the Devil Kingdom for so long? Some people were well aware that the Devil King had mastered some degree of Kung Fu that was certainly admirable. But, they also heard that it was nothing above that of a Golden Immortal. Logically speaking, the Devil King would still be defeated by Yun Yanli if they were to battle one another. Therefore, how could the Devil King¡¯s statue cause so much resistance to Yun Yanli when he was obviously not a match for him? Perhaps, the statue did not belong to the Devil King but belonged to God.The crowd started to make some spections, but no one had not found the courage to voice out their thoughts. They only stared at each other nkly, waiting for some direction. Yun Yanli could tell that some of his men were starting to have some doubts about what he had said before.He looked down and put a tight smile on his face. ¡°Burn this ce! Let¡¯s go back!¡± He said nonchntly. A wildfire engulfed the entire ce almost instantaneously, and the vigers could be seen sobbing.For the past week, they had been leading a very peaceful and secure life back in the valley. Then, a fire came and took their homes away. They knew that they could always rebuild their homes, but how could they restore the wizardry barrier that could shelter them from the corrosive blood rain? Even if they survived this cmity, they could only live in the city from now on. They would have to be the scum of society again. They turned to Gu Xijiu and caught her staring at the fire as well.Even in such a difficult situation, she did not look very depressed. From her eyes, they could clearly see the courage that she possessed.Her presence alone had be a pir of hope for the people.Everything was possible if they made it possible. Moreover, Di Fuyi¡¯s statue possessed such an incredible source of power, which also proved that he was not only alive but was also growing stronger.As long as he was alive, they could be hopeful.He will surely wake up, they thought. And, he woulde back stronger than before. ¡­ It was often said that a man¡¯s mistress should be kept in a splendid abode.Emperor Wu Di of the Han Dynasty used to be fond of his cousin, Chen Ahjiao, so he made her a promise that if they were to get married someday, he would build her a splendid house decorated richly in dazzling gold to show her how much he actually adored and cared for her. When they finally got married, he did as promised and made her a very beautiful house in majestic splendor. For a while, she was the only one who had all of his attention.However, things changed when he had a change of heart and fell for someone else. She was deposed and stripped of her title as his queen. She ended up spending her entire life being imprisoned in the pce, never to see the emperor again. Gu Xijiu knew the origin of the legend. What she did not know was that one day, she would end up staying in a majestic house, or more urately, be imprisoned most fancily.The interior of the building was magnificent and luxurious. From the walls to the ceiling, every inch was ted with gold. Even the sandalwood furniture was all finished with gold linings. The bed in the middle of the room was also made of gold, covered in curtains that were woven from golden silk.Surprisingly, the toilet bowl in the corner was even made of gold, too.Her eyes were dazzled by the amount of gold and yellow charm in the room. It had been three days since the start of her captivity. About seven or eight acupuncture points on her body had been sealed to make sure she had no strength to even stand up properly. A casual walk around the room would drench her in an extensive amount of sweat. Chapter 2519 - A Cynical Parvenu Chapter 2519: A Cynical Parvenu Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe structure of the room was a little odd, though. Instead of a square, it was actually the shape of an octagon.Instead of calling it a house, some might prefer to refer to it as an array formation. Anyone who had been following this incident would know the main purpose of this formation,which was to prevent Gu Xijiu from teleporting. Therefore, Gu Xijiu was trapped in the ce. To minimize any chance for an escape,Yun Yanli did not even send any servants to help her. He must have been concerned that the female servants would end up being manipted and used by Gu Xijiu. For the past three days, Gu Xijiu had not seen a single person. Furthermore, the golden house was also soundproof, so she could not even tell what was actually going on. She was the only one in the confined space, with nothing but silence in the air. Her breathing had be the only sound in the room.There was not even a window. The ce was solely a box on its own.There was only a door for outsiders toe in, but it was constantly sealed, so there was no way she could open it. The ce was so quiet that it would drive anyone crazy if they stayed there for too long.Normally, people would do all sorts of things just to feel that they were not alone. For example, they would talk to themselves or even sing out loud just to fill the void.However, Gu Xijiu did the opposite. She never even spoke a word. After realizing that she had no way out, she stopped wasting her energy. Instead, she focused her attention only on meditating. Even though she could not properly use the spiritual energy that was sealed within her body, she still continued to meditate for a few hours at a time. Slowly, she would take a walk in the house before sitting down for another round of meditation. ¡°Xijiu, are you used to your life in here yet?¡± The golden door was suddenly open, three dayster. Yun Yanli could be seen walking towards her with a big smile on his face. Gu Xijiu did not answer him at all and continued to sit very still. This action made Yun Yanli slightly irritated. Although he did not visit her in the past three days, he was able to see everything that happened in the dwelling. He had thought that Gu Xijiu would be very grumpy for being held captive, but she remained disciplined, like an ascetic monk with a tough will. He took a walk around the ce and said with a smile, ¡°Xijiu, you have once told me about a young wife who lived in a plush house. I made a promise to myself back then that I would build you a golden house someday. Now, I have kept my word. How do you feel about this golden house? Do you like it?¡± Scornfully, Gu Xijiu gave him a tight smile without saying anything.How did she actually feel?She felt that Yun Yanli was nothing but a cynical parvenu, a man with nothing else but money.When she was traveling with Yun Yanli in the Upper Bound in search of a Mighty Immortal, the journey was rather boring. Knowing how much the mussel liked to hear stories, she casually told it about the young wife with a plush house. Yun Yanli, who was just beside her, heard everything.Never had she expected that one day he would build her the same confinement in gold. Nheless, a normal house that was made of gold would not be able to stop her from teleporting. Hence, Yun Yanli must have cast some spell over this ce to block her from teleporting. Yun Yanli tried to initiate some small talk with her, but she did not respond. It was as if he were dead to her.Annoyed, Yun Yanli decided to talk about something that she might be interested in. ¡°Do you want to know what I have done to the jade statue?¡± Gu Xijiu finally answered, but with mockery, ¡°Did you get thrown away again?¡± Yun Yanli was speechless.He acknowledged her with a sneer. ¡°It is only a jade statue. Do you really think I cannot do anything to it? I have only been sparing it because of you.¡± In fact, he had tried many ways to shatter the jade statue over the past three days, using heavy objects and even fire. He had thrown it hard against the floor, too, and even sted it with his spiritual power. Nheless, the jade statue remained intact without even a scratch. The powerful seven-colored wizardry barrier around the statue was able to resist all the external forces he used. He was quite bothered about it. He only brought it up to get Gu Xijiu¡¯s attention, but she decided to uncover his lies right away. ¡°You are not sparing it. The fact is that you can¡¯t do anything to it. Don¡¯t make yourself sound so great.¡± Chapter 2520 - What Could Be The Person’s Intention? Chapter 2520: What Could Be The Person¡¯s Intention? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion After a short pause, he suddenly let out augh. ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t do anything to it?¡±He said it in a calm tone, but his intention was clearly evil. Gu Xijiu teased him, ¡°So what if you can hurt it? You are only torturing the statue because you cannot find the man himself. Does that make you look any better?¡± ¡°The statue is Di Fuyi!¡± Yun Yanli eximed confidently while locking his gaze on her. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes to avoid him. ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes, the statue is the man. You should keep on trying to attack it.¡± Yun Yanli could not get any hint from her expression, so he paused for a while. ¡°Xijiu, I have good news for you. Would you like to hear it?¡± He suddenlyughed out loud. Gu Xijiu did not even look at him. All of his news would be bad to her, no matter how good he made it sound. At this point, nothing could be worse than what she was experiencing at the moment. Hence, she did not quite care. Yun Yanli took a chair over and sat down next to her. He then took a look around the ce. Then, all of a sudden, he started talking about the most random topic. ¡°Xijiu, there is something I have not told you. Before we met, I once had a dream. In the dream, someone told me that I was destined to meet a woman from Earth. The person in the dream told me that I would risk anything for her and even descend to Earth as a result of a catastrophe. I was too arrogant to believe anything from the dream, and I didn¡¯t care about it either. Things changed when I met you. Unknowingly, I fell for you. I would spend all of my time with you in pursuit of the man you were looking for. It pained me every time you returned to Earth because I would have to wait for another six months before seeing you again. I knew that you were obsessed with another man, so I did not confess and only kept my feelings to myself. I thought that one day you would finally notice me because it was impossible to find a man who was already dead. Your Kung Fu was so much more powerful than mine, so I tried very hard to practice and make myself a better man. Suddenly, one careless move during a war sent me all the way down to the Shura World. I got depressed, so I got myself drunk every day until Yun Qingluo showed up. She told me that I would be the ruler of the Shura World. There was only one way I could leave this ce, which was to be a Mighty Immortal, and the only way to be a Mighty Immortal within a century was to use these starry arrays.¡± She was not interested in his confession at first, but could not shut her ears, so she listened on. Somehow, she could tell that there was actually a bigger and more evil n behind it.She suddenly thought about the mysterious voice that would appear in her head sometimes.For a while, she had thought that it was a voice from some guardian of the heavenlyw. She could not help but wonder if the voice actually belonged to the same person who appeared in Yun Yanli¡¯s dream. If what Yun Yanli said was true, the person would be the mastermind behind the starry array. Perhaps, the person had first taught it to Yun Qingluo, so that she could guide Yun Yanli through.What could be the person¡¯s intention in helping Yun Yanli¡¯s progress to be a Mighty Immortal?Gu Xijiu was sure that the person was not doing it for a good cause, as he or she decided to be shrouded in mystery. What could be the benefit of helping Yun Yanli grow? Throughout her contemtions, Yun Yanli never stopped talking. He continued to talk about how painful it was during his practice and that when he finally returned to the Upper Bound, his family was already broken up and decimated. He even told her that he could now travel between heaven and the Shura World at will.He continued to tell Gu Xijiu how happy he was to have met her in the Shura World. Chapter 2521 - Her Honest Words Speared Into His Heart Chapter 2521: Her Honest Words Speared Into His Heart Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu thought that she might be able to get some information from him, so she started paying attention. However, she ended up disappointed as he only talked about how much he adored her. Not wanting to waste an opportunity, she tried to ask, ¡°Has the person in your dream told you anything more?¡± After babbling on for so long, Yun Yanli was relieved that he could finally get her talking.He fixed his eyes on her attentively and tried to engage her into a conversation. ¡°I have never seen that person¡¯s face. I could only hear the voice of the person in my head. Later on, the person told me that I was in control of my destiny. If I worked hard enough, I would surely get what I wanted. All that I have ever wanted is you, Xijiu.¡± Gu Xijiu ignored his confession and only focused on what she was interested in. ¡°Haven¡¯t you asked Yun Qingluo more about the starry arrays that are obviously evil?¡± Yun Yanli suddenly took her hand and smiled. ¡°Of course I have. What do you want to know?¡± She was irritated by his physical gesture and stupid question. If she did not want to know more, why would she even bother to ask?Gu Xijiu wanted to take her hand back, but was too weak to resist him, so she sat quietly. ¡°Marry me! Marry me and be my wife! I shall tell you everything that you want to know!¡± Bewildered, Gu Xijiu turned speechless. ¡°Yun Yanli, you should know that I do not love you. We were once friends. After all that you have done, I don¡¯t think we can even be friends now. Why should you force me to do something against my will?¡± ¡°I am not afraid to tell you that Di Fuyi and I are already married. You and I are not destined to be together. The voice in your dream must be bluffing you by making you think that I am the one. You must be a tool for something bigger in his or her n. Listen to me. You should stop holding on to false beliefs. I have merely be an obsession to you and nothing more.¡± Gu Xijiu said it casually, but her honest words speared into his heart. After a pause, Yun Yanli suddenly broke intoughter. ¡°I see. What I have for you is only an obsession. Haha! I do not care if it is an obsession or love. So many years have gone by and the only thing I look forward to is our reunion. Reluctant or not, you are marrying me. I do not care if you and Di Fuyi have really be husband and wife. I will still marry you and end his life. I have checked the dates. The day after tomorrow will be a good day. I shall go now and prepare us a very morous wedding!¡± Before Gu Xijiu could say anything, he added a scornful remark, ¡°There is no need for you to resist. I am not doing this for your sake, but mine. You can only wait until you finally be my bride. I will prepare a grand wedding and a big show for you to enjoy.¡± He raised her chin and continued, ¡°Little Xijiu, you will surely be very surprised. I have invited all of the vigers and your friends to attend the wedding. Even though you have mistreated me, I am still giving you the best of everything.¡± Delighted, he let out anotherugh before leaving. The man had gone mad, and Gu Xijiu was just relieved that he left.Yun Yanli hadpletely disregarded their friendship in the past. This time, he was going to force her hand to get what he wanted. Clearly, he was doing all thisto try to bait Di Fuyi out of the Devil Kingdom. Gu Xijiu tried to think hard for a way out of this mess.No amount of crying or tantrums could save her from despair. She could only keep calm and think. She tried to think of any clues based on his appearance and realized that the man still carried a faint evil aura around him, which meant that he had not taken the Kun Pearl. Chapter 2522 - How Could They Look So Much Alike? Chapter 2522: How Could They Look So Much Alike? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn other words, Kun Xueyi was still alive. Given that, she suspected that Guardians Jin and Hua must be alive, too. They were most probably imprisoned. As for Zhu Duqing, she had a feeling that she needed to be careful of that man. Since there was no way she could escape, she continued to meditate. Although she could not ess her spiritual power, her physical strength hadpletely recovered from the catastrophe. All she needed was a chance to make a move. ¡­ The luminous Milky Way glimmered brightly in the night sky. Specks of light formed into bright and colorful constetions. There seemed to be a canoe that was afloat along the Milky Way. The canoe was as blue as the clear sky, decorated with drawings of a ster map. The starry night sky and the ster map added radiance and beauty to each other, forming a dazzling picture. A man in charming purple robes was sitting on the canoe. On his head, there was a hairband, embellished with a glistening gem in the shape of a fox¡¯s eye. Gu Xijiu held her breath in disbelief. The man was clearly Di Fuyi! Was he awake? How did hee here? For a second, she forgot where she actually was and rushed towards him. ¡°Di Fuyi!¡± With the help of her teleportation, she was traveling very quickly. However, no matter how fast she tried to get close to the man, the distance between them never seemed to reduce. It was as if she was running at the same spot. The man was still leaning casually on his canoe, with a fishing rod in one hand and his chin on the other. He was there, fishing on his own. Abruptly, she stopped running and looked carefully at the man. Something was not quite right. The man did not seem quite like Di Fuyi. Firstly, Di Fuyi did not possess such a powerful aura as the man did. This man also seemed carefree, seemingly aloof from all worldly affairs. His aura, however, was immensely powerful, as if the fate of all cosmic inventories was under his sole control. The sun, the moon, and the myriad of stars were mere specks of dust that moved ording to hismand. She stood gazing at him for a while and was quickly intimidated, so much so that she wanted to fall on her knees and bow to his mighty power. Who was this man? How could they look so much alike? In a daze, she started to make sense of the current situation. Was she dreaming? She took another look at the myriad of stars, and everything seemed familiar to her. Then, asudden realization hit her. Could the man be the master of heavenlyw? She had the same dream before, where the man was sitting within a cluster of stars. He was arranging the cosmic matters when she saw him. However, thisman was fishing. In her earlier illusion, the man was not wearing any mask, but Gu Xijiu could never get close enough to see his face. She could finally have a clear look at him this time. From the way he dressed, every detail of the garment reminded her of someone she met before. She could not help but reminisce about her past. She specifically thought about a man who once had a very profound rtionship with her¨C a man who had undoubtedly left a very longsting impression on her mind. She had an urge to call him Celestial Master Zuo but hesitated. ¡°Do you prefer to be addressed as Celestial Master Zuo, Huang Tu- who used to be the Lord from the Earth- or Prince Nianmo- Di Fuyi, who is now the Devil King?¡± She was surprised by the sudden voice. She looked towards the source of the voice and saw a toddler standing in the distance.He seemed very young, probably about two years old. He was staring at her with his big, watery eyes. The tone of his pink lipspletely resonated with the faint blush on his chubby cheeks. He was wearing a small set of silver robes that looked like an exquisite work of art. Gu Xijiu called him out loudly in astonishment, ¡°Hao-Er!¡± The toddler was not a stranger. He was the child that she found in the wilderness- the one who acknowledged her so eagerly as his mother. Chapter 2523 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law Chapter 2523: The Master Of The Heavenly Law Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe recalled how small he used to be when they first parted in the Devil Kingdom. He was only a few months old. Shortly after, he had grown up so quickly. ¡°Hao-Er!¡± Gu Xijiu lowered her body to give him a hug. Di Hao waved his hands and clung onto her sleeves. ¡°Mother,¡± he said while pulling her clothes. Gu Xijiu decided to squat and gently caressed his hair. ¡°It has only been a few days! Look at how big you are! What kind of magic pill have you swallowed?¡± Di Hao was quite embarrassed. ¡°I did not take any pills. I have got this all from my parents,¡± he humbly exined. Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°Impressive gics,¡± she thought. It was very simr to Di Fuyi. ¡°Who are your parents?¡± Gu Xijiu was eager to find out. Di Hao looked at her with teary eyes as he said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Gu Xijiu said nothing more, for she knew there was nothing she could get from him. She continued to observe the boy. He somewhat reminded her of Shen Nianmo when he was little. Could the child be the son that Di Fuyi never knew he had? However, she was also sure that Di Fuyi would never lie to her. He would never get into another rtionship with another woman. If he really had a son, she would definitely be the mother. The conflicting part was that she knew she had never given birth to any child. Nheless, some parts of her memory were lost. Everything about Huang Tu had beenpletely forgotten. She was quite sure that she had been married to Huang Tu, but after everything about him vanished, she mysteriously became a virgin again. Could he be the child she and Huang Tu once shared? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your surname be Huang?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately asked. ¡°No, my family name has always been and always will be Di,¡± The child was absolutely sure. Gu Xijiu was a little lost. Di Hao looked at her with big eyes and was somewhat delighted by her cluelessness. ¡°Mother, stop trying to figure out my past. You will never get it right. You should just answer me.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow at him. ¡°What should I answer you? Celestial Master Zuo, Huang Tu, Shen Nianmo, and Di Fuyi are all the same man.¡± ¡°No, something about them is different. Think about it. If the woman he liked was your previous life, would you befortable with that?¡± What about her previous life? Who was she in herst life? Gu Xijiu had never thought about it, so she did not know what to answer at first. Would she befortable with the fact that he was only nice to her because of their past? Gu Xijiu thought about it and realized that she could not grasp the concept at all. She was a very realistic woman and was never eager to find out about what could have been. However, the child seemed rather serious about finding out her thoughts. Therefore, she felt the need to answer him. She continued to rub the boy¡¯s head and said, ¡°My sweet child, you are too young to understand the things that only happen between adults. You should keep theplicated thought until the day you be a grown-up. However, I can be sure that if he liked me, I would not mind if the one he truly fell for was the woman in my previous orter life. After all, there is only one soul in different physical bodies. I do not care much about the physical stuff, and it is unnecessary topete against myself.¡± Her answer seemed profound, so Di Hao took some time to absorb it. All of a sudden, he smiled delightfully. ¡°My mother is truly an insightful woman. I get it now.¡± Chapter 2524 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law (2) Chapter 2524: The Master Of The Heavenly Law (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe raised his hand to put Gu Xijiu¡¯s messy hair back in ce. From the way he acted, she could tell how casually he treated her. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu had a thought that the boy was actually an adult who resided in the body of a toddler. The sudden thought sparked an idea in her head, so she asked him directly, ¡°Di Hao, did youe from the future?¡± Distracted, Di Hao stopped messing with her hair and gazed at Gu Xijiu intensely. He was impressed by her precise assumption. It was rumored that a pregnant woman would lose the ability to think straight for at least three years after giving birth. Obviously, the same saying did not apply to his mother. His eyes lingered on Gu Xijiu¡¯s stomach for a while before looking away. ¡°You can assume so.¡± There were things that he was not allowed to share. Once he did, he would immediately vanish. Moreover, he had an unaplished mission to attend to. He turned his eyes towards the man in the stars and smiled. ¡°There he is!¡± What was the boy talking about? Gu Xijiu followed his gaze and was surprised by what she saw. The master of the heavenlyw, who highly resembled Di Fuyi, was still sitting in his canoe. However, there was another man in ck who suddenly appeared and greeted him politely with a boy, ¡°My Star Lord.¡± The man in ck was obscured in a cloud of mist, so Gu Xijiu could not get a clear view of his face. She only had a feeling that the man was somewhat simr to the master of the heavenlyw. ck was the coldest color of all. So, for a man who dressed entirely in ck, he would either be very cool or very serious. She looked at the man in front of her and found him to be quite elegant and graceful. Furthermore, his aura was equally powerful and intimidating as the master of the heavenlyw. From what she observed, the man did not look like a follower, but more like a friend. Otherwise, he would have greeted the master of the heavenlyw with a bow. The master of heavenlyw was still seated, casually lifting his chin with one hand. ¡°Let us have a round, shall we?¡± ¡°Better to ept the offer than to refuse it politely,¡± the man in ck swiftly agreed. The master of the heavenlyw waved his sleeves, and a chess set immediately appeared between them. On the board, all they had were a series of stars as opposed to ck and white pieces. The men took their seats and started ying. Gu Xijiu knew how to y chess, but the way they yed it was tooplicated for her to understand. Their chess was nothing close to anything she was familiar with. Each of them had hundreds of star pieces, ced in a jumbled manner. Between the stars, there were many simrities, but each with different colors and brightness. A crisscrosswork of stars made it rather confusing for her to tell which pieces actually belonged to whom properly. Both of the men were, nheless, very familiar with their pieces. The way they yed the game was swift and urate. It was obvious that they yed the game quite often. At first, Gu Xijiu was quite dazzled by the number of stars on the board, as she could hardly differentiate them. However, her impressive memory helped her memorize the sequence of their moves. There were about 2,000 pieces, but she never let any of the moves slip. When she could finally differentiate their pieces, she started to know who was actually on the winning side. It looked like the master of the heavenlyw was leading the game. The boy next to her was looking at the game attentively. After a while, he started to exin the rules to her, ¡°Mother, you cannot recognize the pieces, can you? They are different from normal chess pieces. The game is actually known as the Starry Law Chess. Theposition is all about thew of the stars.¡± The boy was certainly knowledgeable. Gu Xijiu threw another quick look at him and said, ¡°You seem to know many things. Where did you learn all of that?¡± She tried to get more information from him. However, the boy was able to keep the secret to himself by answering her briefly, ¡°From my family.¡± Chapter 2525 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law (3) Chapter 2525: The Master Of The Heavenly Law (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe smiled at him. ¡°Is your father the master of the heavenlyw?¡± After a pause, he looked at her with a big smile. ¡°If you say so, then it is so. After all, you are the one who knows my father best. By the way, let me tell you more about thew of the stars. Every game actually represents the world. All the pieces on the board have the ability to affect everyone in that particr world. Every move could be a game-changer.¡± The boy continued to share with her. Gu Xijiu quietly listened without interrupting. She also took the time to observe the two men¡¯s styles of ying. ¡°Mother, let me tell you more about the respective pieces,¡± the boy offered more exnation, as he could see the confusion on her face. Gu Xijiu shook her head and rejected him, ¡°No need for that. I can tell their pieces apart.¡± Dumbstruck, Di Hao was very impressed. ¡°Mother, have you seen them ying before?¡± ¡°No, this is my first time.¡± ¡°Mother, you are so smart, just like me.¡± Gu Xijiu caressed his head gently and said, ¡°Of course. How could I be your mother if I was not smart?¡± ¡°Mother, can you tell their style by now?¡± Gu Xijiu took some time to put her understanding in order. ¡°The master of the heavenlyw is a relentless man who ys chess with unpredictable moves and kills pieces instantly for the sake of winning. He does not hesitate to sacrifice any pieces. The overall performance is quite brilliant. As for the man in ck, he ys chess quite fast, too, but definitely with more caution. Sometimes, he gets indecisive and is reluctant to let go of some of the pieces that should be abandoned, but sometimes, he is quite harsh and will let go of the pieces that are still useful for the overall strategy. The man¡¯s character seems a little dark, as observed from his style of y. All in all, the master of heavenlyw ys the game without any emotional interference, like a machine with no feelings. The man in ck, on the other hand, carries emotions with him. From what I can see, the man in ck will lose the game.¡± Her exnation was thoroughly on point. Di Hao was very impressed. Then, he took out a bag of chips and offered the snack to her, so they could both enjoy the game. Gu Xijiu was right. The man in ck had indeed lost the game. With a sigh, heined, ¡°It seems like I can never defeat you.¡± The master of the heavenlyw answered casually, ¡°Your petty considerations have obstructed you. When you get distracted, you will be too afraid to lose, which is the sole reason for your defeat. When you finally learn to be at peace with yourself, perhaps you will win the game.¡± After a long pause, the man in ck responded with a chuckle. ¡°Brother Di, as the master and the creator of the heavenlyw, you certainly have to be tough and merciless. However, can you be sure that you will always remain this way, without any preference for good or evil? Can you always keep your emotions out?¡± The master of the heavenlyw finally caught something with his rod. Swiftly, he pulled a silvery-red fish from below. The beautiful fish remained enthusiastic as soon as it was out of the sea of stars. Then, it transformed itself into the form of an exquisitely dainty and ravishingly beautifuldy. Thedy was dressed entirely in silvery red robes. Lights danced in her eyes, as charming as the myriad of stars in the night sky. Anyone would be easily drawn to her ttering figure. Gu Xijiu knew that she had seen thedy before, but could not recall when. After being caught onto the canoe, she seemed frightened. Quickly, she fell to the ground and bowed before the master of the heavenlyw. ¡°My Lord, please spare my life. It is not easy for me to get to this point.¡± The master of heavenlyw looked at her smilingly. ¡°I know it has not been easy. You have troubled the entire kingdom for the sake of your personal achievement. Millions of lives were plunged into the abyss of misery because of you.¡± Thedy started crying. ¡°No, it is none of my business. The king made me do it.¡± Chapter 2526 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law (4) Chapter 2526: The Master Of The Heavenly Law (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHer face was as beautiful as the legendary Su Daji in the ancient Chinese story. Every wink and every smile was able to cause a wave of havoc with one¡¯s heart, but this was more apparent when she started crying. No one was able to resist the charm of a weeping beauty. The master of the heavenlyw only responded with a tight smile, so thedy assumed that the master of the heavenlyw was finally interested in her. She bravely took the first step forward to approach him. ¡°I admire you very much, my Lord. You will be the only one that I love.¡± ¡°You admire me? What will you do to prove it?¡± ¡°My Lord, you can ask me to do anything, and I shall obey,¡± thedy answered in a soft, trembling voice. The way she spoke was seductive and bewitching. Temptations lingered in her eyes as no man was ever able to resist her seductive invitations. Even as a woman, Gu Xijiu was enchanted by her exquisite beauty. Indeed, thedy was a voluptuous creature. Bewildered, Gu Xijiu could not help but turn her eyes to the master of the heavenlyw for an answer. The master of the heavenlyw was still smiling at her. ¡°Come here,¡± he invited thedy by reaching out his hand. Hopeful, thedy enticingly walked towards him and was ready to hold his hand. Before their hands touched one another, the man suddenly turned his hand around and struck thedy by enveloping her in a circle of white light. Thedy disappeared, leaving only a fish behind. Refusing to take the defeat, the fish continued to jump around in the canoe. The master of the heavenlyw gave the fish a wave, and it was immediately sent to the man in ck. In the blink of an eye, the fish was already descaled and cleaned. ¡°Use it to make soup. The fish is very nutritious. I am sure it tastes nice.¡± The man in ck had nothing to say. He sighed at the dead fish. ¡°You should know that the master of the heavenlyw is a heartless and merciless man, who never shows any tenderness to women. How dare you offer yourself to him? You have brought death to yourself because of your foolishness.¡± ¡°Fan Qianshi, what did you make up about me this time?¡± ¡°I dare not do anything of that sort. I was only telling the truth. How could you push such an exquisite woman straight into her death?¡± ¡°Fan Qianshi, you are the creator of the universe. Being petty is not helpful in your situation.¡± The master of the heavenlyw then gave him a smile. ¡°Since you havepassion for beautiful women, you should try to make the soup taste better. At least you can make the best out of her miserable death. All right, I shall leave it to you.¡± Swiftly, the canoe disappeared. The man in ck watched the master of the heavenlyw as he left. His ck robes started to dance in the breeze as if ayer of dark aura surrounded him. After a while, he murmured to himself, ¡°Can you really be unaffected by anything at all? Di Fuyi, I do not believe that you can be without love and desire. I was the one who created the world, but you are the one who has be the master of the heavenlyw.¡± There was a faint tone of grudge in his inaudible utterance. Gu Xijiu still sat nearby with the bag of snacks in her hand. She felt as if she had just watched a show. Her soul had often left her body. All of the images in her dreams were arranged scene by scene. Fortunately, the characters in her dreams were unable to see her, so she could see everything unveil before her. She used to be alone in these dreams, but now, she had a littlepanion. Her littlepanion had even brought and shared food with her while analyzing the characters with her for a better understanding. Today, she encountered the master of the heavenlyw and the creator of the universe. She thought that both names were actually assigned to the same men, but they were two different individuals, who were also friends. The master of heavenlyw¡¯s surname was also Di. As for Fan Qianshi, he yed the role of the creator of the universe, which was equivalent to Goddess Nuwa, who repaired the sky and built mankind. While she was still caught in a daze, little Di Hao suddenly gave her a push and said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back. I¡­ I cannot hold on any longer.¡± Soon, she started free falling into a void while all of the scenes disappeared abruptly. Eagerly, she opened her eyes again, only to be dazzled by the golden charm in the room. She was still in the golden house. Everything that she saw was only a dream. Chapter 2527 - A Battle Of Wits And Courage Chapter 2527: A Battle Of Wits And Courage Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere she sat, trying to recall the dream, only to realize she had forgotten almost all of it. In a blur, she roughly remembered that she saw the master of the heavenlyw was ying chess against a man who was known to be the creator of the universe. What a dream that was for Gu Xijiu.However, she realized that it seemed to be more than just a game of chess. Troubled, she tried to think hard for any clues but could hardly recall anything. Gu Xijiu was gifted with a photographic memory. Her mind retained everything she saw or read, but the dream was an exception. The images vanished very quickly like something had shrouded her from seeing the truth and removed the traces from her head. She could not remember the two great men from her dream, but Di Hao¡¯s presence clearly made an impression. She remembered that the boy had even shared with her a bag of snacks while watching the game unfold. Gu Xijiu would often retain the memory of her dreams when she woke up, but this time, everything disappeared almost instantaneously. Someone must have made her see the images and took the dream away when it was done. She soon got up, stretched herself, and took a walk around the house. The furniture finally got her attention asshe seemed to notice something strange. The cement of the stuff was rather odd. Gu Xijiu tried to move the tables and chairs, but the pieces were already fastened to the floor, so she could not even lift them up. She knew that it was actually an array formation, one that she had yet to encounter. Also, she was probably too weak to break it at the moment. For the past few days, she had never stopped trying to analyze and decipher the code but never seeded. Perhaps, the dream was like a hint. After she woke up, she started to see things differently. The array formation actually looked like the starry array. She could not remember who started the game first, but she clearly remembered how to solve it. Could the house be a key element in some sort of Star Formation? In despair, she also knew that she did not have the strength to carry out experiments to prove the theory. Therefore, she returned to the side of her bed and sat down. She raised her hand to wipe away the cold sweats that filled her entire forehead. Under the current circumstances, there was no way she could escape even if she could decode the array formation. She had to first remove the seal that was suppressing her acupuncture points. All of a sudden, the door was opened again. Yun Yanli was here to see her. He had even brought her a wedding dress and made her try it on. He imed that he needed to see her in the dress. The wedding dress was beautifully embellished, finished with a highly elegant silhouette. The aesthetic of the dress was a testament to Yun Yanli¡¯s eye for beauty. Gu Xijiu knew very well that she could not fight back, so she agreed to put on the dress. However, he had to remove some of her sealed acupuncture points that limited her movement. She barely had any strength, so it would be challenging for her to put on the dress inplicatedyers solely on her own. She could already imagine how exhausted she would be by the end of the fitting. Yun Yanli was not worried that she would y any tricks, for his Kung Fu was clearly much stronger than hers, so he agreed to free her movement in some parts of her body. Her strength finally returned as soon as he removed the spell, but her spiritual power was still inessible. Gu Xijiu put on the dress and looked absolutely stunning in red. Her face was a little pale, but the fiery red color of the dress was able to shed some vivid tones on her cheeks, which made it look like she was flushing crimson. Her beautiful, dark eyes were absolutely captivating. Yun Yanli stood still in a trance. He did note with good intentions. He had always adored Gu Xijiu, but could never make the affection mutual. At the moment, he was able to hold her captive and force her into a marriage. Chapter 2528 - A Battle Of Wits And Courage (2) Chapter 2528: A Battle Of Wits And Courage (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli had the desire to own her body; he wanted to make sure that this woman belonged to him. He brought the wedding dress with him because he thought that Gu Xijiu would resist him. If she really did, he could use her resistance as an excuse for him to get physical. To his dismay, Gu Xijiu did not even try to resist. He wanted her to change her attire, and she did. Things did not happen the way he had expected, so he was quite disappointed. With a tight smile, he said, ¡°You are unusually obedient today.¡± Herpliance had taken away his sole excuse to rip off the fa?ade of mutual respect between them. Gu Xijiu was caught in a daze while staring nkly at the wedding dress. The wedding dress looked familiar to her; it was as if she had worn it before a long, long time ago. She turned to him for assurance, ¡°Do I look good in this wedding dress?¡± Astonished, he added with a firm nod, ¡°Yes, you look good.¡± ¡°It is a shame that the house has no mirror; I cannot see it myself,¡± Gu Xijiu expressed her regret and disappointment over the matter. ¡°I will get you a mirror,¡± Yun Yanli offered enthusiastically. He momentarily put aside his perverted intention to attend to her needs. It was not the right time for him to express his perverted obscenities. Yun Yanli heaved a sigh of regret before exiting. Gu Xijiu was relieved, as well. She had already figured out the reason for his visit, so she decided not to do anything foolish to trigger him. However, she knew the man well. Having made a firm decision, he would not change his mind so easily. Soon, Yun Yanli returned with a big bronze mirror and ced it in front of her. The woman in the reflection of the mirror was absolutely exquisite. Yun Yanli was tempted by her beauty again and firmly wrapped his arm around her willowy waist. ¡°Xijiu,¡± he called out. Gu Xijiu froze, for she knew any slight resistance would trigger him even more. She acted as if she had never noticed his proximity and his arm on her waist. Intensely, she only gazed at the woman in the mirror in slight remorse. ¡°Too bad,¡± she sighed. ¡°What is?¡± Yun Yanli answered hoarsely. ¡°I have always wanted a proper wedding night, where I can have a ceremony before sharing the first night together. Fuyi was too eager back then. He did not even promise me a wedding, which has now be my regret.¡± The experience seemed to reinforce her sense of loss. ¡°Every woman wishes for the perfect wedding,¡± she added. Yun Yanli remained quiet. There was a look of uncertainty in his eyes as he began to struggle with his inner thoughts. If he forced her to do it, she would definitely bear a grudge against him. But if he could wait until their wedding night, perhaps it was the best he could do to make up for her regret. The struggle continued as Yun Yanli remained silent for a moment. ¡°Yun Yanli, do you really want to marry me?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly asked, as if she never noticed the struggle that was ongoing in his heart. Yun Yanli was caught off guard by her sudden question. ¡°Why do you ask so?¡± With a smile, he reassured her, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed how I feel about you?¡± Gu Xijiu softly replied, ¡°I have. Yun Yanli, we used to be friends who have shared good times and bad together. I do not want to picture you as the bad guy that I do today.¡± She started to talk about their friendship. Quietly, Yun Yanli was also reminiscing their good times together. Gu Xijiu sat while holding her knees. ¡°I do not have many to call friends,¡± she sighed. Chapter 2529 - A Battle Of Wits And Courage (3) Chapter 2529: A Battle Of Wits And Courage (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I do not have many to call friends, but you were one of the few. I still remember when I first arrived in the Upper Bound, I barely knew anyone. Luckily, you were there to save my blushes.¡± Gu Xijiu started to talk about what they had been through together. Deeply moved, Yun Yanli started to recollect his former mor, where he was still a cheerful, ambitious, andpassionate young prince in his teens. She was the first girl that he had ever been attracted to. Those were the sweet, old times. Yun Yanli¡¯s hand was already holding her waist tie. With a tug, the tie would immediately loosen, and she would bepletely undressed. As a consequence, he would also ruin their intimate conversation, which they had not had in a very long while. He slowly let go of his hand and sat by her side. ¡°You were a lovely and innocent girl, but arrogant on ount of your seniority,¡± he teased her. Gu Xijiuughed along. ¡°I had always thought that I was older than most of you. Theyughed together, and that helped ease the tension. The two friends sat together, recollecting the ups and downs of their friendship. Gu Xijiu tried very hard not to trigger him, so all they talked about was the happy stuff. An hourter, Gu Xijiu suddenly suggested in a somewhat awkward manner, ¡°Could you please send me some snacks or fruits? I have not eaten anything in the past three days. I am hungry.¡± Yun Yanli hesitated. ¡°I thought that food is no longer a necessity for you since you are now Junior Immortal.¡± He also knew that the situation could be different in the Shura World and that she could be famished at the moment, but he felt the need to starve her so that she would be more obliging.As a Junior Immortal, a little hunger would not do any harm. Now that she had asked about it, Yun Yanli no longer felt the need to torture her, so he rose and went to prepare some food. He came back with a te of fruits and another te of dessert. He had even brought her some dishes and a bowl of congee. Gu Xijiu started eating right away. Yun Yanli looked at her fixedly, seemingly preupied with some inner thoughts. While she was still eating, he suddenly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I might poison your food?¡± Gu Xijiu was still chewing a mouthful of bread at that moment. ¡°No, I trust you on this,¡± she said. Nothing could make her feel even worse than what she was going through at the moment. The poison was also unnecessary. Yun Yanli stayed quiet until she was finally full. ¡°Would you like to y a game of chess?¡± She invited. Yun Yanli was a good yer, as well. They had a few games before, and each side shared an equal amount of wins and losses. Thus, he swiftly took out his chessboard. ¡°Great!¡± Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°That one is boring. We should y something new, with only the pieces and not the board.¡± While she was exining, she quickly drew a few lines on a piece of paper. Soon, aplicated chess pattern was revealed before Yun Yanli¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know how to y this version?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. His frown had clearly denoted his confusion. ¡°I have never seen anything like this before.¡± ¡°It is all right. I will teach you.¡± Gu Xijiu was exceptionally patient with him. Three days of imprisonment must have made her suffer from boredom. Yun Yanli looked at her with a firm nod of acknowledgment. ¡°All right.¡± Thus, both of them started ying the game. Yun Yanli was a man of great intelligence. Despite hisck of skill, he managed to keep up and became familiarized with the strategy. They had a total of five games, but Yun Yanli had lost them all due to hisck of practice. However, every loss was less severe than the one before, which proved that his skills were slowly advancing. Chapter 2530 - A Battle Of Wits And Courage (4) Chapter 2530: A Battle Of Wits And Courage (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe game was quite addictive, so Yun Yanli was interested in going a few more rounds, but Gu Xijiu has obviously tired. ¡°Let us call it a day. We will y another game tomorrow.¡± Yun Yanli thought about it for a moment and agreed, ¡°All right, I will revisit you tomorrow.¡± He raised his hand to seal away her acupuncture points again. ¡°Sorry. I have to do so.¡± Gu Xijiu did not argue. She only nodded. His eyes lingered on her face for a while before leaving the room. He longed for sweet little moments between them. He wished that time could just stop for him. Gu Xijiu could not help but heave a sigh of relief, for the danger was finally over. Shey on the bed and started contemting. Obviously, Yun Yanli was not familiar with the game, and the way he yed waspletely different from the so-called creator of the universe. Apparently, he was not the reincarnation of the man that she had a dream of. She moved her wrist around to flex it a little, being sore from the games. Before Yun Yanli ced the spell on her acupuncture points again, she secretly used a skill that she learned from the modern world to alter the position of the acupuncture points by half an inch. Due to the slight difference, Yun Yanli¡¯s spell had failed, and one of his attempts had actually freed the flow of spiritual power in her body. In other words, her Kung Fu was slowly recovering. She had at least a tenth of it back. The progress was not impressive, but it was enough for her to carry out some ns. ¡­ As soon as Yun Yanli left the room, he saw the young pce master standing not too far away from the door. Her nk gaze was clearly fixed in his direction. Frowningly, Yun Yanli asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡± The young pce finally recovered from her preupation and said, ¡°Master, there is only one more ingredient left. My men are working on it right now. Everything can be prepared by tomorrow night.¡± Yun Yanli acknowledged with a nod. ¡°Well done.¡± Heplimented her, but only verbally. He did not give her a firm tap on the shoulder, like how he used to. There was a look of despair in her eyes, but she decided to fulfill her role and continued to report, ¡°I have some news from other cities. Recently, some masters of Kung Fu have been making their appearances quite frequently around the administrative centers. The rain of blood should have happened two days ago in Leguo City, but it did not. Because of that, people are ready to make trouble. More and more have joined forces to search for the Star Formation in other cities. There seems to be a massive uprising.¡± Yun Yanli was not quite bothered. ¡°They are nothing but a bunch of fools. What damage can they do? Rx. When they finally see the wedding, they will believe in everything I say.¡± The young pce master thought about it for a moment and asked faintly, ¡°Master, are you really going to marry Gu Xijiu? Didn¡¯t you say that the wedding was only baiting Di Fuyi to show up?¡± ¡°That is only one of the many reasons. I am still going to marry her.¡± She was his biggest obsession, so he needed to make sure that she belonged to him. He was even more excited at the thought that she used to be Di Fuyi¡¯s woman. The young pce master¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What¡­ What about Die-Er? You have promised to marry me.¡± Slightly surprised, Yun Yanli reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have my word. I shall not treat you unfairly. When I finally reim my throne as the Emperor Immortal, I will definitely make you my Imperial Concubine Immortal.¡± ¡°What about Gu Xijiu? She has never stopped plotting against you. Her heart never belonged to you. Are you still going to appoint her as your Empress Immortal?¡± Yun Yanli was obviously annoyed. ¡°Ming Die, you have just crossed the line! Who do you think you are to meddle with my personal affairs?¡± Intimidated, Ming Die quickly apologized for her misbehavior and said nothing more. Yun Yanli needed her, so he would try not to upset her. He said someforting words to her and made a promise that he would marry her the same way as he did with Gu Xijiu in a month. Chapter 2531 - The Rescue Chapter 2531: The Rescue Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMing Die gazed at him in despair. She never cared about the wedding. He was the one that she cared about. However,pliance had be a regr tendency. No matter how ufortable she was, she would notin about it. Swiftly, she left. Yun Yanli could sense her disappointment but decided to disregard it. Her loyalty would remain unchanged, no matter how bad she felt. Therefore, her emotions were never his concern. All that he cared about was how she could help in his ns. He stood, contemting for a while before heading towards Kun Xueyi. Kun Xueyi was still trapped within a uniquely crafted. Yun Yanli decided that torment was the best way to express how much he actually loathed the creature, so he altered the to make it inflict more pain. Within the, Kun Xueyi felt like he was lying on a bed full of sharp needles that had not stopped poking him. The painful sensation was almost like being stung by a swarm of unforgiving wasps. The worst part was that he could not transform into his human form and could only stay as a fish. In order to please Yun Yanli, the guards had even put him on a fire. He used to be immune to the fires of the mortal world. However, the hadrgely restricted his spiritual power, so he could only count on his skin to resist the heat. His body was never burned, but the ashes were making him ufortable. Yun Yanli found that the Kun¡¯s dirty face was rather pleasing to watch, so, he would visit the fish every day. Today, he showed up as usual and stood before Kun Xueyi to observe him. Delighted, he saw that the Kun¡¯s dried skin was starting to shrivel to an unappealing state. ¡°Kun Yunzhan, are youfortable?¡± Kun Xueyi opened his eyes and threw him a stern look. ¡°I have a me in me that has nowhere to go. Let me share it with you, and I shall befortable.¡± After four days of being grilled, Kun Xueyi¡¯s voice had be slightly rough and harsh. Yun Yanli responded by swinging his sleeve to fan the fire and make it bigger. He had even added some ingredients to stimte the burning sensation. Therefore, all of Kun Xueyi¡¯s body was engulfed in mes. A normal fire could barely harm him, but not the fire of Samadhi. The powerful source of the fire was able to burn through his skin and injure his muscle tissues. In pain, he started trembling. Yun Yanli surely took the joy from the Kun¡¯s misfortune.The pearl of Kun was a treasure, but it had to be swallowed immediately. A long meditation of seven days and nights was required to absorb the power of the pearlpletely. Yun Yanli would be busy, so he could not iste himself in meditation. He had to keep Kun Xueyi alive until he finally had the time. Therefore, he decided to torture the Kun for the time being to release his grudge. Kun Xueyi closed his eyes to endure the pain and ignored Yun Yanli. ¡°Kun Yunzhan, after Xijiu and I are married, I will kill you and retrieve the pearl for myself. Also, your skin seems like a good material to make a dress for Xijiu.¡± Kun Xueyi finally opened his eyes to give Yun Yanli some attention. He said politely, ¡°Are you dreaming? Sleep-walking in broad daylight?¡± Then, he added with a smile, ¡°Did you tell me all your ns just to break my heart? Are you in love with me? You are always interested in my emotions. Are you trying to make me jealous?¡± Yun Yanli did not want to talk with the creature anymore. He only wanted to grill and torture the fish as much as he could. He raised his hand to cast three portions of Samadhi to the mes. Also, he sent more men to add firewood and fuel the mes. Yun Yanli finally went away while Kun Xueyi was inevitably rolling around in pain. Chapter 2532 - The Rescue (2) Chapter 2532: The Rescue (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe pain was unbearable to the point where Kun Xueyifelt like he was in the process of being grilled. Nheless, he was more concerned about the jade statue than the pain. He had seen many things in his lifetime. Knowing Di Fuyi personally, he was convinced that the man had transformed into the jade statue. The status was too extraordinary. If Di Fuyi were removed from the equation, he could not think of anyone to turn the tide back into their favor. There was an army in the Devil Kingdom, but they would not stand a chance against Yun Yanli¡¯s men. Moreover, even if they could stall his team, no one was powerful enough to defeat Yun Yanli. If he could bring the fight outside of the Shura World, perhaps he could teach the lousy prince a lesson. Unfortunately, he was trapped here. In fact, he had been defeated and captured. The four guards who stood around him were half-orcs. Kun Xueyi had been observing them for a while, but he could not tell their origins. They did not look like failed mutated beings. Instead, it seemed that they wereintentionally built as a physicalbination of a beast and a human. It was certainly not afortable sight for Kun Xueyi. Furthermore, their behavior was also weird, and they knew some of the worst ways to torture their captives. While Kun Xueyi was still being grilled over the fire, they could somehow always think of a way to make him feel worse. At first, they threw a big bowl of saltwater and pepper at him. Then, they decided that it was a good idea to use an iron brush to scrub his wounded skin. The torment was too much for Kun Xueyi to endure. For the first time, he was thinking of a way to end his life. While he was still struggling, Yun Yanli had suddenlye back. The four guards were surprised by his unusually frequent visits. Nevertheless, they quickly went forward to greet him. Yun Yanli dismissed them with a wave. Apparently, he was here to check on Kun Xueyi again. ¡°Hey, what made youe back so soon? Are you sad to be away from me? Are you worried that I might get burned alive? Don¡¯t worry. Only my skin is shed. The other parts of my body are fine. If you let me go, I will be sure you please you in a way that you never knew possible, a sensation that will make youe back asking for more.¡± Yun Yanli did not answer him. Instead, he walked around the fish to observe it closer before giving it a gentle tap on its back. ¡°Your skin is truly fire-resistant.¡± The four men chimed in, ¡°True. The fish¡¯s skin is peculiar. It will not get burned no matter how big the me gets.¡± Yun Yanli waved his hand as a sign to ask them toe over. ¡°Come and have a look. Are there any cracks on its body?¡± The four men did as told. Suddenly, they were overwhelmed by a strong and yet pleasant scent. Before they knew it, they suffered a ckout as they copsed to the ground.Kun Xueyi froze momentarily. In disbelief, he looked at Yun Yanli, not knowing what to do. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Miss Gu!¡± ¡®Yun Yanli¡¯ smiled at him and said, ¡°You got me.¡± Gu Xijiu answered him in her own voice. She took the form of Yun Yanli and sneaked inside to free Kun Xueyi. Gu Xijiu then took Kun Xueyi down from the rack and flipped the over. She studied the for a while and quickly thought of a way to break it open. Kun Xueyi was finally freed! Kun Xueyi disregarded the pain on his body and transformed into his human figure. ¡°You¡­ You have escaped!¡± He looked at Gu Xijiu in awe. Gu Xijiu skipped all the pleasantries. ¡°Please help me release the pressure on some of my acupuncture points. I barely have enough spiritual power.¡± When her spiritual power had returned by a tenth from before, she immediately broke the array formation of the golden house and teleported her way out. Quietly, she had tailed Yun Yanli around and found the underground prison. After Yun Yanli left, she took his form and came to Kun Xueyi¡¯s rescue. Chapter 2533 - The Rescue (3) Chapter 2533: The Rescue (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven though Gu Xijiu managed to use her teleportation ability, what Yun Yanli had done to seal her acupuncture points required at least a Golden Immortal to undo.Therefore, Gu Xijiu could only utilize a tenth of her power. Luckily, Kun Xueyi¡¯s spiritual power was strong enough to help her unseal her acupuncture points. However, he still needed Gu Xijiu¡¯s guidance to do so. Having restored Gu Xijiu, Kun Xueyi cast the cleaning spell around him a few times to cleanse his body. He really could not take the disgusting scent around him that reminded him of dried salted fish. He noticed that the four half-orcs were still unconscious on the ground. Obviously, they had been poisoned. ¡°Miss Gu, did you spread the poison on my body?¡± Gu Xijiu had given Kun Xueyi a tap on the back while he was still trapped in the mes. It was right about that time that the four half-orcs had copsed. He remembered also smelling a very pleasant scent around him at the time, despite his body¡¯s condition. ¡°Yes, the effect of the poison was elerated by the heat. You will not be affected as I have only put it on your skin.¡± Unconvinced, Kun Xueyi used the cleaning spell again. Feeling morefortable in his own skin again, he realized that they should not stay here any longer. Then again, he was not someone who would take a beating for nothing. Immediately, he tied the men up very tightly and muted them. In a row, he strung them together on a stick and ced the stick over the mes. In anguish, the half-orcs suffering had just begun. He was obviously delighted to make them suffer. There he stood, pping along while they screamed in agony. ¡°How can I keep the ravishing the sensation to myself? I must let you all know how you made me feel.¡± Then, he poured the hot bowl of pepper and saltwater onto the burning men. They did not have the same water and fire-resistant skin as Kun Xueyi. Hence, their suffering was significantly worse than Kun Xueyi¡¯s. While he was having fun, Gu Xijiu took the time to ask him a few things and found out that he, too, had no idea where the jade statue was or where the others were imprisoned. Therefore, Gu Xijiu knew that she had to keep looking. However, the underground prison was a very secret chamber with many turns and crossings. Moreover, the ce was also secured with an array formation. Without knowing the array formation, one could not possibly escape from the ce even if the exit gate was wide open. Fortunately, this was nothing for Gu Xijiu. In the depths of the underground prison, they found Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua. The two men had obviously suffered some degree of torment as well. They were found copsed on some hay. Their clothes were in shreds and tatters, revealing the wounds that severely marked their skin. Theyy unconscious, like two dead beggars in the streets during a cold winter. Gu Xijiu¡¯s surprise visit had brought tears to their eyes. ¡°Miss Gu!¡± Thedy¡¯s Kung Fu was, without a doubt, powerful. She managed to escape from her own cell and even came to their rescue. Their injuries were so severe that a speedy recovery wasnot possible even with the help of Gu Xijiu¡¯s magic pills. In searching for them, Gu Xijiu had knocked out the two guards and disguised them as the two guardians. With their voice muted, Gu Xijiu ced them in the cell to temporarily fool the other guards in the underground prison. The security in the prison was very tight, with the guards regrly patrolling the ce. They would be easily exposed if they were to escape on foot, so Gu Xijiu decided to use her teleportation skill to bring them out. At the level of a Junior Immortal, each teleportation could stretch over the distance of about 50 miles. Although she was unsure of her exact location, leaving the city was not really a problem. One teleportation could solve it all. As soon as they arrived at the outskirts, they immediately realized that they were in Luo Hua City. It was the first city that Gu Xijiu had ever been to in the Shura World. However, it was not the right time to reminisce about the past. Guardian Jin quickly used his secret signal to summon the soldiers from the Devil Kingdom. He had also met up with the spies from the Devil Kingdom and told them to bring the news back. There was a total of eight guardians in the Devil Kingdom. Three were out, so there were five left. Chapter 2534 - The Rescue (4) Chapter 2534: The Rescue (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe five guardians were supposed to stay behind and secure the kingdom, but as soon as they received the news, they immediately came to help with their most elite troops. After information traveled through all sorts of news portals, the guardians found out that the enemy, unfortunately, seized the Devil King. At this very moment, the guardians were scattered about trying to obtain more information secretly. Fortunately, Guardian Jin was able tomunicate his location to them. Soon after, the rest of the guardians were on their way. Even though backup was on the way, Gu Xijiu could not leave Di Fuyi behind. She did not want to wait for the troops to arrive. Instead, she wanted to turn back and search the ce again on her own. However, Kun Xueyi stopped her. ¡°Miss Gu, allow me to go with you.¡± Gu Xijiu was reluctant to bring him along as she believed that she would be able to move faster if she acted alone. Kun Xueyi could read her mind and decided to exin himself. ¡°Miss Gu, I am not going to help you find the jade statue. I am only going to disguise as you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Miss Gu, you are the one that Yun Yanli cares about, so he must have installed some kind of surveince in your room. Without anyone to step in for you, he will soon find out that you had disappeared; he would surely go into a frantic search. It will not be helpful for your quest as he would surely secure the jade statue knowing that you would go looking for it. Let me stay in the room and pretend to be you so that Yun Yanli will not be suspicious about your whereabouts. You can save me after you find my master¡¯s statue.¡± He had a point. Also, since Kun Xueyi was a master at disguising himself, Yun Yanli would not notice a thing. Therefore, she agreed to his n. Swiftly, she went straight back into the golden house with Kun Xueyi using her teleportation ability. Gu Xijiu was a very efficient person. She had sorted out many things in just a brief period of time. In fact, it had not even been an hour since they left. Nothing in the golden house seemed to have changed. Without wasting time, Kun Xueyi quickly disguised himself as Gu Xijiu. He even imitated her energy level and temperament. He seemed at ease, just like how Gu Xijiu would normally look. Relieved, she gave Kun Xueyi a few pointers before leaving. She also noticed that the surveince camera that she had tampered with was still in the room, which proved that Yun Yanli had not stepped into her room while she was away. As soon as he left the underground prison, he immediately headed towards another secret location. Meanwhile, Mr. Zhu had been seized in another ce. Since Yun Yanli was driven to conquer the Devil Kingdom, the Devil Quenching Clothing was pivotal to his sess. Therefore, he needed Mr. Zhu to be on his side. However, Mr. Zhu was no ordinary man. His loyalty to Gu Xijiu was a problem for Yun Yanli, so he needed to think of other ways to convince him. Yun Yanli was going to make him agree, even if he had to do so forcibly. Yun Yanli had imprisoned Mr. Zhu in an underwater cell by submerging the man entirely in water. Understanding the man¡¯s abilities, he knew that Mr. Zhu would survive. After four days of being trapped in the water, Yun Yanli finally thought that he would have had enough. It was time to y nice. He went to the underwater cell to visit Mr. Zhu. He took a good look at Mr. Zhu and noticed that the tone of his face was in his natural shades of green. Therefore, Yun Yanli activated a switch and raised him out of the water. Looking at Mr. Zhu, who was now drenched, Yun Yanli could not help but feel delighted. He began to give a speech that he had long prepared in his head. He fluently conveyed how the situation generally looked like and advised him to choose his allegiance wisely. He was confident that the Devil King would not be able to make aeback, so he would be the one to unite the Devil Kingdom as one with the other cities. Also, he added that he would be marrying Gu Xijiu soon, so technically, it was not a betrayal for Zhu Duqing to show his loyalty to him. The more Yun Yanli spoke, the more he was convinced by his own speech. However, the bamboo man remained silent the entire time. Yun Yanli was obviously annoyed by the bamboo man¡¯s ignorance. Yun Yanli knew that Mr. Zhu was not a patient man. Under such circumstances, he would undoubtedly be challenging him instead of keeping quiet as if nothing had happened. Had he been muted? Yun Yanli wanted to examine his pulse but was surprised by his unusually solid arm. Stunned, he hit the man with a streak of light only to find that it was only a bamboo carved into the shape of a man and covered with a set of loose robes that Mr. Zhu would normally wear. In fact, it was only a puppet, contemptuously smiling at him. Yun Yanli¡¯s jaw dropped in utter astonishment. Zhu Duqing had escaped! When exactly did this happen? Largely unimpressed, Yun Yanli called upon the two guards that he had assigned to keep watch over Zhu Duqing; he found out that they were equally confused. Consequently, hekilled them for their ipetence. Swiftly, Yun Yanli ran to the golden house to check if Gu Xijiu was still there. Chapter 2535 - While There Was Life, There Was Hope Chapter 2535: While There Was Life, There Was Hope Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli stormed into the golden house and quickly checked on the woman that he had held captive there. Gu Xijiu was taking a rest on the bed. At ease, she looked carefree and was soundly asleep. Hershes were like curtains, casting faint shades below her eyes. She looked just as fragile as ever and was still there. Was she real? Could she be a puppet as well? Yun Yanli approached her to take a closer look. Abruptly, Gu Xijiu opened her eyes and was very surprised to see him. ¡°You¡­¡± She said hoarsely in a sleepy voice. It sounded just like her! Even her facial expressions looked normal. Yun Yanli was relieved that she was still there. With a calmer mind, he realized that it was rather unlikely for her to be able to escape. After all, the golden house was made with the Starry Formation, which he had learned from the mysterious voice in his dreams. No one, not even a Mighty Immortal, could possibly leave the house. Gu Xijiu was merely a Junior Immortal, and her spiritual power and physical strength were both restricted, so there was no way she could escape. He took a look around the house, and a tiny crystal in the corner caught his attention. It was supposed to be a surveince camera used to spy on Gu Xijiu, but it was broken.He then turned to look at Gu Xijiu, who was guilty of breaking it. ¡°I do not wish to be spied on when I rest.¡± She had discovered his little trick. It was indeed a perverted thing to spy on a girl when she was alone in the house. Anyone would break the camera if the same thing happened to them. Yun Yanli was quite embarrassed, so he made up an excuse and said that the surveince was for her safety. Then, he quickly left. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ sat up casually and let out a scornfulugh. Her impersonator was impressed by his acting.Luckily, he was able to get back in time. Otherwise, the whole n would have been exposed. Nevertheless, it was odd that Yun Yanli would race into the ce so abruptly.Had Gu Xijiu¡¯s tracks been discovered by Yun Yanli so quickly? It did not seem likely. After all, if Yun Yanli discovered her, he would not havee into the golden house to check on her. So, what made him suddenly search the ce? Had Yun Yanli found out about Kun Xueyi¡¯s escape? It was easy for them to disguise the guardians who were in the cell. However, it was difficult for Kun Xueyi to find a recement for himself, as no one could possibly disguise as the mighty Kun. Due to Zhu Duqing¡¯s escape, Yun Yanli had sent his men to check on the guardians and soon discovered that they were both gone. This made him furious, and he ordered the entire city to be searched. The whole situation became tense. Gu Xijiu wanted to go into the administrative center to look for Di Fuyi¡¯s statue but was surprised by the dramatic turn of events that unfolded in the city. Learning from his earlier mistake, Yun Yanli had figured out that the most dangerous ce was often the ce that people would overlook, so he started by searching his own residence. The man would have almost seen Gu Xijiu there. But luckily, she reacted quickly enough and avoided him. Yun Yanli had many men working for him. Some of them were specialized in hunting people down. Their majestic beings would help by sniffing out the scent of their victims. Although Gu Xijiu was eager to find the jade statue, she dared not do so publicly. While there was life, there was hope. As long as she was free, there would still be plenty of chances for the rescue. Hence, she used her teleportation ability again and went straight back into the golden house. She wanted to free Kun Xueyi, but as soon as she arrived, she could immediately tell that Yun Yanli was approaching. ¡°Miss Gu, you have to go! I need to stay behind and keep him here. Don¡¯t worry. He will not be able to tell the difference.¡± Chapter 2536 - Did Someone Run Away? Chapter 2536: Did Someone Run Away? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Miss Gu, you should go now! I have to keep him here. Don¡¯t worry; he won¡¯t recognize me! If he finds out that you have escaped, he will force you out by threatening to kill your people. If that happens, it will cause unnecessary casualties.¡± Kun Xueyi was very calm, and his analysis was very reasonable. Gu Xijiu was not an indecisive person. She took a light breath and said, ¡°Please take care. I wille and save youter!¡± She then turned around and teleported away. Just when her figure had disappeared, Yun Yanli had once again entered the door.Kun Xueyi sat on the ground while still disguised as Gu Xijiu. ¡°You are here again? What is going on?¡± Yun Yanli did not recognize him. However, he had his suspicions about Gu Xijiu and knew that it would not be wise for him to overlook anything. Therefore, he repaired the hidden camera in the golden house. In just a few minutes, he managed to piece it all back together. Knowing that Gu Xijiu had uncovered his secret device and might destroy it again, he added a protective cover around the camera that could only be destroyed by a Golden Immortal. He also told her not to destroy the camera this time, or there would be consequences. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ understood what he meant. ¡®She¡¯ bit her lips and said, ¡°Rest assured!¡± Yun Yanli was stunned for a second by the response he received. He smiled at her and said, ¡°Xijiu, it¡¯s good to see you being so obedient.¡± Kun Xueyi looked down and did not respond any further. However, he sneered in his heart. He had sarcastic thoughts in his head as well about a possible rtionship between the two of them. But of course, since he was disguising as Gu Xijiu, he did not say anything of that sort as it could expose his identity. Nheless, he did take the opportunity to ask one of his concerns, ¡°Why are you so anxious all of a sudden? What happened? Did someone run away?¡± Yun Yanli stared at ¡®her¡¯ and asked, ¡°Can you guess?¡± Yun Yanli then red at ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ rather fiercely, which made Kun Xueyi slightly nervous. Nevertheless, he tried to make a guess. ¡°Kun Xueyi?¡± ¡°Why did you guess it is him?¡± ¡°Because among the people you have seized, he is the most capable one.¡± Kun Xueyi was never stingy on praising himself. Yun Yanli snorted. ¡°He is just a mutated dirty pervert. He is going to be my meal sooner orter!¡± Kun Xueyi was speechless. In fact, he thought to himself, ¡°You are the dirty one! I am a Kun! There is a world of difference between the two!¡± Fortunately, he calmed down soon enough as he usually did not concern himself with ignorant people. He smiled and did not speak any further. The mythological creature¡¯s movements were very much alike to Gu Xijiu¡¯s, and since Yun Yanli was in a hurry, he did not realize anything abnormal. Since everything seemed in order, Yun Yanli soon left the room. ¡­ Outside the city, Gu Xijiu met up with Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua once again and found that there were five more people together with them- one female and four males. Each of them had exceptional auras, and two of them were twins who looked lovely. When they saw her return, Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua both breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Miss Gu, could you find the jade statue?¡± Gu Xijiu studied the five people before responding. Understanding the situation, Guardian Jin quickly introduced them, ¡°Miss Gu, they are also the personal guardians of the Devil King¡­¡± Pointing to a tall, burly, ck man with a cold look, he added, ¡°He is the second eldest in our team, Shui Junzhou. He is good at stealth missions and assassinations.¡± Following that, he pointed to a man who was rather short and had a bird on his shoulder. ¡°He is the third eldest, Wan Hongxiu. He is good at tracking people. There are only a few people in the Shura World who can escape from him.¡± Chapter 2537 - A Toad That Wants To Eat Swan Meat! Chapter 2537: A Toad That Wants To Eat Swan Meat! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNext, he pointed to the twins in green and grey. ¡°They are the sixth and seventh- Tian Xiuxiu and Tian Meimei. Tian Xiuxiu is a puppet master. On the other hand, Tian Meimei is good at spells and creating creatures. Following their introduction, Guardian Jin pointed to the only woman present who was dressed in red. The woman looked charming with a slender body. Besides her seductive figure, a red snake that was wrapped around her wrist would also catch any onlooker¡¯s attention. It made her look mysterious. ¡°She is the youngest, Feng Ruhuo. She is good with knives and creatures.¡± Gu Xijiu had not spent a lot of time in the Devil Kingdom; so, this was the first that she met these five people. Even though she did not know them, it was apparent that they were familiar with her. All of them greeted her at once, ¡°Miss Gu.¡± The amount of respect they showed her seemed a little too much, especially given her current condition. Nheless, Gu Xijiu knew that this had something to do with her rtionship with Di Fuyi. The two loyal subordinates probably informed the rest of the team thatGu Xijiu was apetent strategist and that she was the sweetheart of the Devil King. It was also likely that she would end up being the Devil Queen. Observing them carefully, Gu Xijiu could easily tell that these people were all elites. They seemed to carry a strong aura around them that suggested they would not easily serve people. Hence, Di Fuyi¡¯s ability to make them his subordinates clearly showed how much they respected him.Since Gu Xijiu was the lover of the Devil King, they certainly respected her as his partner. However, it seemed unlikely that they would serve her. Therefore, after greeting her, they kept quiet. ¡°Miss Gu, where is the Devil King?¡± This was clearly a matter of concern to the seven guardians. Upon hearing the question, Gu Xijiu only looked down at the ground. She had heard from Di Fuyi that his guardians were very capable people who were also loyal to him. Contemting what to tell them, she took a gamble, ¡°The Devil King is severely injured and has turned into a jade statue temporarily. He is now in Yun Yanli¡¯s possession, and I have not figured out his exact location yet.¡± A jade statue?! Was the jade statue actually their king??? Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua were shocked while the others looked at each other in disbelief. ¡°How did he be a jade statue?¡± Tian Xiuxiu frowned. ¡°Yeah, we have never seen him utilize this skill before.¡± Tian Meimei followed. ¡°The skills possessed by the Devil King are quiteplicated and unique. Perhaps, this is one of his self-defense mechanisms.¡± Wan Hongxiu tapped the bird on his shoulder and casually added to the conversation. The tone of his voice suggested that he was calm about the situation. ¡°Nah! Let¡¯s not waste time on the trivial! Regardless of what he has turned into, he is our Devil King, and we need to rescue him. We have to think of a solution quickly.¡± Feng Ruhuo spoke her mind to the crowd. Although she looked pretty and charming, it was clear from the tone of her voice that she was not someone to be messed with in the Shura World. ¡°What about Kun Xueyi?¡± Shui Junzhou suddenly asked. He had been rather quiet the entire time. ¡°He pretended to be me and stayed back in Luo Hua City to prevent Yun Yanli from figuring out that I had escaped.¡± Gu Xijiu was honest with them about everything. ¡°Yun Yanli likes Miss Gu, right? He is preparing a wedding for the both of you, isn¡¯t he?¡± Wan Hongxiu was very quick and managed to piece everything together. He had previously entered the city to gather some information from the people. ¡°This is really a case of a toad that wants to eat swan meat!¡± ¡°Tian Meimei chuckled. ¡°How dare he think about stealing the lover of the Devil King? He must be tired of living!¡± Tian Xiuxiu smirked. ¡°I will teach him how to be a gentleman in the future! ¡± Feng Ruhuo touched the fire snake on her wrist, as a wicked smile appeared on her face. Chapter 2538 - Well-behaved Chapter 2538: Well-behaved Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She then patted Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t be afraid. Since our master loves you, we consider you to be partially our master as well. We will protect you! We will never let that guy take advantage of you!¡± Feng Ruhuo was very friendly to Gu Xijiu. In fact, when one of her arms rested on Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder, it made them look like a pair of sisters. ¡°Feng Ruhuo, she is the lover of our king! Get your ws off of her! Our Devil King will definitely punish you if he finds out what you have done.¡± Guardian Jin quickly reminded her. ¡°What are you nervous about? Although I like women, I am very well-behaved.¡± Having openly confessed, Feng Ruhuo pulled her arm off Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder. The exnation certainly helped Gu Xijiu understood the context. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the next steps for us.¡± The second eldest guardian, who dressed in ck, hardly spoke; but when he did, each of his sentences was straight to the point. ¡°ording to the news I received, Yun Yanli has spread the news that he is going to publicly eliminate a devil during his wedding ceremony the day after tomorrow. I also heard that a statue of a devil would be destroyed in public. This should be the statue that we are trying to find.¡± Wan Hongxiu spoke slowly, even though the news he was delivering was very shocking. Shui Junzhou turned away but was dragged back by Tian Xiuxiu. ¡°Second brother, where are you going?¡± ¡°I am going to retrieve that statue, even if it means sacrificing my life!¡± Shui Junzhou¡¯s words clearly showed his determination to save his king. The other guardians also acknowledged his statement and agreed. They were all willing to sacrifice their lives for him. Feng Ruhuo turned her wrist, which seemed to have activated the snake thaty there. Its head raised a few times as it glided across the floor. After a while, there seemed to be a sounding from all directions. Gu Xijiu took a look around her and was impressed. Countless snakes of different patterns and sizes seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. There were more than a thousand of them! Feng Ruhuo then retrieved a flute and put it on her lips. It looked as though she was blowing into it, but Gu Xijiu could not hear any sounding from the flute. Nheless, she could tell that the red snake seemed to understand it. The creature seemed to bemunicating with the other snakes, and all of a sudden, the other snakes nodded. After that, the red snake¡¯s head seemed to drill down into the grown, and it disappeared. Soon after, the other snakes followed. The scene was spectacr. Gu Xijiu looked at Feng Ruohuo and had to ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°They will follow Xiao Chi to the city to find the jade statue. Miss Gu, you can rest assured that these snakes are persistent. There is also nowhere they can¡¯t go. I believe we will have good news in just two hours. It might not be easy to find a living person, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to find a jade statue.¡± The other guardians had faith in Feng Ruhuo, so they began to think about how to extract the jade statue once they figured out its location. Gu Xijiu listened to them discussing for a moment before she finally said, ¡°Once we know the exact location, I have a way to get the statue out. What you need to do is to n how we will escape with the Devil King.¡± The guardians looked at Gu Xijiu in disbelief. They were the elites of the Devil Kingdom and were very knowledgable. They knew how capable Yun Yanli was right now. So, how could Gu Xijiu single-handedly steal the statue from him? Guardian Jin and Guardian Hua had a better understanding of Gu Xijiu¡¯s abilitypared to the rest of the group that just met her. Naturally, they believed her and immediately nodded their heads. ¡°Miss Gu has the ability to teleport. Once we know the exact location of the jade statue, it¡¯s easier for her to steal it.¡± Just like that, the n was set in ce. The team was ready, but to their dismay, the snakes never returned. Chapter 2539 - Di Fuyis Subordinates Were All Hidden Masters Chapter 2539: Di Fuyi¡¯s Subordinates Were All Hidden Masters Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionInstead of the snakes, Yun Yanli¡¯s troops had arrived. These elites hade to Luo Hua City to protect the city from any danger during this critical time. Their spiritual power were all above that of ordinary immortals, and their weapons and equipment were all rather sophisticated. They came with fierce creatures thatwere the size of tigers and were fierce like wolves. They had furry ck hair and green eyes, while also possessing a keen sense of smell and could attack ferociously at will. They also appeared to have some magical powers within them. Gu Xijiu and her gang had hidden themselves in the depths of the jungle. When these molossers rushed forward in search of them, they moved quickly across the ce. If they met an unexpected roadblock, they would cut their way through in order to stay hidden. There were many beasts in the forest, which included tigers, ck bears, leopards, and so on. These fierce beasts usually walked freely in the woods, but wherever the molossers arrived, they would all go into hiding. It was these fleeing beasts that had initially caught Gu Xijiu¡¯s attention. The others noticed it as well and were fearful. Gu Xijiu wanted to instruct the team to leave the ce for the time being.She was not afraid of a battle, but she did not want to attract any unnecessary attention from Yun Yanli, who still thought she was trapped in the golden house. Therefore, the best move was to avoid Yun Yanli¡¯s troops temporarily. Her words had not been uttered when the second guardian, Shui Junzhou, suddenly raised his hand to cast a spell. A ck mist rose from his body and quickly enveloped all of them. Gu Xijiu looked around and noticed that everyone was calm and did not seem concerned by the nearby creatures.Gu Xijiu was speechless. Feng Ruhuo suddenly chucked. ¡°Miss Gu, rest assured, our Brother Shui¡¯s shadowing skill is extremely powerful. It can shield all our traces. Those hounds will never find us. ¡°Shadowing skill?¡± It was the first time Gu Xijiu heard about this kind of skill. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. It basically integrates all of us into the shadows of the surrounding trees. Who can catch people in the shadows, right? This is a unique skill possessed by Brother Shui. The Devil King is a big fan of this ability. The Devil King wanted to bring him along, but Brother Shui was caught up with something and did note back in time. He has been regretting his dy ever since.¡± Well, it would appear as if Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinates were all hidden masters. When Feng Ruhuo was exining their abilities to Gu Xijiu, the first molosser had already appeared in the distance. This speed of this molosser was remarkable. In the blink of an eye, it had rushed to where Gu Xijiu and her gang were located. However, it seemed to be unable to see or smell them. Furthermore, although its hoof stepped on Tian Xiuxiu¡¯s cloak, it seemed to move away without noticing anything. Tian Xiuxiu frowned. He took out a pair of scissors out of nowhere and cut off the piece of cloth that had been contaminated. ¡°Miss Gu, our sixth brother has an obsession with cleanliness. He does not even want a little dust on his body and particrly dislikes animals. Such a shame.¡± Feng Ruhuomented. While she was still talking, a few other molossers seemed to emerge.They moved quickly right in front of this group of people and never even stopped. Soon after, all of them seemed to have gone deeper into the jungle. Only thest molosser seemed to have noticed something. It was circling Tian Xiuxiu and sniffing around him. ¡°Lion, what did you find?¡± Its owner then rushed over to check on it. The molosser really looked like a male lion, and the color of its fur was different from the other molossers. It was fiery red rather than ck. The creature had circled Tian Xiuxiu for the sixth time and was still sniffing the ce. Chapter 2540 - No One Will Come And Save You, No Matter How Loud You Cry Chapter 2540: No One Will Come And Save You, No Matter How Loud You Cry Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGiven how much we hated animals, Tian Xiuxiu tried very hard to suppress his feeling of wanting to kick the creature away. ¡°Sixth brother, when was thest time you took a bath?¡± Wan Hongxiu joked. ¡°Shut up! I shower every day! Do you think I am like you? You smell like bird poop!¡± The remark dissatisfied the bird that was standing on Wan Hongxiu¡¯s shoulder and suddenly opened its wings. It seemed to have left the man¡¯s shoulder. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu finally got the chance to observe the creature more carefully. It was not a bird! It was a small fire-breathing dragon that was posing as a bird. Upon leaving Wan Hongxiu¡¯s shoulder, it seemed to transforminto a being that was the height of a person. Its wings were about four meters wide! Shortly after, this ¡®bird¡¯ spurted out fire towards Tian Xiuxiu. If Tian Xiuxiu did not dodge it in time, his hair would have been burnt! Strangely, Lion seemed to have been put off by the fire and no longer circled around Tian Xiuxiu. Impatiently, it left looking disappointed.Its tail seemed to m against the ground, and therge tree next to it was uprooted. It crashed to the ground. Its owner frowned. ¡°Lion, what happened?¡± Lion shook its head, exhaled, and turned to catch up to the other molossers. Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this shadowing skill was very effective. They had been talking andughing around here, but yet they were not discovered. Besides that, Gu Xijiu also learned that this blood-red molosser was incredibly powerful. Its tail could sweep down a big tree! Suddenly, there was a ck shadow that seemed to be traveling around the ce. As it stopped, a green figure could be seen in the jungle.Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were sharp so she could tell with one nce that the green shadow was Tian Meimei. What was he doing? ¡°Miss Gu, he is suffering from some illness. Rest assured, he wille backter.¡± Feng Ruhuo exined. This young kid had an illness? Gu Xijiu then turned to look at Tian Xiuxiu, who looked very simr to Tian Meimei. The two of them looked like teenagers of 15 or 16 years old. There were even dimples on the fair cheeks whenever they smiled! The only difference was that one of their dimples was on the left, and the other¡¯s was on the right. The two youngsters looked pure and harmless, but when Tian Meimei returned, Gu Xijiu had changed her mind.Tian Meimei came back carrying the blood-red molosser.This molosser was huge; in fact, its head was the size of an actual lion¡¯s. Meanwhile, Tian Meimei was thin and looked weak. Upon his return, it looked just like a scene from Beauty and the Beast. The eyes of the molosser were filled with fear; it no longer had the prestige it carried just moments ago. Tian Meimei carried it like a puppy. Was his illness something that drove him to capture dogs?Gu Xijiu looked at Feng Ruhuo for answers. Feng Ruhuo sighed. ¡°Little Meimei has a problem. When he sees a talented monster, he gets very excited. He is more excited to see a talented creature than his own brother. He must grab it and train it; otherwise, he will not be able to sleep.¡± For the time being, everyone was free until the snakes returned. Therefore, they watched as Tian Meimei trained the monster. Tian Meimei put the creature on the ground, but it wanted to run away as soon as it was free! Nheless, after taking two steps back, it seemed to be pulled by an invisible rope. It jumped and raised its head to issue a long squeal. Perhaps, it was summoning apanion or its master. Tian Meimei stood in front of it andughed evilly. ¡°You can call for help. However, no one wille and save you, no matter how loud you cry.¡± Chapter 2541 - He Was Not As Ferocious Chapter 2541: He Was Not As Ferocious Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was speechless. She found this sentence too familiar to her. Whether it was in the Upper Bound or this world, a creature trainer was extremely rare. Gu Xijiu had lived in three different worlds before, but it was her first time encountering one. Being inquisitive, she wanted to see how Tian Meimei would tame the beast. Lion had clearly suffered in Tian Meimei¡¯s hands. It was very resistant to his approach. However, the master did not give in and grabbed the creature toward Tian Xiuxiu. Tian Xiuxiu was clearly disgustedly and took two steps back. ¡°Tian Meimei, what the hell are you doing? You know that I hate dogs!¡± ¡°Lion, did you hear him? He hates dogs. Any dogs that go close to him get their skin peeled off. He even shatters their bones into dust. Yet, you circled the man eight times just now! Just think about how he would punish you.¡± It was apparent to the group that Lion could understand the humannguage. The hair over its entire body was standing after it heard that remark. Desperately, it slowly edged backward. ¡°Stupid child! It is useless for you to distance yourself. He is very vengeful. Even if you run away, he will go after you and skin you alive. He will make sure that you suffer for at least eight days.¡± Tian Meimei spoke in a pitiful tone. Tian Xiuxiu was dumbfounded. He was not as ferocious as what his colleague had suggested. At most, he would only kick the dog away! But, Lion believed the story. It already had tears in its eyes, and its body was shivering. Tian Meimei patted its head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If you treat me as your master, I will protect you so that others will not dare to touch you again.¡± Lion looked at him but was unsure of what to do. Meanwhile, Tian Meimei maintained his persistence. ¡°You are a monster; why did you sell your life to the human that was here just now? The devil world is where you belong. To be honest, you are considered a traitor. Do you know how the monster world deals with traitors? They will slice them into pieces and feed their flesh to the birds.¡± He then pointed to the small fire-breathing dragon posing on Wan Hongxiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Can you see that broken bird? It has already eaten more than 10,000 traitors¡­¡± The bird spat fire onto Tian Meimei. It only ate bamboo. When had it eaten the meat of traitors? Nheless, because Lion could not tell if Tian Meimei was lying, it willingly gave in to Tian Meimei¡¯s request. Its only request was that the man protects it. Tian Meimei began to cast a spell, and in a brief moment, a yellow light seemed to cover Lion¡¯s entire body. Shortly after, the creature seemed to have disappeared entirely. ¡°Is it done? Where did you keep it?¡± Tian Meimei¡¯s fingers pinched another spell, and after a while, Lion fell from the sky andnded in front of him, bowing its head and waiting for an order. ¡°Go to yourpanions and take them to the south¡­¡± Tian Meimeimanded. Lion acknowledged his order with a bark and ran away. It was incredibly fast and disappeared almost instantaneously. Gu Xijiu was familiar with the geography here. She knew that there was arge grassy swamp in the south. There was something unnatural about that ce, and it was rumored that any creature that entered would be swallowed alive. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that it will nevere back?¡± Tian Meimei wiped his face with his delicate fingers and smiled. ¡°No, I have already established a binding covenant with it. It can only be faithful to me for its entire life.¡± ¡°But, aren¡¯t you afraid that the swamp will consume it?¡± ¡°No. The creature already understands the nature of the ce.¡± Chapter 2542 - A Pair Of Good Girlfriends... Chapter 2542: A Pair Of Good Girlfriends¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Miss Gu, rest assured. Tian Meimei and the monster he has captured canmunicate telepathically. He can also summon the creature at any time. Even if Lion identally falls into the swamp, Tian Meimei can summon it back.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved to learn that. However, she still had another question. ¡°Miss Feng, are you and your red snake also connected telepathically? Where is it now? Did it find the jade statue?¡± Feng Ruhuo coughed. ¡°I am not a creature trainer, so I am not connected to my snake. Nheless, Xiao Chi is brilliant. It can use the Ground Drilling technique if it needs to do so. After entering the city, it will split up with other snakes. As long as either snake finds the jade statue, it wille back to me to report it.¡± ¡°Is there a chance that it could get caught?¡± ¡°No, Xiao Chi is vignt and is very stealthy. No one can catch it.¡± Feng Ruhuo was very confident in her snake¡¯s ability. Gu Xijiu nodded in acknowledgment and did not ask any further. She knew Yun Yanli was a very cautious person. And, since he already suspected that the jade statue was Di Fuyi, he would naturally hide the statue in a very secret ce. She guessed that there would make a lot of wizardry barriers guarding it as well. Therefore, it was very unlikely that they would find it. Nevertheless, if the snakes are unable to find it in advance, Gu Xijiu¡¯s backup n was to sneak in on the day of the wedding and wait for the opportunity to save him. Since Yun Yanli would ce the jade statue in a public ce, and her chances of stealing it would be the highest. Knowing Yun Yanli well, Gu Xijiu was certain that he would set up a number of traps nearby, waiting for the people from the devil world to be captured. However, sometimes, even a trap was an opportunity. ¡­ Gu Xijiu and the team stayed up all night, but the snakes did not return. Apparently, something went wrong! Feng Ruhuo blew a flute to summon the red snake, but nothing came back even after an hour. Tian Meimei sighed. ¡°Eighth Sister, I had offered to help you train it and even establish a binding agreement with it, but you still didn¡¯t agree. Now, is there even a way for you to retrieve it?¡± Feng Ruhuo was concerned about the well being of her pet. Therefore, Tian Meimei¡¯s remarks made her frustrated. ¡°It is none of your business! I prefer my creature to be free andfortable with me. It makes them more independent! Forcing it to be submissive to me will only make it a dumb bird thathas to wait for instructions from its master. It would not even have its own opinion. I refuse to treat Xiao Chi this way!¡± Tian Meimei was speechless by her response. In fact, his creatures that their own thoughts, but it was true that they could not act without his orders. Feng Ruhuo was a very impulsive person. Since her snake had not returned, she wanted to go to the city to look for it. Just as she was about to head off,Gu Xijiu grabbed her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty!¡± ¡°Miss Gu, I must find Xiao Chi. If I don¡¯t act quickly, it might be eaten!¡± ¡°Are you familiar with the facial disguise technique?¡± ¡°No, I am so beautiful, why do I need to disguise myself?¡± Feng Ruhuo raised her eyebrows high. Gu Xijiu made her sit on a boulder before continuing the conversation. ¡°Your beautiful face is too conspicuous. You will attract a lot of unnecessary attention, and it will be difficult for you to find your snake. It will be much more efficient for you to keep a low profile.¡± In less than 15 minutes, the charming Feng Ruhuo had now be amon old aunty in the neighborhood. Gu Xijiu also disguised herself in a simr outlook. The two of them now looked like a pair of good girlfriends. Right after that, Gu Xijiu teleported into the city with Feng Ruhuo. Chapter 2543 - Are You Happy? Chapter 2543: Are You Happy? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince there were many aunties in the city, they did not catch any attention and blended well into the crowd when walking down the streets. Feng Ruhuo thought that the city would have been in a state of chaos; however,it turned out that it was very peaceful and no differentpared to a usual day. If one really wanted to spot a difference, it would be that the streets were cleaner, and the shops on both sides of each street were decorated in red. It seemed that the whole city was preparing for one thing ¨C the wedding of their city¡¯s owner. Gossip floated through the air, and naturally, the best ce to sit and listen to it was naturally at a restaurant. Hence,Gu Xijiu and Feng Ruhuo entered a very crowded restaurant. This restaurant catered to the low-to-middle-ie group. There were not many nobles here. Instead, the ce wasfilled with ordinary people. The vast majority of officials and nobles in the city were typically very tight-lipped about their work. It was not easy to get some gossip from their mouths. However,ordinary people here were different. They were honest and direct and did not generally keep any secrets. Therefore, they hade to the right ce. Gu Xijiu and Feng Ruhuo simply sat at the restaurant for half an hour, and they had gotten all the information they needed. For example, the wedding tomorrow was not in the official residence of the city¡¯s owner. Instead, it would be held in Zhengde Square, which was said to have been beautifully decorated. For the grand wedding ceremony tomorrow, the city owner requested everyone to celebrate with him. All the people would have a day off, and everyone could be present in Zhengde Square to watch the ceremony. They also heard that there was a snake invasion in the cityst night. Nheless, the snakes had been captured, so the problem had been averted. The official news that was released to the public stated that beeing greeted by ground dragons was an auspicious sign and was God¡¯s way of blessing the wedding. To appreciate the grace from God, and to recognize the hard work of the soldiers who work tirelessly to guard the city during the day and night, the city owner had given these snakes to the Tianxiang restaurant, thergest restaurant in the city, and instructed the master chef to cook it. The dishes would be distributed to all the people in the town, regardless of status and upation. When Feng Ruhuo heard thest piece of news, her facial expression had changed! Clearly, Yun Yanli and his men had found out that the snakes were sent here to spy on them. Most of the snakes were justmon snakes that had no special abilities. Therefore, Feng Ruhuo was not too concerned about them.However, her Xiao Chi was the king of the snakes, her precious baby. She could not lose it! Feng Ruhuo made up her mind to pay a visit to Tianxiang Restaurant to see if her baby Xiao Chi was there. Gu Xijiu grabbed her and shook her head. ¡°This is a trap!¡± Feng Ruhuo was not stupid. Naturally, she understood that this was a trap to draw her out, but if she did not go to confirm that Xiao Chi was there, she would not be at ease. ¡°Miss Gu, please let me go. Rest assured, I will be careful. I will not expose myself.¡± Gu Xijiu could understand her situation; therefore, she said, ¡°I will apany you!¡± ¡°No, there must be a lot of ambushes in ce. Miss Gu, you are the future Devil Queen. You can¡¯t be hurt, or the Devil King¡­¡± Gu Xijiu disregarded herst statement and teleported right after she said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Let¡¯s go!¡± In the blink of an eye, they appeared in the kitchen of the Tianxiang Restaurant. This was truly the most luxurious restaurant in Luo Hua City. At that moment, it was nearly noon, and there were many guests in the restaurant. The ce was packed with people constantly moving about. Gu Xijiu¡¯s estimations were urate, so they ended up where they wanted to be- in the courtyard, outside the kitchen of the Tianxiang restaurant. There were not many people in the yard, but it was not entirely empty as well. Additionally, the two of them were merely five meters away from a chef, and there was nothing in between them. Chapter 2544 - Are You Happy? (2) Chapter 2544: Are You Happy? (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFeng Ruhuo was shocked. It would appear as though the two of them were exposed! She subconsciously wanted to attack the chef but was stopped abruptly by Gu Xijiu. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. I have cast a spell to hide us. He can¡¯t see us.¡± The cook had obviously not seen them. He even took the opportunity to pee in the corner of the yard before returning to the restaurant. Feng Ruhuo could help but Gu Xijiu a thumbs up in admiration. ¡°Miss Gu, you are brilliant!¡± She was very impressed by how quickly Gu Xijiu could think of everything in advance. There were dozens of baskets in this yard; all of them looked rather big. Each basket had a lid on it, and there was a creaking sounding from the inside. It was evident that the snakes were inside. Feng Ruhuo took two steps forward, but Gu Xijiu held her wrist and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly! There are traps around here! There are also people hiding in the dark.¡± Feng Ruhuo subconsciously looked around but did not see anyone. She was dismayed. ¡°There is a wizardry barrier at the northwest corner of this courtyard. There are 18 masters inside there. Each of them is a master with at least a level three spiritual power. In the kitchen, in the lobby, and even on the second floor, these people are not just cooks and guests. There are six masters in the kitchen. There are ten inside the restaurant, and there are four on the second floor of the private room.¡± Gu Xijiu was talking to Feng Ruhuo through a directed audio spell. Feng Ruhuo was stunned. She had not sensed that there were ambushes in the vicinity. In fact, she did not even pick up any signs. She had certainly not expected Gu Xijiu to have gathered so much information just from standing in this courtyard for a brief moment! What an amazing observation! Perhaps, it was not an exaggeration to say that she could be on par with the Devil King. Nheless, given that Feng Ruhuo was personally involved in this matter, she clearly did not want to believe in what Gu Xijiu had said. Being able to sense her eagerness to still go after the baskets, Gu Xijiu merely looked down in disappointment.Without Di Fuyi around, she needed to prove her value to the team so that they would follow her instructions. She wanted to be able to save Di Fuyi with minimal cost. Instead of continuing to convince Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinate, she lifted her finger, and a gust of wind seemed to storm toward one of the baskets. ¡°Pak!¡± The lid opened halfway. ¡°Shuaaa!¡± All of a sudden, many figures appeared from all directions. A big also descended from the sky to cover the basket tightly! Fortunately, after Gu Xijiu had already teleported to the roof of the restaurant with Feng Ruhuo, otherwise, they would definitely have been trapped in the big. Finally, she understood what Gu Xijiu was telling her. To confirm the uracy of Gu Xijiu¡¯sments from before, she counted the number of people who were present. Consequently, she now had full respect for Gu Xijiu! The numbers were exact.¡°Miss Gu, you are a god!¡± Meanwhile, Yun Yanli¡¯s men searched the entire ce but could not find even a single strand of hair. ¡°It seems that it was just the wind blowing? Otherwise, there was no way the culprit could escape from the.¡± ¡°Perhaps, you are right. I have not heard of any subordinates of the Devil King that could avoid the.¡± Seeing nothing out of the ordinary, the men dispersed and returned to their hiding ces. Feng Ruhuo sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be able to save these snakes.¡±If she did it forcibly, it would surely rm these people. She was not worried about going into battle, but she knew that the entire n was at stake because it might expose Gu Xijiu¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Is Xiao Chi there?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Feng Ruhuo shook her head. ¡°No, it is not there.¡± Since Xiao Chi was their primary concern, the two of them decided to leave the ce. Chapter 2545 - Are You Happy? (3) Chapter 2545: Are You Happy? (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Miss Gu, do we want to pay a visit to Elder Kun?¡± Feng Ruhuo had been subconsciously treating Gu Xijiu as her new leader ever since the incident from before. Gu Xijiu shook her head. ¡°No, Kun Xueyi¡¯s identity has not been exposed yet. If my guesses are urate, the monitoring facilities in the golden room have been repaired. If we go blindly, we might get into unnecessary trouble. Let¡¯s go Zhengde Square to check the ce out.¡± ¡°What about my Xiao Chi?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned at the question. She took a deep breath before responding. ¡°I believe that Xiao Chi has fled or¡­¡± ¡°Or what?¡± ¡°Or it is now hanging in the most prominent location in Zhengde Square, waiting for us to be hooked!¡± Feng Ruhuo remained silent. She gripped her fingers so tightly that they were starting to turn pale. After a long pause, she tugged Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows as she thought that Feng Ruhuo would be desperate to save the snake. She did not expect¡­ ¡°Xiao Chi is my spiritual pet. It is very precious to me, but we should not expose our n now.¡± Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief. Feng Ruhuo was one of Di Fuyi¡¯s guardians. Fortunately, during this critical moment, she was still able to see things clearly. She bit her lips and patted Feng Ruhuo¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Do not worry, Yun Yanli will surely use Xiao Chi as bait to lure us out. He will not let it die. I will try to save it tomorrow.¡± Feng Ruhuo nodded. ¡°Understood. What do we do next?¡± ¡°I have to go to Zhengde Square for a while.¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to survey the ce in order to make the specific arrangements. ¡°You sit in the restaurant first. I wille back to get youter.¡± ¡°Miss Gu, let me be with you. It will be safer. Rest assured, even if I see Xiao Chi hung there, I will not take any action.¡± Feng Ruhuo did not agree to separate from her. ¡°No, you should go to the restaurant. You can find out more information if you are there. It only from knowing yourself and knowing the opponent that we can win the battle.¡± After Gu Xijiu finished her sentence, she did not wait for Feng Ruhuo¡¯s reply and had teleported away. Feng Ruhuo had no other option than to enter the restaurant and continue to listen to the gossips from the people. To her surprise, she indeed heard some useful information. Since Leguo City had not experienced the blood rain for more than ten days, the people had be greatly suspicious of Yun Yanli. Many masters had been secretly investigating the matter. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu had returned to the restaurant to meet with Feng Ruhuo. Just as they were about to teleport away, the street suddenly became crowded. Someone shouted, ¡°The City Owner and his futuredy are walking around the city!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart pounded as she looked down from the window. The pedestrians on the street had automatically retreated to both sides to free up space for the important guests to walk by. The ten guards at the front cleared the path for a carriage to pass the street. The style of the vehicle was not too fancy, but it still looked elegant. There were two people sitting side by side inside ¡ª one with a white robe and the other with a green dress. The young man in white was handsome and elegant. He looked like a man of noble status but also carried an evil aura around him. This person was Yun Yanli. Thedy in green beside him was beautiful, like a fairy. There was a green veil on her face that only revealed a pair of clear watery eyes. Catching a glimpse of her was enough to make any person tremble. This was ¡®Gu Xijiu. ¡® The entire scene was overwhelming for the real Gu Xijiu as she stood and watched.Especially when she saw Yun Yanli holding the hand of ¡®Gu Xijiu.¡¯ Each finger had crossed one another while ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ was seen leisurely leaning on Yun Yanli. Chapter 2546 - Are You Happy? (4) Chapter 2546: Are You Happy? (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ was leaning leisurely on Yun Yanli, it seemed that the two people in the carriage were very loving and harmonious. On the contrary, Feng Ruhuo was furious! She naturally knew that the ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ that the people saw was actually Kun Xueyi. As the real Gu Xijiu was the fiance of the Devil King, this scene was detrimental to Gu Xijiu¡¯s reputation. She wanted to contact Kun Xueyi using her directed audio spell to instruct him to keep his hands off Yun Yanli. However, Gu Xijiu took a prawn and blocked her mouth with it. She whispered, ¡°Do not contact him using the directed audio spell. He is too close to Yun Yanli right now. The man could possibly hear the conversation. To make matters worse, this could also be a trap!¡± Feng Ruhuo¡¯s forehead had drops of sweat leaking from it all of a sudden. She seemed to have finally figured out Yun Yanli¡¯s underlying intention and quickly covered her mouth. She would no longer attempt to contact Kun Xueyi for the time being. The twodies were still on the second floor of the restaurant at this time. It was not too high up for them to just jump down, but the streets were rather crowded. It was quite noisy in the restaurant, so the dialogue between Gu Xijiu and Feng Ruhuo was not audible to the people nearby. Meanwhile, the carriage seemed to be passing the street at a rather slow pace. Once it passed, Gu Xijiu immediately left the ce with Feng Ruhuo. In fact, she hade and gone several times, but no one in the city had realized it.Of course, Yun Yanli was not aware of it too. He was too distracted by the lovelydy learning on his shoulder to think about anything else. In fact, the man looked somewhat satisfied. The ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ next to him was gentle, warm, and tender. She also smelled sweet like a flower.This was a luxury that he had never gotten before, so Yun Yanli felt like he was in a dream. Nheless, he was also aware that the beautiful woman next to him had not voluntarily leaned on him or held his hand. Yun Yanli had blocked the acupuncture points on her body, making her unable to move. ¡°Xijiu, did you see how happy everyone here is? A lot of people are praising us as the perfect couple.¡± Yun Yanli whispered to the beauty beside him while applying slightly more pressure on her soft hand. What the hell is a perfect pair? It certainly could not be what they had at that moment! Kun Xueyi almost had goosebumps just listening to the man. His life had been a little difficulttely. From the morning, Yun Yanli had been like a mushroom in his golden house. The man had been trying to talk sweetly to Kun Xueyi the entire time until they passed through the city¡¯s streets. ¡°Xijiu, do you know the identities of Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinates?¡± Kun Xueyi ignored him. Gu Xijiu might not know Di Fuyi¡¯s subordinates, but Kun Xueyi surely knew them. Nheless, he would never tell Yun Yanli! ¡°Someone must have entered the city just now to retrieve the snakes that I had captured. Clearly, they were not sessful. However, the person who tried to recover the snakes must be really skilled. My did not manage to catch him or her. If you were not with me the entire time, I would have surely suspected that the person was you. The way the person moved made it seem like he or she was teleporting about the ce.¡± Kun Xueyi suddenly froze momentarily. He was certain that Gu Xijiu was the person behind the incident. Hence, she must have made her way back into the city. Before he could contemte the consequences, Yun Yanli seemed to pull ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ closer to him. Kun Xueyi almost fell into his arms. He snorted in his heart and tried to sit straight, but Yun Yanli had wrapped his arms around Kun Xueyi¡¯s waist. He then blew hot air into his ear and said, ¡°Xijiu, tomorrow is the day we are getting married. Are you happy?¡± Kun Xueyi wanted to kick the man! He tried to push him away but was unsessful. Instead, he uttered, ¡°Happy as hell!¡± Fortunately, the real Gu Xijiu was also very repulsive, so Kun Xueyi¡¯s actions were reasonable. Yun Yanli had no reason to be suspicious. He went closer to ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ and said, ¡°Xijiu, I am already looking forward to our first night.¡± Chapter 2547 - Where Is The Jade Statue? Chapter 2547: Where Is The Jade Statue? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionKun Xueyi tried to suppress the inner powers in his body so that he would no attract any unnecessary attention. He tried very hard to stay calm the entire time and kept his head down. He thought to himself, ¡°Yun Yanli, I swear, if I don¡¯t get you, I will no longer consider myself as a Kun!¡± The mythological creature used to flirt with Yun Yanli, but it was just for fun. He did not really have feelings for the man. He nced at Yun Yanli beside him, like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing looking at a little deer around him. Yun Yanli felt a sudden chill down his spine. However, he did not put keep this difort in his heart. Instead, once again, he pulled the person beside him nearer. ¡°Xijiu, regardless of who you love in your heart, in the end, you will be mine!¡± ¡°Where is the jade statue?¡± Kun Xueyi ignored his confession and asked him for the 180th time. Yun Yanli¡¯s charming face immediately turned serious upon hearing this question. ¡°It is only a jade statue. Aren¡¯t you tired of asking me?¡± ¡°Nope, not one bit. Where is it?¡± ¡°Why do you care so much about it? Is it really Di Fuyi?¡± ¡°Yes. It is him. Give it back to me!¡± Yun Yanli was speechless. He had already been very sure that the jade statue was Di Fuyi¡¯s body, but right now, he felt uncertain again. Nheless, the more troubling matter was that¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ would keep asking him this question every single time she saw him. It was as if she was drilling it into his brain! Yun Yanli would automatically turn hostile every time he heard it. Even on such a wonderful asion, she just had to ruin it by asking this question again! Yun Yanli finally had enough. ¡°Gu Xijiu, you need to give up! Tomorrow, I will turn it into dust! Whether it is Di Fuyi or not, you can¡¯t do anything about it anymore!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself! I am sure you cannot destroy it.¡± ¡°Just watch me tomorrow. I don¡¯t have to hide anything from you. I had gotten the secret skill from Godst night, and now, I know the way to shatter the jade statuepletely.¡± ¡°What is the way?¡± ¡°You will know it tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yun Yanli, where is the jade statue?¡± Yun Yanli was fuming! How could she ask him the question again!? He was utterly annoyed.As a result, he abruptly announced the end of the trip to the city, even though he had originally nned to stay a little longer. He told ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ that he would bring her back to the golden house. Kun Xueyi was also relieved to return.He was not afraid of being held captive in the ce. Strangely, his biggest concern was that Yun Yanli would have sex with him forcibly on the eve of the wedding. He was not sure whether he should even resist it or not. With his abilities, he could escape from the ce, but it would surely expose the fact that the real Gu Xijiu had escaped. If he did not resist¡­ Oh, what the hell! Perhaps it would be fine as long as he was the one on top. However, he knew that Yun Yanli would definitely not be willing to let that happen.Therefore, Kun Xueyi decided to annoy Yun Yanli further. In the end, it seemed as though he was sessful! After he returned to the golden house, he went directly to the bed and covered himself with the quilt. Hey down and wanted to fall asleep immediately. Nevertheless, after a brief moment on the bed, a red snake sneaked out from the quilt and looked at him. The two of them stared at each other for a second. Kun Xueyi then pointed to the snake¡¯s head and said, ¡°Xiao Chi, although we have not been happy with each other because I had stewed yourpanion in the past, you don¡¯t have to hate me until now, right? I have saved you this time; otherwise, your skin would have been peeled off by Yun Yanli! ¡± Chapter 2548 - Tomorrow Will Be A Wonderful Day Chapter 2548: Tomorrow Will Be A Wonderful Day Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionXiao Chi¡¯s body involuntarily trembled a little after listening to what Kun Xueyi had to say. The man let out a long sigh. ¡°You silly master hase and look for you at the expense of troubling our future Devil Queen. You should go back now and tell your master that the jade statue has been securely hidden by Yun Yanli. I need more time to find it. However, be sure to tell them that they must be in the city tomorrow to save the jade statue. There is a bigger mastermind behind Yun Yanli that is coordinating everything with him through his dreams. Tomorrow, I will work with the forces from within.¡± Kun Xueyi then noted his ns down on a small piece of paper and handed it over for Xiao Chi to swallow it. Everything was well nned, and it all depended on their execution now. Kun Xueyi could not sleep from the anxiety, so he got up and circled the room a few rounds to kill time. Out of boredom, he touched every piece of furniture in the house as he walked from corner to corner. When he finally had the chance, he opened a gap in the wizardry barrier to release Xiao Chi, while blocking the surveince camera with his back. He had always been cautious and made no mistake with the procedure this time as well. Yun Yanli would not be able to suspect anything.Feeling more rxed, he went straight to bed. ¡­ It was yet another long day for Yun Yanli. At night, he sat in his own room and stared nkly at the images that were broadcasted from the crystal. The images were taken from inside the golden house. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ seemed tired and was sleeping soundly on the bed. Yun Yanli felt that something was not quite right. At first, he always had the irresistible impulse to get sexually engaged with Gu Xijiu whenever he saw her, just like how a man would naturally feel about his beloved woman. The first thing he had always wanted was to make love to her. However, he stopped feeling that way since yesterday. He felt a strange feeling about everything. In fact, he somehow felt as though he had turned from a predator to a prey, as if one wrong move could get him into terrible danger. Was it because of the grudge in her eyes? Was it true that the best thing in his life would always be the one he could never have? Or had he stopped appreciating the woman because everything was too easy? He shook his head in an attempt to stop himself from overthinking and covered himself with a nket to try to get some sleep. Tomorrow would be the big day. They were going to get married. He would make the most of their first night together, even if he had to force her. ¡°Tomorrow will be a wonderful day,¡± he thought. Every bit of his n was already in ce. All he needed to do was to wait for his prey to emerge and surrender themselves. ¡­ It was an unusually fine day. The dark clouds had cleared, leaving only some visible white mass floating in the bright sky. Meanwhile, the sun was partially hidden behind the clouds. It finally made its appearance after so long, gracing thend with its warm rays of sunshine. It had been a very long while since the people of the cityst saw the sun. Astonishment aside, the people were actually d for the sunny day. Needless to say, Yun Yanli took the opportunity to publicly announce that it was a very good sign for his wedding; that even the heavens were happy to bless his wedding. The wedding would be held at Zhengde Square. It used to be a ce where people gathered to practice martial arts. The square was paved with bluestones and equipped with several weapon racks. In preparation for the wedding, two stages were built with one side facing the south and the other facing the north. The two stages were only 50 feet away, but their decorations were totally different. The southern stage was made with purple sandalwood that actually looked more like a pavilion. It was further decorated with bright red ribbons that fluttered in the wind and some jade porch railings that shone with sparkling light under the sun. The stage was the ce where Governor Yun would host the official ceremony. As for the northern stage, it was built from a kind of sandalwood that was enriched with five different elements. The stage itself was octagonal, where every point was ced with a big, bronze metal pot that carried different liquids of many colors. No one seemed to know about the liquids in the different pots. Chapter 2549 - The Wedding Chapter 2549: The Wedding Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn the middle of the stage, there was another tform in the shape of a lotus flower that was supporting a big pir made of burgundy wood material that glittered with dew. Other than the stages, the square itself was divided into eight different regions, each separated with ayer of white curtains. Surely, these regions were allocated for themon people to witness the ceremony. Long before the start of the ceremony, the ce was already thronged with excited people. Patrols were stationed to guide the people into different designated areas in an orderly fashion to avoid any idents. The people were generally spiritual energy cultivators, so they lined up ording to their element of practice, respectively. A huge crowd was expected to show up, as a lot of people would definitelye to witness the governor¡¯s big day. Additionally, Yun Yanli¡¯s men and their families already made up a huge sum. Therefore, the regions had to be built ordingly to amodate an equal number of people in each tent, so the square would not be too crowded. Feng Ruhuo and the rest of the guardians were among the crowd. Gu Xijiu had disguised them so they could keep a low profile among the people. Being more observant of her surroundings, Feng Ruhuo had already noticed that many of Yun Yanli¡¯s men were secretly scattered among the general public. There were at least 70 men in her region of 4,000mon people. It looks like they were prepared for any possible intrusion from the Devil Kingdom. Feng Ruhuo could not help but smile scornfully. Yun Yanli knew that the people from the Devil Kingdom would definitely show up to save the jade statue, so he must have multiple traps set up in the square. The traps that he made were powerful but were not hidden well enough to escape the eyes of Feng Ruhuo¡¯s third brother, Wan Hongxiu. Eventually, most of the traps were secretly destroyed. Collectively, the team was confident with their n. Moreover, Gu Xijiu still had an ultimate killer move. Once triggered, Yun Yanli would definitely be thrown into confusion. As time passed by, the sun was slowly rising higher. It was also a second closer to the final countdown. The bustle was getting rowdier, waiting for the ceremony to start. Finally, an ensemble of gongs and drums could be heard from afar, apanied by loud fireworks that slowly closed in. Amidst the sound of festivity, a group of people slowly approached the square. Feng Ruhuo was not quite expecting the type of celebration. It really did look like a wedding. All the people watched the disy as the parade arrived at the designated spot. Just like how people celebrated their weddings in the mortal world, the groom in fiery red robes was the unmistakable lead. There he was, riding a horse and guiding his men through the crowd. At the end of the parade, there would be a red wagon to take him away. Feng Ruhuo heaved a sigh. She knew very well that the sedan cost a fortune just by the look of it. Yun Yanli seemed to care about Gu Xijiu, at least a little. She could not help but wonder how Kun Xueyi felt about the bridal sedan. Although Feng Ruhuo was a woman, she certainly behaved rather manly. Kun Xueyi would often tease her and say that she was anything but ady. In return, she would always make fun of Kun Xueyi¡¯s girly appearance and hisck of manliness. Although Kun Xueyi liked to flirt around, he did not particrly appreciate people saying that he looked like a woman. He would usually teach these people a lesson for making fun of his appearance. Nheless, he had to disguise himself as a beautiful woman today. Excited, Feng Ruhuo was suddenly happy that she finally found something that she could mock Kun Xueyi with for a long while. She then took another look at the octagonal stage of elements. The stage looked like the ce where Yun Yanli would ce the jade statue. Chapter 2550 - The Wedding (2) Chapter 2550: The Wedding (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFeng Ruhuo and her alliance were experienced fighters who could recognize an array formation when they saw one, but there was not a thing that they knew about the stage or the danger it posed. Gently, she gave Xiao Chi a rub on the head as a gesture of appreciation for delivering Kun Xueyi¡¯s message. From there, she learned that Yun Yanli¡¯s knowledge of how to destroy the jade statue through came through his dream. In other words, the five-elemental stage was built from some kind of divine intervention. But what kind of power could it actually possess? The beating of gongs and drums resounded to the skies as the bridal sedan finally came to a stop about 100 feet away from the wedding stage. Yun Yanli got off from the horse and walked towards the sedan. Slowly, he pushed the red curtains aside and carried his bride out. The bride seemed to struggle a little as the scene carried out. It was apparent that she was seemingly reluctant. However, Yun Yanli did not intend to let her go. With a smile, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Xijiu, I remember you saying that the men from your world would always carry their brides, from the sedan all the way into the hall. Today, I shall make your wishe true.¡± He did not raise his voice, but it was loud enough for the people around to hear him. Some gasped in admiration by his sweet gesture. Others cheered for him. There were also some who did not care. All in all, the gesture had sparked some level of excitement in the crowd. The bride finally stopped struggling. Her head nowrested perfectly on Yun Yanli¡¯s shoulder. He could clearly feel her warm breath on his neck every he exhaled. The more he thought about it, the more excited he got. Under the red bridal veil, Kun Xueyi was smiling in a contemptuous manner. He was proud of his unparalleled flirting skill. It would be even more exciting when Yun Yanli finally found out the truth. He would surely be disgusted by their sweet exchange. As such, Kun Xueyi allowed himself to be carried in Yun Yanli¡¯s arms from the sedan all the way to the wedding stage. However, they did not perform the formal bows right away. Instead, Yun Yanli put his bride down by the pir and said cheerfully, ¡°Xijiu, I have a show for you.¡± He then turned his attention to the crowd and publicly announced, ¡°Something strange has unfolded in Leguo City not long ago. I believe all of you are aware of it. A jade statue appeared and imed to be a celestial being. He has deluded the people with superstitions and false perceptions.¡± Yun Yanli then briefly talked about the incident in Leguo City and gave the credits of the disappearance of the blood rain to himself. Finally, he added, ¡°I know that you will definitely have doubts about what I have recently achieved. After putting in a great amount of effort, I have finally caught the Devil King, who had disguised himself as a celestial being. He has tried to confuse you about what is right and what is wrong. My people, he has done so in order to destroy the order of society in the entire Shura World. Thank God for His mercy that I am finally able to capture him. Today, I will show you his true colors.¡± His words had certainly aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. They all looked at him intensely, waiting to see what he will unravel. Feng Ruhuo and the rest were anxious, too, for they were finally about to see the jade statue of the Devil King. They started wondering where the statue could have been. Had Yun Yanli hidden the statue in his storage space? Under the sparkling eyes of anticipation, Yun Yanli started performing a spell. Many streaks of light then appeared from the tip of his finger and shed towards the five-colored stage. Gradually, a jade statue slowly showed up. The statue was indeed made of jade, but the figure was too realistic. It was hardly any different from the man himself. The carvings were incredibly intricate.Feng Ruhuo was breathless. The statue was really the Devil King himself! Although she had dedicated her service to Di Fuyi for almost six months, it was truly her first time to see him this way. Chapter 2551 - The Wedding Scene Chapter 2551: The Wedding Scene Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi had always worn his mask in the Devil Kingdom and had hardly removed it. Even Feng Ruhuo had not got the chance to see his face before.The jade statue was so exquisite that she was charmed by its stunning features. She could not believe her eyes! Thest time the jade statue was visible to a crowd, Gu Xijiu had lifted it in the air but shielded it with a thin mist of white clouds. Hence, part of its body was concealed, and people could not see its face very clearly. This was the first time that all of them could finally have a good look at the statue. Everyone was equally excited andfelt as if its beauty had blessed their eyes. Yun Yanli was a considerably handsome man; however, his charm was iparable to the celestial aura of this lifeless statue. The crowd thought to themselves, ¡°Could the jade statue be the Devil King?¡± They simply could not imagine meeting the man himself. How would they be able to handle his alluring beauty? Meanwhile, Kun Xueyi was wearing a bridal veil supported by a headpiece that was embellished with pearl fringes that were long enough to cover his face. Even though the crowd could not see his expression, they were still dazzled by his beauty. Fortunately, he could still see through the dangling pearl fringes and saw the statue disyed on the stage. His heart skipped a beat! The jade statue seemed a little different from thest time he saw it. In the past, the statue was surrounded by ayer of auspicious light that looked like a halo. Somehow, the halo had disappeared and was reced by a faint glow of green, making it look rather gloomy. What had Yun Yanli done to the statue? Had he poisoned it?Kun Xueyi took another step forward to move closer to the statue in order to see it better, but Yun Yanli grasped him by the wrist. Yun Yanli did not exert too much force on him but pulled him hard enough to halt his steps.Patiently, Kun Xueyi tried to calm down to avoid causing a scene.Gu Xijiu had yet to signal him to act, so he had to stay calm for the time being. ¡°Xijiu, you have always hated anything rted to the Devil Kingdom. Today is our big day, so I have arranged a show to entertain you.¡± Yun Yanli slowly increased his grip on his bride-to-be¡¯s waist to the point where it became ufortable for Kun Xueyi. Kun Xueyi red at Yun Yanli. He was worried about what the man would do. Yun Yanli was certainly worried that Gu Xijiu would cause a cmity during the wedding. Therefore, he had limited her movements by sealing her acupuncture points. He had even muted her, so she could not talk. Kun Xueyi disguised himself as Gu Xijiu to perfection. Every expression was on point, which made Yun Yanli very ecstatic. He signaled his men on the opposite stage, and the young pce master quickly swung into action. All of them performed a spell in unison and cast a few streaks of light in different colors; all of the strikes were aimed at the bronze pots. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± All of a sudden, the liquid in the bronze pots were on fire! The mes were nothing like what they had seen before. The liquids were burning in eight different colors ¨C red, orange, yellow, turquoise, green, blue, purple, and white, each in its vivid tone. The mes reached at least a few feet into the sky, giving off lethal fumes that were glowing fiercely. The vigorous mes had also unleashed a pleasant, distinctive smell of some flowers, filling the air with a refreshing scent. It was a captivating sight apanied by a delightful fragrance. The people started cheering loudly. ¡°Great one!¡± ¡°What is that scent? It smells so good!¡± ¡°Ah, the smell is so pleasant. I ampletely in love!¡± Intuitively, Feng Ruhuo held her breath, knowing that something was not right. She never knew that the liquid in the metal pots was actually mmable. She was here in Zhengde Square with Gu Xijiust night and noticed that the bronze pots were empty. Obviously, they had only filled the pots today. What exactly were those liquids? How could all of them be of different colors yet carry the same distinctive scent? Chapter 2552 - The Wedding Scene (2) Chapter 2552: The Wedding Scene (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionKun Xueyi gasped in utter disbelief at the sight of the liquids. Although they were strange, the substances were not foreign to Kun Xueyi. He was able to recognize the liquids as soon as the fire started burning. The blood of the Flood Dragon. The blood of Tao Tie. The blood of Qiong Qi. The blood of Tao Wu. The blood of Chaos. The blood of the Heavens Rending Roar. The blood of Fei Fei. The blood of Bi Fang. The eight different liquids were the blood of eight different mythological, evil creatures. These evil creatures all possessed a very strong demonic aura, exerting a force so great that they could change the order of the world. Even their blood possessed a demonic aura. ording to legend, burning the eight types of blood together could ultimately release a scent that could destroy all kinds of wizardry barriers and contaminate even the purest form of celestial aura. Not even a Mighty Immortal could get away from it. He certainly did not expect Yun Yanli to have gathered all the types of blood here. How could he achieve such a feat? Was it even possible? All these evil creatures could not even be found in the Shura World. Perhaps, Yun Yanli was right about having someone behind him from in his dreams. Kun Xueyi took an anxious look at the jade statue that was tightly secured on the pir. It was even harder for him to see whether the statue was authentic through the mes and fumes. The jade statue used to be invincible because of the protective wizardry barrier that it possessed. Unlike any other barriers, it could not be prated via ordinary methods. Kun Xueyi was able to stay calm because he knew that the jade statue was well protected by the strong wizardry barrier. Yun Yanli could not destroy it even if he tried. However, the situation was different now. Kun Xueyi could no longer keep his cool. He gazed into the distance to look for Gu Xijiu. He knew that she must be somewhere in the crowd, and he could not help but wonder why Gu Xijiu had not signaled anything yet. Before he could make up his mind on what to do next, a loud explosion from afar distracted him. Clouds of ck smoke could be seen rising from the administrative center of Luo Hua City. The explosion was so loud that everyone could feel the ground shaking. In shock, the people followed the sound and peered at the explosion site. ¡°The governor¡¯s residence has exploded!¡± A voice eximed. The dark clouds from the explosion had filled almost half of the sky. Dust and ashes from the shattered building still lingered in the air, forming a spectacr view of a rising mushroom cloud. It was really happening! The entire scene unfolded too suddenly, so the crowd began to panic. People started shoving one another in order to get out. In just a matter of seconds, the ce had turned into chaos.Some people starting screaming, ¡°What is happening? Why is the governor¡¯s residence on fire?¡± ¡°Could it be that the people from the Devil Kingdom are here?¡± ¡°Governor, you should go and have a look.¡± ¡°Let us go and have a look.¡± The heated discussions went on. These voices seemed to achieve their desired effect as they built suspense in the crowd. Convinced, the people from each tent started to move towards the exit as the square continued to lose its order. Kun Xueyi felt that hope had just returned. It looked like Gu Xijiu had seeded. He moved a little but was immediately stopped by an arm that was wrapped around his waist. Yun Yanli whispered hoarsely into his ear, ¡°Xijiu. where do you think you are going?¡± He sounded rather callous. Kun Xueyi sighed. ¡°Yun Yanli, your residence is burning down. Aren¡¯t you going to have a look?¡± Yun Yanli had momentarily deactivated the spell that he used to prevent Kun Xueyi from talking, which allowed him to respond. Certainly, his volume was still restricted. All he could do was speak softly, so other people could not hear what he said. Yun Yanli gave him a smile, but it was not genuine. He got even closer and said with a harsh tone, ¡°The men from the Devil Kingdom must have caused it, right? Are they trying to use this distraction to save their master?¡± Kun Xueyi frowned at him. ¡°So what? Your house should be the main concern.¡± ¡°It is merely a building that is worthless to me.¡± Chapter 2553 - The Wedding Scene (3) Chapter 2553: The Wedding Scene (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli stood his ground and had his arm tightly around Kun Xueyi¡¯s waist. ¡°I do not care what happened over there. The wedding has to go on.¡± All of a sudden, he raised his handto release a disy of fireworks in the sky. ¡°Everyone stay calm! Stay where you are and don¡¯t move. If you move a little, you will get yourself killed!¡± The young pce master could be heard making the announcement. ¡°The governor has something to say.¡± Her words were effective in keeping everyone still. Moreover, all the secret guards in different parts of the square were told to keep the scene orderly. The chaos subsided in a brief moment, and the crowd turned their attention to the jade statue again that was still engulfed in mes. Nothing seemed to have changed, however. The only noticeable difference was the increase in the number of guards equipped with shimmering armors that were fitted on their well-toned bodies. They stood in lines, surrounding both stages with the tightest security. No one could get close to the stage. Obviously, Yun Yanli hade prepared. Not even a minute had passed before the order was restored in the entire Zhengde Square. Yun Yanli, whose arm was still clinging onto Kun Xueyi, swept his eyes across the people and said smilingly, ¡°Do not panic. The residence was old and out of date. I have always wanted to destroy and rebuild it. Today is my wedding day, so I have to give my wife a new ce to call home. Therefore, it was I who called for the explosion. Old things have to go to make space for new beginnings.¡± The crowd could only gaze at one another in astonishment. They never thought that the governor would blow up his own ce. They still found it quite hard to believe that he would do so himself. ¡°You have blown up your own residence because of a wedding. What news, governor!¡± Kun Xueyi mocked him. Even though he managed to turn the situation around, Yun Yanli was not very pleased about it. He had prepared his troops,for he knew that the people from the Devil Kingdom would definitely take the chance to create a scene.The man believed that the security measures he had put in ce were strong enough to hold off an attack from a thousand devil troops. To his surprise, someone was still able to sneak in and blow up the ce. Who could possibly be so powerful? How could he or she sneak into his residence without triggering any rm? There were many things that he kept in his ce. Among those things were the rare magical items that had collected over the years. He was sure that whoever had broken in would seize his prized possessions. Never had he thought he would lose all of the items at once. The loss pained him, but he tried to keep a straight face. The fireworks were actually a sign for his guards to go and take a look at the explosion site. He took another look at ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ and thought that she would definitely be the one blowing up his ce if she had not been here, next to him. Suddenly, he thought of another possible culprit. ¡°Is it Kun Yunzhan? Has the mudfish sneaked into my ce?¡± He could not think of anyone else, as the Kun was the only one who was capable of causing the destruction. Kun Xueyi squinted at him. ¡°How can a governor be so uninformed? He is a Kun, not a mudfish. However, he is not the one who broke into the ce.¡± ¡°Who is it, then?¡± ¡°Try to guess.¡± Yun Yanli smiled and said scornfully, ¡°I am not interested in making any guesses. I only want to carry on with the wedding!¡± He threw a quick look to the north and added, ¡°Right in front of him!¡± If the jade statue were really Di Fuyi, he would not be pleased by what he was about to see. And, that was exactly what Yun Yanli wanted. Kun Xueyi looked at him casually and said, ¡°It is fine if you are not bothered by the loss of your house, but what about the Star Formation that is buried underneath it? Shouldn¡¯t you be worried that it will be exposed to the people?¡± Chapter 2554 - The Wedding Scene (4) Chapter 2554: The Wedding Scene (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli did not appreciate thement, but still smiled at Kun Xueyi and said, ¡°Silly girl, the Star Formation is buried deep in the ground. It cannot be destroyed or exposed so easily, even if the residence is gone.¡± He was confident about his remark. The Star Formation in Leguo City had been exposed because it was not hidden deep enough. However, the one in Luo Hua City was not the same. One would have to break through a series of array formations before reaching the core. It would certainly require a lot more explosives than what they had just witnessed. Although the explosion from before was quite massive, he assumed that only half a ton of explosives was used to cause the destruction. The amount was not enough to destroy the wall to the Star Formation. Furthermore, if the ce were really destroyed, all the shatters and dust would tumble and bury the Star Formation even deeper. Hence, nothing would be revealed. Yun Yanli was fairly certain with himself until someone suddenly eximed, ¡°Hey, what is that shiny thing?¡± Everyone turned and looked at the pointed direction; so did Yun Yanli. His heart sank as soon as he saw what it was. When the dust had settled, bright shes of light could be seen, which looked like countless twinkling stars. ¡°It is the Star Formation!¡± ¡°That really is the Star Formation!¡± Some people from Leguo City were able to recognize the pattern. ¡°Yes, it is the Star Formation! It seems to be consistently buried under the governor¡¯s residence!¡± ¡°Let us have a look!¡± The crowd began to move as they were obviously more interested in the Star Formation than the governor¡¯s wedding. They could not care less about the guards and immediately headed towards the governor¡¯s residence. There were more than tens of thousands of spectators but only 3,000 guards. There was nothing these guards could do. The wedding scene was about to get out of control. Yun Yanli started to panic. He heaved a loud sigh and signaled his men. The young pce master immediately released another disy of fireworks in the sky to summon four other troops that came out from nowhere. Immediately, these troops hadpletely surrounded the square. All the exits had been blocked. The people were stopped by these ck shadows and pushed back into the square. These four troops had a total of at least 10,000 soldiers. All of them were dressed entirely in ck. Even their faces were covered in ck, so no one knew how they actually looked like. However, their presence was intimidating enough. These men had surrounded the square securely like a metal wall so that no one could get past them. The men wereplete strangers to the citizens of Luo Hua City. They had never encountered the dark troops, so they looked at one another confusedly, unsure of what Yun Yanli was about to do to them. ¡°Governor Yun, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Governor Yun, we are good citizens.¡± All sorts of emotions started to surface in the crowd. Some were confused. Some were offended. Others were still in shock. Some brave ones called out and questioned his authority. Yun Yanli raised his hand and said, ¡°Arrest them!¡± These violent men in ck rushed into the crowd and arrested those who made the most noise. The ones who were seized were securely tied and ced next to the stage. Yun Yanli¡¯s relentless arrest managed to scare off the rest of the people. Although they did not agree with his ways, no one dared to say another word to challenge him anymore. Yun Yanli looked at them icily and said, ¡°These are only some tricks yed by the people of the Devil Kingdom to get you confused. You need not care about what happened at the residence. When the ceremony is over, I shall take care of the Devil King¡¯s jade statue. By then, all these tricks will no longer happen. Time is ticking. Let us carry on with the ceremony now!¡± Chapter 2555 - The Wedding Crisis Chapter 2555: The Wedding Crisis Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli¡¯s men were already heading towards his residence to solve the mess. The Star Formation would be buried once again and kept away from the eyes of the general public. He signaled the master of ceremony to make the announcement. ¡°Now is a perfect time for the bride and groom to take the next step. Pleasee forward and take your vows.¡± Yun Yanli forcibly turned Kun Xueyi around so that they would face each other. The master of the ceremony continued speaking to keep the ceremony going quickly and smoothly. ¡°First, bow to the creator of the universe!¡± ¡°Second, bow to the master of heaven and earth!¡± ¡°Third, bow to man and wife!¡± ¡°The ceremony is nowplete!¡± The first announcement was confusing to the audience. Should the first bow be dedicated to heaven and earth? Who is the creator of the universe? The second bow was changed, too. Instead of dedicating the bow to their parents, it was dedicated to the creator of heaven and earth. Both the creator of the universe and the master of heaven and earth sounded mighty. No one had heard about either of the names before. Kun Xueyi was surprised, too, but Yun Yanli did not give him much time to think. He was forced to carry on with the ceremony. In the blink of an eye, the entire ceremony was done. It felt rather odd to everyone. As soon as the master of ceremony announced thepletion of the ceremony, tremendous shes of lightning suddenly filled the sky. The audience looked up and was shocked by the sudden change of weather. Rolls of dark, ominous clouds reced the sunny, bright sky. It was an ufortable change. Was God against the newlyweds? Many questions surfaced, but none were answered. Kun Xueyi was quite sad as he had never thought that he would be married to Yun Yanli someday. It was the result of a series of unforeseen mistakes. Was God going to punish him for the mistake? Nheless, Feng Ruhuo was delighted by Kun Xueyi¡¯s misfortune. She barely had the chance to tease him with such an embarrassing topic, so she felt the need to enjoy the moment. On the other hand, Yun Yanli was really one of a kind. Under such intense circumstances, he still insisted on carrying out the ceremony. He must be really obsessed with the woman. Feng Ruhuo and the rest of her alliance had certainly not expected that. Their initial n was to let Gu Xijiu destroy the governor¡¯s residence and uncover the hidden Star Formation. They thought that Yun Yanli would put the Star Formation as his priority and dy the wedding. They predicted that he would rush to conceal the Star Formation to reassure the people that everything was fine. Meanwhile, they would take the opportunity to recover the statue. Initially, Feng Ruhuo wanted to send arge troop into the city as a distraction but was stopped by Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu made it clear that Yun Yanli had put on a show to attract the people of the Devil Kingdom. If the troops really made their way into the city, it could easily be a one-way-ticket for them as Yun Yanli would definitely seize them all. Therefore, they only sent 15 elites from the Devil Kingdom, each with extraordinary strength and abilities. These men were scattered among the crowd and patiently waited for the signal. When the tension slowly increased, they did not chime in too loudly. They only tried to trigger the people, especially the loud ones. Yun Yanli assumed that the people from the Devil Kingdom were going to create a state of confusion and disorder in Zhengde Square, so he had arranged to have many of his men amongst the audience. To his dismay, none of these Devil troops showed up even at the end of the ceremony. Instead, he had arrested many innocent people. Although some people from the audience were temporarily seized, they did not surrender. Curiously, they kept looking back at the governor¡¯s residence, which was now adorned with many glistening starlights. The more he resisted the public, the more suspicious they grew of him. Perhaps what the jade statue once said was true. Hence, many of them looked at the statue in anticipation. Their hearts sank as the mes continued to burn it. The mes from the eight bronze pots were burning brighter and brighter. The five-colored stone that was used to build the stage was lighted up as well. It seemed to be emphasizing the color red, which suggested that it was burning hot. Chapter 2556 - The Wedding Crisis (2) Chapter 2556: The Wedding Crisis (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe stage had basically turned itself into a barbeque rack as the mes thoroughly burnt the statue. As it was no longer safe, the young pce master and her men quickly retreated. They had only stood around the stage before to keep people away from stealing the jade statue. Anxiously, Feng Ruhuo kept her eyes on the jade statue with clenched fists. Was Gu Xijiu going to teleport to the stage and rescue the statue? If everything went as nned, she should be on the stage by now to seize the statue since the ce was in chaos. Gu Xijiu had the Invisibility Spell with her, so no one could see her even if she stood on the stage. Due to that, Feng Ruhuo could not even tell if she was already there because she would be invisible. Did she hurt herself when sheblew up Yun Yanli¡¯s residence? The security should not have been very tight, right? Feng Ruhuo had contacted Gu Xijiu earlier and was reassured that she was safe. She even said that she had already entered the Star Formation and was getting ready to nt the explosive. As soon as the ce was destroyed, she promised to rejoin the rescue mission at Zhengde Square. It would not take long for her to remove the statue from the pir. However, a few moments had passed, and Kun Xueyi and Yun Yanli had even been married in the process. Yet, Gu Xijiu was still nowhere to be seen. Furthermore, the statue was still well secured on the stage. The mes were drawing closer to the center, and soon, the wooden pir was up in mes. The pir used to be burgundy in color. However, it soon turned lighter and lighter. After the ceremony had concluded, Yun Yanli did not guide his bride into their bridal chamber. Instead, he grasped her by the waist and stood by the railing. They watched as the fire zed merrily. Utterly delighted, Yun Yanli asked in a cheerful tone, ¡°Xijiu, do you know the nature of this fire?¡± Kun Xueyi answered firmly, ¡°I do not.¡± ¡°It is known as the Fire of Fen Fanye. Everything will be indiscriminately destroyed under the ze. Even one¡¯s soul has no chance to escape from the fire. This is even more powerful than the Fire of Hong Lianye. Can you see the pir in the middle? It is made of Dark Bodhi Wood, which is specialized in trapping one¡¯s soul. Anyone who is tied at the pir will be burnt into ashes, along with their souls. I do not know if the jade statue is actually Di Fuyi or not, but it does not matter. There is only one possible ending, which is that the statue will turn into a pile of ash.¡± Kun Xueyi gasped in utter surprise. There was no time to waste. They could not watch as their master slowly died in the ze. Someone had to retrieve the statue by force.He gave his finger a twitch to signal someone on the ground. Soon, a voice broke out from the tent, ¡°Yun Yanli has sacrificed millions of innocent souls to support the Star Formations. The formations are not intended to help the people. Instead, it is used to absorb the essence of heaven and earth. The purest source of spiritual power will then be used to cleanse the resentment and grudge of the dead, so he can utilize the power to carry out nefarious activities for his own benefit. The Star Formation is the birthce of the Blood Bats. Yun Yanli is the evil that we should all be aware of, the one who puts his people¡¯s lives at stake! The jade statue is truly the celestial being who is here to save us all!¡± The person who made the announcement was one of Tian Xiuxiu¡¯s puppets. No man was needed, so people could not tell where the voice wasing from. Chapter 2557 - The Wedding Crisis (3) Chapter 2557: The Wedding Crisis (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli¡¯s men were good at tracking people and even sounds, but none of them could believe that someone actually had the guts to make such a treacherous and disrespectful remark. They failed to stop the announcement in time because as soon as they found the puppet, it had already conveyed the information. Everyone in the square had clearly heard it, and their blood boiled with indignation. Some could no longer be bothered about the soldiers and decided to march forward. ¡°Governor Yun, what do you have to say about this?¡± ¡°What else can he say? He will surely deny it. He must be guilty; that is why he had to stop us from entering his residence!¡± ¡°I do not care! I must get the celestial jade statue away from the fire!¡± ¡°Put out the fire! Put it out!¡± The disturbance soared. The crowd quickly became unruly as tension continued to build. The words had utterly stirred people¡¯s dissatisfaction with Yun Yanli. Many figures shed by in the air, attempting to save the jade statue. Some rushed towards the stage where Yun Yanli stood and demanded a proper exnation while trying to stop him from harming the statue. Others were trying to resist the guards. The ce was about to lose control. Suddenly, a man ran toward the crowd. It was one of Yun Yanli¡¯s men who hadto make an urgent report, ¡°Governor, this is bad! The city gate has been breached! Many wild beasts havee into the city!¡± The ground began to tremor as if 10,000 horses were galloping toward the square. Obviously, the beasts hade in a massive pack. From what they could observe, these animals were charging towards the square. Many of the citizens naturally started to run. It was utter chaos. But where was Gu Xijiu, anyway? She was actually standing among the crowd, at a ce where she could easily see the entire situation. However, she was not alone. Someone had taken control of her. Clearly, she could see everything that was happening. It all went well at first. Gu Xijiu managed to destroy Yun Yanli¡¯s residence to expose the Star Formation that he had been hiding underground, but before she could make it to Zhengde Square, a man suddenly appeared and got in her way. The man was wearing robes of emerald bamboo embroideries. A piece of cloth had concealed the left side of his handsome face, revealing only his eye. With a smile, he raised his arm and secured Gu Xijiu at the shoulder. ¡°Master Xijiu, where do you think you are going?¡± The man was none other than Zhu Duqing ¨C her new apprentice. He was holding onto her shoulder very tightly, so inundating that she could feel her legs go weak. She tried to stand back and keep a distance from him, but he grasped her at the waist too and pulled her into his arms. Astonished, Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank at the sudden realization. Zhu Duqing¡¯s Kung Fu was not like before. His strength had increased tremendously. His spiritual level was at least a Mighty Immortal. By revealing his actual strength, it was clear that he did not intend to y his pretentious self any longer. Gu Xijiu was trying to y dumb. ¡°Zhu Duqing, what are you doing? It is great to see that you have escaped. I have been trying to save you.¡± However, with a tight smile, he heaved a helpless sigh. ¡°Xijiu, why do you have to pretend? You no longer trust me, right? Why would you save me? No matter how bad my situation is, you will never help me out.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I trust you? I do not understand. It must be a misunderstanding, but this is not the right time to discuss it. I need to do something urgently. We will talk about thister.¡± Gu Xijiu did not want him to lose control, so she tried to talk him out of it while attempting to escape. Chapter 2558 - The Wedding Crisis (4) Chapter 2558: The Wedding Crisis (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionZhu Duqing sighed softly. ¡°Are you thinking of rescuing Di Fuyi? Fine, I¡¯ll help you!¡± After hearing that, Gu Xijiu seemed to have cked out momentarily. When she regained consciousness, she found herself inside a tent at the crowded Zhengde Square. She tried to speak but found that her voice was as soft as the sound of insects. This was in stark contrast to the extremely noisy surrounding. Zhu Duqing had sealed her acupoint and also disguised both of them. They now looked like an ordinary couple. Later, they headed out, and Gu Xijiu managed to see everything that happened on the two towers. She saw that Yun Yanli and Kun Xueyi hadpleted their wedding rituals. She also saw the jade statue burning fiercely on the other side of the square. ¡°Xijiu, is that Kun Xueyi who was just married to Yun Yanli? I cannot believe that he does not even know it is not you. I thought he loved you so badly. Apparently, he is dumb!¡± ¡°Xijiu, do you know the nature of the fire? It is the Fire of Fen Fanye.¡± Zhu Duqing exined the power of the me and concluded with a soft tone, ¡°I am the one who taught Yun Yanli this spell. I gave him the blood he needed, the five-colored stones, and even the necessary wood. Sigh, I have put in so much effort to make his dreame true. Disappointedly, he trapped me in a prison and wanted to kill me.¡± ¡°Zhu Duqing, why are you doing all this?¡± Hopelessly, Gu Xijiu asked as she gritted her teeth. ¡°For him.¡± Zhu Duqing pointed at the jade statue on the tower. He then sighed. ¡°Today is the day!¡± ¡°What has happened between the two of you?¡± ¡°You would not know the enmity between us. You do not have to know. You just need to know that only one of us can survive!¡± ¡°Are you a member of the Yun family?¡± That was the only clue Gu Xijiu had. ¡°The Yun family is nothing. I have nothing to do with them.¡± Zhu Duqing drew closer to Gu Xijiu. He was so close that his lips almost touched her ear. ¡°They are too low a ss of people even to polish my shoes!¡± Gu Xijiu finally understood that Zhu Duqing was the main culprit behind the chaos in the Shura World.He finally revealed himself. Unfortunately, it was in such an intricate situation! Gu Xijiu could only watch helplessly as the mes engulfed the jade statue. She had no way to escape. Nheless, she did notice that Kun Xueyi had signaled his peers to take action. The beacon was lighted as a sign for the soldiers outside the city wall to send in the ferocious beasts. Besides that, she also heard Tian Xiuxiu use the puppets to urge the crowds to foil Yun Yanli¡¯s n. The ce was undoubtedly in a state of chaos. Zhu Duqing sighed as he shook his head. ¡°They are all dumb*sses! It is impossible to put out the fire; it will burn everything into ashes! They are merely killing themselves. Tsk tsk. What a tragedy.¡± Gu Xijiu was generally a calm person. However, she was lost now! Her eyes started to turn red! She had no idea what she could do, and it seemed that she could not save him! In fact, she had even gotten his loyal subordinates into trouble. In ast attempt to save her friends, she struggled out of Zhu Duqing¡¯s embrace and shouted with all of her energy, ¡°No! Stop!¡± ¡°Please stop! Please!¡± ¡°Come back!¡± ¡°Stop running! It¡¯s a trap! Come back, please!¡± Her voice was extremely soft, even though she had consumed every bit of her energy. No one heard her! The only thing she could do was to watch them run into the burning me. ¡°Crack!!!¡± Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck the burning tower! The thunder was loud enough to impair everyone¡¯s ears! Meanwhile, the people had rushed into the burning tower has been pushed back by a powerful force that felt as though they had crashed into a wizardry barrier. Everyone was shocked. What was happening?! ¡°Look!¡± Someone shouted as he pointed at the sky. The crowd quickly lifted their heads and immediately took a deep breath! Gosh! What was that?! No one had realized that plenty of light purple clouds hadpletely covered the sky. It seemed that a terrifying storm was approaching. Those with low spiritual power were trembling, and some even slumped to the ground. It was a catastrophe! Someone in the crowd would be experiencing a catastrophe! However, the strange thing was that the ominous clouds were usually red or ck; no one has seen purple ones. These clouds seemed to glow in seven-colors. Certainly, none of the people here had seen it before! Those who had were wondering who the challenge was for. ¡°The jade! It is a holy statue!¡± Someone shouted. ¡°Gosh! It is a holy statue! It is going through the catastrophe!¡± Swiftly, another bolt of lightning struck the tower, and the burning tform copsed! Then, awhite shadow was engulfed by the lightning and slowly rose up to the sky. The crowd watched in awe as the jade statue began to float in midair as it glowed. At the same time, numerous bolts of lightning struck the jade statue. Everyone watched silently as the statue glowed in seven colors. Gu Xijiu also held her breath as she fixed her eyes on the jade statue and watched it experience 49 strikes of lightning. All of a sudden, the jade statue slowly opened its eyes and got up. The jade statue was alive! It seemed to have turned into a man with a white robe right in front of a thousand pairs of eyes. The silky, snowy-white robe with embroidery designs was fluttering in the clouds. Meanwhile, the man¡¯s hair was like a waterfall flowing at his back. Everyone was amazed as he stood on a cloud with seven-colored glows. He looked to the ground as though he was a holy lord. Furthermore, his strong aura made the people around him kneel to worship him. Even Yun Yanli¡¯s soldiers had kneeled. Gu Xijiu almost stopped breathing because of what she had seen. She was certain that the man was Di Fuyi. However, his aura was so much stronger than she remembered.Suddenly, she felt a crack in her head as a plethora of memories rushed into her mind. Chapter 2559 - Surprisingly, He Had Become A Great Deity! Chapter 2559: Surprisingly, He Had Be A Great Deity! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Please excuse me, my celestial brother. With your beautiful appearance, you will look just as charming even if you are naked. I need to borrow all of your clothes from you. Please consider this as an act of kindness for a random stranger.¡± ¡°The marriage has been arranged between your mother and I. No one else should know about it. Are you happy to have me as your fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°You once said that rings were necessary as a sign of love between a man and a woman. When the woman agreed to be with the man, she would ept his ring. This ring is a perfect fit, made especially for you. You have not taken it off, which means you have agreed to marry me, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I do care, Celestial Master Zuo. I only want to be with you until the end of time. Just the two of us against the world.¡± These images shed by like movie scenes in her mind, overwhelming her with the acute nostalgia of their sweet past. They had been through the test of time. There were times of argument, of affection, of pain, andst but not least, of evesting love. But everything was erased from her memory. Nheless, the pain of losing him had never been forgotten. She still remembered going through the distraught of trying not to forget him. She had even carved their vows everywhere as an evesting reminder of how much she loved him. The name that he had always been using was Di Fuyi. Huang Tu was the name he used after bing the Lord. He had used many identities ¨C Di Fuyi, Celestial Master Zuo, Huang Tu, the Lord, and, most recently, Shen Nianmo. All these names belonged to the same man. It had always been him. Through a series of shbacks, she became more and more overwhelmed with a mixture of feelings. She stood gazing at him nkly as he levitated in the air. Should she rejoice in his rebirth? Did her loss in the past greatly sadden her? She was too emotional to tell how she actually felt. She looked at him fixedly without even blinking, as she was afraid that he might disappear again in just a blink of an eye. She wanted to take another step closer to him but was stopped by Zhu Duqing. He needed to make sure that she stayed by his side. The corners of his mouth turned up, seemingly smiling, but contemptuously. The man had never expected Di Fuyi to make it through the barriers and wake up just in time. After the catastrophe, he had managed to reach a higher level. Surprisingly, he had be a Great Deity! The man had bypassed bing a Mighty Immortal and went from being a Golden Immortal to a Great Deity. How did he do that? To be safe, Zhu Duqing quietly retreated with Gu Xijiu. Using the facial disguise technique, they looked no different than ordinary people. The way he seized Gu Xijiu in his arms was rather unique. Gu Xijiu did not look like she had been abducted. Instead, she looked like she had willingly submitted herself to her husband. People would immediately assume that they were just a loving couple from the way they embraced one another. Nothing looked suspicious. Gu Xijiu started to panic. She certainly did not want to leave. They had yet to be united even though she had been anxiously taking care of his jade statue for so long. And now that he was finally awake, she was forced to leave. She had no other choice. Her strength was obviously not a match for Zhu Duqing. Also, the man knew her Kung Fu moves by heart. With barely any strength left, she could not run even if she wanted to. She wobbled with uncertainty during the first few steps as she slowly moved farther and farther away from the man she loved. Out of every person in the square, Yun Yanli was the most surprised one. He never thought that his careful n would fail. On quite the contrary, he had even contributed to the man¡¯s powerful return. All of his efforts were in vain. He was disappointed by the oue but was not entirely despaired. Chapter 2560 - I Meant My Words, Literally Chapter 2560: I Meant My Words, Literally Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs a matter of fact, Yun Yanli thought that he was already married to Gu Xijiu. Since they had exchanged their vows during the official ceremony, she was now considered his legal wife. Therefore, her past with Di Fuyi did not matter anymore. So what if Di Fuyi hade back? It was all toote. Moreover, Yun Yanli was undoubtedly powerful. With the help of his loyal troops, he could easily outnumber the few soldiers that Di Fuyi had at his disposal. He was certainly not afraid. Yun Yanli had waited for ages to destroy Di Fuyi. Hence, he looked forward to a fight.Tightly, he held Kun Xueyi¡¯s hand tightly and looked confidently at the glorious, radiant man in the sky. Di Fuyi looked down, and their eyes met. Yun Yanli was overwhelmed by a sense of tremendous pressure as soon as he caught the icy look in Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes. Di Fuyi¡¯s assertion of authority was, without a doubt, intimidating. Yun Yanli was obviously frightened, for the man¡¯s aura was much too strong. However, Yun Yanli did not surrender to his fear. He openly challenged Di Fuyi and said, ¡°Di Fuyi, I did not think that the jade statue was really you! Did youe back just in time to be part of our wedding ceremony? Are you here to join the celebrations?¡± He said it deliberately to provoke Di Fuyi. The audience remained quiet. Many of them knew about the rtionship between Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. Some were aware of their love story. They assumed that the Devil King would be offended by the aggressive hue and proceed to take the bride away. Kun Xueyi was lost in awe at Di Fuyi¡¯s powerfuleback when Yun Yanli suddenly made the sarcastic remarks. This suddenly reminded him that he was still disguised as Gu Xijiu. He wanted to change his appearance but decided to be patient. Fixedly, he looked at Di Fuyi in bewilderment and started wondering when the man woulde and save him. Di Fuyi studied Kun Xueyi and remained expressionless. ¡°Does your marriage have anything to do with me?¡± He casually asked. His voice was loud and clear, reverberating around the hills. The reply, however, hade as a shock to everyone, including Kun Xueyi. He blinked his eyes at the man in disbelief, trying to make sense of the situation and check if his master had lost all of his memory. Even Zhu Duqing was shocked. He stopped to look up at the man in the air andsmiled at the ludicrous response. It would be fun, he thought, if Di Fuyi had lost all of his memory. He then looked at Gu Xijiu, who was standing by his side. He could not read her expression under the disguise, but surely, she must be looking pale as a sheet. ¡°What did you mean?¡± Yun Yanli certainly felt bitter as he had wanted to rub this fact into Di Fuyi¡¯s face. ¡°I meant my words, literally,¡± Di Fuyi responded nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about her anymore? Didn¡¯t you think that you were going to marry her someday?¡± Yun Yanli pulled Kun Xueyi even closer to him as if boasting his authority over his newly wedded wife. His reply had an aggressive tone attached to it, but Di Fuyi was not bothered at all. ¡°Congrattions. I have never thought so.¡± Yun Yanli was shocked. It would seem that Di Fuyi had indeed lost all of his memory. He did not seem to care about Gu Xijiu anymore. Yun Yanliughed out loud at the reply he received. ¡°Good to know!¡± He then nted a soft kiss on Kun Xueyi¡¯s supple cheek. Kun Xueyi was utterly surprised by the kiss. It would appear that the man would always take advantage of the opportunities he had. Chapter 2561 - I Was Your Sweetheart Just Then Chapter 2561: I Was Your Sweetheart Just Then Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionKun Xueyi was looking at Di Fuyi, hoping that he would get him out of this mess. The sudden kiss had got to him, but he was unsure of what to do. All of a sudden, Di Fuyi suddenly turned away. He looked to the north and seemed to throw his sleeves in that direction. The sleeves traveled at lightning speed,and, in the blink of an eye, they had found and secured a person amongst the crowd. Everything happened so quickly that no one knew what was going on. Before everyone got a grasp of the situation, everything had already settled down for Di Fuyi. There was a person who appeared by his side. As soon as the crowd saw the person¡¯s face, they all gasped in astonishment at the rare sight! She was a middle-aged woman with absolutely nothing special about her appearance. She was wearing the most ordinary set of clothes and would be easily overlooked in a crowd. The spectacr man in white, however, was hugging the woman so tightly as if he had just found the most precious item on earth. Had Di Fuyi gone mad? He left his beloved woman alone in the arms of another man and embraced what looked to be another man¡¯s wife instead. ¡°Let go of my wife!¡± A man could be seen rushing out from the crowd, bursting with anger. Di Fuyi did not pay any attention to him. His eyes were solely locked on the face of the woman in his arms. Gently, he caressed her face and said softly, ¡°Baby, you have lost some weight.¡± Thement got the crowd going crazy! Kun Xueyi was shocked, and so was Yun Yanli. Speechless, Zhu Duqing stood unmoving. Tears could be seen rolling in the woman¡¯s eyes, but she resisted the urge to cry and returned his gaze with a smile. ¡°You are finally here! Do you know how long I have been waiting for you?¡± Overwhelmed, she tried to hold back the tears. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Di Fuyi apologized while nting a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°For all those years that you have spent, waiting for my return.¡± The woman was caught off guard by his response. She stared at him in utter disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You have¡­¡± She said with a quavering voice. He seemed to have brought up the years that she had spent waiting for him. Did he remember everything? Could this really be? The surprise hade too soon. She could not believe that it was finally happening. With a smile, he heaved a sigh out of nostalgic sentiment. ¡°Baby, how are Mu Feng, Mu Yun, and the rest of them doing?¡± Gu Xijiu had no doubts now that Di Fuyi remembered everything. He finally recalled his past as Huang Tu. ¡°They are doing fine. Just like me, they have¡­ all forgotten about you.¡± She spoke with involuntary pauses. Her tearful eyes kindled with excitement. ¡°It does not matter. When everything here is done, I will visit them in the Lower Bound, with you, and make sure that they remember me. They have always been my loyalpanions, after all. When I was immortalized, they werepletely heartbroken. If they really cannot recall anything about me, I will be sure to leave them with an unforgettable impression next time.¡± ¡°All right! We will do as you say!¡± At this point, everyone could already tell that something was not quite right. Intuitively, they turned to Yun Yanli for an answer. Yun Yanli was shocked, too. He looked at the couple that was levitating in the air. The two lovebirds were obviously indulging in their sweet, private moment. Then, he turned to the timid, loveable woman by his side and gritted his teeth. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kun Xueyi was overwhelmed with amusement. He blinked at him and said, ¡°Try to guess.¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s face turned white instantly. With a push, he called him out, ¡°Kun Yunzhan! Get away from me!¡± Kun Xueyi staggered to his feet, swaying a little before deliberately trampling on Yun Yanli¡¯s foot. ¡°You are such a bad boy! I was your sweetheart just then! You have even made me marry you. How can you just turn around and push me away?¡± Chapter 2562 - Untitled Chapter 2562: Untitled Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli¡¯s expression portrayed a bitter resentment toward Kun Xueyi. Moreover, he could not understand how Gu Xijiu had got away when everything was so well secured. How did the beautiful woman turn into this hideous creature? His wizardry barrier had been working just fine, and he had never stopped checking the surveince all this while. When and how did the switch happen? He was absolutely dumbfounded by the fact that he had been married to a man! Yun Yanli was all choked up in utter disbelief. He could not help but p the man. ¡°Disgustingdyboy! Go to hell!¡± Kun Xueyi was prepared for it. He let the impact guide him away from the man and even waved flirtatiously in the air before making a perfectnding on the ground. First thing first, he adjusted his robes before looking at Yun Yanli with disappointment. ¡°Although I do not like you as much as you like me, we are married, so I might as well consider you as my partner now. How can you rush into murdering your own man? God will punish you for the sin!¡± He was delighted, very delighted! He had disguised as Gu Xijiu for far too long. It was certainly a difficult journey for him. Finally, he was able to be himself again. Meanwhile, Yun Yanli could not believe that Gu Xijiu could still trick him while being trapped in the golden house. He certainly had not anticipated her escape. He had always thought that her acupuncture points were sealed, so he never checked. He did not realize that Kun Xueyi also had the ability to change the positions of his acupuncture points, which made all of his spells redundant. Kun Xueyi had actually never lost his Kung Fu. He had always been acting so that his mission could be aplished. The real Gu Xijiu had finally shown up, along with his master. Everything turned out to be incredibly perfect. Kun Xueyi no longer wanted to endure the embarrassment. As soon as everything was exposed, he quickly returned to his handsome, stylish self. He immediately rejoined the group with Feng Ruhuo, knowing very well that he would be no match to Yun Yanli if they were to fight on the stage. Infuriated, Yun Yanli wanted to kill him so badly. He would not let the man flee so easily. He reached out his hand and cast a streak of blinding red light that was aimed directly at Kun Xueyi¡¯s neck. The streak of light was as sharp as a de, whistling through the air with tremendous strength and speed. Without a doubt, a single hit would immediately cost one¡¯s life. The strength was capable of splitting through even the strongest form of metal armor. It wasing at Kun Xueyi, forcefully and rapidly. Even his exceptional agility would not be able to save him this time. He panicked and assumed that he would definitely get hit. Then, things got a twist when an arm reached out and caught the streak of red light. The light could be seen struggling in the mysterious hand, but could not break free. Kun Xueyi immediately leaped back to avoid getting hit. ¡°Master!¡± He called out loud. The one who had controlled the red light was Di Fuyi. He had one hand on Gu Xijiu¡¯s waist and held the light with his other hand. Bewildered, Yun Yanli never thought that Di Fuyi had the ability to stop the de with his bare hand. Not even the Great Deities from the Upper Bound could do the same. Moreover, Di Fuyi¡¯s Kung Fu had just recovered. How could he be so at ease with the deadly de? He was holding the streak of red light so casually as if it was nothing rming. How much Kung Fu had this man recovered? ¡°Yun Yanli, you should be fighting me,¡± Di Fuyi casually said with a smile. Gracefully, he behaved like the perfect gentleman. However, his aura was not to be underestimated. Yun Yanli took a step back but was still determined to argue, ¡°Di Fuyi, stay where you are. If you dare, fight me like a real man, this time!¡± Chapter 2563 - The Battle Chapter 2563: The Battle Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli¡¯s Kung Fu was at the level of a Great Deity. In order to test out his strength, he once snuck into heaven and challenged the Great Deities anonymously. He had faced all of them, except Shen Jiuli, Ning Xueno, and the current Emperor Immortal. The result was satisfactory to him as he had defeated all of the ones he challenged. No one was able to beat him, not even the Lords who had ascended from the Earth. Back then, he was worried that his cover might be blown, so every ambush was a quick one. He attacked, he fought, he won, and he left. As for those Great Deities who had unfortunately been defeated, they were too embarrassed to admit defeat and decided not to mention a word about the incident. Therefore, Yun Yanli was never quite fully satisfied with his victories, as no one knew who the mysterious man actually was. For the first time, he finally had the ability to show his true power in front of his people and his beloved woman. If he could beat Di Fuyi, the audience around him would certainly recognize his victory. Yun Yanli knew nothing about Di Fuyi¡¯s past on Earth. He would not care even if he did. How powerful could a Lord from the Earth possibly be? He had defeated quite a number of Lords before. Moreover, Di Fuyi had just been through the catastrophe and advanced to the level of a Great Deity. Yun Yanli also assumed that a child like Di Fuyi would not have the strength to fight him, even if his spiritual power had increased. It was the perfect chance for him to defeat Di Fuyi if he were ever to do it. He looked at Di Fuyi fixedly and scornfully said, ¡°I challenge you to a fight! No one is allowed to leave until someone is victorious! Anyone who runs will be foreverbeled as a coward!¡± He was not too worried about settling Di Fuyi. In fact, he was more concerned that Gu Xijiu would teleport and save him at a critical time. Therefore, he wanted to make his point absolutely clear. Frowningly, she stared at Di Fuyi. She was never worried about his strength. What she was worried about was his health. After all, he had just survived a catastrophe, so he was probably still weak. It would be a disadvantage for him to fight at this very moment. However, before she even voiced out her concern, Di Fuyi was already reassuring her, ¡°Baby, what do you want me to do with him? Should I kill him right away or make him crippled?¡± Surprised, Gu Xijiu looked at him with admiration. Their eyes met, and with one look, Gu Xijiu could immediately tell that he aimed to win the fight. She was slightly relieved. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, do as you wish! I have no preference,¡± she said with a sweet smile. She called him by his name in the past, and Di Fuyi liked it very much. He proceeded to kiss her forehead. ¡°All right! Stay here. I shall make him pay for what he did to you.¡± He then gave her a packet of dried fruits as a snack. ¡°These fruits taste quite nice. You will like it. Try. Snack a little while you watch the fight.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Gu Xijiu took the packet of dried fruits and stood back. Di Fuyi flicked his sleeves, as a sign of him getting ready to fight. He threw a stern look at Yun Yanli and said, ¡°Yun Yanli, your father had misused his authority, which ended up in him being defeated. However, his children should never be burdened by his sin. If you chose to cultivate in a proper way, you would always have been wee into heaven. You should never have used this selfish and evil way of cultivation, which sacrificed millions of lives for the sake of your sess. I am taking this matter into my own hands and will restore the peace here.¡± He did not speak loudly, but everyone in the square had heard him. The people were astonished. They had only recently suspected that the disasters in the Shura World must have something to do with the Star Formation. Chapter 2564 - The Battle (2) Chapter 2564: The Battle (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBefore Di Fuyi continued, Kun Xueyi quickly added, ¡°The Star Formation is clearly the root cause behind all the chaos in the Shura World. The Blood Bats, the rain of blood, as well as the madness experienced by the creatures in the wild, were caused by the Star Formation. Our master has thoroughly investigated the Star Formation in Leguo City, and you can obviously see the result after it was reconfigured. The one in this city has just been exposed. You will understand when you see it.¡± The audience stood frozen as they tried to connect the dots. Yun Yanli had been behaving rather oddly today, so they were quite convinced by what Kun Xueyi had just said. Many were very interested in having a look at the Star Formation. After all, their fates were closely tied to this magical mechanism. Obviously, they were also interested in the battle that was about to unfold between the two great fighters in front of them. The chance of witnessing a great battle was hard toe by. Since the Star Formation had already been revealed, the crowd guessed that they would get the opportunity to see itter. Therefore, the epic battle should be their priority at the moment. So, everyone decided to stay still until it began. The young pce master suddenly interrupted contemptuously, ¡°The Star Formation used to work just fine. My master had spent a great amount of effort and time to keep it going so that his people can have a peaceful time here. However, these people from the Devil Kingdom havepletely twisted his good intention to jeopardize his reputation. The Star Formation in Leguo City has been manipted. No one knows if the one we have here has been manipted as well. Perhaps they have summoned the dead to fill the formation with malice and resentment in order to create a wicked effect.¡± The young pce master expressed her point of view, artictely. Everything that she said was false, but she made it sound believable. Some of the people in the crowd were convinced. In fact, if Yun Yanli had not stopped them from going to see the Star Formation earlier, they would have totally believed what the young pce master had just said. Nheless, things weredifferent now. ¡°Who do you believe in?¡± Di Fuyi asked with a smile while looking at the crowd for an answer. The people answered in unison, ¡°We believe in you!¡± Embarrassed, Yun Yanli stood there quietly. On the other hand, the young pce master was annoyed. ¡°What a bunch of fools! Unbelievable!¡± Some people could no longer suppress their anger and started protesting, ¡°If you are not guilty, why did you stop us from going to the other cities to check their Star Formation? After what happened in Leguo City, the only thing you tried to do was to conceal the news. You even arrested so many talented people who only wanted to find out the truth behind the formations and killed them by convicting them of treason. How many of them have you killed? I am sure you know the number. You tried to keep the truth away from us, but the more you tried, the more obvious it became. We had be suspicious of you a long time ago. Do you really think that we are fools?¡± When one man rose in opposition, others felt brave enough to follow suit. All of them had enough of the mess. Finally, they had the chance to voice out how they felt. Being an arrogant person, the young pce master could not deal with it when someone challenged her authority. Impulsively, she wanted to whip the first man who challenged them. She withdrew her whip and used almost all of her spiritual power tounch an attack at him; obviously, she wanted him dead. However, before she could reach the man, a sword swung by and knocked her whip away. ¡°Gu Qing, have you decided to join the rebels?¡± The young pce master was furious. The one who stopped her was one of her closest followers. He was also a man who was born and raised in the Shura World. ¡°The people of the Shura World deserve to know the truth,¡± Gu Qing said with his teeth gritted. Chapter 2565 - The Battle (3) Chapter 2565: The Battle (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°That is right; we want the truth! We do not want our people to be used and exploited.¡± ¡°True! We only showed our loyalty to the governor because we thought he was the savior of the Shura World. However, it seems he does not really want to help us!¡± ¡°The people you have asked us to kill are not the people from the Devil Kingdom. Instead, they are ours!¡± Some braves ones chimed in. All of them had been through a lot. Soon, more than half of Yun Yanli¡¯s troops had been divided. More and more became dissatisfied and slowly joined the resistance. Many of them were the elites from some of the local ns in the Shura World. The catastrophic events in the Shura World had caused many of them to lose their loved ones. Some had even watched as their entire family or n died before their eyes. They really wanted to know the truth behind all the chaos. The truth was clear enough for everyone to see. Those who epted it would no longer follow Yun Yanli.No matter how persuasive the young pce master was, the situation was now beyond repair. These men were supposed to be in the frontline to take down Feng Ruhuo and her men. Instead, they had switched sides at this critical moment. Yun Yanli¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. He had worked so hard to build his reputation here over many years. Now, everything took a swift turn, and all of his efforts were in vain. He certainly had not expected Di Fuyi to be the one to foil his ns. Nheless, he knew that all the trust that the people had for him was gone in an instant. He was furious, but he was still adamant about taking down Di Fuyi and his men.After all, the Shura World was only a piece ofnd for him to cultivate. He did not intend to rule the ce. Moreover, he was almost done with his practice so he could leave anytime he wanted. He still had faith in the soldiers in ck that came to his aid at thest minute. Those were the ones that would be helpful to him at this moment. He was confident that they would never betray him under any circumstance. He had trained the soldiers using a special method that he learned from the prophecies. No matter what he chose to do, they would never think twice and do exactly as told, even if he asked them to sacrifice their lives. Despite the revtions that had just taken ce, they did not join the resistance.Fortunately for Yun Yanli, these men possessed a high level of spiritual power and expertise in Kung Fu. All of them were Golden Immortals, and each of them could easily fight off a hundred or even a thousandmon people. Scornfully, Yun Yanli threw an icy look at those who decided to rebel against him. ¡°Dark Imperial Guards, take down the rebel forces immediately,¡± hemanded. ¡°Yes!¡± All of the armed men in ck answered in unison. Their swords were quickly drawn and aimed directly at those who rebelled against Yun Yanli. Gu Xijiu thought that she would witness the battle between Di Fuyi and Yun Yanli before anything else happened. It was out of her expectations for Yun Yanli¡¯s own people to turn against him. Although these armed men in ck all had their faces covered, Gu Xijiu could still tell that these men were locals from the Shura World. Logically speaking, they should be conscious enough to know that they should not be working for Yun Yanli. Therefore, Gu Xijiu predicted that they had either been brainwashed or under Yun Yanli¡¯s control. With this knowledge, she quickly leaped forward and grabbed one of the armed men.She needed to read his pulse to know what was really going on. Her actions were so quick that the man had not even got the chance to see what was happening. Instantly, Gu Xijiu was already sure that something was not quite right about the man. ¡°They are being controlled!¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly announced. She looked at Yun Yanli sternly as she added, ¡°Yun Yanli, you have drugged them!¡± Yun Yanli replied sarcastically, ¡°What nonsense! I have fed them with some pills, but the pills were meant to help them improve their spiritual power, not control them.¡± Chapter 2566 - The Battle (4) Chapter 2566: The Battle (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli then turned to the armed men and asked for their opinion, ¡°What do you think? Are you under anyone¡¯s control?¡± ¡°No!¡± The Dark Imperial Guards reassured. ¡°Are you conscious?¡± Yun Yanli continued to question them. ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°We know what we are doing!¡± ¡°We are not under anyone¡¯s control! What we have for the governor is our loyalty!¡± The armed men no longer answered with brief replies. They all chimed in and imed that they knew exactly what they were asked to do. Yun Yanli seemed relieved by the men¡¯s reassurances. Bitterly, he looked at Gu Xijiu with a sense of hatred as he added, ¡°Gu Xijiu, everything I have done was for you, and yet, you disregard it all. Today, you even chose to stand by the Devil King and even made a false usation against me.¡± He was, indeed, feeling a little wronged. Apparently, he had not brainwashed the Dark Imperial Guards. He only gave them a type of pill that he had made using a method taught to him by the mysterious voice in his dreams, iming that the pills could help to strengthen the soldiers. Their power would be greatly increased, but the advancement dide at a price. Some of these people would gradually lose their emotions and slowly be cold-blooded. Generally, it was something beneficial for Yun Yanli. He did not harm these men, nor did he intend to control them. Therefore, he was able to exin himself confidently. ¡°So, are you saying that you did not control them?¡± Gu Xijiu asked sarcastically. All of a sudden, she took out her lute and started ying it. The crowd was generally unaffected, but the ck troops all responded in terror. Gu Xijiu did not say anything but continued ying her instrument. She had yed a melodious piece which the audience found to be pleasant. In stark contrast, the ck troops all behaved as if some lethal voodoo had cursed them. Soon, all of them started trembling and spitting out blood. In the pool of dark purple blood, numerous bugs could be seen crawling about. It was a disgusting sight. The crowd was shocked. They soon noticed that the men were no longer shrieking, and the colors slowly returned to their paleplexions. All of them stood gazing at one another in utter amazement. They knew that Yun Yanli was wrong, but still, they acted ording to Yun Yanli¡¯smand regardless. Perhaps, they would even kill their own parents and think they were doing the right thing with a false sense of righteousness. Now that they regained their consciousness, they felt foolish for their earlier responses.They looked at the crawling bugs in the pool of blood and started wondering what the creatures actually were. Gu Xijiu exined, ¡°These are from the Dark Obedience Venom. If you keep taking it over a long period, you will lose your sense of emotion and be at your master¡¯s disposal.¡± The Dark Imperial Guards were stunned. At this point, they were conscious and finally able to think straight. Without hesitation, they chose to join the rebellion as well. In the past, they were Yun Yanli¡¯s most trusted men, so they were the ones who carried out the dirtiest, most secretive missions. For example, Yun Yanli had asked them to do some of the most ruthless things, such as arresting those who challenged Yun Yanli¡¯s authority. They were also summoned to kill themon people in the most violent ways possible. Their spirits would then be tied to a spiritual stone and used as an element to support the Star Formation by channeling a continuous flow of resentment and dark energy. As soon as the truth was revealed, everyone gasped in horror. People were indignant at Yun Yanli¡¯s cruelty. Many were outraged and eagerly wanted to get revenge for their loved ones. Finally, Yun Yanli conceded that it was the end of his reign in the Shura World. Nothing could ever save him from the plunge he was experiencing. Chapter 2567 - The Culprit Chapter 2567: The Culprit Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNot too long ago, Yun Yanli was surrounded by his people who worshipped him and regarded him as their savior. He was a man who could be proud of his status and what he had achieved in such a short period. But now, in less than 15 minutes, he was the outcast in the city that he owned. Meanwhile, the culprit behind this turn of events was right in front of him! It was none other than Di Fuyi. To make matters worse, Di Fuyi¡¯s parents had ruined his family. He used to be an honorable prince in the Upper Bound, but things took a turn for the worst when Di Fuyi¡¯s folks defeated his parents. Now, Di Fuyi himself had ruined his reputation. ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­¡± Yun Yanliughed sarcastically as he looked at Di Fuyi with scary red eyes. ¡°Di Fuyi, it¡¯s all because of you!¡± Then, he stretched out his palm, and a long blue sword suddenly appeared. ¡°Let¡¯s let us fight to settle all of this once and for all! I have a huge debt to repay you.¡± The hatred between them could only be cleaned with blood. One of them had to die! Di Fuyi had been faintly ring at him, but only said a few words in reply, ¡°Good! I will fulfill your wish!¡± The fight between these powerful men could easily turn everything within a few miles around them into dust! Hence, Yun Yanli swept through the people around him and said coldly, ¡°Go away!¡± Everyone looked at each other and slowly retreated. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi squinted and them and faintly said, ¡°There is no need.¡± He waved his hand and set a wizardry barrier around him. Only Yun Yanli and Di Fuyi were inside the wizardry barrier. Therefore, the others around them would remain unaffected. The wizardry barrier was almost transparent, but everyone could still see it. Perhaps, due to its transparency, everyone still felt unsafe being too close to it. Hence, none of themon people came too close to the barrier. Only Gu Xijiu, Feng Ruhuo, and the rest of the guardians of the Devil Kingdom were watching from closeby. Of course, the young pce master also stayed nearby. Yun Yanli could not help but take a look at the people standing at the walls of the barrier; his eyes suddenly shed with sorrow.The people who were willing to stay close to the barrier were only those who genuinely cared about their leader. There were more than ten people who were there for Di Fuyi; however, only one person seemed to be on Yun Yanli¡¯s side, which was the young pce master. The poor man did not realize that he was still wearing his wedding attire, which was a happy and lively color. However, the colorsplete contradicted his current mood, where he felt depressed and lonely. Who had he worked hard for? Unfortunately, the person he loved did not love him back. He sincerely wanted to marry her and tried to give her the best that he could.Everything was carefully prepared, but now it was all just a joke. He took an opportunity to nce at Gu Xijiu, who was now in her original appearance thanks to Di Fuyi. Yun Yanli could see that she was entirely focused on Di Fuyi and that she was not concerned for him at all. Subconsciously, he heaved a sigh of disappointment.Perhaps, it was time for him to wake up from his dream! It was time for him to let go. Suddenly, he looked up andughed. ¡°Di Fuyi, we will not stop fighting until one of us is dead!¡± He then charged forward toward Di Fuyi to start the battle. ¡­ Gu Xijiu stood just outside the barrier, watching the two of them intensely. The two fighters moved swiftly,and each of their moves was a dazzling sight. Gu Xijiu was still very familiar with Di Fuyi¡¯s arsenal of moves. After all, they had been together for so long. In the early stages of the battle, she seemed to be more relieved as she could tell that he had already recovered. In fact, he was more powerful than he ever was as the Devil King. All of his moves seemed graceful and effortless as if everything came naturally to him. Chapter 2568 - The Culprit (2) Chapter 2568: The Culprit (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis person was like the sun. No matter where he went or what he did, he was shining and always attracted people¡¯s attention. He had certainly caught Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes the entire time. The pain of losing him hundreds of years ago always seemed very recent and vivid for Gu Xijiu. Nheless, watching him right in front of her had made everything different. She could not wait to get into his arms and travel to a ce where they could have their personal, intimate time. Unfortunately, they had to settle the mess in front of them first. Di Fuyi was a natural leader. He had been the Lord of the Lower Bound for nearly 10,000 years. It had be a habit for him to take care of affairs. With the memories from his previous life restored, he would definitely use his knowledge to punish the bad people here and return the Shura World to its orderly state. This came as a relief to Gu Xijiu. Although she only stayed there for more than a year, she had already regarded this ce as one of her homes. She also wished that the people here could get back to their normal lives. She had been thinking about how to restore the order here but could not seem to find a way to do so on her own. Nevertheless, it would seem that she had found the solution to her problem. Since Di Fuyi had returned to her side, she was certain that things would get sorted out swiftly. Although Gu Xijiu was generally considered an independent person, whenever Di Fuyi was around her, she somehow always relied on him. She knew that she could depend on him for anything that she needed. As she contemted the situation she was now in, the two men remained busy fighting intensely in the wizardry barrier. For once, Gu Xijiu finally looked at Yun Yanli. She knew that he was a very capable fighter who had tricks up his sleeves. However, he was not Di Fuyi¡¯s opponent. In fact, she could tell that he would lose the battle sooner orter. The man himself realized that he was bound to lose, and his face turned pale. He did not expect to be beaten by a child despite his many years of hard work. He was certainly sad to learn that, but there was nothing he could do about the inequality between them. He was just not as talented as his opponent. Despite giving it his all, he did not even damage Di Fuyi¡¯s clothing. Nevertheless, he was a man of his word and would not run away. He would not stop until one of them was dead. Perhaps, he was simply not destined to win the battle and get the girl of his dreams. As ast resort, he put together a flurry of attacks to try to hurt Di Fuyi and turn the tide into his favor. Even if he did not win, he should at least put up a real fight against this man who had taken everything from him. This fierce battle generated a lot of excitement for the crowd. The people on both sides were very nervous to the point where it clearly affected their breathing. They did not even dare to blink their eyes as they were afraid that they would miss something special. The people¡¯s attention was on the fight in the wizardry barrier that no one noticed that Zhu Duqing was quietly approaching Gu Xijiu. He was now onlyone foot away from her. He suddenly appeared and grabbed Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist! His speed wasparable to Gu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation, and there was no time for a reaction from the crowd. He thought that he would definitely capture her, so he said, ¡°Xijiu, you have to follow me¡­¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, he was shocked by something and quickly retrieved his hand. Chapter 2569 - Untitled Chapter Chapter 2569: Untitled Chapter Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe wrist he grabbed seemed to be cold and hard with sharp edges. It almost cut his hand. Insteadof grasping Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist, Zhu Duqing caught a sharp sword! Furthermore, the person who was holding the sword was actually Di Fuyi!Zhu Duqing took two sessive steps backward and found that the wizardry barrier had been broken. Meanwhile, Yun Yanli also stumbled and almost fell to the ground at that moment. His handsome face was now green and white. Upon catching his breath, he said, ¡°Di Fuyi, you have not been concentrating on the fight!¡± When the two of them were fighting, Yun Yanli was utterly overpowered by Di Fuyi. He had resorted to using his full strength to attack Di Fuyi while risking his defense. He wanted to force Di Fuyi to go on the defensive. However, he did not expect Di Fuyi to suddenly rush out of the wizardry barrier and settle matters with Zhu Duqing. From his actions, it was evident that even during the battle, he had diverted his attention to Gu Xijiu. Yun Yanli thought that even if he would not be able to defeat him, he could at least give the man a challenge and force him to use all his skills. He had certainly not expected the man to be thinking about other things during a sh with him. There was no doubt in his mind now that there was a huge gap between them.Yun Yanli then realized that he had sold his soul and sacrificed his life to cultivate and improve himself but was still unable to best a child! If that were the case, what was all of this for?! With a pale face, Yun Yanli stood weakly in the barrier. All of a sudden, he vomited a mouthful of blood. The conviction that had always supported him as a mountain copsed. His body trembled as he said, ¡°Di Fuyi, kill me!¡± Di Fuyi did not look at him. Instead, he pulled Gu Xijiu into his arms and asked, ¡°How are you? Have you been hurt?¡± Gu Xijiu felt a warmth in her heart. However, she seemed to giggle all of a sudden. It would appear that he regarded her to be as fragile as a piece of paper. In actuality, Zhu Duqing did not touch her at all. So why would she have been hurt? In fact, she was trying to teleport away when Zhu Duqing was just about to catch her wrist. Even if Di Fuyi did not rush out to save her, she would still be safe. Nheless, she liked his care for her, so she leaned her head in his arms. ¡°Fortunately, I have you. I am fine.¡± Di Fuyi then kissed her lips. ¡°Be careful; don¡¯t let that pig get you. ¡± Zhu Duqing was speechless. He was a bamboo, not a pig! His eyes narrowed as he suddenly smiled. ¡°Di Fuyi, your return seems too timely.¡± Di Fuyi faintly replied, ¡°Of course.¡± He looked at the man and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± At that point, Zhu Duqing removed the disguise on his body, revealing his real face. ¡°I am Mr. Bamboo. Devil King, don¡¯t you know me?¡± The crowd looked at each other as if searching for answers. Many people had heard of Mr. Bamboo from the Devil Kingdom, and of course, they were aware of the existence of the Devil King. But what were the two of them doing here? No one expected them toe to the ordinary cities. Humans and devils had always been enemies. The people here had an intuitive fear of the devils, so the onlookers who had already been close to the battlefield were now stepping back. ¡°Mr. Zhu is just your pseudonym. I am asking you who you really are.¡± Di Fuyi was not a fool. He continued, ¡°If I am not mistaken, it is you who is the culprit behind the scene! Am I right?!¡± Zhu Duqing looked down. After a brief moment, he seemed to look up again with a smile. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°I am only asking for rification. Are you having trouble answering my question?¡± This problem had obviously caught the attention of the crowd, who were all curious as they had been personally affected by it. Countless pairs of eyes looked over as they waited for Zhu Duqing to answer. Chapter 2570 - The Culprit Behind The Scenes Chapter 2570: The Culprit Behind The Scenes Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionZhu Duqing stood silently as he pondered his next move. After a brief moment, he looked up and smiled as he said, ¡°Yes, I am the one behind it all.¡± Everyone in the square broke their silence. They were furious, especially those who had been in the Shura World for the longest time.Why? Why did he want to do this? Their angry chants started to drown the entire Zhengde Square. Some of the warriors were ready to chop Zhu Duqing into minced meat to avenge the death of their family members. Nevertheless, Zhu Duqing seemed to be indifferent to their plight. Whenever anyone charged forward toward him, he would merely wave his sleeves and watched as several light waves greeted those who rushed in. The light waves were orange-red and extremely bright. It appeared like a divine light that wanted to bless its believers. Those who rushed over were the ones that had suffered the most under Zhu Duqing¡¯s evil tricks. Acting purely out of emotion, they simply ran into the waves with open arms. Meanwhile, in the eyes of other people who were still watching from behind, they saw many sharp des in the orange-red light wave that could turn anything into dust! Seeing that those people were going to plunge into the orange-red light, the audience eximed in fear! As they started to scream, a few colorful waves suddenly appeared and collided with the orange-red waves. Several thunderous sounds were momentarily heard. It shocked the crowd to the point where most of them retreated. The ones in the very front line that acted out of haste were shaken. Once the light waves dispersed, they looked up only to find severalrge pits and a stone pir that had been cut into two pieces. The part of the stone pir that had been cut off was shattered into pieces, revealing strange orange-red worms that were half the size of rice grains. If they did not look carefully at it, they would think it was just debris in the smoke. Apparently, this was left behind from Zhu Duqing¡¯s palm. If it were not the colorful light that intercepted the orange-red light waves, those who had rushed over would have been turned into minced meat. The crowd gasped in shock and decided not to act rashly. Zhu Duqing looked around and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your skills to return to you so quickly! However, how long can you save them?!¡± Whileughing, hewaved his sleeve again, and many orange-red light waves emerged from his palm. But this time, the light was aimed at a few pots rather than the people. All of a sudden, a whistling sound could be heard from the eight huge pots that were still burning. A lot of mist suddenly emerged from all therge pots and seemed toe together to form something. Soon, the crowd could see that it had turned into a few strange looking animals. Taotie, Bifang, Feifei, Lie Tianhou, Qiongqi¡­ They were the ancient beasts whose blood burned in the respective huge pots! These beasts seemed extremely out of control when they emerged. They screamed loudly and rushed to the crowd! There were more than 10,000 people in the crowd now, which was certainly bad news. Just one of these beasts was enough to destroy the earth, but there were eight of them!The people panicked and fled without thinking! However, after running a few steps, they realized that something was wrong. It seemed like they were trapped and could not run at all! They could only watch as the beasts spurted yellow sand, created a hurricane, started a flood, and sted fireballs at them.The vast majority of the people were shackled in the square. They were screaming, crying, calling for their kids, and cursing, causing various noises everywhere. The entire square was in chaos. In this turmoil, Zhu Duqing suddenly issued a long whistle that corresponded to a whistling sound in the distance. Chapter 2571 - The Culprit Behind The Scenes (2) Chapter 2571: The Culprit Behind The Scenes (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe whistling was getting nearer and nearer, and suddenly, a long ck shadow shed in the sky just next to Zhu Duqing. Along with the appearance of this ck shadow, the people noticed their surroundings abruptly darken. Oddly though, the shadowy figure seemed to be shining. The scales on its body were ck and translucent. In addition, it had a horn on its head that looked like a pearl. It was a candle dragon! Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank as she recognized it. Meanwhile, the candle dragon rolled around in the air, while Zhu Duqing stood on it. In the brief moment that the shadow appeared, the man had changed his attire from adark green robe to a ck robe. There seemed to be stars studded on his ck robes, which made him look like the starry night sky. With the candle dragon under his feet, it really looked like a powerful illusion. Just moments ago, the crowd wanted to tear off his skin. But now, everyone was frightened to the point where their legs were soft. In fact, they all involuntarily felt like bowing to him. Some were on their knees and could not emerge. Who was he!? How could he have such a strong aura? Zhu Duqing, who appeared in front of Gu Xijiu, had always covered his true appearance and character. There were times where he was a bit arrogant, and even times where he was a bit hrious. However, now that he had taken off his disguise, the previous temperaments were all gone. He no longer masked his true appearance either. The people noticed that the man had long ck hair that was covered by a ck feather-like jade crown. However, perhaps because he was too far away, the people here could not see his face clearly. Nheless, they certainly felt his aura and believed he must be someone with noble status. He stood elegantly on the back of the candle dragon and looked down on the people. It was like watching the ants swaying in the mud. He certainly looked very proud while standing over the people.In the square, the eight evil beasts hadpletely surrounded everyone and were advancing to the center of the square. ¡°What should we do, master?¡± The young pce master tightly pulled on one of Yun Yanli¡¯s sleeves. She and her subordinates were trapped as well. Unfortunately, it seemed that Yun Yanli had lost himself and was staring into the abyss. He just stood there and did not respond or move. The young pce master had to pull him away from a fireball that was headed his way. He would surely have been burnt badly if she had not done so. ¡°Yun Yanli, the big pots were set here by you. Do you know of any way we can escape?¡± Di Fuyi finally spoke to the man. Yun Yanli finally raised his head and looked at his enemy, who had clearly defeated him. ¡°Why should I tell you?!¡± ¡°Do you care about the safety of these people?¡± Di Fuyi sounded cold. ¡°They turned against me. Why should I care about them?¡± Yun Yanli refuted. ¡°What about your subordinates who have stayed by your side all the time? Don¡¯t you care about them?¡± Yun Yanli hesitated but replied nheless. ¡°They¡­they have betrayed me¡­¡± He was apparently not able to finish his sentence. Di Fuyi red at him but did not speak further. Yun Yanli did not appreciate his attitude and angrily said, ¡°They betrayed me. Should I forgive them and save them?!¡± Di Fuyi still did not speak. However, the cries from the surrounding people were getting louder and more desperate. Anyone withpassion would certainly struggle to listen to it and not help. Yun Yanli¡¯s face was still pale while he still kept his fingers in his sleeves.The person who came to him in his dreams had him how to set up this array. He had only learned how to ignite the me. He never thought that there would be fierce beasts running out of these copper pots. In all honesty, he did not know what to do. He was powerless. He looked around him and heard a cry in the crowd from a child. He watched as the child was caught in some yellow sand and was swallowed alive. Chapter 2572 - The Culprit Behind The Scenes (3) Chapter 2572: The Culprit Behind The Scenes (3) The child¡¯s parents were frantic. To save their child, they jumped into the sand without care or concern for their own life. Yun Yanli¡¯s heart trembled at the sight. It reminded him of the time that he had encountered great danger when he was young. His father almost risked his life to save him¡­ Instantly, he flew over and pulled the child out of the yellow sand. He also managed to rescue the child¡¯s parents at the same time. Di Fuyi looked at him and saw hispassion for the child. His voice was calm as he spoke, ¡°The eight ferocious beasts wouldpletely ruin this ce. Even if you want to save a few of your people, you can only do so temporarily!¡± Yun Yanli naturally understood this, but he really did not know the solution that Di Fuyi needed. He looked around at the people who were in tears, and the subordinates who had been desperately fought for him. He was sad and repeatedly shook his head. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t help. I really can¡¯t help. I didn¡¯t expect these beasts to appear in the fire¡­¡± His eyes were red, and he could not finish his sentences. He was faintly aware that he was being used all this while. He finally realized that the ¡°God¡± who taught him all these tricks in his dreams was using him. His handsome face turned green at the thought, but Di Fuyi did not let him go. ¡°What else did the God in your dream teach you other than the Star Formation? Did he tell you how to break the array?¡± Yun Yanli almost copsed. ¡°The starry arrays were not made by me! I am only responsible for maintaining them!¡± It would appear that the heavenly being did not teach him the way to break it, and also did not even show him how to set it up. Di Fuyi found this believable as the starry array in Leguo City was never restored by the man even after Di Fuyi manipted it. Being such a careful man, it did not make sense for him to leave such a significant matter unfixed. Feeling disheartened, Yun Yanli stood in the square, feeling that his entire life was a joke. He looked at Di Fuyi, who was only a few steps away from him, and suddenly, he looked up andughed. ¡°I have been used all this time, but I am able to take you to the grave. I will treat it as revenge for my parents.¡± Di Fuyi waved his sleeves and faintly said, ¡°The dreams that you have experienced are not to be trusted. This kind of array could not trap us at all. The ordinary citizens, as well as your subordinates, are going to pay the price for everything you have done.¡± Yun Yanli did not respond. Di Fuyi stared at him thoughtfully and continued, ¡°There is only one way to save the people of this city, but you need to pay the price!¡± ¡°What is the price?¡± ¡°Your arm.¡± Yun Yanli remained silent again. The young pce master had been listening to their conversation. At this time, she could not help but jump in and cried, ¡°Master, don¡¯t listen to him! He is lying to you! He is lying to you to weaken you! It¡¯s a trap!¡± Di Fuyi did not care about the young pce master. ¡°Yun Yanli, the choice is yours, but you don¡¯t have long to decide. I will count until three. If you don¡¯t give up your arm, I will take my own people and leave yours behind! One!¡± Yun Yanli did not wait for him to finish counting. ¡°I agree!¡± Everyone around them heard their conversation. At first, the crowd was angry and full of grievances toward him. They wanted to kill him as a form of revenge as well. However, they saw that he was willing to sacrifice for them, so the hatred in their hearts began to subside. The young pce master¡¯s face turned pale. She suddenly pulled out her two arms from her sleeves. ¡°If you have to use arms as a sacrifice, you can use mine! I use my two arms! Please don¡¯t take my master¡¯s arm away.¡± Di Fuyi faintly replied, ¡°I must use his arm. It is useless even you cut off four of your limbs.¡± The young pce master was speechless, but there was nothing she could do. In the end, they used Yun Yanli¡¯s arm to try to solve this mess. Chapter 2573 - The Culprit Behind The Scenes (4) Chapter 2573: The Culprit Behind The Scenes (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli never thought that he would need to trust his enemy¡¯s words one day. He also never imagined that he would be willing to contribute his arm to save other people. Not to mention that he had to do so in a very torturing way. He cut off his arm with his sword and poured his own blood into the eight big copper pots. As the eight evil beasts emerged from the copper pot, they treasured it a lot and did not allow anyone to approach it. Yun Yanli had been in severe pain after chopping off his arm, but he still had to run between the eight evil beasts to get his blood into the pots. It was a hazardous task for him. In the beginning, the young pce master followed him to fend off the eight beasts. However, she was no match for any of them. She was almost critically hit by the paw of one of the beasts. Fortunately, Yun Yanli blocked most of the force from the attack in time, or she would have died then and there. Even though Yun Yanli had absorbed most of the attack, the young pce master was severely injured and vomited blood. She barely managed to get herself up, but she was determined to stay beside Yun Yanli. Seeing this, Yun Yanli turned her away by pushing her into the distance. ¡°Go away! I do not need your protection!¡± Out of bnce, the young pce master fell on one of her loyal subordinates.She looked at Yun Yanli with teary eyes, knowing that he cared about her despite his tone. Nevertheless, Yun Yanli was in a lot of danger. There were several times where the beasts almost killed him. If he had not cultivated to the level that he was, he would inevitably end up as a snack to one of those eight creatures. Nheless, in spite of his prowess, thest three copper pots were a massive challenge for him due to his current condition. His robes were already stainedpurple by his own blood, and it really made him look pitiful aspared to his usual elegant self. Kun Xueyi could no longer stand at the sidelines to watch. He flew over to Yun Yanli¡¯s side and raised his hand to help him block a poisonous wave of water. ¡°Let me protect you!¡± Kun Xueyi was now at the level of a Golden Immortal. However, his attempted to block the water wave had turned his entire body numb! He was shocked by the severity of the attack and almost vomited from the sheer force.He raised his eyebrows in surprise as he never expected the eight beasts to be so powerful! Luckily, he could recover reasonably quickly. After a short rest, he wanted to go back and help Yun Yanli. ¡°Kun Xueyi,e back! Let him do it!¡± He heard Di Fuyi¡¯s voice from a distance. Kun Xueyi was stunned and could not help but look at Di Fuyi. He replied by directed audio, ¡°Boss, are you taking revenge on him for your personal hatred toward him?¡± Di Fuyi looked as though he was smiling as he asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Boss, if his blood is the key to break this array. He needs to be alive to finish the job. If he is killed in the process, how can heplete the task?¡± ¡°Rest assured; even if he dies halfway, I can break this array.¡± Di Fuyi spoke leisurely. Kun Xueyi was speechless. ¡°If this is the case, then why are you letting him¡­ Devil King, can¡¯t you just kill him? Why put him through all the trouble?¡± ¡°Do you think I have too much time on my hands?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Kun Xueyi was furious and wanted to curse at Di Fuyi. Of course, he did not dare to say anything to him. Instead, he turned his attention back to Yun Yanli and pondered. Seeing him this way really made Kun Xueyi sympathize with him. There was blood flowing out of his body profusely at this point. It was somehow a very strange situation as Kun Xueyi was certain that Yun Yanli would have blocked his acupuncture point in order to stop the bleeding. However, the blood kept oozing out. Furthermore, the blood was notbright red as he expected. Instead, it looked rather purplish and pleasant. Chapter 2574 - The Culprit Behind The Scenes (5) Chapter 2574: The Culprit Behind The Scenes (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu frowned at the sight of his blood as she thought that Yun Yanli¡¯s blood was venomous. However, she was not very certain. Perhaps, his blood was a different color because he had practiced with ck magic? Furthermore, he had obviously fought with a vast number of ferocious beasts here in the Shura World in order to consume their spiritual stones. It could be that he had umted a lot of poison in his blood. The strange thing that Gu Xijiu had also noticed was that the color of his blood seemed to be getting darker; it also appeared to get thicker over time. Was that a sign that he might die afterpleting the task set to him by Di Fuyi? She glimpsed at Di Fuyi, who was standing by her side with one of his hands holding her hand while the other was holding a flute. He was pondering something as he fixed his gazezily on Yun Yanli. Upon realizing that Gu Xijiu was ncing his way, he gripped her hand a little tighter and asked, ¡°Do you think that I am making him suffer unnecessarily?¡± Gu Xijiu was always straightforward when shemunicated with him. ¡°Indeed, I had thought that you were intentionally making him suffer. But, I no longer think you are since you asked me this way.¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Smart girl! Anyway, not everyone is as smart as you; I am sure they think that I am taking revenge on him.¡± It was true! The crowd was looking at Di Fuyi resentfully. They did not agree with what he had put Yun Yanli up to! Moreover, many of the people watching used to be Yun Yanli¡¯s subordinates. Hence, the person was not a stranger to them. ¡°Are you saving his life?¡± Gu Xijiu seemed to have understood something. ¡°It seems as though he has been cultivating with ck magic for too long, and his blood is now full of poisons. Is this a way to somehow purify him?!¡± Di Fuyi held her waist and continued in a softer tone, ¡°I am taking revenge.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent at that remark. Di Fuyi then added with an evil tone, ¡°Of course, I spared his life because of thest bit of humanity he seems to have in his body.¡± The venoms in the Eight Great Beasts were extremely potent; perhaps anyone in the crowd would die if they came into contact with it. Fortunately, Yun Yanli¡¯s high level of dark power could neutralize the venoms of these creatures and also reduce the amount of dark energy in his body.It was like ¡®fighting evil with evil.¡¯ If everything went ording to n, Yun Yanli would possibly return to normal once hepletes the assigned task. However, all of this was simply Di Fuyi¡¯s hypothesis. In a way, he treated Yun Yanli as ab rat for his experiment. Yun Yanli was the person responsible for the Eight Great Beasts, so his blood had an effect on them. Di Fuyi had predicted that it could release the grievance in the beasts when his blood was added into the big burning furnace, which contained the blood of the Eight Great Beasts. That was the key to break this array. Nheless, he didn¡¯t need to tear his arm off to achieve this goal. Simply poking his fingers to get the blood out was sufficient. But Di Fuyi simply could not let him off the hook so easily. After all, he was never a kind-hearted person! ¡­ Everyone thought that the beasts would be more obedient after Yun Yanli added his blood into all the eight furnaces. However, the reality was the other way around! The difference was that they were now only targeting one person- Yun Yanli. The man trembled and nearly fell into Tao Tie¡¯s mouth! Kun Xueyi decided to give him a hand. He rolled up his sleeves up and pulled Yun Yanli back. Everyone was frightened and could not wait to run away as they witness the horrible scenes. ¡°Stay still if you want to live!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s voice lingered in the air and entered everyone¡¯s ear. The crowd immediately froze.They trusted Di Fuyi a lot now, so they tried to ignore the ferocious beasts that were right in front of them. All of a sudden, Di Fuyi began to y his flute as he slowly floated into the air while the battle carried on.The melody and rhythm seemed extremely strange as if it had the power to prate the leaves, water, and even the hearts of the people. Everyone was initially panicked and helpless; some even got anxious to the extent they wanted to kill the people in front of them in order to escape. However, they were calmed unknowingly as they heard the music. The same condition applied to the eight ferocious beasts that seemed to be calm at the moment. The crowd held their breaths as they remained silent. Finally, the beasts were tamed. ¡°Haha! Celestial Master Zuo is really powerful! Take this then!¡± A voice suddenly crept into the air and broke the silence. As the crowd raised their chins to check on who had spoken, they saw a man in ck robes who appeared with the Candle Dragon. The man smiled and retrieved a musical instrument of his own. It made a loud screeching sound, which seemed to shatter the hopes of the people in the crowd.The Eight Great Beasts started to attack violently again as if they had received a new set of instructions. Di Fuyi quickly yed his lute at a higher pitch and a faster speed, which was loud enough to cover the sound from Zhu Duqing¡¯s instrument. Again, the people and beasts were calmed. It was a strange seen watching the two men battle with music in the air. They both battled hard and would not give up. Needless to say, the crowd certainly wanted Di Fuyi to win.Everyone knew that they would survive if Di Fuyi won the battle. In stark contrast, they would die tragedically if the man in ck won. Since many of them were musicians as well, they thought they would try to help Di Fuyi to overpower the man in ck. Despite being very nervous, they tried their best to contribute to the battle. Unfortunately, it did not seem to have any effect on the battle. Anxiously, Kun Xueyi grabbed someone¡¯s Suona and blew into it! The Suona produced the sharpest of sounds, and Kun Xueyi wanted it to be heard by everyone! Nheless, the result was the same. No one seemed to hear it. Kun Xueyi almost broke his cheek and jaw to blow the instrument earlier. Helplessly, he shook his head and said to the people around him, ¡°Forget about it; we cannot do anything.¡± Despite their lives being on the line, there was nothing that they could do. Chapter 2575 - A Different Reunion Chapter 2575: A Different Reunion Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionJust when the people were getting uneasy, a song seemed to being from the sky. The voice of the singer was lovely and maic. It almost seemed as though an angel was singing. What was unique was the fact that this voice was being apanied by a musical instrument that yed along in perfect unison. It was so beautiful as it echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. The crowd quickly looked to the direction of the singer and saw Gu Xijiu standing on a boulder. Her voice really harmonized so well with the lute to the point where the crowd was so mesmerized and immersed in their song. Many people looked at Gu Xijiu in awe. Most of them did not know that she had such a pleasant voice. Furthermore, her ability to perform together with Di Fuyi made them seem like a perfect match. Zhu Duqing could tell that theirbined efforts had overshadowed his instrument. The beasts clearly became less and less violent. In fact, they soon disappeared. The crowd was certainly relieved to see it. Nheless, just when they thought the danger had passed, the man in ck suddenly let out a loud sound that shook the earth. It felt as though the ce was suffering from an earthquake. The people on the ground could barely stay on their feet. Furthermore, there was a terrifying roaring from deep underground. The roar was petrifying because it sounded as though the creature had been suffering for years but had finally escaped. Yun Yanli was standing there in a daze. He seemed to have lost his mind and soul. However, after hearing the screams from the underground, his facial expression changed! After a moment, he suddenly dug violently into the soil under his feet. ¡°Master!? Master!?¡± The young pce owner was shocked and wanted to get through to the man. Yun Yanli seemed to be trembling. His arm was still bleeding, but he could not stop digging. ¡°Ahh!!! Ahh!!!¡± The sound from the ground was getting louder, and the magnitude of the quake seemed to be growing. Oddly enough, there seemed to be turbulencein the sky as well as dark clouds emerged to cover the sky. It seemed as though a massive disaster was approaching. Di Fuyi frowned. He carried Gu Xijiu and took a few steps back. ¡°Quickly, stay ten feet away from this spot!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A loud noise was heard, and a vast chasm suddenly appeared on the ground. ¡­ A pair of skeleton-like bodies rose from the ground. The two men seemed to be attached to one another, with eight cold chains running through their cheekbones and wrapped around their bodies at various angles. The condition of their faces was awful to the point where it was almost impossible to distinguish their genders. Perhaps, these people had been badly tortured. They were mourning in pain, and their sounds seemed to trigger the eight beasts again that had disappeared earlier. Gu Xijiu had a feeling that these two people looked very familiar to her. When she was pondering the identity of these people, she suddenly heard Yun Yanli scream frantically, ¡°Father! Mother! ¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked! Were these two people the old Emperor Immortal and Queen?¡± Yun Yanli rushed forward without any care or concern for his safety! Fortunately, Di Fuyi lifted his arm and pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t! You¡¯ll be going to your death!¡± Yun Yanli ¡®s eyes were red while his entire body was shaking. ¡°That is my father and mother!¡± ¡­ Chapter 2576 - A Unique Reunion Chapter 2576: A Unique Reunion Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionKun Xueyi could not hold himself back from speaking, ¡°They are no longer your father and mother! They are evil spirits!¡± The grievances on them were so significant that it could turn the entire ce dark and cold. It seemed as though the whole of Zhengde Square fell into hell.Meanwhile, the eight beasts approached the evil spiritsto show their loyalty. All the people in the square seemed to be trapped in a thick fog. Those with low skills could hardly see their friends and family who were less than three feet away from their side. People kept screaming in the mist to try to locate one another. ¡°Mom? Mom?¡± The voices of some children could be heard. ¡°Mom is missing¡­¡± ¡°Help¡­¡± ¡°Something bit me¡­¡± The crowd seemed to be in a frenzy all of a sudden.But unfortunately, no one could really tell what was going on.They only heard horrible eerie chewing sounds in the depths of the darkness and gasping sounds, which made it seem that some people in the audience were suffocating. The feeling was absolutely horrifying. Those who were near to Di Fuyi tried their best to get as close to him as they could. They had thought to themselves that it would be their best chance of survival. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu had a pair of sharp eyes and a high spiritual power. Having surveyed the area, she knew for certain that the chaos was caused by the two evil spirits that had emerged from the hole in the ground. ¡°Everyone! Hold hands and stand together! Those who know each other, please hold your hands! Stay far away from the big hole! The evil spirits are taking people in there!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice offered the panicked crowd some hope and direction. The crowd could only oblige to her instructions. Di Fuyi signaled Feng Ruhuo and the rest. They understood what he wanted to do and spread out immediately to stand around the crowd to protect them. On the other hand, Yun Yanli¡¯s subordinates looked to each other and silently dispersed, forming a wall to protect the ordinary people in the middle. Di Fuyi pinched his fingers together to cast a spell. All of a sudden, a transparent hood fell from the sky and covered the people in it. This would serve as a shield to prevent any more people from being captured. Everyone could finally clearly see what had gone on around them. They were shocked! The two evil spirits stood with their backs facing each other while the iron locks on their bodies had been broken in half. There were a few people who they seemed to have consumed; their lifeless bodiesid under their feet. Meanwhile, one of them was holding a man up against his will. The big man looked quite strong, but there was absolutely nothing he could do to escape.In the blink of an eye, he was torn in half. It was a horrific scene to those who saw it. Some people gasped and covered their mouths, preventing themselves from screaming. The two beings sucked the flesh and blood of the big man in an instant, and then stretched out countless threads that circled the wizardry barrier. However, the threads could not seem to prate the barrier. Chapter 2577 - A Unique Reunion (2) Chapter 2577: A Unique Reunion (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAt the tips of those threads were tiny mouths. When the mouths were closed, people could not see anything, but once they were opened, they were about the size of a thumb! It looked very frightening when these silk-like threads with the mouths attached itself to the people. Fortunately, theycould not sneak into the wizardry barrier set by Di Fuyi. Instead, they spread outwards, like vines extending in all directions. ¡°Haha! Di Fuyi, you can probably protect these 10,000 people. But, can you defend the whole Shura World? This immortal Shura Grass will spread endlessly! In the end, the entire Shura World will be consumed! The man in ck chucked in the sky as the words he uttered resonated in everyone¡¯s ears.Everyone¡¯s facial expression changed. How could the people of the Shura World possibly survive? ¡°Zhu Duqing, why are you doing this for?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. The man in ck looked down from the sky, and his eyes fell on Gu Xijiu. He did not answer her question immediately. Instead, he sighed first. ¡°Master Xijiu, do you really think that I am Zhu Duqing?¡± The man¡¯s voice was rather remarkable, and it had a strange effect on the crowd.Apparently, he used some interesting technique to alter his voice, so that when the women present heard his voice, their hearts almost melted.However, Gu Xijiu merely frowned. She was immune to this kind of charm. ¡°I know that Zhu Duqing is just your alias. Is this candle dragon the donkey?¡± The ck man sighed softly. ¡°I know that I can¡¯t hide anything from you. Yes, it is the donkey.¡± He then patted the head of the candle dragon. ¡°Little Mo, let¡¯s say hello to an old friend.¡± The candle dragon snorted, shook its head, and screeched! This time, it was not the sound of a donkey, but it still resonated throughout the sky! In a brief moment, Di Fuyi¡¯s wizardry barrier was shattered. The people were exposed again, and the thread-like silks took the chance to spread themselves around the people. Fortunately, Feng Ruhuo and the rest were guarding them. Therefore, as soon as the fments arrived, their swords had chopped them off! The fments were made of extremely tough material, however. They were not afraid of the knives and weapons used by the people. Those with weaker skills could not do any damage to the threads. Instead, their weapons were snatched away with ease. Di Fuyi quickly cast a few spells in session, and every attack destroyed a few of the vines. The two skeleton grievances screamed shrilly as if their limbs had been cut off. There was a ck sticky liquid that sttered out from the broken fments as if it was their blood. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them!¡± Yun Yanli almost rushed over and wanted to protect the two skeleton figures. Unfortunately, just as he arrived, he was caught by the vines! Once the fments captured their prey, it would pull them into its grasp. Kun Xueyi frowned at the sight. He had no particr feelings for Yun Yanli, but he did empathize with the man after all the troubles he went throughtely. Moreover, they had already got married by ident! Although it was a mistake, he had a strange sense of responsibility toward Yun Yanli. He did not want to see Yun Yanli being sucked up and turned into a skeleton, so he immediately leaped into the sky and aimed his weapon at the fments that had captured Yun Yanli. ¡°Shuaa!¡± His long sword stabbed into the vines. In an instant, they grew rapidly around the sword. Chapter 2578 - A Unique Reunion (3) Chapter 2578: A Unique Reunion (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionKun Xueyi could only let go of his prized weapon for fear that he might get sucked in as well. He could not help but turn to look at Di Fuyi for a solution. ¡°Master!¡± He was asking for help. Di Fuyi had already re-established the wizardry barrier around the people. When he saw Yun Yanli being dragged by the two skeletons, he pinched his finger wanted to do something, but he opted not to continue. Many people looked at Di Fuyi, knowing that he was the only one who could save Yun Yanli. The young pce master, who was also trapped inside the wizardry barrier, kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Di Fuyi to him to save her master. Gu Xijiu was also concerned for the man, but she did not urge Di Fuyi to do anything. She mere clenched her fists beside him. Di Fuyi took her hand and found that her fingertips were a little cold. He slightly stunned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°Rest assured, I am not afraid. I believe in you.¡± She believed that Di Fuyi must have his reason to do so. He did not need to exin anything to her. Di Fuyi was quietly relieved and patted her little hand. Di Fuyi was also staring at Yun Yanli. The spell on his fingertips had been ready but was not cast yet. Meanwhile, the skeletons that had originally wanted to tear Yun Yanli into two halves seemed to have changed their minds. Yun Yanli, on the other hand, trembled in fear. He wanted to break free but decided against it. ¡°Father! Mother!¡± Yun Yanli did not care about the vines on his body. Instead, he rushed to the two dead bodies and hugged one of the legs of the skeletons. ¡°Who? Who did this to you? Who is the culprit!?¡± The bright red lights on the two dead bodies seemed to have dimmed for a moment. However, the vines on Yun Yanli had coiled themselves around his neck and waist. The mouths of the vines were wide open and ready to bite, but somehow it was hesitating. Everyone held their breath as they watched everything unfold. Not a single sound was made out of fear that they would distract the two murderous corpses. ¡°Woahh¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± The two dead bodies suddenly screamed shrilly, and the eight beasts followed suit. Apparently, the eight beasts were controlled by the two corpses. Perhaps, even connected to them. The eight beasts were formed by blood, which indicated that they had already died, but their souls were imprisoned in the blood.As for these two withered corpses, they seemed to be very old. The cold ironed chains on their bodies were rusty. It usually took more than hundreds of years for a cold iron to rust! Yun Yanli seemed to understand something from observing all these closely. He suddenly looked up at the man in ck standing in the fog and angrily shouted, ¡°It¡¯s you! You caused them to be like this! What did they ever do to you? Why would you want to treat them this way?¡± The man in ck sighed. ¡°Stupid kid! All the credit goes to you! Did you not know that every time you practiced your ck magic, you were hurting them more and more?¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s face was ashen as he clenched his fists in his sleeve. ¡°What¡­? What?¡± ¡°Good boy. Being so intelligent, you should understand what I am saying. Whenever you practiced, you were sucking the soul of your parents. In a way, they were indirectly passing their skills to you. The only difference was that it was an excruciating process for them.¡± Chapter 2579 - A Unique Reunion (4) Chapter 2579: A Unique Reunion (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli¡¯s eyes turned red just thinking of the words uttered by the man in ck robes. He stared directly at the man and yelled, ¡°You bastard! You are the one who taught me all these sphemies in my dreams!!!¡± The man in ck raised his hand and touched his nose. A smile could be seen on his face. ¡°Good boy, you finally recognize me. Back then, you always respected me and referred to me as a god. I have helped you improve your skills dramatically and never tricked you. But now, you are so ungrateful to me for everything that I have done. This is not right.¡± ¡°The establishment of these nine towns¡¯ serial arrays required a super-powerful array of grievances, right?¡± The man in ck decided to reveal everything.¡°Yes, it requires the grievances of Great Deities that are deadly. The Emperor Immortal couple were the most suitable ones.¡± ¡°Not only the Emperor Immortal couple but also the eight beasts, right?!¡± ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t really hide anything from you.¡± The man in ck looked to the sky and sighed. ¡°It is tough to meet all these conditions. I have taken around 10,000 years to do so.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened. 10,000years? Had this trap been schemed for over 10,000 years? Were Yun Yanli¡¯s parents¡¯ considered victims of this evil man¡¯s evil n? The evil man seemed to have guessed what Di Fuyi thought in his heart. He spoke leisurely, ¡°The original candidates were your current parents, but they were hard to take down. They managed to escape, so I switched my target to the Emperor Immortal couple.¡± ¡°If what you said is true, then are you the reason why Yun Yanli fell into the Shura world?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly interrupted. The man turned his attention to Gu Xijiu and smiled. ¡°Of course! The Emperor Immortal and his wife are the sources of the grievances array, and their grievances can only be absorbed by their children to achieve the best results. Yun Yanli, being the most talented of the few children they had, made my job very easy.¡± He nced at Yun Yanli and sighed again. ¡°Unfortunately, he is too indecisive, fearful, and easily affected by his emotions. That is the reason why he is trapped in this situation today.¡± ¡°It was his fortune to have this kind of character. Otherwise, he would have be a peerless killer in your hands, right?!¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted and looked at the man in ck. She asked again, ¡°Am I right?¡± The man¡¯s eyes shed. The way he looked at Gu Xijiu was very gentle and loving, however. ¡°Xijiu, everything you said is right. You are highly intelligent.¡± He looked at Yun Yanli like looking at a prized weapon and said with regret, ¡°In fact, I nearly made ite true.¡± He looked around slowly and asked, ¡°Do you know what my n was? I wanted to destroy Di Fuyi¡¯s jade statue. I knew that his soul would be seriously injured, and the eight beasts would then destroy all the people in the Shura World. The grievances will bepletely absorbed by Yun Yanli, and he will be the most powerful being in the world. No one could be his opponent. More importantly, he would have lost his mind and listen to my every instruction. I could use him to conquer the six worlds!¡± Everyone was shocked and could notprehend the magnitude of the consequences. They all looked at the ck man in utter surprise. He had taken so many years to train a peerless killer! ¡°You are crazy!¡± Kun Xueyi was brave enough to say what was on everyone¡¯s minds. The man in ck did not care. In fact, heughed. ¡°You will never understand an ambitious man.¡± ¡°Whatever! Your project with Yun Yanli did not go ording to your n. He will also never be your peerless killing machine. Now that your n has been fully exposed. What are you so proud of?¡± Gu Xijiu coldly said Chapter 2580 - Mourning The Dead Chapter 2580: Mourning The Dead Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe man in ck finally let out a delightful smile. ¡°Has it beenpletely exposed yet?¡± He asked wickedly. His fingers twitched a little, and a spell was soon cast, targeting the two mummified corpses. Abruptly, they made a fearful howling, while sharp teeth grew in their mouths. Then, they rushed towards Yun Yanli in an eager attempt to bite him. The voice of the mysterious man was like a curse surrounding the square like an echo. ¡°It is either you die, or they die. Yun Yanli, you can choose to use the Scarlet Moon Skill to absorb all of their grievances and let their souls vanish in peace, or you can choose to be a good son and sacrifice yourself for them to devour your flesh.¡± Everything happened too quickly for Yun Yanli to make a decision. After all these years, he finally realized that he was merely a tool in someone else¡¯s grand evil n. The man was solely responsible for his parents¡¯ suffering, and yet he had always treated the man like he was a saint. Yun Yanli finally understood what the man had done to break his family apart, but he no longer had the ability to avenge his parents. That is it, Yun Yanli thought. He decided it was time to repay his parents for the misery that he had brought upon them. He did not want to live a guilty life anymore. He closed his eyes and awaited his death. However, before the corpses sank their teeth into Yun Yanli¡¯s neck, Di Fuyi cast a spell in time to save him. A drop of liquid seemed to be absorbed by Yun Yanli¡¯s skin. It felt cold and smelled rotten. Yun Yanli opened his eyes, only to see the two corpses standing still right in front of him. Their faces were hideous, but tears could be seen rolling down their eyes. Were they crying? Did they recognize him? ¡°Father! Mother! You know who I am, don¡¯t you?¡± Their mouths opened and closed in an uncontrolled manner, exposing their sharp teeth. Obviously, they were being controlled. Normally, they would do as instructed. However, they were reluctant to harm their child. ¡°Oh¡­¡± One of the corpses struggled in its first utterance. The sound was unclear, but Yun Yanli could understand it. It asked him to go. It wanted him to leave. Obviously, they knew who he was. Yun Yanli copsed to the ground while a flood of tears streamed down his face. ¡°Father! Mother! I am so sorry!¡± He kneeled before the corpses and tearfully apologized. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The two corpses started to shiver. Once again, they started howling. ¡°Haha! Yun Yanli, your parents are actually conscious, so they know exactly what they are doing despite being incapable of resisting. They are not willing to kill you, but their disobediencees with a great price. They will suffer in pain for what they refuse to do. Therefore, you should absorb their souls for thest time and free them from this entanglement. You should do what is best for them,¡± the mysterious man¡¯s voice rang like an endless series of incantations in Yun Yanli¡¯s ears. With his fists tightly clenched, his palms started to bleed. It was a difficult decision. No matter what he chose, he would be doomed to damnation. ¡°Yun Yanli, listen to me and don¡¯t ask any questions. I know of a way. There is no need for you to absorb your parents¡¯ souls and be a killing machine. Your parents will not have to endure more pain, either. They have suffered enough. However, your parents may vanish from this world and resume their reincarnations somewhere else.¡± Di Fuyi spoke steadily. ¡°If you agree, do as I say and recite the Prajna Mantra to channel your spiritual power.¡± Bewildered, Yun Yanli paused for a moment to grasp the idea. Soon, he closed his eyes and pressed his hand against one of the corpses. Then, he began the mantra. The man in ck was pleased. The way he taught Yun Yanli to absorb one¡¯s grudge was the same. Presumably, he thought that Yun Yanli must have agreed to his wishes in an attempt to end his parents¡¯ suffering. Chapter 2581 - Mourning The Dead (2) Chapter 2581: Mourning The Dead (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe man in ck threw an icy look at Di Fuyi and was awfully delighted by what he had seen! He was certain that Di Fuyi did not understand why Yun Yanli chose to meditate at this critical moment. Soon, Yun Yanli would lose all control after freeing his parents from their misery. The Shura World would be bound by death and destruction; it was sure to suffer a terrible fate.As soon as the killing machine was formed, there was nothing Di Fuyi could do to turn the situation around. It would not matter if he were the master of the heavenlyw. Yun Yanli would be able to destroy Di Fuyi once and for all. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi looked very rxed in his standing position. He was holding Gu Xijiu with one hand as well as his flute in his other hand. He managed to secretlymunicate with Yun Yanli using a unique method. No one else could intercept the messages or manipte them. Nheless, he was the only one who knew this method ofmunication, so he had to ask Yun Yanli to refrain from replying to him. He just wanted to give Yun Yanli the information he needed to make the right decision. The way Yun Yanli meditated looked as though he was reciting the Prajna Mantra, which misled the man in ck to think that his n had seeded as soon as he saw Yun Yanli¡¯s familiar posture. The mysterious man¡¯s delight, however, did notst too long. All his hopes were shattered when he suddenly saw a golden de shining in Yun Yanli¡¯s left hand. It should not have been there! The golden de shone in blinding lights with increasing intensity as the man in ck finally realized that something had gone wrong. ¡°What are you doing? Stop it!¡± He quicklyunched an attack toward Yun Yanli as well! A seven-colored ray immediately absorbed the light before it harmed Yun Yanli. Di Fuyi was long prepared to defend the man whenever it was necessary. ¡°I am your enemy, not him,¡± he announced with ease. It was toote for the man in ck to do anything more.His face turned ashen at the sight of the de that seemed to release a series of incantations. Determined, Yun Yanli closed his eyes and thrust forward with the de in his hand. ¡°Ah!¡± The two corpses let out a painful cry as the golden de prated their mummified bodies. A source of illumination sheltered the two corpses in a bubble of peaceful light. Bit by bit, their deeply rooted grudge was purified by a steady ray of pure energy. The two corpses struggled at first but slowly gave in as if weing their salvation. Finally, they settled down peacefully. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Father! Mother! I am so sorry!¡± ¡°I am sorry!¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s hand trembled as he held the golden de in his hand. He was forced to kill his own parents. Even though he was also setting them free from their suffering, many could resonate with how heartbroken he was at the moment. At the very end, the chains on the corpses had dissolved, freeing the corpses from their long torment. Tearfully, Yun Yanli copsed to his knees.The corpses were still very unpleasant to look at, but their visages were no longer vile. Traces of their human form slowly returned, making them more recognizable. They closed their eyes and let their bodies glow in a faint light. Meanwhile, Yun Yanli finally let go of the de. Still trembling, he looked nkly at the stains of ck blood on his hand. Helplessly, he looked up again at them and watched them disappear into thin air under the pure light. He reached out to hold the light, but it was a futile effort. His hand froze in the air as soon as the traces of his parents disappeared entirely. Chapter 2582 - Mourning The Dead (3) Chapter 2582: Mourning The Dead (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli did not move at first. His mind was filled with regret as he contemted what he had done. Shortly after, he closed his eyes and finally cried, staining his robes with tears. A man would not usually cry unless he was deeply saddened. Hence, his action clearly portrayed how he felt. The man in ck did not look pleased. Years of his efforts had gone to waste in the blink of an eye.He watched in disbelief as Yun Yanli took his parents¡¯ lives without turning himself into the killing machine that he had wanted him to be. It was impossible! He had been working on building and channeling the immense source of resentment for years. How could their grudge be purified so easily? Furthermore, the corpses were basically invulnerable to all forms of weapons or spells. Why would they die from one small stab from Yun Yanli? It did not make any sense. What was the weapon that Yun Yanli had just used? How could it be so powerful? The man in ck was still absorbed in utter astonishment that he could hardly stay calm, even though he should be focusing on his battle with Di Fuyi. Their spiritual power and Kung Fu were about equal, so it was nip and tuck all the way until the man finally made a careless move as a result of his absent-mindedness. Di Fuyi struck him in the chest and pushed him back a few steps. He almost slipped off the back of the Candle Dragon. In an attempt to prevent itself from being hurt, the dragon quickly ascended a few feet to distance itself from Di Fuyi. The man in ck did not quickly rush back into the battle withDi Fuyi. Instead, his eyes were fixed on the golden de. It was certainly an odd weapon anddid not look entirely like a de. More urately, it was a golden ruler with very sharp edges. The ruler did ring a bell. Gu Xijiu once briefly showed it to him before. He was not interested in any sort of weapons back then, so he did not ask anything further about the ruler¡¯s features. Today, it turned out to be an unpleasant surprise for the man. ¡°How did the weapon end up in your hand?¡± The man in ck questioned Yun Yanli. However, the man remained seated on the ground,pletely unresponsive. Gu Xijiu stepped in and answered for him, ¡°He has always been the true owner of the golden ruler. I have merely returned the ruler to him.¡± Their friendship was built from the acquisition of the golden ruler when they worked together to retrieve it. Since their friendship had ended, the ruler was thus returned to him. The golden ruler had the special ability to purify any forms of evil power or spirits. With Di Fuyi¡¯s guidance, the power of the golden ruler was maximized to its greatest extent, leading to its ability to overpower the evil grievances in the skeleton figures from before. With the disappearance of the two corpses, the eight vicious beasts had lost their spiritual support and slowly disappeared as well. A great disaster was dissolved with ease. ¡­ The man in ck had fled. He was nowhere to be seen. In order to prevent Di Fuyi from going after him, he had to summon 3,000 soldiers and turn them into wild killing machines. These soldiers immediately started attacking themon people without any hesitation. It was a very surprising move. The team had not seen the massacreing, so it took them a moment to rush to stop the soldiers from killing the innocent. Di Fuyi came up with a way to snap them out of the spell that the man in ck had ced on him. He started ying a calming recital with his flute, and their senses returned to them shortly after. They had no idea what just happened or what they had been doing. However, their deployment was mainly to buy the man in ck enough time to escape. Chapter 2583 - Sweetheart, You Are Pregnant! Chapter 2583: Sweetheart, You Are Pregnant! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was not ready to let the man flee. He was the root of all their troubles. If they let him escape this time, he would definitely return in the future. She had made up her mind to go after the man but was immediately held back by Di Fuyi. ¡°Stay here. You should not be chasing after him. Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± He sounded jealous, which made Gu Xijiu speechless at this point. She was going after a murderer, not her past lover. However, she was then convinced that she was not a match for the man. After all, she was only a Junior Immortal. There was nothing she could do even if she caught him. She might end up being held captive, which would be troublesome for Di Fuyi. He would be able to keep her safe if they went together, but he was fairly upied by the aftermath of what the man left behind. The mysterious man had disappeared, but the troubles he had created were still haunting them. Di Fuyi had many problems to solve in a short period of time. Gu Xijiu looked at Yun Yanli, who was still sitting in a daze. He had not moved an inch, seemingly unaware of his bleeding arm and undistracted by the chaos around him. Kun Xueyi felt the need to give Yun Yanli some words of advice, so he sat beside him and tried to talk some sense into the unmoving man. ¡°Yun Yanli, it is time toe back! Your parents¡¯ passing is the salvation that they needed. You should not feel guilty for killing your parents. You had no other choice.¡± Kun Xueyi¡¯s words offort stunned Gu Xijiu. In her perspective, nothing he said wasforting at all. He was only making things worse. Hence, she decided to do it herself. Di Fuyi suddenly grasped her by the wrist to hold her back one more time. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. Could he be jealous? Di Fuyi¡¯s expression was hard to read most of the time. While she was still trying to understand his intention, he handed a cushion to her and asked her to sit. ¡°Listen to me. Sit down. I need to read your pulse.¡± ¡°I am fine. I have not been poisoned. I feel great.¡± Gu Xijiu did not understand his concern, so she tried to justify herself. Nheless, Di Fuyi had already ced his fingers on her wrist and signaled her to stay quiet. She did as told and sat quietly while waiting. Momentster, she could tell that his fingers trembled a little. Even though there was barely any change, Gu Xijiu was certainly sensitive enough to tell that something was not right. The look on Di Fuyi¡¯s face changed as well. He was no longer calm and rxed. Naturally, Gu Xijiu started to worry. What could be the problem? Was she poisoned? Would she be dead in a few days? They had just been reunited and had yet to enjoy any sweet moments together. Heaven would be the one to me if she was really cursed with some incurable disease. A thought suddenly struck her. She was a doctor as well, so she could read her own pulse too. But just as she attempted to do so, Di Fuyi urged her to stop moving around, ¡°Be still.¡± Anxiety took over her like wildfire as she tried to keep herself together. However, she chose to trust him and wait patiently for the result. Besides, if she were really ill, there was no way Di Fuyi could hide the truth from her. She could eventually examine her condition herself. Di Fuyi had spent some time examining her, as if unconvinced by what he had just discovered. Finally, he removed his fingers from her wrist. ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Xijiu eagerly asked while tugging his sleeve. She continued, ¡°Do not attempt to lie to me. I can examine my pulse on my own. I want the truth!¡± Di Fuyi took a long breath before giving her an answer that she had never thought possible, ¡°Sweetheart, you are pregnant!¡± Stunned, Gu Xijiu could not believe her ears. It was impossible! She could not even recall when theyst had any physical contact. All of a sudden, she recalled that they did have sex, but not physically. It was only between their souls. Back in the days, they had countless sex before, but none resulted in pregnancy. She was almost convinced that she was infertile.How did this baby suddenly show up in her womb? Chapter 2584 - I Am Pregnant! Chapter 2584: I Am Pregnant! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf they had not made love to each other physically, how was she able to conceive a baby? None of this made any sense to her.Was she raped while she was unconscious? When thest possibility popped up in her head, she asked in shock, ¡°Who is the father?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Gu Xijiu was dumbstruck by her own question. Soon, she tried to eradicate the embarrassment by exining herself, ¡°I think that you might have misread the signs. I have not slept with you in a long while. How can I be pregnant?¡± Di Fuyi continued to look at her without saying anything. Gu Xijiu felt even more ufortable under his intense gaze. ¡°I have no idea. I do not remember having any intimacy with anyone.¡± Her face grew pale as she pulled his sleeve even harder. ¡°Was I be raped when I was unconscious?¡± It was clear that she thought herst guess was the most urate one. Therefore, Di Fuyi finally felt the need to stop her from overthinking. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. The baby is mine.¡± Although somewhat relieved, Gu Xijiu was still shocked. How could Di Fuyi be sure? Di Fuyi nted a soft kiss on her lips as she remained stunned. Nevertheless, the swift exchange of affection was enough to calm her down.¡°Silly, don¡¯t you remember our sweet moments while we were trapped in the illusion?¡± He whispered in her ear. ¡°But¡­ But it was only our souls that were there. Our bodies were not.¡± ¡°Baby, are you inviting me to do something? Do you want to get physical? Sadly, we cannot do it right now. We have argepany around.¡± He was beating around the bush. Gu Xijiu started to flush crimson at the thought of their intimate moments. ¡°I am serious,¡± she said shyly as she gave him a gentle push. ¡°Sweetheart, I am serious, too. Do you really think I will joke about something so important?¡± Di Fuyi pulled her close at the waist to stop her from moving anywhere. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There are no buts. The baby is mine! Xijiu, we are not like ordinary mortals; their way of conceiving a baby does not apply to us.¡± Gu Xijiu was finally relieved. All was well. She reassured herself, ¡°I am pregnant. I have a baby! Haha! I am pregnant!¡± Her head was suddenly filled with many happy thoughts as she had always wanted a baby. She gently caressed her belly and was happy to know that she was nurturing a baby, a new life that they both shared.From now on, they would be a family of three. She would never be alone. In the fullness of her joy, her eyes winked in jubnt delight. She had a broad and bright smile on her face too.As disciplined as she was to keep her emotions to herself, the big smile on her face could no longer hide the delight that blossomed in her heart. Di Fuyi kissed her softly on her forehead. Her liveliness excited him. He loved to see her being so joyful, so much so that he wanted to hold her in his arms and squeeze her tightly. When he recalled their past, he remembered their bitter separation upon his death. He could immediately imagine how much pain she had suffered in those years of his absence. Hence, he could not help but kiss her even more and secure her more tightly in his embrace. She was pregnant with their baby now, and he was happy about it too. He wanted for her to have a baby before he was immortalized, so she had something to look forward to and guide her through the painful times. Unfortunately, everything about him was destined to be wiped away without a trace, so it was impossible for them to have a child back then. This time, it was a pleasant surprise. He could hardly believe his observation when he first examined her pulse. He had to be sure and tried to check it a few times to be convinced. He became so excited that he even went further and even found out the gender of the baby. Chapter 2585 - There Was Nothing She Could Do, Even If She Was Unwilling Chapter 2585: There Was Nothing She Could Do, Even If She Was Unwilling Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe knew that she trusted himpletely and wholeheartedly. She hardly showed her feelings to anyone, but at this very moment, she was smiling so innocently like a child. He could even share in her joy despite being in thepany of others. A sudden thought struck Gu Xijiu, so she quickly looked up and asked, ¡°By the way, how can you be sure that the baby is yours? After all, we have been separated for such a long time. Anything could have happened.¡± Dumbstruck, Di Fuyi was surprised that she still doubted herself. Had she been overwhelmed by joy to the point where she could not think straight? She looked silly to him, but in an adorable way, so he quickly felt the need to tease her. He knocked her head gently with his finger as he said, ¡°Silly girl. Who do you think I am? Will I make a mistake in talking about my own child? I am not only sure about the baby; I also know that the baby is a girl.¡± A girl? It had only been less than a week since they made love to one another. What she had in her belly was only a fetus, but it was already enough for him to tell the gender. Gu Xijiu could not care less about the gender, as long as the baby was a child that they both shared. Joy filled her heart at the thought of the baby, which also reminded her of Hao Er. She clenched Di Fuyi¡¯s arm firmly and said, ¡°When everything here is done, let¡¯s get Hao Er back.¡± She paused a little before reassuring, ¡°Hao Er is not my child. I found him in the wild and was fond of him as soon as our eyes met. He feels just like my kin. When we pick him up, please treat him well. You can take him as your foster child.¡± Di Fuyi remained quiet. ¡°By the way, his surname is also Di. His name is Di Hao. Don¡¯t you think that we are destined to meet? If you can already tell that the baby is yours even when she is still so small, you should be able to tell that the child is not actually my son. You should know that I am not lying.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her fixedly and watched as her cheeks blushed scarlet. ¡°I can certainly tell whether he is my son or not. Are you going to help him find his parents?¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated. As soon as she thought of giving Di Hao to his parents, her heart was immediately wrenched with difort. She already knew that she was not willing to send the precious child away. However, it would be better for the child to be with his birth parents. She sighed and answered with a firm nod, ¡°Yes, we have to give him back to his parents.¡± ¡°Are you willing to?¡± There was nothing she could do, even if she was unwilling. There was an exception, though. ¡°It will be a different case if his parents have already passed away.¡± ¡°No, his parents are still alive! Also, they will be alive for a long time!¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her with firm assurance. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I have foresight.¡± Gu Xijiu did not argue with him. She knew very well that Di Fuyi could easily tell the future. Di Fuyi noticed her disappointment, so he quickly pulled her into his arms and gave her another kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will treat him like my own son until he leaves us.¡± The child was from the future. He must be a grown-up already when he traveled. However, he ended up bing a baby when Gu Xijiu found him. In this case, there woulde a time when he traveled back to the future, where he actually belonged. Di Fuyi could not tell when Di Hao was born. However, the baby that Gu Xijiu was carrying was obviously not him. ¡°Hey, are you both done with your public disys of affection? If so, it is time for us to do some proper work. I am done sharing in your unnecessary loving moments.¡± Chapter 2586 - He Was Not Completely Incorrigible Chapter 2586: He Was Not Completely Incorrigible Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionKun Xueyi shamelessly interrupted their private moment. Gu Xijiu finally withdrew herself from her sweet exchange with Di Fuyi and turned to look at Kun Xueyi. He had wrapped Yun Yanli¡¯s wounded arm. At this very moment, Kun Xueyi was looking at the two of them with a discontented look in his eyes. Di Fuyi threw a stern look at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Kun Xueyi, what species are you? What do you know about affection?¡± Just like that, Kun Xueyi decided to keep quiet. He knew very well that he could not possibly outsmart the Devil King. Hence, he decided to avoid the argument and swiftly switched it to another serious topic. ¡°My Lord, the bamboo man in ck has already escaped. Should we clean up the mess here?¡± ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± Di Fuyi asked. ¡°We should calm the affected people, get rid of the Star Formations, and treat those who are wounded.¡± By the end of his proposal, he could not help but give Yun Yanli another sympathetic look. The man was still caught in a daze after the emotional shock of his parents¡¯ passing. ¡°I think he might have lost his soul. He has been sitting here for some time without making a single sound. He ispletely unresponsive to anyone or anything,¡± Kun Xueyi said, seemingly concerned. ¡°Do you want to save him?¡± ¡°I sympathize with his unfortunate encounter. At least, in the end, he has made the right decision and done something good for the people. Moreover, he did not set up the Star Formations by himself. He was only made responsible for supporting and strengthening the formations. He was not the cause of the massacre in the Shura World, but a tool of another wicked brain.¡± ¡°When did you learn to be sopassionate?¡± Di Fuyi said scornfully. ¡°Have you legitimately thought of yourself as his partner after the wedding?¡± With a pause, Kun Xueyi argued, ¡°How is that possible? I will never put myself below another man!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Di Fuyi answered yfully. ¡°Below another man?¡± Kun Xueyi knew that he had said something he should not, so he answered awkwardly, ¡°It is all but a misunderstanding. I did not mean it literally. I am only a little soft-hearted due to the man¡¯s devastations. I have never felt that way about him. Also, I know that he is a straight man, so I have no intention of turning him into a homosexual. I only flirted with him to annoy him.¡± He then pulled Yun Yanli up and helped him stand. ¡°Can you man up? If you still think of yourself as a man, you should learn to let go of anything that is beyond your control. If your parents saw you being so depressed, they would definitely be very disappointed. I am sure they do not want you to be a worthless wretched who only sits around!¡± ¡°You make it sound so easy! The pain is obviously too great for anyone to endure. He is not a worthless wretch! He is a real man who has a strong spirit!¡± The young pce master had to jump in and stand up for her master. Kun Xueyi was reluctant to argue with a girl, so he remained quiet. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi finally took a proper look at Yun Yanli. Honestly, he was never fond of the man. Yun Yanli had never stopped plotting against Di Fuyi, even when Di Fuyi was unconscious. The former prince had even nned to burn him alive. Additionally, the part that annoyed him the most was when Yun Yanli forced Gu Xijiu to get married. All these unpleasant encounters were enough reasons for Di Fuyi to kill him. However, the man was not entirely devoid of conscience. For that, he was notpletely incorrigible. More importantly, Yun Yanli was a friend of Gu Xijiu. If he went on with his life in an utterly dispirited manner, Xijiu would definitely be sad for him. Therefore, Di Fuyi was convinced that he should not bother lowering himself to the same level as the likes of Yun Yanli. He looked at Yun Yanli and quietly cast some spells under his sleeve. ¡°Yun Yanli, your parents¡¯ souls are not entirely shattered. I shall gather their pieces and put them together as a whole before sending them away for reincarnation,¡± he kindly offered. Chapter 2587 - Do You Really Think I Am That Weak? Chapter 2587: Do You Really Think I Am That Weak? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was reluctant to wait for a response from Yun Yanli and went straight to business. Streaks of seven-colored rays were cast, filling the square with enchanting lights. Soon, many pieces were gathered from all over the ce and put together by the light. Soon, two faint silhouettes could be seen floating in the air, swaying in a secured bubble of seven-colored rays. Their features were slowly emerging as more and more pieces came together. Breathlessly, Yun Yanli watched as the pieces came together, forming into two faces that he could immediately recognize. There were a man and a woman ¨C the former Emperor and Empress Immortals. After years of suffering, it was only natural that their faces looked weak and haggard. However, they looked undeniably better than two mummified corpses from before. Yun Yanli rushed forward and called out loud, ¡°Father! Mother!¡± The Emperor and Empress Immortals stared at him nkly. It seemed that they had no recollection of him. But shortly after, they seemed to have recalled their past and looked at Yun Yanli with glowing eyes. ¡°Yanli.¡± ¡°Li Er.¡± ¡°Li Er, I am d to be finally free,¡± the Emperor Immortal sighed after speaking. ¡°Do not feel sad for us. You should live a meaningful life.¡± ¡°Yanli, I am happy that you have made the right decision.¡± The Empress Immortal reached out her hand, attempting to caress her son. However, her hand swept across his head from one side to another. She could not touch him. Due to the manner in which they had been tortured, their souls were fragile and could not stay intact for long. After the brief exchange with their son, they were at risk of being torn apart again. Yun Yanli was reluctant to be apart from his parents, but he also knew that their souls no longer belonged in his world. He looked at Di Fuyi with a heavy heart and suddenly kneeled. ¡°My Emperor Lord, I beg you to expiate my parents¡¯ sins,¡± he asked earnestly. He knew how to expiate the sins of the dead, but could only perform the spell on souls that were in one piece. His parents¡¯ souls were obviously iplete, so a normal act of expiation would only cause their souls to fall apart and be scattered again. Di Fuyi did not make things any harder for him. He raised his hand and held their souls in two separate halos of seven-colored light. ¡°Forget that you were once an immortal. Forget that you were once a spirit. What happens in this life stays and ends in this life. Now go.¡± Swiftly, he sent the light bubbles away and watched as they disappeared at the edge of the sky. Yun Yanli closed his eyes as he fell to the ground and bowed a few times as a sign of gratitude. Quietly, he then got to his feet and was ready to leave. Feng Ruhuo was not pleased with the way he showed his gratitude. ¡°Our master has done a great deal for him, and yet he only bowed for a few times in return?¡± Kun Xueyi disagreed. ¡°Little lunatic, you know nothing about men.¡± Feng Ruhuo was irritated. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? Do not call me a lunatic!¡± Kun Xueyi was not in the mood to argue with her, so he turned around and left swiftly. ¡°I am going to have a look at the Star Formation. The resentful spirits must not be freed; otherwise, they will taunt the people even more.¡± With a leap, he disappeared from the ce. Gu Xijiu then asked Di Fuyi, ¡°Shall we go and have a look at the Star Formations as well? That ce is full of trouble, so we should quickly destroy them. By the way, how are you feeling? Do you need to rest?¡± Di Fuyi had just been through a major catastrophe and was forced to deal with so many things at once. He must be drained by all that had happened. Gu Xijiu recalled how weak she was right after a catastrophe. Therefore, she felt that he must be feeling quite weak right now, although he did not show it. Di Fuyi caressed her face affectionately and said, ¡°Darling, do you really think I am that weak?¡± He reached out for her and carried her in his arms right away. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out the damn Star Formation in this city!¡± ¡°Hey! Put me down! I can walk.¡± Chapter 2588 - She Is The True Savior Of Us All Chapter 2588: She Is The True Savior Of Us All Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Gu Xijiu longed for his care, she was too shy to show her affection for him so publicly. ¡°I only want to carry you in my arms. If you don¡¯t allow me to carry you, I will check on the Star Formation.¡± Di Fuyi pressed his finger against her lips to stop her from making any objections. The people around them had clearly heard everything they shared, so they chimed in. ¡°Miss Gu, let Emperor Lord carry you!¡± ¡°Miss Gu, you should stay in his arms!¡± ¡°That is right. You are pregnant, so you must not do any strenuous activities. It will be better for Emperor Lord to carry you around.¡± The wave of persuasions continued. Gu Xijiu did not know how to argue with them. In fact, she was quite delighted by their response. Furthermore, she was beyond grateful to be in his arms again. Obediently, she reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°All right, secure me in your arms and never leave me again,¡± she said while leaning her head against his chest. However, she still felt the need to correct the public after some thoughtful considerations. ¡°His surname is Di, but you should all address him as ¡®Lord.¡¯ It is how his people used to address him.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord, you will definitely save us all from the miseries of the Shura World!¡± ¡°My Lord, heaven must have sent you here for our salvation!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± People rushed in to express how grateful and hopeful they were for having him. Nevertheless, Di Fuyi was not too bothered by all this talk. He was used to being the center of attention for his entire life. ¡°I am alive because of her. I would have been burned alive if it were not for her valiant efforts. She is also the one who discovered the Star Formations. You should be grateful to her,¡± he emphasized. He gave the woman in his arms a squeeze. ¡°She is the true savior of us all.¡± Without a doubt, the people started thanking Gu Xijiu profusely with words of appreciation. Gu Xijiu tightened her arms around his neck and sighed. ¡°You are here to build my reputation again. Are you nning to leave me here to be their Lord?¡± ¡°Baby, you are overthinking.¡± ¡°If you leave me alone again, I promise to never speak to you again and to marry someone else instead!¡± Gu Xijiu had to threaten him to make herself feel better. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be here for you for all eternity. You have me.¡± She had been waiting for the promise for too long. Finally, she heard him promise her. In the past, he would always talk about something else whenever she spoke about their future. She had always thought that there was something that he could not share with her, only to finally realize that he refused to promise her an eternity because he knew very well that there was no future for them. Finally, he made the promise to seal their love forever. He was back for real this time and would never leave her again. She looked to the sky and saw the dark clouds that were still blocking the sun. However, the dark skies did not bother her at all, as her heart was already blooming with joy like a beautiful spring day. All of a sudden, she thought of Zhu Duqing again and started wondering what his real name could be. Troubled, she asked Di Fuyi, ¡°Do you think that he somewhat resembles Long Fan?¡± ¡°Not quite alike, I reckon. Their temperament and Kung Fu are not exactly the same.¡± Long Fan clearly did not share the same personality as Zhu Duqing. Furthermore, their Kung Fu was different. Nheless, they could not be sure as Zhu Duqing had rarely shown anyone his Kung Fu, so no one knew exactly how powerful he was. Moreover, the man who appeared in Yun Yanli¡¯s dreams that helped him shape the half-orcs reminded Di Fuyi very much of Long Fan. He somehow felt that this must be connected to the man. Chapter 2589 - How Is He Not The Same? Chapter 2589: How Is He Not The Same? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionCould they somehow be sharing a unique connection? Although this was uncertain,Di Fuyi was sure of one thing. ¡°He ising for me.¡± ¡°Hmm, it does not sound right. When you were stranded in the Devil Kingdom, your Kung Fu was not as powerful. It would have been easy for him to finish you off back then. Why would he make such an borate n just to defeat you?¡± Di Fuyi looked troubled after listening to Gu Xijiu¡¯sment. He, too, could not figure out why. Nevertheless, the Star Formation was his first priority, so he needed to solve it first. With his Kung Fu, it would not be difficult for him to eradicate the array. As for the general public, they finally had the chance to witness how a Star Formation actually looked like and was shocked by the howling spirits that were struggling in agony. Fortunately, the purification of resentful spirits was nothing difficult for Di Fuyi. After a series of expiations, all of the angry spirits were finally freed from their deeply rooted grudge and disappeared from the mortal world. The Star Formation had lost its wickedness and returned to its basic form. As soon as the Star Formation recalibrated, the dark clouds faded, giving way to warm sunshine. The cheering crowd shouted for joy as if it were a grand celebration. Everything that happened in Luo Hua City spread across the Shura World like wildfire, giving the people in every other city a new sense of hope. They rushed to their own administrative centers respectively and demanded the exposure of the Star Formations. As soon as the governor surrendered, they waited patiently for Di Fuyi¡¯s arrival to release the spirits. ¡­ ¡°Is this the same Devil King?¡± Wan Hongxiu was quite troubled. ¡°How is he not the same? Little Hong, what do you mean?¡± Feng Ruhuo was not pleased by the question. ¡°I can see that the Devil King¡¯s Kung Fu has greatly improved. He seems a little different, as well. More importantly, he is helping the mortals rebuild their cities and has be their savior. They are even addressing him as their Lord. It seems like a strange way to address him since he is not trying to be their ruler and is not one of them.¡± ¡°So what if he wants to rule the ce? In fact, the devil n is quite simr to them. We are only different in the ways we practice. There is no need to fight endlessly with them. A long, long time ago, the devil n and the cultivators used to live together peacefully. It was only when the man in ck showed up and drove a wedge between us that things started to change. He was the one who initiated the disaster but med it on the devil n. That spark the feud between us,¡± the Second Guardian, Shui Junzhou, shared his knowledge with them. He was the oldest among them and also the most knowledgeable. ¡°It is true. The devil n and the mortals are not very different from one another. I used to walk thend with Meimei, freely and casually. The dazzling human world used to be filled with a myriad of temptations and beautifulndscapes, unlike now, where everything is barren and unruly,¡± Tian Xiuxiu added and sighed. ¡°I like how the mortal world used to be,¡± Tian Meimei agreed with the statement. ¡°Perhaps the Devil King is trying to return everything to its original state. After all, the human world is part of the Shura World. We should keep our prejudices behind and work together with our Devil King!¡± Feng Ruhuo seemed very motivated. ¡°Definitely! We all have to work together with the Devil King. All right, we should stop the discussion now. Wan Xiuhong, the Devil King has instructed us to search for the ck bamboo man, but he clearly is hiding from us. We have not found a single bamboo leaf all day long. Where is he?¡± Tian Xiuxiu frowned. ¡°Find him!¡± Shui Junzhou ordered in a straightforward manner. ¡°Tell every spy in the Devil Kingdom to find him!¡± ¡°Actually, I am more concerned about the Devil King. All of the guardians are not with him; even Leader Kun has been sent away for a mission. What if the ck bamboo man ambushes him?¡± ¡°Do you think that the great Devil King should be worried about an ambush? Even if we were around when the bamboo man showed up, do you really think that we could stop him?¡± Chapter 2590 - Everything Felt So Surreal Chapter 2590: Everything Felt So Surreal Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Even if we could not stop him, at least we could be around to help him take down the man in ck.¡± ¡°It is unnecessary. The Devil King and Miss Gu are inseparable now. We should give them some privacy. Your presence will not be appreciated if you insist on hanging around them. All right, we shall go now. We have better things to do.¡± Feng Ruhuo and the rest of her friends were having a little discussion on one of the hills. Soon, they ended the meeting and went straight to work. In an inn of Luo Hua City, Gu Xijiu was enjoying a ss of honey. The inn was actually a ce she knew. It was the ce where she stayed with Shen Nianmo when they first arrived in the city. She chose to stay in the exact same room as before. She recalled the moment when they first arrived here. He wanted to share a room with her but was rejected, so he moved to another room and disappeared the next day. Many things had happened during the time they were apart. She had been keeping everything in the room in the same condition and would often visit the ce from time to time to look for him. Nheless, she was always left disappointed. Di Fuyi¡¯s disappearance had thrown a gloom over the ce. Coming back here again gave her an overwhelming rush of emotions as she recalled everything that had happened. Fortunately, things were not the same as they were before. This time, she was reunited with Di Fuyi.They intended to stay in the inn for only a short while, but he insisted on transforming the ce to look like his second home. Having gottenrid of the Star Formation, he immediately leaned his head on her shoulder and said that he needed a ce to rest. Gu Xijiu knew how exhausted he must be after a long, tiring day. She wanted to find a better ce for him to stay, but he wanted a ce that he was more familiar with, so they returned to the inn. He was her first and utmost priority, for she had waited too long for his return. Lovingly, she chose to put his requests on top of everything else. Although she did not feel all good about the inn, she chose to stay there with him. Upon returning, Di Fuyi had assigned everyone with a different mission and hustled them off. As for the people who they met along the way, Di Fuyi also managed to keep them away from disturbing him with a few polite words. The people had even cleared out the ce and made sure that Di Fuyi would not be disturbed by anyone within a hundred-meter range. He told them that he liked the ce to be quiet. Any noise, even a falling needle within a hundred meters, would disrupt his sleep. Gu Xijiu could tell that his finicky patterns had also returned, along with his Kung Fu and his memory. At this very moment, Di Fuyi was having a bath in the bathroom next to her. Cleaning his body only required him to cast a simple spell, but he insisted on having a bath. Gu Xijiu could not understand what he was really thinking, but she decided not to argue with him, as he was already tired enough. She looked around the ce while waiting; everything felt so surreal. There was a brand new cover, embroidered with a pair of floating mandarin ducks. The room was also separated by a six-sided folding screen, an antique shelf, and a small wooden table in the middle. The decorations and furniture were so much like their home in the Lower Bound. Everything in the room reminded her of home, thus provoking a moment of nostalgia. Thinking about home, she could not help but wonder how Mu Feng and Mu Yun were doing at the moment. As a Lord, she was not supposed to leave the Lower Bound for more than six months, but it had been more than a year since she had returned. The Lower Bound must have changed during her absence. ¡°Baby, what are you thinking about?¡± Someone approached and hugged her from behind. She was immediately overwhelmed by a refreshing scent, which she immediately recognized. Chapter 2591 - A Comfortable Nightlong Chat Chapter 2591: A Comfortable Nightlong Chat Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe turned around to look at him and was slightly stunned. He looked so different from his normal self.His long hair was still dripping wet, and he was covered only in a looseyer of white pajamas, revealing his toned and muscr upper chest. He looked unusually attractive, especially when the water dripped from his hair onto his bare chest. It was a highly evocative sight. Di Fuyi had always been a very neat person, which was a very apparent trait that could be recognized from the way he dressed. Sometimes, he would purposely asymmetrically style his clothes, but never as casual as how he looked now. Gu Xijiu could not get her eyes off from his body. He was indeed a very handsome man. Gu Xijiu buried her head on his chest and softly said, ¡°I was thinking about the Lower Bound.¡± Di Fuyi did not answer her immediately. Instead, he gently pushed her back a little so that he could look into her eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be thinking of me?¡± Although he had recalled his memories from the past, he still retained his identity as Shen Nianmo over here. When he was younger, his mother once said that she especially liked it when Shen Jiuli just came out of the bath. She loved it because it was the time when Shen Jiuli looked the best with his manly figure and irresistible charm. Certainly, the conversation between his parents after his dad¡¯s shower remained a private affair. He tried to eavesdrop on their conversation before, but nothing made sense to him back then. Nheless, he still remembered every piece of information very well. Therefore, he wanted to do the same with Gu Xijiu and took a bath. He thought that she would be stunned by his beauty and possibly even blush. To his dismay, her reaction was theplete opposite. Being slightly disappointed, Di Fuyi wondered if he was not charming enough to excite her anymore. ¡°You are right here, so I do not have to keep thinking about you.¡± Gu Xijiu happily tightened her arms around his waist and waspletely lost in the moment. It was good to have him back in her arms. She could finally feel his warmth, and he was no longer just a shadow in the dark. ¡°Baby, do you think I look any different tonight?¡± Di Fuyi refused to give up. ¡°Hmm. Yes.¡± Gu Xijiu finally looked at him properly. Then, she stood and held his hand. ¡°You must be tired, right? You did not even want to use the cleaning spell just now. Let¡¯s go. Now that you are done with your bath, we should rest.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. Things did not seem to unfold the way he wanted. He let her guide him all the way to the bed until she then sat him down and took off his shoes. ¡°All right, now get some rest.¡± Her obedience hade as a surprise to him as he was clearly waiting for something else. ¡°Shall we sleep on the same bed?¡± After contemting for a moment, Gu Xijiu agreed. She used the cleaning spell on herself before climbing up to the bed. Then, she picked a spot and climbed into one of the covers. ¡°All right, let¡¯s rest.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. They had not met for so long, and all she wanted was to getfortable for a nightlong chat. Did she know how much he actually longed for her the moment he remembered everything about their past? He only wanted to hug her so tightly in his arms and shower her with all the love he had. However, there were things that he needed to attend to, so he had to put his longing aside temporarily. After going through so many heartbreaking moments of separation, making love was the only way he could truly be in the moment and feel her presence. He looked at her for a moment and decided to pull away her covers. Forcibly, he squeezed himself next to her so that he could hug her. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± His hands then traveled gently across her body. Gu Xijiu was lying on his burning hot skin and could feel his body¡¯s immediate reaction. She knew what he wanted now. Nheless, she decided that it was not the time. ¡°Let¡¯s not go there tonight,¡± she said while holding his naughty hand. Chapter 2592 - Not The Right Time For A Baby Chapter 2592: Not The Right Time For A Baby Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Hmm?¡± Di Fuyi did not get it. Gu Xijiu was surprised by hisck of understanding despite his profound knowledge in medicine. ¡°We shall not do anything in the first three months of pregnancy. Otherwise, the baby is going to get hurt,¡± Gu Xijiu had to tell him more about the precautions. Di Fuyi did not know anything about it. It was utterly new to him. ¡°I will be careful,¡± Di Fuyi reassured. He did not want the night to end so early. ¡°No means no,¡± Gu Xijiu insisted, while holding his hand. ¡°This is one of the basic things that we need to follow during the pregnancy period.¡± ¡°I am sure that our child is different. She will not be as fragile as a normal child.¡± ¡°It is better for us to be careful now than to regretter. It is not easy for us to have a child, so I want to make sure nothing happens to her,¡± Gu Xijiu fixed her intense gaze on him, while conveying her heartfelt appeal. Intuitively, she put her hand on her belly as if caressing the baby. No one knew how much she wanted a child of her own, but Di Fuyi was starting to have an idea. With a sigh, he realized that it was truly not the right time. ¡°All right. I will do as you say.¡± Although he felt an intense longing for her, he decided not to do anything against her will. Moreover, they were doing this for the baby, so he had to be more understanding. For a brief moment, he felt that it was not the right time for them to have a baby. Luckily, the baby was not Di Hao. Otherwise, he would definitely give Di Hao a whip for showing up at the wrong time. So, the two of them remained on the bed together. Di Fuyi had been waiting so long for this night, only to be disappointed. He knew that they were not going to do anything, but he could not control the desire that was burning within his body. He tried to regte his breathing and calm himself down. It was obvious to the person next to him that he had to work very hard to suppress his desires. Gu Xijiu felt bad for him. After what they had been through, they still could not truly enjoy their time together. She knew that men would have a strong urge for sex, so she understood how bad he must be feeling right now. She thought about it for a moment and decided to offer him a solution. ¡°Are you feeling very miserable? Should I use my hand?¡± Di Fuyi was surprised by her offer. Then, he startedughing out loud. ¡°Silly girl, I am not like any other man. I am not looking for an alternative to temporarily satisfy me.¡± His body did not naturally respond to lust. She was the only one who made him feel that way. If she could not quench his aching need, there was no other physical way to fulfill him. He recited a spell to quench the burning desire, and soon, it worked. Observing all this unfold, Gu Xijiu realized that there were still some things that she did not quite know about him even though they had been married for eight years in their past life. After a while, she could already tell that his body temperature was slowly returning to normal. Obviously, his desire had been extinguished. That was quick. Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s self control was indeed impressive, and Gu Xijiu was relieved. Although they were not allowed to have any intimate physical contact, she still wanted to cuddle with him. Initially, she did not dare to do so for fear that she might trigger him even further. Perhaps, now she could. Gu Xijiu had wanted to be close to him ever since she witnessed his timely return. Naturally, she pulled his arm over her and put her head down on his shoulder. ¡°Let us talk,¡± she whispered in his ear. Her action triggered Di Fuyi!She was leaning against him so closely and even whispered in her ear. She was the only woman that he had ever wanted, so the contact between their skin posed a great challenge for him to stay controlled. But how could he push her away when she was clearly eager to be in his arms? Therefore, all he could do was to calm his mind and stay focused. ¡°What should we talk about?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say¡­¡± There were so many things that Gu Xijiu wanted to talk about. For example, she wanted to know how he achieved the advancement of his spiritual power in such a short time and why did their memoriese back to them at the same time. Next, she wanted to find out how much he remembered about his identity as Shen Nianmo, now that his past memory as Di Fuyi had returned to him. Chapter 2593 - You Have Been Jealous Of Yourself Chapter 2593: You Have Been Jealous Of Yourself Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMost importantly, they had not named their baby. That was surely one of the topics that Di Fuyi wanted to discuss with him. Since they had time on their hands now, it was best if they could decide on the name. Hence, she bombarded him with a series of questions at once. With a sigh, Di Fuyi answered patiently, ¡°All the Purple Cloud Mushrooms were initially formed by my spiritual power, which was then turned into the pills. I absorbed them all, thus recovering my power and my memory as Celestial Master Zuo. I was supposed to die a nameless death as a punishment for sins Imitted in my past life. Everything about me should have been wiped away by the heavenly order. However, since we can recall the past now, I believe we have survived the challenge put on us from the heavenly order, so everything about my past will be restored. As for Shen Nianmo, it is my current identity, so I definitely remember everything. At least, I no longer have topete against my old self.¡± Gu Xijiu was delighted. ¡°Yes, you have always been jealous of yourself.¡± ¡°That sounds like me.¡± Di Fuyi was delighted by her smile. ¡°You can only be mine and mine alone; no one can take you away from me, not even a man from your past.¡± Gu Xijiu decided to turn around and lie t on his body. ¡°Are you still going topete against yourself?¡± She asked while holding her cheeks. ¡°Of course not,¡± he swiftly replied. Gu Xijiu then changed her position so that they were now facing one another. She ced her hand on his chest while they talked and looked into his eyes. In the dark, her eyes still shone like the brightest stars in the sky. Helplessly, Di Fuyi could tell that his desire was fiercely building up again. Therefore, he turned and put her down on the bed by his side. ¡°Stay here. Lying on your chest is not good for the baby. Her space for development will be limited. What if she cannot grow well?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. The baby was only a fetus, which was as small as a bean. There was enough space for the baby to move or even swim around in her womb. Nheless, she was happy that he finally showed some serious care for the baby. Obediently, she did as told andy on her back instead. ¡°Do you think Mu Feng and the rest of your people in the Lower Bound remember you now?¡± ¡°Theoretically, yes.¡± ¡°When they remember everything, they will surely remember the moment when you were immortalized. It must have been a heartbreaking moment for them. I hope we can return to the Lower Bound as soon as possible. I cannot wait to see their excitement when they finally meet you.¡± Smilingly, Di Fuyi agreed. He, too, was eager to be back in the Lower Bound. He had been a guardian there for at least 10,000 years. It was a ce he would call home, so he remained nostalgic about the good old days. ¡°When everything here is done, take me to the Lower Bound.¡± Di Fuyi then kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Sure! Hey, why shouldn¡¯t you be taking me instead?¡± ¡°Because you are the Lord. It is your territory.¡± ¡°No, you have always been the Lord over there.¡± ¡°Yes, but it was all in the past.¡± ¡°So, are you going to the Lower Bound as a former Lord?¡± ¡°No, I am going there as the Lord¡¯s husband. That makes me look cool.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. No matter which identity he chose to keep, she would be happy as long as she had him by her side. Also, she had decided to let him take over everything when they were back in the Lower Bound. All she ever wanted was to stay away from all the hassle and enjoy her life. In fact, she was a very carefree woman who was not interested in any sort of power or authority. Freedom in life was what she sought. Being a Lord was not what she really wanted. She had only agreed to be the Lord because of him. ¡°By the way, we have not named our baby. Do you want to give her a name?¡± Gu Xijiu was excited. Di Fuyi gently tapped the tip of her nose and reminded her, ¡°The baby is a girl, so her mother should be the one who names her.¡± Chapter 2594 - A Family Of Three Chapter 2594: A Family Of Three Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I am bad at picking the name.¡± Gu Xijiu was not very sentimental to begin with and was especially bad at giving names to people or pets. For example, all of the names given to her majestic beings were basic and literal, like the mussel and Lu Wu. ¡°Try to think harder. You can do this.¡± ¡°Are you toozy to contribute to the discussion? Or do you care less about her because the baby is a girl and not a boy? You do not even seem to want to name our daughter.¡± Perhaps, Gu Xijiu had gone too far. It was not true, and she knew it. He wanted to have a daughter more than a son. He would certainly be happy if their daughter inherited her looks, in which case he would shower them both with an equal amount of love. Nheless, since Gu Xijiu pestered him, he began to think of a name. He offered a few suggestions, but they were all rejected by Gu Xijiu for all kinds of reasons. Finally, Di Fuyi had one of his shes of inspiration. ¡°Actually, we already have one. What about Di Xuyue? You have used the name before, only with a different surname.¡± Slowly but surely, their bedtime conversation ended upsting the entire night. The discussion was fruitful as they least decided on the name of their daughter ¨C Di Xuyue. The next day, they did not head to another city to reconfigure another Star Formation. Instead, they chose to travel far into the Devil Kingdom to pick up Di Hao. The little boy had been alone in the Devil Kingdom for quite some time now, so they could not help but wonder how he was doing. Had he grown thinner? Had he been a crybaby? Gu Xijiu was the only one who was concerned about his wellbeing. Di Fuyi was never worried, as he knew that the little boy must have been having a good time in the Devil Kingdom on his own. In the end, the truth turned out to be the opposite of Di Fuyi¡¯s expectations. Gu Xijiu was right. Little Di Hao was sick and looked significantly thinner. The only positive thing about him was that he had grown taller. He looked about a few months old when shest saw him, and now, he looked like a one-year-old. When they found him, he was sitting with his legs crossed on the bed that was only reserved for the Devil King. Hisplexion was rather pale. A total of eight servants were responsible for taking care of him. Some were cooling him down with fans. Some were making him tea. Others were giving him a massage. He lookedfortable even though he was ill. Before Di Fuyi left the kingdom, he had told the servants to take care of little Di Hao very carefully. However, as days went by, they had grown to be quite sluggish. Typically arrogant, all these servants were only used to obeying the Devil King. If the child had been any less authoritative, these people would not have followed his instructions so attentively. It was safe to assume that the child had given all of them a hard time. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi went into the room quietly via teleportation but still managed to rm them. ¡°Who is that? It¡¯s the Devil King!¡± ¡°My Devil King, you are finally back!¡± ¡°It is nice to see you here, my king!¡± All eight of them eagerly bowed before him. It felt like a bittersweet reunion after a long time of being apart from their precious leader. Di Hao looked up and saw them. With a quick leap, he jumped off the bed and ran towards them with his short, chubby legs. ¡°Mother! Father!¡± He was running towards Gu Xijiu with his arms wide open, obviously looking for a hug. However, he was stopped before he could even reach Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi reached out to the child first and put the boy in his arms straight away. ¡°Di Hao, you have grown so much.¡± Gu Xijiu resonated with him, ¡°Yes, thest time I saw you, you were still a baby who needed to be carried around. Look at you now. You can even run so steadily!¡± Chapter 2595 - A Family Of Three (2) Chapter 2595: A Family Of Three (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Di Hao looked a little thinner than before, his chubby appearance was not any less appealing. His adorable eyes were just too cute to resist. Gu Xijiu could not help it. ¡°Come. Let me carry the boy.¡± She wanted to take the child from Di Fuyi, but he refused. ¡°You are pregnant, so you should not be lifting anything heavy. Let me carry him.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless, and so was Di Hao. He was not heavy, to begin with. At most, he was only a few kilograms. Nheless, the family of three was finally able toe together again. Di Hao was awfully delighted. ¡°Prepare the food now. Today¡¯s dishes can be a little more special. I want four sweet ones, four salty ones, three spicy ones, andstly, three sour ones,¡± he began to make his orders. Quickly, he bombarded the servants with a series of dishes before ordering them away. With a smile, Di Fuyi was rather impressed by Di Hao. All of his servants had been trained to be so submissive to his authority even though he was only a boy. Most importantly, all the dishes that he asked for were Gu Xijiu¡¯s favorites. The boy knew exactly what his mother liked to eat. Gu Xijiu still thought that Di Hao¡¯splexion was paler than usual, so she decided to examine his pulse. He seemed to have been involved in a fight, as the signs clearly showed that he was exhausted. ¡°Have you been in a fight recently? How did you exhaust so much of your spiritual power?¡± Di Hao hesitated. ¡°Yes. I was unfortunately trapped in a dream a few nights ago, so I must have used up some of my spiritual power at the time.¡± Gu Xijiu quickly added, ¡°Speaking of which, I had a dream about you a few nights ago.¡± Di Hao looked at her with his bright eyes. ¡°Really? What did you dream about me?¡± Troubled, Gu Xijiu honestly could not recall. ¡°I have forgotten it all. Meeting you was the only part that I remember. I cannot remember what the rest of the dream was about.¡± Smilingly, Di Hao casually reminded her, ¡°Were we watching a show together?¡± Gu Xijiu could somewhat recall that there was indeed a show. However, she could not remember what it was about. ¡°Hao Er, were you in the same dream with me? What kind of show was it?¡± Gu Xijiu needed to know more. Di Hao nonchntly said, ¡°I do not quite remember. A man was ying a game of chess against someone else on a canoe.¡± Some fragmented images shed by in her mind. She roughly remembered there was something in purple and ck. Abruptly, she recalled a man in ck. She tried hard to remember, but the images seemed to have been forcibly removed from her head. Just when she tried to recall more, the clue came to a dead end. In a daze, she remembered that she saw two men ying chess, one in purple robes and another in ck. The way they yed the game of chess was nothing like she had ever seen, as the strategy waspletely different. She remembered that she had learned some of the moves as well. However, she could barely remember their appearances. All of a sudden, she managed to link the strategy of the game to Di Fuyi¡¯s unique way of crafting the Star Formation. ¡°Fuyi, where did you learn about the Star Formations?¡± Gu Xijiu asked bluntly. As far as she was concerned, most of the former Lords from the earth were uninformed about the detailed cement of a Star Formation. All they knew was to observe the rtive movements of the celestial bodies and could only affect the position of one or two stars at most. On the other hand, Di Fuyi could alter the positions of most of the stars and change the whole view in general. ¡°I learned it myself,¡± Di Fuyi answered frankly. ¡°Do you remember anything before you went to earth?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± he reassured. She managed to spark some questions for Di Fuyi. It seemed that he did not have any childhood on earth. All he remembered was his adolescence as soon as he came into existence. Could there by any other identities that he possessed? ¡°Xijiu, has my identity got anything to do with your dream? Did you see me there?¡± Di Fuyi asked the most important question of all. Chapter 2596 - A Fight Between Father And Son Chapter 2596: A Fight Between Father And Son Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu finally pieced everything together and learned his ultimate identity. He was the master of the heavenlyw! Herst mission was to find the reincarnation of the master of heavenlyw and give the bracelet to him. The truth was, Shen Nianmo was the reincarnation of the master of heavenlyw. In other words, Di Fuyi was the same person. In her dream, she was sure that one of the two men ying the game must be Di Fuyi, but she had no idea about the other one. The dream was all but a blur to her. She could hardly remember any of it, not even the face of the man in ck. She could not help but wonder if the man was Zhu Duqing. She took another look at Di Fuyi and was amazed that the man before him was the most powerful man of the universe ¨C the man who guarded the heavenlyw and thews of the universe. Apparently, he knew nothing about his powerful background. It was a miracle to be so madly and irrevocably in love with the master of the heavenlyw. She wanted to say something but was immediately stopped by the Firmament Stone. ¡°Master, say no more!¡± Trusting the Firmament Stone, she decided to keep quiet. She knew exactly what the warning was about. She and Di Fuyi were finally together again after going through so many obstacles. If she went against the heavenlyw and spilled the secret, she could be doomed to another endless cycle of painful punishments. Di Fuyi was smart enough to figure out her concern just by taking one look at her expression. He knew that there was something that she could not share. Moreover, he could read the Firmament Stone¡¯s messages in her head. He was curious but asked nothing more. He was once a Lord, so he knew the consequences of going against the heavenlyw. He did not care before because he was not concerned about anything. Things were different now that he had found someone that he truly cared about. The woman next to her was one that he could not risk losing. He could not risk jeopardizing their future just to satisfy a moment of curiosity. He had a lot of time to find out more about it, anyway. As long as they were together, there was nothing he could not solve. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t say it if you don¡¯t feelfortable.¡± Di Fuyi then put a piece of meat on her te and continued, ¡°Here, have some fish. It has the nutrients you need to help the baby grow better.¡± Every bone had been carefully removed from the fish, so it looked thoroughly appetizing. Di Hao was innocently looking at Di Fuyi from the side. ¡°Father, I want some fish, too.¡± Di Fuyi did not even look at him. Instead, he moved the te of fish and ced it right in front of the boy. ¡°Have some.¡± Di Hao was speechless. ¡°I am afraid of getting choked by the bones,¡± Di Hao sounded na?ve and guileless. ¡°Remove the bones, then. Stupid! Do you need me to tell you how to do it?¡± Astonished, Di Hao did not know what to say. Di Fuyi promised to love him as his own child andtreat him very kindly and lovingly. Why would a father refuse to remove the bones for his little child? Di Hao now realized that Gu Xijiu was the most important person to Di Fuyi. Saddened, he was only a boy that was very much neglected. He turned away and looked at Gu Xijiu with the same innocent face. ¡°Mother.¡± Before Gu Xijiu said anything, Di Fuyi was already interrupting him, ¡°Don¡¯t try to y innocent. It is the worst form of appeal. As a boy, you should be independent and be responsible for your own needs. You should take care of yourself.¡± Di Fuyi then shared how Shen Jiuli used to teach him. He was happy to use the lesson against the child this time. Di Hao was clearly disappointed. He was miraculously a boy again, and yet he was not allowed to act cute. He thought of Di Fuyi as an unfriendly father and disliked his sternness. Nevertheless, Di Hao started to sort out the fish himself. Carelessly, he identally cut himself with the fish bones, and the tip of his finger started bleeding. Chapter 2597 - A Fight Between Father And Son (2) Chapter 2597: A Fight Between Father And Son (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionTearfully, he looked at Gu Xijiu with his big, watery eyes and showed his bleeding finger to her in a somewhat victorious manner. ¡°Mother. It hurts.¡± Gu Xijiu could immediately tell that something was not quite right between this father and son. She also knew that the boy was too smart for his age.However, he was still physically a child. It was still inappropriate to ask a boy to remove the fish bones all by himself. She threw Di Fuyi a quick look that reminded him of his promise. A few days ago, he said that he would treat Di Hao like his own son, and today, he was already mistreating the boy. Di Hao¡¯s innocent look was indeed adorable. She gently held his finger up and started treating the wound. Gu Xijiu¡¯s soft, warm hands made Di Hao feel very good. It was great to be showered by a mother¡¯s love. Therefore, he started using his spiritual power to make the drop of blood on his fingertip look more apparent in order to share a few more moments with his mother. Satisfied, he could not help but look at his father, as if having won a victory. Without saying anything, Di Fuyi gave him a rather loving look. Di Hao trembled a little and realized immediately that he should not cross any more lines. Thus, he pulled back his hand right after Gu Xijiu had applied some medicine on his wound. ¡°It is all right. The wound is nothing. I do not mind it at all,¡± he firmly said. A momentter, he then ced a te of shark¡¯s fin in pepper sauce in front of Di Fuyi. ¡°Father. Try this. This is your favorite dish.¡± Di Fuyi studied the te of shark¡¯s fin for a while and was sure that he had never eaten such a dish before. It could be his favorite food in the future, perhaps. Was the boy trying to please him to avoid getting any retaliation? Di Fuyi decided not to lower himself to the likes of the boy. The boy must have thought of his character as very narrow-minded and petty, which was not how he was. In the future, Di Fuyi felt the need to challenge the boy more on his Kung Fu and spiritual power, so the boy would learn that there was always someone better and stronger than him. Nevertheless, he decided to keep the challenge forter. He took a bite and was immediately hooked. Di Hao then picked up the jug on the table and tried to pour him a ss of wine. ¡°Father, try this. The wine tastes heavenly. I am pretty sure you will like it.¡± The boy was too short, so he had to stand on the chair to reach the jug. It was a struggle for him, obviously. Gu Xijiu gave the boy a pitiful look. Judging from what he had done for Di Fuyi, he was a child of sufficient intelligence and understanding. On the other hand, Di Fuyi seemed like a bad father for the way he treated him. Hence, she decided to take things into her own hands. ¡°Hao Er, you are still too young to be preparing the dishes for us. Come. Tell mother what you like to eat.¡± His eyes sparkled with joy as soon as he heard Gu Xijiu¡¯s offer. ¡°Mother, I like to eat crabs and saut¨¦ed shellfish.¡± He continued to name a few of his favorites. Gu Xijiu noticed that he liked to eat seafood with shells. Also, these dishes happened to be ced right next to Di Fuyi, which was far from Di Hao¡¯s reach. Most importantly, these shells were too hard for Di Hao¡¯s soft, little fingers. He could not possibly remove the shells by himself with his injured hands. Therefore, Gu Xijiu looked at Di Fuyi and gave him a hint. Di Fuyi smiled as he knew that he had fallen into his son¡¯s trap. Their way of teasing one another was truly like father and son. Di Fuyi then signaled Di Hao to sit down. ¡°Hao Er, I know you like the dishes, so I will definitely satisfy your cravings. I will remove the shells for you,¡± Di Fuyi said with a soft voice that sounded just like how a loving father would sound. Chapter 2598 - A Fight Between Father And Son (3) Chapter 2598: A Fight Between Father And Son (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhile Di Fuyi was talking, he had flicked his fingers several times. The crabs, ms, prawn, along with all the other dishes that Di Hao had requested for were ready to be eaten. All the shelled dishes, the crab meat, shrimp, m meat, and more, had rushed out from their shells and ced themselves directly on the Di Hao¡¯s te until it was full to the brim. Di Hao was speechless. He did like to eat meat that was mixed together! At the same time, Di Fuyi had lovingly patted his head. ¡°Eat slowly. If you think it is not enough, I will ask people to cook and peel more for seafood for you. Don¡¯t waste my love for you.¡± Di Hao was speechless again. His father was surely behaving in a strange manner that he had not expected. But why? Even though he was wondering if Di Fuyi was genuine, Di Hao could not refuse the delectable dishes in front of him, so he ate to the point where he could no longer carry his stomach. It seems he was satisfied. Gu Xijiu thought of something then and there and asked casually, ¡°Have you ever had a friend or enemy who likes to dress in ck?¡± Di Fuyi thought about the question for a moment. He scanned through the people he had known throughout the years in his mind and then shook his head. ¡°There is no one I can think of except the person who addressed himself Zhu Duqing.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned by his reply and said, ¡°In fact, my dream was very vague. There seemed to be two men ying a game of chess. They seemed to be opponents who had known each other for a long time. The way one of the persons yed chess was very simr to the way you rearranged the starry array.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s heart moved. Perhaps, she had dreamed of him.It would seem that he still had another identity. Moreover, this identity was perhaps even more superior to his current one as he could y chess using the stars. As for the man in ck, since he could y chess with him, perhaps his skill was also very good, so his status should be about the same as him. Maybe, they were even friends. Di Fuyi had yed chess many times and never met a real opponent. His current father was a master of chess. However, Di Fuyi was still young and had not recovered his memory yet. So far, every time he had yed chess with Shen Jiuli, he was always defeated. However, if he yed with Shen Jiuli now, it was tough to tell who was better. Was the man in ck Zhu Duqing? Perhaps, for some reason, they had be enemies? Otherwise, why would he have worked on such an borate n to defeat him?Even Shen Jiuli and his wife were almost trapped by him and almost lost control of the entire Celestial Devil Continent. Some ordinary person could not have done it. In a way, the identity of the man in ck should be higher than Shen Jiuli and his wife. Of course, that being said, he too must have possessed a higher status in his past life. Shen Jiuli was already a god that was nurtured by nature. He was highly respected and was the executor of heavenlyw. The only thing that could control him was the heavenlyw. Di Fuyi originally thought that the heavenlyws naturally existed in the universe. However, it now seemed that someone was behind it, which was arguably the master of heavenlyw. He looked at his hand and fingers in contemtion. He knew how to influence the stars in nature, and even manipte the arrangement of some stars.Each star often represented someone who had an influence on the entire continent. Therefore, if he could y chess with the stars, by extraption, that meant that he could adjust the fate of certain people. And, since he was ying chess with the stars with the man in ck, it could mean that he was not the only person who could manipte the fate of the people in the Lower Bound as well as the Celestial Devil Continent. Apparently, he could manipte more than one continent. Chapter 2599 - A Fight Between Father And Son (4) Chapter 2599: A Fight Between Father And Son (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWas the man responsible for the fate of all the continents? Was he the master of heavenlyw!? Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers were tapping on the table as he began to think through the obvious clues and gradually approach the truth. Just as this thought entered his mind, thunder could be heard in the sky, as if a heavenly secret had been exposed. Then, heughed! Gu Xijiu stood at the door to check on Di Hao, only to find him stretching his small arms and legs. She asionally turned her head to observe Di Fuyi and noticed that he wasughing at himself. So, she asked him, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Di Fuyi stood up and walked over to her; he then grabbed her waist and hugged her in his arms. ¡°I wasughing because I realized that lifting rocks and dropping them on my own feet was actually quite painful.¡± Gu Xijiu expressed to him that she did not understand what he meant. Unfortunately, Di Fuyi no longer exined himself. Instead, he asked her, ¡°When should we leave?¡± Gu Xijiu asked him in return, ¡°What is the progress of your recovery?¡± ¡°I am almost done. I will not have a problem dismantling those starry arrays.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now then! Unfortunately, I have a low level of skill right now and can¡¯t help you; otherwise, I could dismantle a few of them on my own,¡± Gu Xijiu said regretfully. Although Di Fuyi¡¯s skills were almost fully restored, her power remained stagnant and did not improve at all. She had no clue when she would return to her usual self. ¡°If everything goes ording to n, I believe your spiritual power will return to you once the Shura World is restored back to normal.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard the good news from Di Fuyi. ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s quickly dismantle the starry arrays!¡± ¡°I will go too.¡± Di Hao jumped over and reached out to grab Gu Xijiu¡¯s sleeve. Di Fuyi rolled up his sleeve and pulled him over. ¡°Bad boy! Don¡¯t trouble your mother.¡± Naturally, they would bring him along since they came back to get him. Di Hao struggled out from his arms and said, ¡°I want to bring Little Xie.¡± Little Xie? Di Hao raised his hand and whistled loudly. After a while, there was a white shadow that appeared in the distance. Soon, a silver-white beast appeared in the yard. The animal was as big as a cow, while its posture was somewhat simr to a unicorn. Its eyes were as bright as the stars, and it looked mighty and strong. Xie Zhi! It was the creature that Gu Xijiu once mistakenly thought was a silver wolf. She did not expect it to grow so big in such a short time. It was very affectionate when it walked around Gu Xijiu, with its head and tail swaying uncontrobly. Gu Xijiu patted it on its back and said, ¡°Xiao Xie, you have grown so big! That¡¯s quite impressive! You can now carry your little master. In fact, if you can grow any bigger, you can even carry all three of us.¡± Xie Zhi immediately raised its head and let out a sound that sounded very much like a whistle. Its body seemed to be momentarily covered by a white light all of a sudden, and when the light dispersed, its stature had grown by almost two-fold! It was now the size of an elephant! This creature could actually change its size at will. Great! Since Xie Zhi had sincerely invited them all on its back, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu did not reject it. The family of three rode on the back of Xie Zhi and headed out of the devil world toward the city. Whenever they reached a city, they would be weed by the people. The city owners did not even dare to say anything to them. They would obediently lead Di Fuyi and his son into the cave with the starry array so that they could reconfigure the array and help the grievances to rest in peace. Only Di Fuyi and Di Hao would enter the caves. Gu Xijiu would not go in. It was because Di Fuyi said that there was too much resentment in the starry arrays, and it was not good for her baby, so he asked her to wait outside. As for Di Hao, Di Fuyi treated this kid is a man. A man must be trained since young. Moreover, he also wanted to indirectly prove to Gu Xijiu that he did treat Di Hao like his own son. At the very least, he would have taught him the secret of breaking the starry array! Chapter 2600 - Pick Up The Soft Persimmon And Pinch Him! Chapter 2600: Pick Up The Soft Persimmon And Pinch Him! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Hao was unhappy. He was still a baby, after all. Therefore, he really felt that Di Fuyi was pushing him to the limits. In the starry array, those evil spirits were extremely fierce, especially when they saw this little young boy who looked like fresh meat. They screamed and rushed over to bite his flesh and drink his blood. This certainly made it a frightening experience for the young toddler. Although his father was always at the forefront, those grievances were clearly afraid of his temperament, so they did not bother him. In fact, they would keep a safe distance from him at all times. Nheless, once he passed them, they became aggressive again.¡°Such a soft little boy. It must be delicious to eat!¡± The grievances were getting closer and closer to him as they spoke. ¡°His exposed skin is as fair as white jade. Is his body also this fair?¡± There was a wretched grievance that attempted to tear his little robe. ¡°He is so small; I really want to swallow him!¡± There was a grievance with a big mouth that was evidently approaching him. ¡°Father! Father!¡± Di Hao shouted while he was busy handling the grievances that disturbed him, hoping his father would turn around and save him. ¡°Follow me.¡± Di Fuyi did not turn back but continue to move forward. Di Hao felt dismayed by the response he received. Was it really good for such a little baby to deal with these grievances alone!? His legs were so short, and there were so many disturbances along the way. How could he keep up? ¡°Hahaha, little doll, nobody cares about you!¡± ¡°Little doll, let me eat you in my mouth. You look like glutinous rice buns; you must be very sweet¡­¡± ¡°This little doll is really handsome! His little face is so bouncy!¡± The grievances grew even more arrogant over time. Many white scary arms stretched out toward Di Hao in an attempt to seize him. It was like a ghost jungle, with hands lunged at him from all directions, wanting to tear him into pieces. To make matters worse, there was a grievance that actually pulled his pants and tried to strip him of his clothes. Di Hao was furious! ¡°Bully the young kid! Picked up the soft persimmon and pinch him!¡± The grievances continued to disturb the young boy. But, did they really think it was so convenient to mess with him? All of a sudden, Di Hao stopped walking. His small fingers were pinched together as he cast a difficult spell. A long silver sword appeared instantly in his palm. He swung it and managed to chop off the arms of the evil spirits that bothered him, just like cutting cabbage. The grievances naturally did not expect such a little kid that seemed harmless to have such a powerful skill. Fortunately for them, although their arms were cut off, they could be restored in an instant. Being furious at the kid, they now decided to attack him collectively. Many shadowscame from all directions and rushed towards Di Hao! These grievances had been shackled here for a long time, so their resentments were deep. Naturally, none of them were easy to deal with. Additionally, the array here was suitable for their growth. Each of them had spiritual power that was equivalent to that of a Golden Immortal. Due to their increased ferociousness, the temperature seemed to have dropped by a few degrees in the Star Formation. The dark space was now filled with terrifying ghostly howlings. Di Fuyi, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped. His fingers that were always inside his sleeves quickly pinched a spell. Nheless, he seemed to have sensed something, and his fingers slowly loosened. Behind him, he noticed that little Di Hao had a faint white light bursting out of his sleeves that seemed to surround the evil spirits that had attacked him. In an instant, the evil spirits seemed to turn into smoke once the white light covered them. In the distance, the other evil spirits that were preparing to join the battle to bully the kid became stunned. They finally understood that this little doll was a mighty baby. None of them dared to provoke him further. Chapter 2601 - Why Did No One Teach You? Chapter 2601: Why Did No One Teach You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Hao flicked his sleeves all over to get rid of the dust that he inadvertently touched. When he looked up, he saw that Di Fuyi was looking at him from nearby; the man was clearly in deep thought about something. Di Hao strolled over to him. ¡°Father¡­¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Your skill is not bad! Then he added, ¡°It does not look like something me or your mother would have taught you.¡± Di Hao bit his small mouth. ¡°Of course, I learned it without a teacher.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s heart sank. What must have happened in the future that he and Gu Xijiu did not teach their kid martial arts? Di Fuyi bent over and picked him up, and then strode forward. ¡°Why did no one teach you? Did you lose your parents? Were you kidnapped?¡± Having Di Fuyi carry him was a rare experience for Di Hao. He finally felt some fatherly love. ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I have been an orphan since young.¡± Di Fuyi was shocked and stared at him fixedly!He wanted to know more, but he also knew that he could not ask Di Hao. Otherwise, he would break a lot of heavenlyws and would attract another disaster. He held the child¡¯s arm tightly and smiled. ¡°Hao Er, who gave you your name?¡± ¡°My mother.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t your father name you?¡± Di Hao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Perhaps, he didn¡¯t have time?¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. The amount of information that he was extracting from Di Hao¡¯s words was overwhelming. He took a deep breath and kissed him on his face. ¡°Hao Er, you have a good name, your mother must be very talented! Here, let me teach you how to reconfigure the starry array!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Di Hao was very obedient. He understood that his father had guessed something. Since Di Fuyi was exining each step to him, he naturally took more time than before. Nheless, perhaps due to their blood bond, Di Hao managed to pick everything up rather quickly. In fact, he even applied his own set of unique techniques, which matched with those illustrated by Di Fuyi. Thus, the effect was actually stronger. When the process was almost done, Di Fuyi allowed Di Hao to practice what he had learned in the starry array. Together, the father and son began to reconfigure the array, and they managed to catch up on any dys from before. After sorting out the arrangements of the stars in the array, Di Fuyi needed to free the grievances in the array to be genuinely sessful. However, he did not do so this time because these grievances had provoked his son. Those grievances that once disturbed Di Hao were all wiped out by Di Fuyi. Di Hao looked at Di Fuyi in awe and felt a warmth in his heart. It turned out that his father could also pamper him. Even though he was happy, he seemed to look down for a moment. He remembered the fact that he had traveled through space and time just to change the tragic fate of the future.In fact, it had changed a bit, right? He would give his father and mother a good life! This family of four could stay together for a long time. Anyone or anything would not be able to separate them anymore! He clenched his fists tightly at the thought of his new direction. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was waiting outside impatiently. She had apanied Di Fuyi to break one starry array before, and she knew that he should have been done. Why was he taking so long? Just when she wanted to go in and check on the two, they emerged from the cave! Although it was rare for Di Fuyi to bete, what was even more surprising was the fact that he was carrying his son. They seemed to be talking andughing happily. What happened? Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows while Di Hao looked up at her and turned to look at his father. Di Fuyi rubbed his hair and said, ¡°Do you want your mother to carry you?¡± Di Hao nodded cautiously. Chapter 2604 - Her Husband Was Too Attractive! Chapter 2604: Her Husband Was Too Attractive! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe insulted woman could not help but look at the beauty in Di Fuyi¡¯s arms. At first, the woman could not see her appearance because Gu Xijiu was not facing her. However, it was probably Di Hao¡¯s movement that caught her attention and made her turn to them. As the woman finally managed to see Gu Xijiu, her pretty face instantly turned pale! Although she was undoubtedly beautiful, she was like a firefly while Gu Xijiu was like the moon. It was unreasonable topare the two. Embarrassed, she turned and rushed back into the crowd to hide. Gu Xijiu lips were slightly curved at the corners. She did not expect little Di Hao to dismiss such a peach for his father in just a few words. Her husband was too attractive! It waspletely expected for him to have a few peachese his way.Instead of waiting for Di Fuyi to say something witty, she openly hugged his neck to dere her ownership of the man. No other woman should waste their time pursuing him. The family of three went directly into a restaurant to eat. Anelegant room was prepared early for them, and the restaurant¡¯s best chefs made a tableful of delicious dishes for them. Since the starry array had beenpletely dismantled, the city¡¯s sky now had rays of long-lost sunshine. Joyful scenes filled the streets around the city. While eating, Di Fuyi received updates from his subordinates. As Di Fuyi had only destroyed the starry arrays in three cities, his subordinates were guarding the other starry arrays to prevent Zhu Duqing from attacking them. However, no one had seen Zhu Duqing. Meanwhile, Kun Xueyi had met with Yun Yanli since the big battle. Kun Xueyi raised his hand to greet the man despite all the troubles he had gone through. Yun Yanli just nodded to him to acknowledge and walked pass him. ¡°I think that Yun Yanli is also looking for Zhu Duqing to get his revenge. Sigh, I hope that he doesn¡¯t find him. Since he is alone, I am afraid Zhu Duqing will kill him.¡± Di Fuyi only answered briefly before ending the conversation. Gu Xijiu listened for a moment and asked Di Fuyi, ¡°Where do you think Zhu Duqing is hiding? In fact, I am somewhat puzzled. I thought that once his conspiracy was exposed, he would sneak into the starry arrays of the other cities and create a mess. But he hasn¡¯t!¡± Di Fuyi pondered for a moment but did not answer her question. Instead, he raised his hands and ced a chessboard on the table. He passed her the ck pieces. ¡°Do you remember how the two people in the dream yed chess? Let¡¯s imitate it, shall we?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you can remember, try to imitate how the man in ck made his moves. The more you can remember, the better.¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips. ¡°I can remember every move.¡± This time, it was Di Fuyi¡¯s turn to be shocked. ¡°Really? There are usually more than 100 pieces.¡± There were normally 361 pieces- 180 white and 181 ck pieces. Therefore, Di Fuyi could not fathom how she could remember everything. Gu Xijiu raised her head high and confirmed, ¡°I remember the whole game of chess. Their game had more than 500 pieces and was much moreplicated!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. ¡°Can you still remember the arrangement of the pieces on the board?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Swiftly, Di Fuyi ced his hand on the board to erase its markings. ¡°Draw it again.¡± Gu Xijiu did not hesitate toply with his request. Chapter 2603 - No, You Are Too Ugly Chapter 2603: No, You Are Too Ugly Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThat was too big a gap, which made Gu Xijiu rather curious.¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Xijiu did not speak but just stared at him. Di Fuyi proceeded to kiss her on her eyes. ¡°Stupid! Having you pregnant has made my life so inconvenient. I naturally don¡¯t want our second child toe so soon.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was hot as she yfully pushed him away. ¡°Pervert!¡± Di Fuyi merelyughed. Di Hao, who was some distance in front of them, could not help but nce back. He saw his father lovingly hugging his mother, which looked so beautiful as if it were a portrait. Except for the fact that he could feel the sweetness and warmth radiating from them. His eyes suddenly got a little teary, so he raised his hand and rubbed it. Coincidentally, it was at that moment that the family of three had just left the official residence of the previous city owner. The people outside automatically clustered themselves to both sides of the street to make way for them. They first heard theughter of the Lord, which was maic and clear. It was so pleasant to hear that it could probably make their ears pregnant!Then, they saw a little doll that looked soft and gentle run out, followed by a man in a white robe holding a woman in a green dress. The sharp-eyed people saw that the little doll¡¯s eyes were a bit red and then looked at the Lord and his wife, who were behind the little baby. They inevitably felt resentful for the little baby! The little baby was still so young. It was at an age where his parents were naturally expected to carry him.Instead, they only saw his father busy entertaining his wife.It was child abuse! No wonder the baby felt as if he was wronged! There was a woman who could not bear to see it and stepped forward. She opened her arms to Di Hao and said, ¡°Little kid,e, let me carry you.¡± Di Hao quickly stepped back and looked at the woman. She was gorgeous and possessed a slender body figure. She was a famous beauty in this city who had never met any man who could match her. After she saw Di Fuyi, she was naturally attracted to the man. In fact, she suddenly felt that she had finally met her true love. Unfortunately, this god-like man had a beloved woman around him. She could tell that his eyes were full of love, and there was no space for another woman. How could she ever make an impression on such a person? Seeing little Di Hao teary-eyed gave her an idea; all she had to do now was to be courageous enough to offer to carry the little doll. Therefore, she nned to use Di Hao as a way for Di Fuyi to notice her existence. She unexpectedly rushed out, thinking that she could hold Di Hao in her arms but had not predicted the little guy¡¯s reactions to be so fast. He stepped back in time and was able to dodge her arms. At this moment, the little guy¡¯s eyes were bright and watery. When he looked at her, there was a wave of light in his eyes that actually made her heart tremble. She smiled, revealing the most charming smile that she could, and said, ¡°Baby, can I carry you?¡± She had half bent her body, but her face was still facing Di Fuyi from the side. She knew that she looked most beautiful from the side, especially when she smiled. Usually, it would catch the attention of any man. Sadly for the woman, Di Hao shook his head and replied, ¡°No, you are too ugly!¡± It came as an utter shock for the woman, whose face turned pale in an instant. ¡°I¡­¡± What was wrong with the little guy¡¯s eyes? How could he im that she was ugly? ¡°Little guy, if I am ugly, who do you think is beautiful?¡± The woman asked unwillingly. ¡°She is! My mother!¡± Di Hao¡¯s little hand was pointing at Gu Xijiu. Chapter 2604 - Her Husband Was Too Attractive! Chapter 2604: Her Husband Was Too Attractive! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe insulted woman could not help but look at the beauty in Di Fuyi¡¯s arms. At first, the woman could not see her appearance because Gu Xijiu was not facing her. However, it was probably Di Hao¡¯s movement that caught her attention and made her turn to them. As the woman finally managed to see Gu Xijiu, her pretty face instantly turned pale! Although she was undoubtedly beautiful, she was like a firefly while Gu Xijiu was like the moon. It was unreasonable topare the two. Embarrassed, she turned and rushed back into the crowd to hide. Gu Xijiu lips were slightly curved at the corners. She did not expect little Di Hao to dismiss such a peach for his father in just a few words. Her husband was too attractive! It waspletely expected for him to have a few peachese his way.Instead of waiting for Di Fuyi to say something witty, she openly hugged his neck to dere her ownership of the man. No other woman should waste their time pursuing him. The family of three went directly into a restaurant to eat. Anelegant room was prepared early for them, and the restaurant¡¯s best chefs made a tableful of delicious dishes for them. Since the starry array had beenpletely dismantled, the city¡¯s sky now had rays of long-lost sunshine. Joyful scenes filled the streets around the city. While eating, Di Fuyi received updates from his subordinates. As Di Fuyi had only destroyed the starry arrays in three cities, his subordinates were guarding the other starry arrays to prevent Zhu Duqing from attacking them. However, no one had seen Zhu Duqing. Meanwhile, Kun Xueyi had met with Yun Yanli since the big battle. Kun Xueyi raised his hand to greet the man despite all the troubles he had gone through. Yun Yanli just nodded to him to acknowledge and walked pass him. ¡°I think that Yun Yanli is also looking for Zhu Duqing to get his revenge. Sigh, I hope that he doesn¡¯t find him. Since he is alone, I am afraid Zhu Duqing will kill him.¡± Di Fuyi only answered briefly before ending the conversation. Gu Xijiu listened for a moment and asked Di Fuyi, ¡°Where do you think Zhu Duqing is hiding? In fact, I am somewhat puzzled. I thought that once his conspiracy was exposed, he would sneak into the starry arrays of the other cities and create a mess. But he hasn¡¯t!¡± Di Fuyi pondered for a moment but did not answer her question. Instead, he raised his hands and ced a chessboard on the table. He passed her the ck pieces. ¡°Do you remember how the two people in the dream yed chess? Let¡¯s imitate it, shall we?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you can remember, try to imitate how the man in ck made his moves. The more you can remember, the better.¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips. ¡°I can remember every move.¡± This time, it was Di Fuyi¡¯s turn to be shocked. ¡°Really? There are usually more than 100 pieces.¡± There were normally 361 pieces- 180 white and 181 ck pieces. Therefore, Di Fuyi could not fathom how she could remember everything. Gu Xijiu raised her head high and confirmed, ¡°I remember the whole game of chess. Their game had more than 500 pieces and was much moreplicated!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. ¡°Can you still remember the arrangement of the pieces on the board?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Swiftly, Di Fuyi ced his hand on the board to erase its markings. ¡°Draw it again.¡± Gu Xijiu did not hesitate toply with his request. Chapter 2605 - How Can I Be Your Mother If I Am Not Powerful? Chapter 2605: How Can I Be Your Mother If I Am Not Powerful? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Hao was now full from his meal at the restaurant. He came next to Gu Xijiu to observe what she was doing. Secretly, he really admired his mother for being so talented.Being able to remember the exact chessboard and pieces was something out of this world! Although Gu Xijiu had somehow forgotten the specific conversation between the two people in her dream, she strangely remembered the entireyout of theplicated game and how it unfolded. In just a brief moment, Gu Xijiu was able to carve out the chessboard and exin the rules of the game to Di Fuyi. As the rules were quiteplicated, Gu Xijiu thought that she might need to repeat the rules to him at least two to three times. It was certainly beyond her expectation that after having only exined one-third of the rules, Di Fuyi already began to y the game. ¡°No need to go on. I understand it. Let¡¯s start.¡± He was indeed the former master of the heavenlyw. Even if he had lost his memories, some of the motor skills were still in his bones. Hence, he understood the nature of the game after only listening to a few parts of the instruction. Without wasting any more time, the two of them started ying a game together. Gu Xijiu yed the ck pieces in the precise way that the man in ck yed it in her dream. She purposely wanted to see if Di Fuyi would be able to beat the man in ck from her dream.The room went quiet, and there was only the sound of the chess pieces falling on the board. Di Hao silently looked at them. He found that his father¡¯s way of ying chess was slightly different from before. In the dream, the master of heavenlyw was decisive in eliminating his opponent¡¯s pieces and blocking all the possible routes of his opponent. He gave up any chess pieces that he needed to win the match. He had the determination to sweep through everything that blocked his path to victory. Also, he had no personal feelings invested in the game. His bold moves and sacrifices had won him the game before. The manner in which Di Fuyi yed the game this round showed that he had a different temperament. He would try to keep many pieces as possible and yed rather conservatively. Nheless, when he needed to give up a piece, he would not hesitate to do so. As for Gu Xijiu, no matter how Di Fuyi yed, she just followed the steps of the man in ck. When this game went down to the wire, Di Fuyi actually lost! He lost! Gu Xijiu looked up at him in utter shock. She expected him to win because the master of the heavenlyw had won.Perhaps, although he knew the rules of the game, he was still inexperienced. ¡°These few moves had cost you the game. You should have¡­¡± Gu Xijiu subconsciously picked up his white pieces and told him how to win. Di Fuyi smiled and looked at her. He did not talk but watched how she rearranged the white pieces step by step in the way she remembered. It was such aplicated game, and so he watched her in admiration. Even Di Hao also fully respected her! Although he was in the dream with Gu Xijiu, he did not remember the game so well. He was certain that he would not be able to replicate the game. This made him wonder who Gu Xijiu might have been in her previous life. After a few minutes, Gu Xijiu finally finished putting the ck and white pieces back on both sides. ¡°White was supposed to win.¡± Di Fuyi turned a cup in his hand and looked at the game unfold step by step. He seemed to be thinking of something. Gu Xijiu noticed this but did not bother him and let him slowly ponder about what he was thinking of. ¡°Mother, your memory is too good! I have never met anyone like you.¡± Di Hao took an orange and began to peel it. He put some pieces in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°You are too powerful!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled. ¡°How can I be your mother if I am not powerful?¡± Chapter 2606 - Would He Give Up So Easily? Chapter 2606: Would He Give Up So Easily? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was certainly delighted by Di Hao¡¯s sweet words. Furthermore, after finding out that Di Fuyi was the master of the heavenlyw, she somehow viewed him as a saint that had too high a status for her. Undoubtedly, she felt a little inferior in her heart. Nheless, that inferiority was gone. She was more certain of herself and her abilities. In some respects, she was even more skilled than Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu in a good mood, so she carried Di Hao and ced him on herp. ¡°Hao Er, you are still young. Don¡¯t have to serve me. Come, tell me what you want to eat. I will peel it for you.¡± The little kid¡¯s mother was so loving and gentle. Di Hao lifted his hand and grabbed a handful of melon seeds, and ced it in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat this together.¡± Although this was a very kind gesture, Gu Xijiu remained silent as she pondered. This situation was very familiar to her; it was as if she saw it unfold for the second time. Nevertheless, subconsciously, she had startedpeeling the seeds for Di Hao. Di Fuyi suddenly spoke, ¡°I think that Zhu Duqing must have left the Shura World.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised and raised her eyebrows. She looked at him to see if he was serious. She thought that he was upied with the chessboard. Why did he suddenly talk about Zhu Duqing? ¡°Do you think he has given up?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. This person had masterminded such an extensive n and spent so much effort in the Shura World to see it through. Would he give up so easily? Di Fuyi exined, ¡°By observing his style of ying chess, this person is good at camouging himself. Every move he makes seems to be harmless but is hiding a potent attack. Everything is somehow connected in aplicated way. Once he confirms that his n is exposed, he will not hesitate to abandon everything and throw away all his pieces to start again. From the moves he made in the game, we can infer his style of action. Since his conspiracy has been exposed, the people will refuse to follow him, and Yun Yanli will not listen to him anymore. If he stays here, it will not help him go back to his original n. Therefore, it is very likely that he would have abandoned everything.¡± It turned out that he asked her to imitate the man in ck so that he was able to study his strategies and predict his next move. He had always analyzed people from unexpected aspects, and he had done so again today. Gu Xijiu knew that Di Fuyi¡¯s analysis was always urate. He had never had a mistake, so she breathed a sigh of relief. She thought that Zhu Duqing would stay behind in the Shura World to wait for an opportunity to attack them.Now it seemed that this worry was superfluous. They could reconfigure the starry arrays, and set the Shura World back to the right path! As it turned out, Di Fuyi¡¯s analysis was correct. They never saw Zhu Duqing even when the starry array in the Shura World was taken down. This man had disappeared, and no one had seen him. As thest starry array was dismantled, a strong breeze seemed to blow through the entire ce and clear out the haze that covered all the cities here. ¡°There is spiritual power!¡± ¡°Gosh! There is spiritual power now! I can feel the spiritual power between the sky and the earth!¡± ¡°Great! We don¡¯t have to hunt the beasts anymore! We can freely absorb the essence of the world!¡± ¡°Long live the Lord!¡± ¡°Long live Miss Gu!¡± ¡°¡­¡± When the people saw the clear sky again and felt the spiritual energy of thend, they were clearly ecstatic.People cheered and jumped around on the street. They held each other and danced. Some even cried while others tried to wipe away their tears of joy. The alpha males even ripped off their shirts to express their excitement! They shouted and ran around the street half-naked! As for Gu Xijiu, when the first spiritual power of the earth appeared, her whole body shone with a bright light that seemed to pull her into the air. Chapter 2607 - Leaving Chapter 2607: Leaving Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Hao was stunned. ¡°Mother!¡± Was his mother being struck by lightning? Di Fuyi grabbed him aside and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous; your mother¡¯s skills are returning to her!¡± Di Hao¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked up into the air. Gu Xijiu was still absorbed inside the white light, with her eyes closed. Fortunately, it did not look like she was in pain. After a while, the white seemed to burst into the air while Gu Xijiu gracefully returned to the ground in a white outfit with a faint auspicious light behind her body. Apparently, it was the standard outfit donned by a Great Deity. Everyone in the crowd was in awe of what they had seen. Di Hao¡¯s eyes lit up too as he watched his mother majestically make her way down. As for Di Fuyi, he had a broad smile on his face, but it soon changed. Quickly, he leaped into the air towards her and said, ¡°Be careful!¡± Apparently, there was an oversized vortex behind Gu Xijiu! Upon observation, the whirlpool seemed to be made of circles of purple, red, and yellow. Later, Di Fuyi realized that it consisted of seven colors. The center of the vortex was bright red and looked extraordinarily eye-catching. Although it had caught everyone¡¯s attention, no one was prepared for what happened next. Even Gu Xijiu did not have time to look back as her body was sucked into the portal-like structure. She disappeared in the blink of an eye! ¡°Xijiu!¡± Di Fuyi called for her as he rushed forward.He was moving forward at breakneck speed, but the vortex disappeared too quickly. Di Fuyi and Di Hao were stunned while everyone in the crowd remained silent. It was so quiet that all they could hear was the gentle breeze in the air. Once the vortex had disappeared, the sky was clear again, and the Shura World had been restored to its usual tranquility. Everything was back to normal except for the woman in white who was swallowed by the colorful vortex. When the incident urred, the eight guardians of the Devil Kingdom were all present. Disbelieving, they felt as though they had been struck by lightning as they stood and looked at one another.Meanwhile, Di Fuyi levitated in the air at the location where the vortex had appeared before; the wind blew across his robes fiercely. Feng Ruhuo and the rest finally came to their senses and quickly ordered their soldiers to search for Gu Xijiu. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for her. She has already left the Shura world.¡± Di Fuyi finally gave his input.It was a heavenly punishment to send her into the Shura World. Now that the Shura World had returned to normal, it was time for her to return to where she hade from. Di Hao quickly went to Di Fuyi¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Father, what do we do now?¡± Di Fuyi took a deep breath as he responded, ¡°Well, we naturally have to leave!¡± Before he came to the Shura World, Shen Jiuli had told him the way to leave this ce. The method was somewhatplicated as it was necessary to prepare a range of items; it could take at least two years to collect all the necessary materials. The Devil King had been here for more than a year and had collected some of the elements along the way, but there were still a few essential materials that he could not obtain until the Shura World returned to normal. Di Fuyi would need to wait for another year for those materials to grow. His original n was to travel around the Shura World with his wife and kid once he sessfully dismantled thest starry array. He could pick up any treasures here for his daughter during his travels. He only nned on bringing them back to the Upper Bound after his daughter was born. After all, the technique consumed a lot of spiritual power, and the process was intense. It was not safe for Gu Xijiu to travel during her pregnancy or even when the child was too young. As expected, his n was very thorough. He had even thought of the ces that he wanted to bring his family here in the Shura World. All the more reason why he was left so stunned when things changed so abruptly. Chapter 2608 - Leaving (2) Chapter 2608: Leaving (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn the spur of the moment, Di Fuyi remembered something that Gu Xijiu had told him before. It seemed that thest time she was pulled into the whirlpool, she felt like she fell into a sea of knives that shed her body thousands of times. She thought that perhaps it was because of the excruciating painthat she had lost her memory when she came to the Shura World. From what she had shared, it could be inferred that Gu Xijiu would experience a painful journey back in the colorful vortex. Di Fuyi was especially concerned for her because she was now pregnant with their child.He was not sure if she would suffer a miscarriage. The man¡¯s fingers were tightly clenched under his sleeves. He heaved a sigh and flew toward the top of a nearby temple in the distance. What had happened? What did The Lord discover? Just when the crowd was about to rush to the temple to check on what Di Fuyi had found, they saw a sh of light on the top of the temple.A majestic cold figure suddenly appeared in the air wearing faded white clothes. It was somewhat dirty as well, which made it seem as though this person had worn it for some time. In fact, one of the person¡¯s sleeves was missing. There was beard stubble around the person¡¯s lips, which made him look rather haggard.It was Yun Yanli! He was no longer as proud and arrogant as before. In actuality, he looked very much like an old and lonely man.Di Fuyi had noticed him earlier, even though he used an invisibility spell to hide himself. He did not bother the man and let him watch as everything unfolded.However, now that Gu Xijiu was gone, he immediately exposed Yun Yanli¡¯s presence. ¡°Di Fuyi, what are you doing?¡± Yun Yanli sounded cold. Although he was forced out by Di Fuyi, he was not panicked. Instead, he sneered. ¡°Do you think that I am the one who created the colorful whirlpool that took her away?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself. You don¡¯t have this ability yet.¡± Di Fuyi interrupted him. Yun Yanli choked on his words and sneered again. ¡°Why have you exposed my presence? Do you intend to treat me as your punching bag?¡± Di Fuyi was toozy to beat around the bush. He went straight to the point. ¡°Tell me the fastest way to leave the Shura World. I believe that you know of a way. Please don¡¯t change the topic.¡± Yun Yanli remained silent. He did know the way; after all, he had gone back and forth many times. But why would he tell him?! Although he learned that his parents had died because of Zhu Duqing, he still med the incident on the Divine Couple. Despite Di Fuyi¡¯s help to free their souls from despair, Yun Yanli was not ready to help him that easily.Moreover, Di Fuyi had made him lose an arm not too long ago. He looked up and condescendingly spoke, ¡°I know the way out, but why would I tell you?¡± Di Fuyi squinted his eyes at the man but did not respond. Yun Yanli continued, ¡°Of course, you can cut my other arm off or simply kill me. I don¡¯t care. None of those methods are going to make me reveal the way out!¡± Obviously, Yun Yanli had now be emotionless. He was no longer afraid of death. Perhaps, he was no longer afraid of anything. People who had nothing to lose were the hardest to negotiate a deal with. Kun Xueyi originally wanted to jump in and say a few words. However, since Yun Yanli spoke in such an unhelpful manner, he simply smacked his head instead. The onlookers had now regarded Di Fuyi as their savior. As for Yun Yanli, most people still hated him. They still med him for using the starry arrays for his own benefit. He had gued many innocent lives. Seeing his unwillingness to help Di Fuyi certainly made them infuriated. Many had cursed him from below, branding himas an ungrateful person. Chapter 2609 - Leaving (3) Chapter 2609: Leaving (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe crowd had clearly picked their side as they continued to bombard Yun Yanli with their dissatisfaction.However, no matter what was said about him, he looked indifferent. It seemed as though he was really numb to the core. He only stared at Di Fuyi and smiled at his current predicament. Finally, he was able to watch the man suffer.Nheless, Di Fuyi did not let him enjoy this feeling for long. He signaled his subordinates, andFeng Ruhuo emerged with a person in the crowd. This person was none other than the young pce master. How she carried herself as somewhat awkward as she had tried to keep a low profile by dressing like an ordinary vige girl. Being monitored by the eight guardians, they knew that she had been frantically searching for her master. Due to the terrible image that she now had among the people, she was afraid that they would recognize her, so she disguised herself appropriately to stay under the radar. Her endless search left her miserable and pale as she could not sleep or eat well over the past few days. Once she was made aware that Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were going to dismantle thest starry array, she predicted that Yun Yanli would be there to witness it. After all, the man¡¯sst few years had been dedicated to building and protecting these arrays. She knew that he would want to be there to see it. That sparked a glimmer of hope in her heart and brought her here. As she made her way through the crowd, she could not sense Yun Yanli¡¯s presence, which left her disappointed. It was beyond her expectations that Di Fuyi would expose him. She resisted the urge to reach out to him and hid in the crowd first to assess the situation. Nevertheless, if Yun Yanli were to be in danger, she would surely rush forward to save him even if she had to sacrifice her life. Unfortunately for the young pce master, before the opportunity presented itself, someone had already patted her from behind. Her limbs wentnumb as she turned slowly to the back to see that Feng Ruhuo had found her.Secondster, she was pushed out of the crowd. The snake that was wrapped around Feng Ruguo¡¯s wrist was now wrapped around her neck, and the snake¡¯s head was slowly approaching her carotid artery.The young pce master had no doubts that this snake could take away her life. Yun Yanli slightly frowned at what he had seen. ¡°Di Fuyi, why have you gotten her involved?!¡± ¡°To threaten you.¡± Di Fuyi was straight forward. ¡°You are now the Lord, yet you still resort to such filthy methods?!¡± ¡°I can be more filthy.¡± Yun Yanli was somewhat surprised by his frankness. He sneered condescendingly as he continued, ¡°Who do you think she is? She is just a better dog among my lousy subordinates. Do you think that I would be threatened by you because of a dog? The young pce master¡¯s pretty face turned pale in an instant. She disbelievingly looked at Yun Yanli and trembled. Did he really think of her as a dog?! He clearly said that she was his friend, and he even promised to marry her someday. Was all that a lie? The eyes of the young pce master turned reddish as she stared at Yun Yanli intensely. Yun Yanli did not look at her. Perhaps, he simply could not. The young pce master finally spoke, ¡°Yun Yanli, do you really treat me as your dog?¡± Yun Yanli closed his eyes and did not answer her question. However, his silence had already revealed his answer. The young pce master grew desperate. She sneered. ¡°Well! Well! You have certainly fooled me!¡± Suddenly, she kneeled, opened her mouth, and wanted to bite the red snake that was hovering over her cheeks! The red snake was very poisonous, and it would certainly be fatal to her if she had taken a bite of it. Seeing her current intention, it was clear that she was looking for death. Yun Yanli¡¯s facial expression changed when he noticed what was going on down below, and he seemed to move slightly. However, Di Fuyi responded faster than him. He appeared to fire something toward the head of the red snake that had its mouth wide open in front of the young pce master¡¯s face. As a result, the young pce master failed to bite the snake in her first attempt. Fortunately, Feng Ruhuo was nearby and managed to seal her acupuncture point to prevent the young pce master from taking her own life again. Chapter 2610 - Leaving (4) Chapter 2610: Leaving (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli¡¯s reaction had clearly shown that he genuinely cared for the young pce master. He did not want to see her die at the very least. He took a quick look at Di Fuyi, and they seemed to have reached a mutual understanding without any exchange of words. The two of them were both very smart men. Naturally, they understood each other¡¯s positions.Yun Yanli let out a long sigh but was finally ready topromise. ¡°I can take you there, but you must promise me something in return.¡± ¡°State your request.¡± ¡°When you finally find Zhu Duqing, allow me to join the fight.¡± ¡°Are you sure that you are giving yourself a reason to die?¡± There would certainly be an earth-shattering battle between Di Fuyi and Zhu Duqing. It would certainly be unsafe for any ordinary people to join.Without an arm, Yun Yanli would be a handicapped fighter. His involvement would spell his inevitable death. He pinched his lips into a thin line and took a few swings with his left arm. ¡°I did not tell you that I am actually left-handed. I am better at wielding my sword with my left hand. If you do not believe me, we can have a quick spar right now.¡± Di Fuyi was reluctant to fight him. The only thing he wanted now was to return to heaven as soon as he could, so he agreed to the condition. Yun Yanli seemed relieved. ¡°Great. This time, I aming with you.¡± ¡°Master, I shall go with you!¡± ¡°Master, I, too, shall go with you!¡± Feng Ruhuo and her men all volunteered themselves to follow Di Fuyi and assist him in the final battle with the ck bamboo man. However, Di Fuyi refused their requests. These guardians were natives from the Shura World, specifically the Devil Kingdom. They would not be able to adapt to the living conditions in heaven as the celestial aura could possibly be lethal to them. Besides, Feng Ruhuo dared not go against hismands, so she gave the rest of the guardians a quick, helpless look before retreating. ¡°Don¡¯t forget me! I have had enough of this lousy ce. Master, take me with you,¡± Kun Xueyi firmly said while stepping forward with Di Hao in his hand. Di Hao was also taking Xie Zhi with him. Since the gentlemen had reached an agreement, Feng Ruhuo quickly set the young pce master free by unblocking her acupuncture points. The hostage was no longer needed. ¡°Ming Die, I am no longer your master. You need not follow me around anymore.¡± Yun Yanli had to make it clear to her once and for all. Unfortunately for her, he was never attracted to the young pce master. She was merely a tool in his n. She had always been a loyalpanion to him. As time went by, their friendship was slowly built. But friendship was all that he had for her. Moreover, he had failed his mission and no longer had the desire to conquer the world. Hence, he could not fulfill his promise to make her the future Celestial Concubine. It would be better to set her free, he thought. The young pce master¡¯s face grew pale. She knew how serious Yun Yanli was whenever he made a statement. Although she was unhappy with his decision, she did not refute it. Helplessly, she watched as Yun Yanli performed a spell and opened up a passage to heaven. Slowly, his figure faded in the light until he finally disappeared entirely. The young pce master simply looked down in disappointment with her fists clenched. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to follow them?¡± Feng Ruhuo approached her and asked. ¡°He did not let me.¡± ¡°Silly, how can you give up just because of what he said? This is not the right way to pursue a man. You need to pursue the man tirelessly. It is easy for a woman to attract the heart of a man.¡± Feng Ruhuo said in aforting manner while ying the role of an elder sister. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts! I just need to know if you want to go after him or not!¡± ¡°I want to, but I do not have enough power to open up the passage.¡± ¡°It does not matter, as long as you know the way, we can do the rest,¡± Feng Ruhuo continued to persuade her. ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems that you are the one who wants to go along!¡± The young pce master finally realized her intention. ¡°Smart! We are not doing it solely for you. So, are you in?¡± The young pce master took some time to think about the proposition. ¡°Yes!¡± She finally said. Feng Ruhuo was happy with her answer. ¡°Great! We¡¯d better start now. Let¡¯s begin.¡± The young pce master shook her head. ¡°Not now, we need some specific things to activate the passage. I need to collect the materials. Meet me here in ten days.¡± As long as they were able to leave the ce, the guardians were willing to see out the ten days. Chapter 2611 - Returning Chapter 2611: Returning Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Damn!¡± It was Gu Xijiu¡¯s first word after being swallowed by the vortex. She was not against the idea of returning to where she came from, but a warning would have been appreciated as she needed to take Di Fuyi and little Di Hao along with her. All alone, she was spinning at high speed in the whirlpool, as if venturing into a high-tech washing machine.This time, the sensation she felt was not as bad as before. Also, her spiritual power was not reduced at all. The only unbearable thing was the fact that she had to spin through the entire process. There was no way she could leave the vortex, so she could only submit to providence. Intuitively, she ced her hands on her tummy securely to make sure that nothing would happen to the baby. She assumed that she would be taken back to the ce in which she hade from, and frankly, did not mind. At least, she would get to reunite with the mussel and Lu Wu. She had missed them dearly. The mussel, too, missed her very much. It had been crying every day since her unnned departure. As soon as she returned to the Celestial Devil Continent, she nned to go straight to them. Then, she would visit Long Siye before returning to the Starry Crescent Land. She had been away for two years now and was worried that something might have happened though she certainly hoped not. After all, in the modern days, the earth seemed to be doing fine without a Lord. ¡­ ¡°Dong!¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked by a sudden ssh of water. Soon, she found herself drenched. Her eyes went blurry as she started to feel dizzy from the impact. Fortunately, her spiritual power as a Great Deity managed to keep her alive. She opened her eyes and saw a lengthy blue river with sparkling water that tasted bad. It was somehow both salty and bitter. Nevertheless, it was a familiar taste ¨C seawater. But which sea was she at? The only sea in the Celestial Devil Continent was the Luosha Sea. Was she really there? She wondered why she did not remember falling from the sky this time. How did she end up in the water right away? She had not even seen how the sky looked like. Upon impact, she had already found herself more than ten meters underwater. As a good swimmer, she intuitively started swimming towards the surface as soon as she was thrown into the sea. ¡°Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!¡± From a distance, something started to drift towards her at the speed of light. She focused her attention on the fast-moving figures and could immediately recognize them. Those figures had crystal-blue hair and seemed to be wearing some body-hugging wetsuits. The most noteworthy part about them was their beautiful fishtails. They were, indeed, some really beautiful mermaids. She never knew that mermaids existed in the Celestial Devil Land. Before Gu Xijiu could make up her mind, the mermaids were already swimming by her side in a very anxious manner. ¡°Quick! Quick! They are here to catch us again!¡± One of the mermaids quickly warned her. Who was the mermaid referring to?Were the celestial beings here so bored that they started messing with the mermaids? It did not seem very likely. Although the mermaids lived with the fishes, they were actually considered more like humans. Mermaids certainly shared the same level of intelligence as them at the very least. Nevertheless, being new here, Gu Xijiu was pretty much confused. She watched as themermaids swiftly swam away. Gu Xijiu did not follow them. Instead, she started swimming in the opposite direction. She needed to find out more about the people who were going after those mermaids. Also, she needed more information about her current location. After swimming two or three meters, she stopped abruptly and gasped in disbelief. Chapter 2612 - Returning (2) Chapter 2612: Returning (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThree other mermaids were swimming nearby as arge fis was shot at them. It would appear that the mermaids were hotly pursued. A fis was undoubtedly not a strange thing to see at sea, but a fis that was installed with both tracking and navigation systems was definitely unusual. The fis was traveling just as fast as the mermaids, like a torpedo, and the mermaids were about to fall into the trap. ¡°Help!¡± The mermaids were desperate, so they called out to Gu Xijiu for help. Gu Xijiu noticed their state of despair and decided to teleport to them right away. Unfortunately, she ended up being a prey in the as well, along with the other mermaids. As soon as they were caught in the, they were pulled back up. ¡°Ssh!¡± The was finally out of the water, and s, Gu Xijiu could see daylight. What she saw next almost stunned her; she could not quite believe her eyes. It was a ship; even though ships were the mostmon sight at sea, the one that she had just encountered was not quite the same. Instead of a sailing vessel, the ship actually resembled a giant spaceship that was afloat. urately speaking, it was not in contact with water. Instead, it was hovering above the surface of the water. What kind of ship was it? Could it be a hovercraft? A hovercraft would stille into contact with water, however. Furthermore, the vehicle in front of her was many timesrger than a typical hovercraft. The ship looked more like an unidentified flying object that she was once told about. Dozens of armed men made their ways out of the cabin at once on noticing the catch. Gu Xijiu was shocked at the sight of these armed me. Her heart thumped with astonishment as her mind went deeper into her thoughts. Had she gone back to the modern days? The armed men looked just like the people of the Special Forces.Without a doubt, these armed men were foreigners, as all of them were blonde with a prominent nose, and they had bluish-green eyes. Noticeably, they were all quite good looking. One of them was carrying a small controller in his hand. With a flip and a press of the button, the was then lifted onto the ship. Soon, Gu Xijiu and the mermaids found themselves being threatened at gunpoint. ¡°Today¡¯s catch is good! We have got three, enough for all of us to savor. Hey, there is also a two-legged goat!¡± A two-legged goat? Gu Xijiu had not been so humiliated in a long while. She squinted in disapproval and carefully observed the man and the gun that he was holding. The weapon looked very modern and fancy;however, she had never seen it before. Since Gu Xijiu used to be an assassin, guns were some of the mosmon things in her life. She could fire almost any gun urately. She was also skilled at putting a gun¡¯s pieces back together, even with her eyes closed. The gun in the hands of the captors looked like the most powerful gun she had heard of ¨C the AKM. However, the body of the gun was so narrow that it did not seem like it could fire a bullet through the hole. What kind of gun was it? She took another look at the ship and was quite convinced by a crazy idea. She suspected that she had traveled through time andnded somewhere in the future. Everything seemed even more advanced than she could remember from back in her days in the modern world. As soon as the was open, the three mermaids found themselves on the deck and started trembling in fear. One of them made a desperate attempt to escape by taking a leap into the water, but the men on the deck were not ready to let her go. Quick off the mark, one of them pulled the trigger to release a sh of blinding red light at the mermaid. He had an excellent aim and went for the mermaid¡¯s head. Obviously, he wanted her dead. Chapter 2613 - Returning (3) Chapter 2613: Returning (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Swoosh!¡± A shadow shed before his eyes and disappeared along with the mermaid. The man gasped in disbelief as hispanions were already eximing, ¡°It is the two-legged goat!¡± The person who rescued the mermaid was certainly Gu Xijiu. At this moment, she was standing gracefully on the deck with the mermaid secured in her left arm. All the guns were now pointed at her. She swept her eyes across these armed men and continued to wonder where she could be at this moment. Unexpectedly, she was rmed by the mermaid¡¯s sudden question. ¡°My Lord?¡± Her voice was filled with an equal amount of surprise and wonder. Gu Xijiu was still in shock, so she did not know how to respond. ¡°Are you our Lord? I have heard about your teleportation skills! You must be the Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord! You are finally back! Please, help us all!¡± The other two mermaids chimed in a glimmer of hope could be seen in their eyes. She noticed that they had addressed her as their ¡®Lord.¡¯ Does that mean she traveled back to Starry Crescent Land instead of the future? Mermaids did exist in Starry Crescent Land, too. In fact, they were deeply rted to Gu Xijiu. After Di Fuyi¡¯s immortalization, Gu Xijiu assumed his role as the Lord and managed to unify the fragmented sea ns as one, which included the mermaids. Gu Xijiu studied the mermaids and was further reassured by their outfits. They dressed like the people of Blue Hill Continent. ¡°Are you Lan Yaoguang¡¯s people?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Yes! Yes, my Lord! We are the people of Blue Hill Continent. Our master has been waiting for your return. Please, save us all from this misery!¡± ¡°Many of us have been caught.¡± The three mermaids fell onto the ground and bowed before her mighty presence. And with all the recent revtions, Gu Xijiu was now certain that she did not travel to the future.Nheless, she still could not make sense of the flying vehicle and the Special Forces. ¡°So, you are the Lord that they have been endlessly talking about!¡± ¡°Haha! The Lord is only a little girl.¡± ¡°The girl is pretty! Littledy Lord, your dress looks exquisite; I bet you will look even better without these clothes! Come, let me give you a hand and help you undress.¡± One of the men with big earrings stood out whileughing. As soon as he was finished with the harassment, he reached out his hand in a brave attempt to touch Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. Even though he was bold, he was still cautious. While reaching out to Gu Xijiu, he was still holding his gun with his finger resting on the trigger. He had to make sure that he held Gu Xijiu at gunpoint, for if he encountered the slightest resistance, he would pull the trigger. Before he could fire his gun, he was distracted by a sudden, sharp pain on his wrist. In the next second, his wrist had already been cut off, and the gun in his hand had been taken away, too. The rest of the people were shocked by what they had seen. They did not hesitate to kill, so they all fired at Gu Xijiu at once. Dozens of guns fired with great splendor, like fireworks, all aimed at the ce where Gu Xijiu justnded. They clearly saw that shended, but she had also abruptly disappeared in a split second. The next thing they knew was that all of their hands had been cut off and that their guns were seized.By the time they could react, they were already empty-handed. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± Many guns could be heard firing at the same time, followed by the armed men screeching in agony. Their own guns injured every member of the Special Forces. Their knees and wrists both suffered from gun wounds. Helplessly, they knelt on the ground. Across the deck, Gu Xijiu was standing firmly right in front of them, surrounded by a pile of guns. Those were the guns that she had seized from the armed men. In her hand, she was holding one, too. Chapter 2614 - Returning (4) Chapter 2614: Returning (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Special Forces all looked at her in disbelief while she continued to toil the gun in her hand like a professional. ¡°Do you even know how to use a gun? When I learned how to use this, all of you were still babies, crawling around in your mother¡¯s wombs.¡± Gu Xijiu did not seem to hold back her professional qualities. Her aura was certainly intimidating and unrelenting. ¡°It is time for me to question you. Where did youe from? Why did youe here and make my people suffer?¡± The armed men looked at each other confusedly. They knew that spells and magic existed, but the people they encountered were usually not strong enough to resist their advanced weapons, so they never really cared. Never had they thought that the Lord, whom everyone kept talking about, was an expert in the use of guns. From the way she carried one, they were all convinced. Although they were injured, the armed men refused to surrender and continued to give in to Gu Xijiu¡¯s request. Getting tired of their games, she shot one of the men right in the head. He fell to the ground and was lifeless. ¡°Answer my questions, or you will end up just as same,¡± she warned while throwing another look at them. The woman was too cruel for them to y games with. Therefore, all of the armed men finally stopped messing around. One of them seemed to be sneakily reaching into his boots and was ready to retrieve the small gun that was kept hidden. However, he could not find it. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± Gu Xijiu kicked aside a short, golden gun that was the size of a lipstick. The officer¡¯s face went pale. Quickly, the others reached into their boots as well, only to find that their weapon had been taken away. The woman was obviously not a mortal. Other than the guns in their hands before, she had seized all of their hidden firearms as well. She must possess somepelling Kung Fu moves too, they thought. ¡°We are from the year 2348. We are here to conquer thend.¡± ¡°Lady, I reckon you muste from earth. Have you time-traveled here? You are really good with guns. Nevertheless, since we are all from the same, we should help each other out. How can you abandon your own kind to save these mermaids?¡± ¡°Lady, it is best that you let us go. If the Admiral knows about this, he will surely be unhappy. You and your people are bound to suffer.¡± ¡°Lady, I am telling you that we have almost conquered the entirend. Some stubborn ones are still resisting, but they will be dead soon. A wise woman should submit to fate and adapt her actions to the times. You should not make us your enemies!¡± Gu Xijiu quietly listened to their attempt to persuade her. Aside from a lot of useless information, she was able toe to a few conclusions. Firstly, these men had indeede from the future. Almost a year ago, they invaded the ce. The ship in the shape of a flying object was one of their means of transportation. Secondly, the Admiral was the highest person inmand, with the final aim to conquer the entire Starry Crescent Land and enve every inhabitant. Thirdly, the men that she had encountered were amongst the weakest of the troops; they had been assigned with the worst type of weapons and with no experience in any sort of tactical operations. Their only mission was to hunt down the mermaids, as the mermaids¡¯ tears would turn into pearls, and their meat tasted good, which the leaders had a liking for. Also, mermaids¡¯ oil could make good fuel. In the past year, they had ughtered thousands of mermaids, almost driving the beautiful species to extinction. Furthermore, almost all the people of the Starry Crescent Land were either killed or imprisoned. The prisoners would be turned into ves with no freedom or rights. The men had to work day and night for their survival. Meanwhile, the women had to be sex ves to the soldiers. Chapter 2615 - A Massive Tragedy Chapter 2615: A Massive Tragedy Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn conclusion, the situation was very much like the Japanese invasion in China. The invaders brazened into thend and acted brutally with the help of their advanced weapons. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank at the realization. Her two-year absence from the Starry Crescent Land had caused such a massive tragedy. The Starry Crescent Land had been around for so many years but was never visited by any foreign troops from the future. What brought them here this time? How did it happen? Gu Xijiu once read about a sci-fi novel about the possibility of inventing a time-traveling machine that allowed travelers to venture from one time period to another. She did not quite believe the theory at first, but she did not doubt it now. Seeing was believing. The technological advancement in the year 2348 was beyond amazing. upied in her thoughts, she did not notice something that came from above. ¡°My Lord, look out!¡± One of the mermaids warned. Gu Xijiu looked up and saw a round spiral vortex above her. The vortex sucked up all the armed men from the deck. Once it was done, the ce was peaceful again for a second beforearge green fell on Gu Xijiu and the mermaids. The was made with a special material that was rather dense and firm, like ayer of soft metal. Gu Xijiu tried to break the with her bare hands but did not manage to damage it. Instead, she could feel a steady flow of electricity on her fingertips as soon as she touched the metal. Without any spiritual power to protect her, she would pass out upon touching the electrified.Fortunately for her, the sensation faded away as soon as she used her spiritual power to suppress it. With nowhere to go, the three mermaids were frightened out of their wits and immediately regretted that they did not seize the opportunity to run away when Gu Xijiu was dealing with the bad men. ¡°My Lord, what should we do?¡± ¡°My Lord, we do not want to die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I promise that you will all survive. However, I need to you to continue acting in a state of panic,¡± Gu Xijiu directed an audio message to the three of them. They looked at one another in confusion but decided to do as told and cried out even louder. As for the dozens of armed men who had just escaped death, they were relieved to be saved and watched Gu Xijiu and the mermaids through the surveince camera. From their point of view, they saw that Gu Xijiu tried to tear the apart forcibly, but ended up being electrified. Then, she sat quietly with her eyes closed. The soldiers were no longer as distressed as before. ¡°Looks like the people¡¯s supreme leader is afraid of electricity,¡± one of the men said contemptuously. ¡°Of course! No one can possibly survive the electrical current. Supreme leader? She is nothing but a woman from the future, who has be famous with a little Kung Fu tricks. If I came any earlier, I would have be their Lord.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s get her in. After all, she is our strongest opponent here. If we send her to our leader, it will be yet another achievement!¡± They continued the heated discussion and came to the same conclusion that she was worth keeping. In order to prevent Gu Xijiu from running away, they decided to keep the on her as they moved her into one of the cabins. One of the men went to the control center and pressed a button. Streaks of light shed by, disying the projection of an officer in the middle of a room. His shoulder was full of silver badges indicating his status and level of achievement. Looking tall and strong, his stern appearance made him look like an authoritative figure. ¡°Little bastards, what is the matter? How many mermaids have you got?¡± ¡°Report, sir. We have got three mermaids and are now on the way to deliver them. This time, we will bring someone else with us. The mermaids call her their Lord.¡± Chapter 2616 - A Massive Tragedy (2) Chapter 2616: A Massive Tragedy (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe officer on the receiving end of the news was not entirely convinced. ¡°Their Lord? Is it the imposter that everyone has been bbering about? How did you manage to capture her so easily?¡± ¡°It is true. That was how the mermaids addressed her. We noticed that she seemed to have mastered some modern aspects of Kung Fu. She is also good with guns.¡± ¡°Rotate the camera toward her. I need to see her through the screen.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Secondster, the big screen in the cabin disyed the three mermaids and Gu Xijiu. The officer¡¯s eyes lingered a little longer on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face as if studying an object. A momentter, an evil grin appeared on his face. ¡°I cannot tell how capable she is, but she is stunning! I am aroused. Send her here quickly! I need to take a better look at her. If I am happy with the girl, I will reward all of you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers all went back to their respective positions, and the pilots started to maneuver the ship. From the outside, any passerby could easily notice the drastic change in the ship¡¯s appearance. In just a few clicks, its entire exterior seemed to have transformed into somethingpletely different than before. Soon, the ship rose into the air and flew swiftly towards the west. As the ship wasrge and well-bnced, it did not take long for it to travel steadily. Once it did, the injured soldiers finally had the opportunity to treat their wounds. They could not stop cursing at the unpleasant experience. To make matters worse, all of their injuries were caused by their own guns. Out of frustration, one of themshed out, ¡°The woman moves incredibly fast! How did she know how to use our guns so precisely? I have not been hurt in a while, especially from a woman!¡± ¡°Yes, if she had not seized our guns, there was no way that she could hurt us. All our uniforms have the ability to shield us against all sorts of spells and magic. It is only the high-beam from these guns that can prate through our protective clothing.¡± ¡°All right. All right. At least we have got her in our hands now. The wounds are part and parcel of the achievement. All of us will be rewarded at the end of the day.¡± ¡°Why did you think the officer was asking for her specifically? Is he going to send her away? The woman is the Lord that everyone has been talking about. We should actually send her to the admiral.¡± ¡°Our officer is always attracted to beautifuldies. We have been here for around a year, and he has slept with a different girl every night. The girl is too beautiful for him to give away without sleeping with her first. Not everyone gets to sleep with a Lord, you know. Haha!¡± Their conversation had taken a sharp, perverted turn. Meanwhile, agust of wind flurried by the side of one of the soldiers all of a sudden and caught his attention. It was almost as if he could smell the sea.The injured man trembled a little and looked at his fellowrade, aghast. ¡°Is this ce normally ventted?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The cabin is sealed. There is no room for any wind to enter.¡± ¡°I could clearly feel the air flowing by just a second ago. Could there be a ghost in our vessel?¡± ¡°A ghost? Nonsense. I am a firm believer in thews of physics and science. I never take these mythical things into ount.¡± ¡°It is hard to say. Many strange things exist in this world that is beyond exnation, just like their magic. I can somehow tell that their spells are as powerful as our guns even though they are rather odd.¡± ¡°How odd can they be when they are all enved? We have thoroughly beaten them.¡± ¡°Actually, those that we have encountered thus far are the ones with the weakest spiritual power. You know, their spiritual power is actually categorized into different levels. The highest is level nine, and yet all that we have found are only at level four. The stronger ones are all gathered at a specific ce. The admiral has been trying to tear the ce down, and it seems like the fight will have to take some more time. We have suffered a great loss, too. Many lives lost on our part.¡± ¡°I really do not know what the admiral is thinking. The whole war can be ended with an antimatter bomb. All of them will be gone in an instant. Why should we waste our lives and resources in this endless fight?¡± Chapter 2617 - A Massive Tragedy (3) Chapter 2617: A Massive Tragedy (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Hush. Our leader knows what he is doing. We should notment on such things. He will end our lives if he found out.¡± ¡°All right, enough about the admiral. His decisions are beyond our control.¡± ¡°That is right. My only hope is that we can finally settle down here in Starry Crescent Land. I no longer want to wander about with no ce to call home. I want some security in my life.¡± ¡°Haha! Wang, are you joking? We are pirates of the gxy. Our lives are supposed to be adventurous and deadly. Are you really longing for security?¡± ¡°Damn, all these years have been tough. I cannot help but think about retirement already. In fact, I am starting to miss our own.¡± ¡°Stop thinking about it. We are all wanted fugitives on our own. Going back means death for all of us. Now that we are here on this ship, we should do our best for the admiral. At least, we get to eat well, drink well, and have a decent life.¡± Their conversation carried on until one of them suddenly said, ¡°I can somehow feel that someone is watching us.¡± Shocked, the others looked around the ce but saw nothing. ¡°Huang, you are overthinking!¡± Huang scratched his head in confusion and said nothing more. Quietly, he continued to maneuver the ship. What the men did not see was that Gu Xijiu was actually standing right in front of the control desk. She was observing how Huang controlled the buttons in order to make the ship fly. It was only her soul that was lingering around the ce, however. No one could see her without her physical body.She could tell that the ship was still sailing slightly above the water. It was traveling at a really great speed, like a cannonball that was sent across the air. Since no one saw anything suspicious, the others continued to indulge in their conversation. Nheless, a momentter, someone suddenlyined, ¡°I feel so itchy! It¡¯s terribly ufortable!¡± Unfortunately, before he could scratch away the ufortable sensation, he had to remove his protective clothing. Before anyone knew what had happened, the itch had started to spread across the room. Soon, everyone else in the room startedining that their skin was itchy and took off their protective clothing as well. Apparently, all of them broke out in a terrible rash. The itching sensation was thoroughly ufortable. After scratching themselves for a while, they suspected that they might be having an allergic reaction to something, so they started consuming some anti-allergy medicine. The medicine, however, did not make them feel any better. Out of fear, they started scratching each other¡¯s skin just to see if they could recognize the rash. The pilot, Huang, was so ufortable that he started scratching his body on the control deck. His eyes were itchy, too, so he had to rub his eyes to seek somefort. When he dropped his hands on the control panel again, he pressed some of the buttons by ident and opened one of the doors! As the door opened, a loud ssh could be heard. ¡°Huang, you bastard! Which button did you press? You have thrown the away!¡± Someone eximed in anger. Huang immediately looked out the window and saw that their three captives had already been freed from the. The three mermaids were already swimming away as fast as they could. They must have felt as though a miracle had happened to them for them to escape death today. Unfortunately, none of them took notice of the unconscious woman, who was still floating on the surface of the water. With a curse, Huang quickly lowered the ship, so that he could recapture the woman with the. Securely, he ced her in a sealed cabin again. Luckily for them, the officer only seemed eager to see the Lord. In fact, they were feeling too ufortable to care about the other three mermaids that had just escaped. Their first priority was to get this woman back to theirmanding officer as quickly as possible. With a victorious smile, Gu Xijiu watched as the mermaids escaped. She did not want them around in her ns anyway. She was the one responsible for the men¡¯s suffering. They should not have to pay any price for that. In actuality, she was the one who unlocked the door while Huang was busy rubbing his eyes. Hence, things were going ording to her n. The fact that her soul remained invisible had been a great help to her in retrieving information from the soldiers. At least, she managed to find out who these people really were. She also learned how advanced their weapons had been developed. Chapter 2618 - Revenge Chapter 2618: Revenge Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMore importantly, she knew how the people of the Starry Crescent Land were holding up in the fight. It seemed like there was still hope since most of the skilled people here had not beenannihted. Mu Feng and his men must have joined forces in the resistance. She needed to find them. She also wanted to find the admiral that these men had spoken about. ying hostage might be the fastest way for her to do so after all. As soon as the ship took off, it traveled a hundred times faster than sound. It was a smooth journey, however, due to the stability of the ship and its advanced technology. About an hourter, a city slowly became visible to them. Gu Xijiu squinted her eyes in order to see it clearly. Soon, she recognized that it was Xingyao City, a ce where the Feixing Kingdom used to settle its military affairs. Frustrated by what she saw, Gu Xijiu clenched her fists tightly. Xingyao City was no longer the bustling ce that it used to be. Commoners no longer roamed the streets. Instead, it was filled with arrogant and violent soldiers, each with multiple women in their arms. They walked around harassing people as they pleased, which was apletely revolting sight. One of the women noticeably decided to push one of the arrogant men away, which triggered the heavily bearded man into a fit. He kicked the woman away and did not even wait for her to get back up before stomping his foot on her hand. As expected, the woman screamed in pain. By the streets, some men were working tirelessly in construction. They all looked sallow and emaciated. Most of them were obviously carrying injuries on them, and none of their clothes were clean. Their ankles were chained, thus restricting their movement. Upon seeing the woman being harassed, all of them were very frustrated by the bearded man¡¯s aggressive mistreatment. One of them was so angry that he actuallyunched a strike at the man. ¡°What an animal! Let her go!¡± His level-three spiritual power supported his spell, and a ball of bright light could be seen headed toward the bearded man. Nheless, the bearded man tittered at the attempt without any intention to move away. The ball of bright light was extinguished once it made contact with the bearded man¡¯s body. He did not even flinch. ¡°What a pariah! How dare you attack an officer!¡± One of the guards pressed a button, and it seemed to put the man in agonizing pain as he fell to his knees at first and then rolled on the ground. His skin started to burn to the point where the small of flesh lingered in the air. ¡°The Lord will be back one day! She will get revenge for all of us!¡± In the brief outburst of anger, the man no longer held back his frustration, for he knew he would not live long. ¡°All of you are animals! One day you will get a taste of your own medicine! The Lord will not show you any mercy!¡± With tears and blood, he shouted out loud until his voice turned hoarse. ¡°Haha! What is a Lord? I bet thisdy you speak of must be hiding somewhere! If she dares to show up, I will rape her on the spot and make her call me her daddy,¡± the bearded man made an arrogant and shameless remark. While he was stillughing at his own humor, a warne could be seen falling from the sky and crashing down at a zing pace. In a matter of seconds, the bearded man and the team members close to him were crushed. Although they were wearing their protective clothing, there was no chance they could survive the impact of a falling craft if they were hit at a direct angle. After the dust settled, the body of the bearded man could be seen hanging at the tip of the warne without any sign of life. On the other hand, hispanions were mostly dead, if not fatally injured. The crash site was instantly filled with mourning and sorrowful sounds. As for the women, they quickly ran away as soon as the soldiers were distracted by the falling warne. The warne seemed to be targeted at the soldiers on the street. In fact, none of the women were hurt. They were shocked by the scene and stood in fear. Chapter 2619 - Revenge (2) Chapter 2619: Revenge (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Huang, are you out of your mind?¡± The soldiers were frustrated with their pilot for crashing the warne. ¡°I¡­ I did not press anything. It suddenly went out of control,¡± Huang tried to exin himself in a blind panic. ¡°Something is wrong! Something is really wrong!¡± The warne was stationary on the ground as the conversation took ce. In a matter of seconds, loud banging noises could be heard on top of the aircraft. It was the sound of frustrationing fromthe surviving soldiers who were mourning the loss of their deadpanions. Huang did not know what to do. If he opened the door, surely he would surely be killed. The rest of his crew were scared, too. After all, they were part of the team.As they were contemting the consequences of staying put or opening the hatchet, the warne suddenly rose above the ground and started flying again. Those on the outside of the warne slipped and fell from the vessel. Meanwhile, those on the inside were not having it any better either. They had lost their bnce and rolled round in the cabin like dice. It was only after a period of time thatthey finally manage to get to their feet. Once they were aware of their surroundings, Huang noticed that the buttons on the control deck were moving automatically! The man was terrified as he could not see anyone there, yet the buttons seemed to be moving on their own. ¡°It¡¯s the Lord! She must be messing with our controls!¡± Huang was the first person to realize the problem. ¡°Nonsense! Isn¡¯t she trapped in the Gossamer Net? How can she possibly be controlling the vehicle?¡± ¡°Turn on the surveince camera! Now!¡± One of the men then rushed forward to press a button. The screen flickered slightly before disying the scene in the cabin where Gu Xijiu was imprisoned. To their dismay, all they saw was an empty! The woman was nowhere to be seen. ¡°It is her! It is really her! She has gone invisible!¡± Huang and the rest of the men started to panic upon that realization. They quickly retrieved their guns and started frantically shooting at the control deck since they knew that their weapons would not damage it. If the high-poweredser beam were to hit a person, it would surely burn a hole through their body. Without the specific medicine required to treat the wound, the body would slowly rot, turning the flesh into a pool of pus. Theser beams shed by densely, covering every area of the control deck. If someone were really there, he or she would be pierced with holes through their body. Seeing that there was obviously no chance for anyone to escape that attack, they finally stopped shooting and looked at one another. The Lord should be dead by now, they thought to themselves. She couldn¡¯t escape such a st. At this moment, the warship was hanging in mid-air, like a floating machine. They were about to get closer to the control deck and have a look, but a sudden announcement interrupted them. ¡°Paging, warne one-three-eight! Warne one-three-eight! Please respond immediately!¡± A broadcast suddenly came through. The men looked up and were shocked. Dozens of warnes had surrounded them in a siege. One of the warnes was unusually huge, almost twice the size of their own craft. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir¡­¡± Huang responded in a trembled voice. ¡°Damn, what is going on here?¡± A stern voice could be heard from the broadcast. It was theirmanding officer that they were on their way to meet. ¡°We had lost control of our ne for a moment. But things are alright now.¡± ¡°Lost control? Who was controlling the ne?¡± ¡°It was¡­ It was the woman that we captured, the Lord!¡± ¡°Bastard! If you had caught her, how did she control the ne? Where is she now?¡± ¡°She could be¡­ Could be dead.¡± The conversation suddenly went silent for a moment. ¡°Bastard! Who asked you to kill her?¡± The officer was obviously infuriated. ¡°Where is her body?¡± Chapter 2620 - Revenge (3) Chapter 2620: Revenge (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°We have not found the body. We are¡­ We are going to look for it now.¡± Indignant, themanding officer was angered by the terse answer. ¡°What a bunch of idiots!¡± Before Huang could check the area in front of the control deck, the warne suddenly changed direction again. This time, it was lunging forward at full speed and was headed directly toward the massive warne in front of them. ¡°Ah!!! No!!!¡± The injured men in the warne eximed as they were, once again, on the ground due to the intense and sudden movement of the vessel. ¡°Bastards! What are you doing? Stop it!¡± ¡°Stop it now!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, I will shoot you down.¡± A series of verbal abuse came through the broadcast. Huang pulled himself together and went straight to the control deck, but was immediately repelled by an invisible wizardry barrier. He was sent across the air and crashed straight into a wall. The impact almost killed him. The rest noticed how severe the situation was, so they all made their way forward and tried to take back control of the warne. They needed to make it stop, or that would spell the end of their lives anyway. Charging forward at full speed, all of them experienced the same fate as Huang and were repelled across the cabin. ¡°I will shoot now! Damn it! I will shoot you if you don¡¯t stop the ne at once!¡± Themanding officer had run out of patience, and finally, he authorized the shooting. The men in the cabin struggled to their feet, only to see a giant missile headed toward them. It was at that time that Gu Xijiu finally revealed herself. There she stood, in a dreamy white dress right next to the control deck. Gracefully, she turned around and bid these men farewell. ¡°Bye.¡± This was thest word they heard, and she was also thest person they saw before a blinding circle of light engulfed the warne. ¡­ Themanding officer watched as the warne was shattered into pieces and fell from the sky. His face sank in utter disappointment. He knew the power of the weapons he possessed. The ne, as well as every person on board, would surely perish. ¡°What a waste,¡± he sighed. He had yet to meet the beautiful Lord. His warne was currently hundreds of kilometers away from Xingyao City, but he insisted on returning. ¡°Get us back to the city,¡± he swiftlymanded his crew. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Twenty other warnes responded in unison as soon as they received hismand, and all of them turned their nes around and were ready to fly back to the city. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you going to look for the body of the Lord?¡± ¡°What for? She is surely a pile of ash by now!¡± Themanding officer was not very pleased by the stupid suggestion. His second officer dared not speak another word and simply turned his attention back to the control deck instead. ¡°Damn, those idiots could not even secure a woman! What a great loss!¡± Themanding officer was still frustrated by his unfulfilled ambition to meet thedy. ¡°How great is the loss?¡± A woman could be heard whispering in his ear. Her voice was as eerie to him.Panicked, themanding officer turned around and saw a woman in white standing behind him. Her pitch-ck hair was secured in ce by an elegant jade hairpin, and her watery eyes glistened in the light like a myriad of stars shining in the darkest night. Her features, with her unprecedented aura and grace, would leave a profound impact on anyone. Thedy he longed for was simply standing elegantly in the corner of his ship. Yet, the officer had no words for her, as he was stunned by her beauty and could only stare at her in awe. ¡°The¡­ The Lord!¡± Chapter 2621 - Revenge (4) Chapter 2621: Revenge (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough themanding officer had a chance to see Gu Xijiu¡¯s face earlier through one of his screens, she had her eyes closed and half of her face hidden, so he could not see it very clearly. However, it was certainly enough for him to tell that she was a beautiful woman. Nevertheless, it was beyond his expectation that she would look a hundred times more captivating in real life than through the screen. As soon as their eyes met, his heart thumped with excitement. He did not know what to say and could only look at her in admiration. Gu Xijiu gave him a faint smile to toil with him. As expected, the man was absolutely captivated by her smile, but what came next was of apletely different tone. ¡°How dare you harm my people! I will kill you all for what you have done!¡± As soon as she was done speaking, she used her teleportation skill and found herself in front of the control deck of themanding officer¡¯s aircraft. Swiftly, her fingers pressed a series of buttons in a familiar sequence, and she took control of the warne. The next thing that happened would surely drive the officer crazy. All the missiles avable on the warne were activated and targeted at different directions. He knew that she was going to blow up the neighboring aircrafts around his ship. Before he had any time to respond, the shooting began. ¡°Bam!¡± ¡°Bam!¡± ¡°Bam!¡± The destruction continued, with every consecutive detonation beaming with the sound of death. White lights were shing in the distance as all the warnes were hit and destroyed right in the air. ¡°Officer, what is going on?¡± ¡°Officer, pleasee in!¡± ¡°Officer, what happened?¡± ¡°Officer!¡± His men from the smaller warnes all started panicking. They needed an answer from theirmanding officer, but nothing was heard besides the sound of their vehicles blowing up. ¡°Stop it! Stop! Damn it, stop everything that you are doing!¡± Themanding officer was desperate. He could not care less about how she escaped from the smaller warne from before. All he cared about was to get back control of his warship. He flipped his hand and turned the watch on his wrist into a silver, white gun. He pointed the gun at Gu Xijiu and warned, ¡°I will kill you if you don¡¯t stop.¡± His second officer was charging toward Gu Xijiu in an attempt to push her away from the controls. Gu Xijiuughed at them sarcastically before putting herself in a bubble of light, which soon turned into an invisible wizardry barrier. The second officer was not aware of the barrier and hurt himself right in the head. Gu Xijiu took her new freedom to control the shooting again. Yet another warne was shattered into ashes. She then scornfully teased themanding officer, ¡°The bomb is great. One detonation is enough to shatter an entire ne. Try to guess which one I am going to destroy next.¡± Themanding officer was going crazy. All these troops were some of the best men he had ever trained, and yet he had to watch as this woman put an end to their lives. What was even more frustrating was that his warne was the one that was the culprit. He had always been very proud of the performance of his warne, but not right now. He only wished that he had never installed any weapons on it in the first ce. That was thest straw for themanding officer. He could no longer show any mercy to the woman, despite her unorthodox beauty. Frantically, he started shooting at her. However, theser beam could not prate through the wizardry barrier she had in ce. Themanding officer finally realized that the level of the Lord was vastly different from the rest of the people he had encountered. She was a Deity, and her level of spiritual power was unfathomable. Driven by despair, he tried his best to aim all his weapons at the barrier to try to get revenge. He tried everything that he could, but it waspletely useless. Helplessly, he watched as the woman continued to destroy the remaining warnes he had in the sky. Chapter 2622 - The Return Of The Lord Chapter 2622: The Return Of The Lord Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe citizens of Xingyao City watched with excitement as the entire scene unfolded before their eyes.From their point of view, it appeared as though the pervertedmanding officer was using his massive warne to shoot down every other ne in the air. To the people, these warnes were their darkest nightmares that were filled with demons that gave them hell. Not only had the warnes destroyed their homes, but they also killed their loved ones. The killing machines were indestructible. Furthermore, themanding officer¡¯s warne was the worst of all. Many women had been kidnapped onboard and never returned. A woman once survived the tragedy as the officer abandoned her. Nheless, the poor woman was beaten up by the man. ¡°Help,¡± she repeated over and over again, even though she was no longer imprisoned. She did not survive for more than an hour before sumbing to her injuries; she died in agony. The people tried to examine her injuries and noticed that her body was covered with cuts and bruises. Her private part was badly ripped as well. It was clear that what she had been through was tragic. Therefore, if the soldiers were considered as demons, themanding officer would be the worst of them all.The people of Xingyao City absolutely loathed him and could not wait for the day when he finally received the karma he deserved. It was no wonder that witnessing his entire fleet perish was such a joyous asion for them. Nheless, they could not help but wonder what caused the feud. The massive warne had always been surrounded by smaller ones. What changed? Even though the citizens were having the time of their life, the soldiers in charge of the smaller warcrafts were at loss of what to do. They reached out to theirmanding officer requesting an exnation, but no one replied. In the control room of therge warcraft, themanding officer¡¯s feltpletely hopeless.All the surrounding warnes were no longer in sight. Perhaps, his warne was the only one left in the air.He was overwhelmed with loss and frustration, but there was no time to mourn for the Lord had already turned her attention to him. Themanding officer was very tall and muscr, which was theplete opposite of Gu Xijiu¡¯s slender and petite figure. However, her size was never an indication of her power. True enough, themanding officer waspletely intimidated by her intense re. He staggered to his feet and took a few steps back. ¡°What¡­ What are you going to do? I¡­ I am only acting on the instructions given to me. This is not my n.¡± Gu Xijiu was ying with her newfound silver gun in her hand. ¡°On whose instructions? Who is your leader?¡± She casually asked. ¡°Admiral Guan Yaning.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡­ He is at somewhere called Tianju Hall, trying to attack the ce.¡± ¡°Contact him.¡± The officer¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope. He had been wanting to call the admiral but dared not act recklessly under Gu Xijiu¡¯s watch. He made his way to the control deck but was stopped by Gu Xijiu before he could press the call button. ¡°Wait.¡± The officer was obviously shocked. ¡°Ah?¡± He looked at her in confusion. With a tight smile, she said, ¡°Get all of your men together in Tianhong Square. I have something for them to do first.¡± Soon, the warne was already heading to the square. The officer struggled with the decision. He knew how dangerous it would be for his men if he gathered them all together. The whole troop would be practically wiped out. Nheless, if he refused to do as told, he was not sure what the Lord would do with him. Chapter 2623 - The Return Of The Lord (2) Chapter 2623: The Return Of The Lord (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Will you let me live if I gather them all?¡± ¡°That depends on how things unfold.¡± Gu Xijiu continued to y with the gun as she smilingly continued, ¡°I only know if you refuse to do as told, you will be dead sooner than you think.¡± The officer was stunned. A brief momentter, he decided that it was better for others to die instead of having himself killed. ¡°Everyone, please gather yourself in Tianhong Square!¡± He finally broadcasted the message. His voice echoed in every corner of Xingyao city through his vast broadcast system; it was loud and clear enough for everyone to hear him. The officer was a cruel and violent man. His ruthless figure was a scary sight to his men, so they would always obey his orders. However, the shooting in the air had somehow fragmented their faith in him. Nheless, after much thought, they still decided to go to Tianhong Square but armed. ¡­ As for themon people, they also heard the broadcast, though they were not the targeted audience. Driven by curiosity, some of them actually followed the soldiers to the square as well. Certainly, the people did not get too close to the square. On the other hand, the soldiers did not seem to care that they were being followed. Themanding officer¡¯s warne finally stopped above the square, which was everything Gu Xijiu wanted. ¡°Contact the admiral in-charge,¡± Gu Xijiu finally said. The officer was not sure of what she wanted to do but was too afraid to question her intention. Swiftly, he started contacting the admiral. As these foreigners from the future had very advanced technology, it only took seconds for a man to appear on the screen. It was a 5D disy, so the man looked very life-like. It was as if he was truly standing in the cabin. The man was very tall, at least six feet and two inches tall. His body was firm and muscr, toned enough to carry his grey uniform in the finest way. On his shoulders, a line of golden badges glistened with bright lights, as if showing off his achievements. His sleeves were slightly folded, too, thus revealing his strong hands. On his wrist, he seemed to be wearing something that resembled a blue spiritual stone. He had a handsome face. Surprisingly, he had the face of an Asian man. All the foreign invaders that Gu Xijiu had met thus far were westerners through they had Asian-sounding names. Finally, she was able to see someone of the same descent. The color of his sharp eyes was ck, and they swept across the cabin like an eagle with keen sight. ¡°Meng Hui, who is this?¡± He finally left his eyes on Gu Xijiu. The officer¡¯s name was actually Meng Hui. He stood at attention as he spoke, ¡°She¡­ She seems to be the Lord of this world.¡± The man was caught by surprise and immediately became alerted. ¡°The Lord? What is she doing in your vessel? What happened?¡± Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was waving at him. ¡°Hi.¡± The man was dumbfounded by her carefree nature. Gu Xijiu continued smilingly, ¡°You have been giving my people hell. Haven¡¯t you thought that one day you would get the karma you deserve?¡± The admiral definitely did not see thising. ¡°You imed to havee from Earth, so you should be aware that everything you does with a price.¡± ¡°Meng Hui, kill her now!¡± The man ordered. Meng Hui was on the verge of breaking down. If he could, he would have killed her already. Hence, his admiral¡¯s instructions would be felt unfulfilled. ¡°Admiral, I cannot kill her. She is not afraid of any of our weapons,¡± Meng Hui¡¯s face was pale as a sheet. As soon as he finished speaking, he took a few steps back like a timid rodent. The admiral remained unconvinced. ¡°Bastard, if you don¡¯t kill her, I will kill you.¡± Meng Hui was struggling to respond, ¡°I dare not.¡± Abruptly, he turned to her with two additional guns in his hands and started firing at Gu Xijiu. He wanted to take advantage of the situation since she was not prepared. There was no wizardry barrier to keep her safe this time, so many shes ofser beams could be seenunching at Gu Xijiu all at once. Chapter 2624 - The Return Of The Lord (3) Chapter 2624: The Return Of The Lord (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAll theseser beams, unlike the normal physical bullets, traveled at the speed of light. As soon as it wasunched at a nearby target, it was already considered a hit.It was the fastest kind of weapon in the world, so themanding officer reckoned the Lord must be dead. There was a nasty grin on Meng Hui¡¯s face once he put down his weapons. However, his satisfaction did notst too long as a gun was already pointed at him from the back. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Gu Xijiu asked nonchntly. Meng Hui was at a loss for words.Anxiously, he tried to turn away, but his body was trembling uncontrobly.In the blink of an eye, he could feel something cold against his wrists. A sharp pain made him realize that he could no longer feel his hands. In fact, theywere now on the floor. The guns that he had used to fire at Gu Xijiu were now in her possession, whileblood continued to ooze out from both of his wounds. The pain was not describable. Intuitively, themanding officer wanted to stop the wounds from bleeding, but he soon realized that he no longer had his hands to help him with anything. ¡°Help me!¡± He called out to the admiral in a desperate attempt. Meanwhile, the second officer was already shocked to the core. He wanted to help but could not step forward for fear that his life woulde to an abrupt end. Gu Xijiu pointed both of her guns at Meng Hui and his second officer. ¡°Both of you! Make your way to the cabin door.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The admiral demanded in anger. He was clearly annoyed with Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu responded contemptuously, ¡°You will soon find out. Boys,e with me.¡± The admiral knew that something was not right. The Lord did not seem like someone who would show mercy to her enemies. He was sure that she would kill them. In fact, he was right. Gu Xijiu pushed the two men out of the vessel and made them beg their men to save them. His men were not stupid. Upon seeing how beaten their leaders were, they did not even try to step forward. Sternly, Gu Xijiu watched as the crowd contemted their next move. Meng Hui was infuriated by the men¡¯sck of loyalty. In good times, these men were the ones who often showered him with undivided attention. Now that he was in great danger, none of them stepped forward to help. He could not help but curse at the cowards. Unfortunately, he never had the chance to finish his sentence as aser beam had punched a hole through his head. His second officer did not escape death either. He was killed before he could even retreat. ¡°There is an intruder who has just killed ourmanding officer! We must avenge him!¡± The men refused to save the officer¡¯s life but were brave enough to fireser beams at the intruder after the death of their leader. Gu Xijiu kicked the second officer¡¯s body to shield her from the impendingser beams before teleporting to safety. In the next second, she found herself mid-air, above the people shooting at her, and started shooting at them with both her guns. It was a brutal ughter. Her shooting was urate and precise. Every shot took at least one life.She was too fast and ruthless that none of the soldiers could escape. They tried to shoot at her, but none of them managed to hit her. There were about three hundred soldiers in the square, but none of them survived the massacre. Their bodies could be seen lying around in pools of blood. ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°Oh, it is the Lord!¡± ¡°The Lord has returned!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± Some could be heard sobbing in excitement as they called out for the Lord. ¡°My Lord, you are finally here! Our Starry Crescent Land is safe!¡± Hope had finally returned as the people watched the massacre from far behind. Never had they expected that Gu Xijiu would show up at the veryst moment. Their hearts were filled with immense joy and delight. Tears of joy and relief started rolling down their eyes involuntarily. Chapter 2625 - The Return Of The Lord (4) Chapter 2625: The Return Of The Lord (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOnce Gu Xijiu was done with the soldiers, the people of the Starry Crescent Land all ran forward and knelt before her. By that time, they were all weeping uncontrobly. From that simple act alone, Gu Xijiu could clearly tell the suffering that they must have gone through while she was away. The tragic sight pained her. Perhaps, if she had returned within the given time that she was supposed to, the ce would not be doomed with this unfortunate incident. She took a deep breath before making an announcement, ¡°Yes, I am back. I will ask those foreigners topensate you for all the pain that you have gone through, and I will bring peace back tond.¡± As soon as she was finished, she turned around and returned to the warne. In just that brief moment, the news of the return of the Lord was widespread to every corner of Starry Crescent Land.The news had certainlye as afort to the brave souls who were still fighting valiantly to protect theirnd. They were tired and in despair after holding on for so long, but the news came as a powerful boost to their motivation. Their fighting spirit had returned once more. ¡°The Lord is back, and we shall be saved,¡± they thought. The people of the Starry Crescent Land were hopeful again. ¡­ The admiral¡¯s disy was still active in the cabin. He looked at her sternly in the eye and said, ¡°How did you know how to use our weapons? Are you one of us?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer his question, but instead, took full control over the warne and slowly raised it into the air. ¡°You are not from earth, are you? You are only pretending to be one of them,¡± she challenged. ¡°Don¡¯t we look like humans from earth?¡± He seemed to have been caught a little surprise. ¡°You do look like one, but perhaps you were not born to be one. I can tell that you have spent some time on earth before, but the way you behave is unlike us.¡± ¡°How can you know?¡± The admiral was curious. Gu Xijiu gave him a tight smile. At first, she thought that these people were humans from the future; it was only until she saw Meng Hui¡¯s pupils in his eyes when he was angered that she noticed an oddity. That instantly sparked her suspicion. From then on, she tried to infuriate him further, and even scare him. Not only did Meng Hui¡¯s eyes squeezed into tiny slits in times of distress, but his second officer also had the same vertical pupils too. Although the slits onlysted for a split second, Gu Xijiu was observant enough to notice the tiny changes. In order to find out more, she had to go after the soldiers in Xingyao City to see if the same changes applied to them when in fear. She noticed many of them, too, had vertical pupils in times of distress. Some of the weak ones had the color of their eyes change from emerald green to golden yellow in an instant. It became clear to her that they were not humans.They were some of the most advanced alien species, apparently. ¡°Hey, why are you keeping quiet? I want to know how you found out about us.¡± The admiral was eager to know. Smilingly, he acted like he was not annoyed by the fact that their secret had just been uncovered. Gu Xijiu finally turned around and looked him in the eye. The screen disying the admiral was almost within touching distance, but he was merely a visual representation. The man could probably be thousands of miles away for all Gu Xijiu knew. ¡°How did youe here?¡± This was all that Gu Xijiu cared about. ¡°Have you heard about the concept of wormholes?¡± The admiral started to get talkative. ¡°One can use a wormhole to travel from one dimension to another. In fact, one can even travel from one time frame to another.¡± In other words, the whole universe was all but a huge yground for them to roam around freely with the help of the wormholes. They even had the ability to break through the confinement of time and travel from one era to another. Gu Xijiu frowned a little as she recalled an article that she once read from a magazine talking about the possibility of earth being visited by some advanced alien species, which was further reinforced by some undecipherable pieces of evidence that these creatures had left behind. It was not strange for the Starry Crescent Land to have some alien visitors, but she could somewhat tell that there was more behind what she had just heard. Chapter 2626 - The Woman Was Absolutely Brilliant Chapter 2626: The Woman Was Absolutely Brilliant Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Starry Crescent Land had never been visited by the beings from outer space before. In fact, high up in the skies, there was a unique barrier shielding thend from any invasions by alien species. Her time-traveling experience from the future was a very rare case. Certainly, what happened with Long Fan and Long Siye was one of the rare exceptions as well. The thought of being able to use wormholes to travel through space and time was certainly troubling to Gu Xijiu. With this revtion, she started thinking that all the so-called coincidences that she had experienced did not just happen without an apparent connection. There seemed to be someone behind the scenes, secretly controlling the sequence of every event like a puppeteer. The Firmament Stone once told her that a Lord was not allowed to leave the Starry Crescent Land for more than six months. Otherwise, unfortunate events would unfold.This time around, the unfortunate event was the invasion of these aliens, which seemed to be some advanced species from another. Could the culprit behind all these plots be the man who was disguised as Zhu Duqing? While Gu Xijiu was still deep in contemtion, the admiral still had his eyes locked on her. It was clear to him that she was baffled by what he had just shared. With that thought in mind, he startedughing out loud. ¡°What is your name?¡± He suddenly asked in a rather seductive tone. Gu Xijiu simply ignored him and continued to maneuver the warne. The admiral was quite impressed by her skills. ¡°You came as a surprise to me. When people talked about you, I honestly thought that you were just a con with glorified stories.¡± ¡°What an idiot,¡± Gu Xijiu replied sarcastically. ¡°Is the Lord allowed to speak so maliciously?¡± He sounded surprised. ¡°I have a handful of spiteful remarks for you. Are you interested to hear more?¡± ¡°You are truly unbelievable.¡± The admiral sighed. ¡°That is because your brain¡¯s capacity is too underdeveloped to see anythinging from me.¡± The conversation had temporarilye to an abrupt end with that final nail in the coffin. The admiral remained silent for a while before he uttered another word. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He suddenly asked. ¡°I am looking for an open space so that we can have a proper fight.¡± ¡°How did you know I wasing for you?¡± The admiral was mildly astonished again. Gu Xijiu merely frowned. ¡°The only point of this conversation is so that you cantrack my position, right?¡± The admiral was impressed. The woman was absolutely brilliant. For a moment, he looked at Gu Xijiu with a sense of admiration. ¡°My Lord, you should know that it is hard for you to change the established order of this ce alone. We have imed the entire Starry Crescent Land as ours. You are not even a native here, so why should you risk your life for these irrelevant people? If you wish to keep your power and status in this world, I have a suggestion for you. It is one which allows you to have the best of both worlds.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Be my woman, and I shall allow you to maintain control of this ce.¡± Smilingly, Gu Xijiu took out a mirror and put it right in front of the admiral. ¡°Here, take a closer look at yourself in the mirror. Do you really think that you even worth my time?¡± The admiral waspletely speechless. Her rejection had shattered him more than her previous snide remarks. In fact, the admiral had always been proud of his manly charm. Many women had willingly surrendered themselves to him. Having women fight each other to get his attention was just a normal day for him. This rejection was the first time he was given the cold shoulder. The well-traveled man had met countless women after years of wandering from to. Love affairs would certainly unfold wherever he stopped by, and he was able to charm the beautiful and the bright. He had captured the hearts of many different types of women. Some were shy and quiet. Some were bold and sexy. No matter their character, none of them had escaped his charm. Their hearts werepletely surrendered to the man, and they would willingly do anything for him. Chapter 2627 - The Lust Of Conquest Chapter 2627: The Lust Of Conquest Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was the most beautiful woman that he had ever encountered. He never knew the existence of an ethereal beauty until he met her. As an additional bonus, she was exceptionally bright! The lust of conquest burned like wildfire inside him. He wanted the woman, badly. He needed to make her his 138th lover. ¡°Gu Xijiu, remember, my name is Guan Yaning. Remember it well,¡± Guan Yaning introduced himself in an overbearing tone. Gu Xijiu was surprised by his sudden change of tone, but she was not really bothered by the man. The admiral must have done a background check on her, so it was only natural that he knew her name. ¡°Gu Xijiu, you are an exceptional woman. However, your ability to control one warne cannot bring you victory. Come and have a look at what is in front of you. You have been surrounded!¡± With a white glove on his hand, he pointed his finger to the front of Gu Xijiu¡¯s warne. Gu Xijiu looked out and saw the emergence of some warnes in the clouds. She had indeed been surrounded from every direction. There was no way for her to escape using the warne. All the surrounding warnes were almost the same size as the one she was controlling, if not bigger, especially the one that was blocking her way from the front. It was as massive as a fort and glistened with silvery sparkles. There were eight missiles at each side of the warne, and one of the firearms happened to be in the shape of a triangle. shes of blue light indicated that the weapon was already aiming at her, presumably ready to fire. Obviously, the giant piece of machinery was the leading one. She could immediately assume that Guan Yaning was in that particr warne. ¡°Do you see the triangr firearm? That is a Br Atomic Laser Beam. Once fired, the monochromatic light will surround your entire warne and kill only the living things on board. Nothing has managed to escape the deadly attack thus far. The added beauty of this weapon is that the warne will not be harmed in any way. When you are gone, I shall manually control the warne and bring it back to our base. So. now that you are aware of the consequences of your options, I believe you will be able to make a better decision. What do you n to do?¡± Guan Yaning seemed to care about the woman more than he should. He was even offering her a lifeline when he should just terminate her. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu squinted her eyes at him. Although she was not sure about the functionality of a Br Atomic Laser Beam, she believed that what he said about his n was true. With a smile, she turned off themunication facility and made Guan Yaning disappear so that she no longer had to see him in the cabin and listen to his endless bbering. Also, she no longer wished to be monitored. Confidently, she pressed a few buttons on her own warne, which triggered a few missiles tounch. ¡°Bam! Bam! Bam!¡± She started attacking. First things first, she fired at the massive warne. It seemed to be prepared for the attack as an alpha ray was released almost instantly to destroy all the iing attacks. Nheless, the massive warne had yet to attack in response. In stark contrast, the pilots of the surrounding warnes could no longer keep their calm. All of them pointed their weapons at Gu Xijiu¡¯s warne and were ready to shoot, but no shots were fired. Guan Yaning must have given them some instructions and stopped them from firing. Gu Xijiu did not despair. If she could not take out the big one, she could always attack the smaller ones and destroy as many as she could. Therefore, she changed course and pointed her weapons at another warne and fired. Surprisingly, the warne was also shielded by the same alpha ray. The defensive system was extraordinary and could protect the neighboring warne from all the strikes.However, Gu Xijiu could tell that the intensity of the alpha ray was not as strong as the one that protected the massive warne. After a series of tireless assaults, Gu Xijiu finally managed to hit the back of one of the smaller vessels and caused a fire. This action triggered the pilots of the other warnes that wanted to attack Gu Xijiu at once. All of them started firing at her vessel. Apparently, it became obvious to Gu Xijiu that what she had learned about the warne she operated was only very basic. Chapter 2628 - This Was Going To Be A Deadly Fight! Chapter 2628: This Was Going To Be A Deadly Fight! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter all, Gu Xijiu had only learned how to maneuver the warship. She did not really understand its other functions. For instance, she knew how to shoot, but did not know how to utilize the defensive protection of the warne. There were more than a hundred buttons on the console, so it was impossible for her to learn everything in such a short period.Thus, her ship also caught fire! And, it was not a small fire like the one she inflicted on her opponent. ¡°Gu Xijiu, if you don¡¯t surrender, I willunch the Br atomic light at your ship!You will not even have the time to regret your decision! I will count to three¡­¡± The sound emerged from a speaker inside Gu Xijiu¡¯s ship that red the voice of Guan Yaning. Gu Xijiu¡¯s response was to raise her hand and destroy the device. As it was toote for her to learn the controls now, she drove her own ship right into the lead warne like a meteor! This was going to be a deadly fight! Guan Yaning had never seen such a talented person that was not afraid of death! Although his warship was much bigger than the one that Gu Xiijiu piloted, if it was hit by the momentum of a meteor, it could also crash and fall. And even if it did not fall, the ship would surely be damaged. If Guan Yaning¡¯s ship was to get damaged on this, it could not be repaired as they did not have the specific equipment needed.Therefore, Guan Yaning had always been very good at protecting his own ships. His character was likened to a junior president who just bought his first luxury car. Even a few tiny little scratches would surely cause him to feel distressed! He was nervous and started to shoot at the iing warne.However, since he still wanted to catch her alive. He was aiming for the control panel of her ship because if he could somehow deactivate it, there would be another set of controls that would be activated on his ship that would allow him to control the ne. If it were not thest resort, he would prefer not to destroy the iing ship. After all, in this world, every ship was a powerful weapon. Firing at Gu Xijiu with the hope of not having to destroy her ship, he watched as the warne swayed violently but suddenly came to an abrupt stop. He seeded! Guan Yaning raised his eyebrows slightly and immediately turned on the remote control system. He took control of the ship opposite his and then reactivated the 5D dialogue device. His figure reappeared on the ship at once, and he scanned the ce to look for Gu Xijiu, only to find that she had disappeared. Guan Yaning was speechless. In a frenzy, he wanted to turn on the various monitors on her ship remotely, but rms sounded on his own ship! Quickly, the man turned back and noticed that awhite light illuminated behind him, showing Gu Xijiu¡¯s image.The woman actually snuck onto his ship! Guan Yaning¡¯s facial expression changed, and he quickly raised his hand and pressed on a button that activated ayer of protection over the console of the ship and covered him and his subordinates on the ship. Gu Xijiu had cast a spell to make herself invisible, but she did not expect this ship to have such high-end equipment that could reveal her presence. The cover that Guan Yaning had made did not crack at all even after she took two shots at it in quick session. It must be tough to destroy. This time, she used her own palms to break the protectiveyer.The power of the Great Deity was not the same as the weapon that she had used before. Although it might not be able to destroy the world, it actually shook the entire ship and almost plunged it into the sea! The admiral was obviously dumbstruck. He did not expect human beings to be able to exert such a strong force with their bare hands! Meanwhile, his people desperately tried to control the ship to stabilize it in the air. Fortunately, hisyer of protection was strong enough to keep them safe. Otherwise, her two palms could definitely turn them into meatballs! This power was more deadly than he ever expected. Chapter 2629 - This Was Too Scary Chapter 2629: This Was Too Scary Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGuan Yaning was stunned by the immense power he witnessed Gu Xijiu exert on the ship. Over the past year, he had toiled with many male masters in the Starry Crescent Land. Several of them were skillful enough to destroy one of his small warships. That act alone had already impressed him a lot. Nevertheless, no matter who the great admiral encountered, none of them were capable enough to enter into his ship. In fact, they could not evene close as they were always suppressed by his array of weapons. Now, a small group of those people who dared to challenge him had hidden in Tianju Hall, and a wizardry barrier protected them. Fearing the power of the enemy, the admiral was certain that they would not choose to leave Tianju Hall anytime soon. Guan Yaning had been attacking the wizardry barrier there in order to conquer the men who dared to challenge him. However, the barrier stood firm no matter what method he used. He had spent a reasonable amount of time analyzing theposition and structure of the wizardry barrier but did note up with any useful information as to how to take it down. In the end, he just chose to destroy his other targets in order to lure the people out of Tianju Hall. Besides, he believed that those people woulde out one day! After all, the resources that they had avable inside the barrier would be exhausted sooner orter. The size of the wizardry barrier that secured the ce was hardly anything to brag about. Therefore, Guan Yaning estimated that the resources inside would not be able to sustain the hundreds of people there for long. Whenever one of them attempted to leave, he would make sure a ship was prepared to enter and ughter everyst person inside. By his estimates, he expected a breach in the wizardry barrier within a month from when it was formed. Nheless, it had already been three months, and he had not seen anyonee out. The admiral grew anxious and wondered how long it would take him to tear down Tianju Hall and be the rightful ruler of the Starry Crescent Land with no one else left to challenge him. But just then, the Lord showed up! Gu Xijiu¡¯s sudden emergence had changed Guan Yaning¡¯s ns. He was under the impression that if he could catch their leader, these peasants would eventually surrender themselves. Unfortunately for the admiral, it waspletely beyond his imagination that the Lord would be so powerful. Guan Yaning had thought that he had possessed the most modern equipment in the Starry Crescent Land. Since he had a bigger gun, he believed he could control everything. He would simply attack anyone that did not submit to him and destroy them. Who would have guessed that he would have met his match along the way? Even though the admiral did not use to believe in immortal beings, he was certain that the person in front of him definitely fit the bill. Prior to this, Guan Yaning used to believe that immortals were simply aliens with special abilities and that they had been wrongly exalted by fools who could not tell them apart. Watching Gu Xijiu hijack his ship and use her bare palms to cause more damage to the barrier that he had in cepared to his own modern weapons, he realized that it was time for him to believe that immortals really did exist. The revtion was pounded into his brain repeatedly as Gu Xijiu continued to destroy the unprotected areas inside of his warne. Technically, the inside of the warne was designed to be just as strong as the outside; no guns could destroy it. Hence, watching Gu Xijiu tear it apart with her own hands hit him to the core. This was too scary, in fact. Guan Yaning did not care about being a gentleman anymore. He pressed a few buttons on the console, which released a toxin that could destroy all living things in the cabin. The toxic sprayed in the cabin like rain and covered almost every spot. He quickly looked to see if Gu Xijiu would be affected by the toxin, only to find that the woman in white had suddenly disappeared. Guan Yaning and his subordinates remained silent, but deep in their thoughts, they wondered where the woman went! Although they were protected from the toxins, they did not dare to step out of the barrier until the toxic had evaporated entirely. From where they stood, Guan Yaning attempted to check the monitors of the other cabins in his ship to see if Gu Xijiu had somehow repositioned herself. Instead of finding any oddities in his own ship, the admiral noticed that something was going on in the ship beside him.That warship was the closest to the main ship, and the pilot had been loyally guarding his leader¡¯s warne in case of an external attack. At this moment, it suddenly swayed in the sky as though it was caught in a hurricane. Guan Yaning suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, and soon, his feeling turned into reality! The warne was headed towards his vessel at lightning speed! The admiral¡¯s facial expression changed abruptly as he knew that there was no way for him to deactivate the controls on that ship. The only way to stop the attack was to fire at the iing ship. Suddenly, a white light emerged from the admiral¡¯s ship and covered his loyal subordinate¡¯s warne. In a matter of seconds, the light engulfed the ne along with anything that was inside of it. Chapter 2630 - The Blue Fox Family Chapter 2630: The Blue Fox Family Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Guan Yaning was almost ready to vomit blood from the sight of what he had just done. His loyal subordinate had perished along with another warne! He finally understood how Gu Xijiu was able to do everything that she did. She clearly must possess the ability to teleport at will. She must have made her way into the unprotected warne and caught his fellowrade off guard. Understanding her intentions, she naturally steered the warne towards him. Fortunately for the admiral, his response was swift. If the man had not sacrificed his subordinates, perhaps that would have spelled the end for the parties on both ships. At this point, he could not help but wonder if he managed to take down the ghost-like Lord with his perishedpanions. Nevertheless, this optimistic idea was quickly crushed by a hit of reality! Another neighboring warne seemed to have lost control as well. The admiral did not need to guess where its next destination would be. Since the ship was not very far away and it traveled hundreds of times faster than supersonic, it only took a blink of an eye for the ship to rush over and crash into the admiral¡¯s ship. There was no time for Guan Yaning to take control of it. Therefore, he had to fire at it again and disintegrate his own warship into dust. The admiral was now even more distressed than before. This type of ship was certainly very costly, and he had taken out two of them in quick session. Once a ship was destroyed, it meant that this firepower avable here was also reduced. The only way to assemble more warnes was for the admiral to return to his original and timeframe to retrieve one. Should the current predicament continue, it was only a matter of time before Guan Yaning became amander with no subordinates. He figured that this Lord must secretly be a devil or a demon who had ill intentions for the world, but now was not the time for him to get fixated over that. He needed to sort out this mess and prevent another one of his warnes from going down. Quickly, Guan Yaning made up his mind and ordered his subordinates to destroy the operating systems of their ships so that he could manually take over. He then remotely controlled the other warnes in batches and promptly evacuated them. Despite being evacuated, the people on board the ships were noticeably still worried. Other than the main ship operated by the admiral, the other warnes did not have the same protection and would be prone to takeover from the Lord. No one knew her current location, which made them tremble even more. The subordinates on the other ships immediately put on something simr to a night vision goggle, which was a thousand times more urate than the ordinary night vision devices avable during the time period in the Starry Crescent Land. As long as Gu Xijiu had heat radiating from her body, there was no way that she could hide even with her invisibility spell. Nheless, the naturally Lord seemed to understand how these goggles functioned. Using her abilities, she could manually control her heat signature so that she would be able to move under the radar and remain untraceable. The men looked like fools with their eyewear. Even with their modern gear, they were not foolish enough to stray away from keeping vignt. They made sure to keep an eye on their surroundings all the way until their ship reached the main station. Everyone was relieved at that point, as they felt that they had escaped death! It seemed that the devil was finally gone! Guan Yaning was physically puking out blood once his ship came to a stop. Eight of his warnes, along with nearly 50 of his loyal soldiers, had been taken down. They were all gone. When he got off the ship, he could barely keep himself together. However, that did not stop a soldier from running over to him. ¡°General, the King of Blue Fox family wants to see you.¡± Guan Yaning was utterly miserable, and he had a feeling that things would be about to get worse. ¡°What does he want? Tell him that I am exhausted. I am not going!¡± ¡°The king said that he knows about the Lord.¡± Guan Yaning paused and finally turned around. ¡°Where is he? Take me to him!¡± He followed the soldier and strode forth angrily. Little did he know that Gu Xijiu was tailing him all the way. Understanding ourselves and knowing our enemy can only increase our chances of winning a battle. She still knew too little about this group of people, and the best way to learn more was to explore their nest. After surveying the ce briefly, an impulse hit her. She had been here before! This was the territory of the Blue Fox n! Had these aliens conquered them? What about the King of Blue Fox family? What about the people? Had they been killed? Chapter 2631 - The Blue Fox Family (2) Chapter 2631: The Blue Fox Family (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Blue Fox family had always been an exceptional existence in the Starry Crescent Land. Due to their unique nature, they were generally very cautious of who they married and had a particr way of practicing. Every member of the n was very skilled, but they would always be mysterious and keep a low profile. The Blue Fox n was also known to have a mysterious wizardry barrier that could prevent any outsiders from breaking into their territory. Gu Xijiu was invited by Lan Waihu to go in once, so she had seen the ce before. The architecture on the inside waspletely different from anything that she had seen before. Many buildings looked like pyramids that were equipped with a lightning rod at the top. When she first saw it, Gu Xijiu wondered if the Blue Fox n was somehow linked with the Egyptians. Nheless, that question was answered rather easily since all the members looked Chinese. Hence, she did not bother to pursue that idea any further. Knowing the heritage and mysterious power possessed by the n, Gu Xijiu thought that the Blue Foxmunity would be thest to copse in the Starry Crescent Land. She never expected the ce to be Guan Yaning¡¯s residence and even host the other outsiders. Using her spiritual power, Gu Xijiu levitated into the air to have a better look at her surroundings. She found that the pyramid-like structures of the Blue Fox family still existed, and each of them stood as orderly as before. It did not look like the ce had been taken over through any sort of battle. Besides noticing the pyramids, she also saw Admiral Guan Yaning walking hurriedly with a soldier next to him.She squinted her eyes slightly as she just could not believe how freely he traveled around the ce. It would only take her a minute to shoot and kill Guan Yaning on the spot. But, would she want to shoot? She pinched her fingers together to prepare herself to cast the necessary spell in case she decided to go through with it. Just then, she heard Guan Yaning curse, ¡°Does Lan Yue really think he is the king of this ce? Heck! I¡¯m so tired, and he still expects me to go over.¡± Gu Xijiu was caught by surprise, and her body went stiff at the remark. She also loosened her fingers in her sleeves.Lan Yue, the current king of the Blue Fox family, was once the fiance of Lan Waihu. He hadpeted with Yan Chen toget Lan Waihu¡¯s heart, but after that, he gave up and returned to the blue fox n. Gu Xijiu had previously befriended him. After several activities together, she had quite a good impression of him as she felt that he was a person who was good at judging situations. She would not be too surprised to find out that this man was the culprit behind all this mess. But how did Lan Yue get involved with Guan Yaning? And, why did the admiral refer to him as the king? She bit her thin lips and followed the two men to learn more. The territory that belonged to the Blue Fox n was vast. It was almost the equivalent of a small country, with a radius of about five or six thousand square kilometers. Remembering theyout of the ce, Gu Xijiu could tell at once that Guan Yaning¡¯s residence was built in the most central position of thend that belonged to the Blue Fox n. Gu Xijiu remembered that this ce used to be a huge empty squarend. It was the ce where the Blue Fox people came to worship. The square was about a hundred kilometers wide, and the end could not be seen. The square tiles that paved the floor were covered with a kind of sapphire. At that time, the square was very eyecatching. But the main attraction was the jade blue foxes that surrounded the ce of worship. The jade blue foxes were huge and came in different shapes and sizes; each one was at least a few feet high. Although their postures were different, all their heads were raised up high as if they were looking up at the sky to worship their creator. Whenever the Blue Fox people had their prayers, they worshipped these jade blue foxes. Lan Waihu used to exin to Gu Xijiu, that this was the totem of the Blue Fox family, and asked her if they were beautiful. Gu Xijiu did not feel that they were very beautiful per se, but she did find them a bit strange. The fact that they were all looking to the sky was another mystery that she pondered as well. Of course, the carving and posture of these jade blue foxes were a lot more high end than the typical stone statues. Since it was a totem of the family, Gu Xijiu merely observed it from a distance and did not pay too much attention to them. Chapter 2632 - The Blue Fox Family (3) Chapter 2632: The Blue Fox Family (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBack then, Gu Xijiu could also tell that there was a mysterious maic field on the square, but she could not sense what the mystery was at the time. After she left the Blue Fox n, a series of events happened to the group, but she did not pay much attention to it. Nheless, she still had a deep impression of the ce and remembered the generalyout here well. Now, the sapphire tiles in the square were still there, but the jade blue fox sculptures had disappeared. Instead, they were reced by an extraordinary dome-shaped building. This structure hadeight metal spikes on the top of it as well as a fox¡¯s face. The materials used to build the structure were also something that Gu Xijiu had never seen before. It was like a very new type ofposite material that was blue in color like water under the sun and was not made of soil or gold. Gu Xijiu¡¯s line of sight fell on the face of the fox on top of the structure, which looked simr to the blue fox¡¯s totem that she had seen before. At first nce, she could tell that this building was newly built. Perhaps, it was a gift from Guan Yaning¡¯s people. After all, the material of this building did not belong to this world. The structure of the building resembled a ce that was upied by a general ormander. If Gu Xijiu were not mistaken, it should be the base of these outsiders. The facilities here were extremely advanced and were guarded by four sergeants at the door. When they saw Guan Yaninging over, they saluted him together in unison. Guan Yaning just nodded slightly to acknowledge them. He then used his pupils to open the door to the dome-shaped building. Even the door was covered with the face of a fox. It did not open from the sides nor the top or bottom; instead, a hole seemed to emerge from right in the middle of the door. After entering, the door immediately closed, preventing any intruders from following him in. When the admiral had opened the door, Gu Xijiu was standing invisibly behind him and wanted to follow him in using her teleportation ability. However, she did not expect the building to block her ability to teleport. In the end, she merely crashed into the door! Although the door did not look like it was made of any particrly hard material, Gu Xijiu found that half of her arm was faintly numb after the collision. Upon closer observation, she noticed that the door seemed to be made of a liquid, which was rather odd. Without having to put much thought into it, she could immediately tell that the liquid was poisonous.Fortunately, Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was highly resistant to poisons. Nevertheless, it had, unfortunately, alerted the four sergeants guarding the entrance. Since Gu Xijiu had used her invisibility spell, they could not see anything suspicious. The men quickly searched around the vicinity but found no target that they had to abolish. In the end, they simply looked at each other confusedly. ¡°What the hell hit the door? Was that the wind?¡± ¡°Bullshit! The wind has no such power. It sounded a person had hit the door. I am quite sure that it was a person¡­¡± ¡°How can we not see it? If it is a person, they can¡¯t escape our eyes. Was it a ghost?¡± ¡°Nonsense! How can there be ghosts in this world?¡± ¡°There may not have a ghost in our world, but the people of this world seem to fear them. Furthermore, the people on this seem to practice some kind of sorcery. It is hard for us to say that there are no ghosts here. We have killed too many people. Perhaps some people have turned into ghosts and are looking for revenge.¡± ¡°Heck! You don¡¯t scare yourself. Even a ghost cannot make its way into this ce.¡± ¡°Yeah, it can¡¯t go in, so it will wander outside the door.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use? I am not afraid of it. If the ghost dares toe over, I will shatter it into pieces!¡± ¡°To be honest, we have always been lone rangers. Even when we were in the Blue Fox, we never put the king as a priority. Why are we worshipping Lan Yue as the king in this stupid Starry Crescent Land? We even allowed him to live in our best facilities. Although the blue fox family is also a descendant of the Blue Fox, they have been living here for a thousand years, and their bloodline has long been impure. I really don¡¯t know what our leader is thinking.¡± Chapter 2633 - Meet Again Chapter 2633: Meet Again Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°You idiot! Our ancestors of the Blue Fox family here on the Starry Crescent Land are from the bloodline of the royal family on the Blue Fox. These Blue Fox descendants have cultivated some extraordinary spiritual power. Perhaps our leader wants to capitalize on this benefit to take down an enemy.¡± ¡°Hush! Stop gossiping. Do you want to die?¡± Someone finally put an end to the discussion. Nheless, by that time, Gu Xijiu had already heard a lot. Her heart suddenly sank in her chest. From what she gathered, she learned that the Blue Fox family was not original inhabitants of this continent but came from the Blue Fox. Apparently, they came from the same as these invaders. In fact, they belonged to the royal family of there. She remembered that when she was in the Lower Bound with Di Fuyi in the past, they once discussed the origins of the Blue Fox family. At that time, Di Fuyi told her that the Blue Fox family was somewhat different from the people of this world. Their cultivation skills and ethnd were somewhat strange. However, the Blue Fox family had long existed. At the very least, at the beginning of Di Fuyi¡¯s memory, they had already lived on this continent. This group of people kept a very low profile. They did not easily befriend any outsiders and did not interfere in the politics of the people. Therefore, Di Fuyi never cared about them. There were many other ethnic groups on the maind, including demons, monsters, and mermaids. Perhaps, Di Fuyi only treated them as part of the biodiversity of thend. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu was generally not very concerned about the different species in the Starry Crescent Land; after all, she was actually an alien here and not an aboriginal. However, she could not ept the fact that the invaders had almost destroyed the entire Starry Crescent Land! They had also mistreated the people here. They were aggressors and thugs! Since these invaders were from the Blue Fox, was their arrival also rted to the Blue Fox family? What role did Lan Yue y in it? Numerous questions wandered in Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. She squinted her eyes at the liquid door and was determined to see what was on the other side. It seemed that she could only find the answer to her question after she went in. The opportunity came soon enough when the whirlpool door opened again, with Guan Yaning emerging from the inside. Gu Xijiu took the chance to sneak in at the very moment that the door was opened! Guan Yaning felt a faint breeze that passed him; it smelled like grass and trees. There were many other concerns on the admiral¡¯s mind at that moment, so he did not pay too much attention to it. He merely gave a few orders to the soldiers at the door and then abruptly walked away. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu had finally got to see the inside of the dome-shaped building with her own eyes. Theyout was huge, and the entire ce seemed to be made out of a unique soft metal. As she walked along the corridor, she could see a row of separated rooms. The color of the corridor was slightly blue as well. The entire experience made Gu Xijiu feel as though she was entering into an alien¡¯s spaceship. All the materials were unfamiliar to her. She touched it with her fingers to try to get a feel of it and realized it was very simr to the interior of the warnes from before. The main obvious difference was the color scheme. There were also a lot of cameras in the corridor equipped with night vision mechanisms that could reveal any living things that walked by. Since Gu Xijiu was familiar with this device from the aircraft, she managed to adjust her body to the temperature to match that of the surrounding walls so that she could stay under the radar. The further she ventured, the more she discovered. It seemed that not everything inside the dome was made of metal. After a few twists and turns, Gu Xijiu found a ce that looked very simr to a garden.There were flowers and grass in the garden, and there were even small bridges connecting different pathways. Of course, the flowers and nts here were also unlike any other that she had seen before. Even the flowing water in the area was apanied by a milky fragrance. Although she wanted to explore the ce further, Gu Xijiu suddenly stood still when she saw a person in the garden nting something. A puppy that looked very much like a corgi was also running around the garden. Its limbs were short while its body was slightly fat. When it ran, it seemed like a ball, which looked very cute. Chapter 2634 - Meet Again (2) Chapter 2634: Meet Again (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe man with the corgi was shirtless but wore a pair of light grey military pants and boots. Once again, the material was foreign to Gu Xijiu. She observed the man who was squatting in the garden but could only see his back. With just a nce, she could tell that he was a man with a good physical build. The man possessed what was referred to as the ¡®perfect inverted triangle¡¯ ¨C broad shoulders with a healthy thin waist. The muscles on his back look visibly bulged, and the vein line of his skin was well-defined. His skin was also of healthy wheat color, and the muscles on his arms made him look extremely strong.Probably due to the humid environment inside the dome, this person had arge amount of sweat on his back. This only entuated his masculinity. Who was this person? Gu Xijiu had to find out, so she walked over stood in front of the man. Since this person could not see her, there was no reason for her to feel shy about seeing him topless. Her heart raced as his face slowly became visible to her. This person looked mixed-race. If anything, his features were abination of the best of both the West and the East. His sword-like eyebrows were long, and his phoenix eyes were sharp and deep. To add to that, he had a tall nose along with slightly thin lips. This person¡¯s beauty was exceptional. He was perfect without a single w, which looked unreal. Although he was merely nting herbs, he looked as though he was a crouching cheetah. The man¡¯s aura was undoubtedlypelling! Gu Xijiu could not help but wonder if this man was the leader of the pack. Her gaze then fell upon the pair of white gloves on his hands. There was a certain sense of nobility or status that seemed to be attached to those gloves.It appeared to be something that only high-ranking officials would wear. Guan Yaning had worn a pair on his hands too. Gu Xijiu slightly squinted her eyes to try to study the gloves in more detail. She tried to connect the dots with the information that she had retrieved from all these invaders. ording to what she got, these invaders were attacking Tianju Hall, and Guan Yaning just happened to have left the battlefield. He returned to the station because he had to repair his damaged ships; otherwise, he would have returned to the battlefield. The description made it sound as though the battle was very intense at Tianju Hall. Yet, this person was leisurely nting herbs in the base. Therefore, he must be holding an extremely high post, which gave Gu Xijiu a dilemma. She pinched her fingers together carefully to assess her next move. She was not sure if she should kill this person now or go to Lan Yue before doing so. She was hesitant to make any rash moves as she knew that she had not fully grasped what was going on. Whi;e she was distracted in her thoughts, the man suddenly looked up at her with a pair of eagle eyes! Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart jumped! This person had twoyers of pupils! The color of his inner pupils was dark purple, which looked like a deep whirlpool. When he looked at people, it seemed to be able to ingest the soul of the person. That certainly gave Gu Xijiu a scare. Although she did not believe that he could see her with his bare eyes, Gu Xijiu remained still.It was only a momentter that she realized that his sight was not on actually her, but the person behind her.Gu Xijiu looked behind her and shivered involuntarily. A man in a light blue robe stood behind her. He had long hair and had a handsome face. It was Lan Yue! He looked at the man who squatted in his garden and asked, ¡°Duan Muyan, is the herb done? She is notin good condition.¡± Apparently, the handsome mixed-race man was Duan Muyan. He nced at Lan Yue momentarily but then looked down and focused on the herb he was nting. His fingers lightly wiped on the surface of the herb which was rather unusual. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was very focused on the man¡¯s every move. She noticed that there seemed to be a maic field on the man¡¯s finger, which made the herb blossom at a visible speed under his touch. When the flower opened to the size of arge cup, Duan Muyan plucked it and then stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see her.¡± He then strode forward like a tall and sturdy military general. Although it might be an illusion, Gu Xijiu felt as though the man could actually see her! Chapter 2635 - Meet Again (3) Chapter 2635: Meet Again (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt certainly seemed as though he saw her but then moved away. But did he really see her? Gu Xijiu had this question in her heart. Fortunately, with her current abilities, she did not need to be too concerned. If he did pursue her, she was sure that she could fight or flee. Nheless, this person¡¯s abilities were remarkable, to say the least. He could grow a herb at will. Was he the assigned doctor for the soldiers here? And, who was the person they wanted to save with this herb? These questions went around Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind as shefollowed them to learn more. After several sessive turns around the ce, and a vault-like cabin appeared in front of them. Again, the hatch could only be opened from scanning their pupils. After Lan Yue opened the door, he went in together with Duan Muyan. Understanding the mechanism of the door, Gu Xijiu stood closely behind them and quickly joined them once the door was open. When she saw the person who was lying on the bed, her heart stopped. A female dressed in a light gray military uniform with her hair was tied into a ponytailid across the bed. Her chest was wounded, and her face was ashen. She seemed to be seriously injured. Although this person looked different from before, Gu Xijiu could recognize her at a nce. It was Lan Waihu! She was Gu Xijiu¡¯spanion and best friend back in the day when she was in Tianju Hall. She was also Yan Chen¡¯s wife. When she married Yan Chen, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi hosted their wedding. Curiously, Gu Xijiu wondered why she was not holding the fort with Yan Chen in Tianju Hall.Why was she lying here? And, what made her dress in a military uniform?Even though she was a member of the Blue Fox family, and also a national master, she truly loved Yan Chen, and the two of them were inseparable. Even if she learned that she was a descendant of the Blue Fox, she would not side with these aliens to take control of the Starry Crescent Land, right!? What was wrong with her, anyway? How did she get into such a critical condition? As the two men walked in, Duan Muyan went straight to the bed and hung the medicine in his hand over Lan Waihu¡¯s wound. Upon squeezing the herb, some light brown liquid dripped down and fell on her injured chest. In just a brief moment, Lan Waihu¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she could open her eyes. Even though she could see her surroundings, shedid not speak. In fact, it looked as though she had no emotions. ¡°Have you given up?¡± Duan Muyan finally spoke. His voice was deep, maic, and pleasant to the ear. Lan Waihu closed her eyes again upon hearing what he had to say. In response, Duan Muyan smirked and eximed, ¡°Stupid!¡± Lan Yue interrupted them and asked, ¡°Has she recovered?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be so fast! Although this medicine is effective to the people of the Blue Fox family, her injury is a spiritual injury. It will take at least another two doses of medicine to heal her.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes fell on Lan Waihu¡¯s face while the conversation went on. Although her facial features made her look like Lan Waihu, her temperament seemed to have changed. She used to be lively and cheerful. But now, she was somewhat depressed and indifferent to her surroundings. There was also a fiery-red cinnabar stone in between her eyebrows. ¡°Was this her?¡± Gu Xijiu seemed to ask herself this question in her heart.Gu Xijiu approached her body to take a closer look at her wound. Since her military dress was unbuttoned,Gu Xijiu could tell that her injury was around the upper part of her chest. Gu Xijiu was stunned by the sight of the wound as she recognized it straight away. This injury was caused by a Fiery Palm attack. To the best of Gu Xijiu¡¯s knowledge, the only person who knew how to use the Fiery Palm attack in Starry Crescent Land was Yan Chen. But Yan Chen loved Lan Waihu so profoundly, so how could he hurt her so badly? Was it possible that the Lan Waihu in front of her was merely an imposter? Had she been cloned? After the two gentlemen chatted briefly, Duan Muyan left the room. Lan Yue had told him the concerns that he had, as well as the areas in which he wanted Duan Muyan to pay more attention. Gu Xijiu naturally followed the man out since there was nothing she could do for Lan Waihu. When she left, she looked back and saw Lan Waihu lying motionless on the bed. However, there seemed to be tears rolling down the corners of her eyes. Chapter 2636 - Siege Chapter 2636: Siege Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Yue sat by her side and continued to watch her.He seemed to be lost in thought. After a moment, he reached out and held her little hand. Gu Xijiu was stunned by what she saw. She was about to look again, but the door was closed behind her. She spent the next few moments looking to the ground as she followed Duan Muyan out of the chamber. After a while, she found herself back in the garden. It seems the man was back to nt more herbs. It was evident that he was growing the herbs necessary to helpLan Waihu improve her condition. For the entire journey here, Gu Xijiu had gripped her fingers tightly together in order to prepare tounch a spell. She could now kill the person in front of her with her bare hands, but if she did so, she suspected that Lan Waihu¡¯s injury would not be healed. Since the man was probably just a doctor, Gu Xijiu did not feel the need to kill him. She felt that it was more important for her to head to Tianju Hall first to understand the extent of the situation. Therefore, she turned and left withoutunching any attacks. Behind her, Duan Muyan slowly raised his head and stared at Gu Xijiu¡¯s back as she left. His eyes shed slightly as if he had a sudden thought or inspiration. Once she left, he could not help but smirk. It was clear that he was aware that Gu Xijiu was here. However, it was much sooner than he had expected! He stared at the herb in his hand, and the herb trembled slightly in his palm. The branches and leaves gently rubbed his palm, as if it was trying to please him. He bent his finger and yed with the herb using a nail. He then whispered, ¡°Good.¡± ¡­ Tianju Hall had been besieged for four months! No one could leave during the entire period. The people of the Starry Crescent Land had to stay within the barrier to avoid being chased by ¡®weird machines.¡¯ These machines were highly resistant to any attacks that the people here hadunched at them. There was nothing that they could do. No one in Starry Crescent Land had experienced this before.They did not even know how to deal with it and could only watch and city after city copsed under this terror.The emperors of the various countries sent dozens of letters to Mu Feng and the other three messengers in search of a solution or at least some hope. However, although Mu Feng and the team had made a drastic attempt to destroy a small warship, it did not help. There was no way they could protect the Starry Crescent Land if it took them so much effort just to battle with a warne. Two ces in the Starry Crescent Land possessed strong wizardry barriers. They were the Biwu Pce, where the Lord stayed, as well as Tianju Hall. The Biwu Pce was a very special ce. Only people with level nine spiritual power and above could enter. If other people rushed in, they would perish. Therefore, it was not a suitable ce to keep people safe. The only option avable to them was Tianju Hall. Fortunately, the area was vast ¨C there were many buildings inside, and there were mountains right behind Tianju Hall, which provided the people with an area to hunt for food.The wizardry barrier around Tianju Hall was said to be established by the Lord due to its unique geographical location. Since this was the work of the Lord, it was unsurprising that the aliens found it difficult to prate the barrier. In the end, many people decided to seek refuge in Tianju Hall. Most of the people who came already possessed a high level of spiritual power.Since these people predicted that they may be stuck here for a while, they brought a lot of gold and silver with them in case they needed to make purchases. Unfortunately, it did not really make a difference since there was a clear shortage of food.The amodation was also very problematic. Once these people relocated themselves to Tianju Hall, their lives immediately turned difficult. Mu Feng and the three messengers were still fine as they had adopted a technique that allowed them to live without consuming any food. However, most people would not be able to develop that skill and still needed to eat. Tianju Hall did not haverge stocks of food, so, after three months, it seemed that the people hadpletely exhausted the food supply in the ce. There were no beasts left in the mountains to hunt anymore. Chapter 2637 - Siege (2) Chapter 2637: Siege (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEveryone was worried because they were merely waiting for death at that point. There was no way out of the ce, and hope slowly dissipated with time.Mu Feng and the other three messengers were overwhelmed by what they had witnessed. They could not see any hope as well for the people, but they could not say it out loud in fear that it would dampen their hopes. They still needed to encourage the people there to the best of their abilities. The only hope they could think of was thereturn of the Lord! ¡°The Lord wille back; she wille back and save us all!¡± ¡°The Lord is extremely skillful and intelligent.She will definitely find a way to destroy these iron-armored monsters! Let¡¯s keep the faith and be patient.¡± ¡°The Lord will not abandon us. She must be busy with something. But with her abilities, she can quickly get herself out of trouble ande back to save everyone.¡± ¡°The Lord¡­¡± The four messengers needed to keep the spirits high so that everyone could hold on a little longer.In the beginning, it was easy to keep them high-spirited; but, as the days continued to pass, everyone grew more and more anxious. ¡°The Lord has been gone for two years. Perhaps, she has met with an ident!¡± ¡°Maybe she has abandoned us¡­¡± ¡°She might have been attracted by the wonderful life in Upper Bound and is no longering back to Starry Crescent Land. After all, there is nothing here for her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Discouraging words started to circte Tianju Hall. The people had lost their hope in the Lord and even in Mu Feng and the other messengers. Fortunately, Mu Feng and others were good at managing people. Together with the leaders from the Tianju Hall, they were able to pacify the situation momentarily. Nheless, desperation and despair grew with starvation. The shadow of death was hanging on their heads, and everyone did not know where to go or what to do. It was only until one fine day that the four messengers suddenly remembered the existence of one person all at the same time ¨C the former Lord, Celestial Master Zuo, who is also known as Di Fuyi! This memory came to them so suddenly, as if it was initially locked away in the deepest part of their mind but was suddenly triggered by a mechanism and floated all the way to the surface. It was an overwhelming feeling for them to process all the information at once, and their eyes turned red at the thought of it. It was unbelievable! The four of them quickly regrouped and shared their sudden revtions, realizing that it was fairly consistent with one another. In a state of frenzy, they quickly searched forDi Fuyi¡¯s friends and confidants to check if they had experienced anything simr. It seemed everything was real! Mu Feng and the three other messengers were filled with emotions, especially Mu Feng. He was the most intelligent among the messengers and had multiple perspectives in his mind. He proposed a possibility, ¡°Did we suddenly remember the previous Lord because he was reborn? Is heing back?!¡± This assumption had inspired many people and gave everyone new hope! However, as time went by, this new hope started to fade again. It had been nearly a month since they recovered this long lost memory. By now, the people in Tianju Hall had resorted to eating the roots and bark of trees, but they still could see the shadow of the Lord, Huang Tu.He never came back! Perhaps, it was only their memories that were restored. It was possible that his immortalization was a fact they could not change. If that were true, there was no way for him to save the people in Tianju Hall from the problematic situation. In the past, Gu Xijiu had made a lot of directed audio spells for her subordinates and followers. Mu Feng and the other three messengers taught this skill to the other people in the Starry Crescent Land, and soon, everyone created them. Before the most recent time that Gu Xijiu went to the Upper Bound, almost all the masters in Starry Crescent Land with spiritual power higher than level five had one directed audio spell in hand. It was easy for them to connect with each other using this device. Chapter 2638 - Siege (3) Chapter 2638: Siege (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen the aliens from the Blue Fox had invaded the Starry Crescent Land, everyone started to use the spell tomunicate with each other. However, over the past month, the Blue Fox soldiers were able to construct a device that could intercept the contents of their direct audio. Therefore, using the spell tomunicate was basically the equivalent of leaking information to the enemy! After Mu Feng and his people suffered afew losses, they knew that something hade up and ordered the destruction of all the spells, which consequently broke the connection between them and anyone outside of the Starry Crescent Land. So, even after Gu Xijiu returned and created havoc for the enemy, Mu Feng and the people in Tianju Hall were unaware of her presence. However, it was safe to say that they were notpletely ignorant. It became apparent to them that the number of battleships that surrounded Tianju Hall seemed to suddenly have reduced by more than half as if they had received some instructions to support a different location. ¡­ The moon was bright, and the stars were sparse. Everyone had been hungry for another whole day. They were generally very sleepy and exhausted due to theck of food and nutrition. Needless to say, hope hade and gone for them. Mu Feng and the other three messengers stood on a high tform and were ready to encourage everyone again as they have been doing ritually. But this time, what Mu Feng was about to say was going to be slightly different. ¡°I think that the Lord is back this time. Did any of you notice that there were significantly fewer battleships outside Tianju Hall today? Everyone, please bear with us and persist for another day. I think that the Lord will be here by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, the Lord will not abandon us. She has likely been fighting outside Tianju Hall against these people.¡± Mu Yun echoed. ¡°Hahaha. Mu Feng, can you stop wasting your breath? If the Lord were going to help us, she would have been here a long time ago! Why would she have us wait until we are desperate?¡± Finally, someone dared to voice their true opinion. ¡°I agree! Perhaps the metal monsters left because they wanted to go home and rest! Either that or maybe they are going to study how to break through our wizardry barrier here. Haven¡¯t you noticed that our wizardry barrier is getting weaker by the day?¡± ¡°Yes, at first, they couldn¡¯t even shake the wizardry barrier, but now, they are getting more and more powerful! There is even a crack in the barrier.¡± ¡°The crack has been repaired.¡± Mu Feng was quick to point that out. ¡°Messenger Mu Feng, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you. This wizardry barrier is a blessing given to us by the two Lords, so it is strong. But can you be sure that the repairs you did have made the barrier as strong as before?¡± Mu Feng looked down at his feet upon hearing thest reply. Indeed, he could not be certain. Although the wizardry barrier around Tianju Hall was powerful, after four months of persistent attacks from those armored iron machines, there were signs of damage around the barrier ofte, and perhaps it really would not be able tost too much longer! The outsiders only looted ordinary people, but they still let live since they were no threat to their operation. However, they were killing people with high spiritual power without any mercy! These people who hid in Tianju Hall were all of high spiritual power, and there was only one thing in store for their future was the barrier is shattered. ¡°Since we are going to die sooner orter, why are we getting starving here and waiting to die? Why don¡¯t we just rush out and fight together!?¡± ¡°Yeah, I would rather die on the battlefield than starve to death!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight with those bastards! It is better than dying in here without even contributing anything to the Starry Crescent Land! Even if we only destroy two warnes, we would have already done more than just sit here and wait to die!¡± It was clear that the people here had umted a lot of negative energy from all their anxiety and hard times. They needed a form of release, and since some people in the group had suggested a fight, the rest seemed to have agreed and wanted to do the same. They had been cooped up for so long in here and just wanted to leave. Mu Feng calmly responded, ¡°If we had a chance to win, do you think I wouldn¡¯t want to fight?! Have you forgotten what had happened just one month ago?¡± Everyone remained silent after that reminder. A month ago, someone in Tianju Hall could no longer stand living this kind of trapped life and wanted to go out and get some food. After a few repeated requests, Mu Feng finally agreed to let Yan Chen lead a few people with spiritual powers above level eight to exit the barrier quietly. Chapter 2639 - Siege (4) Chapter 2639: Siege (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe four messengers did not expect the group of people who snuck out to be attacked as soon as they had passed the wizardry barrier. They were almostpletely annihted. Only Yan Chen was able to return with Waihu. ¡°Back then, only a few of us had walked out of the wizardry barrier. If we all rushed out together, they might not be able to stop us. It will already be considered a sess if one of us is able to escape from this cmity.¡± ¡°Yeah! That is right! Let¡¯s not wait any longer!¡± The remaining survivors were clearly rooting for this option. Being cooped up in this ce for too long made them want to find any reason to escape.Mu Feng was also growing desperate. They had been holding on for so long, but the reinforcements had note. It was possible that no one was going to rescue them. If that were the case, perhaps rushing out altogether would provide them with a glimmer of hope. Maybe some of them would be able to survive. But this decision impactedthe lives of thousands of people, so he had to make sure that it was really a feasible option for everyone. In fact, it was very likely that the four of them would survive if they were to rush out of Tianju Hall. However, Mu Feng was certain that not many of the remaining survivors would make it far.These people were the hope for the Starry Crescent Land. If the entire team was demolished, the Starry Crescent Land would no longer have a future. On the other hand, if they did not try to escape, there was no grain of rice left in Tianju Hall to feed them. Even the grassroots had been dug up! They were bound to die of starvation if they continued to stay here. Every time Gu Xijiu left the Starry Crescent Land, she would request that the four messengers do their best to protect the people here. It was truly a dilemma for them because protecting them might also mean killing them. Whatever decision they made, people were going to die anyway. The revtion moved Mu Feng to tears. He nced at the crowd below him and looked at his three brothers again in search of a solution. Mu Lei and the other messengers have been feeling miserable as well. They also wanted to leave the ce, regardless of the consequences. It became clear from the facial expressions of the other messengers that they had made up their minds to fight till the end with these people! If they were destined to die, they would at least make sure their lives meant something at the very end. Mu Feng¡¯s attention then moved to Gu Canmo, Yan Chen, and his other closerades. He was looking for their approval and support to move forward with the n. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Gu Canmo and Yan Chen responded together. They both looked desperate to do something for the team. Mu Feng closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s fight!¡± Since everyone agreed with the idea of rushing out of Tianju Hall, the team started to pack their things and went to say their final words to theirpanions and rtives. After all, it was very likely that they would all perish tonight. But at least, they would die with their loved ones. After some time, the four messengers, Gu Canmo, and the rest of the leaders stood in the square. They were waiting for the others to say their goodbyes and gather here once they were ready. After that, they would open the wizardry barrier and rush out altogether to distract the enemy. As time passed, the people slowly grouped at the square. The three emperors of the different kingdoms had alsoe to the square under the protection of their respective subordinates. In fact, the three of them were very skillful and could significantly influence the battle. They were no longer dressed in their robes, but instead, wore an attire that was suitable for a fight. As leaders, they should set a good example and be willing to sacrifice their lives for their people. Watching the respective emperors ready themselves for battle had hit everyone right in the heart. It was certainly a possible reality that none of them would live another day. The tragic atmosphere spread throughout the square like wildfire. Qian Lingyu, the emperor of Haoyue Kingdom, drank some water from a bowl and then mmed it on the ground. He announced, ¡°Everyone, let us gather on Huangquan road! Everyone needs to contribute to the fight! Even if we can only destroy one warne, it would already be considered a sess!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s assemble on Huangquan road! Let¡¯s give them a fight!¡± Everyone raised their bowls and finished their water. They raised the bowl in their hands and were about to smash it on the ground as well but were interrupted by a sudden breeze in the air. Someone asked, ¡°What are you all doing?¡± The sound of this person¡¯s voice was cold but pleasant to hear. Even though Mu Feng still held the bowl in his hand at the time when this person spoke, the bowl slipped and fell to the ground. He quickly looked up to see who it was that had spoken. He saw a new face in the square. This person was dressed in white and had a powerful aura that was apanied by a beautiful face. It was none other than Gu Xijiu! Their Lord was finally back! ¡°Pakkk!¡± ¡°Pakkk!¡± ¡°Pakkk!¡± Countless bowls fell to the ground, and numerous pairs of eyes were focused on the Lord. The people did not even dare to blink their eyes as they were worried that it could just be a dream. Perhaps, the Lord would disappear if they were to get distracted for even a second. The entire square was silent as the people held their breaths. Chapter 2640 - Between The Real And The Fake Chapter 2640: Between The Real And The Fake Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSome of the people here had never met Gu Xijiu, but her aura made it clear to them that she was someone significant. Having been trapped for such a long time without food made them look pale and weak inparison to her. To make matters worse, the people did not even bother to do theirundry or clean themselves, which only made them look worse. In some ways, they resembled beggars on the streets. Meanwhile, there was a faint circle of light that encapsted Gu Xijiu, giving her an aura of supremacy. ¡°My Lord!¡± Mu Feng could no longer keep hisposure. In fact, his legs grew weak as soon as he saw her. ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± Those who knew her had immediately addressed her out loud. Most of them were already kneeling on the ground, and some even started crying. They werepletely at a loss for words. Others among the crowd could not believe their eyes and kept rubbing them. Meanwhile, some even started to dance out of excitement. In a plethora of different responses, there were also a few people who actually passed out, as they could not suppress their overwhelming joy. In the end, a huge part of the crowd was already kneeling on the ground. Their Lord was finally here to save them all. Tears started rolling in Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes. Her friends, and most importantly, her people, had been through so much pain. She looked at their pale faces and sighed. ¡°I am sorry foring back sote.¡± She made amends by bringing them themost precious thing they needed now ¨C food. Gu Xijiu assumed that most of the people in Tianju Hall must be starving, so before she left the base of the Blue Fox family, she actually went to the grain store first. The store was heavily guarded, but these soldiers posed no threat to Gu Xijiu at all. She defeated them all rather easily and took everything that she could find in the store. As a Great Deity, her storage space had also increased along with her spiritual power. She could easily store tons of food in her sleeves, so she decided to take everything they had, including some vegetables from another store. There were plenty of vegetables and meat, along with even a wide selection of dressings and spices. Conveniently, she cleared out the entire store and brought the supplies to Tianju Hall. Bustling waves of excitement spread across the hungered people as soon as they saw what she had for them in her bag. Soon, clouds of smoke rose from the open kitchen chimneys in the area, and pots and pans could be heard nking about. Even though not every one of them knew how to cook, most of the people found themselves in the kitchen. Some were in charge of cleaning the rice while others were busy washing, picking, and frying the vegetables. Meanwhile, the rest had to cut and grill the meat that Gu Xijiu brought with her. Since the kitchen knives were too blunt, some people actually offered to use their swords and weapons to cut the meat and vegetables. Theck of food had driven these people to the point of desperation earlier. After all, most of them were just mortals with flesh and bones. It had been too long since theyst had a proper meal. Most of them had been surviving on grass and roots for quite some time. All they wanted was to get to taste some real food. All these people used to live veryfortable lives prior to the invasion of these iron machines. There was never a shortage of food or good clothing. Their only concern in the past was about how good their food tasted, and whether the texture and presentation were apt. Nheless, their perception of food changed drastically now.A soft, hot bun would already make them very happy after months of starvation. Everyone was busy with the preparations as they wanted to eat as soon as they could. Gu Xijiu spoke to the four messengers as soon as the opportunity arrived. Excited, they faced turned slightly red, and they even stammered as they spoke. They briefed her about what had happened during the years of her absence, so Gu Xijiu quickly got a general idea of the whole situation. Chapter 2641 - Between The Real And The Fake (2) Chapter 2641: Between The Real And The Fake (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng was thrilled to see Gu Xijiu, but he was reluctant to ask her anything about Di Fuyi. Since he did note along with her to Tianju Hall, the messengers were unsure whether or not he had been resurrected. As this was obviously a very sensitive topic for Gu Xijiu, they did not want to risk hurting her feelings just to satisfy their curiosity. She took long a long time to get over Di Fuyi, so they did not think it was appropriate to mention anything about the past. In fact, they did not even ask how Gu Xijiu had been for the past two years. While talking to them, Gu Xijiu suddenly saw something that caught her attention. She was looking at Yan Chen was busy cooking in an open kitchen; he was not alone. There was ady in a pink dress standing beside him. The woman¡¯s eyes were big and bright, which fullyplimented her small, pinkish lips. When she smiled, her two dimples were very apparent. The woman looked like Lan Waihu. Was Lan Waihu really there, helping Yan Chen with the fire while he cooked? They were obviously having a good time together in the kitchen. Gu Xijiu also noticed something else about Lan Waihu. While most of the people looked weak and starved, Lan Waihu looked just as healthy as ever, only slightly slimmer. She alsokept looking at Gu Xijiu but seemed to be afraid to approach her. Therefore, Gu Xijiu decided to make the first move. Both Yan Chen and Lan Waihu were close friends of hers. After all, they had been through so many hardships and fought so many battles together back in school. To Gu Xijiu, they were more than just friends. Although Gu Xijiu had be the Lord, she never ceased to visit them whenever she was in the Lower Bound. All three of them had forged a strong bond over the years and maintained it quite well despite their different schedules. The lovely couple had been trying to have a baby, but could not, which was probably somehow rted to Lan Waihu¡¯s bloodline in the Blue Fox family. She was eager to be a mother and to share a child together with the man she loved, but their attempts always ended in vain. In the past, Gu Xijiu had tried to examine her health condition and even offered her some supplements to help her be better prepared for pregnancy. Nheless, nothing seemed to be able to turn things around. Luckily, both Yan Chen and Lan Waihu had achieved a level nine spiritual power. In return, their lifespan had been greatly increased as well. They could live for at least 1,000 years, so Yan Chen was not worried about having a baby for now. He often told Lan Waihu that there was plenty of time in the future, so there was no need to rush. They were genuinely a very loving and blissful couple. Sometimes, Gu Xijiu wished that she could have a love story that was just the same as theirs. As soon as they saw Gu Xijiu, they tried to contain their bursting excitement and greeted her formally. Nheless, she dismissed their overly courteous wee and started talking with Lan Waihu, who seemed very happy to see her again. Smilingly, Gu Xijiu listened to all her stories, just like before. Lan Waihu was just as adorable and lively as Gu Xijiu could remember. In fact, nothing about her seemed to have changed. Yan Chen also loved Lan Waihu very much. He pampered her and took care of her the very best that he could. Thus, there was no need for Lan Waihu to grow up and face the cruel world on her own. Upon seeing Lan Waihu, she recalled the injured woman that she saw in the base of the Blue Fox family. The woman was wearing a military suit, and her injuries seemed rather severe. She looked despaired and unhappy, which was apletely different personality trait from what Gu Xijiu knew Lan Waihu to possess. She remembered recognizing that thedy¡¯s temperament was very different from Lan Waihu¡¯s. Therefore, Gu Xijiu concluded that the woman before her eyes should be the real Lan Waihu. Nheless, she still wondered who was the woman in the military suit. Could she be Lan Waihu¡¯s rtive? Was it only a coincidence that they shared the same look? Many questions had arisen, but Gu Xijiu had to wait for the right time to ask them. All of a sudden, Lan Waihu¡¯s bloated belly had caught Gu Xijiu¡¯s attention. ¡°Waihu, are you pregnant?¡± Lan Waihu blushed crimson as she nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, for three months now.¡± ¡°Congrattions! Both of you deserve the best!¡± Gu Xijiu was so happy for her. She knew how much Lan Waihu wanted a baby. While they spoke, Yan Chen was sitting quietly at the side, seemingly preupied. He was never the talkative type, but today, he was unusually quiet. Chapter 2642 - Between The Real And The Fake (3) Chapter 2642: Between The Real And The Fake (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe only interaction Gu Xijiu had with Yan Chen was a formal greeting, and nothing more. When the opportunity presented itself during her conversation with Lan Waihu, Gu Xijiu casually asked her, ¡°Waihu, do you happen to have a sister who looks exactly like you?¡± Astonished, Lan Waihu gasped in reply, ¡°Ah?¡± Yan Chen suddenly interrupted, ¡°Xijiu, may I have a word with you? Preferably alone?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Lan Waihu wanted to say something but was dismissed by Yan Chen. He gave her a tap on the hand and said, ¡°You should go and have some congee first while I speak with Xijiu about something important. I will finish cooking the dishter. We will be right back.¡± Obediently, Lan Waihu agreed, ¡°All right.¡± ¡­ It was a full moon that night, but a thinyer of mist had hidden the moon. Thend did not quite glitter under the fading moonlight. Gu Xijiu and Yan Chen were standing on the shore along the river while everyone else was having their meal in the canteen. They were all alone in the open, undisturbed. ¡°Xijiu, why did you ask Waihu that question? Have you found anything?¡± Yan Chen had the habit of addressing Gu Xijiu as the Lord when they were in public ces. But when they were alone, he still called her by her name, like a friend. Certainly, it was also what Gu Xijiu preferred. After all, she hoped to maintain a close rtionship with those that she called friends. Gu Xijiu fixed her eyes on Yan Chen as she studied his appearance. He looked well-built and tall. Probably around 20 years old. Aging had not done any harm to his handsome face at all.Casually, Gu Xijiu crossed her arms and slowly said, ¡°I havee across a woman who looks exactly like Waihu. The person seems like a clone of her. She looked injured, so I took the chance to examine her injuries and thought that you might be responsible for the damage. Have you met her?¡± Yan Chen pinched his lips into a tight line. ¡°She is different from Waihu! Waihu does not have a burgundy birthmark on her forehead. Also, she is not a cruel and violent woman. A couple of days ago, the invaders stopped attacking all of a sudden, and many of the troops had left. Eagerly, everyone was delighted to go outside and celebrate, but we knew just how cunning these enemies actually were. Mu Feng was concerned that this might be a trap, so he sent me outside with them to be safe.¡± ¡°As soon as I left Tianju Hall, I bumped into the clone and was shocked. At first, I thought that Waihu was snuck out again as she used to in the past, but the more I observed, the more doubtful I grew. Although she looked just like Waihu, her aura waspletely different. She seemed a little dark.¡± ¡°A dark aura?¡± Gu Xijiu added, ¡°Why did you think so?¡± ¡°When I saw her, she was trying to kill a rabbit. Then, she sank her teeth into the rabbit¡¯s neck and started drinking its blood.¡± Gu Xijiu remained quiet as she listened to his exnation. ¡°She heard me and turned around to look at me, with bloodstains on her lips. She ran towards me, but I immediately pushed her away. The next thing I knew, she started saying that she was Waihu and that she was caught when she snuck out of Tianju Hall with me about a month ago. She told me that the past month had been a torment for her and that she was finally able to escape from her captivity. She wanted me to take her home.¡± Gu Xijiu seemed confused. ¡°What happened one month ago?¡± ¡°About a month ago, the food supply in Tianju Hall was running very low. Along with 20 other skilled men, I volunteered to find food outside the wizardry barrier. Little Fox was worried for me, so she sneaked out with us. We fell into a trap, and our men kept getting ughtered. It took me long enough to fight a way out alive, and I only found Little Fox while I was on my way back. I took her hand without any second thought, and she has been with me ever since. How could she possibly be captured? Moreover, Little Fox is a gentle person with a kind heart. Why would she torture an innocent rabbit?¡± Chapter 2643 - Between The Real And The Fake (4) Chapter 2643: Between The Real And The Fake (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°The woman lied to me. Nothing that she said ever made any sense. I asked her questions about things that only Little Fox and I knew, but she could not answer anything. Eventually, she was frustrated and started attacking me. At first, I did not want to hurt her because of the close resemnce between her and Waihu. But soon, help came to assist her. I was forced to defeat her and make my escape.¡± Gu Xijiu asked Yan Chen a few more questions and did not find anything to be suspicious about.She agreed that the injured woman that she saw was indeed different from Lan Waihu. Perhaps, the woman was only a puppet created by the people from the Blue Fox.It was highly likely, as their technology was clearly more advanced than what they had in the Starry Crescent Land. Nheless, there was still a chance that thedy was a distant rtive of Lan Waihu since she was still part of the Blue Fox family.Although this matter was important, Gu Xijiu had to leave as she had many other things to attend to for now. Meanwhile, Yan Chen stood where he was and looked at his own hands, nkly. The woman was clearly not Lan Waihu, but his heart ached for her as soon as he hit her. He had an involuntary urge to carry her in his hands the moment she copsed. The feeling stuck with him until now. He stood gazing at the moon, contemting the recent events. Suddenly, he noticed something. ¡°Who is that?¡± He turned around abruptly to check. ¡°Yan Chen, it is me.¡± Lan Waihu appeared from behind a tree and ran towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t run so fast. You are pregnant now, so you have to be more careful.¡± Yan Chen quickly grabbed her hand. Lan Waihu was smiling at him very sweetly. ¡°I know. I will be careful. This baby did note easy. It belongs to the Yan family.¡± ¡°Little Fox, you do know that I don¡¯t care about my family name, right? I only care about the baby because it is ours.¡± ¡°I know. I know,¡± Lan Waihu reassured while grasping his arm tightly in hers. Her smile was exceptionally bright, even under the pale moonlight. Her cheeks blushed crimson with delight at his care for her. Yan Chen found her so beautiful that even the brightest stars of the night were iparable to the starlight in her eyes. Her full, pouty lips were as red as two rose petals. With her eyes closed, she moved her lips closer toward him as an invitation for him toe forward. Yan Chen would usually go for the kiss, but now, he did not feel like it. Lan Waihu waited for a moment, but she soon realized that nothing touched her lips. ¡°Yan Chen?¡± She opened her eyes and pleaded. Yan Chen only caressed her forehead gently and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go back and eat something.¡± He wanted to guide her back, but she stopped to ask him a question. ¡°Yan Chen, will youe to my room tonight?¡± Yan Chen hesitated to reply. Ever since Lan Waihu was pregnant, he decided that they should sleep in separate rooms for the sake of their baby¡¯s wellbeing. He had been busy nning strategies to find a way out of Tianju Hall and hopefully take down the aliens, so sex was thest thing on his mind. Lan Waihu was obviously inviting him for sex tonight. He thought about it for a moment and decided to turn her down, ¡°Silly; you have a baby now. We shall not.¡± ¡°We can still do it!¡± Lan Waihu stared at him with her watery eyes and continued, ¡°The first three months of the pregnancy are dangerous, but it safe after the first trimester. As long as we do it carefully, the baby will be fine.¡± Yan Chen was a little surprised. ¡°Who told you that?¡± He had never heard of the theory before. Lan Waihu paused for a little before she smilingly replied, ¡°Xijiu told me so. Would you doubt her?¡± Gu Xijiu was known to be highly skilled in medicine, so anything that she said would usually be right. Yan Chen was a little caught off guard by Lan Waihu¡¯s desperate request. Tears were already rolling in her eyes because he seemed to have rejected her. ¡°Yan Chen, don¡¯t you miss me at all?¡± She then tiptoed to get closer to him. Chapter 2644 - Working Out A Scheme Chapter 2644: Working Out A Scheme Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Waihu proceeded to breathe warm air into his ear seductively. It was a pleasurable and yet tickling sensation for the Yan Chen. Little Fox was generally a shy person, so she would not normally take the first step and invite Yan Chen over for the night. Sometimes, she did not even feelfortable about their intimacy. If she found that Yan Chen had been too aggressive, she wouldpletely shut him out for the following days. In her personal opinion, a sessful rtionship should be able to withstand the test of time. A casual stroll under the moonlight would already be a romantic gesture to her. However, she was not very keen on sexual intimacy. Deep down, she did not feelfortable seeing a man and a woman caressing one another while naked. The physical part of her rtionship kind of ruined her ideal picture of a perfect couple. Yan Chen loved her dearly. He knew that she was not veryfortable with physical contact, so he had been cautious with his needs throughout the years of their marriage. Only in times of desperation would he call for desperate measures and get her into the mood. Yan Chen was usually in control of himself, but that did not stop him from feeling the sexual excitement that a young man should have, especially when he was alone with his beloved wife. As soon as Little Fox knew that she was pregnant, it became her sole, legitimate reason to turn down all of his invitations. She even suggested that they should be sleeping in different rooms to avoid him from getting too sexually aroused. The child did note easy, and Yan Chen cared about the baby just as much as she did, so he agreed to her terms. However, Tianju Hall was now crowded with many refugees, so there were not enough rooms for them to sleep separately. If they insisted on splitting, they needed to share a room with other people. Therefore, Yan Chen moved out and joined his buddies in the same room. He was worried that Little Fox might get bored, so he asked a friendly junior to share the room with her. Besides, there were too many things that Yan Chen needed to attend to in Tianju Hall. He had been quite upied trying to figure out a way for them to defeat the aliens, so there was hardly any time that he could spend with Little Fox. They only met once a day. Yan Chen was a young man full of vigor. Therefore, the sight of his wife was enough to arouse him. When they were alone, he would not hesitate to hug and kiss her to show his affection. There was once when he got too close to her, which made Little Fox aware of his erection. She was appalled by it and immediately pushed him away. Yan Chen was very embarrassed by the incident and left abruptly. For three days, he dared not visit her. However, he was then sent away for a mission, which was when Little Fox sneakily followed him to make sure that he was safe. Ever since their return, Little Fox seemed to finally understand her husband¡¯s needs and started taking more initiative to please him. However, Yan Chen¡¯s injuries had prevented him from sharing any forms of intimacy.Also, his juniors and brothers had all died during the mission, so he had been feeling quite downtely about the loss of hisrades. Therefore, he chose to ignore all of Little Fox¡¯s sexual hints. In fact, he was not quite interested in any intimate engagements with her at the moment. Little Fox was obviously inviting him to bed right now, but he was not excited about it at all. He caressed her hair gently and said, ¡°Go and have some food and then have a good rest. I need to see Principal Gu and discuss some matters with him.¡± He then turned and left swiftly. Bewildered, Lan Waihu stood alone and watched as his figure disappeared in the dark. After a while, she put her hand on her tummy and gently caressed the baby. With a sigh, she slowly left. It was their first proper meal in three months. Everyone indulged in the feast. Gu Xijiu had kept the meat from them, so the first meal was only vegetables and congee. She told them that it would not be good for their digestive systems since they had been starving for so long. Since they were so hungry, even the vegetables alone tasted amazing. The amount of food that Gu Xijiu brought was enough to feed everyone fairly well. Chapter 2645 - Working Out A Scheme (2) Chapter 2645: Working Out A Scheme (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven though they were really eager to fill their stomachs, they needed to consume their food slowly. Nheless, everyone was so happy just to be able to eat, so they all agreed to her suggestions and terms. The amount of food that Gu Xijiu had brought with her was enough to feed everyone for at least a month. The Lord¡¯s return had also shone a glimpse of hope on their tactics. Therefore, the strategists in the team started to work out their ns again. ¡°My Lord, most of them have no spiritual power. It is only their Kung Fu that is good. The most impressive things about our opponents are their weapons and protective clothing. Nothing we have seems to be able to destroy their protective clothing. Also, their weapons are out of this world.¡± ¡°That is right! Some of their weapons can even shoot fire and set an entire street in mes.¡± ¡°Some releaseser beams too, turning any target into ashes. There is no way we can escape from it.¡± ¡°Also, some of the weapons appear to vacuum the whole area when activated and suffocate every living being to death within the perimeters.¡± ¡°Their ships can release certain sound waves that are not particrly irritating to the ears, but deadly enough to make the victims bleed to death from all the seven orifices of their heads.¡± ¡°Once they are in the ships, there is nothing we can do to take them down.¡± The discussion continued. These people had been fighting against the intruders from the Blue Fox, so they knew exactly who they were dealing with. All of them quickly shared what they knew about their enemies to help inform their Lord about the enemy. Gu Xijiu listened attentively. She knew how powerful the weapons were firsthand. Not many among the people of the Starry Crescent Land had the strength to withstand such weapons of destruction. The loss of lives was inevitable. ¡°You said that most of them do not possess spiritual power;does that mean that them some of them do?¡± Mu Feng was first to respond to the question, ¡°Yes, some of them do possess spiritual power, somewhere between levels six to seven. I met one of them before and fought so hard to destroy his weapon, but he managed to escape in the end by channeling his spiritual power as a shield. However, his spiritual power was not like ours. It was something different.¡± He then nced at Lan Waihu and decided to stop talking. The enemy was too strong for the people of the Starry Crescent Land to resist. There was no way they could fight back, so they ended up having to flee.Furthermore, none of their spies had ever returned from their mission. Therefore, no one knew exactly where the enemy was from. Troubled, Gu Xijiu took a quick look at Lan Waihu and casually asked, ¡°Little Fox, what is your opinion of these people?¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s Kung Fu was outstanding, but she was not good at voicing her opinions during major discussions.She was sitting in the corner with Yan Chen when she was called out publicly by Gu Xijiu. Surprised, she started stammering, ¡°I¡­ I do not know them very well.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you sneak out into the battlefieldst month? Did any of them pursue you?¡± Gu Xijiu asked gently. Lan Waihu did not know how to answer her question, so she turned and looked to Yan Chen for a solution. ¡°Two men were trying to catch her. I assumed they wanted her alive, as they did notunch any fatal attacks,¡± Yan Chen answered on her behalf. Gu Xijiu asked again, ¡°Little Fox, what did the two men tell you?¡± Lan Waihu shook her head but eventually said, ¡°They¡­ They said something indecent, but nothing more.¡± Gu Xijiu then looked at Yan Chen for confirmation. ¡°I made it in time to free her from the two men. They left as soon as I approached.¡± Chapter 2646 - Working Out A Scheme (3) Chapter 2646: Working Out A Scheme (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Since they were obviously without a ship, did you go after them?¡± Yan Chen shook his head. ¡°Little Fox was hurt and clearly shocked by the incident. The two men possessed spiritual power, and I suspected that their weapons might be too powerful for me to handle, so I did not chase them.¡± Many follow up questions arose as Gu Xijiu did not quite understand. Lan Waihu was the daughter of the High Priest from the Blue Fox family. She had been quite close with them for the past few years, enough to earn her respect from themunity. As far as Gu Xijiu was concerned, the people of the Blue Fox did not possess any spiritual power. As for the Blue Fox family that had been taking refuge in the Starry Crescent Land for thousands of years, their spiritual power was the result of their meditation and practice over time. The men who went after Lan Waihu should be members of the Blue Fox family as well, so they should know about Lan Waihu. She could understand why they wanted to keep Lan Waihu alive, but she did not understand why they harassed her. Moreover, Lan Waihu once told her that she had a certain connection to the people of her own family. A touch was enough for her to tell her people apart. These two men had injured and even harassed her. There was no reason that Lan Waihu could not recognize them. So why was she refusing to tell them the truth? Was she worried that things might beplicated for her if she spilled the secret of her Blue Fox family? Although the reason was legitimate, Lan Waihu was not the kind of person who would hide the truth away from Gu Xijiu. ¡°Little Fox, have you tried contacting your people?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly asked again. After a pause, Lan Waihu slowly said, ¡°No, I have not been in touch for more than a year. I have no idea how they are doing right now.¡± Yan Chen agreed with her, ¡°We have not visited the base of the Blue Fox family for over a year now. We wanted to go, but had to postpone our ns due to the invasion.¡± Gu Xijiu looked around her and asked, ¡°Is there anyone here from the Blue Fox family?¡± ¡°I am the only one,¡± Lan Waihu answered grimly. Gu Canmo sighed. ¡°The Blue Fox family has always been an independentmunity that hardly interacts with the outside world. I have not seen Lan Yue in a long while. There is no way for us tomunicate with them, as well. Furthermore, the base of the Blue Fox family is guarded with its own wizardry barrier. I believe that Lan Yue is capable enough to keep the invaders out. Perhaps they have not fallen into the hands of our enemy yet.¡± ¡°No, the Blue Fox family has fallen,¡± Gu Xijiu reassured firmly. As she uttered those words, she was looking carefully at Lan Waihu and trying to observe her reaction. The crowd gasped in astonishment by the revtion, and Lan Waihu¡¯s face turned pale. Gu Xijiu looked at her sternly, making her feel rather ufortable. She looked at Gu Xijiu with her big, watery eyes and said in a trembling voice, ¡°My Lord, have¡­ Have you visited them? Has their defense been breached?¡± ¡°The base of our enemy is right where the Blue Fox family is located.¡± The news was startling to all who were present. They gasped in astonishment. Gu Xijiu continued to observe Lan Waihu. She was holding Yan Chen¡¯s finger very tightly, seemingly worried. ¡°Oh, my dear people.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head but said nothing more. Lan Waihu was even more worried by now. Her eyes were already soaked with tears. ¡°Little Fox, if you are really worried about them, I can take you to the base tomorrow,¡± Gu Xijiu offered. ¡°I am going with her,¡± Yan Chen volunteered. He was worried for her safety, but he also knew that there was no way he could stop her from visiting her people in such times of distress. Lan Waihu did not answer immediately. She bit her lips nervously and said, ¡°The people from the outside are so powerful. Also, the base of the Blue Fox family is so far away from here. My Lord, you need to stay here and look after these people. How can I selfishly take you away and put you in danger again?¡± Chapter 2647 - Working Out A Scheme (4) Chapter 2647: Working Out A Scheme (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle them with ease. It will not be dangerous for us.¡± ¡°I am pregnant with a baby.¡± Lan Waihu slowly caressed her bloated stomach as she spoke, obviously reluctant to take the risk. Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°I sneaked into the base of the Blue Fox family through their ship, so I was not able to see anything from the brief visit. The ce is the military base of our enemy, so I have to visit them again. Knowing their strength is the key to our sess. However, I cannot seem to break through the wizardry barrier. Little Fox, as the High Priest of Blue Fox family, you should know how to get us through, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ I do,¡± Lan Waihu answered hesitantly. She looked at Yan Chen as if asking for help. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Lord will protect you. I will go with you, too. You have always wanted to visit your people, haven¡¯t you? If you are worried about them, we might as well take this opportunity to see how they are doing,¡± Yan Chen reassured, while gently caressing her hand. Yan Chen could not help but look at Lan Waihu with a sense of doubt. Over the past month, she had never stopped telling him how worried she was about her people. She sobbed in front of him and even asked him to take her to see them. However, when Gu Xijiu finally offered to take her there, Lan Waihu unexpectedly refused, despite the guarantees on her safety. With all the looks that she was receiving, Lan Waihu knew she had to take the offer. She took a deep breath and finally said, ¡°All right. We shall go tomorrow.¡± All of a sudden, their discussion was interrupted by a spy. ¡°My Lord, the strange ships have suddenly left us. They are no longer even attacking us.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded approvingly. Gu Canmo seemed relieved at the news, but not entirely at ease. ¡°My Lord, they did the same a month ago. They withdrew their troops all of a sudden, but it was all a part of their n to lure us out. We lost dozens of men that day. I am afraid that they are using the same tactic again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They must have sensed the danger and thought that I might destroy another dozen of their remaining ships. They need a safer ce to n theireback.¡± Gu Canmo looked at her in utter disbelief. ¡°My Lord, you destroyed a dozen of their ships?¡± Gu Xijiu acknowledged his question with a nod and told them about her experience with the troops. The people were bing more and more excited. They finally knew that the ships were not indestructible, after all. The sense of victory started to emerge among them. The more they spoke, the darker the sky grew. Gu Xijiu offered to strengthen the wizardry barrier around Tianju Hall, as she could repair the broken barrier much better than Mu Feng did. Finally, the wizardry barrier was restored to its original force. It had been a long day for Gu Xijiu, so she decided to go back and have a rest after reestablishing the barrier. Gu Canmo offered her the best guest room to stay the night, but she refused. Instead, she chose to return to the ce where Di Fuyi had once stayed. Mu Feng and his fellowrades built the ce, but when everything about Di Fuyi was wiped away, they could not remember whom they built it for. As soon as their memories were restored, the haunting mncholia took over. Anyway, Gu Xijiu did not want anypany tonight and entered the house alone. Mu Feng and his men stayed behind. They felt sad for Gu Xijiu, as she must be overwhelmed with acute nostalgia about her past with the previous Lord, Huang Tu. It seemed to them that the deceased Lord would never return. They made a promise to one another that they would not mention a word about Huang Tu. That was the least that they could do to ease her pain. They would only keep Huang Tu in their hearts so long as they served Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu was indeed reminiscing the past but was not entirely saddened. She decided to sleep in the room where Di Fuyi used to stay and indulged in the enjoyable recollection of their past events. ¡°Fuyi, I wish you were here. You must be very worried about us in the Shura World, but that is how it is now. You once said that we would need at least a year of preparation to leave the ce. Perhaps when we meet again, our baby will already be here. How I wish you were here by my side to wee our baby together.¡± Chapter 2648 - Had She Misread The Sign? Chapter 2648: Had She Misread The Sign? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had aplished many things that day. Even though she was drained by all that had happened, she could not bring herself to fall asleep. Sheid on the bed where Di Fuyi used to sleep. Centuries had passed since thest time heid there, so his scent was no longer traceable. However, all the furniture and arrangements of the room still reminded her of the past. The covers clung to her soft skinfortably, but she found herself rolling around in bed. Since the cover once belonged to Di Fuyi, it was not surprising that it was of the highest quality. Everything that he used and owned would always be the best quality. Even after all these years, the cover still felt very soft and warm, reminding her of a wonderful summer day. ¡°Fuyi, do you miss me? You must be very anxious now. Perhaps, it is time for you to feel how difficult it is to look for someone.¡± In the dark, a smile seemed to appear on her face. To her people, she was the mighty Lord. However, she behaved like a child when she was with Di Fuyi. Even the thought of him made her feel weak. Worrying about Di Fuyi was not something she would do this time around. He had finally recalled his past and even retained his powerful aura and Kung Fu. Nothing could possibly hurt him. Therefore, it was only a matter of time before they would be reunited. Excited about his return, Gu Xijiu was eager to tell everyone that Di Fuyi had been resurrected; but, she was concerned that it might be a heavenly secret. If she were to reveal another heavenly secret, she could not be sure of the consequences that awaited her this time. What if Di Fuyi¡¯s past was erased again? She could not afford to lose the man another time. Perhaps, all that she needed to do was to be patient. She was certain that Di Fuyi would eventually show up. His appearance would definitelye as a shock to everyone, and she could not wait to see them gasp in disbelief. In particr, she looked forward to seeing the messengers¡¯ reactions. It would be very entertaining. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was curious if they had already known about DI Fuyi¡¯s resurrection. Since Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu could recall the past, she assumed that everyone else would have their memories of Huang Tu restored. So, why hadn¡¯t they spoken a word of him? This oddity led Gu Xijiu to believe that the people of the Starry Crescent Land did not experience the revtions that she had expected. They might have known nothing about it. In which case, it was of the utmost importance that Gu Xijiu keeps his return a secret. Besides, it would not change anything for the time being. Secretly, Gu Xijiu started imagining the day that they would finally meet again. She predicted that his next destinationwould be the Upper Bound. However, the channel that connected the Upper Bound and the Starry Crescent Land had mysteriously disappeared, so it would be tricky for him toe to her. Di Fuyi had told her that he once spent six months trying to look for a connection that could take him from the Upper to the Lower Bound, but could not seem to find one. What if he still could not find the way, this time? The more she thought of it, the more insecure she became. Therefore, she eventually decided to get up and leave the bed. By the window, she stood and looked intently at the brilliant moon that lit up the night sky. The moon was a slender crescent, and part of it was obscured by the clouds, thus adding a slight hint of mystery. People often imed that reunions would happen whenever there was a full moon. She could not help but wonder when she would see one. With a sigh, she started caressing her tummy. ¡°Little one, you will probably be a youngdy by the time you meet your father. Also, little Di Hao will probably be all grown up by then.¡± The near future sounded kind of depressing for her, so she tried to shake the thoughts away. She went to bed again and put her hands securely on her tummy, which was still t ¨C not giving away any sign of her pregnancy, unlike Little Fox¡¯s. She sat up abruptly as soon as she thought of Lan Waihu. The woman that she saw in the base camp of the Blue Fox family was clearly not pregnant. It suddenly urred to her that the pregnancy could be the way to distinguish between the two of them! Chapter 2649 - Had She Misread The Sign? (2) Chapter 2649: Had She Misread The Sign? (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionInitially, Gu Xijiu suspected that the Lan Waihu in Tianju Hall was a clone or an imposter. Likewise, she believed that the injured woman in the Blue Fox family¡¯s base was the genuine Lan Waihu. However, she did not have enough evidence to make a sound conclusion. The sudden realization that she had found a way to distinguish the two startled her. She decided to teleport to Yan Chen right away so that she could discuss the matter with him. Yan Chen was currently residing with one of the disciples of Tianju Hall. Just when Gu Xijiu was about to arrive, a woman could be seen approaching Yan Chen urgently. ¡°Brother Yan, Little Fox is not feeling very well. You should go and check on her.¡± Panicked, Yan Chen quickly went to see his wife. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu quietly followed him without revealing her presence. Yan Chen broke into the room abruptly and rushed to his wife¡¯s side. As for Gu Xijiu, she used the invisibility spell and went in unnoticed. Lan Waihu was lying on the bed, looking pale and weak. Her lips were pouted as a reaction to the difort that she seemed to be facing.However, her eyes lit up as soon as she saw Yan Chen. In fact, she sat right up and opened her arms widely to invite him. ¡°Yan Chen!¡± Yan Chen embraced her and quickly checked on her as well. ¡°What is it? Why did your stomach ache all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe because I have identally sprained my back.¡± Lan Waihu pressed her head on his chest and seemed to really be in pain. Yan Chen became nervous by her actions. ¡°How did you sprain your back? When did it happen? How do you feel right now?¡± He asked while trying to examine her pulse. Unfortunately, the man was not a medical expert. He could help with some simple external injuries, but he did not know much about theplications that came with pregnancy. Lan Waihu stayed still and patiently waited for him to assess her situation. When she noticed that he was done reading her pulse, she continued, ¡°It happened after you left me just now. I tried to catch up with you, but tripped over a stone and stumbled. I scraped my knees during the incident.¡± As soon as she brought up the injury, she rolled up her pants to reveal her knees to him. Yan Chen¡¯s heart ached. He felt bad for leaving her alone just now. ¡°Silly, why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?¡± He quickly treated the wounds on her knees. Little Fox was a tall woman who possessed long and slender legs. Her skin was as white and fair as the snow while her toes were small and exquisite, which perfectlyplemented her well-arched feet. Although a woman¡¯s feet were not as private as her breast, no one would simply reveal her legs in public for everyone to see. Only husbands were allowed to see their wives¡¯ legs. Yan Chen especially liked it when Little Fox revealed her legs in front of him. The sight of her slender legs usually got him excited. This time, she had put one of her legs on hisp. Her wless skin looked even fairer under the light in the bedroom, which clearly caught the attention of the man in the room. Although Yan Chen noticed what Little Fox was up to, surprisingly, he did not feel the excitement that he used to get when she seduced him in the past.He only kept his attention on her injured knees and applied some medicine to treat the wounds. Once he was done, Yan Chen proceeded to massage her legs to try to soothe the soreness. ¡°Yan Chen, my stomach is still hurting.¡± The man had clearly been distracted by her legs and had forgotten about treating the main injury.The symptoms should not be taken lightly as Lan Waihu could lose the baby because of the fall. Therefore, he wanted to get her adequately checked as soon as possible.Unfortunately, he was not a doctor and was not able to do so himself. ¡°I will ask Xijiu toe and have a look.¡± Yan Chen rose to his feet as he spoke, but was halted by Lan Waihu. ¡°Yan Chen, there is no need for that.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It has been a really long day for Xijiu. She must be very tired now. Let her rest. We should not trouble her with our own inconveniences.¡± Lan Waihu sounded very kind and considerate. ¡°This is not a small matter. What if the baby is affected? Should I ask Doctor Meng toe and have a look at you? I heard she is good.¡± Chapter 2650 - The Identification Chapter 2650: The Identification Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Everyone must be tired; we should not trouble anyone at this hour. Don¡¯t worry. There is only minor difort in my stomach. The baby should be fine. I will feel better if you rub my belly.¡± Lan Waihu then put his hand on her stomach and said, ¡°Do it very gently.¡± Yan Chen quietly did as she requested. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu, who had been invisible in the corner, saw everything that happened. Her medical skills and knowledge were excellent. With one look, she could already tell that Lan Waihu¡¯s baby was fine. In fact, she had made up the entire situation. Gu Xijiu thought that Lan Waihu was only using it as an excuse to avoid going to the base of the Blue Fox family tomorrow. She guessed that Yan Chen would be persuaded to turn down her offer, all for the sake of their baby. Nheless, to Gu Xijiu¡¯s surprise, the sole purpose of the entire act was to seduce Yan Chen. Lan Waihu was already on the bed, with her clothes unbuttoned, thus revealing the pink belly band that was loosely covering her bloated tummy. Her skin was as fine as polished jade, which was clearly inviting. Yan Chen froze momentarily, and his hand stopped rubbing her tummy when he realized what she was up to.Gu Xijiu stood in a daze as well, unsure if she should stay or leave. It was their very private moment, so it would not be so appropriate for her to stay in their bedroom. However, she was concerned about Yan Chen. If Little Fox turned out to be an imposter, Yan Chen would definitely feel very guilty for having sex with another woman. Both of them had been sleeping in separate bedrooms for almost three months now. Had they ever spent a night together during that period? ¡°Yan Chen, what is the matter?¡± Yan Chen shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± He then continued to rub her belly without doing anything more. Lan Waihu had always been very healthy. She hardly fell ill and did not even have period cramps bothered her. The only stomach pain that she had ever encountered was the aftermath of eating too much ice. At the time, Yan Chen had to rub her belly to make her feel better, but they ended up doing more than just that. Since then, Little Fox was a little scared of asking him for help. This time, she was, surprisingly, the one who asked for the belly rub first. She grasped him by the wrist as she slowly traced his hand down her body. Yan Chen finally recovered from his preupation as soon as he noticed some hair on his fingertips. Abruptly, he pulled his hand back and sighed. ¡°Little Fox, there is no need for that.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Little Fox¡¯s face blushed crimson. Yan Chen looked away and stepped back. ¡°Little Fox, there is no need for you to please me. Don¡¯t worry. No matter how much you dislike the intimate part of our rtionship, I still love you just the same. All right, you should rest. I will see you in the morning.¡± He then stormed out of the room. Lan Waihu did not know what to say. She watched helplessly as Yan Chen left the room. ¡°What an idiot,¡± she let out her frustration in a murmur. Slowly, she tidied up her clothes and fell asleep on the bed. Gu Xijiu was still watching her. She could have easily extracted Lan Waihu¡¯s soul out of her body to identify who she really was. However, the extraction would definitely harm the baby. Besides, there were other ways to prove her identity, so there was no rush. Therefore, Gu Xijiu left the room as well. She went to look Yan Chen by the hillside. He looked like he was patrolling since he was striding up and down the ce, but in fact, he was all caught up in a daze. Gu Xijiu approached him and called him out, ¡°Yan Chen.¡± Yan Chen was surprised to see her. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed?¡± Gu Xijiu tantly replied, ¡°I am thinking about Little Fox.¡± ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°Yan Chen, when did you find out about the pregnancy?¡± Chapter 2651 - Do You Still Feel The Same About Her? Chapter 2651: Do You Still Feel The Same About Her? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°About two months ago. Doctor Meng found out about it.¡± Gu Xijiu seemed troubled by the revtion. Doctor Meng was a great physician, who was also a loyal member of Tianju Hall. Her examinations should be urate. Therefore, Little Fox must be genuinely pregnant. ¡°Xijiu, is there something wrong?¡± Yan Chen was worried by Gu Xijiu¡¯s troubled face. After a pause, Gu Xijiu told him everything that she saw in the base of the Blue Fox family. She told him about Lan Yue and Duan Muyan. Pale-faced, Yan Chen was stricken with grief. He never knew that the Blue Fox family once belonged to inhabitants of another. Never had he thought that Little Fox¡¯s family were the invaders who burned, killed, and piged his home. If the people of Tianju Hall knew about it, they would definitely take their anger out on Little Fox. ¡°Xijiu, why must Little Foxe with us tomorrow? If she finds out about the truth of her family, she will be so deeply saddened. She is pregnant, so I should try to keep her away from any extreme swings in her emotions.¡± ¡°Yan Chen, have you noticed anything abnormal about Little Fox in the past month?¡± Gu Xijiu finally broke her silence. Yan Chen hesitated a little. ¡°Nothing. She has been the same.¡± The only change was her attitude in bed, but that probably meant that she had be more mature. Moreover, her yful sexual attraction was nothing but a little spice in their rtionship, which was something that Yan Chen was reluctant to share. ¡°How about your feelings? Do you still feel the same about her?¡± Yan Chen could not answer immediately. ¡°Should be,¡± he added a bitter on. ¡°Yan Chen, I want the truth. Don¡¯t try to fool me. I need to know how you feel about her.¡± Yan Chen remained silent for a while. He did not know how to start, but he did notice how turned-off he was whenever he was alone with Little Fox. He used to be so overwhelmed with a strong desire to touch and caress her, but things were different now. The only thing that he felt for her was responsibility. The overwhelming desire was no longer present. ¡°Xijiu, what are you trying to say? Please tell me,¡± he finally gave in. Gu Xijiu hesitated a little but decided that he needed to know. ¡°Lan Yue was not the only one that I saw in the base of the Blue Fox family. I also saw another woman who looked exactly like Little Fox. She was fatally injured, almost on the verge of dying.¡± ¡°She was dying?¡± Yan Chen eximed. ¡°Yes, her life was supported by a special herb. The family¡¯s doctor asked if she regretted anything, but she did not answer. Before I left, I saw her crying. No one knew that I was there, so there was no need for them to put on a show just to entertain me.¡± Yan Chen clenched his fists in disbelief. He caught the hint and asked Gu Xijiu in return, ¡°Do you think that the woman is the real Little Fox? Is the one I have been seeing every day only an imposter?¡± Upon uttering those words, Yan Chen quickly dismissed the thought. Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°Although the woman looked exactly like Little Fox, her temperament waspletely different. More importantly, the woman that I saw was not pregnant. Or at least, she did not look like it when I saw her a few days ago.¡± Realizing that she had dropped a bomb on Yan Chen, Gu Xijiu looked at him intently and said, ¡°Yan Chen, you are her husband, so you are the one who knows her best. Follow your heart.¡± She took another look at the moon and was reminded of a past incident. ¡°By the way, do you remember that my soul was once ced in another body?¡± ¡°I do. Your body was taken over by someone else, while your soul was forcibly ced in a cloned body by Mo Zhao.¡± He suddenly stopped talking as the sudden realization had hit him hard. Chapter 2652 - I Am Not Interested In The Throne Chapter 2652: I Am Not Interested In The Throne Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYan Chen recalled the woman that he had injured the other day. Her eyes had sparkled with joy as soon as they met, and she did not hesitate to approach him. She seemed almost like a lost child who was seeking refuge from the first person she saw that she trusted. Lan Waihu definitely trusted and loved Yan Chen wholly. Even if she were mad at him, that trust and love would not change.However, the first reaction that he had when he saw her was anger. He thought that hisdy had pretended to be Little Fox, so he pushed her away at once. The more she imed to be Little Fox, the angrier he got. He bombarded her with so many questions, but she could not even answer one. ¡°If you really are Little Fox, answer me this one important question: where is our baby? Where is the child in your belly?¡± Shocked, the woman could not answer his question. In fact, she could barely remember anything. The woman was still wearing the clothes from the enemy that he hated the most. She never stopped trying to hug him as he was the only one that she remembered after escaping. Yan Chen, however, acknowledged her plea with a sneer and said that Little Fox had never left his side. As soon as she heard his words, she went crazy. Her bloodshot eyes clearly showed her indignation. She screamed at him and imed that the other woman was an imposter. She was ready to kill and sh the woman into pieces. Her vile visage was something that Yan Chen had never seen. To him, she was a crazy woman.Driven by anger, Yan Chen hit her with a fatal attack. He was simply unconvinced that the woman was his wife. Although he kept telling himself that he did was the right thing, the look of astonishment and disbelief in the woman¡¯s eyes still haunted him. It made him feel so ufortable that he left at once. Every now and then, he would think about the woman, and his heart would ache for her. If the woman was really Little Fox, she must be really hurt by his action. The thought of her suffering was suffocating for him. He could not imagine how much pain she must have endured seeing the person she trusts hit her with a fatal blow. ¡°Xijiu, tomorrow, I will¡­¡± He looked up and stopped talking, for Gu Xijiu was no longer there with him. He was alone by the hills. ¡­ On the other end of the wizardry barrier, there was a hill just outside of Tianju Hall. A woman was sitting with her knees hugged tightly in her arms. Intently, her eyes lingered on the moon in a sentiment of longing. A man stood by her side, quietly.The woman was the one person who looked exactly like Lan Waihu. By her side, stood the man who healed her ¨C Duan Muyan. ¡°I like this ce,¡± the woman finally broke the silence. Tears choked her words, but her smile never left. ¡°I was born and brought up here. I have my friends and the man I love here. I have never once thought that I didn¡¯t belong.¡± ¡°Waihu, you have the royal blood of the Blue Fox family in you. The Blue Fox is your home, a ce where you truly belong. You are the survivor of a legitimate royal bloodline, which is the purest form of all. You are even nobler than the royalty from the Blue Fox. Should you choose to return, the Blue Fox Emperor will be so pleased. You could be the sessor.¡± ¡°I am not interested in the throne.¡± ¡°Are you only interested in Yan Chen? It seems that the man already has another Lan Waihu by his side. You clearly saw with your own eyes how precious she was to him when they snuck across the border.¡± Chapter 2653 - I Never Believed In Destiny Chapter 2653: I Never Believed In Destiny Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°He did not hesitate to hit you with such a fatal strike that almost took your life. Without the Soul Sustaining Herb that belongs exclusively to the Blue Fox, you would be long dead by now, killed by the hands of the man you love,¡± Duan Muyan marked his words with bitterness and hostility. The woman¡¯sshes trembled. ¡°I still have friends,¡± she said. The statement was clearly meant to hit back at Duan Muyan. ¡°Friends?¡± Duan Muyan teased, ¡°They have yet to find out about your identity. Once they do, do you think that they will still think of you as a friend? Your death will be the only thing that they wish for in their lives. Little Fox, you should not be so na?ve.¡± ¡°It is all because of your murderous acts of killing and burning the innocent. You are the one who is responsible. It is all because of you!¡± ¡°Waihu, thew of the jungle applies everywhere. The weak will always give ways to the strong. These people were killed because they are vulnerable, and vulnerability is a sin. They are just like the farm animals that are bred to be killed. Their weakness has doomed them for eternity under human¡¯s ruthless control. To us, all the people here are rtively uncivilized, like the farm animals.¡± ¡°Nonsense! It is all but an excuse for your invasion.¡± ¡°Waihu, the Blue Fox has been stricken by too many disasters, which has made it no longer habitable for our people. The Blue Fox Emperor sent us out to find a better ce to stay. We serve only the royalty there. In other words, we serve you too. You should not be too harsh on us.¡± ¡°I am no royalty!¡± ¡°You are.¡± ¡°In that case, am I entitled to give you orders?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Great. Now take your troops and go back to where you came from.¡± ¡°Waihu, you may give me orders once you return to the Blue Fox and ept your title as a princess.¡± ¡°Why must I wait until my return?¡± ¡°Because the heavenly order shall not be breached.¡± ¡°I never believed in destiny.¡± ¡°I do, and I am afraid that you have to as well.¡± ¡°I know that you can single-handedly take me back to the Blue Fox, so what is the point of our conversation? I cannot fight you, even if I am reluctant to go.¡± ¡°I do not like to take people away by force. I would like you toe with me willingly.¡± ¡°You are already forcing me.¡± ¡°In that case, I hope you surrender to it.¡± ¡°Is that why you sent the imposter to him? To break my heart?¡± ¡°She is not entirely an imposter. Her body has been made from the cells of your body. Her body is no different than yours, in fact. The main difference isher soul.¡± There was a moment of silence before the conversation continued. ¡°Whose soul is that? Where did shee from?¡± ¡°About that, I am afraid that I cannot tell you more. The heavenly secret must not be spilled. Waihu, ignorance is bliss in this case. You once said that what he loved was your soul, not your body. What you saw proves otherwise. He cannot even tell the difference. Your body is all that matters to him, regardless of whose soul is in it.¡± The woman said nothing more, but sorrow filled her eyes. Duan Muyan reached out to her and said, ¡°You should stop thinking about him. Let¡¯s go.¡± Should she give up? The woman closed her eyes and remained deep in her thoughts. He was the man that she had truly loved for centuries. How could she let him go just like that? Chapter 2654 - There Are Still Plenty Of Opportunities Chapter 2654: There Are Still Plenty Of Opportunities Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Waihu clenched her fists in frustration; she really wanted to kill the imposter. ¡°Do you want to kill her? It is easy,¡± Duan Muyan offered help. He seemed to have read her thoughts. The woman stared at his smile and was somewhat perplexed. ¡°By this hour, she should be asleep. I can take you there, and you can kill her.¡± He offered his hand again and asked, ¡°Would you like to go?¡± The woman stayed very still. ¡°What is the matter? Are you afraid that you might see Yan Chen embracing the naked woman in his arms? Are you worried that he might attack you again?¡± She sat quietly in contemtion. Meanwhile, Duan Muyan looked at her fixedly, but his temperament became soft and gentle. After a while, he softly said, ¡°Here, look at me.¡± Thedy seemed to be hypnotized all of a sudden.Slowly, she lost her consciousness, and there was only one thought in her head, which was to kill the imposter. A shade of emerald green slowly reced her pitch-ck eyes. At the same time, a steady flow of energy slowly took over her body like currents. Abruptly, she raised her arms andunched a strike across the fields, thus chopping the long grass into half. It looked as if the grass had been burnt off. ¡­ Duan Muyan grasped her hand by the wrist. ¡°Little Fox, let¡¯s go. I will let you do what you wish to do.¡± He was about to perform a spell but was startled by a visitor nearby. ¡°Little Xijiu, you are here so quickly! Never mind. I shall postpone the trip. There are still plenty of opportunities.¡± He snapped his fingers before Lan Waihu¡¯s eyes to wake her up from the state of hypnosis. She opened her eyes and quickly freed her hand from his grasp. ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Little Fox, we should go. You are still very weak, so you need to rest. I will escort you back.¡± Without further ado, Duan Muyan took her hand and shoved her into a flying machine that was parked nearby. The machine rose into the sky and disappeared almost instantaneously. Not long after their departure, Gu Xijiu showed up at the same spot. She took a turn around the fields trying to catch some scents but was disappointed. There was only fresh air that surrounded the hill. There was no lead for her to trace. Nheless, the withered grass on the ground caught her attention. Unfortunately, as the grass was all yellow and shriveled, she could not tell exactly when it was cut. Troubled, Gu Xijiu could not help but wonder if her sixth sense had failed her this time. It would seem that no one had been here. She yawned as she looked up at the moon. It was already veryte at night. She knew that she should rest, for the sake of her child. ¡­ In Tianju Hall, Lan Waihu could be seen lying on her bed. She was not asleep yet, and there was a little earpiece in her hand. ¡°Master, Gu Xijiu will be going to the base of the Blue Fox family tomorrow, along with Yan Chen and me. I will try to dy her,¡± she hoarsely whispered. ¡°No need. Let here to me,¡± a stern voice replied from the other end. ¡°I¡­ I will not befortable there. I am worried that my identity will be exposed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will readjust and lower the sound waves in the base. You should be safe. There should not be a problem of keeping your identity concealed unless you are an idiot. Also, there will be a good show for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu had just returned to her house. As soon as she arrived, a silvery blue jade on her waist started flickering. Surprised, she answered it and overheard a conversation between a man and a woman. Attentively, she listened to every word that they said and was pleased. ¡°You have finally revealed who you truly are,¡± she said scornfully. She had bugged Lan Waihu¡¯s room earlier to get some evidence. Chapter 2655 - The Wolves Are Coming Chapter 2655: The Wolves Are Coming Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiupondered about the details of the conversation between the cloned Lan Waihu and her master from the Blue Fox. A sudden realization hit her that she had not detected any sound waves when she sneaked into their base earlier. Being a Great Deity blessed her with more or less an indestructible body. The sound waves did not bother her at all thest time that she was there. So, why was the fake Lan Waihu concerned about the sound waves? Was it because her body was weaker than normal? Was she a clone? Or was she using Little Fox¡¯s original body? Also, who was the person¡¯s master? What did he mean when he said there would be a show tomorrow? Whatever it was, Gu Xijiu looked forward to the day. ¡­ In the base of the Blue Fox family, Admiral Guan Yaning was in a state of fury. All the vegetables and food that they had painstakingly collected were gone overnight, leaving nothing behind for his people. Moreover, so many of his ships had been destroyed, which basically magnified his losses over thest few days. Clearly, the man was frustrated. He could not understand how all this could happen. There was so much food in the storage. Even with the help of his ships, the delivery took more than ten rounds just to send all the food from one point to another. How did everything disappear so mysteriously? Frustrated, he decided to ask Lan Yue about it. ¡°The Lord has a storage space that can expand infinitely,¡± Lan Yue nonchntly said. Guan Yaning was speechless. He started picturing the tender woman in his head. She had such a thin and slender figure that he could easily scoop her away with one arm. To his utter surprise, the small woman was able to move away tons of his food supply at once. ¡°What a mighty woman,¡± he thought. For the first time in his life, he was in awe of a woman. At the same time, he was also intimated by her. In his mind, she was, perhaps, the only person in the Starry Crescent Land that possessed any formidable level of spiritual power. The use of spiritual power was against any logical sense or scientific advancement.As a member of the Blue Fox, Guan Yaning was very proud of so many technological breakthroughs that his had witnessed. He had been to manys ever since he started voyaging the gxy, but he had never respected any of the inhabitants. In his eyes, they were merely uncivilized species. He could basically wipe out entire civilizations with ease. None of them was able to defend themselves from his power. It was beyond his expectation that he would one day meet such a deadly threat. Although the members from the Blue Fox had experienced such breakthroughs in technological advancements, they still needed food just like any other living civilization.Their over-looting had severely drained the sources of food in the Starry Crescent Land. Therefore, the masses now lived in dire poverty. The umted food in their storage did note easy, and yet there was no guarantee that they would have enough for breakfast the next day. Guan Yaning quickly sent some men to scour for food, while he and his military officers discussed for a long term solution. While having his discussions, he saw the general, along with the woman named Lan Waihu. Guan Yaning felt rather confused as he did not understand why the general ced so much attention on the woman. Was she a survivor of the royal bloodline? Even if she were, the general would not have any authority to be around her. Had the general fallen for Lan Waihu? The general had always been an unfriendly and unapproachable man. What changed him this time? Guan Yaning could tell that the general was behaving slightly differently over the past month. His behavior had be more and more unpredictable, and his whereabouts were always concealed. The soldiers did not feel close to the general anymore. ¡°The moon looks beautiful. Did you enjoy watching it with a beautiful woman by your side?¡± Guan Yaning went for it. ¡°What concerns do you have?¡± Duan Muyan asked icily. ¡°I have none. I was only asking if you had a great time. General, the Lord has made us suffer a great deal. Not only has she destroyed our ships, but she has also stolen our food. Since you are in the mood to go out and watch the moon, I believe that you must have thought of a way to recover our stolen food. May I hear any suggestions from you, sir?¡± Chapter 2656 - The Wolves Are Coming (2) Chapter 2656: The Wolves Are Coming (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAll the other soldiers kept their attention on Duan Muyan, eager to see how he would respond. Duan Muyan gave Lan Waihu a gentle tap on her shoulder and said, ¡°You must be tired. Go to bed now.¡± Lan Waihu brushed his hand away and walked away quietly. Apparently, she did not care to protect Duan Muyan¡¯s reputation in front of his men. Meanwhile, Guan Yaning whistled scornfully. ¡°General, thedy did not seem to care about you. I did not know that she is actually your type.¡± Before he was done talking, his foot suddenly caught something, and he crashed into the ground. His face went down first, thus scratching his lips with bloody wounds. He quickly stood up again and looked at Duan Muyan in disbelief. ¡°General.¡± Duan Muyan was one of the few members from the Blue Fox who possessed psychic powers, especially involving telepathy. He could move anything with his mind or kill anyone by controlling a gun with only his mental power. Though ruthless, he was a man who honored his followers with respect, as they had been through life and death together. Those were the good old days when he was still friends with them. Guan Yaning was never afraid to tease him in the past, but things took a quick turn for the worse this time. Duan Muyan looked at him sternly in the eye and asked, ¡°Are you done with your bullshit?¡± His icy tone sent chills around the ce. Guan Yaning finally admitted to his own failure. ¡°I am sorry, sir. General, I was frustrated by the Lord¡¯s arrogance. She should be back in Tianju Hall by now. Should we take the opportunity andunch another attack?¡± ¡°You have been leading the attack for three months now. Have you achieved anything yet?¡± ¡°About that, we managed to break the ¡®turtle shell¡¯st time. Although they have sealed the hole, it is no longer the barrier that it used to be. I believe that we can shatter it this time if we use all of our explosives.¡± ¡°Dream on! The Lord is the one who created the barrier. Without her, perhaps you could break it after a few attempts. Now that she is back, I am certain that it is as solid as it was before. Moreover, she possesses both teleportation and invisibility skills. She even mastered the use of our weapons. Do you really think that you can achieve anything from the attack? You will only risk losing all of our ships.¡± Guan Yaning remained quiet. He did not know how to argue with the general, but he refused to give up. ¡°Should we let her go just like that? Should we just hide in ourfort zone?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± the general acknowledged it with a confident smile. ¡°She will be here tomorrow.¡± Everyone who could hear the conversation got excited by the news. Guan Yaning subconsciously clenched his fists as if he was ready to fight. They had lost to her because they were unprepared. This time, he believed that they were ready to defeat her, as long as they had time to n out a propereback. ¡°You should alle up with a proper n to give the Lord a good challenge tomorrow,¡± Duan Muyanmanded. ¡°Yes!¡± All of them answered in unison. ¡°You are not allowed to do anything at your own will tomorrow. Everything must be done ording to mymands!¡± Duan Muyan added. None of his men objected. Instead, they acknowledged his authority firmly before going away. All kinds of coordination and men power were poured in to prepare different ambushes and set-ups at different ces. It was not an easy task to take the Lord down, so the soldiers had to spend the entire night fine-tuning and modifying their weapons to the highest level. When all was done, the sky was already brightly lit. After the long night of preparation, all of the soldiers were tired, but they looked forward to the day. Some of the soldiers had never met Gu Xijiu, so they were eager to see her. As for those who had suffered losses, they could not wait to give her a taste of her own medicine. All in all, despite their tiredness, they were waiting eagerly for her arrival. They kept their guard up as they knew that she was equipped with teleportation and invisibility skills. Chapter 2657 - The Wolves Are Coming (3) Chapter 2657: The Wolves Are Coming (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThey watched attentively and would not overlook even the slightest change in the environment, be it a new wave of breeze or a fallen leaf. They had to be sure everything was safe. The troops waited for the entire day, from dawn to dusk, and then to dawn again, but she never showed. Right before sunrise, one of the military officers received some news from his follower, who was in charge of guarding the city. The man was shouting in a frantic manner through the call, ¡°Officer, it is not looking good! Some unknown being has attacked our ships. Everything has been destroyed! All of it! Ah, here shees! Damn it!¡± That was the end of the call.Obviously, the man was dead. The military officer on the other end of the line was devastated by the loss. The city housed hundreds of his best men, along with dozens of ships. None of them survived the sudden attack. He quickly passed the message on to Duan Muyan. Duan Muyan finally realized that they were tricked by Gu Xijiu. This was rather unexpected for the man because he made it a point not to be the one who contacted the Lan Waihu impersonator in order to prevent her identity from being exposed. She was always the one who called him first. They only spoke once that day, and ording to her report, Gu Xijiu had taken both her and Yan Chen out of Tianju Hall, but they were not heading for the base. Instead, Gu Xijiu ced them in the city and left them alone. She told them to wait for her while she went away to make some preparations. The waitsted the entire day. Yan Chen called Gu Xijiu once but was only told to wait. She told him that she would return when everything was done. The military officers and their soldiers had been waiting for so long, but the news that came was clearly devastating. Duan Muyan kept hisposure and finally gave the fake Lan Waihu a call, but she did not answer it for a long time. When she finally did, all he could hear was her soft voice. ¡°Master, we have returned to Tianju Hall. Yan Chen never left my side the whole time, so I could not find the right time to contact you. Gu Xijiu told us that we would visit the base tonight.¡± Duan Muyan was speechless. ¡°If she really ising tonight, report to me when you are around the corner.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Is the news reliable?¡± ¡°She made a promise to Yan Chen.¡± While Duan Muyan was having a call with the fake Lan Waihu, everyone else around him clearly heard everything. Their bloodboiled with anger. ¡°General, has your informant been exposed? Have we all been tricked?¡± Guan Yaning asked. Duan Muyan thought about it for a moment before he replied, ¡°Everyone should go and have some rest, so all of us can focus tonight. Gu Xijiu must be trying to confuse us. Knowing her, she always keeps her word when ites to her friends. She should be here tonight.¡± All of the military officers looked at one another upon hearing the general. They chose to trust the general, for his wits and wisdom had never failed to impress them. Therefore, they quickly went to rest in order to prepare them for the night. In the end, they wasted the night waiting for nothing. Days went by, and they had spent almost two weeks waiting for nothing. Every time she said she woulde, there would always be something that distracted her midway. Some days, she would change her n and decide not to visit the base at all, but would still keep the fake Lan Waihu by her side to y a game of chess or to have some chats, so there was no time for the imposter to contact Duan Muyan. Other days, she would keep the fake Lan Waihu in Tianju Hall and take Yan Chen out with her. Chapter 2658 - The Wolves Are Coming (4) Chapter 2658: The Wolves Are Coming (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere was once that Gu Xijiu even brought Lan Waihu out of Tianju Hall alone, but was inseparable from her the entire time. She said that she needed to protect her and then strolled with her for the whole day. The entire scenes unfolded just like the story ¨C ¡®The Wolves Are Coming¡¯! She had used this trick ten times in a row! She had deceived her enemy and taken down several cities while they were waiting for her arrival. The battleships that protected those cities were not the highest-rated ones; they stood no chance at all against Gu Xijiu. Meanwhile, the generals in the base were growing increasingly frustrated by the day. Whenever they heard rumors about the Lord¡¯s arrival, it only made them feel sick and subconsciously want to vomit! They had lost their patience and did not even bother to stay in their positions to defend against an attack. Instead, they would just continue with their own work. For those who actually stood in their positions assigned to them by Duan Muyan, they would be yawning or half-asleep at their stations orying card games and mahjong. ¡­.. The Tianju Hall was certainly more lively than the base of the Blue Fox n.Its source of food was increasing by the day as Gu Xijiu continued to rob the granaries of the many cities that she had conquered over the past few days. There was no food left for the Blue Fox armies! The people in Tianju Hall no longer had to worry about food and water.Nheless, they were not simply hanging around while enjoying their improved standard of living. They had been learning how to utilize the weapons of the enemy, which Gu Xijiu had retrieved from her conquests, in order to take them down. These things were considered as novelties to the people in Tianju Hall, but once they understood the technology behind the weapons, they werepletely familiar with the weapons in an instant. In addition to the weapons that Gu Xijiu stole from the cities, she even managed to seize some battle suits from the enemy. Although there were not enough suits for everyone, at least half of the people in Tianju Hall were able to get one. Everyone understood that the Lord was training them to go to war. Having witnessed firsthand the devastation brought about by these foreigners, the team under Gu Xijiu did their best to prepare themselves and grow. Gu Xijiu had always been mysterious, but everything she did was for a good reason. Therefore, even though she had been lying to Yan Chen for half a month, he did notin when he found out. He knew that she must have her own reasons for doing so! Lately, Yan Chen had been thinking about thedy that looked exactly like Lan Waihu, who he injured and was now recuperating at the base of the Blue Fox family. He wanted to see her again, but Gu Xijiu had strictly forbidden him to act alone and said that he would disrupt her n. Yan Chen respected her authority and did as told. The Lan Waihu around him was still lively and cheerful, as always. She persistently tried to seduce him to bed, but he still had no desire for her. This odd recurring behavior of hers naturally made Yan Chen suspect that the girl beside him was an imposter, so he had tried several times to clear his suspicions but did not find anything wrong. He even checked her back to confirm whether the birthmark was real. It seemed legitimate. He also chatted with her and casually asked her questions about their past. She remembered everything and could answer all the questions that came her way. Even if she had forgotten some aspects of things that happened a long time ago, once she was given some clues, she could recall it right away. This made it seem as though she was the genuine Lan Waihu. Yan Chen also looked for Gu Xijiu in private and asked for her opinion. Unfortunately, she did not have much to say but asked him to feel it with his heart. The Little Fox that was with him was pregnant, so as long as he was not 100% sure that this one was a fake, he did not want to harm her. He will still guard her with his life. Aside from serving her in bed, he did almost everything for her and pampered her as usual. On this day, Gu Xijiu came to find Yan Chen and Lan Waihu, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We will head to the base of the Blue Fox family today.¡± Chapter 2659 - Where Does It Hurt? Chapter 2659: Where Does It Hurt? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Liar!¡± The imposter secretly whispered. The Lan Waihu imposter had continuously been berated by her master for feeding him incorrect information about their nned visit. It was driving him and the troops crazy. ¡°Xijiu, I don¡¯t feel very well today. Can we go tomorrow?¡± ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ did not want to do this useless work anymore. Not going at all was better than pretending to go but not actually ending up there. ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well? Where does it hurt? Come, let me check on you.¡± Gu Xijiu sat next to her and touched her wrist. ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ was speechless. She forgot that Gu Xijiu was an expert physician! Pretending to be sick would definitely lead to intense questioning, so ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ quickly pulled her hand away.¡°I think I have overeaten; so, I feel very bloated. Perhaps, walking might improve my digestion, so maybe we should go out. Where are we going today?¡± ¡°The base of the Blue Fox family.¡± ¡°Are you going to do something else first?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°As long as no one suddenly starts looking for me in the middle of our journey, I will not take any detours today.¡± Gu Xijiu promised. Nheless, her promises did not mean much to ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ anymore. During theirst few trips, Gu Xijiu had imed to receive directed audio messages that required her immediate attention. She would then disappear for the entire day. She had used the same excuse about four times already. ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ cursed Gu Xijiu in her heart. There was nothing that she could do besides adhering to her requests. After all, she was the Lord, a person who could make the earth tremble with a single stomp on the ground. She could not afford to reject her. She could not help but look at Yan Chen for some kind of assurance. Yan Chen was expressionless, but he straightened his shirt and said, ¡°Waihu, go and tidy up yourself; we¡¯ll depart soon.¡± ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ was helpless, so she entered the house to pack her things. After entering the house, she took out her secret directed audio spell but paused before she switched it on. Herst few attempts to inform Duan Muyan of their nned visit resulted in the man threatening her. He said, ¡°If your report is false again, I will screw your head down into the ground like a ball to kick!¡± Therefore, after some contemtion, she decided not to make a report this time! Only when she was sure that Gu Xijiu really wanted to go to the base would she look for an opportunity to report the situation. ¡­ ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ found herself standing outside the wizardry barrier of the Blue Fox family and was stunned! They really came! Gu Xijiu meant what she said and did not take any detours today.The informant knew that she should inform her boss of their presence. Otherwise, he might rip her into pieces. ¡°Xijiu, I¡­ I want to go to the toilet first.¡± ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ had toe up with an excuse to have some time alone. ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Xijiu did not doubt her. ¡°Go.¡± She looked around and saw a small shrubbery nearby. She then pointed at it and said, ¡°Go there.¡± Lan Waihu nodded and went in the direction that Gu Xijiu had told her to go. However, she did not rush to pee but instead took out her directed audio spell. When she was about to contact Duan Muyan, she could hear a breeze around her. Gu Xijiu had suddenly appeared at her side. ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ was shocked, and the directed audio spell in her hand almost fell to the ground! ¡°Xijiu¡­ You¡­ Why are you here?¡± She stuttered. Gu Xijiu looked at her with concern, ¡°I just saw a ck shadow pass this ce and was afraid that you had encountered something unexpected. After all, this is their territory, so we should be careful. Ok, you can pee now. I will wait here to make sure that you are safe.¡± She took two steps back and waited patiently for her to do her business. ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ was speechless. A coldsweat broke out on her forehead as sheined in her heart. Since Gu Xijiu was so close to her, she naturally did not dare to use the directed audio spell now. When she squatted to pee, she kept the directed audio spell that full of sweat back into her pocket. Chapter 2660 - Useless Idiots! Chapter 2660: Useless Idiots! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion While squatting, she tried toe up with an excuse to dy Gu Xijiu so that she could find a way to report to her master. With that in mind, she tripped and fell toward a big stone next to her. She wanted to hurt herself, and it would be even better if there were signs that it could lead to a miscarriage so that they could go straight back to Tianju Hall. However, before she started rolling toward the stone, she had been caught by Gu Xijiu, who had teleported over. She did not hurt herself at all. The imposter secretly gritted her teeth, but she had to look grateful on the surface. ¡°Thank you, Xijiu. Thank you very much.¡± In her heart, she was also wondering if Gu Xijiu had been staring at her the entire time. Had she been exposed? Gu Xijiu patted her on the shoulder and asked, ¡°How can you be so careless?¡± ¡°Foot¡­ My foot was numb.¡± ¡°Do you want me to give you a massage?¡± Gu Xijiu still showed that she cared about her. ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯m good now.¡± Lan Waihu did not dare to let her touch her foot. Otherwise, her lie would be exposed too. Gu Xijiu sighed and could only advise her, ¡°You have to be more careful.¡± After that, they walked back over to Yan Chen. ¡°Yan Chen, she is pregnant now. It is not very convenient for her to be alone. She almost fell and bumped into a big stone. Please look after her at all times. Do not leave her side.¡± Yan Chen¡¯s facial expression changed. He quickly ced his arms on Lan Waihu and said, ¡°Rest assured, Waihu. I will always stay by your side.¡± Lan Waihu remained silent but felt extremely bitter about recent events. At first, Yan Chen had given her space and did not even know what she was up to. Now, he was going to be inseparable from her. Perhaps, she might not have a chance to contact her boss anymore. The technology that belonged to the Blue Fox was superb. However, it did not have things like a ¡®wizardry barrier.¡¯ Gu Xijiu could tell that the wizardry barrier set up at the Blue Fox base was put in ce by Lan Yue and his great elders. It was an extraordinary kind of barrier; only a few people could unlock it. Lan Waihu, as the high priest of the Blue Fox family, was one of the few people who was capable enough to do so. Both Gu Xijiu and Yan Chen had seen her open the wizardry barrier here, and it had not changed since thest time. Therefore, ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ could not pretend that she did not know how to do it. Under intense observation from Gu Xijiu, she had to open it with a bitter heart. She just hoped that there would be new defense facilities in the barrier so that when they entered the inside, the mechanisms could detect the intrusion. However, things did not seem to be going in the imposter¡¯s favor. The three of them had entered the base for 15 minutes, and the people inside still did not notice them. Theywere either sleeping or drinking or ying cards around the ce. Meanwhile, the soldiers that actually patrolled the area were like blind men. Although the three of them clearly walked passed them, they did not notice them at all. It was rather annoying for ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ as she recalled that the guards had proudly imed that they could even identify the gender of a mosquito if it passed them. ¡°Useless idiots!¡± Lan Waihu cursed in her heart. She wanted to make a move to get their attention,but Yan Chen was very close to her at all times. It would be too suspicious. Although there were various infrared scanners in this base, Gu Xijiu had created some special protection over the three of them that could keep them under the radar. Hence, they could reallye and go as they liked. The only thing that ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ had going for her now was the fact that Gu Xijiu had not done anything damaging. They just wandered around, which made Lan Waihu extremely nervous the entire time. Chapter 2661 - Authentic Or Fake Chapter 2661: Authentic Or Fake Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was certainly an odd feeling for Lan Waihu as she was hoping to be caught. If that did not happen, at the very least, she hoped that Gu Xijiu would just wander here for a while and then take them back and not create any trouble. As for Yan Chen, the more he walked around, the paler his face became. He had visited the Blue Fox n countless times, but it was the first time he saw it in its new glory. Buildings that he had never seen before seemed to have suddenly risen from the ground. Although the architectural styles were simr to the original residents of the Blue Fox n, the scale and the materials werepletely different. It seemed like the buildings were made from some kind of metal. As he passed by a building, he subconsciously touched it to assess the type of material that they used. He felt the unique coldness of the metal and its smoothness, which was like jade. The material was foreign to him, so he decided to apply the same amount of strength he would use to crush a diamond. However, he did not even leave a mark on it.Apparently, this metal was much harder and stronger than diamond. Yan Chen estimated that it would be impossible for anyone with a spiritual power below ten to inflict any damage on the metal. Unfortunately, there were less than ten people with a level ten spiritual power and above in the Starry Crescent Land. Even though the buildings would clearly be challenging to attack, this was not the main reason why Yan Chan¡¯s facial expression changed. He was more stunned when hesaw the native Blue Fox people! The man had traveled to the Blue Fox n many times and knew some of the people there, especially those at the top of the hierarchy. Most of them no longer dressed the same. They no longer wore long robes with big sleeves. Instead, they wore short robes and trousers. In fact, they were simr to shirts and pants, but Yan Chen did not know what it was at the time, so he thought of them as short robes.The color of the men¡¯s clothes was iron-gray, while the women¡¯s clothes were light gray. Even though they dressed differently, they still seemed to be freely doing their own things.From time to time, some of the foreigners would pass through the streets. The native Blue Fox people often waved their hand at them, and some even referred to them as their brother or sister. Although Yan Chen had dealt with the invaders several times, they were always hiding in their armored monster ships. So, this was the first time Yan Chen clearly saw the appearance of these outsiders. Most of the outsiders had high noses and deep-set eyes. They did not look like Asians. In fact, their eyes were very simr to the native Blue Fox people. Most of the people had dark blue eyes that looked a bit like fox eyes. When they smiled, their watery eyes sparkled under the sunlight. Therefore, what Gu Xijiu said was true. The Blue Fox family was indeed the same breed as these outsiders. Although Gu Xijiu had already told Yan Chen in advance, seeing it with his own eyes was still an eyeopener.Over the past year, these invaders hadmitted a lot of crimes in the Starry Crescent Land, and the locals absolutely despised them. They could not wait to kill them all and seek revenge for their fallen loved ones. Unfortunately for Yan Chen, the bloody truth of it all was that his wife and these alien invaders were one family! Hefelt like an anti-Japanese warrior who had suddenly found out that his beloved wife was Japanese. The aura he exuded was rather gloomy, following that revtion.He naturally understood that Little Fox was innocent and was a good wife to him. However, it did not mean that the other people in the Starry Crescent Land could understand. Once they knew the truth, could they forgive Little Fox? Chapter 2662 - Authentic Or Fake (2) Chapter 2662: Authentic Or Fake (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe looked at ¡®Lan Waihu,¡¯ who was beside him to gauge her response to the situation. Her face was visibly pale as well; it seemed like she was surprised by the ce as well. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I will protect you.¡± He held Lan Waihu¡¯s little hand as he spoke. Lan Waihu bit her lip and looked at him with tears rolling in her eyes, ¡°Will you dislike me after seeing all that my family has done?¡± ¡°No, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Yan Chen rubbed her hair and assured her. Lan Waihu leaned into his arms and spoke softly, ¡°I am still terrified¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I am afraid that your friends will not be able to ept me once this has been exposed.¡± Yan Chen was not very good at lying, even when he needed tofort someone. He was silent for a while before he replied, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. If they really can¡¯t ept you, I will run away with you to stay away from any troubles.¡± ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ remained silent. Yan Chen¡¯s remarks are what any girl wanted to hear. Her eyes shimmered slightly as she slowly reached out her arms and held Yan Chen¡¯s waist. She did not speak but just leaned her head against his muscr chest. Having her so close to him, Yan Chen could not help but sniff her familiar scent. All of a sudden, he felt very sorry for the way he had been treating her. Once he had his suspicions about her, he grew rather wary of his wife. But now, looking at her natural movements and familiar appearance, he felt that he had overthought the situation. The only change that he had seen in her behavior was the fact that she was trying to seduce him very often. Nheless, could it be because she suddenly changed her mind and understood him better? The thought of this made him feel even more guilty. He stretched out his arm around her and gave her a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Rest assured, Little Fox. I will not abandon you.¡±The two of them embraced each other tightly. As the three of them had an invisible spell around them to keep them safe, they did not always go around together. At that very moment, Gu Xijiu was not with them. Instead, she went to visit the battleship hangar. The security facilities there were the most advanced in the area with a variety of high-precision instruments. Gu Xijiu was not very sure if she could walk in undetected, so she asked Yan Chen to go to wander around somewhere safer first while she went in to investigate. Gu Xijiu¡¯s spells had worked wonders for the three of them so far. They had met with several patrol staff along the way, and no one had noticed them. As an added safety measure, Gu Xijiu managed to get the three of them changed into the uniform worn by the Blue Fox people. Therefore, even if they were discovered, they could blend themselves with the Blue Fox people and wait for an opportunity to escape. Yan Chen was still hugging Lan Waihu tightly in his arm. He felt a warm feeling in his heart that he had denied himself from feeling for some time. He suddenly thought that he had been somewhat cruel to herfor rejecting her so many times in the past. He paused for a moment, and then whispered in her ear, ¡°When we go back, let¡¯s stay together again.¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s eyes brightened, knowing what he meant at once. Her pretty face turned red, and she nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Her blushing cheeks were like red apples, which made her look very cute. Yan Chen¡¯s heart jumped at the sight of it, and he kissed her cheek gently. ¡°Little Fox, I¡­¡± Before he finished his sentence, he suddenly couldn¡¯t continue speaking. He saw a beautiful woman standing in the distance with a long, neat hair that was tied behind her head with a ribbon. She was wearing a light bluerge robe but looked a little weak and pale. Only the space in between her eyebrows was bright red. This was the woman who looked exactly like Lan Waihu! At this very moment, she was leaning against a pir, and her eyes were looking in Yan Chen¡¯s direction. It was rather direct, which made him feel that she could see them. The man¡¯s heart rate was already slightly elevated earlier, but right now, it was racing uncontrobly. Subconsciously, he let go of Lan Waihu and walked toward the woman. Lan Waihu¡¯s grabbed his sleeve and sent a directed audio to him. ¡°Yan Chen, this woman and I look alike!¡± Chapter 2663 - Authentic Or Fake (3) Chapter 2663: Authentic Or Fake (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe two women certainly looked very simr. However, Yan Chen was confident that they looked more simr thest time he met her. Lan Waihu was always cheerful and lively. Although she was not plump, she had a round chubby face. It was adorable and always enticed people to hug her. However, the woman in front of him was rather skinny and no longer had the cute chubby face that he knew Lan Waihu to have. Her ck and bright round eyes had also curved slightly upward. Furthermore, her pupils were now ck and purple, so when she looked at people, it was like a whirlpool that could suck them into her eyes. Her temperament was also very gloomy, which made it seem like she was not of this world. Yan Chen looked at the Little Fox beside him, then looked at the woman again. In fact, the two of them were very different once he had a more thorough look. The woman did not look like Little Fox anymore. However, when he saw her, his heart still seemed to be attracted by something. He felt a pain in his chest. When the soldiers of the Blue Fox passed her, they would salute her and greet her. ¡°Royal Highness Princess.¡± She always ignored them, which made her seem cold and indifferent. ¡°Brother Yan Chen, is she the princess of these bad guys? I didn¡¯t expect her to look like me¡­¡± Lan Waihumented. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe she is.¡± Yan Chen whispered in response while his eyes were still focused on the woman. Lan Waihu was unhappy with his responses to her and tugged his sleeve, ¡°Brother Yan Chen, are you fascinated by her?¡± Yan Chen was stunned by her question and quickly turned to look at her. He noticed her familiar jealous expression at once. It was very urate to how Lan Waihu used to express her jealousy in the past. Yan Chen shook his head slightly at the sight of it. No matter how good people were at disguising themselves, it was impossible to have the same habitual movements that were so consistent. He was sure that the Little Fox beside him was the authentic one. Perhaps, that woman, the princess of these outsiders, entangled with him at the time because she wanted to pretend to be Little Fox in order to sneak into Tianju Hall. Fortunately, he could distinguish them at the time. He did not want to make Little Fox jealous anymore, so he stopped looking at the princess andforted Lan Waihu by rubbing her head. ¡°It is impossible. Stupid, I only have you in my heart. How can I be fascinated by other women? I was watching her because she looks like you.¡± Lan Waihu snorted and revealed the dimples on her cheek. ¡°Okay, this is eptable to me.¡± She snuggled in Yan Chen¡¯s arm and looked at the woman with eyes full of smug. ¡°Princess, how are you able to stand in the wind?¡± A man walked out of a room with a cloak in his hand. He walked over to the woman and put the coat on her shoulder. The woman did not move and let him tie the cloak for her. When Lan Waihu saw this man, she immediately went stiff. She hid behind Yan Chen and did not even dare to breathe too hard. Yan Chen also stared at the man. The man wore a simple short robe and a pair of trousers. His eyes were bright, and he carried a rather calm temperament. From his appearance, he seemed to be someone in the military that also carried a noble status. He was also a very handsome man. Who was this man? He could not be an ordinary sergeant seeing that he was allowed to be so close to the princess. However, he had not worn his military uniform, so Yan Chen could not tell his actual status. Hecould only infer that the man had a high rank. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I will take you around. You are too weak to go alone, but it is good for you to enjoy the sun.¡± Chapter 2664 - Authentic or Fake (4) Chapter 2664: Authentic or Fake (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYan Chen continued to stare at the backs of the two persons who were walking away. Subconsciously, his fingers could not help but tighten under his sleeves. Although he already made up his mind that the woman was not Little Fox, seeing her being held by another man still made him ufortable.He felt the urge to rush over and separate them. ¡°Brother Yan Chen, we¡­ can we go elsewhere?¡± Lan Waihu tugged his sleeves as she asked. ¡°Okay!¡± He nodded and took his attention away from the two people.The reason why he was ufortable was that the woman looked like Little Fox. Nheless, he knew that he should not take his wife for granted anymore.Yan Chen felt that he should no longer waste his attention on the woman. Instead, he should be analyzing the facilities here so that he and his team could n a way to take the enemies down. ¡­ A little whileter, Yan Chen was pacing through the entire area. Lan Waihu could hardly catch her breath as she tried to keep up with him. ¡°Brother Yan Chen, can you slow down?¡± The man halted his steps and just realized that he had left Lan Waihu behind.Lan Waihu dashed over and hugged his arm rightly. She gentlyined, ¡°I am pregnant. Why are you walking so fast?¡± Yan Chen sighed and took her hand. ¡°Xijiu did note back. I am worried about her. We need to find her.¡± ¡°I think we better not act rashly. Xijiu said that some of the high-tech mechanisms here could expose our invisibility. I believe she asked us to stay put earlier.¡± Yan Chen paused for a moment to try to recall what Gu Xijiu had told him earlier. Before they separated with her, she did warn him about it and asked him to stay close with Little Fox. He should not even be one step ahead of her. However, he could not see Gu Xijiu anywhere around the hangar area. ¡°Do not worry. Xijiu is so powerful; she will be fine. If we go and find her, it will actually alert the other party, and it might even bring trouble to her.¡± Lan Waihuforted him. With a smile, Yan Chenplimented Lan Waihu, ¡°Little Fox, you are so sensible.¡± If it were the old Little Fox that he knew, she would have eagerly asked him to go and look for Gu Xijiu. She would never say such wise words. Apparently, Little Fox had grown up, and he was the one who grew emotional and rash. Two of them discussed the matter softly and then turned and went elsewhere. Along the way, Yan Chen quietly observed and marked down theyout of the ce. But all of a sudden,there was a loud sound in front of them on the left. Someone screamed, ¡°Princess, drink It! Drink it!¡± Stunned, Yan Chen could not help but go over and take a closer look. Lan Waihu quickly tried to stop him. ¡°Brother Yan Chen, there are many people there. We shouldn¡¯t go there now. Otherwise, we risk being uncovered.¡± ¡°It is fine. They can¡¯t see us.¡± Yan Chen continued walking and reached the crowded ce very soon. He realized that he had arrived at a restaurant. In fact, Yan Chen used toe to this restaurant with Lan Waihu in the past. They used to get a few drinks here every now and then. The restaurant had not changed much since thest time he came. Yan Chen stepped inside with Lan Waihu and saw the princess sitting at a table. She was sitting at a table with seven or eight other officers, along with a man who was seated beside him. The group was having a drink there and ying a drinking game. Apparently, the princess lost the most recent round. ording to the rules of the game, the loser would drink. Hence, that exined why he heard the loud noises urging the princess to drink. Someone also shouted, ¡°If the princess does not want to drink, she can sing a song for us instead.¡± The princess did not speak. Instead, she raised her hand and gulped down the wine in her ss. Seconds after, she mmed the ss on the table and extended her slim hand to the group. ¡°Pour me another ss!¡± Chapter 2665 - Were They Trying To Get Her Drunk?! Chapter 2665: Were They Trying To Get Her Drunk?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°The princess is so sporting!¡± Those men raised their thumbs at her in acknowledgment. The people who often carried a knife and were exposed continuously to blood generally had strong and imposing characters. They also admired down-to-earth and straightforward people. Initially, they thought that the princess was asnobbish person. Furthermore, to them, besides her status as ¡®princess,¡¯ there did not seem to be anything special about her. Hence, they never looked up to her before until now. Feeling more at ease with her, the group grew livelier throughout the game. Meanwhile, Yan Chen squinted his eyes and followed the princess¡¯s every move. Even with Lan Waihu tugging at his sleeve the entire time, it failed to grab his attention back to her. ¡°Fifteen! Twenty! ¡­¡± Seven to eight pairs of palms continued to change their gestures from time to time to y the game. It was the most basic game that one could y with their hands. Being the only female ying the game, the princess¡¯s delicate palms clearly stood out among the muscr hands of the men. Even though Yan Chen was distracted by the princess, after some time, he seemed to find the game somewhat familiar to him. Momentster, his heart suddenly shook as he remembered why he felt that way! In the past, when Gu Xijiu first entered Tianju Hall and became good friends with Little Fox and Qian Lingyu, she used to teach Little Fox this game. Little Fox tried to exin the game to him once, but they ended up ying other drinking games instead.It had been more than 200 years ago since that day. If not for Yan Chen¡¯s good memory, he probably would never have been able to recall it. But who taught them this game? Did all the people from the Blue Fox would know how to y it? Or was it exined to them by the princess!? Yan Chen analyzed the win-rate of the princess and noticed that she had lost twice in the space of just a few rounds. Following the rules, she dried up two sses of wine without any hesitation. Her pale but pretty face was turning rosy,but her eyes started to light up with some bright colors. Finally, Yan Chen turned to look at Lan Waihu, who was beside him. Little Fox was not good at drinking. In fact, every time she drank, she would only take a few sips and then pass the ss over to Yan Chen to finish it. Hence, it was getting clearer to Yan Chenthat the woman he saw earlier was not Little Fox. After reaching this conclusion, Yan Chen was somewhat relieved but also a little disappointed. It did make much sense for him to watch a group of people drinking. Therefore, Yan Chen knew that he should leave the restaurant and continue to explore the base. Nheless, somehow, his feet were stuck to the ground. He did not want to go. When he saw the princess drinking, he had the subconscious urge to take away her cup! It seemed like she just recovered from a severe illness. Could she drink liquor like this?! Yan Chen¡¯s gaze then turned to the guardian, who was next to the princess. The man always smiled faintly and swirled the ss of wine in his hand while watching the games unfold. It was only when the princess had drunk seven or eight sses of wine did the guardian attempt tp stop her. ¡°Princess, you should stop drinking now. You are not in good condition¡­¡± The princess pushed his hand away. ¡°I have recovered. You don¡¯t have to be concerned about me.¡± She downed another ss of wine then and there. ¡°Princess, you are so cool!¡± ¡°Princess, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sporting. I apologized for what I had said just now. Let me toast with you!¡± A bearded officer stood up and toasted. The princess did not speak, but raised a ss with the officer and finished another ss of wine. ¡°Princess, I had also offended you earlier. Let me toast with you too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± These bastards! Were they trying to get her drunk?! Yan Chen had clenched his fists so tightly that his fingertips had turned cold. Chapter 2666 - Who Are You? Chapter 2666: Who Are You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs Yan Chen continued to observe the princess, Lan Waihu sat obediently by his side. It was indeed a rare sight for her to be so calm and quiet. She had focused her attention on the princess¡¯s guardian and watched his every move. Meanwhile, the princess had not refused any of the toasts from the group. She gulped a mouthful of wine every time someone toasted with her, and in the blink of an eye, she had drunk around five or six sses. Although her wine ss was of an average size of about 50ml, a dozen sses were enough to fill her belly; it was almost 700ml of liquor. Even an ordinary man would have been half-drunk by now! The princess¡¯s cheeks were red as apples, but her lips were pale. The guardian finally grasped her hand that was holding the ss and stopped her from taking another sip. ¡°You should stop now!¡± The princess was already drunk by then. She squinted at him and asked, ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± ¡°Sir, does it hurt to get embarrassed by a woman?¡± ¡°Haha! Sir, this beauty is more interesting when she is drunk.¡± ¡°Sir, since you care about her so much, why don¡¯t you just marry her? If that were to happen, you would be considered royalty on the Blue Fox. Haha!¡± Some officers started to tease them. The guardian did not seem too disturbed by what he heard. He calmly raised his eyebrows and smiled at the princess. ¡°Princess, are you interested in me? Do you want to marry me?¡± The princess looked at him and was stunned by what he uttered. She responded rather indifferently, ¡°Okay¡­ Uh¡­¡± She decided to stand up for a moment, but as she was too drunk, she tripped and fell into the arms of the guardian. That guardian managed to support her fall and quickly asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The princess held his face and tilted her head while she looked at him. ¡°You are so¡­ handsome¡­¡± The guardian was somewhat taken aback by her words. ¡°Thank you, princess.¡± She continued to look at him confusedly and blinked a couple of times. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± The guardian was speechless! Meanwhile, the people around him could not help themselves. Theyughed at his misery. ¡°Duan Muyan.¡± ¡°Duan Mu¡­ Handsome¡­ You look¡­ You look very handsome. But¡­ why¡­ Why do you have two heads? This makes you less attractive.¡± Duan Muyan rendered speechless again. The crowd was thoroughly enjoying themselves. Everyoneughed again, and even Lan Waihu giggled at Duan Muyan¡¯s misfortune. She then turned to look at Yan Chen and was stunned. Yan Chen did not find the situation funny. On the contrary, his face was pale, and his eyes were still fixed on the princess. His lips trembled, ¡°Little¡­ Little Fox!¡± Lan Waihu was rarely drunk, but she did get drunk before on certain asions. Yan Chen had been married to her for so many years, so he had seen it several times. When she was drunk, she did not recognize people. The mostmon thing she did when that happened was toy in his arms and hold his face. She would always ask him ¨C ¡®Who are you?¡¯ When she held his face, her little finger was always curled up.The drunk princess seemed to imitate this action wlessly! Even the curled little finger and the expression of squinting her eyes were the same! Watching all this unfold made Yan Chen feel as though a bolt of lightning had struck him. He forgot where he was and shouted out loud in the heat of the moment! Unfortunately, he was not using his directed audio device. Although he was rtively far away, his voice was loud enough to rm the group of people he was observing. ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°Who spoke earlier?¡± There was no one else in the restaurant beside them. Naturally, the group paid close attention to the direction of the source of the sound, which was where Yan Chen was located. However, they did not see anything. Chapter 2667 - Stealing The Target Chapter 2667: Stealing The Target Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDuan Muyan also looked over as well. While they were distracted,Yan Chen suddenly rushed forward and grabbed the princess¡¯s wrist; in a second, he had pulled her into his arms and out of Duan Muyan¡¯s grasps. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Gosh! Is this ce haunted!?¡± Although everyone could not see Yan Chen, they were able to see that their princess was pulled away. Duan Muyan could not see Yan Chen, but heunched an attack toward her back. Given that Duan Muyan was obviously very skilled, Yan Chen¡¯s arm was badly hurt and felt as though it was broken. Despite the pain, he was still holding the princess tightly and did not let go. He knew that he could not use his spiritual power. Otherwise, he would be exposed. It would undoubtedly be a suicidal action because the officers had already taken out their guns. With him still invisible, they were afraid of identally injuring the princess, so they did not dare to shoot. Thinking on their feet, they decided to take out their infrared devices to try and locate their seemingly invisible target. Without any dy, Yan Chen carried the princess and ran away. He had forgotten about the Lan Waihu, who was initially with him. The group watched as their princess was rushed out the door with her feet definitely off the ground. All they could do was to yell while they chased after her. Moments after they emerged from the restaurant, there was a loud sounding from the direction of the hangar. Huge mes were visible, and smoke could be seen rising into the air. The officers¡¯ facial expressions had changed. They knew the building that was on fire was the ce where they kept all their warships. What happened!? Before they could think of anything, a bright red firework rose from that direction, and a sharp rm sound could be heard as well. To the people from the Blue Fox valued those warships as much as their own lives. The warships were their most advanced weapons. Naturally, they could afford to lose them. Therefore, they did not have time to chase the princess. Instead, they rushed toward the hangar at once. The entire base of the Blue Fox n was in a state of chaos. All the soldiers were running around the building, trying to fix the situation! Meanwhile, Yan Chen was carrying the princess and running wildly. At that moment, his mind wentpletely nk. There was only one thought in his heart; he needed to rescue the princess and get her out of this ce! Fortunately, even though he was clearly out of his mind, his natural instincts were to take cautious steps. Therefore, he naturally chose the route with the fewest people. In fact, he did not encounter any other soldiers on his way to the entrance to the n. He had reached there very swiftly since there were no obstructions in his path. The base of the Blue Fox n was difficult to enter but easy to exit. Therefore, it was not a challenging task for him to escape. A quarter of an hourter, he had already brought the princess into a vast jungle in the mountains. There were very few pedestrians in the area due to therge number of wild beasts that were present. Presently, arge number of wild rabbits were in the vicinity. Instinctively, Yan Chen looked for a quiet ce where he could rest. Soon, he found himself standing still under a cliff and could only hear the sound of running water as well as the wind blowing through the treetops. Having finally escaped the frantic state that he was in, Yan Chen suddenly realized that he did not bring Lan Waihu out with him. He had left her in the base. ¡°Ouhhh!¡± The princess in his arms was dizzy due to the bumpy journey that they had. She vomited on him profusely. Yan Chen remained silent. He was actually obsessed with cleanliness, so his body was usually dust-free. At this moment, he had vomit all over him. The wine that the princess drank earlier, as well as some undigested food, dripped down his chest. The smell was unpleasant. Chapter 2668 - He Gave Her A Fatal Blow Chapter 2668: He Gave Her A Fatal Blow Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf someone else had vomited on him, Yan Chen would have thrown that person at least 800 miles away! However, it was her. Strangely, he did not feel ufortable at all. In fact, he only felt angry and distressed. Swiftly, he put her on the ground so that the dirt on his body would not get on her too. The princess was so drunk that she could hardly even stand straight. Yan Chen had to support her the entire time. He looked around and saw a big boulder next to them, so he helped her to sit on the rock momentarily. As she was not very conscious, he did not dare to let go of her. He could only hold her with one hand while he took off his dirty robe with his other hand. To his surprise, when the princess saw him undress, she was startled and struggled to get free from him. She blurted, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m pregnant; I cannot do¡­¡± Yan Chen¡¯s body froze as he looked at her. ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about?¡± The princess curled up her body on the ground and looked at him. Her small mouth was slightly ajar. Her pitiful eyes made her look somewhat confused. ¡°Brother Yan Chen, can we not?¡± It was such a familiar rejection for the man! Yan Chen¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. His fingers trembled as he quickly reached out to touch her face. Her skin was warm and delicate, but her cheekbones were a bit hardpared to before. This woman had clearly slimmed down a fair bit. The sense of familiarity made Yan Chen feel as though he was being stabbed in the chest. His voice was hoarse as he replied, ¡°Alright, Little Fox. We are not going to do anything. Little fox, you know I will never force you.¡± The princess seemed to breathe a sigh of relief; she pouted her small mouth and exhaled. Then, she closed her eyes and raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°I¡­ I am not feeling well¡­¡± This was another familiar statement to Yan Chen. Although she did look slightly different, her actions in her semi-conscious state were generally the same as Lan Waihu that he knew and loved. Yan Chen threw away hisdirty robe and patted her shoulder to signal her to lean on him. ¡°Little Fox, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± She vomited on him once more. Yan Chen was stunned. This time, he did not rush to change his clothes but bent over and grabbed her. One of his hands was pressing on her acupuncture point while the other was patting her back to help her to throw up. This method of inducing vomiting proved to be highly effective. She vomited several times in a row until she could not even straighten her waist. Unfortunately, most of her vomit was on Yan Chen¡¯s body. Finally, she stopped vomiting. Yan Chen took a nket from his storage space andid it on the big boulder next to them. Heid her on it and covered her up to keep her warm. He wiped her mouth and cleaned her up slightly before changing his clothes again. He was filthy all the way from innerwear to his skin. This required him to use the cleaning spell in order to feelfortable again.Soon, his attention returned to the princess again. She was already fast asleep; however, she appeared to have a frown on her face. Yan Chen sat next to her and took one of her hands. He murmured, ¡°Little Fox¡­¡± Before he continued, he could already see that her wrists were thin like bones. The sight pained him to his core ashe was now quite confident that this was the real Little Fox, his wife that he had loved for more than 200 years. She hade to him, but he gave her a fatal blow. Yan Chen felt very guilty for doing so. He reached out his hand and wanted to tidy up her messy hair, but her little face suddenly squirmed. The princess quickly turned over and vomited again. However, this time, it was not liquor but blood! Chapter 2669 - The Arrival Of Celestial Master Zuo Chapter 2669: The Arrival Of Celestial Master Zuo Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe bloody red liquid felt like needles piercing his eyes.¡°Little Fox!¡± His heart ached, and his face turned pale; it felt and looked as if he was the one who had vomited blood. He held her fingertips gently and trembled as he asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± How could she vomit blood? Was it¡­ Was it from the injury that he had inflicted on her?He quickly checked her pulse to assess her condition. After a while, his fingers clenched tightly, and he had the urge to stab himself with a knife! Unfortunately for Yan Chen, he was sure that her condition was of his own doing. It seemed that his palm had almost cut off the vein that brought blood to her heart! There was even a possibility that it had been cut off, but perhaps it was pieced together by someone. Naturally, it was expected that her heart would feel rather weak fragile. There was also a risk that her recovery might be stunted if she did not look after the wound. She needed to rest for at least half a year after suffering from such an injury. Yet, she was already up and about and even dranksuch arge amount of liquor. Her actions were pretty much a way for her tomit suicide. Everything felt strange to Yan Chen. He vividly recalled the day that he hadunched his attack toward Lan Waihu. Due to his overprotectiveness of Lan Waihu, he was angry that the enemy had used a clone of her against him. Nheless, even though he handed a powerful attack on her, subconsciously, he did not really want to take her life. He clearly remembered that he controlled the power of his attack, which was why he was rather confused at how fatal it appeared to be at the moment. Suddenly, Yan Chen recalled the conversation that he had with Lan Waihu when they had bumped into each other. She had told him that she had been tortured for nearly a month before she escaped. Perhaps, she was already weak at the time, which was why she was hurt so badly by him. Yan Chen felt a sense of remorse for his action. He could not help but raise his hand to hold her in his arms. He held her tightly and spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°Little Fox, I am sorry¡­¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s face was ashen. Nheless, after she vomited some blood, she opened her eyes slightly. She wheezed for a moment before she turned her attention to Yan Chen and asked him, ¡°Who are you?¡± Yan Chen was speechless. He took a light breath before he introduced himself, helplessly, ¡°I am Yan Chen.¡± ¡°Yan Chen¡­¡± Lan Waihu whispered in a t tone. It seemed to be emotionless. ¡°Which Yan Chen? Yan Chen remained silent for a moment. He looked at her crystal clear eyes and continued, ¡°Your husband, Yan Chen¡­¡± Lan Waihu tilted her head and slightly and pouted. She seemed very confused. ¡°My husband? He does not want me anymore¡­¡± Yan Chen was stunned by her reply. He held her hand again and continued, ¡°Little Fox, I have never not wanted you. I just mistook you for the wrong person. I will always want you¡­¡± ¡°You mistook me for the wrong person¡­¡± Lan Waihu still murmured and somehow still looked confused. ¡°But¡­ How can he not recognize me? He is my husband, who has been with me for more than 200 years. He often said that even if I peeled my skin off, he would recognize my bones. I obviously have not changed. Furthermore, not only did he did recognize me; he even attacked me! He does not want me anymore¡­¡± She seemed to fall into a nightmare midway through the conversation and continued mumbling. All her words were like knives stabbing through his heart. The pain from each sentence felt worse than thest. ¡°He is a bastard! Little fox, I am sorry¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t like to do that kind of thing, but he likes to do it¡­ I know that he was unhappy because I did not enjoy being intimate. I am also trying to ovee this psychological obstacle¡­ Almost¡­ I almost seeded. But I have a baby. I cannot do it when I am pregnant. It is not my intention to push him away, but somehow he left me. He did not even sleep in the same room as me¡­ He was cold to me and didn¡¯t care about me¡­ I am very sad¡­¡± Yan Chen closed his eyes and whispered, ¡°Little Fox, I was not angry at you. I was not being cold to you. I just ¡­ I was just afraid that I could not control myself. I did not want you to hate me, so I tried to stay away from you to free myself of any urges. I didn¡¯t expect you to misunderstand¡­¡± Lan Waihu still had her eyes closed. It really looked as thoughshe was having a nightmare. Chapter 2670 - The Arrival Of Celestial Master Zuo (2) Chapter 2670: The Arrival Of Celestial Master Zuo (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWith her eyes closed, Lan Waihu continued, ¡°He went out with his men in search of food. I was worried about him, so I tailed them. I wanted to help but ended up being captured. They took me into a ship and tied to a pir. They made fun of me and even insulted me. Then, I saw him by the window. He passed by the ship, so I quickly cried out loudly, hoping that he would hear me. I wanted to get his attention, but he never looked my way.¡± Yan Chen listened quietly, but his heart ached with her every word. He knew that she was recalling the incident of the day she was taken away. He had heard her calling out to him, and he went looking for her, which led him all the way to the fake Lan Waihu, who he had brought back instead. ¡°They almost raped me that day. I just wanted to die. But suddenly, they stopped harassing me and took me to the base of the Blue Fox family. They told me that we used to be people of the same race, about 10,000 years ago. They told me to help my own kind by spilling the secrets to opening Tianju Hall¡¯s wizardry barrier. I refused, so they sent me into a pitch-ck ice cer.¡± Yan Chen felt terrible. He knew how much she was scared of the cold and the dark. Those bastards seemed to have noticed her weaknesses. She must have been so scared while being held captive, all alone in the dark. ¡°The ice cer was so dark and so, so cold. I tried to meditate to keep the cold away, but my thin clothes were not very helpful. I was frozen in fear, but I could not cry, for all my tears would be icicles and hurt my eyes even more. In the ice cer, there were also needles that they would use to poke at me every few hours.¡± Lan Waihu subconsciously curled her body into a ball. She was once again trapped in her darkest and coldest days. ¡°Those bastards!¡± Tears were rolling in Yan Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡°They would send someone into my cell every day to ask if I was ready to surrender. I refused to be one of them. I am a disciple of Tianju Hall. I shall never surrender. I shall never betray my friends! I endured the pain, hoping that one day Yan Chen woulde and save me. I thought that he would not give up on me. I was sure that he woulde.¡± ¡°I am sorry.¡± For the entire time that Lan Waihu was held captive, he was out spending time with the fake Lan Waihu. He treated her with care and gentleness. Never had he thought that the woman that he truly loved was actually trapped, waiting for him to save her from a living hell. ¡°They kept persuading me. They said if Yan Chen knew that I was the same as them, he would no longer look at me the same way. The people of Tianju Hall would no longer ept me. Yet, they were the only ones who could ensure my survival. I wanted to go back because I knew Yan Chen would never abandon me. He would not abandon me because of something I did not do. But, he never showed up, so I thought that something must have held him back, or that he was injured. After a month of excruciating pain, they finally got bored of me. They let their guards down, so I took the chance and escaped.¡± ¡°I ran away from the base of the Blue Fox family towards Tianju Hall. I kept running and running. I had not eaten anything for days and got very hungry. At some point, I even doubted if I was ever going to make it back to Tianju Hall. Then, I found a rabbit. I was so hungry that I wanted just to drink its blood. Initially, I wanted to grill its meat, but I could not wait any longer. That was when Yan Chen showed up. I was so happy to see him. I could not wait to tell him how badly I had been treated, but he pushed me away. He looked at me like I was trash.¡± Yan Chen closed his eyes in agony. ¡°He was trash. He could not even recognize his own wife.¡± Lan Waihu continued, ¡°He said that I was an imposter and told me that his wife had never left his side. He said he loved her, which left me so frustrated.¡± Chapter 2671 - The Arrival Of Celestial Master Zuo (3) Chapter 2671: The Arrival Of Celestial Master Zuo (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I am his wife! That woman must die. I told him I was going to kill her, and he returned my fury with a fatal blow. I was dying on the ground, but he did not care. He turned away from me and swiftly left. He did not want me anymore, really. He did not intend to save me. I had just escaped from a living hell, yet he chose to attack me and send me back there.¡± Feeling guilty, Yan Chen hugged her tightly, with tears dripping on her forehead. ¡°I am sorry. He is a bastard! He is a useless piece of junk!¡± ¡°He found another woman and no longer wanted me around,¡± Lan Waihu murmured. ¡°No, it has always been you! There is no one else. It is all my fault.¡± Yan Chen took a look at her t tummy but dared not ask anything about their child. After going through what she had been through, there was no way the baby would survive. It was no wonder that she was left thin and pale after such torment. Yan Chen felt the urgent need to nurse her back to health, so he carried her in his arms. ¡°Little Fox, please forgive me. Give me a chance to make it up to you. Come with me.¡± ¡°Make it up to me?¡± Lan Waihu seemed a little lost. She was seemingly still trapped in her nightmare. ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± ¡°I will do anything you want, Little Fox, even if you want me to take my own life.¡± Yan Chen suddenly stopped talking as the color faded from his face. A knife was already puncturing his chest towards the core of his body. Lan Waihu casually added, ¡°I don¡¯t only want your life. I want your heart, as well!¡± Yan Chen was dumbstruck.He could feel the knife being twisted in his chest.Blood flowed out of his wound like a stream, whichpletely moistened her tiny hand in red. Her hand was still holding the handle of the knife, though it was slightly trembling. Nheless, her grip was firm. Even under those circumstances, Yan Chen could easily push her away. However, she wasthe woman he loved. Hence, he did not do such a thing. Instead, he grasped her by the wrist and asked, ¡°Little Fox, do you really hate me this much?¡± Lan Waihu¡¯s eyes showed that she had no intention of backing down. ¡°I hate you, so very much.¡± Her tone was unrelenting. He slowly let go of her hand and continued, ¡°Little Fox, I owe you this much. I will never regret dying in your hands.¡± Lan Waihu started trembling even more. She looked at him, intently with a firm intention to kill. ¡°Great! Now die!¡± She wanted to twist the knife around and push it even deeper into his heart. She wanted him dead, but the n did not go well. A sh of seven-colored ray suddenly shone down from above, encapsting Yan Chen in a sh of blinding light. He was being pulled away from her. Yan Chen could no longer stand on his feet. As soon as he was taken away, the knife slipped out of his wound as well. There was blood everywhere, but amidst the light, he could feel a hand on his chest, trying to apply pressure and stop his wound from bleeding. Yan Chen staggered and swayed a little in dizziness. He could somehow see someone in the light. ¡°Xijiu, I suffered this with on my own will,¡± he still managed to say some words. Only Gu Xijiu couldunch shes of seven-colored rays. Hence, he immediately assumed it was her. ¡°What an idiot!¡± An enchanting voice could be heard, berating him for his blindmitment. Shocked, Yan Chen quickly opened his eyes to see who was really the one helping him. But, before he could assess the situation, he was sent across the air andnded on top of a rock. Chapter 2672 - The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo Chapter 2672: The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was not entirelyfortable on the rock, and his wound was not any better either. However, Yan Chen could not care less about the physical difort he was experiencing. All he wanted to do was to see who was really there in front of him earlier. More urately speaking, there were two people. There was a man, along with a child. The man was covered in purple elegance,plemented by a loosely tied, straight hairdo that was secured by a hairband. The embellishment of a fox-eye stone on the hairbandpletely resonated with his gracefulness. Yan Chen did not want to look at the man anymore, for he was already thrown intoparative obscurity by the man¡¯s ethereal qualities.The man was looking at him nonchntly as if judging hisck of good sense. There was also a boy in the man¡¯s arms, perhaps of almost two years of age. His bright, watery eyes and little red lips were adorable.The boy was covered in a snowy white robe, looking as exquisite as ever. The boy was also looking at Yan Chen, the same way as the man, both judging him for what he had done. However, the boy seemed relieved upon seeing that Yan Chen was still alive. He patted his own chest as a sign of relief and said, ¡°Luckily, we made it! Father, save him. Don¡¯t let him die.¡± Yan Chen still could not quite get a grasp of what was happening. Dumbstruck, he said in an almost inaudible utterance, ¡°Celestial¡­ Celestial¡­ Celestial Master Zuo?¡± The man was Di Fuyi. The man, who was known to be long gone and immortalized, was looking alive and well in front of him. Yan Chen thought that he must be dead. Perhaps, that would make more sense. What surprised him, even more, was the fact that the once arrogant Celestial Master Zuo was now holding a boy in his arms, so closely and securely. The man never let anyone get too close to him, nor would he allow anyone to touch him. ¡°It is me. If you can still recognize me, I will assume that you are not entirely stupid,¡± Di Fuyi said, mockingly. Nheless, there was no time for nonsense. Yan Chen¡¯s clothes were ripped away by a sudden, unseen force, thus revealing the bloody wound underneath it. Di Fuyi flipped a white, jade bottle open and held it in the air. The bottle then nted a little to pour some liquid right on the wound. Yan Chen quivered for a moment as itwas too painful for him to handle. The liquid medicine burned and tingled his open wound as if it were the strongest kind of alcohol. Hisplexion went wrinkly and pallid abruptly. Sweat broke out on his forehead, clearly showing that he was miserable. ¡°Is it painful?¡± Di Fuyi casually asked. Yan Chen wanted him to try the same sensation, so he knew how dumb the question was. Manyints arose in his head, but he dared not say a word. Celestial Master Zuo was known to be a fussy man, and Yan Chen was not ready to pay the price for what he had to say. He answered him honestly, ¡°Yes, it is painful.¡± ¡°This is the price of your stupidity,¡± Di Fuyimented. Yan Chen decided not to say anything more. Di Hao saw Yan Chen¡¯s paleplexion and could not help but sympathize with him. ¡°Your wife is obviously under the influence of someone else¡¯s control. How could you stay so still and let her stab you like that? That was absolutely unwise.¡± Di Hao still spoke with the voice of a child, making him even more adorable to the public. Yan Chen looked at him admirably. The boy even talked with the same condescending tone as his father. He could not help but wonder if Gu Xijiu knew about the boy. Many questions were beginning to dawn on him. However, he quickly turned his attention back to Lan Waihu, who was now struggling to sit up. She was still the one he cared about the most. Chapter 2673 - The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (2) Chapter 2673: The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter a moment, Lan Waihu decided to sit still and did not move an inch. It looked like her bodily movements had been restricted by a locking spell. Luckily, she seemed unharmed. In that brief moment, Yan Chen finally had the time to realize the severity of his wound. Lan Waihu¡¯s knife had almost cut his heart open. Any ordinary mortal would have already been long gone by now. Fortunately, his level-ten spiritual power was the life support that he needed. If Lan Waihu had driven the knife any deeper, nothing would be able to save his life. His wound needed immediate medical attention. There was no time to lose. Di Fuyi had to leave Lan Waihu aside and assist Yan Chen with his injuries first. Di Hao already told him that Yan Chen must be kept alive; otherwise, bad things were going to happen. Di Hao watched as his father worked on the wound and was perplexed. ¡°Father, his heart is cut. You may need to stitch it up with your spiritual power. Why don¡¯t you do it right away?¡± Di Fuyi was performing the surgery from a distance. He did not even touch Yan Chen. Hence, the operation looked like a show to Di Hao. Di Fuyi continued to perform the surgery with quick movements on his fingers, sending streaks of spiritual power on the surrounding of the wound. ¡°Your mother gets jealous easily. She will probably feel bad if I touch another person,¡± Di Fuyi finally exined. Di Hao was speechless. He could not quite understand Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s reasoning. Medical surgeries often required certain levels of physical contact, which waspletely understandable. Moreover, Yan Chen was a man. Why would Xijiu get jealous of him, anyway? Yan Chen was bewildered when Di Fuyi brought up his mother. Could the boy be Xijiu¡¯s child? He had never heard about any of it from her. She had never even mentioned the resurrection of Celestial Master Zuo. ¡°Focus,¡± Di Fuyi urged. ¡°Use the Udumbara Mantra to channel the spiritual power in your body to the wound. Keep your mind still, and at ease, unless you want to be handicapped.¡± Yan Chen kept silent and did as told. Celestial Master Zuo was still the same ¨C unforgiving with his straightforwardness, but what terrified Yan Chen the most was that his breathing had slowly be more and more difficult. Yan Chen finally realized that he should not let his mind wander anymore. He needed to focus and regte his vitals like what Di Fuyi had told him. With his eyes closed, Yan Chen could not see what happened next. However, as soon as Yan Chen started meditating, Di Hao clearly saw that there was a red bug crawling out of the wound. The bug was only the size of a mosquito, but he managed to catch a glimpse of its pointy mouth that was still glistening like a metal de. As soon as the bug emerged, it was ready to extend its wings and leaped into the air. However, Di Fuyi sent a streak of seven-colored ray and wrapped the bug in a bubble of light. Surprisingly, the tiny bug was still floundering about in the grasp of the light. It was powerful enough to shake the bubble. Baffled, Di Fuyi had nevere across the bug, though he had seen many things before. ¡°The thing looks hideous! Father, kill it with a needle!¡± Di Hao promptly suggested. Di Fuyi took a look at Di Hao. He wanted to burn the thing at first but changed his mind. Hetook out a needle and pointed it at the hideous bug. The bug tried to avoid it, but could never get any faster than Di Fuyi¡¯s flying needle. Soon, it was punched with a hole in its body and slowly disappeared at the tip of the needle. ¡­ In the depths of the base of the Blue Fox family, there was a house. Duan Muyan did not join others at the airbase. Instead, he sat in his room on a futon while performing a series ofplicated enchantment at his fingertips. A ck bowl was ced in front of him. A faint streak of red light steadily encapsted the ck metal bowl. There was a red bug in the bowl that was the size of a tennis ball. Chapter 2674 - The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (3) Chapter 2674: The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere were many pairs of wings on its body, all pping simultaneously. Wisps of purple smoke surrounded the bug as its wings pped on. The smoke then rose into the air as the thin length of threads and disappeared in the dark. The whole scenario was as wicked as it could possibly get. The bug was originally rather still in the bowl, only its wings pped. Hence, its sudden shivering suggested that some external factor must have triggered it. Duan Muyan was troubled, but it was toote for him to do anything. Pricked by a needle, the bug theny t in the bowl and started shrieking in pain. Duan Muyan tried to perform some spells in an attempt to cut off the thin threads, but the bug soon died away in a pool of blood, leaving only a small piece of skin as a sign of its existence. Affected, Duan Muyan¡¯s body trembled a little before he spat out a mouthful of blood. Hisplexion turned pale, almost instantaneously. All that had happened surprised him. He looked at the bug, which was now only ayer of skin, and clenched his fists in indignation.He closed his eyes in contemtion and started wondering if the man was already here. His arrival was quicker than he had expected. The venomous Soul-Supporting Grudge Spell had just been cast not long ago. It was also the first time that he was using it as his secret weapon. He could not understand how the spell was broken in such a short time. The creature was not afraid of fire or any form of physical attack. The only way to kill it was to use a thin needle, formed by the solidification of one¡¯s spiritual power. Duan Muyan thought that he was the only one who knew how to kill the creature. Apparently, he was mistaken. Duan Muyan had spent a great amount of time and effort to cast the spell. Therefore, the death of the creature greatly affected him, too. After a few quick breaths, he looked at his own hands and could not help but sigh. The condition of the body was no longer as good as he expected. He took a look at the remains of the creature and smiled. There was still hope. A drop of blood was formed in the air and sent directly to the body of the creature. Soon, it seemed toe to life again and reformed its body. ¡­ Yan Chen was fatally injured. Death was inevitable for him if nothing was done. Fortunately, his life was saved by Di Fuyi¡¯s timely arrival. Di Fuyi¡¯s miraculous procedure had brought Yan Chen back to life. Even the medicine that Di Fuyi used was made from a very rare kind of herb.Yan Chen was very grateful for Celestial Master Zuo¡¯s kind help. The amount of treatment that he had received from Celestial Master Zuo was rather generous. Although it was ufortable, he had to endure it. It was a sign of recovery. ¡°Thank you.¡± He wanted to express his gratitude but was immediately interrupted by Di Fuyi.¡°Cut the nonsense. Focus on your meditation.¡± Yan Chen said nothing more. He closed his eyes and started meditating. Di Fuyi slowly walked towards Lan Waihu. The locking spell still limited the movement of her limbs, so she could only move her eyelids. Tears traced her cheeks uncontrobly, but there was no one to wipe the tears away. Swiftly, Di Fuyi set her free from the spell. Lan Waihu swayed a little in an unbnced manner before jumping off the rock. She then ran unsteadily towards Yan Chen. ¡°Only go to him if you want him to die faster,¡± Di Fuyi warned. Lan Waihu stopped moving forward and stared at him nkly. ¡°I did not mean to hurt him.¡± Chapter 2675 - The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (4) Chapter 2675: The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I understand. So, do you hate him?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her fixedly as he asked. Lan Waihu went pale at the question, unsure of what to say. She closed her eyes and confessed, ¡°I am not sure, but I never wanted him to die.¡± She looked at her hand and saw the knife that was stained with his blood. Irritated, she wanted to throw the knife away, but it seemed to be attached to her palm. She tried to fling it away, but the knife still stayed in her hand regardless of her efforts. Instead, the action of trying to get rid of the knife seemed to inflict pain on her palm.Shocked, she tried to fling the knife away again but failed. It felt as if her bones were breaking part with every move. Lan Waihu looked at Di Fuyi for help. Di Fuyi stared at her intently with reassuring eyes; it was as if he thought of himself as her savior. ¡°What is false cannot be true, and what is true cannot be false. Everything is all but an illusion of our minds¡­¡± He started speaking in a calm voice. Slowly but surely, the hatred that had been controlling Lan Waihu¡¯s mind slowly vanished. ¡°ng!¡± The knife slipped out from her hand. Feeling weak, Lan Waihu sat on the ground to catch her breath. Di Fuyi propelled another streak of light to enclose Lan Waihu in a bubble. The temperature suddenly dropped drastically, making her feel as if she had just been ced in a pool of cold water. Shivering, Lan Waihu could not help but look to Di Fuyi for an exnation. However, she realized that he was no longer focused on her condition. Instead, his attention had been diverted to the knife on the ground, which he reached out to with his hand. It had a bronze, golden texture on its de, engraved with figures that were made from red strands being twisted together, like many tiny bugs crawling together in a mass. The evil feature was extremely unpleasant to look at. Di Fuyi wanted the knife to be destroyed but changed his mind due to little Di Hao¡¯s request. ¡°Father, I want it.¡± Di Hao reached out his hand and asked for the knife. ¡°Little one, you are only a child, so you should not be carrying this lethal weapon,¡± a faint voice could be heard nearby. Lan Waihu thought that they were the only two persons present, so she was surprised by the third voice. She turned around and saw two creatures standing by the tree ¨C a mussel of rosy pink shells and a beast with a smooth, shiny coat. Astonished, she could not help but wonder. Were they the mussel and Lu Wu? Their physical appearance had changed so much. The mussel opened its shells, revealing a handsome young man of 12 to 13 years of age whom she had never met. Concerned, the young man was still watching Di Hao. He was the one who told Di Hao not to keep the knife. Di Hao took a quick nce at him but did not appreciate his advice. ¡°Father, may I have a look at the knife?¡± He asked Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi was quite puzzled. Ever since they parted ways with Gu Xijiu in the Shura World, the boy had been so impatient about leaving the ce. He kept urging Di Fuyi but never said why. When they finally found the way to descend to the Lower Bound, specifically to Starry Crescent Land, the first thing that the boy was concerned about was not his mother. Instead, he insisted that they had toe here first. It turns out that they were here just in time to save Yan Chen¡¯s life. Di Hao never exined it, but Di Fuyi could somewhat understand that perhaps Yan Chen and Lan Waihu¡¯s involvement seemed to y a great role in changing their tragic fate in the end. The boy seemed relieved that they arrived just in time. The rescue seemed like a crucial event along the timeline from which Di Hao hade from.Also, Di Fuyi could not resist the pitiful look in his son¡¯s eyes, so he passed him the knife. Di Hao held the knife in his little hand. He ced his finger gently on the sharp edge and traced the patterns of the red strands. After a while, the knife suddenly vibrated and cut his finger. Blood started flowing out from his wound at once. Chapter 2676 - The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (5) Chapter 2676: The Return Of Celestial Master Zuo (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Be careful, little one!¡± The mussel called out anxiously. Di Hao threw him an icy nce. ¡°Mussel, if you treat me like a baby again, I am going to cut you,¡± he said with a sarcastic smile. The mussel remembered something and decided to keep quiet. Meanwhile, Lu Wu stretched out its paw and gave the mussel a few pats on its shell. Di Hao dripped his blood on the red strands, thus initiating a series of twists and turns on the surface of the de. The entire knife was shaking as a result of the agitation. Soon, the red strands turned into a wisp of green smoke and disappeared into thin air. The patterns on the knife no longer existed. Di Hao protested, ¡°What a lousy knife! Father, please destroy it.¡± He then passed the knife to Di Fuyi, but Di Fuyi was reluctant to touch it. He used his power to levitate the knife in the air and shattered it with a streak of seven-colored ray. The knife was now a pile of ash that was blown away by the wind. While the two males were busy with the knife, Lan Waihu could feel a sudden change in her bodily condition. A red light could be seen exiting her body. Later, the dark purple tone in her eyes slowly returned to her normal shade of ck. She looked at Yan Chen again, who was still pale and weak and then took another look at her own hands that were covered in blood. Her body started trembling in fear. She had almost killed theonly man that she had ever loved. ¡­ In the base of the Blue Fox n, Duan Muyan was still performing dark magic all alone. He could feel a sudden tingle on his fingertip, which was a sign that something might be going wrong. Soon enough, the dark magic that he was manipting suddenly withered away and disappeared entirely. Duan Muyan was shocked by what he witnessed. Frustrated, he stood and kept the bowl away in his sleeve. Swiftly, he walked out of the room. Although he found it hard to believe, the man was really here, much earlier than he had thought. Apparently, that man had also ruined a very crucial part of his n. He needed to do something to change it. The hangar in the Blue Fox n was still inplete chaos. There was amedium-sized battleship flying very close to the ground and shooting out streaks ofser beams almost everywhere.The soldiers of the Blue Fox all wanted to destroy the battleship that had gone rogue, so they ran towards other ships, hoping to board them and fight back by all means. However, the battleship never stopped firing at them. Every shot was urate and aimed to kill. In fact, some shots were able to take the lives of up to five soldiers at once due to their close proximity. None of them were able to board a ship in time. Furthermore, the weapons that they had with them could not do any significant damage to the ship. Guan Yaning watched helplessly as the death toll of his men continued to rise.Moreover, his battleships were severely damaged by the one that had gone out of control. He suspected that it would take at least one to two months to get them repaired. Nheless, what bothered him the most was the death of his men. The soldiers who stayed behind in the base were some of his best. Now, almost all of them were dead. If they insisted on running towards the existing battleships on the ground, only death awaited them. Guan Yaning had to call for their withdrawal, even though he was reluctant to lose his battleships. Swiftly, the men decided to look for cover. However, the battleship was still shooting at the soldiers who were running for their lives in hopes that they could outrun it. In the turmoil and chaos of war, Guan Yaning heard a buzzing sound from the other end of the airbase. Baffled, he turned around and saw a gigantic, disc-like structure slowly rising into the air. Guan Yaning was surprised. It was the general¡¯s battleship! As the highest security guarded it, only the general would be granted entry. Since the ship was already rising into the air, the general must have boarded his battleship and was ready to join the battle. Unsurprisingly, the general¡¯s battleship was powerful enough to destroy any other ships that the people from the Blue Fox possessed. The people hoped that the general¡¯s ship would be able to turn the situation around in their favor. As expected, the ship rose into the air and released a streak of blinding blue light at the battleship in the air. In an instant, the battleship was turned into a giant ball of fire. Chapter 2677 - Di Fuyi’s Past Chapter 2677: Di Fuyi¡¯s Past Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Great!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Haha! That was awesome!¡± Many cheered for the perfecteback. They knew the power of the general¡¯s ship. Nothing could stop it. Furthermore, under the extreme heat, they expected that the intruder would be burnt along with the ship. However, Guan Yaning was still worried, for he had witnessed Gu Xijiu¡¯s kung fu before. If she was the one who maneuvered the battleship, he knew that she would survive because of her ability to teleport. Understanding Gu Xijiu¡¯s abilities and seeing that none of his men was able to approach the battleships alive, he activated a special mechanism that would prevent entry into all the other avable ships. In doing so, all the ships would be shut down so no one would be able to fly them or fire their weapons. While the others were watching the burning warne, Guan Yaning surveyed his other ships to check on their status. It seemed that none of them were triggered. This made him suspect that the person operating the battleship could be someone else. It was either that or Gu Xijiu had hidden somewhere. Where could she possibly be? The Lord was known to appear and disappear mysteriously. This troubled Guan Yaning greatly, as there was no way he could predict her next move. The entire troop only had one enemy, and yet, she was capable of turning the entire group of highly trained soldiers into a mess. As none of the other warnes were activated, Guan Yaning turned to look at the general¡¯s battleship once more. It was still in the air, with no sign ofnding. The general had been pushing his men to keep their guards up over the past few days due to his misleading information. However, Gu Xijiu never showed up. Therefore, most of his men had started to lose their respect for their superior leader. When the general told everyone that the enemy wasing, all of them treated the news with contempt. They did not take it seriously and continued to have a good time.To their utter surprise, the enemy showed up for real this time, and she had taken many lives. Guan Yaning thought that the general must be holding the ship in the air because he was worried that the Lord might still be alive. Perhaps, he wanted to take her down once and for all.Guan Yaning wished to understand the situation, so he pressed a shiny device on his wrist to talk to the general, but the general never picked up his call. What was going on? Everything could happen in an instant during a war, so the general and his military officers should always be connected. The general once told him that they should always keep openmunication unless they were busymanding for their ship¡¯s attack. Since the general¡¯s battleship was stationary in the air, there was no reason why he would not pick up the call. Therefore, Guan Yaning began to panic and focused his attention on the battleship. A sudden realization struck him. Could the battleship have fallen into the control of the beautiful Lord? Gu Xijiu had indeed left the battleship right before it was blown into bits. She witnessed the strength of the main battleship, so the thought of seizing control of the ship struck her interest. She wanted to blow up the entire base! Therefore, she went into the battleship right using her teleportation ability. If that was the biggest and strongest battleship that the invaders had so the facilities in the ship must be the best. That also meant that it would be equipped with the safest security measures. Thest ship that Guan Yaningmanded was equipped with the ability to uncover her invisibility spell. There was also a barrier that could shield them from her attacks. She believed that the same facilities avable on the general¡¯s ship, ess that it would be multiple times stronger. Gu Xijiu was also prepared for the possibility that she might not be able to enter the ship due to some protective barrier that might be in ce. To her surprise, everything went smoothly. In an instant, she was already on board. The floor and walls of the ship were all furnished with silver polishing. There did not seem to be any lights around the ce, but the inside of the ship was very well lit. Chapter 2678 - Di Fuyi’s Past (2) Chapter 2678: Di Fuyi¡¯s Past (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu entered one of the rooms in the battleship. While she expected to see walls encased with advanced technology, the ce turned out to look more like a home. There was a table, a chair, and even a bed. Also, a ck-inked painting was loosely hung on the wall, illustrating the ethereal beauty of a vast, starlit sky. Gu Xijiu could not fathom the technique that was used to create the illustration. It looked so surreal like she was staring right into the vastness of the gxy. Her head spun a little at the sight of the canvas. Although she was a little startled by the interior design of the ship, she quickly made up her mind to explore the ce further. In a brief moment, she could tell at once that no one was there. Had she made a mistake while teleporting?She was certainly not in the main control room of the ship. Had she gone into the bedroom instead? While the ce looked like a bedroom, oddly enough, there wasno door. Gu Xijiu tried to look for an exit, but there was none. Troubled, she decided to use her teleportation ability again. ¡°Bang!¡± She did not manage to get out of the room. Instead, she bumped straight into a wall. Fortunately, the wall was not very hard. Furthermore, her protective barrier prevented her from getting injured. She steadied herself but was still baffled by what was stopping her from teleporting. Was it something in the walls? Without wasting any time, she went around the ce and tried every single wall in the room, but could not get past any of them. Apparently, the room was able to disable her teleportation skills. She was, indeed, trapped. Everything seemed odd. It was easy for her to enter the room just now, but somehow there was no way out. Was it possible that the room was able to permit her entry and yet prevent her from exiting? So far, the best technology that Gu Xijiu had encountered as the one which could expose her invisibility spell. Why would her teleportation skill fail, too? Confused, Gu Xijiu decided to explore the room further and sniffed around the room to pick up any clues. The smell felt very familiar to her like she had smelled something simr before. Nheless, she refused to believe that the small room was able to stop her from leaving the ce. If there was a way to get in, there must also be a way out, which must be hidden somewhere in the room. She just probably had to find out the mechanism of the ce. She wanted to look around but was distracted by a hissing sound. She turned around and saw a huge screen in ce of the canvas that hung on the wall earlier. A video started ying. Gu Xijiu was a little puzzled by the sudden activation of the screen. She heaved a sigh. Had she pressed on some kind of remote control? She observed her surroundings and noticed that her hand was pressing down on the surface of a jade table. There was no button or whatsoever on top of it. Troubled, she decided to give the video a look and was shocked by what she saw. The video was not ying a documentary about the technological advancements achieved by the people of the Blue Fox. It also was notsomething men would watch to kill time. It was about a mythology from a long, long time ago. The first image that popped out was the vastness of the gxy in the background, with many lines that crisscrossed and many dots that connected to one another. Everything seemed connected to one another and slowly revealed a man. Like a newborn, the man was without any clothes to cover his naked body. He simplyy quietly in the darkness. The man seemed to be in the process of being formed from the darkness, with every line of his muscr body being meticulously created. Gu Xijiu cursed and turned her eyes away from the screen. She could not look at any other naked man other than Di Fuyi, despite being quite impressed by the man¡¯s perfect body, which was so vividly crafted like the statue of Michngelo¡¯s David. When she looked at the screen again, the man was already well dressed. Gu Xijiu could not help but stare at his robes fixedly. She could not figure out what the robes were made of. It seemed to have been made by something as light as a cloud, added with a little blue touch from the sky. The silhouette looked rather simple and loose on his body. As he stood in the wind, the robes danced around majestically. She was impressed by the man¡¯s gracefulness. Chapter 2679 - Di Fuyi’s Past (3) Chapter 2679: Di Fuyi¡¯s Past (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe strangest thing about the video was that every detail of the man, including his robes, was clearly disyed on the screen, apart from his face. There were no facial features on his face, which made it look like a nk canvas. It was a peculiar sight for anyone. Gu Xijiu wondered what kind of species this faceless man could be.The things that she witnessed next were a series of events that strongly reminded her of the great myth of when Pan Gu created the world for all of mankind. The man continued to travel without a direction in the great space of millions, or even billions, of stars. Everywhere around him was impressive emptiness. There was nothing else but him. There were no creatures or living beings anywhere to be seen. Apparently, the man in the video was a god. Every gesture of his could easily affect his surroundings. After a short while of wandering around, he decided to sit downsomewhere in the gxy and started waving his hands out of boredom. Clumps of dust seemed to swirl along with his every wave. He yed with the cloud of dust for a while before setting it off into the faraway distance to eventually collide with the deste, uninhabiteds. Dust fogs started swirling around thes, creating an opaque mass of particles in the air. The man seemed rather fascinated by the result of this action, so he kept creating the same collisions over and over again. Meteorites of different elements were sent to collide with randoms in the area. Gradually, greens started to spread across the surface of every. Hills and mountains started rising abruptly from the ground, andkes were formed from the streams within the hills. Animals began to rule the world. Gu Xijiu sat and watched attentively as the entire scene unfolded. The whole video felt like an upgraded story of Nuwa and the birth of human beings. However, in this case, the man was both Pan Gu and Nuwa, for he had achieved two different ambitions at once. ording to legend, Nuwa created human beings by molding y into human figurines, which was different from the theory of evolution. First, he bombarded thes with many meteorites and let life evolve as it was, just like Charles Darwin¡¯s theory of evolution by natural selection. In the video, it seemed that the entire evolution process had been fast-forwarded. It took only a minute to show the beginning of life on earth up to the point where humans learned to walk on foot. Obviously, humans were not the only advanced species on earth. There were also half-beast men, birdmen, and even half-insect men. There were many species that she had never even heard of before. Some were evenpletely beyond her imagination. Even for human beings, they all looked and evolved differently on differents. Some were as big and muscr as the apes. Some were so tiny that they were only two feet tall. There were also people of different external appearances ¨C beautiful ones and hideous ones. Some were born normally with four limbs. Others had seven or eight limbs. The terrifying sight sent chills down her spine. The creator of the universe would take a tour around each once in a while. If he found any species to be unfavorable to his liking, an apocalypse would be dawned on the world to wipe out the entire species so that he could restart with another round of evolution. Gu Xijiu continued to stare at the divine force that created the universe and started thinking if this version of the story belonged to the creator of the Blue Fox. The contents seemed to suggest that the creator of the universe was savagely violent. Anything that he disliked would be immediately abolished on a catastrophic scale, whether by flooding, fire, or lightning. Lives never mattered to him, as he continued to manipte the destinies of the living creatures on each as he pleased. She stared at the creator and found him to be a little familiar, but she could recall when and where they met. Soon, the creator seemed to have be bored with the stupidity of the creatures that he had created, and he seemed to have grown tired of managing the lives on each. So, he started performing a spell amid a cloud of stardust. Slowly, a man¡¯s figure could be seen forming under his spell. Gu Xijiu gasped in astonishment, for she could not believe her eyes. The man was Di Fuyi! But how could it be possible? Why would Di Fuyi be in a documentary from the Blue Fox? Chapter 2680 - Di Fuyi’s Past (4) Chapter 2680: Di Fuyi¡¯s Past (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had doubts in her mind about the uracy of the video from the very beginning. She was actually not too focused on it until Di Fuyi entered the fray.It had only been a month since they parted ways, but it felt like an eternity. She missed him dearly. It was beyond her expectation to see him again so soon, though only on a screen. She never knew that the creator of the universe also specifically created Di Fuyi. The fact that Di Fuyi was created clearly surprised her. She had always thought that the master of heavenlyw was born by nature, through a long process of development based on the intrinsic qualities of the universe. Could the contents of the video be true? Or had it been edited with personal biases? Who was the one who made the video? Many questions started to haunt Gu Xijiu, but she decided to keep on watching. Di Fuyi, who was now in his usual purple robes, approached the creator of the universe and cordially bowed before him. The creator of the universe carefully observed the man and was impressed by what he had created. He then gifted Di Fuyi with a headband, embellished with a red gem that was crafted in the shape of a fox¡¯s eye. As soon as Di Fuyi put the on the headband, his entire aura changed. It seemed to have emted the aura of his creator. The creator of the universe gave him some orders before going into a long, deep sleep in one of the hidden corners of the universe. Di Fuyi assumed his role and started touring the universe. Di Fuyi was portrayed as an intelligent man who got connected with people from differents. They viewed him with the utmost respect and admiration. He was a god to these people. As time went by, his power slowly developed and became just as powerful as his creator. After 10,000 years of sleep, the creator of the universe woke up to a world that he did not recognize ¡ª a set of rules governed every world, and every star moved in harmony and concord. Also, the man that he created had be the master of heavenlyw in his absence. In a unique space-time, he managed to control all the orbitings by using a star chart. Every being must act ording to the heavenlyw that he had made. Those who vited the rules were punished. The creator of the universe was delighted to see a flourishing and prosperous panoramic sight spreading out before his eyes. He met up with Di Fuyi and wanted topliment him for the wealth that he had brought upon the universe, but Di Fuyi had lost all sense of respect for his creator. Instead, he acted with hostility and violence.They would y chess as friends, but little did he know that Di Fuyi was always trying to stab him in the back. The creator of the universe did not like that Di Fuyi was always making arbitrary decisions and peremptory actions, so he wanted to take back control of the universe. However, he could not risk disrupting the perfect harmony that had been governing the bnce between each for so long. The creator of the universe was not pleased by his loss of power. One day, he was inspired to create a beautiful woman by forging the essence of heaven and earth. When the disy slowly zoomed into the appearance of the woman, Gu Xijiu was so shocked that she broke a corner of the table. The woman looked exactly like her! The woman was Gu Xijiu! She never knew that the creator of the universe also created her. Gu Xijiu rubbed her nose in bewilderment. Should she be proud of her heritage? She never knew that she shared the same past as Di Fuyi. The woman appeared to treat her creator with great respect by acknowledging him as her godfather. In return, the creator of the universe treated her with great care and kindness. He would always explore the gxies with her and study the culture of the different worlds. Perhaps, because they had been together for a long time, they came to have developed feelings for each other. The female character seemed to have developed a greater sense of admiration for her creator, each passing day. She did not hide the thrill of infatuation in her eyes every time she looked at him. Very often, she would hug his arm as theyughed cheerfully together. In return, the creator of the universe thought of her as his source of happiness. The way he looked at her slowly changed as well. Chapter 2681 - An Exaggerated Plot Of Absurdity Chapter 2681: An Exaggerated Plot Of Absurdity Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe creator of the universe even gave her a name ¨C Xijiu. ¡®Xi¡¯ had the meaning of being highly valued. As for ¡®Jiu,¡¯ it meant longsting. ¡®Jiu¡¯ was also how the number ¡®nine¡¯ was pronounced in Chinese. The imperial number was also the highest numerical number before the perfect ten, so it was the closest number to perfection. He named her so because he intended to cherish her for an eternity. Her name was also a sign that she would one day be the imperial and domineering master of the universe. On the screen, Xijiu seemed to be highly fond of her name. She expressed great enthusiasm toward him and asked for his name. The creator of the universe thought about it for a moment before uttering his name ¨C Fan Qianshi. The name sounded very elegant and graceful. Only a cultural man would name himself that way.Xijiu naturally held the man in high regard. One day, the woman on the screen made a bold confession to the creator of the universe, ¡°Dear Godfather, I adore you. May we be husband and wife like the mortals?¡± Gu Xijiu was still thinking about the name, Fan Qianshi. The name reminded her of someone she knew, but for the life of her, she could not remember where or when shest heard it. By this time, the creator of the universe finally had a face of his own. If he could create everything in the universe, he could easily create a perfect body with a perfect face for himself. It was wless from head to toe. However, the more Gu Xijiu looked at him, the more she failed to resonate with his perfection. Something was not quite right about the man. Normally, she would be drawn to men with perfect qualities. Even if she were not emotionally attached to him, she would still find a man¡¯s perfect appearance to be pleasant to her eyes. On quite the contrary, the perfect looking man on the screen only looked like a rubber mannequin to her. The sight filled her with disgust. No matter how perfect a rubber mannequin looked, she could not possibly fall head over heels. However, to her surprise, thedy in the video appeared to view Fan Qianshi with the most affectionate sight. Gu Xijiu felt her flesh crawl as she saw the scene. She was especially ufortable when she heard Xijiu¡¯s loving confession for Fan Qianshi. Would she fall for the man? It was safe to assume that if she really adored Fan Qianshi in her previous life, the depth of her love for him would surely be passed on to her next life. Meeting him would surely strike a chord in her heart. Just like her first encounter with little Nianmo in the Upper Bound ¨C she clearly did not remember anything about him, but she still wanted to get close with him and protect him from all harm. She did not even mind flirting with him, even though he was a kid. In the end, she found herself to be in love with a boy who was so much younger than herself. Looking at Fan Qianshi, Gu Xijiu was sure that she felt nothing for him. There were no waves of emotion, nor a single bit of admiration.She decided to sit down on the chair to watch the remaining contents of the video. After the woman confessed her feelings and intentions to the creator of the universe, Fan Qianshi only responded to her confession with a pleasing smile. He rubbed the tip of her nose softly and said, ¡°Silly girl, why should we be tied to tradition? Is there any difference between the married and us? Don¡¯t worry. You are my best creation thus far. I will surely grant you a perfect partner.¡± There was a glimpse of disappointment in Xijiu¡¯s eyes, but she soon forgot about it and continued her exploration of the universe with Fan Qianshi. Once every century, Fan Qianshi would invite Di Fuyi for a game of chess using the stars. Every time he did, he would take little Xijiu along. When the game was ongoing, little Xijiu would stay by their side and watch them. Sometimes, she would y the role of a servant and serve them water while observing their moves. At first, she knew absolutely nothing about the game and was only a quiet spectator. When it was over, she would often ask Fan Qianshi to y the game of chess with her. Hence, her skills developed over time. The next time that Fan Qianshi and Di Fuyi met for chess, she slowly had a grasp of their moves. Sometimes, she would y against Di Fuyi as well. Chapter 2682 - An Exaggerated Plot Of Absurdity (2) Chapter 2682: An Exaggerated Plot Of Absurdity (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi did not pay much attention to her at first. She was merely a stranger who was irrelevant to him. Her talent, however, managed to impress him, so he did not mind having her as an opponent for a game or two. Over time, Di Fuyi grew fond of her. When he went fishing in the Milky Way, he would very often catch certain fishes that possessed an immense source of spiritual power and also tasted good. He would reserve his good catches specifically for Gu Xijiu. The two men never needed any food; so, Gu Xijiu would finish most of the fish on her own. Day after day, her spiritual power gradually increased. As the video progressed, Gu Xijiu realized that everything in the universe was still in perfect harmony. The main difference was that Di Fuyi seemed to fancy Xijiu, the girl whom he called as his young, little apprentice. They no longer only yed chess together; instead, they would often travel from gxy to gxy together. Those were happy days for both of them. Soon, Di Fuyi started looking at Xijiu differently. In return, Xijiu seemed to be quite attached to Di Fuyi as well, whom she called her big brother in purple robes. However, Xijiu¡¯s heart still belonged to Fan Qianshi. She would propose to him every few centuries, but Fan Qianshi was never in a hurry to tie the knot. As time went by, Xijiu grew to have a slight feeling of resentment towards Fan Qianshi, so she started spending more time with Di Fuyi instead. Slowly, Di Fuyi realized that he had indeed fallen in love with the little girl. However, what Xijiu had for Di Fuyi was merely the bond between a brother and a sister. She never took him as a lover. One day, Di Fuyi finally proposed to Xijiu. He wanted her by his side, always and forever.Xijiu finally realized how Di Fuyi felt about her, but she clearly knew that the man she loved was Fan Qianshi, so she turned away from his proposal. Di Fuyi was never worried about rejection. Therefore, the two of them still traveled around and explored ces together. He would take her to different wine tastings in the mortal world, or share some heavenly wine with her that he had personally fermented. Feelingfortable with the man, Xijiu never had her guard up with him. One time, she got drunk while consuming heavenly wine and found herself high with euphoria. That night, they finally broke the barrier and had sex with each other. It was already toote for her by the time her sobriety returned. Without a choice, she had to agree to Di Fuyi¡¯s proposal. They went to meet Fan Qianshi and asked if he could marry them in the ceremony. The news struck Fan Qianshi like a sudden bolt of lightning. He could not find a word to express his astonishment by what had happened. In the end, he helplessly agreed to preside over their wedding ceremony. Nheless, Fan Qianshi still felt the need to talk to Di Fuyi in private. He told Di Fuyi about his responsibility as the master of heavenlyw. As the man who governed the rise or fall of the universe, he should never have any inclination or prejudice against anyone. Emotions should be avoided at all costs, or else it would be difficult for him to be fair and objective with all his decisions. Should he get distracted by love, all six worlds would be in chaos. In other words, the master of heavenlyw should never be in love. He should refrain from having any emotions. However, Di Fuyi was allowed to marry Xijiu under one condition, which was to resign from his position as the master of heavenlyw. Di Fuyi, however, never believed a word that he was told. He made the heavenlyws, so there should not be any vition even if he insisted on getting married. In fact, he treated Fan Qianshi¡¯s word of advice with contempt. As the master of heavenlyw, he proceeded with the wedding without the man¡¯s blessing. The heavenlyw hade into existence for many years, so it had be the principle that paved the way for everything to flourish in the universe. It was thews that should be obeyed by all. Not even the master of heavenlyw had the power to escape it. True enough, as soon as Di Fuyi and Xijiu were married, all worlds started falling apart. Natural or man-made cmities haunted many ces. Mostnds were disintegrated and torn by dissension. The six worlds were in a state ofplete disorder. Eventually, Di Fuyi chose to believe in Fan Qianshi¡¯s warning. There were only two solutions. The first option was to break up with Xijiu, so his power as the master of heavenlyw would be restored. And, the second option was to surrender his power as the master of heavenlyw and let Fan Qianshi assume the role. Chapter 2683 - An Exaggerated Plot Of Absurdity (3) Chapter 2683: An Exaggerated Plot Of Absurdity (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi took some time to consider his options and decided not to surrender his power. He stayed away from Xijiu and started abusing her emotionally. Although Xijiu never loved the man, she was troubled and distressed by the abuse. Nheless, she was too embarrassed to ask Fan Qianshi¡¯s help. Hence, she chose to endure the pain on her own. To rece her, Di Fuyi ascended a few celestial beings and brought them into the Divine Kingdom. He even kept these women as his concubines for pleasure. They were all young and lively. But more importantly, they treated Di Fuyi well. Di Fuyi treated them with equal kindness but still chose to mistreat Xijiu. He made up many excuses to dismiss Xijiu from her position as the empress. Eventually, she became a concubine and was bullied by the other concubines. Xijiu always held herself aloof from the world, but the long term torment changed her. She used to dress in white to appear elegant and refined. However, her change of character had affected her style. Eventually, she became more inclined to dress in ck. In a way, the continuous abuse slowly killed her spirit and made her look dark and haggard. The master of heavenlyw was allowed to have multiple wives, as long as no emotions were involved. As he managed to rid his feelings for Xijiu, soon, peace slowly returned to all six worlds. Di Fuyi was finally happy that things had returned to normal. He was pleased with the changes he made and the results he obtained. He clearly indulged in his life of many wives. Sometimes, he would go to see Xijiu and even stay the night. Being bitterly disappointed in him, Xijiu would resist him every time he visited. Soon, their difficult rtionship became deadlocked. When Fan Qianshi visited them, he finally saw how depressed Xijiu had be. Utterly offended, he could not stand the sight of the woman he treasured being abused by another man. He had to talk to Di Fuyi about it. The talk did not go well, and the two men ended up in a big fight, which caused a state of chaos and darkness over a period of time. When two gods fought, their strength was enough to destroy the whole world. Di Fuyi¡¯s concubines were among the victims of the sh. Neither side gained from the fight, but Fan Qianshi suffered a little less. He seized the chance and took Xijiu away and brought her back to his Divine Pce.When Xijiu got back to his home, she finally understood that Fan Qianshi only turned down her proposal because he was preparing a surprise for her. He was busy preparing their bridal chamber, but a strangebination of circumstances had led her to Di Fuyi instead. Xijiu was filled with remorse and sadness. Soon, she became ill. Fan Qianshi never left her side and took good care of her. In the end, he told her to break up with Di Fuyi if he refused to treasure her as his wife. Fan Qianshi also promised to marry her and that he would not mind her past marriage. He fell in love with who she was, not her body. Xijiu entertained the idea and finally decided to talk with Di Fuyi about their divorce. Never had she thought that she was putting herself in a perilous position. Di Fuyi did not want to let go of his power, nor did he want to see her getting married to another man. Therefore, he resorted to a third option. First, he showed her around in the gxy. They then traveled to the mortal world, and he took her to see all of her favorite ces. Xijiu honestly thought that it was their farewell, which was why she agreed to go in the first ce. Finally, they went to theirst spot on the itinerary. They visited ake, the ce where their rtionship started. It was the ce where they first went boating. He took her to the blue boat again and slowly sailed on theke with her. He even asked if she had any wishes that he could fulfill for her. Xijiu told him that her only wish was to break up with him so that she could return to Fan Qianshi. With a smile, Di Fuyi opened his arms as he replied, ¡°All right, I shall grant you your wish. Let¡¯s hug for thest time as a farewell.¡± Chapter 2684 - An Exaggerated Plot Of Absurdity (4) Chapter 2684: An Exaggerated Plot Of Absurdity (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionXijiu thought about it and decided to hug him. Little did she know that those were thest moments of her life. Di Fuyi drew out a blue knife and put it straight through her heart. The knife was no ordinary weapon. It was a magical item that belonged solely to the master of heavenlyw. A normal celestial being would easily die from just a small cut. Although Xijiu was semi-divine being, her body was not made to survive the attack. Moreover, the knife hit her right in her vitality point. She immediately fell into his arm as she had barely any strength left to stand or push him away. Di Fuyi took her in one arm with gentleness and whispered into her ear, ¡°Xijiu, I will never let you marry someone else. You belong to me. If we cannot be together until the very end, I will have to destroy you. Even in your next life, I will not let you go. I will pursue you until you choose tomit yourself irredeemably to me.¡± He gently conveyed his cruel and unrelenting message; then, he twisted the knife around to shatter the heart of the woman in his armspletely. Xijiu finally closed her eyes with dawning recognition of her final moment. ¡°I will never love you, not now, not ever.¡± That was herst message. In conclusion, the video was a dramatic story of love and death. The plot was carefully arranged with a good sense of rhythm and interesting contrasts of characters. Furthermore, the final death scene was the thrilling climax of the entire sequence. Gu Xijiu got to see every expression of the characters throughout the video as everything was sharp and clear. Even the water droplets on the grass were clearly disyed. Thest scene was clearly very frustrating to her.Gu Xijiu clenched her fists to suppress the urge of trashing the entire screen because she had to keep watching. The scene rolled on, and Di Fuyi was then seen disposing of her body into ake as soon as he killed her. There lived some fearsome and yet attractive predators in theke that preyed on human flesh. Xijiu loved eating the piranhas. It was aplete life cycle that she ended being eaten by piranhas at the end of her life. After consuming her spiritual body, the piranhas managed to transform themselves into humans. Di Fuyi looked at these piranhas and sighed, ¡°She must be alone on the dwelling path to death. You should all apany her.¡± He waved his sleeves and sent a sh of seven-colored rays to cover all of the piranhas in a bubble. When the light faded, the monsters disappeared as well. When all was said and done, Di Fuyi finally went to meet Fan Qianshi, who had been desperately looking for him. Fan Qianshi asked for Xijiu¡¯s whereabouts, but Di Fuyi smilingly answered him with another question, ¡°You have only created her to lure me with her beauty, haven¡¯t you?¡± Fan Qianshi hesitated before admitting, ¡°Only in the beginning. I have surrendered my heart to her now. She should not be a tool in our fight. Let her go. I shall live with her in seclusion and keep her away from any sort of fuss. You are still going to be the master of heavenlyw. I am willing to give up the fight for her. Where is she now? Let her go!¡± ¡°Dead,¡± Di Fuyi softly said. ¡°What?¡± Fan Qianshi¡¯s eyes became instantly tinged with blood. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I am aware that she was the root of all our troubles? The root of all troubles must not be kept. She needed to go. Fan Qianshi, she and I were once in love. She was once mine, so her heart and her body will forever be mine, not anyone else¡¯s. You will never be with her, even though you used to be the one she loved,¡± Di Fuyi cruelly said. Chapter 2685 - I Almost Fell Asleep Chapter 2685: I Almost Fell Asleep Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFan Qianshi started trembling. He quickly made some checks and realized that the man had indeed killed Xijiu. He was insanely angered and quickly got into another fight with Di Fuyi. The fight ended with Fan Qianshi¡¯s defeat. Severely injured, he struggled his way back to the Divine Pce. From there, he started meditating in an attempt to collect Xijiu¡¯s broken souls. The piranhaspletely consumed Xijiu¡¯s body. Even her soul was shattered into tiny bits. Unfortunately, Fan Qianshi was unable to collect all the pieces of her soul. He looked at the scattered bits that he managed to collect and said, ¡°Xijiu, I will be sure to bring you back to life, even if it costs me all of my power!¡± He stood up and disappeared along with her remaining soul fragments that he found. The disy then showed a different era, where Long Fan first made his appearance. He was the mad scientist whomitted his life to make clones. Scientific experiments were his obsessions though not all his clones were sessful. It was only on the rare asions that a clone was well-made, like Long Xi, who waster known as Long Siye. One day, Long Fan was able to create a tiny fetus in hisboratory. He then transferred the fetus into the body of Mrs. Ye through the use of ck magic. That was how Ye Hongfeng came to life. Long Fan ran some readings on Ye Hongfeng¡¯s body and was quite satisfied with his creation. ¡°Xijiu, I will make you a perfect body!¡± He murmured. Soon, he became determined to spend more time in hisboratory to fulfill his objective. It did not take long before another cloned baby started growing in the ice coffin. When the body was ready, Long Fan carefully ced Xijiu¡¯s remaining souls into the body of the clone. Soon, the baby slowly came alive. Long Fan looked at the baby who had just woken up and said smilingly, ¡°Xijiu, wee back!¡± ¡­ ¡°Xijiu, wee back.¡± A maic voice could be heard in the background as a man slowly appeared on the screen. His robes were as ck as the night sky, embellished with starry patterns that glistened charmingly under the lights. He let his long, silky hair down, but that did not take the attention away from his beautifully crafted face. He looked wless. He slowly walked out from the screen andnded gracefully in front of Gu Xijiu. He was Fan Qianshi, the creator of the universe. Gu Xijiu sat looking at him, expressionless. ¡°So, you are the tricky one behind all of this.¡± ¡°Tricky? No, all I ever wanted was for you toe back alive.¡± Fan Qianshi looked at her intensely. He took two steps forward and stopped about a meter away from her. ¡°What are your thoughts after watching the video?¡± ¡°Inexcusably lousy acting and a mediocre script. Any hardworking writer can easily produce a better piece. I almost fell asleep,¡± Gu Xijiu teased. She could not care less about the story. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe it?¡± He did not look guilty. Instead, he looked at her with a sense of sympathy and asked, ¡°Are you too afraid to believe it?¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a tight smile. ¡°I do not care what you think.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe in a story with so many ws. Did he think of her as a fool? Di Fuyi would never do such things. If he had chosen power over her, why would he give his everything just to protect her? He even chose to have his existence wiped away in order for her to fulfill her destiny. All the stories about his ungratefulness andck of feelings must be made up. Chapter 2686 - The Fallacies And Absurdities Chapter 2686: The Facies And Absurdities Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Gu Xijiu was confident that the parts about Di Fuyi were absurd, she also suspected that the rest of the video clip could have been designed to fool her. Nheless, there werea few key points that deserved her attention ¨C Di Fuyi was the master of heavenlyw, and Fan Qianshi was indeed the creator of the universe, so the story about the savage feud between these two must be true. As for the origin of Di Fuyi, Gu Xijiu somewhat believed that the truth was not that simple. She found the exnation unreliable, though she did not have any evidence to support her point of view at that moment. What was of greater urgency was the emergence of Fan Qianshi from the screen. It seemed like Long Fan, the mad scientist, was one of his many identities. The sight of the man hit her in panic, but she remained calm andposed on the surface. As the creator of the universe, the level of Fan Qianshi¡¯s Kung Fu must be unfathomable. Even as a Great Deity, she was not confident that she could defeat him. Furthermore, she was trapped in an enclosure that was possibly designed specifically to confine her. There must be something that he wanted from her, and without an airtight n, there was no way she could escape on her own. Fan Qianshi took another step closer to her, but she refused to be intimidated. She held her ground and asked, ¡°Were you the one that led the people of Blue Fox here? Why would you want to do so? Simply to destroy the ce?¡± Fan Qianshi answered with a scornful smile, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? I do not appreciate the lives of the people on this continent. The reshuffling is necessary for the survival of the fittest. These filthy human species should not be upying such a wealthynd.¡± ¡°You do not sound like a creator of lives. In fact, you seem more like a demon.¡± Fan Qianshi took a look at his pinkish fingers. There was a huge ring on his middle finger that took the shape of a half-closed eye, which was quite a terrifying sight. ¡°I have created everything in this world, so I get to decide if they should stay or go. By taking away the undeserving, I am actually making space for the good ones to develop. Xijiu, you are too soft-hearted.¡± ¡°Really? If you are really that powerful, why didn¡¯t you act as soon as you realized that the people here have be unfavorable to you? Furthermore, do you not even have the courage to face me in a fair fight? Is this what the creator of the universe should do? Don¡¯t you think this is too dishonorable for a man like you?¡± Fan Qianshi sat down across the table and poured her a drink. ¡°Here. Try this wine.¡± Gu Xijiu obviously noticed the overwhelming fragrance of tea in the air, so she looked at him in contempt and said, ¡°Are you sure that your nose is all right? This clearly is a cup of tea.¡± Fan Qianshi disarmed her with a smile. ¡°It can be a cup of tea or a cup of wine; those are just ways of naming it. What if they chose to name it as a cup of wine instead of tea? Rules are man-made, and so are the names given to everything. So, why can¡¯t I name it the way I want to?¡± The idea sounded ratherplicated, but Gu Xijiu was smart enough to grasp it. ¡°Are you trying to say that if mankind has decided all that is right or wrong, then these rules and definitions should be abolished as well?¡± ¡°Smart!¡± Impressed, Fan Qianshi sped his hands in admiration of her wits. ¡°These rules and regtions are from the heavenlyw, which is a set ofws that Di Fuyi has developed over time. Why should I behave within the frame that he has set? I have my own ways of dealing with people and things.¡± He tried to make his morally distorted behavior sound legitimate. Gu Xijiu answered in all frankness, ¡°In that case, I am actually d that you are not the master of heavenlyw. Otherwise, the world would be in chaos.¡± Chapter 2687 - She Never Knew That She Was Pieced Together Chapter 2687: She Never Knew That She Was Pieced Together Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFan Qianshi was slightly taken aback by her remark. ¡°Xijiu, you have been brainwashed by this version of the heavenlyw. I really regret everything that has happened.¡± ¡°What do you regret?¡± ¡°I should not have let you live your life in amonce. I should never have let you spend so much time with Di Fuyi. I should have taken you away the moment you were created.¡± Fan Qianshi sighed. Gu Xijiu slowly swirled the cup in her hand as she listened. ¡°You could not take me with you, even if you wanted to.¡± After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Xijiu, you have always been very bright. However, you are mistaken this time. I could have easily taken you away, but I was not allowed to. When Di Fuyi murdered you, I only managed to collect two pieces of your fragmented soul. The rest of your soul was scattered in every possible corner of the world. In order for you toe back as a whole, I needed to collect all the pieces of your soul. I knew that it was going to be a long and difficult process. Ye Hongfeng possessed a piece of your soul. Gu Xijiu, the daughter of General Gu from Starry Crescent Land, had a piece of you. As for the rest, I already collected them all from many different ces. These broken pieces had to be regrouped and ced in a cloned body. As Long Fan, I strived to transfer all the pieces of your soul into one body so that you could finally be revived as a whole.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know how to react to that. She never knew that she was pieced together in that way. If that were true, perhaps there was nothing that this man could not achieve, if he were willing to take the risk. While she tried to find a way to escape, she continued to distract him by pointing out the facies in his false story. ¡°You are only trying to find excuses for all the wrongdoings that you havemitted over the years. Stop glorifying yourself. This part of your acting is totally pointless. You did not wait this long to destroy the Starry Crescent Land because you were merciful. The truth is, you could not find a way to make the invasion happen. Di Fuyi had been here long enough to keep out the people of Blue Fox or the Silver Fox; however, you want to call that damn. My return from the Upper Bound was dyed for two years, which opened up a window for you to get through the wizardry barrier, thus making thend vulnerable to an alien invasion. Am I right?¡± Fan Qianshi was a little surprised by her analysis. ¡°Xijiu, you really are the brightest,¡± he could not help butpliment her. In a way, he also confessed his sins, indirectly. Gu Xijiu looked at him in disbelief, for his confession hade too soon. Perhaps, there were more secrets that she had yet to uncover. ¡°Were you the one who brought the Blue Fox family here many years ago?¡± She suddenly asked. Fan Qianshi only gave her a smile in reply. He let her make her own guess. The hypocrite would not give out any significant information to her, so she had to find her own clues. Gu Xijiu had once studied about the existence of the Blue Fox family. Their origin dated back 13,000 years ago. As far as she knew, Di Fuyi had been around about 10,200 years ago. The Blue Fox family was more primitive than him, in terms of their time spent in the Starry Crescent Land. They were here about 3,000 years ahead of Di Fuyi. They must havee with advanced technology, but never properly utilized any of it. Hence, there must be a reason why they chose to blend in and cultivate with the locals. The Blue Fox family seemed like a tool that Fan Qianshi had ced in the continent for future use. Chapter 2688 - Where Are You Taking Me? Chapter 2688: Where Are You Taking Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt seemed as if the Blue Fox family were Fan Qianshi¡¯s pawns on this continent. But he really put everything in ce for this day? Was it his goal all along to invite the people from the Blue Fox to the Starry Crescent Land? More worryingly, Fan Qianshi seemed to have ced a specific target on Lan Waihu¡¯s back. What was his ultimate purpose in doing so? Lan Waihu had lived peacefully among the people of the Starry Crescent Land. Even though Little Fox was part of the Blue Fox family¡¯s royal bloodline, that did not seem to be a good enough reason to get her so heavily involved in Fan Qianshi¡¯s plot. If the man¡¯s objective was to get back at Di Fuyi, how could Lan Waihu¡¯s involvement achieve that? Did he n to exploit Di Fuyi¡¯s feelings for Gu Xijiu by putting her friend at risk?It could not be so simple, could it? Perhaps, Little Fox¡¯s involvement was much greater than that. Perhaps, there was something hidden from them that could change everything. ¡°Why did you put in so much effort to plot against Lan Waihu?¡± Gu Xijiu asked nonchntly. ¡°Can you guess?¡± ¡°Is it because you had something to benefit from her heritage?¡± Fan Qianshiughed. ¡°Maybe it is because she is your friend. It could also be because she is from the royal bloodline of the Blue Fox family. Perhaps, I just could not bear to see her being defiled by someone of such a low-ss?¡± It was clear to Gu Xijiu that his exnations were unreliable.There were undoubtedly other reasons behind Little Fox¡¯s involvement.Fan Qianshi could tell immediately that Gu Xijiu was not convinced. In an effort to put the conversation to rest, he satfortably opposite her and said, ¡°Little Xijiu, you can slowly ponder over the details, there is no hurry. Anyway, we still have a lot of time together. If you really can¡¯t guess it, I will exin it to youter on.¡± A lot of time together? Gu Xijiu got up as she did not want to stay here for a minute longer! But how could she leave? Fan Qianshi seemed to be able to read Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind. He sighed. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t even think of leaving. In fact, we have left the Starry Crescent Land. Look, the view of space is so nice.¡± He waved his sleeves, and the thick wall inside the cabin progressively turned transparent. Gu Xijiu could see the starry sky outside the cabin.The sky was dark blue, and there seemed to be bright stars in close proximity to the battleship. It was so close that it felt as if they could reach it with a stretch of their hands. The scenery was beautiful! However, Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression changed abruptly.¡°Where are you going to take me?!¡± ¡°Back to my pce. Xijiu that is where you are going to get married. The ce has been ready for a long time.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She recalled what she had seen in the video. Fan Qianshi¡¯s pce was located far away from heaven and earth. It was not on the Celestial Devil Continent nor the Shura World. It was also not close to the Starry Crescent Land. ¡°Is your pce located on the Blue Fox?¡± Fan Qianshi shook his finger at her. ¡°Of course not. Although life on the Blue Fox star is very decent, it is not good enough for me to consider building my pce there. You will understand when you get there.¡± Gu Xijiu took a light breath and then sneered. ¡°Do you really need this high-tech spacecraft just to go back to your?¡± Fan Qianshi looked at her and shook his head. ¡°Of course not. However, I needed to bring Lan Waihu with me, so we still need to use it.¡± Lan Waihu!? Was she also on this ship? At that moment, there was a sounding behind the screen. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu looked up and saw Lan Waihu slowlye out from the screen andnd on the ground. Thedy looked sweet and pretty. She was the fake Lan Waihu that stayed with Yan Chen for more than a month! ¡­ Di Fuyi had just cured Little Fox of the venomous spell that was cast on her. All of a sudden, he heard loud cheering noisesing from the distance, so he subconsciously looked up to check what was going on. Hesaw an odd dish-shaped ship rising from the Blue Fox n, breaking through the wizardry barrier of the Blue Fox n and advancing into the sky. Chapter 2689 - The Devils Fetus Chapter 2689: The Devil¡¯s Fetus Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhat was that? Although Di Fuyi was very knowledgeable, he had never seen anything like it before. After all, he had just returned to the Starry Crescent Land and rushed here as soon as he could. He had no idea how drastically things had changed during the time that he was away. He only had a faint feeling that the aura on this continent had changed without having any time to investigate it. As he watched the spaceship fly over him, he subconsciously wanted to attach himself to it.He had always been a curious man and liked to chase after anomalies. For a long time, he had wanted to find something that could pique his interest. This metal, silvery, and shiny object that could fly had certainly triggered his curiosity. ¡°Father! Little Fox does not seem to be okay. Can you cure her first?¡± Di Hao hugged Di Fuyi¡¯s leg to prevent him from leaving. Di Fuyi looked down at his son, who was looking back at him with a pair of big eyes. His request seemed to be genuine. Di Fuyi was aware that his son was not very kind-hearted. He would certainly not bother about saving two people who he had never met. Therefore, he must have his reasons to keep Di Fuyi here. In the end, Di Fuyi suppressed his curiosity and looked at Little Fox to see what else was wrong with her. After a brief analysis, his heart pounded in his chest. He stepped forward and quickly looked at her face to assess the situation better. His eyebrows were furrowed. His intense gaze certainly worried Lan Waihu. Subconsciously, she took a step back and checked, ¡°I¡­ what happened to me?¡± She seemed to realize something was wrong. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo! My¡­ My body seems to have been reced.¡± She then raised her hand and observed it carefully. ¡°This body should¡­ should not be mine¡­¡± ¡°This body is yours!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lan Waihu opened her eyes widely after that remark. She was aware that there was an imposter around Yan Chen that looked simr to her. Lan Waihu also knew that her appearance had gradually changed. Where was her baby? She could not seem to recollect her memories as Duan Muyan had often controlled her. After pondering for a moment, she said, ¡°I have been pregnant for more than four months. If this is my body, then my belly should be visible, but it is t¡­¡± Lan Waihu offered her hand to Di Fuyi so that he could diagnose her by reading her pulse. After a moment, Di Fuyi let go of her hand, and faintly said, ¡°You have never been pregnant.¡± Lan Waihu was stunned and blurted out, ¡°Howe? I have had morning sickness for some time, and the doctor at Tianju Hall had also told me that I was pregnant. Before I was captured, my stomach was already slightly bulged!¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°That is because you are pregnant with a devil¡¯s fetus.¡± Lan Waihu remained silent but was clearly stunned by the revtion! Di Fuyi gave her a brief exnation, ¡°This devil fetus is born from a kind of devil magic. It is not a real fetus, but a fetus-like object that is formed by an evil aura. If nothing triggers it, then it will grow in you quietly like a human fetus, and get bigger and bigger as time passes. However, once it is triggered, it will gradually integrate into your blood, eroding your spirituality and causing your temperament to get more and more gloomy. You would even thirst for blood. If I am not mistaken, you have been eating living creaturestely by sucking their blood and eating their flesh, right?¡± Chapter 2690 - The Devils Fetus (2) Chapter 2690: The Devil¡¯s Fetus (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLan Waihu¡¯s face was pale. She nodded slightly in response to Di Fuyi¡¯s statement and replied, ¡°Yes! You are right!¡± ¡°It will slowly change your appearance, and eventually, you will look like your ancestors. Looking at your appearance, I would suspect that you originatedfrom the noblest bloodline of the Blue Fox family 10,000 years ago.¡± Lan Waihu blurted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to look like my ancestors! I want to look like my old self!¡± ¡°Your appearance will naturally return to normal once you remove the devil fetus from your body. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Lan Waihu closed her eyes slightly after hearing this reply. She had mixed feelings in her heart about what was happening to her. On the one hand, she had certainly been looking forward to having a baby. However, she identally saw the fake Lan Waihu once and noticed that she was pregnant too. She thought that they had swapped bodies, but her baby was still alive and well in her body as well. She did not expect that¡­ She suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, is the fake Lan Waihu also pregnant? Can you ask Yan Chen¡­¡± Yan Chen was currently executing the orders given to him by Di Fuyi. He meditated silently and was oblivious to the entire conversation. Di Fuyi looked at him and knew at once that he was at a critical stage of his meditation. Therefore, instead of disturbing him, he asked Lan Waihu, ¡°What has happened? Tell me the full story!¡± Lan Waihu did not dare to keep any information from Di Fuyi. She told him everything about the invasion of the people from Blue Fox as well as when she was caught. She was able to verbalize the entire story to him, sinctly and concisely. Later, she borated on the most recent incident involving Yan Chen. ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, while I was drinking with Duan Muyan and the soldiers, I was able to see Yan Chen and the fake Lan Waihu. She really looks the same as how I used to, and her belly seemed to match that of a mother who had been pregnant for a month. Otherwise, Yan Chen would not have been so easily fooled.¡± She sounded a little bitter after herst remark. Di Fuyi looked down and pinched his fingers together in his sleeve. He pondered for a while before asking, ¡°Is your fetus a switching venomous mother-fetus?¡± Lan Waihu looked at him with a confused face. Apparently, she did not understand his question. Since returning to the Starry Crescent Land, Di Fuyi¡¯s priority was to get rid of the people from the Blue Fox. He wanted to return the order to thend as soon as possible.However, if this were really a switching venomous mother-fetus, it would be a disaster to the world! His priority would have to be Lan Waihu. If the fetus in Lan Waihu¡¯s belly were a mother-fetus, its evil characteristics would make her gradually lose her own nature. The fetus was known to make its host violent and murderous! In fact, every evil act they carried out would only feed power to the fetus. When it developed, it would be uncontroble. The person who was pregnant with the mother-fetus would be easily provoked and caught in a state of hysteria all the time. It was likely that she would do things that she would regret for a lifetime. Unfortunately, the pregnant individual will remember everything that they did despite not having control over it. Distraught by the evil things they would have done, the child fetus would continue to strengthen from the misery of its host. Once the child fetus matured, it would automatically evolve into a real devil fetus. This kind of devil fetus was incredibly pure. Because of this, it would be extremely fierce and incline to kill. Whether someone was a god or a human, once this devil fetus infected her, the person would ultimately lose their memory and control over their body. What was even worse was that the victim might eventually lose their life, and their soul would be sealed into the devil fetus for its nourishment. Di Fuyi had never seen this type of switching venomous mother-fetus before. He was only told about this by his mother a few years ago. Ning Xuemo was the Great Devil and was very knowledgable with regards to these things. She had subordinates who were masters of venom and familiar with this kind of poison. Chapter 2691 - The Devils Fetus (3) Chapter 2691: The Devil¡¯s Fetus (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFortunately, it required quite exceptional conditions to grow this venom. It needed the mother to have an extraordinary bloodline, and the child had to be specially crafted to be the same as the mother. For Ning Xuemo¡¯s subordinate, the master of venoms did not seed in growing one, but she still remembered his action. While Ning Xuemo and Shen Jiuli were touring the universe, they had paid a visit to the Blue Fox Star, where she and Shen Jiuli were attacked by a devil fetus! Fortunately, both of them had great skills. In fact, Ning Xuemo did not even need his protection as she was highly capable. Thus, they could stay safe from the danger. Later, they investigated the origin of this kind of devil fetus and finally found that it was sessfully cultivated by the royal family on the Blue Fox. It was said that they sacrificed a pair of twin daughters to grow it. The twins looked precisely the same and married outsiders from the n, which led to their inevitable punishment by the royal family. They grew the switching venomous mother-fetus on the elder sister and the child fetus on the younger sister. To trigger the evil elements in the elder sister, they did an extremely torturous act to her. The royal family had induced her to kill her most beloved husband so that she would turn insane once she regained control over her body. Having remembered the murderous act, she decided to take her own life by removing her heart. Despite taking her own life, her powers seemed to have shifted to the child fetus in her young sister. In the end, the child fetus became a devil fetus and became a powerful assassin for the Blue Fox royals to deal with any outsiders. Shen Jiuli and Ning Xuemo were both Great Deities, so their skills were one of the highest in the world. Yet, they could barely fight against the devil fetus even though they worked together. It proved that the devil fetus was really powerful! Lan Waihu was definitely from the bloodline of the Blue Fox. She, too, had married an outsider. She even almost killed Yan Chen. This was scarily simr to what his mother had once told him. A cold sweat suddenly broke out on Di Fuyi¡¯s forehead. If he hade a littleter and Lan Waihu had killed Yan Chen, the devil fetus in her body would have been formed! He re-examined Lan Waihu¡¯s pulse just to be sure of her current status. The mother-fetus was still in her body. However, perhaps because he had purified it, the mother-fetus had already shrunk into a small ball, and the grievances that were attached to it had been sucked away. Fortunately, Lan Waihu did not kill her beloved by mistake. Quickly, Di Fuyi ced his palm on her belly and said, ¡°I will take out the mother-fetus from you. It will be slightly painful; please bear with me.¡± His aura was too strong for Lan Waihu to turn him down. She did not dare to say anything and just nodded in reply. Di Fuyi¡¯s palm lit up as his hand wasat Lan Waihu¡¯s abdomen. It was now her turn to have a cold sweat break out on her forehead. The pain was excruciating!Fortunately, Lan Waihu had suffered a lot these days. Therefore, she was not so easily susceptible to pain. After 15 intense minutes, Di Fuyi finally finished the job. The colorful light from his palm had sessfully sucked out a ¡®baby¡¯ that was the size of a thumb from the belly of Lan Waihu. To their surprise, this ¡®baby¡¯ had four eyes on its face and looked extremely fierce. It struggled and screamed in Di Fuyi¡¯s palm.Its four eyes seemed to be exuding a cold light, which would make an ordinary person tremble just at a nce. Meanwhile, Lan Waihu looked like she just soaked herself in water due to the sweat from her body. When she first saw this ¡®baby,¡¯ she was terribly concerned that Di Fuyi might have misdiagnosed her and removed her own baby. Nheless, when she saw the four eyes of the baby, she involuntarily stepped back from the scene. When the creature saw Lan Waihu, it screamed even more fiercely. It struggled in Di Fuyi¡¯s palm and suddenly grew a pair of wings to fly over to her! Chapter 2692 - The Devils Fetus (4) Chapter 2692: The Devil¡¯s Fetus (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis underdeveloped fetus screeched shrilly to the point where Yan Chen was awakened from his meditation. He opened his eyes and saw this creature at first nce. Naturally, the man was stunned. ¡°What is this!?¡± Di Fuyi did not have time to answer him. The colorful light in the palm slowly brightened and twisted the creature. With his level of skill, this effort should be able to crush the creature, but he did not expect it to have the properties of water. It could twist into different shapes ording to his spiritual power. Out of the blue, Di Hao tugged at Di Fuyi¡¯s sleeve and sheepishly said, ¡°Father, its eyes are too scary. I am scared just looking at it¡­¡± Di Fuyi looked at the boy somewhat confusedly. Since when was this kid so timid? When he came to his senses, he asked his son,¡°Should I poke its eyes?¡± Di Hao shook his head. ¡°I think it¡¯s probably afraid of broiled. If you burn it, perhaps it will not be able to open its eyes anymore.¡± Di Fuyi did not ask any further questions. Instantaneously, there were a few hot mes in the colorful light in his palm that baked the four eyes of that thing had. The unformed creaturefinally turned into ashes and disappeared. After getting rid of the fetus, Di Fuyi asked, ¡°Where is the fake Lan Waihu?¡± He had to remove the magic fetus in her belly quickly! Otherwise, he could not even imagine what chaos would strike them. By that time, Yan Chen had more or less caught up with the situation after Lan Waihu had briefly exined it to him. He was definitely shocked for a moment. ¡°She¡­ I was too nervous at the time and left her in the Blue Fox n. Let me apany you to go back and look for her.¡± ¡°No, you and Lan Waihu need to return to Tianju Hall. I can go by myself.¡± Yan Chen was still severely injured. The man had to go back and rest in order to recuperate, so Di Fuyi did not want to bring him along. Fortunately, Yan Chen also understood his own condition. Even if he went together with Di Fuyi, he could not be of much help, so he agreed with him. However, he suddenly recalled something and quickly said, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, Xijiu is still inside and has note out yet¡­¡± Di Fuyi was stunned! ¡°Bastard, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?!¡± Di Fuyi almost wanted to punch Yan Chen! Consequently, Yan Chen felt wronged by the situation. In fact, Celestial Master Zuo came to rescue him in a hurry and asked him not to talk. He had been meditating silently, so how could he have the chance to say it? Nheless, he dared notin. In as few words as possible,he told Di Fuyi what happened and where hest saw Gu Xijiu. When Di Fuyi heard the story, he guessed that Gu Xijiu was trying to cause amotion so that Yan Chen could escape. That was probably the reason that she started up the battleship and created chaos. Secondster, he recalled the monster ship that just flew away. Thinking about what might have happened made him sick in the stomach. He turned and immediately disappeared without even taking Di Hao with him. The baby boy was left dismayed and sighed. It seemed like his father had left him once again.Fortunately, the mussel and Lu Wu were present, so Di Hao rode on Lu Wu and patted his head. He ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We have to chase after my unreliable father!¡± The big mussel also wanted to follow, but it was turned away by Di Hao. ¡°You need to send these two people back first. Remember, you have to send them back in good condition. We will meet again when we return.¡± Swiftly, the boy flew away on Lu Wu. The big mussel was speechless. It missed its owner very badly and was eager to see her.However, it did not dare to vite the order given to it by the little demon. It reluctantly let Yan Chen and Lan Waihu jump into its shell and carried them back to Tianju Hall. ¡­ Di Fuyi went directly to the Blue Fox n. The ce was undoubtedly in a state of chaos. Chapter 2693 - The Devils Fetus (5) Chapter 2693: The Devil¡¯s Fetus (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe soldiers of Blue Fox watched their marshal¡¯s spaceship rise into the air. Initially, they thought that he was trying to find the female Lord. However, in the end, the battleship had instantly disappeared. This made the soldiers very puzzled as they did not know what their marshal was doing. None of them could contact him either as he did not seem to answer his directed audio spell. While the soldiers were still trying to fathom what was going on, a strong wind blew at them, and a man in purple appeared out of thin air. Although Guan Yaning did not know the identity of this man, he was sure that he was an enemy. Finally, he had found somewhere to release his pent-up frustrations. He immediately ordered his subordinates to shoot the man down. As a result, they were all abused by the man in purple! In just five minutes, all the guns in their hands had been seized by the purple-robed man and turned into debris right in his palm. Guan Yaning was explicitly called out by Di Fuyi. He was pressed on the ground and had no chance to get up. Di Fuyi gave him two choices ¨C either he used the fewest words possible to report the whereabouts of Gu Xijiu, or he would die and turn into chunks of meat. Obviously, Guan Yaning sold out his colleague and reported what he knew of Gu Xijiu, ¡°She had used a special method to destroy many of our warships here, but I honestly have no idea where she is hiding.¡± ¡°What happened to the ship that just flew away?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. That is the ship that belongs to our marshal. Inexplicably, it suddenly flew away and disappeared! This is something that has never happened before. If you are wondering whether Gu Xijiu took control of the ship, it is very unlikely. No one can go up to the ship except for the marshal, and the operating system in that ship is different from our other warships. If you haven¡¯t studied it, you can¡¯t operate it. Even if Gu Xijiu entered the cockpit, she would not have been able to drive it away. Nheless, we have no idea why our marshal would suddenly run away.¡± Di Fuyi interrupted him, ¡°Can you locate it?¡± ¡°Yes, we can mark the location between each warship.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Di Fuyi took him up to a battleship and said, ¡°Bring me to him!¡± Guan Yaning was speechless. However, under the intense aura of the man who instructed him, he did not even dare to fart. Just when he was about to start the battleship, the door was suddenly banged behind them. He was shocked and quickly opened the door. ¡°Which bastard¡­¡± Stunned, the man could not finish his sentence. A beautiful little doll pushed him away and walked in with a very fierce beast. ¡°Father, we want to go too!¡± The officer was still confused by what was going on and was very curious. He asked, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr, may I ask who you are?¡± The skill of this fellow was too terrifying! It was beyond what he couldprehend. When did the Starry Crescent Land have so many top masters? Gu Xijiu had single-handedly already been a headache to them. But now, there was another master here!Guan Yaning could not help but feel that his dream of conquering the Starry Crescent Land was getting farther and farther from him. ¡°I¡¯m the former Lord, Huang Tu.¡± Di Fuyi calmly replied. Then, he added, ¡°The price for me to answer you is that you have to chase after that warship. If you don¡¯t pay your end of the deal, I will throw you down from the sky!¡± Guan Yaning was clearly stunned by the response. He had not expected there to be another Lord in thisnd.If he had known that two great masters were guarding the Starry Crescent Land, he would never want toe in the first ce. ¡°Yes, Lord Huang. Don¡¯t worry! I am a master at chasing people!¡± Guan Yaning immediately began to locate the ship. After a moment, his face turned green! ¡°It¡­ It has already left Starry Crescent Land! In fact, it is now in space!¡± Di Fuyi did not understand the context of what he meant. He only cared about one thing. ¡°Can you catch up to them?¡± ¡°Of course! Even if it goes to the horizon, I can locate it!¡± Guan Yaning was beaming with confidence. Chapter 2694 - Looked So Disinterested Chapter 2694: Looked So Disinterested Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn actuality, Guan Yaning was also a little curious about what was going on. In fact, he was a bit angry, as well. The marshal had always regarded him as a confidant; he told him everything that was going on in the past. Many of their ns were formed together. Things took a turn about two months ago when the marshal suddenly fainted out of the blue. When he regained consciousness, he seemed to be a changed man. The most obvious difference was that the marshal was a lot colder to him. He did not talk much with him and always made excuses to leave. Also, he did not really care about his subordinates anymore. Despite losing so manyrades and warships, the man seemed oddly calm.The original marshal was extremely protective of his subordinates. What was even more ridiculous was the fact that he adopted a cat. The cat looked very ordinary, but the marshal treated it like a baby. He patted it so horribly thatits tail was always upright! There was once when the cat sleeping in the middle of a pathway and Guan Yaning identally stepped on the cat¡¯s tail. The cat jumped and scratched him with its paw! He subconsciously tossed the cat aside, butthe marshal saw his action. As a result, the marshal also flung him to a wall and almost crushed his spine. The cat¡¯s life was more valuable than his life! This realization made Guan Yaning sad. He simply could not fathom how hisrade¡¯s behavior had changed so drastically. It was as if an evil spirit had possessed him! Ever since Lan Waihu had been seized, the marshal had been tormenting her. He tortured the little girl and turned her into a devil, even though he knew that she was a princess on the Blue Fox. Was it right to torture a princess this way?! Even though they were thieves, these interster pirates from the Blue Fox had their own principals. Duan Muyan¡¯s recent actions were viting their moral creed. In just over two months, Guan Yaning¡¯s team felt separated from the marshal. The fact that he had taken off into space without even notifying him or his men simply amplified the severity of the issue.Therefore, even if Di Fuyi did not force him to travel to space, he would have gone ahead to investigated the matter himself. Guan Yaning wanted to know what the marshal was up to! Without being instructed by Di Fuyi, Guan Yaning had been steering the ship as fast as he could ¨C it was traveling as its maximum speed. Nheless, he could not help but look at Di Fuyi, who sat next to him. This great god was supporting his head with one hand and looked a littlezy. He had closed his eyes and seemed to be resting. Guan Yaning felt a little worried. Since this great god was a man of the Starry Crescent Land and had just returned, he must have never seen such high-tech weapons and defenses. Shouldn¡¯t he be a little curious? Shouldn¡¯t he want to learn how to operate the ship? Why did he look so disinterested? The general had intentionally made his movements more visible to Di Fuyi while operating the warship. He wanted to show a sense of superiority in front of this god based on howplex it was to pilot the spacecraft! Evidently, Di Fuyi did not care at all. This made Guan Yaning feel somewhat powerless; it was as if he was trying to flirt with a blind man! ¡°Mr. General, you are good at handling this ship.¡± A tender child¡¯s voice praised him to save him some face. Guan Yaning looked down at the little guy who sat on Di Fuyi. The little guy¡¯s eyes were sparkling, like ck grapes! He looked very sincere and innocent, which made people want to do everything for him. Guan Yaning¡¯s lips curved upward proudly. ¡°Of course! I am the best at piloting these ships! All my brothers are certainly convinced.¡± ¡°Are you better than the marshal?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to sound boastful. In terms of operating the spaceship, I am more seasoned than the marshal. However, the marshal has other strengths. In fact, he can operate the spaceship without using his hands.¡± Chapter 2695 - How Did He Change? Chapter 2695: How Did He Change? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Like this?¡± Di Hao blinked his eyes, and a chair started moving around Guan Yaning. The general was speechless by what he saw. It seemed that the marshal¡¯s ability was not that special, after all. Di Hao was rather short due to his age, so he asked Lu Wu to squat and pick him up. Lu Wu obliged and turned into the size of a little pony as it walked toward Di Hao. The boy rode on its back so that he could talk to Guan Yaning at eye level. ¡°What are your marshal¡¯s other abilities?¡± Guan Yaning was not dense to the point where he could not see through the little boy¡¯s intentions. ¡°Are you only talking to me to get information about my marshal?¡± ¡°Your marshal? Are you sure? If he really treats you as a subordinate, why would he run away and leave you all behind?¡± ¡°¡­He¡­ He is not running away. He must have some business to attend to right now.¡± ¡°Why did he not inform you and your team about this business? And why is he not contactable? He must be aware that my father was present, so he opted to run away and left you all here to keep my father busy and buy him some time. I really admire how you can still stand by him and even stay loyal to him for so long. How do you do it? The two of you must have worked together for a long time, right? It must feel very suffering to work with someone like him.¡± Guan Yaning¡¯s face and neck turned reddish. ¡°What do you know about my marshal? For your information, Duan Muyan was not like this before!¡± ¡°Really? How was he like in the past? When did he start to change?¡± ¡°He used to be the closet brother to everyone. He was willing to do anything for us. We all drank and ate together as amunity. However, two months ago, he had a sudden fall and fainted. We tried very hard and managed to save his life. However, when he was awake, he hadpletely changed. It felt like he was possessed by some kind of devil and acted very strangely¡­¡± When Guan Yaning mentioned thatst part, there was a raging fire burning in his heart. He punched his fist on the console and was apparently a little angry. ¡°How did he change? Tell me the specific things you noticed.¡± A strong maic voice was heard. Guan Yaning was stunned. He subconsciously turned back and saw that Huang Tu had opened his eyes and was looking at him. Di Fuyi had caught him at a good time when his blood was boiling. For some reason, the general had the urge to tell the man everything that had happened. Naturally, he began to spill the beans. And, with that, Di Hao had aplished his mission. He rode his little pony around the spaceship and returned to Di Fuyi¡¯s side. The little boy even climbed onto hisp. Di Fuyi patted his head as a reward. He always thought that the marshal came from the royal family of Blue Fox. He also suspected that the man had used Lan Waihu to cultivate the devil fetus in order to conquer the continent. However, after listening to Guan Yaning, he felt that it was far from being so simple! Duan Muyan¡¯s soul must have been swapped! When Di Fuyi guessed this, he needed to ask the general some questions. Nheless, he was feeling ratherzy, so he controlled Guan Yaning¡¯s mind with his mental power and forced him to reveal the truth. By using a spell, Di Fuyi could actually read Guan Yaning¡¯s memories. However, it would consume quite a lot of spiritual power to use it. He had already exhausted a lot of his spiritual power toe back to the Starry Crescent Land. After that, he used more of his power to save Yan Chen and help Lan Waihu. It was wise for him to preserve as much energy as possible. Chapter 2696 - How Big Was The Man’s Game Of Chess? Chapter 2696: How Big Was The Man¡¯s Game Of Chess? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFortunately, he did not have to use a lot of spiritual power to extract the information he needed. Meanwhile, Di Haoy quietly in his arms. His mouth was slightly tilted upward as he was satisfied with the oue of his endeavor. Also, he wanted to getpensated for the shorings of his childhood. It was rare for him to enjoy fatherly love. Besides, he looked like a little boy now, so it did not look strange for him to hug his dad. Many things had changed since his return, so his parents¡¯ fate should have been improved as well, right? However, although his intervention had led to twists in the plot, things that were supposed to happenter seemed to have happened in advance. Moreover, things that had never happened before were happening now. For example, his mother was now entangled with the creator of the universe! Luckily, he knew that she waspetent! But, as it did not happen in the past, it was difficult to tell what would happen in the future. ¡­. On the marshal¡¯s spaceship, Gu Xijiu maintained eye contact with the Lan Waihu that had emerged from the screen. She frowned as she knew that the woman in front of her was an imposter. Even if her body was genuine, this was definitely not her soul. Gu Xijiu had thought that the Lan Waihu lookalike was with Yan Chen. It definitely caught her by surprise to see the woman here. ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ smiled lightly. However, her smile was no longer the innocent one that Gu Xijiu was familiar with from Lan Waihu. Nheless, there was a kind of enchanting charm to it. ¡°Gu Xijiu, how are you?¡± Gu Xijiu narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Wu Wuyan?¡± ¡®Lan Waihu¡¯ startled a little andughed. However, it was not a condescendingugh. ¡°You are indeed the Lord. I am surprised that you can recognize me so quickly.¡± This woman had once used Gu Xijiu¡¯s body to help Long Fan trap Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu had only had one conversation with her in the past. In fact, she has never even seen her original appearance before but could recognize her by her uniqueness. Gu Xijiu¡¯s grip of her fingers tightened in her sleeve. She looked at her disdainfully and spoke, ¡°I never expected you to still want to work for him!¡± Long Fan was one of Fan Qianshi¡¯s many identities. In the past, Wu Wuyan used to serve Long Fan, and now she served Fan Qianshi. She was indeed a loyal subordinate. Wu Wuyan smiled. ¡°Of course, I would. I only have one master.¡± ¡°What about Mo Zhao?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Wu Wuyan shook her head before continuing, ¡°He was just a chess piece for my master.¡± Even Mo Zhao was Fan Qianshi¡¯s pawn.How big was the man¡¯s game of chess?! He used to stay beside Mo Zhao as a subordinate and listened to his every order. He just wanted to synthesize more clones. At that time, he nned everything in the dark, and then pushed Mo Zhao out in the frontline.He was the mastermind behind everything! He had been nningto conquer the Starry Crescent Land for over 10,000 years, as evidenced by the existence of the Blue Fox family. This was obviously one of his secret strategies while ying chess with Di Fuyi! He wanted to harm Di Fuyi when he experienced life in the Shura World. Although Di Fuyi was physically strong enough to defend against him, he had not restored his memory as the Master of Heavenly Law. Therefore, it would have been easy for Fan Qianshi to kill Di Fuyi at the time. Why did he go one big round just to capture Di Fuyi? What was his real intention? Gu Xijiu bit her lips at her thoughts. She did not have enough information to make an inference, so she could only guess that Fan Qian did all this to deal with Di Fuyi. She could not think of any other intention. Then, she looked at Wu Wuyan again. Her stomach was slightly bloated. Chapter 2697 - Everyone Is Unique Chapter 2697: Everyone Is Unique Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt would appear that Wu Wuyan had swapped bodies with Lan Waihu. Given the difficulties that Lan Waihu had to go through to get pregnant, Gu Xijiu did not want her body to get damaged. She had to do her best to drive Wu Wuyan soul out so that Little Fox could return to this body. She secretly clenched her fists in her sleeves as she was frustrated that she had not learned how to switch people¡¯s souls and bodies. Therefore, she had to wait for Di Fuyi to arrive. She had thought of a thousand other ideas in her mind of the best way to get Wu Wuyan out of Lan Waihu¡¯s body. Despite spending a significant amount of time pondering, she secretly shook her head in dismay. Gu Xijiu had other problems to deal with now since she was in Fan Qianshi¡¯s spaceship and did not have her teleportation ability here. Furthermore, they had left the Starry Crescent Land and came to space. Even if she could teleport out of the vessel, she would not be able to return to the Starry Crescent Land with Lan Waihu¡¯s body. In fact, because of her advanced spiritual power, she would be able to survive the journey back to the Lower Bound.However, she could not say the same for ¡®Lan Waihu.¡¯ The imposter would probably perish due to theck of air. Gu Xijiu certainly did not mind of Wu Wuyan was killed in the process, but there was a baby in her stomach. Hence, she could not make any rash moves. Fan Qianshi gave her a ratherplicated look. After a moment, he smiled. ¡°Xijiu, although she is not the real Lan Waihu, she is using her body. You can still be friends with her. Wuyan¡¯s temperament is quite good. I think you will get along well with her.¡± After he finished this sentence, he turned around and disappeared. He must have gone to another cabin to maneuver the ship. In the end, only Wu Wuyan and Gu Xijiu were left in the cabin. Wu Wuyan smiled and looked at Gu Xijiu innocently. ¡°Xijiu, if you are morefortable with Little Fox and want her to be by your side, I can imitate her personality and quirks.¡± Upon uttering those words, her physical appearance turned pure and innocent. It was precisely the same as Little Fox¡¯s persona. Gu Xijiu faintly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel tired always trying to imitate others? Where did you leave yourself?¡± Wu Wuyan was stunned by Gu Xijiu¡¯s question. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Everyone is unique and cannot be reced.¡± Gu Xijiu toiled with a cup in her hand as she spoke to Wu Wuyan. She continued, ¡°It is better for you to be yourself!¡± Wu Wuyan was speechless. Be herself? She had many different identities these years. She was a man, a woman, a kid, a hero, a thief, a soldier, and even a pawn. As long as her master needed her, she would imitate anyone the best that she could. Fan Qianshi¡¯s subordinate had spent a lot of time researching other people¡¯s personalities. But what was her own genuine personality? She suddenly experienced a moment of grief as she forgot her true self. Gu Xijiu stared at her before asking, ¡°You don¡¯t even remember what you are like, do you?!¡± Wu Wuyan remained silent. She tightened her lips together and did not talk for a while. Gu Xijiu stood up and proceeded to walk in a circle around her. ¡°Even if you do not remember your original appearance, you should remember your own origin, right?¡± Wu Wuyan sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t try to get information from me!¡± Even though Wu Wuyan dismissed Gu Xijiu¡¯s question,there was an emptiness in her heart at that point in time. Her own origin? Maybe she had lived for too long and carried too many identities. She actually forgot where she came from. She could not even remember when she started to serve Fan Qianshi. It seemed that she had been following for as long as she could remember through his various identities. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t even remember your own origins, and you certainly don¡¯t remember your parents.¡± Gu Xiijiu sounded soft and mellow, but it felt like a hammer hitting Wu Wuyan¡¯s heart. Wu Wuyan smirked and proudly replied, ¡°Parents? I have lived for thousands of years. I am not concerned about remembering something irrelevant. I only need to remember my master.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes shed slightly. No matter how much time had passed, no one would forget their parents. The only reasonable exnation was thatshe was orphaned since she was a child! Gu Xijiu had always found her to be a unique character. Did Fan Qianshi specially create her?! Chapter 2698 - She Was A Killer, A Chess Piece Chapter 2698: She Was A Killer, A Chess Piece Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUnderstanding Fan Qianshi¡¯s nature, it certainly seemed like something he would do! Gu Xijiu looked down slightly and suddenly asked, ¡°What about Long Siye?¡± It was a very normal question, but Wu Wuyan lost her cool out of the blue. She paused for a second and then sneered again. ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember him?¡± ¡°Why would I remember him?¡± Wu Wuyan asked. ¡°Oh, since you don¡¯t remember, he actually¡­¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly paused and decided not to continue. She just smiled and closed her eyes slightly. Wu Wuyan nced at her and pouted her lips, but in the end, she did not add anything. She sat on a chair with her hands supporting her head to one side as if she was taking a nap, but her eyshes trembled slightly even though her eyes were closed. The woman had lived for 10,000 years. There was nothing that she had not experienced or seen. She was well aware that Gu Xijiu was trying to trap her, and she did not want to be fooled. Nheless, the serenity of her mind was certainly absent. As far as Wu Wuyan could remember, she always seemed tock emotions. She had yed many characters and been attached to different men throughout her life. Naturally, she had slept with some of them before. She had yed the role of a loving partner, but she had never been sincere about it deep down in her heart. She would not hesitate to kill any of her partners if she needed to do so. She was that heartless. It was only when she was with Long Siye that she had some inexplicit feelings that she could not understand. It was the first time she could not bear to kill someone.Of course, this feeling was very ambiguous. She did not think this was love, but Long Siye certainly warmed her cold heart more than any other man. She had received numerous missions since leaving Gu Xijiu¡¯s body before eventually being tasked to roam the Blue Fox as a spy. She had only returned to the Starry Crescent Land recently. After she returned, the Starry Crescent Land had changed significantly. Many people that she once knew were no longer present, including Long Siye. She secretly made inquiries, and most of the people imed that he had disappeared after experiencing a catastrophe ¨C some said he went to the Upper Bound to be an immortal, others said that he had turned into dust after the catastrophe. They could not even find a strand of his hair. There were various stories about him, but none of the statements could not be verified. Hence, Wu Wuyan never knew what happened to the man. After all, she was Fan Qianshi¡¯s subordinate. She was a killer, a chess piece. She worshiped him and was willing to be used by him. Fan Qianshi had many assassins at his disposal, but he had abandoned a number of them over the years.Wu Wuyan was the only one that he would bring with him regardless of his identity. He told her that to be his chess piece, she had to be faithful to him, and could not even have her own personal feelings. She obliged, and she did it very well! Even though she developed a strange feeling toward Long Siye, she did not show it. So, she did not expect Gu Xijiu would bring him up today. Long Siye¡¯s figure appeared in her mind. She had not seen him for more than 200 years and certainly did not expect to remember him so clearly. She definitely wanted to know if he was still alive. However, she could not ask Gu Xijiu. In fact, she could not even reveal any concerns for Long Siye. Otherwise, Fan Qianshi would remove all her ¡®concerns¡¯ from existence. She nced at Gu Xijiu at the corner of her eyes and noticed Gu Xijiu looked calm and did not have any intention to talk. Chapter 2699 - Loyalty Chapter 2699: Loyalty Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe closed her eyes, and her lips twitched slightly. Her greatest strength was her endurance, and she was not about to let someone manipte her. The two of them did not speak, so there was silence in the cabin. The only noteworthy activity in the cabin was the small copper incense burner on the corner table that exuded a milky scent. Although Wu Wuyan had been very quiet and had her eyes closed, she was feeling rather agitated. Her hand lightly touched her belly, which was growing day by day. When she returned to the Starry Crescent Land, she was already ced in this body. Her master told her that she had a small life in her belly because the owner of this body was married. What she needed to do was to seduce her husband to have sex with her. Only then would her task bepleted. Wu Wuyan still possessed Lan Waihu¡¯s memories, and they felt like they were her own. She could feel the love that Lan Waihu and Yan Chen had shared over the years.She truly could not believe that there was such a love in this world, which convinced her that the task would be an easy one. She did not expect Yan Chen to reject her constantly. The moment when Yan Chen ran away with Lan Waihu, she knew she was exposed! Although she did not know where she fell short, it did not matter now since she had failed. She found her master quickly reported everything to him. She thought that Fan Qianshi would give her a very harsh punishment, but instead, he only asked her to follow him to the main ship. He had told her that he would find an opportunity for her to make up for it. Naturally, she wanted to make up for her failure. She was very grateful to be given a second chance.Nheless, this time, Fan Qianshi did not assign anyplicated tasks to her. He asked her toe out and stay with Gu Xijiu to prevent her from causing any trouble. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu had been very calm and did not seem to be plotting anything, which made Wu Wuyan heave a sigh of relief. Now that her master had left, if Gu Xijiu really wanted to attack her in this body, she would not be able to fight against her. The other party would probably destroy her. Although she did not cherish this body, she did have a feeling of affection for the ¡®baby¡¯ in her stomach. She had upied so many bodies in the past, but none of them carried another life in them. She experienced how the baby grew in her belly each day over the past two months; she even sensed the fetal movements that a pregnant mother would. This brought a little warmth to her cold heart. If she personally gave birth to the child, would the child be hers? Would he be close to her? When she got on the ship with her master, she was worried that he would order her to kill the baby. Instead, he asked her to treat the baby with care, which was a relief to her. With all these thoughts in mind, she caressed her stomach and raised the corner of her lips. In the past, she only had her master, and she lived like a relentless machine. But now, she had a child with her, one which she was considering to call her own.After all, they had already left the Starry Crescent Land. Yan Chen and Lan Waihu would not be able to chase after them. Although Gu Xijiu had not spoken or even looked at her, her mind continued to focus on Wu Wuyan¡¯s actions. Chapter 2700 - Loyalty (2) Chapter 2700: Loyalty (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe watched carefully as Wu Wuyan regrly caressed her belly and put on a smile on her pretty face. It was a warm and motherly smile. Therefore, Gu Xijiu understood that this other party genuinely cared about the kid in her stomach. This newly acquired knowledge was beneficial to Gu Xijiu. It was good if she cared for the baby as well. That would make her next moves more convenient. ¡°Have you ever raised a pet?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly asked an unrted question. Wu Wuyan was momentarily stunned but answered coldly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°I actually raised a few pets before; each of them has their own personality. They are entertaining, nheless¡­¡± It seemed like Gu Xijiu was bored and wanted to have a casual chat with her about pets. Despite the topic of the conversation seeming rather trivial, Wu Wuyan was still on her guard as she was afraid of any unforeseen traps from her enemy. However, over time, she realized that Gu Xijiu had only talked about her pets. She introduced all of her pets to her, like the big mussel, Lu Wu, Wind Caller, Clouded Leopard, and so on. She did not ramble on about them but was definitely enthusiastic when she described them. All her pets had their own personalities and shorings. Therefore, it made their character extremely distinctive. Drawn by theplexity of her pets, Wu Wuyan was progressively attracted to her topic and asionally contributed to the sharing. There were even times where she did not agree with Gu Xijiu¡¯s parenting. ¡°You have given them too much freedom. It is easy for them to be rebellious and out of control.¡± Gu Xijiu chuckled. ¡°Why must we control them? Aren¡¯t they independent individuals? They should have their own life. I treat them as friends, and they treat me the same. They will fight hard for me whenever they were required. I believe there is no need to train them like machines. They are not my essories. Even though I am their master, I can¡¯t control every aspect of their lives.¡± Wu Wuyan remained silent,but her heart seemed to be shaken. She looked down at her hand and was reminded that she was in someone else¡¯s body.Although her soul was free to enter any other human body, she would not actually be that person or live that person¡¯s life. No matter how well she could imitate them, she was still a substitute. In fact, she could not even remember her original appearance and personality. Everything she did was for her master. Perhaps, she was more loyal than a dog. Every pet had its own appearance at the very least. And Gu Xijiu¡¯s pets even had their own personalities. Nheless, her owner had treated her very well. He always brought her along for all his journies. Presumably, in her master¡¯s heart, she was indispensable. She would be his favorite pet, at the very least. Loyalty was all that he asked for! She only needed to be faithful to him! If she were well-behaved, her master would never abandon her.Thus, there was no need for her to care about her own appearance and personality any further. She closed her eyes and meditated. ¡­ In another cabin, Fan Qianshi¡¯s appeared to be in a gloomy mood as he stared at a ck and gold te. There was a light red worm lying on the te. The worm looked somewhat lifeless and dehydrated. It looked long gone. The sight of this worm made Fan Qianshi clench his fingers in his sleeve. A sharp light shed in his eyes. He could tell from the worm that his enemy killed the mother-fetus, which he nted in Lan Waihu! That was a massive loss to his n. It seemed that he had no choice but to go ahead with this backup n.He heaved a sigh as he sat strangely at a table and put out seven jars. Then, he held out three fingers and cast a spell. Gradually, it became visible that there were beads of blood on his other seven fingers. He ced the blood droplets onto the sealed jars. Chapter 2701 - Loyalty (3) Chapter 2701: Loyalty (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThese blood beads fell on the jar and spread around the containers. After a while, the jars trembled slightly as though they were alive, and mist began to rise into the air. The color of the mist that appeared on each jar was different ¨C red, orange, yellow, green, blue, navy blue, and purple. The jar looked rustic and hadplicated patterns engraved on them. The designs looked like insects and beasts scattered all around the jars. In the foggy mist, the designs seemed to twist and toil, which made it look like they wereing alive. Meanwhile, the color of the jars gradually changed as well, each getting redder than before. Apparently, there was something in the jar. The beads from Fan Qianshi¡¯s fingertips continued to drop onto the jars and evaporate with the mist. As the jars continued to shake vigorously on the table, there was a dull screaming from the insides as if some evil beasts were held captive inside and could not escape. It sounded like the cries of many grievances that would easily run chills down anyone¡¯s spine. The mist gradually grew thicker while the patterns became more vivid. Additionally, a pinkish liquid that looked simr to the ones from peach blossom petals that bloomed in March appeared to ooze out of the jar. It looked delicious. It was clear that the entire process took a lot of energy and effort. Fan Qianshi only collected a few drops of the liquid, but already had sweat all over his forehead. By the time he managed to umte a ss of the liquid, he was already drenched in his own sweat. When he was done with everything, the mist hovering above the seven jars finally dissipated, and the pattern on the jar seemed to be lifeless again. Fan Qianshi smashed the jars all at once. He was relieved that everything was done ording to the n. He waved his sleeves, and the seven jars turned into dust altogether. He held the precious liquid in his hand with a faint smile on his face. Having some time to rx, he flipped a switch and managed to ess CCTV footage of Gu Xijiu and Wu Wuyan sitting in the cabin silently. His gaze fell on Wu Wuyan¡¯s face, and he sighed softly. Wu Wuyan was the most loyal dog under hismand. He really could not bear to sacrifice her, but¡­ He then turned his eyes to Gu Xijiu¡¯s face and stopped for a moment. There was a sense of unwillingness at the bottom of his eyes. He had been working sp hard for so long to get to where he was today. He was really so close to sess. He could not let himself lose the upper hand now. With that thought in mind, he left the room. ¡­ Fan Qianshi emerged from the screen like a ghost again. Gu Xijiu did not seem to be surprised to see him this time butwas secretly on her guard. On the other hand, Wu Wuyan was relieved to see her master return. Finally, she did not have to worry that Gu Xijiu could give her a hard time. ¡°What did you both talk about while I was gone? Did you enjoy each other¡¯spany?¡± Fan Qianshi smiled as he casually asked. ¡°It was good. Miss Gu told me stories about her pets.¡± Wu Wuyan did not hide anything from Fan Qianshi. Fan Qianshi did not have any visible reaction to her statement. However, he answered, ¡°Her pets are interesting, but they are not very useful.¡± ¡°I treat them as friends instead of using them as tools. Why would I care whether they are useful or not?¡± Gu Xijiu could not hold her thoughts back. Fan Qianshi shook his head slightly and faintly replied, ¡°Xijiu, remember that a pet is a pet. We only raise them if they are useful. Since we are responsible for raising them, we need to make sure that they obey us. Only then will they be truly obedient and listen to our orders.¡± ¡°Uhm, it seems that this is your way of training a pet. It is extremely cruel, in my opinion. What if one day they are injured and are no longer useful? Are you going to kill or discard them?¡± Chapter 2702 - Loyalty (4) Chapter 2702: Loyalty (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFan Qianshi smiled and did not deny it. ¡°Of course! If they are useless, why would anyone want to keep them?¡± ¡°But what if they have done a lot for you in the past?¡± ¡°It is their duty to work for me. It does not offset anything! At most, I will make their death less painful.¡± ¡°What about your subordinates? Will you treat them the same?¡± Fan Qianshiughed. ¡°Xijiu, are you trying to provoke the rtionship I have with Wuyan?¡± He then turned to Wu Wuyan and asked, ¡°Wuyan, are you provoked by her question?¡± ¡°Master, rest assured. I am absolutely loyal to you!¡± Fan Qianshi asked again, ¡°What would you do if I asked you to kill yourself?¡± ¡°I will do so without hesitation!¡± Wu Wuyan¡¯s words were loud and clear. Fan Qianshi¡¯s stretched out his hand to pat her on the shoulder as he said, ¡°Wuyan, I have always known that you are the best subordinate that I have had. I am very grateful.¡± As soon as he lifted his sleeves from her shoulder, he had a ss of wine in his hand. ¡°Come, this is a reward for you.¡± Wu Wuyan bowed her head and thanked him. The ss was white as jade, but the wine was like the juice from the peach blossoms in the month of March, exuding a kind of unspeakable sweetness and fragrance. The aroma actually caused some movement from the fetus in her belly and made her swallow her own saliva. She had no doubts about Fan Qianshi¡¯s intentions. Since this was a reward for her, she could drink it without hesitation. There was a smell of blood in the wine, but after Wu Wuyan took a sip, she was hooked and felt a desire to finish it. Even though there was some sputum on her lips, she was only interested in the wine and wanted to gulp it down. ¡°Shuaaa!¡± A colorful light emerged out of nowhere and hit the ss in her palm. ¡°Piakkk!¡± The wine ss shattered as it hit the ground, and the wine spilled all over the ground. Wu Wuyan looked up and yelled at Gu Xijiu, ¡°Bitch, what did you do?!¡± Her eyes were bloodshot as she rushed toward Gu Xijiu at full speed! Meanwhile, Fan Qianshi¡¯s facial expression suddenly changed. He did not expect Gu Xijiu to intervene and had not paid much attention to her up to this point. Moreover, she was too swift that he did not have time to stop her. Nheless, he did not have time to deal with the culprit at this moment. His attention was on the spilled liquor, which he had spent a lot of effort to obtain. Quickly, he waved his sleeves, and a light covered the wine.Fortunately for the man, he managed to salvage some of the spilled wine and put it into another wine ss. As the ground was made of some special materials, it actually absorbed part of the liquid.Fan Qianshi only managed to collect three-quarters of the original amount. On the other side of things, Gu Xijiu managed to dodge Wu Wuyan¡¯s attack very smoothly. She sighed and informed Wu Wuyan of the contents of the wine. ¡°The wine is poisonous! You can¡¯t drink it!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?! My master will never poison me.¡± Gu Xijiu sneered. ¡°The wine is definitely poisonous!¡± Although she could not see what the wine was made of, she could smell blood from the ss of wine. Furthermore, based on the way that Wu Wuyan charged at her after only taking a sip, she could tell that this behavior was not normal. She must have been affected by the wine. Chapter 2703 - Loyalty (5) Chapter 2703: Loyalty (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFrankly, Gu Xijiu was rather surprised that Fan Qianshi would try to poison his own subordinate. Therefore, she did not pay attention to it at the beginning. After all, what reason would he have to kill her? Unless perhaps this was to induce an abortion and get rid of the kid in her belly! Nheless, the smell of the liquid did not seem quite right to a trained physician like Gu Xijiu. Wu Wuyan¡¯s response was also rather odd. Quickly, she stole a nce at Fan Qianshi and saw that he was upied by the spilled liquor. ¡°Wuyan,¡± Finally, he opened his mouth and called for his subordinate, who was on the verge of attacking Gu Xijiu. ¡°Rest assured, the wine is fine. I have collected it for you. Come, you can have it again.¡± He handed over the ss of wine to her again. Wu Wuyan was surprised. She had been with Fan Qianshi for many years, so she understood his likes and dislikes. Apparently, the man valued cleanliness a lot. Even if something precious had fallen to the ground, he would not want it anymore. But now, the man had actually consumed his spiritual power to collect some wine off the ground. This was strange for him to do. She hesitated for a moment, and Fan Qianshi¡¯s facial expression turned serious all of a sudden. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that this wine is poisonous?¡± Wu Wuyan stammered, ¡°No¡­ I am not¡­¡± Fan Qianshiughed and gently continued, ¡°If this wine is really poisonous, do you n to turn down this reward?¡± His voice may have sounded gentle, but the message was ice cold. Wu Wuyan did not dare to say anything else. She picked up the ss of wine from his hand and said, ¡°Master, you have overthought. I have never doubted you.¡± Fan Qianshi faintly replied, ¡°What if I really want to kill you?¡± The more he spoke, the more Wu Wuyan felt silly for thinking that the wine was poisonous. ¡°If the king wants his minister to die, the minister has to die. If you really want to kill me, I am willing to die for you!¡± She closed her eyes and raised the ss to her lips! At this moment, Fan Qianshi was prepared for anything that Gu Xijiu could do to stop him. In fact, he had silently set up a wizardry barrier in front of Wu Wuyan. Therefore, if Gu Xijiu were going to take another shot at the ss, she must break through this barrier first. Whatever it was, she was not going to get the same opportunity as she did before. Believing that he had sufficiently convinced Wu Wuyan, he knew that nothing could stop him anymore. ¡°Pangggg!¡± There was a muffled sound outside the ship, which sounded as if it had collided with a rock. A slight tremor was felt on the ship from the impact. Gu Xijiu and Fan Qianshi were able to keep their bnce, but Wu Wuyan lost her bnce, and the ss in her hand flew out in the motion of a parab. ¡°Pakkkk!¡± The ss of wine was shattered on the ground again, and its contents covered the floor again.Wu Wuyan was frightened and immediately kneeled. ¡°Master, I did not do it intentionally¡­¡± Fan Qianshi was speechless! The blue veins on his forehead popped out of his head at once! He raised his hand and was going to do something, but Gu Xijiu was quicker than him. She waved her sleeves and covered the wine in mes! By the time Fan Qianshi was able to block the fire, the liquor on the ground had almostpletely dried up. ¡°You!¡± Fan Qianshi suddenly raised his head and stared at Gu Xijiu. The aura that he had been concealing had suddenly surrounded his body. A number of objects in the cabin shattered under the immense pressure exuded from his body and his palms were zing with a light that was ready to destroy anything in his path. Wu Wuyan opened her eyes widely. She recognized this move from the man. He would only use this move when he was extremely angry. If he used this attack, she was sure thatGu Xijiu would disintegrate into dust along with the entire warship! If it were just a ss of wine, this reaction certainly seemed excessive. Was there really something in the wine? Just as the realization hit her, she felt some heat radiating in her stomach. She also noticed that her belly seemed to swell.Her pretty face turned ashen very quickly. Fan Qianshi noticed this and thought that the wine must be starting to take effect.He slowly retracted his palm and waved his sleeves to the front of the spaceship instead. In an instant, the wall had turned into a window so that he could see the outside of the ship. He wanted to see what had hit his ship earlier. The man had set up an autonomous driving feature that could automatically avoid any obstacles. Therefore, it was extremely strange for his ship to have collided with a rock in space. Having looked outside, he saw no reason why the ship would have to collide with any objects. He involuntarily frowned and wondered if the mechanism in his ship was failing him. Although it was rather odd, he did not have time to deal with it now, so he cast a spell to clear the path of the warship in order to prevent any other idents. While doing so, he sawGuan Yaning¡¯s battleship in the distance. Why was this guy chasing after him? Did hee here to die? If so, he would fulfill his wish! He waved his sleeves again, and Gu Xijiu saw that the controls emerged out of nowhere.Apparently, they were already in the control room,but the facilities inside were hidden away by Fan Qianshi¡¯s mysterious abilities. Gu Xijiu had also caught sight of the battleship and recognized that Guan Yaning owned it. She frowned a little as she did not expect him to chase after them. Was the general unhappy that his marshal had left him? Chapter 2704 - Abandon Chapter 2704: Abandon Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn Guan Yaning¡¯s ship, the general¡¯s eyes were wide open!He looked at Di Fuyi in awe! The man next to him was able to move such arge meteorite here in space to block the marshal¡¯s path. The general had maneuvered his battleship to catch up with Fan Qianshi and finally caught a glimpse of it. He was about to establish a radio connection with the man¡¯s ship but did not expect Di Fuyi to stop him. Right after that, this god waved his sleeve from inside the cabin, and the giant meteor that was the size of a hill blocked the path of his marshal¡¯s battleship. It all happened so quickly that there was no time for the autopilot features in the ship to avoid therge space rock. Guan Yaning was now somewhat familiar with telekinesis after seeing it somewhat regrly over the past few months. However, he had never seen it done so effortlessly. Although Di Fuyi¡¯s abilities marveled him, what came next made the man¡¯s jaw drop! The remote cannons on the marshal¡¯s battleship emerged and were aimed at Guan Yaning¡¯s ship.Frantically, he screamed, ¡°That¡¯s the soul-chasing cannon! Gone!!! We are gone!¡± This cannon was the most potent weapon in the main ship. Once it was issued, it would automatically lock and track its target. Even if the ship that it was aiming at could travel 800 miles away, it would still go after it and destroy it. The power of this canon could turn the entire warship and the people inside it into dust.They usually used this kind of cannon to deal with the enemy, but now, the marshal was actually using it to deal with him! Since Guan Yaning did not actually fire at the marshal¡¯s ship, he was in a hurry to contact the other party and exin the situation to them.However, the other party did not give him a chance to even breathe. The muzzle was now glowing with a blue light. Guan Yaning quietly closed his eyes and just waited for his doom. However, after a moment, he opened his eyes and found himself still standing in front of the console. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi was missing. Oddly, littleDi Hao was also with him. Di Hao was currently sitting on Lu Wu¡¯s back while pressing the buttons on the console of the ship. He maneuveredthe warship into the meteorite array and stopped right in front of a cloud-shaped meteorite. Guan Yaning was speechless. Could anyone tell him what was happening at this very moment? How did the cannon not hit them? Also, where did this little guy learn how to operate this ship?! The general was once branded as the smartest student of his year. Even then, it took him a month to learn how to operate this battleship. The little kid was ying with the console as though it was a toy.Where did this little guye from? Guan Yaning genuinely wanted to know. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Di Hao finally had a chance to look at him sympathetically. Guan Yaning opened his mouth, but as countless questions were running through his mind, he did not know which one to ask first. Fortunately, Di Hao made his choice for him. ¡°I know that many questions are circling your mind, but if you don¡¯t ask me anything, then you can live a little longer.¡± With that message, Guan Yaning sealed his mouth tightly and just looked into the distance. From where his battleship was located, the marshal¡¯s ship was the size of a matchbox. The ship seemed to be stationary as if trying to find its target.However, there were rays of light that emerged from the ship every now and then. Based on Guan Yaning knowledge of the features of the ship, he suspected that the lights that were issued from the ship were used as a way to explore the path ahead of them. From what he knew, there was no way that they could hide from his ship for long. Just seconds after that thought, those rays of light seemed to shine in their direction. However, it did not seem to detect them. Chapter 2705 - Abandon (2) Chapter 2705: Abandon (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGuan Yaning held his breath and quickly looked at the locator on the console of his ship. It was bizarre that the marshal¡¯s ship did not seem to spot them. ¡°No need to check it anymore. The locator has been destroyed, and my father has set up a wizardry barrier outside the battleship. The other party can¡¯t locate us.¡± Di Hao kindly exined the situation to him. Guan Yaning breathed a sigh of relief and could finally pay attention to the main ship without freaking out. After putting things into perspective, he felt a sense of disappointment from what he had seen. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to really want to kill me¡­¡± In the past, the two of them were close like the brothers, but now, he wanted to kill him because of a small matter!The general just could not believe it. ¡°Perhaps, he is not your marshal. Someone else may have upied his body. Didn¡¯t you say that he had changed a lot over the past two months?¡± Guan Yaning choked on his saliva as he did have had this suspicion. However, the people from the Blue Fox had a unique body that prevented others from possessing it. Moreover, Duan Muyan had a profound spiritual strength. Someone weaker could have their bodies possessed, but not the marshal. It was simply unfathomable! With thatst thought in mind, Guan Yaning was adamant about checking on his dear brother to see if he was possessed by someone else.Meanwhile, Di Hao was focused on the spaceship in front of him. Guan Yaning stared at him but did not know what was going on. He seemed to be looking at a little kid, but he felt as though he was looking at a leader that sat in a very high position. In fact, his body was carrying a faint aura around it. ¡°What are we going to do here?¡± Guan Yaning could not help but ask. ¡°Wait.¡± Di Hao spat out a word. What were they waiting for? Guan Yaning did not dare to ask another question, and Di Hao was not interested in entertaining him anyway. ¡­ Inside the main ship, Fan Qianshi squinted his eyes to check his surroundings. He was excellent at using the cannon on his spaceship, so he believed that he had hit his target. Right after taking his shot, Guan Yaning¡¯s battleship had immediately disappeared. The ship might have disintegrated into ashes. Fan Qianshi looked at his locator again and could not locate the other ship. However, he had a tingling feeling that things were not so simple. It seemed too easy. He thought that he would at least have to fire a few shots or watch the target fly around before eventually being destroyed. He switched on the infrared search feature and checked his surrounding area within a few hundred miles. There was still nothing that popped up on his radar. Did he really take Guan Yaning out? He did not even have time to ask the man for an update on the situation down below. This made him slightly regret his impulsive action. Behind him, Wu Wuyan had been sweating profusely and sat down on a chair. Her belly was expanding like a balloon! The sudden expansion definitely caused her some pain. Moreover, the heat that she felt in her belly made it seem as though there was a dragon living inher stomach! The pain was excruciating! Gu Xijiu frowned at the side while watching everything unfold. At first, she thought that Wu Wuyan was going to lose the baby. However, right now, she was not so sure. It seemed as though the child was being forced to exit her womb!What was in the wine that she drank?! Gu Xijiu grasped Wu Wuyan¡¯s wrist and checked her pulse. It seemedpletely out of control.Furthermore, there seemed to be some kind of suction on her skin. When Gu Xijiu¡¯s finger touched her hand, it felt as though something was sucking on it. Chapter 2706 - Abandon (3) Chapter 2706: Abandon (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFortunately, Gu Xijiu¡¯s reaction was quick. She loosened her grip swiftly and managed to free her hand. Even so, her index finger was burning hot. When she looked at her finger, there seemed to be a cloud ck gas hovering over it. The cloud then formed into the shape of a skull that seemed to beughing at her! Gu Xijiu had goosebumps from looking at it. She immediately cast a spell with her spiritual power to dissipate the ck gas on her finger. Within seconds, her finger returned to normal.This was her first time experiencing such a strange phenomenon. She frowned and did not dare to make any rash decisions. ¡°Ponggg!¡± Wu Wuyan struggled in pain and eventually fell to the ground. Her face had turned pale due to the pain from the elerated growth of her belly. She had the thought of removing her soul from Lan Waihu¡¯s body but resisted the urge to do so. If her soul were to leave the body, it was likely that the child would die. Despite Wu Wuyan twisting and turning in pain all over the ground, her master did not even turn back to look at her. This struck Wu Wuyan hard.¡°The wine¡­ What was in it?¡± She asked softly. ¡°It was a potion to elerate the growth of your baby.¡± Fan Qianshi finally looked at her. His voice was icily calm. Wu Wuyan¡¯s hand trembled as she caressed her belly. She had not delivered a baby before, so she did not know if the pain she was experiencing was normal. Nheless, she was willing to bear the pain as long as she could see the baby alive and healthy. ¡°Something is not right!¡± Gu Xijiu snorted as her eyes watched Wu Wuyan¡¯s belly. There was a colorful fog around her belly that had a exuded a rather gloomy and chilly feeling. That was an evil aura! It was simr to the cloud of has that Gu Xijiu saw hovering above her finger, only that it was thicker and more abundant. How could Lan Waihu¡¯s babye with an evil aura? What was inside Lan Waihu¡¯s belly?! Wu Wuyan was so miserable, so she did not even see the colorful light. She subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡­ What is wrong?¡± ¡°You do not have a baby in your stomach!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s pinched her fingers together and shot a ray of light toward Wu Wuyan¡¯s belly. However, it was blocked by some colorful magic and bounced back at her! Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was able to dodge it in time. The ray of light hit a table, and it disintegrated in an instant. Was this thing so powerful? Gu Xijiu subconsciously knew that a great danger was before her. She did not hold back and took the opportunity to fire a few rays of light at Wu Wuyan¡¯s belly.However, no matter what spell she cast, the end result was the same ¨C more and more pieces of furniture ended up getting destroyed. The repeated attacks did no damage whatsoever to Wu Wuyan¡¯s belly, but Gu Xijiu could see that the colorful evil gas was bing more and more potent. It also seemed to be converging into the face of a baby! Although the baby seemed to be smiling, one nce was enough to confirm that it had an evil grin on its face.Wu Wuyan finally noticed the wicked child¡¯s face. The child was smiling at her. When their eyes met, the child even licked his lips. Wu Wuyan could see that there were needle-like teeth inside the mouth of the child! It was certainly a scary sighting from a baby!What was this monster that she had been carrying?! Without dying any further, sheclosed her eyes and started to execute the soul separation process. She had always been very good at using this skill and could easily pull her soul out from any body. However, for the very first time, she failed to do so. No matter what she did, she could not break free. It seemed that her soul was trapped inside this body. Chapter 2707 - Abandon (4) Chapter 2707: Abandon (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDespite the excruciating pain of feeling that her stomach was going to burst at any time, Wu Wuyan could not separate her soul from Lan Waihu¡¯s body.Her constant struggles had drenched her entire body in sweat, which made her feel very ufortable. Since there was a demon inside her, she decided to stretch out her hands to her belly.Her fingers wereparable to the sharpest knives in the world, and now, she wanted to use them to cut her abdomen and take out this monster! To her surprise, the colorful evil gas did not stop her hand. But, when her hand was about to reach her growing belly, a green light seemed to st it. Wu Wuyan screamed in shock. Her fingers were broken! However, her heart hurt even more. Her angry eyes looked to the culprit who fired the green light at her. She looked at him unbelievably and asked, ¡°You¡­ Do you want to kill me?!¡± Fan Qianshi looked at her fingers that were twisted and her physical appearance that looked like she had drowned in water. His pupils shrunk for a while, but he still calmly replied, ¡°Wuyan, to sacrifice you is myst resort. You don¡¯t have to struggle anymore. ept this reality!¡± Wu Wuyan was speechless. This attack was obviously fatal to her. She was so loyal to him like a dog, but now, he abandoned her so easily. ¡°You finally don¡¯t want me¡­¡± She straightened herself up and continued, ¡°You¡­ You said that you would always take me with you and never abandon me.¡± She felt very hurt and confused by his actions. Fan Qianshi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Ah Yan, this is not abandonment. This is thest resort. If you drank all the wine just now, it would make your death quick and less painful. However, you spilled it¡­¡± ¡°Then kill me now!¡± Wu Wuyan screamed hysterically at him. It was really hurting her, and since she was going to die sooner orter, it was better for her to find relief sooner thanter. Fan Qianshi looked away. ¡°Ah Yan, this is what you have to bear.¡± She could not die before the monster in her belly was born. If she entirely consumed the wine he refined, the evil aura in the wine would have elerated the process even faster.However, because she did not drink it all, the monster took more time to be formed. Wu Wuyan¡¯s fingers were tugging the corners of Fan Qianshi¡¯s robes, but after hearing what he had said, she slowly loosened her grip. ¡°You are so cruel¡­ You don¡¯t even want to reduce my pain.¡± She was desperate to die at this point, but Fan Qianshi was no longer looking at her. In ast attempt to pacify the situation, he turned to face her and said, ¡°You will only suffer for a while, just for a while.¡± Wu Wuyanughed but said nothing. In fact, she did not scream again. The pain had forced her to roll silently on the ground, but she was not going to ask for his help anymore. Gu Xijiu did not find any joy in her misery. She wanted to give Wu Wuyan the relief she sought, but she was helpless. The wizardry barrier that Fan Qianshi had setup was too great; she could not break it. Time seemed to pass very slowly. However, it was clear that Fan Qianshi that diverted his attention away from Wu Wuyan and was focused on maneuvering his ship. Nheless, there was something wrong with the warship ¨C it was as if something had caught it and prevented it from moving forward. This realization infuriated the man. He kept toying with the joystick on the control panel, but nothing seemed to work. In seconds, he seemed to have snapped the joystick! ¡°Damn!¡± He cursed and looked back at Wu Wuyan. Wu Wuyan stood up with her huge stomach; her hands and feet began to twitch. The evil child¡¯s face on her stomach began to grow nearer to her face slowly. Its teeth were also more prominent. Fan Qianshi was relieved by this sight.He understood that once this child¡¯s face covered Wu Wuyan¡¯s face, he would suck her soul from her mouth and then swallow it. After that, her misery woulde to an abrupt end.The child-fetus would be formed, and he would be his most potent assistant toplete his mission. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud noise was heard, as a hole emerged on the ship! The material used to make this ship was harder than diamond, so it must have been a mighty force. A purple figure suddenly appeared in the cabin. He waved his sleeves, and a colorful light that was simr to an upside-down rainbow was fired toward Wu Wuyan! Everything happened too quickly, so Fan Qianshi did not have time to assess the situation. By the time he was ready to respond, it was already toote!The majestic colorful light had covered Wu Wuyan entirely. There was a sharp and shrilling scream in the air for a second, which could numb anyone¡¯s ears. Fortunately, it was only a second, before the colorful light suddenly twisted around her to end the sharp cry. When the colorful light disappeared, Wu Wuyan and the child-fetus also disappeared. Fan Qianshi¡¯s n had failed. His face turned pale instantly, and he suddenly rushed to Gu Xijiu. Apparently, he wanted to catch her to be his hostage. However, he only caught air because Gu Xijiu had teleported away. No one needed to guess where she ended up next, which was right beside the man in purple. In fact, she almost plunged into his arms. ¡°Fuyi!¡± The man¡¯s familiar fragrance lingered around her nose, almost reducing her to tears. Meanwhile, the manhugged her with one of his arms and used his other hand to fire an attack at Fan Qianshi. ¡°You can go to hell!¡± Chapter 2708 - A Family Of Three Chapter 2708: A Family Of Three Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe colorful ray surged and shed as it dynamited toward Fan Qianshi like a thunderbolt! Within seconds, it enveloped the man¡¯s body entirely. However, instead of shrieks of pain, Fan Qianshi merelyughed.Later, a bright blue light seemed to enter the spaceship and took the man with it. He instantly disappeared from the damaged ship. In an unlikely turn of events, Fan Qianshi fled the scene. He did not even have a conversation with Di Fuyi before leaving. Initially, Gu Xijiu expected a fierce battle between Di Fuyi and the man. Perhaps, it would be the most intense fight she had ever seen. It was an event that Gu Xijiu personally looked forward to as well since she had intentions to slice the man into bits. Based on his skills and abilities, he should be able to deal with the two of them. It would not be an unfair fight for him. So, why did he run away so quickly? While still deep in her contemtions, Gu Xijiu did not realize that she and Di Fuyi were no longer in the spaceship. Fortunately, the two of them left the ship in time as it seemed to have activated a self-destruct mode, which resulted in a giant firework being set off in space. It was actually a magnificent view. Di Fuyi¡¯s hand was carrying her in his arm, and she subconsciously grabbed his sleeve like old times. Blessed with the abilities of a god, they did not need to breathe, so it was okay for them to float around in space. The cold was bearable too. ¡°Should we chase after him?¡± Gu Xijiu hurriedly asked. ¡°No.¡± Di Fuyi shook his head slightly. ¡°We can¡¯t catch him.¡± Gu Xijiu looked around to see if she could find any trace of the direction in which the man traveled but could not find anything. It seemed that this guy could travel faster than a battleship! This oddity begged Gu Xijiu to ponder why he used the ship in the first ce. ¡°For the sake of the child-fetus. The quality of the clone body was too low to keep it alive in space.¡± Di Fuyi answered her question in her head and then briefly told her about the child-fetus. A cold sweat broke out over Gu Xijiu¡¯s forehead. She was pleasantly surprised that the body that Wu Wuyan¡¯s soul had upied was only a clone. However, it was frightening to learn that her belly seemed to house a monster that could destroy the world. No wonder it looked so strange. The inhabitants of the world were genuinely fortunate that Di Fuyi arrived on time. Otherwise, that evil child would have been born! Perhaps, the primary victim in all of this was Wu Wuyan. Thinking of her spurred Gu Xijiu to tug on Di Fuyi¡¯s sleeves again. ¡°Did you destroy Wu Wuyan¡¯s soul earlier?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her little hand that was holding his sleeve and shook his head slightly. ¡°I only intended to destroy the child-fetus. Was it Wu Wuyan¡¯s soul that was inside the clone body?¡± He could still remember that woman. Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°Yes, it was her.¡± While she answered, Gu Xijiu had already cast a spell to gather the pieces of her soul. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes shed slightly, but he did not intervene. He chose to watch her. After a moment, Gu Xijiu stopped and frowned. ¡°Her soul has disappeared. Would it have dissipated faster since we are in space? Or was she brought away by Fan Qianshi again?¡± To satisfy their curiosity, Di Fuyi also cast a spell in an attempt to collect the pieces of her soul. ¡°You don¡¯t have to search for her soul anymore. It is with Fan Qianshi.¡± Gu Xijiu was furious just by the thought of that. ¡°That bastard! I will not let him go!¡± Di Fuyi hugged her in his arms and calmly said, ¡°His name is Fan Qianshi? Who is he?¡± ¡°He is¡­¡± Chapter 2709 - A Family Of Three (2) Chapter 2709: A Family Of Three (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionJust when Gu Xijiu was about to tell Di Fuyi of his origin, the Firmament Stone on her wrist quickly sent her directed audio message. ¡°Master, you cannot tell him!¡± Gu Xijiu was startled by the Firmament Stone, but she also understood the consequences that could lie ahead if she were to spill another secret. Swiftly, she thought of something else to say and replied, ¡°He is a bastard who is more powerful than a Great Deity¡­¡± Di Fuyi stared at the Firmament Stone, for he could tell that something was not right. In fear of being bullied by Di Fuyi, it stayed idol. Did the heavenlyw somehow protect Fan Qianshi¡¯s identity? Why would the Firmament Stone stop Gu Xijiu from telling him about theirmon enemy? After all, Di Fuyi had been the Lord for a thousand years. No one knew better than him about the consequences of breaking a heavenlyw. Once a secret is spilled, disaster was bound to strike. But at the same time, what could be more powerful than a Great Deity? Was the man the master of heavenlyws? It seemed impossible! Shen Jiuli used to tell him about the master of the heavenlyw. It was said that this person lived outside the six realms. He was in charge of the rise and fall of the world and would formte the rules in the world to ensure its continued existence. He was strict but fair and did not allow for any biases. He was not even allowed to experience lust. How could such a god use evil tricks like the mother and child venom to harm people? But at the same time, the manner in which Fan Qianshi fled clearly showed that he was extraordinarily skillful. If Di Fuyi fought with him alone, he might not even be considered his opponent. Everything happened so quickly that Di Fuyi did not even have enough time to observe his appearance! The man was so mysterious that Di Fuyi could not even guess his intentions. Nheless, as long as Gu Xijiu returned to his side safely, everything else did not matter. He would do whatever he could when the time came. Watching Di Fuyi contemte the possible identity of the man had Gu Xijiu feeling rather miserable since she could not tell him the truth. However, his warm embrace helped her feel more at ease, even though she simply could not believe that he found her. His timing was impable. ¡°I¡­ I thought you would only be back after¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you toe so soon.¡± ¡°Did Ie back too early?¡± Di Fuyi tried to lighten the mood. ¡°Of course not! I wished you could havee back sooner!¡± Gu Xijiu quickly turned things around. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Of course, I did. However, it is useless to miss you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s tone after herst remark was a little bit sad. She was too busy these days and deliberately did not want to think about him. The thought of missing was too hurtful, and she was trying to dispose of it. ¡°How could it be useless? If you had spent more time thinking about me, maybe I could havee back to you earlier!¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand and picked up her chin. He then gently kissed her on her lips. ¡°I wondered if you had forgotten about me again!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. What theory was that?She looked up at him and asked for a sincere exnation. Di Fuyi looked at her bright eyes and smiledzily. ¡°I will tell youter; there is a more important thing to do now!¡± ¡°What is that¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not quite finish her question as Di Fuyi covered her mouth. He hugged her tightly and moved his body closer to hers. In the next second, he was kissing her with his warm lips all over her body. His movements were intense, perhaps even overbearing at times, like a man with a deep thirst. He was like a storm that swept through her whole body. Just from his actions alone, Gu Xijiu knew that she no longer needed to ask her question from before. She closed her eyes to enhance her skin¡¯s receptors and tried to feel every warm kiss he gave her. She definitely enjoyed it. These days she had been missing him like crazy! ¡­ Guan Yaning stood in front of the console and tried to look away. He was stunned by what had happened right in front of his eyes! Chapter 2710 - A Family Of Three (3) Chapter 2710: A Family Of Three (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGuan Yaning was familiar with the sturdiness of the marshal¡¯s warship. In fact, he knew that better than anyone else. He used to think that nothing was strong enough to destroy it. ording to Duan Muyan, it was a gift from the heaven and the earth and contained the power of the sun and the moon. He never expected to see the warship disintegrated so easily and quickly. In fact, he just could not believe it to the point where his mouth was left ajar. Little Di Hao was still next to him. The kid smiled and cheered, ¡°Sess!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Guan Yaning looked back at the ce where hest saw Duan Muyan¡¯s spaceship and widened his eyes but could not see anything. ¡°Are you saying that your father was sessful? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡± ¡°If you can see them, then perhaps there is something wrong.¡± Di Hao chuckled. His father had set up a wizardry barrier that could conceal his actions.Even though Di Hao was familiar with this type of barrier, he could only see the shadows of his parents shing around and nothing else. Poor Guan Yaning was confused, and no one was there to exin what was happening to him. After pondering about the situation a little longer, he asked, ¡°What about Duan Muyan?¡± Although he was mad, he still cared about his buddy. After all, they had been fighting together for so many years. ¡°Duan Muyan died more than two months ago.¡± Di Hao¡¯s tone was firm. ¡± You don¡¯t have to think about him anymore. My sincere condolences to you.¡± Guan Yaning was stunned. ¡°I¡­ I heard that if one¡¯s body is possessed, their original soul will not die but will be squeezed into a corner of their body¡­¡± ¡°Since such a powerful person possessed him, do you think he will still have a space for his soul inside his body? The fact that this marshal had all of Duan Muyan¡¯s memories proves that his soul had been swallowed up by him. There is no chance for him to be still alive.¡± ¡°What¡­ What about his body?¡± Guan Yaning could not help but inquire. ¡°His body was there in the battleship. However, if I am not mistaken, it should have disintegrated along with the battleship.¡± Guan Yaning could not believe it. ¡°Little guy, you were not there. How can you be sure?¡± Infuriated, Di Hao chose to ignore him. Meanwhile, the general looked into the distance and felt a sense of sorrow creeping in on him. Hismarshal was dead, and the two Lords had returned. Did they still have to stay on this continent? He knew that he needed to return to the Starry Crescent Land andget his people out! Otherwise, the whole army would be annihted. ¡°Do you regreting here?¡± Di Hao¡¯s question caused a stir in his stomach. The little kid could urately guess his thoughts. Guan Yaning looked at the console in front of him and wondered when he could turn back. He could not see either of the Lords, so he was not even sure if he needed to wait for them. If he turned the ship around, would he face the same fate as the marshal? The Lord would not do that, right? After all, this little guy was still on board! Even a fierce tiger would not kill its son. Perhaps, he could take this little guy away as a hostage. When he returned to the Starry Crescent Land, he would negotiate terms with the two Lords to spare his life and his people. Guan Yaning no longer had the intention to rule the continent. He just wanted to bring his people home. Needless to say, that would be a challenging task given his circumstances. After all, they had done a lot of bad things to rule this continent. They took out all people in the Starry Crescent Land. Revenge was all but a certainty.The thought made the vein on Guan Yaning¡¯s forehead twitch rigorously. He nced at Di Hao, who was at his side, and tried to assess his chances. This little guy was so tender and small that he could probably hurt him with one finger. Chapter 2711 - A Family Of Three (4) Chapter 2711: A Family Of Three (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Are you nning to take me as your hostage? Do you n to use me as leverage to negotiate with my father so that he would let you and your people go?¡± Di Hao¡¯s big eyes sparkled at him. Guan Yaning was rendered speechless. This little kid could see right through him. Swiftly, he moved his hand to reach for the weapon at his waist, but it was missing. The gun that he had hidden there had disappeared. ¡°Looking for this?¡± A silver gun was spinning in Di Hao¡¯s little hand. How could this be? Guan Yaning was truly dumbstruck by the turn of events. He was already considered one of the most skilled people from his n, yet, he did not even notice when the little kid had stolen his gun. Di Hao sighed. ¡°If I were you, I would not act rashly. Otherwise, you would wish for death.¡± Next, Di Hao handed the gun to Lu Wu, who chewed it in its mouth. Although the general was brave, he did not want to act rashly in a disadvantageous situation. He was not confident of defeating the little guy in front of him, along with the weird beast that he rode. After taking a deep breath, he decided to deny the child¡¯s foresight with a thick face. ¡°Kid, you have overthought. Anyway, should we go over and get the Lord?¡± ¡°No.¡± Di Hao supported his chin with his fist. ¡°We will wait here. They wille back soon.¡± Although he was fairly certain that his father would return, he could not believe that the man had left him behind twice in quick session. Fortunately, it did not take long for Di Fuyi to return this time. After Di Hao waited patiently forabout15 minutes, Di Fuyi finally teleported back into the ship with his mother. Excited by his mother¡¯s return, Di Hao flew at her like a small and tender cannonball. ¡°Mother!¡± He missed her dearly! These days, he had been very worried about his her. He was afraid that Fan Qianshi would have already captured her by the time he and Di Fuyi arrived back on earth. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of Di Hao charging toward her. Di Fuyi had told her that there was a small surprise waiting for her and asked her to teleport them back quickly. Even though he had given her a clear hint, she had not expected to see little Di Hao here on the ship. Seeing him flying toward her, she raised her hand to catch him. However, she did not foresee that Di Fuyi would grab him by his vest and lift him toward her. ¡°Stupid! Your mother is pregnant. Why are you acting so rashly?¡± Di Hao rolled his eyes. He was not going to hurt her, obviously. Although he appeared to be rushing over, he knew how to hold back his strength.He immediately looked up at Gu Xijiu and spoke, ¡°Mother¡­¡± Gu Xijiu looked at his pitiful face, and her heart melted. She carried him into her arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Di Hao, you are gaining weight and growing taller.¡± When she left the Shura World, this kid was only a year old. Even though it had not been a long time, he looked as though he was at least two years old now. Distracted by the little boy, she had not realized the other being in the room. Suddenly, something was pulling at the end of her clothes. She looked down and saw that Lu Wu was pulling her clothes with its mouth and trying to get her attention. Gu Xijiu was overjoyed! It was such a rush as she did not expect to see the two of them and Di Fuyi.She raised her hand and patted its fur. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again! Where is the mussel?¡± ¡°The mussel was sent back to Tianju Hall. I¡¯m sure it is waiting for you to go back now.¡± Di Fuyi informed her as he raised his hand and wrapped it around her waist. Gu Xijiu suddenly felt eager to return to the Starry Crescent Land. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go back!¡± She swept her eyes across the cabin and saw Guan Yaning standing nearby. It would seem that some of her happiness had diminished as she did not quite like Guan Yaning. After all, this fellow was also one of the culprits behind this mess. Her re was enough to scare the general to the point where his scalp went numb. He stood there and smiled to try to reduce the tension in the room. ¡°My Lords, are we going back now?¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± Gu Xijiu did not buy it. Di Fuyi answered, ¡°I needed him for a temporary assignment. Fortunately, he was able to drive this ship so that we could catch up to you.¡± Otherwise, he would not have arrived in time to stop Fan Qianshi. That was certainly a significant contribution, for they could not even imagine the consequences that would befall the world if Di Fuyi had arrived slightlyter. Chapter 2712 - Di Fuyi’s Requirement Chapter 2712: Di Fuyi¡¯s Requirement Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu stopped hinting why she did not want the man to be on the ship. Meanwhile, Guan Yaning sighed as he understood the situation surrounding hisrade. He still insistedon finding out the marshal¡¯s whereabouts. Di Fuyi could very easily tell that Fan Qianshi had possessed Duan Muyan¡¯s mortal body. However, it was safe to assume that Duan Muyan himself was already dead. ¡°He is gone.¡± Guan Yaning¡¯s face turned pale at once. ¡°Who did this to him? Where did the person go? I shall do whatever I can to avenge his death!¡± He said determinedly. Di Fuyi threw him a quick nce and answered sarcastically, ¡°You are not even capable of getting close to him. Don¡¯t make a promise that you cannot keep.¡± Even then, Guan Yaning was not ready to give up without trying. Before he said anything more, Di Fuyi added, ¡°However, you do have a way to help us get revenge. Tell me everything about where you have been in recent years. Also, I need to know how your general has been actingtely.¡± He who had a thorough knowledge of the enemy was bound to win in a battle. Di Fuyi surely needed to find out more about the enemy, especially since Fan Qianshi had been manipting the situation in the dark. There must be reasons behind the invasion from the people of Blue Fox. Perhaps, Fan Qianshi might have stirred up the idea and edged them on for the gctic invasion. It was likely that he could find out more about Fan Qianshi¡¯s intentions from the invaders of the Starry Crescent Land. Guan Yaning agreed to share what he knew. ¡°I can tell you everything that you want to know in exchange for the safety of my men. I want them to leave in peace.¡± Scornfully, Gu Xijiu refused to take the offer. ¡°You have almost driven the entire Starry Crescent Land into extinction with so many innocent lives lost in the bloody hands of your men. How dare you offer us the information in exchange for the safety of these murderers? Do you think this feud is going to end the easy way?¡± Guan Yaning stubbornly replied, ¡°If you are not going to let them go, I will not tell you a thing.¡± Gu Xijiu gently tapped the table with her fingers while threatening him, ¡°Actually, we can easily find someone else for information. There are so many people from the Blue Fox down there. If I threaten them enough, I will surely get what I need.¡± Guan Yaning felt immediately threatened by the Lord. ¡°What they know may not be as much as what I do. After all, I am the one who has spent the longest time with the marshal, so I know more than anyone else. I can save you from going down a winding road.¡± Gu Xijiuughed out loud. ¡°Are you trying to say that you are the only person we can rely on?¡± Guan Yaning confidently replied, ¡°Yes, they do not know quite as much as I do.¡± ¡°Tell me everything, and I shall allow you to have your ship and leave in peace. Your life will be spared.¡± ¡°No!¡± Guan Yaning eximed. ¡°I will either leave with my men or not at all,¡± he quickly refused the offer without any hesitation. Gu Xijiu stood up and said, ¡°There is no point in this discussion anymore.¡± She clenched her fists while looking around the cabin. ¡°I do not think your presence will do any good here. I shall end your life here so you and your marshal can die in the exact same ce.¡± She looked like she was going to blow up the entire ship. Panicked, Guan Yaning immediately added, ¡°We are now moving through space. Both of you are supreme beings, so you can still live devoid of air. However, the little boy may not be able to survive. Once the ship is broken, he will surely get hurt.¡± His remark caught Di Fuyi¡¯s attention. ¡°We can try and see,¡± he smilingly said. He curled his fingers and started reciting a spell to draw his spiritual power to his palm. A streak of seven-colored rays could be seen increasing in brightness in his hand. Ashen, Guan Yaning was well aware of the power of Di Fuyi¡¯s Kung Fu. With a simple gesture at his fingertip, he was able to move an entire meteorite in space. That simply showed how easy it was for him to destroy the ship. Guan Yaning heaved a deep sigh and finally gave up. Swiftly, he kneeled on the floor and said, ¡°My Lords, I know my mistake. Please give me a chance.¡± Chapter 2713 - Di Fuyi’s Requirement (2) Chapter 2713: Di Fuyi¡¯s Requirement (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°The entire idea of the invasion was from the marshal and I. Our men were only carrying out their duties under ourmand. You should put all the me on me. Can I offer a counter proposal? I will tell you every secret that you want to know in exchange for their lives to be spared. As the chief offender, I shall stay behind for any sort of punishment that you have for me. How about that?¡± Gu Xijiu certainly did not expect that he would be so loyal to his men. All of a sudden, the hatred that she had for him was reduced by a little. ¡°Your second chance depends on your performance.¡± With a nod, Guan Yaning¡¯s eyes shone with delight. ¡°Great. What can I do?¡± ¡°First, tell me everything that you know.¡± Guan Yaning hesitated. If he told them every secret that he knew, there would be nothing left for him to bargain with. Di Fuyi seemed to understand his concern. ¡°You can choose to trust us or have death befall your men. In fact, there is still hope for you if you cooperate fully. I shall decide the fate of your men based on the significance of the information that you choose to share. If it is of utmost importance, I will spare a hundred lives. For every piece of general information, I will spare ten. If it is something trivial, only one life will be spared.¡± At this point, there really was nothing Guan Yaning could do, except to tell the truth.Many secrets were unfolded. For example, the practice of Primary and Secondary ck Magic started about 10,000 years ago by the royal family of the Blue Fox. Back then,a celestial master showed up just when they started mastering the practice of the Primary and Secondary ck Magic. The celestial master waspetent, so he was assigned to assist the crown prince in governing the country. He performed splendidly. As an ambitious man with a n, the crown prince was meant to seed to the throne. However, the emperor went mad one day and thought that the crown prince was going to wrest the power from him, so the crown prince was suddenly convicted of treason and was sentenced to death.The crown prince had no choice but to leave the Blue Fox in search of somewhere safe. It was where the history of the Blue Fox family in Starry Crescent Land began. The invaders used to be a group of happy thieves on the Blue Fox, wandering in the vast universe with no rules and restrictions. One day, the marshal and Guan Yaning both shared the same dream where God bestowed a treasure into their eager hands. They were told that in a farawaynd named the Starry Crescent Land was a magical stone known as the Starry Stone. They could harvest its immense energy and even be immortals by wearing the stone. They talked about the dream the next day and were surprised by their same encounter. Since then, both of them were motivated to get the stone. They did not really care about acquiring energy, but they wanted to live forever. Therefore, they began looking for the Starry Crescent Land based on the hints that God had left behind in their dreams. Very soon, they were able to locate a specific source of energy that was released by the Blue Fox family from afar, thence the invasion happened. Unfortunately, they did not manage to find the so-called Starry Stone. Instead, they were attracted by the otherworldly cultures of the Starry Crescent Land. They wanted to rule thend by right of conquest so that they could build their homes here. Di Fuyi listened quietly with asional but important questions, and Guan Yaning answered with everything that he knew. When the whole story was finally done, Di Fuyi rose and grasped Gu Xijiu by the wrist. ¡°We should go and have a rest.¡± Guan Yaning was still worried. ¡°My Lords, I have told you everything that I know. How many lives will you spare?¡± He anxiously asked. Di Fuyi answered without even looking back, ¡°All of them.¡± Guan Yaning gasped in disbelief. ¡°All?¡± Chapter 2714 - Di Fuyi’s Requirement (3) Chapter 2714: Di Fuyi¡¯s Requirement (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°That is correct.¡± Di Fuyi then took Gu Xijiu away into another cabin where they could have a rest. He was exhausted after such an eventful day. Not to mention that he had been traveling for some time to get here. Also, he needed a private space to connect all of the hints and dots. Frozen, Guan Yaning stood silently, unable to believe what he had just heard. ¡°Hey, my young Lord, does your father always mean what he says?¡± He asked Di Hao for reassurance. ¡°Certainly, his word is as good as a bond.¡± The positive statement was what Guan Yaning needed. He heaved a long sigh of relief before starting to question the validity of what he heard again. He then circled the room a few times before tripping himself up. ¡°Have you lost your mind? I am dizzy just looking at you.¡± Guan Yaning sighed. ¡°All right, I will stop circling the room. We should head back now. Right now. My young Lord, would you like to rest as well? A child should not stay up toote.¡± Di Hao shook his finger in disapproval. ¡°I am not tired, so I will stay here and enjoy the view. By the way, call me Mr. Hao and stop addressing me as a young Lord.¡± Guan Yaning dared not argue with him. The view of the night sky was absolutely breathtaking in space. Guan Yaning could not help but share with Di Hao everything about the constetions while slowly steered across the void. ¡°Stop talking and let me have a moment of silence.¡± Di Hao did not appreciate the sharing session very much. Understandably, Guan Yaning stopped talking. He would peek at Di Hao every once in a while. The boy was still sitting by the window and gazing intensely at the stars. He seemed to be deeply absorbed in his own thoughts. Sometimes, the boy could be seen using his fingers underneath the sleeves to make some predictions. The little boy did not seem so little anymore. In fact, he glowed with a vibrant state of power and authority. He was only a child, but his powerful aura was not to be underestimated. He was just like a god who was overseeing the world. Guan Yaning was intimidated by the boy, but Di Hao did not care about Guan Yaning at all and continued to observe the stars. He frowned a little. Many things had changed, but the ending still remained the same. His memories were still the same. He could not hold back a sigh of disappointment.His mission was not aplished yet. Perhaps, he still had a long way to go. His time-traveling experience was an ident, but he intended to make it count. ¡­ The distance did not matter at first when they were in pursuit of the man. However, the return journey finally made Guan Yaning realize how far they had actually gone.Even with such great speed, they would still need at least half a day to get back to Starry Crescent Land.When thestpse wasplete, he finally saw Starry Crescent Land from a distance. Relieved, he then decided to speed up but was halted by a sudden sh of blue light before his eyes. Something was about to collide with the ship. Guan Yaning was shocked by the sudden obstruction. By the time he realized it, the object was already very close.He quickly steered the ship away with a sharp turn and just managed to avoid the blue light. Stunned, Guan Yaning quickly wanted to check what he had narrowly missed. He was even more shocked when he found out that it was actually a bird. The giant bird was massive enough to blot out the sky and the sun just by extending its wings. As the bird had stopped very close to the ship, Guan Yaning was only able to see its head, which was already as huge as a small hill. Frankly, its eye alone was already the size of an elephant. The bird was also looking at him intensely. He could not help but be astonished. What kind of bird could that be? Even without its gigantic beak, the bird could still easily crush the ship just by blinking. Guan Yaning wanted to steer the ship away from the potential danger, but he froze in a blind panic. All of a sudden, Di Hao quickly stood up and waved at the bird. ¡°Hey! What took you so long?¡± Chapter 2715 - The Compensation That Di Fuyi Asked For Chapter 2715: The Compensation That Di Fuyi Asked For Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe bird gave him a wink and started talking in a human voice. ¡°Little Di Hao, I did not expect to see you here. Why are you inside this metal cage? It looks so weird.¡± The bird¡¯s voice sounded surprisingly melodious. Guan Yaning was astonished. His metal ship was not weird at all. In fact, it was the bird that was the weird creature around here. He had never seen a bird this size. Moreover, one that could also talk. Guan Yaning tried very hard to see what was behind the bird, but its gigantic size blocked his sight. Di Hao waved at the bird again and said, ¡°You may alle in.¡± Guan Yaning was beyond shocked. The bird was obviously bigger than his ship. How was it going to fit in? ¡°Great!¡± The bird swiftly agreed before Guan Yaning even said anything. A blinding light shed before his eyes, and the bird disappeared entirely. Surprisingly, six more visitors showed up in front of the ship. There were two women and four men, all equally young. They looked and dressed very differently. One of them was wearing a set of long robes that was sky blue. The look in his eyes clearly showed how good he felt about his handsome self. ¡°Open the door. Let us in,¡± he said while knocking on the ss. It was the voice of the bird! Guan Yaning was dumbstruck. He tried to maintain hisposure as he opened the door for them. ¡­ In another cabin, Di Fuyi was trying to get a short nap while holding Gu Xijiu in his arms. Gu Xijiu was quite unsettled, so she was not ready to join him. Nheless, Di Fuyi dragged her straight to the bed without listening to her exnations. He even took off her shoes. ¡°Listen to me. Lie down with me for a while.¡± Overwhelmed by the joy of their reunion, Gu Xijiu could not find the heart to reject him. Hence, she obliged. Di Fuyi crawled up next to her and gently hugged her in his arms. Ever since he recovered his memory, they had not been able to spend time together. At this very moment, Gu Xijiu waspletely in his embrace, overwhelmed by the familiar scent that she had been longing for. He was still the same strong and handsome man that she loved. Her heart was thumping fast, just being close to him. She could feel how desperate he was for her the moment they kissed. She knew how much he wanted her. Fortunately, the cabin waspletely sealed and private. Di Fuyi filled the space with a bed and a mattress that he had prepared himself. Everything he needed for a romantic night was ready, so Gu Xijiu assumed that there was no way he would let her escape this time. She tried to examine her own pulse just to be safe. As the product of a union between a god and a goddess, perhaps the baby would be born with supreme qualities that escted her growth. Gu Xijiu felt like she was already three months pregnant by now. After the first trimester, it was safe for a pregnant woman to have sex. If she was careful enough, she should be able to satisfy his physical needs. Frankly, she never expected that they would be reunited so soon. Her entire heart was filled with joy. Therefore, there was nothing she would not do to make him happy. She would surely make love to him if he asked her to. To her surprise, all he wanted was to examine her pulse to make sure that she was doing fine. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep,¡± he said while nting a soft kiss on her forehead. He then closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Gu Xijiu was surprised. She realized she was not sleepy yet, so she turned around and watched him sleep instead. He was sleeping soundly and hardly moved. His curled, and long eyshes immediately caught her attention. She then slowly traced it down to his crimson lips. Surprisingly, there were dark circles around his eyes. She gasped. Chapter 2716 - The Compensation That Di Fuyi Asked For (2) Chapter 2716: The Compensation That Di Fuyi Asked For (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen did hest sleep? How did he get so tired? As a Great Deity, he was equipped with the physique of a supreme being, which should have provided him with enough energy to go sleepless for ten days. However, from the look of his exhausted face, he must have worked a lot in order to get back to her as soon as possible. She felt so loved by his heartwarming gesture. At the same time, she also felt uneasy about putting her head on his arm for so long. She was worried that his arm might go numb, so she moved her head away slightly. Unsurprisingly, as soon as she lifted her head, his other arm immediately cuddled her and pulled her even closer to him. Gu Xijiu looked up and saw that he still had his eyes closed. His steady breathing clearly showed that he was still in a deep sleep. Apparently, his reaction to her lifting her head off his arm was all a reflex action that he had developed over time. Even in his sleep, he did not want her to leave. There was a mixture of emotions in her heart as she was equally touched and saddened by his insecurity. With a sigh, she decided to stay put. However, she tried her best to reduce the pressure on his arm so that he could sleep morefortably. Gu Xijiu was tired too, but the excitement of their reunion kept her awake. She did not want to waste their time together, being asleep. She would rather watch him. Di Fuyi did not sleep for long; he was up in about an hour. Right when he opened his eyes, their eyes were immediately locked with one another. He saw her intense gaze that had never left his face. ¡°Are you awake?¡± She asked joyfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°I am not sleepy.¡± ¡°So, you have been watching me sleep the whole time?¡± ¡°Stop bragging. I only started watching you right before you woke up.¡± ¡°Stubborn girl,¡± Di Fuyi teased. He could not help but pinch her cheek and pulled her even tighter into his arms. He could finally heave a long sigh of relief. ¡°Honestly, when did youst sleep?¡± Gu Xijiu turned herself around andid her body t on his body. Her gaze was still locked on his eyes. Di Fuyi shifted his body a little and pulled her away. ¡°Try not to lie on your body. The baby might get hurt,¡± he said while putting her down by his side. He had a point. Gu Xijiu did as told. ¡°You have not answered my question yet,¡± she insisted. Di Fuyi slowly caressed her hair. ¡°For the whole time that you were away.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. It had been a month since theyst saw each other. That exined why he was so tired. ¡°Tell me how you got back here,¡± Gu Xijiu said while holding his hand that was on her hair. The look in Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes darkened. Apparently, what he had been through was not quite pleasant for him to recall. It had been a tough journey. He used Yun Yanli¡¯s method and finally escaped from the Shura World to the Upper Bound. Tirelessly, he went searching everywhere, but no one had even heard of her. Di Fuyi knew that the first thing that Gu Xijiu would do once she was in the Upper Bound was to find Bai Ze and her majestic beings. Perhaps, she would go and visit Long Siye, too. However, it became clear to him that she had not met any of them yet. There were only two possible reasons ¨C the first being that she had not returned to the Upper Bound at all, or the second, she was severely injured on her way back and resting somewhere. He had to send out every single one of his men to search for her. He even used every spell to trace her scent, only to find that she had not returned to the Upper Bound at all. She was originally from Starry Crescent Land, so that was the only ce that Di Fuyi could think of. However, the pathway between the Upper Bound and Starry Crescent Land was no longer avable. He had to pave his own way to her. He was very worried for her safety, so there was no time to waste. He spent every minute trying to find a way to get to her. He even asked Di Hao for his input, and thought that the boy who came from the future might have some clues, but the boy was just as helpless as him. Chapter 2717 - The Compensation That Di Fuyi Asked For (3) Chapter 2717: The Compensation That Di Fuyi Asked For (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe changes in events since Di Hao¡¯s arrival would surely have altered the uing scheduled events that Di Hao had personally experienced. Infact, Gu Xijiu being taken away from the Shura World came as a surprise to Di Hao. At that point, Di Fuyi knew that he had no one to count on but himself. He spent a lot of time looking around without finding a single clue. But one day, he heard Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice echo in the air. ¡°Fuyi, I miss you.¡± He heard her voice wafting through the breeze. It was a surreal encounter because it felt so real even though Gu Xijiu was not around. It was so subtle that he would have missed her voice if he had not paid enough attention. Di Fuyi quickly looked around for her but found nothing. He concluded that it was her inner voice that had called out to him.Once again, Di Fuyi found himself on the rotary tform. There were millions of possible oues to different lower bounds, with only one of them being the Starry Crescent Land. He would not simply take a leap of faith, for he was not sure where he would end up. Fortunately, he was able to hear her thoughts. The more she thought about him, the better it would be for him to locate her through array formations. Needless to say, a great amount of spiritual energy was required to create the array formation. It took even more effort to support the formation and keep it open since Di Fuyi was worried that he might have mistaken her location. He decided to keep the portal open until he could hear her voice again and locate her once again. In the end, he spent almost a month at the rotary tform. Even Bai Ze and Kun Xueyi both felt that what he did was foolish because there was no guarantee that he would hear her voice again. However, right before despair swallowed him whole, her voice came through the air once more. He quickly searched for her and marked down her location. Without wasting any time, he took the boy, who had been by his side all the while, and jumped across the rotary tform together with him. Fortunately, he returned to Starry Crescent Land once more. There was no time for him to catch his breath. He needed a n so that he could be reunited with his wife as soon as possible. However, when he learned about the current date in the Starry Crescent Land from a stranger, Di Hao took a surprising turn and became concerned about Yan Chen and Little Fox. The following was another series of unexpected events that kept him without any sleep. Fortunately, he was tough enough to go through all the obstacles at once. Di Fuyi only shared about his experiences briefly, but his story was enough to charm Gu Xijiu. She was touched by how much he was willing to do for her. She snuggled her head in his arms at that point and looked very pleased. Nheless, Di Fuyi squinted his eyes in disapproval at her and said, ¡°It had been such a long time that we were apart, and yet you have only thought about me twice.¡± At one point during his long wait, he was quite convinced that she had lost her memory again and forgotten about him. ¡°Impossible!¡± She defended herself. ¡°I thought about you every day. I just never showed it.¡± ¡°I only heard your inner voice twice,¡± Di Fuyi teased in a flirtatious manner. ¡°Perhaps, you are not that into me, after all.¡± Gu Xijiu did not see thating. Hisst remark rather hurt her as it made it seem that he was unaware of her feelings for him. She was just too busy to announce how much she missed him publicly. She knew that they would not be able to meet anytime soon, so she decided to keep her thoughts to herself. It was only when she was alone and vulnerable that she would express her longing for him. After trying to recall everything, it seemed like she had truly only mentioned his name twice. But to be fair to her, she did not know that he was able to hear her inner voice. Otherwise, she would have done it every day. She exined all this to Di Fuyi to try to make sure he knew what had really happened. Given this strange connection that the two had, Gu Xijiu predicted that if she had thought of him long enough while she was in Tianju Hall, which was where Di Fuyi used to stay, there was a chance that she could develop some psychic powers that would somehow connect their hearts and minds together. While that idea would certainly be amazing, Di Fuyi did not intend to let her off the hook so easily. ¡°I think I need somepensation from you.¡± ¡°How should Ipensate you for what had happened?¡± Gu Xijiu was willing to offer him anything that he wanted. ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± Di Fuyi then hugged her while waiting for an answer. ¡°There he goes,¡± she thought to herself. The man was going to ask for thepensation that he thought he deserved. Chapter 2718 - The Compensation That Di Fuyi Asked For (4) Chapter 2718: The Compensation That Di Fuyi Asked For (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhat should she offer to him? With a quick thought, she came up with an idea! ¡°I shall return the status of ¡®Lord¡¯ to you.¡± Di Fuyi did not buy the idea at all. ¡°Think of something better.¡± Fame and gain were as worthless as manure to him. He never cared about having a title. ¡°Then, should I get you a beautifuldy to serve you better?¡± Gu Xijiu blinked her eyes in excitement as she teased him. Di Fuyi could tell that she was teasing him. He raised her chin with his hand and looked at her with a cocky smile. ¡°I will not ept anyone besides you, my beautifuldy.¡± Gu Xijiu cuddled his arm and openly asked, ¡°Do you want me?¡± Honestly, Di Fuyi did not know how to answer her question. He wanted her, but he also needed to consider his child¡¯s safety. Therefore, it would be better if he abstained for now.However, he would still need to bepensated in the future for his efforts. Upon deciding what to do, he pulled himself slightly closer to her and said, ¡°Little pervert, you need to learn to be more cautious. We still have plenty of time together in the future. There is no need for us to do this now.¡± She thought that he wanted her to satisfy him, so she was willing to do it. But once she heard his exnation, she drew even closer to him and smiled. She finally understood his request and was about to kiss him. Satisfied, Di Fuyi closed his eyes while waiting for her lips to touch his lips. However, she abruptly stopped moving forward when she was about an inch away from his lips. Things took a swift turn as she lifted her head slightly upward and nted a soft kiss on his eye instead. ¡°How about that?¡± Di Fuyi opened his eyes only to see her flirtatious smile. She obviously did that on purpose. He returned her gesture with a smile and pointed his finger at his lips. ¡°Give me something better.¡± Gu Xijiu smiled seductively and said, ¡°I see. So you want me to kiss you. You should have told me that earlier. How would I know if you never told me?¡± She proceeded to recite a few passages by Bonze Tang to the point where Di Fuyi could no longer listen to any of it and decided to stop her from talking, by upying her lips with his lips. A long and passionate exchange of kisses left them both breathless. Both of them were sexually aroused and could not wait to get even more passionate with one another. However, they needed to wait for the sake of the baby. The room was so quiet that only their panting could be heard. At that moment, Gu Xijiu thought to herself that the sense of tranquility is where all sexual interactions begin. So, in order to suppress their desires, Gu Xijiu decided to change the mood. ¡°Fuyi, the people of Blue Fox have been ravaging the Starry Crescent Land. Many innocent lives were lost. Should we really let them all go?¡± She was not a saint, so there was no way she could tolerate their sins with forgiveness. She was unwilling to let them all go scot-free. Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Xijiu, I did not show my mercy blindly to them. These people should not stay any longer, or else things might change for the worse.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Di Fuyi exined in more detail, ¡°The Starry Crescent Land used to be immune to all invasions, not because of sheer luck, but because of a natural wizardry barrier that could keep out all invaders. Therefore, the people of the Starry Crescent Land could live peacefully. However, there are two conditions to sustain the wizardry barrier. Firstly, it has to be maintained by the Lord. Secondly, no outsiders are allowed to be in Starry Crescent Land. About a year ago, there was a huge crack in the wizardry barrier, thus releasing the signals that the Blue Fox family had been trying to transmit to space. In order to fix the crack, we need to either kill them or send them all away.¡± She never knew about that, but some of it did not make any sense to her. ¡°That does not sound right. You said that no outsiders are allowed in the Starry Crescent Land, but the Blue Fox family is not one of us, right?¡± ¡°The Blue Fox family first arrived about 10,000 years ago. During that, the wizardry barrier had note into existence yet. Moreover, the people from the Blue Fox family had adjusted their physique to be morepatible with the qualities of thend that they had just moved in. Therefore, the wizardry barrier did not keep them out.¡± ¡°When was the wizardry barrier first established?¡± ¡°Not long after I came into existence.¡± ¡°Was it there because of you?¡± ¡°It could be.¡± Di Fuyi only spected that to be the case With this information, Gu Xijiu realized that she could not possibly punish them here. ¡°I still think that we are letting them go far too easily.¡± ¡°Silly, do you think that they can all survive?¡± Di Fuyiughed. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I bet there are not many of them left now,¡± Di Fuyi continued. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was not able to follow his train of thought. Chapter 2719 - Insecure About Losses And Gains Chapter 2719: Insecure About Losses And Gains Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Before I went after Fan Qianshi, I destroyed the entire wizardry barrier around their base. Then, I destroyed all of their battleships. Right after that, I told Mu Feng and the rest of the team that it was time for them to fight back. That was about a day ago. I believe they have conquered the enemy by now.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. As usual, the mighty man had everything nned out. Without their battleships, the invaders of the Blue Fox were powerless. With that in mind, she could not help but look at Di Fuyi with admiration. ¡°You have never seen the battleships before, have you? How could you destroy the battleships so easily?¡± She thought she was already ahead of the rest, but he was even faster. Di Fuyi rubbed her hair and replied, ¡°Baby, are you impressed by your husband¡¯s capability?¡± The man was the embodiment of the master of heavenlyw. When he recovered all of his memory and power, his level of his Kung Fu had reached an unfathomable scale. Perhaps, it became instinctive to him how to destroy different objects. Gu Xijiu was certainly relieved. It was great to have him back just in time to swing things back in their favor. Perhaps, he could inherit all of the mess in the Starry Crescent Land from her so that she could rest. Finally, she began to feel sleepy, knowing that most of their problems had been addressed. Gu Xijiu put her head down onto the pillow and fell asleep right away. ¡°Let me sleep for a bit. Please wake me up when wend.¡± Di Fuyi knew how tired she must be. ¡°Sure,¡± he reassured while tucking her under the nket. A brief exchange outside the quiet room suddenly caught Di Fuyi¡¯s attention. Some guests must have arrived on the ship, so he wanted to check out the situation. However, before he left the room, Gu Xijiu suddenly asked, ¡°Mu Feng and the rest of them had no idea that you were resurrected. What was their first reaction when they received your directed audio?¡± ¡°They did not believe at first, so I scolded them. They sounded beyond joyful. I am not sure if they were crying orughing. None of their utterances made sense to me.¡± Gu Xijiu asked nothing more. She could already picture their reactions vividly in her head. Soon, she fell asleep. Di Fuyi sat by the bed for a while to examine her pulse before he left the room. It seems that he met some friends. Kun Xueyi, Feng Ruhuo, and his four guardians from the Shura World were all present, including Yun Yanli and the young pce master, Ming-Die. All of them were here! Kun Xueyi¡¯s eyes twinkled with delight at the sight of Di Fuyi. ¡°Master, does this thing belong to Starry Crescent Land? It seems one of a kind.¡± The ¡®thing¡¯ that he was referring to was the battleship. Instead of answering, Di Fuyi threw a quick nce at Guan Yaning. Intimidated, he trembled a little before he weakly said, ¡°This thing belongs to my people; it is not from the Starry Crescent Land.¡± ¡°Are you the invaders?¡± Kun Xueyi stared at him in disbelief. Guan Yaning was too scared to deny it. ¡°Yes,¡± he softly admitted. Frustrated, Kun Xueyi almost got physical with the man. ¡°How dare you invade the territory of our master!?¡± Guan Yaning raised his hands to surrender. ¡°I know my mistake. I will never repeat it.¡± He took a look at Kun Xueyi¡¯s fist that was already charged with power and became worried that he might be killed. ¡°The Lord has promised to let us all go, so you¡¯d better not do anything reckless,¡± he quickly added. ¡°Did you find Xijiu?¡± Yun Yanli finally broke his silence. ¡°Of course. She is having a rest in the cabin.¡± Di Fuyi did not care to lie. Yun Yanli pinched his lips into a tight line. He knew that her safety was no longer his concern. Therefore, he looked away and said nothing more. ¡­ Multiple tasks kept them all busy for the following days. Chapter 2720 - Insecure About Losses And Gains (2) Chapter 2720: Insecure About Losses And Gains (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu finally returned to the Starry Crescent Land, their presence set the people¡¯s hearts aze. As for Guan Yaning, he realized that everything had changed the moment he returned. Di Fuyi did not give him a chance to speak to his people. Guan Yaning¡¯s men watched helplessly as the powerful man took him away, but they did not know what was happening. Everyone just assumed that he would never be back again. When Di Fuyi had just left, the people from the Blue Fox assessed their situation. Their marshal had left them. Their second-inmand was doomed under Di Fuyi¡¯s reprimand. At the same time, both of the Lords of the Starry Crescent Land had returned stronger than ever. These survivors from another were powerless to defend themselves. In fact, the odds could not be more against them.Therefore, they decided to run away with the remaining ships that they had. As there were too many of them to cater to, the whole process of fleeing took so long that it provided a perfect window for Mu Feng and his troops to arrive. Only then did they realize that the wizardry barrier that shielded their base had beenpletely breached. Needless to say, the powerful men of Tianju Hall fought their way right through the door. Although these soldiers of Blue Fox were equipped with the strongest weapons and the most advanced technology, their physical bodies were not able to withstand the spiritual power of their opponents. There was no way they could fight back. The people of Tianju Hall hated these raiders, so they spared no mercy in their attack. After a long battle of blood and fire, the battlefield became a gruesome sight of dead bodies ¨C mostly of the soldiers from the Blue Fox. Only a dozen of them ran away in a flurry with their own ship. When Guan Yaning arrived, the base was entirely destroyed. Tons of battleships had been badly damaged while bodies of his men were scattered everywhere lifelessly. He only managed to find a dozen lucky survivors in their toughest fort, their spaceship. The rest were dead. Guan Yaning could not handle the loss and spat a mouth of blood, but there was already nothing he could do to turn the situation around. He could not even me Di Fuyi, as all of this happened before Di Fuyi made the promise. As a marauder, he always knew that one day he would have to pay for his crimes. Since they had ughtered the people of the Starry Crescent Land, it was time for them to pay back for what they had done, blood for blood. Guan Yaning had nothing to say. The Starry Crescent Land was no longer the ce for them. He gathered everyone across thend ¨C about 50 of them had survived. They left the ce in shame and disgrace. As for the people of the Blue Fox family, not many outsiders knew about their origin. Only Yan Chen and the Lords knew that the Blue Fox family actually brought these raiders in. Di Fuyi went straight to Lan Yue to figure out the actual involvement of the Blue Fox family in the invasion. Without any hesitation, Lan Yue told him everything that he needed to know. The ancestors of the Blue Fox family had an ancient belief that their family actually came from another world. Still, no one actually took those words seriously as the story was old. Life went on as usual, until the day when the raiders arrived so suddenly at the base of the Blue Fox family. Luckily, Duan Muyan only took the space as a ce for him to gather his troops and never drove the Blue Fox family to extinction. However, Duan Muyan did give Lan Yue options- he could either work closely with his soldiers to build a center for their operation or watch as his people perish. In order to protect his people, he chose the first option and lived on with shame. As the king of the Blue Fox family, Lan Yue was ced in captivity in a secluded end of the fort. Like a puppet, his existence was only used to make his people feel secure so that these people could maintain the wizardry barrier that shielded the base. Chapter 2721 - Insecure About Losses And Gains (3) Chapter 2721: Insecure About Losses And Gains (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe people of the Blue Fox family were even tasked to build houses and manage the farms for the people of the Blue Fox. Basically, all the basic chores were their responsibilities. Although they shared the same origin with these raiders, they were not treated well or given any respect. These people from the Blue Fox would often make fun of them by calling them mixed blood. At times, they would get beaten or even killed. The Blue Fox family hated these raiders, but there was nothing they could do. Lan Yue tried to get more information from Duan Muyan as to why they came to the Starry Crescent Land and found out that the raiders were only here because of the signals that were transmitted by the statues in the square inside the base of Blue Fox family. The statues had been there for about 10,000 years, and yet Lan Yue knew nothing about the statues¡¯municating purposes. Perhaps their ancestors made the statues to connect with their people from their faraway homnd so that someday they could return to where they came from. However, Lan Yue was not interested in leaving the ce. The Blue Fox family hadpletely adapted to the conditions of Starry Crescent Land, a ce where they called home. They were not ready to leave this ce and return to the Blue Fox at the far end of the gxy. Contrary to the information he received, Lan Yue had always thought that the statues were dedicated to their ancestors. If he knew that these statues were actually somemunication devices, he would have shattered them a long time ago. Di Fuyi offered him the choice to leave the Starry Crescent Land in peace, along with the invaders from Blue Fox, but he refused the offer without any second thought. He would rather die than leave Starry Crescent Land. In order to move forward, Di Fuyi asked him to investigate the opinions of his people, so he immediately gathered all of them and offered them the same options. ¡°We will never leave this ce! No one here was ever interested in that damn!¡± All of them chanted in unison. Hence, there was no need for any additional discussion. In order to prevent any further troubles, Di Fuyi had to wipe away some parts of their memory, so they no longer remembered their origin from the Blue Fox.Only Lan Yue knew the secret, so it served as a painful lesson for him not to repeat the same mistake. Lan Yue was well aware of the severity and extent of his family¡¯s secret, so he would never mention a word to the outside world. If the people knew the truth, the whole Blue Fox family would be used as scapegoats by the angry people of the Starry Crescent Land. They would surely seek revenge for their loved ones who died in the hands of the raiders. Certainly, there were conditions that came with the option of choosing to stay. All of the statues had to be demolished. Moreover, the wizardry barrier was no longer allowed. And, finally, the people of the Blue Fox family were allowed to get married to themon people. Lan Yue agreed to all of the conditions. He was actually fond of a woman, but she was only a mortal from themon world. Due to the restrictions of his family, he was forced to stay within the limits and keep himself away from her. The abolishment of the marriage restriction meant that he was allowed to fight for his love. To repay the Lord for what he had done for the Blue Fox family, Lan Yue offered him an ancient book that was extremely confidential that had been passed down from generation to generation. These books were written in a font that looked like tadpoles, which could be the originalnguage of the Blue Fox. However, as years went by, the practice of suchnguage was gradually abandoned in the long course of life; so, no one could read the text anymore. With that conclusion, the issues that surrounded the Blue Fox family were solved. After that, Di Fuyi went to study the weapons that the raiders left behind. He asked everyone to gather all of the weapons they could find so that he could destroy them. Mu Feng and the rest of the team did not quite agree, as they thought that these weapons could be incorporated into their defense system to protect the Starry Crescent Land from any future attacks. They told Di Fuyi about their thoughts. ¡°These things are not from the Starry Crescent Land and will only serve as an obstruction when we rebuild the wizardry barrier that shields thend. Also, these weapons will eventually fall into the hands of different powers, thus creating more fights and reigns of terror,¡± Di Fuyi patiently exined. Chapter 2722 - Insecure About Losses And Gains (4) Chapter 2722: Insecure About Losses And Gains (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng and his men understood the consequences, so they respected Di Fuyi¡¯s decision. Meanwhile, all of the invaders had fled, leaving the Starry Crescent Land in its post-war state. All the citizens took up a role in order to rebuild their homes from scratch. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi then returned to the former residence of the Lord- the Biwu Pce. The four messengers joined them, along with the mussel and Lu Wu. As for Kun Xueyi and hispanions, they were all assigned with different tasks and were sent away. Gu Xijiu wanted to take Di Hao along, but the child was suddenly interested in Yun Yanli and was determined to follow the man. Di Fuyi knew that everything that the boy chose to do came with a purpose. He asked no further questions and let the boy go. Yun Yanli could not keep the boy away, so he was forced to take him along. ¡­ Everything in the Biwu Pce was well maintained. It was as if Di Fuyi had never left.The patterns that he painted on the foldable screens and the woodcarvings that he personally created all re-emerged after their long absence. Every little detail was restored. Gu Xijiu naturally swept her fingers across the surface of the folding screen to feel its texture. It was her favoritendscape painting. She sighed at the sight of the reemergence of the painting and said, ¡°Fuyi, when you were immortalized, even the painting went away with you. When I first escaped the forbiddennd, I was the only one who remembered about you, so I needed proof to tell others about your existence, but there was nothing I could find.¡± The tone of her voice was rather mellow as the ghosts of her past hade back to haunt her once more. Di Fuyi knew how much pain she must have been through all those years, so he took her hand andforted her, ¡°It is all in the past now. I am here now, and I will never leave again.¡± He took her to the garden for a walk, away from the unpleasant past. They strolled past an artificial hillock, and she stopped walking all of a sudden. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face turned pale at the sight of the fake mound. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Di Fuyi did not quite understand. ¡°That is where you were immortalized. I saw the messengers soaked in tears over there,¡± Gu Xijiu murmured. Di Fuyi was quite surprised. He, too, remembered the ce, so he knew that she was right. However, he did not understand how she knew about it. Shouldn¡¯t she have been in the forbiddennd when the immortalization took ce? ¡°I had a dream when I was still in the forbiddennd that you were immortalized. I was frightened to death and could not even run straight. I kept telling myself that it was only a dream and that you would still be there, waiting for my return. I thought you were still waiting for me to bring you the herbs and save your life,¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to chuckle, but she began to choke with tears. Di Fuyi pulled her into his arms and kissed her softly on the lips. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it. Let¡¯s forget it all.¡± ¡°How can I not think about it?¡± Gu Xijiu protested, ¡°After everything that has happened, I still cannot find the courage to visit this ce. I am scared that your existence is still imaginary. Perhaps, everything that happened in the Shura World was only a dream! Maybe none of it actually happened.¡± She put her arms around his waist and buried her head in his chest. ¡°I am still terrified.¡± Like a child that had been burnt before and dreaded fire, she became very insecure about her losses and gains, which was different from her strong, usual self. Di Fuyi was equally touched and sorrowed by the depths of her love that brought about the insecurities. He pinched her nose and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you feel my presence right now?¡± Gu Xijiu took a long sniff and immersed herselfpletely in his scent. She knew that she was acting way too insecure. However, her insecurities were not something she could control. Ever since their reunion in the Starry Crescent Land, she had never left his side. She knew that she would panic in his absence. Even when she was sleeping, she had to hold onto his sleeves just to be sure that he was still around. There was one time when she woke up without him. In a flurry, she quickly went around everywhere looking for him. If he had not returned in time, the entire ce would definitely have been ransacked. Her mncholic sentiments and insecurities perfectly summed up her current emotions. Gu Xijiu knew that it was not her usual self, but she could not help it. She knew that pregnant women would often get emotional and be anxious, so she thought that the fluctuations must be due to her pregnancy. Di Fuyi was a knowledgeable man, but not when it came to his wife¡¯s pregnancy issues, so he believed everything she told him.Therefore, he would take her around wherever he went just to make her feel better. He would also avoid going to ces that would trigger her shes of memory about her unhappy past. He thought that the richness of spiritual energy in the Biwu Pce would help to calm her mind. To his dismay, things were quite the opposite.He took her to the room andy her onto the bed and said, ¡°Sleep. You are tired.¡± ¡°You have to stay with me,¡± she insisted while pulling his sleeve. ¡°All right, I will be here at all times,¡± he reassured. Hey down by her side and hugged her. ¡°Sleep.¡± ¡°Will you leave?¡± ¡°Of course not. When you wake up, I will still be here.¡± With the reassurance, Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and slowly dozed off. Di Fuyi observed her and noticed that she was not sleeping very well. Soon, her face seemed to be drench in sweats. Her hands were reaching out everywhere for him, so Di Fuyi had to grab her hands in a way that she was familiar with so that she could calm down. The situation had been ongoing for almost a month now. He started to think if it was really normal. Di Fuyi did not find her over-dependence annoying. In fact, he liked that she needed him. It was the change in her character that he found odd. Di Fuyi regrly examined her pulse. Everything was fine. After a while, he covered her up in the nket and went outside. ¡°Find me a few midwives who are experienced,¡± he gave an order to Mu Feng, who was there guarding the door. Chapter 2723 - Seek Her Salve Where She Gets Her Sore Chapter 2723: Seek Her Salve Where She Gets Her Sore Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMu Feng was dumbstruck by the sudden request. ¡°Midwives?¡± Di Fuyi proceeded to ce his hand around Mu Feng¡¯s shoulder in an authoritative manner. ¡°Any problem?¡± Mu Feng quickly exined, ¡°Nothing. My Lord, why do you need midwives here? They are all mortals, so they cannot enter this ce.¡± He had a point. Di Fuyi then answered, ¡°They do not have toe here. Find me a few midwives so that I can ask them some questions.¡± Mu Feng was really curious buttook the order and did as told. It had been a difficult journey for the Lord to return here. Mu Feng still found his Lord¡¯s presence a bit surreal and hard to believe, like a dream that would disappear the next day. The four messengers agreed to guard the area so that they could keep an eye on the Lord to make sure that he was real. Mu Feng was undoubtedly effective in his search. In two hours, he managed to find over 20 midwives of different ages and experiences. All of them were gathered in one of the many halls of the Biwu Pce. Di Fuyi was still in the room with Gu Xijiu. He lighted up an incense stick and swirled it around the room so that its fragrant odor could fill the air and make her sleep better. After everything was in ce, he left the room and proceeded to the hall to meet his guests. The midwives had never thought that they would be able to meet the Lord one day. When Di Fuyi showed up, all of them were so dumbstruck in astonishment that they could not even speak properly. Luckily, they had not forgotten about their expertise. They were ready to help in any way that they were needed; however, Di Fuyi only needed them to answer one question ¨C ¡°What are the emotional changes that a pregnant woman might encounter?¡± The midwives were a little nervous at first, as they were unsure of why they were needed here. They were relieved when Di Fuyi got the ball rolling with a question. They had encountered many pregnant women and dealt with their emotions, mostly daily, so they answered based on their own experience. From the way they exined their encounters, Di Fuyi realized that each pregnancy was different.Some women experienced no emotional fluctuations, while others becamepletely different from who they were. The ones that were generally quiet prior to getting pregnant might be suspicious or even hysterical. Some women became depressed and suicidal. There were so many different causes, but they all led back to the same conclusion ¨C it was normal for a pregnant woman to be emotional. Having listened to their stories, Di Fuyi was finally relieved. It seemed like Xijiu¡¯s changes were really due to her pregnancy. Being sensitive was one of the symptoms. ¡°What should I do to make my pregnant wife feel better?¡± He sincerely asked. The midwives looked at each other in consternation. Men would not usually care about their wives¡¯ emotions, especially if they were pregnant. In fact, they would be irritated even by the slightest change. In most cases, they would abandon their wife and look for a good time with their concubines. Only a few of them actually cared about their pregnant wife¡¯s feelings. It was rare to find a man who was willing to put in the effort to make his pregnant wife feel better. They were especially surprised when the concern wasing from the Lord, who was always known to be mighty and superior. They felt a closer connection to him all of a sudden.He seemed quite down to earth at that moment. The midwives offered him every advice that they could think of. For example, they told him to be present, to talk to her more often, and to do things that she loved to do. Most of the pregnant women would also be picky with food, so they suggested that he prepared her favorite foods for her. As long as she felt loved by her husband, her insecurities would slowly fade. Chapter 2724 - Seek Her Salve Where She Gets Her Sore (2) Chapter 2724: Seek Her Salve Where She Gets Her Sore (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was enlightened by the useful pieces of advice given to him. When he was satisfied, he asked Mu Feng to pay them some money and let them go. In order to prevent them from spreading the news about Gu Xijiu¡¯s pregnancy, Di Fuyi cleared their memory of the events of the day, so they no longer remembered that they had seen the Lord. He managed to get what he needed to know, so there was no more time to lose. He quickly returned to the room as he was worried that Gu Xijiu might be distraught with anxiety once she saw that he was not there. The whole process took him only an hour. When he got back into his room, he was relieved to see that Gu Xijiu was still sleeping soundly on the bed. He walked out of the room and was surprised to see Mu Feng by the door, standing straight like a wooden pole. Di Fuyi was slightly baffled. In fact, he never requested any of them to guard the doors in the Biwu Pce. Usually, the four messengers would be upied by their own tasks and paperwork. Their workload was even greater than the president of a country. There should not be any free time for them to do something so pointless, like guarding a door. They would usually show up only when Di Fuyi asked for their presence. Why did he keep seeing Mu Feng, this time? Did Gu Xijiu change some rules when she became the Lord? Mu Feng bowed before Di Fuyi as soon as he walked out of the door. ¡°Are you really so free?¡± Di Fuyi threw him red at him as he asked. Mu Feng blushed crimson with embarrassment. After years of working with Di Fuyi, he definitely understood what Di Fuyi meant by that. ¡°I am worried,¡± he said after a pause. ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Feng finally found the courage to tell Di Fuyi how he felt. ¡°Master, actually, we all know why Lord Gu is acting this way. Pregnancy may not be the only reason.¡± ¡°Tell me more.¡± ¡°All of us are the same. We are all insecure. Master, when you called us the other day, we could not have believed it was you if you had not scolded us the way that you always did. Frankly speaking, we were all so happy. Mu Lei wasughing like a mad man while rolling on the ground. Mu Yun kept pping his face to make sure that he had not misheard your voice. Mu Dian first startedughing; then, he started sobbing uncontrobly. I was so happy that I circled the ce a few rounds and identally walked straight into a pir. My forehead was left with a big bruise. Everyone else in Tianju Hall thought that we went crazy.¡± He recalled the incident and shook his head. ¡°Master, we have all been waiting for your return for far too long. There were long, depressing days, which made the reunion even more exciting and meaningful for us. But the truth is that the long despair has also scarred us with insecurities. To be honest, we still thought that it was only a dream even after you called us and reassured us that you were back for good. It all felt like a dream that would go away eventually. When we saw you walking out of that spaceship, we finally believed that it was true.¡± ¡°Master, we still feel insecure. Even though we are here with you and can clearly see that you are doing fine, we are worried that you might disappear again. Among the guardians, we agreed to take turns and guard the doors here. Master, if it is difficult for us, it must be even more difficult for Lord Gu. When you were immortalized, none of us remembered you, but she did! She looked into every corner of the ce just to feel your presence again.¡± Chapter 2725 - Seek Her Salve Where She Gets Her Sore (3) Chapter 2725: Seek Her Salve Where She Gets Her Sore (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°She searched everywhere, from heaven all the way to earth. Whoever she met, whether she knew them or not, she would ask if he or she remembered you. She visited the royal administrative centers and looked into every archive to find a record of you, but no one remembered you. Everything about you had mysteriously disappeared. I still vividly remember the look of utter despair on her face, she looked like she had just been abandoned by the entire world.¡± Di Fuyi clenched his fists. Gu Xijiu had never mentioned anything about these painful encounters to him. Even when she did, she would only brush lightly over the subject. He never knew that it took her so long to forget about him. He could clearly picture her in a frantic search. The despair she must have suffered evoked a sense of pain in his heart as well. Mu Feng continued, ¡°None of us understood her. All of us thought that she had gone hysterical, or was perhaps possessed by something evil. We wanted to help her, but she was always busy looking for you. One time, she went out to the sea and returned without any memory of you. However, she did not get any better. She was like a woman without a soul. Nothing could spark joy in her anymore. She was just like a lifeless jade statue. As a Lord, her mood was able to affect the weather of the entire continent. So, for a while, the Starry Crescent Land was covered in ice and snow all year round. The people were deprived of their means of survival because of the unnatural chance. Eventually, she found a way to go to the Upper Bound and stayed there for six months. She looked better after that.¡± ¡°Master, Lord Gu cares for you way too much. After the painful loss, it is only natural that she bes so paranoid about losing you again. Master, what she suffers from is the anxiety within her mind. One must seek her salve where she gets her sore. Give her time; maybe, she will be stronger.¡± Di Fuyi agreed with a nod. When Gu Xijiu woke up, Di Fuyi was quietly reading by her side. The warm rays of sunlight went through the window and brightened up the room with a cozyte afternoon vibe. There were peace and sce all around her. It was always a peaceful time whenever he was around. She was slightly caught in a state of bewilderment when she woke up, which Di Fuyi noticed. As soon as she opened her eyes, he instantly looked away from his book and said, ¡°Baby, are you awake?¡± Gu Xijiu sat right up and said, ¡°I slept for a little too long.¡± ¡°You must have been very tired. I am happy that you could get some sleep.¡± Di Fuyi then closed his book and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? I can make you whatever you want to eat.¡± Gu Xijiu was astonished. ¡°When did you learn to cook?¡± With a slight pause, Di Fuyi smiled at her. ¡°There is nothing difficult about cooking. As long as I am willing to do it, what can possibly stop me? This is the time for you to have apletely new appraisal for me. Would you like to try my cooking?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Xijiu eximed. She no longer needed food, but she would love to have somefort food, especially when she was pregnant. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Fish!¡± Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go and get some fish.¡± ¡­ The glorious red sun descended in the west. Orange tints suffused the blue horizons, creating a picturesque contrast of colors. Baffled, Gu Xijiu was sitting on a roll of clouds that Di Fuyi had cast to transport them away.All she wanted was to eat some fish, but he certainly did not have to go all the way to the sea to get it. Somehow, the ce looked somewhat familiar. ¡°Xijiu, do you remember this ce?¡± ¡°Yes, the crystal pce is right under the water,¡± Gu Xijiu answered swiftly. However, her face turned a little pale at the sight of the blue water ¨C the ghosts of her past hade back to hit her again. Naturally, she started pulling his sleeve. Chapter 2726 - Seek Her Salve Where She Gets Her Sore (4) Chapter 2726: Seek Her Salve Where She Gets Her Sore (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi took her hand and dived right in. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Di Fuyi was at the peak of his Kung Fu and spiritual power prowess, so diving into the sea was no longer a problem for him. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu stayed within the wizardry barrier that he had created and did not get wet at all. The crystal pce still looked the same; it was as majestic and ethereal as ever.Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu walked into the crystal pce, hand in hand. Little stones of amber and jade paved their way in. Soon, they came across a big stone that was carved all over with Di Fuyi¡¯s name. Every stroke of every word was so deeply carved onto the solid surface, which clearly showed how anxious she was when she made those marks. She was desperate to make the words stay. ¡°You made those marks, didn¡¯t you?¡± Di Fuyi asked. Gu Xijiu cleared her throat before responding, ¡°Your names would always disappear right after I carved them. I refused to believe it, so I frantically carved every surface that I could find, but none of themsted. Now they are here. In fact, they are all over the ce.¡± She described it with a calm face, but deep down, a myriad of thoughts filled her heart. Di Fuyi held her hand and said, ¡°Tell me the details. Share everything with me. I want to know what happened after I was immortalized.¡± Gu Xijiu was a little reluctant. Those were the times that she did not want to relive. However, since Di Fuyi looked serious about his question, she decided toply and shared her side of the story. She thought that she would be overwhelmed by sadness when she talked about the painful past, but the way he wrapped his arm around her made her feel better. He was trying to prove to her that no matter how bad the past might have been, he was here with her now, in the present. She sighed with emotions when she revisited her old haunts, but she was not as profoundly affected as she thought she would be.His undivided attention made her feel like talking more and more. Slowly, they entered the gardens and saw a phrase that filled the entire ce ¨C Di and Jiu, forever. Some were written neatly. Others were just words scribbled in different sizes and fonts. These carvings filled every surface that one could possibly find. It was easy to picture how desperate she must have been. This unsynchronized mess ruined the view of the gardens for any ordinary passerby, but not to Di Fuyi. He cherished every little carving that he found along the way. Gu Xijiu was noticeably a little embarrassed. ¡°I could not make your name stay, but these phrases did, so I kept carving and carving. I woke up the next day feeling defeated by the heavenlyw and ended up losing all memory of you. When I first saw these phrases, I thought I was crazy.¡± ¡°The master of heavenlyw is such a bastard!¡± Di Fuyi could not help but curse. Gu Xijiu wanted to remind him not to scold himself, but she was not allowed to spill the heavenly secret. Quietly, she swallowed her words and acted normally. After the talk, she found herself to be quite relieved. For the first time, she felt as if her sense of mncholy and yearning had fizzled out. Perhaps, there was a sense of closure to it all. Di Fuyi saw the change in her expression and was convinced that she had just defeated the trauma. He believed that the best way to recover from trauma was to face it. The more she tried to suppress her feelings, the more she was going to suffer. Therefore, a good, long talk was the key to releasing the deeply distressing experiences that she had been keeping in her heart for too long. Relieved, he sat her down on a chair while he went away to catch some fish. Chapter 2727 - Seek Her Salve Where She Gets Her Sore (5) Chapter 2727: Seek Her Salve Where She Gets Her Sore (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHis kind gesture touched Gu Xijiu, so she decided to roll up her sleeves and join him. ¡°Let me do it.¡± The fish that she requested was a very rare find, so it would be best if he did not ruin it with his inexperience. Therefore, both of them worked together and prepared the entire meal that mainly consisted of fish. Nheless, Gu Xijiu was only a helper; he was still the chef for the night. To Gu Xijiu¡¯s surprise, the food that Di Fuyi had prepared was unexpectedly good. Gu Xijiu found herself filled with delicacies. After dinner, Di Fuyi sat down next to her on the chair, and the couple watched the night sky together. Gu Xijiu was surprised to notice that the star chart was vastly different from the one that she observed before. Perhaps, a major incident had changed everything that she knew about the stars. In fact, it no longer made any sense to Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi noticed her bafflement and tried to exin the situation to her, ¡°Xijiu, the stars that we once saw were the ones that portrayed the fate of the Starry Crescent Land. However, the chart that we are looking at now is the whole picture of every star that is present in the sky.¡± Gu Xijiu finally understood why it did not make any sense to her. The chart that she was familiar with was probably solely restricted to the sr system. Perhaps, she was now looking at the fate of the entire gxy!That also exined why she failed to find the star that represented her fate. She took a quick look at Di Fuyi and wondered what he was thinking of at that time. The ce was created entirely by him, so it was only natural that the things that they were looking at now had changed ording to his field of vision. If the entire star chart of the universe was disyed right here, could it be that he was already on the verge of recovering his identity as the master of heavenlyw? If he did, would he still be the same man that she used to know? Understandably, Gu Xijiu was a little preupied with her thoughts and did not hear a thing that Di Fuyi tried to tell her about the stars and their features. Di Fuyi had to shake his hand in front of her eyes to catch her attention. ¡°Baby, time toe back. What were you thinking of this time?¡± Gu Xijiu finally recovered from her preupation and caught Di Fuyi looking at her with a spurious smile. Without much thought, she said the first thing came into her head, ¡°I did not ask to learn this! You forced me to learn the star chart because you wanted me to take over your role as the Lord before you were immortalized. Why are you teaching me this right now? Are you trying to pass me the heavenly¡­¡± She realized the mistake and quickly stopped talking. ¡°Hmm?¡± Di Fuyi seemed puzzled. She could not make up her mind about what she was trying to say, so she looked at him with a long pause, while trying to make up a legitimate excuse. ¡°Did you receive any bad messages from the heavenlyw this time? Are you trying to pass me your role again?¡± Still slightly puzzled, Di Fuyi rubbed her hair and said, ¡°You are overthinking. I do not have any role to pass on to you. Now that I think of it, I actually have one role. I am now the husband of the Lord. Shall I pass the role to you?¡± He managed to tickle Gu Xijiu with the joke. ¡°You and your sweet talk! If you have nothing to offer to me, why are you telling me about the star chart?¡± ¡°Silly, I am simply sharing the knowledge with you. In fact, this is the first time I am looking at it.¡±At this point, he started to have some doubts. If this was his first time looking at the chart, why did it feel so familiar to him? He was even able to read the star signs without being taught. Between him and Fan Qianshi, he could not decide which one of them was the master of heavenlyw. He had always doubted that he could be the master of heavenlyw until Fan Qianshi showed up. After all, Fan Qianshi¡¯s Kung Fu was beyond Di Fuyi¡¯s level of understanding.Hence, it made sense for Fan Qianshi to be the master of heavenlyw because of his powerful strength and ability to control many things at once. However, he changed his mind a little after he realized that he could read the star chart without any foundation or reason. But, if he was the master of heavenlyw, what was Fan Qianshi¡¯s role? Chapter 2728 - I Trust You Chapter 2728: I Trust You Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter some small talk, Di Fuyi was concerned that Gu Xijiu might be having a hard time digesting the food while sitting down, so he pulled her up and went for another walk with her. Gu Xijiu saw the words that filled another part of the gardens and was quite embarrassed. ¡°Fuyi is gone along with everything else,¡± she wrote. Her desperate remarks spoiled the entire view of the gardens. She quietly rolled up her sleeves and performed a spell to wipe away the words along their walk. Deep down, she wanted to restore the ce to its original beauty.Wiping away these words also made her feel better; it was like getting rid of her past anxieties and exasperation in one go. Stealthily, Gu Xijiu tried to remove the marks without Di Fuyi knowing. Di Fuyi had nothing against it. He only held her hand and walked the path together as if nothing was happening. As they continued walking, one of the stones they passed had a carving that said, ¡°Di and Jiu, forever.¡± Di Fuyi immediately stopped her from removing it. ¡°Keep this one.¡± It was at that point that Gu Xijiu realized that Di Fuyi knew what she had been up to all this time.She looked up, only to find Di Fuyi¡¯s hand on her forehead. ¡°This is a good sign and should never be wiped away. However, you may wipe the phrase about how I was gone like everything else because I will never be away from you ever again.¡± Gu Xijiu was delighted by thest promise that he made to her. ¡°I take that as a promise. If you abandon me again, I will surely take revenge this time.¡± ¡°Oh, baby, why did you make it sound so serious? How do you n on getting revenge, exactly?¡± Gu Xijiu had to pause to think about the master n but realized that she would never hurt the man she dearly loved. She could not even find the courage to hurt his little finger. However, that did not mean that she could not hurt other people. After a while, she finally came up with a great n. ¡°If you ever leave me again, I will bepletely demonized, like a killing machine with no emotions. I will turn the entire world upside down.¡± Di Fuyi was at a loss for words. He looked at her in astonishment, as he had never thought that she would make such a solemn statement with such serious consequences, which did not sound like her at all. Gu Xijiu was shocked by the remark as well. Was there something wrong with her? There were many other ways that she could get her revenge. If they really had to be apart from one another again, there were always ways to help her forget about him. She could even descend to the Underworldfor a bowl of Meng Po soup to forget all of her earthly existence. Therefore, her statement did not make much sense to Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu herself tried to shake the thought away. ¡°I was really worried that you might leave me alone again. I never meant any of those childish things that I just said to threaten you,¡± she exined while gently patting his shoulder as a sign offort. Di Fuyi¡¯s heart sank a little. He found out from Di Hao that the boy already became an orphan not long after he was born. He did not have a good upbringing.Could what Gu Xijiu just said be a prediction of their future tragedy? He took a deep breath and made a promise to himself that such a tragic ending should never happen to them. Then, he pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will never get the chance for your revenge. No matter what happens, I will always be by your side.¡± Gu Xijiu nted a soft kiss on his chin. ¡°I know. I trust you.¡± The topic was unusually awkward and somewhat ridiculous, so Gu Xijiu decided to talk about something else. ¡°What do you think about Fan Qianshi? I believe that he will not give up so easily. Someday, he wille back to us again.¡± ¡°Of course. After spending so much effort on the plot, he surely will not let this go. If I am not mistaken, Long Fan must be one of his embodiments back in the day. Perhaps even the character of Zhu Duqing. He must have been the one behind the invasion from the people from the Blue Fox as well.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Di Fuyi showed her a book in his hand. ¡°The book has a record of some of the history of the Great Celestial Master. He and his men first discovered the Starry Crescent Land. He was also the one who made the rules and regtions for the Blue Fox family. He died of old age, eventually, and was buried. I sent someone to check the coffin, but it was empty. The members of the Blue Fox family are born with a unique characteristic that allows their skeletons to stay intact for more than 10,000 years.¡± Chapter 2729 - I Trust You (2) Chapter 2729: I Trust You (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu added, ¡°Do you mean to say that the plot began as early as 10,000 years ago? And that Fan Qianshi nted the Blue Fox family here all because of you?¡± ¡°It seems like it.¡± Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°There is something that bothers me,¡± he continued while gently tapping on the table. Gu Xijiu looked at him in bewilderment as she waited for him to continue. ¡°From what I have observed, Fan Qianshi¡¯s spiritual power and Kung Fu are both stronger and more powerful than mine. It should be very easy for him to take my life or even tear my soul into pieces. Many options are far easier than this incredibly long plot,¡± he exined. ¡°Also, he refused to fight me face-to-face and would rather run away as soon as he realized that his n had failed. He did not even try to fight me. Don¡¯t you think that is a bit odd?¡± ¡°It sounds odd,¡± Gu Xijiu agreed. ¡°Perhaps he is intimidated by your identity. Maybe he will be punished somehow if he were to harm you directly.¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°We fought before. No amount of catastrophic punishment is enough to make him repay for what he has done to me. He certainly is not worried about the punishment.¡± ¡°What else could it be then?¡± ¡°Perhaps I have a greater and more powerful identity, which happens to be intimidating to him. Maybe there is no way that he can kill me. Perhaps my death will restore my powerful identity once more, which will be his bigger threat. He must be afraid that I will take my revenge once I am back to where I belong, so he has to stay in the dark and y dirty so that I never find out who he really is. I believe that he is trying to find a way to destroy me for good, so I will not be who I really am.¡± Gu Xijiu remained quiet. She could not agree more with Di Fuyi¡¯s theory, but she could not say anything. Gu Xijiu recalled her dream. Everything seemed blurry, but the master of heavenlyw and the man in ck clearly made an impression on her. Could Fan Qianshi be the man in ck? And, was it possible that the master of heavenlyw would once again be powerful once his life came to an end? Death would never truly ur to him. Once he became who he really was, Fan Qianshi would never be able to defeat him. Therefore, Fan Qianshi chose to conceal his true identity and would only disguise himself with other forms to help him blend in with Di Fuyi¡¯s surroundings. This was to keep him safe in the event that Di Fuyi remembered who he really was in the past. As for Di Fuyi¡¯s weakness, Fan Qianshi must be looking for something beyond the physical. Otherwise, he would have found it a long time ago. Gu Xijiu suddenly remembered about the video that Fan Qianshi showed her. She figured that some parts of the video must still be true. For example, the master of heavenlyw used to be a man who had no emotions and no regard for anyone by staying aloof from all worldly matters. Only without emotions could one be truly strong. He needed to be fair and square without any biases before he could secure his position as the master of heavenlyw. Since he could be so objective, his existence was too powerful and intimidating. There was nothing that could truly be his weakness. As the creator of the universe, Fan Qianshi had to create something to be Di Fuyi¡¯s weak spot, so he could regain his power. Could Gu Xijiu be the weak spot that Fan Qianshi had purposely created for Di Fuyi? Gu Xijiu shivered a little at the thought of the possibility. The master of heavenlyw was not allowed to fall in love with someone else, or he would have to surrender his power. If the video was true, then Fan Qianshi had already achieved his aim. However, something did not quite make sense. Di Fuyi had been in love with her since quite a long time ago. Why did Fan Qianshi even bother to take the role of Zhu Duqing and create more feuds? He only needed to wait patiently until Di Fuyi finally surrendered his power to him. There was no need to do so many unnecessary things like getting Little Fox pregnant with a demon. Chapter 2730 - I Trust You (3) Chapter 2730: I Trust You (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn order to make Di Fuyi surrender his power, perhaps there was a lot more that needed to be done. It surely was not as simple as creating a trap for him to fall in love. Gu Xijiu could not help but look at Di Fuyi confusedly. Her heart was filled with a myriad of feelings.The man was the master of heavenlyw. No one would have known that the man would eventually fall for someone like her. Yet, he loved her so much that he was willing topromise on so many of his principles. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Di Fuyi noticed her odd gaze. He gently tapped on her head and asked, ¡°Are you so obsessed with me?¡± He looked at her pridefully, for he was proud of his qualities as her perfect partner. Gu Xijiu made a sibnt sound as a sign of disapproval. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? You are feeling way too good about yourself.¡± Di Fuyiughed out loud and replied, ¡°I truly am a good man. Why should I underestimate my own qualities?¡± ¡°You said that you might have a more powerful identity. With poweres responsibility. What if you are not allowed to fall in love with anyone at all?¡± Gu Xijiu asked casually. ¡°I do not care a thing about fame or status,¡± Di Fuyi answered casually. ¡°If there really is a conflict between power and love, I will give up the power. No matter what happens, I will never let you go.¡± ¡°It is hard to say. In the video that Fan Qianshi yed for me, you were portrayed as a despicable man. You chose to kill me in order to secure your power.¡± She uttered and then stopped talking, all of a sudden. She realized that she might have spilled a heavenly secret, so she waited for a while to see if there was any catastrophic punishment, but there was none. Di Fuyi seemed interested. ¡°What video did he y for you? Was it about us?¡± ¡°It was about all three of us, but I can tell that the scenes were mostly made up. There were too many loopholes that did not make any sense. I do not believe in any of those theories.¡± Di Fuyi paused for a moment to think. ¡°May I have a look at the video?¡± ¡°The video was yed by using a piece of secret equipment onboard the spaceship. I only remember the content, so there is no way I can y it again for you. I can tell you more about it if you want.¡± Di Fuyi shook his head in disapproval. ¡°The video could be important. You might have missed out on some points.¡± He gazed at her in contemtion. ¡°If you do not mind, may I read your mind to look into your memory about the video?¡± ¡°Ah? Do you know how to read one¡¯s mind?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°All right, go ahead then.¡± Gu Xijiu agreed without hesitation. After a while, Di Fuyi finally let go of his hands from her forehead. His silence was a clear indication of how shocked he was after seeing what the video was about. He needed some time to process everything and make things clear. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was starting to get tired. She had been feeling quite exhausted for the whole past month. Therefore, she decided to close her eyes for a short nap. She would talk to Di Fuyiter when she was more rested. To her surprise, the short nap turned out to be a long, deep sleep. When she woke up, it was already the next day! She found herself in a bedroom at the Biwu Pce, instead of thezy chair in the garden. Needless to say, Di Fuyi must be the one who had brought her back. Di Fuyi was lying close by her side. He was looking at her intensely the moment she opened her eyes. ¡°What do you think about the video?¡± Gu Xijiu was not embarrassed to stare back at him. ¡°The video is helpful to me.¡± With a smile, Di Fuyi took the video as a possible answer to many of his questions. ¡°Are you saying that the video is based on true events?¡± Gu Xijiu was puzzled. ¡°After much thought, I realized that a few things could be true.¡± Gu Xijiu was ready to listen with all her ears. ¡°First of all, our identities should be true. I am the master of heavenlyw, while he is one of the creators of the universe. Secondly, he refuses to ept that I am the master of heavenlyw, so he tried to get his hands on this power. Thirdly, as the master of heavenlyw bears no weakness or biases, he has to create a disturbance, which is why you were created in the first ce. The rest is just nonsense. I am not such an evil man.¡± His theory made so much sense. Gu Xijiu was relieved, but not entirely at ease. ¡°If you agree that he is the creator of the universe, do you also agree that you and I were both created by him?¡± Di Fuyi expressed his disapproval, ¡°Although I remember nothing about my origin, my instincts clearly indicate that it is untrue. You, too, are not necessarily created by him. This video reminds me of the ancient story about how Pangu created the world for mankind and how Nuwa Empress made human figurines out of y. Also, there was Fuxi, who created thews to govern us. All three of them were the ancient gods. They were the ones who created the six worlds that made life possible. All of them were equally important, only with different tasks in nature. If I am not mistaken, Fan Qianshi was only pretending to y the role of Pangu by creating order in a messed up world. He was not meant to control the heavenlyw or to alter any regtions that were reinforced by the heavenlyw. The heavenlyw is just like Fuxi, one of the creators of the universe.¡± Gu Xijiu was astonished. ¡°So, am I the legendary Nuwa Empress?¡± Chapter 2731 - She Loved What He Just Said Chapter 2731: She Loved What He Just Said Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu started to doubt herself. ¡°It does not sound right. Nuwa Empress knew how to make human figurines out of y. She was the very ancestor of all mankind. I know nothing of that sort. In fact, Fan Qianshi is the one who knows how to make humans. The clones that he made are just examples.¡± Di Fuyi gently rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Silly, that was only a metaphor. I was only describing the rtionship between Fan Qianshi and I. I am not Fuxi, and he is not Pangu. As for Nuwa Empress, there is no sign of any connection between you and her. She only exists in folk tales.¡± Gu Xijiu fell back onto the bed. ¡°That is disappointing. I thought I could be more powerful and noble.¡± Di Fuyiy down by her side and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Just be yourself. There is only one of you. No one can ever rece you. Why should you care about having a different identity?¡± She loved what he just said.Her broad smile clearly showed how happy she was at that remark. ¡°Actually, I only want to be your perfect match. But, there is no denying that I wish I could be as mighty as Nuwa Empress.¡± Delightfully, Di Fuyi answered, ¡°I don¡¯t like Nuwa; I only like Gu Xijiu.¡± His words melted her heart. Gu Xijiu buried her head in his chest. ¡°Yes, I am your one and only, so are you to me. Regardless of your identity, the one thing I want for us is to be together forever.¡± He could feel her warm breaths on his skin and her soft body in his arms. Aroused, his blood started boiling in excitement. They had not had sex ever since they were reunited. Each night, he had to suppress his sexual desires every time he held her in his arms. Their sweet exchange was also a cause of physical and mental suffering to him. He wanted to make love to her so badly. Nheless, she had just passed her first trimester, so it should be safe for them to have sex. He continued to gaze at her intensely. yfully, his fingers slowly circled her waist tie, still deciding whether he should pull her robes open. ¡°Xijiu, is it time?¡± Gu Xijiu looked up and caught the burning look in his eye. She could tell that he was aroused just from one look. ¡°I¡­¡± She stammered a little. Her cheeks were already flushing crimson. Di Fuyi waited for a while, but she still had not answered his request. He thought that she was reluctant and was slightly disappointed to learn that. ¡°It is all right. I can wait until the baby is finally here,¡± he replied with a smile. With that in mind, he did not want to be on the bed anymore. He decided to go outside for a stroll and calm himself down in istion. To his surprise, Gu Xijiu suddenly wrapped her arms tightly around his waist. Di Fuyi suddenly became motionless. He could feel her heat even through ayer of clothes. She said with involuntary pauses, ¡°Actually¡­ There is no need to wait. We just have to¡­ I have to be careful.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes glistened with excitement. He turned around and pulled her body into his embrace. Needless to say, both of them started panting in excitement. He kissed her lips softly and whispered, ¡°I will be careful.¡± They both felt a strong longing for each other. Finally, they were able to be free and express their love for one another. They started to get undressed, with all of the clothes sent across the air and folded tidily on the rack next to the bed. Behind the thin curtains, the man and the woman had been stripped naked. Intertwined, the couple was drenched in ecstasy, for making love was an instrument of romantic expression for their passionate love. ¡­ Gu Xijiu fell asleep. This time, she was happy. She seemed rxed and pleased. Di Fuyi sat against the wall. Troubled, he had a hard time sleeping, so he sat and watched her sleep for a tremendously long time. Their lovemaking was not easy. The entire time, he had to be soft and careful to avoid hurting the baby in her tummy. Hence, he was not fully satisfied. Chapter 2732 - A Nightmare Chapter 2732: A Nightmare Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAt least, he got to spend the night with her, and for that, he was happy. Apart from that, he was still a little puzzled. At some point during their sweet exchange, Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes shed a tint of red light when she was at the climax of her sexual excitement. It was only for a second, so if Di Fuyi had not looked her in the eye at the moment it happened, he would not even have realized it. What puzzled him, even more, was the mysterious source of dark and evil aura that was hidden in the depths of her body. He could feel something while he was inside her body. At first, he thought it was only a mistake, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt uneasy. He examined her body over and over, but nothing was found. He put his fingers down by her wrist to feel her pulse. Everything was perfectly normal. He could not help but think if he was over-sensitive. Still worried, he waited until she was sleeping soundly before he used his spiritual power to trace every inch of her veins to make sure that she was fine. ¡­ Gu Xijiu woke up from a dreadful nightmare. She had been strolling through a nket of dense pink mist. From a distance, a child could be heard crying. She followed the voice and found a baby girl in the corner. The baby was only a few months old, looking very sweet and adorable. Her chubby hands and chubby thighs curled up in rolls of fat. The girl was still crying, making Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sink. She could not resist the instinctive urge to hold the baby. Before she managed to touch her skin, she was surprised to find out that there was a trace of dark energy surrounding the baby girl¡¯s body. Shocked, she stopped to observe the strange encounter. The dark energy around her body strangled the baby, so it was difficult for her to breathe. The unexined urrence baffled her. She decided to perform a spell to dismiss the dark force and free the baby, but while she was waiting for the spell to activate, the dark source of energy suddenly came alive and turned into the form of a snake. Frighteningly quickly, the snake went into the baby¡¯s body and disappeared before her eyes. Gu Xijiu did not see thating. She scooped the baby up, so she could have a good look at her. Slowly, the baby opened her eyes and said something with difficulty, ¡°Mother, help me.¡± Certainly, she was caught off guard. A bloodshot tint of red reced her dark eyes. Even her lips turned entirely red, too. ¡°Hey, mother,¡± she smilingly said but in a very different tone from before. The baby¡¯s wicked smile terrified Gu Xijiu. For a moment, she thought she was holding an evil being in her arms. Utterly shocked, she screamed out loud and abruptly woke up from the nightmare and realized that she was still in her bedroom with no sign of any baby girl. Her heart still thumped with fright, and her entire body was drenched in sweat. ¡°What is it? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Di Fuyi gently rubbed her forehead. With a sigh, Gu Xijiu nodded. ¡°What was the dream about?¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a second. In an instant, she had forgotten what the dream was all about. She could roughly recall seeing a beautiful child who referred to her as ¡®mother.¡¯ There was only one child who would call her so.She immediately assumed the dream was about Hao-Er. ¡°I think the dream was about Hao-Er.¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°I barely remember what happened. I only know it was a nightmare.¡± She suddenly became nervous. ¡°By the way, we have not heard from him in a while. Has something bad happened to Hao-Er?¡± Chapter 2733 - I Am Just A Little Bored Chapter 2733: I Am Just A Little Bored Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionQuickly, Gu Xijiu retrieved her directed audio spell to get in touch with Di Hao. It did not take long before he picked up the call. ¡°Mother, are you missing me?¡± Gu Xijiu was slightly relieved. The boy sounded lively, so he should be fine. However, the background noise from the other end of the call startled her. She could hear the sound of wind whistling and people fighting. There was even a long, doleful cry uttered by some animal. Di Hao was obviously in the middle of a fight.Had he been attacked? Where did Yun Yanli go? Gu Xijiu had so many questions for Di Hao but was interrupted. ¡°Mother, are you doing fine? Where is father?¡± If Di Hao had the time for much chitchat, he must be doing fine. Moreover, Yun Yanli was there with him. Yun Yanli made a promise that he would keep the boy safe. No being in the Starry Crescent Land was strong enough to threaten Yun Yanli. Therefore, under his care, Di Hao would not be at risk at all. Even if there was a danger, all Di Hao had to do was to stand and watch. ¡°Your father is here. Where are you? Who are you fighting with?¡± ¡°Hmm. There is nothing to worry about, mother. I am just a little bored. Right now, I am messing around with a Flood Dragon.¡± It was only a Flood Dragon. Yun Yanli, and even Di Hao, could easily defeat a Flood Dragon. No matter how powerful the dragon was, it was surely not enough to fight them. She enjoined her son to be obedient, and Di Hao acknowledged her concerns with a few chuckles. While they were still chatting, Yun Yanli¡¯s abrupt voice could be heard screaming from behind. ¡°Di Hao, are you trying to kill yourself? Get down from it now!¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s instructions rmed her. She could tell that he was raising his voice from at least a hundred meters away from Di Hao. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s continue next time. There is no need for you to worry about me. I am doing just fine.¡± Di Hao ended the call abruptly. That left Gu Xijiu baffled. Yun Yanli was slightly depressed, but he rarely lost hisposure. He was definitely a refined gentleman. Therefore, Di Hao must have done something terrible. ¡­ Yun Yanli was utterly annoyed. When Di Hao spoke to his mother, he was sitting on top of a snowy-white Flood Dragon. He hung himself around its horns and was being flung around like a mini windmill. The Flood Dragon was no ordinary one. It was about to be a nightmare for them.Normally, a Flood Dragon¡¯s spiritual power would be around level ten, thus making its existence somewhat spectacr in thend of mortals. No one dared to approach them. However, Yun Yanli could still easily defeat them all, even if ten Flood Dragons chose to attack him at once. Hence, when Di Hao told Yun Yanli to hunt down a Flood Dragon in exchange for his freedom, he did not hesitate to agree. Never had he expected that the Flood Dragon that Di Hao found was the king of the herd! Furthermore, it was about to reach its next stage of evolution into a real dragon! There were strict conditions to decide whether a Flood Dragon could be transformed into a real dragon. Sometimes, the probability was less than one in a million.However, if a Flood Dragon was able to meet all the conditions, it definitely had eminent qualities that were unparalleled with the rest of its kind. The snowy-white Flood Dragon in front of them was the best of its kind.It had been cultivating for more than 10,000 years now, which made it more ancient than any of the other beings in the Starry Crescent Land. It barely showed itself in public and had been hiding and cultivating in istion, near a mountain covered in snow. Its trails were so perfectly hidden that no one ever noticed its existence, not even Di Fuyi. Today was finally the day it could be a real dragon. It could achieve its lifelong dream!It was lying in a pool of clear water while trying to absorb the essence of the moon through a rift. Meanwhile, it had to spit out its internal pill so that dragon scales could slowly form around its body. The physical transformation was a difficult journey, but it was all worth it. When the final piece of its scale was transformed, it could finally be a mighty dragon! Unfortunately, three invaders interrupted it when it was two-thirds done. Not wanting to get distracted, it set off a tremendous pressure in the air in an attempt to sweep the three invaders away. To its surprise, only thedy was affected.Furthermore, the little boy took away the Dragon Pearl that was hanging loosely by its mouth. Chapter 2734 - Half Of Its Heart Chapter 2734: Half Of Its Heart Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA dragon¡¯s pearl was the ultimate source of life for any kind of dragon. Given that a little kid had stolen it, the Great White Dragon quickly got into a towering rage. In a fit of violent anger, it took off in an attempt to recapture its stolen treasure. Di Hao started running once he stole the pearl. What surprised Yun Yanli was that the silly boy was actually running away from Yun Yanli instead of towards him for help. Fortunately, his short legs were no obstacle to him. He was running incredibly fast, as though he had a pair of hot wheels on his feet. The Great White Dragon howled its displeasure while engaging Di Hao in a close pursuit. In Yun Yanli¡¯s field of vision, the two were drifting farther and farther away.Yun Yanli had no words for the boy¡¯s mischief, but he decided to follow them. When he finally saw them again, the boy was hanging on the Great White Dragon¡¯s horns. The Great White Dragon stood high into the sky, about 100 meters tall. It was shaking its head as vigorously as it could, swinging Di Hao¡¯s little body in the air like a g. The boy and the dragon were in the middle of a massive fight, and there was a chance that Di Hao might be swallowed alive by the Great White Dragon at any time. Yun Yanli began to get really worried about the naughty little boy. He called out to him before leaping into the air to get the boy down. He did not take long to reach the boy, but Di Hao reacted quickly enough to kick his hand away from grabbing him. ¡°I want to conquer it!¡± Yun Yanli was at a loss for words. He could not believe what the boy just said. In order to conquer a creature, one must defeat it and convince the creature to surrender wholeheartedly to the person whom it would now refer to as its master. Dragons were known to be proud of their impable pedigree. These creatures would not surrender easily. In fact, they would probably choose to ept death rather than submit. The Flood Dragon was almost evolving, so it must think very highly of itself. Moreover, itspearl was taken away at a crucial time, possibly rendering its previous efforts fruitless. Hence, the likely oue of the fight was that Di Hao could possibly be torn into shreds. So why would the Flood Dragon even surrender itself to the boy? It was highly unlikely. Under the current circumstances, Yun Yanli was convinced that none of them was able to leave this ce alive. The Flood Dragon was, apparently, able to understand their conversations. It howled a loud cry of amusement. ¡°I will never be conquered,¡± it thought to itself. It would never allow its mighty self to be conquered by a despicable human that inconvenienced it.Then, the Flood Dragon spiraled into the sky, gathering speed as though it was bing a streak of lightning; it started summoning the winds and the rain. Droplets in the air slowly transformed into sharp weapons, which were all simultaneously aimed at little Di Hao. Yun Yanli followed them and saw everything that was happening in the sky. He watched as the rain droplets turned into sharp crystals, billowing and snapping in the wind like a swirling vortex. It was an attack on a catastrophic scale where the crystals wereing straight at Di Hao from every angle. Obviously, the Flood Dragon had justunched its deadliest move. Even Yun Yanli would struggle to defend himself from the sharp crystals. What more for Di Hao was only a boy? On days involving long journeys, the boy would even request to be carried instead of walking on his own. He was so fragile that even stepping on a rock would bother him for the whole day. Once hit, the boy would end up bing a hedgehog with sharp crystals. Without hesitation, Yun Yanli sent himself across the air and covered the boy with his body. At the same time, he also released a protective wizardry barrier to shield them away from the crystals. These crystals of tremendous forcended on his wizardry barrier like a storm, though most were bounced off. However, there were still many crystals in the sky. Chapter 2735 - Half Of Its Heart (2) Chapter 2735: Half Of Its Heart (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionCrystals were abundant in the sky, dropping toward them like a rainstorm of deadly needles. In just a few seconds, more and more needles started to get caught on the surface of the wizardry barrier, slowly causing the barrier to break. And, in the end, some needles were able to prate through and cut right into Yun Yanli¡¯s flesh. Yun Yanli¡¯s body trembled slightly as he snorted in pain. Blood slowly traced down his back and dripped onto the Dragon Pearl in Di Hao¡¯s hand. His blood then continued to stain the Great White Dragon¡¯s scales. The Great White Dragon was ready to swing them away from its head. However, the sudden smell of Yun Yanli¡¯s blood diverted its attention. ¡°Master!¡± Ming-Die could be heard calling out loud to Yun Yanli from afar when she saw him bleeding. Desperately, she came straight to him. ¡°Roar!¡± The Great White Dragon uttered another long howl before sweeping her away in a blinding sh of blue light, thus sending her across the air like a shooting star. Shocked, Yun Yanli wanted to leave and find her but was stopped by Di Hao. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Yun Yanli hesitated a little. While he still had a hard time deciding whether to stay or go, the dragon¡¯s long howl instantly distracted him. There were some pauses in between like it was trying to talk. Yun Yanli was never able to understand thenguage of the animals. But this time, he could magically understand the Flood Dragon. ¡°What is your rtionship with the Emperor Immortal, Yun Lang?¡± ¡°He was my father,¡± Yun Yanli honestly answered, though still dumbstruck. Yun Yanli¡¯s reply startled the Great White Dragon. After a pause, it took a turn in the air and headed to the ground. ¡°Come on down. I will fulfill a wish of yours.¡± It stopped by the hill, where they could finally stand and talk. The sudden plot twist caught Yun Yanli in astonishment. On the contrary, Di Hao was not quite as surprised. He tugged on Yun Yanli¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get down from here.¡± After a while, Yun Yanli found himself sitting by the rock, caught with a myriad of thoughts. His father had once saved the Great White Dragon¡¯s life. So, in order to repay its debt to the man, the Great White Dragon made a promise to Yun Lang that one day, it would grant a wish to him, or his children, and fulfill anything that was asked. The only way for the Great White Dragon to recognize him or his children was to stain the pearl with blood. However, as an Emperor Immortal, Yun Lang never truly cared about the promise of a Flood Dragon, so he never mentioned anything about the promise or the Flood Dragon to Yun Yanli. The Flood Dragon valued loyalty very much. It had not forgotten about the promise that it made almost thousands of years ago. Yun Yanli was so surprised that he could not speak. ¡°Ask for half of its heart! Quick, ask for half of its heart!¡± Yun Yanli could not deal with the cruelty. Taking away half of the Flood Dragon¡¯s heart would kill it. Meanwhile, the Flood Dragon had obviously heard Di Hao¡¯s request but said nothing. It was patiently waiting for an answer from Yun Yanli. ¡°Could you give me half of your heart?¡± Yun Yanli awkwardly asked. ¡°Is this your only request?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yun Yanli firmly said. The Great White Dragon first looked at little Di Hao in bafflement, and then to Yun Yanli. ¡°Ask the boy why he needs my heart.¡± ¡°To save a life,¡± Di Hao answered before Yun Yanli even tranted the Flood Dragon¡¯s message for him. He obviously understood the Flood Dragon too. Puzzled, the Great White Dragon asked, ¡°It is nothing strange for this man, the son of my savior, to understand mynguage. Histe father and I once made a Blood Agreement. When his blood is dripped on my pearl, we canmunicate with one another. As for you, how did you manage to understand me?¡± ¡°Because I am a genius,¡± Di Hao answered frankly. Chapter 2736 - Half Of Its Heart (3) Chapter 2736: Half Of Its Heart (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Great White Dragon was dumbstruck and decided not to linger on its earlier question. ¡°Whose life do you intend to save?¡± ¡°The heavenly secret cannot be shared.¡± Di Hao refused to tell. Di Hao gazed at the creature intently and reassured, ¡°You should know that the heart is very important to me, and the world. I am sure that it will not be wasted.¡± He continued to y around with the Dragon Pearl on his hand. ¡°You will not die even if half of your heart is taken. What you need is to use this pearl to recreate the other half slowly. In 10,000 years, your heart will, once again, be a whole.¡± The Great White Dragon looked at him in disbelief. ¡°I cannot believe that you are so well-informed about these facts. Who are you, exactly?¡± ¡°Di Hao!¡± He answered delightfully. ¡°I have never heard of such a name.¡± ¡°You have now. It is time for you to do what you have promised. Remember, I need the left half of your heart.¡± The Great White Dragon hesitated a little. It was still unwilling to submit half of its heart so abruptly. It was finally the day that it could finally be a real dragon. Once its heart was taken, it would need at least another 10,000 years to reach the same milestone again. However, the promise must be honored. Even if it was unwilling to, it had no choice. The Great White Dragon still kept its promise, though it was not entirely ready. It had to endure the pain and shed its chest open to take out its heart. With its sharp w, it separated its heart chamber into two halves and submitted the left half to Di Hao. All of its scales were trembling due to the pain. Di Hao epted the heart and, at the same time, returned the pearl to the Great White Dragon. He also offered it a bottle of medicine. ¡°This medicine will help your heart to recover faster. In 5,000 years, your heart will be whole again.¡± ¡­ The Great White Dragon headed straight into the snowy mountains to meditate and rehabilitate. It was then that Yun Yanli saw how messy the whole ce had turned out to be. He then looked at Di Hao with a sudden realization. ¡°I finally know why you insisted on following me around. Yourpany has not been entirely pleasant, but I know now that you are only doing this all because you really needed the other half of the Flood Dragon¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Di Hao answered him honestly. ¡°How did you know that the connection between the Flood Dragon and I?¡± Di Hao looked away and softly said, ¡°The heavenly secret must not be told.¡± Yun Yanli was not quite pleased. At first, he did not want to agree to Di Hao¡¯s overbearing request. He never wanted the child to be around, but one directed audio changed his mind. The child promised to share more about Zhu Duqing to prepare Yun Yanli for his revenge. Without any forethought, Yun Yanli agreed. He thought that taking a child with him should not be much of a problem even though he could tell that Gu Xijiu was not entirely at ease to see her child go. Acting on impulse, he made a promise to Gu Xijiu that he would protect Di Hao at all costs until the child was returned to her once more. Never had he imagined the kind of trouble he would have to go through. The child was too naughty. Many a time, Yun Yanli wanted to send the boy back to his mother.However, the boy would cry whenever Yun Yanli threatened to send him away. It was unusual to see a beautiful baby crying with great distress. Every passerby would automatically judge Yun Yanli. As for Ming-Die, it looked as though she was the one instructing him to be cruel to his son from a different wife. It was a frustrating experience, to say the least. Ming-Die was never fond of the little intruder who disrupted her personal time with Yun Yanli, so she was never friendly to Di Hao. The way she looked at him was even violent at times. However, she knew that she was not allowed to hurt Di Hao, or else Yun Yanli would be in great trouble. She had to suppress her urge to stab the boy in the back, even though she hated him to a great extent. Chapter 2737 - Whose Life Are You Trying To Save? Chapter 2737: Whose Life Are You Trying To Save? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe did not utter a word to Di Hao for the entire time that they traveled together. The little one was acting weird as well; he only cared about Yun Yanli and never gave Ming-Die any attention. When Yun Yanli had to be away for some errands, he would ask Ming-Die to take care of Di Hao for a while, but Di Hao was never keen on it. The way he looked at Ming-Die was always unfriendly. Sometimes even with a feeling of revulsion. All in all, Di Hao and Ming-Die were deemed to be ipatible in many ways. Yun Yanli was quite troubled by the tension, but he was at least happy to know that the boy relied on him. The little one is Xijiu¡¯s child, so he thought it would be good if they could be close. In fact, he was d to be needed and to have her child around. Little did he know that the child had a hidden agenda. Still puzzled, Yun Yanli looked at Di Hao sternly. ¡°Why did you have to make such a big plot involving me? If you really needed the other half of the Flood Dragon¡¯s heart, you could have brought your father here. He would have done the same thing with ease.¡± Why did the boy insist on ying the fool and following Yun Yanli around? Di Hao exined, ¡°The Flood Dragon has been cultivating for more than 10,000 years and has never hurt a single soul. From the way it cultivates, it will one day be a celestial being. It has to submit its heart of its own free will. We are not supposed to kill it or threaten it, or else the heart will lose its effect.¡± Yun Yanli was surprised. ¡°What do you need half of its heart for?¡± ¡°Its heart can be used to purify even the darkest form of evil energy.¡± ¡°You said that you needed it to save a life. Whose life are you trying to save?¡± Di Hao took a deep breath before answering, ¡°A very close rtive of mine.¡± There was no reason to lie to Yun Yanli, for he had helped to retrieve the heart. ¡°A close rtive? Who is it?¡± Yun Yanli was baffled. Di Hao only smiled at him. It was yet another heavenly secret. With a sneer, Yun Yanli said nothing more and was ready to leave. From the way Di Hao fought with the Flood Dragon, the boy¡¯s Kung Fu was already so advanced that he would be just fine going on his own. Therefore, Yun Yanli found himself feeling a little foolish to think that the naughty boy actually needed his care and protection. Now that the boy already had what he wanted, Yun Yanli would not be of any good to him anymore. However, Di Hao seemed to be still following him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yun Yanli did not even turn around to answer him. With a sigh, Di Hao knew how much he had offended Yun Yanli. He decided to tell Yun Yanli from far behind, ¡°Stay away from Ming-Die. She is not the one for you. You are going to endure plenty of suffering if you stick with her.¡± With a hiss, he disdained the boy¡¯s warning, for he knew how ipatible they were. Ming-Die was his most loyalpanion with a heart ofplete dedication. Now that she was swept far away by the Flood Dragon, he felt obliged to find her. Di Hao watched as Yun Yanli disappeared from his sight. He shook his head in disapproval, for he realized how soft-hearted Yun Yanli was for the woman. He would never be able to kill her, even though she would eventually be the greatest obstacle in his life. Di Hao started thinking if he should help Yun Yanli as a favor for what the man had done for him. He felt the need to kill the woman. ¡­ When Di Hao found Ming-Die, she was unconscious. She had been sent flying through the air with such great force that she managed to bring down two trees with her before finally stopped at a big rock. Her celestial physique managed to keep her alive even though she was fatally injured. Her breathing was very weak, like a candle flickering in the wind. Di Hao looked at her for a while. Slowly, he raised his hand that was already loaded with a seven-colored ray. He never liked killing a woman, especially one who was already fatally injured. It would hurt his dignity, but he needed to help Yun Yanli. Chapter 2738 - I Will Heal Your Wound Chapter 2738: I Will Heal Your Wound Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe seven-colored ray transformed into its brightest form. Apparently, Di Hao was ready to strike at any time. Ming-Die, on the other hand, was already dying. Once hit by the ray, she would be immediately killed. ¡°Bang!¡± A streak of lightning emerged abruptly and collided with the seven-colored ray in Di Hao¡¯s hand. The violent bombardment of two immense powers managed to startle the entire area, sending tremors across the grounds as a result of the powerful collision. Ming-Die rolled a few rounds on the ground as a result of the impact. She started bleeding from her nose and her mouth while her breathing became even more unstable. Understandably, Di Hao was pushed away by the impact as well, and the blood in his body started boiling. He was a little pale and needed a moment to catch his breath. The force that stopped him was a celestial lightning bolt. In the sky, ck clouds gathered overhead. It was an unmistakable ominous sign of more lightning toe. He knew that the first streak of lightning that hit him was only meant to caution him. If he insisted on killing the woman, he would be struck for real. Nevertheless, he refused to heed the warning and carried on with his mission to kill. ¡°Di Hao, what are you trying to do?¡± A voice could be heard calling out loud from afar. In an instant, Yun Yanli emerged from the sky and stood himself between them. Yun Yanli¡¯s predestined fate seemed like an inexorable doom to the man. Di Hao finally gave in and changed his mind. He looked up and said in a discreet manner, ¡°Yun Yanli, Ming-Die is never going to be the right one for you. You have to be careful around her. Do not let her be an obstacle in your life.¡± Yun Yanli remained silent.Di Hao certainly did not seem like an ordinary child. He talked like a divine being who was overlooking a mortal that was beneath him.The boy¡¯s serious expression certainly startled Yun Yanli a little. However, he did not know how to respond at the time. Swiftly, Di Hao left them alone. Yun Yanli was still caught in bewilderment. The boy often caught him off guard with many unexined urrences. It was also pretty odd that Di Hao was the first to locate Ming-Die in this deste corner. None of the things he said or did made any sense to Yun Yanli. Was he only saying all this because of his unpleasant encounters with Ming-Die? Or had he foreseen something in the future? While Yun Yanli was all caught up in his thoughts, Ming-Die finally recovered from her unconsciousness. ¡°Master¡­ Master, I am d that you are¡­ You are safe.¡± She became hopeful at the in sight of Yun Yanli. Yun Yanli knew that Ming-Die was the most loyalpanion that he could ever have. She was also the only one who truly cared for him. Therefore, he could not let her die. He helped her up. ¡°Sit up. I will heal your wound.¡± Ming-Die was so weak that she could not even sit up straight, but her eyes still shone with joy. She tried to steady herself to absorb the steady flow of energy from her back. Yun Yanli was transferring part of his spiritual power to revive her veins and vessels that were slowly dying away. Slowly but surely, signs of life returned to her ailing body. Yun Yanli had been quite distant to her for a while. They never really talked, as he seemed annoyed about the fact that she left the Shura World for him. Although Ming-Die felt despaired, she refused to surrender. The more he pushed her away, the more motivated she became. She disregarded all of Yun Yanli¡¯s disapprovals and stayed by his side insistently. She was loyal and faithful and ever-present to serve all of his needs. He finally showed kindness to her and even offered to drain his spiritual power to heal her wound. This could be a good start. Clearly, he was not entirely unmoved by her devotion. After an hour, the entire treatment wasplete. Yun Yanli finally let go of his hands from her back. Without the support, Ming-Die¡¯s body started to sway, and suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of blood. She seemed to be falling back to the ground. Yun Yanli reached out for her and supported her with his arm. ¡°Still not feeling well?¡± Meanwhile, she supported her head on his chest. Ming-Die¡¯s pale face clearly showed how ufortable she was. ¡°I¡­ I feel terrible.¡± Chapter 2739 - Address Me As Your Brother Chapter 2739: Address Me As Your Brother Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli frowned and checked her pulse once again. He realized that there was no improvement in her injury, and she was still unable to move around by herself. She struggled to get up, ¡°I¡­ I can walk.¡± She spat another mouthful of blood after struggling for a moment. Yun Yanli remained silent but carried her in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to check on you.¡± He was not a medical expert, butmon injuries were not something difficult for him. Nheless, he was helpless when it came to such severe injuries like hers. Ming-Die rested in his arms while he carried her. She could finally lean on him; she had been waiting for this moment for years. That embrace belonged to her! No one could take it away! She would kill anyone that came in her way right now. Suddenly, she seemed to recall something. ¡°Where is His Highness, Di Hao?¡± She asked as she looked around. Did the dragon eat him? ¡°He left.¡± Yun Yanli replied calmly. He did not want to talk about that kid right now. Ming-Die was delighted that the annoying kid had gone! She could finally have some alone time with her master. ¡°That kid is too¡­¡± She was going to say ¡®annoying,¡¯ but she quickly changed her mind, ¡°Too mischevious! His parents did not even bother to educate him¡­¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Ming-Die, stop judging! He is just a kid.¡± As usual, Ming-Die did not argue with Yun Yanli. ¡°Noted. I just feel that he does not look like a kid. What¡¯s worse is that he has been getting you into trouble. I¡¯m mad that he made a mess. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± Anyway, she was pleased that he had left. She knew that Yun Yanli did not love her, but that did not matter.She loved him, and she believed that love takes time to grow. Therefore, she was confident that Yun Yanli would fall in love with her one day! Yun Yanli silently leaped into the air with her in his arms. However, they almost crashed into someone on the way up.¡°Kun Xueyi!¡± Kun Xueyi was wearing a green robe, which made him look like a hermit. Simrly, he frowned in surprise as he saw Yun Yanli. He replied with a charming smile, ¡°Your Highness Yun, how are you doingtely? It¡¯s good to see you again!¡± ¡°Oh dear, what happened to your subordinate? Did she get struck by a lightning bolt!?¡± Yun Yanli automatically had a bad headache when he saw him. He took a step back and replied, ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± He then turned around and was ready to leave. Nheless, Kun Xueyi stopped him with his flute. ¡°She looks terrible. Are you sure that you can treat her injuries?¡± Yun Yanli got his message and quickly asked, ¡°Do you know how to heal her?¡± Kun Xueyi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m an expert in this field!¡± Yun Yanli heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Kun Xueyi¡¯s reply. ¡°Great, can you treat her injuries?¡± Kun Xueyi was dissatisfied with his question. ¡°Is this how you beg for help?¡± Yun Yanli tried to endure his wickedness despite the misery he was already facing. ¡°Could you please¡­¡± ¡°Insincere!¡± Yun Yanli clenched his fists secretly and added, ¡°What is considered sincere? What do you want? Yun Yanli knew that Kun Xueyi would not be easy with him, and he had to go through a series of tortures if he needed his help. Ku Xueyi pondered as he yed with the flute in his hand. ¡°Address me as your brother.¡± Yun Yanli immediately shouted, ¡°Are you sick?!¡± He knew that Kun Xueyi was fooling him! Yun Yanli walked away without entertaining the request. Kun Xueyi immediately added, ¡°Her blood vessels and nerves are severely injured. She will be dead in three months if she is not treated.¡± ¡­ Chapter 2740 - Thinking About A Wedding Ceremony Chapter 2740: Thinking About A Wedding Ceremony Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYun Yanli was still angry; however, he slowly turned around and asked, ¡°Are you sure you can treat her injuries?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± A hint of sarcasm still upied Kun Xueyi¡¯s eyes as he added, ¡°That¡¯s why you have nothing to lose by addressing me as your brother.¡± ¡°Master! I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want him to treat my injuries!¡± Ming-Die spoke with a weak tone as she pulled on Yun Yanli¡¯s sleeves. She tried so hard to get away from an annoying child but had to encounter another annoying person just shortly after. Yun Yanli looked at her for a moment before his gaze returned to Kun Xueyi. Kun Xueyi was staring at him with a smile on his face as if waiting to say something mean. ¡°I¡¯m an impatient man¡­¡± Before he said something worse than that, Yun Yanli interrupted him, ¡°Brother¡­¡± Kun Xueyi was speechless! In fact, he was just joking with Yun Yanli. To his surprise, the man actuallyplied.He nced at Ming-Die and knew that Yun Yanli truly cared for his subordinate. Jokingly, he added as he looked at Yun Yanli, ¡°I finally know how much you care about her. It is to the extent that you can put your principles aside for a subordinate.¡± Yun Yanli frowned. ¡°Stop the crap! Save her as you promised!¡± Kun Xueyi went to her and requested, ¡°Call me your husband!¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s face went pale! ¡°Kun Xueyi, are you a man?! Breaking promises is not something a real man would do!¡± Coldly, Kun Xueyiughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought so highly of myself. In fact, breaking promises is verymon among devils! Have you forgotten this?¡± Yun Yanli¡¯s face turned dark as he turned away with Ming-Die in his arm! He must have been insane to listen to Kun Xueyi in the first ce! He was not a trustworthy person! In fact, he might not even be capable enough to heal Ming-Die. Perhaps, he was just making fun of him! Only Di Fuyi could tame a man like him. Within seconds, Yun Yanli disappeared along with Ming-Die. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to take her away so quickly since he only had one arm left. After watching him disappear, Kun Xueyi shifted his gaze to the lotus root on his palm that was made of white jade. That was the Xi Jade, a well-known herb that can heal and rejuvenate. Most importantly, it could help to fix broken limbs and make them grow again. Frankly, Kun Xueyi was annoyed by the fact that Yun Yanli had lost an arm. He had been thinking about the jade ever since he heard about it from Di Fuyi. Finally, he was able to obtain one. Nheless, his efforts seemed to be fruitless after all. He sighed as his fingers rubbed against the jade. It seemed that Yun Yanli did not appreciate the effort that he had made. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young man. I can¡¯t treat this type of injury.¡± ¡°Young man, thisdy¡¯s blood vessels and nerves are badly injured. Please look for other physicians. I can¡¯t help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry; I can¡¯t help. I don¡¯t think she will live for more than four hours. Young man, you should prepare for her funeral.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yun Yanli had visited a few medical stores with Ming-Die. Unfortunately, none of the physicians could help. In the end, Yun Yanli decided to take a break. He was idling as he glimpsed at Ming-Die, who was lying in his arm. Thisdy was the only one who cared about him. Did God really need to take her away from him? Ming Die was getting weaker, so she ced her hand on Yun Yanli¡¯s arm and tried her best to open her eyes. ¡°Master, am I going to die?¡± Yun Yanli took a deep breath before replying, ¡°Perhaps, I have another solution. I will bring you to see Xijiu. She can help¡­¡± Ming-Die frowned and shook her head at his remark. ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± She struggled to breathe before continuing her next sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to beg her, she looked down on you¡­¡± Chapter 2741 - The Obstruction At The Wedding Ceremony Chapter 2741: The Obstruction At The Wedding Ceremony Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe phrase struck Yun Yanli¡¯s face like a cane. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Ming-Die closed her eyes slightly as she heard that familiar threat. ¡°My apologies, master.¡± Yun Yanli was anxious and frustrated at the same time. He remained quiet as he strode forward without a direction. He pursed his lips as he was worried that Ming-Die might just die silently as he continued walking. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve promised to marry me¡­¡± Ming-Die whispered. ¡°I can marry you.¡± Yun Yanli finally spoke after a long silence. Ming-Die has done so much for him, so the least that he could do now was to fulfill herst little wish. Ming Die¡¯s eyes were opened widely! She had been dreaming this for a long time now, and it was finallying true!Trembling, she tried to reach Yun Yanli¡¯s cor and grabbed it. ¡°Could you please¡­ give me a¡­ wedding ceremony? Just¡­ a small one¡­ will do.¡± It was challenging to organize a wedding ceremony within four hours. However, Yun Yanli would figure it out. Money could solve many problems. In addition, he was also good at threatening people. Three hourster, the drummer, the red sedan, and a wedding officiant were prepared. Ming-Die finally embarked on the red sedan; however, she was lying down as she could not even remain seated. A momentter, she was sent into a mansion. The mansion belonged to a rich man in the town. Coincidentally, the owner had the same surname- ¡®Yun.¡¯ Yun Yanli saw a sign at the mansion with his surname carved on it.An hour ago, he threatened the owner of this family to lend him his mansion. Although he had given the man a good offer, he did not hesitate to threaten him as well. The owner of the mansion came from an ordinary family. How could he even say no to Yun Yanli? In the end, they agreed to lend the mansion to him and even helped him to put up the decorations. As everything was put together in such an ad-hoc fashion, none of them had time to invite their friends or loved ones. Yun Yanli was slightly depressed as he carried Ming-Die down from the sedan and walked into the wedding hall while the drummer was ying music in the background. Although Ming-Die was extremely weak, she still tried her best to stay awake and looked at him as much as possible. Yun Yanli closed his eyes to hide his emotions as he noticed her face getting paler and paler.What if he proposed to marry his beloved when he was dying? Would his beloved try to fulfill his wish? It was unlikely. He was nothing in her eyes; she would not even frown even if he died in front of her. He smiled with grief and tried to stop thinking about all this nonsense now. However, before he stepped into the wedding hall with Ming-Die in his arm, a man was floating around in the wedding hall. He was wearing a morous robe with light embroidery and carried a green flute in his hand while his arms were crossed in front of his chest. ¡°Yun Yanli, you are fast! I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re getting married again! Marrying someone is just like having a meal, I guess.¡± Yun Yanli had a headache just seeing the man. ¡°Kun Xueyi, why are you here?¡± He asked in an icy tone. Kun Xueyi smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯m a straight forward person. I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush this time. You have two options now ¨C you can continue marrying this little butterfly, and then we watch her die together; or, you cancel the wedding ceremony now, and I¡¯ll save her life. However, you need to promise me that you will have a clean-cut with her after I save her life. Your call!¡± Chapter 2742 - Kun Xueyi’s Demand Chapter 2742: Kun Xueyi¡¯s Demand Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBefore Yun Yanli said anything, Ming-Die interrupted him, ¡°Master¡­ I¡­ I refused to get any help from him. I would rather die. All I have ever wanted is the wedding.¡± She would rather die in Yun Yanli¡¯s arms than to be removed entirely from his life. The separation was even more painful than death itself. Kun Xueyi ignored her. His eyes were only locked on Yun Yanli. Yun Yanli gazed at him in return. ¡°What do you want? Why must you stand between us?¡± Kun Xueyi gave him a smile of mischief. ¡°Yun Yanli, let me remind you that you and I are married by the grace of God. I must stop you before you cheat on me.¡± ¡°Kun Xueyi, you are a man! Why are you messing around? I have no time for your silly jokes.¡± Yun Yanli looked very annoyed. ¡°I know very well that I am a man.¡± Kun Xueyi kept hisposure and calmly replied, ¡°However, who said that two men cannot get married?¡± Thest remark angered Yun Yanli. ¡°I am not gay!¡± Kun Xueyi rubbed his palms in delight. ¡°Oh, but I am.¡± Kun Xueyi¡¯s tone irritated Yun Yanli. It was evident that he was furious now. Perhaps, he would even unleash hell on Kun Xueyi. Choosing not to piss the man off even further, Kun Xueyi changed his attention to Ming-Die, who was still lying helplessly in Yun Yanli¡¯s arms. ¡°You can take your time to think about it. Very soon, perhaps the problem will be solved, and you will not even need to think about it anymore.¡± With his teeth gritted tightly, Yun Yanli answered without any dy, ¡°I am going for the second option. Now, save her life.¡± ¡°You are¡­ taking advantage of my misfortune,¡± Ming-Dieined in a trembling voice. With his eyes squinted in delight, Kun Xueyi answered scornfully, ¡°Little Ming-Die, you are right. Taking advantage of situations is one of my favorite things to do.¡± Ming-Die answered furiously, ¡°You¡­ You are shameless! Even if you can break us apart, my master will never marry you for real.¡± ¡°Who says that he is going to marry me? I am going to marry him.¡± Kun Xueyi shook his finger at her while correcting her. Ming-Die was dumbstruck that she could only utter a word, ¡°You!¡± Out of anger, she finally conveyed what she had always wanted to say. ¡°You! You are¡­ You are only doing this for the sake of Gu Xijiu, aren¡¯t you? She has already found the one that she loves, and yet she is still reluctant to let other men go. She had to send her son to disrupt us. Now, it is your turn.¡± ¡°Ming-Die, stop speaking!¡± Yun Yanli was not pleased by her statement. At first, it was easy for Kun Xueyi to sympathize with her ailing condition. However, her wordspletely changed his mind about saving her life. ¡°For what you have said, I should not even bother saving you life at all. What a mean assumption!¡± ¡°I do not want to be saved by you!¡± Ming-Die was indeed stubborn. Kun Xueyi gazed at her for a while beforeughing sarcastically, ¡°Knowing me, I always like to do theplete opposite of one¡¯s will. The more you refuse it, the more I intend to see it happen.¡± He waved his hand andunched a streak of light at her, and she passed out after spitting out another mouthful of blood. Yun Yanli was triggered by the sudden strike. ¡°How could you!?¡± Swiftly, Kun Xueyi ced his finger on his lips to signal him to remain silent. ¡°Hush. There is no making without breaking. I cannot help her if she stays awake.¡± Quietly, Yun Yanli observed the whole treatment from aside, as he was worried that Kun Xueyi might y tricks on him. The Kun was too tricky. He did not mean most of the things he said. Even the name that he first used to introduce himself to Yun Yanli was not his real name. It was only muchter that Yun Yanli finally knew that his name was not Kun Yunzhan. He would not believe it if he did not hear his friends calling him by his real name. Nevertheless, this time, Kun Xueyi did fool around. He wasmitted to delivering what he promised. Yun Yanli watched everything from the side. He noticed that Kun Xueyi¡¯splexion changed to be quite pale and tired. It looked as if he was the one with the injury. When Kun Xueyi¡¯s sleeves slipped off, his bare arm also caught Yun Yanli¡¯s attention. Part of his skin seemed burnt with apparent wrinkles. Chapter 2743 - Things That Should Have Happened Chapter 2743: Things That Should Have Happened Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSurprised, Yun Yanli took a step forward to take a better look, but just as he advanced,his burn had been covered by a piece of his clothes. Baffled, Yun Yanli continued to watch Kun Xueyi perform the operation quietly.He decided to force himself to believe that the Kun¡¯s nasty injury had nothing to do with him. The only thing he should care about now was Kun Xueyi¡¯s ability to restore Ming-Die¡¯s health. ¡­ In another city, Di Hao was taking a break from his long journey. His exhaustion had prevented him from venturing any further. At first, the owner of the hostel was reluctant to ept the adorable child as a guest in his amodation. Luckily, the little boy did not let his size limit him. He had certainly brought enough money with him. An ingot of shiny silver managed to draw the owner¡¯s attention away from questioning Di Hao¡¯s origin and family background. He was then assigned to the best guest room. Di Hao had an obsession with cleanliness, but this time around, he was too tired to care. He took a quick shower and climbed onto the bed andyfortably on the sheets. The shower must have gotten him a little refreshed as he did not fall asleep immediately. Intently, he observed his hand, like there was something precious on his palm. After a moment, he heaved a sigh of relief. It appeared that the future had been changed a little.However, he was suddenly overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness, worried that his body might disappear anytime now. Perhaps when the entire course of fate was changed, he would be non-existent and go back to where he truly belonged. He tried to recall his childhood again, but there was nothing else that he significantly remembered. At this point, there was only one possibility ¨C his parents¡¯ destiny might have been changed, but there was no way he could tell if it was a good or bad change. Even though he came from the future, he had no way to predict what was going to happen. From what he could recall, he was already an orphan right after he was born. He had never met his parents and had merely stumbled through his childhood. When his spiritual power was high enough, he taught himself everything and could create magic from thin air. The boy managed to create a mirror that had the ability to allow one to look into their past, allowing him to look back upon the years when his parents were still alive. He dug into the past and found out everything that happened to his parents. From his vision, his mother and father never mended their fences in the Shura World, as Yun Qingluo was there to put every obstacle in their way. Their misunderstanding snowballed. Although both of them managed to disarm the array formation that affected the entire Shura World, they never managed to make peace with one another. Gu Xijiu eventually left the Shura World with grievance and returned to the Starry Crescent Land. By that time, Lan Waihupletely fell into Fan Qianshi¡¯s plot. The Primary and Secondary Venom finally took their forms. Lan Waihu died in agony while Yan Chen took his own life in the name of love. Obviously, Gu Xijiu took a really bad knock when some of her closest friends died. Grief and resentment started to consume her, which led the Primary and Secondary Venom to get attached to her body. She managed to use her power as a Great Deity to purify the venom, but not without difficulty. However, the evil aura that the venom left behind was already disrupting her pregnancy. Eventually, the baby in her womb was turned into an evil being. The Primary and Secondary Venom was the most profound form of a devil, and its venom had affected Gu Xijiu. She became a person of unpredictable moods with no self-control whatsoever. Day by day, the devil took over her from within. When Di Fuyi returned to the Starry Crescent Land, the venom had already controlled Gu Xijiu to an unreversible extent. Many innocent lives were lost due to her violence. The Starry Crescent Land had fallen into an abyss of miseries. Di Fuyi noticed her problem instantly, and after a series of violent battles, Di Fuyi finally defeated Gu Xijiu. He wanted to purify the evil aura that had taken control over her, only to realize that the source of all evil was actuallying from the baby in her womb. Chapter 2744 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law Chapter 2744: The Master Of The Heavenly Law Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi tried many ways to help her, but none couldpletely purify the devil from within. To his dismay, the evil spirit became agitated by his actions and drove Gu Xijiu even further into darkness. She was prone to anger and would kill anyone ruthlessly. Unfortunately, her cruelty hadpletely clouded her sense of judgment. In fact, the only thing she cared about was the child in her belly. Slowly, she started experiencing hallucinations and felt as though the entire world was going against her. Everyone was an enemy. One fine day, she even killed Gu Canmo by ident. The severity of the problem had prompted Di Fuyi to talk to her about abortion. He told her to give up on the baby as they could always have more babies in the future. If she insisted on keeping the evil creature, the world would be doomed by a great cmity. Di Fuyi thought that removing the evil creature would set Gu Xijiu back to her normal self. Never had he thought that the evil spirit was already deeply rooted in her soul. At that point, there was no way that he could set her free from the evil attachment. Helplessly, he watched as she turned more and more evil every day. Her evil self waspletely illogical and unpredictable. She killed for fun and wreaked havoc at every chance, causing the people of the Starry Crescent Land to live in fear. The worst thing was that the evil spirit was contagious. Once Gu Xijiu injured her victim, he or she would be driven by the same devil to be a ruthless killing machine. It was at this point that Di Fuyi finally recovered his power and memory as the master of the heavenlyw. With this responsibility, he had to fulfill his duty without fear or favor. There were only two options for him ¨C he could choose to kill Gu Xijiu topletely destroy the devil and purify the world with good energy, or he could step down as the master of heavenlyw, which would lead to his death as punishment by the heavenlyw. In thetter scenario, Gu Xijiu would still gue the world until the next master of heavenlyw emerged and served her justice. Knowing Di Fuyi, he created a third option. He mastered the highest form of a forbidden spell, one that could remove the evil spirit that was firmly established in Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul. All of Gu Xijiu¡¯s power would be removed in the process, thus reverting her to her normal self. When Di Fuyi finally caught Gu Xijiu, he had no choice but to severely injure her so that he could use the forbidden spell to get rid of the evil spirit in her body. The forbidden spell was a great torment as the entire process was carried out in burning mes, which was unbearable even for someone as tough as Gu Xijiu. She screamed in agony for three days and three nights straight, until the whole rehabilitation wasplete. Every trace of the evil spirit was finally removed. She turned out to be only an ordinary celestial being, which granted her immortality. On the negative side, she would not be able to practice or carry out any spell ever again. That was truly heartwrenching for her to ept. In order to make up for her loss, Di Fuyi arranged a great banquet to celebrate their marriage. It appeared that the forbidden spell that Di Fuyi had created was an effective method to purify her, but it was associated with a high level of self-harm. In addition to his vition of the heavenlyw, his power became greatly affected. The rtive movement of the celestial bodies was greatly tied to the spiritual power of the master of heavenlyw. Once his power was weakened, all the stars fell into a chaotic mess, thus messing the order of all six worlds. Things became worse when he became infected by the evil spirit from Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. Part of the evil spirit remained in his body, but fortunately, it did not affect his behavior, only his recovery. To restore his spiritual power, he would take a hundred years, instead of ten. Chapter 2745 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law (2) Chapter 2745: The Master Of The Heavenly Law (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn the end, he had no choice but to resort to istion. He sealed himself off in a bleak and lifelessnd to focus solely on his cultivation. At that point, his rtionship with Gu Xijiu was already at its worst. Gu Xijiu would not talk to him about anything at all. When he told her that he was about to iste himself, she remained nonchnt. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± She icily asked. Her reply hadpletely thrown Di Fuyi off guard. He said nothing more and went straight into istion. What he did not know was that Gu Xijiu was already pregnant with their second baby ¨C little Di Hao. Despite her hatred for Di Fuyi, she cherished the baby very much. She could always feel at ease whenever she thought of the baby. However, her days in the residence of the master of the heavenlyw were not without difficulties. She was solely responsible for the master of the heavenlyw¡¯s punishment, for she had changed him from an emotionless man into a man in love. In addition to her violent past and the fact that Di Fuyi was injured because of her meant that none of the servants in her new residence treated her with respect. They would not even talk to her at all. As for the celestial beings from the six worlds, they all looked down on her, but never really mistreated her. At least, they had to show some respect to the master of the heavenlyw. Most of the time, they would stay away to avoid seeing her in person. Without any Kung Fu, her spiritual power was even worse than a young servant in the ninth heaven. Anyone could simply hold her down with a single strike. She was as good as a decorative container that was only for disy purposes. Many people talked behind her back, saying that her ipetence made her no longer a match for the master of the heavenlyw. She knew about the nasty things that people said about her. However, she was not bothered. The only thing that truly hurt her was the loss of her power. Being remarkably persevering, she tried many ways to practice her Kung Fu, but her attempts were all defeated by the internal injuries of her nervous system. Every time she tried to practice, every inch of her veins ached with wrenching pain. In the end, she chose to give up all for the sake of her baby. Di Hao was a celestial baby, which made him unique. He had been in her womb for three years. She was almost convinced that the baby that she was carrying was highly abnormal and could even turn out to be a beast. Fortunately, some fetal movement in her belly reminded her that the baby was well and alive. For the past three years, Di Fuyi had never shown up at all. Hence, Gu Xijiu felt forgotten. Although sheneverined about it, deep down, she still cared. Apparently, Di Hao chose toe into the world at a bad time. Since Gu Xijiu was alone most of the time, she often got bored. Hence, she would go out and travel every once in a while. When the contractions happened, she was caught in the wilderness. Extremely strong waves of pain immediately consumed her. She was all alone, and the pain she was experiencing made it impossible for her to get home. Therefore, she found a quiet ce and thought about delivering the baby herself. Di Hao¡¯s strength as a celestial baby was not to be underestimated. It certainly made it very difficult for Gu Xijiu. The entireborsted for ten days, in a ce that was cold and miserably isted.Even when she was struggling with herbor, Di Fuyi never showed up at all. When she could no longer handle the pain alone, she finally cried his name out loud, hoping that Di Fuyi would hear her calling.Di Fuyi once told her that if she called his name out loud while wearing the Love Bracelet, he would be able to hear it. No matter where he was, he would surely make his way to her in not more than two hours. It had been more than 12 hours since her desperate call, but Di Fuyi was still nowhere to be seen. Understandably, she became unconscious the moment the baby was delivered. When she regained consciousness, she was still in the forest. Strong winds raved through the trees and numbed her body because of the intense cold. Understandably, Di Hao¡¯s birth was not properly handled, so the naked baby had been exposed to the cold for the past few hours. His signs of life were like a candle in the wind. Chapter 2746 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law (3) Chapter 2746: The Master Of The Heavenly Law (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu struggled to carry the baby in her arms and was rmed by hisck of vitals. Frantically, she tried to save the baby¡¯s life, but there was nothing that she could use to restore the health of an infant. She tried many ways, but the baby was still unresponsive. He was not even breathing at the time. She watched helplessly as the baby died in her arms. Alone, she sat in the snow with the dead baby in her arms for hours. The snow had covered her entire body in white by then. Soon, she passed out in the snow again due to the intense cold. When she woke up, Fan Qianshi was the first person she saw. In the predestined fate, Fan Qianshi¡¯s identity remained concealed. He was never exposed from the beginning. He stayed anonymous, even when the invasion of Blue Fox happened in the Starry Crescent Land. There was no conflict between him and Di Fuyi, nor had they ever met.No one knew he was actually the man who plotted it all; not even Di Fuyi or Gu Xijiu was aware of him. Gu Xijiu was distraught with anxiety the moment she woke up and could not find the baby. Fan Qianshi told her that the baby was already dead and cremated. The news had brought her nothing but misery. She became hollow from within, and soon, she became very ill. There was no reason for her to live on anymore, so she began to be suicidal. Nheless, Fan Qianshi refused to let her die. He was, without a doubt, capable of stopping her from taking her own life. As a start, she was ced under intensive surveince 24 hours a day. ¡°You cannot stop me. You may be able to stop me now, but you cannot stop me forever,¡± she firmly argued with the man. As long as she was determined to kill herself, she would eventually do it. After a long pause, Fan Qianshi told her that death should not be the only thing that she sought for. Without the baby, she still had her husband. As expected, Gu Xijiu sneered at him. After all these years of disappointment, she had lost all hope in Di Fuyi, the almighty master of the heavenlyw. ¡°If I could restore all of your Kung Fu and power, would you stop trying to kill yourself?¡± Fan Qianshi offered, after putting in much thought into the offer. The idea finally quenched her suicidal thoughts; hope returned to her. Fan Qianshi treated her very well. He managed to cure her wounds by using a set of secret techniques and restored all of her power like before. He even taught her new Kung Fu moves so that she could be even more powerful than before. They were together every day and night, so Fan Qianshi eventually fell for Gu Xijiu, but the feelings were not mutual. One day, Gu Xijiu found a magic mirror in Fan Qianshi¡¯s residence that would reflect the whereabouts of the viewer¡¯s loved one. Apparently, her hatred had not clouded her love for Di Fuyi. She still cared for him. Their loss of touch somehow worried her. Although the master of the heavenlyw would not be easily harmed, she was still worried that something bad might have happened to him. Determined, she turned the mirror on and saw Di Fuyi on the screen. Di Fuyi was not in any danger, nor was he in istion. He had yet to return to his residence. Instead, he was touring the Celestial Kingdom to make aprehensive survey about the people¡¯s lives in each area.However, he was not alone. Hispanion was the Goddess of War from the Celestial Kingdom. The way she looked at Di Fuyi was obviously full of respect, and the admiration was mutual. They looked like a happy couple as they walked through the splendor of the mountain scenery. It would seem that Di Fuyi was not interested in visiting his wife once he was done restoring his spiritual power. Instead, he chose to travel somewhere else. Chapter 2747 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law (4) Chapter 2747: The Master Of The Heavenly Law (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi had not contacted anyone from the Starry Crescent Land to inform them about his ns. It would appear that he could really go on living as though she never existed. The Goddess of War started a conversation with him, involving details about his wife. However, Di Fuyi did not seem to care. He shook his head and answered with a smile, ¡°There is nothing special about her. I have lived for millions of years. Love affairs mean almost nothing to me. She was only a woman I met when I was undergoing a catastrophe in the Lower Bound. We were madly in love back then, but now that I have returned to the course of the heavenlyw, nothing about us matters anymore. She once carried our child, but the child turned evil in the end, so I had to destroy it. She was injured in the process, so I decided to take her back and give her a ce to stay. My residence had space for her, after all.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to visit her?¡± ¡°There is no point. My ce is certain to remain safe and unthreatened. Without any Kung Fu, she will not be going anywhere. As long as she stays in my residence, she will be safe. I am reluctant to see her now. She is nothing but a decoration.¡± Gu Xijiu spat a mouthful of blood onto the mirror and shut it down. Even though she could no longer see Di Fuyi, she stood gazing at the magic mirror for a very long while. She could not stop thinking about how much of a joke she was to him. After all these years of perseverance, she became nothing but a piece of decoration to the man she loved. Finally, Gu Xijiu agreed to marry Fan Qianshi. But in return, he must teach her the best kind of Kung Fu that he knew. She fully intended to be stronger than ever. Fan Qianshi swiftly agreed. He did not only teach her Kung Fu, but he had also even transferred some of his spiritual power to her so that she could experience a huge improvement in a short time. In order for Gu Xijiu to remarry, she had to break the Love Bracelet that connected her with Di Fuyi. Shattering the bracelet would also mean that their future together woulde to an end. Before, she had no strength to shatter the bracelet into pieces. Nheless, as long as she kept on practicing, she would be able to break the bracelet someday. When she finally did it, the evanescent Love Bracelet shone a few bright streaks of seven-colored light before disappearing entirely. Subsequently, she was no longer Di Fuyi¡¯s wife. Fan Qianshi started preparing for his wedding ceremony. It was certainly going to be a grand banquet, so the news spread throughout the world. Many of his friends and acquaintances attended the wedding, including Di Fuyi, the man who had not shown up in a long while. As soon as he arrived, he became so angry that he destroyed the entire ceremony. Even Fan Qianshi¡¯s residence copsed into ruins. The First Heaven almost fell apart on that day. Di Fuyi was so powerful that he managed to create an earthquake that shattered the entire building. Obviously, Fan Qianshi became furious at what Di Fuyi had done. After an exchange of words, the two celestial beings decided to settle things then and there. The fight was absolutely world-shaking, destroying many things. In the very end, Fan Qianshi was defeated, and Di Fuyi burned him to death by using the Fire of Red Lotus. As for Di Fuyi, he was severely injured, too. Gu Xijiu was a spectator during the fight and watched as Fan Qianshi died before her eyes. She was definitely enraged and became overwhelmed with resentment and hatred. Without much thought, she started attacking Di Fuyi. She summoned a sword and charged it with all of her power. It was the deadliest strike that she couldunch at Di Fuyi. All this was to seek revenge for Fan Qianshi and herself. However, she had never really thought that the sword would really hit Di Fuyi. When she rushed aggressively towards him in the attack, he saw hering, but never defended himself at all. The sword cut through his heart and nailed him to a wall. Naturally, no amount of weapons was able to hurt the master of the heavenlyw. However, what Gu Xijiu used was a special technique that she had learned from Fan Qianshi, which was specifically tailored to killing the master of the heavenlyw. As punishment for Di Fuyi¡¯s vition of the heavenlyw, he was no longer clothed in an armor of proof. Gu Xijiu was his weakness, and also the only person who could ever truly kill him. Therefore, Gu Xijiu watched as Di Fuyi became immortalized under her sword and turned into faint streaks of light that wandered away. He wanted to exin himself, but never had the chance. Chapter 2748 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law (5) Chapter 2748: The Master Of The Heavenly Law (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBefore he disappearedpletely, he managed to utter twost words, ¡°Our child¡­¡± Gu Xijiu became dumbstruck in the aftermath of his death. She slowly sank to the ground, trying to absorb and ept what had happened. Fan Qianshi and Di Fuyi both had many friends. Both parties found it uneptable that the same woman had caused the death of two mighty beings, especially since no one knew the truth behind the feud. They only believed what they saw ¨C the two powerful men were dead, all because of the same woman. They gathered around her and started judging her like an evil enchantress who would only bring death to whoever she came into contact with. Words of abuse and contempt filled the air. Some were cursing at her; others were crying at the loss of the men that they worshipped. Despite their harsh words, she remained unresponsive the entire time. In actuality, she could not even hear a word they said. Still trembling, she looked at her hands in remorse and started murmuring, as if talking to herself. ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡± She kept repeating her hoarse whisper. Every word was filled with deep regret and guilt. Her hands were still stained with Di Fuyi¡¯s blood. The strange thing was that instead of dripping away, his blood began to seep through her skin. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu seemed to have emerged from her preupation. Her body started trembling violently. She took the sword in her hand and stood up abruptly as her power was so strong that her aura became instantly intimidating, pushing everyone away from her. Finally, they realized that the woman who they once thought was useless had be so powerful in an instant. She retained an unpleasantly overbearing aura that would make the people around her fall to their knees and surrender themselves to her. Panicked, they wanted to run, but their feet were too weak to move. Everyone in the crowd thought that it was the end. The woman would surely make them suffer. However, to their utter surprise, Gu Xijiu did not even bother to look at them. Looking pale and drawn, she stood in solitude and started performing a series of spells. Some informed ones could tell that she was performing a type of Soul Calling spell, one that could summon dispersed souls, no matter how fragmented the deceased might be. After a long attempt, not even a fragment of the person¡¯s soul who she was trying to rescue was collected. In despair, she finally stopped trying. She suddenly threw back her head andughed out loud hysterically. To everyone¡¯s surprise, she used the same sword and pushed the sharp edge right across her own body. The gaping wound gushed out a crimson flood. ¡°Di Fuyi, I am the one who killed you. Now, I shall avenge you.¡± It was herst message. Next, she used a spell that caused her body to explode into bits. That was thest image that Di Hao saw from the magic mirror. A mist of blood floating through the air. Aside from Gu Xijiu¡¯s perspective, Di Hao was also able to see Di Fuyi¡¯s side of the story.From the screen, Di Hao could see that Di Fuyi had indeed gone into istion, and the fact that he was in love greatly obstructed his recovery. He could not stop worrying about his wife, who was all alone. Hisck of concentration had almost cost him his life. The time when Gu Xijiu was struggling inbor was also the time when Di Fuyi was struggling in his practice. As a result of his erratic practice, he turned into a jade statue without any sign of life. All five senses of his were lost, so he never heard any of Gu Xijiu¡¯s calls. However, the lifeless transformation was actually a blessing in disguise for the man. When he finally regained his consciousness, half of his spiritual power was already recovered.Relieved, he nned to rest up for a bit before leaving the ce, but all of a sudden, the Love Bracelet on his wrist had shattered. Chapter 2749 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law (6) Chapter 2749: The Master Of The Heavenly Law (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPanicked, he could no longer stay still. He tried to see what happened, but hisck of focus had messed up his calctions. So, he left the ce and returned to his residence immediately. From the servants, he found out that Gu Xijiu was pregnant. He also learned that she had been missing for many days. They were still trying to locate her. He felt as if a thunderp had gone off just above his head. Anxiously, he started making calctions about Gu Xijiu¡¯s whereabouts. The more he analyzed, the paler his face became. Finally, he was able to track the exact ce where Gu Xijiu delivered the baby. In order to find out the baby¡¯s location, he began to perform a series of secret tracking spells. The baby was finally uncovered in a forbiddennd that was very much out of sight. He made his way through the forbiddennd and found Di Hao, who was ced in an ice coffin. Di Hao¡¯s tiny body was frozen into a little ice ball. He was not breathing and did not show any sign of life, but Di Fuyi noticed that the boy¡¯s soul had never truly left his body. Technically speaking, the boy was still alive. Apparently, he had inherited some of Di Fuyi¡¯s unique characteristics. In order to survive in times of great danger, Di Fuyi would turn into a jade statue. As for the boy, he would y dead and appear as a corpse. Upon examining the ice coffin more closely, Di Fuyi realized that there were traces of Fan Qianshi all over the ce. Hence, Di Fuyi immediately knew that it was Fan Qianshi who froze his child in ice. Surprised, Di Fuyi used his power to melt away the ice so that he could transfer some of his spiritual power to the boy and revive him. The boy¡¯s exposure to the cold had significantly weakened his health. He could not even keep his eyes open. Without Di Fuyi¡¯s help, the boy would certainly never be able to wake up. While Di Fuyi was trying to save Di Hao, he also took the time to collect any clues around the ice coffin to understand the scenario better. He tried to picture the entire scene and imagined Fan Qianshi taking the baby in and sealing him away in the ice coffin. Before Fan Qianshi left, he had ced his hand on the coffin and said, ¡°You have already obtained the rarest kind of celestial body even at such a tender age. What a miracle. I will freeze your body here for a while. Your blood and flesh can be of good use to me in alchemy. I can make a special pill out of your flesh, one that can make your mother fall irrevocably in love with me.¡± Having retrieved Di Hao from the ice coffin, Di Fuyi then carried the baby away from the forbiddennd. As soon as he escaped, the news about Fan Qianshi and Gu Xijiu¡¯s wedding was already publicly announced. Nheless, he would not allow the wedding to happen, even if it meant spelling his death. However, the baby was too weak to be involved in the fight, so Di Fuyi setup a wizardry barrier around him before putting him in a cave. The cave was very well hidden, so there were hardly any signs of human activity around. In addition, there was a source of spiritual power in the cave so the baby could absorb the very essence of heaven and earth to nurture his spiritual body. Before he left, he sealed off the cave with another wizardry barrier, so that no outsiders could enter and disrupt the baby. When everything was secure and done, he headed straight to Fan Qianshi¡¯s residence. At this point, Di Hao had already seen everything that he needed to know. He knew how his parents would eventually die.Every image was vividly yed. Every conversation was clearly heard. However, he could not figure out what they were all thinking about when the incident unfolded. He never knew the true cause of his mother¡¯s great change in the end. However, he was sure that what she saw in the mirror was not true. Fan Qianshi must have twisted the facts and made her see something else. Di Hao became an orphan ever since he was only a baby, so he never got to know his parents in person. However, he believed that his mother would not kill Di Fuyi.Some sort of spell must have been controlling her until Di Fuyi¡¯s blood disarmed the limits to her power, possibly enabling her to take back control of herself. However, when she finally regained her consciousness, the mistake had already been made. There was no way she could amend it. Chapter 2750 - The Master Of The Heavenly Law (7) Chapter 2750: The Master Of The Heavenly Law (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Hao became the next master of the heavenlyw. He finally learned about the responsibilities and realized how rebellious his father had been to keep his family safe. Nheless, he did not seed. It seemed that their love was destined to end with heartbreak. Having grown and gained enormous power, he used a secret technique to find out about Fan Qianshi¡¯s history, which was the first time he really learned about the man¡¯s identity and his intention behind the plot. Initially, Di Hao believed that Fan Qianshi wanted to be with Gu Xijiu, and that was the start of how all three of their lives came to an end. However, after knowing more about Fan Qianshi, it appeared that the only thing that he truly wanted was to be the master of the heavenlyw. However, hisck of capability obstructed him frompeting with Di Fuyi. Thus, he had to y dirty. Gu Xijiu was only his tool, as she was the only one who could kill Di Fuyi. Many ns were set in ce in this borate plot, and things slowly evolved to the point that he desired. Everything worked out well for him. He did not even need to expose himself or his true intention. The only thing that did not happen ording to his n was his death. He never thought that he would die in the hands of Di Fuyi first. In the very end, all was lost for Fan Qianshi. He achieved nothing from all his troubles. ¡­ The yellow candlelight was diffused in the dark. There he sat, reminiscing about what happened to his parents. He could not help but heave a deep sigh of relief for the venom in Lan Waihu¡¯s body was the key that led to his parents¡¯ tragic death. Without the venom, his sister, Di Xuyue, would not have died before she was born. His mother would not have suffered under the control of the evil spirit ced in her by Fan Qianshi. Di Hao managed to change many things after traveling through time by ident. For example, Fan Qianshi¡¯s identity was already exposed at such an early stage. Furthermore, the Primary and Secondary Venom had not taken shape to cause any harm. Even his father had regained his memory as Di Fuyi in advance and was no longer the innocent little Nianmo of the past. Finally, his parents hadpletely talked themselves out of their misunderstandings. Although his mother once had contact with Lan Waihu and was affected by the evil aura, it was nothing serious. The evil aura was not enough to cause any harm to her body. The baby was still Di Xuyue, not some evil being. With half of the Flood Dragon¡¯s heart in his possession, everything was going to turn out well. Di Hao looked at his little hand in faint lights and started giggling. He was d that his limited body size had not hindered his capability. He thought to himself that what he had aplished was rather impressive. With that in mind, he rolled aroundfortably in the sheets. However, another question struck him. If the course of history were to be changedpletely, his parents would still be alive, so his father would remain as the master of the heavenlyw. Perhaps, he would not need to take on the responsibility and could be free to pursue whatever he wanted. It was the kind of future that he looked forward to. ¡°Just keep going,¡± he thought to himself. ¡­ When Di Hao was busy celebrating his milestone, Di Fuyi, finally found the hidden devil in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. The devil was very well hidden by masking its evil power with Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual aura. Also, its evil power had significantly been toned down to be as natural as her spiritual aura, so no one would realize its existence. The only noticeable difference was Gu Xijiu¡¯s change of mood, but the symptom could easily be misread as part of pregnancy. Fortunately, the devil was still weak. In order for it to grow, it needed to absorb more energy from a strong man. Its need for a male had triggered Gu Xijiu¡¯s sexual cravings. The two lovebirds had always been passionate about one another. Only this time, Gu Xijiu was the desperate one. Di Fuyi was happy and baffled at the same time by his wife¡¯s sudden change. What surprised him was the decrease in his spiritual power every time they had sex. Anyone would easily overlook the slight decline, but not Di Fuyi. Being an acute observer, he noticed the difference the third time they had sex. When they were nearing the climax of their lovemaking, Di Fuyi purposely observed the condition of her body and finally caught a slight movement of the evil being. The devil was quietly absorbing his Yang-energy from his body. The thing seemed to be already alive. It seemed to have noticed Di Fuyi¡¯s suspicion, so it immediately withdrew itself to avoid being discovered. Chapter 2751 - Luring The Evil Spirit Chapter 2751: Luring The Evil Spirit Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi quietly checked her body but could not find it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xijiu asked, with her eyes locked on him. Gu Xijiu had been undergoing a phase of insecurity, so she was sensitive like a kitten. She could easily notice when Di Fuyi did not seem right. Di Fuyi smiled and dragged her back down on the bed again. ¡°Nothing; I am just afraid of hurting the baby, so I wanted to check that it was alright.¡± The man had to be cautious as it was possible that the evil spirit could hear his conversation with her. To be safe, he could not mention the matter to her right now. He had to try to expel the evil energy from her body quietly. After lying down for some time, Gu Xijiu fell asleep in his arms. On the other hand, Di Fuyi could not fall asleep. He simply looked at the woman in his arms and wondered about the origin of this evil energy. If he were not mistaken, this evil energy was rted to the mother-child venom. It seemed that she was somehow contaminated. However, he had to lock down its position before making a n. Naturally, he needed to have sex again in order to do so. Therefore, after Gu Xijiu woke up, she found that Di Fuyi was looking at her naughtily. After all, they were husband and wife who had been doing this for a long time. By just looking at him, she immediately knew what he wanted to do. She could not help but wonder how hungry the man was for sex. It was not that long ago since theyst had it! Nheless, she would not turn him down. This time, Di Fuyi did not get any results from their lovemaking session. The evil energy was missing.Di Fuyi sneered in his heart. Did the evil spirit think that it could fight against him? Or perhaps, it already had its fill for now. Since this evil energy needed its Yang Qi, Di Fuyi thought that it would dry it out for two days! Di Fuyi wanted to withhold its energy from being consumed by the evil energy, but he did not intend to hold back from satisfying his wife. She would certainly get suspicious. Therefore, Di Fuyi told Gu Xijiu that he would like to practice a particr skill which was useful for dealing with Fan Qianshi. Gu Xijiu naturally agreed to that as she believed that Fan Qianshi was a major threat to the universe and them.Two days were not long, but for Gu Xijiu, it was somehow a bit difficult. She was not in the mood to do anything and did not feel very energetic at all. She always thought about him uncontrobly. She never thought that such a short separation would make her suffer so much. It almost felt like she was facing withdrawal symptoms from cigarette addiction. She was restless, and she finally realized that something was not right! Her temperament had always been free and easy. When did she be so small-hearted? She could not even control her emotions and felt as if some other soul possessed her. She subconsciously checked her body but found nothing. What could exin her sudden change in behavior?Gu Xijiu knocked on her own forehead a few times against a wall as she simply could not figure it out. When she was feeling dizzy, the directed audio spell on her waist suddenly lit up. She was somewhat irritated and picked up hastily, ¡°Who is it?!¡± She sounded a bit rude. The caller on the other side snorted. A child¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Hao Er!¡± Gu Xijiu sighed, and her voice softened after that. ¡°Hao Er, you are okay? Where are you?¡± ¡°Mother, I hunted something precious. Wait for me to go back and pass it to you. Did something happen to you? You sounded rather annoyed earlier. Did you quarrel with father?¡± This kid was always very sensitive, so it was so easy for him to detect her change of emotions. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and felt apologetic. Chapter 2752 - Luring The Evil Spirit (2) Chapter 2752: Luring The Evil Spirit (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis kid was so young. She should be the one who was concerned about him. However, it was always her son who cared about her. Perhaps, she was really ipetent as a mother! ¡°No, baby. I am alright.¡± ¡°What about father?¡± ¡°He is isting himself to practice some new skill, but he wille back soon.¡± She chatted a bit with her son through the directed audio spell but suddenly heard some noise from the other side as if many monsters were screaming. What happened? Did her son go to a monster¡¯s nest?! Di Hao cursed in his heart before quickly saying to his mother, ¡°Mother, I will talk to you again when I am back. Let me settle them first.¡± Di Hao was so frustrated! After he retrieved half of the heart of the Flood Dragon, he tried to rush back, but he did not expect so many passing monsters to be attracted to it because of its richness in spiritual power. When he was holding it, it felt like grasping the meat of Monk Tang in the story of ¡®Journey To The West.¡¯ Along the way, he had been attacked by at least 17 or 18 monsters! Even strange birds had rushed toward him from above. At that point, there were colorful lights condensed in his palm. Simultaneously, he had a murderous look on his face indicating that he was ready to kill anything and anyone that stood in his way. Had these creatures and monsters overlooked his abilities because he was a kid? He wanted to give them a lesson that they would never forget! ¡­ When the directed audio spell was hung up, Gu Xijiu was stunned for a moment. She was already at the level of Great Deity, so she had encountered countless monsters in her life. Therefore, she no longer feared the sound of roaring creatures. However, this time, when she heard the monstersing after her son, her heart suddenly shook, and her stomach suddenly growled. She had an inexplicable desire to rush over to him and catch a few fierce beasts to eat. Was this something that pregnant women would normally face? It was normal for them to crave certain things and feel uneasy if they were not satisfied. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu felt very warm at home, and her throat was parched. She quickly went out as she wanted to take in some fresh air. There was a bigke in the Biwu Pce that was rich in spiritual power as well as aquatic animals. There were certainly countless rare and delicious fish inside the pond. Gu Xijiu stood on the bridge over theke for a moment. She then leaned over to watch the fish under the bridge. It used to be a pleasant and calming sight for her, but now, she only felt hungry! She tried to suppress the desire but failed, so she just jumped into theke! Mu Feng and the gang had been secretly watching her, and they were so shocked to see what she just did! Theke was definitely cold and not suitable for swimming. To make matters worse, Gu Xijiu was pregnant! Mu Feng almost jumped in as well, but all of a sudden, he quickly retreated! In theke, Gu Xijiu had already taken off her clothes and only floated on the surface of the water with her innerwear holding tworge crabs with ws in her hands. The big crabs were eight times the size of a typical river crab. They were like two small round tables struggling in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hands. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu was not very careful, so her hand was hurt by their ws, and her fingers bled. She originally wanted to bring the crabs up onshore and get someone to steam it for her. Nheless, after being hurt by the crab, she was so angry that she pulled off the crab¡¯s ws in anger! Gu Xijiu looked at the tender red flesh inside the w and could not control herself anymore. She wanted to suck on the crab at once. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned when someone called her from the shore. A figure appeared next to her. Gu Xijiu looked up and saw Di Fuyi in purple clothes. She was happy and rushed to him. ¡°Fuyi! You finally came out of istion!¡± Chapter 2753 - Luring The Evil Spirit (3) Chapter 2753: Luring The Evil Spirit (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was still holding the giant crabs in her hand, so when she rushed out from the depths of theke, the big ws on one of the crabs almost poked Di Fuyi¡¯s face! Swiftly, Di Fuyi waved his sleeves, and the two crabs suddenly appeared on the shore. While he reached for her hand and pulled her out, he used some spiritual power to dry her hair and clothes. ¡°Do you feel like eating crabs? I can cook it for you. Let¡¯s go back first!¡± He then took her back into the residence. Di Fuyi¡¯s cooking had improved significantly ofte. He cooked the two big crabs personally and added some rare spices to the crab meat before asking her to eat them slowly. The crab meat was cold in nature and not suitable for pregnant women. However, the special spices somehow neutralized the meat so that it would not harm her if she had some. To be honest, the crab cooked by Di Fuyi was very delicious, but Gu Xijiu had no appetite after eating two mouthfuls. It seemed that she would prefer to have raw meat instead, just like before, when she had ripped off one of the ws of the crabs she captured. When she realized this, she was shocked! She suddenly remembered Lan Waihu¡¯s case and recalled that Yan Chen used to say that after the venom had infected Lan Waihu, she was also very thirsty for meat. Could it be that she had a child venom fetus in her belly?The thought shocked her, and the piece of crab in her hand fell to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Di Fuyi held her hand and asked. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was a little bit pale. ¡°Fuyi, am I¡­ Am I pregnant with a child venom fetus? The baby in my stomach¡­¡± The thought of it was too scary that she did not dare not say it out loud. Di Fuyi grabbed her waist, ¡°Why would you say so? My dear, you have overthought. It cannot hide from me if it is a child venom fetus. Your baby is well, and there is nothing wrong.¡± Gu Xijiu was slightly relieved but was not fully at ease. ¡°I feel that something is wrong¡­¡± She then exined her realizations from the past few days. Di Fuyi listened to her and let her finish. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I have asked for advice from a few midwives. It is normal for a pregnantdy to have a variety of strange reactions. Everything that you have mentioned so far is normal. Don¡¯t overthink it!¡± ¡°But why do I crave for you as though I am craving for a cigarette?¡± ¡°Well, that proves that we are really in love, and we can¡¯t live without each other. Baby, I am very pleased.¡± Di Fuyi smiled and pulled her in his arms. Speedily, he then kissed on her lips. Gu Xijiu pushed him away. ¡°You are not taking this seriously!¡± Her eyebrows furrowed in frustration. She could not exin why she absolutely missed the man when he was away but felt normal again when he was back by her side. She snuggled in his arms and looked at his handsome face. All of a sudden, she seemed to slobber and wanted to ¡®eat¡¯ him.She felt like she had be a female wolf! Fortunately, this was her husband. She could eat him whenever she wanted to! Gu Xijiu raised her hand and wrapped it around his neck. Then, she sat on hisp and yfully bit his ear. Secondster, she exhaled a warm breath into his ear and said softly, ¡°Celestial Master Zuo, do you want me?¡± Based on her bodynguage and actions, it waspletely believable that she would choose to rape him if he did notply. ¡°Stupid! Of course I want you. You are my wife. Come on, eat some crab meat. I am hungry. This crab foot is mine.¡± After scooping the crab meat for her, he started to lick it. Was he serious? Gu Xijiu was rendered speechless by his response to her advances. Chapter 2754 - Luring The Evil Spirit (4) Chapter 2754: Luring The Evil Spirit (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince Di Fuyi was enjoying the crab, she did not want to interrupt him and decided to practice patience. ¡°He left for two days, and he didn¡¯t even miss me. Is he getting tired of me?¡± When she suddenly came up with this thought, she was shocked! When did she be so desperate? She was even more desperate than a housewife! Although she knew that she was overthinking, she found that she could not control her feelings and emotions. Nheless, Gu Xijiu did not want to look like a fool, so she decided to suppress the negative thoughts. After some time, it seemed that Di Fuyi genuinely did not miss her. He was chatting with her about everything under the sun but never mentioned to bring her back to the bedroom. Gu Xijiu became more and more anxious, and finally, she could not help it. She rushed to him and pulled his robes. She almost drooled as she shouted, ¡°Fuyi, I want you! Now! Immediately!¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He raised his hand and held her little paw that was burning. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to the bedroom!¡± ¡­ It was unsatisfying sex for Gu Xijiu. There was no other way to say it. Di Fuyi was particrly bad today. He seemed to be deliberately torturing her. Every time it reached a critical time on the bed, he would turn off the fire. As she was not satisfied, she almost turned violent. But just at that moment, herbelly was suddenly in pain! She could not help but moan as she took a deep breath and curved her body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Di Fuyi worked so hard that the evil energy finally reappeared. He took the chance and wanted to expel it out of her body entirely! However, he did not think that Gu Xijiu would suffer from such agonizing pain before he could do it. Perhaps, the evil spirit could not be separated from her body! It seemed to have rooted itself in her soul. Because of his failed attempt to lure it out, the evil spirit quickly hid again and did not reemerge. ¡­ Gu Xijiu finally got the satisfaction she longed for and fell asleep. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi¡¯s heart was sinking as hey next to her on the bed.This evil energy in her body was more difficult to deal with than the child venom fetus in Lan Waihu¡¯s body! That child venom fetus could be easily removed using his spiritual power, but the one in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was like a hedgehog, and he had no idea how to take it out. Furthermore, this evil energy seemed to be attached to her womb. Once it was pulled, it could cause pain in her abdomen, and would even hurt her unborn fetus. For the moment, Di Fuyi did not dare to do anything. However, he could not let this go on for too long as the evil energy in her body would be growing stronger and stronger. It was only a matter of time before it would take control of her mind and body. Butwhat should he do? His fingers stroked her delicate face, and his eyes fell on her abdomen. This baby was very precious to her, and he knew it. Of course, he cared about the baby as well and wanted it to be healthy. Nheless, if he had to, he would abort the baby to save Gu Xijiu. Was Xuyue destined to be aborted? ¡­ Two dayster, Di Fuyi had used all the ways he knew to expel the evil spirit, but it seemed to have been deeply rooted in Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. Now and then, Di Fuyi would even notice a red light in Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes. Perhaps, the evil spirit was using her eyes to observe its surroundings. Di Fuyi knew that it was time to make a decision! Otherwise, it was going to be toote! To try to start the conversation, he thought that it would be suitable to bring her out for a walk. The sunshine in the garden was just right, so Di Fuyi decided to bring her to the garden. ¡°Fuyi, is something troubling you?¡± Gu Xijiu was still very sensitive to him. Di Fuyi looked down slightly when he heard her question. He took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Xijiu, this baby¡­¡± He wanted to tell her that the baby needed to be aborted, but before he could do so, there was noise from outside the residence, and a small figure rushed in hastily. ¡°Father! Mother! I am back!¡± It was a little Di Hao. He looked somewhat disheveled ¨C his little robes were not tied properly, and one of his boots was missing. However, his pair of bright eyes still greeted them with faint excitement. ¡°Mother, I have brought you a big gift! You will be very pleased with it!¡± Chapter 2755 - It Felt Its Shell Was Somewhat Cold Chapter 2755: It Felt Its Shell Was Somewhat Cold Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere was a white jade te on a white jade table with a big piece of meat. The meat was about the size of a small round table and looked like half of a heart that was still bright red in color. It was still pulsating rhythmically when theyid eyes on it. Gu Xijiu looked at the bloody meat and then looked at her son¡¯s dirty face. ¡°Hao Er, this is¡­?¡± ¡°The heart of a Flood Dragon! Mom, do you like it?¡± Di Hao looked up at her and waited for praise. ¡°Uhmmm¡­ I like¡­¡± Gu Xijiu never expected this to be the so-called ¡®big¡¯ gift from her son. Of course, she did not dislike it. After all, her son was so young and still brought a gift back for her. She was delighted but just did not expect the kid to bring back such a strange item. He actually took out the heart of a creature. Gu Xijiu had seen a lot of dragons in the course of her existence, and many died by her hand. Nheless, she only heard a dragon¡¯s heart could improve one¡¯s spiritual power. Was it so tasty to consume?Had her son brought it back for her to cook? Anyway, since it was brought back by her son, she would surely entertain his request. Therefore, she pulled up her sleeves and was ready to cook it. ¡°Hao Er, this probably came from arge dragon, right? It was excellent that you could hunt it down. So, how do you want to eat it? I think it can be made into more than a dozen types of dishes.¡± Di Hao remained silent. ¡°Something smells so good! What is so fragrant?¡± The mussel and Lu Wu rushed over from a distance. When they saw the big heart on the table, they squinted at it. ¡°It is such a huge heart! It looks so juicy and tender! Master, you can certainly bake a lot of skewers with such a big heart! Master, let¡¯s grill it! It must taste very nice¡­¡± ¡°I think roasting the mussel would also be very delicious.¡± Di Hao smiled slightly and circled around the mussel. ¡°Its meat is tender. Other than roasting, we can also cook another pot of soup¡­¡± The mussel was speechless. It felt that the mshell suddenly turned cold. It shrunk and weakly said, ¡°I am too old. My meat is also very, very old¡­¡± ¡°Uhm, how old are you?¡± The mussel straightened its chest to reply, ¡°More than 10,000 years old!¡± ¡°Well, you are just over 10,000 years old. Aspared to the 100,000-year-old Flood Dragon, your meat is still considered tender. What¡¯s more, the meat of a mussel is always tender. Since you have been practicing for so long, I bet your meat must be extra nutritious!¡± While walking around it, Di Hao stared at the mussel as if it was his next meal! The mussel wanted to cry in fear. It pitifully said, ¡°I¡­ Master, I have to practice. I need to leave first.¡± It pulled Lu Wu and ran away immediately! The little guy was too ferocious! The mussel only wanted a small piece of meat from therge heart, but apparently, the boy wanted to trade that meat for its entire body! Gu Xijiu was surprised. ¡°Hao Er, did you say that the owner of this dragon heart is 100,000 years old?¡± ¡°Well, it is 100,000-years-old exactly, and it is still a white dragon that has never killed anyone while practicing its immortality.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°Was it turning into a dragon?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly asked. ¡°Yes, when I went, it had already turned to be three-quarters of a dragon; it almost ascended.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless again! She felt a little sympathetic to the Flood Dragon. It was not easy to practice for so many years! Furthermore, it had to refrain from killing as well. A Flood Dragon¡¯s nature was typically savage and cruel. Most of them had dark practices. It was really rare to encounter such a pure breed. Nheless, it was unfortunate for the dragon that it had to meet her son. Chapter 2756 - He Liked The Feeling Of Having A Family Chapter 2756: He Liked The Feeling Of Having A Family Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Hao Er, there are things that a gentleman should and shouldn¡¯t do. If it is an evil dragon, you kill it for the people. However, it was not right for you to kill this dragon¡­¡± Gu Xijiu thought that she had to educate her kid to be kind, and perhaps, to be less ferocious. After all, his father was the master of the heavenlyw. ¡°Mother, I did not kill it. I took only half of its heart and gave it an elixir to expedite its recovery. Although it failed to ascend this time, it only needs another 5,000 years to have the chance again.¡± Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief but still felt that it was inappropriate for him to do so; she still felt the need to correct him. ¡°It is not easy to practice. And, you did all this just to satisfy a craving?¡± She scanned Di Hao again just to check if he had any hidden reason for doing so. She pulled him over and checked his pulse. ¡°Did the dragon injure you?¡± There was no doubt that Gu Xijiu was a skilled physician. Just by checking his pulse, she could immediately tell that something was not right with her son. She frowned andmented, ¡°Hao Er, your spiritual power seems to have been exhausted. Moreover, there are internal injuries in several of your veins. Honestly, I would have preferred you not to give me this gift and to take better care of your health.¡± ¡°Okay, mom. You are right. I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±Di Hao obediently leaned his head in her arms. Feeling his mother¡¯s love for him was truly an amazing experience. Even though she was nagging at him, it was so much better than being alone and unloved. Di Fuyi looked at his well-behaved son and raised his hand to pull him over. He used a cleaning spell on him and straightened the boy out in a sh. ¡°Di Hao, remember one sentence ¨C as a man, you need to be responsible for everything. You have to keep your clothes clean and tidy. Also, try not to let your family worry about you.¡± One could easily feel worried for him just by looking at his attire. Then, Di Fuyi took out a pair of shoes from his storage space and threw them beside Di Hao¡¯s feet, ¡°Try it.¡± Di Hao¡¯s eyes lit up as he ced his little feet into the shoes. The size seemed to be perfect! Obviously, this was what Di Fuyi prepared for him. For once, Di Hao managed to feel what it was like to have parents that loved him. Di Hao was satisfied, and felt that all of hisbor had paid off! He liked the feeling of having a family. Once he could tell that the boy was alright, Di Fuyi shifted his attention back to the heart that was lying on the table. Even though he did not have the memory and knowledge of the master of the heavenlyw, he still sensed the unusualness of this heart that belonged to a Flood Dragon. There seemed to be a purity to it that was uncanny. After that, he turned his attention back to Gu Xijiu. At this moment, she seemed calm and free. Although she was also curious about the heart that was in front of her, her temperament seemed to have returned to normal. Had this heart somehow managed to purify her? Di Fuyi¡¯s heartbeat quickened as he pondered on the oue. He looked at his son again and realized that his son would not hunt for the dragon¡¯s heart for no reason. Could it be that¡­ Di Hao was also looking at him. When their eyes met, Di Hao blinked at him to confirm the correctness of his thoughts. All this wasmunicated without a single word being uttered. Di Fuyi quietly pulled Gu Xijiu to his side and wanted her to sit on hisp. However, Gu Xijiu snuck her way out of his embrace. She did not want to be too physical in front of her kid. Her actions stirred his heart again as he recalled how clingy she had been over the past few days. Then, Di Fuyi reached out his fingers and touched the heart that was on the table. He seemed to feel something and smirked. Gu Xijiu wondered what he felt at that moment. She looked at his face and then looked back at the dragon¡¯s heart and asked, ¡°What is inside this heart?¡± Chapter 2757 - Trust Him! Chapter 2757: Trust Him! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°There is¡­ Uhh, it actually¡­¡± Di Fuyi seemed to have been caught off guard by Gu Xijiu¡¯s question as he was distracted by the dragon¡¯s heart. He found Gu Xijiu¡¯s curiosity almost overwhelming at this critical point. Gu Xijiu¡¯s curiosity was not unjustified. In fact, ever since sheid eyes on this treasure, she seemed to have been subconsciously more alert. A voice seemed to warn her to keep her distance from it.Therefore, although she found it intriguing, she was also rather cautious about getting too close. Nheless, seeing how Di Fuyi had reacted to it had pushed her curiosity across the line. She took a few steps closer to it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s it inside?¡± ¡°There is¡­ Why don¡¯t you personally touch it? It is shocking!¡± Gu Xijiu was still hesitant toe over. ¡°It is just half of a dragon¡¯s heart. What is so shocking about it?¡± ¡°Baby, this is not an ordinary dragon¡¯s heart. I remember that you talked about the Journey to the West, saying that Monk Tang was a good man who had ten years of practice. He was the reincarnation of a golden monk, right? Therefore, by just eating one piece of his meat, one can be immortal. This dragon had practiced for 100,000 years. Its meat was more magical than the meat of Monk Tang¡­ By just touching it like this¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s sudden change of expression showed that he was very surprised when he touched it. Di Fuyi had seen countless treasures before. There was almost nothing that could make him have such an expression today. Hence, Gu Xijiu ¡®s curiosity had inted all the way up! Given that she knew that Di Fuyi would not harm her, she went over and put her finger onto it. The heart was slightly warm, which was the first feeling that she sensed upon touching it. She did not feel anything special, except for the fact that she was inexplicably nervous. Subconsciously, she wanted to retract her hand, but Di Fuyi grasped her. ¡°Come on. To feel the effect, press in this way and use the purification technique I taught you before. You will feel its difference.¡± He separated her five fingers and ced them in the five veins of the heart. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu followed his instructions and used the purification technique that she learned from him. Pump! Pump! Pump! Her heart suddenly jumped fiercely! She felt a hot stream of energy rushing into her body through her five fingers. Its first destination was straight into her limbs, followed by her tight belly. This sudden rush of energy triggered something in her belly and made her feel as if something was unwilling to leave. All of a sudden, she could feel it pulling on her stomach! Naturally, Gu Xijiu¡¯s first instinct was to worry about her baby. She was afraid of losing her daughter, so she wanted to withdraw her hand and stop the entire process. As she lifted her hand, Gu Xijiu could feel that the pain in her belly immediately stopped. It was a relief to her. ¡°Xijiu, do you trust me?¡± She heard Di Fuyi¡¯s calm and authoritative voice. Gu Xijiu was stunned by his question but answered without hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good. Listen to me and continue what you were doing.¡± ¡°But my stomach hurts from the practice. I¡¯m afraid that our baby¡­¡± ¡°Do not worry. Listen to me. What I want you to do now is going to protect our baby.¡± Although Gu Xijiu did not know why Di Fuyi was so nervous, she was also aware that something was not quite right within herself. Therefore, she took a deep breath and agreed, ¡°Alright!¡± She closed her eyes, trying to ignore the sudden resistance in her brain, and continued to exercise her power. ¡­ It was a morous setting with jade and corals scattered everywhere. Some pearls were bright like a light, swaying on the branches of the greenery in the area. The road was not paved in stone but a particr blue jade. It was shiny and lustrous, making the golden halo of the pearl reflect on the floor like a shining star. There was a peculiar pce in the middle, surrounded by clouds. By just looking at it, it felt like the pce was above all else, making people naturally want to worship it when they saw it. Chapter 2758 - Did You Fail This Time? Chapter 2758: Did You Fail This Time? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt seemed to be auspicious, but simultaneously also felt slightly murderous as a faint ck gas was emitted at the top of the pce. At this moment, a person was sitting in the pce wearing a ck robe. His eyes were beautiful like flowers, but his face was cold. There was a big cauldron in front of him, and there was a bright red liquid rolling around in the pot. From time to time, a faint ck gas emerged from the liquid, and it seemed to be drawn into a ck mirror in front of him. The mirror had a ratherplex design that seemed to be triggered by the ck gas that was drawn into it. Quietly, a woman fluttered into the pce and stood quietly behind him. The man in ck seemed to be unresponsive to her presence. Perhaps, he was unaware that she had entered the pce. Either that or he trusted the woman behind him, so he continued his practice involving the mirror. The woman¡¯s eyes fell on the mirror and shone slightly. She recognized the people inside the mirror. They were Gu Xijiu, Di Fuyi, and their kid. The three of them looked like a very warm family, which made her envious. Her eyes then fell on the fingers of the man in ck. It seemed that his fingertips also appeared to have turned ck. Moreover, his face was pale, and his forehead was sweaty, which depicted that what he was doing consumed a lot of energy and effort from the man. Quietly, she bit her lips and continued to look into the mirror. She saw Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand on a strange bloody flesh, and she seemed to be doing something to it as well. Meanwhile, her husband, Di Fuyi, hugged her in his arms. His palms were pressed on her back, which looked like he was helping her to exercise some power. Fan Qianshi frowned at the sight. At the same time, more ck gas seemed to be churned out of the cauldron while the sweat on his forehead was oozing out more promptly too. It was obviously that the man was neutralizing what Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were doing. ¡°Stop! Stop! Leave this bloody flesh. It will harm your baby! It will make you lose your baby! Gu Xijiu, stop it!¡± Fan Qianshi was threatening Gu Xijiu every second. The message seemed to bemunicated to her through the ck gas that was entering the mirror. From her reactions seen in the mirror, Fan Qianshi could tell that Gu Xijiu could hear him. Her fingers trembled slightly, but her lips were closed tightly. Instead of pulling away, she grew more and more certain of what she needed to do. The battlested for an hour, and by then, the woman next to Fan Qianshi noticed that the dragon¡¯s heart on the table had shrunk noticeably. The woman squinted her eyes in shock! It would appear that Gu Xijiu had absorbed the energy from the piece of flesh! ¡°Boom!¡± The copper cauldron in front of Fan Qianshi suddenly exploded! The mirror in front of him also instantly dissipated in the air. Right at that moment, a golden light that emerged from the air and hit Fan Qianshi! The man snorted, and his body trembled fiercely. He spat out a mouthful of blood by the sheer force that struck him. ¡°How can this happen? Why? It should not have failed! They should not have been able to expel this ancient magic. What was that flesh on the table?¡± Fan Qianshi was mumbling to himself as he was too stunned by the broken pieces of the copper cauldron and blood scattered on the floor. In a state of shock and disbelief, he talked to himself for some time while the woman behind him stayed silent like a shadow. ¡°Yan Er, can you tell me what was the piece of flesh on the table?¡± The woman looked down at him and replied, ¡°It looked like a heart. Did you fail this time?¡± Her tone was t, indicating her nonchnce to his failure. Fan Qianshi¡¯s fingers clenched together tightly as he coldly said, ¡°This is a temporary failure. In any case, I must achieve my goal! My identity has already been exposed. Once he is back to his ce, death would await us!¡± The woman did not speak any further. Fan Qianshi took a deep breath and stood up. He muttered, ¡°We must think of other ways to get them.¡± His eyes fell on the woman, and he suddenly asked, ¡°Yan Er, do you despise me?¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°Yan Er belongs to you. No matter what you do, I have no regrets.¡± Fan Qianshi was satisfied with her response and patted her shoulder. ¡°It is ideal for you to think this way. By the way, I have made a new body for you to reincarnate in.¡± Chapter 2759 - How Can You Compare Yourself To Her? Chapter 2759: How Can You Compare Yourself To Her? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°How is the body that you currently upy?¡± Fan Qianshi¡¯s hand fell on her wrist to check her pulse. The woman¡¯s body went slightly stiff. She looked down at her wrist and answered, ¡°Thanks, master. Everything is well.¡± Fan Qianshi looked at her for a moment and sighed. ¡°You still hate me.¡± Wu Wuyan bit her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. I am just confused.¡± After she was reborn, she was like a piece of wood. Although she was very obedient, she seemed to have lost all emotions. Fan Qianshi tempted her several times, but she did not say a word. It was rare for her to ask questions, but Fan Qianshi wanted to know how she felt. ¡°Ask me anything.¡± ¡°Master, you once said that Gu Xijiu was your piece of work, like me. We are all your chess pieces. However, she has always betrayed you, yet you are still very polite to her. If you can treat me like her¡­¡± ¡°Who are you? How can youpare yourself to her?!¡± Fan Qianshi¡¯s cold voice interrupted her midway through her sentence. Wu Wuyan was stunned and subsequently looked down. She calmly replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. I have crossed a line. I am only your chess piece. I will remember my role from now on.¡± Fan Qianshi looked at her and realized that he had gone overboard. He suspected that it was probably because of the failure he just experienced, which made his mood somewhat unstable. He sighed before continuing, ¡°Yan Er, I did not mean that. What I wanted to say is that you and Gu Xijiu have your own abilities and strengths. You don¡¯t have topare yourself to her.¡± ¡°Yes, I will learn to ept this fact. Can I ask another question?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Is Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul different from mine? I was surprised that she could be a Great Deity in such a short period of time. Master, you have tried to control her several times, and even wiped away her memory, but always failed. From what I know, your technique of wiping one¡¯s memory has never failed before, except for Gu Xijiu. Her soul is so powerful, so I naturally feel that the two of us are not alike.¡± Fan Qianshi paused for a moment before he calmly said, ¡°She is¡­ made by me using some special means. Thus, she is naturally much stronger.¡± ¡°She is already out of your control. Why don¡¯t you make another soul that is as strong as her but more obedient?¡± Wu Wuyan blurted out. Fan Qianshi frowned. ¡°She can¡¯t be copied; her soul is not¡­¡± When he said that, he suddenly stopped and looked coldly at Wu Wuyan. ¡°Yan Er, are you trying to test me?¡± Wu Wuyan bit her lips and bowed. ¡°Master, you have overthought. I am just wondering. If you are worried, you can wipe away allmy memory in this aspect.¡± Fan Qianshi stared at her for a moment, and finally, heughed. He then spoke in a soft and gentle voice, ¡°Yan Er, you have been with me for so many years. You are always loyal, so I am not worried about you. Alright, let¡¯s not discuss it anymore. What happenedst time has caused you some injuries and unhappiness. I want topensate you. Tell me, what do you want?¡± Wu Wuyan shook her head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t need anything¡­¡± Fan Qianshi looked at her and spoke slowly, ¡°Yan Er, there is no need to hide anything from me. Do you like Long Siye?¡± Wu Wuyan suddenly looked up at Fan Qianshi. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it. I can understand if you like him because he used to be my clone. You liking him is the equivalent of you liking me; I will not me you.¡± Chapter 2760 - Dont Move! Chapter 2760: Don¡¯t Move! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWu Wuyan looked down at the ground, unable to summon the courage to look at Fan Qianshi. ¡°Master, I admit that I have a special feeling toward him, but it is only because he is your clone. I have no other intention or motive.¡± Fah Qianshi put his palm on her shoulder before continuing, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I don¡¯t me you. The reason why I asked is that I really want to fulfill your wish. A woman deserves a good family. Don¡¯t worry; after I eliminate Di Fuyi, I will personally help you to put together the wedding! Wu Wuyan lowered her head and answered coldly, ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Fan Qianshi nodded. ¡°Yan Er, as long as you are faithful, I will always care about you and make sure that you will have a good family. However, Long Siye doesn¡¯t have much feeling towards you yet. You still have to try to get close to him and earn his feelings the right way. After all, a twisted melon is not sweet.¡± Wu Wuyan remained silent for a moment before responding, ¡°Alright! I will follow whatever you arrange for me.¡± Then, she looked at the debris on the floor, and subconsciously wanted to clean up. However, Fan Qianshi waved his hand to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s fine; you can go back first.¡± Obediently, Wu Wuyan left Fan Qianshi alone in the hall. Fah Qianshi looked at the debris on the floor, and there was a trace of pain in his eyes. He lowered his body and cleaned the debris little by little, without using any spell. It seemed like he was cleaning the mess as a way to calm himself down. All of a sudden, he stumbled upon a big piece of debris on the ground. He picked it up and seemed to see a woman¡¯s face through all the dust. His fingers slowly gripped the article tightly, and it pierced into his palm, forcing blood down from his fingers. He closed his eyes slightly and looked down at the ground in dismay. ¡°Xijiu¡­ Xijiu¡­ Master¡­ I will make you regret the way you treated me¡­¡± ¡­ Inside the Biwu Pce, Gu Xijiu was still startled by the dried piece of meat on the table. It was initially of a substantial size, but now, it was the size of a teacup! Also, it was no longer exuding any aura from it like before. She looked at her own hands again and wondered if she had absorbed the energy from the dragon¡¯s heart. ¡°Xijiu, how do you feel?¡± ¡°Mother, how do you feel?¡± Di Fuyi and Di Hao asked their question at almost the same time. Subconsciously, Gu Xijiu curled and stretched her fingers and toes. Then, she tried to run a bit of spiritual power through her body. ¡°There is nothing wrong with me. In fact, I feel that my spiritual power has increased substantially.¡± Di Fuyi pulled her over and said, ¡°Let me see.¡± He ced his palm on her lower abdomen. Gu Xijiu was forced to sit on his knees so that he could assess her situation better. Di Fuyi took the opportunity to hug his wife from behind as Di Hao watched her with his big round eyes. He noticed that his mother¡¯s face had turned slightly reddish. She was rarely shy, but it seems she felt ufortable with public disys of affection in front of Di Fuyi. She coughed a little to signal him to keep a distance. As expected, Di Fuyi merely tightened his grip on her. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was pounding as she seemed to realize something. ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t move.¡± She looked at her son again as she was still quite embarrassed. ¡°Hao Er, your father is diagnosing me¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Di Hao blinked his eyes and put a smile on his face. He knew that his mother was shy about what was happening. After a moment, Di Fuyi finally let go of her and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Finally, it is sessful! Hao Er, you did an excellent job this time!¡± Di Hao trusted his father¡¯s medical advice. He replied, ¡°I was truly lucky enough to find the Flood Dragon in time to get this over to help both of you.¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand and rubbed his son¡¯s head. ¡°I am fortunate to have such a good son!¡± Gu Xijiu silently listened to the males exchanging pleasantries and grew frustrated. She thought about what they had said for a moment and then tapped the table with a finger. Finally, she asked, ¡°Can the two of you stop praising each other and exin to me what just happened?¡± Chapter 2761 - Warmth Chapter 2761: Warmth Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince the evil energy in her body had been removed entirely, Di Fuyi did not want to hide the secret from her anymore. Thus, he exined the situation to her briefly. Gu Xijiu was speechless! The evil energy in her body had disappeared, so her mind was now different from before. She was finally able to think clearly and rationally. When she thought of her own clingy attitude over the past few days, she felt even more embarrassed. She bit her lips and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this mother-son venom fetus to be so powerful. I merely touched Little Fox¡¯s wrist and was already infected with evil energy. It even attached itself to my baby! That¡¯s truly terrible!¡± She looked at the Di Fuyi again and continued, ¡°You must have been thinking of how to expel the evil energy from me over thest few days, right? No wonder you behaved a bit weird.¡± Di Fuyi smiled slightly and exined, ¡°The evil energy is a form of spiritual power and could understand people¡¯s words. That was why I could not exin everything to you.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I understand.¡± She did not me him. All of a sudden, she seemed to think of something. ¡°Before Hao Er came, you wanted to talk about our baby. Were you trying to persuade me to abort her?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. What was her intention of asking him this question? ¡°Xijiu, it was thest resort. I really had no other way¡­¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and exhaled. She could understand Di Fuyi¡¯s intention. Perhaps, if Di Hao had not shown up on time, she would have had to sacrifice the baby in her belly. Nheless, it really surprised her that Di Hao managed to find a solution even when Di Fuyi was already willing to opt for thest resort as his answer. How did Di Hao manage to figure it out? Furthermore, he managed to find just the right dragon at the right time. Everything seemed too perfect to be true. ¡°Hao Er, how did you know that this item can cure the mother-son venom fetus?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at her son, curiously. Di Hao was hesitated for a while before answering, ¡°Mother, I have my own ways. It is a heavenly secret, so I can¡¯t tell you.¡± After Di Hao became the master of the heavenlyw, he identally found the legacy left behind by Di Fuyi and learned about the cure through his work.It turned out that after Di Fuyi had no choice but to abort Di Xuyue, the matter had be a thorn in his heart. He was determined to find the solution to it and finally found a method. The method was to use the heart of an aquatic dragon just when it was about to ascend and be an immortal dragon. Of course, he had never tried it before, so Di Fuyi was only guessing that this method would work. When Di Hao grew up, he used to meet this aquatic dragon that had practiced to be an immortal creature. Di Hao once chatted with it and learned many secrets from it. As it was not easy to be an immortal dragon, this aquatic dragon was so proud to share its story and experience. When Di Hao asked it, it told him about how it practiced and even mentioned the exact date and location where it hid to ascend into an immortal dragon. Of course, it also said to him that its heart was very precious. The purification effect that it possessed was superior to the flesh of Monk Tang. It could improve one¡¯s spiritual power and also drive out any evil energy from their bodies. However, the condition was that it had to take out its heart voluntarily. If it were taken by force, the heart would have no effect at all. This dragon was good in nature, and it had a spirit like Monk Tang. It had been keeping a very low profile in the Lower Bound for 100,000 years. Thus, its life was very lonely, and it had no friends at all. But once it became a dragon, it was finally able to talk freely with people and wished to share about its family background to the people of the Lower Bound. While listening to its stories, Di Hao learned that it owed a favor to the former Emperor Immortal that it wanted to repay. It also asked Di Hao to help it find the descendants of the former Immortal Emperor and said that it could fulfill any request from the descendant of the former Immortal Emperor as long as it did not cost its own life. At the time, Di Hao never imagined that the information would be useful to him as he never expected to be able to travel back in time.Perhaps it was destiny, and God also thought that his parents should not have such an ending. Maybe that was why he was given a chance to fix things. Chapter 2762 - Warmth (2) Chapter 2762: Warmth (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince it was a heavenly secret, Gu Xijiu decided not to pry any further. She simply looked at the little Di Hao and then looked back at Di Fuyi. Her heart skipped a beat. When Di Hao was younger, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to his appearance. However, now that he was already a three-year-old boy, his features were certainly simr to Shen Nianmo¡¯s! The two of them really looked like a family. Nheless, Gu Xijiu also noticed that Di Hao¡¯s eyes and eyebrows were simr to hers. Whenever he smiled, his dimples on his cheeks were also very simr to hers. At that point, Gu Xijiu was still unconvinced that Di Hao was their actual son.She had not had a baby before, and was sure that the one in her stomach was her first. Toplicated matters further, Di Hao seemed to be able to anticipate many unforeseen events. And finally, she knew that she had a special feeling about the kid. In some ways, she felt as though the little boy was her actual son rather than an adopted one. Hence, she wondered if the boy was her son from the future that came back to the past. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heartbeat raced from then onward. Without hesitation, she raised her hand and pulled Di Hao to her side. ¡°Hao, you are from¡­¡± Before she could say the word ¡®future,¡¯ Di Hao put his finger on her lips. ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to know where I came from. Just know that I see two of you as my father and mother.¡± His soft finger was cold, and his eyes were blinking at a higher frequency than usual, which obviously signaled her to stop asking any further questions. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was able to pick up the message. She smiled and replied, ¡°Okay! We will treat you as our own son too.¡± At the other end of things, Di Fuyi picked up a cup of tea and looked at the boy and his mother who were chatting andughing. When the sun shone on them, it shimmered a little bit like golden glitter. It was such a picturesque moment that summed up his happiness. This scene might look very ordinary to a passerby, but for him, it was a hard-earned sess. Naturally, he wanted this moment tost forever. He would not allow anyone to destroy it! His main cause for concern now was Fan Qianshi. Di Fuyi did not know where he was hiding and what he nned to do. However, if he were not removed from the equation,he still remained a significant threat to Di Fuyi! The man was the creator of the universe. Thus, his skills were out of this world. At this point, Di Fuyi might not even be considered a worthy opponent to him. It would be as though he was using eggs to destroy a rock. The only way he could challenge the man would be to be the master of the heavenlyw. But¡­ Di Fuyi had changed. The man looked at his fingers and wondered if he was still the appropriate master of the heavenlyw. He used to take the initiative to attack all of his opponents. In the past, once he found the way to defeat an enemy, he would immediately execute it mercilessly. But now, he was a little bit hesitant. Although he had no memory of being the master of heavenlyw, he instinctively felt that once he returned to the position, he would not be able to enjoy such a simple yet warm moment with his kids and beloved wife. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi had gone through many hardships together, and they finally managed to catch a break. If possible, he wanted the present tost as long as possible.He took another look at Gu Xijiu and sighed. Swiftly, he made up his mind that it was not the right time for him to make any bold movies. Since Gu Xijiu was pregnant, it was not suitable for her to have frequent travels. He should think of their next move only after she gave birth to the baby. As for Fan Qianshi¡­ He would face whatever problems came when the crisis arrived. ¡­ Happy days always passed very quickly. Five years had passed, andthe Starry Crescent Land had gradually turned prosperous again. Although it was not as prosperous as before, everything was certainly developing in the right direction. Gu Xijiu¡¯s baby was born in the second year of her pregnancy, and Di Fuyi personally helped her to deliver the baby. The little baby was very healthy. As for Di Hao, he spent most of his time in the Biwu pce. He would leave every now and then to run a few errands, but after Di Xuyue was born, Di Hao stayed beside her all the time to take care of his sister. When Di Xuyue was born, she was not a genius like Shen Nianmo or Di Hao. Her primary spiritual power was somewhat low, as well. Perhaps, this was because of the evil energy that was attached to her in the past. Chapter 2763 - Warmth (3) Chapter 2763: Warmth (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion. When Di Fuyi and Di Hao were born, they were already immortals, and their spiritual power was above level ten. They could talk, run, jump, and even use their spiritual power to cast spells right after they were born. Meanwhile, Di Xuyue was an unusually small baby and had a lower spiritual powerpared to her family members. On a spectrum, Di Xuyue¡¯s growth was more simr to that of a normal child. The only difference was that her progress was slightly faster. During her infancy, she was still weak and always needed people to carry her. But when she was three-months-old, she could sit on her own. When she was five-months-old, she could run. And, when she was six-months-old, she started to talk. After she turned one, Di Fuyi began to teach her some skills and spells. Unlike with Di Hao, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu got to experience the entire process of raising a child.There were hardships and feelings of lethargy, but there was also a kind of warmth that could not be described. It was very fulfilling for Gu Xijiu to watch the little baby grow up and learn new skills. As for Di Hao, he liked Di Xuyue very much. When Di Xuyue was still learning how to run, he often carried her around with him. After she could run, he often yed together with her. Therefore, Di Xuyue always stayed around him like a mini shadow and loved addressing him as her ¡®brother.¡¯ Needless to say, Di Hao enjoyed her presence and appreciated having a younger sister. At this moment, he was older than her. As for the future¡­ that was still a mystery.Di Hao had tried to recall anything he could remember about his family, but strangely, he could not recall any recent memory about his family before he crossed over to the past. Perhaps the fate of his parents and sisters was unknown now, and they would have to re-walk this path that was recreated after so many things had changed. The future could be bright for them or dark. No one knew.He could no longer be the prophet now, so all he could do was to observe and take action step by step. Of course, he also felt that this kind of life was delightful. He could stay with his parents and enjoy their care. He could also be there to watch his cute sister, who should be older than him, grow up and refer to him as her big brother! Everything was good! Perhaps, the only thing that made Di Hao somewhat dumbstruck was the fact that he had turned into an adult when he was just three years old. However, after he traveled back to the past, it had been nearly six years, and he was still a child. He seemed to have only grown a little taller and looked like a seven or eight years old. It was no different from the growing speed of ordinary children. Was it because something had happened when he crossed over? Or was it because he was always envious of other children who could be spoiled by their parents, so God granted him the chance to spend more time with his parents? In fact, he should notin about his physique. It did not matter to him that he was a child; what was more important was the spiritual power that he had umted over the years.He was now only at the level of a Golden Immortal. Hence, if he really encountered Fan Qianshi, his only strategy was to run away. As for Di Fuyi, he was swamped rebuilding the Starry Crescent Land. The destruction of the wizardry barrier protecting thend required effort from him and the four messengers to restore. Furthermore, the people needed someone they could turn to in times of trouble. Hence, Di Fuyi had to appear to them as the Lord on several asions to assure them that the future was bound to be bright. After all, Gu Xijiu was focused on her two children. Since there was a perfect Lord avable to help her, she was naturally happy to ept the assistance. In fact, she tried to return the position of the Lord to Di Fuyi several times, but Di Fuyi firmly rejected it. Therefore, Gu Xijiu had to maintain her status as the Lord of the Starry Crescent Land. However, Di Fuyi also told her that they would not stay there for too long. Once their children grew up and the situation in the Starry Crescent Land became more stable, he would take them back to the Upper Bound. Chapter 2764 - Father Was A Bad Guy Chapter 2764: Father Was A Bad Guy Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter all, the aura in the Upper Bound was significantly more vibrant than the aura in the Lower Bound. It was beneficial for them to cultivate up above. To return to the Upper Bound, they needed to travel through some peculiar ce. It was okay for the three of them to do so, but not for Di Xuyue. She was too young and needed to be trained to level nine before she can be brought to the Upper Bound with her parents. Of course, the Starry Crescent Land could not be without its Lord for long periods of time. So, they still had toe back once every six months until the next Lord was appointed. ording to the heavenlyw, Gu Xijiu needed to be the Lord for 10,000 years before the next Lord would appear. However, when Di Xuyue had turned four, Di Fuyi noticed signs of a new Lord through examining the starry array. The odd thing about it was that the new Lord seemed to be currently outside of the Starry Crescent Land. Despite his genuine attempt to figure out the identity of the individual, Di Fuyi¡¯s efforts were futile.Nheless, he was not worried. Since this star had already appeared, the other party would inevitably arise in a hundred years or so and take over the position from Gu Xijiu. By then, they couldpletely get rid of this burden. A hundred years was not too long. They could afford to wait for it. Although Di Xuyue¡¯s qualifications were not outstanding, she was also a brilliant child. She was like a sponge that absorbed knowledge very quickly. Her main disadvantage was that she was more timid and yful than they had envisioned. She was not serious in her cultivation and automatically retreated whenever she encountered difficult situations. She would even scream and cry whenever she saw a cockroach. And, once she got scolded for being afraid, she would try to act like a cute little girl. If she were an average child, Di Fuyi would be somewhat impressed by her. He just wondered how she turned out to be so average and timid. Because of this characteristic of hers, Di Xuyue was often punished by Di Fuyi. The man had trained countless disciples, so he was experienced in teaching. When he was reincarnated as Shen Nianmo, he suffered under Shen Jiuli¡¯s guidance, so naturally, he was a strict teacher. Of course, Di Fuyi and Shen Jiuli had very different characters, so their teaching methods were also different. In the past, Shen Jiuli treated Di Fuyi like a sheep. He often threw Di Fuyi into the wizardry barrier and let him explore it and grow on his own. Shen Jiuli was rigorous and haspiled a lot of secrets for his son to learn systematically. On the other hand, Di Fuyi preferred to train his daughter as opposed to dumping her into foreignnds to find her own way. For example, Di Xuyue was somewhat fearful of heights, so she did not want to practice the flying skills taught to her by Di Fuyi.Gu Xijiu forced her several times, but she cried so hard while hugging her leg. She cried pitifully, asserting that she was still a baby and that people her age should be pampered instead of being forced into such difficult situations.Di Xuyue had a lovely face with big round eyes, long eyshes, and a small mouth. She was as cute as a Barbie doll. Therefore, it was difficult to stay mad at her when she cried. Even hard-hearted people would be soft-hearted. Getting this girl was not easy, so Gu Xijiu still pampered her a lot. It was a bit unbearable to see her crying so hard. Thus, she did not force her to practice. However, after Di Fuyi knew about this, he just smiled at his daughter. ¡°Xuyue, let father take you to the clouds to have a stroll.¡± He casually spoke about the scenery in the clouds, which sessfully evoked the kid¡¯s interest. Di Xuyue opened her small arms to let him carry her, so he took off with his daughter and went straight to the sky. While holding her safely in his arms, he used the opportunity to test her knowledge about the ability to fly. Chapter 2765 - Father Was A Bad Guy (2) Chapter 2765: Father Was A Bad Guy (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Xuyue answered all his questions as she was very familiar with the theory of flying. She could respond well, so Di Fuyi was very satisfied. After that, he let her experience the scenery in the sky and raised his hand to make the clouds change into various shapes ¨C elephants, birds, lions, and tigers. It could turn into anything that made her giggle very happily. While she was excitedly ying with the cloud-like animals, Di Fuyi asked her which animal she liked the most, and she pointed to the Dapeng bird! Therefore, Di Fuyi patted her head. ¡°Good girl; let¡¯s fly on it.¡± All of a sudden, he threw Di Xuyue to the ¡®Dapeng.¡¯ However, this Dapeng was made up of clouds, so naturally, it could not support Di Xuyue.Hence, Di Xuyue found herself falling like a cannonball from the sky! She was so scared and cried all the way down! She thought that her father would fly down to rescue her. It waspletely beyond her expectations that the man would simply smile at her from above. ¡°Good girl. You can do it. Fly!¡± With that image in mind, Di Xuyue no longer wasted her time hoping that her father would rescue her. She did not want to crash into the ground and hurt herself. Desperately, she adjusted her body instinctively and used the flying technique that her mother had taught her. s, shended on her buttocks! She was hurt and scared at the same time. Hence, she only continued crying.Her father finally flew down to her but kept himself above the ground. He patiently watched her cry and even invited her to do so more loudly, saying that it would give a better effect. This action made little Xuyue so angry! To get revenge, she decided to stop crying at once.She med the father for being biased because she did not see him train Di Hao like this before. The two of them even often discussed things together and went out to work together. Most of the time, little Xuyue could not understand their conversation, which made her feel somewhat jealous of being excluded. Di Fuyi did not interrupt her, and let her vent all her dissatisfaction. When she finally stopped, he asked, ¡°Is that all?¡± Di Xuyue did not expect to hear these three words despite alreadyining so much. Her father¡¯s nonchnce really stunned her. To continue to show that she was angry, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all. Father, you are indeed biased. Mother used to say that men in this generation are always biased. I did not expect you to be the same¡­¡± Di Fuyi pondered on what she had said and nodded. ¡°After listening to you, I think I was indeed somewhat biased¡­¡± Again, Di Xuyue was caught off guard by her father¡¯s response. She did not expect him to admit his mistake so easily. Feeling justified, she became even bolder. ¡°Then father, you should change¡­¡± Di Fuyi rolled up his sleeves and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Well, I will try to change.¡± He carried Di Xuyue and flew up again. Di Xuyue saw that her father admitted his mistake, so she generously said that if her father changed, he was a good father, and she would still love him very much. However, before she could finish speaking, her father had tossed her again!Since she already had an awful past experience, she could quickly pull herself together despite initially screaming at him. This time, she managed tond on her own. Father lied to her! Father was a bad guy! Di Xuyue did not cry anymore. She turned around and ran towardher mother. She did not want this deceiving father who liked to bully her! However, her short little legs could not outrun her father¡¯s sleeves. In just a brief moment, she was caught and pulled back up into the sky. Di Xuyue was crying in his arms all the way up and criticized the man for being dishonest! Chapter 2766 - Father Was A Bad Guy (3) Chapter 2766: Father Was A Bad Guy (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Di Fuyi smiled coldly. ¡°Why do you believe others so easily? Since you do, you deserved to be deceived. I am a trickster that enjoys deceiving others. Instead of letting you go out into the world and be deceived by others, it would be better for you to help me cure my addiction or at least quench my thirst in this aspect. And, today, no matter how much you cry, you have to practice the flying technique, or you can forget about going home! My favorite pastime is to spend my time with a crying child. When I see you cry, I have a sense of aplishment.¡± Di Xuyue was speechless. She finally realized that she could not escape; her best option was to face her fear and practice. She also did not want her father to drop her from the sky again to force her to find her footing on the way down. Therefore, she chose toply with him and practice flying. After trying again and again, she finally mastered the art of flying! She could now fly very fast yet steadily. Di Fuyi had spent the entire day with her and was pleased to see her making progress. Whenever he saw her practicing on her own, he rewarded her by giving her some fruits and toys. Nheless, Di Xuyue was rather stubborn and was not ready to forgive her father. She was still angry at him the entire time. Although she had been starving the whole day, she was too proud to ept his toys and fruits. As a result, her father put them away, patted her little head, and praised her for being tough. Instead of pampering her, he asked her to continue being tough. Di Xuyue was so angry that she could not help but shed a few tears. The little girl took the opportunity to threaten her father by telling him that she would go home andin to her mother about the way he had been treating her! However, this ce was thousands of miles away from home. With her current skills, she could not fly back, so naturally, her mother could not save her from this torture. Thus, her words were purely meant as an empty threat. As expected, her father was not afraid. He did notfort her, and just let her continue crying. In typical fashion, he patted her head and told her to look for him when she was all cried out. He was going to take a dip in the ocean and catch some fish. If she cried long enough, he would cook some fish for her for dinner. s, Di Xuyue finally understood that crying was not going to get her out of the situation. Nheless, the misery was just overwhelming for her, so she continued to sob slightly longer on her own. Di Fuyi really left her to go fishing at theke. He would let this girl cry until the ce flooded if she wanted. All the crying only added to Di Xuyue¡¯s hunger. She was starving but could not win her father¡¯s sympathy andpassion. That drove her to feel angry and annoyed as well. After some time, she suddenly smelled the taste of grilled fish from a distance. That was thest straw for her. In the end, she just ran over to her father and grabbed one of the fishes that he was grilling without uttering a single word. Di Fuyi did not stop her, but he looked at her very interestingly. ¡°I thought you were adamant that you did not want anything from me? Why are you taking my fish?¡± Di Xuyue¡¯s simply took a mouthful of fish without entertaining her father. How much was her pride worth after all? How important was it for her to be tough? When she needed to be soft, she had to do so for her own benefit. Otherwise, she would be at a disadvantage. After spending almost the entire day together, Di Xuyue understood this theory and realized the malice that exists in the world. When the little girl returned, Gu Xijiu realized that she was better behaved. She did not cry that frequently and had ovee her fear of heights. What surprised her from the beginning was that Di Xuyue had flown back home! Naturally, the little girl was exhausted. The moment she returned, she plunged herself into Gu Xijiu¡¯s arms, asking for love andfort. She even bit her lips andined about the way her father had treated her. She wanted to cry, but she had cried too much over the past two days. Her tear nds were empty. To add to her misery, she saw her father smiling at her from a distance, so she chose not to cry anymore. Chapter 2767 - Father Was A Bad Guy (4) Chapter 2767: Father Was A Bad Guy (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe was so tired and exhausted that she even cried in her sleep and iled her arms and legs around unconsciously. Although she had her own room, after she fell asleep, Di Fuyi came over and gently massaged her small arms and legs to soothe her muscles and eliminate her fatigue. When the massage was over, he got up from the better and looked up to find Gu Xijiu with folded arms leaning against the door frame and staring at him. He could tell from her eyes alone that she was smiling. The couple left their kid¡¯s room and returned to their bedroom. Gu Xijiu looked at him andmented, ¡°Xuyue hates you now. You should let her know that you gave her a massage.¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°She is too delicate. If she knew that I would be soft-hearted with her, it would be difficult to train herter on.¡± ¡°Why are you so eager to keep pushing her? In fact, she is already doing well.¡± Di Fuyi pulled her toward him and ced her on hisp. ¡°Xijiu, she is our child, so she is destined to experience more storms. I don¡¯t want her to suffer from losses in the future. The better she can get from her practice, the easier it will be for her to protect herself.¡± Gu Xijiu actually advocated strict education for children as she did not want her daughter to grow like a flower that required protection. Although Fan Qianshi had not reappeared yet, in Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart, this was a knife hanging over her head. She did not know when the knife would fall, but once it did, there would surely be a bloody storm. She was not afraid for herself but was worried about the two children. Thinking about him made her hold Di Fuyi¡¯s waist and bury her head on his chest. However, what she uttered next was somewhat contradictory, ¡°I feel that we will be able to keep her safe with our skills.¡± Di Fuyi raised his hand and rubbed her hair. ¡°Xijiu, sooner orter, our kids will need to be independent. We can¡¯t protect her forever. She should be strong on her own.¡± This child should have died, but she survived, so it was actually against destiny. Her future was bound to be more difficult. The sooner she became stronger, the less danger she would be in. Hence, what Di Fuyi said was reasonable, so Gu Xijiu gave the task of training little Xuyue to Di Fuyi. The next morning when little Xuyue woke up, she thought that she could get a hug from her mother but ended up being dismayed as she was forced out of the residence sorrowfully by her father. She tried to ask her mother for help, but her mother did not help her this time. Instead, she waved her hand at her little girl and said, ¡°Baby, you can do it! You are the best!¡± Di Xuyue wanted to cry again! It seemed that her mother did not care about her anymore. As for her brother, Di Hao, who had always been very protective of his sister, he also smiled and waved his fist in the air to cheer her on. Apparently, no one was going to help her this time. She finally epted her fate to be trained by her father, the smiling evil tiger. Gu Xijiu watched the two of them leave and then looked at Di Hao, who was beside her. She held her son¡¯s little hand and wanted to go back into the house but soon realized that her son¡¯s little hand was ice cold as if it had just been pulled out from the snow. She frowned. ¡°Why is your hand so cold? Are you unwell?¡± Instinctively, she raised her hand and touched his forehead but discerned that his temperature was normal. She was not at ease, so she checked his pulse but did not find anything wrong. Di Hao withdrew his hand and said casually, ¡°I am alright. I just went to the top of the hill and had snowball fights with the mussel.¡± Gu Xijiu was less worried for a moment until she realized something abnormal about her child.It had been several years since Di Haost grew taller. Although he looked like a seven or eight years old boy, which was his approximate age, Gu Xijiu felt that something was not right. If his genes were as good as his father¡¯s, he should look like a teenager once he turned three. Was his growth hindered by the fact that they were at the Lower Bound? Or was he being manipted remotely by Fan Qianshi? Chapter 2768 - In The Dream Chapter 2768: In The Dream Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe pondered over the possibility and looked at her son again. Di Hao was now at the level of a Golden Immortal, but somehow his progress seemed to have been halted. His abilities should have reached a higher milestone, but it seemed to be bound by something. ¡°Hao Er,e with me.¡± She wanted to test her son¡¯s martial arts, so she took her to the practice arena. Coincidentally, Mu Feng and the three messengers were also practicing there. They had been really hardworking ofte and had all turned into immortals after having experienced a catastrophe. Although they each had the opportunity to ascend to the Upper Bound, they were reluctant to leave their masters. Hence, they all stayed behind. The four messengers could imagine the lifestyle and culture in the Upper Bound from the way Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi described it. If they were to choose to ascend in their current state, they would be considered very low-ranking immortals up there. Needless to say, that was also a deterring factor as they did not want to go up and get embarrassed. Therefore, they had been practicing very hard down here in hopes that one day they will be able to ascend with their masters and be in a better position. As Gu Xijiu and Di Hao approached the arena, Gu Xijiu told them that she was here to test his kung fu. This made Mu Feng and the rest very intrigued, so they wanted to observe the practice at the side. Di Hao was a bright kid. When he arrived at the arena, he already knew what his mother wanted to do. Nheless, hepaused for a moment to think about thest time he was in a battle. After he retrieved the dragon¡¯s heart, he realized that his skills grew exceptionally slowly. Also, whenever he practiced, his entire body would ache severely as if some devil was possessing him. He thought to himself that it was perhaps his punishment for changing the course of events. He did not want his mother to worry, so he never said anything, but Di Fuyi had noticed everything over time. Over the past few days, Di Fuyi has been trying to regte his bodily functions. The man had used all kinds of secret techniques, but the effect was not visible. Fortunately, because he looked young, the slow growth of his skills would not create any suspicion among the people around him. His father was the only one that noticed something unusual. As for Gu Xijiu, she knew too little about her son¡¯s abilities to be able to assess whether something had changed. Furthermore, sinceDi Xuyue was still very young, she had paid most of her attention to her daughter instead of her son. After all, Di Hao was not one to cling onto people. In fact, he spent more time with Di Fuyi than with Gu Xijiu. Therefore, she had not noticed her son¡¯s anomaly even though it had been present for a while. If she did not feel how cold his hand was from before, she would not have paid much attention to him. Di Hao looked at his mother, knowing that she was growing suspicious. If he did not fight with her, she would probably be anxious about his wellbeing. In trying to think of a n, he paused and looked at her pitifully. ¡°Mother, I am now at the bottleneck stage of my practice. My skills have declined a lot. Please show mercy to me.¡± Gu Xijiu could not help butugh. ¡°Rest assured!¡± Of course, it was never her n to hurt her son. With the exchange of pleasantries, the two of them started to fight. As expected, the fight was certainly exciting. Gu Xijiu learned that although her son¡¯s spiritual power was not too high, his tricks were extraordinarily fierce and potent. They could often exert a powerful effect with only minimal spiritual power. It could be said that this kind of skill would magnify his limited spiritual power to its most significant extent. Personally, Gu Xijiu had never seen those moves before. In fact, since she started off a little slower than she was capable, initially, the fight was not in her favor. Di Hao¡¯sswordsmanship was incredibly brilliant, and his moves were very sophisticated. By looking at the speed and angle of his moves, he was definitely a master. Without at least a hundred years of practice, he would definitely not be able to reach this level. What was the actual age of her son before he crossed over? Gu Xijiu got distracted while pondering the possibilities and subconsciously defended her son¡¯s attack with too much force. As a result, the sword was thrown out of Di Hao¡¯s grasp. Chapter 2769 - In The Dream (2) Chapter 2769: In The Dream (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Hao¡¯s palm was hurt and it bled. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu deeply regretted her earlier distraction. She wanted to heal him quickly; however, Di Hao retreated before she could get close to him. ¡°No, mother. It is just a minor injury. I will be alright. Oh yea, I have not finished the homework father gave me earlier. I need to go now.¡± Then, he sneaked away without giving Gu Xijiu a chance to stop him. The thought of him leaving did not really bother Gu Xijiu. After all, this child was generally very tough. Nheless, Gu Xijiu could not help butugh at the thought of her daughter, who was on the opposite end of the spectrum. Her daughter was gentle like a princess. She would scream and cry at the slightest injury.Gu Xijiu wondered whose genes she carried. Now she was taken away by Di Fuyi to be trained, she would undoubtedly suffer and cry a lot. Gu Xijiu shook her head just thinking about it. Although she was somewhat distressed for her daughter, thedy was extremely sensible and could think rationally. She knew that her daughter would be alright. She remembered the time when she was trained by Di Fuyi too. Although he was very strict, he had so many tricks that made the training rather interesting. The process was a mix of happiness and pain. After all, Di Fuyi¡¯s abilities were simply unfathomable. Hence, there was no doubt that Gu Xijiu had improved tremendously under his tutge. While reflecting on the training she received from Di Fuyi, Gu Xijiu recalled the tricks used by her son earlier. She definitely found his attacks to be very unique, and as a person who was crazy about martial arts, whenever she saw a new skill, she would like to study it. Her son¡¯s swordsmanship reminded her of the Solitary Sword that Linghu Chong practiced in the story -¡°Swordsman.¡± In the story, Linghu Chong found himself injured to the point where he was not able to stand properly. However, with a sword in his hand, no one could even get close to him. He could kill people as easily as cutting vegetables. Gu Xijiu somehow felt that Di Hao seemed to possess a simr trait. Given her unparalleled memory, Gu Xijiu was generally good at remembering the moves of her opponents. However, she found Di Hao¡¯s moves to be ratherplicated to recall precisely. Either that or there was a mysterious force attached to his fighting that prevented people from being able to remember his moves clearly. Nheless, Gu Xijiu could still remember part of it, so she decided to practice those moves until the rest of it came back to her memory. Mu Feng and the three other messengers had a strange feeling about the fight. It was even worse for them as Di Hao¡¯s moves were like magic. They could not understand how he did each move and also could not remember what he did. Hence, they were very impressed when they saw Gu Xijiu attempting to replicate it. Her dress fluttered in the wind, which made the scene look rather awe-inspiring. After an hour, Di Hao returned to the practice arena and saw that Gu Xijiu was still there and practicing her swordsmanship. He was stunned and decided to pay attention to what she was doing.The more he watched, the more shocked he became. It seemed that his mother was able to almost replicate his every move in its entirety. What shecked was practice. It was indeed remarkable that Gu Xijiu actually remembered the steps that only the master of the heavenlyw was supposed to know! Other than her, no one else knew how to practice the same way that the master of the heavenlyw did. It would not be surprising to Di Hao if Di Fuyi could remember the moves as he had probably learned it before at some point in his life. However, Gu Xijiu was only the Lord of the StarryCrescent Land. How did she manage to bypass the heavenlyws and achieve such a feat? Even though her moves still needed to be refined, Di Hao already found it amazing!Who was his mother? What was her original identity? How could she have this strange ability? Di Hao found himself in deep thought just watching her. Di Fuyi did note back that night, so Di Hao carried a pillow and went into his mother¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Mother, can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Gu Xijiu felt guilty for not paying much attention to her kidtely, so naturally, she would not refuse. She patted her bed and invited him. ¡°Come up.¡± Chapter 2770 - In The Dream (3) Chapter 2770: In The Dream (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs it was rare for Di Fuyi to be away, Gu Xijiu took the opportunity to chat with her son under the quilt. She checked his little hand and found that his injured palm had healed entirely. There was not even a scar left behind. Finally, Gu Xijiu was very relieved. Shefortably chatted along with her son and wanted to ask him more about the future. However, Di Hao looked very sleepy and even yawned a few times during their conversation. He looked a bit pale, so she could not bear to keep him up with any further questions. Di Hao rolled into her arms and said, ¡°Mother, can you hug me to sleep? You have never put me to sleep before.¡± The boy sounded rather pitiful, which made Gu Xijiu feel bad as well.She had ignored her son too long! This son was rarely so clingy, so Gu Xijiu did not want to reject him. She hugged him in her arms and replied, ¡°Sure, I will hug you to sleep.¡± Perhaps, it was because she was hugging her son, but Gu Xijiu actually fell asleep very soon after she hugged him. Her breathing grew heavier, and she lost consciousness. Meanwhile, Di Hao slowly opened his eyes while in her arms and quietly looked at her for a moment. Then, he gradually extended his small hand to pinch a strange spell. There was a pale purple light at his fingertips all of a sudden, and he put his soft fingers on Gu Xijiu¡¯s temple. Swiftly, the purple light glowed around her body and covered it entirely. Gu Xijiu had a dream. The earth that she envisioned in her dream was strange and deste, with hardly any life. There were many deep trenches on the ground that did not seem to exist naturally but looked as though a strong force created them.Seeing the barrennd made Gu Xijiu sad as many living things seemed to have perished. The sound on a thunderous battle could be heard somewhere in the distance in front of Gu Xijiu. The sky was shing with lights while the sound of thunder was raging through the air. The ground was shaking as if an earthquake with a magnitude of ten urred. The scarce fragile vegetation that Gu Xijiu saw had been uprooted, making thend even more deste. She squinted her eyes to focus her vision and noticed that there was a group of people who were killing each other somewhere ahead of her. To be precise, three people were being chased by a group of orcs. These three people seemed to be a couple and a child, and the child was about three or four years old. When Gu Xijiu arrived, the couple had been seriously injured and were dying. Nheless, the child seemed to be safe ¨C there was only a split wound on the child¡¯ssmall arm, and it was not serious. Gu Xijiu frowned as she magically retrieved a white sword in her palm. She attacked the group of orcs at once.She was skilled at wielding a sword, and her attacks could typically destroy an entire mountain. Hence, those orcs did not have any chance to fight back. After a few were killed, the leader shrieked andmanded the rest of his n to run away. The couple survived. They struggled to get up to thank Gu Xijiu as they could not even summon the strength to do so. The two of them seemed to be on the verge of dying, and Gu Xijiu could not save them. The couple seemed to know this too. They only desperately stared at their child and said, ¡°Please¡­ Please take care¡­¡± He pointed his finger at the child when he died. The woman seemed to want to say something, but she was too weak to talk. Her eyes rolled upward; then, she went along with her husband. The child got out from under the woman¡¯s arms and looked at the dead couple. Then, he looked back at Gu Xijiu. He did not cry but just stood there awkwardly. Gu Xijiu looked at the boy ¨C he was a lovely boy, and his talent was excellent! She immediately thought of taking him as her apprentice. She looked down at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Are you willing to recognize me as your teacher?¡± Chapter 2771 - The Creator Of The Universe Chapter 2771: The Creator Of The Universe Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe kid was stunned and immediately raised his head. ¡°I will not easily worship a master!¡± Based on his reply, he seemed to be a rather proud individual. Perhaps, having him as an apprentice was a gift. Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows slightly as she was surprised. She did not like to force people to do something they did not want to do. In fact, she was not looking for an apprentice.However, she was able to spot the child¡¯s talent, so she came up with the suggestion. Since the child seemed reluctant, she was toozy to pursue the matter further. She nodded her head and sighed. ¡°You are an ambitious boy. You don¡¯t have to recognize me as your master.¡± She turned away and left. What was the world was like now?God, immortals, devils, beasts, humans, and perhaps even ghosts coexisted. They fought with each other and brought chaos to the entire world. Gu Xijiu was determined to find out why all this had happened. She did not know why she lost a lot of her skills as well and was left with less than 20% of her spiritual power. Originally her skills were at the level of a Great Deity, but now, she was just about the same as a lowly immortal. The child never thought that she would turn and leave. He was stunned for a moment as everything happened so swiftly.The child merely bit his lips but did not chase after her. He looked around and saw the different beings fighting against one another.The immortals did not like the demons, and in return, the demons wanted to get rid of the immortals too; the humans looked down on the ghosts, and the ghosts often harmed humans whenever they could. As for the orcs, they would side with whoever is beneficial to them. They would sell their loyalty to whoever was most powerful.They had bodies as hard as copper and bones as sturdy as iron. They had endless strength and power to move mountains and reim the sea. They were also the race that every ethnic wanted to kill. To conquer the world, these races fought crazily and developed a deep hatred for one another. Once they encountered each other, they would start to battle until the day ended or one party died. While Gu Xijiu walked around to study the area, she had intercepted more than ten battles. She was somehow tired from all these interventions and did not quite understand why the world had be so strange to her. Before she went to sleep, everything was fine. All ethnic groups could live together in peace. Now, they were all segregated and against each other. Suddenly, something was stirring in front of her. Several figuresseemed to be on their way to do something, but as soon as they saw Gu Xijiu, who was squatting on the roadside, they stopped. Countless eyes fell on her. Gu Xijiu frowned. These people were all big and round. Some of them had long horns on their heads, and others had scales on them. Although they were humanoids, they were obviously orcs at their core. Among them was a kid. That kid was the proud little guy that she had encountered before. At this moment, he was carried by a tiger-faced big man. Apparently, he was a prisoner.When the kid saw Gu Xijiu, his eyes lit up slightly. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to call for help but decided not to say anything. A few of the fights that Gu Xijiu encountered were rted to the orcs, so she was having a headache when she saw them. Frankly, she did not like them very much. However, what even more disturbing to her was the fact that these orcs were only covered with a piece of animal skin on their body. When they were watching her, the ¡®thing¡¯ at their crotch area had actually straightened up! The tiger-faced leader threw the kid into the hands of one of the other orcs and then rushed to her with slobber drooling down his face. ¡°Such a beautiful little fairy! Come with us!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She unsheathed her sword at once. Chapter 2772 - The Creator Of The Universe (2) Chapter 2772: The Creator Of The Universe (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough her spiritual power was not as good as before, her ability to wield a sword still remained. Once her sword was in her grasp, she was invincible. The skills possessed by this group of orcs were much better than those that she had encountered before. Nheless, they were not her true opponents. After a short melee, five out of the eight orcs were killed by her. Initially, Gu Xijiu waspassionate and did not want to end their lives unnecessarily. However, they were too cumbersome to deal with after a while. They often used horny words to tease her in the fight and even used low-ss tricks to attack her, such as attacking her chest. It was a disgrace to keep such creatures in the world! Therefore, she made up her mind to eliminate them all. The remaining three orcs realized that they were not able to challenge her, so they suddenly had an idea and used the kid as a hostage to force Gu Xijiu to surrender. Gu Xijiu nced at the kid and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s he? Why would I surrender myself because of him?¡± The leopard-faced orc, who was holding the kid, seemed to be a bit surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know him? He is the most wanted person in the Six Realms. Even your Emperor Immortal is desperately looking for him. We are bringing him to your Celestial Kingdom as a wager.¡± ¡°Why do they want him?¡± Gu Xijiu nced at the kid¡¯s face and wondered. ¡°He is the most talented person in the world! No matter which faction gets him as their apprentice, it would be a great achievement. In the future, he might be able to unify the six realms¡­¡± The leopard-faced orc then ced his sharp ws on the kid¡¯s neck. ¡°The Emperor Immortal specifically ordered us to keep this kid alive. Whoever hurts him is an enemy of the whole Celestial Kingdom. How daring are you to go against the Emperor Immortal¡¯s will?¡± Gu Xijiu folded her arms and replied, ¡°Since hurting him makes one an enemy of the whole Celestial Kingdom, what are you doing now? Are you nning to tickle him?¡± The leopard-faced orc snorted. ¡°Our orcs naturally do not have to follow the will of your emperor. Even if we kill this little guy, the Emperor Immortal will not dare to give us a difficult time.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at them casually and continued, ¡°What is your request?¡± The three orcs felt that she finally felt threatened, so they all breathed a sigh of relief. They originally just wanted her to spare their lives. But now, they wanted more.They asked Gu Xijiu to break one of her arms, and then kowtow three times to them. Gu Xijiu chuckled. ¡°I originally thought that this kid was useful enough to spare your lives. However, you missed the opportunity to save yourself. Such a waste.¡± In an instant, Gu Xijiu seemed to disappear in front of their eyes in a sh.The three male orcs had not seen her reappear yet before they saw a thousand stars in front of their eyes. All three of them fell to the ground. The leopard-faced orc still had some sense left in him. Before he died, he used his sharp nails to scratch the kid. The orc¡¯s nails were obviously poisonous, so the kid¡¯s face instantly turned blue. After Gu Xijiu settled the orcs, she pulled the kid over and treated his wound for him. After her fingers touched his wound, the poison was automatically dissolved. The kid seemed to still hold a grudge against Gu Xijiu for abandoning him earlier. He bit his lips and proudly said, ¡°Now that you know who I am, even if you heal for me, I will not necessarily worship you as my master. Unless¡­¡± Gu Xijiu did not need to hear the rest, so she said, ¡°I do not n to take you as my apprentice anyway.¡± The kid was stunned and opened his mouth slightly. He could not believe her. ¡°Liar! Humph! Are you trying to fool me?¡± Was this kid so proud of himself? Nheless, since everyone in the Six Realms was fighting for him, perhaps he had the right to think of himself that way. Chapter 2773 - The Creator Of The Universe (3) Chapter 2773: The Creator Of The Universe (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu genuinely did not want to ept the boy as her apprentice. After all, this kid was obviously stubborn and not easy to be trained. To avoid wasting any more time, Gu Xijiu patted his shoulder, turned, and left. The kid was stunned for a moment and finally realized that the other party really did not want to ept him as an apprentice. He thought about what had happened for a while and decided to catch up with Gu Xijiu. He stopped right in front of her and said, ¡°Since you have saved me twice, I can tell you my name.¡± ¡°There is no need. I am not interested.¡± The kid¡¯s face turned green! It was probably his first time being rejected so many times by the same person. He raised his voice as Gu Xijiu continued to walk away. ¡°Since I said that I want to tell you, I must keep my promise. I am Qianshi!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice name. Good for you.¡± Gu Xijiu patted his head, turned, and left. The boy really could not believe that Gu Xijiu had no interest in him at all. He watched her back as she walked away and stamped his foot on the ground. ¡°Hey, little fairy, what is your name? When I get stronger in the future and dominate the Six Realms, I will repay you for what you have done today and promote you.¡± This kid spoke like he was giving her the greatest gift in the future. He made it sound like it was only a matter of time for him to be the ruler of the Six Realms. It was likely that the kid¡¯s ego had been inted after being pursued by everyone to be his apprentice. Frankly, he was an excellent seed to sew and nurture, but he was simply too arrogant. If he continued to behave this way, the end result would be bad. After listening to hisst sentence, Gu Xijiu stopped abruptly. The idea of epting him as her apprentice lingered again in her mind. She thought that since he was the creator of the universe, it was her responsibility to direct this kid in the right way since he might affect the future of the Six Realms. Slowly, she turned around and asked, ¡°Qianshi, I will ask you once again, do you want to worship me as your master?¡± Having heard that question, the child immediately turned arrogant again. He raised his chin highly, thinking to himself that thedy had just been pretending to walk away. ¡°Little fairy, although your kung fu is very high, you are not qualified to be my master. I will only consider it if you are willing to listen to me and follow mymands. You have to know that if you take me as your apprentice, I can help to promote you to the highest position in the Celestial Kingdom. Even the Emperor Immortal will look up to you¡­¡± He stopped before he finished his sentence because Gu Xijiu raised her hand and touched his head. ¡°Qianshi, you are in dire need of medication. I have given you a chance; it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to take it.¡± She no longer cared about him and directly teleported away. The kid was speechless. He could sense that he had missed an excellent opportunity. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Who are you?¡± No one answered him. He clenched his fists in disappointment and said to himself, ¡°I will go to the Celestial Kingdom and worship the most powerful immortal as my teacher! Little fairy, I will make you kneel at my feet¡­¡± ¡­ The Six Realms were in a state of chaos. It was so bad to the point where it was suffocating. It was impossible for Gu Xijiu to use her current strength to restore the world to its previous condition. Everything had to wait until she could restore her abilities.Therefore, Gu Xijiu isted herself in a valley so that she could cultivate and restore her spiritual power as quickly as possible. Because of the continuous war in the Six Realms, all thends were damaged by natural disasters such as hurricanes as well as fierce battles. It was also the same in the valley in which Gu Xijiu had isted herself. The once lush forest was now destroyed by war, and the minimal vegetation on was now even more scarce. Flowers became a rare species. Nheless, after staying here for some time, Gu Xijiu seemed to have rekindled her own purifying aura. She had automatically purified the suffocated air swirling in the valley to the point where a clear sky was revealed on top of her. Wherever she went, steam seemed to travel with her around her body that moistened everything to the point where the bare mountains began to sprout again with vegetation. There was colorful auspicious air rising out of the valley. Chapter 2774 - The Creator Of The Universe (4) Chapter 2774: The Creator Of The Universe (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe greenery began to spread farther and farther. In the end, thend within a thousand miles from where she was standing began to regain its vitality. ¡­ Di Hao looked at his mother, who was asleep, and his fingers that were covered in light shivered slightly. He looked shocked. He used a special technique that enabled him to find out the origin of a person by tracing their ancestry. Now, he finally found out the origin of his mother! She was the creator of the universe! Although he could only see pictures from her dream, he could already tell her identity was he saw the bright, auspicious aura that breathed life into the area. He was sure of her identity! The creator of the universe could bring vitality to everything. Therefore, there would be flowers and nts present wherever she went. Di Hao had be aware of this knowledge when he became the master of the heavenlyw. He was wondering at the time how would such a person like Fan Qianshi could be the creator of the universe. Apparently, he had self-proimed himself to be the creator of the universe or had taken over the position from the original candidate.There was only one way for thetter to ur, which was that the original creator of the universe had immortalized! Di Hao took a light breath and continued to think about this matter. Even his father, as the former master of heavenlyw, did not know about this because he always believed that Fan Qianshi was the creator of the universe and often yed chess with him. Why did his mother immortalize? How could she be a clone? Furthermore, since the kid in her dream was undoubtedly Fan Qianshi, did he ever worship the original creator of the universe as his master? How did he be her sessor? Numerous questions were spinning around in Di Hao¡¯s mind. He decided to cast another spell to continue watching everything unfold. He saw that Gu Xijiu set up a wizardry barrier in the valley and practiced very hard. There was once when she finally made a breakthrough in her practice, but she could not muzzle the auspicious aura that came from her body. It was so strong to the point where the auspicious aura broke through her wizardry barrier and rose to the sky. This was a sensitive matter to the Celestial Kingdom. When someone saw it, they quickly reported it to the Emperor Immortal. At that time, Emperor Immortal was delighted by the arrival of Qianshi. He held a grand banquet in the Celestial Kingdom to wee the little boy. He wanted to find a good master for Qianshi to nurture his talent so that one day he would be able to bring glory to the Celestial Kingdom. As expected, Qianshi had extremely high requirements. He only wanted to worship the strongest person in the Celestial Kingdom. To be sure that the selected person was the strongest,he wanted them to battle each other and prove the status. Therefore, the banquet turned out to be a contest in which all the masters in the Celestial Kingdom found themselves on a battle tform. But in the midst of the matches, there was a spy who came to report the auspicious aura seen in the sky. This matter was very significant, so the Emperor Immortal immediately followed the spy to observe the auspicious aura. After seeing its shape and form, his facial expression changed slightly. He seemed to be happy and somewhat stunned, as well. ¡°This is the work of the creator of the universe! Is the creator awakened?!¡± The other immortals looked at each other for an exnation. Some of them could not help but ask, ¡°Is there a creator of the universe? I always thought it was all a myth.¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen him in the past 10,000 years.¡± ¡°It turns out that he was not immortalized yet. Was he just asleep this whole time?¡± Most of the immortals made their spections. However, Qianshi, who had been quiet the whole time, suddenly shouted, ¡°I want to worship the creator of the universe as my teacher!¡± Then, he turned around and rushed down to the scene! The immortals looked at each other and were confused as to what to do next. Meanwhile, the Emperor Immortal said in a serious tone, ¡°The creator of the universe is awakening. It is a blessing to the Six Realms! I shall go and visit.¡± He led the crowd together to the Lower Bound. Chapter 2775 - The Servant Boy And The Disciple Chapter 2775: The Servant Boy And The Disciple Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA fragrant flower-blossoming scent circled the valley. The clear water and the emerald hills made for pleasant scenery that was pleasing to the eye. Once the Emperor Immortal dismissed the dark clouds that obscured his view, the entire valley was revealed, creating strong contrasts aspared to the barrennd beyond the valley. By the river, there was a thatched cottage of green willow leaves. Wildflowers blossomed on the roof, creating a rustic charm. The six worlds werepletely chaotic ¨C there were fights every day, even between the immortals. The chaos led to noisy and smoke-fillednds everywhere. The situation was so bad that a miasma of smog covered up the entire sky. Life began to wither, making the Celestial World a ce of destion. Nothing was able to grow on the infertilend. The Emperor Immortal wanted to make the ce look better, so he created flowers with his spiritual power. However, the flowers were artificial, so, although the view looked amazing from afar, the flowers looked synthetic from up close. Therefore, the immortals had not seen such spectacr views of mountain scenes in a very long while.Even Qianshi was surprised. Soon, someone emerged from the thatched cottage, and as soon as Qianshi saw who the person was, he felt his jaw involuntarily dropping. A woman gracefully walked emerged from the cottage with her hair flowing naturally, gently caressing her emerald green dress. Her exquisite features matched the ethereal gracefulness in every step that she took, made for an unforgettable countenance for all of them. Her grace was clearly a marvel from nature¡¯s own hand. Her beauty took all of their breaths away. The women who witnessed the scene were ashamed of their appearances. Meanwhile, the men were all at a loss for words. The woman locked her gaze at the Emperor Immortal and said, ¡°Guan Shao, it has been a while.¡± Guan Shao was the name of the current Emperor Immortal in Gu Xijiu¡¯s dream. Slowly, he knelt and bowed before her. ¡°My Divine Lord, you have been gone for tens of thousands of years. Your return will finally bless the six worlds.¡± As soon as the Emperor Immortal knelt, every other immortal quickly followed. Gu Xijiu had been in a dormant state for far too long. Thousands of years had gone by in her absence. She could no longer keep up with the dramatic changes that had taken over the world by storm. She took a look at the immortals behind the Emperor Immortal and shook her head. They were all so young, so she did not recognize any of their faces. Qianshi was among the crowd. Although he was small, his presence could not be easily dismissed. His outstanding aura made him the center of attention. He was always the spotlight in a crowd. He thought that he deserved the same amount of attention from Gu Xijiu, but that did not happen. She did not even look his way. She had a short talk with the Emperor Immortal before asking him to leave with his men, as she needed to be alone in peace. The Emperor Immortal cordially invited her to the Celestial Kingdom for the abundance of spiritual power there would help her cultivation. He even offered to build a residence so that she could have a ce to stay. Gu Xijiu looked away and said nothing. It was a problematic time, so no matter where she chose to go, her presence would certainly stir up the crowd. Hence, she chose to stay away and observe the conflict for afar for the time being. The Emperor Immortal did not force her into epting his kind offer. ¡°I shall not bother you anymore about moving away, my Divine Lord. However, it is still inconvenient for you to stay here alone. Would you like me to appoint two young servants for you?¡± Gu Xijiu thought that it was a troublesome suggestion and declined it. However, aboy suddenly interrupted, ¡°Why do you need a servant boy when I can be the Divine Lord¡¯s disciple? I shall stay by her side and help her with her needs.¡± Qianshi was the most outstanding candidate among the crowd. He looked at Gu Xijiu with eyes full of hope and continued, ¡°My Divine Lord, I am a rare talent that is very hard toe by. For a while now, I have been looking for someone to be my master. Fate has brought us here today. I assume that you are going to take me, right?¡± Chapter 2776 - The Servant Boy And The Disciple (2) Chapter 2776: The Servant Boy And The Disciple (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu kept her stance on the matter. ¡°I will not ept any disciple.¡± Qianshi was shocked that she shut the door in his face. He was certainly not used to being rejected. Swiftly, his inner child¡¯s instinct kicked in. ¡°My Divine Lord, you said that you were going to take me as your disciple not long ago,¡± he gently reminded. Gu Xijiu softly replied, ¡°As I said before, I would only offer the opportunity once. If you missed it, you missed it.¡± Qianshi¡¯s face flushed crimson with embarrassment. ¡°I did not know about you back then.¡± Gu Xijiu finally looked at him properly but with judgment in her eyes. ¡°Did you just agree to acknowledge me as your master because you found out my identity?¡± ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Qianshi stammered. Gu Xijiu continued to look at him sternly with an expression of disapproval. ¡°Other than your ability to fawn upon the powerful, you have also disappointed me with your bad lies. Your talents will not do you any good.¡± Qianshi blushed at the unexpected reprimand. He wanted to exin himself, but did not know what to say. His thin lips were pinched into a tight line as he felt wronged. Soon, tears starting rolling in his eyes. When he first saw Gu Xijiu, he knew that she was the one that he would call his master. However, he was too arrogant to ask for a favor. He rejected Gu Xijiu at first only because he was hoping that she would ask again. To his surprise, she did not. Determined, he decided to venture into the Celestial Kingdom in search of a master. He wanted to show Gu Xijiu how good he actually was so that she would regret not epting him as her disciple. As it turned out, he was the one who bore the remorse. All was not lost yet for the boy, as the Emperor Immortal stood up for Qianshi. ¡°My Divine Lord, the child is extraordinary. He has no parents, as he is the product of the pure essence of heaven and earth. He was born with a remarkable level of spiritual power, which makes him a rare talent. If you can train him well, he will be blessed with a great future. The six worlds are in a mess right now. Many lives were lost in these troubled times. In order to restore peace, we need a leader to reinforcew and justice. A Divine Lord¡¯s disciple will be the perfect candidate. The boy is young, but he has been through some really hard times for being wanted by every party. Many bad things have taken away his innocence as a child, thus making him a little isted. However, he is still a good boy. All he needs is a good mentor.¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted, ¡°Guan Shao, you have talked too much. I know what I am doing. You should stop now.¡± After a long pause, the Emperor Immortal finally stopped talking about the boy. He sincerely apologized was overstepping the line. ¡°You are right. I have no ce to meddle in this matter. Perhaps we should talk about itter. My Divine Lord, you have remained dormant for so many years. A lot has changed about the universe, so you will probably need some help to catch up. I can send two servants who are both smart and knowledgeable, so you can ask them questions when necessary. Also, they can help you out with your chores. It will be great if you can mentor them in your free time. What do you think?¡± Quietly, Gu Xijiu considered his suggestion. The Emperor Immortal seized the chance and looked through his squad to select two smart-looking immortals who would be assigned to Gu Xijiu as her young servants. They had to be the best looking of the lot. Qianshi took the first step and volunteered himself, ¡°I agree to stay and be a servant boy.¡± Shocked, none of the crowd, not even the Emperor Immortal, saw thising. The arrogant child would not usually submit to anyone so easily. The Emperor Immortal looked at Gu Xijiu in bewilderment, while waiting for an answer. Gu Xijiu slowly added, ¡°Even if you stay, I will not ept you as my disciple. Don¡¯t waste your time here. ¡± Chapter 2777 - The Servant Boy And The Disciple (3) Chapter 2777: The Servant Boy And The Disciple (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionQianshi still felt embarrassed. ¡°I understand,¡± he firmly said. ¡°I only need a servant boy.¡± ¡°I can be your servant boy. Both of the boys chosen by the Emperor Immortal are not even half as smart as I am. Moreover, I have traveled enough to know better than them.¡± Qianshi added while pointing at the boys. Timidly, both of them said nothing. They were too scared to talk back. Eventually, the Emperor Immortal assigned two children to be Gu Xijiu¡¯s servants. There was a boy and a girl. Qianshi was the boy. The girl was a match for Qianshi, whose name was Wu Qianyan. ¡­ At this point, the Tracing Spell had begun to burden Di Hao. His forehead waspletely drenched in sweat as he buried his head in Gu Xijiu arms while pondering over his problems. He never knew that his mother was somewhat rted to Fan Qianshi in such unexpected ways. Also, the girl named Wu Qianyan caught his attention, too. He needed to figure out if she had anything to do with Wu Wuyan, the woman by Fan Qianshi¡¯s side. At that point in the dream, Fan Qianshi seemed very desperate to be Gu Xijiu¡¯s disciple. Di Hao could not help but wonder if he had made it. After giving it some thought, Di Hao had a feeling that Fan Qianshi made it in the end. First of all, Fan Qianshi was indeed a rare talent. If he ended up bing a disciple of some wicked man, he would grow up bing a threat. As the creator of the universe, Gu Xijiu would definitely not hold any persistent feeling of annoyance against the young boy and would also not want him to fall into the wrong hands. Based on the reasoning, Di Hao believed that Fan Qianshi had eventually be her disciple. The rejection must have been a test. She needed to observe if the boy really had the desire to be trained. Di Hao was small in size but was no longer a child. He had lived through enough experiences to know the purpose behind Gu Xijiu¡¯s every decision.He recalled all that he knew about the creator of the universe. Her character and appearance somewhat resembled his mother, but the creator had a mighty aura that clearly surpassed his mother¡¯s. Di Hao took a look at his mother again and cuddled up to her. He liked how his mother was at this moment.In her previous life, all she cared about was the world¡¯s peace. Obviously, there were many responsibilities that she had to bear. She was more of a divine being who genuinely cared about her people and was not a person with feelings and emotions. Therefore, Di Hao was desperate to find out what happened to the creator of the universe.He took a short rest for about two hours before continuing his search into Gu Xijiu¡¯s past. ¡­ The return of the creator of the universe was a big deal to all six worlds. The creator of the universe was the one who made life possible in the very beginning. All human beings, animals, and even monsters were her creation. She was undoubtedly the sole ancestor and God that they all shared. Before she became dormant, all beings lived together in harmony. But things took a bad turn in her absence. Without her, there were no rules and no restrictions. Theplications then began, which led to a violent struggle for thousands of years. The grudge and death over the numerous wars gave birth to ghosts and demons all around. The world had undoubtedly be a bad ce. Therefore, the news of her return was widespread in every corner of the six realms. The kings and leaders of the Celestial Kingdom, Animal Kingdom, Monster Kingdom, and the Devil Kingdom were eager to see her, each with different purposes, for they were all worried that she might show a discernible bias towards their enemy. Reasons were made up just so that they could meet her. However, all of them were denied entry since none of them could make it through the wizardry barrier. Although her Kung Fu was badly depleted, the wizardry barrier remained unaffected. It was built with the very foundation of her divine power, so no one was able to break it unless they knew the same Kung Fu as her. The Emperor Immortal was the only one who knew her as he was once ced under her service, so he had the chance of learning some bits of her Kung Fu. Chapter 2778 - Acknowledging A Master Chapter 2778: Acknowledging A Master Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe creator of the universe had awakened, but it seemed as though nothing had changed. She kept herself within the wizardry barrier that she created and refused to see anyone. No one knew what she was nning to do, so none of the kings or leaders dared to act recklessly. Instead, they tried to collect as much information as they could about her, so they knew what they were dealing with. However, there was nothing much they could study about her. Everything about her was long forgotten over time. The Emperor Immortal was the only one who knew a little bit about the divine being, but he never shared anything with anyone. All of his followers were strictly told to stay away.Eventually, the kings or leaders from other kingdoms took the Emperor Immortal as an example and became worried. The only being that was able to intimidate the Emperor Immortal to stay quiet must be truly exceptional. They assumed that the divine being must be so exceptionally powerful that she could simply change the world with a snap of her fingers. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu had interrupted a few battles when she first woke up from her long sleep. So, the survivors of the battles gave enormous publicity on how great and powerful she was when she saved them. The survivors trumpeted their victory to warn anyone against any potential invasions. As for the losers, they needed to publicize her power and use her interference as an excuse to cover up the fact that they were ipetent to win the battle. Within months, her name was well spread to every corner of the world with slightly different versions of the same story; all this happened even though she had barely done anything. The only thing they knew about her was the fact that the creator of the universe disliked having disputes. Hence, they did not want to make any moves before finding out more about her. The hostilities ceased, and normal life was finally resumed. Within the wizardry barrier, Gu Xijiu finally stopped meditating and walked away from the tranquil little cottage. All the shrubs had blossomed beautifully. Her servants, Qianshi and Wu Qianyan, were busy collecting the herbs. Qianshi was a very smart boy. Even though Gu Xijiu only taught him a little about medicine and the characteristics of different herbal nts, he immediately mastered the skills of cultivating the nts and managed to grow the herbs in perfect condition. Wu Qianyan, on the other hand,cked such talent. Her section of the herbs in the garden did not grow well under her care. As soon as they saw Gu Xijiu, both children approached and greeted her with a bow. ¡°My Divine Lord.¡± Gu Xijiu nodded at them, and her eyes then lingered on the herb garden suggestively. She took a look at Qianshi and saw the solid confidence on his face. He was looking at her, patiently waiting for herpliment. However, Gu Xijiu did not say anything to him. She then turned to look at Wu Qianyan and said, ¡°As I said, any failure in the herb ntation would result in punishment.¡± Wu Qianyan knelt before her. ¡°I am ready to be punished.¡± ¡°You are required to water every herbal nt in this valley for a month. If the herb garden remains dull, you will have to suffer the pain of being poked with a thousand needles.¡± Wu Qianyan¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Yes,¡± she firmly acknowledged. At least a thousand pails of water were needed to water the nts in the entire valley. Given that the stream was quite far away from the herb ntation, Wu Qianyan would have to work all day and night to fulfill her mission. It was not easy, and if she failed, the punishment of being poked by needles was nothing less than the pain of having her flesh shed apart, piece by piece. Qianyan and Qianshi both witnessed the cruelty of such punishment before. Death was a better and easier way out than the savage torment. Those who suffered screeched with pain throughout the entire sentence. ¡°I will be away for a month. I expect to see a good result a month from now,¡± Gu Xijiu left a message before vanishing into thin air. Qianshi could not hide his disappointment. He pouted his lips in discontentment but did not speak. Meanwhile, Wu Qianyan walked towards him with a desperate call for help. ¡°Qianshi, could you¡­ Could you please help me? I tried to keep these nts alive, but I don¡¯t know how.¡± Chapter 2779 - Acknowledging A Master (2) Chapter 2779: Acknowledging A Master (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionQianshi was not interested in helping her. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid!¡± He criticized before leaving her behind. Wu Qianyan knew that he had to rely on herself. She was not allowed to use any spells within the valley, so watering the nts had be a physical chore. Wu Qianyan was petite, so her physical strength was obviously not as strong as her spiritual power. nting the herbs was tough enough, but carrying the water all the way to the herb garden was even tougher. She supported the pails on her shoulder and staggered off, puffing and blowing from the strain. Unfortunately, despite her best efforts, only two-thirds of the garden was watered afterboring all day. Her shoulders started aching, and even her feet had turned soft. Nheless, her work iplete. Panicked, she started crying and imagining the consequences of her failure. While she was carrying the water up the valley, her tears were already rolling down her cheeks. However, she stepped into the herb garden and saw something unbelievable. Somewhere in the ntation, Qianshi could be seen squatting in the bushes and taking care of the nts for her. Apparently, he finally agreed to help. Wu Qianyan¡¯s eyes glistened with hope. As she walked toward him, carelessly, she slipped and almost rolled over the herbs! Fortunately, Qianshi¡¯s agility had saved her from the misery of crushing the nts. He quickly held onto her arm and steadied her from slipping any further. ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± ¡°How stupid!¡± Qianshi let go of her arm and wiped away the dirt on his hands as if protesting that Wu Qianyan was filthy. He continued to help her with the two pails of water and watered the part of the garden where she had yet to reach. Wu Qianyan quietly followed him around. ¡°How much more have you yet to water?¡± ¡°About ten acres.¡± With your speed, you will have to work all night.¡± Wu Qianyan sounded a little helpless as she exined, ¡°I¡­, I have already tried my best.¡± Qianshi did notment any further. Quietly, he went to take another two pails and helped to fetch water from the stream. Wu Qianyan was happy that he could help, though he had not been entirely nice to her. Without wasting any time, she joined him to fetch more water. In one corner of the herb garden, Gu Xijiu finally revealed herself. She seemed troubled by her own thoughts. With a sigh, she let out a quiet murmur, ¡°The child is not too bad. At least there is hope. If I focus on his good side and train him well, he will be a man of great ability and tremendous potential. Perhaps, he can take over my position.¡± The bright moon was already hanging high up in the night sky as the two children continued carrying pails of water to the garden. Gu Xijiu had cast an invisible spell, so none of them spotted her presence. She watched as the children came and went for about four hours before the entire herb garden was sufficiently watered. Once it was done, Wu Qianyan expressed her gratitude for Qianshi¡¯s help, but he did not take it well. ¡°I am not trying to help you. I am only worried that the Divine Lord¡¯s herb garden iscking proper care.¡± Before he went away, he offered Wu Qianyan a tube of medicine. ¡°Apply this on the skin at your shoulders. It will soothe the blisters. Otherwise, you will not be able to carry the water on your shoulders tomorrow and will fail your mission.¡± The two children finally went to bed. Gu Xijiu sat down by the ridge of the field while she quietly observed the sky. She then took a look at her own hand. Her fingers were slender and exquisite but were so pale that her hands were almost invisible. ¡°My spiritual power is getting worse by day. I wonder if I can ever find someone to rece me before my immortalization. When will the next guardiane by? Is Qianshi the one?¡± She seldom talked to the boy, but she never ceased to observe him from a distance. The result of her observation was quite satisfactory. At the very least, the books that she had offered to him were not wasted. Although she never made it clear that he was her disciple, she still offered him some books and materials that could help him in the development of his character through different methods of cultivation. For the past month, Gu Xijiu assignedplicated tasks for the children to fulfill. Usually, Qianshi could always aplish the task given fairly quickly and well. As for Wu Qianyan, she could hardly reach the minimum expectation, and her tasks were mostly left unfinished. Qianshi would still help her, though he alwaysined about it. Chapter 2780 - Acknowledging A Master (3) Chapter 2780: Acknowledging A Master (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionTo make a better decision as to who to appoint as her sessor, Gu Xijiu had done some research on Qianshi¡¯s background. He was indeed created by heaven and earth without any biological parents. He was discovered on a stormy night ¨C someone found him in the wilderness and became aware of his unique physique, thus initiating the fight between different parties for him. The couple that she met the other day was from the Celestial Kingdom. They were assigned to hold the genius boy captive. As expected, the child was never taught how to behave properly. He had only been involved in endless fights that opened his eyes to the bad side of humans, which was why his personality was a little odd. With this in mind, Gu Xijiu continued to contemte the future. She looked at the sky and waspletely at ease. She was not bothered about the fact that immortalization was beginning to dawn on her. ¡­ In reality, Di Hao was baffled by what she said. He realized that the creator of the universe had indeed vanished, and the role was taken over by Fan Qianshi. Surprisingly, Gu Xijiu had foreseen her own death. Her immortalization could possibly be from a natural cause. Was Fan Qianshi really the perfect candidate for her? If so, how did Di Fuyi¡¯s role as the master of the heavenlywe along? Di Hao was very curious about what happened next, so he continued to look into her past. ¡­ Gu Xijiu had been putting Fan Qianshi through a series of tests for two years straight, troubling him with all kinds of problems andplications. It was easy for Di Hao to understand and sympathize with Fan Qianshi¡¯s predicament. Things were made intentionally difficult for little Qianshi. He burst into tears a few times, but he would always stand up strong again and face his challenges with courage. Whatever the task was, he would do his best to execute it to perfection. Although Gu Xijiu had not formally acknowledged him as her disciple, she still taught him the things that she knew, which mostly revolved around spells. He was able to learn all kinds of things, from alchemy to medicine, and ways to grow herbs. Little Qianshi was indeed a young genius. He could learn everything almost instantly, especially in the medical field. This boy was born with a talent in medicine. The pills that he produced from the alchemy were incredibly effective, even better than the ones produced by the professionals in the Celestial Kingdom.Visitors to the valley came in an endless stream to request for the pills that he made. Perhaps it was under Gu Xijiu¡¯s influence that he made a positive change in his behavior. He was no longer as arrogant as he used to be and was humble when meeting people. Also, he no longer talked harshly to Wu Qianyan. For many times, Gu Xijiu would take him along to see the outside world while having their appearance disguised. Whenever something happened, he would always stand up for the just. The good side of his personality started to shine through and became much better than his former arrogant self. In the third year, there was an incident that changed her mind about epting him as her disciple. While they were traveling, a group of unknown and yet powerful strangers suddenly attacked them. About 110 enemies showed up altogether, each equipped with great power and strength. All of their looks were disguised as they emerged for the ambush. Gu Xijiu¡¯s level of spiritual power remained only a fifth of her former, stronger self, so defending herself became quite a difficult task. Although she managed to kill most of them, she, in turn, was severely injured. It was Qianshi who risked his life to save hers. He took her on his back while trying to fight a way out of the ruthless killings. He took the chance and used the Ground Drilling technique in an attempt to escape to a safe ce. They made their way into a dense mountain and found a cave where they could rest. Gu Xijiu did not rest for long. She got up and saw Qianshi by her side. He was already covered in a mess of blood and mud. He disregarded his own injuries and decided to guard her safety while she slept. Quietly, Gu Xijiu pulled him closer so that she could treat his wounds. When they safely returned to the valley, she asked, ¡°Do you want to take me as your master?¡± Shocked, Qianshi was overwhelmed with joy by the question. He knelt down and finally called out loud the name that he had been dying to use, ¡°Master!¡± Chapter 2781 - A Coincidence Chapter 2781: A Coincidence Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu studied him for a while and heaved a sigh after making some calctions about his destiny. ¡°Your name is iplete. I shall now grant you a surname. What about Fan?¡± Qianshi¡¯s eyes glistened with joy. ¡°Thank you, my master. From now on, I will be known as Fan Qianshi.¡± ¡°Do you know what the word ¡®Fan¡¯ stands for?¡± ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± Qianshi answered. ¡°Your personality is unpredictable. There is no clear line between right or wrong for you. At times, your way of dealing with a situation may get a little too aggressive. Hence, the word, ¡®Fan¡¯ means to show great mercy. I hope that you can bepassionate and stay away from any wrongdoings. May you be a great man for thousands of years toe and protect the world with all you can.¡± Fan Qianshi took some time to absorb her words and then replied, ¡°I shall do as you said, master.¡± Due to his unique physique that was nurtured by the essence of heaven and earth, the rate of his growth was tremendous. In three years, his physical appearance had changed from that of a toddler into a teenager with adult qualities and strength. ¡­ In reality, Di Hao could not help but sigh. As expected, Fan Qianshi really did be Gu Xijiu¡¯s disciple.He knew his mother well enough to be aware that she would either keep her guard high up or trust a person wholeheartedly. There was no in-between. She even gave Fan Qianshi his name. It seemed like Gu Xijiu was ready to let him take over her role when she was finally gone. At this point, no signs of the master of heavenlyw were revealed yet. He wondered if the master of heavenlyw had alreadye into existence by that time. That sounded very usible since creating the heavenlyws could be a very long process. It was meant to create harmony among the six worlds over time. When Gu Xijiu was still alive, the six worlds were not well established yet. Anyone could do anything without being bound by anyws. Fighting was amon urrence when things did not work out the way a party intended. It was a world without structure, governance, andws. Without a proper set of rules, the master of heavenlyw would have no role to y. Nheless, perhaps it just was not the right time for Di Fuyi to show up yet. Di Hao was a little disappointed. He stared at Gu Xijiu in his vision and could not help but wonder how Fan Qianshi became so wicked. He decided to keep watching to find out more because, as far as he was concerned, Fan Qianshi was not a bad person when Gu Xijiu took him under her apprenticeship. Fortunately for Di Hao, the Tracing Spell that used had the features to speed up the images in his vision or even rewind to help him see the details better. ¡­ His vision was brought forward across the timeline. A decade had passed, so Fan Qianshi and Wu Qianyan had been with Gu Xijiu for ten years now. Over the past decade, Gu Xijiu had been very mysterious and kept a very low profile. She never met any of the kings or leaders. When she had to travel somewhere, she would always use the facial disguise technique to cover up her identity. The wizardry barrier that secured the valley, on the contrary, had be stronger and brighter in time, so no one dared to cross the line. Nheless, in actuality, Gu Xijiu¡¯s kung fu did not improve at all over thest decade. Instead, she had taken many steps backward. Her level of spiritual power was only about ten percent left of her former strength. The main positive was that she could upkeep her divine aura, so people dared not take advantage of her. When any leaders came to visit, they would be turned down by the creator of the universe and met by Fan Qianshi. As soon as Gu Xijiu took him as her disciple, she taught him everything that she knew, thus taking his progress to a higher level. In a decade, Fan Qianshi¡¯s kung fu had already surpassed any other immortals with thousands of years of cultivation. When he was born, he was only at the level of a Golden Immortal. By now, he was almost a Great Deity. The rulers of the six worlds all witnessed the tremendous progress of the child, which they knew was only possible under the guidance of the creator of the universe. Chapter 2782 - A Coincidence (2) Chapter 2782: A Coincidence (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe child was known to be a genius, but his talents would not have been discovered without a great mentor. Therefore, the people of all six worlds became more intimidated by Gu Xijiu¡¯s power and decided to stop doing anything that upset her, which included fighting. The decade was an unusually peaceful era. After years of war and chaos, all kingdoms could finally recuperate and rebuild themselves. ording to Fan Qianshi¡¯s biological age, he was only 16 years old, but his adult appearance resembled nothing of his teenage years. He became a handsome man that was unsurpassed in valor and brilliance. When Wu Qianyan first met Gu Xijiu, she was only eight years old. Time hadpletely transformed her into a young woman of grace and elegance too. Unlike Fan Qianshi, Wu Qianyan was not born to be a genius. Still, her exposure to the creator of the universe had opened up opportunities for her to improve her power. In time, she benefited greatly from Gu Xijiu¡¯s help and finally achieved the level of a Golden Immortal. At the very least, she was able to keep herself safe in times of danger. Moreover, the people from all six worlds acknowledged her identity as the servant of the creator of the universe. Hence, none of them dared to make any moves against her or challenge her authority, even though shewould generally be assigned to take care of trivial errands. ¡­ Warm spring winds wafted across the room, carrying the warmth of the sun along with it.On a bamboo chair, Gu Xijiu sat in repose. A sudden movement caught her attention, so she quickly opened her eyes. She caught Fan Qianshi quietly sneaking in. He was about to ce a hot bowl of congee on the table for her. The pleasant scent of the blue congee lingered in the air, sting her senses with an eagerness to taste the food. Their eyes met, and Fan Qianshi blushed a little. He looked away and said, ¡°Master, this is a bowl of blue congee that I made with meat broth. Try it.¡± Gu Xijiu remained still and looked rather unimpressed. ¡°You are doing this again. Haven¡¯t I told you to focus on your practice instead? You shouldn¡¯t be doing the chores,¡± she said in a rather icy tone. Fan Qianshi seemed slightly disappointed but chose to exin himself. ¡°Master, you must have overexerted yourself. Yourplexion is slightly pale. This bowl of blue congee is meant to invigorate your body with its rich nutrients. Making this did not take much of my time, anyway. Master, you should finish it up. I shall continue my practice now.¡± Gu Xijiu pinched her lips into a thin line in disapproval. ¡°Don¡¯t repeat this next time,¡± she added. Slowly, she picked up the bowl and slowly drank it down. Delighted, Fan Qianshi then proceeded to practice his kung fu. Gu Xijiu sat in a brown study chair while wonderingif she was overthinking the situation because Fan Qianshi seemed to treat her like she was more than his master. She was obviously aware that her condition had worsened over time, but no amount of food could restore her health. Nothing could stop the deterioration that had already taken ce many years ago. Even a divine being had five dying symptoms. Although she still bore the look of a young woman, the first dying symptom was already emerging. With her decrease in power, her lifespan was now less than a century. She gently knocked her knuckles on the table while getting all caught up in her thoughts. The next day, Fan Qianshi approached her with another bowl of hot food. Only this time, it was a bowl of brown rice congee, enriched with many nutritional herbs. The collection of the herbs alone would take him at least half a day. In addition to the special technique of making the congee, he must have spent at least a day preparing it. Excitedly, Fan Qianshi put the bowl down in front of her. Gu Xijiu was in the middle of her writing when he interrupted her. She took a look at the congee, then at Fan Qianshi. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you to stop doing this?¡± Hesitantly, Fan Qianshi exined, ¡°Master, the red rice is sourced from the Monster Kingdom, it is known to be one of their treasured resources. Its nutrients can give you strength. You will feel better after drinking it.¡± Chapter 2783 - A Coincidence (3) Chapter 2783: A Coincidence (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBefore he could finish his sentence, the bowl of congee was already sshed right across the floor. Gu Xijiu had pushed the bowl off the table. ¡°Go away!¡± She sternly said as soon as the bowl shattered on the floor. Fan Qianshi was utterly surprised by Gu Xijiu¡¯s sudden reaction. His fingers immediately started to tremble uncontrobly under his sleeves. Before he could exin himself further, Gu Xijiu was already shouting at him. ¡°I know myself better than you do, so there is no need for you to worry about me. Stay away for a month and don¡¯t show up again.¡± Fan Qianshi clenched his fists. ¡°Yes,¡± he finally agreed after a long pause. He exited her room slowly. The room fell intoplete silence after his departure. The congee was still warm on the floor, infusing the air with its delicious scent. Gu Xijiu sighed while looking at the wasted food. The scent of the delicious congee was still tempting her. She liked the taste of congee. Although she no longer needed sustenance from food, she could not keep herself away from all the delicious food in the world. Very often, she would disguise herself and join the locals in tasting good food. Di Hao watched as Gu Xijiu hesitantly looked at the wasted congee on the floor for a while before clearing the mess up. He shook his head in disapproval, for he knew that Fan Qianshi was indeed hoping for something more from his rtionship with Gu Xijiu. Nheless, Gu Xijiu obviously did not feel the same way about him. Fan Qianshi was only a disciple in her eyes. Did Fan Qianshi be evil in the end by turning his love into hatred? To find out, Di Hao had to continue. The scent of the congee managed to trigger Gu Xijiu¡¯s appetite. She decided to disguise herself so that she could blend into the crowd at a famous restaurant in the Monster Kingdom. All she asked for was a bowl of red rice congee. The ce was rather crowded and filled with uproarious talk andughter. However, Gu Xijiu did not request for an independent room. She enjoyed the hustle and bustle of life at times. The liveliness there certainly excited her. The red rice congee from the restaurant tasted excellent, though it was a little expensive. A bowl of congee cost her 1,000 spiritual stones. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu had many spiritual stones with her, so the price did not bother her at all. Her hunger for food took over her, so she decided to add more dishes to her meal. Just when she was happily eating, a sudden wave of silence took over the entire ce. Gasps of astonishment could be heard across the air. ¡°Oh, my! He is so handsome!¡± ¡°Too beautiful!¡± ¡°Handsome is not enough to describe his ethereal beauty. He is surreal.¡± The man¡¯s appearance had provoked much discussion. Gu Xijiu was curious, so she looked up and saw a handsome and young man by the door. He stood as straight as an arrow, and his silky smooth, pitch-ck hair gently hung across his shoulder. His exquisite features were as pretty as any artist could paint a man to be. There was a red jade piece embellished on his forehead band, faintly glistening with light. Meanwhile, the corners of his mouth twitched up into a nonchnt smile while he stared at the crowd with undivided attention. His eyes swept across the hall, and everyone¡¯s heart thumped with excitement whenever his eyes met with theirs. All the men sat up straight in a proper manner. As for the women, they were busy fixing their hair and makeup so that they could present their best selves. In reality, Di Hao was in shock. His fingers were trembling so much that the spell almost failed to channel the vision over to him. He wondered who the man was and felt that hereminded him of his father, Di Fuyi. However, their looks were not exactly the same. In fact, the man in the vision was not as good looking as Di Fuyi. Di Hao¡¯s heart raced in excitement. He had to continue! Back in his vision, every table in the restaurant was already upied. Some were full of people, while others still had seats avable. Like Gu Xijiu, some were also in the restaurant all alone. ¡°Is there any room avable?¡± The young man finally asked. His voice was charming and sweet.The waiter and the owner of the restaurant both shook their heads in unison. It was the busiest time of the day in the restaurant, so the rooms were all full. Chapter 2784 - A Coincidence (4) Chapter 2784: A Coincidence (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough the restaurant was full, the staff seemed eager for the young man to stay. ¡°Gentleman, would you be open to sharing your table with other guests?¡± They kindly offered. They then asked the guests in the restaurant, ¡°Is there anyone who would like to share a table with this gentleman? I can give you a discount for sharing the table.¡± ¡°Me!¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Come here. I can share the table with him.¡± All of a sudden, about seven or eight people stood up, offering to share their table in an eager manner. Apparently, the young man¡¯s beauty had conquered the hearts of many ¨C both men and women were interested. Gu Xijiu continued to enjoy her drink without volunteering herself. In fact, everything that happened in the restaurant made herugh. These days, people were so easily obsessed with one¡¯s appearance. Nheless, she wondered which table would the young man finally go to. Of many that stood up, there was a very prettydy that was seated next to Gu Xijiu¡¯s table. Coincidentally, thedy was also wearing a red dress that evening, so her outfit matched with the young man¡¯s red robes perfectly. Like Gu Xijiu, thedy was sitting alone too. Some men tried to ask if they could sit with her before, but she turned them all down with an uninviting and stern look. Nevertheless, this time, she was the one who made the invitation to the young man. The young man slowly walked towards thedy¡¯s direction. Color bloomed in her cheeks as he approached her table. She was excited that the young man was about to ept her invitation. ¡°Gentleman, please¡­¡± The young man did not wait for her to finish before walking past her table as if she never existed. He stopped in front of Gu Xijiu¡¯s table and asked, ¡°Lady, may I join your table?¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. Her original appearance was disguised under a spell, so she carried the look of an average maiden. She was not hideous, but not exactly attractive. Her looks were consideredmon, and her presence could be easily dismissed in a crowd. Gu Xijiu thought that the ordinary look she carried would be a safe disguise for her. Never had she thought that the young man woulde up to her all of a sudden to share a table? She touched her face intuitively to make sure that she still had the appearance of an ordinary maiden and was relieved that her true appearance was not exposed. Perplexed, she then looked at the young man. He was still standing right across her table and looking at her smilingly. She could not tell what he was thinking from his expression but found it rather odd.His face was, however, was very attractive, regardless of his expression. Nheless, Gu Xijiu was not interested in a rtionship. She only thought that the young man was a little odd. ¡°I did not invite you. Look around, many did,¡± she gently reminded him. The young man finally smiled and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you attracted by my appearance?¡± ¡°Frankly, I am not,¡± she answered. She had seen many beautiful men all her life but was never interested in any. The creator of the universe had to be austere without any selfish desire. The young man took out his fan and waved it in his hand. ¡°That is right. I cannot eat well under their intense gaze of admiration, so I will not join their tables. You are not friendly, but you are the kind of table mate that I need. I shall sit here, then.¡± He gave the chair a quick sweep, so as to flick away any dust from the seat. He then sat down right away. Gu Xijiu did not many anyments since the man was only there to share the table, so she did not really mind. The young man proceeded to order a few dishes, and the food did not take long to be served on his side of the table. He took a look at the tes and bowls that were not neatly ced and waved his hand to cast a spell to rearrange the dishes into two lines. Chapter 2785 - Obsessive And Compulsive Behavior Chapter 2785: Obsessive And Compulsive Behavior Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe then took a look at the pile of tes on Gu Xijiu¡¯s side of the table. Gu Xijiu was very casual and unconcerned about the table manners here in the restaurant. She did not mind how the waiter ced the dishes on her table. All she did was eat. A synonym for casual and unconcerned would be messy. Gu Xijiu wanted to take a few bites on the steamed fish, but before her chopsticks reached the meat, the whole dish was already moving away from her. Instead, adish of spicy fried pork slices reced it, and her chopsticks went right in. She was stunned as she looked up and saw the dishes on her side of the table magically arranged neatly into two lines. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± She looked at the young man and was unimpressed. ¡°I cannot stand the mess. Please do not mind me; it is an old habit of mine.¡± The young man continued to enjoy his meal. Gu Xijiu said nothing more. There were all kinds of people in the world, many with weird behaviors and bad tempers. As the creator of the universe, she should not mind it and take this as a chance to show her generosity. Therefore, she continued to enjoy her food without any remarks. Gu Xijiu liked all kinds of food with shells, like prawns and crabs. However, instead of using utensils, she preferred to eat shellfish with her hands. She thought that it was a very mundane way of savoring food, which was something she enjoyed. She cared about cleanliness as well, so all the shells were ced on a te instead of on the table. She thought that it was already neat enough, but to her surprise, the young man remained unimpressed. He took a look at the teful of shells and decided to do something about it. With a wave, he cast another spell and ced all the shells on the te neatly ording to their sizes. The mess of shells was beautifully arranged into intricate patterns of a flower. Gu Xijiu had to put arge shell down on the table but was caught in a dilemma. The shell would simply ruin the patterns that were already arranged on the te. Troubled, she was beginning to feel annoyed with the man who was sharing her table. It had reached a point where she could not even fully enjoy her food. After all, she was here to eat, not to make decorations. It was tiring to share a table with someone with such an obsessive andpulsive behavior. Gu Xijiu tried to suppress her irritation but could not. She decided to throw the shell onto the te and turned the shells on the te into a mess. The young man threw a sharp look at her, and she did not hesitate to do the same back to him. Their eyes lingered on one another¡¯s face for a while before the young man finally spoke, ¡°In order to return your favor for sharing the table with me, I shall remove the shells for you. Is that all right?¡± The young man gently offered with a tender smile. Gu Xijiu thought about his offer for a second and agreed, ¡°Great; please do.¡± The young man cast another spell from his fingertips, making every shellfish on every dish move. All the shells of the prawns and crabs were removed and ced neatly on another te. As usual, these shells were arranged in a proper pattern. The meat that remained on her te was nicely shelled with very little fuss. Gu Xijiu was suddenly drawn to his obsessive andpulsive manner. He could perfectly fit into the department of justice. The six worldscked a set ofws to govern the course of life. They alsocked a leader. The man could be a great leader in framing a constitution. Certainly, it was just a sudden inspiration. She was not very keen on making it happen. However, thew could not be simply made and governed by anyone. The role must be yed by a divine being that was brought about naturally by the essence of heaven and earth. Only then would it take its effect. Gu Xijiu studied the man and realized that he was only a Mighty Immortal. As far as she was concerned, Fan Qianshi was the only man who was formed and nurtured by the essence of heaven and earth. Chapter 2786 - Being Jealous Chapter 2786: Being Jealous Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe was suddenly reminded of Fan Qianshi and sighed. He was a great disciple but had, unfortunately, be enamored of her. It was indeed troublesome. First of all, she did not have much time left. Secondly, as the creator of the universe, she should share her unconditional love with every being in the world and not limit herself to a rtionship. He needed to understand the importance of being unbiased, or else the six worlds would fall back into a mess once he took the role from her. Hence, she needed him to move on. While she was caught in her preupation, someone suddenly made fun of her with total contempt. ¡°Did you suddenly be dumb? An ugly being will always be ugly. A simple, kind gesture from a handsome man can easily make you dumbstruck.¡± Gu Xijiu followed the voice and noticed that the remark wasing from the beautifuldy beside her. Scornfully, thedy was looking at her with resentment. Was thedy jealous? Gu Xijiu felt sorry for her. Her was attractiveness was only in her appearance.Thedy gave the young man a quick look and caught him looking back at her with a half-smile. He had notmented anything about the incident. After a pause, Gu Xijiu asked smilingly, ¡°I have had enough of the shellfish. Gentleman, would you please help me remove the bones from my fish?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The young man was fascinated by Gu Xijiu¡¯s sudden request. ¡°Ugly beings will do all sorts of things to catch other people¡¯s attention. The reason he offered his help to you at first was because of your messy table manners. Now you are taking his help for granted. Why don¡¯t you have a better look at yourself? Do you really think you are attractive enough to make so many unreasonable requests?¡± Thedy spoke arrogantly. Gu Xijiu could not care less about the rudedy. Quietly, she smiled at her and decided to handle the fish on her own. She took the dish over and started removing the fish bones with her fingers. Soon, all of her fingers were stained with sauce. The young man was speechless. With a sigh, he took the dish away from Gu Xijiu and started removing the bones for her. He then handed her a silk handkerchief. ¡°Use this to clean your fingers.¡± Gu Xijiu did not refuse his offer. She took the handkerchief over and simply rubbed her hands in it.She was ready to put the handkerchief down on the table but was suddenly stopped by the young man. He was already sitting next to her by then. He grasped her by the wrist and took the handkerchief. Patiently, he started cleaning every stain that was left on her hands. Gu Xijiu was astonished. She tilted her head to have a look at the otherdy¡¯s expression. Thedy gasped in disbelief, as her presence waspletely ignored. Gu Xijiu did not mind that he was touching her hand, as long as thedy was annoyed. What intrigued her most was the sudden change of the young man¡¯s attitude towards her needs. He was exceptionally patient with her. If he had to take other people¡¯s table manners and hygiene so personally every time he sat with someone else, he would be so busy clearing someone else¡¯s mess every time he ate. Gu Xijiu actually felt sorry for him. ¡°Young man, being toopulsive is a burden in life. It will not do you any good,¡± she told him while gently tapping his shoulder. The young man remained quiet, and Gu Xijiu no longer cared about him. It was time for her to go. ¡°May I have the bill please?¡± The owner approached her hurriedly. ¡°That will be 3,006 spiritual stones.¡± Gu Xijiu reached her back pocket to take out her purse, only to realize that it was no longer there. The owner¡¯s friendly face slowly faded. If Gu Xijiu refused to pay for the food, he would need to work for at least a month to make up for the loss. ¡°Lady, what happened?¡± Gu Xijiu awkwardly replied, ¡°My purse is gone.¡± The owner was offended. ¡°Are you making up reasons to eat for free?¡± Gu Xijiu never thought that someday she would experience such embarrassment by having her purse stolen. She did not even know when it was taken away. Chapter 2787 - She And I Are Like Old Friends Chapter 2787: She And I Are Like Old Friends Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNo one got close to her during the time that she was in the restaurant, so her own carelessness was the only logical exnation for her missing purse. Although Di Hao was in thefort of Gu Xijiu¡¯s bed, he felt anxious for her as well. He guessed that the concept of a ¡®storage space¡¯ had yet to be invented during that primitive time. Meanwhile, the owner was infuriated. ¡°So, it seems you are here to get free food. Do you think I am a fool?¡± The man reached out his hand to pull her cor. However, she would not let him do so and took a few quick steps back to avoid his hand. All of a sudden, a pouch filled with money was offered to cease the feud. ¡°Mister, I will pay for her bill.¡± The owner was surprised by the young man¡¯s kind offer. He took a look at the pouch and felt bad for the amount of money that the young man was about to spend for themoner. ¡°Gentleman, her bill is quite arge sum of money. It is equivalent to the total ie of a normal family in a year. You have only just met her.¡± ¡°She and I are like old friends. I am willing to spend this amount of money on her.¡± All the other guests in the restaurant were equally caught off guard by the man¡¯s generous offer.They did not think that the hideous girl was worthy of the handsome man¡¯s generosity. The beautifuldy from the next table was already clenching her fists in utter frustration. She wished she could give Gu Xijiu a tight p in the face. Since someone was ready to offer up money topensate the owner, he would definitely take it. He was all but ready to ept the payment but was suddenly interrupted. ¡°Hold on,¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted. The owner looked at her in disbelief. ¡°What more do you want to say?¡± Gu Xijiu knew very well that no one would do anything so unconditionally for a stranger. His generosity muste with a price. She had a feeling that the man was quite a problem, so she did not want to get too involved with him. At this point, she could no longer y dumb. She opened up her storage bag and took out another pouch of money. Swiftly, she threw the bag down on the table and said, ¡°Take this. There is more than what I have to pay.¡± The bag contained at least a thousand pieces of upper-ss spiritual stone. Indeed, the total value was more than enough to pay for the bill. Many of the people in the restaurant had never seen a storage bag before. Therefore, many curious eyes were locked on her. Even the young man was surprised. He could not stop looking at her storage bag in astonishment. Gu Xijiu did not want to stay any longer, so she sealed away her storage bag and left the restaurant. ¡­ In the wilderness, a whirling fog lingered in the air. The thick cloud of water droplets appeared so suddenly like it was formed out of thin air in an instant. Gu Xijiu watched as ady in a dark green dress slowly emerged from the fog. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± She questioned the intruder. Thedy in green was the same beauty that was sitting next to Gu Xijiu not long ago. The only difference was her outfit. She was wearing a dress of crimson color back then that looked very refined and elegant. With this dark green dress, she looked extremely wicked, as opposed to her elegant self back then. ¡°I have underestimated you,dy. How did you manage to seduce such a handsome man with that hideous face of yours?¡± Abruptly, a snake-shaped sword appeared in her palm. The edge of the sword was as sharp as the fang of a venomous snake. ¡°I shall now skin you alive so I can see what is beneath your ugly appearance.¡± On the tip of the sword, a dark green snake emerged. In a snap, the snake made a lunge towards Gu Xijiu in a deadly manner. At the level of a Golden Immortal, every strike of hers could be considered as deadly. The snake was as swift as lightning, so it would be tricky for anyone to avoid its deadly attacks. However, Gu Xijiu was not just anyone from the mundane world. Even with only ten percent of her spiritual power left, she was still much stronger than thedy in green. She reached out to the snake and grasped it at its weakest point. With just the twist of her wrist, the snake immediately faded away into bits of light. Chapter 2788 - Look What You Made Me Do! Chapter 2788: Look What You Made Me Do! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThedy in green had not expected it. In just one move, she immediately realized that she had underestimated Gu Xijiu¡¯s strength. Nheless, she was not ready to give up the fight just yet. She pointed her sword at Gu Xijiu and sent three more green snakes charging at her. The snakes were very venomous. Once bitten, one could consider themselves dead. However, Gu Xijiu simply waved her sleeves across the air and dismissed the snakes with a slight twitch of her fingertips. She did not even have to move a lot to cast the spell, yet all three snakes were already clenched by their necks. In an instant, the snakes were turned into glimpses of light and faded into nothingness. ¡°Ugly woman, look what you made me do!¡± This time, she raised the bar. In a mist of greyish-green fog suddenly appeared, and the water droplets within the cloud slowly condensed into a giant green python! Almost instantaneously, it became alive and made a lunge for Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu found the trick a little familiar as it was the Devil Venomous Python. It was the most nefarious and demonical python that existed, equipped with deadly and yet lustful venom. The python would mate with its victim before swallowing the victim¡¯s soul as a whole. Gu Xijiu was a divine being with a generous spirit, but thedy¡¯s selfish act of jealousy was too much for her to forgive. They were not even enemies, and yet thedy desperately wanted her dead by crushing her soul. Thedy was evil and unscrupulous, which was a rarity in Gu Xijiu¡¯s life. With all that had happened, Gu Xijiu decided to serve her some punishment. She twisted her wrist in a circr motion to summon a golden whip which she used to attack the iing python. The long whip was a magical item, so when Gu Xijiu hadunched it toward the snake, a thousand shining golden beams with boundless radiance were directed at it. The Devil Venomous Python was obviously scared of the golden light. It tried to shrink its body as quickly as it could to avoid the ruthless attack. However, Gu Xijiu was not done with it. She took an intimidating step forward and flung her whip at the python again. It slowly took the form of a mighty dragon that came alive in a second. With its outstretched body, the dragon started attacking the python. The Devil Venomous Python was terrified, huddling itself in fear. While the golden whip was still swinging in the air, Gu Xijiu suddenly copsed with a temporary loss of consciousness. A sudden jolt had plunged her forward, thus stopping the constant stream of spiritual power to her hand. In an instant, the entire dragon disappeared from the air. Gu Xijiu could not help but curse! Her five dying symptoms had begun to take ce. Sometimes, her spiritual power would fade away very suddenly. She just did not expect it to happen at this critical moment. The Devil Venomous Python was ready to surrender, but the disappearance of the golden light had boosted its confidence. It had just escaped death and perhaps even had an opportunity to attack. Excitedly, itunched its second attack at Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu wanted to defend herself but was too weak even to stand up straight. She barely had any strength left to avoid the iing strike. In dismay, she clenched her fists and was ready to admit defeat. The python was already closing in when an intricate melody started ying in the air. The tune wasing from a flute amid the fog. The tune was a weakness of the python. As soon as the melody was yed, the python found itself paralyzed. Like a curse, the python started dancing along with the melody and hadpletely forgotten its mission. Thedy in green was infuriated by the interception. She shouted out loud at the stranger in the fog, ¡°Who is there? How dare you ruin my n?¡± A stranger slowly walked out from the thick fog to answer her calling.The stranger was holding a fiery red umbre and wore green robes that were slightly obscured in the fog, like a painting of distant mountains shrouded in mist and rain. With a slight smile, the stranger stared at thedy with contempt. The stranger was the young man from the restaurant. At this moment, he was holding an umbre in one hand and a flute in another. The thick fog was cold and blustery, forming a strong contrast to his strong and vibrant appearance. Although his robes and the umbre did not match, he was the kind of man who could carry any style with ease, even with obviously contrasting elements. Chapter 2789 - Would You Like To See? Chapter 2789: Would You Like To See? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThedy gasped in disbelief as soon as she saw the man. She then quickly used another spell to summon her python back. However, the python was still dancing frantically, unable to control its body. For the first time, it did not obey hermand. Gu Xijiu felt hopeful, so she stepped aside and took a rest under a nearby tree. At the side, she could tell that the melody began to speed up with heavy beats. Although it was only a tune to Gu Xijiu, it was a deadly curse to the python. It lostplete control of its body, and all of its scales opened up in a defensive manner. It wanted to shriek for help, but no sound came out. ¡°Stop! Stop it! Stop ying!¡± Thedy in green called out loud. She then rushed towards the young man in an attempt to remove the flute from his hand. With a leap, the young man steadied himself on a tree. He decided to change the tune. It started out dull, but the intensity slowly built up as he yed on.As soon as thedy in green heard the melody, she became very still. Soon, she began dancing uncontrobly. Thedy in green was a stunning beauty. She danced seductively in a very sexy and enticing manner. She removed her clothing piece by piece and slowly stripped down to her underwear. It was all very sexually attractive. The way she danced was like a stripper from the modern era, only wilder. Di Hao felt awkward watching the scene. As a child, he knew he should not be looking at inappropriate scenes involving adult elements. However, he was even more worried that he might miss out on any key information if he stopped looking. With the maturity of an adult, he convinced himself that the scene was not a big deal. Therefore, Di Hao contained his awkwardness and continued watching. In his vision, Gu Xijiu could be seen leaning back on a tree while being entertained by thedy¡¯s sexy moves. The giant python and thedy were dancing and slowly got closer and closer together. The giant python then spiraled to the ground and shrunk its body to about ten feet long. It made a swoop at thedy and pinned her down on the ground. Enticingly, it slowly separated thedy¡¯s legs, so its tail could linger its way into her private part. Gu Xijiu was surprised by the plot twist. She stood up straight to see it better, but a blindfold immediately covered her eyes. That action rendered her speechless. Right at that moment, the young man started ying the melody differently. Pleasantly, the soothing tune was a balm for her agitated nerves. The melody was so loud that it managed to block out any other noise. Gu Xijiu wanted to take the blindfold away, but the young man¡¯s yful tease changed her mind. ¡°Would you like to see? This adult imagery is nothing like you have seen before. I can take the blindfold off if you want so that we can both enjoy the show together.¡± Gu Xijiu remained quiet. She stood frozen and decided to keep the blindfold on. ¡°Sister!¡± A loud and brusque man could be heard calling out loud from afar. Gu Xijiu could clearly hear quick steps approaching them. ¡°Stop it! Stop! Damn it, make it stop!¡± Gu Xijiu pulled the blindfold away and saw a few men. The leader was a man with heavy brocades of a dark golden shade. His elegant outfit was a contrast to his deep, hoarse voice. Gu Xijiu recognized the man. He was the king of the Monster Kingdom. The other people were probably his men. As soon as the Monster King approached, heunched a strike at the snake in an attempt to separate the naked woman from its grasp. The snake let out a sharp cry and became even more closely entwined with the woman. Its muscles tightened, thus squeezing the woman even more with its body almost to the point of suffocation. All of the men were confused, unsure if they should look away or stay focused on the snake. ¡°Stay away, all of you!¡± The Monster King was furious. Chapter 2790 - Until Her Last Breath Chapter 2790: Until Her Last Breath Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Moster King¡¯s men stayed away from the feud as instructed. Meanwhile, the Monster King retrieved a ck rope out of nowhere and aimed the twisting cord at the python. He wanted to pull the python away from the woman. With his strength and level of kung fu, he was able to lift even the heaviest kind of load. Pulling the snake away should have been an easy matter. Indeed, he was able to pull the snake away from the ground, along with the woman that it desperately tried to mate with. The woman and the snake appeared to move in an arc across the air before taking a hard fall on the ground again. Nheless, their bodies were still inextricably intertwined. The woman let out a hoarse cry while slowly losing consciousness. ¡°Feng Jiayi, what are you doing!? Separate them now!¡± The Monster King demanded with cries of anger. The young man kept hisposure, and calmly replied, ¡°My King, I am here to arrest the murderer who is responsible for the death of 18 girls. I am only doing what I have promised to do.¡± Anger surged up among the two people. ¡°I asked you to catch the murderer, not to step aside while the princess is helplessly raped. Did you ask the python to assault the princess? Don¡¯t you try to talk yourself out of this! I saw youmanding the python with your flute.¡± ¡°The python belongs to your sister. She asked the python to attack me first, and the gentleman stepped in to help,¡± Gu Xijiu interrupted. The Monster King carefully studied Gu Xijiu but did not recognize her. ¡°Who is this hideous woman?¡± He began to lose his temper and added, ¡°Feng Jiayi. I do not care whose python this is. Separate them now!¡± Feng Jiayi folded his arms together and said, ¡°No can do. Only the python¡¯s master canmand it.¡± He then looked at the Monster King sternly in the eye. ¡°My King, can¡¯t you tell what python this is?¡± After a pause, the Monster King defended himself, ¡°Of course I can! The python is evil. It only answers to its master, and its master is you!¡± Feng Jiayi patiently exined, ¡°What I am doing is confusing the python so it cannot recognize its master temporarily. I do not have the power tomand it.¡± He took another look at the woman. ¡°You seem to like your pet a lot, so much so that you are not willing to let go of it from your arms.¡± The woman was lying naked on the ground. There were some obvious bloodstains between her thighs by now. She lost control of her body under the influence of the flute, thus losing the ability tomand the python. But, as soon as the melody stopped, her consciousness immediately returned. Utterly ashamed, she did not know how to face her brother, so she decided to y dead. Never had she thought that the young man could see through her little trick. Taking the python as a pet was strictly prohibited, so she was too afraid to admit that the python belonged to her. However, she also knew very well that once the python started mating, it would keep on prating her until herst breath. It would only stop when its master asked it to stop. If she refused to admit it, she would eventually die of exhaustion, and her soul would be crushed in the python¡¯s jaws. Therefore, in this matter of life and death, she realized she could not be stubborn any longer. Determined, she gave the python¡¯s head a hard p. ¡°Keep off me!¡± She thought that the python was able to recognize her voice as the flute was no longer ying. Therefore, it should be able to think and respond to her request. But surprisingly, the python only answered to hermand and not her voice. The hard p had unleashed the python¡¯s inner beast even more, thus speeding up the movement of its tail. Thedy let out a wail before quickly curling her body into a ball. The deep pration had severely torn thedy¡¯s flesh and put her in much agony. However, the sight of blood excited the python even more, so it prated with an even stronger and faster rhythm. Pale and drawn, the woman could no longer care about her image. She cast a spell and created a wisp of ck, skull-like smoke from the tip of her fingers. She then flicked the wisp of smoke into the python¡¯s wide-open mouth andmanded, ¡°Qing Bi, keep out now!¡± The spell was obviously used to control the python. Instantly, the python tensed up its muscles and untangled the woman from its body, though unwillingly. At this point, the Monster King could no longer defend his sister. ¡°What a shame!¡± Chapter 2791 - The Creator Of The Universe Chapter 2791: The Creator Of The Universe Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe offered the naked princess an overcoat made of crane feathers. Her body was still twitching uncontrobly on the ground due to the intensity of the pain she had to experience. She could not even stand on her own, so the Monster King had to bend down and carry her in his arms before leaving. ¡°Are you trying to take her away so easily?¡± Feng Jiayi scornfully questioned. The Monster King stopped walking and nced back at Feng Jiayi with an unrelenting look. ¡°What more do you want?¡± ¡°You have promised the people that once we found the murderer of the missing girls, he or she will be punished publicly by dismembering the murderer¡¯s body. Now that we have the murderer, I am wondering when you will punish the princess.¡± The Monster King looked ufortable. ¡°I know exactly what to do, so there is no need for your concern.¡± ¡°Brother, this couple¡­ This couple has made some evil plots against me. Please, get revenge for me, brother.¡± The woman pleaded with her brother, ¡°Brother, do not¡­ Do not let them go! We have to uphold the reputation of our royal family.¡± The Monster King was inspired to kill. His sister was right. In order to protect the name of his family, the couple had to die. ¡°Take them!¡± Hemanded. All of his men quickly gathered around the two outsiders. The Monster King¡¯s facial expression darkened. ¡°These people have the audacity to belittle the royalty of the Monster Kingdom. Cease them!¡± However, a sudden voice interrupted him, ¡°Yao Xingye, how have you been doing?¡± Much to his surprise, he looked around and saw the hideous woman under the tree. She was no longer her mundane self. Instead, streaks of brilliance started surrounding her body and slowly stripping away her disguise. When the light faded, a beautiful woman in a green magic dress was standing under the tree. There was an emerald magic wand in her hand. The Monster King was utterly shocked! She was the creator of the universe!He once saw Gu Xijiu from afar when he visited the valley. She looked exactly the same as she wore the same outfit. The Monster King was dumbstruck, and so were his men. At this very moment, Gu Xijiu¡¯s aura was extremely intimidating, unlike before. She did not look anything like the woman they had seen earlier. Feng Jiayi was shocked as well. He was about to y his flute to defend them, but seeing Gu Xijiu changed his mind. ¡°My Divine Lord!¡± The Monster King knelt along with his men. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. Her kung fu was already depleting, but the look in her eyes remained murderous. She could tell that the Monster King wanted her and Feng Jiayi dead just moments ago. His spiritual power was almost at the level of a Great Deity. Furthermore, all of his men were among the most powerful and experienced fighters in the Monster Kingdom.Even with Feng Jiayi¡¯s help, theirbined strength would not be sufficient to fight them off. They might even die here in the wild. Fortunately for Gu Xijiu, death would never truly dawn on her. Her physical body might not survive, but her soul would remain.Nheless, she would need at least a decade to create a new body from elementary particles. Time was her only concern right now, and there was not much of it left for her. She had no choice but to reveal her true self. Fortunately, the Monster King was indeed intimidated. None of his men dared to take any moves. Then, Gu Xijiu took a look at the prostrate figure on the ground and asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with your sister?¡± The Monster King stammered, ¡°About that¡­¡± Panicked, cold sweats started breaking out on his forehead. He was a loving brother who doted on his sister. Never had he thought that his beloved sister would be involved in such a terrible mistake. In recent years, many girls had lost their virginity, and eventually their lives, to an unknown murderous creature. Some of these victims were themon people of the Monster Kingdom. Some were even the daughters belonging to noble families. Two cab ministers had also lost their beloved daughters to the murderer. Hence, the death toll had caused great rm to the people. The Monster King had sent out many of his men to investigate the matter, but the case remained unsolved. Chapter 2792 - Even I Have Become Your Tool Chapter 2792: Even I Have Be Your Tool Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionRoyal notices were posted and ced all over the kingdom in hopes that someone would take the initiative to solve the case. Three dayster, a man came volunteering. He was Feng Jiayi. Feng Jiayi went to see the Monster King in secret, so the princess knew nothing about this man. Hepromised that he would solve the case in seven days, but he only took five days to find the murderer. He intended to expose her in the re of the public eye. Luckily, the Monster King only brought his servants with him. The victims¡¯ families were not notified about the incident yet, so he wanted to silence the witnesses by killing them off. Little did he know that one of the witnesses was actually the creator of the universe! ¡°Fake! She is a fake!¡± The princess suddenly called out loud. ¡°Qing Bi almost killed her just now! Without Feng Jiayi, she would already be dead. How could the creator of the universe be so easily defeated by a venomous python? She is an imposter! She is surely a fake!¡± The Monster Kingdom was not ready to give up their princess. Hence, she needed to convince everyone that Gu Xijiu was an imposter. As expected, the Monster King lowered his head and asked his sister quietly, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± The Monster King gave Gu Xijiu a murderous look. ¡°There is a death penalty to anyone who impersonates the creator of the universe.¡± As the Monster King was not quite sure that she was really an imposter, he tried to be polite first. He wanted to challenge her to a duel so that he could tell if she was really as powerful as he had heard. Suddenly, he heard a collection of footsteps closing in. ¡°Where is the murderer?¡± ¡°Damn it! We finally have the murderer! I am going to tear the murderer into pieces.¡± They were chants for the death of the murderer. These were the people of the Monster Kingdom, and also the families of the victims. The cab ministers were also there among the crowd. They caught Gu Xijiu standing at the side and were dumbstruck. The two cab ministers¡¯ eyes opened wide in shock. ¡°The divine creator of the universe is here! I hereby bow before you, Divine Lord!¡± They instantly fell to their knees. ¡°Divine Lord, I did not know that you are here!¡± ¡°Divine Lord, my daughter died a tragic death. Please help us.¡± ¡°Rest assured that the murderer is caught since we have the Divine Lord here with us.¡± ¡°That is right. Mr. Feng once told us that the melody was a signal. When the melody was yed, it also meant that the murderer was arrested.¡± ¡°So, where is the murderer?¡± The crowd effervesced with frustration With a smile, Feng Jiayi looked at the Monster King and said, ¡°My King, the venomous python was misused by your sister to harm the innocent. You have seen it all. The Devil Venomous Python is also prohibited in all of the six worlds. The owner has to be sentenced to death. Will you give the people a proper exnation of the situation?¡± The Monster King felt all hope was lost. When the truth was exposed in the public eye, there was no way he could help his sister. He took a look at Gu Xijiu, who was standing in the distance, surrounded by ayer of divine aura. An imposter could have easily faked her looks, but the divine aura of the creator of the universe could not have been imitated. She was indeed the almighty creator of the universe. Determined, he tossed the woman on the ground and furiously said, ¡°Yao Tingting, look what you¡¯ve done! Take her down. We shall dismember her to death!¡± ¡­ Tranquility had once again returned to the wilderness when everyone left. Before the Monster King left, he invited Gu Xijiu to the Monster Pce as a guest, but his invitation was turned down immediately. Gu Xijiu had things to attend to. The Monster King did not push it any further and quickly left. In the end, Gu Xijiu and Feng Jiayi were the only ones left in the wild. Gu Xijiu sat on top of a stone and looked at him condescendingly. ¡°The n was great. Even I have be your tool.¡± Chapter 2793 - Don’t Worry, I Am Not Sending You Away Chapter 2793: Don¡¯t Worry, I Am Not Sending You Away Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was smart enough to link everything that happened together in an instant. This man must have noticed that the princess was the culprit for a while now. Knowing that she would most likely be interested in handsome men, he needed to trigger her jealousy by doing things that werepletely out of her expectation. Back in the restaurant, he purposely showed his kindness to the woman who was seen as hideous by the public. The princess had, as expected, be utterly jealous and thus initiated a series of brutal remarks and actions. Feng Jiayi knew very well that everything was going as he nned, so he notified the victims¡¯ families in advance. The Monster King was not the only one who had received the invitation. The princess needed to be exposed in the eyes of the public and punished in a way that she deserved. Gu Xijiu studied Feng Jiayi for a while and was impressed by his perception and wit, even though he was only a young man. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Feng Jiayi suddenly apologized. Gu Xijiu cleared her throat to dissolve the awkwardness. Now that he had apologized, she should let the matter go. After all, the princess deserved it. ¡°I¡­¡± A sudden grasp by her wrist interrupted her. Baffled, she had never encountered such disrespect in her life. She wanted to push his hand away, but he pulled her toward him instead. ¡°This is not the ce to talk. Follow me!¡± Soon, Gu Xijiu¡¯s vision turned ck! The man had already initiated the Ground Drilling technique. Gu Xijiu was still perplexed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not going to send you away.¡± Feng Jiayi did not look back and continued drilling. Gu Xijiu knew that he was not strong enough to hurt her. Stirred by curiosity, she decided to let him guide the way. After a moment, Gu Xijiu noticed that something was not quite right. Usually, Ground Drillings would only cover a rtively short distance. One would usually use it for a hundred miles at most. Under normal circumstances, one would need to head back up to catch a breath every hour. Not even a Great Deity¡¯s physique could handle the harsh underground conditions. However, Feng Jiayi was able to use the Ground Drilling technique for over six hours straight without stopping for a rest. Also, his speed was impressive. Gu Xijiu assumed that they had both traveled for at least six hundred miles in total. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu was the creator of the universe. Even with her power being greatly depleted, Ground Drilling would not pose any danger to her. She was able to survive all day being underground. However, the young man was obviously not as strong as her. How did he manage to survive all day? ¡­ Icy peaks and snow-capped mountains rose up from thend amid the white snow. From where they stood, they could see a cier that had been around since forever. She looked up and was impressed by the mighty mountain that had its icy summit above the clouds. Gu Xijiu did not expect to see snow as soon as they resurfaced. At the same time, cold winds blew by, swirling snowkes in the air. She could not help but shudder in the cold. For the first time, she thought that her clothes might be a little too thin for the weather. She took a look at Feng Jiayi. His clothes were obviously not made for the cold, but he did not seem to be bothered. There he stood, tall and straight, seemingly unconcerned by the icy peaks and the brutal winter winds. He opened up an umbre to shelter her from the snow. ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡± He fixed his eyes on her pale white face as he asked her. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and rubbed her numb hands together for warmth. ¡°I am not afraid of the cold. Why did you take us here?¡± She steadied herself, and calmly remarked. Feng Jiayi sized her up before continuing, ¡°If I am not mistaken, your spiritual power is less than the strength of a Golden Immortal now. Why do you have to keep ying tough?¡± Astonished, Gu Xijiu looked at him with a rather spurious smile. ¡°Hmm?¡± Underneath her sleeves, she quietly cast a spell on her fingertips. So, if something went wrong, she could easily escape. Chapter 2794 - Why Didn’t You Listen To Me? Chapter 2794: Why Didn¡¯t You Listen To Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven if she could not kill him, she was strong enough to cause some injuries, at least. Feng Jiayi put the umbre in her hand and said, ¡°Take this. The umbre can keep you warm. Stay here, and don¡¯t go anywhere. I will be back very soon.¡± He made a turn and disappeared in the snow. Gu Xijiiu was bewildered. The umbre was surely a magical item; like a midsummer¡¯s sun, it was able to keep her warm by blocking out the cold. Gu Xijiu then took a look at her surroundings. The ce was a solitary snownd of extreme cold. The uncharted territory was virtually uninhabited. In fact, she had never been to this ce before. However, the spiritual energy of the ce was rather fascinating. Eddies of spiritual power surrounded her in swirls of chilly air currents. She put her hand into the eddy of chill air and could immediately feel the cold that sunk into her bones like icy thorns. Apart from the cold, there was also a small degree of spiritual energy that was equally prating. Her eyes glimpsed with hope at the sight. Her condition had been deteriorating over the past years, and no amount of spiritual energy could refuel her strength. She could not even absorb the spiritual energy around her, even during intense meditations. Therefore, her spiritual power had be progressively worse. Nevertheless, her body did not seem to repel the richness of spiritual energy here. With a light grasp in the air, the source of spiritual energy was immediately absorbed and channeled right to her spiritual core. The encounter felt like refreshing rain pouring down after a long drought. Feeling hopeful enough, Gu Xijiu kept the umbre away and lunged for the swirls of spiritual aura in her surroundings. A vortex of rotating winds carried snowkes in the whirl. She took a leap in an attempt to fly but lost her bnce instead and staggered. Apparently, the ce seemed to forbid the use of spells. She steadied herself to make another attempt and flicked her finger to cast a spell but could not unleash any force of seven-colored light. Only a small whiff was produced that did not even leave a mark on the snow¡¯s surface. She started wondering about the nature of the ce. She was troubled but was not ready to give up, for she had not encountered such a rich source of spiritual energy in a long while. Determined, she continued to chase after the vortex. She intended to go straight to the core of the vortex, where the source of spiritual energy was the most abundant. Unfortunately, she could not get out of the vortex after finding her way in. To her surprise, the air current in the center was much stronger than she thought. As soon as the strong whirl approached, her entire body was swept away in the vortex. Apart from the current, the temperature of the vortex was below the freezing point. Therefore, all of her veins were instantaneously frozen in the cold. Naturally, her body became rigid and was carried away helplessly by the wind as she traveled higher and higher above ground. Nheless, only her body was frozen. Her mind remained fully conscious. In a panicked state, the rotating winds certainly caused a stir in her heart as well. Perhaps, it was finally the time for her to give up on the body. When the winds ceased, she would fall to her death from this height. But just when she thought all hope was lost, a long rope suddenly appeared from outside of the vortex and caught her by the waist. She continued to float in the wind before the rope was pulled. After a brief moment, she managed to break free from the evesting circr motion and found herself suspended in the air about 20 feet above the ground. In an instant, her body started falling towards a person on the ground. Regrettably, her body was frozen, so she did not have any control over it. She could not even open her mouth to ask for help! ¡°Bam!¡± She fell into the arms of a man. The sudden impact plunged him backward. He had to take a few steps back to absorb the impact of her fall. Finally, he put her down and circled her frozen body for a while. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay still? Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± He sounded troubled. Chapter 2795 - Is This Your Actual Appearance? Chapter 2795: Is This Your Actual Appearance? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu remained quiet. She was stunned by the fact that someone was actually treating her like a child who had just misbehaved. Feng Jiayi circled Gu Xijiu two times to study her condition. He cast a few different spells to defrost her icy body, but they were ineffective. Even the magic umbre had no effect on her this time. Troubled, he heaved a long sigh. ¡°I have not thought that saving the creator of the universe could be so troublesome. It looks like I am a busybody who stuck his hands in the wrong ce.¡± The remark rendered Gu Xijiu speechless. It was true that if he had not brought her here, she would not have turned into a big ice block. Having pondered the situation, Feng Jiayi suddenly walked away and left her alone. Gu Xijiu was obviously shocked by his sudden departure. She watched as he disappeared into the distance. Finally, she could no longer keep calm and became distressed by her current predicament. Was he really nning to leave her alone here as an ice statue? ¡°What a bastard,¡± she thought. The vast snownd was apparently an unfrequented wilderness. Hardly anyone would set forth into this icy territory. Perhaps, she would have to remain as an ice statue until the day when her immortalization finally dawned on her. She was not afraid of her death but was worried about her mission. As ast resort, she closed her eyes in an attempt to extract her soul from her dying body. She did not want to give up on her body so easily, but it seemed that she had no other choice. The process of extracting one¡¯s soul was notfortable at all. It would be even more difficult under her current frozen circumstance. While she was halfway through the extraction, a sudden glimpse of purple shed before her eyes. Gu Xijiu stopped what she was doing to have a proper look at the man who was approaching her. The man was dressed entirely in purple, and his silky hair was almost waist length, fastened by a headband that was decorated with a crimson gem in the shape of a fox¡¯s eye. The beauty that he possessed was ethereal. His physical outlook did not matter to her; nheless, she could not help but find the man a little familiar. ¡°Who is the man?¡± She wondered. He stopped right in front of her. Being much taller, he fixed his eyes on her from above, thus exuding a sense of authority. He had a rather odd expression on his face, suggesting that he was conflicted. Hesighed before uttering, ¡°You are the first person to see my face.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked! Just by hearing the man¡¯s sentence, she was able to deduce his identity. The man was, surprisingly, Feng Jiayi. Why did he walk away earlier? Was it only to change his appearance? She continued to study him and found more surprising facts about the man. Along with his new appearance, his spiritual power had also significantly increased. His body was surrounded by a heavenly aura of auspicious light that could not be detected by the naked eye. Nheless, Gu Xijiu could still see it. How did he manage to possess such divine qualities? She had the same aura of divinity, and so did Fan Qianshi, only weaker. Gu Xijiu assumed that Fan Qianshi was a celestial baby that was created from the essence of heaven and earth simply because of the heavenly aura that he exudes. Feng Jiayi, whose name was unknown to her, had the same auspicious aura, only that it was even purer than the aura that Fan Qianshi possessed. Was he a celestial baby, too? Gu Xijiu had so many questions, but could not say a word. ¡°Please excuse me,¡± Feng Jiayi suddenly said. Gu Xijiu was perplexed by hisck of exnation. He cast spells on both his hands before cing one hand on her stomach and the other on her back. Two steady streams of energy slowly entered her body. ¡­ About an hourter, Gu Xijiu was freed. She held the umbre in her hand and looked at him in bewilderment. ¡°You are still Feng Jiayi, aren¡¯t you? Tell me, what is this all about?¡± ¡°Di is my surname. My name is Fuyi.¡± The man in purple continued, ¡°Feng Jiayi is one of my many identities.¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly made sense of the whole situation. ¡°Is this your actual appearance?¡± She sized him up at that very moment. Chapter 2796 - The Mysterious Young Man Chapter 2796: The Mysterious Young Man Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe continued with another question, ¡°What do you mean by one of your many identities?¡± ¡°I carry several identities to cover up who I really am,¡± Di Fuyi briefly exined. Gu Xijiu could no longer hide her surprise. The man could carry other identities with weaker spiritual power and strength to conceal his true self. During the peak of her power, Gu Xijiu was also able to create other identities too. However, her extended period of inactivity had stripped that power away. It seemed that this man must be someone powerful, for he was able to conceal his true self so well. This made her even more curious about his actual identity. Abruptly, she held his wrist. Di Fuyi did not push her hand away, though he was surprised by her sudden action. ¡°What is this for?¡± Gu Xijiu slowly let go of his hand, as if in disbelief. ¡°You are only 22 years old.¡± The method that she had just used to check his age was the Bone Touching Skill, which had never been incorrect when determining one¡¯s age. Di Fuyi gave her a quick nce before taking back his hand. ¡°I am impressed by the precision of your foretelling. You truly are the creator of the universe.¡± ¡°Tell me more about you,¡± Gu Xijiu sternly said. Di Fuyi suddenly let out a goodugh. ¡°Divine Lord, you and I have only just met. It is inappropriate for you to study my background so quickly, isn¡¯t it?¡± He was obviously reluctant to share about his past, but Gu Xijiu refused to step back. ¡°Did youe into this world without any parents? Did the essence of heaven and earth create you?¡± She was perplexed by hisck of poprity. Usually, a child birthed by the essence of heaven and earth would be highly appraised and valued by society, which would then lead to a series of fights to take possession of the child. How did Di Fuyi stay anonymous for so long? Gu Xijiu had never heard of his name anywhere before. Di Fuyi seemed offended. He didn¡¯t answer Gu Xijiu¡¯s question, but instead, he threw her a bright piece of thin red cloth and said, ¡°Put this on. It can keep you safe in the vortex of spiritual winds.¡± He then walked away. Slightly disappointed, Gu Xijiu knew that she had no way of making the man tell the truth. She decided to keep her questions aside for now. As soon as she opened up the red cloth, a brief touch was enough for her to tell the value of the scarce fabric. It was a piece of sunbeam fabric. Legends have it that the mermaids actually weaved the fabric by mixing the rays of sunlight with fresh blood of their own. The cloth produced was able to keep away wind and dust, thus providing its bearer with warmth. Gu Xijiu guessed that the reason Di Fuyi had left earlier was to get this cloth for her. Nheless, other thoughts popped up in her mind. The young man seemed to know the ce well. Was this where he grew up? She shook her head to dismiss the thoughts at once, for there were other agendas of higher priority right now. She put on the red cloth and felt as if it was fueled by enormous energy from the sun. All of a sudden, a swirling vortex of winds swung by, so she dived right in. With the protective red cloth, she was no longer bothered by the blowing gales of the vortex. The extreme cold became tolerable. In fact, all she could feel now was the abundance of spiritual energy in the vortex. Gu Xijiu spent the next month absorbing the spiritual energy that thend had to offer. Di Fuyi never showed up during that time. It would seem that she was abandoned in the icy hills alone. Gu Xijiu finally broke free from her stillness in the vortex and walked away in a fresh new disy of vitality. Cold winds continued to roam the ridge of ice, but she could hardly feel any difort. In a month, her power had recovered by more than twenty percent. With this amount of power, the cold would not pose a threat to her. Being naturally curious, Gu Xijiu wanted to find out more about the ce. She had traveled to almost every corner of thend but could not find any exits. The ce was like a self-sustaining environment that had no connections to the outside world. She was worried about her disciple, Fan Qianshi, and her closest servant, Wu Qianyan. She had never been away from them for this long. They must be worried about her. Gu Xijiu took a walk around the snow-capped mountain to look for Di Fuyi, but could not see him anywhere. To her surprise, she found a stream of fog between the sky and the summit of the mountain. The violent torrents seemed to roll thunderously in that path of fog. She decided to leap into the fog to see if the torrents could lead her all the way out. As soon as she went into the torrents, she could feel her body being lifted in a dazzling swirl. When she finallynded, she was surprised to find herself standing by a hillside, which she found familiar. She soon realized that it was the outskirts of the Monster Kingdom. However, it was at least a thousand miles away from the restaurant that she once feasted with Di Fuyi, but only a hundred miles away from Fanyin Valley. ¡°Master!¡± Gu Xijiu was interrupted by a sudden voice that called out for her from afar. She looked up and saw Fan Qianshi. Excited by the sight of her, he tripped over a stone and swayed a little, but he was not bothered. He continued to walk up to her in disbelief. ¡°Master?¡± Chapter 2797 - This Was Revenge. Chapter 2797: This Was Revenge. Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was infuriated by how he looked. ¡°Why do you look so shabby?¡± Fan Qianshi was no longer in clean clothes and his usual grace. Instead, he looked like aplete mess. His robes were all crumbled and even torn. Furthermore, the coarse texture of his hair was unbearable to the eye. He must have left his hair unwashed for a long time. Drawn and pale, he had obviously lost a lot of weight since shest saw him. Gu Xijiu was never one who cared about beauty. Nheless, she was annoyed by his shabbiness. Fan Qianshi finally understood Gu Xijiu¡¯s concern. Abruptly, he stopped walking toward her and gave an apologetic bow. ¡°Master, I will be back soon.¡± He then left. His sudden change surprised Gu Xijiu, to say the least. It did not take him long toe back. Only this time, he came back as a new person. His robes were neat and tidy, which finally matched his effortless grace. ¡°Master, you have finallye back! I have been looking for you for long enough!¡± Fan Qianshi seemed relieved by the sight of her. His eyes lingered on her suggestively, as he took a step closer to her. Needless to say, he was too fearful to do anything inappropriate. ¡°Master, where have you been? People from all six worlds have been looking for you. I was worried that something bad happened, so I kept looking everywhere for you.¡± ¡°Have they been looking for me? What for?¡± Gu Xijiu was confused. She was not surprised by her disciple¡¯s effort to locate her, as she had never been away from him for so long. However, herck of involvement in the six worlds had never caused any problems before. She hardly even showed herself in front of themon people throughout the course of her life. Hence, her month-long disappearance should not be a big deal at all to them. ¡°Monster¡­ the Monster King visited almost a month ago, stating that he needed to apologize to you personally. I was away, pondering over my mistake in istion, so Qianyan was the one who stopped him. She told him that you were away and asked him toe back some other time, but he said there was something urgent that he needed to talk to you about. Qianyan did not know what to do, so she came to see me. I was concerned, too, that it could be a matter of urgency, so I tried to contact you, but failed. Leaving him no choice, he then left. However, he did not give up. He came back the next day, along with the Emperor Immortal, and stormed their way in. Qianyan and I watched helplessly as they turned Fanyin Valley inside out. They could not find you anywhere, so they used us of having an ulterior motive behind your disappearance, saying that we must have harmed the creator of the universe. Qianyan was held hostage while I was told to locate you in a month. If I failed, they would put Qianyan to death by dismembering her body as a warning. The news came as a shock to all six worlds, so everyone started looking for you.¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fist in frustration. This was revenge. It was revenge for bringing death upon the Monster King¡¯s beloved sister. The Monster King was suspicious of her power and wanted to test her strength, but was interrupted by the people who Di Fuyi had invited over. After the Monster King left, Di Fuyi also took Gu Xijiu away in a hasty departure. The Monster King must have returned to the same ce to look for her, but could not find her anywhere in the Monster Kingdom. Unable to ept his defeat, he decided to make his way to Fanyin Valley to find out the truth. In Gu Xijiu¡¯s absence, he dared to take her servant away as a hostage. ¡°Where did they keep Qianyan? Have you heard any news from the Monster Kingdom?¡± With a pause, Fan Qianshi finally uttered, ¡°I have been busy trying to locate you.¡± In other words, he had never tried to find out more about Wu Qianyan¡¯s whereabouts. Perhaps, he did not care much about her life. Wu Qianyan was his childhood friend, someone whom he grew up with. Wu Qianyan had never disobeyed his words. She had implicit faith in him. Many times, she had risked her life just to keep him safe, but the connection did not necessarily imply a deep friendship. Now that Wu Qianyan was suffering in agony, Fan Qianshi did not seem to be bothered at all. Gu Xijiu gave Fan Qianshi a judgmental look. The boy was a little cold-blooded. However, if he ever became the creator of the universe, it would be good for him to have no personal entanglements so that he could be clear and unbiased in his executions. Perhaps hisck of emotions was a bonus. Either way, Gu Xijiu shook her head to dismiss the problem as it was not her first priority at the moment. She did some calctions and realized that there were two days left until the deadline given by the Monster King. Hence, she sent Fan Qianshi away to the Monster Kingdom to collect as much information as he could about Wu Qianyan¡¯s whereabouts. Fan Qianshi could no longer keep his eyes open as he swayed and tumbled forward into Gu Xijiu¡¯s arms. Gu Xijiu quickly held him up and asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡± Fan Qianshi had to lean on Gu Xijiu to keep his bnce. His entire forehead was drenched in cold sweats. ¡°I¡­ I am too tired.¡± Troubled, Gu Xijiu quickly read his pulse and was surprised by hisck of vitality, which was attributable to overwork and hisck of proper rest. ¡°When did youst sleep?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°I have not had any rest since the day of your disappearance, but don¡¯t worry, I am still holding on. I will now go and find out more about Qianyan,¡± he reassured. He tried to steady himself, but his stubbornness only worsened his condition. He could not even keep his body straight. At this point, he was already sweating uncontrobly. Gu Xijiu could not bear to see him in such a condition.Fan Qianshi turned to look at her. His eyes glimpsed with delight. ¡°Is there anything else that you need, master?¡± Gu Xijiu did not look at him but raised her hand and tossed him a bottle of pills. ¡°Take two pills to help revitalize your body. All right, now go.¡± Fan Qianshi took a look at the bottle in his hand and became slightly disappointed. ¡°Yes, master.¡± He then left. Gu Xijiu watched as Fan Qianshi slowly disappeared and gave an expression of disapproval. She knew what Fan Qianshi was thinking. He was clearly hoping that he could stay by her side. He was actually very reluctant to go. However, the more he wanted to stay, the more she had to make him go. Gu Xijiu did not stay for long before returning to Fanyin Valley. The ce had beenpletely ransacked. Many things were lost, including the herbs and magical items that remained unknown even to her closest disciple. Luckily, she had kept away some of the most important herbs and magical items in her personal storage bag. Otherwise, the theft would have totally cleared her out. She took a look at the signs on her palm and let out an expression of contempt. With the recovery of her spiritual power, perhaps she could finally teach the Monster King a lesson. The most interesting news that had been circting in the Monster Kingdom was about Wu Qianyan, the female servant of the Creator Deity, who was used of murdering her master and would be punished by dismemberment on a full-moon night. The Monster Princess was supposed to be punished first, but ording to thew of the Monster Kingdom, only one criminal could be punished by dismemberment in a month. Since they agreed to punish Wu Qianyan first, the death penalty of the Monster Princess, Yao Tingting, was postponed until a monthter. Gu Xijiu heard about the news when she first arrived in the capital of the Monster Kingdom, Lanyue City.She had her face disguised before meeting up with Fan Qianshi, who had arrived a day before. Together, they entered a restaurant. The restaurant was a ce where gossips were widespread. She heard about the news from the people around her while she was eating. Chapter 2798 - What If I Died? Chapter 2798: What If I Died? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Monster King had arranged everything well. Wu Qianyan¡¯s penalty was expected to be carried out by the end of the day. Hence, they still had eight hours. Gu Xijiu was d that she made her return at the right time. Otherwise, the only thing that would be waiting for her was Wu Qianyan¡¯s dead body. She gave Fan Qianshi a quick look and asked, ¡°If I did not return, would you really let Qianyan die?¡± After a short pause, Fan Qianshi murmured, ¡°Yes.¡± He knew what Gu Xijiu was expecting him to answer. He could give her an answer that she wished to hear, but he did not want to lie to her. Perhaps, there was no way he could lie to her even if he wanted to. Lying was essentially part of his life, but never to his master. He never had the courage or the heart to lie in front of Gu Xijiu. ¡°Master, she is only a servant,¡± Fan Qianshi added arrogantly. Gu Xijiu was at a loss of words from his arrogance. ¡°Qianshi, is there anything that will make you risk your life?¡± ¡°There is you, master!¡± Fan Qianshi answered frankly. Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°What if I died?¡± ¡°You are the creator of the universe, master. How can you ever die? You should not even joke about it.¡± ¡°What if?¡± ¡°I am certain that every life form on all six worlds will be sent to the grave along with your death.¡± Gu Xijiu was utterly disappointed by his answer. ¡°Damn it!¡± She called out while banging the table furiously with her chopsticks. Panicked, Fan Qianshi fell to his knees and said nothing more. Gu Xijiu was troubled. The creator of the universe would be the one controlling all six worlds. It was forbidden for that person to have any personal entanglements, but one needed to have mercy andpassion so that life could flourish. If the creator of the universe were a man of selfishness, cruelty, and bigotry, all six worlds would be inescapably doomed. All of a sudden, she felt that years of her patience and guidance had gone to waste. The more she looked at him, the more she became speechless with rage. It was only a question that she simply asked through directed audios to test him, but the result was obviously unexpected. Nheless, it was not time for her to teach him a lesson. Gu Xijiu stared helplessly at him for a while before leaving in silence. Fan Qianshi waited to be reprimanded but did not hear a word from Gu Xijiu. He looked up and was surprised by her absence. Troubled, he stood right up and was ready to leave, but the waiter stopped him. ¡°Mister, the bill will be a hundred pieces of spiritual pearls.¡± Fan Qianshi tossed him a bag of three hundred spiritual pearls. ¡°Take it.¡± He then left swiftly. Dismembering a prisoner was a punishment that was deemed brutal, but that did not stop the curious public from flooding in to watch. The execution ground was set to be at Lanyue City¡¯s biggest square. There was a scaffold, built with a pir in the center. Chains of red metal secured the wire fence. Needless to say, the scaffold was where the dismemberment would be carried out. It was still early, and yet the ce was already crowded. Gu Xijiu took a turn around the square. She could tell that the ce was already installed with many secret doors. Through teleportation, she went a door and realized that there were troops ready at every corner. Every soldier was equipped with a sword as well as a bow and arrows. ¡°What do you think? Is it necessary for the Monster King to send out so many troops to dismember a disciple who is found to be guilty of killing her master? Does he really need 30,000 soldiers to be gathered here?¡± ¡°That is right. It is unnecessary. There is no way she can run away. Besides, who will be here to save her?¡± Chapter 2799 - It Was Indeed A Well-Thought Plan Chapter 2799: It Was Indeed A Well-Thought n Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°It is hard to tell. I heard that the creator of the universe also took a boy as her disciple. His power should not be underestimated. He grew up with Wu Qianyan, so he could be here to raid the execution ground and rescue the condemned.¡± ¡°It is possible, but he has only been with the creator of the universe for five years. How strong can he possibly be? If he shows up alone, even our general can take care of him singlehandedly. We might not even be able to help.¡± ¡°Like what the king told us, no matter who shows up at the execution ground today to save Wu Qianyan, they should be found equally guilty, which is punishable by death. Our swords are equipped with the strongest kind poison, killing the person even with the slightest scratch. All of us only have to be careful not to injure our own men.¡± ¡°Also, the king warned us that Fan Qianshi is exceptionally cunning. He could show up today as an impersonation of the creator of the universe to fool us all. The king told us to have no concerns when we fight as the imposter cannot intimidate us with his fake power.¡± The scandal set tongues wagging, so Gu Xijiu was able to collect a lot of information from the heated discussion. Smilingly, she listened to their conversations in total contempt. Obviously, the person that the Monster King truly wanted to defeat was Gu Xijiu, the one and only creator of the universe. Wu Qianyan was only taken as bait. The Monster King must have thought that it was a good chance for him to finish her off, now that her Kung Fu was not as strong as before. It was all but a trap, waiting for her to fall right into it. If she rushed her way to the execution ground to save Wu Qianyan, the Monster King would brand her as an imposter. Perhaps he would even push her into a fight. If defeated, the Monster King would take the victory to build his own reputation, which would further reinforce his status as their leader. If she won the fight, the Monster King could easily get away by making up an excuse. He could say that the fight was necessary to make sure that she was the genuine creator of the universe. Surely, if she refused to show up, Wu Qianyan would be brought to death by dismemberment. Even the reason for her death was so legitimately made to fool the public. The Monster King could exercise many options, regardless of the situation. It was indeed a well-thought n. Gu Xijiu took a look at the poison on the swords and could not help but jeer at these armed men.She was the creator of the universe, born with immunity against all poisons. These arrows would only cause an ufortable sensation on her skin without any actual harm. She took a swift leap across the air, which caught the attention of the people nearby. These soldiers could tell that someone was there. Alerted, all of them shed their weapons at the intruder, but there was no intruder in sight. ¡°Who is there?¡± One of the officers shouted out loud. The only answer that they could hear was the sound of the wind whistling through the door, sending cold chills down their spine. Aghast, they looked at one another helplessly. ¡°Did you see anyone?¡± The officer asked his men. All of the armed men shook their heads. ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be the creator of the universe? She must be mad at us for taking away her servant.¡± ¡°It cannot be. If she is here, the one that she should be looking for is the king. Why would shee here to scare us?¡± ¡°Officer, should we report this to the king?¡± After giving it much thought, the officer decided that it was a bad idea. ¡°No need, perhaps it was only a mistake. If it is found to be a false report, death will await us.¡± The Monster King was a ruthless man. The officer should not take the report to the king without a clear description of the intruder¡¯s appearance and capabilities. That would only result in punishment for the officer. Chapter 2800 - Meeting Again Chapter 2800: Meeting Again Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe officer¡¯s daughter was one of the many victims that were killed by the princess. Although the princess was sentenced to death, the penalty had yet to be carried out. Knowing how much the Monster King actually cared for his sister, many things could still happen before the princess was truly dismembered. In order to minimize any potential trouble, the officer decided not to report the incident so that the Monster King had one less thing to worry about. These armed men were loyal to the officer, so they would surely listen to his everymand. A timid man fearfully asked, ¡°Officer, if the intruder is really the creator of the universe, should we attack her when she shows upter?¡± The officer firmly shook his head in disapproval. ¡°No. Legend has it that anyone who does any harm to the creator of the universe shall be punished by God and lead a miserable life.¡± The creator of the universe caught the murderer who killed his daughter, so the officer respected her. He could not care less if the intruder was only an imposter; he would never allow his men to do any harm to her. His men were bewildered, for they had never heard of any legends that forbade anyone from harming the creator of the universe. However, they unquestionably believed everything that the officer said. Gu Xijiu listened to their conversation from a hidden corner and was amused. She had never heard of such sayings either. It seemed like the officer was only trying to scare off his men. In fact, she was not expecting anyone from the enemy to actually be on her side, so this came as a surprise to her. ¡­ Gu Xijiu paid a few visits to different groups of soldiers in the same manner as she did before. Her surprise visits had caused great rm. Some even thought it could be a paranormal encounter. Others thought that it was a warning sign from the creator of the universe. The armed men had be anxious and doubtful. However, they were more worried about being punished by the Monster King if they did not do their job, so none of the officers reported the incident to the authority. Certainly, many of them had their own thoughts about what they would do when the creator showed up. Some were simply not ready to bear the title of being the murderer of a divine being. Before they could be sure that the person was an imposter, they would choose to hold their weapons, or at most, act like they were fighting. Gu Xijiu took less than an hour to terrorize the soldiers. Relieved, the false rm had solved some of her major problems.With the recovery of her strength, it should be enough for her to take care of the Monster King alone. If the soldiers could stay out of the fight, she was confident that she would win. With that out of the way, she then proceeded to the prison. ¡­ In the past, the people of the Monster Kingdom actually rebelled against him due to his ruthlessness, but eventually, these people were arrested and put away in prison. In order to prevent these problematic people from escaping, the Monster King had to build a stronger prison, reinforced with a bastion made of iron. Gu Xijiu took a walk around the prison and was shocked. All of these walls were carved with a series of incantations and symbols. With these reinforcements, all kinds of spells would fail to prate through the wall. She gently touched the carvings on the wall and found that the traces were somewhat familiar, but she could not remember where shest encountered the same traces. Without wasting any more time, she went straight into the prison by teleportation. Her teleportation skill was a special power that only the creator of the universe possessed. During that time, no amount of incantations or spells could stop her. The inside of the prison was dark and cold. Every cell housed a criminal that was severely punished. All of them looked equally unwashed and unkempt. Some of themy quietly on the ground, unconscious while others were groaning in pain. Frustrated by the brutal sight, Gu Xijiu could already foresee Wu Qianyan¡¯s mistreatment. She closed her eyes to trace Wu Qianyan¡¯s scent in the prison, but to no avail. She was surprised by the result as she could generally sense anyone within a three-mile radius. Chapter 2801 - Meeting Again (2) Chapter 2801: Meeting Again (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The prison was not too big, so the area was definitely confined within three miles. She should be able to sense her presence if Wu Qianyan was held captive here. Had the Monster King concealed Qianyan¡¯s aura? Or was she even in the prison at all to begin with? If she could not find her here, the only way left for her to find her servant was to raid the execution ground. ¡°Mister, this way please.¡± Gu Xijiu could hear the Monster King¡¯s voice from around the corner as the sound of footsteps was slowly closing in. Gu Xijiu lounged in the corner of the corridor and became invisible in the dark. Soon, a group of people came in. The first one from the group was the Monster King. Next to him was a man in purple. They were followed by a group of soldiers that the Monster King trusted most. Gu Xijiu gasped in disbelief as soon as she saw the man in purple. His entire face was concealed under a mask painted with ghostly features. She could only see his big, watery eyes shining brightly in the dark. Could the man be Di Fuyi? His physique certainly resembled Di Fuyi¡¯s. Why was he here? Hadn¡¯t his rtionship with the Monster King fallen through? Nheless, it was possible that the man was not Di Fuyi. Maybe they happened to share simr features. She stood in the dark, contemting the situation. Abruptly, the man in purple threw her a quick nce, followed by a frown. Panicked, Gu Xijiu could not help but think if he had seen her. No one had ever seen through her invisibility skill, so it was rather unlikely that the people in front of her could see her. It was only a quick nce before the man in purple looked away and continued walking next to the Monster King as if nothing had happened. Perhaps, she had overthought. Gu Xijiu was curious about what would happen next, so she followed the group of people from behind. She then overheard the conversation that was exchanged through directed audios between the mysterious man and the Monster King. The brutal content of their conversation sent chills down her spine. The Monster King asked, ¡°Mister, can the princess really use Wu Qianyan¡¯s lungs?¡± The man in purple answered, ¡°Well, you can choose to doubt me.¡± ¡°I trust you, mister. Without your miraculous skills that work wonders, my sister would be long dead. I was only asking because I was curious. I have not heard that recing organs is actually possible.¡± ¡°Have you not heard about the case where an entire head was reced? Haven¡¯t I performed it to you before? The soldiers were still well and alive even after I exchanged their heads. If I can deal with a head recement, recing a pair of lungs would be considered child¡¯s y.¡± The Monster king heaved a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°I know very well that you have magic hands that restore health. I trust you and your skills. After recing my sister¡¯s injured lungs, I shall need your help to swap the heads of my sister and the servant. Only then can my sister escape death.¡± The man in purple nced at the Monster King. ¡°Are you nning to use the servant as a recement for the princess by making her face the punishment on her behalf?¡± The Monster King paused for a while but did not intend to lie. ¡°Of course. I am only sacrificing the worthless servant for the precious life of the princess. She should feel lucky for this opportunity. Are you against it?¡± The man in purple casually flicked his robes and gently replied, ¡°My mission is to help people who are in need of my medical skills. I do not care about anything else. If you are able to pay me well, the princess will only be a patient of mine and not a prisoner.¡± Relieved, the Monster Kingughed out loud. ¡°You are truly an understanding man.¡± He then added, ¡°Wu Qianyan is already dying. Her sacrifice will be a great service to my sister. Her death will not be in vain.¡± The man in purple calmly said, ¡°I am only concerned that she will scream aloudter on the scaffold, thus defaming your good name. You should take the matter seriously.¡± The Monster King gave him a serious look. ¡°That is all right. You can mute her, so there is no way she can speak. She will have to ept her own death.¡± Chapter 2802 - Meeting Again (3) Chapter 2802: Meeting Again (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe man in purple answered nonchntly, ¡°I only save lives. You should take care of it yourself.¡± ¡°All right, I shall personally give her a lesson to shut her up.¡± ¡°It is all up to you. I only ask forplete silence before I start operating on her lungs. I cannot risk killing her in prison due to a distraction. Once she is dead, she will not be able to be punished in the public eye.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can go in and do whatever you please. I will wait outside and be sure that nothing distracts you.¡± Their conversation was carried out secretly through directed audios, so none of his men could hear anything. However, none of their secrets managed to escape Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears. The Monster King was indeed a bastard. Not only had he plotted against the creator of the universe, but he had also tortured Wu Qianyan and intended to use her body to save his sister¡¯s life. Gu Xijiu was d that she made it into the prison in advance. Otherwise, she might not be able to save Wu Qianyan. She gave a stern look of disapproval to the man in purple. The cold-blooded man who cared only about money was nothing like Di Fuyi. Perhaps it was only his appearance that reminded her of Di Fuyi. Gu Xijiu was overwhelmed by a sudden urge to take the mask away so that she could reveal the man¡¯s true identity. At that moment, the mysterious man in purple gave her another look with squinted eyes. Gu Xijiu found her heart thumping in anxiety. The man still reminded her of Di Fuyi. ¡­ Soon, the group of people stopped by a cell, and the Monster King unlocked the door for everyone to go in. Gu Xijiu finally saw her servant. Wu Qianyan was obviously injured. Her face looked pale andcking vitality. Bloodstains were all over her body. As soon as she heard the door, she opened her eyes and flew immediately into a rage. ¡°What a foolish and self-indulgent ruler! You will never get any information about my master from me. What else do you want to do to me? Just do it. My master will get revenge for me on all of you.¡± The Monster King gave her a wicked smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not here to make you say anything. I even have a doctor here to help you with your injuries. You should do as he says and make no trouble.¡± Wu Qianyan stared at him doubtfully and refused to believe anything that he said. Nheless, the Monster King was reluctant to say anything more. He turned to the man in purple and said, ¡°Mister, I shall hand over everything here to you.¡± He then left swiftly with his men. The prison was sealed again, leaving the man in purple inside with Wu Qianyan and Gu Xijiu, who was still invisible. After the Monster King was gone, the man in purple gave his shoulder a few quick taps, as if sweeping off the dust that the Monster King¡¯s hand left behind. Gu Xijiu observed the neatness of his robes and the meticulous details of his appearance.The man in purple and Di Fuyi looked very much alike, and both seemed to have anobsessivepulsion for hygiene and neatness. ¡°Who are you? What do you want from me?¡± Wu Qianyan treated him with defensive hostility. ¡°I am here to save your life,¡± the man in purple briefly replied. Wu Qianyan answered in disbelief, ¡°How?¡± Suddenly, she thought of Fan Qianshi, and her eyes immediately glistened with hope. ¡°Did Qianshi, the young master, send you here? I know he has many friends from across the world. He must have sent you here for me.¡± The man in purple was unimpressed. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.¡± He then put a seal on one of Wu Qianyan¡¯s acupuncture points, so she could no longer talk. When all was done, he took a look at Gu Xijiu in the corner. ¡°Divine Lord, how long do you n to stay invisible?¡± Astonished, Wu Qianyan certainly did not expect Gu Xijiu¡¯s presence in the prison cell. She followed the direction of his eyes and looked at the corner of the prison cell. Perplexed, she could not see Gu Xijiu anywhere. Soon, Gu Xijiu made her entrance. Slowly, her figure came into sight. Chapter 2803 - : Substituting One Person For Another Chapter 2803: Substituting One Person For Another Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu locked her gaze on the man in purple and said, ¡°Di¡­¡± The man in purple quickly put one finger on his lips and signaled her not to mention his name. ¡°Divine Lord, you may take your servant away now.¡± Wu Qianyan reeled forward in shock and disbelief. She kneeled before Gu Xijiu and looked at her tearfully. Soon, she wiped away her tears and continued to touch her forehead on the ground repeatedly to worship Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu pulled her up. ¡°If I take her away, how are you going to answer to the Monster King? Do you need me to take you along?¡± She asked Di Fuyi. It would not be a problem at all for her to teleport away with two of them together. Di Fuyi squinted his eyes at her. ¡°I have my own ns. I can take her out even without your help.¡± ¡°Hmm? How?¡± Gu Xjiu was curious about his ns. The prison was heavily guarded, so it would be difficult for him to take a prisoner out when so many people were watching. Also, she did not know anyone else that was equipped with the ability to teleport. Di Fuyi did not answer. Instead, he took out his storage bag and uncovered a person from within. The persony unconsciously on the ground. Gu Xijiu took a closer look and was shocked. ¡°This is the Monster Princess!¡± Di Fuyi calmly exined, ¡°She is the one who should be punished with a thousand cuts.¡± In an instant, he was already performing a spell on the Monster Princess to alter her looks. She now shared the same appearance as Wu Qianyan. It was so skillfully imitated that she was indistinguishable from the original, even her injuries looked the same. Gu Xijiu finally had a grasp of his so-called n. He was substituting one person for another. She suddenly thought of the bag that Di Fuyi briefly showed her. It somehow reminded her of something that she once saw in the past. From her memory, she knew that someone had the same bag. However, it had been a long time since shest saw the bag. She hadin dormant for too long to remember things from the past, butshe remembered that the bag could only store non-living items. Any living thing would suffocate to death in the bag. ¡°May I have a look at your bag?¡± ¡°No,¡± Di Fuyi rejected right away. She had never been rejected in such a direct manner before. Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not trying to get my hands on your precious bag. It somehow reminds me of an old friend¡¯s item, so I really just want to have a look.¡± ¡°An old friend?¡± Di Fuyi was intrigued. ¡°Which old friend of yours?¡± His eyes looked fiery and a little intimidating. Gu Xijiu shook her head and frankly said, ¡°An old friend from a very long time ago. You are too young to know anyone from those times. Let me ask you again. Where did you get the bag? The bag can only carry non-living items, right?¡± Scornfully, Di Fuyi answered, ¡°Is this an interrogation?¡± ¡°That is not what I meant. I really am just curious,¡± Gu Xijiu replied with a frown. ¡°Sorry, but I am not obliged to answer your curiosity,¡± Di Fuyi sternly said. A small, narrow-ded knife then slowly appeared on his palm. He frowned as he took a look at the Monster Princess. ¡°Divine Lord, do you know how to extract one¡¯s pulmonary lobe from their lungs?¡± He threw the question at Gu Xijiu. Confidently, Gu Xijiu folded her arms in a disy of authority. ¡°Of course.¡± As the creator of the universe, she could even make a human being from scratch if she was given enough materials. Extracting one¡¯s pulmonary lobe was only a small matter. Di Fuyi looked relieved. He then passed the knife to Gu Xijiu and said, ¡°Please operate on her, Divine Lord.¡± Chapter 2804 - Substituting One Person For Another (2) Chapter 2804: Substituting One Person For Another (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu refused the invitation. ¡°I am not obliged to do that for you.¡± She intended to give Di Fuyi a taste of his own medicine. ¡°Divine Lord, I am actually here to help you,¡± Di Fuyi said while looking at her intently. ¡°Hmm, you should finish what you have started then. The Monster Princess is quite pretty. You should be d that you have a glimpse of her body,¡± Gu Xijiu teased. She then grasped Wu Qianyan by her wrist and was ready to leave. ¡°If I told you the secret of my bag, would you care to stay and help me?¡± Di Fuyi quickly added. Gu Xijiu stopped abruptly. ¡°Tell me first, and then I will decide,¡± she answered without looking back at him. As offered, Di Fuyi was ready to tell her what she wanted to know. ¡°The bag has always been around. I do not remember who it belonged to in the first ce. You were right. The bag can only contain non-living items, but there is an exception. Without any breath and consciousness, the being can be contained in the bag for a while.¡± His exnation was thorough but not entirely convincing. ¡°As far as I am concerned, a living thing can still breathe even without consciousness,¡± Gu Xijiu turned around and said to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi revealed a pill to her. ¡°With this, one can mimic death for two hours.¡± Gu Xijiu finally understood the situation. ¡°You said that even without my help, you can still take Qianyan out of here. Were you going to feed her the pill so that she could mimic death and fit into your bag?¡± She finally made sense of the whole situation now. ¡°Divine Lord, you are absolutely right. Please operate on her now.¡± Gu Xijiu took the knife and yed with it around her fingers. ¡°I do not need it,¡± she said while flicking the knife away from her hand. She did not even bother to strip off the princess¡¯s robes. Sheid her hand t on the princess¡¯s chest, and her palm slowly turned invisible as she marked a sh across her skin, thus cutting the princess¡¯s chest wide open. Oddly enough, the way she cut the skin open with her bare hand caused no bleeding at all. She then pinched her fingers together inside of the wound and squeezed out a piece of the pulmonary lobe. Swiftly, she put her palms together, and the flesh came together and healed instantly. ¡°Keep the scar,¡± Di Fuyi added. Gu Xijiu gave the wound a few flicks, and soon, the scar remained on the princess¡¯ chest. The whole operation was smooth and brief. Everything was done in less than 15 minutes. Clear blown away, Wu Qianyan looked at her in silent wonder. In awe, Di Fuyi gazed at Gu Xijiu with the same amount of respect and admiration. ¡°You truly are the creator of the universe.¡± She flicked her fingers as if trying to clean them. There was not a single drop of blood on her delicate hands. She then pulled Wu Qianyan over and said, ¡°You have saved my servant¡¯s life this time, so I shall no longer be bothered by the way you previously made me as a tool to your ns. We are even now.¡± She left swiftly with her teleportation ability. Di Fuyi was speechless. He knew clearly that this would not be thest time they met. Nheless, he set the matter aside and fed the Monster Princess with a pill. Soon, she regained consciousness. She realized that she was still in the prison cell. Panicked, she looked around and saw a manly figure¡¯s back. She tried to sit up, but pain swept through her entire body every time she moved. She took a deep breath and said in anger, ¡°Who are you? Why are you standing there like an idiot? How dare you not bow before me?¡± Her voice was unexpectedly weak, for she did not have the strength to express her frustration aloud. Chapter 2805 - Substituting One Person For Another (3) Chapter 2805: Substituting One Person For Another (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe man slowly turned around to look at her. He was still wearing a mask, but the mask was not able to conceal his grace and elegance. The Monster Princess was stunned momentarily. Her eyes sparkled with light as soon as she saw the man. ¡°You¡­ You should remove the mask so that I can have a better look at your face. If you are good looking enough, I shall forgive you for neglecting the princess¡¯s need.¡± ¡°You are not qualified for that,¡± the man sternly replied. ¡°How dare you? Who do you think you are? How could you talk to me in such a defiant manner? When I get out of here, I will tell my brother everything that you have done so that he can cut you into a thousand pieces as your punishment!¡± The princess was triggered. ¡°How many lives have you taken away using this cruel method?¡± The look in his eyes was intimidating. ¡°Humph! Are you scared? Every act of defiance must be punished with a thousand cuts. There were too many men who disobeyed me, so all of them ended up the same. How can I remember them all? However, if you behave, I will treat you differently.¡± ¡°For over 300 years, you have shed 481 men to death and murdered 530 women with your venomous python,¡± the man interrupted her with the death toll. The Monster Princess was shocked. ¡°Who are you? How did you find such information?¡± ¡°You should only answer yes or no.¡± ¡°Yes, but so what? They deserved it. They failed to obey me. I cannot remember exactly how many of them died in my hands,¡± the princess answered arrogantly. She could not care less about the number of deaths, for she was already used to it. She had been taking advantage of her royal status and her brother¡¯s special favor for her to the point where she became so arrogant and domineering. Apart from her murderous instinct, she was also very attracted to handsome men. She would take any men that she found gorgeous, and if he refused to stay, she would sentence him to death by dismemberment. Surely, the death sentence would only be carried out in private. She would be there to witness their death. Every time these men died painfully, she found herself to be in euphoria just by hearing them screaming. As for the women who died in the princess¡¯s hands, they were mostly passersby who had their eyes lingering on the handsome men that the princess wanted or women who used to be the men¡¯s fianc¨¦es or close friends. As long as her men expressed any kind of affection towards other women, the princess would be immediately be driven with immense jealousy and do crazy things. So many people had lost their lives in her hands. There was no way she could keep track. The fiery look in Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes slowly faded, but the smile of mockery remained. ¡°It is best if you admit it yourself.¡± ¡°What is there that I cannot admit? Humph! No matter how many people I kill, my brother will always have my back. I shall never be treated any lesser in his eyes or be punished in any way. Without the creator of the universe, I would not be so badly injured. Humph. When I have fully recovered, I shall kill the creator of the universe and sh the bitch piece by piece.¡± She made a nasty remark that was embellished in gore and violence. Finally, she looked around the cell and was perplexed. She asked, ¡°Why am I here in this hideous ce? Didn¡¯t my brother arrange a room for me in the Jinxiu Pce? By the way, where is my brother? He told me that a scapegoat is waiting for me. Why am I here, all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I am the one who brought you here,¡± Di Fuyi calmly exined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will get to see your brother shortly.¡± He pointed at one of her acupuncture points and then muted her speech, right before her brother walked into the cell. ¡°Mister, is everything done?¡± Di Fuyi showed him a small bag that contained the pulmonary lobe. ¡°I am d that I have not disappointed you.¡± Chapter 2806 - Substituting One Person For Another (4) Chapter 2806: Substituting One Person For Another (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDelighted, the Monster King took the pulmonary lobe over to have a look at it before giving it back to Di Fuyi. ¡°Mister, please proceed to Jinxiu Pce and rece this with my sister¡¯s dying lungs.¡± The Monster Princess was confused, but could immediately tell that something was not quite right. She continued to make inaudible pulses of crying from the corner. Unfortunately, she could not move or say anything. Di Fuyi threw her a quick nce and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this woman is equipped with some spiritual power. I am afraid that muting her speech will not be enough. What if she breaks free and starts making noise in the streets?¡± ¡°That is easy. I shall cut her tongue away!¡± He walked briskly towards the Monster Princess and secured her chin. The look in her eyes was filled with horror and fright, but that did not stop the Monster King. A sharp knife was then presented in front of her. With a clean-cut, blood was spilled all over the ce, and her entire tongue was cut away. She trembled in pain as soon as her tongue was cut. Her trembling body clearly showed her fear. She was in so much pain that she almost passed out. The Monster King thought that the bloody scene was filthy, so he let go of the Monster Princess and watched as she crashed to the ground in agony. ¡°Come here!¡± Two soldiers approached. ¡°Take her to the prisoner¡¯s carriage and send her away to the execution ground!¡± The Monster Kingmanded. rmed, the Monster Princess was confused by her brother¡¯s brutality. She disregarded the pain and tried very hard to crawl over to the Monster King¡¯s legs, but was given a hard kick before she even made it close. Finally, shey t on the ground, with barely any strength to spare. The Monster King refused to look at her any longer and walked right out of the cell along with Di Fuyi. ¡°Mister, we should do it while it is fresh and warm. Take this pulmonary lobe and save my sister¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± Di Fuyi reassured before walking away. The Monster King quietly watched as Di Fuyi walked further into the distance. He disapproved of Di Fuyi¡¯s arrogance and unfriendliness but was impressed by his sensibility to tackle different situations. With the man¡¯s help, the Monster King believed that his sister would surely survive. Then, he took a look at the sky and realized that it was almost time to carry out the punishment. He needed to be at the execution ground and personally monitor the entire process as he wanted to know if the creator of the universe would really show up. Arrogantly, he hoped that the weakened creator would show up so that he could teach her a lesson. He talked with his sister to know more about the details of their earlier encounter. He needed to know about Gu Xijiu¡¯s every move and every spell while fighting the venomous python.From what he observed, the god of creation must have lost a huge part of her spiritual power. Perhaps, she could not even defeat him in her current condition. The creator of the universe had a spiritual body, so he needed to use the Double Physical and Spiritual Cultivation to increase his power tremendously.After the cultivation, he could then kill her and consume her body and soul as a whole. Her body would be a better supplement than any of the existing pills around. It would surely improve his physical strength and spiritual power. This was a golden opportunity that he could not afford to miss! He really hoped that the creator would show up. Everything on the execution ground was set up prior to her arrival, so it would be a waste of his meticulous n if she did not show up. ¡°She should be here,¡± he thought. Wu Qianyan was Gu Xijiu¡¯s one and only servant. Although she was not officially a disciple, he reckoned that Gu Xijiu would stille for her. He then licked his lips in a disy of confidence. ¡­ The reality was considerably different from the Monster King¡¯s sweet expectation. ¡®Wu Qianyan¡¯ was tied to the pir, and the executioner had been shing her dozens of times so far, yet, the creator of the universe still had not shown up. The Monster King began to get worried. Had anything happened to her? There was no reason why she would not show up today. Had the Emperor Immortal taken her away? The Emperor Immortal was aware of the Monster Kingdom¡¯s current situation so that he might have secretly involved himself in the feud. ¡­ Disguised, Gu Xijiu found herself standing among the onlookers. She was delighted to see the Monster Princess being punished. The violent princess had dismembered many innocent people. Today, she finally got a taste of her own medicine. A sudden voice came interrupting, ¡°Bastard, let go of Qianyan!¡± A young man could be seen approaching the scaffold. Gu Xijiu stood upright. Things were not looking good for her now. The young man was Fan Qianshi, her only disciple that she very much cherished. Chapter 2807 - Reality Became Unreal When The Unreal Became Reality Chapter 2807: Reality Became Unreal When The Unreal Became Reality Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen Gu Xijiu finally took Wu Qianyan out of the prison in the Monster Kingdom, she quickly settled her down in a guest inn where she could rest. Gu Xijiu tried to contact Fan Qianshi using her sensing ability to get him to stay with Wu Qianyan and be her caretaker. Still, the boy never answered or returned her call. Her sensing ability was supposed to be a form of telepathicmunication. Only her disciple and her servant were equipped with the ability to receive her call. She could easily reach out to them as long as they stayed within a radius of a few hundred miles. Therefore, Gu Xijiu¡¯s failure tomunicate with Fan Qianshi could only mean two things ¨C he was either hundreds of miles away or was trapped in some sort of forbiddennd. Although Wu Qianyan had suffered severe injuries, these wounds could be easily taken care of by Gu Xijiu. Very quickly, she wrapped up Wu Qianyan¡¯s open wounds with dressings to help her heal better. Some pills were also administered to help with her internal injuries. In merely an hour, Wu Qianyan was already halfway through her recovery. She could already leave the bed and take care of herself. Relieved, Gu Xijiu put a wizardry barrier at the door before leaving Wu Qianyan alone in the room. When everything was done and secured, she left. Her original n was to wait for the dismemberment toe to an end before revealing the truth before the Monster King¡¯s eyes. She wanted to humiliate him publicly, but ns changed when Fan Qianshi showed up so suddenly in an unnned rush. He did not even have the strength to protect himself against the Monster King¡¯s eight best soldiers in his current state. Hence, the way he emerged onto the scaffold was an act of digging his own grave. ¡°What a little rebel,¡± Gu Xijiu thought. Gu Xijiu clenched her fists and looked at Fan Qianshi in frustration. He was ruining her n. The boy went straight for the pir and shouted, ¡°Hey, bastard! Let go of Qianyan!¡± The Monster King was delighted to see him. With the disciple¡¯s presence, he now had more reasons to force the creator of the universe to show up. But first, he needed to put on a show. ¡°Fan Qianshi, I have been looking for you. Your time is up. Where is your master? Were you the one responsible for her death? Soldiers! Take him down!¡± The Monster King eximed in a fury. All his soldiers rushed ahead and were ready to fight. In an instant, the scaffold became a warzone. The executioner was not sure if he should continue his work, so he looked at the Monster King for confirmation. The Monster King gestured to his man and firmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Keep going.¡± Therefore, the executioner continued to slice ¡®Wu Qianyan¡¯ into thin pieces of meat. The Monster Princess¡¯s speech was no longer muted, but without her tongue, she could only screech in agony, emitting wails like a lost soul. Her voice was piercing, loud enough to make everyone¡¯s flesh creep. She screamed on, as her body trembled with each slice. The misery was surely worse than death. s, she finally realized how painful it actually was to be dismembered, On the other hand, Gu Xijiu was still watching the fight. She had her spells ready underneath her sleeves, so if anything went wrong, she could assist Fan Qianshi as soon as possible. After a while, she found herself astonished by his adequacy. Fan Qianshi¡¯s kung fu had increased by twofold. He was able to move unhindered among the armed men. Also, he had never once put himself in an inferior position. The moves that he was using were taught to him by Gu Xijiu, but the source of spiritual power that he was channeling was obtained from something else. She could obviously sense a hint of violence and rage within him. As soon as he emerged on the scaffold, two soldiers were already injured. She wanted tomunicate with him via her sensing ability and tell her that the girl on the pir was an imposter, so there was no point for him to fight anymore. However, seeing his ability made her change her mind. Fan Qianshi¡¯s attacks were a little odd. Since he was doing great on his own, she decided not to interrupt. With a swift leap, Fan Qianshi sent the guard across the air. After a few twists and turns, he found his way up to the pir andunched a stinging attack at the executioner. Chapter 2808 - Reality Became Unreal When The Unreal Became Reality (2) Chapter 2808: Reality Became Unreal When The Unreal Became Reality (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe executioner spat out a mouthful of blood and was severely beaten. Hence, the punishment was halted. The Monster King saw the whole scene unfold and decided that it was time for him to interrupt. His spiritual power was already at the level of a Great Deity, so every move of his was equipped with an enormous force. Heunched his first strike at Fan Qianshi, which was a powerful attack. However, Fan Qianshi could easily take a step back to avoid getting hit. Gu Xijiu observed his moves and could already make a few predictions. She could see that the Monster King would not hit Fan Qianshi since one tiny step was enough to avoid his first attack. But to her utter surprise, Fan Qianshi did not move at all. He disregarded the swift and fierce attack that was clearly aimed at him. Instead, he went straight to the pir and cut away the chains that were holding ¡®Wu Qianyan¡¯ in ce. As a result, Fan Qianshi had to suffer a blow to his back in return for breaking one of the chains. After a loud snap, Fan Qianshi was hit and sent flying across the square. Being severely injured, he spat out a mouthful of blood while hanging on helplessly in the air. The plot twist was rming for Gu Xijiu. She could no longer stay still. With a swift leap, she teleported right in the air and held Fan Qianshi in ce. Fan Qianshi had suffered a powerful blow, so as soon as Gu Xijiu grabbed him in her hands, she had to take a swift turn and help him find his footing. Gracefully, they bothnded on the scaffold. ¡°Master!¡± Fan Qianshi was happy to see her. Unfortunately, he spat out another mouthful of blood. She could easily tell how badly he was hit. Hisplexion was pale and drawn, but fortunately, he remained conscious. ¡°Master, I¡­ I thought you did not want me anymore.¡± ¡°What an idiot!¡± Gu Xijiu steadied him on the tform before putting a pill right into his mouth. ¡°I never asked you to leave. What makes you think that I gave up on you?¡± Without any hesitation, Fan Qianshi swallowed the pill. Soon enough, he was no longer spitting out blood. Hisplexion, however, was still ghastly pale. ¡°Master, I have done my best, but I still could not get Qianyan free.¡± Gu Xijiu frowned at him. She knew immediately that her words had prompted him to risk his life in this rescue mission. All she wanted to see was his attitude and kindness towards a friend. She never wanted him to rush into a crude and impetuous decision that did more harm to him than good. As opposed to her expectation, she thought that he was smart enough to analyze the situation first before making any reckless moves. Initially, Gu Xijiu had her identity disguised while moving among the crowd. However, as soon as she emerged in the air, she finally revealed her true self. Fortunately, her face was still concealed under a mask, so her ethereal beauty had yet to be uncovered. She stood high up on the scaffold in her emerald dress, overlooking the crowd with an overwhelming sense of authority. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Monster King called out loud. He was still standing next to the pir. Gu Xijiu finally expressed her contempt, ¡°You have pushed my disciple to the edge only to see me here today. Now that I am already here, why do you have to y dumb?¡± ¡°Then you must be the creator of the universe.¡± ¡°Just as you can see, I am.¡± The crowd gasped in disbelief as soon as they heard the brief exchange. They had never seen the creator of the universe before, nor had they felt her strong presence. Her aura was so intimidating that one could hardly stand straight when she was present. Some of them quickly fell to their knees to worship her. Soon enough, the restfollowed. Most of the people in the square were already kneeling and touching their heads on the ground as an act of respect. Meanwhile, the Monster King kept hisposure. ¡°So you im to be the creator of the universe, but do you have any proof?¡± He asked scornfully. Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrow at him. Before she could say anything, Fan Qianshi was already defending her, ¡°I can prove very well that she is my master!¡± The Monster King had it all nned out. ¡°You? I can assume that this is all but a trick, made up by you and Wu Qianyan to cover up the fact that you have killed the creator of the universe.¡± He then gazed at Gu Xijiu intently. ¡°It is easy to prove that you are the creator of the universe. You just need to defeat me in a battle! Otherwise, I will sentence you to death for impersonating the Divine Lord.¡± Chapter 2809 - Reality Became Unreal When The Unreal Became Reality (3) Chapter 2809: Reality Became Unreal When The Unreal Became Reality (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was his final act in his orchestrated master n. Gu Xijiu teased him, ¡°Seems like you need a lesson.¡± ¡°Humph! How can an imposter be powerful enough to teach me a lesson?¡± The Monster King bitterly dismissed her words. He took a look at ¡®Wu Qianyan¡¯, who was still tied to the pir. Apparently, losing a chain did not bring her freedom. She was still very securely positioned on the scaffold. At this point, she was so awfully sliced that she was basically unrecognizable. Meanwhile, her body still twitched and trembled in agony. She kept making inaudible utterances as if moaning for help. Fortunately for her, the executioner was injured on the tform and could not get himself up. ¡°Get me another executioner and keep the punishment going!¡± The Monster King had a smug face. ¡°I am already here. Do you really need to continue torturing her?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Certainly!¡± The Monster King then wickedly said, ¡°You have not been able to prove your identity yet, so her punishment should not be mitigated.¡± ¡°So, you will only let her go when I defeat you, right?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Very well, then.¡± Gu Xijiu gave her sleeves a flick and said confidently, ¡°Let us begin.¡± As soon as she made the announcement, she went straight for the Monster King without wasting any time. She was alreadyunching her first strike. The Monster King was slightly taken by surprise. He thought that he would be able to trigger Gu Xijiu into a mad fury. Never had he thought that she would handle his sarcasm so calmly. ¡°Perhaps, the creator of the universe knew how to keep calm at all times,¡± he thought. She must have been through enough to keep herposure under all circumstances. He assumed that she must have been acting like she did not care about her servant, so there was no point for him to punish her any longer. Therefore, he decided to go against her will and kept the punishment going. He needed to make sure that ¡®Wu Qianyan¡¯ distracted her so that she would be defeated more easily. With that in mind, he made amand to his men to execute the punishment in a more tortuous manner while he was still battling with Gu Xijiu. The executioners were briefed beforehand, so as soon as the Monster Kingmanded, they would sh the body parts where ¡®Wu Qianyan¡¯ was the most sensitive. Their knives were all cleansed with saltwater before cutting through her flesh. The amount of pain that the Monster Princess had to suffer was of an inhuman scale. She could not handle the torment and passed out right away. Unfortunately, it did not take long before the executioners sshed her with a bucket of saltwater to keep her awake. She could not help but scream in agony with heart-wrenching cries. The Monster King only regarded her cries as sweet melodies to his ears. To his surprise, Gu Xijiu seemedpletely unaffected. Her moves were all graceful and smooth without the slightest hesitation. Her martial arts were original and authentically hers, so the Monster King had no idea how to brand her style of fighting. After a dozen rounds, the Monster King started to regret his decision. Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power was unexpectedly higher than he expected. Every move of hers was charged with immense power. In addition to that, she also kept dazzling her opponent with many different tactics. At first, she started attacking him with a long whip. But all of a sudden, she introduced her sword into the fight. asionally, she would use a spell and turn the ground into a desert filled with sand to trap the Monster King. Usually, practitioners would only choose one element to practice their kung fu. For example, it would either be Gold or Fire. Very few people could master the spiritual power of two different elements. Gu Xijiu was surely an exception. Her moves were veryplex, formed by all five elements ¨C Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. Therefore, it was difficult to catch up with the unpredictability of her kung fu. The Monster King kept backing up, almost to the edge of the tform. While fighting, the Monster King could not help but curse at his sister. The creator of the universe was much stronger than what he was told. Based on the way things were going, he would most probably be defeated at the end. He intended to win the battle, but the truth was the very opposite of what he had hoped for. As expected, he was slowly losing. A vine suddenly emerged from the ground and entangled his feet. While he was busy freeing himself, he did not see a shining bat that wasing his way. With a swift swing, he was hit right on his waist and suffered in agonizing pain. Pale and defeated, he quickly shifted backward and surrounded himself in his troops. Chapter 2810 - Reality Became Unreal When The Unreal Became Reality (4) Chapter 2810: Reality Became Unreal When The Unreal Became Reality (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe called out icily, ¡°I have underestimated what this imposter can do. However, that does not change the fact that you are merely impersonating the Divine Lord. Take her down! I have so many questions for her!¡± He waved his hand as a signal to summon the troops that were assigned to ambush her. He was worried that he might get hurt in the sea of arrows, so he immediately set up a wizardry barrier for his own protection. To his utter surprise, not one single arrow wasunched. The dramatic wave of flying arrows that he had nned did not happen at all. There was nothing but dead silence in the square. Gu Xijiu quickly found her way to Fan Qianshi. Although he was secured in a protective barrier, she could not be sure that the barrier would not be breached. If Fan Qianshi were caught, she would really be in a bad position. Puzzled, Gu Xijiu did not quite understand the silence that fell on the square. She knew that the Monster King was trying to summon his men. Indeed, she managed to intimidate quite an amount of troops, but she did not manage to feed them all with intimidation. Surely, there would still be some remaining soldiers who were loyal to the Monster King and would carry out their missions, regardless. They should have at leastunched some arrows. There should be at least a thousand arrows or a hundred of mening her way.To her astonishment, there was none. Had something happened to the troops? At this moment, she could only think of Di Fuyi. She wondered if he had secretly defeated all of the soldiers. Nheless, his kung fu had a limit, too. He couldn¡¯t defeat so many people in such a short time. The Monster King was equally baffled. The silence was followed by his cries of anger, ¡°Move!¡± Only his closest guards answered, but the secret troops that he had in ce remained unresponsive. The Monster King knew that something was not quite right. Just when he was about to send someone to check it out, the executioner¡¯s sudden exim distracted him. ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± The Monster King was irritated. He turned around and was dumbstruck by what he saw on the pir. There was a Flood Dragon on the pir with hardly any flesh left on its body. Only its bones remained. A striking red crown sat on the dragon¡¯s head. The Monster King could easily recognize the crown. The Flood Dragon was Yao Tingting!The crown had very well proven that the body was his sister¡¯s. The Monster King and his family were descendants of the Flood Dragon line. As soon as they obtained their human forms, they would not easily reveal their original appearance. Only under two conditions would they be revealed, either they were willing to show themselves, or they were dead. The Monster King was so shocked that he was unable to speak. ¡°Tingting,¡± he called out nkly. Need to say, his desperate calls were unanswered. The Monster Princess was already dead. Panicked, the executioner fell to the ground and begged for forgiveness, ¡°Your Majesty, this is not of my doing. I¡­ I did not know that she was our princess.¡± ¡°Bloody bastard!¡± The Monster King stared at the executioner with his bloodshot eyes before giving him a deadly strike. mes started emerging from his palm as he aimed a fiery strike at the group of executioners in the crowd and immediately turned them into balls of fire. These people had be victims of the Monster King¡¯s fury. ¡°Who did this? Who did this!?¡± The Monster King snarled a threat. The entire stage was shaking as a result of his thunderous voice. He gave the Flood Dragon¡¯s body a quick examination and found a seal. It acted as an inhibitor to prevent Yao Tingting from revealing her original self even when she was critically injured. If Yao Tingting had been able to show her original self earlier, the Monster King would not havemitted such terrible blunders. Hence, the person behind these plots had every oue nned out. The Monster King was finally reminded of the culprit. ¡°Go to Jinxiu Pce and get me the man!¡± He sternly said. ¡°That is unnecessary!¡± A man could be heard chuckling. His voice was loud and clear enough for everyone in the square to hear him. Baffled, the crowd turned to the voice. Chapter 2811 - The Revelation Chapter 2811: The Revtion Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFrom the darkest corner of the square, a group of people suddenly entered in a single file. Their attire clearly belonged to the warriors of the Monster Kingdom, each carrying a distinctly crafted armor. Above all, there were two exquisitely decorated sedan chairs, one in red and another in blue. The one in red was embellished with the motive of the sun, while the other was made with stars that brightly stood out against the deep blue background. Both sedan chairs emerged from ayer optical haze that added a tint of mystery to their abrupt entrance. The embellishment of the bright sun was so vividly made that people could not keep their eyes too long on the sedan. The blue sedan, on the other hand,pletely brought out the vast emptiness in the night sky that was fathomless, deep and distant. Gasped in horror, the Monster King immediately realized that something was gravely wrong. He recognized the soldiers at once. Those were the ones that he had secretly arranged for behind closed doors. Earlier, he had tried to summon them, but there was no reaction. But now, all of a sudden, they entered with two mysterious, odd-looking sedan chairs. He could not help but wonder who was behind themotion. Theughter from before reminded him of the Celestial Officer that he very much trusted. It seems these people hadinterrupted the fight. Gu Xijiu retreated and found herself next to Fan Qianshi. The boy was still badly injured. Even with some proper dressings on his wounds, he still could not find his strength to stand. Nheless, he was clearly delighted as soon as he saw Gu Xijiu, but the moment of joy faded almost instantaneously as he apologized, ¡°Master, I am of no use for you.¡± Gu Xijiu put a finger on her lips to stop him from undervaluing his presence. ¡°Don¡¯t give up now. You are still young.¡± Whilst talking, she quietly transferred some of her spiritual power to Fan Qianshi to help him recover better. Meanwhile, she watched as the drama unveiled in the square. ¡°Yang Jintian, are you rebelling against me?¡± The Monster King asked in fury. Yang Jintian was the leader that the group of soldiers that emerged. Icily, he only responded with a stern look. A voice recording shell was then presented to y a small part of a conversation between two parties. It was loud and clear enough to be shared with everyone present. Gu Xijiu soon recognized the voices, and so did everyone else. It was a conversation between the Monster King and Di Fuyi. The conversation was about the rescue n that the Monster King had previously proposed to Di Fuyi and the ways that he could save his dying sister. Clearly, the best solution that the Monster King coulde up with was to sacrifice another innocent woman¡¯s life for his beloved sister. In order to gain the Celestial Officer¡¯s help, the Monster King had generously shared with him the details of the public execution in the square. The creator of the universe was the ultimate target that he aimed for. Once he had had enough with her, he did not mind sharing the woman with the Celestial Officer. Certainly, the Monster King was aware of Yao Tingting¡¯s misconduct, though not entirely. His arrogance and bias towards his sister had selfishly dismissed the many lives lost, by iming that every living soul in the Monster King was born to serve him. As a group of ves, these lives were not even worth mentioning. He did not care if they lived or died. As soon as the word spread, every audience in the square gasped in utter disbelief. People were indignant with his cruelty and the injustice that he simply dismissed. Gu Xijiu watched as the Monster King lost hisposure. She could not help but feel sorry for him. How could he allow himself to expose the darkest secrets that should have remained kept? All of his words were now turned against himself. On the other hand, Di Fuyi was indeed a maverick genius, judging from the methods that he had used to lure the Monster King into confessing his own bias and indirectly, his crimes that would spark hatred. The man had got a meticulous mind for such deliberate ns. It was unbelievable that he was only a 22-year-old man. The Monster King was rmed as soon as the recording started. ¡°It¡¯s made up! It is all made up! I have never said so. This is all but a trick by the man in the sedan to defame me!¡± With a swift leap, he lunged himself towards Yang Jintian in a desperate attempt to remove the voice-recording shell from his hand. He needed to wipe away the proof. He was swift, but not as swift as Gu Xijiu. Chapter 2812 - The Revelation (2) Chapter 2812: The Revtion (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s teleportation gave her a massive edge. ¡°What are you afraid of? I have heard some parts of the conversation with my own ears. Are you too timid to admit your fault?¡± The Monster King said nothing. ¡°Yao Xingye, don¡¯t you panic just yet. There is more.¡± Yang Jintian mocked him before ying the next clip. This time, it was between a man and a woman. The voice of the woman actually belonged to Yao Tingting, the Monster Princess. Di Fuyi was the man in the clip. The conversation happened in the prison cell not long ago. The people were outraged even further by her crimes. Each year, the number of missing people would escte to an unprecedented high, which included many gentlemen anddies from some of the most powerful families. Many of them turned to the Monster King for help. He promised them to investigate the matter, and in return, he pointed them arrows to foreign people of other kingdoms. The Animal Kingdom, the Celestial Kingdom, and even the Underworld had all been used. The usation also marked the beginning of many wars, thus losing more lives. To their surprise, Yao Tingting was the one who was solely responsible for all of the crimes. Even more to their disbelief, their loved ones had suffered inhumane torment before their demise. Most of the Monster King¡¯s closest guards had lost their loved ones. The Monster King vowed in fervor to avenge the fallen by attacking another kingdom, which he used ofmitting the crime. In return for the king¡¯s favor, these men pledged their loyalty to him. Now that the truth was revealed, these armed men finally realized the Monster King¡¯s selfish intentions.It was never about revenge. They were only used as his ponds to conquer more territory. ¡°Fake! It is all made up!¡± Yao Xingye watched as his guards and men lost faith in him by distancing themselves. Panicked, he turned the facts around and denied all of his doings. He pointed at the Celestial Officer and used him of making up stories. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to admit any of your doings?¡± A gentle voice from the red sedan responded. The curtain was pushed away, thus revealing a woman in red who slowly emerged from within. Her eyebrows were perfectly arched, giving her face an edgy touch. She had a stern look on her face as she gazed into the distance. Her red dress was beautifully draped onto her slim and slender figure. With every step, she moved with elegance. The woman was a rare beauty, with unparalleled looks and effortless grace. She let her hair down, but that did not shelter her pointy ears that were sharply edged. At her back, nine fox tails could be seen swaying gently. Gu Xijiu gasped in astonishment as soon as she realized that the woman was actually the Nine-Tailed Fox from the Tushan family. She roughly recalled that Tushan family used to rule the Monster Kingdom before she became dormant. Things changed when she woke up as the territory now belonged to the Flood Dragons. Her brief research revealed that the Tushan family was banished and killed overnight, about 30 centuries ago. Yao Xingye, of the Flood Dragon family, used to be the greatest guardian of the Fox King. He made solemn promises,mitting to seek revenge for the Tushan family after that murderous night and initiated a series of investigations that linked him all the way to the Animal Kingdom. He then led a group of warriors to fight with the enemies and killed the murderers. With great sess, came his throne as the Monster King, as he took over the Tushan family. The Tushan family held a respected name in the Monster Kingdom, known publicly as the royal family. If they were not banished, Yao Xingye would never have be the king. Hence, he skillfully courted the people by appealing to the search for the descendants of the Tushan family. Just when everyone thought that the Tushan family no longer existed, the beauty made a surprise entrance that took everyone¡¯s breath away. The Fox family was naturally born with an irresistible charm, even more so with the woman¡¯s attractive beauty. She entered with great vigor as if an empress that hade to rule. In awe, the audience of the square fell to their knees. Meanwhile, Yao Xingye could no longer contain the surge of his anxiety. He had been trying to kill every survivor of the massacre of the Tushan family. He thought he had killed them all, but he was wrong. The woman gazed at Yao Xingye and said, ¡°Yao Xingye, you defied the king and started a rebellion to end the lives of the Tushan family. We shall talk about thister. By the way, didn¡¯t you say that the clips were all made up? Let me show you what I have brought today to prove you wrong.¡± She took out a pile of documents with clear indications of all the people that died in the hands of Yao Tingting, including the details of their death. These papers were spread amongst the crowd so that everyone could see the proofs. Also, she had witnesses avable. She waved her hand to signal the entrance of a group of servants. These people had all served Yao Tingting before, so they had all witnessed her murderous acts. At a loss for words, the Monster King did not prepare for the detailed revtion that left himpletely speechless. Most of the people were already boiling with fury and frustration. If it were not for the Monster King¡¯s kung fu, they would have already attacked him. At this point, Yao Xingye knew that his reign had passed. He took a swift leap into the air and made a jump towards the blue sedan chair. ¡°Tian Mowen, show yourself!¡± A strike wasunched mid-air, and since the Monster King¡¯s strength was unstoppable, the attack was certainly destructive. Other than Gu Xijiu, no one else would able to withstand the strike. Nheless, Gu Xijiu was too distracted by Fan Qianshi. When she saw the attack beingunched, it was already toote for her to change anything. She thought that Di Fuyi would not be powerful enough to defend himself. The worst that could happen would be seeing the sedan being shattered into pieces, along with the man. The Monster King went in with full force, only to be stopped right before the sedan. The blue sedan remained in one piece. Yao Xingye, on the other hand, was the one who suffered the impact. He staggered and moved back in retreat, not long before he spat out a mouthful of blood. He steadied himself and looked at the sedan in clear defiance. ¡°Tian Mowen, what have you done to me?¡± The curtains were pushed aside, allowing the man to walk out of the sedan. He was wearing a set of in white robes, equipped with a mask of ghostly features to cover his face. The mask was able to conceal his identity, but not his otherworldly aura. His powerful presence would leave an unforgettable impression on anyone. The Monster King¡¯s followers were the first ones to recognize the man. He was the Celestial Officer who recently emerged as an important figure, Tian Mowen. The man was not entirely friendly. He sometimes behaved differently, so no one dared to get too close to him. However, he was not intimidating. Hence, the people of the Monster Kingdom were not afraid of him. asionally, they would even put him in trouble on purpose just to test him. Things had changed as the man was now equipped with unprecedented power. Certainly, his grace had also managed to capture the attention of many women. Gu Xijiu silently judged him. This man came with many different identities. As far as she was concerned, the man was referred to as Feng Jiayi or Di Fuyi. But now, he was Tian Mowen. She could no longer tell which one was real. She took a look at Di Fuyi and then looked back to the foxy woman. Apparently, they were a team. Even without any proof, Gu Xijiu already knew that this was all but a great n that Di Fuyi hade up with to set the Monster King in a trap. Each and every arrangement was carefully nned. He made an appearance with the foxy woman of the Tushan Family because he needed to help her rebuild her family¡¯s royal legacy. Gu Xijiu had, once again, unknowingly contributed to a small part of his great n. She took her contribution as a favor for his kindness in saving her and her servant¡¯s lives. From now on, it would only be natural for the foxy woman to regain her title as the heir to the throne. On the other hand, Yao Xingye hadpletely fallen into the trap that Di Fuyi had set up for him, so there was nothing he could do in his defense. Defeated, he was caught and held captive. The great revtion was a show that Gu Xijiu thoroughly enjoyed. However, with nothing left for her to see, she decided to leave with Fan Qianshi. Chapter 2813 - Master, Shall We Go? Chapter 2813: Master, Shall We Go? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPerhaps Fan Qianshi was numb from sitting down too long. He could not keep his bnce as he stood up and fell right into Gu Xijiu¡¯s arms. She quickly supported him by the waist to help him stand up straight. Fan Qianshi was mesmerized by her captivating scent that one could only notice when in close proximity to her. It was as refreshing as the sweet morning dew. Back in the day when Gu Xijiu taught him kung fu, they would get close enough with each other for him to get a whiff of her scent. He missed that. Gu Xijiu had been pushing him away for some time now, so he never had the chance to get close to her again. Hence, the proximity this time around stirred his restless heart, making him reluctant to leave. Gu Xijiu wanted to let go of him but noticed that his body was nted to one side. Puzzled, she continued to support him. Fan Qianshi was happy to be with her. However, he looked away for a moment and caught Di Fuyi staring at him. With a smirk, Di Fuyi looked at him as if he knew what the boy was thinking. Defensively, Fan Qianshi felt an urge to keep away from the man. ¡°Master, shall we go?¡± Gu Xijiu refused to stay any longer, either. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Divine Lord, I have something to say.¡± Di Fuyi approached Gu Xijiu to speak to her. ¡°Hmm?¡± Di Fuyi gazed at her intently before continuing, ¡°Divine Lord, I would like to thank you for your help. You have misled him to think that your power has been deteriorated, thus luring him one step closer into the trap and exposing his crimes. You have done a great deal for the Monster Kingdom, so I would like to invite you to stay for a feast.¡± ¡°Divine Lord, I heard that you are the one who came up with the n, which, in turn, provides me with an opportunity to rebuild my family¡¯s legacy. I, Tu Shanying, would like to thank you for your kindness.¡± The Nine-Tailed Fox gracefully approached Gu Xijiu and bowed before her as a token of appreciation. ¡°Divine Lord, would you care to stay for a feast? Your presence will be a blessing for the people of the Monster Kingdom.¡± With such an invitation, there was no room for rejection. Gu Xijiu thought about their invitations and could immediately understand that it was yet another n from Di Fuyi to achieve two things in one go. Firstly, the fact about the deterioration of her power should remain a secret. He made it public that they were joint forces so that no one would have any doubts about the condition of her health. Secondly, he was trying to make her choose a side. As the creator of the universe, her recognition was needed to help Tu Shanying be the next ruler of the Monster Kingdom. Being the most respected figure on earth, her rmendation woulde in handy if Tu Shanying chose to ascend the throne. Hence, Di Fuyi¡¯s n was perfect for both intentions. Her secret would remain a secret, while Tu Shanying would take control of the kingdom. Nheless, Gu Xijiu did not like the n very much. She did not like it when someone became too calctive about her involvement. She also refused to taste the fruit of someone else¡¯s sess. Moreover, she barely knew Tu Shanying. In fact, she did not know Di Fuyi any better either. She did not even know the man¡¯s real name. All things considered, she gave them a polite smile as she rejected their invitation. ¡°Thank you, but a feast is not something I fancy.¡± She immediately drew a line between both parties. Clearly, she had no intention to side Tu Shanying. She nced at Tu Shanying, who now looked slightly pale at the rejection. With a gentle tap on her shoulder, Gu Xijiu politely said, ¡°There is no need for you to feel dejected. I will always help those who are capable and honorable. Perhaps we will get a chance to sit down for a drink, someday.¡± She did not look at Di Fuyi again before she swiftly teleported away along with Fan Qianshi. Chapter 2814 - Was She Annoyed? Chapter 2814: Was She Annoyed? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNo one in the world had the same power as Gu Xijiu; who else was capable of disappearing in an instant? Her superpower had filled the crowd with awe. Some of the people quickly bent their knees and uttered, ¡°Goodbye, Divine Lord.¡± Di Fuyi caught himself contemting, while gently tapping on his bamboo flute in his palm. There was hardly anything that he could not solve, but he had no idea why she rejected the invitation. Was she annoyed? He wondered ¡­ ¡°How did your power increase almost twofold?¡± Back in Tianyin Valley, Gu Xijiu was trying to find out more about Fan Qianshi¡¯stest developments. Silently, Fan Qianshi remained on the ground, kneeling. ¡°Speak!¡± Gu Xijiu had no patience for the boy. Scared, Fan Qianshi guiltily confessed, ¡°Qianyan¡¯s life was at stake, leaving me no room for any dys, so I went for the most stupid idea. After leaving the restaurant, I ventured into the forbiddennd of illusions and took an illusionary fruit¡­¡± His statement ended in a stammer. Gu Xijiu answered somewhat sarcastically, ¡°Although the fruit can increase your power, the effect will onlyst temporarily for four hours. When it is over, your nervous system will be greatly damaged, and it might restrict your spiritual power to only half of what you used to possess. Haven¡¯t I told you that it is not worth the price? Have you forgotten it all?¡± ¡°I¡­ I have not forgotten your words. I was desperate for a way out.¡± ¡°So what if you managed to level up your power? Could you defeat Yao Xingye? What you have donepletely puts your own health at stake. Why didn¡¯t you think properly before you acted? Did you really think that I would let Qianyan die?¡± Fan Qianshi had never seen her so frustrated. ¡°I now know my mistake,¡± he timidly said, without even looking at her. Gu Xijiu red at him. ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You did this because we fought.¡± Panicked, Fan Qianshi broke out in cold sweat. ¡°I dare not. I did not act rashly because we had a fight. I was only worried that you were not in good condition to fight them all alone. I¡­ I only wanted to help. It is my fault. In fact, I did not help at all. Instead, I became another burden of yours. I am sorry for my mistake. I deserve to be punished.¡± He continued to kneel while being drenched in a cold sweat. Even Wu Qianyan joined him to beg for Gu Xijiu¡¯s forgiveness. Gu Xijiu observed them both and continued, ¡°Fan Qianshi, I once told you that the use of illusionary fruit was forbidden, and yet you did the direct opposite of what I said. Your punishment is unavoidable, though I can sympathize with your intention. Find your way into the ice cave in the hills and stay in istion for a month.¡± She then threw him a bottle of medicine and said, ¡°Use this to treat your injuries.¡± She took another look at Wu Qianyan. ¡°You are going, too.¡± Relieved, Fan Qianshi quickly thanked her for her forgiveness. He knew that the ice cave was the most suitable ce for him to recover for the time being. Since his punishment was assigned to him based on his needs, he knew that she cared. Wu Qianyan was relieved, too. She was happy with the arrangement. She had always wanted to be closely associated with Fan Qianshi, but the interaction was not mutual. The month-long stay in the cave was the chance that she had been looking forward to. ¡­ After assigning appropriate tasks to her disciples, Gu Xijiu finally had time for herself. She went to her treasure room and ced all of her items back where they belonged. Those were the things that Yao Xingye had unapologetically taken without her consent. Some of the items were equipped with magical powers, which were required to support the wizardry barrier that kept the valley safe. She could not simply keep them away in her storage. This ce used to be a safe ce, but the raid on her home changed her mind. Before she went away, she added a few more barriers to increase its security. It had been a long day for her, so she was actually a little tired. No one knew herself better than she did. Chapter 2815 - Could Di Fuyi Be The Help She Needed? Chapter 2815: Could Di Fuyi Be The Help She Needed? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough Gu Xijiu was dominating the battle against Yao Xingye, she was not entirelyfortable during the fight. Her body had never stopped aching. During the encounter, she realized that another visit to the cier was inevitable. ¡­ Gu Xijiu could no longer locate the cier even though she used the same path as before. She remembered the way, but it did not lead her to the desired destination. For a moment, she wondered if a wizardry barrier hid the cier. Nheless, she dismissed the thought quickly because no wizardry barrier could possibly escape her eyes. If the cier had been in a wizardry barrier, she would have easily noticed it before. She lingered around the hills where she had originally exited the ce. However, even after a thorough search, she still could not find her way in. s, she gave up. Gu Xijiu suspected that the cier was either mobile or would only appear at a particr time. Since she did not have other information, she had no hope of returning to the cier for cultivation. Could Di Fuyi be the help she needed? But even if he could help, would he agree to help? The man was beyond calctive, so Gu Xijiu was slightly reluctant to meet him or to have anything to do with him. She decided to let things flow naturally. There was not much time left for her, anyway, so it did not matter anymore if she got to live another day or two. Her years of cultivation had trained her to reconcile herself to different circumstances. Life or death did not matter too much. Meanwhile, the magnificent views in the mountains made her linger a little bit more in the woods.The ce was rather quiet today as only animals were present in the solitary woond. Not a single woodsman was around. Deep within the valley, there was a garden of blossoming flowers. The hills were aze with tiny white blossoms. From afar, the entire area of white blossoms looked like arge fluffy cloud. It surely was a feast for the eyes. Gu Xijiu excitedly walked towards thend of white flowers for a pleasant stroll. However, a sudden gentle sound of running water caught her attention, and she hurried towards the sound of the river. White flower petals stayed afloat on the gurgling water, like flocks of white ducklings flowing down the stream. At the end of the stream, there was a naturalke. Strangely enough, these petals were gathered around a dark hole in the middle of the pond. Apparently, the running water was directed to flow right into the hole. The water was as clear as crystal without any sorts of contamination. As it was rare to find such a cleanke, Gu Xijiu lookedas if she had just found a hidden treasure. Surely, she would not leave without first dipping in the water. There was no one around, not even an animal. Hence, it was the perfect ce for her to go for skinny-dipping. She removed her robes and went into theke. The water was slightly chilly, but the cold never bothered her anyway. She followed the flow and started swimming across the pool. Much to her surprise, she realized that the spiritual energy of the water was even stronger than in the Tianyin Valley. Immediately convinced, she decided that it was the ce for her cultivation. Theke was a deep one, like a bottomless pit. She used her spiritual power to sense the presence of any ferocious beings that were hidden in the unseen depths, but there was nothing that caught her attention. It was clear to her that this was the right ce for her. The minor inconvenience of theke was its clear water. Her naked body could be seen entirely from above the water. Fortunately, there was no one around. So, she stayed submerged in the water with her legs crossed and cast spells on her fingertips as soon as she began her cultivation. The serenity did notst long before a sudden ssh of water caused the water around her to swill. Astonished, she quickly looked around. Someone could be seen rising dramatically from the depths of the pool. However, she could only see the person¡¯s silky ck hair from the back. The person noticed her presence and quickly turned around. Their eyes met abruptly. Chapter 2816 - We Seem Destined To Meet Chapter 2816: We Seem Destined To Meet Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBoth of them examined one another, but Gu Xijiu was the first to panic. The intruder was none other than Di Fuyi! Gu Xijiu never thought they would meet in the wild. More importantly, she was naked. She quickly kicked and sshed water onto his face in order to distract him and cause a small turbulence in the water. Gu Xijiu seized the window of opportunity to return to thend. Her robes were automatically directed to her, and soon, she was effortlessly dressed. The entire escape took ce rather quickly. Hence, she staggered a little to her feet when shended. Other than that, everything went smoothly. Nheless, her heart continued to pound in her chest. Being seen naked by another man could be awkward to deal with. She wished she could just disappear right at that moment, but the man already emerged from the water. His intense gaze never left her. Leaving would only make her look defeated. It was not an option for the creator of the universe, who should keep herposure at all times. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Xijiu returned his gaze but was soon embarrassed by what she saw. The man was naked from the waist up. Although only his head and shoulders were above the water, the clear water was no shield to the rest of his lean, muscr body. There was only a thinyer of undergarment that covered him from his waist to his ankles. Normally, his muscr body waspletely hidden when he was dressed; he usually looked like a man of poise and grace. She never thought that he was actually a very well built man, physically. The stature of his body was beyond perfect. Every inch of his muscle was firm and shapely, contributing to his unworldly beauty and effortless grace. Especially now that he was casually undressed with wet hair clinging onto his naked skin, it was a rather breathtaking view. Di Fuyi finally recognized her. ¡°I did not know you were here. We seem destined to meet.¡± She was unsure if destiny was a blessing or a disaster. Nevertheless, Gu Xijiu emphasized her question again, sternly, ¡°You have yet to answer my question.¡± Di Fuyi took it easy and slowly approached the shore. ¡°Divine Lord, I was here first. I should be the one directing the question at you.¡± He was right. He did not emerge from the depths of the pool on purpose, only to catch her naked. In the blink of an eye, he was already by the shore. Perplexed, she took a few steps back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I am getting out of the water. Do you really think that I will be in the water for long?¡± Droplets of water continued to linger on his supple skin, which sparkled like diamonds under the light. Just then, Gu Xijiu realized that it was inappropriate for her to stare. Therefore, she turned around to avoid looking at him. ¡°Get dressed. I have something to ask you.¡± Di Fuyi hesitated a little while trying to get dressed. In amazement, the view of Gu Xijiu¡¯s back caught his attention. ¡°Sure,¡± he answered without any resistance, which was rare. It did not take long for him to get fully dressed like the gentleman that she used to know. However, hisplexion was unusually paler than his healthy self. Water continued to drip from his hair, which somewhat affected his sleek outlook. He wanted to dry his hair with a spell, but Gu Xijiu thought that he was taking a little too long. Without any time to waste, she cast a cleaning spell to dry him up in an instant. Her act obviously caught him by surprise. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu sat on the top of a big rock. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be helping the Tu family to seed to the Monster Kingdom? Why are you here, all of a sudden?¡± Di Fuyi put a casual smile on his face and avoided her question. ¡°Did you ask me to stay only to ask me about that?¡± He did not answer any of her questions. Chapter 2817 - This Place Is Not Safe. We Need To Go Chapter 2817: This ce Is Not Safe. We Need To Go Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was obviously annoyed. Being the most respected figure on earth, people would always hold her in high regard and answer her every question without hesitation. However, the man was an exception. He was polite but never ceased to keep a distance from her. He never let his guard down with her. Reluctant to waste another minute arguing, Gu Xijiu went straight to her point, ¡°Where is the cier? Where can I find the entrance?¡± Di Fuyi still gazed at her intently. ¡°I thought you were going to punish me,¡± he slowly answered. ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Xijiu did not quite understand. ¡°After all, I have seen you in the water, by ident.¡± Utterly embarrassed, that was thest topic that she wanted to talk about. ¡°As you said, it was an ident. You are so young, so I shall not be bothered.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you require any form ofpensation?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s intention was questionable. ¡°What kind ofpensation?¡± Gu Xijiu asked him back, curiously. Soon, she resorted to a solution. ¡°Of course, you do need topensate for my loss. Tell me about the entrance to the cier, and that will be all,¡± she offered. She was reluctant to lower herself to the level of a young boy. Di Fuyi continued to observe her. ¡°That is all?¡± Bewildered, Gu Xijiu did not expect him to offer hispensation so eagerly. She started to think of him as a decent man. Her impression of him had certainly changed a little, but it was a good chance for her to get what she wanted. ¡°If you really feel sorry, you may take me personally to the entrance of the cier. It would be great if you could share with me the rules about the ce,¡± she added another request. Di Fuyi was unimpressed. All of a sudden, the water in the pool could be seen bubbling from within the depths. Panicked, he grasped Gu Xijiu by her wrist and urged, ¡°This ce is not safe. We need to go.¡± As Gu Xijiu was still perplexed, he was too fast for her to keep up in an instant. Hence, she was literally pulled away. ¡°Hey, what are we running away from?¡± The answery in the water. Soon, the pool exploded violently. A gloom of violence and grudge immediately blotted out the sky, thus turning the bright afternoon sky into a state of dim, hazy glow. Gu Xijiu looked behind and saw a giant, ck shadow emerging from the pool right away. Darkness fell upon them. The only light was actuallying from the head of the giant shadow. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu¡¯s night vision helped her to see better in the dark. She noticed that the giant figure greatly resembled a dragon with pitch-ck scalesyered on every inch of its skin. Though ck, its scales remained glossy and its eyes remained bright, like a pair of lights that flickered inconsistently in the dark. ¡°Could it be a dragon? No, it must be a Candle Dragon,¡± she thought. The Candle Dragon was a mythical creature from very ancient times. It was neither a celestial being nor a demon, but its character was nothing short of violent. The slightest disturbance could result in the total destruction of the entire city. Gu Xijiu never thought it hadin hidden beneath the water. Before she went into the pool, she first made sure that there was nothing around, so this came as a surprise to her. Could the deterioration of her spiritual power have affected the precision? She had questions, but it was not the time to ask them. At least, Gu Xijiu no longer depended on Di Fuyi to run on foot. Instead, she chose to teleport. The Candle Dragon was a violent, ferocious being as the result of its birth from the essence of heaven and earth. It had been around for at least tens of thousands of years. If she still had her full power, the Candle Dragon would not pose any risk to her at all. However, her current circumstances left her no chance to fight. She had to run away as fast as she could. Fortunately, nothing was able to surpass the speed of her teleportation skill thus far. Very soon, they were already a hundred miles away from the pool. But even from that far, they could still hear the creature howling in protest. The whole ground shook along with the intensity of the sound. The Candle Dragon was a moody creature. Once there were no disturbances in sight, it would usually quiet down and restore tranquility to thend. This was what Gu Xijiu had expected it to do. Therefore, after traveling hundreds of miles, Gu Xijiu wanted to take a rest. Chapter 2818 - The Man Had Stolen Its Egg Chapter 2818: The Man Had Stolen Its Egg Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince Gu Xijiu had stopped to catch her breath, Di Fuyi immediatelymented, ¡°Not here! It will stille for us!¡± The sky above them was now already blotted out by a giant piece of dark shadow. It was the Candle Dragon, again! Gu Xijiu was dumbstruck. Why did the Candle Dragon insist on the pursuit? Whatever the reason, it looked like she had to teleport again. However, her body was a little weak to withstand the rapid exhaustion of her spiritual power. Therefore, after a few rounds, she started to suffer from ckouts. Before she copsed, she quickly grabbed Di Fuyi¡¯s sleeves to steady her from swaying her body. Oddly enough, the Candle Dragon was stilling after them, like a stubborn maggot. Could there be an end for this pursuit? Gu Xijiu took a deep breath before continuing to teleport away, but Di Fuyi would not let her. ¡°You cannot keep doing this. I will take over from here,¡± he announced while carrying her in his arms. Swiftly, they dived into the ground with his Ground Drilling. Gu Xijiu patiently followed. She was familiar with the Ground Drilling now. Even the routes reminded her of theirst trip together. The path seemed to lead them all the way to the cier. Although they did not enter the ground from the same starting point, the route remained the same. At this point, Gu Xijiu was absolutely exhausted. Blood rushed through her veins in an unsteady flow. She could no longer keep herself awake. Hence, she closed her eyes for a short nap in his arms. As expected, they emerged from the ground into the cier. However, the Candle Dragon was capable of Ground Drilling, so it went into the underground in pursuit of them for a while. It soon gave up, as the routes that Di Fuyi used were unusual and hard to follow. Also, the Puzzling Spell that he used along the way managed to confuse the creature and eventually left it far behind. It was the same icy peaks and the samepaction of snow that made Gu Xijiu feel at home for a moment. Even the vortex of chilly winds was all too familiar. Di Fuyi tripped when they first arrived and almost threw Gu Xijiu out of his arms. Luckily, she was awake now and was alert of her surroundings. ¡°I can walk by myself,¡± Gu Xijiu struggled to stand. She shuddered in the cold as soon as she got onto her feet. ¡°Hold this.¡± A red umbre was offered to shield her from the snow. It was the same act of kindness from before, and Gu Xijiu happily epted the offer. ¡°Are you hurt, too?¡± She asked. Pale and drawn, Di Fuyi looked just as weak as she did. ¡°Did the Candle Dragon do this to you?¡± She made a guess. Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°The Candle Dragon was not even supposed to be there, was it?¡± ¡°The pool leads all the way out to Earthsea. It used to be there,¡± Di Fuyi answered ordingly. Gu Xijiu knew about Earthsea. It was buried deep within the earth¡¯s core, so it was known as the Earthsea for carrying a lot of water in the ground. Regr seawater was in crystal clear tint of blue, whereas the water that came from the Earthsea was as dark as ink. With a constant temperature of boiling water, nothing on earth could possibly survive in the harsh environment. The location of the Earthsea was unknown. She remembered clearly that she had never been there. More urately speaking, she had never found the ce yet. Surprisingly, the pool turned out to be the entrance of Earthsea. When she saw him, he must have just emerged from Earthsea. ¡°How did youe across its path?¡± Gu Xijiu was impressed by his bravery. He dared to fight a Candle Dragon alone. Di Fuyi took a ck egg out of his storage bag and answered, ¡°For this.¡± Gu Xijiu was dumbstruck. She finally knew why the Candle Dragon had been tirelessly pursuing them.The man had stolen its egg. It all made sense to her now. She observed the egg, which was almost the size of a basket. It was glossy on its ck surface, as though associated with a circle of light around it. ¡°Are you going to hatch the egg and use the little creature as your majestic pet?¡± The Candle Dragon was considered as a mythical creature, which was absolutely difficult to be subjected to domestication. It was almost impossible to be tamed and trained when it was fully-grown, which led Gu Xijiu to think that the egg was for domestication. Di Fuyi put the egg down on the snow. ¡°No, not this one.¡± ¡°What is it about, then?¡± ¡°I heard it tastes good.¡± Chapter 2819 - Glass Dragon Bracelets Chapter 2819: ss Dragon Bracelets Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not know what to say, as what he said made absolutely no sense. She had to talk him out of the crazy idea. ¡°I honestly think that this is a reckless waste.¡± She never thought of the man as someone who ate so greedily. He would risk his life to dive into the core of the pool just for an egg that he wanted to eat! ¡°When something is properly used, it is never a waste, no matter how valuable it sounds.¡± Di Fuyi took the egg in his hands and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, how many ways do you know to cook an egg?¡± He gazed at Gu Xijiu for an answer. ¡°About that, I know nothing.¡± She was slightly embarrassed by herck of knowledge of culinary skills. As a divine being, she was well respected wherever she went, even though she hardly remembered anything that happened before her extensively long sleep. She never had to ask for anything, as people would always offer her everything. Moreover, her survival no longer depended on food. It did not matter if she ate or not. Even so, she would still visit every corner of the world in search of gastronomic delights, not for survival, but for the satisfaction of good food that helped her immerse herself in the mundane world. She could easily name the good food in all six worlds. However, she was never a cook. She turned the question to him instead and asked, ¡°How many ways do you know of?¡± ¡°One,¡± Di Fuyi hesitantly said. They looked at one another in mutual understanding that they both failed in cooking. Gu Xijiu was curious about the taste of the egg but still felt that cooking it would be a waste. It was not easy to get the egg, so hatching the egg sounded like a better idea. Therefore, she came up with an excuse. ¡°For such a valuable egg, we should get someone professional to handle it. With this size, it can be turned into a few dishes.¡± Di Fuyi dismissed her suggestion, ¡°No can do, it has to be cooked right here. Let¡¯s just boil it. The taste of its freshness will be retained if we boil it.¡± Gu Xijiu was still in awe. ¡°May I ask, how many times have you cooked this sort of egg?¡± Di Fuyi pointed out three fingers. ¡°Not many, only three, if this time counts. This belongs to the majestic being, after all. It is insufficient and, most importantly, inappropriate for frequent hunting. Also, I do not like to keep eating the same food. Typically, I don¡¯t want to eat something more than three times.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°Have you just pushed the Candle Dragons to extinction? I do know that it is hard for the Candle Dragon to breed; it is usually only one egg for a nest. Are there many of them in Earthsea?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head. ¡°Not too many. I know that there are not more than a hundred. The ce is really their home.¡± She was not expecting the amount. Gu Xijiu thought there were only three or four of them left. Luckily, three stolen eggs would not drive the Candle Dragon towards extinction. ¡°What effect does the egg have?¡± Gu Xijiu was intrigued by the scarcity of such a valuable resource. She had never used such an egg in her entire medical career. With someone who was brave enough to hunt for such an egg, she had thought that it would surely be used to hatch the creature. ¡°You will know about it soon,¡± Di Fuyi simply said. The man was trying to be mysterious. Gu Xijiu asked no further questions. Since she could not help with the cooking part, she decided to take the time to meditate. Not too far away, a whirling mass of cold air was slowly terrorizing the ice. She wanted to venture into the vortex to restore some of her spiritual energy. However, she was immediately stopped. ¡°Not now. If you go now, you will be frozen into an ice statue.¡± ¡°I just came out of the vortex a few days ago. I used to be in its core for a few days.¡± ¡°It was then, not now. Every time we visit, the ce will be reset. We need toply with the new rules.¡± Gu Xijiu thought about the pill that he offered to her. ¡°Could you give me the pill that you had given me before?¡± Chapter 2820 - Glass Dragon Bracelets (2) Chapter 2820: ss Dragon Bracelets (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi crossed his arms and replied, ¡°The pill is rather valuable. I do not offer it to anyone quite as frequently. Also, I remember that we do not owe each anything other anymore, so I do not see the point.¡± Gu Xijiu disdained his tone of mockery. She took another look at the vortex of spiritual energy swirling in the air and was rather troubled. It was like staring at a huge pot of treasure that she was not allowed to touch. ¡°I can offer you something else in exchange for the pill. Take a look and see what you fancy,¡± Gu Xijiu suggested while opening up her storage bag wide enough for him to choose something. She then took out dozens of other stuff, each with its own value. Di Fuyi took a casual look. ¡°You do have many valuable things to offer, but I do not like any of these. I have no intention to trade.¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fists in mild irritation. Determined, she proceeded to take out a pair of bracelets from a very hidden corner of her storage bag. The bracelets shone with seven-colored rays, glistening with a sense of auspiciousness and beauty the moment they were presented, as ethereal as infinite light. ¡°I will trade the pill for this pair of bracelets.¡± She was concerned that he might not know about the bracelets¡¯ value and added, ¡°The jade was harvested from within the cores of the Buzhou mountains. The pair of jade bracelets were made naturally over time. These bracelets are treasures, both equipped with spiritual senses. In times of danger, they can be turned into ss Dragons to protect you.¡± She gave the bracelets a flick, turning them into a pair of ss Dragons of lustrous white and yellow. The yellow one was as shiny as gold, whereas the white one was as pure as snow. They surrounded Gu Xijiu obediently, winking and nodding to her. Their cuteness was almost irresistible. However, Di Fuyi was not interested at all. ¡°These things are so girly. They look fancy, but are not practical.¡± Gu Xijiu, in her defense, answered, ¡°These things are not only for girls. Have you seen these ss Dragons? They will choose their own master and his or her partner. Once matched, they would hook themselves onto their newly found masters. You are still young, so I am sure there wille a time when you look for a wife. With these bracelets, it will be easy.¡± Di Fuyi finally responded. ¡°Are they made for matchmaking? Why haven¡¯t they found someone for you?¡± After a pause, Gu Xijiu still could not hide her amusement. ¡°As the creator of the universe, marriage is not quite suitable for me.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Di Fuyi asked. ¡°The creator is responsible for every existence in the world. I need to bepassionate for all and not affectionate to one. Personal rtionships should be avoided at all costs so that I can dispense equal justice to all.¡± Di Fuyi gazed at her. ¡°Do you mean to say that the Divine Lord should never fall in love?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who made this rule?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± ¡°You are the creator of the universe. Everything that has ever existed, or will ever exist, is all created by you, Divine Lord. That means so are the rules. If something is not reasonable, you can always change it.¡± ¡°Which part of it is unreasonable?¡± ¡°Divine Lord, being in love is one of the many forms of love. You have friends and disciples, and you have shown them the qualities of kindness and humanity. Even your servant was showered with kindness. I know that you are capable of loving someone, so why should you keep yourself from falling in love?¡± Gu Xijiu was a little dumbstruck, so she started reminiscing. Many years ago, there seemed to be more than just one creator. She had a feeling that she was not alone, but could not remember anything clearly. Nheless, they could have passed on. Like everyone else, catastrophe would strike, and immortalization would ur. She, for example, was going through the final stage of her long life. With or without the rule, there was no reason for her to find a partner. Certainly, she was not going to share that fact with him. She did not want to linger on the topic, so with a smile, she said in a soft voice, ¡°Young man, you are going off-topic. I intend to trade these bracelets for the pill. We are not here to discuss marriages.¡± Chapter 2821 - Glass Dragon Bracelet (3) Chapter 2821: ss Dragon Bracelet (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Young man?¡± Di Fuyi asked, half-smilingly. ¡°Divine Lord, how young do you think I am?¡± ¡°To me, you are only a child.¡± She then said magnanimously, ¡°I am so much older than you.¡± Before she could utter another word, Di Fuyi was already shing a mirror in front of her. In the mirror, she did not look as refined and elegant as she remembered. In fact, she was caught by utter surprise by her reflection. There was a youngdy that was only about 14 or 15 years old, staring back at her. Her eyes were bright and beautiful, looking as delicate as ever. Gu Xijiu was still in shock. Subconsciously, she touched her face, and thedy in the mirror did the same. Something was wrong! Had the mirror reflected a different age, or did she really look that young? Gu Xijiu skipped all the unnecessary questions and proceeded to take out her own mirror. She would assume that itwould depict reality as it appeared. The mirror was so clear to the point where one could see the pores on their supple skin. There were no filters or beautifying effects on Gu Xijiu¡¯s mirror. However, the reflection in the mirror was still a young, delicate girl, nothing different from the one she saw earlier. She had be younger! No wonder the length of her dress bothered her a little. She kept catching her foot on its hem and stumbled a few times. At first, she thought she did not tie her dress properly, but that was not the case. Could her dying day have been brought forward? Swiftly, she briefly calcted the remaining days that she had on earth, but there was no result. Something major must have urred to change the course of her life. However, her immortalization remained inevitable. Living a few extra years did not make any difference. Gu Xijiu soon got over the fact that she was dying. However, she could not believe that she was being arrogant on ount of her seniority with this young face of hers. It was rather odd. She kept the mirror away and said with all seriousness, ¡°My tender looks do not define me. All right, we should not be talking about this matter. We are getting derailed again. Would you like to trade the pills for my bracelets?¡± ¡°All right, I am taking your offer, but first, I would like to examine it.¡± He took the golden bracelet and put it on his wrist right away. However, it did not attach itself to his wrist immediately. ¡°You need to drip some blood on it to identify yourself.¡± Gu Xijiu taught him the proper way. Di Fuyi dripped a small drop of his blood on the bracelet.Soon, the bracelet turned into a ss Dragon and surrounded Di Fuyi for a while, as though examining if the man was worthy of its submission. After one round, the ss Dragon went straight to his wrist and nodded at him. It then turned and circled itself into a bracelet and fitted well on his wrist. Gu Xijiu was slightly surprised, as she knew that the bracelet was quite picky when it came to finding a master. She tried to give the bracelet away to someone else before, but it refused to submit itself and took a bite on the man¡¯s wrist instead. It was easy, this time. The bracelet was indeed a good choice. Delighted, Gu Xijiu handed him with another bracelet. ¡°Keep this one. It will bring you surprises in the future.¡± Di Fuyi took it close to his face to have a closer look at it. He remained unconvinced. ¡°Does it work? How do you know that it is going to work? Have you tested it?¡± She indeed had not. However, she could not tell him that. ¡°This is a magical item. There is no need to examine it,¡± she casually said. She wanted to make something up, but suddenly, the white bracelet flew out of Di Fuyi¡¯s hand and turned into a white ss Dragon! It surrounded Gu Xijiu in the same manner as it did to Di Fuyi moments ago and abruptly hooked itself onto her wrist. Chapter 2822 - Accepting A Disciple Chapter 2822: epting A Disciple Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was utterly shocked! Meanwhile, Di Fuyi took a look at the bracelet in his hand, then at hers. He smiled at her, but only in a way that confused her even more. ¡°This thing has been around for tens of thousands of years. It is probably going a little haywire now. It must have thought that I am still its master, so it came right back to me.¡± While she tried to exin herself, she tapped on the bracelet as if to wake it up. ¡°Hey, Little White. Time to get to your new master.¡± However, the bracelet remained unresponsive. Gu Xijiu tried the hard way. ¡°If you refuse to obey me, I will break you into two halves.¡± Nheless, the bracelet still ignored her instruction. Amused, Di Fuyi stood aside and watched as she performed multiple tricks to get the bracelet off her wrist. He could not believe that the name that she had given the bracelet was unbelievably simple. ¡°If it is named Little White, should mine be called Little Yellow?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Xijiu was against it. ¡°Little Yellow does not sound right. Who would give it such a bad name?¡± ¡°What is it called, then?¡± ¡°Little Gold.¡± Dumbstruck, Di Fuyi paused for a little while. ¡°Let us just agree that Little Gold is more appropriate,¡± Di Fuyi answered. Gu Xijiu continued to try to get the bracelet off her wrist, but nothing worked. It was stuck! There was no way she could take it off. Perplexed, Di Fuyi took another look at the bracelet on his wrist. He never took the matter seriously, nor had he thought about marrying someone. Although he was still young, he made up his mind that he would not fall in love throughout his life. As for the Divine Lord, what he had done for her was mostly to take advantage of her powerful nature and thenpensate her for the losses that she had to suffer. However, it turned out that there was also a small amount of emotions involved, though he did not see thating. Gu Xijiu started to panic. Desperately, she started thinking if she should try taking the bracelet off using one of her weapons. She looked up and was immediately locked in Di Fuyi¡¯s intense gaze. His eyes indicated to her that he was smiling. ¡°It can help me find my future wife, right?¡± He added. Gu Xijiu could feel sweat dripping along her skin. ¡°Technically, yes.¡± ¡°So, are you the one?¡± ¡°This¡­ This must have been a huge misunderstanding. It must be reluctant to leave me. My spiritual power is at my all-time low now, so perhaps it thinks that it should stay to protect me. By the time my poweres back, it will let go of my wrist, surely.¡± Di Fuyi answered with a tone of respect. ¡°It seems this is also a righteous bracelet.¡± ¡°Of¡­ Of course.¡± Di Fuyiughed at the absurdity. He did notment any further and soon became upied with his task of cooking the egg. The water in the pot was actually melted from snow, and the man was using some unique firewood. It was a kind of red sandalwood, which became fragrant when burned. Troubled, Gu Xijiu did not expect that her good intention would end up in such a major misunderstanding. All she wanted was the pill. Anyway, since the golden bracelet had already been given away, he should at least give the pill to her now. ¡°Fuyi, shouldn¡¯t you be giving me the pill now?¡± Slowly, Di Fuyi used the Samadhi Fire to burn the red sandalwood. ¡°Divine Lord, what you initially offered to me was a pair of bracelets. At the moment, I only have one, and the other one is with you. Since I only have one side, should I give you only half of the pill?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. What use could there be with only half of the pill? Clearly, the man was wicked. He kept making up excuses to deny her request. ¡°In that case, would you please give Little Gold back to me?¡± Gu Xijiu reached out her hand to him. Di Fuyi nced at the bracelet on his wrist and answered casually, ¡°I cannot take it off, either.¡± Chapter 2823 - Accepting A Disciple (2) Chapter 2823: epting A Disciple (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi had secretly tried to remove it earlier, but the bracelet was stubbornly intact. He would have lost his temper long ago if someone else had given him something that he did not want and yet had no way to remove. The bracelet was, however, an exception. The more he looked at it, the more he became fond of it. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu did not believe him. ¡°That is impossible.¡± How did Little Gold identify its master so quickly? Di Fuyi understood her concerns, so he offered his hand to her generously. ¡°You may try if you do not believe me.¡± Gu Xijiu decided to give it a go herself. Shestretched out one hand to secure his wrist and then tried to remove the bracelet with her other hand, only to prove that the bracelet remained securely fastened. He was right! Di Fuyi watched as she became upied with the task at hand and was lost in the moment. Her hands were small and delicate, while her fingers long and slender. Even without any polishing, her nails were naturally toned in pink. He was especially drawn to her soft, supple skin. He then turned his attention to her face. Her face was silky smooth, as tender as the delicate petals of cherry blossoms. The more he looked at her, the more he was attracted to her plump, sexy lips. Gu Xijiu was unaware of his gaze as she was busy with the bracelet. Sadly, she realized that the bracelet could not be returned. That was it. Perhaps, it would make things easier if she tried to get her own bracelet off instead. She refused to believe that she was unable to take off a simple bracelet, so she let go of Di Fuyi¡¯s hand. ¡°All right, I will just give the bracelet away for free.¡± Frustrated, she did not care about the item that she had given away. She cared about the pill that she would never get. The thought of spending the rest of her time in the appearance of a young girl terrified her. Gu Xijiu took another look at him and started wondering if she should take the pill from him by force or by threat. ¡°Would you care for a drink?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly offered her a bottle gourde of wine. The cap had been unsealed, filling the air with its wonderful aroma. Gu Xijiu liked to drink. She had tasted many wines to know that the one that he held was a great bottle. Therefore, she put her troubles aside and took out a wine ss. ¡°Yes, please!¡± With a smile, Di Fuyi filled her cup. Gu Xijiu wanted to down it right away but was stopped by a sudden grasp by her wrist. ¡°Drink itter, with the egg,¡± Di Fuyi added. His hot palm made her feel ufortable, so Gu Xijiu involuntarily pulled her hand away. She looked at the bronze pot and asked, ¡°Are you going to share the egg with me.¡± ¡°Yes, in exchange for the bracelet that you have just given to me. I do not like to be indebted to someone else for their kindness.¡± ¡°I am not asking for the egg. I want the pill. If you are going to make up for my loss, I would suggest you give me want I want.¡± ¡°The pill has to be exchanged for a pair of bracelets, as promised. It would not be appropriate for you to go against your words.¡± Gu Xijiu said nothing more. In the meantime, Di Fuyi continued to cook the egg. He opened up the lid, and the egg smelled really great. He fished the egg out of the pot and cut it into four pieces. ¡°Here, try it,¡± he offered a portion to her. Gu Xijiu could not vent her frustration at Di Fuyi. The man was quite a rascal, but he could alwayse out with proper reasons to defend actions. Hence, she decided to stop arguing with him. The egg had certainly caught her attention. She never knew that a Candle Dragon¡¯s egg was also separated into two parts ¨C the yolk and the albumen. The yolk was crimson in color, in contrast with the pale shades of blue around it. It looked rather appetizing. She took her first bite and was immediately impressed. Although the egg was only inly boiled, the taste was the opposite of in. It somewhat reminded her of a strong, fruity taste. Also, she finally got to drink the wine. The perfectbination of the wine and the egg was beyond satisfying! The taste was addictive. Before she knew it, she already ate the entire portion of the egg. Meanwhile, six cups of wine were downed. Chapter 2824 - Accepting A Disciple (3) Chapter 2824: epting A Disciple (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi consumed a portion of the egg as well, but only with three cups of wine. Gu Xijiu wanted to fill her cup with more wine, so he decided to intervene. ¡°You should not overdrink this wine,¡± he said while keeping the bottle away. However, Gu Xijiu had not had enough. ¡°I am a great drinker. I will not get drunk even after a dozen rounds. If we are going to drink today, we have to go all out. You are so fussy. Is this how a man should behave?¡± Di Fuyi watched as her face turned scarlet. ¡°You are way underaged to drink this much,¡± he slowly said as a reminder. Gu Xijiu wanted to take away the bottle in his hand. ¡°As I said, this is only restricted to my face.¡± As she said that, dizziness took over her head, so she staggered to her feet and swayed a little. Instead of the bottle, she fell right into his arms! Her current behavior was diametrically opposed to her usual attitude. She was obviously a little drunk, and it was easy to tell from her breaths that smelled of alcohol. Di Fuyi steadied her up and said, ¡°You are drunk.¡± He started to regret letting her drink so much, for he had overestimated her physical capability as a divine being. He thought six cups of wine would not make any difference, but apparently, he was wrong. ¡°I am not drunk,¡± Gu Xijiu said in a serious tone. She tried to keep herposure and stared at him with stern authority. In fact, she would have been able to pull it off if she had not downsized to the tender look of a petite girl. She tried to be serious, but it was impossible with the adorable face of hers. Di Fuyi tried to hold hisughter. ¡°Right, you are not drunk.¡± Gu Xijiu swayed a little in response. ¡°Of course, I can never get drunk. A thousand cups will still be too little. This amount of wine can never get me drunk. Don¡¯t you try to fool me!¡± ¡°Sure, I dare not fool you.¡± Di Fuyi swiftly agreed. Meanwhile, he also fed her a pill. Gu Xijiu protested, ¡°This is not the one.¡± ¡°Surely, it is not; this pill is to get you sober.¡± ¡°As I said, I am not drunk. I do not need it.¡± ¡°All right, take this now, and when you are sober, I will give you the one that you wanted.¡± Although her drunken face was adorable, her sobriety was his concern, even though he was well aware that it was probably his only chance to see her drunk. Unfortunately, she needed a clear mind in order to continue her cultivation. As he had risked a great deal to get the Candle Dragon¡¯s egg, he could not let it go to waste. Gu Xijiu finally listened to him and took the pill. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi casually asked, ¡°Divine Lord, do you have a name?¡± Gu Xijiu was at a loss for words. She could not think of a name, but she did not want to make a fool of herself in front of him. She proudly said, ¡°I do not need a name.¡± She then pulled his sleeves to ask for more wine. ¡°Do you still have any wine? Let us drink some more.¡± Apparently, she really liked drinking. Di Fuyi stared at her attentively. ¡°It makes me feel rather estranged to keep addressing you as the Divine Lord. May I give you a name? What about Xijiu?¡± ¡°Good¡­ Good one, I did not expect you toe up with such a good name.¡± Gu Xijiu pulled his sleeves even tighter. ¡°What if you be my disciple? Once you be my disciple, you can give me any name that you like.¡± Dumbstruck, Di Fuyi certainly did not foresee the plot twist. Usually, the master would be the one naming the disciple, not vice versa. He looked at her tender face again and said, ¡°All right, if you agreed to the name, I will agree to be your disciple,¡± he jokingly said. Gu Xijiu was impressed with the young man¡¯s ability. To be honest, she had always wanted him to be her disciple. However, the only thing that she did not like was his cold and calctive mind, which was why she took so long to ask. Also, Di Fuyi was an arrogant man. Even if she asked him, he would definitely not agree to her proposition. The man¡¯s kung fu was unique and of his style. Even without a master to guide him through, his future would still be very promising. Chapter 2825 - Accepting A Disciple (4) Chapter 2825: epting A Disciple (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince Gu Xijiu¡¯s life was alreadying to an end, it seemed pointless for her to pursue a disciple that did not need her. Hence, she never really brought it up. Nevertheless, now that she was drunk, filter in her mouth and brain no longer worked. She finally told him what she had been thinking all this time. Intuitively, she knew it was the right time to talk, so she seized the moment. ¡°All right, I promise,¡± Di Fuyi promptly said. As soon as he made that promise, a streak of lightning came shing down from within the clouds. The dazzling streak surrounded the duo like gilts flying around the air. Di Fuyi was dumbstruck by what had happened. Gu Xijiu, on the other hand, seemed very happy. ¡°A promise has been made, further enhanced by the streak of sh. From now on, you will be my disciple.¡± Di Fuyi was still in shock and did not utter a word. Gu Xijiu kept on smiling victoriously. ¡°About that, I just remembered that my real name is Xijiu. The name that you offered resonates it just well.¡± Speechless, Di Fuyi tried to make sense of the situation. He had a feeling that he had been fooled, big time. Although he could not believe that drunk Gu Xijiu had deceived him, he was rather amused by the absurdity of the entire situation. He took a look at the sky and then looked back at her in disbelief. She could not even sit properly when she was drunk. Also, he could not believe that a joke of his would end up bing a solemn promise. Gu Xijiu could not hide the happiness that was blossoming from within her. She reached out to him and said, ¡°What a great disciple you are. You should start showing me more respect. Here, give me some wine.¡± Respect? Di Fuyi was quite puzzled by her request.¡°I thought you would use your newly established authority to ask for the pill.¡± She had honestly forgotten about that. ¡°All right, hand me the pill.¡± She moved closer to him. As requested, Di Fuyi put a pill on her palm, and Gu Xijiu immediately popped it into her mouth. In a second, she disapproved of the pill. ¡°What a lie. The pill you gave me is to keep me sober.¡± The pills looked and tasted almost the same, but Gu Xijiu could still tell them apart even with the slightest taste.She wanted him to know that she was not someone who could be easily fooled. This came as a relief for Di Fuyi as he was d that she was not too drunk. ¡°Why did you give me this pill?¡± ¡°Because you need it, so I was being kind.¡± ¡°Oh, but I am not drunk. People are dumb when they are drunk, but not me, I have sessfully made you a disciple.¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. It was a topic he would very much like to avoid right now.For the first time, he felt stupid. Everything happened when she was drunk, so perhaps he needed to settle the matter once and for all, while she was still drunk. He then took out a pill. It was the one that Gu Xijiu had wanted from the beginning. He revealed it briefly in front of her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you still want it?¡± ¡°Yes, give it to me.¡± ¡°All right, repeat after me, and this pill will be yours. If you do it well, I might consider giving you two pills.¡± Gu Xijiu became immediately intrigued. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Listen up, say: Di Fuyi, you are no longer my disciple.¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head vigorously in protest. ¡°No!¡± She rejected his request without a second thought. Di Fuyi tried to persuade her, ¡°As far as I am concerned, you do not exactly like me, do you?¡± ¡°Right, you are too calctive, in my opinion. I do not like that,¡± Gu Xijiu told him how she really felt, and Di Fuyi was quite surprised to hear it. Chapter 2826 - Accepting A Disciple (5) Chapter 2826: epting A Disciple (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe was mentally prepared, but it was not enough. Di Fuyi felt that he had been very kind to Gu Xijiu; he treated her better than all of the women that he had ever met, and yet she was stillining about him. What was wrong with being calctive? If he had been any less calctive, he would be long dead in this brutal world. He would certainly not have lived long enough to be sitting down with her today. Di Fuyi could not help but feel bad. However, there was still a chance. Now that she had confessed what she actually thought about him, he should take this chance and go for more. ¡°If you dislike me so much, why did you insist on taking me as your disciple? To make us hate each other even more? It is torture for both of us, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s do it. Remove me as your disciple.¡± ¡°No.¡± Troubled, all of Di Fuyi¡¯s persuasions were met with stern rejection. Determined to see this through, he decided to go all-in. ¡°Divine Lord, you must be really cautious when ites to taking a disciple, right? I know that Fan Qianshi has been through many obstacles in order to be your disciple. I am only a stranger to you. You barely even know me. I can be much worse than who you think I am.¡± Gu Xijiu blinked at him after that remark. ¡°How bad can you possibly be?¡± Di Fuyi exaggerated, ¡°I do not like to be controlled by anyone or anything. I do not even care if it is an act of kindness. I have done many things that hurt the people who cared for me. Many years ago, I was homeless, and a man brought me in, but he never stopped trying to convince me about being his disciple. In the end, I killed him because he was annoying.¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a look of disbelief. ¡°I do not buy that.¡± She knew that he would not do something that destroyed his conscience. With a smirk, he continued in a wicked tone, ¡°You may know my face, but you do not know my heart. You have no idea who I really am.¡± Gu Xijiu stared at him nkly with her eyes wide open, so he was not sure if she was in shock or that she did not care about what he was saying. Nevertheless, she looked adorable. In fact, Di Fuyi had tried very hard to suppress his urge to caress her hair. Slowly, he shifted his body towards her and continued, ¡°Also, I like to flirt with my master. Once, a woman¡¯s life was made miserable because of me.¡± Quietly, Gu Xijiu continued to gaze at him in ack of engagement. Di Fuyi lowered his body to look into her eyes and then grasped her by the wrist and said, ¡°After hearing all these stories, do you still want to keep me as your disciple? Aren¡¯t you worried that I might do something bad to you, too?¡± He tried to keep his voice low to sound as creepy as he could. He wanted her to feel a sense of danger. Gu Xijiu was finally awake from her preupation. She pushed his face aside and said righteously, ¡°I cannot escape my destiny. I would rather suffer this myself than to let others go through hell for me.¡± Obviously, Di Fuyi was triggered. He did not know what to answer her anymore. All he knew that was that thedy was unusually stubborn. He squinted his eyes at hers and swiftly pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. Still drunk, Gu Xijiu could barely even sit still on her own. Therefore, she would not have any strength to resist him. Hence, she fell straight into his arms. She could feel her head spinning as she asked, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Di Fuyi gave her a wicked smile. ¡°I am going to¡­¡± He then stopped for a moment. After a pause, he finally said, ¡°To kill you, after raping you.¡± He was confident that he had definitely crossed the line, so Di Fuyi waited for her to defend herself. She might p his face or kick him away anytime now. He was prepared for all sorts of oues, which would all lead to the same, ideal situation ¨C he was hoping that she would take back her words about taking him as a disciple. Dumbstruck, she responded in a terrible manner, ¡°Huh?¡± Her gaze was locked on his face, and she looked incredibly innocent. Di Fuyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as soon as their eyes met. In wonder, he could not find the words that he nned to say. Suddenly, Gu Xijiu¡¯s bodynguage suggested that she was rather disappointed. ¡°Why do you refuse the offer? Is it because I am too pretty?¡± Di Fuyi had no answer for her ludicrous question. Chapter 2827 - Accepting A Disciple (6) Chapter 2827: epting A Disciple (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionModesty obviously meant nothing to her. Di Fuyi thought that Gu Xijiu was sobering up, but clearly, she was still drunk. Apparently, he could not even persuade a drunken woman to change her mind. This certainlymade him feel like a failure. Di Fuyi took a nce at her beautiful face, which then reminded him of Fan Qianshi. When they were still in the Monster Kingdom, he once saw how they interacted with one another. The way Fan Qianshi looked at her openly showed that he was obsessed with her. Irritated by the thought, he decided to pull her into his embrace. ¡°Baby, I did not know you like it this way. Did you want me to be your disciple so that I can be obsessed with you, just like Qianshi?¡± For the first time, the man thought he made a powerful statement. Gu Xijiu¡¯s head was still spinning. She could not seem to understand him, so she stared at him nkly. ¡°Huh?¡± She swayed her body a little, but carelessly tripped over her own foot and fell forward onto Di Fuyi. Their lips identally touched each other. And since she fell hard, the kiss was a real, solid one. In fact, Di Fuyi could even taste some blood. Before he could push her away, she had already teleported for about 30 feet away from him. Certainly, Di Fuyi was stunned by her speedy recovery. He looked at her in an attempt to make a joke about the situation in order to reduce the awkwardness but saw that she was slowly wiping her lips with a silk handkerchief. Needless to say, Di Fuyi he felt a little offended. No one had ever been able toe close enough to him for such an intimate exchange. She was the only one who had kissed him before and yet she seemed disgusted. In fact, he was quite hurt by the way she teleported away from him. His frustration took over hisposure as he said, ¡°Is this how a master should treat her disciple? To wee him with reluctance?¡± He did not manage to finish what he wanted to say as Gu Xijiu red at him with fierce eyes. Her eyes were bright and clear, showing no signs at all that she was drunk.She stood casually and let out a victorious smile, like a cunning little fox. ¡°Di Fuyi, now that you have addressed me as your master, you should listen and do as I say. Stop talking about things that no longer matter.¡± Di Fuyi continued to observe her, feeling that he had just fallen into her trap. ¡°Were you acting drunk?¡± Quietly, Gu Xijiu only smiled at him. She was drunk, but only for a while. She soon recovered her consciousness, thanks to her unique physique. Furthermore, Di Fuyi had given her a pill to help her sober up, so it only took 15 minutes for her to recover. She never thought that she would be able to get herself a disciple even when she was clearly was not able to think straight. Gu Xijiu reached out her hand and said, ¡°My great disciple, give me the pills that I have requested from you.¡± This time, Gu Xijiu spoke with a sense of authority. Di Fuyi paused for a little while but soon became hypnotized by her words. He did as she said and took out a pill. He knew it was against his will, but he could no longer control his movements. He had to fulfil hermand. Relieved, Gu Xijiu finally acquired the pill she wanted. ¡°What have you done to me?¡± Di Fuyi calmly asked. ¡°I cast a spell on you that makes you do as I say. As proven, it is working just fine.¡± Di Fuyi touched his lips, where her taste still lingered. ¡°So, the fall was intentional? It was just so that you could cast a spell on me?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Di Fuyi scornfully replied, ¡°I have done so many things for you, and this is what I get in return.¡± Gu Xijiu found it hard to defend her actions, but she had no other choice. The spell was thest thing that she wanted to do. However, his stories about how he killed his master and murdered the man who adopted him were quite terrifying. She was not sure if she could trust him entirely. Besides, the spell would not affect his health at all. She knew she would only use it when necessary. Chapter 2828 - I Am Reluctant To Explain Everything That I Do Chapter 2828: I Am Reluctant To Exin Everything That I Do Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe swallowed the pill, but it tasted different again. This time, it was bitter. Gu Xijiu was certain that the pill was identical to the one she had consumed before. So, perhaps her body was the problem. She somehow felt that her sense of taste had changed. She looked at Di Fuyi and caught him looking at her in an unusually casual manner. The look in his eyes was not entirely friendly, though. ¡°Divine Lord, what happened to you in the Monster Kingdom was all part of my n, but it worked, didn¡¯t it? Thanks to me, your servant and disciple are now safe.¡± Hesitantly, Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°I agree, so I did not me you on that.¡± Di Fuyi smiled but made no furtherment on the incident. ¡°However, I still felt the need to give you something in recognition of your loss, so I dived into the deep Earthsea and risked my life to secure this Candle Dragon¡¯s egg, all for the sake of your health and wellbeing. I have not told you about its nutrients, have I?The Candle Dragon is a treasure. Every part of its body, from its scales to its bones, is enough to nourish one¡¯s vitality and nurse one¡¯s body. However, the Candle Dragon I encountered was essentially Yang, which is ipatible with your body of Yin. Its bone and flesh will not work for you. It can possibly cause more harm than good. Therefore, I decided to take its egg instead. The egg is either Yin or Yang, so it is perfect for your recuperation.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. She did not know that she was the reason he went all the way to steal the egg. However, she still had some doubts. ¡°How did you know that we were going to meet?¡± Di Fuyi replied sarcastically, ¡°I nned to visit you in Tianyin Valley after I survived the challenges in Earthsea. I nned to take you all the way here to this cier and give this egg to you as a gift.¡± ¡°Why must I eat the egg here?¡± ¡°Its effect can only be put to use here.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± If she knew, she would not have cast a spell on him. ¡°I am reluctant to exin everything that I do. I will do what is best and make no regrets. Bragging about my achievement is not my style.¡± It was his way of dealing with things. Remorse started to pour in. ¡°Did you mean that I can actually go into the vortex right after consuming the egg? The pill is not needed anymore?¡± ¡°Absolutely. The pill will only work for first-timers. You are here for the second time, so the pill is no longer effective. If not, why would I risk my life to get the Candle Dragon¡¯s egg?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She finally knew why the pill tasted different; it was because it no longer worked. If he had told her about his n, she would not have tricked him. Nevertheless, it was all toote now. Di Fuyi looked at her steadily and intently. ¡°Divine Lord, now that everything is said and done, would you kindly take back the discipleship?¡± As opposed to his usual style, this time, he chose to exin everything thoroughly, which was something that Gu Xijiu was not quite used to. She heaved a sigh before conveying the disappointment, ¡°No.¡± Shocked, Di Fuyi looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Still? Don¡¯t you trust me at all?¡± ¡°It is not that I do not trust you. God has witnessed the fact that you are my disciple. If we decide to act against it, the consequences would be inevitable, summoned by the wrath of heaven.¡± ¡°Consequences? What kind of punishment are we talking about?¡± ¡°To be struck by nine streaks of heavenly lightning.¡± Di Fuyi smilingly said, ¡°Nine streaks of lightning are bearable to me. I am not afraid of the punishment.¡± The oath was made out as a joke. Could there really be punishment if he insisted on going against it? Was she trying to scare him or did she really think of him as a fool? Chapter 2829 - I Am Reluctant To Explain Everything That I Do (2) Chapter 2829: I Am Reluctant To Exin Everything That I Do (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEven if there was any punishment, he was not worried. He was willing to take the risk to regain his freedom, even if that meant depleting half of his spiritual power. In fact, it was Gu Xijiu who seemed more troubled. ¡°I am worried¡­¡± The catastrophe would usually be harmless for a celestial or divine being. However, her health was obviously not at its finest. She might get killed by the heavenly lightning if struck. She could not tell him the truth, but Di Fuyi already knew what she was thinking. He said sarcastically, ¡°As a Divine Lord, are you really worried about a few streaks of lightning?¡± Gu Xijiu insisted on keeping her deterioration as a secret. She could not tell him that she was already dying, albeit slowly. ¡°I have my own reasons. I hereby reassure you that I will not use my status as your master to make you do anything. If you are reluctant to announce it publicly, we can keep this between us. Also, I will stop using the controlling spell.¡± This was the best she could do. Filled with guilt, she decided to give him a little something in return. She then took out a shiny, purplish pill from her storage bag. ¡°This is the Marrow Washing Purple pill. Take one pill, and it will fuel your spiritual power, equivalent to a thousand yearsworth of cultivation.¡± There was only one pill left, as it was produced from an extremely rare kind of herb from almost tens of thousands of years ago. She did not remember most of the things in her distant past, but the pill had made a profound impression on her as its production was a rather tricky process, thus making it so valuable. She had been through a terrible time trying to produce the pill. Only under three strict conditions could the pill be produced. Firstly, she needed to channel her full strength to create a steady flow of firepower. Secondly, all kinds of rare herbs were required in the process. Lastly, she must have the right alchemy skills to produce the pill. As of this moment, she had the skills, but not the strength. She did not even have the herbs anymore. Therefore, this pill was the only one left. It was impossible to get more. Gu Xijiu cherished the pill very much as it could help to increase one¡¯s spiritual power by a tremendous scale. In fact, it could also resurrect the dead as long as the person was not dead for more than three days. The pill was herst hope, in case she needed more time to organize her passing when her life was almosting to an end. With the pill, she estimated that she could extend her lifespan for at least three to five years. But now, she was giving away the pill as a gift. Before Gu Xijiu even had the time to exin the nature of the pill, it was simply dismissed by Di Fuyi from her hand. ¡°I do not care.¡± He pushed it hard, so the pill went flying across the air. Unfortunately, itnded in moving water so as soon as it touched the water, it vanishedpletely. Shocked, Gu Xijiu teleported to the river. Sadly, it was toote for Gu Xijiu to get the pill. She was the one who made the pill, so she knew it would dissolve as soon as it was in contact with water. Even if she jumped into the water, there would be nothing left for her to trace. Thence, she had just lost something of great value to her. Trembling, she red at him furiously. ¡°You! How could you!¡± Di Fuyi seemed even more annoyed, so he answered in an unfriendly manner. ¡°Are you trying to make me surrender my freedom for this pill? Never!¡± He could not care less and decided to leave right away. Gu Xijiu could not say anything much to defend herself. She paused for a moment before heaving a sigh. Later, she sat calmly on a snow-capped rock and started contemting. The pill was not even meant to exist, so perhaps its disappearance was destined. But his exaggeration certainly came as a surprise to her.She would not have forced him to be her disciple in the first ce if she knew this was going to happen. ¡°What a regret,¡± she thought remorsefully. Chapter 2830 - I Am Reluctant To Explain Everything That I Do (3) Chapter 2830: I Am Reluctant To Exin Everything That I Do (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu never had many disciples in her lifetime. In fact, she had long forgotten about the ones in her distant past. Nevertheless, she now hadtwo of them, and they were both equally annoying and troubling to her. She knew that Fan Qianshi was no ordinary boy when they first met. He had always wanted to achieve more. She was d that his performance had been improving ever since she started coaching him. He never failed to show off any developments he had. His main weakness was that he ced too much emphasis on himself. She was especially annoyed when she knew that he grew to be fond of her. As for Di Fuyi, he was obviously on the same level as her in terms of the way they perceived the world. With proper training, he could possibly outshine Fan Qianshi and be a better candidate for her role. The mainthing that she did not expect was his utter reluctance to be her disciple. Her n had failed miserably, and she doubted if she would ever take in another disciple.It was unlike business, where people could easily agree on terms with highlighted benefits. Despaired, she sighed and decided to keep the matter aside. The vortex of spiritual energy should be her priority now anyway. Slowly, she walked towards the whirling winds. ¡­ Di Hao was watching everything with his Tracing Skill. Rather surprised, he never thought that his parents shared such histories. His father was once his mother¡¯s disciple, though unwillingly. He could not help but wonder if they had ever spent time together as master and disciple. Utilizing the Tracing Skill was physically demanding. Luckily, the scenes were yed back at great speed. He was actually reading his mother¡¯s memory that was buried in the deepest of her core, but at this rate, her entire life could be viewed in less than two hours. What he saw was Gu Xijiu¡¯s previous life, so he could see everything that she had ever been involved in. Even when there were emotional fluctuations, he could somewhat resonate with her as well. He moved his hands slowly to rx his numb fingers before watching the next parts. What he saw might only be a glimpse, but the whole timeline of what actually happened could already be 20 years long. The next 20 years held only a faint glimmer of hope. Gu Xijiu¡¯s health had be irrevocably worse, but she never showed her weaknesses to anyone. Every year, she would visit the cier to meditate so that her unparalleled beauty and youthful looks could still be maintained. Her kung fu was also maintained at the same level, with more or less 20 per cent left. Many things had happened. Tu Shanying, the Nine-Tailed Fox from the Monster Kingdom, had sessfully ascended the throne and be the Monster King with the help of Tian Mowen, the respectable Celestial Officer. The entire kingdom then flourished with prosperity. People were happy with the development. Before her, the kingdomcked a proper constitution, so everyone lived like robbers. Those who fought better would be the leaders, and they became involved in all kinds of atrocities. The noble and the powerful would be the ones who controlled themon people¡¯s destiny. They could take someone¡¯s life easily without any need for punishment, or take away the property of someone less powerful without anypensation. It was a difficult time for the masses. Themon people were scared of the noble, so they could only release their grudge on someone weaker. Needless to say, the wicked cycle continued. The stronger ones became stronger, and the weaker ones could never grow. The masses lived in dire poverty. They never knew how much time they had left, so people spent their money right away and got drunk almost every day. No one wasmitted enough to work, so famine spread like wildfire. As soon as Tu Shanying was crowned, she immediately assigned Tian Mowen to establish a constitution of fundamental principles. Anyone who acted against thew would be equally punished, regardless of social status and political power. When Tu Shanying broke thew, she, too, was punished by tenshings. The execution was even carried out publicly. Chapter 2831 - I Am Reluctant To Explain Everything That I Do (4) Chapter 2831: I Am Reluctant To Exin Everything That I Do (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionTian Mowen personally carried out theshings. As a result, Tu Shanying¡¯s back was badly mutted. The entire scene was rather violent. rmed, the incident had be a warning for everyone. The punishment served as a deterrent to others. Since then, the constitution was strictly abided to by everyone. Watching their leader get publicly punished, they knew they would face the same consequences if they broke thew. When Tu Shanying wasshed, Gu Xijiu was present, along with Fan Qianshi and Wu Qianyan. All three of them were disguised to blend into the crowd. It had been six years after their unhappy separation in the cier. It was also the first time that she saw him again since then. She noticed that Di Fuyi had a significant increase in his spiritual power. Even as an officer, he managed to win the hearts of many. As soon as the man¡¯s carriage showed up, people immediately fell onto their knees to pay him the highest respect. It was rather spectacr. Gu Xijiu and herpanions were sitting on the roof of a restaurant not too far away from the execution ground, unnoticed. She continued sipping her drink while casually enjoying the view from the top. Fan Qianshi and Wu Qianyan were simply spectators. ¡°Young master, what do you think about this matter?¡± Wu Qianyan suddenly asked. Astonished, Fan Qianshi answered, ¡°I will be the same someday. No, I will be better and stronger than him. I want all six worlds to surrender themselves to me. I will bring them to their knees and make sure they do everything as I ask.¡± He sounded like Emperor Qin, who had the wild ambitions to unify the broken kingdoms into one empire. Wu Qianyan was obviously stunned by his response. Concerned, she gave Gu Xijiu a quick nce and caught her looking at them. Fan Qianshi immediately noticed that something inappropriate had slipped from his mouth. He knew that what he said would probably anger his master. Smilingly, he quickly corrected himself, ¡°I was only joking. You see, I am the disciple of the creator of the universe, so I am obliged to serve the people and eradicate their karmic obstructions. Wealth means nothing to me. However, in order to properly carry out the strict enforcement of thew, one must be superior and respected by many, just like our master. She is admired and respected by the people of all six worlds, so any of hermands will be properly executed. Power is important, as long as one intends to put it to good use.¡± He made good points to cover up his previous slip of the tongue. Wu Qianyan seemed quite lost but nodded at him anyway. ¡°Young master is wise indeed.¡± Fan Qianshi smiled victoriously. He then took a nce at Gu Xijiu and saw her swirling her cup of wine. She seemed to behave rather casually, so he was not sure if she had heard what he just said. Determined to find out, he decided to ask, ¡°Master, was I right?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you jealous of his wealth or his power?¡± Fan Qianshi hesitantly replied, ¡°His power, for sure. Without power, he cannot enforce thews of the kingdom.¡± Gu Xijiu was quite disappointed. She could already see his wild ambitions in spite of his humble gesture.Although power and enforcement seemed inseparable, the result could be entirely different if one put too much emphasis on the pursuit of power. Troubled, she knew that she needed to teach him better. She then turned to look at the execution ground and saw that Tian Mowen was already carrying out the punishment. The ruler of the Monster Kingdom looked very pale and injured. The wounds on her back were bloody and gore. There was not a sound from the public. The only sound that everyone could hear was the sound of his whip from eachsh. Abruptly, Tian Mowen suddenly turned and looked icily in her direction. What he saw was her departure, along with herpanions. Annoyed, his fingers tightened as he beat the ruler with another strike. Unable to concentrate, his strength was harder than before, so Tu Shanying was the one who suffered the most pain. Thest whip almost shredded her skin wide open. Chapter 2832 - A Dramatic Reencounter Chapter 2832: A Dramatic Reencounter Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionTu Shanying almost cried out loud, but she held back her anguish. The whole idea of the punishment was meant only as a show. Tian Mowen told her that she would be a good example to show the public how serious the enforcement would be. It was only then that everyone, even the noble, would obey thew. She made a mistake on purpose, which that led her up to this point of punishment. Tian Mowen told her that theshing and whipping would be real, but he also promised to control his strength so that she would not be harmed. Thus, she agreed. However, thestsh was so violent that she felt as if her waist was dislocated. She also wondered if her kidneys would still be functioning after this punishment. She tried hard to look at Tian Mowen so as to signal him that the pain was unbearable. The man¡¯s face was more or less expressionless, if not slightly stern. The strip of leather was still tightly clenched in his fist, which meant that he was not done. She tried to feel what he was feeling, but could never get through the icy look in his eyes thatpletely shielded his emotions. She had never seen him being so low before, but she had bigger things to be worried about now. There were two more strikes left for her to suffer. Before Tian Mowen struck her with another forceful beating, she held in her pain and quickly sent him a directed audio message to remind him, ¡°Hey, you have been too harsh!¡± The message managed to catch his attention, and the nextsh became bearable. Even though it was still painful, she was sure that it would not jeopardize her health.Finally, the beating was tolerable again. With a sigh, Tu Shanying mentally prepared herself for thest beating. The whinded on her back, as anticipated. That should have been the end, but another strike shed before her eyes and struck her again. Tu Shanying was not ready for it and fell onto the ground. Thest strike was loud and clear for everyone to hear. Apparently, she was not told about an extra beating. Anger started to boil her blood. There was no reason for her to suffer another beating. Themon people stared at one another in dismay and at a loss for words. Although not everyone knew Mathematics, the very basic form of addition or subtraction was not a big deal to them. At least their ten fingers were enough to make them count the number of beatings. The spectators could feel the pain that the ruler of the Monster Kingdom had to endure. With each beating that wasshed onto her, they could feel their hearts quivering in pain as well. Everyone counted along subconsciously, so they knew that there was an additional beating. ¡°Thest one was uncalled for! Enough!¡± A voice called out loud. Tian Mowen heard the voice and looked down at Tu Shanying. He noticed that her eyes were raging with fury. ¡°Dear Celestial Official, what is the matter with you?¡± Tu Shanying directed her frustration through a directed audio. ¡°Youshed an extra whipping!¡± Utterly annoyed, she did not hold back her fury. There was no time for her to care about her reputation as a gentlewoman now. Di Fuyi did not answer her directed audio. Instead, he turned to look at the surrounding crowd and calmly said, ¡°As the ruler of the Monster Kingdom, she is also responsible for breaking thew, though she should not have. She has to be punished more severely with an extra beating. This serves as a warning to the rest of you.¡± Puzzled, the crowd looked at another helplessly. Soon, they all nodded in obedience. Thest beating became more reasonable to them after his exnation. Nevertheless, Tu Shanying was still in disbelief. She was still gritting her teeth in annoyance. ¡°Are you sure that thest beating was not caused by yourck of concentration?¡± She sent another directed audio. Tian Mowen gave her a quick, stern look. ¡°Assume it however you like.¡± He then tossed the strip of leather away and left. The people were actually impressed by their ruler. Not every leader, especially one that was a woman, would lead with such an example. She had proven herself to be a great leader. Certainly, the goal was achieved as well. With that message, the crowd warned one another that thew must not be broken, or they would end up like their leader. ¡­ Gu Xijiu did not stay for too long in the Monster Kingdom. After visiting the trial grounds, she left along with Wu Qianyan and Fan Qianshi. Chapter 2833 - A Dramatic Reencounter (2) Chapter 2833: A Dramatic Reencounter (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn order to train them, Gu Xijiu had traveled to many ces with them to immerse them in different cultures and practices. Traveling thousands of miles was better than reading thousands of books. She believed that these excursions would help Fan Qianshi as he certainly did not have a problem retaining any theoretical knowledge. What he really needed was practical training. Gu Xijiu was a responsible master. She needed to teach him everything she knew before her final moment came so that he could properly seed in her role. Fan Qianshi did not disappoint her. He understood everything that she taught him very quickly. It was even easier when she taught him kung fu.Throughout the years, all three of them had been to many different worlds. Gu Xijiu only hoped that the exposure could help Fan Qianshi and Wu Qianyan be better. In order to maintain her remaining spiritual power, she would visit the cier once every six months to a year. The power of the Candle Dragon¡¯s egg still remained in her body; thus, it shielded her from the extreme cold. However, every time she visited, the duration of her stay had to be extended. Her condition had worsened over time, so it gradually became more difficult for her to feel the flow of spiritual power in her body. The recovery of her kung fu became just as difficult, too. asionally, she would bump into Di Fuyi during her extensive travels, but she would always take another path to avoid him. She decided not to bother him anymore since he was unwilling to be her disciple. Thus far, she had not told anyone that he was her disciple. They were the only ones who knew. She never took advantage of the spell to control him to do things that were against his will. They only bumped into each other a handful of times in the past 20 years, but they never talked. They had not even taken a proper look at one another. Meanwhile, back in the Monster Kingdom, it was safe to say that the punishment inflicted on their leader had served its purpose. Every citizen adhered to thews that were in ce, thus pushing the kingdom into a stable phase of development. The Monster Kingdom led by example, so all the other kingdoms adopted their method and applied it to their own societies. Needless to say, most leaders were also well aware about Tian Mowen¡¯s presence and his help in progressing the kingdom. Therefore, all of them became desperate to have the Celestial Officere over to help. Sooner orter, Tian Mowen¡¯s name as the Celestial Officer became widespread in all six worlds. After punishing the Monster King, Tian Mowen had left the Monster Kingdom for good. When he made his appearance again after some time, he already became the Great Sorcerer of the Celestial Kingdom.With the support of the Emperor Immortal, he then began a series of reformations in the Celestial Kingdom as well. The Emperor Immortal was a capable man with a soft heart. The people around him always swayed his decisions. Sometimes, he did not even have the heart to punish his officials. Even when a great crime wasmitted, he would easily change his mind about the punishment when someone started crying and begging for mercy. Eventually, most death penalties would simply be reced with simple punishments. Thus, the constitution became negligible. Many officials still vited thew, even with full knowledge of it. Both civil and military officers had their little circles of aplices, each with their own ns to overthrow the government. The respect that they had for the Emperor Immortal was only superficial, as they never truly looked up to him. In order to protect their own interests, the civil and military officers would form gangs to fight against one another, sending the government into a hot mess of chaos with no unity whatsoever.Themon people were just as chaotic, like their own government. The Emperor Immortal knew that the chaos was partly his fault. As soon as he heard about Tian Mowen, he personally went to the Lower Bound to invite him over to the Celestial Kingdom. Surprisingly, the man agreed to follow him. During his first year, Tian Mowen barely did anything. He casually strolled around the Celestial Kingdom almost every day, as if enjoying his retirement. He managed to steer clear from getting any enemies, mostly due to his good looks. Being knowledgeable was also an advantage, so he soon became friends with many celestial beings. Chapter 2834 - A Dramatic Reencounter (3) Chapter 2834: A Dramatic Reencounter (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIndeed, many took his friendliness with caution. As time went by, they started to look down on him, thinking that his sess in the Monster Kingdom was solely due to the Monster King¡¯s unfair bias for him. Tian Mowen never cared about these rumors and continued leading a casual life until it was time for him to start reforming the constitution. Once hestarted, he executed his ns boldly and resolutely. Every action was specifically tailoredto fix the Celestial Kingdom¡¯s worst problems. Many benefits had been stripped away from the under-qualified; those who had broken thews were brought forward to face the rightful and just consequences, either by jail sentences or death penalties. No exceptions were given. His strict enforcement had caused massive disputes, with many officials against the enforcement. Theyined to the Emperor Immortal about him; however, the Emperor Immortal was very determined. He entrusted Tian Mowen with the power to do what he needed to do. A Heavenly Sword was also entrusted to him, along with the absolute power to execute any royalty or officials who crossed the line. If anyone ever rebelled against his ruling, he had the power to kill the rebels without having to consult the Emperor Immortal. Some of the dirty officials of the Celestial Kingdom were utterly shocked by his extensive knowledge of what they had secretly done behind closed doors. In stark contrast, the righteous ones who had previously suffered from unfair treatment became Tian Mowen¡¯s strongest executors. The reformation reshaped the entire kingdom, just like the reforms of Shang Yang during the Qin Dynasty. With every little effort, the Celestial Kingdom slowly became a better ce. The Emperor Immortal was satisfied by the positive change, so he depended on Tian Mowen even more. His confidence in the man¡¯s abilities grew each passing day. And soon, the Emperor Immortal dered Tian Mowen as the National Master, which excused him from kneeling or paying respect to anyone. In fact, the Emperor Immortal would be the one to wee Tian Mowen personally. In a few years, the entire government was drastically changed. Those who were capable would be appointed with great tasks while those who were incapable would be sent away. As proven, Tian Mowen had excellent skills in talent management. He could always cepeople in their most suitable positions where they could fully unleash their potential. Even though he only spent eight years in the Celestial Kingdom, the ce becamepletely unrecognizable. The main downside was that his strict enforcements had undoubtedly offended many. A good number of people wanted him dead. These people even tried to send assassins to end the man¡¯s life, but to their disappointment, the National Master was not only an excellent politician but was also equipped with great kung fu. Furthermore, the man had some of the best fighters around him, so most of the nned assassinations would end with no assassins returning.Those that survived eventually became some of his greatest fighters. When Gu Xijiu was in the Celestial Kingdom, she became well aware of his achievements. He went from being highly unpopr to a man of great contributions. People were happy to talk about him. They even had his stories written into a script in folk literature, thus making him a great legend adored by many. She bumped into him once on the streets. She was in the middle of a verbal feud with another customer while shopping for jewelry.All the jewelry made in the Celestial Kingdom was known to be equipped with tremendous spiritual energy. Wearing jewelry alone would be great for her health. Gu Xijiu saw a jade bracelet that she liked. It was emerald green and made with light translucent material. Her unpleasant incident with the bracelet that was currently attached to her wrist made it difficult for her to have a liking for other bracelets. Although, she really wanted to conceal the bracelet that she already had on her wrist just to get it out of the public¡¯s eyes. The emerald bracelet was the only one that she fancied, so she was eager to buy it. It cost a fortune, but Gu Xijiu could easily afford it. Chapter 2835 - A Dramatic Reencounter (4) Chapter 2835: A Dramatic Reencounter (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was wealthy enough to afford anything that she wanted. She wanted to buy the bracelet for herself, but Fan Qianshi insisted that he should be the one who bought it as a gift for her. In order to let him have real-life experience in money-making, she finally agreed to his request. She reluctantly asked the owner to reserve the bracelet for her and promised toe back in two months to make her purchase. There were two conditions for Fan Qianshi in his money-making strategy. First of all, he was not allowed to steal the money. Secondly, he had to make the money himself based on the skills that he could offer. For two months, Fan Qianshi worked his heart out in the Celestial Kingdom to collect the amount of money needed for the bracelet. Therefore, he could not hide the look of his excitement on his face when he could finally afford it. Quickly, he took Gu Xijiu back to the shop to pay for the bracelet as soon as he had umted the money. However, they arrived at the shop, only to realize that the bracelet had been brought out on disy again and that there was ady who seemed to be interested in the bracelet. Thedy looked so delighted with it that she could hardly put it down. Just a momentter, he was ready to pay. There was only one bracelet, but two buyers. Both agreed to the price and were desperate to get it. The owner thought about it and suggested that they bid for it. Thence, the bracelet would belong to the side that offered the highest price. Fan Qianshi did not have more money than what he initially needed. Therefore, the bracelet would be unaffordable to him, with only a slight increase in price. He would definitely lose the bid. His face turned red as he was obviously frustrated and annoyed at the shop owner. Thedy noticed his expression, and arrogantly said, ¡°Can¡¯t you even make a bid? If you are poor, perhaps you should not even bepeting for this bracelet. It belongs to me!¡± The remark filled Fan Qianshi with indignation! In fact, Gu Xijiu was offended by the remark as well. Thedy¡¯s rude behavior towards her disciple provoked her, so she decided topete for the bracelet herself. Smilingly, she ced a stack of cash on the table in a bold manner and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bid.¡± The stack of cash was worth a hundred times more than the original price of the bracelet, so the owner stood frozen and gasped in disbelief. He then turned to look at thedy, curious as to what she might do. Thedy was equally astonished. She did not have this amount of cash with her at the moment, so there was no way she could continue bidding. Her mouth was left ajar in shock. Proud and ted, Fan Qianshi scornfully responded, ¡°Can¡¯t you even continue the bidding? If you are poor, perhaps you should stoppeting for this bracelet. It belongs to me now!¡±He used her words against her. Thedy¡¯s face could be seen blushing scarlet, as there was nothing she could say. Meanwhile, the owner was happy with the amount of money that he had just made. Delightfully, he wrapped up the bracelet with care before handing it to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Miss, this is yours now.¡± Gu Xijiu was ready to take it when a man suddenly interrupted the business transaction by holding the bracelet down. ¡°Wait.¡± His long, slender fingers caught her attention. She could not help but notice how fair his skin actually was now that he was so close to her. Furthermore, there was an emerald jade ring on his thumb to highlight his exquisite fingers. Gu Xijiu looked up and saw the mask that was made explicitly for Tian Mowen. His glistening eyes were the only features that she could see on his face. She could recognize him even at first nce, but she acted as though they had just met. Calmly, she pulled her hand away from the bracelet and asked, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± The owner knew immediately that the man was the National Master, for the mask that he was wearing was of his signature style. Panicked, he quickly kneeled to pay Tian Mowen respect. Gu Xijiu knew very well that the man was Di Fuyi. He could tell that he was ncing at her and probably sizing her up. After all, it was their first proper encounter after 20 years. Nevertheless, the way she looked at him was rather unfriendly, like two strangers who had just met. He then looked away and focused on thedy instead. ¡°Yan Qing, what is the matter?¡± Thedy took a moment to find her words before telling him the entire incident in bold and straightforward terms. From her version of the story, she said that she was the first to see the bracelet. Gu Xijiu and her disciples then abruptly interrupted her and decided topete for the bracelet with her. Without that much money, she knew that she did not stand a chance to win the bid. Chapter 2836 - A Dramatic Reencounter (5) Chapter 2836: A Dramatic Reencounter (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi listened to her quietly and waited for her to finish the whole story. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡± He then questioned Gu Xijiu. Irritated, Fan Qianshi exined, ¡°My master saw the bracelet first for about two months ago. We even paid a deposit for it so that we could keep it until the day when I could finally afford it. We were only a couple of hourste, and yet the owner had already disyed the bracelet for other buyers.¡± ¡°A couple of hours? If you arete, you arete. Even if it has only been 15 minutes,¡± Di Fuyi interrupted him with his point of view about punctuality. ¡°Haven¡¯t you told your disciple that an agreement is a contract?¡± He continued to question Gu Xijiu. The way he made his point sounded like he was giving Gu Xijiu a lesson, which she did not appreciate. ¡°When we arrived, the payment was not yet made, so the owner suggested that we bid for it.¡± ¡°Bid? How much did you bid for it?¡± Di Fuyi asked in a tone of mockery. He did not even wait for Gu Xijiu to answer before offering a full chain of precious white pearls from his pocket. He ced the pearls on the table, blinding everyone there with the pearls¡¯ eye-catching brilliance. Each pearl alone was worth ten times more than the bracelet. There were a 108 of such pearls, and the total value of it all was impossible to be measured precisely. ¡°I will use this chain of pearls to bid for it,¡± Di Fuyi proudly announced. The owner could not be happier for his sheer luck of fortune.He then turned to Gu Xijiu, patiently waiting for an answer. Gu Xijiu took a look at the chain of pearls, and then to the bracelet, and became convinced that Di Fuyi must have lost his mind. She wanted to buy the bracelet at first because she could easily afford it, but Fan Qianshi insisted on earning her one. He had been working non-stop for two months in order to meet the amount of money required, so she could not let his hard work go to waste, thence she agreed to enter a bidding war. The amount that Di Fuyi had offered was almost a thousand times more than the original price. He seemed determined to win, with quite a sense ofvish generosity. It seemed odd that he would be willing to do so much for a woman she barely knew. Gu Xijiu observed thedy next to him and acknowledged that she had a beautiful face. Her stature was certainly graceful, and the look in her phoenix eyes was undeniably inviting.Perhaps the woman was the reason that he had gone mad. Nevertheless, Gu Xijiu was reminded of a sense of guilt that she had been carrying since theirst encounter. If he was buying the bracelet for a woman he cared about, she did not want toplete for it with him. Therefore, she swiftly kept her stack of cash away. ¡°I no longer want to bid for this bracelet. It is yours now.¡± Fan Qianshi was reluctant to give up. ¡°But master, you like the bracelet so much.¡± Gu Xijiu had to stop him there, ¡°We do not have toment further on this bracelet. It is only an essory. I can move on without it.¡± She suddenly added, ¡°By the way, I actually saw a scarlet bracelet in another jewelry shop. I like that one better, but I did not get it because we already had a reservation here.¡± Delighted, Fan Qianshi responded, ¡°Great! What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get it!¡± With a new bracelet in mind, they left the shop at once. The owner, on the other hand, waspletely immersed in the joy of his sudden gain. The amount that he had just made valued more than all of his assetsbined. He kept the pearls before selling the bracelet away to Di Fuyi. ¡°National Master, this is yours now.¡± Di Fuyi stood quietly without any expression. Even the owner could tell that Di Fuyi was not happy, despite having won the bid. ¡°Thank you, National Master, for helping me out,¡± thedy happily said. She then reached out her hand at him, full of anticipation. ¡°Would you kindly put it on me?¡± She then pointed at the ring on his thumb and said, ¡°I like this bracelet because the color matches with the ring that you are wearing.¡± With the bracelet still on his palm, Di Fuyi answered scornfully, ¡°When did I say that I was going to give this to you?¡± Chapter 2837 - A Dramatic Reencounter (6) Chapter 2837: A Dramatic Reencounter (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYan Qing was at a total loss for words. ¡°Who¡­ Who did you buy it for?¡± The bracelet was clearly too feminine for him to wear. In an instant, Di Fuyi gave the bracelet a flick and shattered it into many tiny pieces. ¡°I bought this because I¡¯d like to hear the sound of it getting shattered.¡± He then turned and swiftly left. His action had left Yan Qing and the owner speechless. ¡­ Gu Xijiu ended up choosing a pink translucent bracelet with a smooth texture. Its faint shades of scarletplemented her fair skin rather well. The bracelet was a gift from Fan Qianshi, who had spent his entire savings of spiritual pearls on it. He was happy to see the bracelet on Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist and was finally able to put the previous bitter encounters behind him. Just like any other girl, Wu Qianyan would not object to the idea of jewelry as well. She was there with Gu Xijiu and Fan Qianshi all day long. When she saw the pink bracelet dangling on Gu Xijiu¡¯s wrist, she, too, wished she had one, but she never showed any interest. She looked around the jewelry shop and found a small jade hairpin that she actually liked, but the ridiculously high price scared her off. Quietly, she touched her empty purse and immediately realized that she would never be able to afford the bracelet in her lifetime. Nevertheless, before Gu Xijiu made the payment, she asked the owner to pack for the jade hairpin as well. At first, Wu Qianyan thought that Gu Xijiu liked the hairpin as well and had bought it for herself. Without batting an eyelid, she decided to remain silent, though she was quite disappointed on the inside. When everything was paid for, Gu Xijiu waved at her and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Wu Qianyan did not know why her master had called for her, but she approached Gu Xijiu regardless. ¡°Master,¡± she addressed Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu turned Wu Qianyan¡¯s body around so that she could put the hairpin in her hair. ¡°This hairpin suits you quite well. I am giving this to you as a gift,¡± she said while examining the oue. Delightfully, Wu Qianyan thanked Gu Xijiu for her kindness! She then turned to look at Fan Qianshi, hoping that he would pay her apliment. But to her dismay, Fan Qianshi only threw her a quick nce andmented harshly, ¡°It is ipatible.¡± She was not sure what he actually meant by the word ¡®ipatible.¡¯ Nheless, she trusted her intuitions, which told her that he was implying that the bracelet was too elegant for her to carry. After all, they had spent enough time together for her to understand his thoughts. There was a glimpse of disappointment in Wu Qianyan¡¯s eyes, but she soon got over it. Gu Xijiu took a look at Fan Qianshi and shook her head. The boy had always been quite harsh on Wu Qianyan. He especially enjoyed it every time he knocked her down, to the point where he was basically tearing her up. The silly girl, however, still liked to stick around with him. ¡°What a pair of troubled friends,¡± Gu Xijiu thought. She actually wanted to match them up but had a feeling that it would not end well. Marriage could not be built without amon ground, so instead of injecting them with false hopes, she would like them to take their steps slowly and develop feelings for one another over time. For the past twenty years, Fan Qianshi¡¯s behavior had been eptable enough. What he had for Gu Xijiu was nothing short of respect. Furthermore, he did not cross any lines. Gu Xijiu used to hold a strong guard against him, but slowly, she became morefortable around him when she realized that he was no longer trying to woo her. Relieved, she was happy that the boy finally cleared his head. When she finally felt that it was time to move forward, she decided that it was time to take them both on a trip around all six worlds. When Fan Qianshi was 18, Gu Xijiu once sent him out for missions alone. He was assigned with challenges of varying difficulties, but he could always aplish them with flying colors, which made Gu Xijiu proud. Birthdays are meant to be celebrated, regardless of race. And when a person was highly respected in the society, their birthday celebration would naturally be an important date to be remembered. Gu Xijiu had walked the earth since the beginning of time, long enough for her to forget many things through the course of time. Although she no longer remembered when her birthday actually was, the kings from all six worlds and her disciples still insisted on celebrating her birthday. Firstly, the celebration served as an opportunity for a reunion. And secondly, they wanted to be closer to the creator of the universe. Chapter 2838 - A Dramatic Reencounter (7) Chapter 2838: A Dramatic Reencounter (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMany people asked about her birthday before, but she could no longer remember the exact date. Encouraged by their constant requests, she decided to make the day of her awakening her birthday. Her birthday was not celebrated every year, but once every five years. During that time, her friends from all over the world woulde to visit her in Tianyin Valley to celebrate it with her. The six kings would be present every year, along with their government officials and entourages. The creator of the universe preferred serenity over hustles and bustles, so all birthday attendees would carefully choose theirpanions, with the selection restricted mostly to the people of social or political power. Tian Mowen was absolutely qualified to be one of the attendees, but he never cared to take part in the celebration for almost a decade. The Monster King and the Emperor Immortal had invited him toe but were both turned down. He was clearly reluctant, so they respected his decision. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he showed up this time! Both the Monster King and the Emperor Immortal were present, along with the King of the Underworld, the King of the Beasts, and the Mortal King. All of them were presenting their birthday gifts to Gu Xijiu, who was seated in the highest chair in the grand hall. All of the kings were verypetitive with their gifts. The trait was clearly reflected in the valuable gifts that they had brought with them. They all wanted to best each other so they could be seen as a leader of style and wealth. Fan Qianshi was assigned to receive the gifts and found himself rather upied. While collecting the gifts, a boy servant from outside of the hall came reporting, ¡°Mr. Fuyi is here for your birthday, my Divine Lord.¡± Everyone looked at one another, unsure of the identity of the guest. It was only Gu Xijiu who realized that the man could be Tian Mowen. He once introduced himself as Di Fuyi to her. Could it be him? Soon, a man in purple robes gracefully entered the hall. Tushan Ying and the Emperor Immortal were both surprised by his sudden entrance and stood immediately. ¡°The Celestial Officer!¡± ¡°The National Master!¡± Quite astonished, the neer was indeed Di Fuyi. He decided to show his true appearance this time. There was no mask to conceal his charming and handsome face. He dominated the hall with the sheer aura of his character, and the ce immediately bloomed with light. It had been years since Tushan Yingst saw him. The first sight of him immediately reminded her of the 11 beatings that she had suffered years ago. The Emperor Immortal was surprised to see him too. Delightfully, he greeted him, ¡°National Master, I did not know that you wereing today. Have a seat here.¡± Others rose and approached him with small talk as well, while Gu Xijiu watched as the whole event unfolded. The past 20 years hadpletely shaped him. He was no longer had the youthfulness of being young. Instead, today, he presented himself with strength, maturity, and, most certainly, his charm. Times had changed him. He had be a highly sought-after man in all six worlds. She thought about how Mr. Fuyi had introduced himself and wondered if he was using his original name from now on. Then, she subconsciously thought of the emerald bracelet that she could not get from the shop where shest bumped into the man. Honestly, she liked the hues of green very much and was a little sad that the same tone of color could no longer be found anywhere else. Rarely would she actually like something so much, but when she finally found it, the deal was blown. As for Fan Qianshi, he was obviously repelled by the neer. He should be serving the guests, so it was supposed to be his job to host the man, but he could not bring himself to approach him. When his eyes finally caught Di Fuyi¡¯s, Fan Qianshi immediately raised his chin to show the man some authority. Back when they were arguing for the bracelet, Fan Qianshi was disguised as amon man, so there was nothing he could do even when he was bullied. Nevertheless, in this hall, he was the disciple of the creator of the universe, so his status was definitely higher than the so-called National Master. He deserved to be a little arrogant. Chapter 2839 - A Dramatic Reencounter (8) Chapter 2839: A Dramatic Reencounter (8) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWu Qianyan did not find Di Fuyi appealing as well. She had no scruples about her feelings toward him and casually added, ¡°As the National Master of the Celestial Kingdom, why didn¡¯t youe with the Emperor Immortal? Isn¡¯t it inappropriate toeter than the Emperor Immortal himself?¡± Usually, the emperor or the king¡¯s men would either arrive first or together with their leader, but neverter. In fact, Di Fuyi¡¯s dy was quite disrespectful to the Emperor Immortal. Wu Qianyan had a point, but Di Fuyi was not concerned about it. Instead, he took a nce at the Emperor Immortal to see if he had anything to add. The Emperor Immortal knew that he had to say something to dissolve the awkwardness. ¡°He¡­ He quit his position as the National Master almost six months ago. He is not one of us now.¡± This announcement came as a shocking revtion to the crowd who were unaware of this change in status. All of them wanted him to stand by their respective kingdoms as a talent like Di Fuyi was hard toe by. Tushan Ying was the first to voice her interest. All of a sudden, her back pain was no longer an issue. She cordially invited him toe by the Monster Kingdom, as the position as the Celestial Officer had always been his for the taking. Others from the Underworld, the Devil Kingdom, and the Mortal World chimed in eagerly. In order to persuade him, all of them started sharing about the good sides of where they came from. It then became a rather heated debate. Fan Qianshi was quite annoyed. Was Tian Mowen here to ruin the party? It was supposed to be a birthday celebration for the god of creation, but the center of attention had been shifted to the neer instead. He took a look at Gu Xijiu, who was still in her high chair. ¡°Master, should we send the troublesome man away?¡± He directed an audio to her. With her chin rested on one hand, Gu Xijiu casually answered, ¡°Not necessary. He is considered as our guest.¡± Eventually, Di Fuyi had to cease the violent exchange of diverging views with a p. ¡°Everyone, I am here to wish the Divine Lord happy birthday. If you¡¯d like to keep arguing, please do it outside.¡± There was a sense of authority in his voice that made it sound quite intimidating. A long pause immediately followed. Nevertheless, in order to please him, they all pretended as if nothing had happened and went on with some fakeughs. They imed that they were only inviting Mr. Fuyi over to their kingdoms as a guest and not for business purposes. Instantly, they stopped arguing with one another and apologized to Gu Xijiu. Politely, Gu Xijiu waved her hand to dismiss it. And just like that, the ce was once again filled with only joy andughter. All but forFan Qianshi, who was still not happy. He had a feeling that Mr. Fuyi was not here to join the birthday celebration but to hold a demonstration. Was he trying to show the Divine Lord how popr he was? rmed, Fan Qianshi was suddenly alert of the potential danger. Di Fuyi had sessfully established his poprity in two different kingdoms. Slowly but surely, he would unite the people of all six worlds and emerge as their ruler, like an uncrowned king. There was a chance that he would surpass his master if he kept this up. Annoyed by the thought, he made a promise to himself that he would never see it happen. The only ruler of all six worlds was the creator of the universe, not the man who he loathed on sight. Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu and presented her with a brocade box. ¡°Divine Lord, I hereby wish you a happy birthday. The gift is a little something from me; I hope you like it.¡± The brocade box was very eye-catching, so the people around them immediately assumed that the item in the box was something valuable. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu felt troubled at the sight of him. She could tell that Mr. Fuyi did not show up out of the blue for nothing. He must be working on something, though she had yet to figure it out. He was still waiting for her to ept the gift, so she asked Fan Qianshi to take it. Reluctantly, Fan Qianshi stepped forward. Di Fuyi, however, backed up instead. ¡°Divine Lord, this gift is of immeasurable value, so I do not wish to see it getting in someone else¡¯s hands. Please ept the gift personally.¡± Fan Qianshi was clearly angered. ¡°Tian Mowen, you are out of line. The Divine Lord did not even ept the Emperor Immortal¡¯s gift personally.¡± Chapter 2840 - A Dramatic Birthday Celebration Chapter 2840: A Dramatic Birthday Celebration Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi calmly exined, ¡°I am not the Emperor Immortal, I am Di Fuyi! I am no longer Tian Mowen. Perhaps I should put it this way. Tian Mowen is just a name for one of my many embodiments. My real name is Di Fuyi.¡± Fan Qianshi looked at him in disbelief, for he could not figure out the significance of his real name to the conversation they were having right now. Gu Xijiu interrupted the feud between the two men. ¡°Qianshi, there is no need to trouble him. It is merely a gift; I can handle it.¡± She did not leave her seat but used a spell to summon the box from Di Fuyi¡¯s hands. Quickly, she then flicked the cover open, revealing the gift inside that was shining brightly with great brilliance. The entire hall was immediately brightened up, anticipating the nature of the present. Even Gu Xijiu¡¯s body was dazzling with the light emitted from the box. Breathlessly, she looked at the items in great astonishment. The box contained a full set of jewelry ¨C a hairpin, a pair of earrings, a pendant, and a bracelet. Everything was in a uniform shade of emerald, perfectly arranged in the box to showcase its delicate work and exquisite material that had the reflective quality for light. Gu Xijiu had seen many great things but had nevere across such a set of jewelry made of jade. She could not even tell the origin of such magnificent pieces of jade, as the items were even more beautiful than anything that she had ever seen. More importantly, all these pieces were carved from the same rock, which exined why all of them shared the same brilliance and intensity, sparkling like the many stars in the sky. Nheless, Gu Xijiu was not the only one who was captivated by the gift. Many in the hall stared at it in awe. The bracelet that Gu Xijiu had seen before was priced at 10,000 spiritual stones, which was iparable to the value of the pair of earrings in the box. Even with the least amount of jade, its value was worth at least a million spiritual stones. The rest would be even more expensive. Theactual value of the entire jewelry set could easily be more than ten million spiritual stones, so the gift was indeed a great one, catching many eyes in the hall. In fact, the value of all the gifts by the other guestsbined was not even worth half of the value of the jewelry set. Gu Xijiu generally fancied all kinds of jewelry. Every time she visited the six worlds, she would pick a few that she liked. Money was never a problem for her. Hence, she knew a good piece of jewelry when she saw one. Being familiar with the craftsmanship, she could easily tell whose work the jewelry was as soon as she saw the details. However, this time around, she could not recognize the craftsmanship at all. The jade hairpin was as slender as the crescent moon. The earrings were in the same shape as a 6-point star. As for the ne, it looked like the Milky Way with clusters of stars dangling across the chain. Lastly, the jade bracelet was beautifully crafted with magnificent details that formed a great picture of the gxy. The theme of the craftsmanship was rather fresh though odd. But like nature itself, it was the highest quality of art that she had seen. With the jewelry set in her hand, she felt as though she was holding the entire starry sky in one grasp. After a few moments of astonishment, she finally looked at Di Fuyi doubtfully, for she could not believe he was actually giving the jewelry away to her. When she first took it, she thought that there would be something scary or embarrassing in the box. She had perhaps been a little unfair to the innocent man. She took a deep breath before asking, ¡°May I know the craftsman behind these exquisite pieces of jewelry?¡± Di Fuyi gave her a quick smile. Full of pride, he said, ¡°Could there be any craftsman who is even better than me?¡± ¡°Did you make these?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°Surely, I did.¡± Gu Xijiu and all of her guests certainly did not see that answering. Chapter 2841 - A Dramatic Birthday Celebration (2) Chapter 2841: A Dramatic Birthday Celebration (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionNo one knew that the National Master-cum-Celestial Official was not only great in his political career but also an outstanding craftsman. The supreme quality of the intricate details of the jewelry set was a marvel to behold. Many eyes were focused on Di Fuyi, mostly in surprise and adoration. Some still refused to believe him. The hall was so quiet that everyone could hear Tushan Ying sighing. ¡°I did not know that you intended to use my family heirloom for crafting purposes. I thought you were going to use it to mend the sky.¡± Her voice was soft, almost like a whisper. However, it was still loud enough for the entire hall of quiet people to hear. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Tushan Ying first looked at Di Fuyi, but he remained expressionless. He did seem to want to stop her from exining herself. ¡°Divine Lord, I used to have a great piece of jade in my family, known for its ability to mend the sky a long, long time ago. The jade is enriched in the essence and spiritual energy of heaven and earth, thus unifying the greatness of all five elements in one, making the jade a source of spiritual energy. Even if a ce is highly depleted in spiritual energy, its presence alone can enhance the energy in the area.¡± Everyone was stunned, for they did not know that the jade was actually a goldmine of spiritual energy. To them, the source of spiritual energy was the force that sustained their survival. Many people had looked everywhere in search of a steady source of spiritual energy, which also became the cause of many wars between different kingdoms. With the jewelry, there was no need for her to look for another source of spiritual energy. Those who were sensitive to the presence of spiritual energy could already feel the power lingering in the air. ¡°There seems to be a great increase of spiritual energy in the hall.¡± Even in a changed form, the set of jade jewelry still had the same power to fill the air with immense energy. Many people began looking at the jewelry in utter admiration. If the jewelry were not in the hands of Gu Xijiu, some of them would already be fighting with one another to own it. Still surprised, Gu Xijiu gazed at Di Fuyi in astonishment. ¡°Did you make these especially for me?¡± With a smile, Di Fuyi carefully avoided the question. ¡°Do you like it?¡± He asked, instead. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°That is all that matters. Promise me one thing ¨C the set of jewelry will be yours to keep,¡± he suddenly said via directed audio. Gu Xijiu somehow knew what he would say so. She looked at him in the eye and answered, ¡°What is it that you want in return? Should I take back our agreement as master and disciple?¡± Di Fuyi gently nodded. ¡°You should know how helpful these jade pieces are to you. With these, you can skip your annual trip to the cier. By wearing the jewelry consistently for twelve hours, you will get the same health benefits of spending one whole day in the cier. If you ce these in the Tianyin Valley, it will also strengthen the wizardry barrier to the point where it is indestructible. As long as you take back the agreement, the whole set will be yours.¡± The offer was rather tempting, so for that, Gu Xijiu agreed. ¡°Are you really that reluctant to be my disciple? I know that you do not wish for anyone to know of it, so I have never told anyone. I have never used the controlling spell on you either.¡± She was quite hurt by his rejection, actually. ¡°There would not be any downside for you if you be a disciple of mine. Why are you so against it?¡± ¡°Divine Lord, an agreement can only be reached when both parties agree to it. Why do you keep forcing me to agree to something I am unwilling to ept?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her sternly. Gu Xijiu took a moment to think about his offer. She knew the gift was enough to show how sincere he was, but she could not fulfill his request. She then sealed the box away. Chapter 2842 - A Dramatic Birthday Celebration (3) Chapter 2842: A Dramatic Birthday Celebration (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°The gift is too valuable for me to keep. Please take it back.¡± Gu Xijiu waved her hand and returned the box to Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi did not see the rejectioning. He could not believe that Gu Xijiu would turn down her offer! Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu no longer wanted to stay in the hall as she looked away and said, ¡°Please excuse me. I am quite tired now. Qianshi and Qianyan, please make our guests feel at home.¡± She then disappeared almost instantaneously. The crowd was confused and lost by how things unfolded.The conversation between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi was strictly for their ears only, so no one heard what they said. Perplexed, they turned to Di Fuyi for an answer. Di Fuyi stared at the box nkly for a while beforeughing out loud. He then left as well. ¡­. Gu Xijiu was having a drink.The wine that she drank was produced by Fan Qianshi, which was made from bamboo leaves. It had been kept in the wine cer for almost a decade now. Fan Qianshi was a very thoughtful man. As soon as he realized that Gu Xijiu liked to drink, he immediately searched for the best wine-makers to learn how to be a brewer. After that, he personally made a few bottles of wine for Gu Xijiu and kept them in the cer, until now. It was the first time that Gu Xijiu tasted the wine, and she was immediately drawn to its taste. She then decided to open three bottles of wine and spend her time drinking in the garden alone. After Fan Qianshi escorted all of their guests out, he then found her leaning against the pir with three empty bottles around her. ¡°Master?¡± He called out softly. Motionlessly, Gu Xijiu still had her eyes closed. Nevertheless, the strong smell of wine on her body clearly indicated that she was drunk. ¡°Master, this ce is too chilly and cold for you to sleep. Shall we go back?¡± Fan Qianshi took two steps forward and stood next to her. She remained unresponsive; her beautifulshes drooped with tiredness, while her cheeks remained scarlet. The air was actually filled with the fragrance of the wine and her sweet scent. Fan Qianshi gazed at her intensely before lowering his body to hold her. ¡°Master, I shall send you back to your room.¡± His fingers made contact with her arms. Even if it was only a minor physical contact, he could not stop his heart from racing in excitement. Even though Gu Xijiu no longer had her guard up against him, there was hardly any physical contact between them. Even during practice, she would usually demonstrate the moves for him to see rather than guiding his movements with her hands. There would only be physical contact when she punched at him violently. He would end up with bruises on his face with the slightest distraction. Therefore, he was not exactly excited about the violent part of their physical contact. For so long, he never had second thoughts about her. But all of his defenses were shattered, now that she was drunk. Slowly, he lifted her. She was surprisingly obedient when she was not fully conscious. She merely peered at him while leaning against his shoulder. The ce was about 200 meters away from her room. Fan Qianshi could have easily used a spell to cover the entire distance in less than 30 seconds, but he chose to walkher through the garden. He secretly wished for the journey to be longer. Everything came to an end, eventually, when they arrived in her room. He then put her down on her bed. He even moved her legs onto the bed as well and lifted the covers. He was ready to leave when Gu Xijiu started talking in her sleep. ¡°Why? Why do you refuse to be my disciple?¡± Gu Xijiu whispered in despair. Chapter 2843 - The Banishment Chapter 2843: The Banishment Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFan Qianshi was moved. ¡°Master, I am your disciple. I have always wanted for you to be my master ever since we first met.¡± He quickly reflected on their past encounters and softly said, ¡°I was young and na?ve. I knew I could trust you, but I was too arrogant to admit it. I wanted to be asked. I liked it when people begged for me to ept their offer, but you were different. Before I found out about your identity, I secretly hoped that you would ask me again to be your disciple, like everyone else.¡± He talked about the past and sighed in relief. ¡°Am I not good enough? Do you know that there are many who wish to be my disciple? I have never agreed to any of them.¡± Amused, he thought that his reluctance had left a mark in her heart, for he knew that Gu Xijiu was telling the truth. From time to time, the rulers of all six worlds would send her some children who were deemed to be talented. They wanted her toselect them as candidates to be her disciple. Due to her strict selections, most of them were sent back. Some begged to stay, even as her servants. Due to theck of manpower in the Tianyin Valley, eventually, a dozen children stayed behind. asionally, she would teach them some moves that would benefit them in many ways. Fan Qianshi looked at Gu Xijiu with proudness and gratitude in his eyes. He thought that he was her only disciple, and he would very much like it to stay that way. But suddenly, Gu Xijiu murmured,¡°Di Fuyi¡­¡± Fan Qianshi was greatly surprised. ¡°Di Fuyi, Tian Mowen or Jiayi? Which is your real name?¡± Fan Qianshi had no words. ¡°Is it really embarrassing for you to be my disciple? You see, I have never told anyone that you are my disciple in the past 20 years. So why must you insist that we break off this agreement?¡± Gu Xijiu was still trapped in the depths of her dream. The news definitely came as a shocking realization to Fan Qianshi. ¡°Master, what are you saying? Was Di Fuyi once your disciple as well?¡± He asked in a trembling voice while eagerly waiting for an answer. He had to use a spell on her that would make her tell the truth, even in her dreams. Normally, he would never find the courage to do so. After all, Gu Xijiu¡¯s kung fu was many times stronger than his, so there was no way he could charm her with the spell. Furthermore, he would not risk getting beaten up. But right now, desperate times called for desperate measures. ¡°He refused it,¡± Gu Xijiu murmured. Fan Qianshi started clenching his fist in irritation. ¡°Why does he refuse to acknowledge you? If he is really reluctant, how did the agreement even happen?¡± The color from his face started fading. ¡°It all started with a joke and a bet.¡± Fan Qianshi had to take a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Master, you can easily have anyone be your disciple, so why must you force the man? If he is really against it, you can just banish him!¡± ¡°I¡­ I cannot do so. The agreement was assigned to me by the heavens, so I cannot banish him, or we will both be punished by a catastrophe.¡± Fan Qianshi was speechless. He did not understand anything that she just said. ¡°Master, do you really need the heavens¡¯ approval before epting a disciple? Have I got the same approval?¡± ¡°No, you have not,¡± she answered honestly while shaking her head. Fan Qianshi was devastated. ¡°I am your only disciple, and yet I have not been approved by the heavens.¡± He refused to believe it. Chapter 2844 - The Banishment (2) Chapter 2844: The Banishment (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Not all disciples receive the same approval from the heavens. I actually do not quite understand why he was the only one who did.¡± Fan Qianshi had nothing to say. He stood there, feeling as dumb as a piece of wood. It took him a while to break out of the bewilderment he was trapped in. Finally, gentle winds went through the window, tickling his face with the chillness of the night and rescuing him from his preupation. He shifted his body toward her while looking at the woman on the bed. Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind had already deepened into a sound sleep. She looked very innocent, with her cheeks were still blushing in tints of cherry pink. Her long dark eyshes lightly traced her eyes into two curved lines. Tantalized by her beauty, he whispered, ¡°Master¡­¡± In that brief second, desire had clouded his mind. He looked at Gu Xijiu intensely, while he bent down towards her. With every second, his body moved closer to Gu Xijiu¡¯s.His lips were almost touching her deliciously supple lips that he had been longing for all this while. But abruptly, her eyes were wide open. Their eyes met, but the look in her eyes was dead cold. The colorimmediately faded from Fan Qianshi¡¯s face. ¡­ Gu Xijiu up from the bed and was obviously furious. She almost pushed Fan Qianshi up against the wall behind him. ¡°Fan Qianshi, how dare you used the Illusionary Spell on me!? Have you forgotten that I am your master?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s power as the creator of the universe was not to be underestimated. She might be defenseless while she was asleep, but that did not mean that she was unaware of her surroundings. Admittedly, she did not expect Fan Qianshi to have the courage to use the spell against her. Most importantly, she was not the one who had taught him how to use the Illusionary Spell. ¡°Damn it, you are still young, and yet you do not know how to behave!¡± She was infuriated by his crazy attempt to kiss her while she was asleep. She honestly thought that he had gotten over her. Little did she know that the feelings that he had for her were always there; he just never expressed himself. Unfortunately, Gu Xijiu could no longer suppress her anger. She waved her hand and struck him, hitting him right onto the wall. He was struck so hard that dust from the wallcovered his entire body. Fan Qianshi did not use any spell to protect himself; he suffered the full wrath of Gu Xijiu¡¯s anger. As soon as hended outside, he spat out a mouthful of blood. He knew the severity of his mistake, so he continued to stay on the ground. ¡°Master, I know my mistake. Please punish me. I deserve this,¡± he pleaded. The young servants made their way to the scene and saw a rather tense exchange. Dumbstruck, no one knew what had happened. They had never seen her trembling in such a manner before. All of them kneeled on the ground, begging for her to calm down. But Gu Xijiu was unable to hold back her anger. To be more specific, it was her disappointment at the man.She had high expectations for Fan Qianshi. Apart from his inclinations for fame and power, he was a considerably good candidate to be her sessor. It was reasonable for the creator of the universe to chase after power and influence, as long as he or she remained kind-hearted andpassionate for all. There really was not much time left for her. She thought she had already found a sessor to her role, so she really did put in a lot of effort to teach and guide him, but he turned out to be a disappointment after using the Illusionary Spell on her while she was drunk. Severe punishment was unavoidable so that he could learn from his terrible mistake. ¡°Fan Qianshi, from now on, you will no longer be my disciple. Now, leave!¡± Gu Xijiu issued an ultimatum. Fan Qianshi trembled with a dumbfounded look on his face. ¡°Master, you may punish me, kill me, or even dismember me if you have to, but please do not banish me, I beg you.¡± Fan Qianshi found himself kneeling on the ground while pleading for forgiveness. Desperately, he wanted to hug Gu Xijiu¡¯s legs, but the idea of another physical contact intimidated him. Gu Xijiu did not answer him. Instead, she tossed him even further away. The impact was so profound that Fan Qianshi lost consciousness for a while. When he got up, he found himself on the field outside of the Tianyin Valley. Chapter 2845 - The Banishment (3) Chapter 2845: The Banishment (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was there, looking at him sternly. She then reached out for his face, and streaks of seven-colored rays slowly emerged. Fan Qianshi stayed frozen. He wanted to avoid her but was unable to move. The seven-colored ray slowly prated his head, giving him a terrible headache. Something in his brain had been forcefully shattered and removed. It was a physical torment that he could no longer endure, so he was seen struggling. Soon, Gu Xijiu removed her hands from his face. ¡°You are no longer my disciple because of your profoundly stupid action. From now on, we are no longer associated. Leave!¡± She removed some of his memories so that he could not remember what she said to him when he had used the Illusionary Spell on her. She then walked away and went back into the Tianyin Valley. The wizardry barrier was once again sealed. Fan Qianshi spent the next ten days kneeling and begging for forgiveness. He had not eaten or drunk anything. The only phrase that he kept repeating was, ¡°Master, I know my mistake now. Please do not banish me.¡± Fan Qianshi was well-known in the Tianyin Valley, so most of them stood by him in this time of his hardship, including Wu Qianyan. All of them begged for him to be forgiven. Stubbornly, Gu Xijiu refused to dismiss the ultimatum. She also did not allow anyone to go outside and see him. Wu Qianyan decided to take the risk of being punished. She sneaked outside the barrier to feed him with food and water, but Fan Qianshi refused her offer. Only with Gu Xijiu¡¯s forgiveness would he rise to his feet. Otherwise, he would keep on kneeling until the end of time. As days went by, he slowly weakened. Wu Qianyan and his friends were on their toes, waiting for him to return. They kept trying to help him by trying many different ways to convince Gu Xijiu to change her mind. In order to stop the hassle once and for all, Gu Xijiu issued a warning to everyone. ¡°Whoever who helps Fan Qianshi will be banished, just as same.¡± The warning finally solved many problems for her. Most of the servants were too timid to say anything more. Perhaps, it was only Wu Qianyan, who was still stubborn. She continued to ask Gu Xijiu to forgive him, so she ended up being banished as well. Therefore, the two banished people joined hands as they kneeled on the outside of the wizardry barrier. Gu Xijiu felt bad for Fan Qianshi as well. After all, he was the only disciple that she had ever trained since her return. Moreover, he was also the only sessor that could take over her role. But Fan Qianshi had really crossed the line, which was something she could no longer tolerate. She needed to give him a hard lesson so that he would not do anything reckless in the future. Her spiritual power was well maintained at 20 percent of her overall strength, which was still enough to overpower him. By the time her power was reduced to an unprecedented low, there was no way she could be sure that he would not do bad things against her will, by force. The rtionship between a master and a disciple was not something against the social norm, but Gu Xijiu had never felt it that way about Fan Qianshi. Additionally, she would like to avoid getting all tangled up with her own disciple right before her dying days. Although Fan Qianshi seemed like a gentleman, his views generally tended towards the extreme. If he really wanted something, there was no way he would change his mind. If the situation went on, she could not be sure if he would do something extreme to mourn her death. Hence, she really needed him to get rid of his unhealthy thoughts about her. However, she was not quite sure about what to do now as the rtionship issue was indeed a headache for her. Her mind was in a tumult, so she decided to iste herself to study the sky and the stars. She could foresee the rise and fall in all six worlds through the rtive positions of celestial bodies. She had been studying astrology since eight years ago when she recovered her knowledge about the suns, moons, ands. In the depths of Tianyin Valley, there was a cave. It was the ce for her to study the stars. Some fractions of her memory were still missing, so she could not understand some of the constetions. Nevertheless, in time, she believed that her understanding would be slowly improved. Chapter 2846 - The Catastrophe Chapter 2846: The Catastrophe Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu had been busy teaching her disciple while also finding time to meditate in the cier, so there was hardly any time for her to sit down and study the stars. Without her disciple around now, she could finally find time for a few moments of peace.She spent the entire month in the cave studying the constetions and finally had some clues. The result was not exactly positive. She found the six-pointed star that symbolized her presence. As expected, its brilliance was slowly fading. The star was hanging at the edge of the sky as if it were about to sink anytime soon. There was not much time left for her here. Among the innumerable dots of light in the sky, she found another two big ones. One glowed in purple hues while the other was obscured by ayer of dark clouds, which made it seem rather peculiar. Gu Xijius sat and watched the purple star, which reminded her of something familiar. Usually, a newborn star would not be stable enough to have a consistent level of brightness. Like glitches, the rtive position would be rather unpredictable due to its instability. The purple star was obviously a newborn, but somehow it was already in a perfect state. Every aspect of the star was stable and consistent, in terms of brightness and its elliptical course. Its orbit was also systematic and precise. Gu Xijiu then observed the newborn star that was slightly obscured. Though stable, it was not as good as the purple star. The movement of other stars around it easily affected its course, thus altering its orbit. As of this moment, it was moving slightly away from its elliptical course, but not entirely derailing. The obscured star must be symbolizing Fan Qianshi. But what about the other star? She thought about Di Fuyi and began questioning if it could really be him. Could he be a supreme being in the future? Could he be ruling all six worlds along with Fan Qianshi? Her knowledge about astrology used to be terribly blurry, but luckily, her relentless revision was able to help her recall the knowledge that she once mastered. Unknowing to her, an entire month had passed. Just like every other day, she was observing the star chart again when all of a sudden, theyer of ck fog obscuring the star started to separate. Soon, it began to shatter, like a streak of lightning had just struck it. ¡°No, damn it!¡± Gu Xijiu cursed as soon as she figured out the reason. She teleported right away to the other end of Tianyin Valley. ¡­ On the outside of Tianyin Valley, rolling red clouds started to fill the sky, turning it into a fiery view. Mighty shes of lightning could be seen in the mass of clouds covering the sky. A violent disturbance of strong winds began to rage thend. Fan Qianshi was captured in a bubble of a fiery red barrier that was slowly rising into a sky. shes of lightning began to surround him, but he still sat in the bubble with his eyes closed, seemingly at ease. Soon enough, he was hit by the first streak of lightning and spat out a mouthful of blood. He refused to hide or to avoid getting hit. Instead, he chose to endure these streaks of catastrophic lightning. ¡°What an idiot,¡± Gu Xijiu thought. She immediately teleported closer to him and said, ¡°Fan Qianshi, are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± Gu Xijiu was now right outside of the red bubble. Although he was already an Upper Immortal, his power might not be enough to sustain him throughout the entire catastrophe, ounting for 49 bolts in total.He did not even have his protective barrier around him. The man was clearly putting himself at risk. As soon as Fan Qianshi heard her voice, he opened his eyes and said in a hopeful tone, ¡°Master, have you forgiven me?¡± Irritated, Gu Xijiu was rendered speechless by his idiocy, but it was not the right time to discuss that. ¡°Fan Qianshi, use the Prajna Sutra that I have taught you to protect yourself,¡± Gu Xijiu guided him. Chapter 2847 - The Catastrophe (2) Chapter 2847: The Catastrophe (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFan Qianshi did not heed her request but continued to stare straight at her. ¡°Master, do you forgive me?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°Fan Qianshi, are you threatening me?¡± Fan Qianshi looked down and stubbornly said, ¡°If my master refuses to forgive me, I would rather be struck by the thunderbolts!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. It had been more than a month since shest saw Fan Qianshi. He was now skinny, and his beard grew significantly longer. Also, the robe on his body was dirty. The only exception was that his eyes were still bright. Other than that, he was almost a different person and looked incredibly lonely. A loud crashing sound was heard closeby, and within seconds, the man was struck again. Fan Qianshi did not do anything to protect himself. He was burnt and bled. ¡°Divine Lord, I beg you to save him!¡± ¡°Divine Lord, he has been here for a month. He has not left. His legs are almost decaying. Divine Lord, I beg you. Since he has such a sincere heart, please forgive him this time. As long as he is not banished, he can ept any punishment¡­¡± Wu Qianyan was kneeling beside them and almost copsed from crying. Gu Xijiu sighed. She only had one apprentice, and he was destined to seed her. Naturally, she did not really want to expel him. He had been punished rather severely, enough for him to have learned from his mistake. Perhaps, it was enough. ¡°Fan Qianshi, if you can safely pass through the catastrophe, I will consider taking back my order.¡± She finally spoke. Fan Qianshi suddenly looked up, and his eyes glistened with hope. His cracked lips trembled a few times before he spoke, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you, master!¡± He immediately followed Gu Xijiu¡¯s instructions to exercise his inner power. When the next thunderbolt struck him, he rolled on the floor over and over again. Gu Xijiu held her breath as she was worried. This kind of event had to be borne by the person himself. If she were in her best condition, she would be able to use a unique technique to transfer half of the thunderbolts to her body to reduce his burden. However, she could not do so now, for she would not be able to suffer the blows ande out alive. This was a massive obstacle, but if he could pass through it, he would up level to Great Deity. If he failed, he would be dead. Many immortals did not make it past this stage. It could be said that nine out of ten mighty immortals could not pass through this sort of catastrophe. Although Fan Qianshi was born different from the rest, he had kneeled for a month without eating, drinking, or sleeping. Could he really make it through? She had only one disciple to seed her now. She had no time to ept a second one.Fan Qianshi was indeed a talent, but when he got hit by the 30th bolt, his whole body was burnt like charcoal, and he could not get up. Gu Xijiu clenched her fists in concern. He would not be able to make it through if this continued! She looked up at the sky and whispered a few words in her heart, ¡°If he is the future creator of the universe, let me help him absorb part of the catastrophe. If he is not, then prevent me from helping him!¡± She made up her mind and rushed over. ¡­ The thunderbolts seriously injured Gu Xijiu. Fan Qianshi was still alive, but of course, he was severely hurt. After the catastrophe had passed, he fell from the clouds with blood covering his entire body. He could not get up from the floor. Gu Xijiu still looked well on the surface. But deep down, she knew that her body was seriously injured. Just by standing there, her legs were already trembling. Fan Qianshi tried very hard to get up and check on her but was stunned by her cold eyes. Chapter 2848 - The Catastrophe (3) Chapter 2848: The Catastrophe (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°When you recover, I punish you by making you face the wall at the back of the mountain for a year!¡± Fan Qianshi listened to her voice that still sounded powerful. He was less worried now and agreed on the punishment. Since Gu Xijiu had long known that her apprentice was going to have a catastrophe, she had prepared sufficient medicine for him. She threw the pills to Wu Qianyan and instructed her on how to administer them for Fan Qianshi to take care of him until he was able to take care of himself. She could barely stand at that point and wanted to leave immediately. ¡°Master, where are you going?¡± There was a murmur from behind. Gu Xijiu did not answer him and did not even turn her head. Swiftly, she left the ce. Wu Qianyan breathed a sigh of relief. She stepped forward and helped Fan Qianshi to stand up. She looked at the scars on his body, and her heart trembled. ¡°Young master, rest assured. Our Divine Lord is strong enough to bear the catastrophe. She must have her reasons for leaving. You do not have to worry about her.¡± Before she finished speaking, Fan Qianshi fainted on her. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was distracted and stumbled a few times while traveling through the clouds. In the end, she decided to travel underground and took a deep breath before going back to the cier. If she did not do so soon, she might die this time. She could feel the soul in her body in pain as if there was a formidable force tearing her apart.She had taken seven or eight pills to reduce the impact of the thunderbolts, but she still felt unwell. To travel to the cier, she needed to go underground, but she was not good at the Ground Drilling technique. Nevertheless, she could usually make it through. This time,she felt unusually terrible. Moving forward was very difficult for her as she could not breathe, so she had to pull out from the ground several times to catch a breath. When she finally reached the cier, she was already very dizzy. She started to face regr ckouts. She fell to the ground and shook her head. The matter was rather serious this time. She looked up and saw stars and birds in front of her eyes for a second, andter, she could not see anything for a moment. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She heard someone scream in the distance. Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyes. Her vision was blurry, but she could see a purple shadow standing not too far away. She tried to catch her breath to regain her consciousness. On top of her poor sight, there was now a buzzing in her ears. Fortunately,her mind was still vaguely active enough to understand what was happening. She could not think of any other person who woulde to this cier. It had to be Di Fuyi. However, she did not expect to meet him. The cold wind here could pierce through the bone marrow of any being. Gu Xijiu was now very weak that she almost froze once she entered the ce. Despite her dizziness, she knew that she would freeze to death here and end up as an ice sculpture.Out of instinct, she pinched her fingers together and muttered a few spells, pointing to the direction of Di Fuyi. Then, she fainted. ¡­ When she woke up, she found herself sleeping in an ice house, in the arms of a person. She was stiff for a moment but soon saw Di Fuyi through the slit of her eyes. He looked at her with no expression on his face. At that moment, Gu Xijiu was cuddling him like a cat. His arms were hot, so when he was hugging her, she seemed to feel as though she was sleeping in a warm sleeping bag. The wind outside was howling, but the house was warm as spring. Chapter 2849 - Was He Being Controlled? Chapter 2849: Was He Being Controlled? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu rolled out from his arms like a cat. He did not react but just looked at her. It was apparent that Di Fuyi took excellent care of her. All her wounds had been carefully bandaged. At first nce, she knew that Di Fuyi did it. Gu Xijiu felt very guilty! Unusually guilty, in fact! She looked up at Di Fuyi¡¯s unmasked face and rubbed her eyebrows thoroughly.What should she do now? She clearly promised him that she would never use the Control Spell on him, but she had done it again! Before she was in aa, she actually took control of him and gave him amand, ¡°Take care of me until I wake up.¡± She sensed her body and realized that her spiritual power was almostpletely exhausted. She wanted to stand up, but her legs and feet did not have the slightest strength. She was already sweating profusely, just trying to get up. At this rate, she would never be able to make it out of the cier. She did not expect to be so weakened by the thunderbolts. Fortunately, Di Fuyi was here, or else she would have been turned into an ice sculpture right at the cier. Perhaps, he was her lucky star, after all. Gu Xijiu felt very grateful to Di Fuyi. She could not help but look at him gratefully. He sized her up to check on her condition but did not say anything. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu rubbed her eyebrows again. Just before she passed out, she used the most potent spell that she knew to control Di Fuyi. By right, the man should be able to think clearly, but he acted as though he was merely following a fixed set of instructions. He must have hated her now and probably wanted to shoot her straight in the heart! The man was her lucky star, but she treated him so poorly. Gu Xijiu felt sorry for him. However, she could not do anything to free him from the spell because it would require a certain amount of spiritual power that she did not currently possess. Moreover, she was afraid that once she removed the spell, he would take revenge on her or simply leave her here to die. No matter which one she took, the oue was the same. ¡°Di¡­ Di Fuyi, I am sorry, I am¡­ This was thest resort. After I recover, I willpensate you. I have a lot of precious treasures. As long as I have something you want, I will give it to you.Whatever you want.¡± Di Fuyi still did not say anything, but his lips were slightly curved upward. The look on his face simultaneously portrayed ridicule and irony, but Gu Xijiu pretended as though she did not see it. This time, she had to be thick-faced to survive. Her stomach was rumbling a little as she was hungry. She stroked her stomach gently and sighed. Once her spiritual power was lost, her body was no different from an ordinary human¡¯s, so she would naturally feel hungry. She knew that there were several kinds of snow beasts in this cier, but they were very fierce and challenging to catch. In the past, hunting for beasts was not a challenge for her. But now¡­ She sighed softly and murmured to him, ¡°Fuyi, are you hungry? Can you hunt a hare for me?¡± Di Fuyi did not say anything and left the premises abruptly. Gu Xijiu looked around the house and found that Di Fuyi maintained it well. Although it was only a temporary residence, the things inside were not simple at all. The ice walls were as clean as a mirror, and there were still paintings hung on the walls. There were paintings of mountains, rivers, as well as clouds. When the different images were ced together, it gave the illusion of being surrounded by green mountains and blue rivers. The floor in the ice house was covered with a white rug which she was sitting on at the moment. Although Gu Xijiu was the creator of the universe, she was not obsessed with interior design or the maintenance of any sort of property. As long as the house was clean and neat, she had no other preference. Chapter 2850 - Was He Being Controlled? (2) Chapter 2850: Was He Being Controlled? (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMost of the things in Gu Xijiu¡¯s residence were practical and simple. When she traveled around the ce, she could sleep almost anywhere, even in crowded ces. She never thought that a person could live so luxuriously. Even though he was being controlled to build a temporary residence, he still made it so fine. She felt that the interior of the house was like a piece of art!It looked wonderful and pleasing. This man¡­ Lived like a poem. He was extraordinary! She did not know who would have the blessing of being his wife. However, with his arrogant temper, it should be difficult for him to fall in love. She retrieved a mirror and looked at herself. Sure enough, she became a little girl now. But this time, it was more outrageous! She looked like a 12 or 13-year-old girl. No wonder it did not seem awkward when she was resting in his arms. Still, the scene seemed rather strange. This room was warm enough that she would not be frozen even if she slept on the ground. Why would she nestle herself in his arms? And more importantly,how long had she been in aa? There were a lot of questions Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart, but she could only wait for Di Fuyi toe back to get the answers. Before Di Fuyi returned, Gu Xijiu encountered a few beasts with sharp fangs and ws! A few roars from them caused tremors to the ground, and soon after, the creatures emerged from the snowstorm. They had heads that resembled a tiger¡¯s, tails of a leopard, and their whole body was white. At that moment, their fangs were exposed, and their eyes were red. Although their bodies were huge, their movements were as agile as cats. It was as if they could smell the flesh and blood of her body when they rushed directly toward her makeshift ice house! Gu Xijiu cursed and grabbed the sword beside her. These fierce beasts were the overlords in this cier. A paw could easily tear a rhino¡¯s skin. A simple wave of their palm could smash a small iceberg! Although the ice house was beautiful, the ice walls were rather thin and probably too weak to defend against these fierce beasts! She stood up with her sword, ready to do whatever she could to stay alive. Although she knew that she could not hold the four beasts on her own, it was not her style to sit and wait for death. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The fierce beasts pounded against the ice wall. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu held her breath in anticipation. She would stand her ground until they tore through the ice house. But to her surprise, the house did not seem to be affected by the beasts. Gu Xijiu remained silent but quietly wondered about the nature of the beasts? Were they simply tigers made out of paper? Perhaps, they only looked fierce but were actually useless? The four beasts were naturally unwilling to leave. They continuously mmed on the walls of the house from the outside but did not get any closer to getting in. Slowly, the fierce beasts turned more aggressive and violent. Circling the perimeter in search of a weak spot, one of their paws crashed into anice block on the side of the house and shattered it in an instant. Gu Xijiu was shocked as that clearly indicated that these fierce beasts seemed to be rather strong. So why was it that the ice house could not be prated? She got up and looked around the house but did not see any mechanism that was shielding the ce. Moreover, as she already knew, the walls were rather thin. It was perhaps only as thick as a regr brick. Nevertheless, thereseemed to be some sort of barrier outside the house that made it unbreakable. Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief and sat down again. It became apparent to her that Di Fuyi was a cautious man! Even when being controlled by a spell, he could still build a fortress of a house! Momentster, another shadow emerged outside the ce. It seemed Di Fuyi finally appeared. When the four beasts saw him, they were pleased. They roared and rushed toward him from four directions! Gu Xijiu was amazed that these fierce beasts knew how to cooperate to surround him! Chapter 2851 - Was He Being Controlled? (3) Chapter 2851: Was He Being Controlled? (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf they attacked from four directions, the angles were very tricky for anyone to escape. All paths were well blocked and taken care of.No matter which direction the victim hid, he would not be able to avoid their sharp ws! Nevertheless, Di Fuyi did not hide. He waved his sleeve, and a long sword was formed in his palm. In an instant, many shadows of swords flew toward the four beasts! After about 15 minutes, it was Di Fuyi who had taken care of the situation. Gu Xijiu observed everything that happened from inside the house and was slightly stifled. The tricks that Di Fuyi utilized were direct and straightforward. He used the same move to take down each beast and even attacked them at the same spot on their body. They were stabbed in their eyebrows, deep enough for the sword to reach the brain! It turned out that his kung fu was remarkably high! He should be the level of a Great Deity now. While watching everything unfold, Gu Xijiu could not help but wonder if the man would strike her with his sword once he regained control of his body. Just the thought of it made Gu Xijiu neck feel cold. When Di Fuyi opened the door, she could not help but shrink into the nket. Di Fuyi fixed his eyes on her, but instead of speaking, he threw a snow deer at the door of the house. The snow deer was ratherrge and looked powerful. Its horns were like sharp knives, and its teeth were sharp around the edges. A deer¡¯s meat was generally delicious, but it was also challenging to hunt it because they were stealthy in the snow, on top of their sharp teeth and horns. Gu Xijiu once hunted one, and never forgot its taste. As it was challenging to shoot, she did not ask him to hunt for this creature. However, he seemed to have gotten hold of it on his own. Gu Xijiu was delighted, but at the same time, there was a hint of doubt in her heart. Her controlling spell waspelling, forcing the one being controlled to do what she asked him or her to do. Therefore, Di Fuyi should have followed her instructions instead of finding a different creature on his own ord. What happened this time? Did she make a mistake when she cast the spell? Just as she was thinking of the possible answers, a snow rabbit was thrown at her feet. Di Fuyi spoke in a dull and expressionless manner, ¡°Your snow hare.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. It seemed that the controlling spell did not fail! Perhaps the snow deer¡¯s presence was an ident. ¡­ After a quarter of an hour, Gu Xijiu was still quite confused as she looked at the snow hare in her hand, and then looked at the snow deer that Di Fuyi had just cleaned. The man had a veryplete set of cooking tools ¨C grills, pots and pans, and even seasonings. He washed the snow deer and then grilled it up. When Gu Xijiust saw him, he was only able to boil an egg, but this time he could actually barbecue the meat.It smelled good and looked delectable. Gu Xijiu also looked at the hare that she had baked. Although she prepared the hare, it smelled far less enticing than the snow deer! She watched the venison being cooked in the barbecue and then watched Di Fuyi tear off a deer¡¯s leg and eat it slowly. It appeared that the man had no intention to give her a bite. Perhaps, this was the w in the spell ¨C the victim would not show any courtesy. With a thick cheek, Gu Xijiu took a light breath and stretched her hand to him, ¡°Could you give me one of the deer¡¯s leg?¡± Di Fuyi nced at her and outright ignored her. Gu Xijiu was speechless! It seemed that A normal discussion was not possible under the spell.Nheless, Gu Xijiu felt that it was very shameful if she needed to control him to get one of the deer¡¯s legs. Well, since she got a hare, she decided to be contented and just eat it. While Gu Xijiu ate the half-baked hare, Di Fuyi was already done with two of the deer¡¯s legs. Then, he picked up the rest of the deer and walked away, but when he came back, his hands were empty. Chapter 2852 - Was He Being Controlled? (4) Chapter 2852: Was He Being Controlled? (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Where is the rest of the venison?¡± ¡°I threw it out.¡± The response choked Gu Xijiu! It was such a sin! How on earth could he toss away such a delicious piece of meat!? He could have at least left her a deer¡¯s leg before doing so. The only logical way to exin this was that the man must be really dissatisfied with her. Since she gave him the option, he really did not even leave her with a strand of its hair. At least there was food in her stomach now so she could focus on other more pressing issues. Although the aura in the ice house was not as good as the aura outside of it, Gu Xijiu could still absorb some of the spiritual energy in the area. Thence, she simply meditated there to try to recoup some of her lost power. As long as she could recover a little bit of her spiritual power, she would be able to remove the spell and free the man. Nevertheless, it was now more and more difficult for her to absorb spiritual power, so even after sitting for a long time, she only managed to salvage a little bit of her power. Understandably, Gu Xijiu was a little anxious. If things went on this way, she did not know how long it would take to restore her normal mobility. She did not want to control him for too long, either, so there were many reasons for her to want to regain her energy. The longer she controlled him, the more he would want to take revenge on her. He might even treat her as his enemy, which was an oue that Gu Xijiu clearly did not want. She looked at Di Fuyi and wondered what the man must be thinking about right now. He did not meditate but leaned against one of the ice walls in the house. His eyes fell outside the house, and she did not know what he was thinking about. Was he nning how he would punish her once he was freed? Sigh. Perhaps, Gu Xijiu had to figure out what she needed to do topensate him so that he would not take revenge on her. Di Fuyi seemed to have sensed her intense observation of him, and finally turned his head and looked at her. The look in his eyes seemed a bit cold, but perhaps Gu Xijiu felt that way because she had a guilty conscience. Nevertheless, she could feel the hair all over her body rising. ¡°Di Fuyi, this was myst resort. Once I recover, I will free you from this spell. In fact, it was really my luck that I could meet you here before I passed out. I feel very grateful to you. If I have the opportunity, I will repay you in the future.¡± Gu Xijiu said sincerely. ¡°Haha.¡± Di Fuyi chuckled. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked at him. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi no longer looked at her but sat down and meditated. In actuality, Gu Xijiu had a lot of questions to ask him about his life. If she were to ask him those questions while he was under her control, he would definitely reveal everything to her. However, Gu Xijiu did not want to do things this way. In fact, the only reason she controlled him was to ensure her survival. If she went on to exploit his privacy, it would be too unfair! It was nowte into the night, so Gu Xijiu sensed the body but realized that the recovery of her spiritual power was minimal. She actually felt better when she had just woken up in Di Fuyi¡¯s arms. Did being close to him somehow speed up her recovery? She looked at him and moved closer to him before saying, ¡°Hug me to sleep?¡± Di Fuyi did not talk but just opened his arms and ced them around her.He was so obedient! This person could only be so docile when he was under control. Gu Xijiu had to be thick-faced right now,so she nested herself in his arms. His arms were warm, and a strong scent surrounded his body. True enough, Gu Xijiu really felt that her ability to absorb spiritual power had been strengthened! It really worked! Gu Xijiu took a light breath as she shifted her body around to find the mostfortable position in his arms so that she could continue to meditate. Nevertheless, once she got down to meditating, she realized that she could not absorb any spiritual energy from her surroundings. Would it only work if she rested in his arms?She was too weak to do anything else anyway, so she decided to take a nap. She did not expect to really fall asleep, but by the time she opened her eyes, it was already dawn! Chapter 2853 - Was He Being Controlled? (5) Chapter 2853: Was He Being Controlled? (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu felt much better after her nap. Upon waking, she felt stronger and healthier. Gu Xijiu opened her eyes and noticed that Di Fuyi was already awake but still continued to hug her and make her feelfortable. Did he keep this position all through the night? It must have been draining! Gu Xijiu felt guilty in her heart. She rolled herself out of his arms and said, ¡°Did I make your limbs numb? Let¡¯s get up and stretch your muscles.¡± Di Fuyi did not talk. He merely got up and moved his limbs while walking around the house. He was born as an elegant person, so even when he was moving his hands and feet freely, it was still pleasing to watch. All of a sudden, he turned his head and stared at her. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face turned red instantly as she just realized that she had been observing him for a few minutes. Perhaps, this was the first time she observed someone for so long for no apparent reason. With an evident cough, she calmly moved her eyes away. Trying to look as though she was busy with something else, she inductively touched the body and realized that her spiritual power had recovered a bit. Although she was nowhere near ready to fight, her ability to move about quickly was restored. She could now freely move in the ice house, and no longer sweat. Based on her inferences, she concluded that his arms were the actual source of her recovery! Evidently, this person was really her lucky star! However, given what she had done to him, Gu Xijiu did not know whether she should feel lucky or embarrassed right now. She could not help but look at him again and wonder what he was thinking. Di Fuyi stopped again and gazed at her quietly. His eyes were intensely ck like the night, and when they were focused on Gu Xijiu, she could not help but feel flustered. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The next time I sleep in your arms, you can move about. You don¡¯t have to sit so straight as it will strain your muscles.¡± Di Fuyi looked down to the ground and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Subconsciously, Gu Xijiu heaved a sighed. She was not used to seeing Di Fuyi behave so obediently. Later, she was distracted by a rumbling in her tummy. It seemed that she was hungry again, and her stomach was screaming to her for a response. She really wanted to go out and see if she could practice in the cold wind to improve her recovery. However, when she went to the door, she realized that it was somehow unable to open. It seemed that the door was made out of some heavy metal, which she could not push aside with her current strength. She was still very weak, perhaps only having the strength of a little kid. Her inability to open the door on her own made her feel demotivated. She stood at the door for a moment and then turned to look at Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°Can you help me open the door?¡± Di Fuyi walked over silently and gently pushed the door open for her. Then, Gu Xijiu walked out to see if her body could cope with the weather outside. She shuddered as soon as she came out! The wind was chilly and drilled straight into her bones. Meanwhile, her hands and feet quickly turned cold, and goosebumps came out one after another. Adamant to see her surroundings, she resisted the cold and looked around. The construction of this ice house was very secure, and it was well-positioned. Behind the house, there was a giant ice cliff. There were ice peaks on the left and right of the cliff, but the space in front of it was opennd. In this way, the strong wind would not cause any danger to the house. On the walls of the igloo, there was a very quaint pattern engraved around it. Gu Xijiu stared at the design for a moment as she found it to be a bit familiar. She felt like she had seen it some years ago but could not seem to recall the details. ¡°Who taught you how to carve this pattern?¡± She could not help but ask him. ¡°I learned it without a teacher.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him again and sighed. ¡°The engraving looks very mature. It does not seem like something that one can learn without a teacher. Are you the reincarnation of an ancient god? Can you somehow still recall your abilities?¡± Di Fuyi gently smiled and finally asked her, ¡°If I am an ancient god, would you know me?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She did feel that he looked a little bit familiar to her. Unfortunately, she really could not recall anything because it all happened a long time ago. Nevertheless, she did not feel obliged to tell him that. Chapter 2854 - Sacrificed For Me Chapter 2854: Sacrificed For Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Even if you are the reincarnation of an ancient god, you must have changed your outlook in this life. Thus, even if I knew you in your past life, I would not be able to recognize you in this life.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her intensely and blinked a few times in quick session. Nevertheless, he did not speak. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu stepped closer to him and asked him hopefully, ¡°Do I look familiar to you?¡± Di Fuyi moved his eyes away from her, and faintly replied, ¡°I have no impressionable opinion on people with amon face.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. In fact, she was a bit angry with hisst remark. ¡°I have amon face?! I find my appearance to be unique!¡± Whenever she appeared undisguised in public, she was like a beautifulndscape that always attracted attention. She would probably still look stunning even after she rolled around in a pile of charcoal.Perhaps, Di Fuyi just had a bad taste in women. The man looked at her face again, and replied with just one sentence, ¡°I do not see it.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. Maybe, it was better for her just to dismiss it. Besides, why should she care about the preference of a man with bad taste? After surveying the outside a little more, she realized that it was just too cold for her to stand up properly. She had covered herself in the thickest coat that she had, but she still could resist the chill that drilled into her bones. Just then, a gust of wind blew over her and forced her to take a few steps back. While walking backward, she tripped over something and almost fell. Subconsciously, she screamed, ¡°Catch me!¡± Di Fuyi was very obedient and grabbed her into his arms. While in his embrace, Gu Xijiu realized that he was wearing a very thin set of robes.In fact, it was so thin that it was still fluttering from the gust of wind that just passed them. Nevertheless, while resting in his arms, she felt the warmth simr to standing in front of a hot stove. Her hands and feet that were almost frozen by the cold quickly warmed up. At first, she wanted to step away from the man once she was able to steady herself. Nheless, at this moment, she did not feel like leaving his arms. She paused for a while and decided to have a thick face. Instead of standing on her own, she whispered, ¡°Take me to the wind vortex and let me give it a try.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He carried her and walked over. This vortex of wind was more prominent than they had ever seen it before. When they entered, Gu Xijiu caught a cold, and the veins in her body were almost frozen. Soon, she seemed to be losing her consciousness and was having ckouts. Quickly, she screamed, ¡°Out¡­¡± However, before she could finish, she realized thather mouth was frozen! Not a single word could be uttered. Deep down, she wanted to instruct him to evacuate the ce quickly. But now, she could not say anything. ¡°Oh, god!¡± She cursed in her heart. At this point, she was quite sure that Di Fuyi hated her. If she were to freeze to death here, perhaps, he would even be happy to see it and would leave her body here. Just when she thought that things could not get any worse, Di Fuyi, who was still carrying her, suddenly tripped and coincidentally fell out of the vortex! Gu Xijiu thought that she was going to die in his chest, but after brieflying out of the vortex, there was hope. She coughed uncontrobly the moment that she could breathe again as if someone who had just drowned and was revived. Di Fuyi frowned slightly at the sight of her coughing. Intuitively, he gripped her vest as if he wanted to do something, but he held back. Gu Xijiu was still unable to see, so she did not realize what Di Fuyi had done. Instead, she tried her best to instruct him, ¡°Back¡­ Back to the house¡­¡± ¡­ They finally returned to the ice house that Di Fuyi made. Gu Xijiu covered herself up in a nket but still felt cold even though she was still wearing a rather thick coat. She did not stop shivering for a second since the incident from before. Chapter 2855 - Lets Order Me! Chapter 2855: Let¡¯s Order Me! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe cold felt like sharp needles poking her all over her body, especially in her hands and feet. She wanted to meditate, but she could not even breathe well. Despite the pain, deep down in her heart, she knew that she should feel blessed to have been able to make it out alive. She actually escaped death, didn¡¯t she? It was just so fortunate for her that Di Fuyi had tripped at a critical moment! Otherwise, she would have frozen to death out there.She urgently needed food to replenish her nutrition and restore some of her physical strength, so she instructed him again, ¡°Can you go hunting again?¡± She requested. Before she finished her order, Di Fuyi turned and left. Di Fuyi came back very quickly this time. She had not even warmed herself yet by the time he got back. This time, he brought a deer and a hare again, just like before. He threw the hare to her and went to roast the deer again by himself. Gu Xijiu¡¯s hands and feet were still stiff, so she could not peel off the skin of the hare. Moreover, she did not feel like having rabbit meat right now. Thence, she spoke up, ¡°In fact, a deer is adequate for two of us to eat. There is no need for the rabbit.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her rather sternly. His eyes were so deep that she could not guess what the man was thinking right now. To try to clear any ambiguities, Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°I don¡¯t really eat much. One deer¡¯s leg is enough for me. Or a deer¡­¡± Di Fuyi still red at her and but seemed to chuckle. Gu Xijiu was anxious, so she asked, ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Di Fuyi finally said replied, ¡°Let¡¯s order me!¡± Gu Xijiu went stiff. She looked up at him and was somewhat confused. To her surprise, Di Fuyi¡¯s lips were curved upward at this time. ¡°If you don¡¯t order me, how can I execute something for you?¡± Something was not right! Theoretically, while under control, he should not be able to say such a thing to her. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart pumped faster. Di Fuyizily stared at her and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Are you¡­ have you freed yourself from the spell?!¡± Di Fuyi chuckled again but did not speak. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was not about to stop asking questions. She silently used a spell to give the man a basic order. Then, she looked at him and watched as he just stared at her in return without doing anything that she had instructed. Apparently, the man was no longer under her control. But how did he do it? Her spell had never failed her before!Gu Xijiu wondered if it was because her spiritual power had significantly reduced. However, before she could even be sure, Di Fuyi spoke, ¡°You once promised that you would never use the control spell again on me. I didn¡¯t expect you to break your promise so quickly!¡± Di Fuyi stepped closer to her. The aura around him was extremely intense and overbearing for the weakened Gu Xijiu. She had to suppress the urge to retreat at that point. Her bad deed was called out so bluntly by him. She was so embarrassed that she suddenly felt her face heat up. ¡°I¡­ I was forced to do so. I am sorry¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡± I said¡­ I willpensate you.¡± ¡°How do you n topensate me?¡± Di Fuyi looked down at her and asked. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh and opened up the storage space on her body. She took out all the valuable things inside that almost filled up the entire house. ¡°You can pick out something from any of these things!¡± There were a variety of precious things in her storage space. All her prized assets and possessions were here with her. However, Di Fuyi did not even spare a second to look at those things. He kept his eyes focused on her and continued, ¡°You know what I want most!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She naturally knew and understood what he wanted. He wanted her to free him from being her disciple. ¡°That¡­ that is not possible for the time being. My current strength will make it impossible for me to resist being struck by lightning from the heavens.¡± ¡°When can it be done?¡± ¡°This¡­ Perhaps, in a few more years.¡± She only had a few more years to live, so she would lift the discipleship before she was immortalized. ¡°A few more years?!¡± Di Fuyi did not sound satisfied with her answer. ¡°If I have calcted it correctly, after you practice for a month here, you should be able to restore yourself to your previous strength. Why should it be dragged for a few more years?¡± Chapter 2856 - Negotiation Chapter 2856: Negotiation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°The rate of my recovery has significantly deteriorated. I will not be able to restore my spiritual power to its original level, even with a year of practice.¡± Di Fuyi suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. This sudden action stunned Gu Xijiu, who screamed. She was trying to break free from his grip, but her strength was weaker than a kitten to him right now. Upon realizing that she was indeed weaker, Di Fuyi ced a finger on her vein and transferred some spiritual energy into her body. The process seemed to hurt Gu Xijiu¡¯s veins somewhat. She bit her lips and asked gently, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Clearly, she was not at ease. Was the man angry with her? Was this his way of killing her? Di Fuyi looked at her little pale face and asked, ¡°What are you afraid of? Are afraid that I will kill you?¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lips and did not speak. Nevertheless, one could easily tell from her eyes that she was fully alert. Di Fuyi moved away from his eyes from her pretty face and faintly said, ¡°If I want to plot against you, do you really think you will still be alive at this moment?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her chin proudly and replied, ¡°I am the God of creation; you can¡¯t kill me.¡± This was somewhat true. If Gu Xijiu were about to be immortalized, she could not be killed by anyone. Even if he destroyed her body, her soul would live on. Upon hearing her reply, Di Fuyi raised his eyebrows to her and asked, ¡°Are you trying to challenge me?¡± He suddenly pulled her by the hand, picked her up, and went out of the ice house. ¡°Since you challenged me, perhaps we should settle this once and for all. I will not kill you myself, but maybe I will just throw you into the vortex of wind.¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked by his reply! She would surely be turned into an ice sculpture! Perhaps, now was not the right time to be a hero. Therefore, Gu Xijiu immediately softened her stance. ¡°Mr. Di, don¡¯t be so childish. You let me go now.¡± ¡°Childish?¡± Di Fuyi questioned. Right then, he seemed to have started moving faster. ¡°Even if you throw me inside, I will not be freeze to death but will be turned into an ice sculpture. You can¡¯t take advantage of me.¡± Di Fuyi chuckled. ¡°Take advantage of you? Little Divine Lord, do you know that my favorite thing in the world is to take advantage of people?¡± ¡°You can rest assured that if you are frozen into an ice sculpture, I will not leave you here to rot. I wille here after a year, and if you are still here, I will take you out and defrost you.¡± Gu Xijiu almost wanted to curse the man! ¡°Hey, a kid shouldn¡¯t be so vicious; you have to be kind.¡± ¡°A kid?!¡± Di Fuyi was already moving as fast as the wind now. Gu Xijiu saw the vortex in front of them and quickly grabbed his arm tightly and screamed, ¡°I am wrong! You are not a child! Mr. Di, Brother Di, Hero Di¡­ Don¡¯t be so impulsive!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s lips curved. He did not expect the Divine Lord to say something so hrious! He finally stopped and looked at her. ¡°I thought you would stay tough to the end.¡± Nonsense! If she stayed tough, she would be an ice sculpture! She did not want to be left here to suffer for a year. She did not leave much time left, so a year was very precious. Generally, Gu Xijiu knew that she was well respected in the six realms, so she tried to maintain a good image of herself in front of others. However, her hand was now forced by Di Fuyi, so her elegant perfect image could no longer be maintained. She took a deep breath and spoke gently, ¡°Mr. Di is the officer in the Monster Kingdom and National Master in the Celestial Kingdom. You have a great ability, and I admire you a lot. Can we go back to the ice house to discuss your request further?¡± Chapter 2857 - Negotiation (2) Chapter 2857: Negotiation (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi looked down at her and saw her shivering from the cold. Struggling, she put a smile on her face. He looked at her with a hint of darkness in his eyes and said, ¡°So you¡­¡± He left his sentence hanging before turning around and walking back. Soon, the two returned to the ice house. Gu Xijiu still had not recovered, so her face was pale. Her pale lips were still trembling uncontrobly from the cold.Di Fuyi threw over a red cloak to her, and Gu Xijiu wore it immediately without a second thought. She did not know what material this cloak was made of, but it felt hot. Hence, after she put it on, her hands and feet were quickly warmed up, and her pale face finally had a faint blush. ¡°What do you want to discuss with me? Let¡¯s talk.¡± While speaking to Gu Xijiu, Di Fuyi already started preparing the deer to be cooked. Gu Xijiu was stunned for a moment by his candidness. ¡°I know that you want to withdraw from the discipleship. Can you give me a few more years? I¡­¡± ¡°Why do you want to wait a few more years?¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her. ¡°Based on my estimations, two more months of practice should be able to restore you to normal. At the very least, you will be restored to the same condition you were in before you got struck by the catastrophe.¡± Di Fuyi then nced at her wounds and continued, ¡°You are injured because of your apprentice, right? By looking at your scars, you have taken 19 strikes of lightning for him! Your actions are indeed very heroic! I admire you for that. However, it also proves that you could still bear with the pain in your deteriorated condition. If you cancel this apprenticeship agreement, you will only be struck nine times, which is significantly lesser than before. It is certainly within your ability to bear it. So why are you not willing to cancel the agreement?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned by his reply. She never expected him to understand her injuries so clearly. He even knew the punishment that Gu Xijiu would have to endure if they went ahead and canceled the agreement. He seemed almost to be speaking from firsthand experience. Heaving a light sigh, Gu Xijiu tried to exin her thoughts, ¡°The nature of these two kinds of thunderbolts is different. The thunderbolt from the catastrophe originates from auspicious energy, while the punishment for a crime against God belongs to the ominous energy.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that it is easier for you to resist against thunderbolts from auspicious energy?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Have you tried?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She had not. However, she remembered that someone mighty had experienced the punishment before and waspletely obliterated. The image had scarred her as she did not know that such a powerful person could be disintegrated from the thunderbolt. Nevertheless, this was just a vague memory that she recalled from the depths of her mind. She could not remember the full picture, so the story would not be convincing enough for a man who was adamant that she could endure it. Sure enough, Di Fuyi sneered and challenged, ¡°It seems that your obsession with taking me as your disciple is overbearing to the point where you are willing to make up excuses to deceive me!¡± Gu Xijiu took a soft breath and continued, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, what I said is true!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Di Fuyi sneered. He was toozy to talk to negotiate with her this time and merely kept his attention on the deer, which he now put on the grill. Gu Xijiu also felt ufortable by the situation. There were so many people in this world who wanted to worship her as their master, but she was unwilling to ept them. Nevertheless, this disciple that she took on actually made her feel so bad for being his master. When she thought about it, she realized that she did not actually teach him anything after took him as a disciple after so many years. Hence, it made sense that he did not want to acknowledge her as his master. She looked down at the ground and thought about the situation for a moment. Secondster, she seemed to have decided something, ¡°Give me three years. I will void our agreement in three years.¡± For the first time, she gave him a specific timeframe. Di Fuyi was actually stunned for a moment. He looked at her and saw her holding her little knees while staring at the deer in his hand. She looked sorrowful and lonely as if she had made a big decision unwillingly. Watching her this way stirred a feeling of guilt in his heart. However, he quickly dismissed it and replied, ¡°Good!¡± Chapter 2858 - Negotiation (3) Chapter 2858: Negotiation (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi had no intention to be her apprentice, and certainly did not want to be like Fan Qianshi! Just then, he had finished grilling the venison and handed her a piece of the best meat along with a pot of sweet wine. ¡°Come, drink this wine.¡± Gu Xijiu did not reject his offer. She ate the meat while sipping on the fine wine and sighed in her heart. Sure enough, after she gave him a firm promise, she got treated differently from the man. The meat that he prepared for her was delicious, the wine was good, and she had a big cloak wrapped around her body to keep her warm despite the harsh temperatures. All in all, this was actually a blissful moment. Perhaps, she did not need to expect any more trouble from the man? Gu Xijiu suddenly felt that it would be such a bad thing for her to give up a few years of her life if it meant that her present would be more bearable. She ate a piece of venison meat and drank another mouthful of liqueur, before wrapping herself upfortably in her big cloak and slept. When she woke up, she found herself in his arms again. Apparently, the man had fallen asleep next to her on the soft bed. She leaned in his arms and had one leg wrapped around his waist. Both of them were even sharing the same nket! Quietly, Gu Xijiu rolled out of his arms like a thief in the night, trying to think of what she might have done while she was sleeping.She remembered that she experienced frostbite while resting, and her blood did not flow smoothly. However, she had no recollection of snuggling herself into his arms.How could they sleep together so closely? This was only suitable for a husband and wife. Fortunately, there was no third party to see them here; otherwise, she would not even know how to begin exining the situation. ¡°Are you awake? How do you feel?¡± Di Fuyi also sat up and looked at her tenderly. Gu Xijiu frowned and quickly rified, ¡°How did I get into your arms?¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°Good question! I was lying herefortably, and then you rolled over, lifted my arm, and the rest is self-exnatory. I couldn¡¯t even push you away and had to sleep next to you.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. This certainly did not sound like her. But perhaps, deep down in her subconscious mind, she knew that she could recover better in his arms, so she automatically gravitated to him. Di Fuyi stretched his waist and sighed. ¡°My arm is numb because of you.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t sleep here.¡± Gu Xijiu replied confidently. ¡°Oh, then where should I sleep? Do you want me to sleep outside the ice house?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­ But you can actually build another house.¡± ¡°I can, but I only prepared one set of furnishings. It would be a bare house if I built another one. Therefore, it won¡¯t be so warm. Why don¡¯t I build one, and you move out?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Although she did not care about living avish lifestyle, she was so weak now to argue with the man. Also, if she slept in an empty ice house, she would probably even fall sick. And frankly, it did not seem right for her to ask him to sleep in a bare house either, given all that he had done. Maybe it was not a big deal to sleep in the same house since no one would see them. Di Fuyi was not a person who liked to gossip either, so he would not spread the news. All she needed to do was to be more conscious of the way she slept. And, even if she ended up in his arms again, it would only mean that her recovery would be faster. Therefore, Gu Xijiu did not argue on this issue anymore. She checked her body and was surprised to find that the spiritual power in her body already seemed to be flowing mildly. She could now calmly meditate. She raised her eyes to his face and asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Di Fuyi smirked. ¡°Are you rushing me away?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I have a request.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°If you are leaving in the next two days, can you leave me the house temporarily until youe back the next time? Oh yeah, and don¡¯t throw away the unfinished venison! I could live on that for a few days.¡± She figured that although she was able to practice her spiritual power now, she still needed to eat. Perhaps after three days of recuperation, she should be able to take care of herself. Chapter 2859 - I Refuse To Be Taken Advantage Of Any Longer Chapter 2859: I Refuse To Be Taken Advantage Of Any Longer Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu estimated that three days of rest would be enough for her to return to her normal routine. She should be able to venture into the vortex again for yet another round of cultivation. Di Fuyi offered, ¡°I am here to cultivate, actually, for at least two months. Meanwhile, I can take care of you until you can take care of yourself.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved by his benevolence and righteousness. If she only knew that he was such a kind gentleman, she would not have controlled him by using a spell in the first ce. Speaking of which, she started wondering if her spell actually ever worked on him. Did he grow immune to the spell halfway through, or was he even controlled at all? Baffled, she decided to ask. After a brief pause, Di Fuyi decided to put her curiosity to bed. ¡°The spell was powerful, but I found a way to build a resistance against it. As soon as you cast a spell on me, I already knew how to free myself from it.¡± Gu Xijiu was a little annoyed. ¡°So you just pretended to be under control¡­ Did you treat my situation as a joke?¡± ¡°I wanted to see what you were going to do to me,¡± Di Fuyi answered. ¡°I see. So you have been pretending all this time. Why did you suddenly stop?¡± ¡°No point doing it now. Besides, I refuse to be taken advantage of any longer.¡± Silence filled the air for a moment. Although it was not a big deal, Gu Xijiu was still a little despaired, for she had been rejected by the same person far too many times. ¡°Are you really that reluctant to be my disciple? Do you know how many people have I rejected?¡± Di Fuyi gave her a nonchnt look. ¡°Go after them, then. Why bother me?¡± He was right. Nothing done forcibly was going to be agreeable. ¡°Humph. Someday you are going to regret this.¡± Di Fuyi did not seem to mind at all. ¡°I will never do anything that makes me have any regrets.¡± Also, he would never do anything without reason. Everything came with a n. Gu Xijiu silently agreed. There was no disputing that. Anyway, she did not feel like arguing anymore, for she could never win. At this point, she would even lose in a fistfight. With everything said and done, Gu Xijiu decided that it was time for her to drop the matter and meditate. However, as soon as she sat down, he immediately pulled her up. ¡°You cannot do this alone. Let me help.¡± He then pulled her into his arms and sat her down on hisp. He did not seem to any form of awkwardness despite them sitting together at such close proximity. Gu Xijiu, however, was clearly ufortable. ¡°I do not need your help. I can cultivate on my own.¡± She started to struggle, but Di Fuyi quickly held her down by the waist and stopped her from shifting about. ¡°Why are you struggling? You should know that you will recover better in my arms,¡± Di Fuyi answered in a puzzled tone. Obviously, Gu Xijiu knew that was the case, but she was still ufortable. ¡°We are not exactly close to each other. Shouldn¡¯t we keep a distance?¡± Di Fuyi questioned her point, ¡°That is strange. Before this, you kept trying to get close to me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu could not reply at first, for she did not know how to handle his usation. Nevertheless, she needed to correct him, ¡°You have always been a disciple to me. I was injured, so it was only necessary that you took care of me. Plus, the minor skin contact was unavoidable. However, now that you refuse to be my disciple, it does not feel right for me to trouble you any longer.¡± Di Fuyi froze momentarily. Swiftly, Gu Xijiu rose and walked out of his embrace. She went to another corner of the room and started meditating on her own. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi watched as she becamepletely absorbed in her meditation. All of a sudden, a sudden sense of recklessness struck him. He used to have the privilege to be by her side, but he pushed her away. As for Gu Xijiu, her recovery did not happen as nned. After a month, only ten percent of her spiritual power was recovered. Chapter 2860 - I Refuse To Be Taken Advantage Of Any Longer (2) Chapter 2860: I Refuse To Be Taken Advantage Of Any Longer (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu¡¯s slow-improving condition had limited her power and abilities. There were many things that she simply could not do with such a limited level of spiritual power, so there was not much point of her returning home. This left her with no choice but to stay for another month. For the past two months, Di Fuyi was always there. He took care of her and even went hunting for her so that she would not starve. Sometimes, he would guide her into a vortex so that she could absorb more spiritual energy. Since there were only two of them there, they would often talk to one another to pass the time. It appeared that the man was genuinely there to meditate, too. When she went into a vortex to amass more spiritual energy, Di Fuyi would find himself another whirling mass of spiritual energy to meditate in as well. Nevertheless, he would alwayse out a little earlier than her, so she often found him standing in the distance while watching her with a crooked smile. Sometimes, she would find him organizing their food supply or perusing some documents that required his examination. Other times, he would just be reading to umte knowledge. Gu Xijiu knew that he was, in fact, a man of great ambitions. He managed to influence the development of two kingdoms in just a few years. The achievement alone was enough to prove his worth. After capturing the respect of the people of the two kingdoms, Gu Xijiu wondered what his next target would be. With such progress, it would not be difficult for him to bring all six worlds under his control in less than a century. While pondering the man¡¯s next steps, a sudden realization struck her. Gu Xijiu¡¯s existence served only to protect and keep watch over all six worlds. But if Di Fuyi could somehow bring all six worlds under his control and government, her immortalization and absence would not make any difference. Deep down, she had a feeling that the man was born to be the ruler of all six worlds. It just seemed so right. The only w in this entire n was his reluctance to be her disciple. Otherwise, she would be able to teach him everything that she could before her passing. In fact, Di Fuyi was a better candidate to be the next creator of the universepared to Fan Qianshi. ¡°Di Fuyi, what do you think about my role here?¡± Gu Xijiu finally asked. Di Fuyi was reading when she suddenly raised the question, so he looked at her in slight confusion and asked, ¡°What about your role?¡± ¡°I am the creator of the universe, a divine being who is worshipped by all.¡± ¡°What about that?¡± ¡°Would you like to take over my role and be the ruler of the six worlds?¡± ¡°I would not like that at all,¡± Di Fuyi rejected without the slightest hesitation. Triggered, Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°You are only masking your true intentions, aren¡¯t you? I can see that you are inclined to power. Otherwise, why would you spend so much effort and energy in reorganizing the Monster and Celestial Kingdoms? As you can already see, you have greater influence than the Monster King and the Emperor Immortal and are clearly ranked above their royal status. I think you are also nning to bring the remaining kingdoms under your control, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t get me wrong; I do not see this as something negative. In fact, I am happy that you were able to bring peace to two worlds. The great n of yours requires a lot of nning and effort, with many great obstacles that lie ahead. Even your safety will be at stake. However, if you agree to be the creator of the universe, the whole n will no longer be a problem.¡± Di Fuyi answered with the slightest interest, ¡°I find it more interesting if I achieve it solely with my own power. Whatever I want, I shall get. Therefore, I have no interest in taking your role. Nevertheless, he found her statement a little odd. ¡°Wait, since you are a divine being, that would mean that you are immortal, aren¡¯t you? Why should anyone need to seed you?¡± Gu Xijiu jokingly replied, ¡°Even a divine being will eventually face her death or be dormant for a very long time as I have done for the past tens of thousands of years. If I had a sessor to govern the world, it would not have be the mess that it is today.¡± ¡°So you are looking for a sessor¡­ Haven¡¯t you already found one?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer. ¡°Do you still insist on taking me as your disciple? Are you going against your own words right now?¡± Gu Xijiu decided to ignore his questions. From that moment onwards, she never brought it up again. Chapter 2861 - I Refuse To Be Taken Advantage Of Any Longer (3) Chapter 2861: I Refuse To Be Taken Advantage Of Any Longer (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt was amon belief that when a man and a woman worked together, the chemistry between the opposite sexes would often result in positive oues. This belief was proven with the dynamic duo¡¯s increased efficiency. Just two monthster, Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power had substantially recovered by more than 20 percent, which was even higher than expected. Clearly, Di Fuyi had something to do with that. The unexpected increase in Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power had alsorgely enhanced her kung fu. Therefore, she now had ess to some of the spells that she had not been able to use for a long while. Clouded by the satisfaction, the more Gu Xijiu looked at Di Fuyi, the more pleasing he became to her eyes. She cultivated all alone in the cier for six months before, but the painstaking effort only ended up increasing her spiritual power by two percent. That seemed to be the maximum that she could achieve. Never had she thought that her cultivation this time around would result in significant improvements. She suspected that the little ice cabin that Di Fuyi had built must have contributed to the unexpected improvement. Perhaps, Di Fuyi¡¯s regr embrace was part of the reason, too. They were not exactly close, so there was no way she could ask him to hang around just in case she needed him again. However, she could talk to him about letting her keep the ice cabin. After all, she needed a ce to stay during her next visit to the cier. She told him about keeping the cabin, and he quickly agreed with only one condition. He requested her presence for a trip to the Devil Kingdom. Puzzled, she studied him for a while to figure out his intention. ¡°I believe that your next visit to the Devil Kingdom is by invitation, right? Anyway, you have earned enough respect for them to treat you like an honorable guest, so there should not be any need for me to be there. My presence is not required to make you look any better, so why bother?¡± Smilingly, Di Fuyi responded somewhat ambiguously, ¡°Are you really there to make me look better? Can¡¯t you be there just to bask in my fame and status?¡± Gu Xijiu turned her head away from him. ¡°Stop trying to fool me. I am not rted to you in any way.¡± Di Fuyi did not know how to answer her. He just stared at her nkly as he took another step forward. ¡°Is that a yes or a no?¡± Gu Xijiu did not even look back. ¡°Rx. I only need three more days here. See you then.¡± She waved goodbye to him. Slowly, she walked into the blizzard again. Di Fuyi stood and watched as she gradually disappeared in the snow. A momentter, he returned to the ice cabin and took a walk around the house while tracing the walls from time to time. It did not take long before aplete set of jewelry emerged in different corners. There was a hairpin, a ne, a bracelet, and a pair of earrings. The jewelry set was the one that he offered to Gu Xijiu as a gift not too long ago. He picked them up and started talking to the essories, ¡°She is unaware that part of her speedy recovery is because of you. I know that she will eventually ept these gifts. It is only a matter of time. When I am aplished and recognized, I will formally give you out to her again.¡± He stood frozen for a while, trying to immerse himself in her sweet scent that still lingered in the air. With his eyes closed, he seemed to open up his arms in a hugging motion. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was still worried about her disciple, so she decided to return to Tianyin Valley to examine his injuries. What had happened between them was unpleasant, so she decided to keep a low profile and snuck into Tianyin Valley without alerting anyone. Everything in the Tianyin Valley was just the same; the serenity remained undisturbed. Even with her absence for the past two months, the ce was still surprisingly tidy and well organized. While maneuvering through the Tianyin Valley, Gu Xijiu hid her tracks by using the invisibility spell. By merely eavesdropping on a conversation between her servants, she knew that Fan Qianshi¡¯s injuries were almost fully recovered. He was able to walk on his own and had started to work hard on improving his kung fu. His impressive achievement in upgrading his status to a Great Deity had also attracted many toe here and congratte him. Chapter 2862 - I Refuse To Be Taken Advantage Of Any Longer (4) Chapter 2862: I Refuse To Be Taken Advantage Of Any Longer (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFan Qianshi was a well-traveled man, so he had made many friends from around the world. When Gu Xijiu visited, she noticed a few groups of peopleing in and out to visit him. These visitors were from different worlds and some of which were elites from where they resided. Gu Xijiu was quite delighted for her disciple. Although Fan Qianshi had done something that he should not have, she could not deny that he had got the potential to be very sessful. As long as she could erase his emotional entanglement for her, he would be an excellent sessor to her role. Hopefully, hisst punishment had made it clear to him where to draw the line. Gu Xijiu continued to wander around the valley, and before she knew it, she was already in Fan Qianshi¡¯s backyard. Fan Qianshi was there, but he was not alone. He was with a youngdy dressed in light purple who had a lovely face and a distinct devil aura. Gu Xijiu knew about her identity as she was the daughter of the Devil King. Coincidentally, she happened to be the king¡¯s favorite daughter. She was a little young, ignorant, and slightly overbearing. Yet, overall, she was not a bad person by any means. She was known as Yin Mingzhu. They first crossed paths when Fan Qianshi was in the Devil Kingdom on a business trip. The princess fell in love with him at first sight and began clinging to him like a leech, but the affection was, unfortunately, not mutual. At the time, Fan Qianshi kept trying to stay away from her as he found her affection somewhat troubling and annoying. Fan Qianshi once talked about it with Gu Xijiu, but she was not quite bothered by such petty matters. A great man would naturally attract the eyes of many women. In fact, she was happy for him. As soon as Fan Qianshi saw her expression of delight, he turned his head all of a sudden and briskly walked away, leaving Gu Xijiu in a rather awkward situation. She was quite puzzled by the oddity of his behavior back then, thinking that he must havee to his rebellious phase as a teenager. Retrospectively, things made more sense. The princess visited a few times to see him but was never let in. This time, it would seem that he had he finally let her in, and here they were in Fan Qianshi¡¯s backyard. Had Fan Qianshi changed his mind? This time, Gu Xijiu was interested in finding out more, so she stayed invisible and watched. The pair seemed to be fighting. Fan Qianshi remained stern, while Yin Mingzhu was obviously annoyed. It did not take too long for Gu Xijiu to get a hold of what was going on. Yin Mingzhu was here to tell Fan Qianshi some news about the Devil Kingdom, which was why he finally allowed her to enter. Instead of talking about the news that mattered, Yin Mingzhu started bringing up nonsense to Fan Qianshi. She began to talk about how much she missed him, which was annoying to him. Finally, Fan Qianshi could not stand it anymore and asked her to leave. He would only expect her to talk about business matters if she intended to stay. Yin Mingzhu could not hide the bitterness on her face but was too timid to argue with him, so she told him what he needed to know about the Devil Kingdom. She did not tell him everything, though, because she did not feel appreciated. She used it to make a deal with Fan Qianshi to continually bring him news about the Devil Kingdom only if she was allowed to enter the Tianyin Valley freely. The information was obviously important to Fan Qianshi, so he soon agreed. However, he also made his stance very clear. No matter what Yin Mingzhu attempted to do, he would not ept her as his partner. She would only be a friend to him. When Gu Xijiu arrived at the scene, Fan Qianshi had just made himself clear to her. In fact, everything that happened before was based on the spection that Gu Xijiu made based on their interactions. In utter disappointment, Yin Mingzhuined, ¡°Am I not good enough? Do you know that I have turned down many men in the Devil Kingdom because I have feelings for you? Are you in love with someone else? Is it Wu Qianyan?¡± Chapter 2863 - Marrying Someone Else Chapter 2863: Marrying Someone Else Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFan Qianshi was irritated. ¡°It is none of your business!¡± Yin Mingzhu clenched her fists in frustration. ¡°Is she really the one? I know that she has been taking care of you since you were hurt.¡± ¡°She is only a junior apprentice of mine.¡± ¡°Who is it, then? I do not believe that I am inferior to anyone else.¡± With a sigh, Fan Qianshi tried to calm down and said, ¡°I have fallen for someone else. She is a goddess to me. Every little thing about her is better than any other woman.¡± Yin Mingzhu was dumbstruck. ¡°A goddess? Are you referring to the Divine Lord?¡± Panicked, Fan Qianshi quickly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! You need not care about her identity. I will only change my mind if she is married to someone else.¡± After a moment of shock, Yin Mingzhu started weeping bitter tears. ¡°I will now tell you the same. I will never stop loving you unless you are married to someone else. As long as you are still a bachelor, I will always be around!¡± Then, she stormed off. Unfortunately, she did not see Wu Qianyan, who happened to be walking right through the gate at the same time. Unsteadily, she staggered to her feet and fell. Politely, Wu Qianyan offered her a hand to help her up. But before Wu Qianyan could even ask anything, Yin Mingzhu had already pushed her away. In a rage, she stormed out of the garden. ¡°Young master, what have you done to provoke her?¡± Wu Qianyan put down a tray on the table with all sorts of medication as she asked. Fan Qianshi briefly replied, ¡°Forget about her. Any news about our master?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Wu Qianyan responded while shaking her head. Fan Qianshi sat and thought about the matter for a moment. Abruptly, he rose to his feet and was about to leave. ¡°Young master, where are you going?¡± Wu Qianyan quickly followed. ¡°Useless! How did so many people fail to locate someone well and alive? I will do this myself.¡± ¡°Young master, you have yet to be fully recovered before you leave. You should not push yourself too much. Don¡¯t worry about our master. I believe that her kung fu is powerful enough to fend off any danger. She will probably be back in a few days. ¡°You keep saying this over and over again. In a few days? How many days have passed since then?¡± Fan Qianshi¡¯s face was filled with rage. ¡°I am so worried that something might have happened to her. She would not have gone out of touch for so long if she were fine.¡± ¡°The Divine Lord¡¯s whereabouts have always been uncertain. There were also times in the past when she waspletely out of touch. You should not stress about it too much.¡± ¡°You know nothing!¡± Fan Qianshi gave her a snort of disapproval before walking away. ¡°Maybe the Divine Lord is avoiding you!¡± Wu Qianyan finally said what she kept in her heart. In disbelief, Fan Qianshi stopped and turned to her. ¡°What did you just say?¡± He asked in a rather unpleasant manner. Wu Qianyan could no longer keep quiet about it, so she started speaking her mind, ¡°You know it very well. You have been developing inappropriate feelings for our master. She waspletely annoyed by it, so she punished you. Young master, haven¡¯t you had enough punishment already? Are you trying to make her even angrier? Young master, the Divine Lord is our master. You should not be doing this to your master. Please, I beg you to drop the obsession and stop holding on to your feelings for her.¡± Fan Qianshi looked at her sternly. ¡°You too? I know she is my master, but what is wrong about that? Are there any rules that forbid the rtionship between a master and a disciple?¡± ¡°But she is the Divine Lord, the creator of the universe. She is not just anyone¡¯s master. It is iparable.¡± Fan Qianshi answered scornfully, ¡°So what if she is the creator of the universe? To me, she is not only my master but a woman as well. I am the only man for her, and she is the only woman for me.¡± Wu Qianyan could not believe what he just said. ¡°Young master, you should not have said that! Our master would not be pleased if she heard it. She would punish you or even banish you again.¡± Chapter 2864 - Marrying Someone Else (2) Chapter 2864: Marrying Someone Else (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFan Qianshi was triggered. With his fists clenched, he decided to look past his concerns and told her how he truly felt, ¡°I will never stop pursuing her unless she is married to someone else. Even if she banishes me, I will stille back to her and stick around stubbornly.¡± Wu Qianyan was dumbfounded. Gu Xijiu, on the other hand, was starting to get distressed by him. After weighing her decisions, she chose to leave right away. ¡­ ¡°I will never stop pursuing her unless she is married to someone else.¡± His words kept ying back in Gu Xijiu¡¯s head, pushing her toe up with a solution. He was the only disciple that she ever had, so hisplete banishment was not an option. Moreover, banishing him would not solve the problem at all as he seemed very determined to pursue her, regardless. Killing him was not an option, either. So it seemed that there was only one way she could end the entanglement for good ¨C by marrying someone else.However, there was a problem with that option ¨C she only had three years left to live. There were many things that she needed to attend to within that time. So, finding a rtionship was surely not a priority. Even if she chose to marry someone else, it would only be a show to fool Fan Qianshi. Besides, Fan Qianshi¡¯s keen intelligence was not to be underestimated. If she simply put on a show, there was no way he would believe it. Things would be worse if he found out about the truth. Given his rebellious behavior, he would probably be driven to do unimaginable things. She believed that Fan Qianshi would not harm the man that she chose to marry while she was around. But once she was immortalized, perhaps the man would be an unfortunate victim of Fan Qianshi¡¯s rage. Gu Xijiu did not want to push any man to his death, so the man that she chose to marry had to be single and superior in many ways. There would be no feelings involved, only business. She did not want to leave any problems for the future. She wondered who would be the best candidate, so she started creating a list of possible men, but none of them truly fit her criteria. Some of them were disqualified because of their ipetence, while some were ineligible due to their personalities. Others had feelings for her, whom she would very much like to avoid. Just as she was about to give up hope, Di Fuyi¡¯s name somehow came into light. Many of Di Fuyi¡¯s qualities could immediately outshine Fan Qianshi¡¯s. Also, he had always kept his distance, so there was no way he would fall in love with her. Therefore, he seemed to fit her criteria perfectly. However, there was a problem ¨C it wasplicated to talk business with the man, for there was nothing that she could use to buy him over. He was wealthy enough to resist any of her offers. Also, he was already irritated enough by her consistent approach to keeping him as a disciple. He would surely not approve of the whole idea of them getting married and must think that she must have gone mad from first pursuing him to be her disciple and now her husband. So, perhaps the man was not an appropriate candidate, after all. But who else could she possibly find? She was troubled. She spent the next two days looking for a candidate, but could not find any. It was now time for her to pay her dues by apanying Di Fuyi into the Devil Kingdom.The ce where they agreed to meet was in the closest city to the entrance of the Devil Kingdom. The devil aura in the kingdom was powerful and would be harmful to anyone who was not a part of the Devil Kingdom. As an outsider, one must obtain a special kind of material, known as the Devil Resisting Herb, to protect themselves from the devil aura. Nevertheless, since Gu Xijiu was the creator of the universe, she was born with an extraordinary physique that was immune to the devil aura and did not need the herb. Di Fuyi was different from her, so he would still need it. Hence, it hardly surprised her that he chose to meet in the city. Chapter 2865 - Was He Protecting Himself From Someone? Chapter 2865: Was He Protecting Himself From Someone? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was there early and did not spot Di Fuyi yet. She felt a little guilty about the way she had treated him, so she decided to retrieve the Devil Resisting Herb for him first so that they could enter the Devil Kingdom at once when he arrived. The Devil Resisting Herb was very precious, but with money, it was easily essible. Gu Xijiu thought that it would be just like a regr shopping day, but little had she known that every piece of Devil Resisting Herb was already sold out almost everywhere in the city. Everyone told her the same thing ¨C ¡°All Devil Resisting Herbs had been bought by a mysterious client just two days ago.¡± The amount of money offered by the mysterious client was rather remarkable. Therefore, the whole deal went down without any hassle. None of the businessmen hesitated when it came to making good money. Gu Xijiu could tell that something was not quite right. Nevertheless, it did not change the fact that she still needed the Devil Resisting Herb for Di Fuyi, which was still nowhere to be found at the moment. Based on her vast knowledge, she knew that the Devil Resisting Herb could be found on a mountain in the vicinity, but the path to get there was perilous. Only people with the power of a Mighty Immortal could enter and collect the herbs. However, since the Devil Resisting Herb was unavable in the marketce, she reckoned that the collectors had exhausted the supply up in the mountain as well. Otherwise, they would have collected enough herbs to replenish the ones that were sold. But searching the markets would seem even more futile for now. Gu Xijiu carefully weighed her options and decided that she should still venture into the mountain for the herb. After all, the mountain was not too far away from the Devil Kingdom ¨C only a few hundred miles. Also, she was equipped with immunity against the devil aura and could teleport. Therefore, the journey would not take long. ¡­ Xioni Mountain was regarded as the holy mountain in the vicinity, held in high regard by all of the people in the Devil Kingdom. Generally, not all the inhabitants of the Devil Kingdom were well cultured or educated, so the name that was given to the mountain clearly reflected their straightforwardness. The highest peak of Xioni Mountain was the only ce where the Devil Resisting Herbs were found. The mountain had some of the highest peaks in the kingdom that were all in the same lofty solitude with many ferocious beasts that scavenged for food. Apart from the collectors, no one would risk their lives entering the area. Surprisingly, she saw that there were hundreds of troops from the Devil Kingdom that were guarding the territory. Therefore, the road to the mountain was blocked ¨C no one could possibly go through the checkpoints. Surely, they could stop anyone else but not Gu Xijiu. She used her invisibility skill to hide her tracks while she listened to the soldiers¡¯ conversation. That was where she found out that the regent of the Devil Kingdom actually ordered the closure of the mountain. No one was allowed to collect the herbs for a month. Needless to say, the regent must be the one who had bought all of the Devil Resisting Herbs from the market. Was he protecting himself from someone? Could it be Di Fuyi that he was worried about? Just spending a few moments eavesdropping the conversations between the soldiers made Gu Xijiu well-informed of the current situation in the Devil Kingdom. The Devil King was the ruler of the Devil Kingdom, but the power of governance and administration was in the hands of the regent. This regent used to be the right-hand man of the deceased Devil King. Before the Devil King was immortalized, he handed his only son over to the regent so that there was someone to care for the orphan. As time progressed, the power of governance in the hands of the regent grew stronger, while the Devil King was more or less useless. The current Devil King was a ruler only by name. Gu Xijiu then recalled her birthday celebration. She remembered that the Devil King came along to celebrate with her, and like everyone else, he invited Di Fuyi to the Devil Kingdom but was turned down. Di Fuyi was unavable to take up any jobs due to some personal matters. The regent must be aware of the invitation by the Devil King, so he had to raise his guards high to prevent Di Fuyi from entering the Devil Kingdom. However, the whole operation was a little exaggerated in Gu Xijiu¡¯s opinion. She continued to observe the troops, but soon, a man and a woman abruptlynded right next to one of the groups of armed men. Dumbstruck, all of them then greeted courteously, ¡°Prince Xiaoyao. Princess Liuxiang.¡± Chapter 2866 - Marry Me Chapter 2866: Marry Me Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe man was undeniably good looking and had delicate features and elegant charm. He had a paper fan in his hand, whichbeled him as a typical good-for-nothing from a wealthy family. The way he smiled made Gu Xijiu feel slightly ufortable. Thedy was a beauty too, with a bright disy of nobility and prominence in the air around her that kept her aloof from everyone else. Gu Xijiu soon recognized them. The man was the brother of the Devil King, Yin Jiusi, known as the profligate son of the royal family who made no attempts to achieve anything in his life. His only hobbies were traveling, bird-feeding, and cricket fighting. The brothel was where he spent most of his time at, with many beautiful women as hispanions. Thedy was known as Meng Liuxiang, the beloved daughter of the regent, Meng Tiancheng. She was born with talent in Kung Fu. In just a few centuries, she was able to achieve the level of a Mighty Immortal, thus gaining her the name of being the number one talent in the Devil Kingdom. Many men had asked for her hand, but she was only interested in Yin Jiusi. She would follow him around whenever she could. The regent disliked Yin Jiusi¡¯s yboy attitude. Otherwise, his daughter would be married to the man by now. Yin Jiusi, on the other hand, was reluctant to be controlled by a woman. He preferred his life of leisure and freedom. Therefore, he ignored Ming Liuxiang most of the time. In fact, he was slightly annoyed about how clingy she was, so he would stay as far away as he could. Nevertheless, his Kung Fu was nowhere near as good as hers. Every time he went to hide, she would always find him using the tracking spell. Gu Xijiu never thought that she would see them both here today. From their interaction, she knew that the pair were traveling. However, the mountain waspletely closed, so without the regent¡¯s permission, no one was allowed to get close to the peaks. These soldiers did not care much about Yin Jiusi but were intimidated by Meng Liuxiang. She shouted at them furiously, and they immediately let her in. Gu Xijiu was curious about what they were going to do, so she tailed them. The Devil Resisting Herbs were flourishing at the peak. The ce became an expanse of lush green crops that danced in the breeze. There were at least 180 pieces of herbs in the field. When the herbs were ready to be harvested, the hills became aze with green blossoms. Like pieces of green flowers, the herbs looked very enticing. Nevertheless, it was not easy to collect the herbs as four ferocious beasts surrounded the field. The beasts would remain still when there was no one around. However, when there was an intruder within a 30-feet radius, these four creatures would be triggered into a frenzy. Right at the danger zone, Yin Jiusi and Meng Liuxiang started arguing. Initially, Yin Jiusi was only nning to have a walk around the mountain, but soon changed his mind when he saw the herbs. He wanted to collect some and bring them home as souvenirs. Meng Liuxiang was obviously against the idea. Their entry to the peak was already going against her father¡¯s will. Therefore, his collection of herbs would be a monstrous crime. However, Yin Jiusi insisted that he would not go back empty-handed. All he asked for was only one herb. Needless to say, the two of them could not reach an agreement, so the heated argument continued. Meng Liuxiang kept using her father as her excuse to go against Yin Jiusi¡¯s n, thus infuriating him. ¡°I am the brother of the Devil King. Am I not allowed to collect just a few nts? Furthermore, your father is the regent.¡± Thedy started talking back recklessly, ¡°Yin Jiusi, you are trying to rise in revolt, aren¡¯t you? I know everything. You are dissatisfied with my father¡¯s governance, so you have been scheming with many officials to have my father dismissed.¡± Shocked, Yin Jiusi clearly did not understand. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Meng Liuxiang sarcastically replied, ¡°Nonsense? Did you really think that you could keep all of this from me? I was only ying dumb all along.¡± Chapter 2867 - Marry Me (2) Chapter 2867: Marry Me (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I know that you secretly contacted Di Fuyi about two months ago, didn¡¯t you? You want him to assist the Devil King so that together, all of you can dismiss my father from his position.¡± Yin Jiusi suddenly stopped speaking. He pinched his lips into a thin line and said nothing more. Meanwhile, Meng Lixuiang continued tosh out at him, ¡°Yin Jiusi, although my father disapproves of you, he never mistreated you, all because of me. Seriously, you should stop making yourself his enemy. Otherwise, not even I can keep you alive. If my father found out about the rebellious ns of yours, he would be really mad.¡± After a pause, Yin Jiusi suddenly became very firm in his stance. ¡°This kingdom has always been my family¡¯s territory. Your father is the only rebel. Meng Liuxiang, if I insisted on carrying out my n, what are you going to do about it?¡± Meng Liuxiang shone her sword before his eyes right away. ¡°I will have to kill you. Yin Jiusi, I like you, but I shall never turn against my father.¡± Instantly, Yin Jiusi stopped waving the paper fan in his hand. ¡°All right, do it then. Meng Liuxiang, I now offer you the chance to fight with me,¡± he said. In an instant, he turned his paper fan into a sword. Gu Xijiu was hiding in the corner, quietly observing the couple that had just turned their backs against one another and became enemies. In fact, she was particrly drawn to Yin Jiusi. Before the showdown, he used to have the attitude of a yboy. However, his character had instantaneously switched from a yboy to that of a nobleman. It was just like a mask that he had stripped off, finally revealed another side of him ¨C matured, sharp, and grim. It would appear that the man was only concealing his abilities and carrying the image of a yboy. Gu Xijiu could tell just by one look that the man was nothing short of extraordinary. It was a shame that the princess was unaware of his true colors. She had an excellent foundation in Kung Fu but was too reckless and na?ve. It would appear as though she had just dug her own grave. Yin Jiusi was, undoubtedly, a gentleman. Although his ns had been uncovered, he did not attack Meng Liuxiang right away. Instead, he offered her a fair chance to fight, though thedy might not be a match to him at all. Intrigued by the ongoing situation, Gu Xijiu decided to keep watching. Meng Liuxiang had never thought that Yin Jiusi would be courageous enough to fight her. ¡°You have just made a death wish,¡± she teased, arrogantly. She decided that he needed to be taught a lesson so that he would know when to back off. Yin Jiusi gave his sword a flick and answered icily, ¡°Meng Liuxiang, I will do my best, and that is what I hope you will do, too. Let¡¯s make it a matter of life and death.¡± Meng Liuxiang answered his statement byunching her first strike. Thus, the battle began. There were merely ten moves in the entire battle. Ten moves were enough to settle the matter and put it to rest. As soon as the battle ended, one of them was about to die. Meng Liuxiang was already lying on the ground, with blood slowly tracing down her cheeks. She stared at Yin Jiusi in utter disbelief, struggling to find her words. ¡°You have been¡­ You have been hiding your true self all along.¡± Yin Jiusi transformed the sword back into his folded paper fan and replied, ¡°Meng Liuxiang, you are now defeated.¡± Meng Liuxiang was in critical condition at that point. ¡°I did not¡­ I did not do my best,¡± she struggled to reply. Yin Jiusi spoke slowly, ¡°You would not be able to defeat me even if you did.¡± Meng Liuxiang did not answer. In fact, she was not able to say anything more. Chapter 2868 - Marry Me (3) Chapter 2868: Marry Me (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYin Jiusi raised his hand and pointed at her temple. ¡°You have helped me a lot in the past, and for that, I shall keep you alive, but you are not allowed to spoil my n. You should stay here quietly for a while. In eight years, you will recover.¡± A swirl of devil energy surrounded Meng Liuxiang, turning every inch of her body into lifeless stone. Eventually, she became a dark-green jade statue. Yin Jiusi then ced her in a pile of stones, which made it unlikely for anyone to identify her, for every stone looked almost the same. He then turned to look at the four ferocious beasts in the vicinity. Confidently, he rolled up his sleeves and attacked them. The four beasts howled in unison before throwing themselves at the man. Indeed, it was a great battle. Gu Xijiu finally had the chance to see how great Yin Jiusi¡¯s Kung Fu actually was from the second battle. As soon as the fight began, his thunderous charge of attacks was very breathtaking. When the battle was over, he stood in calmness and serenity at the other end of the field, as if nothing had happened. He must be a Great Deity by now butonly publicly revealed himself as a Golden Immortal. Meng Liuxiang had no chance against him at all, really. Even if she really did her best, there was no possibility that she could defeat him. She would end up bing a stone, regardless. Gu Xijiu started regarding the man with high esteem. She continued to observe him, and a sudden inspiration came to mind ¨C the current Devil King was ipetent and muddleheaded, thus giving the regent a chance to snatch his authority. To make matters worse, the regent was also known for his utter violence. He was prone to murder and manughter, with no regard for the Devil King at all. Anyone who was not on his team would be ughtered immediately. Sometimes, the victim¡¯s entire family would be involved, too. The Devil Kingdom was never at peace because of this dictator. Many people had to suffer injustice with infuriating devastation. Even themon people had to suffer, burdened with all sorts of taxes. Any resistance would be met with violence as well as the death of many innocent lives. Fortunately, the Devil King¡¯s son was naturally a ruler. He should be the one that Di Fuyi was trying to help. If the man seeded the throne, it would be a blessing to the people of the Devil Kingdom. Although the beasts were savagely fierce, they were no match to Yin Jiusi. About an hourter, all four beasts were well beaten. Severely injured, theyy almost motionless on the ground with no intention to interfere with Yin Jiusi¡¯s business on the field anymore. Soon, Yin Jiusi managed to collect the number of herbs needed. Distracted, he turned around and saw a youngdy standing not too far away from him. Thedy was dressed entirely in blue, with her long hair brushing over her shoulder. She looked only about 17 years old and stood gracefully, surrounded by a tint of auspicious aura. Breathlessly, there were no words he could possibly use to describe her ethereal beauty. Frozen, he stood watching thedy in astonishment. He thought that he already had everything in his surroundings under control, as even the slightest disturbance would have caught his attention. Therefore, thedy¡¯s presence was an unpleasant surprise. He did not even know for how long she had been around. More importantly, thedy was very intimidating despite her youthful appearance. He felt the need to surrender to her authority, even when they were standing pretty far apart. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Smilingly, thedy answered his confusion, ¡°The god of creation.¡± In shock, Yin Jiusi felt as though the entire scene was surreal. He was dumbstruck and in disbelief. Obviously, they had never met before, so he still had his doubts. ¡°When¡­ When did you¡­ How long have you been here?¡± Thedy was actually Gu Xijiu. She casually flicked her fingers, and nonchntly replied, ¡°Longer than you have.¡± Yin Jiusi did not utter a word. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu sat down on a rock and smilingly continued, ¡°Are you going to kill me as well?¡± Yin Jiusi gave in. ¡°I dare not.¡± He responded courteously, but the folded paper fan in his hand was still tightly in his grasp. Obviously, he did notpletely trust her. Chapter 2869 - Marry Me (4) Chapter 2869: Marry Me (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu pretended that she did not notice the oddity in his behavior. ¡°There has been quite a big fuss here, but none of the soldiers seem to have been alerted. Don¡¯t you think it is a little strange?¡± Perplexed, Yin Jiusi had thought the same. He was prepared if any troops were to approach him, but not one soldier showed up at the peak. He was smart enough to make the correct spection. ¡°Divine Lord, you are the one helping me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Xijiu softly answered, ¡°I have not done much, actually. I have only secured the peak with a soundproof wizardry barrier.¡± Even though it did not sound like much, it was the very help that he needed. Yin Jiusi bowed before her as a token of gratitude. ¡°Thank you very much, Divine Lord.¡± Anxious and slightly doubtful, he asked, ¡°May I know what brings you here? Are you really here just to help me out?¡± ¡°I am here to talk business,¡± Gu Xijiu smilingly said. ¡°Business? What sort of business?¡± Yin Jiusi looked at her in bewilderment. As the Divine Lord, she was known to be the greatest and the strongest person that ever existed. There should be nothing that she could not solve or acquire on her own. What sort of business was there to talk about? Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°I have only helped you to keep the volume down so that your identity would not be exposed. But if you left the checkpoint by the hill all alone, it would definitely cause an rm. With so many of the soldiers there, you might not be able to get away so quickly. Have you thought about that?¡± With a sigh, Yin Jiusi had to agree with her. He had thought about the consequences, but the battle was inevitable. So, he thought he would just get it over with there and then. Nevertheless, since the creator of the universe had brought it up, he humbly asked for Gu Xijiu¡¯s opinion, ¡°Divine Lord, have you got anything in mind?¡± ¡°Of course. I will solve the problem for you, only if you promise me a favor in return. Your safety will thus be guaranteed if you agree to my terms.¡± Still puzzled, Yin Jiusi was unsure of the task that he was about to do for the Divine Lord. With a deep breath and a bow, he nheless agreed to her. ¡°May I know how I can be of service to you? As long as I can fulfill the task, I will give everything I can to achieve it. I am willing to risk my life.¡± ¡°There is no need for you to risk your life. What I will ask for is really simple. You can easily make it happen.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Marry me.¡± Yin Jiusi could no longer keep his mind straight. The folded paper fan slipped from his grasp and fell right onto the ground. He could not believe his ears. He was utterly surprised that the Divine Lord was actually one of his many admirers. Although he was well aware of his poprity, he did not realize it was to this extent. He felt like he was the luckiest man on earth! ¡°Are you asking me to marry¡­ you?¡± He stammered. Gu Xijiu had to make herself clear, ¡°Of course, it is not a real marriage. I only need you to y the role of my husband for the next three years.¡± Yin Jiusi remained quiet. He did not understand why the facade was necessary, but there did not seem to be a reason for him to reject the request. Quickly, he epted his fate and agreed to her. Gu Xijiu had never thought that a simple visit to the Devil Kingdom would solve her current biggest problem. Delighted, she also added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When everything is done, I willpensate you fairly for your contribution.¡± Then, she made a swift turn and transformed herself into Meng Liuxiang. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. In awe, Yin Jiusi was finally convinced of her identity. Only she could disguise herself as someone else so quickly and so perfectly. Thus, he followed her lead. ¡°Where are you going after this?¡± Gu Xijiu casually asked. At this point, Yin Jiusi would rather be honest with her. ¡°I am going to meet National Master Di in Huani City.¡± ¡°Have you guys agreed to meet there?¡± Gu Xijiu was quite surprised. ¡°We agreed to meet today at half-past one in the Tianfeng Restaurant of Huani City,¡± Yin Jiusi answered with a firm nod. Chapter 2870 - Dowry And Betrothal Gifts Chapter 2870: Dowry And Betrothal Gifts Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu realized that it was only half an hour away from her supposed meeting with Di Fuyi. They had agreed to meet at two o¡¯clock and at the same ce. Perhaps Di Fuyi needed to see Yin Jiusi first to obtain the Devil Resisting Herbs before meeting her so that all three of them could enter the Devil Kingdom together¡­.. Since the three of them were going to meet at the same ce, they might as well meet at the same time. Therefore, Gu Xijiu told Yin Jiusi about her meeting with Di Fuyi and that she would like all of them to meet together. He agreed. With the help of the God of Creation, there was no way Yin Jiusi could not take control of the kingdom. Gu Xijiu made for a greatpanion by walking through the checkpoint with Yin Jiusi. None of the soldiers suspected a thing. As practiced, Yin Jiusi turned to her and said in front of the soldiers, ¡°Liuxiang, you should go back to Shura City first. There is somewhere else I need to be. See you around.¡± Gu Xijiu acknowledged it, ¡°All right, I will wait for you in Shura City.¡± She then leaped onto the back of a ck crane and left the hill. Yin Jiusi, on the other hand, took his ride on another ck crane and went in the opposite direction. These soldiers could not help but make fun of Yin Jiusi, iming that the princess must be blind to have her eyes locked on a yboy with nothing but fancy clothes. Nevertheless, with a sigh, they wish they could be just as lucky. Little did they know that the real princess was still at the peak, unable to call out to them for help. ¡­ After traveling on the ck crane for a few miles, Gu Xijiu then teleported away. She met up with Yin Jiusi before leaving the Devil Kingdom. Although Huani City belonged to the Human World, its close proximity to the Devil Kingdom had attracted many visitors. There was an unwrittenw that prohibited any fight or outrage between the humans and the devils. Once vited, the parties involved would be served with a death penalty. Therefore, the people of different worlds were able to live in peace in the city. Tianfeng Restaurant was the ce with the best food in Huani City, so many high officials of the Devil Kingdom and the Human World were their regr customers. No one knew that Yin Jiusi was actually the owner of the Tianfeng Restaurant. He had his own private room here in the restaurant, so he took Gu Xijiu there to wait for Di Fuyi¡¯s arrival. They were an hour early, so Di Fuyi was not around yet. Yin Jiusi asked the waiter to prepare a pot of tea and specifically requested for the best tea leaves around. It was good to have some tea while killing time. Gu Xijiu could not show her true self here in public, so she took the camouge of a regr woman. Having a beautiful woman next to Yin Jiusi was only a normal urrence, so Gu Xijiu¡¯s presence did not attract any unnecessary attention. ¡­ Yin Jiusi was an excellent brewer. The pot of tea had a good taste and a marvelous fragrance. Gu Xijiu watched with delight as he brewed the tea in front of her from infusion to presentation. She then took a sip of the tea and was happy with its taste. Right after that, they started talking about their wedding ns. She wanted to get it done as soon as possible, as any undue dy might bring more trouble than necessary. She wanted the ceremony to be as grand as possible so that everyone from all six worlds would learn about it. It was a great deal with excellent prospects for Yin Jiusi, so he agreed to Gu Xijiu¡¯s every request. Everything was still very surreal to him, so he could not believe that any of it was happening. He then tried to think about how the wedding would influence his ns. Even with Di Fuyi¡¯s help, there were still many things that needed to be done for him to get to where he wanted. He would need at least three years to achieve his goal, assuming he would even survive the dangers thaty ahead. But with the creator of the universe as his wife, it was only natural for him to seed the throne as the Devil King. All of his people and the officials would definitely support him. Chapter 2871 - Dowry And Betrothal Gifts (2) Chapter 2871: Dowry And Betrothal Gifts (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYin Jiusi would also garner the support of his people and the highest officials in the Devil Kingdom. If he worked a little harder, perhaps, there was even a chance that he could unite all of six worlds into one. The offer of marriage from Gu Xijiu appeared to be an unexpected windfall for the man. It still felt like a dream to him. In order to make sure that it was real, he decided to give his thigh a hard pinch. The pain reminded him that he was indeed living in reality. And just like that, he was on cloud nine once he realized that the wedding was really happening! After giving it some thought, he suddenly reached into his bag to retrieve an emerald green jade and a pearl the size of a fist. Seemingly inadequate, he then put down another dagger forged of solid iron and a ck pill on the table. ¡°Please ept these,¡± he offered. Puzzled, Gu Xijiu stared at him for an answer. Yin Jiusi blushed a little. ¡°These betrothal gifts are all that I can offer at the moment. Sorry that they may be a little simple. Divine Lord, I hope you can ept these first. I promise to offer more in the future when I can afford it.¡± Gu Xijiu did not know what to say. She knew all about the nature of the goods ¨C the jade piece was crafted from the highest ss of emerald jadestone, and the pearl was equipped with a spiritual aura that money could not buy. As for the iron dagger, it was considered a magical item. Its spiritual intelligence allowed it to be controlled by its master via a telepathic connection. Finally, the pill was magical and could be used to heal all sorts of external injuries. Every single item was precious, but the man had made it seem like it was all that he could afford at the moment. He was clearly sincere. However, Gu Xijiu was not going to ept his offer. ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me anything. The wedding is all but a show.¡± Yin Jiusi answered in all seriousness, ¡°I understand. Although it is only a show, I shall not take it for granted. These betrothal gifts are still a must. If anything, it will make this scheme look more believable.¡± She was not expecting that answer even though what he said made sense. Gu Xijiu did not want to take advantage of him, so she offered him a few items in return. ¡°These are for you. Take these as my dowry.¡± Gu Xijiu had collected many magical items over the years. She had given him a universal bag, some herbs, and an imprable armor. She put these things on the table, which immediately outshone everything that Yin Jiusi had to offer. Yin Jiusi was dumbfounded at the sight of her generosity. He felt different ¨C like a poor kid who was lucky enough to have met with a wealthy princess. ¡°Divine Lord, what you have offered are of much greater value than what I have given you,¡± he bitterly said. Smilingly, Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°As I said, if you agree to help me out, I will surely repay your favor very generously.¡± Yin Jiusi wanted to defend himself but was immediately interrupted. ¡°All right, you should take it easy. Let¡¯s talk about the details of the wedding. We should agree on a time and ce, as well as a list of guests.¡± ¡°Yes, we should really talk about the details of our wedding. What if we set the date a month from now?¡± A sudden voice chimed in. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that a little rushed?¡± Gu Xijiu blurted out her thoughts, only to realize that something was not quite right. A sudden realization struck her, so she turned around to see who had actually spoken. The curtains were now lifted, revealing a man by the door. Apart from his an exceedingly beautiful face, the typical purple robes immediately revealed his identity. Gracefully, Di Fuyi made his entrance. ¡°National Master Di.¡± Yin Jiusi got up to greet him with a bow. Gu Xijiu took a look at the hourss in the corner and realized that they were only due to meet half an hourter. Di Fuyi was early. Chapter 2872 - Dowry And Betrothal Gifts (3) Chapter 2872: Dowry And Betrothal Gifts (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi politely replied with a smile, ¡°It is all right.¡± The moment Yin Jiusi stood up straight, he could immediately tell that there was something more behind the man¡¯s awfully courteous smile. Di Fuyi looked at him sternly in the eye and sent quick chills down his spine. After a short pause, he smiled apologetically and said, ¡°National Master Di, I believe that you have heard our n, haven¡¯t you? Should the wedding be carried in a month?¡± Di Fuyi took a look at Gu Xijiu before giving a nonchnt answer, ¡°Sure. You are invited to be one of our guests.¡± Yin Jiusi was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Xijiu was about to take a sip of tea before Di Fuyi dropped the bomb on them. In response to his calm reply to Yin Jiusi, she spilled her tea all over the table. Di Fuyi no longer paid his attention to the other man in the room. Instead, he pulled a chair over to sit down by the table before grasping Gu Xijiu by her hand. ¡°Baby, I have made up my mind. Let¡¯s have our wedding a month from now. You can pick anywhere you like. As for the guests, I will definitely invite all my friends andpanions from all six worlds to witness our union. It will surely be a grand event.¡± With shiver down her spine, Gu Xijiu was utterly surprised to be called his ¡®baby.¡¯ His words hit Gu Xijiu hard in the face. She looked at him fixedly and could not believe anything that he had just said. She even forgot to pull her hand out of his awkward grasp. ¡°Wait. Wait a moment. What about our wedding?¡± Di Fuyi slowly traced a strand of loose hair to the back of her ear. ¡°Stop messing with me, will you?¡± The romantic gesture also came as a shock to her. Gu Xijiu could not understand. How was she messing with him exactly? Yin Jiusi had dated enough women to get a brief grasp of their current awkwardness. He quickly studied the two of them and came up with a bold guess. From his point of view, the Divine Lord and Di Fuyi used to be together, but Di Fuyi must have done something unwittingly offensive, which resulted in an impulsive decision of Gu Xijiu wanting to marry another man. Unfortunately, Yin Jiusi was the unlucky man who had be her rebound. He finally understood why the Divine Lord insisted oning along with him to meet Di Fuyi, all three of them together. No wonder she wanted to talk about the ns for their wedding. It was all but a show for Di Fuyi. While he was still caught in the preupation, Di Fuyi could be seen pushing all of the gifts away. In fact, as soon as Yin Jiusi recollected all of the items, he was asked to leave. ¡°You should go now,¡± Di Fuyi suggested. Yin Jiusi also felt that his presence waspletely unnecessary, given the current circumstances. He apologetically said, ¡°All right, you both should talk. I shall go out and take a walk.¡± He then turned and left hastily. Finally, the man realized that jackpots never existed. It was all but a trap. It was a nice dream, but it was now time to wake up. He needed to leave and spend some time alone. ¡­ Gu Xijiu finally freed her hand from his grasp. ¡°Di Fuyi, what did you mean?¡± A suitable candidate was undeniably hard toe by, so his sudden interruption had ruined her entire n. What was he trying to do? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for me?¡± Di Fuyi locked his eyes on her. Gu Xijiu took a look at the hourss in the corner before replying to him, ¡°It is not time yet. There is still an hour to go before we should meet.¡± ¡°I am not talking about our meetingter. Why didn¡¯t you look for me when you needed a wedding? After all, I am your fianc¨¦.¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised. ¡°What are you talking about? What fianc¨¦?¡± Di Fuyi rolled up his sleeve to reveal the bracelet on his wrist. Chapter 2873 - Dowry And Betrothal Gifts (4) Chapter 2873: Dowry And Betrothal Gifts (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi rolled up his sleeve to reveal the bracelet on his wrist. ¡°Have you forgotten about the bracelet? This is a Love Bracelet, which means you are destined to be my wife.¡± Gu Xijiu was dumbstruck. In fact, she had tried many ways to get rid of the bracelet, but none of them worked. As time went by, the bracelet slowly turned invisible on her wrist. Since then, it never showed itself again. It reached the point where she had almost forgotten about it entirely. She took a look at her hand to make sure that there was no sight of the bracelet. Then, she took a breath before exining herself, ¡°As I said, it was an ident, so it does not count. See, the bracelet is¡­¡± She was about to say that the bracelet was not there, but little did she know that the bracelet was about to show up. First, she noticed that something was heating up on her wrist, and before she knew it, the bracelet reappeared on her wrist after a decade of disappearance. It made a rather surprising entrance. Gu Xijiu waspletely blown away, but Di Fuyi, on the other hand, decided to ask her a question on purpose, ¡°The bracelet is¡­ what?¡± She had to change her sentence. ¡°The bracelet is nothing special. It has been around for too long, so it is not functioning quite well.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her intensely. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Our wedding.¡± The discussion continued. ¡­ The teapot was changed along with the cups. By now, other than the hot water, every other thing on the table was solely prepared by Di Fuyi. He had even brought the best kind of charcoal with him that smelled of fruitwood. Di Fuyi could hardly cook, but his tea-brewing technique was quite impressive. Without a doubt, the tea leaves were of the highest quality as well. Since the brewing technique was better, the taste of the tea far surpassed the one prepared by Yin Jiusi. Gu Xijiu had three cups of tea, which had given her enough time to tell Di Fuyi everything that he needed to know. She rified once again that the marriage was not real, but only a show, as she needed to make sure that her disciple would give up on her once and for all. Di Fuyi agreed to y along. Also, he promised to perfect his acting skills so that no one would suspect that they were pretending. Deep down, Gu Xijiu knew very well that Di Fuyi was the perfect candidate for her, but she refused to take advantage of him, so she had to turn her target to someone else. ¡°Di Fuyi, there is something I do not understand.¡± ¡°You may ask.¡± ¡°You refused to be my disciple, but you are willing to y along in this wedding game. Why? You have to know that for the next three years, you will have to y the role of my husband, which makes you a married man. If you happen to meet someone else that you like, you will not be allowed to marry her.¡± Di Fuyi continued to y with the bracelet on his wrist before responding, ¡°I had never nned on marrying anyone, so that is not a concern.¡± Gu Xijiu had to correct him, ¡°It is hard to tell. It only takes a brief moment to fall in love. You have yet to find someone you truly like, but that does not mean that you will never find someone. Also, there is one more thing that you need to know. I am the God of Creation. Even when I am married, I will not move out of where I live. Instead, the groom will have to move into the Tianyin Valley with me. Do you mind? You really need to think carefully about your decision. You should not force yourself into something you do not want.¡± ording to the social norm, a bride should move in with her groom and not vice versa, but not many cared about it. Di Fuyi was an arrogant man, so Gu Xijiu suspected that he really needed to control his ego in order to move in with his bride or soon-to-be wife. Apparently, she had underestimated him. ¡°I have thought about it all. I agree to do it.¡± Chapter 2874 - We Need To Display Our Affection Publicly Chapter 2874: We Need To Disy Our Affection Publicly Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu remained quiet. All she could think of right now is that she was truly lucky to have met him. ¡°What do you need in return?¡± She asked after heaving a sigh of relief. His quick response made Gu Xijiu feel rather surreal. Di Fuyi looked at her intensely and said, ¡°I only have one condition. In order to make this look as convincing as possible, you are required to do exactly as I say.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Xijiu answered without any hesitation. Di Fuyi was a great actor, so he would definitely be able to y the role of her husband and convince Fan Qianshi to give her up once and for all. The dowries were initially meant for Yin Jiusi were still on the table, but he was already out of the picture. Di Fuyi took a look at those gifts and kept them away hastily. ¡°I will keep these for myself,¡± he said. Gu Xijiu did not expect that he would be so obsessed with the gifts. ¡°What about my betrothal gifts from you?¡± She quickly added. Di Fuyi blinked at her in confusion. ¡°I do not have many things. In fact, I can only offer myself to you. Also, I will be moving into the Tianyin Valley to live with you. So are the gifts really necessary?¡± Gu Xijiu did not know how to argue with him. Honestly, she did not really care about the gifts. It was only a show, after all. All he needed to do was to put on a good show. Then, they talked about the details of their nned rtionship and immediately reached an agreement. The wedding would be held a monthter, but before that, Gu Xijiu would agree to spend some time with him in the Devil Kingdom. Di Fuyi told her that nothing would remain a secret forever, so it would be best if they were the only two who knew about their current situation. No one else should be informed. Otherwise, any spilled news would be clues for Fan Qianshi to find out the truth. Gu Xijiu was still worried. ¡°But Yin Jiusi¡­ He already knows about it.¡± DI Fuyi gently squeezed her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yin Jiusi thinks that you were only going after him for a fake wedding because we argued, and you needed to vent your anger. He will never find out that our wedding is all made-up.¡± Gu Xijiu finally heaved a long sigh of relief. She realized why Yin Jiusi left so hastily. At first, she thought that Yin Jiusi was so intimidated by Di Fuyi. It turned out that he was actually feeling awkward. ¡°What a misunderstanding,¡± she thought to herself. She wanted to take a sip of tea but realized that her hand was still in his hand. She could feel his warmth on her skin and felt rather ufortable. It felt as though there was a steady stream of heat slowly entering her veins. With a tug, she tried to free her hand, but could not. She wanted to try to pull away harder this time but was distracted by someone coughing at the door. Yin Jiusi was back. Yin Jiusi was a man of sufficient intelligence and understanding. ¡°May I serve the food now?¡± He had to ask for their permission first. ¡°Surely, you may. Pleasee in and eat with us,¡± Gu Xijiu offered. Also, she felt the need to remind Di Fuyi again, ¡°You should let go of my hand,¡± she said while giving another pull. ¡°Baby, we need to disy our affection publicly. ¡± Di Fuyi only gave her a tight smile, without any intention of letting her hand go. Gu Xijiu said nothing more. The moment Yin Jiusi entered the room, he felt terribly ufortable by the sight of the couple being overly attached to one another. Di Fuyi was sitting closely next to Gu Xijiu, whilst holding her hand. It was as if they were glued together. Yin Jiusi had to move his eyes away from them just to feel less awkward. He still had some doubts about theirplicated rtionship before he entered the room, but most of his suspicions disappeared when he saw the couple¡¯s current interactions. The man was once her fianc¨¦, though just for a while. But it was not real. There was no way for him to find the courage to make any contact or even hold her hand. He needed to be mentally prepared before even moving slightly closer to her. Chapter 2875 - We Need To Display Our Affection Publicly (2) Chapter 2875: We Need To Disy Our Affection Publicly (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUnfortunately for Yin Jiusi, the couple were getting veryfortable with one another in front of him and had no issues disying their affection for one another publicly.As a result, Yin Jiusi chose to sit opposite them to keep a distance. Apart from watching them make ns for their wedding, he also had to witness many couply moments from the pair.For example, Di Fuyi would prepare her tea and serve the dishes to her personally. He would even remove any shells from the seafood before serving it to hisdy. The man had to inspect everything before Gu Xijiu was served. Prior to this ufortable encounter, Yin Jiusi deemed himself to be a rather popr man among women, thinking that he knew everything that a woman wanted. However, what National Master Di had disyed right before his eyes was way better than he could ever imagine! Many of the courtesies he offered to Gu Xijiu were acts he could never see himself doing for a woman. Even though Gu Xijiu looked a little reluctant to ept his chivalry,she did not turn him down. In fact, her slight difort made them look exactly like a couple that had just fought. In just that one meal with them, Yin Jiusi became fully convinced that they were actually a couple. With that, he felt lucky for not getting himself involved in their rtionship; otherwise, he would be right in the middle of their conflict. Not all was lost for Yin Jiusi, for Di Fuyi also took the time to talk to him about their next steps. Despite a brief discussion over a meal, Yin Jiusi was impressed by National Master Di¡¯s political wisdom and his well-thought ns. The man was indeed the pir behind the rapid development of the two kingdoms he had graced. Moreover, he was well informed about theplicated organizational affiliation in the Devil Kingdom. Every man had his own character, but Di Fuyi already had it all figured out. His analysis included many names who had the potential to be his allies and others who had the chance of bing his enemies. Most importantly, he also came up with a list of people who could end up bing his right-hand men. Every point was very well organized and articted, so Di Fuyi did not need to talk much. Hearing his brilliant views expressed sinctly had suddenly enlightened Yin Jiusi. In return, Di Fuyi also asked for Yin Jiusi¡¯s opinions and listened to him attentively without uttering a single word when he spoke. By the end of the sharing, Di Fuyi gave him some advice and suggestions. Those included some priorities that he needed to sort out. Their discussion went quite far ¨C they even started nning how to plot against the regent. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu listened to every bit of their rather important n and sighed. It appeared that Di Fuyi seemed to trust her wholeheartedly, with no intention to keep her away from any of his ns. Despite being the creator of the universe, her primary role was to secure the peace and harmony of all six worlds by getting rid of or at least reducing the impact of catastrophes that would cause great suffering. Yet, she was never interested in politics, nor had she been involved. She was far too superior to be involved in this sort of mundane discussion, anyway. Fortunately, she had spent enough time traveling to different ces around the world to hear from the grounds itself about the public opinion they had of their leaders. She would typically disguise herself when she did so. However, no amount of research could solve the actual problem, which was herck of involvement in politics.Therefore, the discussion had be an eye-opener to Gu Xijiu. She remained quiet the whole time, not because she had nothing to say, but because of the impropriety of her political stance. As the creator of the universe, she was forbidden to make any ns for any party. Nevertheless, at the end of the day, Yin Jiusi left with a happy heart. Gu Xijiu took a look at Di Fuyi, who was still sittingfortably in the restaurant with no intention to leave. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Devil Kingdom? Why don¡¯t we go together with him?¡± ¡°Now is not the time.¡± Gu Xijiu then took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°The tasks you assigned to him will be quite a burden. Any miscalction would send his whole family to their death. Aren¡¯t you worried about getting him killed by the regent? After all, he is the candidate that you have been looking for to rece the current Devil King. The execution of your n depends on him.¡± Di Fuyi briefly replied, ¡°If he cannot fulfill the tasks, it only means that he does not have the potential to be a good ruler. If he wants my help, he needs to prove his worth.¡± ¡°Are you looking to be the uncrowned king of all six worlds?¡± Chapter 2876 - We Need To Display Our Affection Publicly (3) Chapter 2876: We Need To Disy Our Affection Publicly (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi answered confidently, ¡°Why not?¡± He then burst outughing before continuing, ¡°The six worlds long for a time of tranquility and prosperity. I will do my best to turn the mess around and restore peace.¡± His statement was nothing short of arrogant, but Gu Xijiu did not find it revolting in any way. On the contrary, she found him quite attractive now that she had seen another side of him. Nevertheless, his attractive physical appearance also yed a part in that. Since Gu Xijiu was much older than everyone else, she found it difficult to be impressed by others. Di Fuyi, however, was an exception. He appeared to be a man of exceptional abilities, and more importantly, he seemed like someone whom she could trust. The more she stared at him, the more she felt a spark in her heart. Never had she encountered such feelings before, so she was curious too. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi reflected on her concerns and abruptly added, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Xijiu was no longer on the same page. Was there anything that she should be worried about? ¡°As always, you will remain as the creator of the universe for all eternity. I shall never rece you,¡± Di Fuyi reassured. With a smile and a gentle tap on his shoulder, Gu Xijiu responded cheerfully, ¡°You have overthought. In fact, I cannot wait for you to take over my role, so I¡­¡± All of a sudden, she stopped speaking as she was not sure if she was allowed to reveal such a secret. Nheless, Di Fuyi knew that something was up. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°So that I can rest. Being the creator of the universe is quite an exhausting job. I would rather travel the world freely without any responsibilities ormitments.¡± Di Fuyi rubbed her hair and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When my job here in the six worlds is done, I will go everywhere with you, and we can do anything you want.¡± ¡°It is just the two of us now, so there is no need for you to continue acting,¡± Gu Xijiu smilingly teased. He kept spoiling her, which was something she was not quite used to. She almost thought that he was being serious about getting married. Di Fuyi looked at her intensely. ¡°The show must go on. You have to get used to it. Otherwise, we will easily show expose our secret,¡± he responded with a smile. With a smirk, Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°You are such a good actor.¡± She then added after a sigh, ¡°I am d that we are not enemies. Otherwise, I would surely have a hard time.¡± She heard about the secret ns that he made with Yin Jiusi ¨C most of it was quite cruel and relentless. A chill ran down her spine when they exchanged their thoughts as she had never thought that he would be this iron-hearted when he had to deal with his enemies. He would make a good friend or a disastrous enemy. Understanding what Gu Xijiu meant, Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°Xijiu, some things cannot be distinguished entirely between good and bad. As long as what we want in the end is good, the process should not matter too much.¡± He was right. Not all war tactics were honest and forthright. Sometimes, violence must be met with violence. Sometimes, killing was necessary to prevent the loss of more innocent lives. One had to be tough during these harsh times. As the saying went ¨C a good man would never rule for long. The current Devil King was a good example. In fact, he was a schr. His poems were highly appraised by society. However, his poetic talent was not quite helpful when it came to the ruling of a kingdom. He did not have the eye for people and certainly did not know how to distinguish the goods ones from the bad ones. Also, he did not have a firm stance on matters and listened to whatever he was told. Very often, he would find himself indulging in bottles of wine with beautifulpanions by his side, possibly distracted by his enemies. And soon, his power of governance fell into the hands of the regent, thus putting the masses in dire poverty. When a king was a bad ruler, the kingdom would have to suffer with him. An innocent man would only get himself into trouble because of his power. He was obviously incapable of ruling, and yet he refused to retire. Thus, removing him was the only way. Di Fuyi¡¯s n for Yin Jiusi was to get rid of the king, through the hands of another man. Chapter 2877 - We Need To Display Our Affection Publicly (4) Chapter 2877: We Need To Disy Our Affection Publicly (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis tactic was somehow dirty, but it was meant to minimize casualties. Even though Gu Xijiu did not quite have firsthand experience in politics, she understood the general rules. It was just that she could not get involved in them herself. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu found herself staring at him in a daze. She somehow felt that she had seen him before, perhaps a few years ago. It was as if she recognized him from the past and knew deep down that he would be a decisive figure who could control the world and the life of people. But who he really? When she came back to her senses, she noticed Di Fuyi looking at her with aplicated expression on his face. ¡°Who are you thinking of?¡± Her eyes were clearly on him, but it seemed that she was looking at another person through him, which made him a bit ufortable. Apparently, this person was really sensitive! Gu Xijiu did not want to talk anymore. She got up and replied, ¡°You have overthought. Well, since you don¡¯t want to enter the Devil Kingdom, for the time being, let¡¯s just split up here. Contact me again when you want to go in.¡± When she was with him, she felt inexplicably pressured. All she wanted now was to escape. But just when she was about to leave, she was grasped by Di Fuyi. ¡°We can go in now,e with me.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She subconsciously looked at the hourss and noticed that it was only half an hour past the time when they were supposed to enter the Devil Kingdom. Evidently, when he said that he would dy the visit, he only meant to dy it by half an hour. ¡­ A melodious tune from silk bamboo sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. There was an azure ship in the air with ten waiters and ten maids at the back of the vehicle. White threads seemed to be floating on the vessel as the ship stopped in the clouds. This scene was unusually grand and also quite extraordinary. The people in Huani City had just witnessed an exceptional scene. They had seen various luxury cars of the dignitaries from the human and devil world, but it was the first time they had seen such a spectacr vehicle in front of their very eyes. Needless to say, many onlookers were gossiping with one another to identify the owner of the vessel. When Gu Xijiu saw the ship, she could not help but look at it a few times. Shemented casually, ¡°It seems that the owner of this vehicle is a very unconventional figure. He actually got a boat to fly in the sky, dazzling like a peacock opens its wings.¡± ¡°Baby, this is my ride. Let¡¯s go.¡±Di Fuyi whispered in her ear and then pulled her by the hand and flew up onto the floating boat. Gu Xijiu was speechless. She thought that Di Fuyi would enter the devil world quietly, and then secretly wait for an opportunity to take action. She did not expect him to be so high-profile! Was he trying to make everyone aware of his presence? Moreover, this ship was so big and so dazzling. When it was flying in the dark sky of the devil world, it was merely a live target for his enemies. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of people in the devil world who wanted to plot against him? Di Fuyi had been traveling around the six realms for so many years, so there were quite a lot of people who could actually recognize him. What¡¯s more, after he got on the boat, the little fairy boy who stood at the bow of the ship opened up a big banner. The word ¡®Di¡¯ fluttered in the wind. It seemed this man wanted everyone to know his name. The people on the ground were fiercely discussing the matter when they saw the banner from below. These years, Di Fuyi¡¯s name was so famous to the extent that even themon people were so excited when they heard his name. People in the human world and the devil world were secretly hoping that he coulde to their own world because his arrival represented reformation and hope that the people could live afortable life in the future. Now that he finally appeared in such a high-profile manner, the people were naturally excited and spected about the purpose of his visit. Of course, the spies of the devil and human worlds had also quickly sent the news back to their own circles. While people were still guessing the purpose of Di Fuyi¡¯s arrival, they also noticed that Gu Xijiu was with him. Chapter 2878 - We Need To Display Our Affection Publicly (5) Chapter 2878: We Need To Disy Our Affection Publicly (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was disguised in an ordinary woman¡¯s outfit, so when she stood beside Di Fuyi, it made her look somewhat dull. Over the past few years, Di Fuyi had slowly be the dream lover of countless girls in the six realms. However, he had always been self-disciplined. Apart from the ruler of the Monster Kingdom whom he had once assisted, he had never been seen with other women. So now that Gu Xijiu was standing beside him so openly with Di Fuyi holding her hand, this naturally stirred the curiosity of the people while simultaneously crushing the ss hearts of the numerous girls present. All of a sudden, there was loud buzzing going around with people trying to guess the identity of the woman next to Di Fuyi. Some guessed that she was an immortal from the Celestial Kingdom, while others spected that she was the enchantress of the Devil Kingdom. There were even those who thought that she was his younger sister. Needless to say, a myriad of theories went flying around the ce. Despite there being conflicting views on who the woman could be, there was one thing that everyone could agree on ¨C the two of them looked like they were from socially different worlds! No one could understand why Di Fuyi would fall for such an ordinary woman. Was it true that only an ugly man could get a pretty wife? ¡°Do you want to restore your authentic appearance?¡± Di Fuyi asked her. Gu Xijiu did not care. ¡°No, I don¡¯t care about how I look in the public eye.¡± Then, Gu Xijiu pulled a chessboard out of nowhere and said, ¡°The journey is so boring; do you want to y a game?¡± The little fairy on the boat also secretly looked down on the ordinary-looking Gu Xijiu. However, since the crew was well-educated, they did not reveal their true feelings on their face. They merely despised her inside their heart. When they saw her wanting to y a game of chess with their master, they involuntarily sneered in their heart.Their master was a champion in chess; to their knowledge, he had never lost a game. In fact, he single-handedly defeated many chess masters on his own. Therefore, it was beyond their expectations that this woman would actually challenge their master to a game! Humiliation was perhaps the only thing that awaited her at the end. When they looked at the crisscrossing lines on the board clearly, they looked at each other and wondered, ¡°What is that? Was there such a chessboard?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes also fell on the chessboard, and his heart was fretting. The chessboard was not an ordinary chessboard. In fact, the lines were like spiderwebs, which made people feel a little dizzy when looking at the board. The man took a look at the two groups of chess pieces ¨C there were ck pieces that shone like a meteorite, as well as white ones that were like clumps of snow. Both sets of chess pieces were dazzling like the stars. ¡°This chessboard is quite special. Let¡¯s y a few rounds! However, please note that this is my first time ying this type of chess. You have to tell me the rules.¡± Di Fuyi was quite interested in it. ¡°Sure¡­¡± Gu Xijiu began to exin to him the critical details of the game and what he needed to note. Upon hearing the details, it was easy to conclude that this kind of chess was veryplicated and cumbersome. The little fairies who were waiting to serve their master were confused when they listened to the exnation. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi remembered the critical elements after listening to it once and grabbed hold of the white chess pieces once Gu Xijiu was done. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Gu Xijiy smiled and held the ck chess pieces. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡­ The boat was driving speedily in the dark sky. They were now marching into the Devil Kingdom, and a light-grey magical spirit floated around the ship as if trying to catch the people on board. However, before they coulde near, they seemed to meet some kind of resistance and scattered away. The little fairies thought that they would inevitably encounter some magical spirits when they entered the devil world, so they had brought herbs to protect themselves. Nevertheless, they did not expect the spirits to flee so easily. Obviously, this ship was set up with a wizardry barrier that dispelled any spirits. However, in the past, they also followed Di Fuyi into the Devil Kingdom, and there was no such wizardry barrier protecting the ship at that time. Without the need to ask, the crew could tell at once that the ordinary-looking woman set the invisible wizardry barrier on the boat. Thus, their eyes quietly aimed in her direction again. Chapter 2880 - I Would Risk My Life For You (2) Chapter 2880: I Would Risk My Life For You (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe God of Creation and the Master of the Heavenly Law were needed toplement each other. It was apparent that the Di Fuyi of that generation was the Master of the Heavenly Law. All his actions proved that he would sooner orter awake to be the Master of Heavenly the Law and not take over the seat of the God of Creation. When the God of Creation descended, there would inevitably be a new recement, and Fan Qianshi should be the sessor. Di Hao closed his eyes and thought about something deeply. He recalled something from his past in his mind. It was rted to the ancient legends about the God of Creation and the Master of Heavenly Law. It was said that in ancient times, at the beginning of the world, the six realms had not yet taken shape, and several gods created everything in the world. When there were many sentient beings in the world, natural disputes were continually ongoing. At the time, the Master of the Heavenly Law was born to formte rules that governed the lives of all beings, including those in the heavens and the earth. He became the strongest among the gods. In the beginning, the changes were fierce ¨C natural disasters and man-made disasters ensued. Many gods experienced different catastrophes and became immortalized and slowly disappeared. Nevertheless, the rtionship between the Master of the Heavenly Law and the different gods of creation was excellent. They were all friends. Three million years ago, there was a great catastrophe, and the remaining eight Gods of Creation defended the world. Among them, seven were immortalized. Before they disappeared, they entrusted the youngest among them to the Master of the Heavenly Law. Thatdy must be Gu Xijiu, while the Master of Heavenly Law was Di Fuyi. When Di Fuyi was taking care of Gu Xijiu, he gradually became affectionate to her, but he did not know that the gods of creation refrained from having emotional attachments to people. In fact, before they entrusted her to him, they took away her romantic feelings to make her unable to feel love.Therefore, she could respond to him and treated Di Fuyi only as a brother. A million years ago, another catastrophe hit, and it was Gu Xijiu¡¯s turn to be immortalized. However, Di Fuyi went against thew and forcibly reced her during the catastrophe. He managed to seal the source of energy that could destroy the world but was exhausted to death from the process. On the other hand, Gu Xijiu was severely injured and needed to hibernate for ten thousand years. When she woke up, she only remembered that she was the God of Creation, and would soon be in the process of immortalizing. Her subconscious asked her to find the next sessor. And then, she found Fan Qianshi and met again with the reincarnation of Di Fuyi. ¡­ Di Hao continued to watch the scenes between Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi with the Tracing Spell and sighed softly. Her mother has a being without romantic feelings while his father had fallen for her in his previous life. In the end, she only saw him as a friend. To add to Di Fuyi¡¯s misery, Gu Xijiu was aware that she would soon be immortalized. During this time, it was unlikely that she would fall for anyone.Poor father! Di Hao was right about his predictions. The God of Creation only treated Di Fuyi as apanion. During the few days they spent together in the Devil Kingdom, she yed along with their n and followed Di Fuyi¡¯s instructions to put on a public disy of affection. She even held his hand when they want to visit theDevil King, but when no one was around, she would be cold and formal, not allowing Di Fuyi to be too close to her. Di Fuyi was a brilliant person. He had a clear strategy in his mind and was not impatient. Therefore, whenever she was cold to him, he just smiled and did not care too much about it. Needless to say, Di Fuyi¡¯s arrival caused an uproar in the Devil Kingdom, and the entire party belonging to the regent became nervous. Chapter 2881 - I Would Risk My Life For You (3) Chapter 2881: I Would Risk My Life For You (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe regent feared that Di Fuyi and the Devil King would jointly plot against him. Therefore, after Di Fuyi entered into the Devil Kingdom, he sent countless masters to have him assassinated, but each of them was unsessful. Not only did they fail to kill Di Fuyi, but the killers also did not even return. Nevertheless, the regent did not dare to send the army to intercept him tantly. After all, Di Fuyi¡¯s reputation was too good around the six realms. He literally had friends across the globe. Even the rulers in the Human and Monster Kingdom were his good friends. If he openly killed Di Fuyi, he would only be attacked by the other realms! Even without reference to the other realms, the prestige that Di Fuyi carried in the Devil Kingdom itself was already quite high; the people here admired him very much. Therefore, if the regent sent arge army to kill him, he would grow even more unpopr and might cause the people to rebel. So, the only way to go about it was to do it stealthily or not do it at all. Since the several waves of assassinations had failed, the regent changed his mind and canceled his n to remove Di Fuyi from the equation. In the end, he only spied on him to see who he would contact after he entered the Devil Kingdom. As Di Fuyi entered into his territory so publicly, it was only normal for the regent to hold a ceremony to wee him. No matter how much the regent was afraid of him, he still needed to lead his people to at leaste and greet him. The greeting ceremony was quite grand. Many magic flowers filled the ce while water was scattered on the street as the people on both sides of the road were pouring out to join in the excitement. When Gu Xijiu entered the city, what she saw was the lively scenes on the street. Meanwhile, the regent led the civil and military officials to meet with Di Fuyi and his crew from the boat. He spoke cheerfully, ¡°It is our honor to haveNational Master Di toe to our Devil Kingdom. It is indeed a glorious asion. May I know the purpose of your visit? ¡± Di Fuyi leisurely smiled and replied, ¡°Two months ago, the Devil King invited me to visit this ce. Is he doing well?¡± The regent was suspicious of Di Fuyi¡¯s remark, but he did not show on his face. He said that the Devil King was not feeling well recently, so he could note to greet Di Fuyi personally. After they chatted a while, his eyes then fell on Gu Xijiu. He saw that Di Fuyi had been holding her hand, so he asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± Di Fuyi answered with two words, ¡°My fianc¨¦.¡± A single stone seemed to have stirred up a thousand waves as his two words created noise in the whole Devil Kingdom. Many eyes instantly fell on Gu Xijiu. There were some envious and jealous of her and others that even despised her. Gu Xijiu did not pay attention to them as shezily yawned and said, ¡°Fuyi, I am sleepy.¡± She had been ying chess for a whole day with Di Fuyi. She was now exhausted. Di Fuyi immediately took her arm and let her lean on his body. ¡°Alright, I will take you to rest.¡± He looked at the regent as if awaiting some direction. The regent quickly said, ¡°The new hostel has been cleaned up for you. National Master Di, please!¡± ¡­ They were now inside the hostel. After Gu Xijiu followed Di Fuyi into the bedroom, she immediately stood straight and pulled her arm out from his grasp. ¡°We no longer need to act. Anyway, you can go and get busy with your own matters now.¡± Di Fuyi looked at his empty arm and smiled. ¡°Why are you so sleepy? We only yed a few games of chess. I want to take you to the streets. In fact, there are a lot of fun things in the Devil Kingdom.¡± Gu Xijiu sat on the bed and replied leisurely, ¡°We have done enough acting for today. There is no need to go out anymore. Actually, I am somewhat curious, why do we need to act this way in the Devil Kingdom?¡± Di Fuyi answered, ¡°Do you want to bring me back to the Tianyin Valley and announce our marriage? Do you think that your apprentice will believe it? He would probably guess that you are just acting just to make him give up on you. Besides, he has many spies in the Devil Kingdom, so our actions here will surely reach his ears soon. It would be more believable this way.¡± Chapter 2882 - I Would Risk My Life For You (4) Chapter 2882: I Would Risk My Life For You (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°In that case, do you need me to restore my appearance? Otherwise, others will not know that I am your fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a few more days; it is not the right time now.¡± Di Fuyi did not want her to feel as though he was using her reputation to win him favors in the devil world. He wanted to rely on his own abilities to achieve his goal. Naturally, Gu Xijiu did not know what he was thinking about in his heart, but she understood that he must have his own reasons for doing so, so she did not insist on anything. ¡°Okay, I will listen to you.¡± She waved to him again and said, ¡°I am sleepy. Little Fu Yi, you can go and do your own things now.¡± Di Fuyi was stunned by her statement. ¡°Can you take away the word ¡®Little¡¯?¡± Gu Xijiu was too sleepy and could barely open her eyes. ¡°You are really much younger than me.¡± ¡°Even if I am younger than you, you cannot address me this way!¡± ¡°Okay. I will address you as Fuyi then. By the way, you are not allowed to address me as ¡®baby¡¯ either.¡± Every time he called her ¡®baby,¡¯ it always gave her goosebumps. Di Fuyi walked out with a smile and left her with only one sentence, ¡°I will try to.¡± ¡­ Noise from outside the room awakened Gu Xijiu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She got out from under the cloak and opened the door. She was shocked by the big crowd of people assembled outside the hostel. It was arge group of women! Gu Xijiu roughly estimated that there should be almost a hundred people. These women were all dressed in a bright green uniform. When they arranged themselves together, they looked like ovepping leaves. These women were carrying a red sedan chair, and from where Gu Xijiu was standing, the sedan chair was a little red mark in the clump of green, which was particrly contrasting to the eye. The curtain of the sedan was hanging down, and it was clear that the owner had note out yet. When Gu Xijiu opened the door, she heard someone said, ¡°Well, she hase out! She hase out! Princess, she has emerged!¡± ¡°She is so arrogant for making our princess wait here for so long!¡± ¡°Exactly! What is so great about her? Just because National Master Di pampers her, she thinks it justifies her being so arrogant.¡± There were lots of gossips about Gu Xijiuing from outside. Gu Xijiu ignored the noise and turned to look at the servant outside the door. The servants quickly reported the incident to her. It turned out that she was the princess who came was the youngest daughter of the regent. Before Di Fuyi left, he ordered the servant to make sure that no one was allowed to disturb her. Therefore, when the princess arrived, the servant kept the door shut and refused to inform Gu Xijiu about her visit. This matter had caused a small dispute. Gu Xijiu heard of this young princess before. She knew that the regent had two daughters and a son. The eldest daughter was Meng Liuxiang, who was sealed away by Yin Jiusi at the peak. And the second daughter was the one who arrived today. It was said that her skills were decent, but her most prominent feature was her appearance. She was known as the most beautiful person in the devil world. Many people went to the regent to ask if they could propose to her even when she was still growing up. Ironically, she was more popr than her skilled sister. Since this princess was always the center of attention, she had grown to be very proud. She would not even concern herself with amoner. The only person she wanted to marry was the most handsome man in the six realms. Gu Xijiu was somewhat puzzled as to why this beauty woulde to visit her. Did shee for the wrong person? She then turned to ask the servant, ¡°Does she want to see me? Or is she here for your master?¡± Before the servant answered, there was a crisp voice that sounded like a bell that could be heard. ¡± I want to see this girl.¡± Chapter 2883 - Being Ignored Chapter 2883: Being Ignored Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe princess¡¯ two servants raised their hand and threw out a red carpet for their master. The red carpet rolled all the way to the front of the hostel¡¯s main door. Then, one of the maids lifted the curtains open, and a woman came out andnded on the red carpet. Gu Xijiu¡¯s gaze turned to the woman, and she whispered in her heart, ¡°She is beautiful!¡± The woman was wearing a red cotton-yarn long skirt; the long dress was swept the red carpet like a rolling red wave as she walked on it. Her facial features were exquisite, and there was a kind of enchanting beauty in her eyes that was perfectly positioned below her eyebrows. Every move she made seemed to reveal a sort of charm that captivated those around her. She stood on the carpet with countless maids behind her. Even though she did not speak, she had an immense aura around her that made everyone feel tensed. As she looked around, her eyes were like a searchlight, sizing Gu Xijiu up from head to toe. She finally asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Xijiu ignored her and turned to tell the servant something, ¡°Don¡¯t allow this random person toe in. Please send the guest back to where she came from.¡±Then, she turned, went back into the house, and closed the door. The princess did not expect that Gu Xijiu would have no interest in talking to her. In fact, she was furious that someone would treat her so disrespectfully. ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by random person?! I¡­¡± ¡°Princess, please step back.¡± The servant interrupted. The princess had strutted over so grandiosely, so she naturally did not want to go back so awkwardly. She looked at her servant, and the servant immediately understood her intention. The maid went over and challenged Di Fuyi¡¯s servant, ¡°What did she mean? Our princess is so honored, and she is here personally to visit Gu Xijiu. Are you going to greet her with this kind of attitude?!¡± ¡°If she is here to visit, she should know who she is visiting, right?¡± The servant left by Di Fuyi was excellent at criticizing people. The princess¡¯s face turned green. No one had ever criticized her since she was a kid. Therefore, she left her graciousness aside and continued, ¡°If she was not brought here by the National Master, who would even want to visit her? I just want to see who she is. I never expected her to be such an ordinary woman. She does not even look any better than my maid. I don¡¯t understand why the National Master likes her. Perhaps she has used ck magic on him?¡± These words were rather crude, so Di Fuyi¡¯s servant frowned. When she was about to drive her out, a cold voice sounded from a distance, ¡°Who has used ck magic on me?¡± The princess¡¯s facial expression changed immediately! She turned over and saw that Di Fuyi had returned with his followers. In an attempt to dissolve the awkwardness of the situation, the princess forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°National Master Di hase back at the right timing.I am justing to visit the girl that you brought, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so arrogant. I don¡¯t quite understand¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes swept past her and toward the servant at the door. He asked coldly, ¡°I thought I had given you a clear order before I left. No one is allowed to disturb her! Did you not listen to me?¡± The servant was scared and immediately kneeled. ¡°I am sorry. The princess brought her people and came in forcibly. I could not stop her¡­¡± After all, they were in the Devil Kingdom. When the daughter of the man with the highest authority in the area wanted to enter, there was nothing much that could be done to stop her. Moreover, she brought so many people along, so the four of them could not possibly have stopped them anyway. At this point, there were a lot of idlers inside and outside the hostel. When the princess came over so poshly, it naturally attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention. Many people came hoping to see a show. However, it seemed that the princess was utterly neglected. Although she felt hurt, she did not want to offend Di Fuyi at this juncture, but she did not want to leave too. So, she just stood there and remained silent. Chapter 2884 - Being Ignored (2) Chapter 2884: Being Ignored (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn fact, the princess wanted to see for herself to what extent they would ignore her. Di Fuyi was adamant not to give her any attention. He went straight into the amodation and knocked on Gu Xijiu¡¯s door. ¡°Ah Jiu, do you want to apany me for a walk?¡± The door opened, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s silhouette could be seen. She answeredzily, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Di Fuyi pulled her out and held her waist. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to stay in the house all day. Let¡¯s go! I saw a few fun ces that we can visit together.¡± When Gu Xijiu was held around the waist by Di Fuyi, her body was slightly stiff, and she subconsciously wanted to push him away. However, Di Fuyi sent her a directed audio in time. ¡°Cooperate with me.¡± Thus, Gu Xijiu held his arm as naturally as she could. ¡°Is there any delicious food for me to try?¡± She was now more interested in eating. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I heard about the braised lion¡¯s head in the devil world and their golden pheasant sea bream. Their meatballs stuffed with wine are good too, right?¡± Gu Xijiu gave a few suggestions. ¡°Well, I will take you to eat them then.¡± The two people spoke to each other and left by themselves. They did not even look at the princess at all. Needless to say, she was speechless. It felt like a p on the face for her. She wanted to vent her frustration.At this time, many pairs of eyes fell on her as if she was a joke to them. In utter frustration, she yelled,¡°Who is she!?¡± Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu naturally ignored her. Meanwhile, the servant who stayed behind helped to answer, ¡°She is the fianc¨¦ of our National Master. They are going to get married in a few days.¡± The princess merely remained silent. ¡­ Gu Xijiu thought that Di Fuyi was just putting on a show earlier. In fact, she did not expect him to really bring her to look for an authentic braised lion head restaurant. The delicious food in any area would always be located in the midst of the localmunity. Although all the famous dishes of the devil world were avable in most restaurants, the taste was not particrly good whenpared to the ones located in taverns scattered around small alleys. When Di Fuyi brought her here, Gu Xijiu thought that this was his secret den. Once the dishes were served, she tasted a few mouthfuls and praised, ¡°It tastes delicious! It is the best that I¡¯ve had! How did you find this ce!?¡± Her brows arched while she ate the delicious food. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi smiled and replied, ¡°I knew that you would like it, so I had researched in advance before bringing you here.¡± ¡°In advance? I didn¡¯t tell you in advance. I just mentioned about food in the hostel earlier, and you brought me here right away. When would you have had time to research in advance?¡± ¡°Silly! You mentioned it in the cier.¡± Ah? Did she mention anything to do with food at that time? Gu Xijiu actually thought about it for a moment but could not recall anything. Her memory was amazing, so she should have been able to recall it if they did talk about it. Di Fuyi seemed to know what she was thinking about and quickly added, ¡°You mentioned it in your dreams. You had blurted out some of your preferences.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She might have said it while she was dreaming. That would exin why she would have no memory of it. Nevertheless, that made her feel rather ufortable as it was somewhat awkward for the creator of the universe to talkabout food in her dreams; it was very detrimental to her image. ¡°You have done many embarrassing things in front of me that have ruined your image, so you don¡¯t have to care about this one. You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed.¡± Gu Xijiu clenched her fist as she could not deny it! Based on the embarrassing things she had done in front of the man, there was no way she could go any lower. Therefore, Gu Xijiu decided to let loose and started to eat and drink more freely. She even reached out her open palm to him and asked, ¡°Do you have any good wine on you? Give me a bottle!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t drink right now. Let¡¯s wait a few more days.¡± Chapter 2885 - Being Ignored (3) Chapter 2885: Being Ignored (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Why can¡¯t I drink during these few days?¡± ¡°You have a bad after-wine attitude, and we have to sleep in the same room. I am afraid that you might molest me if you get drunk.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. What a douche! She would not be so hical! However, she could notpletely deny his statement as she did get drunk and lose controltely. She did not have much confidence in her ability to hold her liquor right now. Perhaps, when all was done, she woulde back and look for a restaurant where no one knew her and drink her heart out. Even though she could not drink, Gu Xijiu was not about to waste the opportunity to feast on the good food in the Devil Kingdom. In fact, she ate so much to the point where her stomach was slightly bloated. Thus, Di Fuyi brought her for a stroll on the street. As expected, Di Fuyi was well known by the people here. Anything he did would naturally attract the attention of a crowd, but right now, he was even patiently taking care of a woman. When the two of them walked together, they could already hear whispersing from every corner of the ce. Some curiousics even had the audacity to tail them. ¡°Ah Jiu, how do you feel?¡± Di Fuyi asked her. ¡°I feel¡­ I feel that I¡¯m attracting a lot of hatred.¡± Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°Your ability to attract women is definitely very powerful. I can sense that many women here want to kill me. Did you deliberately bring me here to attract their attention?¡± ¡°Are you jealous of the other women?¡± ¡°Young man, you have overthought. I just think it¡¯s dangerous to be your date, especially when so many people are clearly after you. Didn¡¯t you notice the princess¡¯s reaction? When you left with me, she stared at me as if she wanted to swallow me up.¡± In fact, Gu Xijiu could subconsciously feel a chill at her back. Di Fuyi gave her a rather confused look. ¡°You are the Great Deity! Are you afraid of her?¡± Of course, Gu Xijiu did not care about her. She just thought that it was unnecessary trouble. Di Fuyi coldly continued, ¡°I am acting as your fake husband; in fact, it is also very risky. Can you imagine once your precious apprentice figures out about our rtionship? I¡¯m afraid he might have the intention to rip out my heart!¡± Speaking of which, Gu Xijiu felt somewhat guilty when she was reminded of the price Di Fuyi had to pay to y along with her request. She cleared her throat and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t look for you at first. I wanted to let Yin Jiusi do it, but you¡­¡± ¡°Yin Jiusi¡¯s ability is suited as the future king of the devil world. His ability is limited. If your apprentice decides to take him down, do you think he can escape?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She had actually considered this before and even thought about a backup n. She knew was that Fan Qianshi would not dare to harm Yin Jiusi while she was still alive. So, just when she was going to immortalize, she would exin the truth to Fan Qianshi before she dissipated, and then force Fan Qianshi to swear that he would not do something unfavorable to Yin Jiusi. The promise would be binding, so it was very unlikely that he would go against it.Besides, once Fan Qianshi knew the truth, he should know that it was not Yin Jiusi¡¯s fault. At this point, he would not risk his life to go against a binding covenant. Nevertheless, she could not tell Di Fuyi about her n. But, she was actually curious about one thing, ¡°Did you volunteer yourself for this task so that Yin Jiusi would be protected?¡± Di Fuyi choked for a moment. Then, he looked at her and smiled. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to be my apprentice and have continuously asked me to set you free. Doesn¡¯t that mean that you don¡¯t want to have any rtionship with me? However, this time, you suddenly took on this troublesome task and have even yed along with everything. I can¡¯t think of the reason why you would endeavor to do so.¡± Di Fuyi silently stared at her for a moment. She was looking at him too, and at that moment, he realized that her eyes were bright and calm. Apparently, she really thought so. He decided to respond half-jokingly, ¡°Maybe I really like you and don¡¯t want to be your apprentice. Perhaps, I only want to be your husband?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and subconsciously stared at him. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°I said maybe; so, it may be true.¡± Chapter 2886 - Being Ignored (4) Chapter 2886: Being Ignored (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°If that is the case, our arrangement will end here. I don¡¯t want to be involved in any rtionships! There is no need to act anymore!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s pretty face turned cold and serious very quickly. Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes deepened as he leisurely replied, ¡°You made the right assumption earlier.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Yin Jiusi is a leader that is rare to find. I don¡¯t want him to be sacrificed due to this matter. Therefore, I should take his ce. Besides, I am not afraid of your apprentice wanting to seek revenge.¡± Although he sounded a bit arrogant, Gu Xijiu was partially relieved. Nevertheless, there was still a feeling of difort in her heart, but she tried to ignore it. ¡­ During the night in a guesthouse located at the suburb of the devil world, Fan Qianshi sat on a chair with Yin Mingzhu standing in front of him. She was the daughter of the Devil King. Yin Mingzhu reported to him on Di Fuyi¡¯s whereabouts. His presence in the Devil Kingdom gave her a glimmer of hope. ¡°National Master Di did not contact anyone since he arrived in the devil world, but I saw him meeting father several times. Do you think he is trying to assist my father in regaining his power from the regent?¡± Fan Qianshi did not want toment but asked, ¡°What did he talk to your father about? Did your father reveal anything to you?¡± Yin Mingzhu shook her head. ¡°My father met him privately. None of the servants from either side was allowed to join the conversation, so I have no clue what they talked about.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask? ¡°I did! My father said that Di Fuyi only talked to him about the customs here in the Devil Kingdom and did not say anything else.¡± Fan Qianshiughed. ¡°Di Fuyi has always been a far-sighted person. Do you think he will dismiss all his servants just to chat with your father freely? How can you believe this!?¡± Yin Mingzhu¡¯s pretty face turned a bit red. ¡°My father has never belittled me and will not lie to me!¡± The Devil King was a talkative person. He could not keep a secret in his heart, and he always liked talking to his daughter. Therefore, there were few, if any, secrets between them. If some form of an agreement had been reached between the two parties, she was sure that her father would tell her. Fan Qianshi, on the other hand, found her to be quite ridiculous. ¡°You¡¯re so childish! Your father is the king of a country, after all. He will always consider his kingdom andmunity first. Once there are matters involving the devil world, it is likely that he will not reveal everything to you. You¡¯d better go back and ask him again about what they have discussed.¡± ¡°Alright! However, it is my personal belief that Di Fuyi really wants to help my father.¡± Fan Qianshi sneered. ¡°Di Fuyi will only assist influential people around the world. Do you think he will help someone like your father? ¡± Yin Mingzhu was stunned and rather dissatisfied by his reply. ¡°What is wrong with my father? His main problem is the regent that stands in his way! Once he gets back his power, he will be a good ruler! You¡­ Don¡¯t you want to help my father? Why¡­¡± Fan Qianshi realized that he had crossed a line, so he gently replied, ¡°I understand what you are saying. However, Di Fuyi may not understand. I am afraid that he may not be truthful to your father. Maybe he is partnering with the regent to takeplete control over the kingdom. When you go back, look for your father and keep him away from Di Fuyi. Rest assured, since I promised to assist your father; I will not renege. I am the disciple of the God of Creation, and I will help you to protect your father. No one would dare to challenge me. I will definitely be loyal to your father.¡± Chapter 2887 - The Plot Chapter 2887: The Plot Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionYin Mingzhu sighed with relief. She still believed that she could rely on Fan Qianshi. ¡°When will youe forward to help my father to regain his power? I feel so annoyed every time I see the arrogant regent and his daughters. They are not even real princesses but are pampered by everyone as though they are. It is too disgusting!¡± ¡°Rest assured, it is not the right timing yet. I have made my arrangements. Once the time is right, I wille out and sort this matter out once and for all. It should not take too long to get this settled.¡± Yin Mingzhu smiled after she got his assurance. Her eyes shed with delight, and she replied, ¡°Qianshi, I always knew that you would help me. It¡¯s good to be your acquaintance!¡± Fan Qianshi smiled and raised his hand to touch her hair. ¡°Silly girl. Although I don¡¯t like you romantically, I really treat you as a friend, and perhaps, even as my sister. If you are wronged, I will help you.¡± Yin Mingzhu bit her lips, nodded, turned, and was about to go. But Fan Qianshi suddenly asked another question, ¡°Is the woman around Di Fuyi still following him around all day?¡± To which Yin Mingzhu replied, ¡°They are a really loving couple. I heard that their wedding date is approaching. Whenever Di Fuyi is not in the pce to see my father, he will stay by her side all day and night.They hang out during the day and even sleep together at night. I guess they must have shared an intimate moment already. Strangely, the woman looks rather ordinary; I did not expect her to have such good fortune to catch the eyes of Di Fuyi. You don¡¯t know how much that bitch Meng Liuqing is angry because of this matter. She can¡¯t wait to rip the body of the woman named ¡®Ah Jiu¡¯ apart!¡± Meng Liuqing was the youngest daughter of the regent, the young princess. Yin Mingzhu did not like her for quite some time now. Hence, she could not hold herself back from uttering a few more harsh remarks, ¡°Meng Luiqing always considered herself to be very pretty and only wants to marry the most handsome man in all of the six realms. When Di Fuyi arrived, she immediately fell in love with him and wanted to marry him. She frequently found reasons to approach him, but Di Fuyi did not have any feelings toward her. He even ignored her and embarrassed her in public. It was pleasing to see that!¡± Fan Qianshi shook his head slightly. He did not believe that Di Fuyi would really fall in love with an ordinary woman. Perhaps, he was only using her to act as a shield against other women. Nevertheless, Di Fuyi had always kept a distance from other women. If he only treated her as a shield, would he actually sleep with her? This contradiction really made it seem that Di Fuyi was falling in love with that woman. Fan Qianshi shook his head to dismiss any thought of that man. Besides, if Di Fuyi really fell in love with a woman named ¡®Ah Jiu,¡¯ it did not really matter to him. At the very least, he has removed one rival to win his beloved¡¯s heart. Although he did not know the reason, Fan Qianshi somehow always had the feeling that Di Fuyi was not only a rival to him in terms of his career but also in terms of finding a rtionship. Seeing that the man had found himselfa lover, he felt rather relieved. Perhaps, he should even intervene to help them get closer. All of a sudden, he turned his palms over and poured a bottle of light liquid in his palm. He sniffed it slightly and pursed his lips. Then, he thought about the fact that Di Fuyi had slept with another woman.The two people, whether indeed in love or not, had slept together. His master was obsessed with cleanliness, so if Di Fuyi had slept with another woman, Gu Xijiu would no longer be willing to have a rtionship with him. Even if Di Fuyi became the ruler of the six realms, it would not make a difference. He pped his hands together, and blue smoke appeared andnded on the ground. The smoke swiftly clumped together and turned into a child that bowed to him. Fan Qianshi handed the bottle to the child and whispered a few words to it.Then, the child snorted and turned away. Later, Fan Qianshi looked in the direction in which the child disappeared, wiped his hands, and smiled. Chapter 2888 - The Plot (2) Chapter 2888: The Plot (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFan Qianshi recently developed the drug. It was colorless, tasteless, odorless, and easily integrated into water. No one could smell it or taste it, but if someone consumed the drug, they would easily be wild like an animal and have an unprecedented thirst for sex. However, it only worked on men. As for the boy, it was a unique creature adopted by Fan Qianshi while he roamed around the six realms. It was not a fairy or a demon but could change its appearance at will. It could easily transform itself intoa dragon or a tiger if it wanted to as well. Its appearance would be indistinguishable. This time, he instructed the creature to transform into one of Di Fuyi¡¯s servants that he had brought along with him to the Devil Kingdom. Of course, to y things safe, it did not disguise itself into the servant boy that Di Fuyi kept beside him, but instead, the servant who did some of the menial chores. When Fan Qianshi managed to capture this being, he was keen to study its unique form and perhaps even experiment on it, but he did not expect it to end up being so loyal to him. In fact, it would do anything he asked it to do. Since then, Fan Qianshi took the opportunity to make it a spy for him. Any time that the man wanted to learn more about a person, he would send this creature to spy on matters from the inside. Over the years, it had never blown its cover, so it had won Fan Qianshi¡¯s trust. He truly believed that this time would not be an exception. Therefore, the task would bepleted. ¡­ Back in the Devil Kingdom, the regent was storming around furiously! The Devil King, who had always been a soft and spineless man, had suddenlystopped listening to his instructions. He rejected his decision in court and even got some ministers to back him so publicly. The regent¡¯s authority was faltering, so he was clearly infuriated. To vent his frustration, he argued with the Demon King in the Golden Hall. Under the influence of his anger, he was almost driven to use his magical de to stab the king! Fortunately, he was stopped by one of thecourtiers just before he did anything silly. The regent decided to leave at once but was still angry when he returned to the pce. ¡°The king must have support from Di Fuyi. Otherwise, he will not dare to oppose you in court!¡± ¡°Yeah! These days, Di Fuyi hase in and out of the pce to talk to the king. They must be discussing a plot against the regent.¡± ¡°My regent, the king has already been dissatisfied with you from the start. Now that he has the support from Di Fuyi, I am afraid that he will be unfavorable to you in the future. Therefore, you must also make ns early.¡± In a secret hall of the regent¡¯s pce, a group of courtiers loyal to the regent was discussing their next steps. All of them looked worried. Meanwhile, theregent¡¯s face was ck. He kept silent, but his eyes were murderous. ¡°Do you think that Di Fuyi will really support his Majesty? I heard that Di Fuyi will only support people who had value and status. Nevertheless, the Devil King did not seem to have either.¡± Some people questioned. ¡°We should also look to see if the Yin family has any talent that could potentially rule the Devil Kingdom! Hmm¡­ The Devil King has only one son and one daughter. His son is only three years old. He is too young and probably does not understand anything yet. On the other hand, there is nothing special about the princess. As for the Devil King¡¯s brother, Yin Jiusi, he is also a useless man. He cannot be entrusted with any important matters. So overall, if Di Fuyi wants to make a mark in the devil world, who else can he assist? There¡¯s only the Devil King!¡± ¡°It is weird. Our regent is so intelligent and has the ability to rule the kingdom. Why didn¡¯t Di Fuyi want to assist him?¡± Someone felt that it was rather unfair for the regent that Di Fuyi did not consider supporting him. ¡°What is so strange about it? Di Fuyi wants to be the king of the six realms. He will only support a person who can he can control. Our regent is truly a person that holds power and doesn¡¯t need to be assisted. He naturally understands this, so he will not support our regent and has toe up with other schemes to take over the kingdom.¡± Chapter 2889 - The Plot (3) Chapter 2889: The Plot (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe regent¡¯s close men regarded everyone as a critical part of the team. Therefore, their discussions with one another were open and transparent. Little did they know that Gu Xijiu sat on a chair in the corner of the hall and quietly observed as these officials openly expressed their own opinions. She had quietly sneaked into the hall by using the Invisibility Spell so that no one would notice her presence. Basically, she could stay and listen on for as long as she liked. The regent¡¯s men brought up many of their concerns, thus intensifying the discussion. Nevertheless, eventually, all of them realized that instead of helplessly waiting for death toe, they should make a plot now to abolish the Devil King and crown a new ruler. The regent of the Devil Kingdom had long thought about the possibility, so he agreed to the n immediately. However, he still had some concerns. ¡°The Devil King has been the ruler for a long time now. He knows how it feels like to be powerful and ultimately superior, so why should he leave his title so easily? I am afraid that it will only drive him into a desperate attempt to work together with Di Fuyi. I am not worried about myself. Your safety is my concern. Everyone here has worked a lot for the future of the Devil Kingdom. If the king found out about the n, all of you here would be as good as dead.¡± ¡°The Devil King is a man of fatuousness, so I believe this is the sort of thing he would do. He would be driven to desperately offer Di Fuyi anything to maintain his power. In my opinion, we should fix this once and for all.¡± The military officer then made a gesture implying that they should take the Devil King¡¯s life. Everyone else chimed in, and by the end, it was clear that these people were not men of virtue. They had sacrificed a great deal to be where they currently were and did not n to simply leave their position for nothing. Soon, they came up with a n on how to murder the Devil King. By right, the Devil King¡¯s son would be the next in line to the throne and would get the regent¡¯s support.Truthfully, they did not care if the child had the capability to be a king. What they needed was a puppet, and a child was the easiest to be controlled. Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh at their ns. However, things were only going the way that Di Fuyi had wanted. He made use of another party to get rid of the person standing in his way. So far, Di Fuyi had only visited the Devil King three times, and yet the regent was already so uneasy about it, to the point where he almost publicly murdered the king. It would seem that Yin Jiusi¡¯s biggest obstacle had just been taken care of. ¡°What a great n,¡± she thought. Then, Gu Xijiu squeezed the voice recording amulet in her hand and let out a sarcastic smile. The entire conversation between these men was recorded, which would be the strongest evidence of their vicious crime. Gu Xijiu managed to contribute a small part to Di Fuyi¡¯s n even without showing her power or authority. The evidence would be her token of appreciation for his kindness. Later, she took a look around the hall and realized that the ce was heavily guarded. Without her teleportation and invisibility, she would never have made it through unnoticed. These officials must have thought that the ce was safe, so they held nothing back, thus giving Gu Xijiu a chance to record their dirty conversations. Now that she had what she came for, she refused to stay any longer. With a quick snap, she left the ce. No one knew she had been there at all, and their discussions went on about things that she did not mind missing out on. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu returned, it was already noon. When she walked into the room and saw Di Fuyi by the table, indulging in some exquisite delicacies. Gu Xijiu took a quick look and realized that every dish was her favorite! As soon as she entered the room, Di Fuyi seemed relieved. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°I took a walk. Is there any nice wine?¡± She delightfully asked with a smile. Di Fuyi was d to see her so happy. He did not mind putting in the effort to see her smile. Her presence had lifted his mood in an instant. Finally, he offered her a bottle of good wine. ¡°Yes, have this one.¡± Then, he poured out a ss of wine for her. It had been days since shest tasted some wine, so she became immediately hooked with the delicious scent. With a quick gulp, she downed a mouthful of wine. Chapter 2890 - Getting Drunk Chapter 2890: Getting Drunk Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt had been days since shest tasted some wine, so she became immediately hooked to the delicious scent. With a quick gulp, she downed another mouthful of wine. The taste still lingered on the tip of her tongue as she spoke, ¡°It tastes quite mild.¡± It seems she actually preferred a stronger wine. ¡°Then, this is the wine for you. The after-taste is very strong,¡± Di Fuyi smilingly answered as he passed her another bottle. They sat across the table and started drinking delightfully. Gu Xijiu had never thought that they could live in peace with one another someday. His attitude ofte had be less provoking. There was less arguing and more caring for one another. In fact, whenever he had the time, he would even take her out for a walk around the Devil Kingdom. He reasoned that they needed to show their affection publicly to make it more convincing. Contrary to what she expected, Gu Xijiu actually found those days quite enjoyable. Sometimes, she wished that it would never end. Besides enjoying good food and walks around the Devil Kingdom, Gu Xijiu was also collecting spiritual stones around the ce.Passerbys would typically only admire the rity of the stones. However, Gu Xijiu was perhaps one of the few people who knewthat the stones were essential elements that provided spiritual energy to the heavens and earth. Furthermore, these stones were the sole element required on a Star Formation. Soon, she would have to teach Fan Qianshi the real technique to build a proper and stable formation. In order to fully understand the technique of a star formation, he had to put his heart at ease without the slightest distraction; otherwise, the entire endeavor would fail. Over the past few days, Di Fuyi was quite upied with his own schedule. So whenever he was busy, Gu Xijiu would head out to collect the spiritual stones on her own. It was a rather exhausting process, so she could only collect 30 pieces at a time. Nevertheless, she estimated that she only needed a total of 360 pieces, so there was no rush. They had been in the Devil Kingdom for almost a fortnight now, and those were fruitful days. For the first time, she actually felt contented and fulfilled. Di Fuyi would make an effort toe back and have a meal with her during lunch. Sometimes, they would have the meal in their room, and other times in a restaurant. Every outing together was a great way to get more people aware of their rtionship. Gu Xijiu was impressed by Di Fuyi¡¯s professionalism in the matter. Everything that he did was done with a proper n. She thought about all this while drinking wine with Di Fuyi. Getting tipsy was the best part about drinking. Satisfied, Gu Xijiu could already feel the wine in her head. She then threw the voice-recording amulet to him and said, ¡°Here, a surprise for you.¡± Di Fuyi switched it on and listened to everything on the tape. ¡°Did you venture into the regent¡¯s residence all alone? His ce is heavily guarded with many array formations.¡± With a smile, Gu Xijiu proudly replied, ¡°There is nothing that can stop me from entering. There is also no ce that I cannot go. Don¡¯t worry. I went in and out unnoticed. Your n still remains intact.¡± ¡°I am not worried about my n. I am worried about your safety.¡± Gu Xijiuughed out loud. ¡°You are being silly. You should also know that I am the Divine Lord. Do you really think that I am that fragile? Moreover, you have done a great deal for me, so I really should repay your kindness.¡± She was right. Gu Xijiu was the Divine Lord, after all. She was not like any other woman. In fact, she was even more powerful than him. He was indeed, over-worried. Perhaps he had seen her at her worst times, thus giving him an idea to be protective of her. He felt an intuitive need to make sure that she was safe. Her blushing cheeks seemed to have caught his attention at this time. The look in her eyes was a little nk as she was probably tipsy. Nevertheless, Di Fuyi found it extremely captivating. All of a sudden, he could feel a rush of blood in his chest, so he quickly looked away. ¡°I do not need any form of repayment. All right, the wine will get a little stronger over time. You should stay here and rest.¡± Apparently, Gu Xijiu was very obedient when she was tipsy this time. Chapter 2891 - Getting Drunk (2) Chapter 2891: Getting Drunk (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs she tried to get up, she identally brushed her head against his hand, and unfortunately, she started swaying and fell right into Di Fuyi¡¯s arms! For a moment, Gu Xijiuy helplessly in his embrace. She shook her head real quick before looking up and staring at him. Their eyes met, and he looked at her with an intense gaze. It was clear that he had be captivated. As they continued to stare into each other¡¯s eyes, it was as though they were looking into each other¡¯s souls. At this point, Gu Xijiu¡¯s breath smelled of the wine that they had shared coupled with a small fraction of her own sweet scent. Di Fuyi could feel the blood rushing through his head, reminding him of a strong urge that led to the most honest bodily reaction of a man. In an instant, he felt the need to take her to the bed. ¡°Little Fuyi, you are so good looking,¡± Gu Xijiumented while stroking his face with both her hands. The sudden gesture dumbfounded Di Fuyi. Delighted, he then returned thement with a smile and said, ¡°You are wee to take a few more looks.¡± ¡°Your face will surely attract a lot of women. I wish I could put a mask on your face so that no one else gets to see it.¡± Gu Xijiu slowly traced his supple skin with her fingers. Her soft hand slowly caressed his cheek, sending tickles down his spine. Di Fuyi acknowledged her concern with a bright smile. ¡°From now on, I will wear a mask in public. You are the only one who gets to see my face, all right?¡± ¡°Great!¡± Gu Xijiu nodded at the suggestion. ¡°Unnecessary attention only brings trouble.¡± ¡°I think so, too. All right, I have decided to wear a mask from now on and take it off only when I am home.¡± It seemed that the high alcohol level in her body was finally taking over her head. Gu Xijiu¡¯s body went weak, and she appeared to bepletely learning on him now. Suddenly, he could hear her mumbling to herself, ¡°Why is the world spinning? The ground has be so soft. Is there anothercatastrophe?¡± Surprised by her sudden remark, Di Fuyi knew it was time to put her to bed. ¡°The world is not spinning. You are drunk.¡± He carried her onto the bed and tucked her nicely into thefortable sheets. However, she felt that it was too warm and immediately kicked the sheets away. Di Fuyi tried to put the sheets back on her a few times, but she kicked the sheets away just the same. The Devil Kingdom¡¯s weather was usually quite chilly, so he needed to make sure that she was warm enough. He put the sheets on for thest time and cast a spell to make her stayfy. Finally, she stopped moving and drifted into slumber right away. After sending her to bed, Di Fuyi felt the need to get a refreshing drink.He poured out a cup of water and downed it in one shot. Soon, he felt better. For the past couple of days, both of them have been sharing the same room but slept on different beds. He did not agree to split the beds because he was trying to behave like a gentleman. In fact, he only agreed to it because he did not want to taint her name. He was a man who sought perfection and wanted to keep the most romantic part of their rtionship for their wedding night. Besides, it was not their first time sharing a room. They used to stay together in the same icehouse back in the cier, but it was nothing more than sharing a space for meditation. However, something had changed over the past couple of days. Di Fuyi was feeling something more for her. Sometimes, he would spend his sleepless night looking at the woman who was soundly asleep on the other bed, immersing himself in the sweet scent of hers. Watching her sleeping had sparked some excitement in his heart. Seeing how things were going now, he made a hiss and decided that he had to leave. He walked out of the room and requested for some soup to sober up. Although the aftereffect was strong, the wine was a quality one. Therefore, getting drunk from the wine would not do any harm to Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. Di Fuyi wanted for her to rest well, so he only returned two hourster to check on her. Chapter 2892 - Getting Drunk (3) Chapter 2892: Getting Drunk (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe entered the room with the soup, but as soon as he saw her, his heart began to thump. She was still sleeping with the sheets kicked aside. She must have countered the spell during her sleep. Perhaps she really found it too warm. In fact, she did not only kick the sheets away but had even unbuttoned her clothes, thus revealing her chest. Also, for some reason, she was no longer wearing her pants! Her long, slender legs were exposed as she slept. Di Fuyi had never seen anything quite as fascinating in his life. It had taken him two hours just to calm down earlier, but seeing her immediately made his blood boil again with lust. His throat started to itch too, as if thirsty for something more. Meanwhile, the excitement in his lower body was hard to ignore. With a deep breath, he tried to discipline himself. Throughout Di Fuyi¡¯s life, he had chosen to meditate at a more divine level, which required him to get rid of his emotions, be it love or lust. Therefore, the man was hardly interested in anyone, except for her. It was as though she had awakened a beast in him, which he needed to control at all times. He generally controlled himself well all this while, but this time was slightly different. The thirst in his throat had been around long enough. Watching her sleep this way had triggered a burning desire that took over his body almost instantly. He was now like a reckless adolescent who was going through puberty. Quickly, Di Fuyi cast a spell, summoning the sheets to cover her up again. Soon enough, there was nothing left to see. Only then did he approach her. ¡°Xijiu, have some soup for you.¡± Deep in her sleep, Gu Xijiu remained motionless. She looked beautiful with a hint of pink around both her cheeks. Her half-closed lips were rather enticing too. At this point, Di Fuyi felt like leaning in and kissing her. Even though she was covered in the sheets, the man was still longing for her. The look in his eyes was no longer calm like before. Tightly, he squeezed the bowl of soup in his hand. There was lust boiling wildly in his blood now. He knew that he wanted her, all of her. However, the veryst bit of his senses held him back. ¡°No, Fuyi,¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly murmured in her sleep. With her eyes closed, she reached out her arms to him, as if asking for a hug. Di Fuyi was carried away,pletely, and his desire triumphed in the end. He bent down to kiss her, and their lips almost touched. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu opened her eyes and stared at him! That was when Di Fuyi stopped moving another inch. He could tell from the blurry look in her eyes that she had just woken up and was apparently shocked at their proximity to one another. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Intuitively, she shoved him aside. Di Fuyi took a huge step back, and the soup in his hand almost spilled to the ground. As Gu Xijiu abruptly got up from her slumber, she could finally see the bowl in his hand and slowly put the pieces together.¡°Oh, you are here to deliver the soup. I thought¡­¡± She was still trying to find her words. The unpleasant encounter with her disciple had certainly scarred her, so she thought that Di Fuyi was going to kiss her as well. Luckily, it was only a push. She would be so embarrassed if she struck him for nothing. ¡°I can have it.¡± She sat right up and reached out to him to ask for the soup. The ache in her head was slightly annoying, so it was definitely helpful to have some soup to sober herself up. ¡°What a sweet gesture,¡± she thought. In fact, she was moved by his thoughtfulness. She reached out for the bowl, and their fingers identally touched. ¡°Bang!¡± The bowl slipped right through his fingers! Gu Xijiu did not understand what had happened. Why did he take his hand away so hurriedly?Also, the man¡¯s fingers were rather warm, and he looked somewhat agitated. Gu Xijiu had never seen him in such a state before. Chapter 2893 - Arent You Going To Blame Me? Chapter 2893: Aren¡¯t You Going To me Me? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe was obviously behaving guilty, but for nothing. ¡°I¡­ Why didn¡¯t you hold it nicely!? It is all right. I will ask them to make another,¡± Di Fuyi uttered before quickly attempting to leave. ¡°Hold on,¡± Gu Xijiu said while pulling his sleeves. Di Fuyi froze. ¡°You¡­¡± Shocked, he turned around and saw Gu Xijiu standing next to him. She nestled up against him, and their faces were, again, in close proximity. He could already feel her breath of warm air against his cheeks. Could she be throwing herself at him? Perhaps she also felt the same about him? After all, it was his name that she uttered, even in her sleep. The sight of her being so close to him had left him breathless. He began palpitating with excitement as he asked, ¡°What¡­ What is the matter?¡± She was standing so close to him right now, so close that all it took was a slight shift for his lips to meet hers. The rush of blood was blurring out his senses again, and he was about to give in to his lustful desires. There was no time for him to assess the situation carefully. Instead, he gave her a forceful pull and held her tightly in a warm embrace. He secured his arms around her small waist before he dived for her lips. Unfortunately, their lips never touched. All he could feel was one of her fingertips. She was pointing her finger at him, and he had not seen iting. He somehow put his lips on her finger instead. Dumbfounded, he stopped moving. Quickly, Gu Xijiu pulled her finger away from his lips. With a sniff, she could already tell that something was not right. ¡°You are poisoned.¡± He was still sping her in his arms when she told him, but as soon as she made the observation, she gave his body a few quick touches to fix some acupuncture points. Soon, the boiling desire in his body ceased, and his senses returned. He took a hurried step back and said hoarsely, ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± ¡°You are poisoned.¡± She pointed a finger at him to direct his attention. She looked at him fixedly before making a thorough exnation, ¡°Your eyes are slightly tinged with blood. Though it is a normal sign of excitement, the white parts of your eyes are also tinted with a slight shade of blue, which should not be happening. Your irises look different as well, and so do your lips. They are glowing, faintly.¡± She continued to list a series of differences. ¡°This is a sign that you have been poisoned with a love philter,¡± she finally concluded. Di Fuyi was at a loss for words. He looked at her apologetically and asked with a voice full of guilt, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to me me?¡± ¡°Why should I me you? You are poisoned, which is why you lost control of yourself. Don¡¯t worry. I know how to fix it,¡± Gu Xijiuforted. Di Fuyi looked quite disappointed. As soon as his senses returned, he immediately realized that the poison in his body was already intercepted and cut-off from his bloodstream, thanks to Gu Xijiu. It did not take long for him to be convinced that he was, indeed, poisoned. He would surely find the culpritter. But meanwhile, he was somewhat disappointed by the way Gu Xijiu remained so calm about his condition. She hardly expressed any sort of emotion. Perhaps, the only reason she got so close to him in the first ce was to examine his condition. The poison in his body was still taking effect, though less aggressively. However, he no longer felt the same passion for Gu Xijiu as before. ¡°Would you do the same to another man?¡± He asked icily. Gu Xijiu looked at him rather confusedly. ¡°I would do the same. Should I stand aside and watch a man as he embarrasses himself? Moreover, we are partners. I am bound by duty to help you. Besides, after everything that you have done for me, it is the least that I could do.¡± Di Fuyi took a moment to think about what she said. Then, as he studied her posture, he asked, ¡°Are you going to treat my symptoms, looking like this?¡± Chapter 2894 - Arent You Going To Blame Me? (2) Chapter 2894: Aren¡¯t You Going To me Me? (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Like this? Like what?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at herself, only to realize that she was not appropriately dressed. Her clothes were still unbuttoned, and she was not even wearing pants. Her cheeks started to blush crimson. Hastily, she tidied up her clothes and felt so embarrassed. She should have foreseen the misbehavioring when she got drunk. The whole bed would usually be a mess. Very often, she would kick the sheets away because it would be too warm, which was the same thing that she would do to her clothes. Gu Xijiu normally drank alone, so it was not a problem until now. Gu Xijiu knew that she was good at holding her liquor. She thought that it would be easy to stay in control but did not realize that the aftereffect of the alcohol was much stronger than she had expected. Had the alcohol be stronger, or had her body be weaker? Anyway, there was no time to sort out that problem now. She needed to help Di Fuyi first, so she quickly made herself appropriate. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi took the time to start meditating. He sat with his legs crossed,pletely at peace. After a while, he opened his eyes, only to reveal his confusion on the matter. He had a unique physique that would usually shield him from the harm of most poisons. Even when he was unfortunately poisoned, a simple session of meditation was already enough for him to extract all the toxins from his body. This time, the meditation did not help him at all. He could tell that the toxins still lingered in his system. His throat started to itch again, which was a sign that the symptoms were returning. The poison was truly one of a kind. Gu Xijiu also noticed the strength of it and realized that she could help him recover. ¡°Let me help,¡± she offered. As an experienced doctor, she was confident that there was nothing she could not solve. She suspected that the love philter should only be a small matter. ¡°What is your n?¡± Di Fuyi stared at her with honest bafflement as he asked. The fiery look in his eyes was hard to ignore. Gu Xijiu gave him a few gentle taps on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my own ways.¡± She then dived straight into the treatment. Di Fuyi could feel his body temperature rising rapidly. His eyes were, once again, tinged with blood. He tried very hard to stay calm, though the fierce desire had long clouded his senses. Gu Xijiu had seen people being poisoned by the love philter. They became madmen who targeted any woman in sight. There was nothing that could stop them. Apparently, Di Fuyi was in a fight with himself, but he managed to keep calm so far. The young man¡¯s patience was impressive, and Gu Xijiu liked that about him. She continued to try a few ways to cure the poison, but all attempts were in vain. Troubled, she frowned at him. It was very rare for her to find a poison that she could not cure.Could it be a new type of poison? Although it was her first encounter with the poison, she felt like she had actually seen it somewhere as she found one of the materials used in the making of the poison rather familiar. Unfortunately, she was now certain that nothing in her storage bag could be the cure. Therefore, the only way to help Di Fuyi was to refine the cure on the spot. Fortunately, she had brought enough items with her. As soon as she gathered all the ingredients she needed, she immediately began the alchemy. As she worked, the love philter had started to spread across Di Fuyi¡¯s body. Sweat could be seen rolling down all around his body, yet, they soon evaporated because of his dry, hot skin. Fortunately for him, it did not take long for Gu Xijiu to produce a new cure. ¡°Here, try this,¡± she offered. Di Fuyi swallowed the pill as a whole without any dy. Gu Xijiu continued to observe him and soon realized that the redness on his cheeks started to fade. In fact, hisplexion was slowly returning to normal. She then took a reading on his wrist and noticed that his thumping heart was already slowing down. Relieved, the woman was once again convinced that there was nothing she could not solve. ¡°Jiu, if the toxins could not be cured, what would you have done?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly asked. ¡°Are you doubting my abilities? Don¡¯t worry; there is no poison that I cannot cure,¡± Gu Xijiu reassured. Chapter 2895 - Arent You Going To Blame Me? (3) Chapter 2895: Aren¡¯t You Going To me Me? (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I was asking you hypothetically.¡± Gu Xijiu paused for a moment to think about the weird question that Di Fuyi was asking. Before she could say anything, Di Fuyi added, ¡°Would you watch as my body exploded and rot?¡± To which, she answered right away, ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then, what would you have done?¡± He quickly asked. Gu Xijiu felt quite embarrassed to answer the question, so she shrugged a little and tried to answer casually, ¡°I would find you ady?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s face immediately sank. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know you are picky when ites to cleanliness. Most girls will not even be on your list. I need to find you a gooddy from a nice family.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that I should exploit thedy?¡± ¡°It is not exploitation, is it? Manydies are obsessed with you. They have been waiting outside this building for you every single day. We can easily get one of them to help.¡± Di Fuyi was even more disappointed. ¡°What should I do after the urge disappears? Ignore her when her duty is done?¡± Gu Xijiu paused to think about it. ¡°Of course not. You have to marry her.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that I am not allowed to have a concubine once we are married?¡± Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°Formally, you are not allowed to, but all she needs to do is to wait for three years. Our marriage will be dissolved by then, so you can make her your concubine, or even your wife, for all I care. If she thinks that the wait is too long, fine, we can sort out our priorities. You can marry her first once her duty is done since our wedding will not take ce until 20 dayster. At least people will have nothing to say about her.¡± Gu Xijiu was rather generous. In fact, she felt that it was unfair for thedy to be withheld frompensation after she had done her duty. Overall, Gu Xijiu was somewhat satisfied with her answer, so she thought that he would be impressed. To her dismay, his facial expression changed to a look of utter disappointment. She could tell from his eyes that he was somewhat irritated. ¡°You are unusually generous!¡± He threw her a sarcastic reply before walking away. Gu Xijiu was surprised by the sudden change. She followed him and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± As she was not sure if the toxins in his body had beenpletely extracted, she still wanted to observe him. ¡°To find me a nicedy!¡± Di Fuyi scornfully replied. He then walked faster and left her behind. Gu Xijiu did not understand his irritation. Had she said something wrong? She graciously changed their entire n all for his sake. What more could he ask for? From the way he threw his tantrum, she assumed that the toxins were already removed. She also suspected that his remark about finding a newdy was untrue. But for the next two days, Di Fuyi never showed up once. He seemed quite upied. He did note back during the day, or even after work. She asked the servant about his whereabouts, but he was equally uninformed. Nevertheless, what Gu Xijiu noticed was the absence of another servant. There was supposed to be two of them. The missing one was supposed to be in charge of the chores, so Gu Xijiu was quite concerned about his safety. She asked hispanion where the servant might be, and she was told that Di Fuyi took him away. Perhaps Di Fuyi needed the servant to be by his side at all times. In other news, something shocking had happened recently. The Devil King was assassinated, which Gu Xijiu had seening for quite some time. Therefore, the parlous state of the Devil Kingdom continued to deteriorate. The entire kingdom was determined to catch the criminal. However, Gu Xijiu remained unbothered. She stuck to her daily routine, which was to collect the spiritual stones. Without Di Fuyi, there was no need for her to put on a show. On the third day, she left her room and did note back. She had to travel far to get to a hill where there were more spiritual stones were avable. Since dusk was already falling, she decided to stay the night. Chapter 2896 - A Coincidence Chapter 2896: A Coincidence Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe hill was quite a distance away from the city. At night, she counted what she had collected after an entire day and realized that she was short of 20 pieces. She needed just one day more to harvest the rest. Therefore, she decided to save the hassle of traveling back and forth and stayed the night. The hill that had numerous spiritual stones was one of the very few ces in the Devil Kingdom that she could see the full moon. It was the time of the month where the whole disc of the moon was illuminated. The sky could be seen scattered with white clouds. Gu Xijiu slowly massaged her aching wrist, which was sore from a full day of work. The full moon was too beautiful to be missed, so she decided to sit on a rock and watch the moon. The ce was quiet since some ferocious beasts inhabited the hill, which managed to keep most people away. Besides, the spiritual stones had no value to the people in the Devil Kingdom, so not many bothered toe. Therefore, she could spend her time alone and undisturbed. Her Kung Fu was powerful enough to keep her safe from the ferocious beasts. In fact, a simple wizardry barrier was enough to keep her safe; there was nothing that she needed to worry about. Furthermore, since she was quite tired from a long day of work, she soon dozed off by the stone. Surprisingly, she could hear someone talking nearby. ¡°National Master, this is the most beautiful ce in all of the Devil Kingdom. Isn¡¯t it nice?¡± A clear and melodious was heard. It was the voice of the little princess! ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Di Fuyi casually answered. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu became wide awake. She looked around and saw the duo from afar. Di Fuyi and the little princess, Meng Liuqing, were strolling side by side. Unfortunately, the wizardry barrier that Gu Xijiu had set up could only keep the beasts away but could hide her from the pair. It did not take long for them to realize she was there. The little princess looked surprised. ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t she¡­ Miss Jiu?¡± She could see Di Fuyi¡¯s deep eyes under the moonlight as he asked, ¡°Are you spending the night here?¡± He took a moment to study her. Gu Xijiu brushed the grass away from her dress before standing up. ¡°I need toe again tomorrow, so I thought I might as well stay here.¡± She locked her gaze on the duo and recalled Di Fuyi¡¯sst words to her. He said he was going to find ady. Was the little princess the one for him? Gu Xijiu was confident that the toxins had been removed from his body. Therefore, there was no need for him to find another woman. Meanwhile, the little princess could not keep her eyes off from Gu Xijiu. Unsteadily, she stumbled and fell into Di Fuyi¡¯s arms. ¡°Be careful,¡± he said while helping her up. The little princess could be seen blushing. ¡°I will be more careful. Whatever you say,¡± she answered with a nod. She then gave Gu Xijiu a quick look, as if showing off. ¡°National Master, why don¡¯t we take a walk over there? It is a good spot to watch the moon,¡± the little princess swiftly suggested. ¡°Sure.¡± Di Fuyi seemed to be in a good mood. Quickly, they walked away together. Puzzled, Gu Xijiu sat back down on the rock and gave her temples a good rub. Di Fuyi had been acting rather cold and reserved. Perhaps, he was still mad at her. She should talk to him tomorrow when her work was all done. It had been a very long day for her, so she needed to rest for the time being. A good night¡¯s sleep was all she needed as there was plenty of hard work to do in the morning. Quickly, she closed her eyes.But soon, she realized that she could no longer sleep. It was rather noisy at the other end of the hill. Gu Xijiu never knew that the little princess could be so talkative and vivacious. She certainly had an arsenal of dramatic expressions to showcase. ¡°Wow! It is so beautiful! This is really the most beautiful ce!¡± Chapter 2897 - The Dissolution Of Their Engagement Chapter 2897: The Dissolution Of Their Engagement Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°National Master, you are so thoughtful for bringing these snacks along. They are so delicious!¡± ¡°Ah, there is also wine! This is awesome!¡± The dramatic expressions went on and on. It was a lot of noise. With a sigh, Gu Xijiu cast a spell to make the barrier soundproof. Finally, peace returned, but it did not take long for her to be distracted by the smell of good food. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu opened her eyes widely. She could tell from the smell of the food that it was her favorite cookie made with of passion fruit. Most importantly, it was from Restaurant Baoyan. Restaurant Baoyan was very well known for its excellent cookies. One try was enough for Gu Xijiu to be hooked. However, the number of cookies avable was very limited. Only a small amount was produced each day. There was no guarantee that one could buy the cookies even if they joined the queue early. Di Fuyi once promised that he would buy her some cookies from there. But when he finally bought them, but they were not for her!Gu Xijiu took a quick look and saw the cookies that were ced neatly before them as the duo enjoyed their sses of wine. Since she could only see Di Fuyi¡¯s back, there was no way she could see his expression. But from the look of the little princess¡¯s happy face, she seemed to be genuinely having a great time. All of a sudden, the little princess caught Gu Xijiu¡¯s curious eyes, so she turned around and said something to Di Fuyi. Thanks for the soundproof wizardry barrier, Gu Xijiucould not hear anything she said, but she could read her lips. ¡°We cannot finish these snacks, anyway. Should we send your fianc¨¦e a few pieces?¡± Di Fuyi said something in return, which prompted the little princess to reply, ¡°Nevermind, then.¡± Even without hearing what Di Fuyi said, Gu Xijiu already knew that he would reject the idea. Frankly, she was quite disappointed by it. As her fianc¨¦, it was not appropriate for him to just leave her aside and spend his time with someone else. Perhaps, he was reluctant to keep the show going. But if that were the case, should the wedding be carried on as nned? Gu Xijiu thought that it might make sense for her to start looking for someone else. Fortunately, the news about her wedding was not widespread. Otherwise, she would be so embarrassed if no groom showed up at the wedding. Imagine if the creator of the universe were to stand there alone and marry no one! In an attempt to resolve the matter quickly, she wondered if Yin Jiusi would agree to her request again, but she suspected that he would not entertain it.Yin Jiusi had been avoiding her these days, so it was very unlikely that he would put himself in such a vulnerable situation with her again.As it was rather difficult to find a suitable candidate, Gu Xijiu could not help but feel annoyed at the sudden change. She took another look at the cookies and saw that only a few pieces remained. Apparently, the little princess had savored almost everything. Frustrated, Gu Xijiu closed her eyes and sighed. Her love for food was very apparent, especially when the food was fresh. There was always some food in her bag, but not much was left this time since she had been away for so long. After a long day of harvesting the spiritual stones, she had actually finished what was left. Ever since she caught a whiff of the smell of the cookies, her stomach had been rumbling a little. Nevertheless, her exhaustion soon overcame her hunger.She closed her eyes and sealed the barrier from the scent as well. When there was no distraction, she soon fell asleep. After resting for some time, Gu Xijiu suddenly woke up and realized that the moon was still well lit, along with many stars that twinkled across the entire night sky. There was no one there at the other end of the hill; they were long gone. There was only midnight serenity that surrounded the hill. Chapter 2898 - The Dissolution Of Their Engagement (2) Chapter 2898: The Dissolution Of Their Engagement (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was surprised that her exhaustion did not get her through a good night¡¯s sleep. After a few twists and turns, she still could not fall back to sleep. She uncurled her body with a wide stretch and sat right up. Maybe it was time to give Di Fuyi a call. Although the man would probably be asleep, she could not resist giving him a call. There were things that she needed to talk to him about. It only took a second for Di Fuyi to pick up the call. ¡°What is the matter?¡± His voice sounded a little hoarse like he had just woken up. ¡°Fuyi, do you regret your decision?¡± Gu Xijiu hesitantly asked. ¡°Regret what decision?¡± ¡°Regret putting on a show with me.¡± ¡°So what if I do? And what if I don¡¯t?¡± Di Fuyi answered somewhat ambiguously. The way he answered made her assume that he must have regretted it. She knew that it wasing all along. With a sigh, she realized that she would rather trouble someone else as she still owed Di Fuyi a debt of gratitude. She did not want to burden him with this matter anymore and should offer him a way out. ¡°Let¡¯s cancel the wedding.¡± Di Fuyi took a moment to absorb her sudden request. ¡°Why?¡± He asked in a light tone, as if not believing Gu Xijiu really wanted to go through with it. Gu Xijiu tried to sound as reasonable as possible, ¡°As I said, you are not allowed to marry another woman in the first three years of our marriage. Our reputation may be at stake when there are gossips. Now that you have already found the princess, I want you to have your freedom to love her. Luckily, my identity is still a well-kept secret, so no one knows who I really am. Even if the wedding is canceled, most people will not even notice. So you and the princess¡­¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly interrupted. Jealous? Gu Xijiuughed at the silliness. ¡°No, honestly.¡± She gave him a short pause before resuming calmly, ¡°All right, that is it. I will find someone else to keep the show going.¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± Amused, Gu Xijiuughed out loud. ¡°I am not. Don¡¯t worry; I can never be angry with you. After all, you are not obliged to help me. Even without the wedding, you will still be a friend of mine.¡± It was yet another specimen of her great generosity towards Di Fuyi. ¡°You¡­¡± Di Fuyi did not finish his sentence before the call was ended. Just like that, everything was said and done. There was no need for any further entanglement. Relieved, Gu Xijiu decided to stretchto get ready for another day of work. If she could not sleep, she might as well get down to work. When all of the spiritual stones were collected, her mission would be deemedplete. She would then be free to leave the Devil Kingdom since she was no longer needed here. She disengaged the wizardry barrier and started walking towards one of the many stones scattered around the hill. From a distance, she started casting a spell. However, next to the stone that sheid on, sudden wisps of red smoke rose into the air and transformed into a giant fist. Aggressively, it started attacking her. Startled, Gu Xijiu took a huge leap to the back from the boulder. She was at least ten feet away. Therefore, the red fist missed her. With a quick sway, it slowly gathered and transformed into the shape of a man. The young man in red stood proudly before her. He looked at her with his sharp eyes, but a mark on his forehead was his most prominent feature. His red, supple lips glistened under the moonlight, which greatlyplemented his big, red robes. There he stood, looking as graceful as ever. Gu Xijiu realized that his eyes were dark emerald as he fixedly stared at her as if inviting her to fight. Chapter 2899 - The Dissolution Of Their Engagement (3) Chapter 2899: The Dissolution Of Their Engagement (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Miss Jiu, your Kung Fu is impressive,¡± the man spoke in an alluring tone. Gu Xijiu was impressed by the man¡¯s Kung Fu as well. If her power were any weaker, she would already have been crushed. Meanwhile, from the intensity of the strike, she could safely conclude that the man was a Great Devil. A Great Devil of the Devil Kingdom was equivalent to a Great Deity in the outside world, which was certainly a rarity.There were many great talents and strange people that Gu Xijiu had encountered in her lifetime. She knew that there were only two prominent Great Devils ¨C the first one was the regent, and the second was his son, Meng Wuya. His son was always traveling the world, so he had not spent a lot of time in the Devil Kingdom. It seemed that he was disinterested in his father¡¯s political game, so no one paid much attention to him. All Gu Xijiu knew about him was his existence. Nevertheless, as soon as he made his move, Gu Xijiu could immediately recognize him. ¡°Meng Wuya¡­¡± The man did not deny it. ¡°It seems you do know a lot of people.¡± He took a step forward, with his eyes still locked intently at her. ¡°Miss Jiu, would youe with me?¡± He tried to make himself sound as inviting as possible. In fact, his eyes were somewhat seducing her to follow him.Actually, he was using the Bewitching Spell, which was quite a move to use for a first encounter. Soon, Gu Xijiu found herself caught in his eyes. Quickly, she started to lose her bnce and stared back at him nkly. Repeatedly, she answered, ¡°I will follow you.¡± Smilingly, Meng Wuya seemed satisfied with the result. The mark on his forehead was blinking with a faint light now as he said, ¡°That is right. Come with me, and I shall treat you well.¡± He waved his hand at her and released an intensely fragrant smell. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu started swaying on her feet before eventually copsing into the man¡¯s arms. Meng Wuya looked down at the woman in his embrace and asked, ¡°Miss Jiu, do you think I am beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes, you are as beautiful as a blossoming flower.¡± Meng Wuya was happy with herpliment. ¡°That is great to know! You have lovely eyes.¡± He gave his hand another wave at her to shut her eyes. ¡­ The lingering moonlight lit up the entire hill, but there was no sign of anyone around. Di Fuyi found himself on the spot where Gu Xijiu had rested before looking a little pale. Had she left? Her work was not done yet, right? She needed 32 more pieces. That should be another full day of work. How could she simply abandon her task? Di Fuyi took a quick nce around the hill, but could not see anyone. Where had she gone? Although Di Fuyi was concerned for her wellbeing, Gu Xijiu¡¯s Kung Fu should be enough for her to keep almost anyone away. That thought put his mind at ease a little. Nevertheless, he decided to contact her using a spell, but she did not pick up the call. Was she ignoring him? How could she cancel their wedding so easily? Having known her, she would not simply ignore him this way. Moreover, from the way she proposed the cancetion, she sounded quite carefree about it. It was normal for her to feel a little lost, as it would be quite troublesome for her to find another man to take over his role. She even mentioned that he was still a friend, so there was no point in avoiding him. Furthermore, she would not leave unless she had all the stones that she needed. Therefore, her sudden disappearance must be a sign of danger. Di Fuyi closed his eyes and was determined to stay calm at all costs. A thorough search was then carried out on every inch of the hill. After some time, Di Fuyi caught hold of a rather strong smelling from one of the spiritual stones. ¡­ Corals of three feet tall surrounded the ce along with white doors that were made from the shells of hawksbill turtles. These doors were currently swaying along with the currents. Chapter 2900 - The Dissolution Of Their Engagement (4) Chapter 2900: The Dissolution Of Their Engagement (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere was a table set that was entirely carved from crystals, embellished with a base of emerald jade. The bed was made of white jade,plete with a sophisticated pearlmp. The mermaid silk decorations gently danced in the current, softly creasing with fine lines like a natural work of art. Gu Xijiu found herself on the white jade bed as she studied the entire setting of the ce. Puzzled, she thought that Meng Wuya needed her to threaten Di Fuyi. As a hostage, she should be kept in some sort of confinement with the highest level of security, or even tortured with some form of extreme punishment. Therefore, she was mentally prepared for the worst. But to her surprise, she ended up in such a picturesque ce. More urately, it was some form of crystal pce that appeared to be an architectural masterpiece. The crystal pce was situated at the bottom of the most famous river in the Devil Kingdom ¨C the Soulless River.Herst visit to the Soulless River opened her eyes to many resentful devil spirits in the water. These devils could those who died a painful death, or those that still kept an ill resentment within them. Their grudge forced them to linger on, and eventually, they became savagely fierce creatures that swallowed anything or anyone they saw in the river. Even the bones of their unfortunate victims will vanish. It waspletely out of her expectation that there would be a remarkable crystal pce nestling at the bottom of the river. When Meng Wuya first dived into the water, she was actually quite concerned about the structure of the wizardry barrier. A slight error would allow the fierce devil spirits to break through the barrier, and if that happened, she would have no choice but to reveal her true self and shatter these spirits with her own power. Luckily, the wizardry barrier that Meng Wuya cast was extremely solid. No matter how the devil spirits tried to break in, the barrier remainedpletely unaffected; there was not even a scratch. The quality was really impressive. Gu Xijiu finally felt at ease and continued to y her role as a sweet, enchanted hostage in his bubble-shaped wizardry barrier. In fact, she was curious to see what he wanted to do. Surprisingly, he left hastily as soon as he hid her away in the crystal pce, leaving Gu Xijiu with a lot of question marks in her head. What was he trying to do, actually? Fortunately, it did not take long for him to return from his impromptu trip. Finally, she knew what he actually wanted. He was trying to seduce her. The man showed her around the crystal pce and told her every fancy detail about the ce. Thanks to hismentary, she knew that the ce was solely built by him. Every single brick or tile had its own story. The whole tour was actually a major revtion of how he prevailed against many other creatures. At first, Gu Xijiu was quite interested in finding out the intention of the man, but the storyline soon became dry and dull. She finally figured out that he was trying to make himself sound like an unrivaled man so that she would admire his exemry heroism. Luckily, apart from kidnapping her, Meng Wuya was quite polite to her so far. He did not keep her unconscious or locked up. It would seem that the man needed to win her heart. Women would usually be attracted to heroes, especially the ones who kept them safe. Meng Wuya believed so, at least. He had kept the devil spirits away while they were traveling in the river, as her presence had drawn too much attention. Andter, a severe earthquake shook the riverbed, so he steadilystarted casting a series of spells to support the crystal pce from copsing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I shall keep you safe,¡± he kept reassuring. Since he seemed to have everything under control, Gu Xijiut took his service for granted and just sat and watched. Chapter 2901 - The Dissolution Of Their Engagement (5) Chapter 2901: The Dissolution Of Their Engagement (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs it stood, he would even go the distance to tter her with precious jewelry. Persuasively, he seemed to be speaking with sincere and intense conviction. ¡­ After a long day of showing off, Gu Xijiu finally got a grasp of his intention. Like a peacock fanning its feathers in a disy, he was actually trying to impress her with as many assets as he could possibly boast. She touched her face in bewilderment, wondering if her disguise had somehow been removed. If she remembered correctly, she should look rather ordinary, but surprisingly, it was enough to attract many men.Perhaps her brilliant character was what they valued the most. Apparently, a mediocre appearance could not hold her back. If Gu Xijiu were any younger, she would believe that this man was sincerely trying to woo her. However, years of experiencing the real world had taught her to be cautious about excessivepliments. The man must be nning for something more; otherwise, he would not gopletely out of his way to impress her. ¡°Little Jiu, what are you looking at?¡± Meng Wuya approached her with a tray in his hand. Gu Xijiu saw the tray and was immediately attracted by the fact that her favorite food filled the tes. Her favorite passion fruit cookies were nicely prepared and had an irresistible smell.Frankly, Gu Xijiu was more impressed by the food than his excessive unting. He had done so many things but finally got one right. Happily, she started indulging in the food. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Meng Wuya seemed relieved at her approval of the food. He had done everything he could in the past two days, but she wasrgely uninterested in what he had to offer. Finally, there was some progress. ¡°I do,¡± sheplimented his great choice of food. ¡°Are you really the fianc¨¦e of the National Master?¡± Meng Wuya suddenly added. She remained very nomittal and only answered with a smile, for she knew that he would be asking more questions. As expected, Meng Wuya began his interview. ¡°Little Jiu, what do you think about polygamous rtionships? Would you share your husband with another concubine, or would you mind if he marries another wife?¡± Gu Xijiu took a moment to think about it. When she was ready, she replied, ¡°No, I would not mind.¡± From the beginning, Gu Xijiu knew that this was all meant to be a show. Having a husband was not part of her n at any point anyway. Meng Wuya was quite surprised by her honesty. ¡°You are lying.¡± He then grasped her by the wrist and pulled her to him. ¡°Come with me.¡± Gu Xijiu pushed his hand away with obvious reluctance. ¡°I will go with you. Stop pulling me.¡± Meng Wuya did not argue with her and led the way. Soon, they visited the backyard of the crystal pce and saw an enormous royal blue crystal stone. Gu Xijiu saw it once when she first visited the crystal pce. A quick touch on the surface was enough for her to sense the strong flow of spiritual energy within the crystal stone. It was quickly apparent to her that the power it contained was even stronger than any of the spiritual stones that she had harvested over the past few days. At one point, she even thought about taking the crystal stone away to ce it within the Tianyin Valley. Little did she know that Meng Wuya was going to bring her to the stone. Soon, he began performing with a series of activation spells to turn the crystal stone into a mirror. Images then started ying across the mirror in front of her. Pavilions, terraces, and open halls were disyed in vivid colors, forming a bustling city view. Gu Xijiu found it impressive and decided to keep watching. What came after was a scenic view of the Monster Kingdom, along with its inhabitants. Two familiar faces then appeared on the screen. They were Di Fuyi and Tu Shanying, the ruler of the Monster Kingdom. They could be seen having a chat under a tree. The message was very clear. It did not take long for Gu Xijiu to know that they were talking about a deal. It seemed that Tu Shanying was obsessed with Di Fuyi. Perhaps, she was as equally obsessed with him as she was in regaining her title as the Monster King, so Di Fuyi went on and tempted her with a fruitful deal. Chapter 2902 - The Proposal Chapter 2902: The Proposal Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi offered his help to make her the next Monster King, but in return, she had to be his concubine. Tu Shanying was a little reluctant at first. She confessed her love to him again and asked if she could be his legal wife instead. Together, they could both rule the Monster Kingdom together. To which, Di Fuyi replied very frankly, ¡°The Monster Kingdom is not all that I am interested in. This is my only offer. If you agree to it, I will help you with all that I can, or get someone else to help you achieve your goal.¡± ¡°Are you going to marry another woman?¡± Tu Shanying was quite disheartened. ¡°Of course. I will only have one wife. The rest will be my concubines.¡± Tu Shanying thought about the offer for quite some time before agreeing to him. At a loss for words, Gu Xijiu stared at the screen nkly. Suddenly, the whole setting disyed on the mirror was changed to the Celestial Kingdom. The Emperor Immortal could be seen drinking with Di Fuyi. However, the content of their conversation remained quite the same. Di Fuyi was asking the Emperor Immortal if he could have the princess as his concubine. In return, he would be at the Emperor Immortal¡¯s service to rebuild the Celestial Kingdom. The Emperor Immortal epted the offer immediately and even went into details to discuss their coboration. ¡°Little Jiu, how do you feel about it?¡± Meng Wuya looked at her fixedly for an answer. She did not know that she was obliged to review the show. Nevertheless, she was also curious, ¡°Why must he use these concubines to secure his sess?¡± She finally revealed her concern. Meng Wuya answered with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°It is a prevalent tactic used by most rulers to increase their influence. Royal marriages are not a union of love, but a game of power. The royal officials will only swear their oath of loyalty to the king when their daughters be part of the royal family. The king has to keep the marriages going to spread his power evenly, apart from extending the royal bloodline. Di Fuyi intends to rule the six worlds but has never ruled a kingdom before. However, his status was even nobler than royalty everywhere else. Once the fragmented world is united, all rulers will bow before him as submission of their loyalty. His marriage with the princesses will serve as a promise in return that he will always have their backs.¡± Gu Xijiu could not agree more. Most emperors from the mundane world had been doing the same for years. ¡°I see,¡± she answered, seemingly with a clear understanding of the situation now. Meng Wuya was at a loss for words. Her calm response certainly came as a surprise to him. He actually thought she would be devastated or even overwhelmed with a sense of outrage. Neither happened. She only seemed enlightened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Meng Wuya studied her expression intently. Frankly, she did not even know what jealousy felt like. If anything, she just felt slightly ufortable. Therefore, she dismissed his concern right away. ¡°No.¡± Meng Wuya got the hint. ¡°It seems that you do not really love him.¡± Indeed, there was no love. It was just a show, one which was about to be discontinued. In fact, she was already looking for someone else to take the role. Quietly, she hadstudied Meng Wuya while listing down his strengths. He was capable, good-looking, and very charming. He had fulfilled all the qualities to be her next candidate, except for hisck of sincerity. His heart was obviously not in the right ce, to begin with. Having him around would possibly cause her more problems. Nevertheless, she still stuck around as she had not found out what he wanted. ¡°It does not matter if I love him or not. As you said, men are all the same. It is a fact that I cannot change,¡± she answered while keeping her eyes away. ¡°No, you have a choice!¡± Meng Wuya eximed excitedly. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Not all men like the custom of having more than one wife.¡± Chapter 2903 - The Proposal (2) Chapter 2903: The Proposal (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Not all men like the custom of having more than one wife. Take me as an example. I believe that love is best shared between two souls. If I ever get married, I will love my wife wholeheartedly without any second thoughts. I will never marry another woman or make my wife feel bad.¡± Gu Xijiu was impressed by his undividedmitment. Proudly, she gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°It is great that you are willing tomit. Your future wife will be so lucky.¡± Meng Wuya seized the chance to ask her, ¡°Little Jiu, would you like to be the lucky one?¡± Gu Xijiu was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you not interested? I am not any worse than Di Fuyi. I only choose to have a low profile because I do not have much interest in politics. I would rather take my wife on a world tour to see the most spectacr views and eat the best food that the world has to offer.¡± What he described was the desirable life of a hermit. However, Gu Xijiu knew his intentions too well to give him her trust. His sudden appearance was actually a well-nned plot, so she did not believe anything that he said. Meng Wuya was only here because he needed to secure his father¡¯s power in the Devil Kingdom. The Devil King was no longer around, and the sessor had yet to be assigned. Di Fuyi had not made a clear indication on whose side he was going to take, so the regent and his son must be worried about his involvement. The little princess must be their tool to gain his trust, but she would never agree to be a concubine. Therefore, Gu Xijiu had naturally be theirmon enemy. However, since she had not exposed her identity yet, if they really took her as an enemy, they should have assassinated her. Why did they send their son to marry her? ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. Meng Wuya was taken by surprise, obviously. ¡°You¡­ You are the only woman I have ever loved.¡± What a flirtatious man! Gu Xijiu began to tease him, ¡°You do not even know where Ie from. How is that even love?¡± Meng Wuya looked at her slightly awkwardly and said, ¡°Little Jiu, have you heard of love at first sight? Your ethereal beauty has bewitched me.¡± She could feel chills down her spine at this point. The man was taking it too far. She was not someone who could be fooled by these superficial words. Unimpressed, she looked away. ¡°You are a very good looking man, my prince. Why should you give your heart to someone so ordinary, like me? Stop making fun of me.¡± Troubled, Meng Wuya tried to exin to her, ¡°Your looks are nothing but a cover for your body. Your depth of character is what I admire the most.¡± ¡°Oh, what about my character? You brought me here as soon as we met. There was hardly any conversation. How did you get to know me any better?¡± Meng Wuya was dumbstruck, so he took a while to gather his words. ¡°Little Jiu, to you, that was our first encounter by the hill, but to me, I have been thinking about you since I first saw you some time ago.¡± That did not quite make sense. She had just disguised herself when she first arrived in the Devil Kingdom, so the persona she carried was still fresh and new. How long had he been thinking about her, exactly? Gu Xijiu continued, ¡°How many days have you been back in the kingdom?¡± Meng Wuya answered, ¡°Not long ago. I have not been around in the Devil Kingdom much until I heard about you. I came all the way back, only to fall in love with you. However, I had to keep these feelings to myself because you are already the fianc¨¦e of the National Master. Seeing him with my sister prompted me to review his life by using the Tracing Spell. That is how I came across those images.¡± Chapter 2904 - The Proposal (3) Chapter 2904: The Proposal (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°He is not the right man for you, which is why I have brought you here.¡± He made a good point. Gu Xijiu could not think of anything to argue with him at the moment. Little did she know that he would seize the window of opportunity to grab her hands. ¡°Little Jiu.¡± ¡°Ssh! Bam!¡± Meng Wuya was thrown into a thermal pool nearby with a ssh. Shocked, Meng Wuya emerged from the water and looked at Gu Xijiu in utter disbelief. ¡°Little Jiu¡­¡± She literally threw him out, overarm. Even Gu Xijiu herself was bewildered by her quick reaction. She had not put much thought into her decision.Innocently, she blinked her eyes at him and said, ¡°My prince, are you all right?¡± ¡°Great Kung Fu, Little Jiu.¡± Meng Wuya had to admit it. Not even a Great Deity could send him across the air so easily, even though he was unprepared. How could ady with the strength of a Golden Immortal throw him out so effortlessly? ¡°I am ttered. It is nothing more than a self-defense skill passed down to me in my family,¡± Gu Xijiu gave him a smart answer. ¡°Your family? Where are you from?¡± Meng Wuya seemed a little curious. Gu Xijiu raised her index finger to her lips and replied, ¡°It is a secret.¡± Dumbfounded, Meng Wuya did not know what to say. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu began yawning. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality over the past two days. It is time for me to go.¡± She needed more spiritual stones toplete her task. Another day of work should do it, and she did not want to be dyed. After she got the stones she needed, she would leave the Devil Kingdom. Anything that happened between her and Di Fuyi would remain in the Devil Kingdom. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Meng Wuya asked. Gu Xijiu did not look back but walked straight to the exit. She could have used her teleporting ability, but it would immediately give her identity away. Exposing herself was thest thing that she wanted right now. Smilingly, Meng Wuya looked at her in disbelief. He assumed that she would never be able to leave this ce without his help. Right at that moment, adense cloud of devil spirits surrounded the entire crystal pce. Without the right ability, she would instantly be shredded into pieces after one tiny step out of the safety zone. He was confident that she would change her mind once she was reminded of them. He decided to take his time and slowly emerged from the thermal pool and startedbing his hair calmly. There was no rush at all since she was not going anywhere. Unhurriedly, he followed her to the exit and was ready to tell her that she could never make it out alone. On his to the exit, the howling of the devil spirits startled him. It was a sign of the spirits being triggered by something. Swiftly, he sprung into action, knowing that any dy would result in her untimely death. Thedy clearly had guts, that much he knew. She should have stopped at the sight of the devil spirits; instead, she went on. Upon arriving at the exit, his eyes caught hold of Gu Xijiu in a bubble of light while making her way out of the water. The devil spirits clearly chased after her and screeched at the horizon of her bubble of light, but none of them dared to go any closer. Oddly, she could glide her way through the dangerous water with no resistance at all. The devil spirits even gave way to her automatically, like how Moses parted the Red Sea. Meng Wuya stared at her in silent amazement. In order to safely travel through the water, he had to apply ayer of Devil-Spirit Resistant Herbs to keep him safe. Even then, asionally, some spirits would still attack him. To his utter surprise, thedy only wrapped herself in ayer of wizardry barrier, and somehow that seemed to be enough to keep her safe even in the presence of the fiercest spirits. ¡°How powerful can she possibly be?¡± He pondered. Could she be the creator of the universe? He shivered at the thought and refused to think about it anymore. ¡°Little Jiu! Wait a minute!¡± He called out loud while making his way to her. However, Gu Xijiu never turned back. She only waved him goodbye. Chapter 2905 - The Proposal (4) Chapter 2905: The Proposal (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu never turned back. She only waved him goodbye. ¡°My prince, there is no need to escort me. Don¡¯t worry. I have no problem with your sister marrying him as long as it is something he wants to do.¡± Meng Wuya was speechless. He never thought that she knew about his n all along. In the beginning, Gu Xijiu was just an essory in his n. He never actually cared about her. But watching her leave now finally made him confront his feelings. ¡°Little Jiu, I really like you,¡± he said to her, truthfully this time. ¡°Roar!¡± A sudden cry rmed Meng Wuya. He knew that someone must have hit the water and consequently triggered the devil spirits. He assumed that it must be someone fearless in the face of death. All of a sudden, the water from above started to be clouded with bubbles. Chaotically, these Devil spirits started fleeing down from above, as if they had seen something utterly horrifying. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu slowly made her way up, so the devil spirits from the bottom had to move upward to let her through. In an instant, the two opposing forces collided! Panicked, the devil spirits started fleeing in all directions from the chaos. Meng Wuya did not know what to say, for he had never seen anything quite like this before. He had been in and out of the Soulless River many times, and there had never been an oddity in the spirits¡¯ behavior, apart from their ferocity. Someone powerful must have caused the panic, but he had no idea who it could be. Nevertheless, his confusion was soon answered. Glimpses of purple light could be seen shining through the dark water, like the sun in a heavily clouded sky. The ball of light was traveling down the water at an impressive pace. Meng Wuya could not hold his astonishment any longer. The neer was Di Fuyi! He never thought that the man would find them here. Because of the pace that he was traveling, it only took around a second for Di Fuyi to reach Gu Xijiu. Both of them wereing together from different directions, so they stopped abruptly to take a better look at one another. After a long sigh of relief, Di Fuyi went on to grasp her by the wrist. ¡°Jiu!¡± He called out her name. Gu Xijiu had to make a swift turn to avoid his hand. She shifted her body aside and asked, rather dully, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Di Fuyi was surprised by herck of emotion. He continued, ¡°Good to see that you are doing fine. Let¡¯s talk when we get out.¡± The devil spirits were still circling in the dark water, so it was not the best ce for them to talk. Gu Xijiu agreed, and with a nod, she continued to make her way up. ¡­ Initially, she wanted to talk to him in a quiet ce after getting back on the shore. Their engagement had to be formally and peacefully dissolved, as there was no point in continuing the show. From then on, she wanted nothing to do with him, whether he chose to marry someone else or not. She had to be firm in order to make Di Fuyi agree to her. After all, he was already dating the princess. She refused to be an unnecessary burden in their rtionship. However, what happened onshore waspletely out of her expectations. The quiet riverside was no longer the way it was before. Mountains of people of different social sses were all present by the river. As soon as she made her way out of the water, she immediately became the center of attention. Gu Xijiu felt as though she was lost. What was happening? Was the Devil Kingdom hosting a major meeting by the river? There were some faces that she recognized ¨C Yin Jiusi, the regent, Meng Liuqing, and Yin Mingzhu were standing among the crowd. She looked around and caught something even more surprising. Two individuals with the least interest in the matters here in the Devil Kingdom were both present as well ¨C Fan Qianshi and Wu Qianyan.They were among the spectators staring at her fixedly like everyone else. Fan Qianshi was casually there to see what was about to unfold, but his face fell as soon as Gu Xijiu emerged from the water. Chapter 2906 - The Proposal (5) Chapter 2906: The Proposal (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHis face went pale in an instant. Wu Qianyan, on the other hand, gaped at Gu Xijiu in silent wonder. She was so shocked that she almost called out to Gu Xijiu in public. Among the people in the crowd, only Fan Qianshi and Wu Qianyan could see through Gu Xijiu¡¯s disguise. No matter what disguises Gu Xijiu chose to use, there would always be a mole next to her lips, though in varying sizes. Years of traveling with Gu Xijiu in disguise had left them with a strong impression of her. The unchanging position of the mole was how they recognized her. She never thought they would both be in the Devil Kingdom. The sudden turn of events would make it an inappropriate time to discuss the break-up with Di Fuyi. Otherwise, her entire effort of distancing herself from Fan Qianshi would go to waste. ¡°There she is! Miss Jiu is really here!¡± ¡°That is right! The National Master has been looking for her!¡± ¡°Hey, she is absolutely fine being alone in the Soulless River. It looks like she has got some qualities in her Kung Fu.¡± ¡°Humph! What quality is there to be proud of? Can¡¯t you see there is ayer of wizardry barrier around her body? National Master Di must have made it for her,¡± the little princess sarcasticallymented. ¡°That is right; she would never have made it out with her lousy Kung Fu,¡± someone chimed in along with the princess. The discussion went on with many different opinions from different parties. Unfazed, Gu Xijiu rose from the water amid the talks and stopped right there in the air, gazing at the crowd in an unconcerned manner. Di Fuyi emergedter with a leap and stopped by her side. ¡°Congrattions, master, for finally locating Miss Jiu.¡± The servants chanted in unison. ¡°Miss Jiu, master has been looking for you everywhere. Every inch of the Devil Kingdom had been thoroughly searched. I am d that you are fine.¡± Gu Xijiu turned to look at Di Fuyi. ¡°Did you bring them here?¡± She was happy that he came to her rescue but was annoyed by the masses of people around. Di Fuyi answered with a hesitant nod, ¡°Yes, but I had no choice.¡± ¡°No choice?¡± Gu Xijiu was puzzled. The emergence of Meng Wuya interrupted their conversation. ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡± Meng Wuya asked while staring at Gu Xijiu with undivided attention. Gu Xijiu¡¯s furrowed her brows with disapproval. Surely, he already had some doubts about her identity. The regent suddenly raised his voice and said, ¡°Miss Jiu is really here! It has been a tough search, hasn¡¯t it?¡± He then turned to look at Di Fuyi. ¡°Nevertheless, her presence here still does not prove that she is not responsible for the king¡¯s assassination. She could have gone into hiding after murdering the king.¡± Gu Xijiu understood nothing from his usation. When did she be a suspect? When the king was murdered, she was busy collecting the spiritual stones on her own. The officials who stood by the regent started chiming in. They were already assuming Gu Xijiu was the murderer for four reasons. First of all, she had great Kung Fu, which made her capable of the king¡¯s assassination. Secondly, she did not have any evidence in support of an alibi. Thirdly, she disappeared right after the king was murdered, as if fleeing to avoid punishment. Lastly, a loyal escort of the deceased Devil King saw her fleeing from the pce, and her hairpin was found at the scene of the assassination. Gu Xijiu listened on to their well-prepared arguments. Apparently, she had be the victim of their false ims. Amused, she started defending herself without even looking at Di Fuyi for help, ¡°There are at least 88 people here in the Devil Kingdom that are known to have better Kung Fu than the Devil King, so all of them have equal chances of murdering him. Also, the assassination took ce during the midnight hours, the time when people are usually sleeping.¡± Chapter 2907 - The Divine Lord Was Killed... Chapter 2907: The Divine Lord Was Killed¡­ Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°It would be tough for anyone to provide evidence of their absence. Are they all the culprits? Thirdly, I was not missing. I was kidnapped and brought to the Soulless River. Fourthly, the words of the guard could be a lie. The man could have easily been bribed to provide false evidence and me me! As for the hairpin, I did lose a hairpin over the past few days. As it is worthless, I did not bother to look for it, and now it seems someone with ulterior motives is using it against me. I would assume that the man stole it and is using it to frame me. Last but not least, I have to exin that I did not have any motive to kill the Devil King!¡± She argued with rationale, and the regent was choked by herments for a moment. ¡°Nonsense!¡± The young princess screamed in anger. ¡°You must have motives. The Devil King once wanted to arrange a marriage for me with the National Master. I am sure that you wanted to rebel against it. National Master Di must be thinking the same too. He wanted to do everything possible to find you and catch you!¡± Gu Xijiuughed as she looked at Di Fuyi and asked, ¡°You searched for me because of this?! Di Fuyi stepped forward step, ¡°It is not her who murdered the Devil King! The reason why I have not been exining in the past few days is that I knew that she was in your hands. I was afraid that you all would act disadvantageously toward her, so I have not exposed you all. Now that she is safe, then I have nothing to hide. Do you all want to find out the identity of the real murderer of the Devil King? All the truths are here.¡± He took out a light blue snail recorder, opened it, and there was a dialogue between many people inside.It was the original conversation recorded in the regent¡¯s secret room the other day. Everyone¡¯s voice was distinct to the point where any ministers who were slightly familiar with them could distinguish their respective voices. Those gathered around the Soulless River were not only high-ranking officials but also the ordinary people from the Devil Kingdom. They, too, heard the conversation very clearly. Once the snail recorder yed for a moment, the facial expression of the regent and his men all changed! Even Meng Wuya¡¯s handsome face turned pale. ¡°Fake! This is fake!¡± .The regent yelled as he denied everything. ¡°It must be that someone wanted to frame me and made this fake snail recorder¡­¡± The ministers that were loyal to him naturally did not admit as well. However, regardless of how they denied, the people did not buy it. After all, the voices they heard were clear and evident. Furthermore, no one had seen a manipted snail recorder before. For so many years, the regent held the political ruling, and the Devil King had been suppressed under his control. But after Di Fuyi came, the Devil King stopped listening to the regent. They also had a big quarrel in the Jinluan Hall. Almost everyone knew about this incident. Therefore, it was not surprising if the regent nned to kill the Devil King. What¡¯s more, since the death of the Devil King, the regent kept urging the people to appoint a new king. He said, ¡°the country can¡¯t be a day without a king¡± to get the youngest son of the Devil King, who was three years old, to be the new king. However, it was Di Fuyi, who argued that they should seek revenge for the Devil King first before getting a new king and refuted his proposal. Since Di Fuyi carried a high status and was deeply loved by the people, his words carried a lot of weight. Together with other courtiers¡¯ consent to Di Fuyi¡¯s n, the regent had to agree with him. Chapter 2908 - The Divine Lord Was Killed (2) Chapter 2908: The Divine Lord Was Killed (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe regent had plotted against Gu Xijiu for a long time now. He ordered his son to kidnap her when she was alone, then used her of killing the Devil King. At that time, Di Fuyi did not say anything else, which made it seem that he also agreed to his statement. Nevertheless, he said that he would find Gu Xijiu first. As long as it could be proven that Gu Xijiu murdered the Devil King, he would not be selfish about the matter and would settle her personally. Because of Di Fuyi¡¯s objective approach to the situation, the regent was relieved. He even pretended to apany Di Fuyi to look for Gu Xijiu. Since Di Fuyi was a very capable man, in two days, his investigations led him to the Soulless River, and he concluded that Gu Xijiu was in the depths of the river. Although Soulless River was a raging river, it was also a sacred river in the eyes of the devils. Therefore, no one was allowed to approach this ce. There were only two kinds of people who could go close. One was the warriors of the devils. To prove one¡¯s heroism, he needed to wash his hands by the river. If he were not pulled in by the evil spirit inside, he was dered to be a true hero recognized by the Devil God and would be respected by the people. Otherwise, he would die a quick death without a bone left of him. The second was when they needed to sacrifice the living. It was a sacrifice to the devil spirits. Other than that, no one was allowed to enter the river. Doing so would be disrespectful to the entire devil world, and the people involved would be captured. Because of the need to search the ce, Di Fuyi naturally caused dissatisfaction among the majority of the devils, and everyone flocked to stop him. The two sides were arguing. Although Di Fuyi was in a hurry, he also understood that he could not fight too hard, or he would offend the whole devil world, and he might not be able to go down the river with peace of mind. Thus, he made a bet with the regent that if he could not find Gu Xijiu below the river, he would immediately leave the devil world and ensured that he would not intervene in the devil world¡¯s affairs in his lifetime. This condition made the regent extremely tempted to agree, but he also understood that Gu Xijiu was in the river. If Di Fuyi were allowed to search the ce, the regent was certain that he would find her.Therefore, he still looked for various reasons to stop him. The problem with the n was that the ministers under the regent¡¯smand did not know the inside story and felt that this was an excellent opportunity to drive Di Fuyi away, so they asked the regent to agree. If the regent king did not agree, he would probably lose the trust of his people and would also appear to be guilty. At that moment, the principal disciple of the God of Creation, Fan Qianshi, came with his servant. His identity was noble enough, and he volunteered to be the middleman to settle the dispute. Di Fuyi promised that if he found Gu Xijiu here, he would not flee. Furthermore, if she truly killed the Devil King, he would give justice to the devil world. Themotion caused many people to gather on the river bank, and in the end,Di Fuyi was right; Gu Xijiu was indeed below the river. Meng Wuya¡¯s presence came as a bonus to them. Obviously, Meng Wuya was with Gu Xijiu. This made Gu Xijiu¡¯s im of being kidnapped seem more believable. Additionally, the people were naturally more convinced by what Di Fuyi said. Not to mention the fact that he had proof right in his hands, so his credibility was even higher. Many eyes fell on the regent now, waiting for an exnation. The man¡¯s facial expression looked calm like water. He understood that public opinion was not favorable to him, but he was not rattled one bit. He was fully prepared. After all, this devil world was his territory. Even if Di Fuyi were capable, he would not act against the whole devil world! He looked at Di Fuyi and began to make his case, ¡°National Master Di, you are not from the devil world, but you always intervene in our affairs. You must have your own intention. Your ambition is to control the devil world, right?! Or, perhaps, your dreams are bigger, and you want to control the six realms and be the master of these six realms!¡± Chapter 2909 - The Divine Lord Was Killed (3) Chapter 2909: The Divine Lord Was Killed (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°You know that I will not allow myself to be controlled by you. Therefore, you created this whole situation to trap me into your game. I have always been loyal to the Devil King. Likewise, he had always believed in me, but you deliberately influenced him to rebel against me. I did have a fewints about him, and sometimes I was even angry with him and let out a few bitter words. They might not be true. However, you took advantage and used some unknown method to grasp this information. And now, you are trying to cover up everything. Perhaps, you were the one who poisoned the Devil King and deliberately med it on me to kick me out of the game and then support the prince to seed the throne and be under your control. ¡± Gu Xijiu crossed her arms. She felt that the regent¡¯s ability to reason was excellent. Most of his statements were actually quite coherent, and some were even true. But before Di Fuyi could do anything about it, the regent could not hold back his patience and sent assassins to kill the Devil King. This regent was really intelligent, so he should finally understand the whole situation now. This knowledge would certainly aid him in turning things around. In the end, the regent¡¯s words were persuasive enough, and some of the ministers and the people started to doubt Di Fuyi. The followers of the regent king were all gossiping with one another. They all said that Di Fuyi had a bad intention. In the crowd, there were many followers of the regent as well. Therefore, they all stood behind the regent. Aside from some loud usations, a wave of discussion filled the ce. The situation was quite unfavorable to Di Fuyi at the moment. In this wave of controversy, the regent raised his hand and gestured. This was a secret code that signaled the soldiers in the vicinity to rush out from the darkness and encircle Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. Their swords were unsheathed, and their arrows were ready on the string of their bow. Many silver swords glistened under the light.The regent sneered at Di Fuyi now for the soldiers he had gathered were all his elites. If all these elite acted together, they could even conquer the whole Celestial Kingdom! Therefore, he assumed that Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu were no match for him. Apparently, this time, he wanted to set end Di Fuyi¡¯s life.. He shouted coldly, ¡°Di Fuyi, you are ambitious to think you can stick your hands in matters around all six realms! Are you trying to rece the God of Creation? ording to my knowledge, the God of Creation has not been aroundtely. Have you harmed her?!¡± He looked at Fan Qianshi and continued, ¡°Mr. Qianshi, I heard that you have been looking for your master recently, but you can¡¯t find her, right?¡± Fan Qianshi looked down at the ground. ¡°My master has been missing for more than two months; indeed, I am anxious¡­¡± Wu Qianyan looked at Gu Xijiu and could not help but pull Fan Qianshi¡¯s sleeves to try to hint to him that their master was standing right there. Fan Qianshi then changed his stance, ¡°But my master¡¯s skill is superior to Di Fuyi¡¯s. She cannot be harmed easily. She has always been mysterious. Therefore, her disappearance may be because she has her own ns as well. In my opinion, this matter ends here. Everyone goes back first and sorts this out with one another. The truth will be revealed one day. We don¡¯t have to be anxious at this time.¡± He did not know that the so-called Ms. Ah Jiu was his master. He now immensely regretted his earlier action and almost vomited blood. At this time, he did not want to expose the identity of his master. Otherwise, the fact that God of Creation had be Di Fuyi¡¯s fianc¨¦ was going to be realized! Meanwhile, Meng Wuya also already faintly guess Gu Xijiu¡¯s identity. He, too, did not want her to be exposed at this time. Otherwise, the situation would be more unfavorable to them! Therefore, he also persuaded his father to follow Fan Qianshi¡¯s instructions and persuaded his father to hold back his soldiers. Unfortunately, the regent did not know the inside story and still had a raging fire in his body!After Fan Qianshi came to the devil world, they had secretlymunicated with each other. Fan Qianshi affirmed the regent that he would support him and even promised to help him to deal with Di Fuyi. Chapter 2910 - The Divine Lord Was Killed (4) Chapter 2910: The Divine Lord Was Killed (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionTherefore, the regent did not expect Fan Qianshi to change direction at such a critical moment.What was even more annoying was that his precious son actually echoed his thoughts! He angrily said, ¡°It is a matter concerning the life of the God of Creation! How can we let it go so easily? We must take Di Fuyi down today!¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! He must have killed the God of Creation! The Divine Lord is so kind and fair. She is highly respected and won love from all the six realms. We must seek revenge for her!¡± Many people began to echo. The regent felt proud in his heart. He did not want this matter to be dyed anymore. He had created a good momentum, and the odds were in his favor, so he waved his hand to gesture the start of the attack. Just then, many swords charged toward Di Fuyi and his fiance.The soldiers wielding them were all at a level equivalent to a Might Immortal in the Upper Bound. Needless to say, they were ferocious and dangerous! Obviously, the regent did not want to catch Di Fuyi alive. The man wanted him dead. It was beyond his expectation that Di Fuyi and his followers could block the attack. The regent stood there and sneered. Whoever blocks me needs to die! Today was the day that he would take the opportunity to eliminate Di Fuyi once and for all! The smile on his lips had not fully spread before¡­ ¡°Shuaaaa!¡± A sound was heard, and a colorful barrier appeared across the sky, which guarded Di Fuyi and his team. The colorful barrier blocked several sword squadrons that were charging at them viciously. Themotion did not end there. The knives were hit against the colored barrier were turned into g and scattered around the ground. The regent¡¯s facial expression changed abruptly, and he subconsciously stepped back. Meanwhile, there were people in the devil world that recognized the enchanting barrier. They eximed, ¡°It is the God of Creation¡¯s enchantment! The God of Creation is here!¡± ¡°The God of Creation! Gosh, she is the God of Creation!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Inside the barrier, Gu Xijiu, who had always been carrying the appearance of an average person, directly revealed her real face. She looked stunning and put a group of female demons to shame.Her long dress was fluttering, and her body was shrouded in light. Her aura was so mighty that it put immense pressure on the people around her. She looked like a god who was overlooking her beings. Some of the senior generals from the devil world had once followed the Devil King to celebrate the birthday of the God of Creation. Therefore, they were fortunate enough to see her original appearance from afar before and immediately recognized it. The regent never expected that the ordinary woman next to Di Fuyi was actually the God of Creation. He was also stunned for a moment, and this time, he did not keep hisposure! Even his fingers were trembling. The appearance of the God of Creation could be faked by someone daring, but the enchantment that she used could only be performed by the real God of Creation and not anyone else. This enchantment was basically her iconic move, and no one could copy it. Many people had seen the God of Creation¡¯s enchantment in the devil world. Even if the regent wanted to deny her identity, he could not do it now.Sure enough, after she exposed this skill, many people were screaming and kneeled out of respect. In just a second, everyone had kneeled.The regent legs went soft too, and he sumbed eventually. Meanwhile, Meng Wuya looked pale as he slowly kneeled to the ground. It turned out that she was the God of Creation! No wonder those evil spirits dared not approach her before. Finally, he realized that he actually kidnapped the God of Creation for three days! He also pretended to seduce her to keep his father¡¯s n intact. In fact, he felt that seducing her was a downgrade. It was only now that he realized that he was the one who was on a lower tform. She must have found his entire act equivalent to clowns jumping around in a circus, right? Or was it like watching a monkey performing some tricks? Chapter 2911 - : Is The Engagement Real? Chapter 2911: Is The Engagement Real? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionMeng Wuya felt like he waspped hard on the face! With Gu Xijiu¡¯s morous reveal, the rumors about Di Fuyi killing her naturally no longer made any sense. Painting her as the main suspect of the Devil King¡¯s murder also did not make sense. Once Gu Xijiu revealed her original appearance, she also said one thing. Her voice was calm, but the words she said were no less than a thunderbolt to the parties involved, ¡°The snail recorder was mine. I was there when you discussed the rebellious matters. The contents inside this snail recorder are entirely urate and true. ¡± The crowd remained silent. No one would doubt the words from the God of Creation. Therefore, it seemed that the death of the Devil King was indeed rted to the regent. At this time, the regent¡¯s face turned blue and pale. His eyes turned fierce, and he decided to have onest fight, ¡°I heard that the God of Creation did not participate in politics. What happened this time? Is it because of your engagement with the National Master that you now want to get involved in politics and work something out for him?¡± His subordinates immediately seconded, ¡°Yes, the God of Creation originally belonged to the six realms, but now, she has an engagement with the National Master. It is difficult to ensure that she does not participate in his affairs to benefit him. This is unfair!¡± ¡°You are right. I didn¡¯t expect the God of Creation to fall in love. It seems her objectivity can be questioned.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Since the regent hade this far, he was naturally not willing to be defeated. As things had developed to this extent, only death awaited them if they confessed to their crime! Therefore, even though they knew that the God of Creation was innocent, at this moment, they could only y along with the story and me everything on Gu Xijiu! The regent waved his hand and continued, ¡°Catch all of them!¡± Those who were loyal to the regent naturally moved forward, while other soldiers who were only loyal to the devil world looked at each other and did not know what to do at the moment. It was an absolute death penalty to attack the God of Creation. They would be chased after by the people of the other five realms. Therefore, these people naturally did not dare to act rashly. ¡°Do you all want to rebel?¡± A clear voice suddenly sounded from a distance. ¡°Do you really dare to attack the God of Creation!? Meng Liancheng, as the regent, was not loyal to our Devil King because of his personal ambition and has now put the king to death. This is a huge sin. It¡¯s alright if you all did not know the truth. However, now that the truth has been revealed, are you still willing to fight for him?¡± The voice of this person was very loud and could be heard by everyone. Many eyes turned on him. This person was Yin Jiusi. His words were instrumental in persuading the crowd to think twice about their next move. In fact, those who were still hesitant looked at each other and then retreated without saying a word. Just like that, the number of soldiers that were out to attack Di Fuyi reduced by more than half. Meanwhile, the regent¡¯s eyes seemed to have a fire in them. He stared at Yin Jiusi fiercely. It was rare to see him get involved in official matters. This time, he no longer looked like a hippie but came with the aura of a king. Furthermore, several officials stood behind Yin Jiusi. They were abination of schrs and generals. This sudden move definitely affected the regent. As he was an intelligent man, he finally understood that Yin Jiusi was the one behind everything. He was that man that Di Fuyi truly wanted to support from the start. Most of the officials behind Yin Jiusi had always been against the regent. So, they did not exactly seem like a new problem for him. Nevertheless, what worried him the most was that one of the generals in charge of most of the soldiers in the devil world was also behind him. His position was equivalent to a marshal. The regent had always regarded him as his confidant and never hid anything from him when he did those dirty jobs. He did not expect this general to be a traitor sent by Yin Jiusi! Sure enough, this general stood up and spoke. Chapter 2912 - Is The Engagement Real? (2) Chapter 2912: Is The Engagement Real? (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSure enough, this general stood up and said, ¡°Meng Liancheng, you killed the Devil King, and the evidence is in my hand!¡± The regent remained silent, for he knew that the general had a lot of information about their plot. He did not hold back in releasing the material to the public. There were all kinds of pieces of evidence that he had gathered ¨C people, items, and even the fact that the bodyguard that served the Devil King was bought off by the regent. All the pieces proved that he had greatly wronged Gu Xijiu. It also showed the evil things that Meng Liancheng had done in the devil world all these years. Every time he threw out something, the people would hiss in shock and disgust. By that time, no one doubted the truth anymore. The people were filled with anger and yelled openly to punish the culprit. As for the soldiers who initially stood by the regent, at that moment, they were no longer loyal to him. Only a few were still on his side, perhaps because he had bought them over, or they were equally guilty. Since things had developed to this extent, the regent king was obviously at a disadvantage. To add to his misery, Yin Jiusi had suddenly emerged like a king out of the blue. He looked at the thousands of people in the area and said calmly, ¡°The regent has done so many bad things to the people of the Devil Kingdom, and many of you have not been fully informed. Since you are the soldiers of the devil world, obeying hismand was your duty, and there is nothing wrong with that. From this moment on, except for the few main culprits who had staged this entire plot, if you want to stay here, you will still be weed. I will not punish you for your past!¡± Then, he ordered his people to take out a basket of papers and said, ¡°This paperwork has been collected for me when I was investigating your crimes. I haven¡¯t read them, but I will burn them and solve your worries as long as you can continue to do your best for the development of our devil world and be faithful to the country. In fact, I will still reward you for your service!¡± He flicked his fingers, and the papers began to burn rapidly. By doing so, he was giving those who were originally loyal to the regent a second chance, assuming they were not directly involved in his evil plots. Those who were given a second chance cheered and ran behind Yin Jiusi. In just that short period of time, the regent found that only dozens of people continued to surround him. Obviously, the situation was no longer favorable to them if he wanted to go to war. These dozens of people were the confidants of the regent. Their hands were full of blood too, and they could no longer look back. They only thing they could do was have onest fight, though it was obvious how that would go down under these circumstances. In the end, the regent and the dozens of people around him were killed on the spot. The angry soldiers even killed the young princess. Meng Wuya took the opportunity to dive into the Soulless River and disappeared in an instant, while Yin Jiusi became the next Devil King once he showed the people his true caliber. Of course, the power struggle in the imperial court was an intricate matter that he had to deal with. He still needed to put in a lot of effort to stabilize his position. Eventually, everything was basically solved, but everyone was still curious about one matter. Some ministers couldn¡¯t help but ask on behalf of the rest of the people, ¡°Divine Lord, are you really engaged to National Master Di?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned by the question, and before she could say anything, Fan Qianshi spoke up, ¡°Stupid! My master is the God of Creation! Do you know how noble her identity is? Will she be so free to engage with other people so simply? She had done this just to facilitate the investigation of Meng Liancheng. She had to disguise herself to make it real. It is definitely not true!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. She was really doing this as a temporary agenda, but it was not to resolve the affairs of the devil world but to influence Fan Qianshi to stop going after her. When Fan Qianshi said these words, he was looking at Gu Xijiu to see how she would respond. He looked calm on the outside, and his lips were even curved upward with a smile, but there was a panic in his eyes that could not be hidden. Chapter 2913 - Is The Engagement Real? (3) Chapter 2913: Is The Engagement Real? (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFan Qianshi strongly refuted the question to try to stop his nightmare from bing a reality. Nevertheless, Gu Xijiu had known him for so long, so she understood his emotions. She saw the pleading and fragility at the bottom of his eyes. She suddenly moved closer to Di Fuyi, deliberately not looking at her apprentice¡¯s face, and faintly said, ¡°I am the God of Creation, but it does not stipte that the God of Creation cannot get married. I am truly in love with National Master Di. With him by my side, it will help me to manage the six realms more easily. 15th June of the six realms¡¯ calendar is an auspicious day, and I will marry him in the Tianyin Valley on that day. I will invite all of you toe and celebrate with us. My principal disciple, Fan Qianshi, will arrange all the hospitality matters. Qianshi, I am now assigning this task to you; you must do it properly.¡± Fan Qianshi felt like a thunderbolt struck him! He felt as though his head had been hit really hard as he looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Master?!¡± His pair of eyes burned like fire, but Gu Xijiu only stared at him coldly and said, ¡°Qianshi, I know that you have the ability to make these arrangements happen. Alright, that¡¯s all for now. I still have something else to attend to, and I need to leave now.¡± Then, she turned and teleported away. In just the blink of an eye, she had disappeared from sight. Fan Qianshi was stunned! Meanwhile, Di Fuyi remained silent. In fact, everyone was stunned for a moment, but then they all turned to congratte Di Fuyi. After all, Di Fuyi¡¯s abilities were well recognized by everyone. He had already made his mark on three realms out of the six, and his prestige could only grow farther. Now, with the God of Creation married to him, it put him in a better position to propel him forward to conquer the other three realms.In other words, the Lord of the Six Realms was going to be him. His followers were truly happy for him, and there were people in the crowd that shared the same sentiment.Once he became the Lord of the Six Realms, there would naturally be fewer disputes among the six realms. The long-awaited peace of the world and a world without war would soon be realized. Today was the second day of June, and there were still 13 days to the date of the wedding. It was definitely very soon! ¡­ When Di Hao looked at all of this, in his heart, he silently lit up a candle for Fan Qianshi! In fact, he suddenly felt sorry for Fan Qianshi. The man became the gold standard for unrequited love. His mother had no feelings for him at all and treated him purely as a disciple. She even tried to remove any emotions he had to set him up on the right path and make him concentrate solely on practicing. In this current triangle of love, Fan Qianshi was the most pitiful of the parties. But what about his father, Di Fuyi? He must not be feeling good, either.Di Hao looked at Di Fuyi in the frame and realized that despite the fact that people were cheering for him, there was no joy or sadness on his face. ¡­ In a restaurant, Di Fuyi went up to the second floor and pushed the door of a room open. He saw Gu Xijiu, who was drinking wine in the room. When she saw himing, she made a gesture and said, ¡°Sit.¡± Di Fuyi sat opposite her and looked at her fixedly. ¡°Are you finally willing to see me? Don¡¯t want to hide from me anymore?¡± He had been looking for her for ten days since the incident, and it was only today that he received a directed audio from her to ask him toe here to meet her. Gu Xijiu raised her hand and poured some wine for him. ¡°You have overthought. I did not hide from you. I was busy with things and had no time to see you. I heard from Qianyan that preparations are going well. She said that you prepared everything in the Tianyin Valley and it is very grand. I had a stroll around the valley today and must admit that I am pleased. Chapter 2914 - Is The Engagement Real? (4) Chapter 2914: Is The Engagement Real? (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°My apprentice has not lived up to my expectations. I assigned this matter to him,but I did not expect that he would get drunk every day and not even get up when I tried to wake him¡­¡± Her words were polite, but they were also somewhat formal, creating a sort of distance between her and Di Fuyi. Di Fuyi did not drink her wine but swirled the ss in his hand. ¡°What were you doing?Are you not even bothered about your own wedding?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned by his frank reply. She was swamped over the past ten days, trying to arrange the starry array in a specific position. It was a very time-consuming andbor-intensive task. In fact, she had not left the ce for ten days and only finished it today. After she came out, she saw a significant change in the Tianyin Valley. Every inch of it from the hall to the small wedding flowers were all lovely and fascinating. She thought that her apprentice finally got down to work and was delighted in her heart. She did expect to learn from Wu Qianyan that Fan Qianshi had not been taken care of all these things like he was supposed to do. He was drunk every single day and would usually go out and note back for a few days. Even when he returned, he would sleep for a day or two. When Gu Xijiu went to the Tianyin Valley, Fan Qianshi was out drinking again, so she could not find him. It was then that she learned that all thearrangements in the Tianyin Valley were by Di Fuyi. Gu Xiji pondered for a moment and felt that it was only appropriate that she should meet him and thank him for everything he did, so she used the directed audio spell to connect with Di Fuyi. And now, here they were in front of each other for the first time since the incident in the Devil Kingdom. When Di Fuyi questioned her, she looked at him with her bright but ruthless eyes. ¡°Fuyi, I had to deal with a few private matters. I don¡¯t need to report everything I do to you, right?¡± She probably felt that she was too ruthless, so she frowned and added, ¡°You should know that this wedding is just a cover-up. It is not an actual celebration of love. You don¡¯t need to make it too luxurious.¡± The ss in Di Fuyi¡¯s palm was spinning as he suddenly asked, ¡°Ah Jiu, are you still angry with me?¡± ¡°Ah? ¡°Gu Xijiu looked puzzled. Di Fuyi took a deep breath and reminded her, ¡°That night when I was with the young princess¡­¡± Gu Xijiuughed and quickly interrupted him, ¡°Ah, you are talking about that incident. Rest assured, I know that you were trying to influence her father, Meng Liancheng, so you deliberately pretended to be good to her. I will not be angry about that.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. He wanted to add something, but in the end, it became a question, ¡°Not angry at all?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Of course, this kind of thing is verymon. What is there to be angry about? The trick you used had been used by Yin Jiusi on Meng Liuxiang before. It was just a matter of expediency. I understood it at the time, so I didn¡¯t bother.¡± Di Fuyi was choked, but suddenly, heughed. ¡°Divine Lord is being really understanding now! However,why did you ask to cancel our engagement that day? ¡± ¡°I was afraid of dying you.¡± ¡°Then, why do you want to marry me now? ¡± His questions were getting sharper and sharper. Gu Xijiu frowned slightly and sighed. ¡°That was because of the situation¡­ I couldn¡¯t deny it in front of Qianshi¡­ I am sorry¡­¡± She finally felt apologetic as she looked at him. ¡°I know that it is challenging for you to tolerate me. So why don¡¯t we do this? After the wedding, I will try to arrange for a divorce and will not dy you for too long. In the meantime, if you have another sweetheart, you can date her quietly. I will close one eye and not interfere with you. After three years, you can officially marry again.¡± Chapter 2915 - The Wedding Chapter 2915: The Wedding Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi was appalled by her response! He lifted his sleeve off the table and got ready to leave. ¡°You are really trying your best for your apprentice! Divine Lord, please rest assured, I admire your open-mindedness, and I intend to put it into practice!¡± Then, he turned away and left. Gu Xijiu sat in the same ce and looked down at the wine in the cup. She slowly put it near to her lips and drank it. As she took a gulp, she was choked and coughed repeatedly for a moment. When the coughing finally stopped, she suddenly felt that the originally mellow wine in her ss had suddenly be bitter. It made her chest a little stuffy, and she no longer wanted to drink it. ¡­ The wedding ceremony of the God of Creation was naturally the center of attention of the entire world. There were full attendance and representation from the officials of all six realms.The vast Tianyin Valley was quite full of people on this day. Fortunately, the steward who Di Fuyi chose to manage all of these matters was apetent person. This person was not only hard-working but also versatile. There were so many guests and so many chores that needed to be sorted, but he could arrange it in a fast and orderly manner. All the people did their jobs well, and there was no chaos at all. Gu Xijiu had some time on her hands, so she simply meditated for two days and only came out one day before the wedding. Wu Qianyan reported to her and said that National Master Di had sent a wedding dress and asked her to give it a try. In her lifetime, Gu Xijiu had never expected that she would wear a wedding dress one day. The wedding dress was very costly as it was sewed by the most famous embroiders in the six realms using the best silk satin. It took them ten days without any sleep to finish this dress. There were a few phoenixes on the wedding dress that danced and looked like they were alive. She donned the dress piece by piece on her body, and then wore the phoenix crown with a pearl on her hair. She looked into the mirror, and the ming red color of her dress reflected on her slightly pale face with a blush. The swaying tassels made her pretty face look like a peach blossom. The entire wedding dress was gorgeous, and Gu Xijiu let out a sigh of relief as she sorted out her eyshes with a curler.Every girl had a dream wedding dress in their heart, and Gu Xijiu was no exception. Nevertheless, she did not even know what she liked until this moment. Even though all of it was just a show, in the end, it actually fulfilled a dream of hers. She spun around, and the wedding dress fluttered perfectly with the movements of her body. She felt delighted with this wedding dress, and then turned to ask Wu Qianyan behind her, ¡°Qianyan, how do you feel?¡± Wu Qianyan was a little worried to the point where she did not even hear Gu Xijiu speak. Gu Xijiu had to ask her again before her mind was brought back into the room. She smiled and replied, ¡°It is nice! You look stunning wearing this dress. You will be the most beautiful bride in the world tomorrow!¡± Gu Xijiu was satisfied with that answer. She straightened the cor on her head and casually asked, ¡°Where is Qianshi?¡± Wu Qianyan was stunned by the question. She answered, ¡°He is¡­. out; hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Gu Xijiufrowned. ¡°This child has not been sensible recently.¡± Wu Qianyan subconsciously tried to cover for him. ¡°He should be out to buy the items needed for the wedding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Fortunately, he is not that insensible after all.¡± Wu Qianyan looked down to the ground and sighed. ¡­ Gu Xijiu found Fan Qianshi in the underground cer of a restaurant. He was drunk and had stolen a dozen of excellent wines hidden in the house. He was lying on the ground and sleeping when she found him. The air was filled with the smell of alcohol as he murmured something in his dream, ¡°Master¡­ Why¡­¡± Chapter 2916 - The Wedding (2) Chapter 2916: The Wedding (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Am I not good enough? I¡­ I like you so much¡­¡± His clean clothes were full of dirt at the moment, and he looked like a lonely tramp. Gu Xijiu looked down at him, and there was clear pain at the bottom of her eyes. After all, she taught him for so many years, so seeing him like this would inevitably affect her. She would be lying if she said she was not distressed. However, she should not give him any hope. She had to be cruel to free him of his unrequited love so that he could ultimatelye back to his senses. The pain he was going through was something that he needed to experience. Otherwise, he would never let go. Under normal circumstances, a person suffering from unrequited love would turn their attention to their career. As for Fan Qianshi, she believed that his focus would soon shift to his practice. With that in mind, Gu Xijiu turned and was about to teleport away, but the door of the wine cer was suddenly opened, and three people sneaked in. These three people were dressed like the shopkeepers of the cer. They saw Fan Qianshi and were furious and shocked. ¡°No wonder our stock has been missing. We have a thief!¡± ¡°Hit him!¡± ¡°Hit him! Hit this little thief!¡± The three men picked up three wooden sticks and smashed Fan Qianshi¡¯s face! Meanwhile, Fan Qianshi was so drunk that he simply could not defend himself. He got hit a few times on his face to the point where it turned reddish. Gu Xijiu frowned. She pulled her fingers together as though she was about to do something, but in the end, she held herself back. It was good for him to face the consequences of his actions since he had stolen a lot of wine from the shop. She should let him have a lesson. Anyway, Gu Xijiu thought that these people would throw him out after a few hits, but she did not expect that they would endlessly hit him with the sticks. She watched Fan Qianshi get whacked 30 to 40 times until his nose and face were obviously swollen. What was worse was that these people did not seem like they were going to stop. One of them even drew out a knife to cut him and feed him to the dog. This was clearly too much! Therefore, Gu Xijiu pinched a spell in her fingers and pointed at Fan Qianshi. There was a colorless and transparent cover that suddenly appeared over his body. The man with the knife did not see it went forward to cut Fan Qianshi¡¯s neck. However, as she attempted to cut Fan Qianshi, the invisible barrier responded, and he was thrown to the back of the room, almost cutting himself in the face. He was shocked and quickly threw away his knife. ¡°There is a ghost!¡± The invisible barrier also repelled the sticks that the other people had used to hit Fan Qianshi. Quickly, all of the people in the roomgrew suspicious. They looked at each other and did not dare to hit him again. Instead, they lifted Fan Qianshi and threw him into the mud on the street. When they went back to the wine cer and counted the jars, they identally found a few silvers on the ground, enough to pay for the wine stolen by Fan Qianshi. They groaned and picked up the silvers, andter regretted what they did to the man. It seemed that this drunk man was not trying to eat a free meal. He had left a few pieces of silver coins as payment. The wind on the street was bleak, and Fan Qianshi was lying in leeches. He had no intention to wake up. He was aware of the pain on his body and face despite his drunken state. He spoke softly, ¡°Master, don¡¯t abandon me¡­ ¡± ¡°Master, even if you hit me, please don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± ¡°Master, I am hurt¡­¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s fingers were trembling slightly at this point. She was angry but also felt sorry for the poor guy. Soon, a group of people around the street circled him and pointed at him; someone actually recognized him. ¡°Hey, is he¡­ Is he the principal disciple of the Divine Lord of the Tianyin Valley?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. No matter how angry she was, she still did not want her apprentice to lose his face here. But just when she was about to remove him secretly, there was a gust of wind around the grounds. Chapter 2917 - The Wedding 3 Chapter 2917 The Wedding 3 The t ground suddenly burst into a gust of wind, to the point where the crowd could hardly open their eyes and mouths. When the strong winds had passed, Fan Qianshi, who was on the ground, had disappeared. Everyone was speechless except Gu Xijiu, who was relieved. She recognized that Wu Qianyan caused the gust of wind. It seemed that she arrived in time to save him. ¡­ Fan Qianshi did not return that night, and Wu Qianyan was nowhere to be seen either. Gu Xijiu initially thought that Wu Qianyan would bring the drunken Fan Qianshi back home. After all, tomorrow was her wedding day, and he was her only apprentice. It would not be appropriate if he did not show up. Furthermore, since Wu Qianyan had a good pair of hands, Gu Xijiu expected her to help as she dressed up tomorrow for the big event. Wu Qianyan had always been a sensible person, and she had no reason not toe back. However, as the sky grew brighter, the two people still did not show up. This made Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart a little uneasy. She wondered what had happened to the two of them?! Nevertheless, with their abilities, it was difficult for anyone in this world to challenge them. So they probably did not encounter any trouble.Perhaps, Wu Qianyan saw that Fan Qianshi was so drunk that she did not dare to bring him back, so she stayed outside with him and took care of him. But even though Wu Qianyan did note backst night, she still needed to get dressed for today. Therefore, she should be back soon, right? Fortunately for Gu Xijiu, the matron of honor who was sent by Di Fuyi could help Gu Xijiu get dressed. Quickly, she put makeup on Gu Xijiu to get her ready for the wedding. The method that the matron had used definitely caused some pain to Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. Nheless, she was born with natural beauty, so even though she was getting married, she only needed to put on ayer of thin powder. When all was done, Gu Xijiu looked at herself in the mirror. She had a pair of beautiful eyes, a reddish face, and fair skin. When the ming tassel was floating in front of her, it made her feel a bit strange. Although she felt that she looked very pretty, she knew that it was all fake. She stopped for a moment to imagine how it would feel if it were true but thenughed at herself for thinking so.How could it be true? Both she and Di Fuyi had their own agenda. This was simply a mutually beneficial situation. While still upied in her thoughts, the matron of honor whispered to her, ¡°Divine Lord, should you set off to pick up the groom now?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned for a moment. She just remembered that Di Fuyi would be married in her house this time, so she needed to pick him up personally. Quickly, she got up and strode out. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± It wasmon to marry a bride, but it was rare to see a bride marry the groom, not to mention that it was the Divine Lord who married a husband. Therefore, at this time, it was not only her housethat was full of guests but also along the streets all the way to the Tianxing Pce, where Di Fuyi stayed. The streets were filled with people who wanted to watch it live. The team to pick up the groom marched on the street as the firecrackers were set off, and the music was yed. Gu Xijiu opted not to take the sedan chair but sat in arge, luxurious car. After they reached the groom, he would sit together with her in the car. She opened the curtain and looked outside of the car as it was traveling to Di Fuyi. Around 600 people were traveling with her to his ce. This made the marching on the street look very grand as they were surrounded by people who admired the Divine Lord. Nheless, there were also a few inharmonious sounds that asionally chimed in. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the National Master to marry the Divine Lord. It seems as if he is trying to exploit the power of the Divine Lord, which is why hepromised for this kind of marriage.¡± ¡°You are right. The National Master is a very proud man. There are a lot of powerfuldies who want to marry him, but he never even gave them a chance. Now, he is going to marry to the Divine Lord so openly. Perhaps, this was the condition set by Divine Lord to marry him. Chapter 2918 - The Wedding 4 Chapter 2918 The Wedding 4 ¡°Nevertheless, if the National Master did not benefit from it, he surely wouldn¡¯t agree to it. A real man should not openly attach themselves to just one woman.¡± ¡°The Divine Lord is the god of the six realms. If she were to get attached, she would surely marry a husband. Anyway, this is also good for us. As the husband of Divine Lord, no one would dare to provoke National Master Di anymore. His identity is more honorable now, and it is just a matter of time for him to rule the six realms. A man can always be flexible. It doesn¡¯t matter topromise a little bit to achieve a bigger goal.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ After all his efforts, it seems that the National Master is going to rely on his wife¡¯s status. As you said, it is not that noble. Hmmph! I will never do this if it happened to me. I would rather have nothing in my life than to have to rely on my wife for my sess. I would rather get an obedient wife and a few more beautiful concubines. That is my greatest joy of life.¡± ¡°Shhh¡­ Lower down your voice, please. This is Divine Lord¡­ she is different from other women.¡± ¡°¡­¡± These people¡¯s voices were not very high, but Gu Xijiu was very good at hearing, and naturally, she heard all of their conversations. She frowned slightly when someone alerted them to it. Then, her fingertips moved, and a touch of pale light emerged from the car. Those people who were gossiping suddenly felt an itch on their throats, and soon, they realized that they could not open their mouth or even utter a word. They were certainly shocked by the itchiness and difort. It was so bad to the point where they felt like pulling their tongues out to scratch their throats. Even then, their mouth could not be openedand was tightly sealed. All of them looked rather crazy trying to figure out how to open their mouth and scratch the inside of their throat. The people in the crowd thought they were mad, so they stayed far away from them. This little chaos naturally did not affect the team at all. They were still moving forward to Di Fuyi¡¯s house. Gu Xijiu put her hand back down inside the vehicle. These people would feel the itch for three days and would not be able to sleep, drink, or eat during that time. It was just a small punishment for them so that they would learn their lesson. She did not treat these people¡¯s words as an insult to her, but she definitely reflected on what they said. Suddenly, she realized that Di Fuyi paid a higher price for this show. He actually did not need to get married to her, and he could still rule the six realms on his own. It was just a matter of time. However, because of the wedding, he was being described as a man who relied on his wife. This reputation might never disappear in his lifetime. If she knew this earlier¡­ It seemed that she was not considerate enough in their arrangement. She had to try to remedy it in the future. Soon, Gu Xijiu and her team arrived at the front of the Tianxing Pce.Compared with the lively atmosphere in the Tianyin Valley, this ce was quite deserted. The door was closed, and only two or three doormen guarded the entrance. There were some worries in Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart when she saw the scene. Over the past few days, Di Fuyi was definitely mad with her, and she did not contact him to sort out the issues they had. Would he regret getting married to her now?! She got out of the car, and the doorman greeted and saluted her. ¡°Divine Lord.¡± ¡°Where is your master?¡± ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ Divine Lord, pleasee in first. My master wille out soon.¡± Gu Xijiu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he was in the house and did not escape from the wedding, it was all right. She left the team outside as she stepped into the pce. It was the first time she entered the Tianxing Pce. She found the decorations inside quite festive with a big red double-happiness word hung inside. Red silks were hung everywhere as a sign of prosperity. Gu Xijiu was taken into the main hall by the housekeeper in the house. This hall had been elegantly arranged. A peony flower shaped in the word ¡°Xi¡± was hung in the middle with red pearls hanging on the ceiling. The decoration was wless and powerful. Di Fuyi actually did it himself. Apparently, the arrangement here was more interesting than in the Tianyin Valley. Chapter 2919 - The Wedding 5 Chapter 2919 The Wedding 5 Gu Xijiu could not help but explore the ce again. All of a sudden, she felt that she preferred theyout here. Seeming impressed by the design, she thought that it would be nice for her to wait for Di Fuyi here so she did not expect the butler to just take her here and then turn around and bring her to the back of the pce. The rest of the interior of the pce was also decorated with the same luxury, which made Gu Xijiu have a feeling that this was the actual wedding room. Although Gu Xijiu did not know the custom procedure of the wedding, when a family had a daughter who was getting married, the groom¡¯s house would be decorated nicely while the bride¡¯s ce would only have a sticker on the door. Nheless, today¡¯s situation was different, so should Di Fuyi¡¯s home look simpler than hers? She had not heard about a situation where there were decorations on both sides. Today was probably the one and only time. Theyout of his wedding room was as good as the wedding room at the Tianyin Valley and even transcended her ce. When she came in, Di Fuyi was sitting at the table with a pot of wine and two cups in front of him. He was still dressed in his usual home attire. His elegant purple robes entuated his handsome face. ¡°How is theyout of this wedding room?¡± Di Fuyi asked her. ¡°Very good! It¡¯s very beautiful!¡± Gu Xijiu praised. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Gu Xijiu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But the outside looks sorrowful andcking festivity. The door was closed so I thought you had changed your mind about the wedding. ¡± Di Fuyi looked at her and smiled. ¡°Howe? I have been looking forward to this moment for a long time!¡± Gu Xijiu breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°I knew I could count on you.¡± She looked around again before continuing, ¡°Since you are going to my ce, even though you decorated this room so nicely, it won¡¯t be used.¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°Do you mean to say that I will always live with you? Are you not afraid that it will make it real? Are you really nning to sleep with me tonight?¡± Di Fuyi asked in a teasing manner. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart pumped faster after listening to thest question and her face slightly reddened. She cleared her throat before replying, ¡°You must be joking.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s smile faded quickly. ¡°Yeah, I was just joking. We are only putting on a show. So, after the wedding, we will sleep separately.¡± Gu Xijiu felt slightly apologetic in her heart, but she could not say anything else, so instead, she tried to change the topic. ¡°Your wedding room is very well decorated. When you are married to your lover, you can arrange it this way.¡± Di Fuyi sped his fingers on the ss tightly and smile., ¡°You¡¯re right. I will definitely do my best for my lover. In the future, I will give her a grand wedding, and she will be happily married in my house so that everyone in the world would know that she is my wife.¡± He seemed to think of something while speaking and raised his hand to present a stack of clothes to Gu Xijiu which he ced on his palm. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly to focus on the attire. This was another wedding gown! ¡°This wedding gown was carefully prepared for my lover. Come, Divine Lord, please help me to take a look at it.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She subconsciously looked at the gown and finally understood why people usually tried not topare. Though the dress that she wore was already very beautiful, when it waspared with this set in front of her, they were as different as heaven and earth. The main difference was that this set was woven with mermaid silk. The silk was condensed with a unique method requiring sunlight and cost a million dors for every inch produced. There was simply no price for this dress at all in the market. Chapter 2920 - The Wedding 6 Chapter 2920 The Wedding 6 Not to mention the gown was also embedded with numerous valuable gems. These gems seemed to be glowing and formed a starry sky pattern around the dress. The piece of luxury was exquisite and majestic, to say the least. These gems above were naturally very exclusive; perhaps, even one piece was enough to buy over a city. Additionally, the mermaid silk was fine and delicate, which made her feel like she was holding a dim moon in her hand. If she wore it on her body, she was sure that it would be very smooth andfortable. Gu Xijiu was very knowledgeable, so she could roughly estimate that the production of this costume would take at least 20 years. It was not something that the dress she currently wore could everpare with. She could not help but wonder who would wear this wedding gown in the future? Would the woman who wears this dress be happy? Unfortunately, she could not see it. Later, she suddenly felt that the wedding gown on her body was a little ufortable, and her heart ached a little. ¡°So, what is your opinion on this dress?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her as he asked. ¡°It seems very premium, elegant, and beautiful.¡± Gu Xijiu threw all the words she could think of to describe the wedding gown on the table, but she refused to touch it again as it would only make her feel worse. Fortunately for her, Di Fuyi kept the dress away and did not showcase it anymore to aggravate her difort. Then, Gu Xijiu looked at the hourss and urged him, ¡°We are not exactly early. Are you ready to go? Are you going to get changed?¡± ¡°Do you want me to put on a wedding attire?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± It was too casual if he wore his home attire for a wedding! What¡¯s more, the man was the groom! ¡°Okay, then you can help me wear it!?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Please help me put it on.¡± Di Fuyi spoke calmly. Gu Xijiu was undoubtedly stunned by his request, but she recalled that Di Fuyi had given up a lot for her with this arrangement, so she agreed to help him just this once. The style of Di Fuyi¡¯s gown was rather simple. It was mostly red and embroidered with the pattern of a dragon. This actually made his outfit look rather matching with the dress that she was wearing now. As Gu Xijiu prepared to help him, she could not help but ask a question, ¡°You must have also prepared a wedding attire that matches that starry gown, right? How does it look like?¡± Di Fuyi did not look back at her as he replied, ¡°Of course! However, there is no need to show it to you now.¡± Gu Xijiu was choked by his reply but did not know how to refute it. Anyway, she should not be too pushy with him now since he was doing her a big favor. If he did not want to show it, then that was his call. If he wanted to show it to her in the future, perhaps, she might not even want to look at it when the time came! While she was pondering these thoughts, Di Fuyi had already taken off his robes. Since she was upied in her thoughts, when Gu Xijiu looked at him, he was only left with a pair of trousers. The proportions of his body were incredibly perfect. Anyone who nced at it would inevitably be drawn to take a second look. In fact, Gu Xijiu had already found herself watching him for the third time! ¡°Hold on! Stop!¡± Gu Xijiu abruptly moved her eyes away from the man¡¯s body before she continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take off everything, right? You just need to change your outer robe with the wedding suit. You don¡¯t even have to change your innerwear.¡± If he continued to take off his clothes, he would be naked! Di Fuyi casually replied, ¡°Even if it is just a show, I want to make it perfect. As a newlywed, the clothes should be new from my head to my toes. It would be more auspicious that way.¡± He finally turned and looked at her this time when he spoke, ¡°Are you wearing any old pieces of clothing?¡± This was not the case for Gu Xijiu as the matron of honor that Di Fuyi had sent her was fully prepared. Even her innerwear was new. In fact, Gu Xijiu had no problem with him wearing a full set of new clothes, but she certainly objected to helping him change into each piece of clothing. Finally, after a round of bargaining, he wore his underwear and trousers himself, and she was only responsible for putting on his robe for him. At first, Gu Xijiu thought that wearing a robe would look too simple, but when she had put it on him, she found that her assumption was untrue. Chapter 2921 - The Wedding 7 Chapter 2921 The Wedding 7 Although his robe looked simple, it was a bit troublesome to wear. This was especially true for the belt, as she needed to buckle it around his waist. ¡°Your belt is abnormal!¡± Di Fuyi smiled. ¡°I have always wanted to be unique, so the belt is naturally an extraordinary one.¡± Then, he raised his arms and waited for her to buckle his belt. Gu Xijiu stared at his back for a moment and was caught in a daze. She did not know why, but she suddenly recalled his uncovered back that she had just inadvertently seen. Her heart seemed to have skipped half a beat, but just then, she quickly circled his around his waist and buckled his belt. As she was standing very close to him, she could smell that his body exuded a unique fragrance. Furthermore, when she wrapped her hands around him to put on his belt, she could feel his fine and smooth muscle lines. Her heart had subconsciously skipped half a beat all of a sudden. Despite these strange feelings, she felt that her heart seemed to have a very powerful regting function that could counter all the sudden changes. It only took a split second for things to return to normal for her. Di Fuyi had quietly closed his eyes slightly to try to sense any irregrities in her heartbeat. From his observations, her heart was loud and clear, but there was no sign of it beating irregrly. His fingers clenched slightly in his sleeves at the discovery, and once again, he felt extremely disappointed. She was indifferent to his charm and appeal! Was her heart made of iron? Was the God of Creation born with no desire for lust? Was she only allowed to be ruthless? He felt helpless as if he were flirting with a blind man. Perhaps, all of his efforts were going to be wasted. For the first time in his life, he had the thought of giving up. While upied in his thoughts, Di Fuyi failed to realize five delicate fingers were waving in front of him. ¡°Hello?!¡± He quickly regained his focus and gave his undivided attention to the person in front of him. But when he looked at her, his heart seemed to be one pumping irregrly. Anyway, she had put on his wedding attire as agreed, so he grasped her hand and pulled her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Otherwise, we will bete!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. It was him who had dyed them in the first ce, but now, he was the one rushing them! She subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand from his grip, but he held her tightly and said something in a serious tone, ¡°ording to tradition, you should be the one who carries me to the car. Are you carrying me, or should I carry you?¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent for a moment but finally agreed on a solution, ¡°Let¡¯s just hold hands.¡± Thus, the two of them appeared in front of the public, hand in hand. The people outside had been waiting nervously, hoping that the grooms did not regret his recision and run away. They were so relieved to see that the couple emerged in such a loving fashion. Before they arrived at the door of the sedan, Di Fuyi swiftly picked her up from the ground. Gu Xijiu was so shocked by his sudden move to the point where she subconsciously hugged his neck. Amazed by the show, the people around could not help but scream and cheer for the lovely couple. ¡°It should be the groom who carries the bride into the sedan. However, as we are getting married in your house, the roles were reserved. Nevertheless, since you don¡¯t want to carry me, it is appropriate for me to carry you. The rules can¡¯t be abolished.¡± Di Fuyi sent her a directed audio and stopped her from struggling or attacking him. One of the tips of her fingers was still pointing at a vital part of his neck. Obviously, this was her instinctive reaction to his sudden action. But when she finally heard his exnation, Gu Xijiu finally put her finger at ease. She could not help but wonder why there were so many rules! Nheless, she was not one who hated customs and traditions. The team finally got back to work, and the flower girls in front of the vehicle were glittering flower petals along the open road. Behind them were guards and a drummer that was ying his instrument. The ce was crowded and joyful, with people on both sides of the street smiling and cheering them on. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi sat side by side in the car. There was only one row of seats in the sedan that could only fit two people. Although Gu Xijiu had touched him before, at the moment, she was sitting a bit too close to him forfort and felt that it was inappropriate. Chapter 2922 - The Wedding 8 首页 Chapter 2922 The Wedding 8 Being sat so close together in a private space made her feel even more awkward. She wanted to stand up and adjust her sitting position but thought that it would be too obvious. Hence, she discreetly coughed to clear her throat before saying, ¡°This car needs an additional seat.¡± Di Fuyi merely looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Everyone who gets married will need to sit this way. What¡¯s wrong? Are you shy?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her chin slightly as she replied, ¡°No, I am not! I am the Divine Lord. How can I be shy because of this? Besides, this is all just a show. It¡¯s just that I am much older than you, so it¡¯s a bit¡­¡± She could not think of the right word for a moment, so Di Fuyi went on for her, ¡°It makes you feel like an old cow that eating young grass, right? Or does it more closely resemble a flower being inserted into cow dung?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°I am not an old cow! I am also not cow dung either! Forget it; I will not care about it. I will forgive you for the nonsense that you are uttering.¡± Sternly, she then turned to face him and found that he was also looking at her. As they were seated rather closely, her lips identally caressed his chin. She quickly lifted her head to the back, and because she moved too quickly, the back of her head had mmed into the window. The collision surely would not hurt her, but she was left red-faced by the incident. ¡°What are you doing so close to me?¡± She somehow always found herself out of order when she was with him. Di Fuyi looked at her innocently as he replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the fault of the seats?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on his chin, and she noticed that there was a faint lip print. She had just remembered that her lips were painted red with lipstick. The grease was too visible! It was the living proof of the crime! Quickly, she drew out a silk handkerchief and wanted to wipe the lipstick off his chin. However, the moving vehicle unexpectedly came to an immediate halt! Unprepared, Gu Xijiu immediately tumbled on his body. In that swift moment, her lips were printed on his cheek, leaving another piece of ¡®evidence¡¯ to the crime on his face. Rendered speechless by the sudden esction of events in the vehicle, she steadied herself and listened attentively to themotion outside. ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°Where did this drunkarde from?! Aren¡¯t you bold! How dare you to stop the wedding parade of the Divine Lord!?¡± ¡°Go away! Go away!¡± Then, the sounds of drawing their weapons were heard. The people responsible for protecting the vehicle were ready to take action. Surely, they were no ordinary people, but a phnx teamposed of masters sent from the six realms. These people could easily defeat 1,000 opponents in a battle, let alone one drunkard in front of them. However, this time, they had encountered a fierce battle. In just three punches and two kicks, their opponent had propelled one of theirrades into the crowd. It made everyone around shocked and mored. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart suddenly moved. Was he¡­? She was about to go and check on it herself, but Di Fuyi stopped her. ¡°You are the bride. You should not leave the vehicle. I will go and settle it.¡± He then bent down slightly and went out of the car. At that moment, Gu Xijiu suddenly recalled that there were still two prints of her lips on Di Fuyi¡¯s face. ¡°Master! Master! I want to see you!¡± There was a cry from outside the vehicle; it was Fan Qianshi¡¯s voice. Gu Xijiu clenched her fingers together tightly! Sure enough, it was him! What was he doing here at this time? The man was no longer a kid. He should at least have somemon sense. Just as she was about to get angry with him, Fan Qianshi¡¯s voice was ringing in her ear again, ¡°Master, the marriage between you and him is all just part of a deal, right? You do not really love him. You just want to make me give up on you, right? I¡­¡± ¡°Panggg!¡± A colorful light shone brightly outside the vehicle, and Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat this time. She knew that Di Fuyi had taken action. She could tell from the light that his attacks were not too light or too heavy, but just enough to stop Fan Qianshi from shouting. Chapter 2923 - The Wedding 9 Chapter 2923 The Wedding 9 ¡°Di Fuyi, what did you do?! Do you dare to punish me?!¡± Di Fuyi waved his sleeves andzily replied, ¡°Why not? If you continue to make trouble, I will make sure you end up lying down horizontally!¡± ¡°You¡­ How dare are you!? What qualifies you to treat me this way?¡± ¡°I am going to be the husband of your master, so naturally, I am qualified to teach her disciple on her behalf.¡± Di Fuyi folded up his sleeves as he spoked. Fan Qianshi¡¯s stared at him in disbelief. ¡°We both know that she doesn¡¯t love you.¡± ¡°You are wrong. She has the final say on whether she loves me or not, not you.¡± Di Fuyi lifted his chin slightly, and the sunlight zed on his handsome face, revealing the lipstick prints on his cheek and chin. These two lipstick prints were like two gs nted on his face, but it felt like two ps on Fan Qianshi¡¯s face. The onlookers started to persuade Fan Qianshi to stand down. ¡°Mr. Qianshi, the Divine Lord really likes National Master Di. They have been in love with one another since they were in the Devil Kingdom.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Qianshi, you don¡¯t have to worry. Only National Master Di suits the caliber of your master. Since her abilities are unrivaled, no one can actually threaten her to fall in love with them. It must be of her own willingness.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fan Qianshi¡¯s face went ashen, but his eyes were blood red. He looked at Gu Xiju and tried to beg, ¡°Master, don¡¯t marry him, I like you¡­¡± He seemed to be determined and was willing to make his confession in public, but unfortunately, he was not able to finish his sentence because his neck suddenly went cold, and he was not able to talk anymore. Gu Xijiu, who had been sitting in the car, was now in front of the carriage and looked at Fan Qianshi, ¡°Qianshi, you are drunk! Stop talking nonsense! Come on!¡± Two children suddenly emerged and saluted her, ¡°Divine Lord.¡± ¡°Bring him back to sober him up!¡± If she had continued to allow him to speak, she would have ended the apprenticeship offered to him! ¡°Yes!¡± The two little children were a bit hesitant at first. When they went forward to Fan Qianshi, they were pushed back by him! Although Fan Qianshi could not speak, his pair of bloodshot eyes were staring at Gu Xijiu with a burning fire in them. He opened his mouth to try to speak, but he could not utter a word. Suddenly, his blood pressure surged, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He red at Gu Xijiu fiercely, and tears started to roll down his cheeks. Gu Xijiu trembled slightly at the sight of his misery. She abruptly moved her eyes away from his face as she sealed his acupuncture point. When she was about to pass him over to the attendants, Wu Qianyan rushed out from the crowd and knelt in front of her. ¡°Divine Lord, please leave him with me. I will bring him back and sober him up.¡± Upset, Gu Xijiu merely waved her hand at her. ¡°This child likes to get drunk and says unreliable things. I am tired of it. Qianyan, I will pass him to you. Please make sure you keep him sober and prevent him from getting drunk again.¡± She threw a pill to Wu Qianyan, which could help reverse the effects of alcohol on one¡¯s body. Wu Qianyan epted it and pulled Fan Qianshi up to hit feet. She quickly left. Just like that, the small incident was over, and the parade continued to move forward. While they were on their way to Gu XIjiu¡¯s ce, the pair were still sitting side by side in the vehicle, but Gu Xijiu had no interest in talking to him anymore. She looked down at the ground and was in deep thought. ¡°Are you regretting your decision?¡± Di Fuyi broke the silence. Gu Xijiu took a deep breath and calmed herself. She was definitely not in the best state of mind as her head was spinning. She rubbed her eyebrows to try to ease the tension as she replied, ¡°His obsession is too deep! I didn¡¯t expect him to act so rashly.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her again and slowly asked, ¡°In fact, I am a little bit curious. Two of you have been apanying each other for so many years.¡± Chapter 2924 - The Wedding 10 Chapter 2924 The Wedding 10 Di Fuyi looked at her and slowly asked, ¡°In fact, I am a little bit curious. Two of you have been apanying each other for so many years. It¡¯s not strange for him to have fallen for you. Also, I can tell that you do care about him too. No rule forbids one to have a rtionship with their apprentice. So why are you making things so difficult?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and answered impatiently, ¡°I only see myself as his master; I do not feel anything else for him that a man and a woman in love would normally feel.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Di Fuyi suddenly asked. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Xijiu furrowed her brows even more. ¡°Is this wedding not an agreement between you and me?¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes were slightly darkened, but he refused to let the matter go. ¡°I asked you about your feelings toward me. Is it even worse than what you feel for Fan Qianshi?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°You are notparable to him¡­¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s body went stiff almost instantly. ¡°So it turns out that in your heart, I am not even better than him¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Having one Fan Qianshi in her life had already been such a big headache to her, and now Di Fuyi was at it again. It made Gu Xijiu even more frustrated. She blurted out without thinking too deeply, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? It is just an agreement! Why are you asking me so many things? Di Fuyi, are you really falling in love with me?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. In fact, he was silent for a moment, before he suddenly sat up straight and faintly replied, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t ask you any more questions, Ah Jiu. Since this wedding is what you want, you don¡¯t have to think about the other consequences. I only hope that you and I can go through with the wedding and finish the show. After all, I have sacrificed so much for this wedding¡­¡± He smiled and then added a sentence, ¡°Do not forget, I am also your disciple.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°You do not recognize me as your master anyway¡­¡± Nevertheless, she still reassured him, ¡°Do not worry, the wedding will bepleted.¡± Di Fuyi held out his hand to her and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s make an oath. No matter what happens in the middle, you will not abort the wedding.¡± Gu Xijiu felt that he was rather foolish. ¡°We don¡¯t need this, right?¡± Di Fuyi looked at her with a smile, but he did not say anything nor not take back his palm. Seeing that he was not about to back away, Gu Xijiu agreed to take the oath. Di Fuyi remarked in a serious manner, ¡°If you stop this wedding, I will never forgive you, and I will never have any connection with you in this life.¡± Gu Xijiu thought that he was overreacting. But since she was not in the mood to make things worse, she grabbed his hand and agreed. Besides, shemitted to marrying him, so she could not imagine why she would back out. Even if she did not get the blessings from the heavens and got struck by a thunderbolt, she would want to see this wedding through. ¡­ It turned out that God did not seem to quite agree with their deal. Gu Xijiu brought the groom back to her ce, and the wedding was carried out in an orderly manner. When the hall was full of guests, and they were going to take their vows, Wu Qianyan suddenly rushed in and kneeled in front of Gu Xijiu, ¡°Divine Lord, help! Young master¡­ He has broken into God¡¯s Forbidden Land!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression changed in an instant, and the red silk in her hand fell to the ground. ¡°What?!¡± While everyone was still confused about what had happened, Gu Xijiu only uttered a few words, ¡°I am sorry!¡± Without dy, she teleported away and disappeared. Just like that, Di Fuyi, who still held the red silk is his hand, was left with a house of guests. Everyone looked at each other and asked, ¡°Where is the Forbidden Land?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know; It is the first time I am hearing of it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know.¡± Thest person who spoke was famous for having insider information around the six realms. Chapter 2925 - The Wedding 11 Chapter 2925 The Wedding 11 ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know.¡± Thest person who spoke was famous for having insider information around the six realms. If he did not know, then it was likely that the rest would not know either. Therefore, everyone looked at Wu Qianyan, who was still kneeling, but she did not exin the situation to them. She stood up and looked around before making an abrupt announcement, ¡°I am sorry, everyone. Our Divine Lord has something urgent to handle. She will not be able toplete the wedding. I apologize for wasting everyone¡¯s time. When our Divine Lord returns, I am sure that she will exin the situation to everyone.¡± Everyone remained silent. Now, they all looked at Di Fuyi, whose face was a little pale. He seemed to be caught in a daze, and no one knew what was on his mind. Nevertheless, standing there in his wedding attire made him look rather lonely. Fortunately, many of his friends were among the people present. Hence, they decided tofort him, ¡°National Master, you don¡¯t have to be sad. Mr. Qianshi requires the Divine Lord¡¯s assistance. Once she saves her disciple, she will definitely select another good date to marry you.¡± ¡°Yeah, this is an unexpected ident. I am sure it is not something that the Divine Lord wanted. Rest assured, the Divine Lord will not regret the marriage. When she returns, she will definitely choose another wedding date. All of us will attend again, and everything will be back to normal.¡± Di Fuyi finally looked up at his friends and spoke calmly, ¡°There is not going to be a wedding!¡± Everyone was confused, but they were about to be enlightened. ¡°Since we could not make things work this time, it proves that we are not destined to be together. I will let her go. From now on, I will have no connection with the Divine Lord.¡± He threw away the red silk in his hand, and it shattered in the air, turning into a butterfly that danced around the hall. As soon as he did so, Di Fuyi left. The crowd was certainly left stunned by the incident. ¡­ The Forbidden Land was a ce where only the God of Creation could enter. Because of theck of time, Gu Xijiu worried that if she suddenly immortalized, she would not have time to exin about the ce to Fan Qianshi. Thus, after Fan Qianshi recovered from the injuries he sustained when bing a Great Deity, she brought him to the Forbidden Land and took him around the ce. She exined to him about the taboos here and clearly told him not to enter blindly until he practiced to level eight of a Great Deity. Otherwise, his continued existence would not be guaranteed. Gu Xijiu did not expect Fan Qianshi to do such a crazy thing. It was clear to her that her apprentice was not going there to explore the ce but to end his life. She made several teleports in quick session and entered the Forbidden Land of God very quickly. Sure enough, at the entrance, she found Fan Qianshi burned in a ball of fire by the Fire of God. She cast a spell to destroy the fire in an instant, and then pulled him to the exit and left before the gate was closed. Fan Qianshi¡¯s clothes were almostpletely burnt into ashes, and his body was badly burnt too. He looked like a burnt piece of paper. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart was racing as she was not sure if she would be able to make it. The gate to the Forbidden Land could only be open for a limited time. Once it was opened, it would close by itself within half an hour and would only open again after a month. If she came a littleter, she would either not have been able to get in or get out. While a month for her inside the Forbidden Land was not a concern, for Fan Qianshi, who seemed to be addicted to pain, he would not evenst for a couple of hours. That was why Gu Xijiu rushed here so eagerly and did not even have time to exin the matter to Di Fuyi. Now that she finally saved this insensible disciple, Gu Xijiu was also very angry at him! In fact, she threw Fan Qianshi to the ground in his semi-conscious state. But just when she was about to turn away, Fan Qianshi eagerly pulled the corner of her dress. Chapter 2926 - The Wedding 12 Chapter 2926 The Wedding 12 ¡°Master! You are still reluctant to leave me, right?¡± Gu Xijiu immediately pulled back her dress and coldly warned him, ¡°Fan Qianshi, I am very disappointed to you! Seeking death is not a manly thing to do. Don¡¯t make me look down on you any further!¡± She turned and wanted to teleport away. It took her less than half an hour to get here, so she should be able to make it back to the wedding if she rushed back now. Nevertheless, Fan Qianshi rushed forward and hugged one of her legs. ¡°Master, don¡¯t leave me! If you leave, I won¡¯t live!¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and slowly turned around and kicked him off with her other foot. Her voice was as cold as ice this time, ¡°Then, you can die! But remember, this is thest time I will save you!¡± After that, she did not turn back and swiftly teleported away. No matter how capable she was, she could not save someone who sought death. If Fan Qianshi were looking for death again after she saved him, she would not keep him back. She would lose her sessor, but if the next God of Creation could not even get through this hurdle, she did not think he would be a good recement anyway. Fan Qianshi rolled into the mud as he got kicked away. He looked extremely embarrassed, but his heart could not ache any further. He almost sacrificed his life in this hopeless chase, and ultimately, he got nothing from it. He smiled miserably and muttered, ¡°Master, is your heart made of ironstone? You are so cruel. How can you do this to me? Who else in this world can like you as much as me?¡± Then, heughed out loud as he continued, ¡°Master, I regret everything! If¡­ If I never knew you¡­¡± Unfortunately, there was no rewind button in life. He knew that he was destined to meet her and be her apprentice. He gripped two handfuls of mud and clenched it tightly. ¡°God, since you created me, why would you create Di Fuyi?!¡± He felt that his current circumstances resembled the encounter between Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang. Suddenly he punched the ground viciously and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I am inferior to him in any way! I will be better than him! Master, one day you will regret treating me this way.¡± Di Hao, who was watching all the scenes unfold, could not help but sigh. It seemed that Fan Qianshi¡¯s hatred had grown out of love. That was why he created so many troubles for his parents in their next lives. In fact, his mother did care about him. She just did not really love him. She had good intentions for the man and wanted him to focus on his practice. ¡­ The liveliness in the Tianyin Valley had now faded as the ce became deserted. Di Fuyi¡¯s whereabouts were not known, and his guests seemed to have been blown away by the wind. They had all disappeared. Only Wu Qianyan was there, directing the servants to pack up the food in the main hall. Gu Xijiu was still puzzled as she stood at the door. She did not expect the entire ce to be this deserted after she left for only an hour. When she appeared, everyone who stayed back quickly went forward to greet her. Wu Qianyan also hurriedly asked, ¡°Divine Lord, where is the young master? Did you manage to save him?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± Gu Xijiu replied bluntly and then asked, ¡°Where is Di Fuyi?¡± ¡°He left. He left right after you left.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Wu Qianyan paused for a moment before finally telling her master what Di Fuyi had said before he left. Gu Xijiu was stunned by what her servant had conveyed to her. She took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I will go and find him.¡± She then turned and teleported away. ¡­ Gu Xijiu was not able to find Di Fuyi. When she rushed to his Starry Hall, it was already empty. Both he and his servants were not there. Gu Xijiu stood in the hall and could not believe how things had changed so abruptly. Chapter 2927 - Will Not Break The Promise Chapter 2927 Will Not Break The Promise It seemed like Di Fuyi had built this ce 20 years ago, and by the looks of it, it was not easy to build. It would take a skilled craftsman a full decade toplete it. Although he only came back once a year, he had assigned some capable servants here to take care of the matter of the house. But now, even those servants were gone! Gu Xijiu subconsciously turned to the wedding hall and room that he had decorated just earlier in the day. All the red decor had beenpletely removed. In fact, the hall was empty, and the room was cold and deserted. The sight of this made Gu Xijiu stunned for a moment. Quickly, she took out the directed audio spell that she used to contact him and courageously dialed for him. Nevertheless, there was no light emitted from the device at all. There was only one way that this to happen ¨C he had destroyed the directed audio spell that he carried. It seemed that the deal he had made with her was not merely to spite her but turned out to be the truth. He had broken all connections with her entirely. Di Fuyi was, indeed, a very decisive man. When he decided to let go, he would let go entirely.Read more at L isnovel She remembered the oath that they had made together in the car ¨C ¡°If you stop this wedding, I will never forgive you, and I will never have any connection with you in this life.¡± Since she stopped the wedding, she could not me him. He was keeping his end of the arrangement. If she really wanted to me someone, she could only me herself. If she had told him to wait for an hour before she left, perhaps, he would have waited. But she was too panicked at the time, and only said ¡°sorry¡± before teleporting away. Would he really have no contact with her in the future? No, he was secretly her apprentice, and they still need to lift the apprenticeship. She slowly sat down on the staircase and embraced her knees. She looked at the sky and watched the clouds gathered together while the sun had set and the moon slowly rose. Since Di Fuyi could let go of everything so decisively, it proved that he would have been able to let go of her in the future, so that was a relief. However, there was a feeling of sullenness in her heart, like a big stone was inside her chest and made it difficult for her to breathe. ¡°Divine Lord.¡± A young green-robed teenager appeared in front of her and bowed to her. Gu Xijiu was startled at first but recognized that the boy was a servant who was with Di Fuyi. They met each other several times in the Devil Kingdom. ¡°Where is your master?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. ¡°Where is he? Can you tell him that I want to meet him and exin something to him?¡± The young green-robed man smiled but did not answer her. He bowed and said, ¡°My master asked me to pass you a message.¡± ¡°What message?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget the promise you said you would fulfill after two and a half years. Divine Lord has broken her promise once, please don¡¯t break it twice.¡± Two and a half yearster¡­ That was when she had promised him that she would free him from his apprenticeship with her. Gu Xijiu paused for a moment and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sure! I will never break that promise!¡±Read more at L isnovel ¡°Thank you.¡± The young green-robed man bowed again; then, he turned and left. Gu Xijiu did not feel veryfortable leaving things the way they were. She guessed that the green-robed man would report to Di Fuyi about what she had replied, so if she tailed him invisibly, she should be able to see Di Fuyi again. As a proactive person, Gu Xijiu stealthily followed the young man. However, she had not expected the servant to wander around the ce. In fact, he went to a restaurant to drink a pot of tea, leisurely. At first, Gu Xijiu thought that Di Fuyi was hiding in this restaurant, so she secretly searched through the restaurant while the young man drank his tea. Unfortunately, she found nothing. She went back to the tea room and found that the young green-robed man finally got up from his seat. Chapter 2928 - Will Not Break The Promise 2 Chapter 2928 Will Not Break The Promise 2 She went back to the tea room and found that the young green-robed man finally got up from his seat. He suddenly bowed to the air and faintly said, ¡°Divine Lord, I know that you must be following me. However, my master has made himself clear that there is no need to see you anymore. I believe that you won¡¯t put me in a difficult situation. Please go back.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. She watched as the young man stepped away from the table but did not follow him out of the restaurant. ¡­ Di Hao looked at his mother standing there alone and suddenly felt a little distressed. His mothercked the feeling of love and did not understand the affection that most men and women shared. Nevertheless, by instinct, she was still attracted to his father. If any other man had treated his mother this way, they would have been killed right away! The main reason why his father chose to let go was because of his decisive character. The second reason was that he was really disappointed. His opened heart could not bear the constant feelings of rejection and disappointment over and over again. Although his father was able to feel love, once he felt that there was no hope, he would really let go and cut his losses. However, could he really let go? Di Hao was actually exhausted, but he decided to look into the past again. He knew that it was nearing the end. ¡­ In the next two years, Gu Xijiu did not look for Di Fuyi, and Di Fuyi, naturally, did not see her again. Gu Xijiu was very busy writing some unique techniques that she had developed as the God of Creation. She hadid out the mostplicated maps of the stars and then threw it to Fan Qianshi to practice. After he escaped death, Fan Qianshi was awakened by the reality of his life, and upon returning to the Tianyin Valley, he pleaded with Gu Xijiu for a second chance and spent a full month in the snow before being allowed to enter the valley again. Although Gu Xijiu allowed him to enter the valley, she did not even give him a smile. Other than the necessary conversations they had to have, she would not talk much with him. Fan Qianshi never brought up matters of the past. He practiced daily and absorbed the unique knowledge that Gu Xijiu passed down to him, which helped him grow stronger very quickly. Every now and then, he would also leave the valley. Some outings were short, and others evensted more than two months. No one knew where he went, and Gu Xijiu never questioned him either. asionally, Gu Xijiu would also leave the valley for work. In some of the wine cers, she would hear of the greatest achievements Di Fuyi had made ofte. For example, it only took him two years to transform the Ghost Kingdom. Furthermore, his subordinates were growing in numbers every day in all of the six realms. He had established a robust informationwork so that he was always informed of the ongoing in each kingdom, and there was now virtually nothing that he did not know. The Emperor of the Human World was brilliant. He invited him over and made him the National Master while delegating supreme power to him, letting him make radical reformation, even it hurt the royal family. He was getting closer and closer to bing the ruler of the six realms now, and his identity was herald all over that no one could stand shoulder to shoulder with him aside from the God of Creation. Quietly, Fan Qianshi¡¯s growth was also very swift. After all, he was the natural sessor of the God of Creation. Once he concentrated on his practice, everything started moving in his favor. In just two years, his skills had reached the seventh stage of a Great Deity. He had also mastered half of the starry map that Gu Xijiu had taught him. Although he was still unable to create the real star, there was already the power to move mountains, reim the sea, and picked the stars. Gu Xijiu was generally happy with his progress. It was a relief to her that he managed to ovee the issues of the past. Lately, she realized that most of her memory as the God of Creation was returning to her. Perhaps, it was a sign that her inevitable immortalization was soon approaching. Chapter 2929 - Will Not Break The Promise 3 Chapter 2929 Will Not Break The Promise 3 One of the memories she recalls now is that she used to have a candle dragon as a guardian. Apparently, every God of Creation would be gifted with one. She had hers about 10,000 years ago, but in a big catastrophe, her candle dragon died from protecting her. Apparently, she had been lethargic since then until now. It was then that she recalled that every God of Creation would catch a small candle dragon for their sessor and help them domesticate it. Nevertheless, the domestication of the little candle dragon was a rather lengthy process. She did not think that she would have so much time here, so it was better for him to domesticate it personally. When thinking of catching one, she also remembered that the candle dragon had a strange attribute ¨C it would recognize whoever saw it first as its owner. For this reason, when she went to the n of the candle dragons, she took Fan Qianshi along with her and hoped that he would personally catch one. She would be there to help him from the side. The Candle Dragon Land was famously known as a dangerous ce on the maind. Without the appropriate skills, no one would dare toe here as it would be as good as walking into their grave. The sky here regrly rotated from bright to dim in this ce. When it was sunny, it felt like it was day time with the clear skies; but when it was dark, one could not even see their five fingers. It was absolute darkness. Even those who gifted with good vision would not be able to see anything. They had to solely rely on touch and their sixth sense to maneuver about the ce. Gu Xijiu took Fan Qianshi to the n of the candle dragons but did not take the water path discovered by Di Fuyi. She was not familiar with the waterway and did not think her water ability was that polished, so she did not want to take this risk. Fortunately, she remembered another way to enter the candle dragon n. The ce was undoubtedly huge, with an area as vast as the Arctic Ocean. It was a world of its own, with all kinds of different beasts that even Gu Xijiu did not know how to name. One thing was certain ¨C the 110 candle dragons here were at the top of the food chain. They were the kings here, and no other animals would dare to provoke them.Read more at L isnovel The broad-leaved forest covered the sky and the sun. The color of the grass was vivid and glistened when a light shone on it. Surveying the area made them feel like they were alive during the uncivilized times, especially when they saw strange animals flying pass them from time to time. Of course, the animals here were incredibly fierce. Even those who were not near the top of the food chain could easily kill an outsider. The standard rule of survival was to be the strongest so that other creatures would not dare to attack you. Most of the animals here were generally huge, which reminded them of the dinosaur era. Aspared with these fierce beasts, Gu Xijiu and Fan Qianshi were extraordinarily petite. It was as if they were specially made for other animals to bully them. Many beasts targeted them as prey when they made their way around the ce. Nheless, these predators did not manage to capture their victims. Instead, they were either hunted or killed by the master and her apprentice. After traveling through the ce for some time, both of them had reached into the depths of the n but did not see any of the candle dragons in sight. ¡°Master, is this really thend of the candle dragons? How have we not seen one?¡± ¡°Do you think that the candle dragons are like cabbages that just lie all over the ce?¡± Fan Qianshi kept quiet and bowed his head after that remark. Gu Xijiu ignored him and continued to move forward. Meanwhile, Fan Qianshi watched her from behind for a moment and then followed after her. All of a sudden, there were a few loud cries from the distance. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard them. ¡°Candle Dragon!¡± From the sound of it, it was likely that there was more than one! Nevertheless, it sounded as though the dragons were provoked by something. Gu Xijiu pondered her options for a moment and then advised Fan Qianshi, ¡°Wait here. I will go and take a look!¡± In a matter of seconds, her figure had disappeared. Fan Qianshi looked down at the ground and found a secret ce to wait for her master patiently. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu had not expected to meet Di Fuyi here. When she found him, the man was single-handedly battling with two candle dragons. The first thing that crossed Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind was whether the man was here to steal another egg from the candle dragon! Was he addicted to eating their eggs? The candle dragon was known as an ancient mythological beast. One dragon could easily kill two masters at the Great Deity level. And now, Di Fuyi had provoked two dragons at the same time! Chapter 2930 - Will Not Break The Promise 4 Chapter 2930 Will Not Break The Promise 4 The two candle dragons were fighting valiantly as if they encountered a ferocious enemy. The battle with Di Fuyi was so intense to the point where dust had covered the sky above them and made it rather dark. Even with Di Fuyi¡¯s current abilities, it was tough to deal with these two candle dragons at once. He tried to escape several times but was blocked by them. These candle dragons were already seasoned fighters and knew how to apply different techniques in order to keep their prey in their grasps. Therefore, Di Fuyi could not find an opportunity to escape the battlefield for a while. Gu Xijiu frowned slightly at the situation. With her current abilities, she could not cope with two candle dragons. Furthermore, even if she wanted to help him using her teleportation ability, it was difficult to get him while he was moving about, so she had to act smartly. The candle dragons had been chasing him around the ce for some time but could notnd any blows to Di Fuyi, thanks to his steadfast agility. They were a little annoyed and raised their head and howled for a moment. Just then, the ce had suddenly turned into a ce as dark as night. Swiftly, a candle dragon took the opportunity to attack Di Fuyi while the conditions were changing! Di Fuyis did not see the attacking, and by the time he felt that a gust of wind hade to his face, it was already toote to hide. He made up his mind and decided to take the risk to hide in its stomach. Just then, another gust of wind swooshed past him, and his arm was grabbed! He was shocked and subconsciously wanted to push away, but he also heard the howling of the candle dragons in the distance, which made him change his mind. Teleportation! He narrowed his eyes to try to see the identity of the person that reached out to him. Although he could not see the person, he had already guessed the identity of the other party. After one teleport, the wind and howling had stopped. Di Fuyi stepped on the ground to try to sense his surroundings. Although he still could see what was around him, he could smell the fragrance of the nts and the unique scent of the person near to him. He forcefully withdrew his hand from her grasp and stepped back as he uttered, ¡°Thank you for helping me, Divine Lord.¡± This was their first encounter after two years and five months. It was undoubtedly their first dialogue as well. Di Fuyi¡¯s words were polite, but his tone was cold. Gu Xijiu replied awkwardly, ¡°No need to mention. You are wee¡­¡± She was somewhat not used to his politeness, so her reply came out a little weird. Although she did not know why, Gu Xijiu had an indescribable feeling of grievance that twitched in her chest, making her eyes somewhat irritated. Fortunately, it was absolute darkness around the ce, so they could not see each other. Therefore, Gu Xijiu did not have to hide her expression. Two years ago, her first reaction would be to quickly exin the incident that happened during the wedding when she ran away. But now¡­ She only had a month left to live. The countdown was real, so why would she exin herself? It would only burden him. Therefore, she smiled and started a topic that she thought would not trigger any sadness. ¡°Why are you here? Are you addicted to eating the eggs of candle dragons?¡± Di Fuyi remained silent for a moment before faintly asked, ¡°Divine Lord, is this an inquiry?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Perhaps, she could just pretend that she did not ask! The two continued to stand opposite each other and remained quiet for some time. Although she could not see him, she could definitely sense the strong aura around him and was inexplicably flustered. Just when she was trying to find another topic to cut the tension between them, there was something ced in her hand. It was an egg the size of a basketball! Gu Xijiu was stunned. She blurted out, ¡°So you dide to steal the egg!¡± ¡°This one is for you to thank you for your help.¡± Di Fuyi sounded indifferent as he passed her an egg. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite¡­¡± In fact, Gu Xijiu did not think that she had done much. ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe you any kindness.¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her, but this time he sounded colder. Gu Xijiu did not reply this time. The candle dragon egg in her hand was like a hot yam. Di Fuyi decided to continue, ¡°Our agreement is due in a month. I only hope that you will not break the promise again.¡± Gu Xijiu looked down at the ground as she replied, ¡°Rest assured, this time, I will not break the promise!¡± ¡°Good! I will choose to believe in you once again. You warned me that when we cancel the mentoring arrangement, there will be a catastrophe in the form of thunderbolts. Therefore, this candle dragon egg may help you. It is mypensation to you for your troubles.¡± Chapter 2931 - Will Not Break The Promise 5 Chapter 2931 Will Not Break The Promise 5 Gu Xijiu gently stroked the egg in her hand as she replied, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± From a distance, the candle dragons could be heard howling in resentment. But soon, the doleful cries faded away, finally allowing the sun to prate through the dark clouds again. Once the sky was bright again, the two finally saw each other. Swiftly, Di Fuyi took the opportunity to examine their surroundings. Apparently, he had been here a few times. Therefore, the ce was familiar to him. As soon as he decided which direction he wanted to go, he left without saying goodbye and did not even look back at Gu Xijiu. As he walked away, the edges of his purple robes gently caressed the tip of the grass around him. With the egg in her hand, Gu Xijiu could not find a way to express her gratefulness. She could only watch helplessly as he slowly disappeared into the distance. All she could do was sigh at the sight of the egg. The starry map had all the answers she sought for. Her death would definitely take ce a month from now, and no amount of cradle dragon eggs could keep her alive. Logically speaking, the egg could be put to better use. ¡°Master!¡± Fan Qianshi could be seen approaching her from afar and was dumbfounded as soon as he caught a better look at the egg in her hand. ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± ¡°It is a candle dragon¡¯s egg.¡± Gu Xijiu then handed the egg over to Fan Qianshi. ¡°You are required to hatch it within two months. If not, I will never see you again.¡± ¡°Master, I know nothing about hatching an egg like this,¡± Fan Qianshi replied rather innocently. Within seconds of his reply, a book was then handed over to him. ¡°You will find every piece of information you need in this book.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Fan Qianshi promptly epted the challenge. ¡­ Since the master and her apprentice had gotten what they came for, there was no need for any further dy. The two of them headed back in the same direction from which they came. Dumfounded, Fan Qianshi could not believe how easy it was for the egg toe into their possession. ¡°Master, I am aware that candle dragons despise anyone whoes to steal their eggs. The dragons will typically pursue the thieves to the end of the world. However, I have not seen you being pursued by any creatures so far.¡± With a flick of her wrist, Gu Xijiu presented him with a bottle of herbs that carried an unusually pleasant scent. Fan Qianshi had no idea what it was but kept his eyes on it. Gu Xijiu took the time to exin it to him. ¡°This is known as the Track Masking Scent. With a spray, the candle dragons could no longer trace my tracks. Furthermore, there was no way that they would waste time in a blind pursuit.¡± Herst experience with the candle dragons had taught her a great lesson. Since then, she had been studying a way to hide her tracks in case she ever countered one again. The scent that she concocted was the proud result of her experiments, which had also conveniently served its purpose this time. Fan Qianshi was intrigued by the effectiveness of the scent and wanted to keep it for further studies. To his surprise, Gu Xijiu kept the bottle away. ¡°If everything goes right, you should be able to own a candle dragon as your majestic being very soon. There is no use for this scent anymore,¡± she briefly exined. Fan Qianshi was certainly not on the same page. He was ambitious and wanted to revisit the ce to hunt for another egg. That way, he could have two majestic pets. Gu Xijiu threw him a quick, unimpressed look in the eye. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Candle dragons are already at the edge of extinction. Even the powerful mythical beings cannot foretell their chances of survival. You already have one. You should not be greedy about it.¡± Fan Qianshi dismissed the idea and bowed in acknowledgment of his master¡¯s words. ¡­ As soon as they returned to the Tianyin Valley, Fan Qianshi isted himself in hisboratory. He needed to quickly study the manual handed to him by Gu Xijiu in order to hatch the candle dragon¡¯s egg. Based on her knowledge and experience, Gu Xijiu assumed that he would not show himself for at least two months. By the time he left hisboratory, she would be long gone, but with the candle dragon¡¯s help, he would be able to make his way into the Forbidden Land of God. There, he would rise and be the mighty being that he was destined to be. She would also leave him with some books and information so that he could transition into the role seamlessly. In the span of two weeks, Gu Xijiu finallypleted all of her tasks. She made a count and realized that she had about 12 days left to live. Those were the days that she reserved for herself. To live boldly was herst reward to herself. Chapter 2932 - Will Not Break The Promise 6 Chapter 2932 Will Not Break The Promise 6 She indulged in good food and fine wine for the remaining days of her life. As a food connoisseur, she decided to live herst days by feasting on all her favorite food. To do so, she embarked on a brief adventure around all six worlds. With her tight schedule, she would very often have her meals at different ces on the same day. For example, she would start her day in the Monster Kingdom, and end up in a restaurant for dinner in the Celestial Kingdom. Of course, her frequent visits to the different restaurants had also exposed her to gossip around the ce. These hearsays were typically involving Di Fuyi. His name was well spread to all six worlds now. Stories were created about his legendary encounters and conveyed by the storytellers in a myriad of sequences to the general public. Many were attracted. At most climaxes, the storytellers would often splutter the stories in enthusiasm, thus thrilling the listeners in excitement. While Gu Xijiu was enjoying her meal in the Underworld, she overheard a storyteller telling his audience about how Di Fuyi conquered the Devil Kingdom. It was certainly exaggerated, but nheless, she still found the story entertaining. No matter how exciting and inspirational the story of a hero can be, there still needed to be elements of love between a man and a woman in order to stir the emotions of the audience. Therefore, the snippets between the creator of the universe and National Master Di were also added to the story to spice it up. Gu Xijiu¡¯s name was brought up quite a few times, in fact. From the storyteller¡¯s version of the story, the creator of the universe could recognize a true hero when she saw one. She knew National Master Di would ultimately be the ruler of the six worlds, so she assisted him in every way possible, and eventually, they fell in love. However, as destiny would have it, the match between the two would not be blessed. Therefore, the creator of the universe and the master of the six worlds were not allowed to be in love. The disciple of the creator of the universe also yed a part in elerating their breakup. Moments before their marriage, they finally decided to end their rtionship. With a broken heart, National Master Di decided to ce his focus solely on the well-being of the people.Read more chapters at L isnovel With damped spirits, the creator of the universe finally epted their fate and left her emotions behind. Besides, the development of her disciple would require all of her attention. The storyteller spoke affectionately, with heartfelt emotions poured out into every word. His enraptured audience seemed to hang on to every word he said, waiting for the story to be finished. Throughout the day, Gu Xijiu listened to some of the stories while indulging in wine. Little did she know that an entire day had swiftly gone by. The openness of the society came as a surprise to her. They werefortable to publicly discuss matters rting to the creator of the universe and the ruler of the six worlds. It seemed that the local officers gave the public the freedom to express their opinions. Although the storyteller had exaggerated the stories, some of the contents still remained true. All of a sudden, Gu Xijiu suddenly felt the urge to have a drink with Di Fuyi. His wines were indeed one of a kind, and she could not find the same taste anywhere else. There were only two days left before their next appointment, so she would be able to see him again very soon. Perhaps, she could convince him to have another drink with her before the catastrophic thunderbolts struck them. Speaking of which, a roaring crowd immediately caught her attention. ¡°National Master Di¡¯s carriage is here!¡± Bewildered, she immediately looked out of the window and saw a flying ship that was sailing across the air. No other ship than Di Fuyi¡¯s would make this sort of dramatic appearance. The curtains were swaying lightly in the wind, giving her a glimpse of the person who was sitting inside the carriage. The man¡¯s entrance was seemingly more spectacr than thest time she saw it. Determined, Gu Xijiu decided to teleport into his ship right away. ¡°Di Fuyi, what a coincidence that we are meeting again. You¡¯d better be inviting me for a drink¡­¡± Right then, she was stunned by something on the vessel and could not finish speaking. Chapter 2933 - The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship Chapter 2933 The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship Di Fuyi was not alone in the cabin. There were seven of them there. Gu Xijiu recognized all of their faces in an instant as they were the rulers of all six different worlds. They had all gathered on the same ship! At that very moment, all eyes lingered on her in utter shock and disbelief. Despite the disguise of an ordinary woman that she had donned on herself, Gu Xijiu could not conceal her identity. Her sudden teleportation into the cabin had already revealed her identity. Quickly, all the rulers stood and bowed to her authority in unison. ¡°Divine Lord!¡± Di Fuyi rose to his feet as well and gave her a somewhat reluctant bow. ¡°I did not know that the Divine Lord was going to be present today. Please excuse myck of proper greeting.¡± His politeness had instantly drawn a clear line between them. It no longer made sense for Gu Xijiu to be friendly with him at this point. She smiled to acknowledge their salutations and then said, ¡°Everyone is here today.¡± Shortly after, she added, ¡°Shall we have a drink together?¡± It would be a farewell to mark her uing departure. With a frown, Di Fuyi politely replied, ¡°It is an honor to be invited by the Divine Lord. However, we do have some urgent matters to attend to. Shall we postpone the invitation to ater time?¡± As soon as Di Fuyi turned her down, everyone else started to chime in, euphemistically. Some proposed to hold a banquet for her someday in the future. Some earnest ones even offered her a few tentative dates. With a smile, Gu Xijiu teleported away without saying anything further. Tomorrow and tomorrow and tomorrow. How many tomorrows would there be for her? The future was bright ahead of them, but not for her. Meanwhile, the rulers in the cabin all heaved a sigh. The creator of the universe had been very kind to them andrgely did not interfere with the mediocrity of ruling. What they had for her was truly a sense of respect, not intimidation. The same could not be said for Di Fuyi; they werepletely in awe of him. Every order that he had for them would always be fulfilled without hesitation. As soon as Gu Xijiu left, they were instantly reminded of the wedding that never took ce. From the way Di Fuyi nonchntly spoke to her, he seemed to havepletely left the past behind him. National Master Di was renowned for his vision and bravery, so there was no woman that he could not have. Why should he trouble himself by marrying into the bride¡¯s family? As a man, it must be embarrassing for him to marry into the bride¡¯s family, even though the bride was the creator of the universe. After the slight detour, they quickly re-engaged in theirst discussion, which was unfortunately interrupted by Gu Xijiu. Nevertheless, National Master Di seemed to be absent-minded the entire time. He kept swirling the teacup in his hand but did not even take a sip. ¡°National Master? National Master? What do you think?¡± One of them decided to throw a question at him. Di Fuyi put down his teacup and asked, ¡°What about it?¡± It was then that they realized that he was not even listening to their discussion. Instead of making the situation awkward, they quickly summarized the argument and waited for his instructions. ¡°Hold on,¡± Di Fuyi said with a firm voice. He then rose to his feet and approached his servant to give him a few orders. He watched as the servant left to execute his orders before rejoining the discussion in the carriage. However, he still seemed preupied with his thoughts elsewhere. It did not take long for the servant to return and report to him in a secretnguage. ¡°National Master, for your information, the Divine Lord has left the Underworld and is now heading towards the Human World, with a keen interest in a restaurant in the Tianhe Vige.¡± Relieved, Di Fuyi waved for him to leave. He knew that Gu Xijiu fancied the food from the restaurant in the Tianhe Vige. Although she no longer needed food to survive, her love for food prevailed. Chapter 2934 - The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship 2 Chapter 2934 The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship 2 He knew that Gu Xijiu fancied the food from the restaurant in the Tianhe Vige. Although she no longer needed food to survive, her love for food prevailed. It seemed that her keen interest in food would not wither away, just like her inability to love. Not a bit had changed, even after decades. ¡­ Gu Xijiu spent another day indulging in various types of food in the Human World. She had tried everything ¨C all the delicious food, the unptable, and even the weird and exotic food. The amount of food she consumed had exceeded her stomach¡¯s typical capacity, so she decided to take a stroll along the streets to ease the difort of her bulging belly. As she went around observing the ce, she realized that the Human World was thriving, and the streets were crowded with both locals and visitors. The papermps on both sides of the street swayed gently in the wind, scattering their dazzle and wonder across the entire ce. The well-lit ce could certainly capture anyone¡¯s attention to the point where it shadowed the brilliance of the full moon. Gu Xijiu was unaware of the date until she noticed the number of couples passing by. It was already the middle of the month, indicating that the Lunar Festival was upon them. On this asion, everyone would generally be in pairs, and the men would pamper their femalepanions with gifts andughter. ¡°Huan, I want that piece of candy shaped as a man!¡± The demand came from ady with ragged clothes. Herpanion, dressed in equally tattered clothing, hesitantly agreed, ¡°All right.¡± With gritted teeth, he paid three cents to buy the candy for her. Thedy took another look around the booth and decided to pick out another piece of candy. ¡°Here, have one for yourself.¡± The man was obviously reluctant. ¡°I¡­ I do not want one. I don¡¯t have a sweet tooth.¡± ¡°These two sticks of sugar are supposed toe in a pair. We should take both of them so that we can be just as sweet. Here, let¡¯s take it! Let¡¯s take it!¡± Thedy insisted. The man finally gave in and bought another one so that both of them could leave with a piece of candy each. ¡°Huan, is it sweet?¡± ¡°Sweet indeed.¡± ¡°We shall be just as sweet as them!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Both of them walked away with big smiles, hand in hand. ¡°Miss, would you like one?¡± The owner of the booth kindly offered, thus bringing Gu Xijiu back from her preupation. She finally noticed that she had been standing in front of his booth the entire time. She took a look at the amount of candy that the man had at his booth and pointed at a number of them. ¡°Yes, I would like all of these.¡± There were about 30 sticks of candy that she picked out, so the man was in shock. Right after the exchange happened, he happily closed his booth and headed home to reunite with his family. Gu Xijiu continued her stroll with a bunch of candy in her hands, not sure which one to bite into first. After some contemtion, she decided to take the one she found most pleasing to look at and took a bite. To a person with a discerning pte like her, the candy was not even considered tasty. There was even a slight hint of bitterness in the aftertaste. Perhaps, the couple from before only thought that it was sweet because they were already feeling the same way. ¡°Auntie, are you selling these sweets?¡± Someone asked while gently tugging on her robes. She looked down and saw that a group of kids had surrounded her. They were simultaneously looking at the sweets in her hand. There was a mixture of boys and girls in the group, but all of them seemed equally lively and adorable. Being in a good mood, she decided to share the sweets with these lovely children. ¡°Here! They are for all of you!¡± The kids quickly epted the offer and sunk their teeth into the sweets. ¡°Is it sweet?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It is sweet! It tastes good!¡± ¡°Very sweet! Thank you, auntie.¡± The children finished the sweets in just a few quick bites. Soon, they found something else that caught their attention and were quickly carried away in joy. Even though they were gone, their sweetughter still echoed in her ears. Gu Xijiu smiled as she watched them skip away. In fact, she was d that they liked the sweets. Perhaps, she was the only one who thought that they tasted bitter. Even with a stomach full of food, she could not help but feel a little overwhelmed by the void in her chest. As she followed the crowd on the street, she noticed that everyone was filled withughter, so her solitariness suddenly saddened her. With her life ticking away, she was starting to feel a little scared. Chapter 2935 - The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship 3 Chapter 2935 The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship 3 All of a sudden, her craving for wine kicked in again! There was a sense of tastelessness in her mouth, and she could not think of anything better than filling that emptiness with fine wine. Indeed, she was reminded of the wine from Di Fuyi, especially during one of those days when they were together in the Devil Kingdom and still acting like a couple. At the time, Di Fuyi would always be present around her and bring her for good food and even some shopping. Those were the days when things were simpler. In fact, it was probably one of her fondest memories. ¡­ In anticipation and fear, the day had finallye. Gu Xijiu agreed to meet with Di Fuyi in a vast solitary desert in the Celestial Kingdom. The deserted barren territory was only filled with sand. There was not even a tree in sight. When Di Fuyi arrived, he caught her sitting on the sandy hill, staring at the scorching sun. She did not seem to care about the harm that the sun would do to her eyes. Also, she seemed a little lonely. His heart ached for her, but he was also relieved that she showed up as promised. ¡°Divine Lord,¡± he called out as he approached her from the front. She stood up and rubbed her eyes to look at him. Her ck watery eyes glistened under the sun. Ufortably, she rubbed her eyes again before asking, ¡°Do you have any wine? I think we should drink to mark the farewell.¡± Di Fuyi remained quiet. Was she trying to y any tricks again? ¡°No,¡± Di Fuyi firmly denied. Gu Xijiu seemed a little disappointed, but the smile on her face remained. She then offered him some wine from a bottle. ¡°I do. Shall we?¡± Subconsciously, she wanted to have another round of drinks with him. Perhaps, one with more fun and less judgment. There would not be another opportunity for her.Readtest chapters at L istnovel Di Fuyi honestly thought that she was ying tricks with him again. After all, her drunken behavior was somewhat problematic. He did not want to have to postpone this matter to another day. He gave her a firm look in the eye and calmly said, ¡°Divine Lord, the dissolution must be enforced, whether you like it or not. If you really want to drink, I will drink as many rounds as you want, but only once we have both fully recovered from the catastrophe. But for now, I will have to decline.¡± ¡°What if I died from the lightning strikes? I will never get another chance to drink again,¡± Gu Xijiu replied ambiguously. Di Fuyi took a moment to study herplexion and noticed that her cheeks were pinkish. She looked healthy on the surface. Her strength was perhaps even better than his, as far as he could observe. Would the thunderbolt really kill her? If she were to die, then Di Fuyi would be gone before her. Di Fuyi found her behavior to be just like a dishonest child who kepting up with all kinds of excuses to dy doing something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure that you survive the catastrophe. Nothing will happen to you or me.¡± He had spent a significant amount of time to prepare for this day. He would not let anything get in his way. Gu Xijiu saw the impatient look in his eyes and finally came to terms that she would not have another chance to drink with him again. There was no point in forcing him, anyway. Perhaps it had alle to an end for both of them. Di Fuyi looked at the sky and noticed that time was running out. It was best to get on with matters right away. He then urged, ¡°Divine Lord, shall we begin? I have many things to attend to after this is done. We should not dy too much.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Gu Xijiu replied, after taking a deep breath. She finally agreed to him. He was relieved and said, ¡°I need a little time to set up.¡± Swiftly, he took out a few magical items to set up a wizardry barrier around them. Many golden needles were ced at the edge of the barrier. Gu Xijiu sat on a dune and watched as he made the preparation. Chapter 2936 - The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship 4 Chapter 2936 The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship 4 After a brief wait, Di Fuyi was finally done with the setup. He turned around and saw Gu Xijiu sitting with her arms wrapped around her knees. Fixedly, she looked at him with ack of engagement in her eyes. She seemed a little lost, like a child who was about to be abandoned. His heart ached for her again for a moment. Butter, heughed at the absurdity. She was the most superior being that had ever existed. Why would he even think of her as a child? As usual, he tended to overthink the situation whenever she was involved. He shook his head abruptly to dismiss the unwanted thoughts quickly and put his emotions aside. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± He raised his hands and posed in a manner that suggested that he was ready to resist any of the impending thunderbolts. ¡°All right,¡± she agreed as she closed her eyes. Steadily, she sank her feet into the sand and took the chance to catch a quick breath. Then, she started to dissolve the discipleship. ¡°From this moment on, I, Gu Xijiu as the creator of the universe, will no longer be a master to Di Fuyi. Regardless of what happens, we shall embark on different paths from today onwards. Our lives will not cross paths from this moment on, and we will have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± Nothing to do with each other anymore? Di Fuyi¡¯s heart sank upon hearing her words. Once Gu Xijiu was done, purple clouds started to surround them in the sky above, rolls upon rolls. Under the dark sky, her robes fluttered fiercely in the violent gusts of wind. ¡°Fuyi, your turn now.¡± He was overwhelmed by a sudden sense of anxiety, but it was toote for him to turn back. With a deep breath, he followed, ¡°From now on, I, Di Fuyi, will no longer be a disciple to Gu Xijiu, the Divine Lord.¡± He did not say anything more, for he never intended to stay out of her life for good. Ten years was all he needed. After a decade, he would be a more capable man. When the time came, he would pursue her again and not give her to chance to escape. As soon as he finished speaking, the utterly stubborn Love Bracelet on their wrists shattered abruptly. The pieces then disappeared entirely. Something did not seem right. All he wanted to achieve was the dissolution of their discipleship. Nothing more. He stood right up and uttered, ¡°This¡­¡± Before he could say anything more, the first streak of lightning struck like the deadly de of a grim reaper. As soon as the violence erupted, it felt like doomsday was upon them. He had never seen or expected such a horrifying sight. Di Fuyi subconsciously evaded the streaks of lightning. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu cast a streak of seven-colored rays to encapste him in a protective barrier. Just then, a streak of lightning hit the seven-coloredyer of protection and immediately shattered it into pieces. The sh of white light actually prated the barrier and struck him. He could feel his veins boiling and aching in unspeakable pain. Even the colors started to fade from his cheeks. The next streak of lightning was aimed at Gu Xijiu. She made a turn to cover herself in a seven-colored barrier of protection. However, no amount of protection was enough. The lightning dispersed the protectiveyer and struck her hard from above. Her face immediately went pale after just one strike. The streaks of catastrophic lightning continued to rain down upon them, one at a time, leaving them no room to catch their breaths. Every time the lightning struck, she would always protect him by casting a barrier around him using her own spiritual power. Although, it was not enough to stop the sh of electricity, at least she could help to absorb some of the force from hitting him head-on. After a while, the clouds finally went away, revealing the scorching sun from behind them. During the catastrophe, every part of Di Fuyi¡¯s body was in pain to the point where he would rather just die. But oddly enough, the pain disappeared along with the ominous purple clouds. The only thing he felt now was exhaustion. The man was so tired that he wanted to take a restful nap right away. However, he tried to stay awake and quickly checked on Gu Xijiu. Chapter 2937 - The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship 5 Chapter 2937 The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship 5 Gu Xijiu stood firm and steady. Her clothes looked as neat and tidy as always; not a strain of her hair was misced. In stark contrast, Di Fuyi looked like aplete mess in ragged clothes after the catastrophe. ¡°Are you doing all right?¡± Di Fuyi took a step towards her and asked. Gu Xijiu gently shook her head while dismissing his question with a wave. ¡°I am fine. Now go.¡± Her voice sounded a little hoarse but was still clear. From the sound of her voice, it seemed that she was in a better condition than him, in fact. The only thing he noticed was that herplexion was a little pale, but nothing physically rming. Unimpressed, Di Fuyi pursed his lips into a thin line. With another bold step forward, he then grasped her by the wrist. ¡°Let me examine your pulse.¡± All of a sudden, he could feel his hand being flung away fiercely. Apparently, Gu Xijiu did not control her strength as she wanted to push his hand away. She ended up tossing the man about 30 feet away. Luckily, Di Fuyi had not entirely lost his defensive instincts. With a swift turn in the air, he managed to channel the force away and made a perfectnding. He looked back at her, only to catch an icy look in her eyes. There was an immense sense of authority as she looked down at him, immediately setting a distance between them. To add to Di Fuyi¡¯s disappointment, she spoke coldly, ¡°You and I have nothing to do with one another now. You don¡¯t have to see me anymore.¡± Immediately after speaking, she disappeared into thin air. Obviously, she had teleported away. Di Fuyi stood frozen for a moment. He closed his eyes and ignored the fear in his mind as he tried to make sense of the situation. His analysis told him that her strength should be around level two of a Great Deity. Herplexion was not so bad either. At least she could still perform teleportation. Her condition was much better than thest time he saw her in the cier. From these observations, it was safe to assume that she was doing just fine, though her spiritual power might have been affected to a certain degree. She should able to recover her strength after a few days in the cier. He knew it was his fault for pushing her boundaries to the extreme, but he was really reluctant to continue being her disciple. He certainly did not want to walk in Fan Qianshi¡¯s footsteps. Then, his eyes caught hold of his bare wrist. Di Fuyi only intention was to stop being her disciple, so he did not fully understand why the Love Bracelet would break apart as it did. However, he did not believe that a pair of bracelets could predetermine their fate. Besides, he already had a n. In a few days, he would pay her a visit to her and bring her some wine. He knew how much she liked the sour plum wine, so he personally made a few gallons of it. He was certain that the taste was guaranteed to be the finest. She would definitely like it. By offering Gu Xijiu her favorite food and wine, he believed that thepensation would be enough for him to ask for her forgiveness. Even if she refused to forgive him at first, the two of them were immortals, so he still had a long time to deal with the problem. If she liked to eat, he would bring her to all six worlds in search of the finest food. He knew that there were some restaurants with excellent delicacies that she had yet to try. The scorching sun continued to burn in the desert, so it did not take long for Di Fuyi to work up a sweat. He made a thorough examination of his body and found out that his blood cirction was generally fine without the slightest obstruction. The only noteworthy change was a decrease in his spiritual power, but it was only mildly affected, almost negligible. He heaved a sigh as he was relieved that the catastrophic lightning did not pose any real harm to its victims, after all. The pain was actually tolerable. Furthermore, his spiritual power was lower than hers, so if he could handle the aftermath with ease, so could she. Di Fuyi¡¯s analytical skill was never wrong, but no amount of evidence could calm his raging and restless heart; it was like an important part of his life was about toe to an end. There were urgent matters that he should attend to, but he could no longer concentrate. He needed to see her. He wanted to see her, even if only from afar. He needed to be sure that she was fine. However, her teleportation skill left no traces of where she went. There was no way he could simply follow her footprints to find her. After a brief pause, he decided to ride on a cloud and search the area within a hundred-mile radius. He had to stay focused and look for her, even though he was thoroughly exhausted. Chapter 2938 - The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship 6 Chapter 2938 The Dissolution Of Their Discipleship 6 The deserted territory remained untraversed, and the silent hills remained static. There was no sign of Gu Xijiu within a hundred miles of the ce they had met earlier. Obviously, she was no longer in the area. Where would she go? ¡­ Once again, Di Fuyi stepped foot into the Tianyin Valley, a ce where he had avoided for more than two years. The servants in the Tianyin Valley carried out their respective chores as usual. All of them were kept upied. ¡°National Master, what brings you here?¡± A servant was surprised to find him in the valley. Di Fuyi went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Has the Divine Lord returned?¡± The servant answered with a shake of his head. ¡°No, she has been out for more than 20 days now and has yet to return to her residence.¡± Apparently, she had not returned. Somehow, Di Fuyi seemed relieved. ¡°When the Divine Lordes back from her travels, please notify me at once. I have something of grave importance to discuss with her. Not a moment of dy is allowed.¡± He then handed over a directed audio amulet to the servant. The servant was unsure of the reason behind the National Master¡¯s urgency, but he knew how much the Divine Lord cared for the man. No one was allowed to say anything disrespectful against the National Master, so he knew he had to reflect the same amount of respect that the Divine Lord had for him. Once the servant epted the device, Di Fuyi turned and left. He wanted to go to the cier first, but the thought of his abandoned residence reminded him of his priorities. Swiftly, he made a quick turn and headed in a different direction. The gallons of fine wine that he intended to give to Gu Xijiu were all stored in the abandoned residence. He had to dig into the ground to uncover the big jars of wine that were left underground for fermentation. The tantalizing fragrance of the wine had filled the air. It seemed that the underground fermentation had certainly worked some magic in the wine. Di Fuyi knew that there was no way she could resist the temptation of such finely-made wine. Also, he guessed that if she had not returned to the Tianyin Valley, she must have visited the cier to restore her spiritual power. Knowing her, these were the only two ces that she would go to if she needed to recover. He would surely find her in either ce. Back at the cier, the whole ce was buried in ayer of thick, white snow. Di Fuyi went straight to the ice cabin to look for Gu Xijiu. The igloo still stood in solidarity against the vast white snow in the vicinity. None of the furniture in the cabin had changed or been moved, and Gu Xijiu was nowhere to be seen. Disappointed, he took a look around the cabin to check if there were any traces of her left behind. From what he discovered, she must have visited the ce at least three times in the past two years. Each visit would have been for about two weeks. To his surprise, she did not make her way here this time. Was she still on her way? Or did she need to recover elsewhere because of the nature of the injury? He found two scrunched balls of paper in one of the corners of the cabin and opened them. Although it was messy, he could tell at once that it was Gu Xijiu¡¯s handwriting. It looked like she wrote the words out of boredom, as some of the content did not make much sense. ¡°If only he waited for an hour more, things would be fine ¨C Maybe we were never meant to be ¨C I am not feeling well. My heart aches a little ¨C He has not been here for two months now, not even once. Perhaps he will nevere. Although his culinary skills are far from impressive, his ability to make wine was undoubtedly amazing. I wonder if we¡¯ll have another drink together. ¡­ Di Fuyi could feel his fingers going numb and noticed that his fingertips had turned whitish. Although there were no names mentioned, he knew very well that he was the one she was writing about. Apparently, she was notpletely emotionless, after all. Perhaps she had visited the cier so frequently over the past two years just to see him. Nevertheless, he did not quite understand what she meant by ¡®if he only waited for an hour more.¡¯ He straightened up the other piece of paper and started reading its contents too. His face went pale, almost instantaneously. He was so shocked that he could not even stand up straight. He read the scribbles that were on the second piece of paper and almost sank to the ground. ¨C I do not have much time. ¨C There is only half a month left. ¨C I want to live my life in myst days. I will not keep worrying about Fan Qianshi anymore. I want to taste all the good food in the world and have no regrets. ¨C I am still craving for the wine that he made. ¨C Actually, I am a little scared. Di Fuyi¡¯s hands started trembling uncontrobly. From the traces of the ink, he could tell that the message was written about half a month ago. Chapter 2939 - The Fall Of A Deity Chapter 2939 The Fall Of A Deity In his chaotic mind, shes of memory started to y in rewind. ¡°Why should we end it? I promise that I will never tell anyone or control you in any way.¡± ¡°If we insist on carrying out the dissolution, both of us would be punished by the catastrophic thunderbolts. What if I don¡¯t make it?¡± ¡°Di Fuyi, what a coincidence. We meet again. Shall we have a drink?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink?¡± ¡°Do you have any wine? I think we should have a drink to mark the farewell.¡± ¡°What if I died from the catastrophic lightning? I will never be able to drink again.¡± Her words continued to echo in his head. In an instant, his mind was overwhelmed by all of the memories of her. He had not forgotten anything that she said. And now, everything finally made sense. All of a sudden, he was reminded about the recent reports he received regarding her whereabouts. ¡°Master, the Divine Lord has been spending her time traveling the world, mostly in restaurants and bars. She will always order all of the signature dishes, but only to take a few bites.¡± In a rush to find her, Di Fuyi tripped over a stone and almost found himself tumbling into the snow. He staggered a little before ultimately finding his bnce again. Fear and anxiety hadpletely taken over his state of mind, but he had to find her. ¡°Ah Jiu, you have to wait for me. You are not allowed to leave.¡± ¡­ ¡°Oh god, why are these flowers withering?¡± ¡°What is happening? It is only June, and yet the leaves are already turning brown!¡± ¡°Hey, guys, have a look at theke! It is drying up! Where did the water go? Theke has never dried up before.¡± ¡°Such strong winds! Run! Run! My goodness! Has God been infuriated?¡± ¡°It is raining! Raining! Oh, god, why is it raining blood?¡± The world had turned into a state ofplete chaos.Visit website our Listnovel Strong winds continued to ravage the surface, howling eerily like cries of grudging spirits. All of the streams dried out to the point where even the bottom of the driedkes started to crack. Clouds filled the sky, obscuring the sun from reaching the surface. In the stinging rain, streams of red water came down in a ssh. It was as if the sky was crying tears of blood. As soon as Di Fuyi emerged from the cier, he noticed these unusual happenings that immediately puzzled him. People were running for their life. Some were crying for help. Others were hiding in vaults. Basically, all of them were equally disturbed and puzzled, not sure of what was actually happening. Apart from their bafflement, they were also moved by a sudden urge to cry, like an uncontroble expression of grief that was driving them to tears. ¡°Master! It is looking bad! The As Mountains of the Celestial Kingdom is falling apart.¡± ¡°Master, I am unsure why the Devil Kingdom is now raining meteorites. Many lives are at stake.¡± ¡°Master, it does not look good! A massive earthquake struck the Monster Kingdom, tearing the rivers apart. Even the ground is falling apart, too.¡± ¡°Master, the beasts of the Animal Kingdom are all howling in unison.¡± ¡°Master, the Human World¡­¡± Many reports came in simultaneously from all over the ce. Strange happenings had taken over the six worlds at the same time. His men were trained to be calm, but for the first time, their voices were clearly trembling, and it sounded like they were already in tears. A wave of great sorrow had taken over every living soul¡¯s heart. It felt like the end of the world. Di Fuyi could no longer keep a clear mind, and his legs went weak like jellies. Due to the stinging rain, no one was out in the streets. Everyone was taking shelter in their homes. Therefore, Di Fuyi was the only one running around in a frenzy under the rain, looking like an idiot. Unfortunately, no one knew where the location of the God of Creation, so he did not know where he could find her. Chapter 2940 - The Fall Of A Deity 2 Chapter 2940 The Fall Of A Deity 2 The only means ofmunication that they shared was the directed audio amulet that he, unfortunately, destroyed with his own hands! Ah Jiu, where are you? Where did you go? Suddenly, he was reminded of a ce where he might be able to find her. Without wasting any time, he dashed off in that direction. ¡­ Di Fuyi was headed to the Forbidden Land of God, which did not belong to any of the six worlds. The sky was now a dark tint of royal blue. Meanwhile, a grand hall of primitive simplicity was loosely hung in midair like magic. From the top of the hall, it felt so close to heaven that one could be drawn to reach for the stars above. Clouds lingered underneath Gu Xijiu¡¯s feet in the jade hall. The entire ce shone with vibrance and was absolutely scenic. Even Gu Xijiu found the ce to be magnificent; and, it just so happens to be where she was born. It was also here that she awoke from her deep, long slumber. She remembered stepping out of the ce right when she woke up. Although the ce offered spectacr scenery, she was quite reluctant toe by. The ce was dead silent, which was nothing like the lively world out there. There was no sound at all, not even the breeze. It was as if time stood still here. Yet, the ominous silence was depressing, as it made Gu Xijiu feel like it was the end of the world. She liked to be in crowded ces and was always fond of the city noises, which was why she loathed the stillness of the ce. If she had the choice, she would not choose to return to this ce. However, there she was again, back to point zero, where everything started. She did not have much time to spare. She had to make it to the top of the hall before her immortalization. The array formation was already well set, so she could channel her final strength as a mighty God to support the foundation of all six worlds. The Star Formation was the key to everything. Therefore, hastily, she found her way to the edge of the formation and sighed as she gazed upon the brightest star in the middle. The people of the six worlds often thought that she refused to be involved in the affairs of the world. They only saw her as a carefree woman traveling from one ce to another. No one knew that she was actually the lifeblood of the six worlds. She was the reason that life existed in a flourishing and prosperous panorama. Once she was immortalized, the very foundation of the six worlds would certainly be greatly affected. Natural disasters were only the beginning, and things would get worse. The entire world might even copse altogether. Therefore, she needed to enter the array formation before her immortalization struck. The formation would absorb her strength as a God and channel the power back to the six worlds to keep things stable. All the while, she was trying to buy some time until the next creator of the universe took over. Her soul as a God would eventually be the very essence that supported all the lives in the six worlds. So, after her death, she would not be reincarnated ever again. The stars sparkled like diamonds as she walked barefooted to the approach the top. There was a stinging pain in her every step with blood left behind on each star. Her footprint would instantly blossom into a blood-red lotus flower that would then wither away. From afar, the starry night sky seemed to be decorated with blood-red lotus flowers that looked beautiful yet were absolutely deadly. With the progress gained from every step, she finally made it to the center, where there was a lotus altar. Faintly, lights glowed from within the base as if gracing her presence. She slowly traced the altar with her eyes closed and heaved a sigh. s, everything muste to an end. The creator of the universe was always known to be strong and almighty. All beings highly appreciated herpassionate and loving character. However, they often forgot that deep down, she was actually just a girl too. She came into the world all alone, and now she had to leave alone, too. She was actually scared. In fact, she wished that someone was here to walk her through thest moments of her life. However, she had no other choice but to lead a solitary life. She looked around while tracing her chapped lips and gazed out at the distant stars and noticed that the ce was entirely devoid of wind. Although the surrounding temperature was nothing extreme, all she could feel was piercing cold. Even without any examination, she could tell that her bodily systems were slowly shutting down. As her strength slowly faded from her body, every inch of her veins slowly turned into ice. It was so cold. If only there were someone here to give her a warm hug, for the veryst time. All of a sudden, she thought about the brief embrace that they shared in the cier. It was a warm and solid hug. She could still remember the faint scent that immersed her nostrils. The way he smiled at her was full of tenderness and affection. Chapter 2941 - The Fall Of A Deity 3 Chapter 2941 The Fall Of A Deity 3 Her heart ached at the thought of her fondest memory. Gently, a warm droplet of water dripped from her cheek on to the back of her hand. She stared at the droplet of water nkly and was surprised that she was actually tearing up. Gu Xijiu¡¯s sudden heartfelt emotion of pain and regret was nothing like what she had experienced before. It was as if a nice had been stabbed into her heart from before but was being twisted around. She had never experienced it before in her life. The catastrophic thunderbolts from before had almost killed her. However, it seemed that her survival was, in turn, rewarded with the awakening of her emotions; unfortunately, pain and torments were all that she could feel, and she became overwhelmed with great distress. Di Fuyi¡­ Di Fuyi¡­ You and I were never destined to be together, after all. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes to process her sorrow. Meanwhile, she started to experience frequent loss of consciousness, while her body slowly became frozen. She could no longer suppress the overflow of her power and even some of her soul. Her eyshes were already frozen into ice at this point, and so was her body. Slowly, she was losing all of her senses. Her cirction hadpletely shut down, while her power continued to drain from her body. Eventually, she would not be able to feel anything and fall into an eternity of darkness. It was finally time. She took herst breath and managed to make her way onto the altar. Her robes started to dance around as if pushed by an invisible force. With onest look, her eyes lingered on the six worlds for the veryst time as she let out a bitter smile on her face. Gu Xijiu certainly loved the world that she created, and now she was ready to die for it. With her eyes closed, the array formation became activated, and Gu Xijiu found herself encapsted in a streak of seven-colored ray. ¡­ The seven-colored jade door was slightly ajar, and the strong currents of power from within the hall started to overflow, thus pushing anyone standing a hundred meters from it. The crane boy who stayed to guard the ce had to stay away by hiding behind a big rock. All of a sudden, Di Fuyi grasped him by his wings and demanded, ¡°Is she in there?¡± The boy tried to maintain hisposure, but his voice was obviously trembling. ¡°The Divine Lord¡­ She was the one who opened the door and entered the ce.¡± Di Fuyi swiftly pushed the boy away and rushed towards the entrance, but the boy, unfortunately, hindered his attempt. ¡°National Master, only the Divine Lord is allowed to enter the ce. No one else is permitted, or you will be turned into dust. Also, the door will only be open for half an hour each time. When time is up, the door will automatically be sealed and can only be reopened a monthter. The door has been left open for more than three-quarters of that time now. Soon, it will be sealed, leaving you no way out. You cannot risk going in right now.¡± ¡°Would I really turn into dust if I insisted on going in? Fan Qianshi went in there once and look how good he is doing right now.¡± The boy exined, ¡°Mister Qianshi is no ordinary man. He is the disciple of the creator of the universe. The Divine Lord told me that as soon as Mister Qianshi hatches the mystical Candle Dragon, he cane and go as he pleases, provided that his spiritual power is at level eight of a Great Deity. By that time, I need not stop him from going into the Forbidden Land anymore. By the way, it was Mister Qianshi who forcefully made his way into the ce. He was lucky that the Divine Lord made her way here in time to take him out. Otherwise, he would be long dead. You have no idea how dangerous it was for them. As soon as the Divine Lord sent him out, the door was immediately sealed. Her robes were almost stuck in the door. As a result, the Divine Lord was injured, and so was Mister Qianshi. His skin was thoroughly burnt due to the exposure, and his wound was a rather eerie sight.¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. The boy added, ¡°The Divine Lord looked strange, though. She was wearing a red bridal dress. Hastily, she came and left the ce immediately after reprimanding Mister Qianshi for his recklessness. She teleported right away like she was trying to make it back to her wedding. In fact, I was the one who treated Mister Qianshi¡¯s wound.¡± Chapter 2942 - The Fall Of A Deity 4 Chapter 2942 The Fall Of A Deity 4 In that brief exchange, everything finally fell into ce for Di Fuyi. He knew what she meant on the scrunched paper ¨C ¡®If only he waited an hour more.¡¯ She must have been eager to exin to him about her hasty departure from the wedding. She tried contacting him via the directed audio spell that they shared and tried to tail his men. She even tried to collect information about his whereabouts. She just wanted to see him again. However, he never gave her a chance. Ah Jiu! The boy was surprised to see National Master Di tearing up in public for the first time. He stared nkly at the door, seemingly preupied. Time was almost up, and the door could be seen closing, bit by bit. The boy seemed relieved as he announced, ¡°Time is almost up, and the door will be sealed soon. I will open it again in a month.¡± But before he finished speaking, he was caught by surprise! A moment ago, National Master Di was somewhat unresponsive to what the guard had been telling him. However, in a brief moment, he suddenly dashed through the door before it waspletely sealed, leaving the boy in bewilderment. ¡­ Di Fuyi found himself running through the Forbidden Land of God. He tried to sense his surroundings and knew for certain that Gu Xijiu should be right ahead of him! As he rushed forward toward Gu Xijiu, he had not paid any attention to the scenic night view around him or even wondered why he was not injured or attacked by a fierce creature yet. Fortunately, there was no disruption along the way. There was only one thought on his mind. ¡°Wait for me, Ah Jiu! You have to wait for me!¡± If he could still feel her presence, it could mean that she was not immortalized yet. There was hope. Perhaps, she was severely injured and needed to rehabilitate. Maybe she would just fall into another long slumber, just like the days when she was dormant. A god was supposed to be immortal. How could she be immortalized? He tried to convince himself that he must have mistaken her messages. A god would only fall into a dormant state but should not die. When she said about running out of time, maybe she meant that she was expecting another long slumber and that the next awakening might be many, many yearster. Regardless, he wanted to stay by her side until she woke up and would never let her go again. People only thought about her as a supreme being, but Di Fuyi knew that deep down, she was also a little girl who was always craving for food and sleep. A normal girl who was afraid of being alone. He had seen all of her soft spots and weaknesses. He was reminded of the look she gave him when she asked for one more drink together in the desert. She looked like a child who was about to be abandoned. He honestly thought that she was ying tricks with him again, so her appeal was answered with an ice-cold rejection. She must have been feeling really sad at that moment. How could he be so cruel to her? Di Fuyi closed his eyes in utter remorse as the pain in his heart almost choked him. Ah Jiu¡­ ¡°I know my mistake. Please forgive me, will you?¡± ¡°You have to wait for me.¡± All of a sudden, something caught his attention, so he looked up and saw the grand hall that was hovering in the sky, not too far away. The ce was overwhelmed with streaks of seven-colored rays while the night sky was glowing with utmost brilliance. She was there! He finally found her! Nervously, his legs started to grow soft to the point where he found it difficult to keep his bnce. Nevertheless, he tried to keep hisposure and stay focused. With a leap, he went straight to the top of the hall! From his current vantage point, the night sky was gorgeous, with billions of stars. Being on top of the hall immediately exposed him to the boundless void of the universe. The path that led him to the lotus altar was paved with blood-red lotus flowers that made it look like a somewhat dreamlike scene, a beautiful ce of utter dreariness. He gazed into the boundless horizon and was immediately captivated by a sense of destion. She was sitting right there on the lotus altar. Her delicate face had turned icy cold, and her aura no longer carried the same liveliness that it used to possess. Her hands were pinched together for a spell, but it was in a rather unusual manner. Faint lights could be seen exiting her body and slowly entering the surrounding circle of seven-colored rays in front of her. Chapter 2943 - The Fall Of A Deity 5 Chapter 2943 The Fall Of A Deity 5 Streaks of faint light were being channeled away from her body slowly and became immersed in the surrounding seven-colored ray. The aura of the creator of the universe was in abundance, filling the starry sky with her purest power. The stars continued to shine in dazzling glitters above, but the brighter the starlight, the weaker her breathing became. Di Fuyi¡¯s heart sank into an abyss of hopelessness all of a sudden. In a desperate attempt to keep her back, he rushed forward to get to her but was immediately obstructed by a mysterious force. He wanted to wake her up from her stillness but was nowhere near enough her due to the hindrance. Trembling, he tried to keep his hands steady to perform a few spells. However, none of them worked. The array formation surrounding her was built with strong defenses, thus blocking his entry. Within the circle, her breathing gradually became weaker to the point that it was almost unnoticeable. Even from afar, he could already how ashen her face had be. Her cherry lips had lost all its colors, and he could see that there was ayer of ice around her eyes and eyshes. Afraid of losing her, he started to experience waves of anxiety rushing throughout his body. ¡°Ah Jiu, please don¡¯t do anything silly! Come out here to me!¡± He ceaselessly tried everything he could to break the barrier. ¡°Come out here! See what I have brought you! Your favorite sour plum wine.¡± Even though he was trying to shout as loud as he could, he could tell that he could not speak clearly because of the agonizing pain he was experiencing. ¡°This is the best that I have made so far. You have yet to taste it! Please, will you pleasee out? These bottles of wine are all yours. I shall drink with you, as much and as long as you want.¡± She once told him very proudly that she had a sensitive nose for wine. In fact, nothing could stop her from getting to a good bottle of wine. With only a sniff, she could locate any good wines within miles of her location. In a desperate attempt to catch her attention, he smashed a few bottles of wine on the ground to infuse the air with its sweet scent. In the past, she would rush to him and address her utmost disapproval. However, to his dismay, she was still on the lotus altar and did not react at all. Meanwhile, her power was still flowing away in a continuous stream. The temperature started to drop even further, but she seemed unbothered. In stillness, she sat like a statue that was devoid of any sign of life. Di Fuyi was aware that Gu Xijiu was not someone who was generally ustomed to the cold. Even the slighted drop in temperature would immediately prompt her to seek warmth. He wished he could be there by her side to warm her up when she needed it most. All alone, she sat in the ice-cold array formation. Even though Di Fuyi could see her, he felt as though they were miles apart. It would seem that she was unreachable. He stood on the edge of the Star Formation, helpless watching as his spells were unfortunately bounced off by the mysterious force. He kept his eyes on her all the time and noticed, bit by bit, that her body started to turn transparent. Instantly, she became barely visible, as the surrounding streaks of seven-colored rays shone brighter. Under the intense light, it looked as though she would vanish into thin air at any time. The feeling was too surreal. Her life wasing to an end. And the realization shook Di Fuyi to his core. His mind waspletely nk, and he could hardly breathe. Desperately, he tried everything he could to break into the wizardry barrier, but all of his attempts were in vain. ¡°Ah Jiu! Ah Jiu! Let me in, will you? Let me in!?¡± Apparently, she could no longer hear him, so none of his cries were heard. He had been tirelessly shouting her name to get her attention, but she remainedpletely still. After losing all of her senses, it was only a matter of time before she would disintegrate into dust. He would never be able to find her again! Realization dawned upon Di Fuyi all of a sudden, thus shattering his faithpletely. In despair, he tried everything that he could to get into the wizardry barrier. Chapter 2944 - The Fall Of A Deity (6) Chapter 2944: The Fall Of A Deity (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn despair, he tried everything that he could to break the wizardry barrier. His voice trembled with fear and panic as he continued to call out to her desperately. If only he could break into the wizardry barrier. He needed to get to her to give her a warm hug and possibly, convince her to stay. She must be feeling very cold now, so a long, warm hug was very much needed. She also said that she was scared. That would mean that she needed him to be by her side. Thoughts exploded in his head and wreaked havoc in his chest. It would seem that fear had swallowed him whole, but in his desperation, he seemed to have provoked the awakening of a hidden force in his body. A sudden thought shed in his mind and gave him a brief idea of how to break the wizardry barrier. Without any dy, he began to perform the spell. He bit his index finger to allow blood to start oozing out as he began reciting someplicated incantations with blood on his finger. After that, he ced his palm on the seemingly indestructible wizardry barrier and surprisingly was able to make a small hole. Although the opening was small, the newfound sense of hope was tremendous. He eagerly tried to tear the hole to form a wider opening. Nevertheless, the very edges of the opening seemed to be saber-toothed. As soon as he touched it, it felt like sharp teeth were sunk deeply into his skin. Blood was dripped all over his hands, but he could not care less about the physical pain. Determined, he screamed at the top of his voice and went full force into breaking it without holding back. ¡°Bang!¡± The whole wizardry barrier was shattered! Di Fuyi made his way in hastily. In an instant, the entire lotus altar became vividly lit, brightening up the starry sky with dazzling streaks of light. He finally saw her up close and noticed that she looked the same, albeit with less visibility. Her eyshes were invisible, making her look like an exquisitely crafted crystal statue. Furthermore, after a distinct sound of shattering ss, she became entirely invisible. Piece by piece, she dispersed into streaks of light and was spread into the vast sky. She no longer existed. ¡°Ah Jiu!¡± Di Fuyi cried out loud at the top of his voice, blowing the surrounding clouds away by the powerful force. He reached out to the fragments of light, but he knew that he would never be able to collect the pieces back into one. He could not believe it. She had yet to taste the finest wine that he had made for her. She had yet to see his set of wedding robes. She never knew that he had also made her a customized wedding gown for their real wedding. She did not know that the coincidence by the hill was entirely made up. He asked his servant to pretend to be the little princess. She was not told that she was the only one that he had ever loved. There was never anyone else. The only reason that he insisted on the dissolution of their discipleship was so that he could officially pursue her as a man would. He already made aprehensive n for it. She must have thought that he hated her as she spent herst days in solitary. Although she was the creator of the universe, like everyone else, she was afraid of the cold, of hunger, and of death. She had written her feelings on the scrunched up paper. He wanted to be with her. In fact, he held that he had sent her to her death! So it was his responsibility to do something about it! ¡°Ah Jiu, it must be a lonely path in the afterlife. What if Ie with you?¡± He whispered softly. Soon, he raised his palm to gather a striking source of seven-colored rays over his head. Eyes closed, he then aimed the light toward his head in a suicide attempt. All of a sudden, a gentle gust of wind blew by. A tantalizing scent wafted with the breeze, reminding him of someone he used to know. Instantly, he opened his eyes and chased after the wind, rather intuitively. As soon as he touched a wisp of wind, his whole body was lit up. Pieces of memories started flooding into his mind involuntarily. He finally remembered that he was the master of the heavenlyw! He recalled a little girl who was always by his side in his past life. She was supposed to have died, but he turned her fate around and surrendered himself instead. Chapter 2945 - The Fall Of A Deity (7) Chapter 2945: The Fall Of A Deity (7) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFortunately, one piece of his soul remained, so he was reincarnated, and their paths crossed again. He died for her thest time. This time around, her life ended early because of him. It seemed that one could not get what was denied by destiny. He looked at the vast starlit sky and started contemting. After a while, he started performing a series of spells. Swirls of seven-colored rays began to surround him, sweeping his robes in the gusts of wind. He made some movements, and the stars were rearranged ordingly, like chess pieces on a board. At that moment, it seemed that a wisp of wind that he captured from before was encapsted by a streak of seven-colored rays, and shed into the dark sky before disappearing entirely. The series of spells that he cast was obviously very physically demanding. He was already looking pale at that point. ¡°Ah Jiu, after my tragic immortalization, I have spent thousands of years collecting pieces of my broken soul to be a whole again. You can do it, too. I will find you, no matter where you are. I hope we can both be free from the entanglement of our responsibilities. You will no longer be the creator of the universe, and I shall not be the master of heavenlyw.¡± The starlit sky was endless, but it did not stop him from waving his sleeves to redirect the light of as many stars as he could into a swirl and sent the streak of light right out into the boundless void. ¡­ The Forbidden Land of God used to be a very private ce. Only a few people knew about it in all six worlds. The ce was widely poprized due to an idental encounter when Di Fuyi passed by the ce about a year ago. He noticed that the clouds around the ce seemed rather odd. He followed his instincts and entered the ce, only to realize that it was more than what it seemed to be. There was a tall gate made entirely of emerald jade, with a sign that said: The Forbidden Land Of God. A gate made of jade was sealed, and two creatures were assigned to guard the door. They carried the appearance of humans, which were actually their evolved figure. In fact, they were both actually crane-like creatures. From the children, he found out a little bit about the ce. It was the birthce of the god of creation, and the entire ce was filled with many dangers to stop people from breaking in. If the vitor insisted, he or she would be doomed by a series of strange disasters. Upon learning about the information, Di Fuyi had an immediate aversion to the ce and decided to leave. However, before he went away, the two crane boys stopped him and made an insane request to erase his memory about the ce, iming that it was a required procedure. The end result was that the two creatures reverted to their former forms as cranes, as Di Fuyi thought that they needed a lesson. He was very against the idea of having his memory erased by someone else. In another coincidence, Tushan Ying once went into the ce as well and was pursued by the cranes. Driven by frustration, she managed to make one of them surrender to her and took him back. She fed the crane with a miraculous elixir and gave it some additional herbs. Surprisingly, the crane managed to transform into its human form again. The boy had rarelye across others of its kind. Getting into the Monster Kingdom was like a dreame-true for him. He befriended many and became less cautious about what to say and what not to say. That was how more and more people got to know about the Forbidden Land of God. Therefore, the secret became widespread among members of all six worlds. Anyone with a certain degree of social status knew about the ce. Aroused by curiosity, people started to swarm to the ce to find out about its secret, but none were able to make it in. As soon as they approached the magnificent jade door, their bodies started to ache. And those who insisted on venturing were all turned into dust. As the death toll rose, many started to fear for their safety. Over time, the ce returned to its usual serenity. Today, the ce was filled with curious crowds again. Utterly worried, the oddities around the six worlds had prompted the people to rte the incidents back to the creator of the universe. All the rulers from each kingdom paid a visit to the Tianyin Valley right away but were surprised by the absence of the wizardry barrier that used to secure the ce. Meanwhile, Fan Qianshi frantically rushed out from the valley, all the way to the Forbidden Land of God. Chapter 2946 - The Fall Of A Deity 8 Chapter 2946 The Fall Of A Deity 8 Baffled, the leaders of each kingdom followed Fan Qianshi toward the Forbidden Land of God. When they arrived, the jade door was sealed. Additionally, instead of guarding the entrance, the crane boy was seen shivering in a corner. Desperately, Fan Qianshi lifted the boy and started questioning him, ¡°Where is my master!?¡± The crane boy was about to cry at any second. ¡°The Divine Lord¡­ The Divine Lord had made her way in. She¡­ She did not look well and was staggered as she walked in. She had forcefully opened up the door and went right in. I¡­ I did not dare to stop her. Not long after that, National Master Di arrived as well. He went into the ce before the door was sealed. I could not stop him either, so I informed you about it. I kept hearing weird noises from the inside. It was quite rming.¡± The crane boy was quite incoherent in the delivery of his message, but they got his point. The crowd looked at one another in consternation. The Emperor Immortal frowned and continued to question the boy, ¡°Only the creator of the universe is allowed to enter the ce, right? If no one else was permitted to enter, how did National Master Di make his way in?¡± The boy shook his head helplessly, for he was equally baffled. Someone suddenly added, ¡°Could National Master Di be one of the creators of the universe as well? I was told that there was more than one creator in ancient times.¡± ¡°Nonsense! There is only one God of Creation! My master is the only one! Who do you think Di Fuyi is? Is he even worthy?¡± Fan Qianshi raised his voice to put an end to the young immortal¡¯s wild spection. Consequently, all the rulers were quite offended by the harsh remark. To them, Di Fuyi was their leader, so any disapproval against him would naturally be offensive. They wanted to argue back but were stopped by the deadly look in Fan Qianshi¡¯s blood-shot eyes. All they knew now was that two very important people were inside, and the weird noises did not seem to stop. They decided to wait outside the door for the final oue as there was nothing else that they could do for the time being. Meanwhile, the rulers were still in touch with their men in the respective kingdoms. They all shared the same observations ¨C as soon as the creator of the universe entered the forbiddennd, the scale of the catastrophic disasters became very much toned down. The rain of blood was less violent, and the earthquakes came to a stop. Water started to flow and nourish the dried, crackedkes. Were there creatures in the Forbidden Land of God the ones who were causing the trouble? Did the creator of the universe go in there to take care of it? ¡­ They all knew that the door would remain sealed for another month, so the rulers decided to camp there and prepare for a month-long wait. There was nothing they could do in their respective kingdoms, anyway. Might as well camp here and wait for thetest information. Also, it was a chance for them to disy their loyalty to the creator of the universe and the master of the six worlds. Everyone stayed calm andposed, except Fan Qianshi. He was either in deep thought or desperately trying to push his way through the door. At first, they tried to talk him out of the foolish attempt. However, he did not care to listen to any of it, so they decided to just let him be. There was nothing he could change, anyway. Generally, the impression that the people had about Fan Qianshi was ratherplicated. Two years ago, he ruined the wedding between the Divine Lord and Di Fuyi. In rtion to that, his inappropriate affection for his master was no longer a secret. His master¡¯s utter disapproval of his feelings was widely known as well. For the past two years, he had been living a secluded life. His presence in public would always stir up unwanted attention. People oftenpared him to Di Fuyi, but Fan Qianshi was never the favorable one. What he had done to his master was frowned upon, and his feelings for her werepared to a hideous toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh. Of course, Fan Qianshi was not aware of these gossips. He was, nheless, aware of the general attitude that people had toward him. Usually, he did not care about these people and what they thought of him. However, the long wait was starting to get boring, so the people needed something to talk about. Needless to say, he became the subject of much local gossip. Chapter 2947 - The Fall Of A Deity 9 Chapter 2947 The Fall Of A Deity 9 These people gossiped very softly, and most of them even used directed audio messages. Little did they know that Fan Qianshi was gifted with an excellent hearing. Now that his spiritual power was already at the level of a Great Deity, his hearing became incredibly sensitive, much more powerful than any ordinary being. He could even hear conversations that took ce a hundred meters away from him. ¡°This man is so overrated. He even used his feelings to manipte his master by attempting to kill himself. Otherwise, the union between the Divine Lord and National Master Di would not have been ruined.¡± ¡°The Divine Lord has not been treating him quite the same in the past two years. I heard that the Divine Lord even tried to expel him. However, she would not have anyone to take over her role.¡± ¡°The Divine Lord is the creator of the universe, a figure of immortality. She doesn¡¯t need to look for someone to keep her legacy going. However, if she were looking for a sessor, it would be National Master Di. I heard that the Divine Lord has been following him for two years now.¡± ¡°I agree with you. The Forbidden Land of God only allows the creator of the universe to enter. Others are never permitted to get inside, regardless of their power or status. We could not even get close, but National Master Di is in there as we speak. Obviously, the creator of the universe has taught him something we do not know. Perhaps, she has already appointed him as her sessor, which exins why he could enter so easily.¡± ¡°Brother, you have a point. In this case, Mister Qianshi seems quite pathetic. Maybe he will always only be known as a disciple of the creator of the universe and nothing more.¡± The contents of their conversation were not exactly pleasing to Fan Qianshi¡¯s ears. Irritated, he stared fixedly at the jade door with a wrathful spark in his eyes while clenching his fists. ¡°Master, why did you let Di Fuyi into the Forbidden Land of God?¡± ¡°Master, I am your disciple, and Di Fuyi is nothing. He cannot simply emerge as your sessor.¡± ¡°Master, I do not want anything more but to be by your side for as long as I can. I only want to be your disciple. Master, you cannot take away myst hope.¡± ¡°Master, pleasee out and let them know that you care about me. rify the situation to them.¡± ¡°How did Di Fuyi enter the Forbidden Land of God?¡± ¡°What could be the reasons if he emerged from within, unharmed?¡± ¡­ Many questions started to pop out in his head. The more he thought about the doubts, the more insecure he became. Suddenly, he was reminded of the candle dragon¡¯s egg that was given to him a couple of days ago. His master had not given up on him, apparently. The gesture gave him a clear sense of hope. With that, he took a deep breath and started to think aloud. ¡°Master will surely be fine. She will definitely make it out,¡± he said to himself and the crowd. He then turned to the jade door and continued his soft utterance, ¡°Master, the candle dragon¡¯s egg that you gave to me is about to hatch. I will show it to you when youe out.¡± The crowd looked at him in disbelief. A candle dragon¡¯s egg that was about to hatch? The Divine Lord had given her disciple a candle dragon¡¯s egg. The remarkable gift would be a clear sign that she cared for him. All of a sudden, the crowd broke down in tears amidst their discussions. Everyone was hit by a sudden wave of sadness and grief as tears started to roll in their eyes without any apparent reasons. Soon, everyone was crying. What was going on? They stared at each other helplessly, unsure why they were all crying at the same time. Chapter 2948 - The Fall Of A Deity (10) Chapter 2948: The Fall Of A Deity (10) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAt the same time, a streak of seven-colored rays emerged from behind the jade door and flew up straight into the sky. The crowd was bewildered,pletely blown away by the series of strange happenings. However, it did not take long for the members of the six worlds to report to their rulers. ¡°Your Highness, the nts areing back to life. Leaves start to grow again on the bald trees. Even the flowers are blossoming.¡± ¡°My King, the blood rain has just stopped. The sun is out! ¡± ¡°My Emperor, thekes are filled with water again. How magical!¡± Reports kept pouring in from everywhere. Those were all good news, but the messengers did not make the news sound good at all. They were sobbing whilemunicating the information. Both the callers and receivers were crying, but neither of them understood why. Tushan Ying, the more knowledgeable among the rulers, spoke, ¡°It¡­ It seems to me like the death of a god has taken ce.¡± The crowd was utterly stunned. ¡°When a god dies, all living souls will involuntarily weep. Flowers die. Mountains copse. Rivers dry up. Even the heavens shed tears of blood.¡± Tushan Ying spoke calmly. Nevertheless, the crowd was quick to refute her statement. ¡°As the ruler of the Monster Kingdom, you should stop spreading ominous reports. When these signs were happening, the Divine Lord was on her way into the Forbidden Land of God. The crane boy saw her.¡± ¡°That is right. Moreover, these signs have disappeared. The six worlds are stable now.¡± ¡°I am not done yet!¡± Frustrated, she continued to speak, ¡°When a god dies, her body fades into wisps of wind. In return, the cmities from before will be mended, and the six worlds will thrive. In memory of the mighty god, we all weep in her absence. ¡± The crowd found her reasoning to be uneptable. Her statements angered Fan Qianshi. Infuriated, heunched a strike at Tushan Ying. ¡°Nonsense! What are you talking about? How can a god ever die? My master will never die. How dare you curse my master with death?¡± He channeled all of his strength into that one strike, and since his spiritual power was already at level seven of a Great Deity, he was practically unbeatable. In recent years, he spent arge amount of time around Gu Xijiu and would hardly show his face in public. He had also concealed his power, so no one knew how great he had be. Theirst impression of him was two and a half years ago, where he appeared to be a mess. Therefore, they underestimated him. All the kings and leaders had sworn their loyalty to Di Fuyi, so naturally, they treated Fan Qianshi like he was nobody. They still thought that Fan Qianshi was only a young inexperienced adult without any power, so they went on and gossiped about him without any restraints, even in his presence. They had no respect for a man who only domineered over others all in the name of his master. To their utter disbelief, his Kung Fu was remarkable. Tushan Ying was so severely injured that she almost returned to her original form. Her servants were attacked as well once they realized that their ruler was in danger. She had to utilize all her knowledge of Kung Fu just to defend herself. None of them saw iting. They gasped, aghast at his power. The forces of the remaining five kingdoms decided to fall back to keep their leaders safe. Nheless, some were desperate to seek vengeance for what Tushan Ying had suffered. The Emperor of the Human World condemned the lethal act. He was close with Tushan Ying, so he had to take a stand on her behalf by expressing hisplete disapproval of Fan Qianshi¡¯s impetuous act. Eloquently, he was able to express his criticism through reasoning. He said, ¡°Mr. Qianshi, you have been so reckless! The Tushan family belongs to one of our most ancient species.¡± Chapter 2949 - The Fall Of A Deity 11 Chapter 2949 The Fall Of A Deity 11 He said, ¡°Mr. Qianshi, you have been so reckless! The Tushan family belongs to one of our most ancient species.¡± There are legends and literature that have been passed down from generation to generation in her family, which remain unknown to outsiders. Also, the Nine-Tailed Fox is gifted with an eye to foresee the future. Tushan Ying carries the blood of her family, so it is not surprising that she knows more than us. She was worried about the God of Creation, and seeing the oddity prompted her to share the story with us. She meant no harm, but you chose to deal with it so ruthlessly. Isn¡¯t it rude and inappropriate?¡± ¡°That is right. We are all worried about the God of Creation. How could a few inauspicious words do any harm to the Divine Lord at all? Mr. Qianshi, you are overreacting. Your recklessness has abased yourself as the disciple of the creator of the universe.¡± ¡°True. Mr. Qianshi was too impetuous! He did not behave like the disciple of the creator of the universe at all.¡± ¡°His impulsive behavior must have caused him to be the least favorite person in the eyes of the Divine Lord.¡± ¡°Sounds like it. See, if the creator of the universe knew that she was dying, she would have met up with Mr. Qianshi to discuss his session. Apparently, she did not tell him anything.¡± ¡°Of course, she did not tell him anything. The Divine Lord dislikes him, for sure. She must be regretting her decision of taking him as her disciple.¡± ¡°Let me remind you that National Master Di is in there as we speak. The Divine Lord is probably discussing with him about the session of her role and all of her power.¡± There were hundreds of people present, each with their own opinion. Even as a child, his arrogant character had offended many people before he became a disciple of the Divine Lord. The people only chose to treat him respectfully because they respected the Divine Lord. At present, no one knew if the God of Creation was still alive. There was a chance that she was already gone, so there was less reason for them to continue paying him any respect. His impetuous act earlier had resulted in a massive wave of criticism. The remarks of the people were clearly hurtful and unforgiving. Trembling in agony, Fan Qianshi listened on with a heavy heart. Wu Qianyan stood by him regardless of the hostility. Furiously, she demanded, ¡°Please stop with the nonsense! The Divine Lord has always been fond of the young master. His knowledge of Kung Fu generally came from the teachings of the Divine Lord, who has always treated him as a disciple. In fact, both of them recently ventured into their of the candle dragons to hunt for the egg. The egg was given to the young master as a gift, with clear guidelines on how to hatch the egg. If the Divine Lord did not care about him, why would she risk her life for him?¡± ¡°If the Divine Lord really loved her disciple, she would have made him her sessor. A candle dragon¡¯s egg does not tell us enough. Maybe she only gave it away to him to keep him busy. With a distraction, he would not interrupt her business.¡± The criticism went on and on. ¡­ Di Hao was quite confused by the scene. Since he was clearly looking through his mother¡¯s previous life, now that she was immortalized, the yback should have stopped as well, but it did not. It was at this point that he finally realized how hurtful words could be. It was just like cyber-bullying in the current era; what Fan Qianshi had gone through was not any less hurtful. Very often, Fan Qianshi¡¯s views would tend to the extreme. Also, he had to deal with his sense of inferiority after his confessions were rejected multiple times. Di Hao could not help but wonder how he actually felt after listening to the ruthless remarks. Perhaps he would start to have some doubts about his rtionship with Gu Xijiu and think that she really looked down on him. Worried, Di Hao looked at the jade door fixedly. He knew that Di Fuyi had already recalled his memory and power as the master of heavenlyw, which should be a good thing. If Di Fuyi emerged with newfound power, Fan Qianshi would immediately assume that his master was already immortalized and passed the role to him. At the very least, he would surely be suspicious of Di Fuyi¡¯s remarkable progress. Chapter 2950 - The Fall Of A Deity 12 Chapter 2950 The Fall Of A Deity 12 To Fan Qianshi, that would pose as a heavy blow. Soon, the sealed door was suddenly opened. A man slowly emerged from behind the door. His body was fully clothed in morous purple robes. A mask of ghostly features hung onto his face. They could not see his appearance, but they could tell that the man was indeed Di Fuyi. He was still the same man, but his aura had totally changed. There he stood, firmly with an aura of mystery and authority. Gleams of auspicious seven-colored rays lit him up, making him look just as surreal as the celestial bodies. He had just be a god! Stunned, some could not help but ask, ¡°Where is the creator of the universe? The Divine Lord?¡± No one could study Di Fuyi¡¯s expression. They could only hear his voice echoing from within, ¡°The Divine Lord has been immortalized.¡± Di Hao watched on and felt helpless. Fan Qianshi¡¯s face was ghostly pale with fright at that moment. He stared nkly at the door but without any tears in his eyes. Wu Qianyan¡¯s cheeks were already bathed in tears, but seeing Fan Qianshi in his frozen state scared her, so she decided to give his arm a squeeze. ¡°Young master, cry it out! Just cry!¡± Instead of crying, Fan Qianshi startedughing hysterically. His voice was sonorous and resonant, having the force to cross the cloudy sky and perhaps even shatter stones. Without saying anything more, he took a leap and went through the jade door. Wu Qianyan called out loud, ¡°Young master!¡± She followed him through the door. Unlike Wu Qianyan, he was able to make it through. However, when Wu Qianyan got close to the door, her entire body caught fire. Before she even made it through the door, she was already turning into ashes. Di Fuyi seemed a little absentminded, though he had just be a god. He certainly did not expect that he would have to deal with the two of them the moment he emerged from the inside. It was already toote for him to save them both. Startled, he clenched his fists in despair. It was already toote to save Wu Qianyan, but there was still a chance to keep Fan Qianshi alive. He was Gu Xijiu¡¯s only disciple. If anything happened to him, Di Fuyi would feel even more sorry for her. Instantly, he turned around and went back in. However, as soon as he went in, the door becamepletely sealed again. Inevitably, the crowd was stunned, and so was Di Hao! At that very moment, the Forbidden Land of God returned to its usual tranquility. Everyone looked at one another helplessly as no one knew what had just happened. They felt quite guilty, in fact. The six worlds were indebted to the Divine Lord for her kindness. She had just passed away, and yet they were already pushing her only disciple over the edge. Also, her only servant was, unfortunately, turned into dust. The ruthless ones, in particr, started to rethink their actions and felt guilty. However, what happened in the past could no longer be changed, not even with their utmost regrets. Hence, they continued to wait outside the door. They did not have high hopes for Fan Qianshi¡¯s survival, though. Thest time he tried to enter, he was almost burned into ashes as well. Now that the door was shut, how was he going to survive in there for an entire month? Nevertheless, all of their suspicions were wrong. It only took half a month for the door to reopen. Streaks of golden light emerged from within and reached into the sky when it did. As soon as the golden light disappeared, the crowd stood with nk expressions on their face, for they could no longer remember anything about Gu Xijiu, the creator of the universe. Two men walked out from the door, one after the other. One man was clothed fully in ck and the other in purple. Both of them were wearing masks to cover up their faces but did not hide their auras. Next to the man in ck, a baby candle dragon paraded in enthusiasm. The crowd was still shocked, as they could no longer remember why they were there in the first ce. However, as soon as they saw the men, realization dawned on them all of a sudden. Chapter 2951 - The Fall Of A Deity 13 Chapter 2951 The Fall Of A Deity 13 Swiftly, they rushed forward and bent their knees. ¡°Wee, creator of the universe! And to you, master of heavenlyw!¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Di Hao started to cough. Alerted, Gu Xijiu woke up to check on him. She looked at him and quickly gave him a quick pat on the back. ¡°Baby, what is wrong? How did you choke yourself in your sleep?¡± Di Hao was finally able to catch his breath. Feeling overwhelmed, he rushed into his mother¡¯s arms and started muttering to himself, ¡°Mother, I am so d you are well and alive.¡± Bewildered, Gu Xijiu did not know whether to cry or tough. Lovingly, she rubbed his head. ¡°Did you dream of me dying?¡± Di Hao said in all seriousness, ¡°Mother, you will live on for all eternity. Death will never ur to you.¡± ¡°You and your sweet mouth,¡± Gu Xijiu teased. She began yawning and looking at the sky. The sky was still dark, and there was no sign of any light on the paper-lining of the window. ¡°All right, let¡¯s get some more sleep.¡± Gu Xijiu patted gently on his body before closing her eyes with another yawn. Strangely, she had enough sleep, but she still felt tired. In fact, she had been sleeping a lottely. It did not take long for Gu Xijiu to fall asleep again. Di Hao was tired, but he could not sleep. Troubled, he stared at his mother nkly in contemtion. In her previous life, she had treated Fan Qianshi very well. She must have set up some kind of spell in the Forbidden Land of God before her immortalization so that Fan Qianshi could emerge as her sessor and be the next creator of the universe. Judging from the consecutive events that urred after her immortalization, it seemed that Fan Qianshi, Di Fuyi, and the rest of the people must have forgotten about Gu Xijiu as the Divine Lord. Perhaps she was reluctant to see her own disciple turning against Di Fuyi and for the two to be enemies. It seemed that their memories were erased with good intentions. But of course, all of this was only Di Hao¡¯s spections. At the moment, he felt that he needed to visit the Forbidden Land of God to uncover more of its secrets. However, first, he would need to find the location. The ce looked like somewhere the master of the heavenlyw ought to know, but its architecturalposition and the cement of the star chart were unlike anything he could recall. Di Hao knew about the ce where the master of heavenlyw lived and tried to piece the information together, but nothing matched. Helplessly, he closed his eyes and heaved a sigh. If he still had his original power, finding out about the ce was not a problem at all. The ce had been around for more than thousands of years, but it would be challenging to locate the site solely based on what he saw from the yback images. Perplexed, he was surprised that he got to experience Fan Qianshi¡¯s story by the end of the yback, as that was a part that he never asked for. It was a strange encounter indeed. Fan Qianshi must have turned his love into hatred, but that part of his painful memory was erased once he stepped foot into the blinding golden light from the Forbidden Land of God. How did he remember to hate Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu? Perhaps, not all was erased. After all, the man was still eager to rece Di Fuyi, so numerous plots were made to take his enemy¡¯s life away once and for all. A thought suddenly inspired Di Hao. Perhaps, the reason he could continue watching the story despite Gu Xijiu¡¯s demise was that Fan Qianshi was tracing the same dream at the same time, which allowed Di Hao to trace his part of the story as well. He looked at his hands and was impressed by his remarkable tracing ability. Should he try again? ¡­ The boundless sky was in an elegant shade of royal blue, with countless starlight that twinkled in the distance. Drenched, Fan Qianshi woke up abruptly from his nightmare. The same nightmare had been haunting him for a while now, so the images had gradually be clearer and clearer. Chapter 2952 - The Fall Of A Deity (14) Chapter 2952: The Fall Of A Deity (14) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe same nightmare had been haunting him for a while now, so the images had gradually be clearer and clearer. The dreams became especially intense after he met Gu Xijiu. It was so surreal that it felt like it happened only yesterday. He stared at the starry night sky before raising his hand to take some readings. ¡°Fool! What a fool!¡± He scornfully said. Reluctantly, he got up from the bed and tidied up his robes. He turned around and saw a dark shadow lingering in the corner. In fact, it was very well hidden. The darkness was able to conceal its tracks, but not the little source of light on the top of its head. ¡°Little ck, get over here,¡± Fan Qianshi demanded. The ck shadow made a hiss and did as told, though rather unwillingly. It was the candle dragon. Its current body size was only one percent of its usual size, more or less like the size of a snake. It surrounded Fan Qianshi in a circle before looking up in an arrogant manner as if it was questioning him why it needed to be around at all. In response, Fan Qianshi gently stroked the little spot of light on its head. The candle dragon was surprised by the sudden gesture, so it retreated. Very quickly, Fan Qainshi grasped it by its overhead light to stop it from backing away. ¡°Bastard! Are you responsible for the nightmares I have been havingtely?¡± He asked brusquely. He was pulling its light so hard that it almost fell off. In pain, the candle dragon desperately tried to break free by pushing back with its ws, but nothing worked. The more it struggled, the more painful it got. Annoyed, it started making a long, doleful cry in protest. Fan Qianshi seemed to understand itsnguage. ¡°As a dragon, you cannot even get your tone right. You sound more like a donkey instead. Have you forgotten what you really are because you have been too busy being a donkey? What a useless creature.¡± The remark irritated the candle dragon, so it shouted back at him, ¡°You left me in the herd of donkeys when I was young. I even took one of the donkeys as my mother. Now you are ming me for sounding like a donkey? It was you who covered me in the skin of a donkey skin before letting me out in public, saying that it served as good camouge. Why are you evenining right now?¡± Fan Qianshi gazed at it, so it did the same. Helplessly, Fan Qianshi gave in. ¡°You are a candle dragon with the attitude of a donkey.¡± ¡°If I raised you in a herd of pigs, perhaps, you might end up behaving like one,¡± the candle dragon sarcastically remarked. Fan Qianshi had never won an argument with the candle dragon, so he decided that there was no point trying. ¡°You are not allowed to use that lousy spell on me that causes me to have nightmares. Otherwise, I will peel off your donkey skin.¡± The candle dragon gently shook the light on its head in disapproval. ¡°Actually, I did not mean to give you frightening dreams. My scales are naturally formed with a special ability to rekindle one¡¯s deepest obsession. You are obsessed with something, which makes you an easy victim to fall into your nightmares,¡± it patiently exined. With a smirk, Fan Qianshi found its exnation hard to believe. ¡°She is not my deepest obsession. My obsession is to be the only man who rules the six worlds.¡± He then added, ¡°You should stay away from me.¡± The candle dragon was offended. ¡°Are you trying to send me away again?¡± Fan Qianshi closed his eyes as he replied, ¡°Go as far away as possible from me. I get frustrated whenever I see you.¡± His words were hurtful to the candle dragon, so it decided to leave. ¡°I am running away from home now. Don¡¯t regret what you have said!¡± Fan Qianshi remained unresponsive. The candle dragon lingered by the edge of the hall and seemed ready to go, but Fan Qianshi remained indifferent to its departure. Suddenly, the candle dragon added, ¡°Actually, it was not entirely my fault that you had those nightmares. I overused my power, which allowed Di Hao to look into parts of your unconscious mind.¡± Chapter 2953 - Are You Going To Betray Me? Chapter 2953 Are You Going To Betray Me? Before the candle dragon finished speaking, Fan Qianshi was already pulling its overhead light again eagerly. ¡°Di Hao? Can you see Di Hao?¡± The candle dragon proudly replied, ¡°Yes, I had a coincidental encounter with a spell from his soul.¡± ¡°Can you lure his soul here?¡± Fan Qianshi seemed to have a new idea. The candle dragon was perplexed. ¡°What are you going to do with the child¡¯s soul?¡± ¡°I only asked if you can do it.¡± ¡°It depends if the opportunity presents itself. I will only be able to do it if he uses the same spell.¡± ¡°Give it a try then; try to lure his soul here and trap him.¡± The candle dragon was quite reluctant, though. It had its own principals. ¡°An adult¡¯s personal grudges should not involve children. What are you going to do with him after I lure his soul here? If his soul is away from his body for an extended period of time, it will cause irreversible damage to his health.¡± ¡°Are you going to betray me?¡± Fan Qianshi asked in an ice-cold tone. The candle dragon was intimidated by his ferocity, so it surrendered to him. ¡°All right, I will try, but there is no guarantee.¡± Fan Qianshi gave its overhead light a gentle stroke. ¡°You only have to do your best. You are the only one I can trust now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to sweet-talk me. You are also one to dismiss others when their job is done,¡± the candle dragon said, obviously immune to hisvishpliments. Fan Qianshi did not deny. ¡°I have used many people and sacrificed many lives, but I have never hurt you, have I?¡± To which the candle dragon answered, ¡°But you chose to raise me in a herd of donkeys, all because I was a gift from your master.¡± ¡°Can we stop talking about the past? All right, let¡¯s see what you can do. If you perform well, you will be rewarded,¡± Fan Qianshin sternly said. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu woke up, Di Hao was still sleeping soundly. She did not rm him and decided to get out of bed first. Most of her attention was spent on her daughter, as the naughty little girl was quite attached to her. Her son, in return, was slightly neglected by herck of attention. The way that the boy snuggled up to her before she was asleep was a clear sign of theck of attention he had received. She felt guilty for neglecting him, so she decided to make something good for the boy to eat. It did not take long for her to prepare a few dishes and a soup for him as breakfast. She set up the table nicely before waking the boy up. ¡°Hao-Er, time to get up now.¡± Di Hao did not move; his eyelids remained shut and did not even shift a little. The boy¡¯sck of vignce came as a surprise to her as it was not how he normally behaved. She took a closer look and was shocked. Quickly, she tried to check his breathing. Panicked, she could feel her body going numb. Di Hao was not breathing at all. There was no breathing and no heart rate. Furthermore, out of the ten fragments of his soul, only one fragment remained. The rest was gone. Gu Xijiu was utterly shocked. Her ce was secured with the strongest form of wizardry barrier. None of the spirits could make it through the barrier. It was even more secure than being in a safe box. So how did little Di Hao¡¯s soul go missing? Had he used the Soul Wandering Spell to go on a mission on his own? It did not seem likely, however. The Soul Wandering Spell would cause him to lose more than half of his Kung Fu foundation, not forgetting the damage that the spell would do to his body. Unless very necessary, no one would risk getting their soul injured by wandering around without a body. Di Hao was a careful boy with a n. He would not use the spell without notifying her first. What was going on? When the problem involved someone she cared about, it was difficult for her to stayposed. Especially since it involved her son¡¯s safety, she could no longer sit still. Immediately, she gave Di Fuyi a call. He answered it as quickly as he could, ¡°Baby, you are early. Miss me?¡± Gu Xijiu was not in the mood for flirting. ¡°Something is going on with Hao-Er! I¡­¡± Her voice was trembling with fear. Di Fuyi finally took the call more seriously. ¡°What is wrong with him? Don¡¯t worry. Stay calm. Speak slowly,¡± he reassured her. Chapter 2954 - May Mother Live On For Tens Of Thousands Of Thousands Of Years? Chapter 2954 May Mother Live On For Tens Of Thousands Of Thousands Of Years? Gu Xijiu briefly told him about her observations of Di Hao in the morning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He is a boy of remarkable qualities, so nothing dangerous can ever happen to him. I am going back now. Wait for me. I will be with you soon.¡± His voice was surprisinglyforting, especially when her head was in a swirl of confusion and helplessness. During their conversation, Gu Xijiu could overhear the conversation between Di Fuyi and their daughter. ¡°Yue Yue,e on down. We should go home now.¡± Di Xuyue sounded like she was sobbing. ¡°Father, you are finally releasing me from these ridiculously tough practices!¡± It was obvious from the tone of her voice that she had been having a miserable time. Not a day went by without any practice, and the intensity of her training had caused her to feel distressed to the point where she started resenting it. ¡°You are dismissed, temporarily. Your mother misses you,¡± Di Fuyi calmly said. ¡°May mother live on for tens of thousands of years!¡±¡® ¡°Silly. How could you curse your mother like that? She is going to live longer than that.¡± ¡°Long live mother, for tens of thousands of thousands of years?¡± The yful interaction went on. Gu Xijiu listened closely to them. She was in a blind panic before she made the call. Nevertheless, listening to Di Fuyi¡¯s little chit-chat with their daughter made her feel much better. Maybe the matter was not as serious as she thought, after all. Perhaps he had already figured it all out. Even though she would have loved to continue eavesdropping on their conversation, she ended the call to focus on the boy. She knew one or two things about the Soul Summoning Spell. Without wasting any time, she quickly cast some spells to call for his soul to return to his body. To her disappointment, none of her spells works, and Di Hao¡¯s soul still remainedrgely on the loose. Di Fuyi and Di Xuyue, on the other hand, were already quickly making their way back. Due to the incredible speed at which they were traveling, everything else passed by like a sh of light. To travel faster, Di Fuyi was carrying Di Xuyue safely on his back. ¡°Father, please slow down. I am feeling dizzy,¡± Xuyue expressed her difort. Usually, she would fly on her own. It was rare for Di Fuyi ever to carry her on his back. Normally, she enjoyed being carried, but this time, he was going too fast. ¡°Xuyue, you will have to get used to this as it will ur again in the future.¡± Di Fuyi said strictly. He did not slow down. Instead, he sped up. Thoughtfully, he offered her a green cloth to cover up her eyes to ease her dizziness. Due to his incredible abilities, Di Fuyi took less than two hours to cover a total distance of 2,000 miles. But during his absence, Gu Xijiu knew that she needed to get things in order on her end. She sent Mu Feng and Mu Lei to the underworld to see if Di Hao¡¯s soul had been captured. Meanwhile, Mu Dian and Mu Yun were sent to check on the wizardry barrier to see there was any breach during their rest. As for her, she had to stay behind with Di Hao and keep strengthening his body with an array of spells so that she would not lose thest fragment of his soul. Seeing Di Fuyi return meant a lot to her. Relieved, she ran towards him as soon as she saw him. ¡°Fuyi,e and check on him.¡± She tried to stay calm, but the terrified look on her face spilled the truth of how anxious she truly felt. Her fingers went numb and were already ice-cold. Di Fuyi grasped her by the hand and gave her a tight hug. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Di Xuyue removed the blindfold to see her mother but was distracted as soon as she saw Di Hao lying lifelessly on the bed. She jumped down and was ready to rush to the bed. ¡°What happened to brother?¡± Di Fuyi had to pull her back. ¡°Xuyue, stay where you are. Stand aside and watch.¡± The mussel chimed in and asked, ¡°Should I bring our youngdy outside?¡± The presence of a child could lead to unnecessary trouble. Therefore, the mussel thought that it would be better for the adults if little Xuyue were brought outside. Di Fuyi disagreed. ¡°There is no need for that. Let her stay.¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him in bewilderment, so Di Fuyi exined himself, ¡°Xuyue has to grow up. There is no need for us to keep her away from everything.¡± He then gave her hand a tight squeeze. Quietly, Gu Xijiu agreed, for she understood that her husband was only trying to train their daughter to keep calm in situations such as the one they were facing. Chapter 2955 - Is He Ever Coming Back? Chapter 2955 Is He Ever Coming Back? Apparently, the outing with her father was an experience that shaped Di Xuyue¡¯s character, for she finally knew how to behave in different situations. Without any instruction, she retreated to a corner so that she would not get in the way. ¡°Xuyue will do anything you say. Father, you must save brother,¡± she anxiously said. Di Fuyi examined Di Hao¡¯s body with his unique methods. After a while, a heaved a heavy sigh as he exined, ¡°His soul is not even in this world.¡± Shocked, Gu Xijiu could not ept that the boy was no longer here with her. Her body swayed a little as she lost her bnce. Di Fuyi had to raise his hand to support her. ¡°Is he evering back?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at Di Fuyi intensely as she asked. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Gu Xijiu took a deep breath before looking at their son again with longing eyes. ¡°I overheard your conversation.¡± Di Fuyi did not know what to say. Recently, Di Fuyi had a long conversation with Di Hao. The boy must have sensed that something wasing, so he needed to leave a clue but did so in an elusive and subtle way. Nevertheless, the two of them had a tacit understanding. Di Fuyi knew exactly where Di Hao came from, so the boy did not need to express himself in many words to make Di Fuyi understand. Di Hao shared about his origin from the future, so his involvement in past events meant that there was unpredictability about his changed future. Essentially, he would not be able to stay for too long. From what Di Hao understood, those whoe from the future were not allowed to meet their past self. Should that happen, the one from the future would no longer exist in the same timeline. If Gu Xijiu got pregnant again, the fetus would be a very primitive form of the boy, which meant that his time in the present timeline would alsoe to an end. Di Hao had never experienced time travel before, so there was no way he could predict when he would disappear. He needed to give his father a heads-up so that his parents would not be heartbroken when his time here finally came to an end. Finally, Di Hao ended his sharing by saying, ¡°Father, when the dayes, do not be sad about the farewell, for I will return to you someday.¡± Gu Xijiu was smart enough to figure out Di Hao¡¯s origin even without any clear hints. She already had an idea of the truth. Nevertheless, overhearing their conversation only proved that her guesses were right. Nheless, Gu Xijiu was fond of the boy, so she became insecure when she learned that he might disappear entirely all of a sudden. She tried to avoid getting pregnant, so she had been keeping her distance from Di Fuyi by sleeping in separate rooms. However, Di Fuyi was always craving for intimacy. Whenever they stayed together, there was nothing that could stop him from making love to her, except those few days when she became unavable due to her menstruation. To prolong the pregnancy, Gu Xijiu had to use her daughter as an excuse for her to sleep in her daughter¡¯s bedroom. Di Fuyi thought that their daughter was too soft and weak, so he decided to train her personally. Soon, Di Xuyue grew to be more independent and when she returned from the training, she expressed her reluctance to share her bedroom with her mother. Therefore, Gu Xijiu had to go back into the same room as Di Fuyi. Distance makes the heart grow fonder, so after two days of being away from one another, they had one of the most intense lovemaking sessions in a while. Frankly, she was quite bothered by it. When she noticed that Di Hao had no signs of life, the first thought that popped up in her head was the pregnancy. In fact, it would certainly exin her recent feelings of exhaustion. Quickly, she examined her pulse, but there was no sign of pregnancy. Perhaps it was still in its primitive stage. Herst menstruation was about a week ago and thest time she had sex was two nights ago. Even if she was really pregnant, the fetus would only be two or three days old, so there would not be any signs at the moment. The more Gu Xijiu looked at Di Hao who was lying lifelessly on the bed, the more insecure she became. Chapter 2956 - The Scene Had To Be Recreated Chapter 2956 The Scene Had To Be Recreated Was she pregnant with the boy already? If she were pregnant, then the two were certainly sleeping together very closelyst night. Could the proximity have forced his soul to be absorbed into the fetus? Would he be the same after she gave birth to him? Perhaps, it was more likely that he would not remember anything. In her head, she was entertaining all sorts of blind and disorderly conjectures that were now bottled up inside her. Feeling overwhelmed, she finally decided to share her thoughts. Di Fuyi examined her pulse at once. His medical abilities were more or less on par with hers, but he had a much greater spiritual power at the moment, so his examinations would be more urate. ¡°You are not pregnant,¡± he confidently concluded. Gu Xijiu was relieved for a moment but soon became even more perplexed. ¡°Xijiu, tell me everything that happenedst night between you and the boy.¡± Di Fuyi still had a gut feeling that something was missing. Without wasting any time, Gu Xijiu told him everything that she could remember. As far as Di Fuyi understood, the boy actually had the mentality of an adult even though his body was restricted to the size of a toddler. Therefore, he knew that the boy would not insist on sleeping with his mother if there was nothing going on. Di Fuyi decided to test Di Hao¡¯s spiritual power, and the result supported his spection. Di Hao¡¯s spiritual power was severely drained. It seemed that he had performed some sort of physically demanding spell. What had he done? Di Fuyi then turned his attention to Gu Xijiu and saw the dark pouches under her eyes. He asked, ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°I slept very well. I have never slept so well in a long while,¡± she said. She knew that her sleepst night was deepened into a long and undisturbed one. Nevertheless, she still felt tired, even though she had a good sleep. Although she could not recall the specifics, she knew that she had a long, long dream throughout the night, but there was nothing she could remember as soon as she woke up. Di Fuyi pulled her hand over and said, ¡°Let me have a look.¡± By this time, Gu Xijiu knew that Di Fuyi already had some clues about what might have happened, so she agreed to let him continue his examinations. A momentter, Di Fuyi let go of her hand and frowned as he processed the results. He could tell that Di Hao had used some sort of spell that allowed him to read Gu Xijiu¡¯s memory, but it was not a simple memory extraction. The spell was much more powerful than that. It was his first time encountering such a spell, but he felt something strangely familiar about it like he had once studied the same spell before. It must be a skill that was especially for the master of the heavenlyw. The spell required the purest power of one¡¯s soul, which would cause his soul to leave his physical body while the spell was ongoing. In order for him to understand the entire incident, the scene had to be recreated. Therefore, Di Fuyi asked Gu Xijiu to lie down on the bed again. As for him, he adjusted his body size to that of a toddler, just like Di Hao. He climbed onto the bed andy by her side, where Di Hao pretended to sleepst night, which was right beside Gu Xijiu. Then, he was mimicking Di Hao¡¯s gestures and expressions. Gu Xijiu quietly followed. When Di Haoy by her side, all she could feel was a rush of maternal love. It did not feel quite the same next to Di Fuyi. She would pinch Di Fuyi¡¯s adorable face right now if they were not in a rush to search for their child. ¡°Xijiu, take a rest as you did before. It is all right if you cannot fall asleep, as long as you control your breathing and stay focused.¡± Gu Xijiu did as told. Soon, she could feel a stream of power flowing in her body. Some fragments of her memory were about to be extracted. Shocked, she opened her eyes to stop the extraction. ¡°Are you reading my memory?¡± Di Fuyi shook his head and whispered to himself, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I am doing.¡± Gu Xijiu remained confused. Perhaps, no matter what Di Fuyi performed on her, she would always be alert. Finally, Di Fuyi was reminded of a very strange method, so he put it to use. It did not take long for Gu Xijiu to fall into a deep sleep under this spell. In her mind, she felt as if she had fallen into a dream. Nevertheless, Di Fuyi stopped using the spell before she had the time to figure out her dreams. ¡°Hao Er¡¯s consciousness has collided with the candle dragon¡¯s Dream Entering spell. That is how he was taken away,¡± he concluded. Furious, Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Is Fan Qianshi behind this?¡± Fan Qianshi was the only one known to own a candle dragon. Chapter 2957 - The Interception Chapter 2957 The Interception Gu Xijiu was still quite puzzled by Di Fuyi findings. ¡°Fan Qianshi is not even here in this world. How did he send the candle dragon over?¡± Since theirst encounter with Fan Qianshi, Di Fuyi hade up with a new array formation and sent his men to every corner of the continent to set it up. Therefore, any vition at the border by an unknown visitor would immediately trigger an rm. By right, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu would be the first to know if someone had entered. Fan Qianshi was long gone from the continent, so if he really intended to sneak back in, there was no way they would not know. ¡°The candle dragon was the only species that can travel through different time zones and ces with its Dream Entering Spell, which is remarkable, to say the least. It can use the spell to extract information on one¡¯s previous life, or absorb one¡¯s soul from their dreams,¡± Di Fuyi exined. Di Xuyue felt a little uneasy listening to what Di Fuyi had told them. ¡°Absorb one¡¯s soul? Has it swallowed brother¡¯s soul? Will brother evere back to us?¡± ¡°No, the candle dragon does not consume one¡¯s soul. What it does is to do as told and take away any soul that its master intends to capture. We need to find the candle dragon to find Di Hao.¡± Gu Xijiu answered her daughter¡¯s confusion. ¡°I did not realize that you know so much about candle dragons.¡± ¡°Of course, I know that it will absorb every fragment of one¡¯s soul, leaving nothing behind.¡± She suddenly stopped talking as the realization struck. There was a piece of Di Hao¡¯s soul left in his body, which did not seem entirely like a candle dragon¡¯s style. Di Fuyi gently tapped his fingers on the table while he processed his thoughts. ¡°Hao Er is no ordinary person. Perhaps his Kung Fu allowed him to struggle against the candle dragon, thus leaving a piece of him behind.¡± Gu Xijiu was irritated. ¡°Fan Qianshi must be the culprit! That bastard! He never leaves us alone! If anything happens to Hao Er, I swear that I will skin him.¡± ¡­ In a far, far awaynd, Fan Qianshi started sneezing very hard two times in a row. With his brows furrowed, he looked at the candle dragon with eyes full of doubt. The dragon had its head down rather cowardly. ¡°Fool, how dare you curse me in your heart!¡± ¡°I did not!¡± The candle dragon defended itself. Fan Qianshi knew the candle dragon well. It was very stubborn but was always responsible for the choices it made. It knew its priorities and would never lie to him. However, the sight of the dragon still angered him. The candle dragon¡¯s Dream Entering spell intercepted with Di Hao¡¯sst night, so their n should have worked. However, it suddenly became distracted in the middle of the spell. The look in its eyes showed that it had lost its focus. It seemed the candle dragon became horny as its saliva could be seen drooling from its mouth. Luckily for Fan Qianshi, he realized that something was not right and immediately gave itsntern a hard sp. He needed to keep its soul in ce before someone else took it away. However, even after thepletion of the spell, it still appeared quite lost. ¡°What a beautiful creature! She kept blinking at me! Such beautiful eyes!¡± ¡°Who did you see?¡± Fan Qianshi was baffled. ¡°It was a female candle dragon, with pink scales all over its body. Her eyes are fiery red. There is even a signature heart-shaped scale on her forehead.¡± Fan Qianshi was speechless. ¡°Where is Di Hao¡¯s soul? Have you brought him over?¡± Fan Qianshi was anxious to know if all of his effort of catching Di Hao¡¯s soul went to waste. It seemed the candle dragonpletely failed its mission. The candle dragon seemed quite embarrassed as it replied, ¡°I am a male candle dragon, so I need to behave like a gentleman. How could Ipete against a female? She intercepted while I was trying to extract Di Hao¡¯s soul. I had to let her have him.¡± Fan Qianshi tried to suppress his anger. ¡°Where did the female candle dragone from? Where did the interception happen?¡± Chapter 2958 - The Interception 2 Chapter 2958 The Interception 2 ¡°In a desert, where the vastnd of sand was stretched over thousands of miles. It appeared right there, in the middle of the golden sand. I have never seen such a beautiful candle dragon in my life! It felt like a dream,¡± the candle dragon recalled its beautiful encounter like reciting a poem. Meanwhile, Fan Qianshi was getting more impatient. ¡°Which desert?¡± ¡°About that, I did not pay much attention to my location.¡± That reply was thest straw for Fan Qianshi. He could no longer hold back his frustration and decided to vent his anger on the candle dragon. The candle dragon was undoubtedly guilty of its foolish behavior, but the more it listened to Fan Qianshi¡¯s criticism, the more frustrated it became as well. ¡°That is enough! When will you ever stop? Like I told you, the method may or may not work. If you think I am useless, I will leave right now!¡± It then walked away in a fury. Fan Qianshi said nothing more. The candle dragon was so challenging to handle. Quietly, he sat down and stared nkly at the starry sky in contemtion. At that time, the candle dragon had retreated into a corner. Quietly, it looked at its master who sat in solitary like a jade statue, as if the entire world had just abandoned him. The sight made the candle dragon feel a bit pitiful for the man. Therefore, it decided to talk to him. ¡°I do not quite understand why you insist on making them your enemies. Can¡¯t you live in peace with one another? Over the past few days, you have not troubled them in any way, and they did not trouble you either.¡± Fan Qianshi did not even look back at the candle dragon as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re so naive! They have not found their way to me because they are not as powerful as me. Once they have gathered enough strength, or once Di Fuyi has be the master of heavenlyw, they will surely get in my way. I would rather get rid of them while they are still weak than deal with themter when they have regained their power,¡± he scornfully said. ¡°What about Gu Xijiu? Are you nning on killing her too?¡± The candle dragon asked. Fan Qianshi kept staring at the stars. He replied, ¡°I will kill anyone who is in my way, including her.¡± The candle dragon did not take his words very seriously, however. ¡°You had so many chances to kill her before. Why didn¡¯t you do it?¡± ¡°Those were not the right time.¡± Fan Qianshi icily said. After pondering over the many opportunities that he had, the candle dragon slowly added, ¡°Although I do not know where the desert is, it does not mean I cannot find it.¡± ¡°How can you find it? How long do you need?¡± Fan Qianshi grabbed its littlentern anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you get too excited. The desert is not in this particr region. I need to find it with the help of some spells. It might take me about half a month.¡± Fan Qianshi was not very impressed by the response. ¡°That¡¯s such a long time!¡± ¡°It is not that long, master. You should know that there are millions of continents out there. It will be more difficult than finding a needle in the deep sea!¡± Before it finished speaking, Fan Qianshi was already rushing it. ¡°What are you waiting for? Start finding it now.¡± ¡­ It was a vast, destend of sand, where the scorching sun was merciless. It was the time of the day where the sun was the brightest. The sand was burning hot under the heat, and there was nowhere to look for shelter. Di Hao was hiding in a hole with a camel bone on top of his head as a temporary shelter. With his teeth gritted, he asked the fatty that was squatting next to him, ¡°The sun has been there for five days and five nights straight! When will it ever set? This does not make any sense.¡± The fatty next to him was a pink and chubby dragon. It had a pair of big round eyes decorated with prettyshes and distinctive double eyelids. On top of its head, there was a pinkntern that swayed with its every movement. Di Hao recognized it as a candle dragon, though it looked a little mutated. It was chubbier and shorter than a regr candle dragon. Chapter 2959 - Nothing Felt Right For Him Chapter 2959 Nothing Felt Right For Him The little fatty was drenched in sweat, too. ¡°The sun never sets. It has been, and will always be, right up there.¡± Di Hao could feel his head spinning already. To make matters worse, he was there as a spirit. Under his current ¡®soulful¡¯ circumstances, he preferred the shade to the light. An average human¡¯s soul would not even make it in the light. It would perish as soon as it touched a glimpse of sunlight. But Di Hao was the master of heavenlyw, which granted his soul an immense power to stay alive even under the sun. He could even make himself a physical body solely by solidifying elements from the air. No one could possibly tell the difference. For the past five days, Di Hao was stranded in the desert. Nothing felt right for him. He became even more frustrated when he saw the little fatty next to him. If it had not intercepted him, he would have long discovered where Fan Qianshi was hiding. All of his problems would have been solved right there. When he noticed that something was not quite right, he decided to use the Tracing Spell to check it out. Coincidentally, his spell collided with the Dream Entering Spell from the candle dragon. Di Hao had a general idea of how the spell of a candle dragon worked, so he immediately realized that Fan Qianshi must be behind it. He had quite a hard time trying to find out Fan Qianshi¡¯s location, so the interruption was an opportunity he could use. The boy acted as if he was struggling just to cause a scene. However, seeing his struggles prompted the candle dragon tofort him. It promised that no harm would be done. Its master was only asking him to go as a guest. Di Hao did not trust its words, of course. So, in order to make his struggle look more convincing, he continued to act like he was trying to break free throughout the journey, only on a milder scale. They were passing by the desert just when he thought that he had put up enough of a show and was ready to fight for real. But it was then that the pink candle dragon suddenly jumped in. It decided to help. The pink candle dragon¡¯s Kung Fu was not very strong, so it could not be considered as an opponent at all. Nevertheless, the ck candle dragon that belonged to Fan Qianshi was obviously awestruck at the sight of the pink candle dragon. In an unexpected twist, the ck one decided to back off like a gentleman with its eyes glistening with love. Therefore, Di Hao was left stranded here in the desert, along with the pink candle dragon. The candle dragon was only trying to be helpful, though it was not what Di Hao wanted. Nheless, he neverined about it and thanked the candle dragon for its interception. It did not take long before he realized the severity of his situation. He was told that the sun never sets in the desert and that he would never be able to leave. The ce was so strange, and so was the fatty. When Di Hao first arrived, the fatty thought it was invisible to him. It squatted right in front of him and carefully studied his body from head to toe with both eyes locked on him in close proximity like it was studying a very rare specimen. Di Hao did not find itfortable, so he politely asked what it was up to. At the time, the fatty seemed rather shocked by the question. ¡°Wait, you can see me?¡± Di Hao was, in turn, surprised by itsck of observation. How could he not see its big body lying around in front of him? Its body was so huge that it covered half of his sight. He assured the candle dragon that he could see it, entirely, even thentern that was hanging on top of its head. He was pretty sure that his answer was ordinary and straightforward, which was nothing to be excited about, but the fatty reacted very differently. Enthusiastically, it rose into the sky and made a swift circle in the air. It leaped into action with so much energy that the nearest sandy hill to them had copsed. Even the ground was still a little shaky. Chapter 2960 - What Kind Of Place Could It Be? Chapter 2960 What Kind Of ce Could It Be? ¡°Yay! He can see me! He can even understand me! Oh, my!¡± Di Hao was speechless by the candle dragon¡¯s apparent overreaction. It was not surprising for a master of the heavenlyw like Di Hao to understand manynguages, which included thenguage of animals. It was only natural for him to understand a candle dragon. Di Hao thought of it only as a normal interaction, but the candle dragon was so hyped like it was high on drugs. It got so excited that it started circling him in a happy dance. The unnecessary celebration had also caused a surge of dust in the air, which ended up in Di Hao¡¯s nose. Quickly, he stoped it to ask some serious questions, for example, where the ce was and in which continent. Helplessly, the pink candle dragon looked at him with an equally confused expression. It did not know either. For as long as it could remember, it had always been in the same desert. It had never attempted to leave, for it could never truly leave the ce. To make matters worse, the ce was very rarely visited. There was hardly any sign of anyone around. asionally, some friars would pass by, but none of them could see or hear it, so the candle dragon was very lonely for a long time. From the friars, it found out that the ce was known as the ming Desert, which was ssified as a forbiddennd. No one was allowed to step foot in the desert. The friars only explored the ce because they intended to find out the facts behind the ming sun, but all of them ended up being med to death. Those who died in the desert would have their souls stranded in the desert as well until their souls finally perished into oblivion. Only their bones were left behind. When the candle dragon told Di Hao that he was stranded in a ce with no escape, he did not take it very seriously. He could tell at once that the ce was sealed away by a wizardry barrier, and the pink candle dragon was made to be the guardian of the barrier, but perhaps, it was unaware of it. The wizardry barrier would not even concern him, but now that he was here, he felt the need to break through the wizardry barrier to escape and return to the Starry Crescent Land. He was certain that his sudden departure would definitely rm his mother and family. They must be nervously trying to find him. His parents¡¯ anxiety was thest thing that he needed. Fortunately, Di Hao was an expert in breaking wizardry barriers. All he needed was a good rest to regain his strength. When he was energized, the wizardry barrier would not be a problem. Nevertheless, the ce was like the ming Mountains. The sun was causing him to sweat a lot, so he had to ask the candle dragon for shelter. ¡°Since you are an inhabitant here, do you know about any ce that can provide shelter? Please lead me there, so I can rest. In return, I shall free you from this confinement.¡± The candle dragon thought about his proposal and decided to dig a hole into the sand. It managed to make a spacious, hollow ce in the sand that could temporarily provide a shelter. ¡°This ce is cooler. Come on in,¡± it said before jumping into the hole. Di Hao did not know what to say. Later, the candle dragon found arge bone in the sand and passed it over to Di Hao. ¡°This can shelter you from the sun.¡± Di Hao epted the bone and ced it over his head to shield himself from the sun. He did as told and jumped into the hole to escape from the heat. He wanted to wait until sunset before he took a walk around the desert to find the exit and, eventually, break the wizardry barrier. He waited, but the sun never set. He was quite anxious to find that it was still hanging high up in the sky after so many hours. It was then that he asked the candle dragon when the night woulde because the sun never seemed to set at all. Topound his misery, the candle dragon¡¯s answer was quite depressing. ¡°Night? What is that? From all that I can remember, the sky has always been the same.¡± Apparently, the ce had no sunsets! What kind of ce could it be? Learning that the sun would never go down, Di Hao no longer wanted to wait in the hole. He wanted to leave as soon as he could. The longer he stayed, the worse the situation could be for him. As soon as Di Hao crawled out of the hole, he saw a person in a white dress swaying in the distance. She staggered and stumbled through the sand. Violently, her hair and robes danced in the gusts of wind. Di Hao was utterly shocked! Mother! It was his mother! Chapter 2961 - The Obsession Chapter 2961 The Obsession But when he took a closer look at the figure in the distance, he realized that the woman was not her mother. She was the god of creation from the past! There was a clear sign of a divine aura around her, but it seemed as though her power was slowly draining, so she had to retain it forcefully. Di Hao was a little lost, for he had just gone through Gu Xijiu¡¯s past life as a series of images using his Tracing Spell. The sudden emergence of the god of creation struck him as an unpleasant surprise. The surrounding heat was zing to the point where there was blood on Di Hao¡¯s lips. However, even under the scorching sun, the god of creation¡¯s body was still covered in ayer of ice. Her hair appeared to be slowly turning silver. She looked up and stared at the nk sky and said, ¡°It is co cold! Freezing cold! Where¡­ Where has the sun been?¡± She murmured. Di Hao took a look at the sky and realized that dark clouds were gathering, gradually obscuring the sun. Meanwhile, strong winds started to blow in the area. Surprised, Di Hao did not know that the weather in the desert could be so extreme. When the sun was up, the whole ce felt like the interior of an oven. But once the dark clouds took over, the temperature plummeted beyond the freezing point. Everything was soon frozen. Even the sand was frozen into solid chunks. His limbs were started to be rigid with ice. Seeing his mother struggling in the cold naturally triggered him to run towards her, but the fatty very soon stopped his attempt. It took a bite on his robes and urged, ¡°Here shees! Run! We have to go now!¡± Without further ado, it performed the Ground Drilling and brought Di Hao underground. The pink candle dragon looked short and chubby, but its physical qualities were never a barrier to its amazing speed in Ground Drilling. It did not take long for them to reach deep beneath the ground. In short, the pink candle dragon¡¯s Ground Drilling was very impressive. It could go beyond hundreds of meters underground in an instant and intended to go even further down. ¡°Hey, this depth should do it.¡± Di Hao had enough of the drilling, so he pulled its tail to bring it to a halt. ¡°No, not here. We will still be frozen!¡± The pink candle dragon continued to drill its way through the ground, all the way until it finally saw the magma within the earth¡¯s crust. It finally came to a stop and made itselffortable. ¡°We should be safe here,¡± it said while catching its breath. Di Hao was dumbfounded. It was clearly overreacting. How cold could it possibly be slightly higher up? Then, he recalled the unusual drop in temperature of the surface and was convinced that the candle dragon might have a point. He remembered that his limbs almost became frozen in just an instant. Nevertheless, the thought of the staggering woman made his heart ache. She reminded him of the creator of the universe who just had ended her apprenticeship with Di Fuyi. Was she only an illusion? Or did she really exist? ¡°Do you see her very often?¡± Di Hao asked the pink candle dragon. ¡°Not too often. She reappears every eight to ten years.¡± ¡°How many times have you seen her here?¡± The pink candle dragon started using its ws to make an estimate. ¡°Thousands of times, at least. I have seen her far too many times that I cannot even remember.¡± It then added, ¡°She did not show up so often in the beginning, perhaps once in a few centuries. However, her emergence has be more frequenttely.¡± ¡°Does the sky turn cold every time she shows up?¡± The pink candle dragon quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, she is solely responsible for the extreme temperatures here. Back in the days, the weather used to be less extreme. The desert was not as vast as the current days. But every time she shows up, a little bit about the ce changes. She turns the ce colder and colder each time she emerges. Nheless, the extreme cold had also brought about extreme heat. There used to be rocky hills to provide shelter, but those soon vanished due to the unbearable atmosphere. It is now a wide expanse of t, sandynd. I have explored the entire desert, but there is not a single ce that has shelter.¡± A sudden realization struck. Chapter 2962 - The Obsession 2 Chapter 2962 The Obsession 2 A sudden realization struck. The pink candle dragon looked at Di Hao with its curious, big round eyes. ¡°Hey, you are still alive!?¡± Di Hao did not quite get the hint. With clenched fists, he asked sternly, ¡°Should I be dead?¡± The pink candle dragon gave him an honest nod. ¡°To be frank with you, I tried to save many lives before, but all of them ended up suffocating to death underground.¡± Surprised, Di Hao felt lucky that he knew about Ground Drilling too. Otherwise, his life would be dependent on the irresponsible candle dragon. He found a ce to sit and gotfortable. ¡°Come. Tell me more about your life in the desert, be as detailed as possible.¡± The pink candle dragon had no restrictions on privacy. It told Di Hao everything that he wanted to know. The candle dragon had been living in the desert for more than thousands, or even tens of thousands of years by now. It had been in existence for a very long time. The desert was originally only a small piece of barrennd that was a few hundred miles wide. It could easily run from one end to another. The deste area used to be covered with a little vegetation back in the day; at least there used to be some greens in a wide canvas of yellow. The sun was much less scorching as well as it rose from the east and set in the west. However, the emergence of thedy had brought about great changes to the ce. As far as the candle dragon recalled, the sky was only a little gloomy the first time she showed up. The sun was not entirely obscured behind the thin, dark clouds as it was now. Thedy was obviously afraid of the cold, so she opened up her arms to get as much sun as possible. It was very rare for the candle dragon to meet anyone in this emptynd, so it was excited the first time she showed up. It raced towards the stranger for a brief chat, but she soon disappeared before it got close enough. After some time, the candle dragon finally managed to approach her up close, only to realize that she was just an illusion. Its ws had prated through her body like a phantom. Also, the illusion was extremely cold. The candle dragon almost became frozen just by approaching it. The more she showed up, the colder the ce became. It was so bad to the point where the candle dragon could feel the frost before the illusion even appeared. To survive, it had to drill into the depths of the earth to keep warm. The pink candle dragon was very lonely and had always wanted apanion. However, its presence was unnoticed by many asional visitors. They could not see or hear it at all. Even if it were standing in their way, they would bump into it, thinking that they hade across an invisible spirit. Shocked, the next thing they did was to run for their lives. There were a few times where people came to patrol the desert just when thedy was about to show up. The pink candle dragon did not want to see them being frozen to death, so it brought them all to the underground. However, they ended up dying from suffocation. This ce was a hopeless ce. Whoever entered would never be able to make it out. No matter how powerful the visitors were, they would either die from heat, hunger, thirst, or the cold. All in all, the pink candle dragon was the only being that managed to stay alive in the vast desert. Its wish for apanion finally came true. Di Hao was here atst. The candle dragon was very grateful for his presence. Like a chatterbox, it would not stop talking. Di Hao learned about many things from its generous sharings. There was only one thing that he did not quite understand. ¡°I know that the candle dragons live in the high mountains and marsnds. They love to be in the shade and not the sun. Moreover, their eggs can only hatch in specific pools of water, not at room temperature. On the whole, none of the living conditions here can sustain your survival. How did you keep yourself alive so far?¡± The pink candle dragon was just as confused. ¡°I do not know, really. I have been here for as far as I can remember.¡± ¡°Have you always been this big?¡± Chapter 2963 - The Obsession (3) Chapter 2963: The Obsession (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have a name?¡± Dumbstruck, the pink candle dragon scratched its head. ¡°I think I do. What is it, again?¡± Di Hao waited patiently for it to recall its name. But as he waited, he noticed that the scales on the candle dragon¡¯s head were about to be scratched off! ¡°I think my name is Little Pink!¡± It finally remembered. The simple form of its name reminded Di Hao of his mother¡¯s naming habit. Could the candle dragon be one of his mother¡¯s pets? From the images of his Tracing Spell, his mother once said that every God of Creation would carry a candle dragon as his or her pet. She used to have one, but it died during her sleep. Perhaps the candle dragon survived, after all, and got stranded in the desert. However, if it used to be his mother¡¯s pet, it should be able to recognize thedy in white. Its confusion clearly showed that it did not know her at all. At that point, many questions in Di Hao¡¯s head remained unanswered. ¡­ Di Hao took the time to have a rest beneath the ground. When they resurfaced, thedy was no longer there, and the temperature in the desert rose to an unbearable scale once again. His spiritual power had partly recovered, so he quickly worked on the wizardry barrier so that they could break free. For the past eight days, he had been remarkably persevering, but not a clue had been found about how to break out of the ce. He had even tried to go underground! Along with the candle dragon, they traveled for thousands of miles beneath the ground, but to their utter disappointment, they still resurfaced to a vast innd full of sand. Every way that he thought possible turned out to be useless. It seemed that there was truly no escape from the desert. Half a month flew by, and Di Hao became dispirited. There was no water and no food in the desert. Even though his soul could survive without any food, he could not take the heat with the sun beating down on him. Eventually, his powerful soul slowly wasted away under the scorching sun while the heat had caused him a number of repercussions. Fatigued, he now felt suffocated when they were traveling underground. All he could feel was his head spinning as the pressure became unbearable to him in merely a few minutes. However, he would rise to the ground, only to feel like leaving again. The candle dragon noticed that his condition was deteriorating and was concerned. ¡°Brother Di, are you going to die? I tried to save a god before, but he did notst beyond 20 days and was immortalized. His soul did not survive.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Di Hao snapped. As the master of the heavenlyw, it would be a shame for him to die in a ce like this. However, there was no way he could escape, and time was only making him weaker and reducing his chances. The desert was like a monster that devoured any living being that was trapped within it, and it did not seem to give them any chance of escaping. The candle dragon often felt dispirited by the loneliness, but somehow the heat never affected its strength. Perhaps, it was the only species that could survive in the barrennd. Everything else would slowly perish. Regrettably, no help wasing for it, and there was no way it could make it out alone. It looked at the sun by the edge of the sky with deep regret. It would not have negotiated with Fan Qianshi¡¯s candle dragon if Di Hao was going to be stranded here and die. His soul had been away long enough, and his parents must surely be very worried for him. Di Hao could only hope that they were facing the changes well. After all, he had already prepared them for the day that he would mysteriously disappear. Maybe they thought that his soul had already returned to where he belonged. Perhaps, they would not even go looking for him and let his little body rot away in the absence of a soul. Chapter 2964 - The Obsession (4) Chapter 2964: The Obsession (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAll of his thoughts at that moment were negative, so Di Hao naturally found himself quite depressed. One day, some visitors disrupted their solitary time while Di Hao was leaning against the candle dragon and trying to get asleep. A man and a woman showed up, both with seemingly excellent Kung Fu ¨C at least the level of a Mighty Immortal. They looked like a couple, as the man had never stopped stroking the woman¡¯s waist. The woman enjoyed resting her face on the man¡¯s chest, too, though rather bashfully. Di Hao could finally feel what the candle dragon felt. The sight of visitors certainly excited him. However, he decided to hold back and observe them first. Meanwhile, the candle dragon just stayed where it was and did not bother. It was invisible to everyone, anyway. Its presence would not make any difference. It was quite bothered by the heat in the desert, so seeing two visitors cuddling with one another was quite baffling to it. ¡°Don¡¯t they feel warm?¡± It turned to ask Di Hao. Di Hao gave its scaled skin a gentle tap and signaled it to be quiet. The couple did not seem very eager to explore the ce. After a quick look around, they seemed only to want to make sure that they were alone. Once they determined that the area was clear, the man made the first move and gave the woman a hard squeeze. ¡°Baby, we are finally at a ce where no one can disturb us. Let¡¯s get hot.¡± Soon, the man began to pant vigorously. He then gave the woman a series of long kisses. Both of them embraced passionately in the desert as they rolled all over on the sandy ground, while eagerly undressing one another. Di Hao never saw iting. Awkwardly, he decided to take the pink candle dragon away from the scene. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk somewhere else.¡± Nevertheless, the pink candle dragon was now intrigued, so it refused to go. ¡°Hey, what are they doing? Are they fighting? At least they are aware that the ce is hot. They are stripped down to nothing.¡± Di Hao did not have an answer for its confusion. With a spell, two pieces of handkerchiefs were pulled out from his sleeves to blindfold the pink candle dragon. ¡°Little Pink, if you refuse to go, I will never talk to you again,¡± he threatened. The threat seemed to work as the pink candle dragon followed him right away. They did not go far. In fact, they stopped when they could no longer see or hear anything. The pink candle dragon did not think it was a big deal at all. ¡°They are just two people messing around. Is there anything inappropriate for us to see? I have seen many of them like that. Some started to fight as soon as they came in. Some took their time and foughtter.¡± That was a remarkable piece of information to Di Hao. He suddenly thought of something. ¡°Were they all couples? A man and a woman?¡± ¡°Yes, they all came in pairs,¡± the pink candle dragon answered with a nod. Di Hao finally had a clue. Only couples were allowed to enter the desert! Di Hao was not involved in any rtionship yet, so without the pink candle dragon¡¯s interruption, he would never have made it in here. The realization prompted him to give the pink candle dragon a strange look. Innocently, the candle dragon had no idea what was going on in Di Hao¡¯s head. About an hourter, it was finally time for them to head back. The couple was already done with their activity and were just sitting face-to-face and having a talk. From their conversations, Di Hao learned about things from the outside world. The continent was called the Coteral Shenwu Land. The deserty within the very center of the continent, which happened to be a forbidden area for the inhabitants of thend. In the desert, the sun never set, but the course of the sun remained normal in the outside world. The sun and the moon would rise and set as usual. Life used to flourish on the continent, and thend used to be aze with blossoming trees and flowers. It was a lively ce where crops continued to grow, and animals lived freely in the wild. All courses of life went on undisturbed. However, as the desert expanded, its unrelenting heat affected the entire continent. Crops were unable to survive and died. Rivers dried, and life was bing tougher by the day. Many powerful men were dispatched to take a look at the desert, but it was difficult for them to get past the barrier. Even when they did, they never returned. Chapter 2965 - The Couples Challenge Chapter 2965: The Couple¡¯s Challenge Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn time, the desert became a deadly territory that only consumed the lives of the people who entered. Not another man was ever sent in again. Eventually, the king realized that only couples were allowed to enter the desert, especially those who had gone through hardships together. So, the king made a rule. When a particr rtionship was not blessed, the couple could take the challenge and visit the desert together. If they could make it out alive, the king would personally bless their union and publicly announce them as a newlywed, so no one was allowed to break them apart ever again. In addition, the king would even reward them with money and assets. The couple was the perfect example. They were rted as a master and a disciple. The man was a master, known as Fu Xiaotian. The woman was his disciple, known as Le Yingying. A rtionship between a master and a disciple was generally forbidden. Moreover, Fu Xiaotian already had a wife. His wife was from a family that was well-known for spells and wizardry. They used to be apprentices together in the past. In order for him to inherit the secret magic and spells of the family, he decided to pursue her, rather consistently. His gesture finally moved her, and they soon became married. He became the son-inw of the family and obtained what he had always wanted. Fu Tianxiao fully utilized his wife¡¯swork to expand his own business. Soon, he emerged as a great man admired by many. Many disciples were recruited in the name of his sess. He yed his role well by showering his wife with love and being a good husband in public. Generally, he was known as a man who was obsessed with his wife and possessed a reputation that was praised by many. However, some people bad-mouthed him as an idler who only sponged on the wealth of his wife¡¯s family. Eventually, he grew sick of the rumors, which consequently made him grow to repel his own wife. Secretly, he started to cheat on her with his disciples. In order for him to get rid of his wife without making a bad name for himself, he made a n to frame his wife for cheating on him with one of his disciples. The news spread in the town quickly, making his wife look like a horrible woman for cheating. He did not punish his wife away, nor did he mention about divorcing her. Publicly, he addressed the affair by stating that it was his fault for neglecting his wife, thus leading her tomit in something foolish. He even begged them to forgive his wife and stop talking about it. His public speech had gained him even more poprity by being a good man. His wife, on the other hand, was widely defamed and mistreated by the public. He continued to gather pity by getting drunk every day or bursting into tears as soon as he talked about the affair. All of his efforts added up and made him a good, loving man who had his heart shattered by his cheating wife. Meanwhile, his wife¡¯s reputation was utterly damaged to the point where she could no longer tolerate the rumors, so she ended her own life. Sadly, he buried his wife after a grand funeral and forbade anyone from talking bad about her again. He vowed to kill anyone that made the situation worse. From then on, his reputation as a good husband was well established in society. Everyone thought of him as a loving and responsible man instead of a worthless idler. He also inherited the entire fortune from his wife¡¯s family, thus putting him in the prime of his life. The only thing that he was unsatisfied with was his affair with his disciple, Le Yingying. She inspired into almost all of his bad doings. She loved him wholeheartedly, and the only thing that she had ever asked was for him to marry her, or she would tell everyone what he had done in the past. In order for him to marry her, he agreed to venture into the deste desert. Usually, they would not do anything too revealing in public, but now that they were alone with no one around to judge them, it was finally time for them to express their yearning desire for one another. After the brief chat, they made love to each other again. Chapter 2966 - The Couples Challenge (2) Chapter 2966: The Couple¡¯s Challenge (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe master, being more senior and experienced, should lead the way. Since he was no longer holding back, she decided to let go of all her worries and savor every moment of their union. As a result, her moans of pleasure could be heard even from afar. ¡°What a disgusting couple,¡± Di Hao expressed his revulsion from behind a sandy hill. Both the man and the woman were powerful beings. Fu Xiaotian was already at the level of a Great Deity. As for the woman, she was gifted with a talent in magic and spells. After inheriting the secret powers of Fu Xiaotian¡¯s deceased wife, she was almost the level of a Great Deity as well. Both of them were the strongest people in the entire continent; otherwise, they would not simply propose to risk their lives in the desert. In their opinion, if the desert had a way in, there must be a way out. Before going in, the two of them had done their research. They believed that the desert must be inhabited by one or more beasts, known to the people as the demon of droughts. The former explorers were probably unfamiliar with the geography of the desert or were unable to defeat the demon, so none of the explorers returned. Fu Xiaotian grew up in a desert, so he knew about its natural features. In his early years, he once fought and got rid of a Drought Demon, so he knew how to fight one. Confidently, he thought that a visit to the mysterious desert would not be a big deal. In fact, they even had time to make love rather than explore the ce. After a while, the couple finally stopped their intercourse activity and got up from the sand, though panting for more. ¡°This ce is so hot! I am drenched in sweat!¡± Le Yingyingined. She was quite reluctant to stand on her feet. ¡°Master, we only need to stay for one day to aplish our mission. I do not think any exploration is necessary.¡± Fu Xiaotian pulled her up. ¡°Now that we are here, we should really take a look around. If we can find the problematic Drought Demon, it will be a great achievement as a couple. Our marriage will be recognized by many more on the continent. As you know, as soon as our rtionship bes public, many will start to talk behind our backs. Some would even think that we are the reason behind Meng Ke¡¯s death.¡± ¡°But I am scared. After all, no one has been able to survive this ce,¡± Le Yingying protested. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here. You do not have to be afraid of all those demons. I am here to protect you.¡± Fu Tianxiao¡¯s sweet words were able to cheer her up. Fu Tianxiao was a sweet talker. Anything he said to a girl always sounded thoughtful. Also, he had prepared many things in advance ¨C a bottle of honey water, some food, and even an umbre. The umbre was green in color, so when they walked under the green shade, it formed a picturesque scene with distinct color contrasts. Nevertheless, it only took two days to shatter their romance. They had yet to find the legendary demon, nor the entrance where they came through. Fu Xiaotian and Le Yingying had done everything they could to break their way out, but the exit was still nowhere to be seen. The sun remained scorching hot, and two days of exposure and dehydration had shed their skin off. Fu Xiaotian was no longer the thoughtful man he used to be. In fact, he started to take strict control over their food and water. Le Yingying was no longer granted ess to the supply. From his observation, Di Hao finally realized that the desert had the unique ability to revert the celestial beings back to their very mundane ways. Even a celestial being who fed on the wind and drank the dew had to live on like a regr human being who depended on food and water. Otherwise, even a celestial being would die from hunger and thirst. Outside of the desert, the couple no longer needed food, so the amount of food that Fu Xiaotian had with him was very scarce. He only brought them as a romantic gesture. Consequently, when hunger and thirst struck them, they finally realized they needed it. Two days were enough to change their appearance. Le Yingying was no longer happy, and her pretty face was totally sunburned. Even her supple lips were chapped. Chapter 2967 - : The Couples Challenge (3) Chapter 2967: The Couple¡¯s Challenge (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFu Xiaotian was no longer the romantic gentleman that he was before entering the desert; he reprimanded Le Yingying for drinking too much water during their stay here and even began to stop supplying her with any. The cruel reality for survival shredded the veil of ¡®love¡¯ that the two had for one another, revealing their true nature deep down. On the third day, the two love birds began to calcte and ration how much water they could drink to the point where they fought with each other. Di Hao was hiding in the dark, watching them arguing from day to night, and then he asked the pink candle dragon next to him, ¡°Is it true that everyone whoes here will argue?¡± The pink candle dragon nodded, ¡°Most of them. Some started to fight early on, and some took time to break down. This desert is a bit strange. How quickly it took for them to feel hungry and thirsty was not based on their skills or abilities, but the degree of loyalty they had for each other. The earlier they fought, the faster they got hungry; theter they fought, theter they got hungry. I had seen a very persistent couple that survived for a month. During that time, the man even cut the flesh on his arm for his lover to eat. But in the end, the woman killed him, just to drink his blood.¡± Di Hao remained silent. Perhaps, fate wanted to teach him a lesson about love and give him a phobia toward rtionships. ¡°What happened next?¡± he asked. ¡°Then, the woman lived on the flesh and blood of the man for two more days. But after that, she died from the heat. Before she died, she really regretted what she had done. She frequently shed tears and called the man¡¯s name¡­¡± ¡°The flesh and blood of her lover supported her for only two days?¡± Di Hao did not believe it. ¡°When she killed the man, the man¡¯s flesh and blood immediately became rotten; she couldn¡¯t consume it anymore.¡± Di Hao felt rather ufortable by the sharing he heard. In the beginning, he thought that the woman who made this desert had been getting more hot-tempered, which resulted in the temperature rising. Now, he was wondered if she was the demonic side of his mother. Perhaps, the person behind this desert used the resentment between the couples as a form of nutrients to grow this ce. Also, it seemed that the only way to break out of here was to get rid of that demon. However, this demon had surely grown stronger after feeding on the couples for more than 10,000 years; it was probably even more powerful than the Omen. If he were in his prime, he might have a chance of defeating her and turn the sky into ashes, but now¡­ His small body no match to her! Although this was a demon from his mother¡¯s past life, she should not know him and would not show him any mercy. So what can he do? He was so worried! When he was thinking of a way to get out, the pink candle dragon beside him suddenly hooked his sleeves with its ws, ¡°She is here! She is here!¡± Di Hao was surprised that she had returned! It seemed that the woman in white appeared out of thin air! He quickly asked the pink candle dragon, ¡°Are we going to dive into the ground this time?¡± The pink candle dragon shook its head, ¡°No, you can watch the show this time.¡± Di Hao sat to watch what would happen next. The couple that was fighting suddenly stopped when the darkness suddenly surrounded them; then, they saw the woman in white. Le Yingying called out, ¡°The Drought Demon! The demon has emerged!¡± Di Hao was speechless. Such an idiot! Although this woman was not a fairy, she was not a demon either, okay?! If she were, they would already be dead. Fu Xiaotian also breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°We finally scammed her out!¡± Di Hao frowned when he heard that. Was this couple just pretending to fight? If they did, this would be interesting! The woman stared at Fu Xiaotian, ¡°Do you really love her? Can you sacrifice anything for her?¡± Chapter 2968 - The Couple’s Challenge (4) Chapter 2968: The Couple¡¯s Challenge (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFu Xiaotian paused for a moment upon hearing the question. He looked at the woman and cleared his throat upon replying, ¡°Yes¡­¡± His voice was hoarse because of his thirst, so it did not sound very confident. Le Yingying was the most beautiful person in the world to him, but when she waspared to the strange woman in front of them, she was pale inparison. Although this woman looked cold, she had a unique temperament. This temperament could drive men crazy when they saw her. The pale woman smiled and then sighed. ¡°I think that you are a talented person, so I wanted to let you go. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to have someone in your heart. This has made my decision rather difficult.¡± Le Yingying added, ¡°Why are you being indecisive?! Demon, don¡¯t try to confuse my master!¡± She rushed toward the woman and attacked. Her martial arts was top-notch, but her strength was clearly weakened because of her hunger. Nevertheless, it waspelling when she attacked! Many white lights fired at the woman from all directions at the same time. The woman in white only waved her sleeves, and the white light from the sky turned into cloth. Fu Xiaotian¡¯s facial expression changed. He originally wanted to attack her as well, but he put that idea in the backburner. This pale woman¡¯s power was not only strange but certainly very high. He and Le Yingying were no match for it! ¡°Who are you? What can we do for you to let us go?¡± The woman¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to have a lover¡­¡± Fu Xiaotian looked down on the ground as he replied, ¡°This¡­ This is hard¡­¡± He secretly gestured to Le Yingying. After all, they had been partners for a long time, and they had a tacit understanding of each other. As soon as she saw the signal, she quietly moved closer to him. All she was doing now was waiting for Fu Xiaotian to make another gesture, then both of them could join forces and attack the woman! The two of them had prepared for this day by cultivating a technique ofbining their power. Once they applied it, they could double their skill and be almost invincible. Le Yingying believed that as long as they used this technique, they could kill this woman! Meanwhile, the woman in white did not seem to be aware of the impending danger. She looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so cold! I can¡¯t see the sun¡­¡± Le Yingying chuckled upon hearing it. What was wrong with this white woman? It seemed like she had never seen the sun before. At that moment, Fu Xiaotian took the opportunity andunched an attack! ¡°Puuu!¡± A swift sound was heard as the sword in Fu Xiaotian¡¯s palm was inserted into Le Yingying¡¯s chest! Le Yingying could not believe it, and her eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°Master¡­ you¡­¡± Fu Xiaotian looked down at the ground, feeling guilty for what he had done. ¡°Yingying, you said that you would walk through fire for me, and you would give me anything. This is the time to pay for it with your life.¡± The two were master and apprentice, so they naturally knew each other¡¯s weaknesses. Fu Xiaotian had stabbed her at the weakest point of her body, so Le Yingying slowly fell to the ground. ¡°You¡­ The one you love most is yourself¡­¡± She fell onto the yellow sand, widened her eyes, and breathed herst breath. Then, Fu Xiaotian withdrew the sword from her chest and looked up at the woman in white. He gently said, ¡°Now, my sweetheart is gone. We can take things forward. I like you, even if you are a demon. I like you¡­¡± The pale woman did not look at him but still kept her focus on the sky above. ¡°It¡¯s so cold! I¡¯m so cold!¡± Fu Xiaotian looked around in confusion and tried to step forward. He opened his arms widely as if wanting to hug the woman, ¡°If you are cold, my arms are here for you¡­¡± However, the woman did not respond. Fu Xiaotian was a bold man, so he stepped forward again. He was tempted to ce his arms on her waist. Di Hao frowned, but the pink candle sighed at the scene. ¡°There will be another frozen man. Thest time when someone wanted to hold her to give her warmth, the result was that he was turned into an ice sculpture. When the sun was up, he melted into water¡­¡± When Fu Xiaotian¡¯s arms were going to reach for the woman¡¯s waist, there was the sound of strong winds in the area, and suddenly, there was a green thorn barrier in front of the woman. Fuxiaotian did not manage to touch the beauty, but the sharp thorn poked into his arm. Chapter 2969 - Inner Demons Chapter 2969: Inner Demons Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFu Xiaotian snorted and retreated as if an electric current hit him. Cold sweat started to roll down from his forehead, and he was clearly in pain. ¡°Who are you?!¡± His tone changed. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A man floated in the air. The man had a beautiful appearance and was wearing a bamboo-green robe. He had a foldable fan with a starry sky picture painted on it. Beside him was a strong and slender candle dragon, which made him look even more elegant and handsome. Despite the dark sky that was covered by clouds, the man seemed to be radiating with an aura around him! Fu Xiaotian was also a handsome man. However, whenpared to the man in front of him, he was probably just a in rock. Fu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were now fixed on the candle dragon. Although he did not know the man in the green robe, he heard about candle dragons, which were extremely rare! Those who could make a candle dragon their pet were surely extraordinary beings. With that in mind, he took a step further back and took a deep breath. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man did not look at him as his eyes were locked on the woman in white. His eyes sparkled as he clenched his fists. ¡°Xijiu!¡± He obviously did not expect to meet her here, so his voice was full of surprise. The woman looked at him and repeated his words like a robot, ¡°Xijiu?¡± It seemed that this was the first time that she had heard the name. The man stared at her closely and seemed to have thought of something. His facial expression changed gradually, ¡°You are not her¡­¡± Her expression and temperament were very different, and even her aura was different. The current Gu Xijiu was a cunning and experienced woman. Her expression always revealed her wisdom, but she usually had azy temperament. Meanwhile, the woman in white looked innocent and pure. Nevertheless, there seemed to be something wrong with her. He suddenly stepped forward and blurted out, ¡°Master!¡± This woman seemed to be the one in his nightmares! The two seemed so simr! The green-robed man¡¯s heart was racing, and his fists were clenched so tightly in his sleeves to the point where they were turning white! In his nightmare, his master was clearly dead. How could she suddenly appear here? Furthermore, her body still carried such a strong magical aura. What was going on here? The woman frowned at the man, and her indifferent gaze patrolled his face. It seemed that she was in deep thought. ¡°Master?¡± This man was naturally Fan Qianshi. He looked at the woman in front of him, and his heart seemed to have a grievance but also unclear closeness. He made up his mind and stepped forward, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you recognize me? I am Fan Qianshi, your apprentice¡­¡± The woman blinked her eyes in quick session. She had really big, ck eyes, and her skin was extremely fair. Upon gazing into each other¡¯s eyes, it was as if there was no end. ¡°My apprentice¡­¡± She reached out to him with her little hand, ¡°Do you have wine?¡± Needless to say, Fan Qianshi was stunned by the question. He looked at her intricately as if trying to study her. The woman in front of him seemed to have lost her memory and could not remember anything, but her habits never changed. He put his hand into his storage space and took out a wine gourd and handed it over to her. The woman¡¯s sleeves were rolled up, and she epted the wine. She took off the lid from the bottle and immediately drank the wine. However, after she took a sip, she frowned and spat it on the floor. When she looked up again, her eyes were murderous, ¡°Bastard! How dare you lie to me!¡± She flicked her fingertip, and the wine gourd instantly shattered into ashes! At the same time, the alcohol was scattered all over the ground, leaving a pungent smell in the area. Chapter 2970 - Inner Demons (2) Chapter 2970: Inner Demons (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOutraged by the incident with the wine, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees! Sheunched an attack with her palm toward Fan Qianshi while trying to release her frustration. The palm of her hand was full of ice and snow and carried a deadly aura with it. Fan Qianshi quickly dodged the attack and activated a wizardry barrier for himself and the candle dragon. The ice and snow that were condensed by the Gu Xijiu¡¯s attack had crashed violently onto the barrier. The barrier set by Fan Qianshi originated from his spiritual power, so it was sturdy and resistant. No one was able to break it except for the master of the heavenlyw, Di Fuyi. With such a level of protection, Fan Qianshi assumed that he would be safe from any attack. However, he did not expect that after barrier would crack after being struck repeatedly! It did not take long for the entire barrier to shatter into pieces. The ice pieces that came with each attackwere like sharp needles that pierced into his skin. Fan Qianshi had chills running around his body even though he had such a high ability. His hands and feet turned cold at once while ice started forming on his eyshes. Meanwhile, the candle dragon¡¯s skillswere fire-rted. Technically, it should not be afraid of the cold, but at this moment, its scales were shut due to the ice and snow, so it could no longer hover in the air. Consequently, it mmed and crashed on the ground. As its body had frozen into ice, the free fall almost broke it into two pieces. It curled its body into a circle and trembled. ¡°Cold¡­ Cold¡­ Cold¡­¡± Fan Qianshi did not dare to lose focus. He endured the cold and issued a colorful light from his palms to cover the candle dragon. Finally, the ice and snow melted away. The candle dragon quickly clung around him, and its two big eyes looked at the woman in fear, ¡°She¡­ She¡­¡± In that brief moment, it studied its surroundings with big eyes and noticed that the vast yellow sand had be a cier. At the same time, Fu Xiaotian had turned into an ice sculpture. He probably wanted to run away when it happened as he was standing in a ridiculous running pose. One of his feet was lifted while the other one was still on the ground. His eyes were wide open, but his body seemed lifeless. In principle, those that were at the level of a Great Deity would not die even though they were frozen into ice sculptures; at most, they would fall into hibernation. However, now Fu Xiaotian was dead, and apparently, he died in pain. His soul had clearly dissipated and turned into a grievance in this desert. Fan Qianshi took a deep breath and finally realized the identity of the woman! This woman was the god of demons! The god of demons was a legendary existence. The being¡¯s power was so extreme, unlike ordinary demons. She was abination of a real demon and a real god, and in her optimal state, she could destroy the world! Fan Qianshi did not expect that his master would have a devil side to her and that she would be trapped here. His facial expression had certainly changed drastically, but he had yet to figure out how he really felt about everything. Perhaps he was too obsessed about his master in the past. By right, he should have forgotten the existence of the god of creation; however, since he woke up hibernation about 10,000 years ago, he often had nightmares about the past. In the beginning, there were some sporadic fragments of memories returning to him. Butter, the scenes were quite vivid in his dreams. Every time he woke up, he felt like he went through everything all over again. Of course, the dreams he had were different from what Di Hao experienced. What Di Hao saw was from Gu Xijiu¡¯s perspective, and what Fan Qianshi had dreamed of was what he had experienced from his own perspective. He saw himself crumble during his infatuation in the past. He was so helpless, desperate, and resentful¡­ Chapter 2971 - Inner Demons (3) Chapter 2971: Inner Demons (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe saw her ruthlessness and how she fell in love with someone else. She had shattered his spirits in the past. The man hated her! He hated her so much that he even dreamt about her at night and could not even sleep well, all because he wanted to get his revenge. Seeing the dark side of his master right in front of him, he did not know what to do. He was the god of creation who had been practicing for tens of thousands of years, and his skill was undoubtedly powerful. Therefore, the ice that the god of demons fired at him would not actually kill him though it certainly made him ufortable. Nheless, he simply could not believe that his master was standing in front of him right now. She had always seemed so pure, so it was hard to believe that any part of her existence could be demonic. To make matters worse, this creature appeared to be the god of demons. How did this demonic sidee into existence? At first, Fan Qianshi had retreated from the demon. But now, he decided to step forward. He smiled slightly as he asked, ¡°Master, what type of wine do you want to drink? I will get one for you.¡± The woman in white bit her lip with confusion. ¡°What kind of wine do I want to drink? What kind of wine do I want to drink?¡± She tapped her chest and shook her head. Soon, there was a frown on her face. ¡°I feel very empty here. It is very ufortable! I am in pain! I want to drink; any drink is fine¡­¡± Fan Qianshi was speechless. Was the demon side of his master driven by wine? He was her apprentice for a few decades back then. Certainly, he knew her taste. He knew what kind of wine she liked, but because of the hatred in his heart, he never drank the ones she loved. There were some wines that he gave up drinking simply because of his master. Therefore, although he had brought wine with him, none of them were her favorites! Nevertheless, seeing his master in despair had certainly made him ufortable! It seemed she was genuinely suffering. He suddenly regretted not bringing her favorite wines. If he had known earlier, he would have brought it along with him. He had asked his candle dragon to trace Di Hao¡¯s soul for 20 days before he found this continent. The candle dragon, also known as Little ck, told him firmly that the pink candle dragon that cut him off was located here. When he finally found it, he had made some inquiries about the ce before finally stepping into the desert. Apparently, he did not mind the danger. He thought the story was all made up by the pink candle dragon. After all, the candle dragon was a fire dragon. It was effortless for it to make a desert hotter and hotter. As for those masters who could note back, he suspected that the candle dragon probably ate them¡­ With this spection, he walked into the desert with the ck candle dragon but did not expect to see the fluttering woman in white there. The first thing he saw was a man trying to take advantage of Gu Xijiu. He was furious and subconsciously wanted to punish Fu Xiaotian! But now that everything was said and done, he looked up at the woman in white who looked confused and said softly, ¡°Master, do you want to drink the green plum wine? Let me get some for you. Can you wait for me?¡± The woman in white did not respond to him. She only stared at the sky, hugged her arms, and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s so cold! Where did the sun go? It is freezing¡­¡± Her eyshes also seemed to be frosted, and her thin body seemed to be swaying in the wind. ¡°I am so cold¡­¡± She looked very vulnerable at the moment, which gave Fan Qianshi an involuntary impulse in his head while his blood cirction had rapidly increased. He wanted to hold her in his arms to warm her up so that her pale face could turn pink again. He stepped forward and opened his arms slightly, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Ponggg!¡± An enormous, dark, and cold bodynded into his arms! The ck candle dragon¡¯s voice sounded in his head, ¡°I am so cold! Give me some warmth!¡± Fan Qianshi was speechless. He kicked the dragon. ¡°Get off!¡± Chapter 2972 - Inner Demons (4) Chapter 2972: Inner Demons (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLittle ck had rolled all over on the ground, and then jumped like its tail had been stepped on! ¡°Cold! Cold! Cold!¡± It yelled in the midst of all that movement. While jumping around, it suddenlynded in front of Fan Qianshi! Itsrge body blocked Fan Qianshi¡¯s vision, so he was unable to see the woman in white for a moment. Fan Qianshi was astonished as he felt like he was just awakened from his dreams. He often used ecstasy to confuse others, but he did not expect to fall into someone else¡¯s trap. She almost fooled him. The candle dragon was massive in size, and it blocked his sightpletely. At that moment, the man regained his consciousness and realized that he had fallen into a trance. He pushed the candle dragon away as he said, ¡°Just get off me!¡± Since Fan Qianshi was definitely very powerful, Little ck did not dare to keep blocking him. It took the opportunity to run away but also imed credit where it was due, ¡°You do know that you were in a trance, right? If it were not for me, you would have turned into an ice sculpture!¡± Fan Qianshi was too tired to entertain it right now. His heart was burning like a fire. It must be one of her inner demons! But how did it get formed? The woman was like a nk paper in the past. Even though he treated her so well, she still abandoned him and did not see him for thest time before she was immortalized. In fact, she kept him upied studying the candle dragon¡¯s egg. It was ridiculous that he had to spend so much time just to hatch an egg, but he wanted to hatch it early in order to cheer her up. Nevertheless, he did not expect her just to use it to distract him. Her mind was on Di Fuyi, and all the arrangements before she was dead were for Di Fuyi. She even transferred all her skills to him. Everything was so well prepared. Whatever it was, what did she have to do to be a demon?! He looked at the woman in white again, only to find that she had left and was headed toward the snow. The blood was rushing to his heart once again. But just when he was about to chase after her, she suddenly disappeared. As soon as that happened, the clouds in the sky dissipated, and the sun came out again. The weather soon became hot, while the ice and snow melted rapidly. In just a few seconds, it was like a fire was burning in the desert. He could even feel the dryness in his throat with one breath. ¡°Hot! Hot! Hot! It¡¯s too hot! Something is wrong with this desert! It¡¯s cold and hot!¡± The candle dragon was finally able to open the scales. Its mouth was ajar, and it looked shocked. Obviously, it was the first time it saw a ce where the weather changed so drastically. However, Fan Qianshi was obviously upied in his thoughts and did not care about it. He turned back and left. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± The candle dragon wondered. ¡°I am going out to buy wine!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to find Di Hao¡¯s soul? I can sense that the pink candle dragon is here.¡± Fan Qianshi paused for a moment, but then, he simply continued walking forward. ¡°I will get to him after I buy some wine!¡± Little ck was speechless. He has been rushing to find this desert, but now that they had found it, the man still had time to go and buy wine! Did his master lose his mind? In any case, it had to follow its owner, so it just left as well. After an hour, Fan Qianshi looked at the yellow sand around him miserably. He finally understood one thing ¨C he was trapped in this desert! He could not go out! He was an expert in wizardry barriers but could not find a way out. Even the candle dragon could also break the barrier. This was rather odd as the candle dragon could typically break any barrier by its loud screeches. But this time, its throat was almost hoarse! This desert was still the desert, there was no border, and they had not found any way to go out. Forget the wine; they could not even get water. Chapter 2973 - Inner Demons (5) Chapter 2973: Inner Demons (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThis was the first time Little ck encountered such a situation; hence, it was stunned too. It looked at the hot sun in the sky and looked at its owner again in search of a solution. ¡°Are we going to stay here forever?!¡± Fan Qianshi¡¯s facial expression turned serious. He seemed to think of something, ¡°Where is that pink candle dragon? Didn¡¯t you say that it is in this desert?¡± Little ck paused for a moment to think about its master¡¯s question. All of a sudden, its eyes showed that it was alert to something. ¡°Master, it is innocent! Are you seeking revenge?¡± The vein on Fan Qianshi¡¯s forehead almost popped! He kicked Little ck as he said, ¡°I have already answered this before! As long as it obediently listens to me, I will not hurt it. If you say anything more, I will bake you alive!¡± At the end of the day, there was nothing much that Little ck could do to stop him. It merely muttered, ¡°In any case, you can¡¯t be unfavorable to it. Otherwise, where should I hide my face?¡± Fan Qianshi was toozy to argue with Little ck. Ever since this fe encountered the pink candle dragon, its temperament seemed to have changed. All of a sudden, it was a gentleman! It kept going on about how a good candle dragon would not inflict harm to ady or how a female candle dragon had priority when it came to certain things. It made Fan Qianshi so annoyed to the point where he almost wanted to cook its pet. Visit website our Listnovel Fan Qianshi had been ruthless to many people but not to Little ck; hence, this fe had been badly spoilt and always pushed him to his limit when it came to negotiations. ¡°Quickly find it! It¡¯s the local snake here, so maybe it knows the way out.¡± ¡°It is a dragon, not a snake¡­¡± ¡°I know! It is just a metaphor. Don¡¯t you get it?!¡± Fan Qianshi was so furious that he almost burst into mes! Little ck snorted, ¡°What a bad metaphor; it is obviously a dragon, but you described it as a snake¡­¡± It muttered and finally began to trace the aura of the pink candle dragon. Among the candle dragons, each of them had a natural way of sensing one another. Little ck turned around as it smelled traces of the pink candle dragon. ¡°It¡¯s strange; it seems to be under the ground. Could it because that it is afraid of the heat, so it had built itself a cave!?¡± Fan Qianshi squinted his eyes at Little ck. It really did not matter to him what the pink candle dragon¡¯s preferences were as long as they could find it! Since this desert was a ce to trap people, Di Hao¡¯s soul should be trapped as well. Perhaps he was now with the pink candle dragon. He got on the back of the ck candle dragon and instructed, ¡°Bring me to it!¡± ¡­ Di Hao and the pink candle dragon went underground as soon as Fan Qianshi appeared. After all, Little Pink caught Di Hao from the ck candle dragon ws, so when it saw Little ck, it subconsciously felt guilty and fled. It did not just run away from Little ck but also took its prized possession that it stole from it. Swiftly, Di Hao followed Little Pink without asking too many questions. Since Little Pink often hid here, it had made a nest. Although this nest was simple, it was tidy and did not too feel crowded inside. The only drawback was that there was no air inside. People would get stifled if they stayed here for a long time. After Little Pink sneaked in here, it carefully listened to the movements above the ground with its ears. Di Hao stood there and did not interrupt it at first. But after a while, he asked, ¡°Can you hear the movements above?¡± Little Pink shook its head. ¡°I can¡¯t hear anything; they are 1,000 feet away from us!¡± ¡°Then, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I am sensing the ck candle dragon¡¯s presence. Among us candle dragons, we have a special ability to sense each other. A distance of 1,000 feet will only feel like a few feet for us.¡± Little Pink proudly shared its knowledge. Di Hao¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up!¡± ¡°Ah? For what? They were the ones who caught youst time. Once we go up, they will find you!¡± ¡°I will be found even if we don¡¯t go up, so why don¡¯t I go up and face it?¡± ¡°Little Di Hao, you are a fascinating person.¡± Chapter 2974 - Tortured Chapter 2974: Tortured Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Hao looked up and saw Fan Qianshi riding a ck candle toe to see him. The scales of the pink candle dragon were standing up, and it positioned its head to pick up Di Hao. It roared and rushed up immediately. ¡°It despised me! It despised me!¡± Little ck almost curled itself up in disappointment. Fan Qianshi pulled thentern on top of its head and said, ¡°You saw it wrong. Anyway, let¡¯s go up!¡± In fact, Fan Qianshi felt relieved when he saw Di Hao. This little guy was still around. As long as he caught him, he would have leverage against Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. ¡­ Fan Qianshi thought that Di Hao and the chubby pink dragon would run the desert and make him chase after them like a cat chases a mouse. Unexpectedly, when he emerged to the surface, Di Hao and the pink candle dragon were standing there waiting for him. Di Hao still rode on the back of the pink candle dragon, and the pink candle dragon was standing on a dune. The raging sun had stretched their shadows rather widely and made them look quite extraordinary. Di Hao still looked more or less the same, except that his face was thinner, and he looked a bit tired. Fan Qianshi then shifted his attention to the pink candle dragon, and he smirked. Apparently, this was the earth-shattering beauty that Little ck had sung praises about! It was almost willing to sacrifice its owner¡¯s wishes just to please the pink candle dragon! However, the creature was fat and short, like a winter melon! Although its skin had a unique radiance and appeared pinkish and cute, it was rather mysterious as opposed to beautiful. What a horrible sense of beauty Little ck possessed! Perhaps, Little ck had not seen other candle dragons for so many years, so he treated a pig as a peacock. He made a mental note that after they got out from here, he would take Little ck back to the candle dragon n to meet more creatures of its race and correct its sense of beauty. After Little ck was out of the ground, it lowered its head and did not dare to look directly into the eyes of Little Pink, who he thought wanted to kill it. It felt guilty to the point where it not only lowered down its head, but even itsntern was hanging down. Its tail was wagging behind it so vigorously that it almost caused a sandstorm! Fan Qianshi had raised it for so many years, so naturally, he understood what this action represented. It was incredibly guilty¡­ This fe felt extremely guilty! Nevertheless, Fan Qianshi was very tired of its nonsense. He was angry that Little ck was so useless. He sent him a directed audio to scold him, ¡°Is this short winter melon even worth your time? What are you feeling guilty for?! ¡± Just then, thentern on the top Little ck¡¯s head immediately straightened again. It was, however, angry. ¡°You can¡¯t describe it this way! It¡¯s the most beautiful I have ever seen!¡± It swayed its body and almost smashed Fan Qianshi away! Clearly, Fan Qianshi was speechless. Perhaps, one would always find its lover to be the most beautiful in its eyes. Besides, he was toozy to correct it now. He would think about itter! Right now, his eyes were fixed on Di Hao. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you want toe over and receive your punishment, or do I need to go and catch you personally?¡± Di Hao returned the smile. ¡°In fact, it is useless to catch me. Once you enter here, you should prepare to stay with us for the rest of your life.¡± Di Hao was actually somewhat gratified. This ce could only be entered. There was no exit. If Fan Qianshi were trapped here for a lifetime, then he would not be able to harm others in the future, and his parent¡¯s fate could be changed. It would be a worthy sacrifice! What¡¯s more, Di Hao would not be trapped here for a lifetime. Perhaps when his mother was pregnant, his soul would automatically reincarnate into his mother¡¯s fetus! Chapter 2975 - Tortured (2) Chapter 2975: Tortured (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOn the other hand, Fan Qianshi would remain trapped here and enjoy the extreme cold as well as the scorching sun. Fan Qianshi was extremely intelligent, so naturally, he understood Di Hao¡¯s message. He squinted his eyes ever so slightly and sneered. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you can¡¯t find a way out either?¡± Di Hao flicked his index finger up. ¡°Bingo!¡± Fan Qianshi did not believe him, so he turned his attention to the pink candle dragon, and leisurelyughed. ¡°If I guess correctly, the key to solving the wizardry barrier surrounding this desert is with this fat winter melon. Once it is killed, the wizardry barrier will naturally be broken.¡± To make sure that Little ck was not furious, Fan Qianshi sent a directed audio to Little ck while uttering this sentence, ¡°I am only saying this to scare them. Don¡¯t you dare to make a fuss!¡± Hence, Little ck resisted and did not get angry. It only lowered its head to hide its existence. The pink candle dragon had lived here for as long as it could remember. Although it had seen many people, it had never seen one of its own kind before it met Little ck. It thought that all the candle dragons looked the same, but apparently, it was mistaken. Seeing Little ck, who was thin and long, gave it the impression that its male counterpart was ugly! It also somewhat despised it. However, since Fan Qianshi referred to it as a ¡®fat melon,¡¯ it was suddenly stunned! It had never seen a winter melon, so it naturally did not know what a fat melon was, but based on the tone that he used, she knew that it was not something good. Naturally, it refuted, ¡°You are fat melon! Also, you can¡¯t kill me! I have lived here for more than 100,000 years. It has been so lonely that I have tried tomit suicide many times, but couldn¡¯t seed. What makes you think you can do so?¡± ¡°I have been exposed to the scorching sun and endured the chilly coldness. I even scratched my stomach with my ws and tried to cut off my own head¡­¡± The pink candle dragon¡¯s tone started to get higher. ¡°In fact, I have had enough of this broken ce! But I can¡¯t leave! I can¡¯t die! Others can die from the heat or can freeze to death, but I can¡¯t! I would only have ayer of dry skin, but I am still alive and healthy. I can¡¯t even sever my own head. When I had tried to do so, I passed out midway. Nevertheless, when I woke up, my head appeared to have never been cut at all.¡± Di Hao did not expect the pink candle dragon to be so self-destructive. He was certainly surprised to hear this side of the story. Little ck looked at it in disbelief too. It even shed a tear when it looked at the pink candle dragon. ¡°You¡­ Why did you torture yourself?¡± ¡°Why?!¡± The pink candle dragon¡¯s big eyes were widened. ¡°Perhaps, you should try to stay in this broken ce for more than 100,000 years! You have no food and water. And to make matters worse, no one can see you! Everyone¡¯s life and death have nothing to do with you, but you still have to live every day, being baked by the raging sun every day!¡± All the people, including Little ck, were silent. This kind of life was terrifying. It was better to be dead than to live¡­ The pink candle dragon got even more emotional as it stepped forward toward Fan Qianshi. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to kill me? Come on! Come! You will be doing me a favor!¡± Fan Qianshi was speechless. He mmed his sleeves, and the wind blew the pink candle dragon away. ¡°Bastard! Do you think I won¡¯t kill you?!¡± He stepped forward tounch an attack, but before he had time to do anything, Little ck rushed in front of the pink candle dragon and opened its two front paws to shield it. ¡°What do you think you are doing?! If you want to kill it, you have to kill me first!¡± This drove Fan Qianshi even more furious! His handsome face turned ck for a moment. This bastard had repeatedly challenged his authority in front of other people. Did it really think it would not be punished? Chapter 2976 - Tortured (3) Chapter 2976: Tortured (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe did not speak but cast a spell from under his sleeve. An intricate spell condensed quickly at his fingertips, and he promptly fired an attack at Little ck¡¯s head! Little ck obviously did not expect him to shoot at it. All of a sudden, it felt that there were countless steel needles inserted in its brain. The pain was unbearable! Then, the ¡®steel needles¡¯ somehow connected to its mind to control its body. Soon, Fan Qianshi instructed it, ¡°Lie down!¡± Little ck¡¯s mind was awake, but it had clearly lost control of its body and immediately fell on the sand. The sand was hot, and it certainly burnt its belly. It could feel the pain, but it could not stand up no matter how hard it tried. Since Little ck had been with him for so many years, it was familiar with this spell and understood the consequences. The owner actually used the Puppet Technique on it! It was now being manipted like a puppet. The only thing that it could control was its eyes as its entire bodyy t on the scorching ground. The look on its face clearly showed its disappointment. It had not expected its owner to treat it this way. Fan Qianshi deliberately avoided looking into its eyes. He stared coldly at the pink candle dragon and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really believe that I can¡¯t kill you!¡± Since this pink candle was here and has been trapped for 100,000 years, it seemed to be rted to this desert; it was definitely possible that it was the key to unlocking the wizardry barrier! The man clearly did not want to be stuck here forever. Therefore, he had to find a way out! Wanting to exert dominance, he unleashed the power of his aura as the God of Creation. It was overbearing to the point where Little Pink could not stand up straight and mmed onto the ground. Then, it watched firsthand as Fan Qianshi¡¯s palm somehow transformed into a long red sword. When he stepped closer to it, its eyes finally showed a sense of fear, and its body shrank. Apparently, it was afraid of death! Fan Qianshi had been staring at its eyes the entire time, waiting to call its bluff. When he saw the chubby pink dragon trembling in fear, heughed. ¡°It seems you have been lying!¡± He waved the long sword in his hand swiftly like a fan, and many sword duplicate shadows of the sword appeared around him and fired towards the pink candle dragon like thunderbolts! This was a trick that could only be issued by the God of Creation, so it was undoubtedly powerful. It could kill gods and demons, and even Di Fuyi might not be able to withstand it in his current state. Hence, this mutated pink candle dragon did not stand a chance! Di Hao¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. Although he was not in his best shape, he was the Master of the Heavenly Law, after all. His knowledge was incredibly profound, and he knew the nature of Fan Qianshi¡¯s attack. He was definitely looking to kill the candle dragon! Although the boy also wanted to leave the desert, he intuitively thought that it was not so simple to crack the wizardry barrier of this desert. It would probably bring more disaster to him if he killed the pink candle dragon! Furthermore, the boy had formed a rtionship with the pink candle dragon, and they have been together for some time, so naturally, he did not want to see it being killed. Speedily, he made up his mind about what he would do and put his fingertips on his eyebrows. Suddenly, his body released multiple colors of lights! The colorful light formed into a round shield that covered the pink candle dragon at once and the red shadow swords issued by Fan Qianshi crashed into the shield right when it protected Little Pink. The collision was met with an earth-shattering sound, and it appeared that the two moves were equally matched. Di Hao¡¯s protective barrier was shattered while Fan Qianshi¡¯s swords had fallen to the ground. Di Hao¡¯s face turned pale at once, and his little body felt like it was being blown away by a mad wind. He flew at least seven to eight feet away following the collision. He could not stand up straight and spurted out a mouthful of blood. He could only bring himself to sit up straight on the ground, but his head felt a little dizzy. There also seemed to be an irregrity in his heart. Fan Qianshi was more powerful than he thought! Di Hao could not believe that his special move as the Master of the Heavenly Law had been shattered so easily. Meanwhile, Fan Qianshi was equally puzzled that Di Hao was able to match his attack! Although he did not get blown away, he felt an uneasiness in his chest. It was evident that Di Hao¡¯s power was high enough to challenge him! Chapter 2977 - Tortured (4) Chapter 2977: Tortured (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter all, Fan Qianshi had dealt with the Master of the Heavenly Law, Di Fuyi, multiple times. He certainly knew some of the skills that the Master of the Heavenly Law possessed. The special move that was used by Di Hao earlier was kind of simr to a type of skill used by Di Fuyi during one of their encounters after he had discovered his true identity. In fact, Fan Qianshi believed that the current Di Fuyi would not be able to use such a move. Nevertheless, if little Di Hao was Di Fuyi¡¯s adopted son, how was he able to use this kind of skill?! With a wave of his hand, the blood-red sword re-formed in his palm. However, this time, he did aim it at the pink candle dragon. His focus was now on Di Hao. ¡°Who are you?! How do you know how to use the Yuanyang shield?!¡± The tone of his voice was rather murderous at that point in time. Di Hao barely swallowed blood from his mouth as he smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a guess?¡± Fan Qianshi sneered. ¡°Do you think you can keep secrets from me? I have my ways to force you to reveal the truth!¡± Then, he pinched a spell on his fingertips again, and the sand around Di Hao started to move. Within seconds, countless thorns appeared to have drilled out of the ground. The sharp needle-like thorns seemed to have a cold green light on top of it and were intended to strike Di Hao! The purpose of the thorns was to tangle around Di Hao¡¯s soul. Once his soul was trapped by it, all the spikes would pierce into the soul and cause an unparalleled amount of pain. It would feel like something was tearing him apart from the inside! No matter how strong one¡¯s soul was, it could not resist such a spell, and the victim would usually answer truthfully to any question that it was asked as the pain would be terribly unbearable. Fan Qianshi himself established this cruel punishment. He had been using it on many souls over the past few years. It was always useful and never failed him. Therefore, he did not see any reason why Di Hao would not sumb to it as well. Before the thorns had captured Di Hao, a pungent and suffocating smell had already spread around the area. Just from the smell, Di Hao naturally knew the severity of the threat. However, his body was too weak to respond to it now. It was even difficult for him to stand up on his own, let alone avoid it! Even though he watched the thorns approach like a fierce snake, he did not do anything to repel them. He merely closed his eyes and prepared for a hard time. ¡°Huuuu!¡± Out of the blue, the pink candle dragon emerged and lifted Di Hao from the ground by its horn! Nevertheless, in that instant, the thorns hadtched itself onto the body of the pink candle dragon like a viper! The pink candle dragon shrieked in sorrow as the thorns were obviously painful. It subconsciously wanted to fly away, but the thorns had entangled themselves onto him very tightly. The thorns seemed to spread rapidly all over its body, but it seemed that they were still targeting Di Hao! The pink candle dragon had rows of needles attached to its body now, and it was clearly in intense pain. ¡°Let me down!¡± Di Hao struggled on its horn. He could not escape anyway, so he did not want to let the pink candle dragon suffer unnecessarily. ¡°No!¡± The pink candle dragon was still trying to break free from the thorns. This young boy was the onlypanion it had after so many years. It did not want him to suffer either. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this fat melon to be so loyal.¡± Fan Qianshi ridiculed Little Pink again andughed. ¡°In this case, both of you can suffer together!¡± His fingers continuously issued spells that made the thorns climb faster and faster onto the pink candle dragon! At this point, a sharp thorn had already made its way to Di Hao¡¯s ankle. In an instant, Di Hao could feel the intense pain on his body as if a spike had pierced through the blood vein in his ankle and somehow grew inside. His face went ashen very quickly, and cold sweat ran down from the forehead. Strangely, he did not scream. Instead, heughed! ¡°Fan Qianshi, no wonder you can¡¯t truly rule this world. It turns out that you have be a demon!¡± Chapter 2978 - Saviour Chapter 2978: Saviour Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFan Qianshi choked before he could reply, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Little kid, I want to see how long you can survive!¡± When he was about to elerate the speed of the climbing thorns, a colorful light suddenly shed from the side and hit the growing thorns! Those thorns trembled and issued the shrieking sound. Quickly, they seemed to shrink and willow away. Fan Qianshi¡¯s facial expression changed abruptly. His eyes nced in the direction of the source of the st as he released the spell that he had prepared on his fingertips. ¡°Gu Xijiu, you have finallye!¡± Di Hao was surprised and also looked in the same direction. A woman in green was levitating in the sky. Her long hair was like a waterfall, and her eyes were like the brightest stars. Just watching her beauty would amaze the people around her. It was Gu Xijiu! Fan Qianshi¡¯s eyes brightened as he saw his master. He looked furious yet happy at the same time. The man could not help but chuckle. ¡°Gu Xijiu, your presence is very timely!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him, and coldly replied, ¡°I have always been on time. Fan Qianshi, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡± Fan Qianshi smiled casually and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it? Actually, I always wanted to find you. I am d that you havee as I always seem to miss you¡­¡± Gu Xijiu frowned and stepped back. ¡°What do you want from me? Fan Qianshi, why have you been after me?! Now, you have even involved my son¡­ Let him go! Whatever your problem is, please deal directly with me!¡± ¡°Son? Is he really your son? Your biological son?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know whether or not he is my biological son! Whatever the case, I treat him as though he is mine!¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so desperate for a son. You treat him as your biological son, but he may not treat you as his biological mother. His identity is very suspicious. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Gu Xijiu frowned. ¡°What is so suspicious?¡± Fan Qianshi took a look at Di Hao before continuing. Thorns had entirely engulfed him and the pink candle dragon at this point, and their bodies trembled from time to time. Obviously, the two were suffering. Since the two of them could not run away anymore, Fan Qianshi did not bother to strengthen the spell. Then, he returned his attention to Gu Xijiu and then stepped forward. ¡°Xijiu, Di Hao has learned a forbidden skill. It is not something he should be able to learn, even you and Di Fuyi can¡¯t learn it. Don¡¯t you think this is very strange?¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows high. ¡°I don¡¯t get your point. What kind of banned skill has he learned?¡± ¡°The skill that only can be learned by the Master of the Heavenly Law.¡± Fan Qianshi stared closely at her while he exined, seeing if she would be surprised by his information. He suspected that Di Fuyi had now restored his identity and memory as the Master of the Heavenly Law; so, he might have taught his son some of the techniques. The current Di Fuyi would not hide anything from Gu Xijiu. Therefore, if he had done so, Gu Xijiu would definitely know. Unfortunately, there was no visible change in Gu Xijiu¡¯s facial expression. ¡°Is there such a thing? How did you see it?¡± Fan Qianshi looked at her again and could not tell if she was being truthful, so he took another step forward. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡± There was a dark wave in his eyes at that point. It was mysterious and seemed to draw one¡¯s attention to it. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes inadvertently confronted him, and she could no longer move her eyes away. She murmured, ¡°I want to know¡­¡± Fan Qianshi suddenly straightened his body, and his two sleeves seemed tounch toward Gu Xijiu and wrap her entire body. She struggled, but it seemed that she could not escape. ¡°Good girl. Come to me; I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Chapter 2979 - Saviour (2) Chapter 2979: Saviour (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Good girl. Come to me; I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Fan Qianshi spoke calmly and gently; his voice could make a heart race andunknowingly fall for him. As he spoke, he slowly reeled in his sleeves, inch by inch. Gu Xijiu¡¯s current skills were high, though she was still no match for Fan Qianshi. It should not be taken lightly. Fortunately, as the reincarnation of the former God of Creation, she has a strange power in her body that woulde to her aid when needed. This power would not reveal itself during ordinary times, but once she encountered a great danger, a sudden force would awaken in her body as a way to protect with an unknown force. Fan Qianshi could easily kill her in one move if he wanted to end her life. However, it was apparent that he did not want to do so just yet. He seemed only to be interested in capturing her. Therefore, he had to y some low-risk tricks to catch her. Gu Xijiu, who was trapped by his magical sleeves, was unwilling to sumb to him, but she could not control her hands and feet at the moment and helplessly moved closer to her predator, one step at a time. Fan Qianshi¡¯s eyes were brightened as he watched Gu Xijiu slowly approaching him. In fact, this man had his arms wide open, as if waiting to hug her. He had always wanted to hug Gu Xijiu, even in the past. Now, it seemed that he was finally going to get the chance! Gu Xijiu continued to struggle to break free, but her efforts were in vain. Eventually, she stumbled and fell forward into his arms. A faint fragrance came to Fan Qianshi¡¯s nostrils at once; it was a familiar fragrance that he had longed for in the past. Just a whiff of it was able to send his blood boiling as he intuitively embraced her. But all of a sudden, his facial expression changed! Quickly, he grabbed the arms of the person he had captured and pushed! The person in his embrace was propelled away and eventually slumped onto the ground and groaned. Fan Qianshi took a step back and suddenly clenched his fists! Swiftly, he pped the person on the ground. A white light suddenly enveloped thedy on the ground and caused a distraction. But when the white light disappeared, it became clear to Fan Qianshi that the person was not Gu Xijiu; it was just a puppet! The puppet only looked just 30 percent like Gu Xijiu, but with the help of a spell earlier, it looked exactly the same. This intricate technique could easily fool the average person, but should not have been able to do the same to Fan Qianshi. It seemed that his brain would always go offline every time he encountered Gu Xijiu. Moreover, the puppet that Gu Xijiu created had a very simr temperament and character to herself, and it appeared just at the right time. A thought suddenly urred to Fan Qianshi, and he waved his sleeve toward therge thorny ball that was still trembling in fear at the corner. In an instant, the thorns on the ball receded like a tide, revealing arge doll on the inside! This doll appeared to be sewn in a hurry and even had no eyebrows. It would tremble and growl continuously. Even though Fan Qianshi had removed the thorns from its body, it still trembled and looked very realistic. It became clear to him that Di Hao and the pink candle dragon were no longer there as well! Obviously, they were rescued by someone! It seemed that Fan Qianshi was cheated! His face turned blue out of shock. He could not believe that his prey were rescued from right under his nose! The person behind all this was definitely getting on his nerves! Fan Qianshi stood frozen momentarily, before suddenlyughing hysterically at his misfortune. The only person who could steal people silently under his eyelids with such intelligent strategy and nning was Gu Xijiu. She was the only one who could turn invisible and was able to teleport at the same time. She was here! She did it! And since no one in this desert can escape, where could she hide with Di Hao? Furthermore, she took the stupid pink candle dragon with her! He would find them! He would find the real Gu Xijiu! And when he did, he would not let them slip away so easily! He raised his hand and gently patted the two puppets as he continued tough. Chapter 2980 - Saviour (3) Chapter 2980: Saviour (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhen it came to manipting these puppets, he was the true architect. In fact, Fan Qianshi was a master in creating puppets. ¡°Little Xijiu, when we meet again, do you think you can still fool me with this puppet technique?¡± He thought to himself. Then, he turned his gaze to Little ck, who stood motionless like a piece of wood. Fan Qianshi found him to be too annoying at times, and he did not want it to ruin his ns, so he just kept his candle dragon frozen like a statute. However, he needed Little ck¡¯s help to find the pink candle dragon, and unfortunately, it could not do anything in its current state. Swiftly, Fan Qianshi flicked his sleeves and unlocked the spells that he had cast on it to keep it still. Little ck shook its body vigorously at first but then slowed down shortly after. It fixed its big glossy eyes at the man who put it in such misery. Fan Qianshi took a light breath and waited for it to start ranting. After all, this was the first time he had treated it this way. It was evident that the creature would be very angry with him once it regained control over its body! Secretly, Fan Qianshi tried to think of a way to get Little ck back on his side without too much of a fuss. However, he never expected that the candle dragon¡¯s first reaction was to subconsciously take a few steps back and stare at him with eyes full of fear. He was speechless! In fact, all of his subordinates, including Wu Wuyan, treated him with the utmost respect and always feared him. It was only this ck candle dragon that was fearless and spoke candidly with him. It never seemed to respect its master the same way his subordinates did. Fan Qianshi often had a headache with how unruly this creature could be, but when he saw it showing exactly the same expression as the other people around him, he subconsciously felt a pain in his heart! He cleared his throat gently and spoke in a soft tone, ¡°Little ck,e here. I want to tell you something.¡± Little ck lowered its eyes and looked at the ground. It fell to its knees as it replied, ¡°My Lord, what do you want to tell me?¡± Fan Qianshi choked at what he just witnessed. ¡°Little ck, I have to do this to get rid of Di Fuyi. Otherwise, once he returns, I will be doomed. I have to take advantage of the situation now. Gu Xijiu is the only one who can kill him, so I have to let her do this for me at any cost, and now that I have learned how much Gu Xijiu cares about Di Hao, I will use that to manipte her into helping me. The pink candle dragon is definitely mutated; it cannot even bepared with an ordinary candle dragon. The reason why you think it is beautiful is that you haven¡¯t seen other candle dragons before. You can rest assured that when this is all over, I will take you to the Land of Candle Dragons and find you a wife. I will catch you the one that you desire. So, please work with me now, unless you want me to die in Di Fuyi¡¯s hands in the future.¡± Fan Qianshi had threatened and tempted his pet candle dragon in one go! His clear reasoning and emotional message were well nned to influence Little ck. Subconsciously, he also did not want it to be so obedient. In order not to cross any lines, Little ck kept both its head and tail down and spoke respectfully, ¡°My Lord does not need to exin anything to Little ck. Please give me your orders.¡± Once again, Fan Qianshi was left dumbfounded! He almost suspected that the creature¡¯s soul had been reced! It was either that or the spell that he had removed was probably done incorrectly and had somehow changed the temperament of the ck candle dragon. Quietly, he decided to test these hypotheses to prove that neither was true. He sighed in relief at the result. Perhaps, Little ck had been treated too nicely all the while and never knew when to back down. Whatever it was, now was not the time to specte on Little ck¡¯s intentions. Swiftly, Fan Qianshi gave it instructions to find the pink candle dragon. Without saying anything, Little ck began to search for its master¡¯s target. After a while, it simply raised its w and pointed in a direction. Chapter 2981 - Saviour (4) Chapter 2981: Saviour (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionA pale yellow tent offered shelter from the zing sun. The color of this tent was the same as the color of the sand and was built beside a stretch of dunes. From a distance, it had certainly camouged into its surroundings. In the tent, Di Hao looked at his busy mother and still could not believe that she was here! ¡°Come on, close your mouth. Don¡¯t stare at me as if you have never been exposed to the world before.¡± Gu Xijiu knocked on her son¡¯s head with her fingers as she pulled out thest thorn on his body and wiped the sweat on his forehead from the painful experience. Obviously, Gu Xijiu was very good at treating wounds. After pulling out the thorns and applying the appropriate medicine, the pain had greatly subsided. The pink candle dragon had countless thorns on its body and looked like a hedgehog. Even though Gu Xijiu had saved them and was treating Di Hao, Little Pink dared not go near her and merely shrank itself into a corner and watched her vigntly. In fact, it retreated further into the corner when Gu Xijiu fixed her gaze on it. ¡°Mother, please treat him too! He is in such a condition because he tried to save me,¡± Di Hao pleaded. ¡°Rx, I will definitely treat it,¡± Gu Xijiu patted her son on the shoulder as sheforted him. ¡°Hao Er, have a good rest; I¡¯ll talk to youter after treating it.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Although Di Hao had so much to ask, he also knew that there was a tough battle to be foughtter. If he could recover a little, he would be in less danger. Meanwhile, the pink candle dragon¡¯s round eyes observed Gu Xijiu. Once it felt that Gu Xijiu was getting too close, it quickly retreated a few steps. ¡°Little Pink, don¡¯t be afraid. This is my mother, not the demon who always drastically maniptes the temperature in the desert. She won¡¯t hurt you; she will help you.¡± Di Hao understood the pink candle dragon¡¯s concern and wanted tofort it. ¡°But¡­ they look so alike! They look like the same person!¡± ¡°Although they look simr, they are not the same person.¡± ¡°Well, it seems you are right. She has no demonic energy, and her Kung Fu is not as good as that woman. Nevertheless, their resemnce is uncanny!¡± Little Pink¡¯s eyes could not help but size Gu Xijiu up. Naturally, Di Hao and the pink candle dragon had conversed in its nativenguage. Therefore, the pink candle dragon thought that the woman in front of it would not understand, which exins why it was rather blunt about its description of Gu Xijiu. Gu Xijiu touched its head and tapped the antenna on top of its head. In an instant, the pink candle dragon suddenly stiffened its body and looked up at her. Gu Xijiu touched its eyelids with her fingers and said, ¡°It still has its double eyelids; that¡¯s pretty!.¡± Her fingers were soft and gentle, so the pink candle dragon seemed to have an odd feeling in its heart. Even though this person seemed like a stranger, there was something faintly familiar about the way she interacted with the pink candle dragon. There was also a sense of inexplicable intimacy. The pink candle dragon was originally fearful of the woman in white, and those same feelings were transferred to Gu Xijiu due to their simr appearance. It wanted to be closer to her now. Even before it figured out what was going on with itself, it had moved its smallntern above its head and rubbed it in her palm. After that, it was idled for a while, and intuitively remembered that this action seemed to be done often. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart also seemed to warm up from their brief interaction. Naturally, she had a lot of questions. She carefully plucked the thorns on the pink candle dragon¡¯s body while asking it, ¡°Does someone here look the same as me? How long exactly have you been here?¡± She asked it a series of questions, and the pink candle dragon¡¯s eyes gradually grew rounder than a pair of eggs. ¡°You¡­ do you understand thenguage used by candle dragons?!¡± Chapter 2982 - Another One Bites The Dust Chapter 2982: Another One Bites The Dust Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Yes, I know a bit about it. You can answer my questions directly. There is no need for Hao Er to do any trantion,¡± Gu Xijiu said firmly. The pink candle dragon stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Strange, indeed. I used to be invisible to the world, and no one could understand me. But suddenly, everyone is able to see and hear me clearly,¡± it murmured. As the pink candle dragon was speaking, Gu Xijiu had been plucking away the thorns on its body.The creature was definitely grateful. Delightfully, it rubbed itsntern against her palm before initiating a question and answer session. It told her anything that she wanted to know and almost everything that it ever knew. Perhaps, it was even more than what it had previously shared with Di Hao. Troubled, Gu Xijiu did not expect this ce to only have a way in and not a way out. Nevertheless, she had to try to find a way. In fact, she refused to believe that there would be any wizardry barrier that she was unable to break. With that thought in mind, she clenched her fists as if ready to take on the challenge! Also, she had not figured out how she was rted to the God of Demons, who happened to look exactly like her. She suspected that the oddity of the wizardry barrier must be associated with the mysterious woman. It did not take long for Gu Xijiu to remove all the thorns from the pink candle dragon¡¯s body. Finally, ayer of cream was applied to soothe the wounds, and the pain subsided. But even with the pain gone, the candle dragon seemed to have its guard up all the time. It would pay more attention to its surroundings than before. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Gu Xijiu rubbed its forehead. ¡°It does not seem right. It has been a while since the ck candle dragon had found us. If I am not mistaken, it is still able to trace my scent and find us.¡± The ck candle dragon had certainly made a strong impression on Little Pink. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± The pink candle dragon proceeded to tell her about their ability to sense one another¡¯s presence. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised to find out that the candle dragon¡¯s had such a unique ability. ¡°I was in great pain at the time, and the thought did not cross my mind. Sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay then.¡± Gu Xijiu stroked its head and gently added, ¡°So, can you tell where it is right now?¡± ¡°I did not even bother to find out. I am too good for that guy,¡± the pink candle dragon proudly dered. Gu Xijiu was perplexed by its reply, and she knew that she would have to exin her reasoning to the creature. ¡°Silly, I need your help to sense its presence so that we can avoid it.¡± She was equipped with the ability to teleport, so if the ck candle dragon was reallying their way, she could easily teleport them to safety and keep Fan Qianshi away. At this point, her power was not on par with Fan Qianshi¡¯s. Moreover, her twopanions were injured. Hence, a head-on fight should be avoided at all costs. The pink candle dragon understood her intention now, so it agreed to help. After taking a moment to sense the ck candle dragon¡¯s presence, it responded with utter surprise, ¡°I can sense that it is somewhere beneath the ground, but it is moving in a direction that is getting further and further away from us.¡± ¡°Have your senses failed you before?¡± Gu Xijiu had to make sure. ¡°No, at least not so far.¡± ¡­ Red-hot magma could be seen boiling with bubbles beneath the surface. Getting too close would roast and burn almost anyone to death. Fan Qianshi was standing next to a stream of magma, along with Little ck. ¡°Are you sure that they are hiding here?¡± It was the one who showed him the way. Little ck firmly responded, ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Qianshi was quite puzzled, for he had not dealt with Gu Xijiu enough to know that she possessed the ability to survive in magma. However, he chose to believe that Little ck¡¯s instruction was correct. ¡°Wait for me here. I will get down there to check it out.¡± Fan Qianshi gave Little ck a gentle tap before diving into the burning hot liquid. Little ck¡¯s emotionless face suddenly broke into a smile. It was certainly unhappy with its master right now. He promised to keep Little Pink alive but ended up going against his own words. The pink creature had to suffer the pain of being turned into a hedgehog! Comments (2)
  • LCAgo38 Good for you Little ck!!?? But should you worry that when Your Master found out that you tricked him he will punish you again?! ??
  • Junehetr A***weeee!!!! Sweet Little ck candle dragon!
VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend GiftsChapter 2983: Another One Bites The Dust (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion If Gu Xijiu had not arrived in time, Little Pink would have been long dead. It seemed the fortune was on its side as the ck candle dragon was now also irritated by his master¡¯s betrayal as he attacked the pink candle dragon despite promising not to hurt it. Additionally, its master had disregarded the trust that they had both built over the years by controlling the candle dragon against its will. The man was ruthless to it, so it wanted to return the favor to him. He insisted on finding Gu Xijiu, so it decided to guide him farther away instead. Besides trying to get back at its master, Little ck also felt the need to protect the one it loved. The further away it brought its master, the safer she would be! The thought of Little Pink being killed definitely worried it. Meanwhile, the pool of magma in front of it now was vast. Fan Qianshi had spent a significant amount of time searching through the boiling hot magma. Little ck began to worry as there were no signs of movements on the surface of the magma. Had the magma melted the man? Why hadn¡¯t he emerged? Logically speaking, Fan Qianshi would remain unharmed even if the magma suddenly became crazily hot. His Kung Fu was far too good to allow him to sumb to the heat, but the oddity of the desert shook its faith about his abilities. Many things could still go wrong. Little ck only intended to mislead him and had no intention to take its master¡¯s life. Therefore, the longer it waited, the more impatient it became. Candle dragons were born with tough scales that were imprable by water or fire. Little ck, however, was quite afraid of the heat. Hence, it refused to get too close. But after waiting for some time, it wondered if it should go in and check on Fan Qianshi. While it was still trapped in its anxiety, a man could be seen rising from the magma. Fan Qianshi was back, and definitely alive! Little ck quickly hid its face behind its ws for a moment for it to regain itsposure. It had to keep calm as if nothing had happened. ¡°They are not in there,¡± Fan Qianshi announced, while gracefully making hisnding. ¡°Little ck, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± ¡°Maybe you have not searched the ce thoroughly enough,¡± Little ck calmly replied. ¡°I have searched everywhere; it was more than thorough. I have been to every corner and every stream. Honestly, did you lie to me?¡± ¡°I dare not, master. I would not do that,¡± Little ck answered in a t tone that made it sound like it was still under the control of its master. Triggered, Fan Qianshi gave its head a hard p. ¡°Stop acting; I saw how uneasy you were earlier. Lying to your master is a terrible act of disgrace!¡± Little ck had nothing more to say, for its intention had been revealed. At this point, it was letting go of all of its frustration. ¡°So what if I lied to you? Haven¡¯t you been lying to me as well? I will not show you the way to Little Pink. I cannot let you do any harm to her. I dare you to control me again!¡± Fan Qianshi was speechless. The creature had shown dogged determination not to change its attitude. With that, Fan Qianshi turned around and left. ¡°I can still locate them, even without your help.¡± Soon, he returned to the surface and did not turn back. He created a Blood Butterfly on the spot. The butterfly fluttered gracefully and stopped by his fingertip. A scale was presented to the butterfly to take a sniff of the creature¡¯s scent. Just when the Blood Butterfly was about to take flight, Little ck reached out to it hastily and shattered it into pieces. ¡°How dare you rebel against me?¡± Fan Qianshi cursed. ¡°I will not let you get Little Pink into trouble!¡± Little ck eximed in a fury. Fan Qianshi calmly replied, ¡°I can create as many of these butterflies as I want. Destroying one will not stop anything.¡± With a flip on his wrist, another Blood Butterfly was created on his fingertip. ¡°When will you ever let it go?¡± Little ck clenched its ws in frustration. Chapter 2983 - Another One Bites The Dust (2) Chapter 2983: Another One Bites The Dust (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIf Gu Xijiu had not arrived in time, Little Pink would have been long dead. It seemed the fortune was on its side as the ck candle dragon was now also irritated by his master¡¯s betrayal as he attacked the pink candle dragon despite promising not to hurt it. Additionally, its master had disregarded the trust that they had both built over the years by controlling the candle dragon against its will. The man was ruthless to it, so it wanted to return the favor to him. He insisted on finding Gu Xijiu, so it decided to guide him farther away instead. Besides trying to get back at its master, Little ck also felt the need to protect the one it loved. The further away it brought its master, the safer she would be! The thought of Little Pink being killed definitely worried it. Meanwhile, the pool of magma in front of it now was vast. Fan Qianshi had spent a significant amount of time searching through the boiling hot magma. Little ck began to worry as there were no signs of movements on the surface of the magma. Had the magma melted the man? Why hadn¡¯t he emerged? Logically speaking, Fan Qianshi would remain unharmed even if the magma suddenly became crazily hot. His Kung Fu was far too good to allow him to sumb to the heat, but the oddity of the desert shook its faith about his abilities. Many things could still go wrong. Little ck only intended to mislead him and had no intention to take its master¡¯s life. Therefore, the longer it waited, the more impatient it became. Candle dragons were born with tough scales that were imprable by water or fire. Little ck, however, was quite afraid of the heat. Hence, it refused to get too close. But after waiting for some time, it wondered if it should go in and check on Fan Qianshi. While it was still trapped in its anxiety, a man could be seen rising from the magma. Fan Qianshi was back, and definitely alive! Little ck quickly hid its face behind its ws for a moment for it to regain itsposure. It had to keep calm as if nothing had happened. ¡°They are not in there,¡± Fan Qianshi announced, while gracefully making hisnding. ¡°Little ck, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± ¡°Maybe you have not searched the ce thoroughly enough,¡± Little ck calmly replied. ¡°I have searched everywhere; it was more than thorough. I have been to every corner and every stream. Honestly, did you lie to me?¡± ¡°I dare not, master. I would not do that,¡± Little ck answered in a t tone that made it sound like it was still under the control of its master. Triggered, Fan Qianshi gave its head a hard p. ¡°Stop acting; I saw how uneasy you were earlier. Lying to your master is a terrible act of disgrace!¡± Little ck had nothing more to say, for its intention had been revealed. At this point, it was letting go of all of its frustration. ¡°So what if I lied to you? Haven¡¯t you been lying to me as well? I will not show you the way to Little Pink. I cannot let you do any harm to her. I dare you to control me again!¡± Fan Qianshi was speechless. The creature had shown dogged determination not to change its attitude. With that, Fan Qianshi turned around and left. ¡°I can still locate them, even without your help.¡± Soon, he returned to the surface and did not turn back. He created a Blood Butterfly on the spot. The butterfly fluttered gracefully and stopped by his fingertip. A scale was presented to the butterfly to take a sniff of the creature¡¯s scent. Just when the Blood Butterfly was about to take flight, Little ck reached out to it hastily and shattered it into pieces. ¡°How dare you rebel against me?¡± Fan Qianshi cursed. ¡°I will not let you get Little Pink into trouble!¡± Little ck eximed in a fury. Fan Qianshi calmly replied, ¡°I can create as many of these butterflies as I want. Destroying one will not stop anything.¡± With a flip on his wrist, another Blood Butterfly was created on his fingertip. ¡°When will you ever let it go?¡± Little ck clenched its ws in frustration. Chapter 2984 - Another One Bites The Dust (3) Chapter 2984: Another One Bites The Dust (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Show me the way and make amends for your rebellious act. If you do so, I shall spare the creature¡¯s life for your sake, as long as it stays out of my way.¡± Fan Qianshi made a quick flick of his sleeve, and soon, the air was filled with several other butterflies. ¡°I will only offer you this opportunity once. If you miss it, I shall not spare the creature¡¯s life. Three seconds to make your decision. One¡­¡± Little ck was dumbstruck. ¡°Two¡­¡± Fan Qianshi continued with his countdown. Little ck finally surrendered, ¡°All right, I promise. I shall trust you once more, master. But let me make this clear, if you go against your word again, that will be the end of our rtionship. I will not follow you anymore, even if that spells the end of my life.¡± ¡°Are you threatening your master?¡± ¡°No, this is not a treat. I am only telling you what is going to happen.¡± Their eyes locked for a moment, and Little ck had no intention to back off at all. In the end, Fan Qianshi gave in first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do as promised. Now show me the way.¡± ¡­ They were back to the vast, deste area of sand. Fan Qianshi took a quick look around the ce before looking at Little ck for an answer. ¡°They were here! I am not lying to you!¡± Little ck defended itself. Fan Qianshi looked around the ce before he replied, ¡°I know that you are not lying. I can catch some traces of the creature¡¯s scent.¡± There was no one around, though. There were two possibilities in Fan Qianshi¡¯s mind. The first scenario ¨C Gu Xijiu was with Di Hao, but they had now parted ways with the silly pink creature. The second scenario ¨C All three of them were still together, but Gu Xijiu did not manage to mask all of their traces. Therefore, the candle dragon¡¯s scent was left behind. Thinking about the two possibilities, it seemed unlikely for Gu Xijiu to travel on her own since the pink candle dragon was probably their exit ticket. Fan Qianshi was quite troubled by the thought. He had experienced Gu Xijiu¡¯s uncanny escapes far too many times. In addition to her wits, her teleportation skill often turned his pursuits into futile efforts. Little ck was able to sense Little Pink¡¯s location, and the connection was mutual. Therefore, as soon as Gu Xijiu knew that Little ck was approaching, she would be able to make her escape. Running away was very easy with her magical teleportation skill. In that case, if he stuck to the same strategy, he would never be able to catch her. Therefore, he needed to create some sort of distraction. ¡°Try again and see where they are right now, will you?¡± He finally broke the silence. After a while, Little ck pointed in a particr direction. It was about a hundred miles from where they were right now. Unexpectedly, Fan Qianshi raised his hand to cast a spell on Little ck, making it numb and unable to move. ¡°Little ck, stay here. I will go to them myself.¡± In the blink of an eye, he was already almost at the location. Before he left, he kindly offered Little ck a big umbre to shelter it from the fierce sun. ¡°You can take a short nap here if you like.¡± Little ck acknowledged in silence. ¡­ ¡°Eh? The ck candle dragon is not moving anymore!¡± The pink candle dragon made a swift report. ¡°Have they stopped pursuing us, knowing they will never make it?¡± It looked at Gu Xijiu with hopeful eyes. Gu Xijiu did not think so, for Fan Qianshi was not the kind of man who would stop trying. ¡°Is it not moving at all?¡± ¡°Yes, like a statue. It has not moved an inch.¡± Gu Xijiu realized immediately that something was not right. Quickly, she grabbed them with both hands and said, ¡°Fan Qianshi is on his own now! We have to go!¡± She used her teleportation skill right away. Fan Qianshi made his way there just as she left. In fact, he had made himself invisible to help in his pursuit. Chapter 2985 - Another One Bites The Dust (4) Chapter 2985: Another One Bites The Dust (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOnce again, he only managed to find their traces. All three of them were gone and nowhere to be seen. Frustrated, Fan Qianshi clenched his fists firmly. Gu Xijiu always managed to escape from him. Her predictions were always incredibly urate. With a sigh, he decided to cast another Blood Butterfly. The little creature could be seen sniffling the scale on his fingertip for a long while. However, instead of flying off to find the target, it surrounded him stubbornly with no intention to leave. Apparently, the spell would not work here. It only managed to help him convince Little ck to help. ¡­ Little ck was murmuring curses about its master by the time he came back. It was definitely considered a swift return. It was about from his expression that he was annoyed. Another one bit the dust, obviously. Little ck was quite irritated by the scorching sun, but all of its irritation went away as soon as it saw how annoyed its master looked. Fan Qianshi finally let go of its chains. ¡°Check and see where they are.¡± Without further ado, Little ck quickly worked its magic and began searching. It did not take long for the creature to point in a specific direction. It then returned to its original position, waiting to be chained again. To its surprise, Fan Qianshi did not intend to confine it with chains again. ¡°Follow in that direction and run a hundred miles,¡± hemanded while pointing in the opposite direction. Little ck gave him a confused look but decided not to ask any further. It did as told and started running. Fan Qianshi then followed the direction that was provided by Little ck. ¡­ ¡°My Lord, the ck creature is suddenly going south,¡± Little Pink reported. Gu Xijiu smiled victoriously. ¡°Let¡¯s mislead them.¡± She then scooped both of them up and started running away. Fan Qianshi found nothing, yet again. For a moment, he stood in contemtion, trying very hard to suppress his anger before going back to find Little ck. Quickly, he developed a pattern from then on. Sometimes, he would travel with Little ck, and other times, he would travel alone. asionally, one of them would stay and wait. However, regardless of his attempts, Gu Xijiu would always foresee his ns and make proper escapes. Fan Qianshi tried to stayposed, but could not hold back his frustration any longer. He started to doubt Little ck¡¯s loyalty. Perhaps it had betrayed him and exposed his whereabouts to Gu Xijiu, which put his pursuits in vain. Determined, he decided to read Little ck¡¯s memory to prove its innocence. If it was indeed a traitor who had been working with his opponent¡¯s candle dragon, he could easily find out by reading its memory. But, the result showed that it was not a traitor, which baffled him even more. Had Gu Xijiu put some sort of tracking device on him? How did she manage to escape in time, all the time? ¡­ Gu Xijiu was enjoying her bottle of honey water in a tent, along with Di Hao, whose soul was now in its solid form. He was able to eat and drink like anyone else, so he satfortably with his mom. As for the pink candle dragon, it had its own bucket of honey water, too. Years of living in the desert had been tough. For the first time, it felt like life could actually be quite enjoyable. Life finally had a purpose. It was born with thick skin, which allowed it to recover from injuries very quickly. After three days, most of its wounds had almost recovered. Watching its twopanions, it could not help but feel a little touched by what Gu Xijiu had done for it. Thedy seemed fragile, but she never gave up on a friend. Under such difficult circumstances, she never abandoned it. In fact, in every journey, she would carry its big sized body along. It still looked like a giant python that was almost ten feet long, even though it was already an extensively shrunken size of its original form. Thedy treated its wounds and even gave it food and water. Being treated like arade made the pink candle dragon feel very moved. In that brief period, the pink candle dragon had made up its mind. From now on, thedy would be its master; it would follow her for life. Chapter 2986 - Working Together Chapter 2986: Working Together Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt took a look again at its bucket of honey water and was baffled. Like a treasure box, she had an endless supply of great stuff! What it did not know was that Gu Xijiu¡¯s frequent experience of hunger had taught her to be well prepared. Her storage bag was always filled with food, no matter where she was going. The supply was even enough tost the pink candle dragon for years. Di Hao sat in contemtion. He was not curious about the enormous amount of food that his mother had but had other thoughts in his mind. ¡°Mother, how did you find me here? Where are father and Xuyue?¡± Obviously, he was more concerned about his family. Gu Xijiu sighed. ¡°Your soul disappeared so suddenly without any warning. It was a rather painful search for your father and I. He had to use a forbidden spell to locate you, only to realize that you were no longer in the Starry Crescent Land, which prompted us to think that Fan Qianshi must be involved. We returned to the Upper Bound to look through the history books in the Biwu pce, thinking that Fan Qianshi¡¯s hideout must be written down somewhere.¡± Fortunately, their efforts were not in vain. Fan Qianshi¡¯s hideout was a secret to many, but not to Di Fuyi¡¯s father, Shen Jiuli. The Divine Lord was renowned for his very broad knowledge about everything in the world. From one of his written books, we found a ce, which was known to be the residence of the God of Creation. They decided to leave Di Xuyue in Biwu Pce for her safety, where the majestic beasts could safely guard her. Their journey thence began. Quickly, they found the residence. However, there was nothing left in there! Di Fuyi looked into every little detail that he could find and noticed that there were still many things that bore Fan Qianshi¡¯s scent. After all, he had spent many years there. Di Fuyi collected his scent to perform a spell that allowed him to look through the images that had been happening for the past month. There was a scene where the ck candle dragon could be seen withdrawing Di Hao¡¯s soul from his body. Then, he saw the desert. Millions of deserts could exist in the vast universe, so they couldn¡¯t search through the deserts, one by one. Fortunately, Bai Ze and the Flying Serpent had the ability to track down the candle dragon via its scent. They decided to follow its tracks. At the same time, Fan Qianshi was looking for the boy as well. He had been to many deserts, thus leaving his scent behind wherever he went. The journey was unexpectedly extended due to this unforeseen circumstance. Hence, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi had to go on separate paths to increase the efficiency of their painstaking search. Each with a majestic beast, they agreed to notify one another when the boy was found. The continent where Di Hao was trapped in was not exactly an immense space. It was a small one aspared to other existing continents, making it easier to be overlooked. Gu Xijiu and the Flying Serpent had passed by the continent twice, but they never noticed the ce. Fan Qianshi and Little ck were the first ones that found out about the ce, thus guiding the Flying Serpent with their scent. The ce seemed rather odd, and to be honest, Gu Xijiu was not feeling all that great about the ce. Sorrow filled her heart as soon as shended. It was not the best feeling to have anywhere. In fact, all she wanted was to leave. But as much as she would like to leave, she had to stay, for the sake of her son¡¯s safety. She was told about the oddity of the waterless, deste area of sand by the people in the area. Meanwhile, the Flying Serpent also caught Little ck¡¯s scent in the desert. Like Fan Qianshi, Gu Xijiu was doubtful of the desert. She refused to believe that she would be trapped. Nevertheless, just to be safe, she decided to keep the Flying Serpent outside while she went in to continue the search for her son. Before they parted ways, they agreed that five days would be the limit. Five days were surely all she needed to escape if everything went ording to n. If she took any longer than five days, the Flying Serpent would have to inform Di Fuyi immediately so that he coulde to the rescue. Three days had gone by, so the Flying Serpent should still be outside, and Di Fuyi would still be unaware of her situation. Chapter 2987 - Working Together (2) Chapter 2987: Working Together (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs soon as she located Di Hao, she wanted to inform Di Fuyi or the Flying Serpent. However, the desert appeared to be a forbiddennd with a wizardry barrier that prevented all means ofmunication with the outside world. Even as she was practically ying hide and seek with Fan Qianshi, she never stopped trying to crack the wizardry barrier, but nothing seemed to work. Like Fan Qianshi, she could not locate the edge of the desert, nor could she escape through the sky. She wanted to find the God of Demons as she believed that would be the way out. However, even the pink candle dragon did not know the way out despite being in the desert for countless years. Apparently, the demon appeared and disappeared out of the blue. Another day went by. Gu Xijiu sat on the sand and looked annoyed at the scorching sun. She could not wait to leave the ce. Her extensive life experience had taught her to be a tough woman. In fact, nothing could really make her feel sad, but there was something about the desert that kept pulling her down. A feeling of deep distress kept befalling her. ¡°Master, why are you crying?¡± Little Pink got close and stared at her in bafflement. Gu Xijiu wiped her eyes, only to realize that she was, indeed, tearing up. She shook her sorrow away and stood right up at once. ¡°I am not crying. I have sand in my eyes.¡± ¡°Why does the man keep pursuing us when none of us can get out of here?¡± Little Pink was quite troubled. ¡°He is a lunatic,¡± Gu Xijiumented on Fan Qianshi¡¯s behavior. Due to Fan Qianshi¡¯s stubborn pursuit, Gu Xijiu became reluctant to build a tent. She had to teleport every few minutes so that he had no way to pinpoint her exact location. Things would have been much morefortable with a tent. Little Pink must have been bored interacting with Di Hao, who was now quietly working on his recovery, so it decided to approach Gu Xijiu instead. ¡°Won¡¯t he get tired of the endless pursuit?¡± ¡°A lunatic knows nothing about being tired.¡± Little Pink thought about the situation for a moment and became quite eager to leave. ¡°How I wish I could get out of here. I have been looking forward to returning to the outside world. Master, the demon looks exactly like you. Could she be an embodiment of your previous life?¡± Dumbfounded, Gu Xijiu had never met the woman, so she had no idea how much they actually resembled one another. She pondered about the possibilities for a moment and then added, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If the demon resembled my previous life, how could I evene into existence when she was still around?¡± ¡°Perhaps she was not an embodiment, but a form of obsession that lingered on. Master, have you had any obsession that you did not achieve?¡± Gu Xijiu thought about it seriously, but nothing came to mind. ¡°No.¡± She had a loving husband and two adorable children. There was nothing more that she could ask for. There was only one thing that she desperately wished for. ¡°I hope that Fan Qianshi can just disappear from the world. I never want to see him again!¡± She could not help but express the amount of hatred that she had for this peculiar man. The pink candle dragon quietly agreed. After that, Gu Xijiu stood up abruptly and began yawning. ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± she addressed herrades. Then, she reached out and held Di Hao¡¯s hand. At the same time, the pink candle dragon also reached out its w to her. ¡°Master, don¡¯t forget about me!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Xijiu took its w as well. All of a sudden, the pink candle dragon experienced a sharp pain on its body. Abruptly, the creature pulled its w out from her grasp and retreated anxiously. ¡°Master.¡± Chapter 2988 - Working Together (3) Chapter 2988: Working Together (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIn the blink of an eye, the pink candle dragon¡¯s chubby w appeared bruised and dirty green in color. It was obviously poisoned. ¡°Fan Qianshi, did you really think I would not find out?¡± Gu Xijiu said scornfully. The pink candle dragon remained quiet. All of a sudden, a glimpse of light shed by, and the chubby creature was no longer there. Apparently, Fan Qianshi decided to reveal himself. His hand was covered in a mass of bruises. ¡°Xijiu, you truly are the smartest. There is nothing that can escape your eyes. Look at what you have done to me, all because of one careless mistake.¡± He sighed. While he talked, he never stopped extracting the poisoned blood from his veins. Was he really the God of Creation? She realized that their strengths were indeed iparable. In fact, there was no chance for her to win if she chose to fight him face to face. The best chance of survival was to flee, but she could not leave the pink candle dragon behind. Fan Qianshi seemed to have read Gu Xijiu¡¯s concern. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t you try to run away from me again, or I will skin the creature.¡± He reached to the side and pulled the pink candle dragon out of nowhere. It was clearly unconscious, and its entire body turned red due to the dtion of its blood vessels.Also, it was drenched in sweat. Gu Xijiu was shocked. ¡°Fan Qianshi, no living thing should be kept in a storage bag. How could you put it in there?¡± The pink candle dragon would be dead if it were trapped any longer. ¡°Oh, really? No living thing is allowed?¡± Fan Qianshi wiped the sweat away with his finger and continued rather ironically, ¡°No wonder it is drenched.¡± He then looked at Gu Xijiu and continued, ¡°Xijiu, stop running away, will you? Otherwise, I will have to keep it away in my storage bag again while I go after you. As you may already know, I am a ratherzy and clumsy person. I may forget to take it out to get some fresh air. Who knows how long it would be left in there? It was a firm threat, and Gu Xijiu knew that Fan Qianshi was surely capable of inflicting such hostile pain on the poor creature. Therefore, she would no longer run away. ¡°I did not want to run at first, but your tireless pursuit quite entertained me, so I decided to y along,¡± she added with a polite smile. She began yawning again, seeming out of boredom. ¡°We are not getting out of this ce, anyway. So, your pursuit seems insignificant. What good can it do?¡± ¡°Where is Di Fuyi?¡± Fan Qianshi asked. ¡°He and I have parted ways. We were supposed to contact each other when Di Hao was found. However, apparently getting into this ce is a one-way ticket. All means ofmunication fail miserably. I cannot send out any messages to him at all.¡± Fan Qianshi could not tell if she was telling the truth or not. ¡°Fan Qianshi, we are both trapped here. Shall we cease our fight for now? We should work together to find a way out. Our feuds can wait.¡± Gu Xijiu took another look at the harsh sun and suggested, ¡°Two brains are better than one, right?¡± She had a point. ¡°You are right. Killing you here would be meaningless if I cannot make it out in the end. I might die of boredom from having no one around,¡± Fan Qianshi agreed. He then reached out to her and said, ¡°If we are going to work together, you need to show your sincerity.¡± ¡°What do you mean, exactly?¡± ¡°Do you still have your favorite sour plum wine? I shall have two bottles.¡± Dumbstruck, Gu Xijiu did not expect that wine was all that he would ask for. Chapter 2989 - Scheming Against One Another Chapter 2989: Scheming Against One Another Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not bother to reply. Her storage bag was never short of wine, especially those that she enjoyed. In fact, she had a habit of stocking up a great supply of wine wherever she went. Slightly annoyed by the request, she threw two bottles of wine to him. Fan Qianshi caught the bottles and started sniffing them with his eyes closed as if reminiscing about the past. ¡°It has been a while. I miss the taste.¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer him again. Sour plum wine was not something umon in the six worlds. It was avable almost everywhere. It could not be difficult for him to obtain the wine, so it was a rather odd request. Was he going to y some tricks again? Di Hao knew that the man was up to no good, but he did not say anything. Fan Qianshi turned the bottle open in an eager urge to drink the wine but paused for a minute as if wondering if he would regret consuming it so soon. Gu Xijiu offered another bottle to him. ¡°Just drink it.¡± Fan Qianshi received the bottle and continued, ¡°Are you feeling bad for me?¡± He studied at her expression fixedly. Gu Xijiu did not answer, for he was obviously overthinking the situation. With a smile, she continued, ¡°Now that we are working together, I can be more amodating. I have plenty of wine. If you¡¯d like more, just say it.¡± Her smile was all Fan Qianshi could focus on at that moment. He looked away and turned his attention to the wine again. With a sip, he started savoring the wine. ¡°Master, I would like some, too. I like this wine,¡± the pink candle dragon requested for some as it was craving for a drink. Gu Xijiu softly patted its head. ¡°Haven¡¯t I given you arge bottle earlier? How did you finish it so quickly?¡± ¡°The wine is delicious. Also, I am a heavy drinker,¡± the pink candle dragon awkwardly replied. Hearing its reply, Gu Xijiu offered it an extrarge-sized bottle of wine. ¡°All right, this is all for you then.¡± Delighted, the pink candle dragon opened the bottle and downed it all in one go! The tantalizing scent of the wine was widespread at that moment. With his eyes closed, Fan Qianshi could smell it in the air. The wine that the pink candle dragon had was the same quality as the one he had, but the amount was ten times more than the bottle in his hand. Apparently, Gu Xijiu really did have plenty of wine. The way she gave it away was absolutely generous! Quickly, he finished off his bottle before asking for another one. ¡°Pleasure to work with you,rade. May I have another bottle?¡± Di Hao was greatly astonished by the power of wine in bringing people together. A few bottles were able to build a temporary connection between two enemies who always wanted to kill one another. Gu Xijiu was ready to work with Fan Qianshi, for sure. Therefore, she did not mind giving out another bottle to him. ¡°Pleasure working with you too¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, someone was already grasping her by the wrist. As swift as a shadow, Fan Qianshi¡¯s arm had extended over two feet long to seize her wrist and seal her acupuncture point. By sealing it, her Qi reservoir became inessible, so she could no longer use her spiritual power. In an instant, her legs became jelly-like, as she had lost half of her strength in one second! She did not copse entirely before the bottle in Fan Qianshi¡¯s hand suddenly exploded! Countless tiny, hair-like needles blew out from the bottle and stung him right on the chest! It was normal for powerful people like Fan Qianshi to always protect themselves with a wizardry barrier that could prevent all physical harm from sudden attacks. However, the secret weapon that Gu Xijiu had was nothing ordinary. Di Fuyi produced the needle-like weapon only recently and immediately gave it to her. ording to him, the secret weapon was able to break through any forms of wizardry barriers that were used to protect individuals. The only downside was that the weapon could only be used once, for the material was extremely rare. Chapter 2990 - Scheming Against One Another (2) Chapter 2990: Scheming Against One Another (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu treated the item like a treasure and was reluctant to use it. However, the best opportunity happened to present itself, and she could not hold back. It was a good time to put the needles to use as Fan Qianshi never saw iting. It was truly a coincidence that both of them decided to turn hostile at the same time. Their brief moment of connection over wine had beenpletely shattered in an instant. Gu Xijiu¡¯s spiritual power became inessible, while Fan Qianshi, on the other hand, was greatly affected by the needles. His head went nk, while his body became numb. He could no longer keep his bnce and started to sway as he walked. She, too, was swaying a little but managed to take a few steps back to keep her bnce. Judging from the current situation, Gu Xijiu seemed to be on the advantageous side. The pink candle dragon was impressed. ¡­ ¡°Kill him! End him now!¡± The pink candle dragon hated the man thoroughly. It started chanting for his death. Without further ado, it jumped straight into the attack with its mouth wide open in an attempt to crush the man into many tiny pieces. ¡°No way.¡± Gu Xijiu had to pull itsntern to stop it from biting him. The pink candle dragon was totally bewildered. ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill him? This man is wicked. If we do not kill him now, there will be consequences.¡± ¡°He is now affected by the numbing drugs. If you bite him, you will be affected just the same.¡± Gu Xijiu then dragged Little Pink away. The amount of drugs that she applied on the needles was able to take down an entire tyrannosaur. Just one tiny scratch on his skin would put the pink candle dragon down. Convinced by her exnation, the pink candle dragon finally gave up on the idea of sinking its teeth into his skin, but it refused to stand aside and do nothing. Swiftly, it dispensed ayer of poisonous pink fog around Fan Qianshi from its mouth. The poisonous fog was known to corrode all sorts of things with its high acidity. Fan Qianshi was submerged in the pink, toxic air, but it was not able to do him any harm. Instead, it woke him right up from unconsciousness. He opened his eyes and saw Gu Xijiu, who was standing close by. ¡°I thought we agreed to work together. How could you attack me so sneakily?¡± ¡°You, too, did the same to me,¡± Gu Xijiu replied with heavy irony. ¡°What do you n to do with me? Do you want to end my life?¡± Fan Qianshi locked his eyes to hers. Gu Xijiu disyed a red sword before his eyes before answering, ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°Are you really going to kill me, though?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± In an instant, the sword in Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand rose into the air and aimed itself straight at Fan Qianshi¡¯s neck. It was meant to be a deadly attack. The sword was specially designed to kill evil people and spirits. She was confident that it would be a fatal hit, as Fan Qianshi was still unable to move. Even if she could not kill him, he would at least be critically injured to prevent him from ying any tricks. As soon as she waved her sword down to attack, blood could be seen spilling everywhere as if a man had just been beheaded. Gu Xijiu was quite surprised as everything happened way too easily. ¡°Mother, watch out!¡± Di Hao called out loud. A sword could be seen heading for her feet. rmed, Gu Xijiu noticed the danger. She wanted to teleport away, but a pair of hands from the ground secured her ankles, making her unable to move. Di Hao aimed his sword at the hands, but it was not made of flesh. Unexpectedly, his sword made a nging sound as if it crashed into some sort of metal and bounced back to him with great intensity. He almost cut himself with the sword. Those hands did not stop right. With a strong pull, Gu Xijiu was shoved onto the ground hastily. It was not utilizing the Ground Drilling technique, but in an instant, Gu Xijiu was already buried deep in the yellow sand. She held her breath and made a few quick kicks to free herself, but it did not work. She then bent her body forward so that she could attack the hands that were still securing her ankles. However, someone could be heard chuckling at her attempt. The hands on her ankles suddenly let go and pushed her feet upward. If Gu Xijiu missed the hands, she would most probably have hit her own legs and became disabled. Fortunately, she was able to stop herself in time. However, those hands from the ground seized the chance and threw her forward. Chapter 2991 - Scheming Against One Another (3) Chapter 2991: Scheming Against One Another (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFortunately, she was able to stop herself in time. However, those hands from the ground seized the chance and threw her forward. It was not long before the hands started violently attacking her! Gu Xijiu¡¯s acupuncture points had been sealed off, thus restricting her movements once again. Another arm reached out to secure her waist tightly. There was so much pressure on her hand that she could feel her waist aching. ¡°Gu Xijiu, I did not expect that you would hit me with such deadly strikes!¡± Fan Qianshi¡¯s voice started to ring in her ears. He sounded annoyed. ¡°I could say the same to you.¡± Gu Xijiu was already drenched in a cold sweat. She could finally be honest with her thoughts, for they had already shed all pretenses of cordiality. To her surprise, Fan Qianshi¡¯s spiritual level was powerful enough for him to create another embodiment mistakable as his true self. Apparently, she had beenpletely fooled. ¡°How are we the same? You wanted me dead, but I could never have the heart to hurt you.¡± Fan Qianshi seemed annoyed and heartbroken at the same time. ¡°Gu Xijiu, you have always been so harsh,¡± he said while pulling her even closer to him. Gu Xijiu felt as if iron shackles had tightly chained her waist. The joints on her backbone could be heard popping and cracking due to the pressure. Fan Qianshi was obviously punishing her as he had sealed away all of her acupuncture points so that she could not ess her spiritual power. Without any spiritual power, she needed air to stay alive, but he was holding her tightly beneath the ground without the use of any proper Ground Drilling. They were both squeezed in the sand without any air. Also, the way he held her made it even difficult for her to breathe. Fortunately, her physical body was at the level of a Great Deity, which granted her a certain level of immortality. Otherwise, she would be long dead from suffocation. Gu Xijiu felt as if she were being buried alive! It was a terrible feeling! The color from her face began to flush, and soon she turned pale. It did not take long for her to start coughing out blood. Fan Qianshi watched icily as her body began to fail, but he did not intend for her to die, so he started casting some spells. ¡°Let her go!¡± The sand was parted to the sides. Di Hao could be seen approaching them, though still looking quite pale. There was a bent-de in his hand with the sharp edge aimed directly at Fan Qianshi. Fan Qianshi looked at Di Hao in utter disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the World Cutting de from the Master of the Heavenly Law? How did you get this?¡± ¡°Good! It seems you understand the power of this weapon. Now let go of her, or I will use this de right now, and we shall all perish together,¡± Di Hao sternly said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside, she cannot hold on much longer,¡± Fan Qianshi then brought her out of the sandy ground. Di Hao stayed close to them the entire time. ¡°Master!¡± The pink candle dragon rushed forward in an attempt to take Gu Xijiu out from his arms. Fan Qianshi simply waved his hand in the air to create a mobile vortex of rotating winds, and the candle dragon was immediately sent far away by the gusts of wind. It crashed into the ground and had to stay low for a moment to regain its strength. ¡°Fan Qianshi, don¡¯t you think it is a shame for you to use your power as the God of Creation against a helpless candle dragon?¡± ¡°It is too noisy.¡± Fan Qianshi did not care about the pink candle dragon at all. He only kept it alive because of his promise to Little ck. Otherwise, the vortex of rotating winds that he had just summoned would be much more violet, enough to shed its flesh into pieces. Swiftly, he continued to seal off dozens of acupuncture points on Gu Xijiu¡¯s body to take away her mobility. ¡°Little Xijiu, don¡¯t you try to y any tricks. You can no longer get away from me,¡± he said while putting her down on the ground. With an additional wizardry barrier cast around her, no one would be able to get close to her. He then turned his attention to Di Hao and started mocking him, ¡°I did not expect to see you with this de. I have been underestimating you, for sure. However, it cannot be simply used by anyone. Do you know how to use it?¡± ¡°We can test your hypothesis,¡± Di Hao said with a smile. He held the de tightly in his hand, and a steady flow of blood was then drawn from his fingertip to the sharp edge of the de, thus igniting the de into a glowing metal. Chapter 2992 - Scheming Against One Another (4) Chapter 2992: Scheming Against One Another (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSoon, glimpses of seven-colored rays shed right through the de and sted up into the air! Like a dragon that had just been released, it uttered a long and loud cry before reaching into the sky. The calmness of the desert disappeared all at once as strong winds started to storm around the surface, along with rolls of dark clouds filling the sky. Bolts of seven-colored lightning started to scatter within the heavy clouds. ¡°Stop! Stop it!¡± Fan Qianshi suddenly called out loud with a sense of emergency. Di Hao held the de with both hands and gave it a swing. At the same time, the seven-colored ray from the de disappeared. As soon as the seven-colored ray faded away, the clouds began to disperse as well, leaving the fierce sun to burn the ground once again. Fan Qianshi looked at Di Hao, who was still in his small-sized body. Di Hao fixed his eyes on him as well, in aposed manner. His toddler appearance did not affect his tremendous source of power at all. In an instant, the child¡¯s aura waspletely different. He was strong, mysterious, and even intimidating, like a god who was overlooking the world. The pink candle dragon had just got back on its feet, but knelt back down and touched the ground with its forehead as soon as it saw Di Hao. From afar, the ck candle dragon noticed the change as well, so it faced Di Hao¡¯s direction and began kneeling. Only the Master of Heavenly Law had such powers. Fan Qianshi began to panic. ¡°You are¡­ How is this even possible?¡± Di Hao continued to y with the seven-colored de in his hand, shedding gleams and dazzling lights on his little face. ¡°Nothing is impossible. Fan Qianshi, you should be very well aware of what the de can do. Don¡¯t you try to challenge my patience!¡± The World Cutting de was a secret weapon that only belonged to the Master of the Heavenly Law, with an ability to create immensely powerful destruction. Once used, all of the living things in the same space would be wiped off, except for the Master of the Heavenly Law himself. Fan Qianshi witnessed the actual power of the de once, in a world where all kinds of ferocious beasts triumphed the earth. They were too stubborn to be taught and trained, so, to prevent its negative influence from spreading to another world, Di Fuyi had to use the de. All living things werepletely wiped off to zero existence, making the de a legitimate weapon of total destruction. Fan Qianshi could never forget what the de could do. Back then, when Di Fuyi was still a friend, Fan Qianshi once asked for the de out of curiosity. Di Fuyi did not hesitate to pass the de to him. However, he could not even hold the de up. In an unexpected turn, the de started chasing him around like he was an enemy. The pursuit finally came to an end when Di Fuyi took back possession of the de. Di Fuyi once told him that only the Master of the Heavenly Law could put the de to use. It would not work for others. Anyone who tried to take the de by force would have to face the consequences! Seeing Di Hao with the de certainly came as a shock to Fan Qianshi. Utterly distressed, he could not figure out if what Di Fuyi told him in the past was a lie, or if the child was indeed the Master of the Heavenly Law. There would only be one Master of the Heavenly Law. Even when Di Fuyi was reincarnated in another life, as long as his soul remained, the Master of the Heavenly Law would still be him. Di Fuyi was well and alive, so this fact certainly baffled Fan Qianshi. Who exactly was Di Hao? Fan Qianshi had no answers to all of his questions, so he threw a nce at Gu Xijiu and caught her staring at the child in astonishment. It would seem that she was unaware of the child¡¯s identity, too. ¡°Let¡¯s make peace, shall we?¡± Fan Qianshi smilingly offered. Di Hao was a little surprised. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Di Hao, with one quick use of this de, all of the living things in this continent wille to an end as you know it, which includes your mother here. Instead of being destroyed indiscriminately, I think we should work together and find a way to escape from this bloody ce.¡± A cold voice interrupted, ¡°No one can ever leave this ce. All of you are staying here with me.¡± They turned around and saw ady standing gracefully at the side. Chapter 2993 - Who Are You? Chapter 2993: Who Are You? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHer snowy white dress looked even clearer and brighter than the fluffy white clouds in the sky. However, some parts of her dress were, unfortunately, stained with blood. They were unsure if those stains were actually blood or just some sshes that were added as decorations. Her pitch-ck hair and supple red lips created a strong contrast to her ghostly pallor. Like hollows of darkness, there was almost no white in her eyes. In fact, a quick look into her eyes was enough to capture one¡¯s soul. Gu Xijiu was trying to release her acupuncture points that were disabled by Fan Qianshi when thedy suddenly made her appearance. Surprisingly, thedy looked exactly the same as her. The only difference was that thedy seemed to have immense dark power. The look in her eyes seemed to contain an abyss of great sorrows. What a shame. As soon as thedy appeared, feelings of great distress began to develop in Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart. Also, the weather began to change dramatically, as usual, while thickyers of grey clouds obscured the sun. Gusts of wind swept through the desert, creating howls from the gale. Gu Xijiu¡¯s mind went nk at once. She did not know how the others felt but did not feel quite right. Feelings of sorrow and grief suddenly overwhelmed her, as if she had just been abandoned by the whole world, trapped in a ce with no way out. The depression signaled a prelude to aplete breakdown for Gu Xijiu. She felt the need to destroy the world. She wanted the world to end by her hand. She knew that it was all because of thedy¡¯s presence, which was powerful enough to affect her in such a detrimental way. She had been through many things and fought many creatures before, so the maniption of emotions was not something she had note across before. The tactic was targeted at the opponents¡¯ mood, thus driving them nuts with a disturbed state of mind. In the past, she was always resilient enough to resist any emotional maniption. But this time waspletely different. She knew that something was wrong, but she could not get rid of the great sorrows that were building in her heart. Was it because she was injured? Fan Qianshi did not let her die of suffocation earlier, so her body was critically injured. Also, most of her acupuncture points were sealed, thus disabling her ability to set her mind straight in this time of great distress. She knew that she should stay focused on her recovery. However, the sadness in her heart was too much for her to manage. She could not keep calm at all with a multitude of things going on, and it would probably only make things worse. Determined, Gu Xijiu gave her tongue a hard bite to try to wake herself up. ¡°You can start to think about the happy times when you experience a disturbed state of mind, like those times that we spent lovingly one another or the joy that our children have brought to our lives.¡± She was reminded of Di Fuyi¡¯s advice. Fan Qianshi had the ability to control one¡¯s state of mind. He even had a bad history of abusing dark magic to control one¡¯s emotions. In order to prevent Gu Xijiu from falling into his trap, Di Fuyi once taught her a way to filter her thoughts to stayposed. Additionally, with the aid of a spell, she could always regain control very quickly. Di Fuyi¡¯s images started to linger in her head. She started reminiscing his every smile, kiss and shared affection. He was her strongest support, so as long as he was around, there was nothing she was afraid of. With a smile, her heart was instantly filled with joy and happiness. The feelings of depression had slowly faded. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± A clear voice echoed in her ears. Gu Xijiu looked up and was shocked. Thedy was standing right in front of her and looking down at her in a condescending manner. shes of red light glimpsed in her ck eyes at the time. Looking at someone who had the same appearance made Gu Xijiu feel rather ufortable. It was as if she was looking into a horror mirror! ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Xijiu asked abruptly. Thedy looked a little lost as well. ¡°Who are you?¡± She echoed her words. Chapter 2994 - Her Hobby Chapter 2994: Her Hobby Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu remained quiet, but thedy suddenly reached out to Gu Xijiu. The wizardry barrier that Fan Qianshi had put up should have been able to keep everyone out of reach. However, thedy was clearly unaffected by the barrier. She ced her soft hand on Gu Xijiu¡¯s face and started caressing it gently. ¡°You and I look exactly the same. Did you steal my face?¡± Her hand was icy cold, so every single stroke was cold enough to freeze the victim¡¯s veins by turning warm blood into ice. Gu Xijiu was incapable of moving right now, so she had to endure the chilliness of the woman¡¯s physical touch. It was so cold that she could feel chills going down her spine. Thedy did not only bring about the cold in the area; she also brought forward an immense sense of pain and sorrow in Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart. All of a sudden, she hugged her arms tightly and said, ¡°I feel so cold. Do you feel the same? Look at them. They have be ice statues now.¡± Shocked by what she heard, Gu Xijiu quickly looked around. Di Hao, Fan Qianshi, and the pink candle dragon were all standing frozen, each in their own position of cultivating. All of their bodies were covered by ayer of ice, making them look like intricate ice statues. Di Hao was looking at her with his mouth half-open as if asking for help from his mother. The pink candle dragon had its eyes on her unwaveringly. It looked quite pathetic and was obviously fearful of thedy. As for Fan Qianshi, he must not have thought that he would be trapped by the ice so quickly. Based on his stance, it seemed that he was about to issue a fire spell. Gu Xijiu could recognize the spell. It was certainly powerful enough to melt away any extreme cold and ice in an instant. He would have been able to stay clear of any ice surfaces once the spell was performed. Things obviously took an unexpected turn, based on his current condition. He basically stood there looking like a depressed ice statue. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu had to endure thedy¡¯s ice-cold fingers. ¡°Is it cold?¡± Whenever thedy touched her, the vessels under Gu Xijiu¡¯s skin would freeze almost instantaneously. It was a rather painful encounter. ¡°I have been trapped here for thousands of years in the ice and snow, with no one to apany me. I am so lonely. Will you stay with me?¡± Gu Xijiu could tell that a steady stream of ice was slowly transferred into her bloodstream, prating every inch of her skin and bones. Her whole body started to freeze to the point where she felt that she was also turning into an ice sculpture. Even breathing became difficult since the air was filled with ice crystals. Every breath she took brought the spiky ice crystals into her air passages and lungs, thus inflicting injuries in her respiratory system. She was clearly in pain to the point where leaving her physical body behind suddenly seemed like a great option. ¡°Life is painful as it is, with more suffering than joy. Why don¡¯t you just let it go?¡± Thedy¡¯s voice echoed in Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears like a wicked chant, telling her to give up. The voice seemed to have the power to induce a change of mindset in Gu Xijiu. She started to be convinced that she really should give up. Life had always been a painful journey, especially being trapped in a physical body that only brought her pain. Perhaps, she could let go and finally relieve herself from the pain. The thoughts of giving up started to be clear, which sped up the freezing process of her physical body. Her soul was at the brink of leaving her body for good. However, something told her that it was not right. She wanted to talk back to the woman but was too stiff to move due to the cold. She wanted to tell the woman that her interpretation of life was incorrect. Indeed, life was a long, painful journey, but not for her. She had Di Fuyi. If something happened to her, he would be devastated. The thought of him became the anchor for her soul as she struggled to stay in her body. She tried to shake the negative thoughts away that was clearlying from the woman¡¯s influence. Thedy was rather surprised. Glimpses of red shes apanied her pitch-ck eyes. ¡°Look at them. They are willing to give up their bodies and be dust. In fact, it is a really nice feeling,¡± she softly convinced. Chapter 2995 - Her Hobby (2) Chapter 2995: Her Hobby (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe pointed at the rest of them. Di Hao, Fan Qianshi, and the pink candle dragon were three respective ice statues. As soon as she pointed at them, they were immediately shattered into broken ice cubes and became part of the thick snow on the ground. ¡°Hao Er!¡± Gu Xijiu could feel her head spinning in agony. With a shriek, she uttered his name in an expression of terror. As a result, her chest was immediately filled with ice as soon as she called out his name. It was a terrible feeling. She hade all the way here to save her son, but he was shattered into pieces in an instant. What was the point of it all? She could not even save the life of her own son. Perhaps, there was truly no point in living, anyway. She should probably just wither and die. ¡°Yes, just wither and die,¡± the voice echoed again, trying to convince her to give up. Gu Xijiu closed her eyes, seemingly ready to give up. However, a sudden realization dawned on her. Something was not right. Hao Er and Little Pink had told her some stories about the woman. Little Pink was recognized as a crucial element to the sustainability of the desert. Everyone else could be turned into ice except that creature. Otherwise, it would not be able to survive this long. rmed, she looked around at the expanse of white snow. The snow had sluiced down over the earth, covering everything in white. Di Hao, Fan Qianshi, and the pink candle dragon were no longer with her. Only thedy was present. She was looking at her with a charming smile. This must be an illusion, no doubt. She needed a way out. There must be a way to escape! Gu Xijiu¡¯s face was turning paler by the second, but she was not ready to give up. ¡°Mother!¡± A voice could be heard calling out loud to her from afar. ¡°Mother, you are the God of Creation! You cannot let yourself die!¡± Like morning bells, these words came across her mind like a loud, deafening reminder. At the same time, she was suddenly reminded of a series of spells that could be used to break free from illusions. It was herst possible hope, so she had to try. Eagerly, she put it to use and started reciting the spells in her mind. All of a sudden, the entire view changed. Gu Xijiu opened her eyes, only to see the stubborn ice around Gu Xijiu¡¯s body slowly melting away. However, dark clouds still filled the sky, sending snowkes down the earth. Thedy in white still stood in the snow, with her eyes locked intently at her. For a brief moment, Gu Xijiu thought that she was still trapped in her nightmare. But very soon, the sight of her son changed her mind. Di Hao¡¯s little body was already half-buried in the snow. He could be seen performing a spell in a determined effort to stay alive. As soon as their eyes met, he was immediately relieved. ¡°Mother, you are finally awake.¡± Gu Xijiu was relieved that her son was alive, and there was more reason for her to stay hopeful. She turned around and wanted to check Fan Qianshi¡¯s current state. He did not freeze at all. In fact, he behaved quite normally, except for his deathly paleplexion.He stood in a stiff position as if trying to perform a spell. Gu Xijiu caught his eyes, and the man could not help but remark, ¡°Not bad. You made it back by yourself,¡± he scornfully said with a smile. His voice was a little hoarse, however. His casual and elegant aura was no longer the same. In fact, he still looked a little stiff. His smile was also rather creepy. Gu Xijiu never liked him, so his creepy smile just made her feel even more disgusted. ¡°Of course, I never thought to see you alive, though,¡± she answered with heavy irony. Fan Qianshi remained silent. Meanwhile, the pink candle dragon caught her attention. The creature was well and alive, but not at its finest state. Scared, it stayed still in a squatting position. Only its eyes moved around, and as soon as it saw Gu Xijiu. It heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 2996 - Her Hobby (3) Chapter 2996: Her Hobby (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu was certainly relieved that they were all alive. However, the boy was not doing quite well. His body was already half-frozen. Gu Xijiu quickly teleported next to her son. She then ced her hand on his legs to transfer a steady stream of heat into the frozen lower-half of his body to melt away the ice. After a while, Di Hao was able to move his arms and legs a bit. ¡°Mother, you are able to move again,¡± he said excitedly while tugging her sleeves. When thedy in white first approached Gu Xijiu, she looked like she was getting possessed. Ayer of ice appeared and disappeared from her body from time to time. However, she had no consciousness. Her eyes remained shut all the time. Anxiously, Di Hao rushed forward to help, but before he could even get close, half of his body became frozen. Luckily, he realized in time that danger was real, so he started performing a spell to keep avoid being turned into an ice sculpture. Nevertheless, he was only able to save his upper body. He tried to hit thedy in white with a strike but realized that his spiritual power was too depleted to cause any harm. All he could do was to call out for his mother, but she did not seem to be able to wake up. Her face could be seen getting paler and paler, which indicated that her soul might be on the brink of leaving her body. The pink candle dragon called out to her in high pitches as well, but none if its calling was heard. Panicked, Di Hao realized that he had to try everything that he could. ¡°Fan Qianshi, are you just going to let her die?¡± He tried to trigger him and, hopefully, get him to help. Fan Qianshi stood very still. He only gave Di Hao a quick nce but did not answer anything. It was at that point that Di Hao decided to address her by her real identity. He was desperate to save her. Surprisingly, it worked like magic, and Gu Xijiu woke up in time. Di Hao realized that the spell that Gu Xijiu used to break free from the illusion was a very magical and powerful one. It was not a skill that she could possess from her current level of spiritual power. Needless to say, it was probably a skill that she acquired from her previous life as the Creation Deity. Although Gu Xijiu had no memory of being the God of Creation, some things about her past and some odd techniques would alwayse to her mind in times of great danger. That was a perfect example of it. Di Hao was d that she could break free from the illusion. His mother always managed to work wonders! At present, Gu Xijiu patted Di Hao lightly on her head as she said, ¡°Of course, I can always find a way to recover.¡± Deep down, she was a little perplexed, though. Fan Qianshi had obviously restricted her movements when he sealed her acupuncture points. Therefore, when thedy first took control of her, she tried very hard to break free on her own but failed. Magically, she managed to free herself from Fan Qianshi¡¯s restriction as she found a way to put a stop to the illusion. The injuries that she had suffered also seemed to subside. She took a look at the sky and clouds only see the grey clouds in the distance. The sun was nowhere to be seen. It felt as if she hade to the very southern edge of the earth. Gu Xijiu looked into her storage bag and took out a fur coat along with a heavy cloak, one for herself and the other for Di Hao. The garments were obviously two magical items. Both items looked rather bulky and loose at first, but as soon as they put the garments on, the sizes automatically adjusted to a perfect fit. The pink candle dragon wanted a cloak, too. ¡°Hey, master. Can I have one?¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated a little before offering it a fur nket. ¡°Do you want this?¡± The pink candle dragon took the nket and covered its body right away. ¡°There is nothing for me, surely,¡± Fan Qianshi scornfully said. No one answered him. In fact, Gu Xijiu pretended that he was not even there. Gu Xijiu felt so much better after putting on the cloak. With a clear head, she started to recall many questions that she had, which were left unanswered. Chapter 2997 - Her Hobby (4) Chapter 2997: Her Hobby (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantionording to the pink candle dragon, as soon as thedy made an appearance, the surrounding temperature would immediately plummet to absolute zero. Also, it would not take long before one frosted up and turn into ice. Honestly, at the time, Gu Xijiu thought that the situation would not be as bad as what it had described. She then took a look at thedy, who was still standing there with effortless grace. She seemed a bit preupied as she stared at Gu Xijiu nkly. The look in her eyes was so profound that it somehow felt like a bottomless void. ¡°Do you have any wine?¡± Thedy suddenly asked. Before Gu Xijiu could answer, Fan Qianshi was already speaking out loud on her behalf, ¡°Yes.¡± He then threw the woman a bottle of sour plum wine and proudly said, ¡°Try this one. I am sure you will like it.¡± Thedy took the wine and sniffed the heavy aroma that the wine exuded. However, she did not seem very impressed. Fan Qianshi was a little nervous, for he was suddenly not sure if she was going to like it. He knew that it was Gu Xijiu¡¯s current favorite wine, but perhaps he was mistaken. Curious, thedy finally took a sip. ¡°Damn it! How dare you lie to me!?¡± She eximed furiously. She then struck him with a hit and blew a severe snowstorm toward him. Fan Qianshi was almost critically injured. The cold was not to be underestimated. He felt like his entire body was submerged in an ice pool at that point. In order to stay alive, he had to use all of his spiritual power to resist the cold. ¡°Master, this really is your favorite wine,¡± he said while trembling in the cold. He could not believe that it was wrong! ¡°Not this wine.¡± Thedy held the bottleneck in a tight grasp. She seemed rather disappointed. ¡°Not this one,¡± she repeated. Which wine did she want? Fan Qianshi had no idea at all. He looked at Gu Xijiu for an answer. ¡°Isn¡¯t the wine your favorite?¡± Puzzled, Gu Xijiu did not understand why her answer even mattered at all. She did not feel that she was associated with thedy in white. Their preferences could not possibly be the same, though they shared the same appearance. Even twins could havepletely different tastes and preferences. ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t that your favorite wine?¡± Di Hao asked in a low tone. Meanwhile, the surrounding temperature started to drop again. Without her favorite wine, it seemed that the entire world would be doomed in extreme cold. Gu Xijiu stopped to think for a moment. Soon, she took out a bottle of wine, intricately carved with unsophisticated and straightforward patterns. Di Hao could immediately tell that it was his father¡¯s work of art. ¡°My favorite wine is actually the one that your father personally brews, but the ingredients are scarce, so he did not produce a lot of it. I will only take a sip whenever I crave for it,¡± Gu Xijiu exined. She took a quick look at thedy and caught her lingering eyes on the bottle. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Gu Xijiu was reluctant to give it away, but she did not have much choice. She had strong feelings of attachment for the wine, for it was something that Di Fuyi personally made for her. However, in the current circumstances, she could only do as told. She then passed the bottle to her, with a slight reminder. ¡°Please give it back to me if you do not like it. It is all I have left.¡± Thedy took the bottle over and opened the cork right away. The air was immediately filled with a captivating scent of wine. Excitedly, thedy held the bottle up with trembling hands and took a careful sip. She paused to taste it before taking another sip. They all held their breath as they watched her. Soon, they were relieved by the fact that she was actually enjoying the wine. Fan Qianshi did not know what to feel, for he never thought that the wicked woman was only craving for wine. She was gued by her irrevocable obsession with Di Fuyi¡¯s wine. At that moment, Fan Qianshi¡¯s heart was quickly filled with utter bitterness. Thedy looked like an addict as she took one sip after another to fulfill her satisfaction. Soon, the surrounding started to rise, and the warmth of spring hade to rece the extreme miserable cold. Relieved, they were d that they finally had a cure for the God of Demon¡¯s obsession for wine. Perhaps the wizardry barrier could finally be removed, and they could leave this bloody ce. ¡°What a great wine!¡± Thedy sighed in delight. Abruptly, she waved her sleeves in the air as the pink candle dragon let out a long, high-pitched cry. After so many years, the gate was finally open for the first time. A giant whirlpool suddenly came into view, and Gu Xijiu was taken away by the turbulence. ¡­ Gu Xijiu honestly thought that the whirlpool would lead her all the way out of the desert. She was looking forward to seeing the Flying Serpent. However, she was trapped in the turbulence for quite some time before shended in another part of the world where she had never been. Chapter 2998 - A Demonic Transformation Chapter 2998: A Demonic Transformation Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Flying Serpent had a tough time waiting for her. Gu Xijiu wanted it to stay outside the desert. However, it could not stop worrying about her. In fact, it had already tried to contact her not long after Gu Xijiu ventured into the desert, but the connection could never get through. Fortunately, Gu Xijiu had warned it about the oddities of the desert. She had already suspected that there would be a barrier to hinder all means ofmunication with the outside world, so it would be normal that their calls would not go through. Therefore, with the information it was given, it patiently waited. The first day passed by.Then, another two days passed. Gu Xijiu never sent any messages and did not show up. Hence, the Flying Serpent stood outside the desert like a statue, waiting for her return. It was not ready to tell Di Fuyi about what had happened as he was upied with his tasks, too. Many ces were left unexplored, so it did not want to burden him as there was no guarantee that Di Hao was in this desert. It could only wait and hope that Gu Xijiu could make it out within five days. Nevertheless, the constant expansion of the desert was one of its many concerns. The entrance of the desert used to be further away from the city; in fact, it was thousands of miles away. The extreme heat of the desert managed to keep people away, except for the friars who volunteered to behead the evil creatures that were rumored to exist. Besides them, there was hardly anyone who passed by, at least for the past three days when the Flying Serpent was there. Although it wasmonly known that the desert was expanding, the rate of expansion was uncertain. Since the Flying Serpent was standing by the entrance for a few days, it was able to monitor the condition of the desert. From its observation, it found that the desert would expand by a few miles a day. Also, the temperature would rise day by day. As a fire element majestic beast, the Flying Serpent was supposed to be able to flourish in the heat. However, it found the heat there to be unbearable. During its patient wait at the border, it came across a couple that was ready to venture into the desert. The man was not very young, sotheir love must have happened muchter in his life. Perhaps, it was something that his children were strongly against. To receive blessings on their union, the couple was ready to take a risk in the name of love, in hopes that the king and their families would finally grant them with eternal blessings. Apart from romance, the man was also determined to find out more about the desert. He wanted to do something for society in his lifetime. However, as soon as they approached the entrance, they were immediately dumbstruck by the extreme heatwave. Their spiritual power was obviously too low to withstand the ming temperatures on the inside. In an instant, both of them were thoroughly burned by the abnormally hot temperature. Without the Flying Serpent¡¯s help, they would already be dead. Fortunately, the couple was very knowledgeable, despite their ordinary Kung Fu. In particr, the woman¡¯s family business was sustained due to the knowledge that they shared with their customers. As the head of her family, she could turn anything into an erudite sharing, with things that were umonly known by the general public. From thedy, the Flying Serpent got to know a lot of things about the desert. The desert came into existence many thousands of years ago. It was formed out of thin air! At first, it was about the size of a small town, secured with an imprable wizardry barrier. The desert did not bother the primitive inhabitants during the early days, so no one cared about it. For the thousands of years that followed, the desert maintained its size and did not interfere with the lives of the people who lived nearby. However, about 20,000 years ago, the desert began its unstoppable expansion, along with the rise in temperature. Only lovers were permitted to enter, but they had no way out. The Flying Serpent found the story quite unpleasant. As a majestic beast that was at least 10,000 years old, it hade across many strange happenings in its life. It knew at once that the oddity of the desert could only be exined by the existence of an extremely wicked being that was sealed within the desert. It must have be fully active about 20,000 years ago. The old couple knew that they were going to die in the desert if they insisted on the daring journey. Therefore, after a chat with the Flying Serpent, they decided to abandon their mission and left. It was only on the third day that a sudden change happened. Chapter 2999 - A Demonic Transformation (2) Chapter 2999: A Demonic Transformation (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionOn that night, a hurricane screamed from within the desert, taking tons of yellow sand along with it. Rapidly, it expanded and started traveling at a speed of 50 miles per hour. It did not take long before it swept across the closest town and destroyed the entire ce that was upied by thousands of people. The people who saw it in time abandoned their homes and started running for life. However, those ordinary people could not travel fast enough to escape the disaster, especially those with children and elderly people in their families. Unfortunately, many of them could not escape their fate of being swallowed by the hurricane of sand. People of other cities heard about the tragedy that struck and panicked. Many packed their bags and left too, so it was rather chaotic. The Flying Serpent saw their misery and wanted to help. It wanted to help them flee from the violent storm, but they were terrified by its appearance.The more it wanted to help, the worse the situation turned out to be. In the end, the Flying Serpent could only stand aside and watch as these people vanished in the sand. It was as if the world wasing to an end. Meanwhile, the Flying Serpent finally figured it all out. It seemed that the desert had transformed into a demonic being. At the rate of its growth, the desert would swallow the entire continent in less than a month and would fall into the territory of the demon. Could the desert¡¯s sudden transformation be rted to Gu Xijiu? What happened to her? Is she still safe? The Flying Serpent had many unanswered questions. It was trying to decide if it should go against Gu Xijiu¡¯s instructions and contact Di Fuyi in advance before their five-day n expired. To its surprise, Di Fuyi called first. Di Fuyi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, which was an apparent disy of his exhaustion. ¡°Baby, do you have any news?¡± He asked gently. The Flying Serpent was definitely not used to his loving gestures. ¡°Young master, it is I,¡± it said with a trembling voice. Di Fuyi was at a loss for words. He and Gu Xijiu had to cover different continents on their own to find Di Hao quickly, so they needed a unique directed audio spell to stay in touch. The amulet was difficult to make and hard to control, which often required arge amount of spiritual power. Also, it was a single-use spell, so they would not usually call one another unless it was for something urgent. They would normally only call each other once every six days as they each only carried ten devices. The call would not evenst more than a minute before it lost its function. Before Gu Xijiu ventured into the desert, she gave one piece away to the Flying Serpent so that it could contact Di Fuyi if needed. Di Fuyi thought that Gu Xijiu had the amulet with her, which was why he decided to go ahead and address her as ¡®Baby.¡¯ So, as soon as he heard the Flying Serpent, all of his patience faded. ¡°Where is she? What is going on? Tell me everything, as fast as you can!¡± Intimidated, the Flying Serpent quickly briefed him about its current situation. The Flying Serpent was clearly ineloquent, but it managed to wrap up everything that was happening in a clear summary. ¡°Young master, madam is probably fighting with a devil being now in the desert. It must be a tough fight, which prompted the desert to expand very frantically. Do you think that could be the case?¡± It needed some hints. ¡°Tell me your exact location! I am going there now!¡± Di Fuyi harshly said. The Flying Serpent told him its location, only to receive a hiss of disapproval from Bai Ze. ¡°So far away?¡± Bai Ze would not usuallyin about the distance, so when it did, they must be really far apart. Di Fuyi might take days to arrive, and all would be toote by then. Chapter 3000 - A Demonic Transformation (3) Chapter 3000: A Demonic Transformation (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe Flying Serpent was left dumbfounded when Di Fuyi arrived in less than a day! At that time, the desert had stretched out an additional 2,000 miles and had swallowed hundreds of cities, included a country. It had devoured hundreds of thousands of living creatures and people. Even though some ces had not been engulfed yet, they were already on fire because of the raging heating from the desert. The forest was dry, and the fields were deserted; meanwhile, the volcanoes were active. It felt like the continent was experiencing the end of the world. The people were feeling helpless and desperate for a way out. No one could even go close to the desert now to try and stop it. Any stones that were miles away from it had exploded or melted! Naturally, the Flying Serpent was concerned for the people. As it started to panic, Di Fuyi and Bai Ze had arrived! Di Fuyi rarely looked messy, so his long sweaty hair made him look rather weird. As for Bai Ze, it looked even worse! It looked like a fish that was just retrieved from muddy water. The bright satin-like silver hair it had seemed to be missing. Instead, it was wet and muddy to the point where even its eyshes were stained with sweat. As soon as theynded, Bai Ze was panting vigorously. It seemed to be on the brink of vomiting. When the Flying Serpent saw them, it immediately went forward and wanted to report the situation here. But before it could say anything, Di Fuyi had gone straight to the entrance to the desert, ¡°I will go in and see what is happening. Two of you continue to guard the outside. Before our people arrive, do not let anyone else enter! Bai Ze will tell you what to do next! ¡± Even while he was talking, he was already rushing into the boiling desert. Although the Flying Serpent was still worried, it did not dare to question his instructions. It looked at Bai Ze and asked, ¡°Where did you bothe from?¡± Bai Ze was still breathless as he uttered the name of the ce. Needless to say, the Flying Serpent was shocked! ¡°So far!? How did you manage to rush here?!¡± As far as it knew, it took at least six days to get here from the maind, and they actually arrived in less than a day! ¡°Master had used the Space Reduction technique for us to travel through space.¡± Bai Ze was panting and still in shock. ¡°He was desperate¡­¡± The Flying Serpent was speechless! The Space Reduction technique was banned and extremely risky. If someone lost focus while using it, they could find themselves in a ck hole and banished from existence. ording to what the Flying Serpent knew, its master had only used this technique twice. This was rather dangerous as Di Fuyi was certainly not a master in the technique. Nevertheless, desperate times called for desperate measures. No wonder even someone as powerful as Di Fuyi could look so messy. Despite the speed at which they were traveling, Di Fuyi had also contacted his subordinates scattered around the six realms. He ordered them toe to this maind as there were certain tasks that he needed them to do. Mu Feng and the three messengers, the four mythical beasts, people from Shura World¡¯s seal team like Feng Ruhuo, Kun Xueyi, Yun Yanli, and even the emperor from the immortal world had also received his request for help. They were all on their way here. After Bai Ze informed the Flying Serpent about the n, its eyes widened. ¡°Such a big movement? Does that mean all the masters from the six realms will be gathered here?¡± Bai Ze sounds dignified, ¡°Of course! In the past, the devils were all individuals. Hence, the harm they could inflict was always limited, no matter how powerful they were. However, this entire desert has turned into a demon. By looking at its trend, it soon will swallow the entire continent and turn the whole continent evil. If that were to happen, its power would be limitless!¡± Chapter 3001 - A Demonic Transformation (4) Chapter 3001: A Demonic Transformation (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Once it takes this continent, it will continue to swallow the surrounding continents at a faster rate. Eventually, it will probably swallow the entire universe. Therefore, everyone has to cooperate in dealing with this catastrophe.¡± The Flying Serpent remained silent. It could not help but look up at the desert one more time. The color of the desert was quite weird at the moment. It was ck but also revealed some auspicious golden lights around it. What demon was it that was sealed in this desert? Did it actually have so much power? ¡­ Di Fuyi rushed into the desert! The situation inside was obviously going to be very frantic as it was no longer only restricted to couples. The desert was expanding crazily and simply absorbed anyone into it. However, the temperature inside was too hot! Hence, all those with low spiritual power would immediately burst into mes and became part of the sand. Di Fuyi had a protective barrier around his body, so he was not afraid of the heat and fire. Swiftly, hended on the ground and analyzed his surroundings. He was expecting something horrible given the information he had about the ce; however, after he entered, it was actually a magnificent scenery. There were mountains,flowing water, flowers, and even trees! Furthermore, the air was fresh. Di Fuyi, who was always calm, was now stunned as he did not expect anything like this on the inside. He hadnded on arge hill with peach trees nted on the hillside. It was the season for peach blossoms. So, pink peaches could be seen everywhere. From afar, they looked likerge pink clouds. There was a stream of flowing water under the slope. Fallen flower petals danced upon the surface of the water as it floated down the river. Some were scattered around, and some were gathered in clusters. There was a hidden green canopy inside the peach grove. A silver bell was hanging on the roof and ringing in the wind. Di Fuyi paused for a moment when he saw the green canopy. Everything here felt familiar to him as if he had heard someone mentioned about this ce before. Of course, he could not remember who mentioned it to him. But the feeling was surreal. He thought about it for a while and then headed to the peach grove. Suddenly, he stopped. On a peach tree not far ahead of him, a woman dressed in green was lying on a branch and drinking liquor. She looked a bit casual. Some of her hair seemed to be tangled on the branch while the rest fell on her shoulder. Her eyes were bright, and her lips were red. She definitely looked stunning. It was Gu Xijiu! Apparently, she wasying leisurely in the tree. She seemed to have sensed something and turned her eyes to look at Di Fuyi. When she saw his face clearly, she immediately smiled at him like a blossoming flower and jumped down from the tree. ¡°Fuyi, you are finally here!¡± ¡°She opened her arms and rushed over to him. Di Fuyi sighed with relief and raised his hand to hold her. ¡°Are you okay? Come, let me check if you are injured.¡± He quickly sized her up as they drew closer to one another. Gu Xijiu¡¯s pretty face blushed as she watched him gaze at her. However, her eyes seemed to shine even brighter. On the surface, she seemed very healthy. It was unlikely that she had suffered from any injury. Di Fuyi held her hand and sat side by side with her under the peach tree. ¡°What is the situation here? How is Hao Er? Did you find him? ¡± Gu Xijiu shook her head slightly. ¡°Hao Er is not here. I am stuck in here. After I came in, I couldn¡¯t seem to find a way out. Fortunately, things here aren¡¯t too bad. I built a temporary house here for shelter. Come, let me show you the house. Let me know if it suits your taste! Then, the two of them walked side by side toward the depths of the peach grove. Chapter 3002 - The Inner Demon Chapter 3002: The Inner Demon Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe courtyard that was covered by peach blossoms was finally revealed in its entirety. There was a small area surrounded by yellow mud and a green nt that looked like a Boston Ivy. Pale purple flowers could be seen scattered around the nts. They looked delicate and intriguing at the same time. There were several kinds of ntains in the vicinity, along with grass and leaves. Arge stone was standing in the middle of the yard. The big rock looked unadorned with moss growing all over it. There was also rattan entangled on it with the same purple flower growing all over it. As for the only green brick house in the courtyard, it was even more stylish. The windows were octagonal with peach blossoms designed on them. In short, this courtyard was rustic and elegant, mixed with a bit of a farmhouse style. It looked like the courtyard of a hermit. ¡°Fuyi, isn¡¯t this yard pretty?¡± Gu Xijiu was holding Di Fuyi¡¯s arm, and he asked him excitedly. Di Fuyi looked around and nodded his head. ¡°It is great! Xijiu, I never knew that you were so talented in decorating a courtyard!¡± Gu Xijiu smiled happily and sounded proud. ¡°Of course! This is actually my dream house. It is elegant and warm.¡± It was indeed exquisite and warm to the point where an elegant person likeDi Fuyi could not even fault it. He had always decorated the ce where he and Gu Xijiu lived. Usually, Gu Xijiu would not get herself involved in the matter. As long as she could livefortably, she always gave recognition to his taste. In fact, she typically did not want to get herself involved. Of course, Di Fuyi had also given her opportunities to leave her mark on their living space. After finding ways to trick her into getting involved, she finally agreed to design something. However, the courtyard she designed made Di Fuyiugh out loud! His ridicule of her design certainly made her angry. Consequently, she did not allow him to touch her body for a month. For the sake of his own sexual well-being, Di Fuyi did not fall for the same trap again. Nevertheless, looking at theyout of this house, he would even consider it as a masterpiece! Did she hide her talent before or¡­? Di Fuyi could not help but continue to praise the design of the ce from time to time as he walked through the ce. Gu Xijiu followed him from behind and was practically glowing with all the songs of praises she received. She could not help but ask him, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°I like it! Xijiu, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a talent¡­ In the past, you were not very good at these sorts of things.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows but said proudly, ¡°As long as I am willing to work hard, there is nothing that I cannot do. In the past, I just wasn¡¯t very interested in such things. But when I put in the effort, I know I can master anything. I am your wife, and you are outstanding in this respect. So, I cannot let myself fall too far behind.¡± Di Fuyi smiled and tapped her little hand. ¡°You have improved a lot. However, you used to say that a husband and wife shouldplement each other. I am outstanding in this respect, so you should not be good at it, right?So that you can give me all the authority in this respect, to avoid any difference in opinions and disagreements. At that time, you were very firm about this and justified it very well.¡± Gu Xijiu was a little embarrassed. ¡°It was because I didn¡¯t learn it well, so I gave you excuses to avoid being embarrassed in front of you.¡± Chapter 3003 - The Inner Demon (2) Chapter 3003: The Inner Demon (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe two of them chatted for a while, and Di Fuyi teased her about some of her bad habits; she alsoughed at him because of his fussiness and obsessivepulsive disorder. The pair looked very warm together as they exchanged pleasantries; they looked just like an ordinary husband and wife. Subconsciously, the two strolled into the dormitory, and theyout in the room was even more elegant. Whether it was the wooden window shade or the big bed with ink lotus painting on the that covered, everything amazed Di Fuyi. The room was initially a bit dark, but Gu Xijiu flicked her finger, and candlelight lit up in the room. Di Fuyi looked at the burning candle and was stunned for a moment. The candle was no ordinary candle; it was a pair of big wedding candles that were engraved with dragons and phoenixes. Ordinary candles were usually only stamped with images of dragons and phoenixes. Meanwhile, these candles were craftily engraved. The candle with a phoenix was engraved with a colorful phoenix flying in the starry sky. The stars dotted on it were like the real shimmering stars under the light. On the candle with the dragon, there was a geographical map of Qiankun, with mountains, rivers, people, immortals, demons, and beasts, among other things. The dragon was circling the candle as if it was flying above the six realms. Those candles were definitely a unique product. When they were lit up, the fire that emerged was golden red, reflecting the whole house into a red wedding room. Di Fuyi looked at the pair of candles and then looked back at her. ¡°This is very rare! Where did you get it?¡± He then looked around the room and sighed. ¡°This arrangement feels a bit like a newly-married couple¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Gu Xijiu asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s eyes shed as he answered. Gu Xijiu returned his reply with a smile. It was a smile of satisfaction. Her smile was very pure, indicating that his fondness for her masterpiece made her genuinely happy. ¡°In fact, I had long wanted to arrange a newly-wed room like this when we were married, but unfortunately, I have been unable to achieve my wish. I did not expect to do so over here! This is actually how I would like my room.¡± She turned around with her arms opened, and her clothes fluttered in the wind. She looked dazzling under the rare candlelight. Di Fuyi seemed to be distracted by her beauty as he watched her. All of a sudden, she tripped over her skirt and fell to his arms! Di Fuyi raised his hand and caught her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Apparently, Gu Xijiu did not anticipate that the man would be so lost. She stepped on his foot and remarked, ¡°Silly!¡± Di Fuyi was speechless. He looked at her and asked in a serious tone, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Xijiu slightly bit her lip as she continued, ¡°I think we can treat this as our wedding room. What do you think?¡± Di Fuyi seemed to be confused. ¡°Xijiu, we have been married for a long time! Our kids are already grown up.¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned and rather unhappy that he could not catch the hint. ¡°We can treat it like we have just gotten married again! After all, we have just been reunited after being separated for so long.¡± Di Fuyi looked down at the ground as he replied, ¡°You are right. We have been separated for more than two months.¡± Gu Xijiu raised her eyebrows at his reply. ¡°Fuyi, did you make a mistake? We have only been separated for 28 days, not two months.¡± Di Fuyi was stunned by the reply he received. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to remember it correctly. Sigh. A daywithout you feels like a few years for me. We have not been seeing each other for 28 days, but it feels like 20 years.¡± His voice was soft and maic as he asked her, ¡°Xijiu, if we are getting married again, it would have to be a little bit grander. Unfortunately, I did not prepare the wedding gown¡­¡± Chapter 3004 - The Inner Demon (3) Chapter 3004: The Inner Demon (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I have prepared it.¡± Gu Xijiu took out a set of bridal clothing from her body as if performing a magic trick. ¡°I have wanted to wear this set for a long time.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s sight fell on the wedding dress. He did not know why, but in his heart, he felt that the dress looked very familiar. The wedding dress was woven with mermaid silk and covered with bright blue gems on it that looked like stars. It actually formed a starry sky pattern on it. The attire looked luxurious, exquisite, and majestic. It was so beautiful that it was sure to capture anyone¡¯s attention and keep their eyes on the dress. Di Fuyi held his breath. He did not know why, but seeing this suit made him feel as though a fine needle was suddenly stuck into his heart. It was sore and swollen for a moment. He could not help but raise his hand to touch the dress. The mermaid silk definitely made its texture very smooth; it was like holding the gentle moonlight in his hand. ¡°Can I wear it and show you?¡± Gu Xijiu looked at him eagerly. Her bright eyes seemed to be filled with countless stars, captivating anyone to look a little deeper. ¡°¡­ Okay!¡± Di Fuyi nodded as if he was hypnotized. ¡­ ¡°She is a fake!¡± Gu Xijiu squatted in the yellow sand. Her face was pale as she watched the illusion in the sky with her fists tightly clenched. She felt that she must have been having a nightmare. Unfortunately, there seemed to be no way to wake herself up. After she got out of the vortex that carried her away, she found that she did not actually leave the desert, but fell into an icefield with a lot of whirlpools. The icefield was deadly cold to the point where she had to run her spiritual power down to expel the chillness. She looked around but could not see her son or Fan Qianshi. Instead, she found an igloo. There was a woman in white sitting inside the igloo. Gu Xijiu recognized this woman as the moody demon in the desert, but an auspicious light now surrounded her, and there was no trace of the demon spirit from before. The woman seemed to be waiting for someone in this igloo as she would always look out from time to time. Gu Xijiu soon found a problem. Even though the woman kept looking out the igloo, she did not seem to notice Gu Xijiu at all. She watched the woman¡¯s eyes from a distance and could feel a sense of sorrow within her. Gu Xijiu took two steps forward and almost stood right in front of her. Yet, the woman still did not seem to see her. She just sighed as she said, ¡°It seems that he is noting -¡± Her voice was soft and seemed to carry a sense of disappointment. Then, she took a piece of paper out of nowhere and started to write on it. Gu Xijiu continued to watch her and was rather stunned by everything; everything seemed so familiar to her as if it had once happened in her own life. She watched the woman write a few lines of words and then irritably scrunched the paper into a ball and threw it around the igloo. The woman would look outside at the snow and sigh. ¡°In fact, this is also good. I came here barefoot and will leave barefoot. I have nothing to worry about. However,I do feel sad¡­ Why am I sad? I really want to see him again, even if it is just for a drink.¡± The woman looked very lost and very bleak at that point. Just watching everything unravel from the side already made Gu Xijiu feel a pain in her chest. Intuitively, she wanted to hug the woman. However, as soon as she took a step closer, her vision appeared like the swirling of a kaleidoscope! It seems that she stepped into the whirlpool again! Once the colorful scene receded, she found herself falling into an antique restaurant. The ce was filled with people who were dressed rather quaintly, unlike any ethnic group she had recognized before. Chapter 3005 - The Inner Demon (4) Chapter 3005: The Inner Demon (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThere, she saw the woman in white again. The woman sat in the corner of the restaurant and ordered a tableful of dishes. She had a few drinks over dinner too. Gu Xijiu looked at the dishes that the woman had chosen, and although there were many dishes she did not recognize, she inexplicably felt that she would enjoy them very much. Aside from that, she was also puzzled why the woman had ordered so much food! The amount of food she had on her table was probably enough to feed ten people! She not only ate arge table of dishes but also drank more than ten jars of wines! Even watching her from the side was enough to make Gu Xijiu feel full. Another oddity that struck Gu Xijiu was that the woman in white was in her appearance at the restaurant. A peerless beauty was eating and drinking in amoner¡¯s restaurant, so naturally, it attracted a lot of attention. There were even a few lechers eagerly waiting for the woman to get drunk. Gu Xijiu frowned at the sight of the men. She understood that everything she was seeing was an illusion, but she was not sure if it had actually happened or if it was something that the God of Demons wanted her to see. Generally, Gu Xijiu was not a person who could be easily moved by her emotions, but she felt that she could quickly feel the mood of the woman in white at the moment. The woman¡¯s heart was empty, and she wanted to fill it up with something! She seemed to be afraid of being alone, too, as seen by her choice to dine in a crowded ce instead of a private room. Once the woman in white was full, she got up and left. It was then that a few lechers dragged her into an alley! The lechers wanted to take advantage of her. They said a lot of spiteful words to tease her. She was obviously drunk, so when they teased her, she did not seem to catch what they were saying and also responded very slowly. One of them even ced their hand on her shoulder and said frivolously, ¡°Little girl, does nobody want you? You look like you have been abandoned. Why don¡¯t you marry me and be my concubine?¡± This action had crossed a line because the woman in white began to look annoyed. In a matter of seconds, the four lechers were punished for their actions. The woman had beaten them up and even disfigured their bodies. Before they knew it, the four of them were already dead. At this point, the woman¡¯s dark eyes had turned faintly red. She stood by the wall and ignored the four dead people lying on the ground in the alley. All of a sudden, she seemed to raise her hand to her chest as if abruptly realizing something. ¡°It is strange. I have obviously eaten so much, how am I still hungry?¡± She then stumbled away but certainly left Gu Xijiu stunned! She could see that the woman in white was a god, but she already had the heart of a demon. The demon inside her had made her kill the four men, but since she was drunk, she did not even realize it! It was very dangerous for a god to have an inner demon. If the demon were to gain control over her body, the consequences would be terrifying! Gu Xijiu slightly bit her lip as she understood that this was her past life. Regardless of whether the God of Demons deliberately wanted to show her these scenes or if she saw it by mistake, there could be something she could learn from the visuals. As often said, knowing yourself and knowing the enemy was the key to winning a battle. Once she knew the origin of the other party, she could think of a way to deal with her. Therefore, Gu Xijiu took a step in the direction of the woman, and after another whirl, she found herself falling back into the desert! She was stunned for a moment as she did not know if she had awakened from her illusion or if she was still stuck inside. She looked around and quickly found that the desert was not the desert that the God of the Demons had made. The desert seemed very ordinary, but the sun in the sky was poisonous. Nevertheless, it was still within the limits of human beings so they would not die. She still did not see Di Hao or Fan Qianshi anywhere; the same could be said for Little Pink and Little ck. She only saw a vastnd filled with yellow sand. While she was trying to find her bearings, she suddenly saw purple clouds in the sky and multiples lightning strikes that shed through the clouds. She immediately felt uneasy as she recognized that it was the catastrophic thunderbolts from the gods! As she looked up, she saw the woman in white in the clouds along with a man standing in front of her. In an instant, Gu Xijiu felt as if someone had mmed her head really hard! It was Di Fuyi! He was experiencing a catastrophe with the woman in white! Chapter 3006 - Removing The Inner Demon Chapter 3006: Removing The Inner Demon Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe was wearing a dark purple robe that looked ancient and had cast an anti-thunderbolt spell that emerged from his hands; the spell was foreign to Gu Xijiu, and so was the catastrophe! Gu Xijiu had never seen such a violent catastrophe before. It seemed to have the power to destroy the earth! The two of them would likely be turned into debris! From her observation, Di Fuyi¡¯s skill was insufficient to resist the catastrophe thunderbolts above their heads. If the woman had not cast a spell an additional spell on him, he would only have been able to endure three thunderbolts at most. While they were experiencing the catastrophe, it seemed that Di Fuyi had passed out and had his eyes closed. As a result, he did not see the woman cast a spell on him to keep him safe. He also did not see the woman clearly struggling to keep them alive. Her face went ashen very quickly, and her white dress was stained with blood. Nine thunderbolts struck each of them, and Gu Xijiu saw that the woman in white had cast a spell to clean the mess on her body the moment they had passed the catastrophe. Therefore, when Di Fuyi opened his eyes, he had only realized that her face had turned pale. Everything else looked normal. Knowing Di Fuyi, he would obviously check on her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I am okay. You can go now.¡± The woman in white waved her hand to dismiss him. Di Fuyi went one step closer to her and said, ¡°Let me check your pulse¡­¡± The woman in white shook her hand and rushed him away. Her voice was cold and cruel. ¡°You and I have nothing to do with one another anymore. You don¡¯t need to see me again¡­¡± Then, the woman in white teleported and disappeared. Gu Xijiu was not able to catch a glimpse of Di Fuyi¡¯s reaction as the scene in front of her changed abruptly. She seemed to be in the depths of the Gobi Desert. There were numerousrge boulders in the area, but they all seemed to carry a dark aura around them. The woman in white was breathlessly leaning on arge stone. Her forehead was filled with sweat, but there was frost on her eyshes. Meanwhile, blood flowed down her lips, and even after she wiped most of it away, the stream of blood did not seem to stop, so she simply gave up on cleaning it. It looked as though she was trying to manage her breathing. From time to time, she used her fingers to cast some spells on her own body. However, the auspicious light around her seemed to be fading. It looked weak as if it was going to dissipate soon. She looked up at the sun in the sky and hugged her arms as she said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold! Why does it feel like winter, even with the sun hanging in the sky? It is so weak¡­¡± Gu Xijiu stood next to her and shook her head. She could feel that the temperature in the desert was actually quite hot. It was about 33 to 34 degrees Celsius. Although it was not very hot, it was certainly not cold. It was at this moment that Gu Xijiu was more certain that this woman should be her past self. It turned out that she had such deep entanglements with Di Fuyi, even in her previous life. Her gaze suddenly fell on the shadow of the woman in white that lingered on the ground. There were actually two shadows on the ground! One was normal, but the other one was like a snake, circling her. As it hovered, the woman seemed to have ck smoke circling her too. This was¡­ Was this the inner demon of the woman? Gu Xijiu looked at the hovering shadow carefully and was shocked! Due to her extensive knowledge, she knew for a fact that everyone had an inner demon, even a Buddha. However, it was usually suppressed and purified, and it would not appear at all. It was only when there was extreme regret, hatred, or dissatisfaction in a human¡¯s heart that the spirit of their body would be extremely weak. At that time, the inner demon would appear and take control of their body. The inner demon would always confuse their victim as it took control over their body. At this moment, the woman¡¯s inner demon was obviously tempting her. Chapter 3007 - Removing The Inner Demon (2) Chapter 3007: Removing The Inner Demon (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAt this moment, the woman¡¯s inner demon was obviously tempting her in her mind, and her ck eyes would suddenly sh red from time to time. The woman in white kept casting spells on herself, presumably trying to suppress the inner demon. Nheless, she could not seed. The twisted shadow on the ground was getting more and more powerful by the second. It climbed from her feet to her waist. Gu Xijiu understood that once the shadow reached her face, it would haveplete control over this body. From then on, it would belong to the demon! All of a sudden, she heard a conversation in her ear. ¡°You like him! Why don¡¯t you tell him? Why did you let him dismiss the discipleship and undergo the catastrophe?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t like him! I am going to die soon anyway; those thunderbolts just brought the date forward by one to two years at most. It¡¯s useless to tell him how I feel; I don¡¯t want him to suffer once I am gone.¡± ¡°You are so good to him, but he is so cold to you. You only dyed the wedding for one hour to rescue your apprentice, but he did not even forgive you. He refused to see you for a few years, and when he did, he forced you to dismiss his rtionship with you. Apparently, he did not want to be your apprentice for another second. In the end, he was toozy to take care of you. He did not even want to have a farewell drink with you. He did not care about you at all.¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t want him to care about me. It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t fall for me; that way, I don¡¯t have to feel sad even when I die. I am actually pleased that things turned out this way¡­¡± ¡°You are lying to yourself! You are very sad! Your heart is hurting! It hurts like a fire is burning you up from the inside!¡± ¡°No! The catastrophic thunderbolts injured me.¡± ¡°Haha. You don¡¯t even dare to speak your thoughts; are you still the God of Creation?¡± ¡­ This conversation had a significant impact on Gu Xijiu. She was stunned just hearing everything that was said. God of Creation?! Was she the God of Creation in her previous life?! And was Di Fuyi her apprentice? Whose wedding was dyed? Had she almost married Di Fuyi? Who was her apprentice in her previous life? Who did she try to save that ended up dying the wedding for an hour and cause Di Fuyi to end things with her? Why did they break up so easily? Too many things were going on at once to the point where she could not collect her thoughts. Just as she was trying to gather more clues from the conversation, she saw the ck shadow circled around the chest of the woman in white. ¡°Let me do it¡­ Let me control this body. I will find him and tell him your true thoughts. You like him so much; both of you could have been a pair, right?¡± The voice of the demon was full of temptations, as it inched up little by little. The woman¡¯s eyes seemed to face forward as if she were being controlled suddenly. She was still trying to cast some spells to suppress the demon, but her fingers suddenly stopped, and her arms fell to her sides. She seemed to have conceded as she muttered, ¡°Could we have been a pair? But I have my mission¡­¡± ¡°Forget about your mission; forget about your apprentice, Fan Qianshi! You have left enough for him and even gave him a candle dragon¡¯s egg. You have taught him how to read the starry map and equipped him with all the skills he needs to assume your role. Furthermore, all the materials in the forbidden ce are sufficient to allow him to be the sessor of the God of Creation¡­ You have treated him well! You should think about yourself now. Are you willing to die just like this?¡± ¡°What can I do even if I am not willing? I am going to die soon; why do I have to confess my feelings to him and make him sad?¡± Chapter 3008 - Removing The Inner Demon (3) Chapter 3008: Removing The Inner Demon (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to die. You only need to kill Fan Qianshi in the next four hours and eat his heart. That way, you will be able to extend your life. Anyway, he is just your apprentice, and you have done enough for him. Moreover, you had saved his life before. It is reasonable for him to give up his life to you¡­ Eat his heart, and you can live for another ten years! You can spend a decade with Di Fuyi. Don¡¯t you want to wear the wedding attire that he prepared for his lover? Don¡¯t you want to see him wearing his real groom¡¯s attire? As long as you do what I say, you can achieve these aspirations¡­¡± Perhaps the woman in white was truly contemting those thoughts. It seemed that she was no longer trying to suppress it. The demon had found a way through to her and continued its ascent to her head. By then, the ck smoke had already reached her chin! Gu Xijiu remained silent. Although the demon was now controlling most of the woman¡¯s movements, she somehow felt that the woman in white had a hidden attack up her sleeve. Sure enough, she noticed that the woman in white made a sudden move! Her finger swiftly went straight for her own chest! Gu Xijiu heard a loud screech as a pale white figure wrapped in ck smoke was ripped out from the woman¡¯s body! The screams did not stop as the woman repeatedly cast more spells on herself to extract the demon. A yellow light seemed to cover the pale shadow from head to toe, preventing it from returning into Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. The pale figure was obviously her inner demon. Its face was still a little fuzzy, but its body was very simr to the woman in white. Needless to say, the inner demon had not seen thising. It looked shocked! ¡°You¡­ You actually removed me from your body! How is that even possible?!¡± The woman in white was obviously in pain. Her face was terribly pale, and her white dress waspletely stained with blood. She could not stand upright and was already swaying, but she kept her eyes on the inner demon the entire time. ¡°I am the God of Creation. How can a little inner demon like you control me? I have long known your existence. I knew that once I am weak, you will definitelye out to cause me trouble. Thus, I have thought of how to settle you in advance, and I had already prepared a spell for you. However, this spell can only be triggered when you climb up to my head. So, I have been waiting for it to happen.¡± The inner demon remained silent. ¡°But¡­ I knew all your thoughts! How were you able to conceal it from me?¡± The inner demon could not understand. ¡°I had practiced this many times when I was free. I am already very familiar with it, so I didn¡¯t even have to think about it. I was emptying my mind just now; didn¡¯t you notice it?¡± The demon was speechless. ¡°¡­ I never expect you to be so cruel¡­¡± ¡°I am cruel to everyone, including myself.¡± The woman in white sounded calm, but her words were rather domineering. ¡°Okay! You can rest in peace here until¡­ Until the day youpletely disappear.¡± Once the woman in white uttered thatst sentence, she began to practice at once. Then, she opened a hole in the air, resembling a portal, and threw the demon covered in a yellow wizardry barrier into the hole! Gu Xijiu, who was forced to watch everything unfold from the side, remained silent. Her eyes seemed to follow the inner demon subconsciously, and once it went into the portal, her vision turned ck. As her sight returned to her, she found herself still in the desert. Di Hao and Fan Qianshi were now around her. Meanwhile, the woman in white seemed to have ck smoke circling her as she stood in front of Gu Xijiu. She seemed proud as if she had achieved something. ¡°Xijiu, how did you feel when you saw everything? You have watched the pain I suffered from the separation from you in your past life. I have been imprisoned in this desert for 100,000 years and suffered from the heat and cold. Can you imagine my luck today? Today, you¡¯ve finally fallen into my hands!¡± Chapter 3009 - You Have Talked Too Much Chapter 3009: You Have Talked Too Much Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe woman in white¡¯s voice sounded very sinister. Nevertheless, Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh and ignored her. She looked at her son first to check on him and felt relieved. Next, she nced at Fan Qianshi, who was also watching her. The two looked at each other for a moment before Gu Xijiu decided to look away. The sight of the man was enough to send difort to her stomach. Apparently, the man that she had wanted to kill all this while was her apprentice in her past life! It seemed that she used to care about this apprentice in her previous life, and she had undoubtedly sacrificed a lot for him. The revtion struck her like a thunderbolt! Nheless, it was evident that the catastrophic thunderbolts from the illusion were far worse than the one she imagined right now. Too many things were revealed in such a short period of time that she had not been able to digest everything. She had not had time to think clearly about the situation and could not be bothered with Fan Qianshi for now. Then, her gaze returned to the woman in white. In the illusion, this demon was just a pale shadow; even her facial features were not fully formed. But now, she looked exactly like Gu Xijiu in her past life and carried an auspicious aura around her as though she was the God of Creation. However, it was clear that the aura she carried was tinged with dark magic. Its magical power was already at its peak, so Gu Xijiu was not considered as its opponent in her current state. ¡°How many years have you been locked up in this desert?¡± Gu Xijiu suddenly asked. The demon was stunned and did not seem to expect that question toe first since Gu Xijiu had seen so much of her past. It was already amazed by the fact that she could maintain herposure. However, the question seemed rather irrelevant, given that there were much bigger problems at hand. The woman in white stepped closer to Gu Xijiu as she asked, ¡°Are you not afraid?¡± Her voice was cold. Gu Xijiu replied, ¡°Will it help if I am afraid?¡± To which the demonughed. ¡°Indeed, it is useless. Your skills are not as good as mine now, and you are in my territory. Other than epting your fate, there is no way out for you!¡± The woman drew closer to Gu Xijiu, and the magical aura around the body felt immensely cold. Gu Xijiu could feel the cold despite being some distance away; she felt as though a snake had wrapped itself around her. Intuitively, she took a step back and secretly utilized her martial arts to circte warmth around her body. In just a moment, the coldness was forced out of her body. Meanwhile, the demons sized her up as though she could see through the flesh of her victims. After a while, sheughed. ¡°You are just a little immortal that has been cultivating for 100 years. I didn¡¯t expect you to reincarnate into such a weak being.¡± Gu Xijiu alsoughed, but her voice was cold when she replied, ¡°Even if I am weak, I am in my original body. No matter how strong you are, you are just an inner demon. As far as I know, no matter how strong an inner demon is, it would not be stronger than the person in its original body and cannot do anything to destroy the original body.¡± The demon¡¯s facial expression changed at once as it coldly said, ¡°Stop dreaming! Do you think I am just your inner demon?!¡± She raised her sleeves and continued, ¡°I am no longer just the demon who you tricked and drew out from your body in the past! In fact, I will get back everything that I have lost in that year! Including your current husband, Di Fuyi! I love him the most! I turned into a demon because of him, but he actually married you, a woman who is so weak! You don¡¯t deserve him!You didn¡¯t deserve him even in your previous life.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Why did everyone like her husband so much? Even this demonic being was actually his fangirl. Gu Xijiu smiled slightly, and she answered, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like him.¡± The demon stared at her as she asked, ¡°Are you not jealous?¡± Gu Xijiu responded leisurely, ¡°There are too many women who like him. If I am jealous of everyone, I will be the queen of jealousy! However, when many women like him, it proves that he is good enough to be my husband and also proves that my taste is very good; I am pleased.¡± Chapter 3010 - You Have Talked Too Much (2) Chapter 3010: You Have Talked Too Much (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe demon was speechless. She squinted her eyes at Gu Xijiu and smiled coldly. ¡°It seems that you think no one can take him away from you. Are you so confident?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Xijiu answered very firmly! The demon smiled leisurely as she continued, ¡°Others may not be able to do the job, but I can! Because I used to be you, and I am much better than you right now!¡± Gu Xijiu chuckled. Apparently, she did not believe it. ¡°Do you not believe it? Well, I will show you and let you see it with your own eyes. Perhaps, that is what it will take to shatter your spirits!¡± Thest message managed to catch Gu Xijiu¡¯s attention. How did this woman in white intend to shatter her spirits? ¡­ It did not take long for Gu Xijiu to understand what the demon had meant. The demon actually created a shady screen with a wave of her sleeve. The scene looked incredibly realistic with grass and trees scattered everywhere; even the brick walls were all very clear¡­ Perhaps, one could say that it looked more realistic than an HDTV! The area was filled with peach blossoms and appeared to be surrounded by mountains and rivers. The peach blossom trees were all over the ce, and it revealed the corner of a green-roof building in it. Nevertheless, despite the stunning details, none of them were actually very important. The most important thing was that she saw Di Fuyi! She also saw the inner demon, who was now dressed in green. Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes fell on Di Fuyi, and her heart sank a little. Di Fuyi was wearing a very special purple robe. Although this purple robe was the style he often wore, it had a star embroidered on his left shoulder. That was Gu Xijiu¡¯s doing! A few years ago, when Di Fuyi took her to the n of the mermaid family, they attended an embroidery workshop. The embroiderers there were very skillful. That day, Gu Xijiu suddenly had the interest to learn the trade, so she studied under dy there for two days. Then, she took Di Fuyi¡¯s clothes to practice her newly acquired skill. Initially, she wanted to knit a small flower; butter, she was inspired to put a big star on his shoulder. She did not expect Di Fuyi to like the pair of robes so much. He wore it often when he wandered around the city. If anyone asked him about the star on his shoulder, he would always reply with great satisfaction, ¡°It was sewed on by my wife. How does it look?¡± Those people naturallyplimented it and remarked on the craftiness of his wife. Di Fuyi would be very satisfied by their response, and it quickly became his favorite set of robes. Gu Xijiu certainly did not expect to see him on the screen with this set of robes on. When he first appeared, he looked a little embarrassed and sweaty, as if he had desperately rushed to this ce. Was he¡­ real? Did he actuallye for her!? He looked exhausted. It seemed like Flying Serpent must have informed him when it noticed something was not right. Gu Xijiu had not seen him for almost a month. Seeing him warmed her heart, and she subconsciously wanted to approach him. But just when she took a step forward, the demon waved her sleeve, and a ck golden light shed. From then on, Gu Xijiu could not move. The demon put one hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you can watch the show.¡± Gu Xijiu bit her lip as she was curious to see what would happen. She nced at the demon and then looked back at the woman dressed in green in the scene. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°An avatar that I have created.¡± The woman in white smiled; her tone was smug. Gu Xijiu looked at the green dressed woman in the scene and the way she interacted with Di Fuyi. She was very expressive and seemed to emte Gu Xijiu¡¯s movements perfectly. It would definitely be difficult to differentiate her from the real person. As she watched on, she realized that the woman actually knew some of the things between them. For example, she knew how long Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi had been apart, which was something that Gu Xijiu had not revealed to anyone. Gu Xijiu stared at the woman in white and asked, ¡°How did she know about the things between Fuyi and me?!¡± Chapter 3011 - You Have Talked Too Much (3) Chapter 3011: You Have Talked Too Much (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe woman in white chuckled as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I read some of your memories earlier, so I know everything between you and him.¡± The woman¡¯s hand that was still sitting on Gu Xijiu¡¯s shoulder suddenly felt significantly heavier. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t forget, I used to be a part of you. It is easy for me to sense your memory.¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer her and continued to watch as the scenes unfolded. She saw Di Fuyi and the woman in green walk into an elegantly furnished small courtyard. She heard Di Fuyi praise theyout and design of this little courtyard, and she inadvertently bit her lip. The inner demon looked at Gu Xijiu proudly. ¡°So what if you are in your original body? You have many ws; for example, you are not an expert in interior design. Also, you have a terrible sense of beauty and fashion. And most importantly, I am so much stronger than you!¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh as she asked, ¡°Since you are my inner demon, you should also carry the same ws as me. How can you be good at what I am bad at?¡± The demon responded leisurely, ¡°I have swallowed the souls of many craftsmen, so it is easy for me to extract any knowledge from them. I am not only a master of design, but also a master of cooking! Additionally, my embroidery skills are also amazing! The flowers I sew are so realistic to the point where you can almost smell the aroma. Did you see the wedding gown earlier? I embroidered it!¡± Then, she nced at the star on Di Fuyi¡¯s shoulder and looked disgusted. ¡°Is that your design? It is hideous! After your reincarnation, you seem to be worse than before! Someone like you doesn¡¯t even deserve to carry his shoes¡­ How did you even get him to marry you?¡± The woman in white obviously hated Gu Xijiu to the core. She insulted her at every opportunity to constantly remind Gu Xijiu how useless she was in the present. Nevertheless, Gu Xijiu remained silent all the while as she continued to watch the screen. In fact, she did not seem to be listening to the woman in white. Meanwhile, the woman in white kept her eyes on her and suddenly sneered. ¡°You have changed!¡± Gu Xijiu just nodded but still did not say anything. Her calmness made the woman extremely frustrated. ¡°You have lost your passion. You seem just like a piece of wood!¡± The God of Creation of the past, Gu Xijiu, would not have been so calm if she encountered such an incident. It was then that Gu Xijiu replied faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like her. Even though I used to be her, it was only in the past!¡± The woman in white snorted. ¡°You are right! You are not as good as her! Too bad, your annoying looks have not changed!¡± Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± The woman in white was raging. She did not intend to praise her! When she was about to say something, Gu Xijiu put the finger on her lips. ¡°Hey, shut up. Since you are so knowledgeable, you should know that you should remain silent when you watch a movie. Since you want me to watch the show, let me watch itfortably. You have talked too much.¡± The woman in white was speechless. Her face gradually became blue! Fortunately, it seemed things were about to get hot in on the screen. The woman in green wanted to change into her wedding dress in front of Di Fuyi. Although Gu Xijiu had been very calm until now, she felt a little anxious about what was going to happen next. Would Di Fuyi really watch her change?! Although the woman in green looked the same as her, she was not Gu Xijiu! Therefore, she did not want him to look at another woman¡¯s body. She would certainly be jealous! The woman in white finally saw that Gu Xijiu had be a little anxious; she sneered again! ¡°Now, you are anxious, right? Later on, they will have sex! Then you can see how your husband pleases another woman!¡± Chapter 3012 - No More Intimate Show Chapter 3012: No More Intimate Show Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu bit her lip but did not utter a word. She had already made up her mind that if Di Fuyi really watched the woman in green get changed, she would try to wash his eyes once they were reunited. For example, she would tempt him with her own body or give him a pole dance to stimte him but then force him to keep a distance. He can watch the show but will not be able to touch her body. It was going to be a form of punishment for him! Humph! ¡°How does it feel when you watch your husband pampering another woman?¡± The woman in white refused to let it go and continued to taunt her. Gu Xijiu did not answer her question but asked, ¡°Since you also like him very much, do you feel good when you see him with another woman?¡± The white womanughed, and her eyes seemed to widen oddly. ¡°I forgot to tell you. Since she is my avatar, I will be able to feel anything that she feels. It can also be said that we share our feelings. If he is intimate with her, it is the same as being intimate with me. I will naturally feel good about what happens next.¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent. Was there such a thing?! Inside the illusion, Di Fuyi watched the woman in green with interest as she removed her skirt and shirt. Seeing that she was about to take off her undershirt, Di Fuyi suddenly asked, ¡°Where is Hao Er? Have you seen him?¡± The woman in green was stunned by the odd question and sighed. ¡°No, I was trapped here since I entered and have not been able to get out. In fact, I am also worried about his safety, but unfortunately¡­¡± She sighed softly and seemed to be in tears. ¡°Fuyi, let¡¯s not think about those unhappy things at this moment. I haven¡¯t put on this wedding dress for you to see¡­¡± Di Fuyi gazed at her and said, ¡°Xijiu, is it more important to look for Hao Er or to have another wedding here?¡± The green-dressed woman remained silent. She hesitantly replied, ¡°Of course¡­ Of course, it is important to find Hao Er, but¡­ We can¡¯t go out now. It¡¯s useless.¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her, ¡°What if I have a way out?¡± The woman in green was stunned and wondered. ¡°Do you? How is it possible?¡± ¡°How is it impossible? Don¡¯t forget; I am a master at breaking wizardry barriers. As long as I want to go out, no ce can trap me!¡± The woman paused for a moment and looked around. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s veryfortable here¡­ I actually love this ce so much. I was even thinking of staying here with you one day and just stay free from the worldly problems outside.¡± ¡°Xijiu, no matter how good it is, it is an illusion after all. We have to look for Hao Er. Hao Er is likely suffering now and waiting for us to save him¡­ You have to think about him¡­¡± The woman in green could not argue with him. She strongly suppressed the desires in her heart but was still reluctant. ¡°What method do you have to go out?¡± Di Fuyi walked around the house and seemed to be looking through the things in the room, seemingly looking for the key to break the barrier. Meanwhile, the woman followed beside him. ¡­ In the desert, the woman in white looked at the screen and pursed her lips. Gu Xijiu flicked her finger as she replied, ¡°No more intimate show then!¡± The woman in white sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be so proud; Di Fuyi can¡¯t break the wizardry barrier. I will wait for him to study it for a moment. When he realizes that he can¡¯t break it, I will bring up the wedding to him again. At that time, he will have no reason to turn me down!¡± She nced at Gu Xijiu again. ¡°It seems that he is not as interested in you as you thought.¡± Chapter 3013 - Was Her Son An Illusion?! Chapter 3013: Was Her Son An Illusion?! Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu looked down at the ground as she replied softly, ¡°We are already an old couple that is familiar with each other. Naturally, the demand for this type of activity is weak. What¡¯s more, he is practicing his immortality. There is not much desire in his body now.¡± The woman in white¡¯s pretty face seemed to suggest that she was a little suspicious of what Gu Xijiu had said. She moved closer to Gu Xijiu as she wanted to reread her mind. However, Gu Xijiu was a Great Deity, whether it was her body or soul, there was a natural barrier that could end up injuring the woman in white, so she did not go too deep into Gu Xijiu¡¯s memories before and was reluctant to try again. Hence, she was not sure if what Gu Xijiu said was true. She ended up just staring into Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak. After some time with him, he has seen your shorings. He knows that you are not worthy of his love, so he has lost his interest in you. Fortunately, I am different from you; I am stronger than you, and I know more than you and have a better personality than you! Once I am together with him, I will never let him get bored again. He will be happy every single day and love me very much¡­¡± Gu Xijiu sighed; this demon seemed to have eaten a lot of mistresses. She sounded like a typical mistress right now. This demon looked like Gu Xijiu, but her mind¡­ Was her mind just a collection of mistresses? The woman in white¡¯s eyes then returned to the screen. From time to time, shemented on one or two things with a tone that was full of superiority. It seemed that Di Fuyi could not find the entrance to the illusion, so it was only a matter of time before the two became intimate with one another again. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was no longer focused on the mirage; instead, she looked at Di Hao, who was next to her. Di Hao was standing quietly beside her. He did not seem to want to be noticed, but when he saw Gu Xijiu looking at him, he called her, ¡°Mother.¡± There was a little hoarseness in his voice, but it still sounded like him. Gu Xijiu frowned as Di Hao¡¯s behavior seemed rather odd for this situation. It seemed like he was controlled by this demon and unable to move freely. She looked at Fan Qianshi again, and Fan Qianshi looked at her for a moment before he looked up at the sky arrogantly. She did not know what he was thinking, but he was quiet from the beginning until now. Had he been restrained too? Gu Xijiu nced at her son again, and her heart suddenly moved! Was her son an illusion?! Knowing Di Hao, even if he were unable to go forward and fight with the woman, he would be actively voicing out his dissatisfaction and the woman in white¡¯s actions. However, he was so well-behaved to the point where it almost felt as though he did not exist. This was not like Di Hao at all! ¡°Hao Er¡­¡± Gu Xijiu wanted to ask Di Hao a few things to verify his identity, but then the woman in white blocked her view by standing between Gu Xijiu and Di Hao. Gu Xijiu looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± The woman in white squinted her eyes. ¡°Are you really not concerned that he will get intimate with me?¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. To be honest, she was not very concerned. The woman in white suddenlyughed. ¡°You think he will be able to break the wizardry barrier, right? I might as well tell you, the key to the barrier is on my body. He can¡¯t find it!¡± But just as she said those words, her body suddenly trembled. She felt something and quickly looked back into the mirage. ¡­ Inside the elegant house in the mirage, Di Fuyi had gone around the ce twice now with the woman in green tailing him. However, the man stopped all of a sudden and the woman crashed into his back! Chapter 3014 - It Turns Out That He Likes This Style Chapter 3014: It Turns Out That He Likes This Style Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi turned around and caught her in time, so the woman in green ended up falling into his arms. In their intimate encounter, she blew hot breath into his ear as she said, ¡°As I told you, we can¡¯t break it.¡± ¡°No. We can. But, Xijiu, you have to bear with me for a while.¡± Di Fuyi sighed. ¡°What¡­ What do I have to bear with?¡± The green-dressed woman opened her eyes widely while still in his arms. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Di Fuyi sounded like he was trying to seduce her. The woman in green¡¯s eyes shed with curiosity, but she closed her eyes in anticipation. She could feel Di Fuyi¡¯s palm pressed gently on her lower abdomen. The heat made the woman¡¯s cheeks blush. At the same time, the woman in white in the desert also blushed; apparently, she was feeling the same sensation as her avatar. Quickly, she proudly nced at Gu Xijiu and remarked, ¡°It turns out that he likes this style¡­¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, her body suddenly trembled, and her facial expression suddenly changed. She was even paler than before! The scene in the mirage had also seen a quick turn of events! While Di Fuyi had his palm on her abdomen, it had suddenly turned into a sharp knife! The knife went down straight into the belly of the woman! He knew the exact location of the acupuncture point that he wanted to attack and did it in such an unexpected way. Therefore, the woman in green did not have time to block the attack. The green-dressed woman screamed and turned pale very quickly. She struggled for a moment in his arms and said, ¡°You! Fuyi, you¡­ What are you doing?¡± She wanted to push him away but was still unsure of what was going on. On the other hand, Di Fuyi did not hold back. He twisted the sharp knife around in her belly! The woman screamed, and her body eventually turned into yellow sand! Right when the woman in green disappeared, the peach-filled scene began to copse at once. ¡­ Back in the desert, the woman in white looked as though she had been stabbed with a knife. She suddenly bent down and looked utterly shocked! How could it be?! She had ced the exit key of the wizardry barrier in such a strange ce, and yet Di Fuyi was able to see it! Where did she go wrong?! The woman in white clenched her fists tightly in agony and frustration! Her skills were extremely high, so even though the avatar¡¯s ability was not as powerful as hers, it should be equivalent to Di Fuyi¡¯s current power. If Di Fuyi had not attacked out of the blue, there was no way that he could seed! She looked at the copsed peach blossom scene in the mirage, and her pretty face turned greenish. On the contrary, Gu Xijiu looked very pleased with the oue. She knew that the woman in white shared the same feeling as her avatar, so since the woman in green disappeared, at the very least, this woman should be severely injured! Nevertheless, just when Gu Xijiu was distracted by the positive oue, the woman in white suddenly leaped into the air, and her palm turned into a sword that pierced into Di Hao¡¯s chest! Although Gu Xijiu was initially really suspicious about whether Di Hao was an illusion, watching this scene and cleared up any doubts. She was shocked, and her facial expression revealed it. ¡°Stop!¡± Blood sprayed out from Di Hao¡¯s chest at once, and he seemed to be in pain. His small body trembled while his eyes kept looking at Gu Xijiu. His little mouth opened slightly as he struggled to scream, ¡°Mother¡­ Save¡­¡± Gu Xijiu felt as though someone had knocked her head really hard. ¡°Bitch, you¡­¡± She did not even finish her sentence before the woman in white suddenly rushed forward in her direction! Gu Xijiu only felt a gust of wind blow on her face, and her body trembled for a moment. Then, everything around her turned ck. When she opened her eyes again, she found that she was floating in the air! That was not a good sign as it meant that her soul was out of her body now! She subconsciously looked down and found that her body was not lying on the ground. Instead, it seemed to be hovering above the ground and looking up at her. Gu Xijiu quickly looked around also realized that the woman in white was missing. Chapter 3015 - The Game In The Game Chapter 3015: The Game In The Game Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu suddenly understood what had happened. Her body had been stolen! The demon hit her soul away when she was in turmoil over Di Hao and then took the opportunity to seize her body. Nevertheless, since Gu Xijiu was a Great Deity, she could condense her soul into another solid body. When she was about to pinch a spell,the demon flicked her finger and a big hole suddenly appearing beside Gu Xijiu. This big hole had a strong suction force and sucked Gu Xijiu¡¯s soul into it. Everything was a blur to Gu Xijiu for a moment, but when things cleared up, she found herself in a transparent cell. The reason why she called it a transparent cell was that she could see everything in the desert from this cell. She seemed to have been separated from the desert by just a transparent film. She even found that she could also hear the demon speaking. The demon was feeling smug. ¡°It seems he could actually tell that it was my avatar. But now that I have upied your shell, I doubt he would be able to distinguish us. Even if he did, he would not use a knife on me! Xijiu, I did not like your useless body. However, I will upy it for Fuyi. I will use your body and live happily ever after with him.¡± Gu Xijiu cursed at her, ¡°You are such a pervert!¡± Her inner demon smirked. ¡°Am I? I have more unusual things to show you! This water prison was designed by me, especially for you. You will experience a mixture of water and fire in it. You have trapped me in this desert for 100,000 years, so I want to trap you in this water prison for millions of years!¡± While she talked, there was some ck water present in the cell. This ck water emerged from the bottom of her feet and quickly passed her leg to her waist. This ck water was obviously different from any kind of water that Gu Xijiu had seen. What she quickly realized was that nothing could float in it. She could only watch the ck water flowed past her chest to her neck and then reached her chin. It did not take long before her entire body was submerged in it. By right, if Gu Xijiu was in her soul form, she did not need to breathe and should not be afraid of the water. However, after she was submerged in it, it felt like she was sitting in a pot of boiling water. It did not feel like a normal burning fire, but she could definitely feel as though she was being burnt! Gu Xijiu also realized that she had a need to breathe, but she could not. It did not take long before her vision started to turn ck. But just when she felt like she was going to faint, the ck water retreated, and her head was just above the water. The water was really ck, so there was nothing that she could see when the water had reached the top of her head. With the water level falling, she could finally see what was happening, and her heart sank at once. She noticed that she was now watching a scene in the Gobi Desert. The Gobi Desert was full ofrge and small ck stones that distinguished it from any other desert. At the moment, three people were standing in the Gobi Desert. Di Fuyi, Di Hao, and ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯. ¡­ When the illusion of peach blossom garden copsed, Di Fuyi fell from the inside andnded in the Gobi Desert. The moment hended in the desert, he seemed to sense something and quickly turned to see what appeared to be a mother and her son not too far away. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ seemed to be seriously injured. Her face was pale, and there was blood on her lips. Nevertheless, she refused to treat her own wounds and was busy treating Di Hao instead. Di Hao¡¯s chest was stained red with blood. Apparently, he was seriously injured too. His eyes were closed, and he seemed to be in a drowsy state. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ seemed to hear some movements in the desert and drew a sword out in her hand. ¡°Who¡­¡± When her eyes saw the person in the distance, she paused and stood still. She looked at the man in disbelief. ¡°Fu¡­ Fuyi?¡± Her voice trembled slightly. Chapter 3016 - A Racoon For A Prince Chapter 3016: A Racoon For A Prince Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionShe seemed to want to rush over to him, but she did not dare to do so this time. Besides, she was still holding her sword tightly in her hand. ¡°You¡­ has that bitch disguised you? Don¡¯t you try to hurt my son!¡± Gu Xijiu looked rather disheveled at that time. Her hair was all over the ce while her clothes were untidy. There was even a little dirt on her pretty face. It was only her eyes that were still shining like stars. It seemed that the woman wasthe true Gu Xijiu and no longer an impersonation. Di Fuyi sighed with relief and opened his arms to her. He seemed to carry an unsuspecting posture that suggested that he was the real Di Fuyi. ¡°Baby, who do you think can impersonate me?¡± ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ seemed to recognize him to be the real Di Fuyi. She started to tear at once and ran directly into his arms. ¡°You are finally here!¡± Di Fuyi was stunned for a moment as he looked down at her while she was in his arms and raised his hand to put her messy to the back of her ears. After that, his eyes swept across the back of her left ear, where there was a tiny scar that could not be seen a careful look. This feature was very hidden to the point where even Gu Xijiu herself did not know about it. However, Di Fuyi had many intimate rtions with her, so every part of her body was deeply imprinted in his mind; he could even remember all the small details. As the little scar was there, it proved that she was indeed the real Gu Xijiu. At the very least, this body was hers. But if it were her, the posture that she used to cuddle him did not feel quite the same. Gu Xijiu always liked to hold his waist when she was in his arms; she always said that his thin and strong waist was pleasant to touch and gave her a sense of security. But now, when she rushed into his arms, her arms were wrapped around his back. It was a very subtle difference, and nothing else seemed wrong at the moment. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ quickly gathered her emotions and walked to Di Hao while holding hands with Di Fuyi. ¡°Let¡¯s check on Hao Er; he is seriously injured¡­¡± Di Hao had fainted, and the wound on his chest was treated halfway by ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯. When Di Fuyi looked at the wound, he knew that the injury would be fatal if it were not treated timely. He analyzed his son¡¯s wound and had applied an elixir on the injury, but there was no stitching, so blood kept oozing out from time to time. ¡°Xijiu, I think it would be better to sew the wound.¡± Di Fuyi suggested. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ paused for a moment and said, ¡°Well, Fuyi, why don¡¯t you do it for him?¡± Di Fuyi stared at her and replied, ¡°Xijiu, I am not as good as you at stitching.¡± ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ bit her lips as she replied, ¡°I¡­ I know, but¡­ but I have also been hurt, I am very¡­ very ufortable now. I am afraid that I will not be able to concentrate on it. Otherwise, I would have already stitched it up nicely for him.¡± Di Fuyi immediately took her hand and asked, ¡°Are you hurt? Where is the injury? Come, let me have a look!¡± He wanted to check her pulse for her. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ quickly pulled off her hand away and said, ¡°My injuries are not urgent; I can treat myself. You should treat Hao Er first. I am afraid that he will not be able to dy his treatment any longer. Our kid is more important!¡± Di Fuyi nced at her again and was still worried. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let me see check on you first; it won¡¯t take too much time.¡± He raised his hand and pulled her into his arms. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ body stiffened, and there was a slight change in her facial expression. This position was very simr to the posture Di Fuyi had in the illusion just before he stabbed her with a knife! Intuitively, she quickly pushed him away and stayed out of his arms. Subconsciously, she took two steps back, and as soon as she looked up, she saw Di Fuyi staring at her. Awkwardly, she said, ¡°Our son is in danger; why aren¡¯t you tending to him first instead of pulling me close to you? Go and help him.¡± Chapter 3017 - A Racoon For A Prince (2) Chapter 3017: A Racoon For A Prince (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°Alright, then you should treat your injuries first. I will focus on our son.¡± Di Fuyi then went to check on their son. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ watched Di Fuyi from the side as he treated Di Hao¡¯s injuries. It seemed to be working, so she sighed with relief. Then, she turned to look at arge gray stone at the side that was not far away. Her lips seemed to curve upward all of a sudden. In the water prison, the water level had gone down slightly to that Gu Xijiu¡¯s head was revealed just enough that she could seethe entire scene. She was watching the demon at that very moment. The demon was obviously able to see her, and the smile on her lips was meant to ridicule her and express her triumph. Gu Xijiu clenched her fists under the water. Her body was hot and ufortable, and she could still hear the voice of the demon. ¡°Is this water prisonfortable? This will be your permanent residence, and I will rece you in your own life and be loving to Fuyi. I will travel all over the mountains and rivers with him and will take good care of your two children for Fuyi. You can stay here in peace and quietly wait for thest day of your life!¡± Gu Xijiu thought to herself that the woman must be dreaming! Di Fuyi would surely notice it! Gu Xijiu snorted in her heart as she turned her attention to Di Fuyi, hoping that he could see her. Since the demon could look at her and send a directed audio into the water prison, maybe Di Fuyi could also do so. Perhaps, he might find the ce unusual and choose to explore it. Nevertheless, before she could wait until Di Fuyi looked in her direction, she was, once again, drowned by the ck water. This time, the temperature of the weak water seemed to have risen by three or four degrees. The pain was unbearable, so she forcibly tried to set up a wizardry barrier to iste the ck water from herself. However, it was tough to set up such a wizardry barrier as a soul. She could only support it for five to six minutes before she felt that she was going to faint. Fortunately, the ck water finally retreated just then so she could take a deep breath. Unfortunately, the air she breathed in seemed to carry some heat with it too that made her throat burn. Although she was usually calm, at the moment, her heart was burning like a me. She could not help but look outwards again, and her heartbeat almost skipped a beat! Di Fuyi was standing very close to the prison. In fact, his palms were just above the prison so she could see it up above. ¡°Fuyi!¡± The ck water became hotter as she got closer to the front to try tomunicate with him. Nevertheless, Gu Xijiu did not care about the heat and rushed over. ¡°Fuyi!¡± She shouted with a hoarse voice as she rushed forward. She pushed through the water with arge force that made swirls in the ck water. She shouted as loud as she could to the point where her ears almost burst! However, there was no response. Di Fuyi did not respond at all! His sight was clearly fixed on the water prison, but he could not see her at all. He looked at the water prison like a stone; there was no expression at all on his handsome face. Gu Xijiu endured the pain of the boiling water and put her palm on the transparent film to try to touch his hand. ¡°Fuyi! Fuyi!¡± She called him as her eyes turned red. The wall was hot and felt like boiling magma. It even sizzled a little when her hand touched it to the point where she could smell something burning. It was strange that even as a soul, she could be burnt and even smell it. She bit her lips tightly and pressed her hand on the wall again as she called out to him over and over again. She only hoped that he was able to hear him telepathically. ¡°Don¡¯t call him anymore.¡± Once again, the demon voice was heard through the top of the water prison. She continued to gloat, ¡°He will not see you even if you shout at him until you lose your voice! What he sees is only a stone!¡± Chapter 3018 - A Racoon For A Prince (3) Chapter 3018: A Racoon For A Prince (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWas she sealed away in a big boulder? ¡­ From Di Fuyi¡¯s perspective,what he could see was indeed just an ordinary boulder. After stitching up Di Hao¡¯s wound, he ced him on arge rock to rest. Then, he decided to take a stroll around the ce, and coincidentally stood in front of the boulder where Gu Xijiu was trapped. This rock was no different from the other rocks in the area. It was about half the height of an average person and felt cold and hard when he touched it. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ knew that he could not see anything abnormal with it, so she acted smug to Gu Xijiu. Nevertheless, her facial expression showed that she was concerned. ¡°Fuyi, how is Hao Er?¡± The imposter asked in a kind and gentle way, making her sound like a loving mother. ¡°He is okay. Fortunately, I managed to treat him in time. Nevertheless, he needs to rest for about an hour before he can move again.¡± Di Fuyi came to her and said, ¡°Come here. Let me check on your injuries. Can you show them to me?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes shed a little before she stretched out her hand and let him examine her pulse. Due to her immense skill, her rate of recovery was excellent. Although Di Fuyi had recently stabbed her avatar and caused her great distress, the pain had already subsided by now. However, to y along with her earlier lie, she secretly exercised her spiritual power to hurt a vein of her body. Therefore, when Di Fuyi checked her pulse, her eyes purposely focused on the stone that Gu Xijiu was sealed in to see her ashen face. The demon was very satisfied with the result and made it clear to Gu Xijiu. In order to prevent any suspicion, she quickly returned her attention to Di Fuyiand leaned against him as sheined, ¡°Fuyi, I am so tired¡­¡± Di Fuyi wrapped one arm around her and said, ¡°Lean on me.¡± ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ would not turn down the opportunity. As sheid on him, she could briefly smell his body¡¯s scent. She closed her eyes and subconsciously muttered, ¡°It has been so many years¡­ Yet, the fragrance on your body has not changed. Di Fuyi looked at her and said, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ mumbled, ¡°Fuyi, I really miss the smell of your body¡­ Finally, I can smell it today.¡± She buried her face in his arms as she continued, ¡°I will never leave you again!¡± Di Fuyi remained silent. His eyes shed slightly as he took her other hand to check her pulse. He casually said, ¡°The vein leading to your heart is injured. Who hurt you and Hao Er?¡± ¡°It was Fan Qianshi! He caught Hao Er and tortured him¡­ Fortunately, I came in time¡­¡± ¡°It is really him! Where is he now?¡± Di Fuyi swiftly surveyed the ce but did not see Fan Qianshi. ¡°When he hurt Hao Er¡­ I was furious and wanted to kill him! In a desperate attempt to kill him, I seemed to have subconsciously learned a new skill! However, I think the attack took a toll on my body, so as a result, my heart got injured. Fortunately, I managed to injure him seriously.¡± The lie seemed airtight. Di Fuyi heaved a sigh of relief and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you and Hao Er are alright. As for the bastard, Fan Qianshi, I will end him sooner orter!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s inner demon was satisfied by the response she received. She could not help but take another glimpse at the big boulder again, where Gu Xijiu was sealed. Di Fuyi looked at their surroundings and asked, ¡°What happened to this desert? Do you know?¡± ¡°It is probably the array formation set by Fan Qianshi. As you know, he is the God of Creation; therefore, it is possible for him to turn the desert into a lethal array.¡± All the me was conveniently ced on Fan Qianshi. It became clear to ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ that Di Fuyi was happy with her exnations. He did not seem to doubt her at all. The two of them chatted for a while, and Di Fuyi was certainly curious about the skills that she had acquired on her own. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ did not mind showing him as she wanted him to know that she was now stronger. Chapter 3019 - A Racoon For A Prince (4) Chapter 3019: A Racoon For A Prince (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe few tricks she disyed were skills known by the former God of Creation. They were extremelyplex, so Di Fuyi looked surprised and pped his hand topliment her. ¡°It is such aplex trick. Xijiu, I never expected you to learn this without a teacher!¡± ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ was feeling even more egotistical. ¡°Yeah, I did not expect it as well. In fact, since entering the desert, I feel that I have self-learned a lot of things. They are not only limited to martial arts but also cooking and embroidery.¡± She used her fingers to count the number of skills she was proficient in now and finally said, ¡°I will show you the rest next time when we are free.¡± Di Fuyi looked at her shiny eyes and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this desert to make you even more talented. It seems that it is a good ce. Why don¡¯t we stay here for a longer period? Perhaps, you may even acquire other skills.¡± ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ frowned and spoke her mind, ¡°No! I hate it here!¡± Di Fuyi looked around and replied, ¡°Although it is deste here, there is nothing wrong with the ce. You can practice your techniques here. Anyway, why do you hate the ce?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned by his response and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like deste ces, not to mention that Hao Er got injured here. I already dislike the ce.¡± Her lie was still airtight. Di Fuyi did not doubt her. After he checked her pulse and confirmed that she was fine, he let go of her hand and said, ¡°If that is the case, then you should rest well. We still need to break out of this ce with Hao Er. I¡¯m afraid that we will have to use a lot of strengthter.¡± ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I have been trapped here for many days, but I finally found a little doorway out. I will bring you thereter!¡± Di Fuyi smiled and just reiterated his earlier point. ¡°You should rest well first.¡± He raised his hand and pulled out a furry soft nket and ced it on ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ reached out and tried to hold him. ¡°Can you rest here together with me?¡± Di Fuyi patted her little hand and answered, ¡°No, I am not tired. Nevertheless, you should rest. I will look around and see if I can find out the mechanism here in advance so that I can bring you Hao Er out earlier.This broken ce is not suitable for recovery.¡± ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ naturally agreed, so Di Fuyi got up and left. ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ watched him from behind as he left, and her eyes seemed to be glowing. This man was finally hers! She squinted at her little hand and looked at her body again before smiling at the big stone where Gu Xijiu was sealed. She spoke to her in a leisurely voice, ¡°You have a good body. I will make sure to use it very well. You can rest assured.¡± Her fingers stroked her arms and her chest before she joyfully remarked, ¡°It¡¯s excellent to have a real body! It¡¯s unusually sensitive, unlike the body that I condensed for myself using blood and flesh. Rest assured, I will make good use of this body and will love the man wholeheartedly.¡± The directed audio she used was no ordinary means ofmunication; it was a technique that could only be used in this desert. She was trapped here for 100,000 years and finally made the desert one with her. The few thousand grievances in the desert could bemanded as she wanted, so she used a unique method to use them to send her voice to Gu Xijiu. She did not even need to say anything out loud. Once her mind thought of something she wanted to convey, it could automatically pass it to the intended recipient. Di Fuyi would not be able to hear it. In fact, aside from Gu Xijiu, no one else would be able to hear the message. Hence, it was a safe means ofmunication. Chapter 3020 - A Racoon For A Prince (5) Chapter 3020: A Racoon For A Prince (5) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu, who was still inside the water prison, seemed to be getting desperate. She closed her eyes and no longer bothered to converse with the inner demon. She just let the ck water drown her over and over again. Two hours passed quickly, and Di Fuyi hade back; he carried Di Hao with him and said, ¡°Xijiu, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ got up, she subconsciously moved to his side and held his arm as she walked with Di Fuyi and Di Hao. As they were passing the boulder,¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ subconsciously looked at the stone again. She saw the real Gu Xijiu just emerge from the ck water and coincidentally watched them pass her. She clearly saw that the trio was going to leave. This time, her eyes finally showed panic and despair. As expected, ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ tried to add to her misery. ¡°Xijiu, we are going now. You stay here. Rest assured, in order not to disturb your leisurely time here; I will seal this ce and no longer let anyone enter. You can stay here for thousands of years!¡± Gu Xijiu looked at the shadows of the three people gradually disappear and felt as though she could no longer carry on. The demon was impersonating her too well andwas even using her body now. Since the imposter used to be part of her past self, she naturally assimted with the body very easily to the point where even Gu Xijiu herself would not be able to tell that something was off. Furthermore, Di Fuyi had just arrived, so he was not familiar with the desert. He did not know what had been happening and had no idea who was the real culprit behind everything. It was certainly easy to fool him now. Given the state of events, Gu Xijiu started to entertain the fact that she might be trapped here forever while the demon would use her body and live happily ever after with her husband and kids. The sheer possibility that this could happen made Gu Xijiu tremble in agony. She clenched her fists as she watched the three of them walk away. She was really desperate, and tears started to flow down her cheeks involuntarily. Right at that moment, the ck water rose again and submerged herpletely. This time, she did not set up a wizardry barrier, so the hot ck water burned her again. She trembled in pain, but she was too tired to struggle. If she were going to be trapped here for the rest of her life, she would rather have her soul dissipated. She gradually became dizzy under the water, and oddly, the pain did nothing to keep her awake. Sometimes, dying was the easier option! Since Gu Xijiu was a Great Deity, she could condense her soul into a solid form that was no different from a real body. She would not even age or die. However, this was only useful if she had the desire to live. Despite being a Great Deity, if Gu Xijiu really wanted to end her life, she could exercise a technique to make her soul dissipate. As she was now full of despair, she had the desire to die and dissipate her soul. She did not want to suffer any longer and live here endlessly. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Mother, do not leave Xuyue¡­¡± ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t give up!¡± When she was about to exercise the technique of dissipating her own soul, she heard a few shouts. They were from her two kids! There was fear in Di Xuyue¡¯s voice, and she sounded like she was crying. Meanwhile, Di Hao¡¯s voice rang like a morning bell in her ear and shook her to the core! She opened her eyes in an instant, and subconsciously looked around. She was still in the ck water prison, but there was no trace of Di Xuyue or Di Hao. Chapter 3021 - A Racoon For A Prince (6) Chapter 3021: A Racoon For A Prince (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPerhaps, the two of them were just an illusion after all. Little Xuyue should be safe in the pce of the Ninth Haven. But Di Hao¡­ Gu Xijiu suddenly had cold sweat! If she guessed correctly, the boy she saw earlier was not the real Di Hao. He was probably missing or locked away somewhere. Otherwise, Fan Qianshi would not disappear so silently. After all, he was the God of Creation. No one could get rid of him so easily. Therefore, the most likely possibility was that Fan Qianshi and Di Hao were both imposters or illusions designed to fool her. As Di Fuyi managed to escape from the inner demon¡¯s earlier trap, perhaps she decided to be more cautious this time around. Thus, she made the fake Fan Qianshi disappear but was sure to keep Di Hao around to make a more convincing case. Frankly, the demon only wanted to have Di Fuyi to herself. Hence, it was unlikely that she would harm him. However, she might not show any mercy to Di Hao and Di Xuyue! After all, this demon hated the original Gu Xijiu! With her amazing abilities, it would not be a surprise if she decided to make a fake Di Hao and Di Xuyue and kill her two children. When this thought arose in her heart, Gu Xijiu even noticed that there was sweat on her nose! A woman was weak, but a mother was naturally strong. If ordinary women could still live for the sake of their children, a lot more would be expected of Gu Xijiu! She could not give up! She had to try to get out of here to save her two children! Even though the demon could use her body and act like her, it was impossible to hide it from the eyes of Di Fuyi. Her personality and character were surely different from the demon. Therefore, as time passed, Di Fuyi would find out the truth and would try to save her. It was just a matter of time. Hence, she had to be strong and find a way to escape! She began to explore the ck water prison carefully as she did not believe that there would not be a way out. She was an expert in breaking wizardry barriers, so as long as she caught one loophole in the prison, she would be able to break out! The ck water prison was not small at all. From her point of view, it was the size of more than ten houses. Although it was full of ck water, the temperature was not the same at every location. Some ces could burn people¡¯s skin, and some areas were just hot, but within an eptable range. Gu Xijiu gritted her teeth and decided to swim to the hottest ce in search of a clue. If this ck water prison had an escape route, she believed that it must be hidden in the least essible spot. The more dangerous the area, the more likely it was to be there. Summoning her courage, Gu Xijiu took a leap of faith and searched the hottest area. Suddenly, she sensed something. She looked up and was shocked! She saw Di Fuyi standing outside the prison! From Gu Xijiu¡¯s perspective, she was sure that he was looking inside the boulder for something. Gu Xijiu was stunned for a while and rushed forward to him. ¡°Fuyi!¡± However, Di Fuyi did not look at her. Perhaps, he could not see her. Although his eyes were looking inward, he did not look at her. Gu Xijiu could hear the sounds from outside, so she heard him whisper. ¡°It should be this stone¡­¡± He took a turn around the stone, and from Gu Xijiu¡¯s perspective, he had done the same to the prison. ¡°Xijiu, are you inside? Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Di Fuyi pressed his palm on the stone and passed a directed audio to her. He actually noticed it! He was indeed her husband! Regardless of how the demon disguised as her, he was still aware of it! He came to save her! The sudden glimpse of hope brought tion to Gu Xijiu. She only felt that her nose was slightly sore now. Although she was still in the hot ck water, her feelings of desperation, fear, and suicide disappeared without a trace! She smiled and put her hand on the wall as if trying to touch his hand. ¡°Fuyi, I am here!¡± Chapter 3022 - Meeting Chapter 3022: Meeting Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi naturally could not hear her, but he left his palm on the stone for a moment to try to sense for any abnormalities. Nevertheless, he still could not feel anything. The boulder seemed ordinary to him, and there was nothing special about itpared with the rocks surrounding it. COMMENT He was sure that this was the one that he needed to explore, so the more she did not respond, the more worried he became. Di Fuyi took a deep breath to try to gather his thoughts. He believed that his instincts would not be wrong! He had noticed the woman, who currently upied Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, constantly looking at it. Feeling confident that this was where Gu Xijiu was locked away, he knew that he could not blindly break the rock so as not to hurt her. He quickly thought of all the spells rted to sealing away a person¡¯s soul into a stone and tried all of them, one by one, to see if he could get Gu Xijiu out. His fingers seemed to be casting spells non-stop with light emerging from his hand and covering the boulder.However, they were all useless! Unfortunately, the stone was still standing there firmly without any change. It seemed that none of the spells could free Gu Xijiu. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was still suffering inside the stone. She knew that Di Fuyi would know the way to save her. Although the spell he issued made the ck water even hotter on the inside, she kept quiet the entire time and waited for the man toe up with the solution! Nheless, since the temperature had greatly risen, Gu Xijiu started to feel dizzy. It seemed that the demon had put a unique wizardry barrier around the boulder to prevent anyone from trying to save her. The more people attempted to try to break the wizardry barrier,the worse the condition for the victim they were trying to rescue!The demon seemed to have thought of everything! She suspected that someone might try to save Gu Xijiu, so she hade up with such a unique way to make her life more difficult. Even in her dizzy state, Gu Xijiu continued to watch Di Fuyi¡¯s actions on the outside. She saw him continuously changed the technique he used to break the wizardry barrier. Although these techniques were useless, they certainly consumed a lot of energy. She could see that his forehead was now drenched in sweat! She knew that he must be drained as he had been looking for Di Hao and even used a forbidden move to rush over here. Not to mention that he had to handle the demon¡¯s avatar as well before treating Di Hao¡¯s wounds. He must be exhausted! Gu Xijiu looked at his slightly pale face and was very distressed. She wanted to stop him, but she could not pass any information out of the water prison. She was very anxious to the point where a thought suddenly shed through her mind. Since the demon was from her own body, the skills that she knew should have alsoe from her. Perhaps the former Gu Xijiu knew the solution to this water prison! When the thought shed through her mind, there seemed to be a spell that she vaguely remembered that popped in her mind as well. Although it passed through her mind fairly quickly, Gu Xijiu was quick enough to catch it. However, when she was about to cast it, she realized that she could not remember it anymore! Perhaps, that was the way to break out of this water prison! She closed her eyes again and tried to shut out the pain so that she could concentrate on her thoughts. When she was calm enough, she used a secret technique to track the thoughts that passed through her mind recently. Opportunely, her effort paid off as the spell shed through her mind again. This time, she remembered half of the spell! There was hope! She was about to try again, but her ears suddenly heard a loud crashing sound. It scared her for a moment, and she quickly opened her eyes. She was stunned! Di Fuyi! Di Fuyi actually¡­ He actually came in! The man looked shocked as he obviously did not expect inside the stone to be in this condition. He was clearly terrified by what he saw and quickly looked at Gu Xijiu to see if she was all right. His face turned green the moment he saw her! Intuitively, he rushed over to his wife. ¡°Xijiu!¡± Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu was still in shock. ¡­ The water prison appeared to still be the same from the inside. However, when Gu Xijiu was in Di Fuyi¡¯s arms, and there seemed to be no ck water on her. This was because Di Fuyi¡¯s wizardry barrier was also able to protect her. Chapter 3023 - Meeting (2) Chapter 3023: Meeting (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°How did youe in?¡± ¡°Why did youe in?¡± ¡°Did you know that you can¡¯t get out after entering?¡± ¡°We may be trapped here forever¡­¡± ¡°Oh, yea, how did you recognize that the person outside was not me?¡± ¡°How did you know that I was locked inside here?¡± ¡°When I saw you carrying Di Hao and walking away with her, I thought that you would nevere back. Where is the demon?¡± Gu Xijiu had a lot of questions in her heart and just blurted them all out in one go! ¡°You¡¯re so ugly!¡± Di Fuyi did not answer her questions but sighed instead. Gu Xijiu was stunned. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°You look really ugly¡­¡± Di Fuyi was already treating her even while she was talking. Gu Xijiu was even more stunned that she did not notice it sooner! She knew that she would not be as pretty as before. However, she did not expect Di Fuyi toment on her appearance that way. Although she was still in her soul form, her soul managed to cultivate a physical body. Unfortunately, her skin was burned all over her body and even her face. Most of her hair was burnt off while the rest seemed to be eerily still attached to her scalp. In fact, she had always subconsciously protected her face. Whenever the water level rose and submerged her, she would try to cover her face to protect it so as to minimize any damage. Initially, her only n was to escape from the ce as fast as she could. She did not even think of her appearance for one moment until Di Fuyi pointed it out. But right after he did, she wanted to take a look at herself in the mirror. When Di Fuyi realized what she was about to do, he unexpectedly covered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. If anything, he should be the one who should not look at her, right? Gu Xijiu had once heard a story of a concubine that did not want her emperor to see her when she was ill as she was afraid that the emperor would see her in an ugly state. In the end, she died without the emperor getting to see her again as she wanted the emperor only to remember her when she was beautiful. Using this logic, Gu Xijiu should not let Di Fuyi see her at all given the condition that she was in. Otherwise, he might develop a phobia toward her and abandoned her. ¡°But you feel disgusted¡­¡± How ugly was she now? Despite the crazy situation that they found themselves in, Gu Xijiu now contemted if she would get a chance to wash away his memory sometime in the future so that he would never recall her image at this time. ¡°Since you know I feel disgusted, you have to recover as quickly as possible. Come on, do exactly what I say¡­¡± Di Fuyi quickly began to instruct her on how to treat her burns. However, Gu Xijiu thought that this was not the most important thing to do right now. The ck water here was able to erode any wizardry barrier and eventually absorb their spiritual power, so getting out of here should be their main objective. Although the wizardry barrier that Di Fuyi had setup was currently stable, it would not be able tost for long. It would be consumed by the ck water sooner orter and breakdown. If that were to happen, all their efforts to treat Gu Xijiu¡¯s burns would be wasted. She took a deep breath and discussed with him, ¡°You¡­ forget about my injuries; let¡¯s try to break out of here first. I am afraid that Hao Er is still in danger and is waiting for us to save. I have a spell that I am thinking about in my mind, and I think it¡¯s a solution, but I can only remember half of it. The other half is still missing. Let me tell you what I can remember and see if you know the rest.¡± ¡°No, I will treat you first. This cannot be dyed!¡± Gu Xijiu was a little anxious by his reply. ¡°Even if I recover, it¡¯s useless if I have to fall into the ck water againter¡­¡± Di Fuyi quietly listened to her, but he did not stop his fingers from continuing to treat her injuries. After she finished speaking, he continued, ¡°Rest assured, I will not let you fall into the hot water again. Heal yourself first.¡± ¡°But, Hao Er¡­¡± ¡°Xijiu, in my heart, you are my first priority!¡± Di Fuyi interrupted her. Chapter 3024 - Meeting (3) Chapter 3024: Meeting (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu did not answer, and Di Fuyi realized that he had been quite harsh to her ever since their reunion. In the end, he sighed and lowered his voice as he continued, ¡°All right, Xijiu, I am sure that Hao Er is doing just fine. You should be worried about yourself right now. Your injuries cannot be left untreated any longer. Please, do as I say.¡± At this time, Gu Xijiu was feeling more relieved by his reassurance. She listened to his instructions and started channeling her spiritual power as instructed. Di Fuyi assisted her whenever he could and estimated that it would take an hour for the wounds to develop connective tissues and turn into scars. While the treatment proceeded, Di Fuyi also managed to answer all of her questions. ¡°I had to use the Soul Extracting spell to be here.¡± ¡°I did not know anything that was going on here, but I had toe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is nothing that can stop me from going out. If there are any hindrances, it only means that I need to put in a little more effort.¡± ¡°We have been married for so long. There is nothing about you that I do not know. Other than her physical body, which I believe belongs to you, the two of you have nothing inmon at all. I realized that something was off as soon as she put herself into my arms. Nevertheless, I took some time to entertain her because I was not sure if your soul was also trapped in the body. A few touches were enough for me to tell that your soul was not there.¡± ¡°It was easy for me to tell that you were trapped here because the woman had thought that I was fooled, so she lost all her bearings in a moment of pride. She kept throwing nces at this rock as if showing off to someone. I would not dare to address myself as your husband if I failed to see that you are here.¡± ¡°Yes, I went away with Hao Er because I realized that her strength was evil and powerful. I would be defeated if we were to get into a head-on battle. Fortunately, I found an excuse to get away from her to do some preparations before I led her into a trap. I needed to buy more time so that I coulde back to you. Also, the person that you saw was not Hao Er.¡± He answered everything, sinctly. Gu Xijiu felt that all her concerns were responded to at once. Gu Xijiu could still talk while she was carrying out her treatment, so she replied, ¡°I somehow knew that Hao Er was fake, but I was not able to prove it before I was imprisoned.¡± The dark water continued to rise while they talked, but Di Fuyi¡¯s wizardry barrier was strong enough to resist the pressure. Therefore, the rising water only managed to cover up the wizardry barrier and did not prate it. Gu Xijiu was unduly frightened, especially when she found out that the majority of her skin was severely burned. She thought that she would never be able to recover. But as always, Di Fuyi¡¯s presence shone a light of hope on her. He looked a little sad, but he remainedposed the entire time. He would still joke around with her as though everything was going to be all right. Of course, she found it very reassuring. Of all the people in the world, Gu Xijiu was the one who knew him best. He always had a solution to every problem. They had been through many hardships together and overcame all of them with ease thanks to his quick wits. She was sure that it would be the same this time. Joyfully, she hugged Di Fuyi¡¯s waist and said, ¡°I know you will always find a way.¡± As for Gu Xijiu¡¯s injuries, burns were the hardest to endure, especially the ones that she had just suffered. Di Fuyi knew how it must have felt as he got a taste of it when he first arrived. It was a pain that not even the toughest man could easily withstand. Di Fuyi took a look at the woman in his arms before he rubbed her head most affectionately. ¡°It is okay to scream if you are still in pain. Don¡¯t hold it in. No one else can hear you.¡± ¡°I am feeling much better now.¡± Gu Xijiu dismissed his concern. Di Fuyi continued to look at her. ¡°When I was examining your pulse, I noticed that you tried to use the Soul Dissipating Spell. Did you try to kill yourself?¡± ¡°I thought that I was never going to leave this ce. Hence, I would rather die than be trapped here for all eternity,¡± Gu Xijiu answered in a firm tone. Chapter 3025 - Meeting (4) Chapter 3025: Meeting (4) Di Fuyi took another nce at the surrounding ck water and seemed to have a thought. ¡°There must be something in the water that is affecting your state of mind. You are not the kind of person who gives up so easily.¡± Gu Xijiu was hit by a sudden realization too. When did she be so weak and vulnerable? It was not the end of the world! Even if it was and everything came crashing down, she would normally be out there challenging the impossible. Suicidal thoughts would never be her option. It was then that she realized that the murky water corroded not only her skin but also diminished her will power. Di Fuyi continued to have a conversation with her while treating her wounds. During their exchange, Gu Xijiu told him everything that happened here before he came. Obviously, the background of the woman in white came as an unpleasant surprise to Di Fuyi. ¡°That exins it. When I looked into the depths of her soul trying to find out who she was, I realized that she was just like you. I was utterly shocked, thinking that your soul had been swollen whole, which resulted in her looking exactly like you too. I did not realize that she was a demon that used to be part of the deepest obsession in your past life.¡± Gu Xijiu was only a few hundred years old, which put her at a significantly more tender agepared to Di Fuyi, whose lifespan was stretched over tens of thousands of years in total. Many things that she could not solve were no problems for Di Fuyi at all. It seemed Di Fuyi knew a lot more than her about demons. In fact, Gu Xijiu still wondered where she harvested all of her power. Also, it was rather strange that the demon truly had many of her characteristics, but perhaps they were skewed toward being more stubborn and ruthless. Gu Xijiu had doubts about the demon¡¯s intention, and whether or not the images that she saw about her previous life were real. Needless to say, she found it unbelievable that Fan Qianshi was actually her disciple in her previous life. She had no good feelings about this so-called disciple of hers. His hypocrisy and deceit were extremely bizarre. Di Fuyi exined, ¡°If I am not mistaken, those images that you saw were real. However, your understanding of the demon is not entirely correct. A demon is not a reincarnation of your soul, but an obsession that is rooted in you. You must havecked some sort of fulfillment in your previous life, which prompted the demon to grow and be independent. Oddly, it should only exist in your mind rather than have its own concrete existence. The most that it can do is to stick to the physical body it originated in and control the person¡¯s mind tomit something illogical. But this woman has be an independent individual, which is really odd.¡± ¡°Do you think the situation is different because the demon belonged to the Creation Deity?¡± ¡°A thought will still be a thought, regardless of whose mind it belonged to,¡± Di Fuyi answered. A sudden realization dawned on Gu Xijiu. ¡°I once heard that your father used to have a demon who impersonated him as an independent individual,¡± Gu Xijiu added. ¡°I heard about that from my father too. Even though his demon is an independent individual, it still adheres to him. Their characters are almost the same, but the demon is a little bit more stubborn. Also, the demon cannot stay too far away from him. He literally lives in the same mountain as my father, and they will meet once every six months. He has an unshakable loyalty to my father and has never gone against his will. This demon of yours, quite the contrary, wants you dead. I also find it rather odd that she has been able to exist for so long.¡± ¡°Could someone have been helping her this whole time?¡± Gu Xijiu was suddenly inspired. Di Fuyi agreed, ¡°Probably. It must be someone with apelling background and a broad knowledge in all sorts of wayward doctrines.¡± Chapter 3026 - Could It Be Fan Qianshi? Chapter 3026: Could It Be Fan Qianshi? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionCould it be Fan Qianshi? Based on their interactions in the desert earlier, it seemed that he was also helplessly trapped. In fact, he did not even seem to be able to put up a fight against the demon. Di Fuyi thought about it for a moment and gave his opinion, ¡°As you said, the demon has been trapped here, undisturbed and unmoved for tens of thousands of years. It only emerged as a problem about 20,000 years ago, which indicates that someone must have dropped by and disrupted the bnce in the desert, turning it into a tool for the demon to consume lives and grow its power. There are two possible reasons why the demon has be independent. First of all, she inherited some memories and capabilities from the Creation Deity. Secondly, she has taken away many lives of powerful people whose souls were patched and kneaded to sustain her existence.¡± Gu Xijiu murmured, ¡°Her existence is a mixture of so many lives. No wonder she knows so much. I thought that her knowledge came from the conversations she hadwith the people who died here. Little did I know it was from their souls that she had consumed.¡± ¡°Are you having doubts about yourself?¡± Di Fuyi gently caressed her hair as he asked. Gu Xijiu did not doubt her own capability. She always knew that she was not perfect, to begin with anyway. Then, Di Fuyi nted a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t need to doubt yourself. I love the way you are, being perfectly imperfect.¡± Feeling a little lost, Gu Xijiu was not sure if it was meant to be apliment or an insult. She gave him a light kick and added, ¡°You are not perfect either. Your cooking is terrible.¡± ¡°We are two of a kind, so we should stop belittling each other.¡± He then kissed the tip of her nose and continued, ¡°Are you still in great pain?¡± Gu Xijiu said nothing at first. She paused for a moment and suddenly realized why he had been bbering on and on. He was trying to divert her attention away from her physical pain. Indeed, she was feeling much better now. The pain was bearable. Di Fuyi then studied herplexion and said, ¡°The pain should have subsided. Some colors have finally returned to your cheeks,¡± heplimented, before giving her a soft kiss on the lips. The man had kissed her three times in quick session. For that, Gu Xijiu was feeling blessed. Nheless, she pushed him away out of the blue. Di Fuyi was rather perplexed by her action as she was leaning in for another kiss when she suddenly pushed him away. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Gu Xijiu did not answer his bewilderment. Instead, she retrieved a mirror. One quick look at her reflection almost prompted her to toss it away. She looked at Di Fuyi in disbelief. ¡°I look horribly repulsive, and yet you still managed to kiss me.¡± Her wounds were beginning to form scars, but they had not entirely recovered. Her skin was covered entirely in patches of scabs and scars, and half of her hair was gone, making her look terribly unkempt. On top of that, there were three big scars on her face, which made her feel rather embarrassed. He still kissed her, regardless. Di Fuyi stroked her face gently. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. This look of yours is quite unique. Wait for me to retrieve your body. You will be able to have a good, long rest then. I am sure that all of your wounds will recover just fine.¡± Gu Xijiu felt a sudden sense of hopelessness at the task he had. It would not be easy for him to retrieve her body. The demon was way too powerful. They would not be able to defeat her if they worked together. To make matters worse, both of them were still trapped. She looked at Di Fuyi and was reminded of a question that was left unanswered. ¡°This ce is hard to get out of, so it must be difficult to get in as well. How did you manage toe here? By the way, if your soul is here, where is your body?¡± Di Fuyi grasped her hand before he answered, ¡°This ce is the same as the desert, which permits only entry. I did not face any difficultying in. As for my body, it is safe on the outside of the desert. Nothing is going to happen to it.¡± Chapter 3027 - The Man Behind It All Chapter 3027: The Man Behind It All Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu grabbed his hand tightly as another realization struck. ¡°Your soul is here as a whole! You did not even leave one small fragment behind to guard your body!¡± She felt an abrupt surge of anxiety in her body. Deities were free to leave their bodies behind and travel using their souls. However, a small fragment of their soul must be left behind to ensure the survival of their physical bodies, or they would be as good as dead. Any dys would cause the body to disintegrate while all systems fail and die away. Although Di Fuyi was a powerful man, his body was still a physical matter that would decay when without a soul to sustain its survival. All he had was a day to return to his body. Unfortunately, the heat would certainly elerate the rate of decay. Panicked, Gu Xijiu expressed her utter disapproval at his actions, ¡°You have always been a careful man. Why did you make such blunder this time?¡± She paused to take a deep breath before continuing, ¡°We have to get out as soon as we can.¡± She knocked on the wizardry barrier and said, ¡°You should start working on a way out. I will look for other clues.¡± However, Di Fuyi stopped her. ¡°You are still injured. Stay and rest. I will do the work,¡± he instructed. Without further ado, he dived into the dark water and seemed to exit the wizardry barrier. Certainly, Gu Xijiu could not stay calm about the fact that he was diving deeper into the dark water. It was also when she saw anotheryer of wizardry barrier around him that she could ease her mind. About two hourster, Di Fuyi finally returned. Gu Xijiu examined his body to make sure he was unharmed. His skin was a little reddened, but he generally looked fine. She was relieved. ¡°Did you manage to find anything?¡± The paleness of Di Fuyi¡¯s face indicated something was wrong. He reached out to Gu Xijiu and pulled her into a tight embrace. ¡°Xijiu, I am sorry,¡± he said with guilt. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I am afraid that we cannot make it out. The dark water cell is built with a foundation of countless resentful spirits. Unless we can purify their grudge all at once, we will never make it out.¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. ¡°When I first arrived, the desert was already swallowing the cities nearby. Many lives were taken away, all filled with resentment. I believe the cmity is still ongoing. This means that the strength of this prison will only grow stronger over time. It will be very difficult to purify.¡± Di Fuyi closed his eyes and hugged her tightly. ¡°Xijiu, I am so sorry to let you down.¡± Gu Xijiu remained quiet. She was not ready to give up and scanned her mind for any possible solutions. An abrupt thought reminded her of a series of spells that could be useful. In searching for a solution, she managed to find a way to create a strong wizardry barrier, but even then, it would only prolong their survival a little longer, so she did not bother to create it. They leaned against each other within the wizardry barrier that Di Fuyi first created. The barrier was already losing its rigidity and might copse at any moment. In the very end, Gu Xijiu finally gave up. She buried herself in Di Fuyi¡¯s arms as she watched the ck water grow deeper and darker. ¡°Fuyi, I am sorry for bringing you into this trouble. Who do you think is the person behind it all? It will be my regret if I do not find out.¡± ¡°Fan Qianshi,¡± Di Fuyi calmly said. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Firstly, only Fan Qianshi knows the Soul Kneading Spell. Secondly, building the dark water prison using resentful spirits is a special skill that not many people know about. From my research, Fan Qianshi used to have a close link to one of the people who knew this technique many years ago. He must have taught Fan Qianshi the method, which he then passed on to the demon. Thirdly, and most importantly, Fan Qianshi wants me dead for good or at least to trap me for life. Now, his goal is achieved.¡± ¡°Haha! It seems you are the real Di Fuyi! What a smart man! You are smart enough to have guessed it all, but it is toote!¡± A sudden voice emerged. Fan Qianshi then made a graceful appearance on the outside of the water prison. Chapter 3028 - Do You Confess To Everything That I Have Just Said? Chapter 3028: Do You Confess To Everything That I Have Just Said? Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe was covered in a loose ck robe and seemed to be carrying an aura of doom and gloom. Silver embroideries were delicately sewn on the fabric that disyed scendscapes. His robe danced in the air as he gracefully made hisnding. His hair was tied and fastened by a jade hairpin. In contrast to his pale face and white hairpin, his entire body was covered entirely in ck. The man was a masterpiece in his own right, with extraordinarily refined elegance. His facial features gave him the appearance of a fine young gentleman, but his aura, as an overpowering ruler, was not to be underestimated. It was the first time Gu Xijiu saw his true face, but he somehow reminded her of someone she had seen before.She paused to think and realized it was indeed him. She saw him from her dreams. In her dreams, she saw Di Fuyi ying chess against Fan Qianshi. He was wearing the same ck outfit as the first time she saw him. He must be here to show off his supreme identity as a Creation Deity. He looked clean and neat, with his hair perfectly done. No detail on his outfit was overlooked, and he certainly looked different from when Gu Xijiu saw him a few days ago. Perhaps he was only pretending to look messy back then. His acting skills were undoubtedly convincing. It was a shame that he did not make acting his full-time career. Fan Qianshi could obviously see them through the prison. His eyes lingered on them both, first on Gu Xijiu, and then to Di Fuyi. ¡°Mr. Fuyi, what else do you have to say?¡± ¡°Do you confess to everything that I have just said?¡± Di Fuyi asked after a momentary pause. Fan Qianshi swiftly agreed, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a surprise! I thought you were going to quibble for a bit and act all innocent.¡± ¡°That is totally unnecessary,¡± Fan Qianshi proudly said. He had been nning this for thousands of years and had been through nders and humiliations to carry out his mission. It was a sess atst! Di Fuyi was trapped with no way out. He needed to savor the moment by making the most fun out of the situation! The man that he had been waiting to defeat and his moment of victory were finally in his grasp. He wanted for Di Fuyi to be sad and depressed as apensation for the many tough years that he had to wield his power from the shadows. At this point, there was no need for him to deny any further usations. Instead, he was ready to tell them more. ¡°How many years have you been nning this?¡± Di Fuyi asked. ¡°56, 328 years. To be more urate, I will even add five months and eight days,¡± Fan Qianshi made it very clear. ¡°What a long time.¡± Di Fuyi was quite surprised by his determination. ¡°You have onlye to know the demon for about 30,000 years, which means that you had spent the first 20,000 years looking for the perfect subject, am I right?¡± Fan Qianshi answered, ¡°That is right. A perfect subject is hard toe by. It takes a favorable climate and geographical position to brew a perfect n.¡± After a pause, he then added, ¡°However, you made a mistake just now. I did not learn the method of building the dark water prison from Luo Jiuchen. Instead, he got it from me. He was the one who spread the news.¡± Di Fuyi continued, ¡°Were you the one who nned for Luo Jiuchen¡¯s bizarre disaster that endangered the six worlds?I was not even alive back then. What did you aim to achieve?¡± ¡°To test the effectiveness of a newly found spell.¡± Gu Xijiu was dumbfounded. She looked at Fan Qianshi in utter disbelief and started to question if he was indeed a demon himself. He put innocent people at risk by plunging them into an abyss of misery and death, all because he needed to test a spell. Fan Qianshi caught her looking at him with eyes that were filled with disgust and utter disapproval. He then looked away. Chapter 3029 - You Only Planned To Bring Me Down Chapter 3029: You Only nned To Bring Me Down Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionHe opened up his foldable fan in a casual manner before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t you look at me like that. They were great troubles to me back then. I needed to teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°When did you find Xijiu¡¯s demon?¡± ¡°35,000 years ago,¡± Fan Qianshi answered honestly. ¡°I came across this ce by ident and saw the little desert in a small town. It seemed like uncharted territory that needed to be explored. I decided to go in there out of curiosity and found the demon that was hidden within. She did not even have a body or a face of her own. Also, she was disgusted by the sight of me.¡± He threw Gu Xijiu a quick nce and added, ¡°She reminded me of you, looking innocent and harmless, but harmful in the end. Also, she did not remember me at all.¡± Gu Xijiu disapproved of his statement. ¡°I have only one regret.¡± With her eyes fixed on Fan Qianshi, she then firmly said, ¡°I must have been blind to have you as my disciple.¡± Fan Qianshi¡¯s face turned pale at her disappointment. ¡°It is my destiny to be a Creation Deity. Having me as your disciple in only the course of our crossed destinies,¡± he smirked in triumph. ¡°It is my greatest mistake to have feelings for you. I remained loyal to you and asked only for you to pay more attention to me.¡± ¡°But what did you do to me instead? You nned to bring me down. Furthermore, you forgot your missionpletely, all in the name of love. You acted against destiny¡¯s calling and trained Di Fuyi as your sessor instead, so he could go on and be the ultimate ruler of all six worlds. You put me away in istion, so I would not be in his way. It was my mistake to think that you actually cared for me, even though you did not love me. I thought you had everything nned for me until the dawn of your immortalization. I was thrilled for days when you got me a Candle Dragon¡¯s egg. Wholeheartedly, I nurtured the egg to hatch it so that you could finally be proud of my achievement. I worked tirelessly for your approval, but what did you do to me instead?¡± Gu Xijiu went into a rage. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°The egg was only an excuse to keep me out of your way. You were on the brink of your immortalization, so you needed time to bring Di Fuyi up as the next Creation Deity. You brought him into the Forbidden Land of God and passed everything down to him so that I would end up bing theughing stock of the six worlds. However, it was a shame that destiny disposed of the n that you proposed. I could sense that you were dying, so I made my way to you and entered the Forbidden Land of God by chance. All of a sudden, I awoke to be the next Creation Deity, with powers given by God. I was blind to have fallen for you, such a simple-minded and heartless woman.¡± Gu Xijiu said nothing more. Chapter 3030 - Playing Off One Against The Other Chapter 3030: ying Off One Against The Other Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAs destiny unfolded, Fan Qianshi eventually became the Creation Deity. Di Fuyi, who had been quiet for a while,mented, ¡°You were not blinded by love, but instead, by your obsession. You wanted things that were not meant to be yours. Anyway, those are long in our past, so there is no point to even talk about it now. It seems like the demon is only a tool of yours. How did you know that Xijiu would end up here? If it was not for Di Hao, we would not have stepped foot into this desert at all.¡± Fan Qianshi exined in an arrogant manner, ¡°Di Hao was only an ident. The demon had reached full maturity so it was only a matter of time before she became fully destructive. Even without Di Hao, you would stille to evaluate the situation. Once you entered the desert, you would have no choice but to y along ording to my rules.¡± Di Fuyiughed out loud at his ludicrousness. ¡°Fan Qianshi, you got us. We acknowledge that. What about the demon? What are you going to do with her?¡± ¡°That is none of your concern,¡± Fan Qianshi dismissed him swiftly. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi continued with heavy irony, ¡°You are afraid to tell us, aren¡¯t you? Your goal has been achieved, so she will be eliminated as well. In order for you to truly be the ruler of all six worlds, you need to build asting reputation by gaining public respect. The expansion of the demonic desert will go on indefinitely and be the biggest catastrophe that endangers the existing world. If you get rid of it, people will submit themselves to you for all eternity.¡± Gu Xijiu finally got a grasp of it. ¡°To kill two birds with one stone! What an impressive strategy!¡± ¡°Shut up! I will not do anything harmful to her!¡± Fan Qianshi responded with anger. With a smirk, Di Fuyi continued to challenge him, ¡°Is that so? Fan Qianshi, others may know nothing about the Soul Kneading Spell, but you cannot fool me. It is dark magic that will cause her to have a hidden but fatal defect, which, I believe, is a fact that you concealed from her. You, as the originator of the spell, know about its fatality better than anyone else. If you want to kill her, all you have to do it is to attack the defective spot of hers. Also, this dark water prison is a cruel practice that absorbs countless of resentful spirits, which is something against thews of nature. With the use of such a spell, her Kung Fu will bergely increased, but at the risk of her own safety. At some point, she will not be able to hold against the overbearing grudges and copse. She will die in a major explosion, even without any intervention from you. Luo Jiuchen used the same spell on a celestial being and turned her into a massive killing machine. She ended up being swallowed by the resentful spirits, without a trace of her soul left behind.¡± Gu Xijiu looked surprised. ¡°Are you talking about the feud between the Divine Lord and the Great Devil? I have heard about it. Luo Jiuchen wanted to rece the Divine Lord but he could not do the killing on his own. Secretly, he used the Divine Lord¡¯s godsister as his subject and turned her into a weapon that threatened all beings. She thought that she was invincible but little did she know that she was merely a pawn in another¡¯s man grand scheme of wickedness.¡± With a frown, Fan Qianshi wanted to defend himself, but Di Fuyi added on, ¡°Fan Qianshi, are you trying to deny it? Are you going to say that the incident was made-up? Are you going to deny the fact that you were the one who taught Luo Jiuchen dark magic? If you were bold enough to do it back then, you should man up and ept the responsibility right now.¡± Fan Qianshi replied scornfully, ¡°So what if it is true? To answer your question, yes, I was the one who taught him dark magic.¡± Chapter 3031 - Playing Off One Against The Other (2) Chapter 3031: ying Off One Against The Other (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionBefore he was done exining, a sudden rush of cold wind interrupted him. ¡°Fan Qianshi, I did not know about that part of your n,¡± an icy voice could be heard echoing in the air. Ady in a green dress arrived at the scene. The demon made her way here in time to hear the story. She was still carrying Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, but her aura waspletely different. Nheless, her face remained the same. Ayer of dark energy surrounded her body while the resentful spirits terrifyingly continued their ghastly howls. Surprisingly, she seemed aware of their conversation, as observed from her boiling rage. She looked at Fan Qianshi fixedly with a sense of hostility. ¡°Bastard! How dare you challenge me!?¡± Fan Qianshi was dumbstruck. Things had taken a very sharp turn for him. He already set up a secured perimeter with ayer of wizardry barrier that was soundproof. Their conversations were only meant for their ears. How did the demon find out about it? ¡°Master, don¡¯t you listen to them! They are trying to drive a wedge between us,¡± Fan Qianshi quickly exined. The demon refused to listen to him any further. With a smug, she rushed toward him at an astonishing speed. ¡°Are you trying to deny it? I have heard everything! Fan Qianshi, I would love to see how you n to rebel against your own master!¡± Fan Qianshi did not know what to tell her to ease the situation. He wanted to give her an excuse or some sort of reason, but the demon refused to listen to him any longer. She overheard their conversation from the corner and thought that it was enough information for her to confirm Fan Qianshi¡¯s revolting behavior. She offered no second chance to him. A deadly fight was inevitable. At this point, the demon¡¯s spiritual power was at its highest. As soon as she struck her first move, the sky was immediately obscured withyers of dark clouds. In a mist of ck fog, the sand particles had turned into sharp weapons. As if braving a raging storm, it would surely be a very tough fight for Fan Qianshi. Unfortunately for him, there was no time for him to exin any further. He had to focus and fight for his life. Both of them started engaging each other with powerful moves that made the sky feel as though it was falling apart. The raging wind that entered the fray made the surrounding air filled with sand and dust. The boulders and rocks in the desert seemed to be shattered as a result of their battle. The only boulder that remained was the one that housed Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. It stood against the raging storm and remained unaffected. ¡­ Gu Xijiu watched as the fight went on for a while and sighed. She started directing a directed audio message to Di Fuyi, ¡°Their moves are more or less the same. The demon obviously possesses her memory from her previous life. They really do seem like a master and a disciple.¡± ¡°A master and a disciple in their previous lives,¡± Di Fuyi corrected. ¡°Do you think I mistreated him before? Would I bring him down all because of you?¡± Di Fuyi rubbed her hair gently and said, ¡°Who knows what happened previously? It is our past anyway¡± He then sighed before continuing, ¡°I have no memory about that, too. However, I am pleased that you and I were already madly in love, even in our previous lives.¡± The fight was still ongoing in a state of chaos and darkness and victory still hung in the bnce. Nevertheless, all Gu Xijiu could think about now was Di Hao. ¡°I wonder how Hao-Er is doing at the moment? Has he fallen into the cruel hands of Fan Qianshi?¡± Di Fuyi reassured, ¡°Worry not. Hao-Er is still well and alive.¡± ¡°Really? How do you know?¡± Gu Xijiu was surprised by his tone of confidence. ¡°A telepathic connection between a father and a son.¡± He hid the truth from her that Di Hao was the Master of the Heavenly Law. If anything happened to him, there would be odd happenings everywhere to indicate his death. Also, Di Fuyi would be able to sense it. In this case, no news means good news. The boy was still alive and well. The only question was where he was hiding. Gu Xijiu knew that Di Fuyi would not joke with her about the safety of their child, so she finally felt slightly relieved. Chapter 3032 - Playing Off One Against The Other (3) Chapter 3032: ying Off One Against The Other (3) She took a look at the demon again, and then to Di Fuyi. ¡°I thought you kept her away, somewhere hidden, didn¡¯t you? I did not expect that she woulde back so early. Also, Fan Qianshi should know that this ce is still the demon¡¯s territory, and yet he bbered on without a care. Every bit about the truth was generously spilled. There must be a wizardry barrier that he thought was soundproof. If that is so, how did the demon find out everything? By the way, how did you manage to escape?¡± She threw out a series of questions at him. Di Fuyi had no intention of lying to her. ¡°An array formation was set up about a hundred miles from here. When we got there, I made an excuse that I had to treat Hao Er¡¯s injuries. She felt very safe in her territory, so she stopped by without any concern. Then, I made up another excuse to run a perimeter check. That was when I left. I made a recement puppet to go back to her as a reassurance. She acted like she was severely injured, so she sat in silent cultivation for recovery. She did not even check on the recement that I made, so I seized the window of opportunity and found my way back to you. However, the recement could onlyst for two hours. When the time was up, she would surely notice something was off and would go looking for me. The array formation was made to confine her for only two hours. Also, I left a mirror behind on purpose.¡± ¡°The Parallel Mirror?¡± ¡°Yes, from the mirror, she would be able to see and hear everything that was happening here.¡± Gu Xijiu was thoroughly impressed by his quick wits. ¡°What a thoughtful n. Did you figure out that the demon and Fan Qianshi were actually on the same team a long time ago?¡± Di Fuyi nodded. ¡°I did not know about the demon¡¯s identity at first, but I somehow found that the swallowing desert looked familiar. It seemed like something only Fan Qianshi would do, so I tried to lure him into talking. It went well as he spilled everything.¡± Gu Xijiu was awestruck. ¡°You made it sound so real, but it turned out to be a trap.¡± ¡°I had made my deductions from the avable facts. My logical conclusions hardly go wrong.¡± ¡°Did you also deduce that the demon would end up in shambles?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± ¡°So full of tricks!¡± With a thumbs-up, Gu Xijiu was very impressed by her husband¡¯s daring maneuvers. Di Fuyi held her thumb in his hand and said, ¡°I think you can say that I am both intelligent and practical. Also, baby, I have to say that you are brilliant. I did not tell you anything in advance, and yet you were able to chime in.¡± Gu Xijiu was quite embarrassed by hispliment. ¡°Well, I would not bepatible with the great Celestial Master Zuo if I were any less intelligent, right?¡± They continued to chat on for a while before Gu Xijiu turned her attention back to the fight. Fan Qianshi and the demon continued battling against one another in the sky. Gu Xijiu looked up but could only see the rolling dark clouds. Lightning shed, and thunder rumbled every once in a while. asionally, their figures could be seen against the light. Gu Xijiu softly said, ¡°They are so busy fighting. Shouldn¡¯t they be worried about our escape?¡± Di Fuyi examined the dark water that surrounded them and replied, ¡°This dark water prison is truly the best way to secure anyone from running away. They are not worried about us at all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a way out?¡± Gu Xijiu was really curious. With a smile, Di Fuyi answered confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is nothing in the world that can trap me.¡± Gu Xijiu heaved a sigh of relief. He sounded like he already had a n. ¡°Let¡¯s take the chance to run away now when they are not paying attention.¡± She refused to waste any time. Chapter 3033 - Playing Off One Against The Other (4) Chapter 3033: ying Off One Against The Other (4) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°It is not the right time yet. Let¡¯s wait,¡± Di Fuyi suggested while observing the clouds of dust around them. ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Xijiu was perplexed. Di Fuyi sighed before exining, ¡°One of them is the Creation Deity, the other is the demon of the former Creation Deity. The fight is causing the ce to undergo earth-shattering changes, which probably involves the entire desert. Nowhere else is safe. Look at the clouds of dust. Their fight will affect anyone with a thousand miles. Without the power of a Great Deity, one will perish as soon as he or she enters the radius of their battlefield.¡± Clearly, he had a point. Gu Xijiu agreed with him. ¡°We are not capable of defeating them. You are injured, and I am exhausted. Running away right now will make us both easy targets. This does not sound like a good n at all.¡± ¡°Shall we wait until both of them have worn each other out?¡± ¡°Smart,¡± Di Fuyiplimented, while gently caressing her hand. Gu Xijiu threw him a quick look. She was actually quite impressed by her husband¡¯s modest estimate of his power. He frankly admitted his weakness when he was not at his best. Sometimes, he would go the extra mile to achieve his goal, even though the path he takes may be seen as somewhat wayward. Perhaps his Kung Fu was not what made him invincible but his insightful ideas. ¡°Baby, why are you looking at me with judgment in your eyes?¡± ¡°You are mistaken. I am idolizing you with a sense of admiration.¡± They continued to chat for a while as Gu Xijiu was more relieved. Knowing that her son was safe and that they would eventually be safe, too, made their chat more rxed. With a sigh of relief, she said, ¡°They would not stand a chance if you recall your memory and Kung Fu as the Master of the Heavenly Law. Also, we would not have to waste our time here waiting for our chance of escape.¡± Di Fuyi started thinking about what she said but soon broke into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will teach them a lesson even without the power of a deity. A well-thought n is better than a moment of bravery. We should anticipate and outsmart thepetition. In time, we shall defeat them all.¡± Gu Xijiu stayed quiet, but her respect had been won over by Di Fuyi. ¡°You are always full of wisdom.¡± Meanwhile, the terrifying sight of the dark water sent chills down her spine. The level of water in the prison continued to rise. The couple then looked around, only to realize that the surface of the water was already about the size of Taihu Lake. The vast ckness was a rather grim sight. Just at that time, the rise in the water level came to a halt. Gu Xijiu told Di Fuyi about her keen observation of the water level. ¡°Seems like they made it,¡± Di Fuyimented. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°We have a lot of people here to support us. I told them about an array formation that they needed to set up here. With enough manpower and energy, the array formation can be used to suppress the expansion of the desert. It looks like they made it here in time.¡± ¡­ Arge crowd was gathered on the outskirts of the desert. Amongst them were Kun Xueyi, the four messengers, the celestial emperor, the Devil King, and all eight ancient mythical beasts. Almost every important person from all six worlds was present to support. They were equally aghast at the extreme oddity of the desert. However, there was no time for fear. As soon as they arrived, they followed Bai Ze¡¯s instruction and started learning the key features of the array formation. The formation was a veryplex one, but they were able to learn everything fairly quickly. About two hourster, the entire array formation was aligned in the sky. Many streaks of light filled the sky, brightening up the entire gloomy desert. The array formation was a crucial weapon in this tactical situation. The results could be seen immediately as the crazy expansion of the desert finally came to a halt. Bai Ze finally heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, the entire territory here was already engulfed by the desert. Millions of lives were lost. Chapter 3034 - The Grand Finale Chapter 3034: The Grand Finale From afar, the desert was filled entirely with ck dust. The screaming spirits screeched in the wind, and their piercing voices grew louder and more disturbing. These spirits were extremely violent, almost to an unimaginable extent. The crowd outside could feel the forces of evil even from miles apart. None of them had experienced such a violent desert before. The mere sight of the evil spirits made their skin creep but also made them appreciate Di Fuyi¡¯s prophetic vision. The desert was like a giant ck hole. They needed to stop it from consuming everything in its path, or the entire world would cease to exist. They were d that Di Fuyi had foreseen the consequences in advance, so they had time to prepare the array formation. One thing was for sure; they did not have to stand there in despair just yet. At least five hundred people showed up to support. All of them were powerful. Although they were able to expand the array formation to its fullest, it was certainly very challenging to keep it going. The evil aura of the desert was too strong to be held within. It felt like holding back a giant dinosaur with only a rope. Even with their maximum strength and effort, all they could do was to stop the desert from expanding further. Nevertheless, they did not stand a chance to defeat it. In order to permanently remove the roots of the problem and prevent a reurrence, they had to start from within. However, the desert was too violent at the moment. They would be shredded into pieces if they moved any closer. Going into the desert seemed impossible right now. Therefore, they continued to support the array formation. As they did so, they also kept observing the ongoing situation. Di Fuyi had gone into the desert for many hours by then, but there was still no news from him. Bai Ze started wondering if he and madam were safe in there. The array formation would onlyst for two days at most. Would it buy them enough time and power to destroy the desert? Bai Ze took a look at the desert where ck dust continued to storm and was quite puzzled. It was said that the array formation was able to put the expansion of the disastrous desert to a halt, and hopefully, make it shrink. The apparent situation turned out to bepletely different from their expectations. Bai Ze then took a quick look at the familiar faces who took part in the array formation, which included Long Siye. Recently, Long Siye had an exceptional encounter with a Great Deity who ended up bing his master; her name was Hua Yan. Although she was not a well-known figure, her power was not to be underestimated. Furthermore, her method of teaching was proven to be effective, as seen from Long Siye¡¯s outstanding achievement as a Great Deity in only a few years. The Emperor Immortal dly appointed him as the chief advisor as well as his right-hand man. Also, he was entrusted with the power of the military. As themander in chief, he led a delegation of more than 100,000 soldiers. As for his mysterious master, she had been living under Long Siye¡¯s roof with a rather secluded life. Bai Ze once investigated her background, but there was nothing suspicious or odd that he could find. She was just a hermit who was phlegmatic and anti-social. She used to live in a celestial mountain from a foreignnd, which was where Long Siye met her. He was there to collect some herbs but got involved in an ident. Fortunately, thedy was there to help. The next thing she noticed was Long Siye¡¯s potential, which prompted her to take him as her disciple. It was said to be an act for him to return her favor of saving his life. It was a rather odd method of repaying one¡¯s debt, but Long Siye was not particrly bothered by it. Moreover, he refused to owe her any favors, so he agreed to be her disciple. To his surprise, she turned out to be a responsible master. She taught him many hidden spells and also gave away many magical pills and medicine to him. In time, Long Siye¡¯s Kung Fu became more and more powerful. Bai Ze had been following her tracks for many years, but there seemed to be no concern at all. Although Long Siye¡¯s Kung Fu was elevated at an astonishing rate, everything about him was still good and pure, with no involvement of dark magic. With that said, Bai Ze was finally able to let the matter go. At first, Bai Ze did not n to notify Long Siye and his master, Hua Yan, about this gathering of great powers. After all, Long Siye used to be a clone of Fan Qianshi. There might be some sort of telepathic connection that could be misused by Fan Qianshi to anticipate and control Long Siye¡¯s every move. Chapter 3035 - The Grand Finale (2) Chapter 3035: The Grand Finale (2) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionIt seemed that the Emperor Immortal absolutely trusted Long Siye. Bai Ze thought that Emperor Immortal shared the same concern, so it did not send any formal reminder to him. Nheless, Long Siye ended up being brought to the gathering as well. Long Siye even brought his master, Hua Yan, along. Both of them were assigned to their designated locations. Like everyone else, they channeled all of their power to support the array formation. It was a relieving sight for Bai Ze to see them working together with everyone. Naturally, it threw Hua Yan a quick nce every once in a while. Her name had a youthful and fresh tone associated with it, which was theplete opposite of her unapproachable character. No one dared to go near to her at all. Her beauty was, without a doubt, captivating. Many men had their hearts submitted to her but ended up with the same ruthless rejection. Bai Ze thought that she and Gu Xijiu were quite simr in terms of their character, though their appearances were vastly different. Perhaps, it was her personality that brought Long Siye close to her. Bai Ze still had some doubts about them, so it asked the Flying Serpent and Tao Wu to stay close to them. If anything went wrong, they would be able to pacify the situation. ¡­ Things went wild in the desert. The epic battle between Fan Qianshi and the demon hade to its climax. The sky and the earth had split, and Fan Qianshi started to regret his actions. Di Fuyi was right, however. Fan Qianshi had indeed nted a weak point in the demon. Unfortunately for her, it was under Fan Qianshi¡¯s control. He did not intend to end the demon in a major explosion. Instead, he was trying to decrease her power and strength to the level of an ordinary immortal. As he was still obsessed with Gu Xijiu, Fan Qianshi would definitely not give her up so easily. He could now own her body rather easily, but what he truly wanted was her heart. He had a n mapped out. The demon would be the one who created the trap for Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. With Di Fuyi in his hands, he would decide whether to kill or to imprison the man. Later, everything about the man in Gu Xijiu¡¯s memory would be wiped away. Granted with a new body, the demon¡¯s memory would then be nted into her head, and they would start from a clean te and fall in love. Hopefully, the two would end up spending eternity together. Nevertheless, Fan Qianshi was also aware that it was almost impossible to control Gu Xijiu. Her memory could not be wiped clean as her love for Di Fuyi was irreversible. Therefore, he wanted to keep the demon as a potential backup. The demon and Gu Xijiu were not very simr, but they were somehow rted. Also, the Demon still had some memories of the former Creation Deity. When his revenge wasplete, he would take control of the demon and disassemble her souls. The resentment and grudge would be removed, leaving the demon in her primitive form. He would thenbine the demon with other souls that he had carefully selected so that she could be a whole new person but still carry the memory of the former Creation Deity. He wanted to create a future where they could spend together forever. Regardless of his avable options, the death of the demon was not on the list. The n was to confine Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu in the desert first and then leave the desert to evolve into a deadly disaster for the six worlds. He would then emerge as a hero who took down the desert and put an end to its destruction. Fan Qianshi was the one who brought the desert to life, so he was the one who could stop it. He looked forward to bing a hero who got rid of the disaster and would then take the chance to establish his power and take over the six worlds as the ultimate ruler. Unfortunately, Di Fuyi saw through his plot and exposed his tracks. To make matters worse, the demon overheard their entire conversation. Chapter 3036 - The Grand Finale (3) Chapter 3036: The Grand Finale (3) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionUnfortunately, Di Fuyi saw through his plot and exposed his tracks. To make matters worse, the demon overheard their entire conversation. Their battle became unavoidable, even though it was something Fan Qianshi did not n for. It was a pity that they had to fight, but he was not nervous about it. He had her life in his control, so it was not difficult to threaten her whenever necessary. Nevertheless, it was an ultimate move that he would like to avoid using unless necessary. He wanted to fight her with his powers first to try to tame the demon. However, as soon as the battle started, he finally realized that the demon¡¯s Kung Fu was much more powerful than he had expected. Her power was in no way inferior to his power as a Creation Deity. In fact, the more she fought, the better she got. He tried to escape many times but was unsessful. To his dismay, she pushed him into a flurry of attacks that made him make careless mistakes. At this point, the result of the battle was uncertain. While Fan Qianshi was busy fighting, he never stopped looking at the dark water prison. Di Fuyi was sitting there with Gu Xijiu in his arms. She looked dreadfully untidy, but at least she was happy. Casually, sheid her head on his chest so that Di Fuyi could stroke her hair. Di Fuyi saw Fan Qianshi¡¯s eyes lingering on them and returned it with a smile. Obviously, Fan Qianshi found the couple to be utterly annoying. They were busy showing affection to one another, even in times of great danger. Fan Qianshi could not help but smirk at theirck of awareness. He could tell what Di Fuyi thought since he was renowned for his ability to solve any sort of wizardry barrier. The man must be thinking that the dark water prison was just another challenge. Perhaps, they were actually waiting for the right time to escape when the fight finally came to a bitter end. However, he would not let Di Fuyi have what he wanted. The dark water in the prison was, indeed, extracted from the resentful spirits in the desert. In order to permanently confine Di Fuyi, the desert would have to swallow 6,000,000 fresh souls that would keep the prison secure. He made a detailed calction already and determined that once the desert had swallowed 36 major cities in the continent, the death toll would definitely rise to the desired amount. Also, he paid extra attention to the surface area of the dark water whenever he managed to steal a nce. When the dark water reached the size of two Taihu Lakesbined, it would mean that 6,000,000 lives had been consumed in total, and the wizardry barrier would be heavily fortified by then. The dark water prison was about the size of one and a half Taihu Lakes at the moment. It would not be long before it reached its maturity. Six more hours were all it needed. ¡°Laugh on, Di Fuyi! Both of you will be terribly sorry,¡± he thought. Fan Qianshi could not help but curse at them for their foolishness, but when he saw Gu Xijiu¡¯s burns, his heart ached a little for her. He tried to forget the pain that she had to suffer and put the me on her. The man had originally intended to get Gu Xijiu out of the prison before the barrier was reinforced so that she would not have to suffer the corrosion from the dark water again. However, the way she chimed in with Di Fuyi in their brutal confrontation had driven a wide wedge between Fan Qianshi and the demon. He had to employ all of his energy in the fight, so there was no way he could get her out of the water. Two hours went by, and Fan Qianshi took another quick look at the level of the dark water and was surprised. The surface area did not seem to grow at all. It was still as big as when hest saw it. How was that possible? Who else could have possibly stopped the deadly desert from expanding? While he was busy contemting, a brief moment of absentmindedness almost cost him his life. Fortunately for him, he was able to escape his fate of being beheaded. However, he was not able to escape the pain. The de shed his shoulder open and cut away part of his flesh. He winced, aghast at the brutality of the injury. Chapter 3037 - The Grand Finale (4) Chapter 3037: The Grand Finale (4) Fan Qianshi took a few quick steps back to keep his bnce, but the wound was unusually painful and numbing. He felt as if countless ants were chewing off his flesh all at the same time. It was terribly ufortable, and he caught some blood oozing out from the wound in one quick nce. To add to his misery, the blood was golden. He had been poisoned! It was an unfamiliar type of poison, unknown even to an expert like him. Naturally, he looked at the demon in bewilderment. The demon did not follow on from her sessful attack with a series of blows. Instead, she stood watching him with a satisfied smile. ¡°Fan Qianshi, you once promised to be my disciple forever, but I have changed my mind about that. You are bing my servant instead.¡± The next thing that Fan Qianshi could feel was something crawling from the wound into his flesh. Through the bloodstream, he could feel the sensation slowly taking over his consciousness as his head started to spin. He never thought he would be poisoned. Fan Qianshi conducted frequent experiments with all sorts of poisons. In time, his body had developed a natural defense against most poisons, which led him to think that he was already immune. Luckily for him, he always had the antidote with him, which he downed hastily. The Demon looked at him attentively as shemented, ¡°It is useless. The poison has no cure. Be prepared to serve, my boy.¡± ¡°What kind of poison is this?¡± Fan Qianshi started panting. ¡°It is known as the Eternal Love Potion,¡± the Demon answered ironically. ¡°This poison was supplied by a gentleman. His Kung Fu was not spectacr, but his poison-making skill was extraordinary. I almost fell for his poisonous trap during our fight. Eventually, I swallowed his soul as a whole, so his skill became mine. Blood from the heart of a thousand couples was extracted and purified into this fine bottle of elixir. This is the only bottle that I have made avable for a single-use.¡± Glimpses of hope shone in his eyes as he said, ¡°You made this elixir for us to be together eternally? Actually, that is totally unnecessary. I want to be with you, always and forever.¡± The demonughed out loud at the absurdity of his reply. ¡°That is aplete misunderstanding. I was not asking for your love, but your eternal obedience. When the poison gets to your brain, you willpletely submit to my authority.¡± She only wanted him to be a puppet. Fan Qianshi sighed. ¡°You should not have done that. I have always been truthful to you about my feelings. I will do anything for you, even without the poison.¡± ¡°What a lie! This whole scheme of yours will be used against me when everythinges to an end. I am only a tool in your borate n. You have admitted it all, so stop denying.¡± ¡°Master, I only said so to annoy them both. It was not the truth. Look at us. Look at my injury. We have been fighting for so long, but I have not done anything to you thus far, have I? If I knew about your weakpoint, I would have used it already. Master, you are a very smart woman. You should know that I have been wronged.¡± He then reached out his hand to the demon and continued, ¡°Give me the antidote, please?¡± The demon pinched her lips into a thin line in disy of her regret. ¡°This is not the antidote. The gentleman tended to go to the extreme, so all of his poisons had no cure.¡± Fan Qianshi was utterly shocked by her remark. His eyes became dim and he swayed a little as a result of the poison but did not seem to cast any spells. However, glimpses of colorful rays faintly shed with every movement he made. The series of movements seemed unintentional, but he was actually activating the fatality point that was buried in the soul of the demon. He had tested the method on other subjects many times. It never failed. Chapter 3038 - The Grand Finale (5) Chapter 3038: The Grand Finale (5) He wanted to wait until the dark water prison was sessfully reinforced before he cast the spell on the demon, but his safety was at risk, so he could not dy it any longer. At that moment, he could feel the sensation moving aggressively in his bloodstream towards his head. If he had not set up a barrier in time to separate and protect his brain, the poison would have taken away everything. As expected, the poison was very aggressive, so the barrier that he had set up could barely hold on any longer. He needed to focus on meditating in order to keep the poison out of his system, or he would be a puppet forever. Needless to say, it needed to be done quickly. A few momentster, the demon suddenly felt an abnormality in her body that made her struggle to keep her bnce. She took a few unsteady steps forward and seemed to be about to fall. With one hand on her chest, she looked at Fan Qianshi with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Bastard! What have you done to me?¡± She eximed furiously. She could feel her chest being struck heavily with a blunt instrument in a deadly attempt to tear her apart. In fact, the pieces of her soul were struggling to stay in one piece. She noticed that it was Fan Qianshi who was behind what was happening. ¡°You must be ying some tricks with me. You just said that you knew nothing about my fatality point!¡± Panicked, Fan Qianshi could not believe what had just happened. The spell had failed! He thought that the spell was able to separate the demon¡¯s soul from her body. Without a physical body, the demon¡¯s Kung Fu would be greatly reduced, thus reducing her will to fight. Like a tiger without its teeth, he could easily control her then. To his disappointment, the spell only caused her to sway a little, but her soul was still strongly attached to her body. To make matters worse, his n waspletely exposed. The demon flew into a rage, as evidenced by the fury in her eyes. She crossed her hands before taking a huge leap towards Fan Qianshi in an attempt to take revenge. ¡°Bastard, you truly are plotting against me!¡± There was no time for Fan Qianshi to feel sorry for himself as another round of the battle was inevitable. He continued to use the spell a few times in order to attack her weakness, but all he could do was to make her lose her bnce. There was no actual use at all. Instead of working in his favor, he managed to trigger her into a killing mania. She was ruthless, and there was no way she was backing down. She made a loud screech to summon the winds of winter. In an instant, the tnd of sand was turned entirely into a bizarrend of ice, while the surrounding temperature in the desert dropped sharply as if the world was undergoing another cial episode. Snowkes sluiced down thend like sharp knives and were all aimed at Fan Qianshi. ¡­ Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were patiently sitting inside the prison. ording to Di Fuyi¡¯s n, they were supposed to wait until Fan Qianshi attacked the demon by triggering her weak point. When their enemies were both worn out, it would be their time to fight. However, they did not see the failure of the spelling. It did not seem to have any noticeable effect on weakening the demon. Instead, it released her full potential! The rising level and temperature of the dark water already came to a stop before everything went haywire so they could actually have some time to rest. However, as soon as the demon went all-guns-zing, the dark water started boiling again. On the outside, they could see snow everywhere, but within their confinement, the dark water continued to boil, thus filling their limited space with hot vapor. Also, many scary skeletons that were shing with red light seemed to appear in the prison. With their mouth wide open, they had their fangs buried on the surface of the wizardry barrier in an eager attempt to break through it and chew on the living beings that were sitting helplessly in the bubble. As the dark water continued to boil, more and more skeletons came alive. About an hourter, the entire bubble of their wizardry barrier was surrounded by countless skeletons from every direction and was a rather spooky sight. Chapter 3039 - The Grand Finale (6) Chapter 3039: The Grand Finale (6) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion asNaturally, Di Fuyi¡¯s wizardry barrier began to lose its stability. Frankly, he already felt that the wizardry barrier was losing its rigidity even before the demon became furious with Fan Qianshi. Suddenly, he announced, ¡°No! Things are not looking good! We have to get out now!¡± Without wasting any time, he started to work on their escape n. Di Fuyi was well prepared, but he would still need at least an hour for them to find a way out.Luckily, he had a helpful assistant. Gu Xijiu was informed of the solution beforehand so she could y a part in their escape. Soon, they became fully upied with their tasks. While they were still working on the barrier, Di Fuyi suddenly said, ¡°Xijiu, we have to be quick! The water is rising again!¡± The rising level of the dark water indicated that the desert was, once again, expanding. More lives were inevitably lost in this tragic disaster. They really had to be quick. ¡­ On the outside of the desert, there had been an unforeseen cmity. The desert was contained for a while earlier, so the expansion stopped. Nevertheless, when they heard a loud screech from within the core of the desert, it went into an uncontroble and frantic mode. Like a confined beast that had just broken free, it became ten times more powerful than it was before. Ruthlessly, it started attacking people in different corners of the array formation. They tried their very best to keep it contained but ended up being swept away by the aggressive storm. Many could not withstand the impact and got injured. Nheless, they continued to hold their positions, though it was difficult. This onlysted for an hour before they eventually gave up. A deafening crash urred in the air, amidst loud screaming from the people. It did not take long for the array formation to bepletely broken apart, as all of them were sent across the air due to the sheer force from inside the desert. Apparently, the war from the inside went on with all its stresses and strains. Even Bai Ze struggled to keep its bnce. From what it could observe, the desert was expanding at an rming rate again. Hastily, it gathered the people around to rejoin forces. They needed to reset the array formation as soon as possible; however, not everyone was present. At least a dozen of them were missing, including Long Siye and his master, Hua Yan. The mussel and Lu Wu were only here to be spectators at first, but they were also nowhere to be seen after the great impact. The desert continued to extend as far as it could possibly reach, and, very soon, another city was unfortunately swallowed. People screamed for life while being helplessly engulfed by the unrelenting sand storm. A drop-dead silence then ensued, indicating no survivors. Bai Ze could no longer stay calm.The whole situation was clearly out of control. At that rate, it would only take a day for the desert to engulf the entire continent, taking away tens of millions of innocent lives. It would be as good as the end of the world. Furthermore, the disappearance of Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi was also very rming. They still had not emerged from the desert, and things appeared to be getting worse. ¡­ Within the desert, the demon already went crazy. Her hair danced in the gusts of winter wind. Also, her nails suddenly grew to about a foot long. When her hands moved, streaks of colorful light could be seen glowing from her fingertips, thus forming a very strong visual contrast against the ck, dusty background. Evidently, she had unleashed her tremendous rage. Aghast with terror, Fan Qianshi took a few steps back, knowing that there was no way he could fight back. It was the end. She was no longer under his control. Panicked, Fan Qianshi could no longer keep hisposure. He understood the consequences very well. Now that he could no longer keep her under control, he would eventually be her puppet. All six worlds would perish as a result of her madness and would eventually cease to exist.It was not what he wanted. The fight had been going on for so long, which was exhausting for him. He felt so weak and numb that he could no longer feel his limbs. Also, he did not get to extract the poison out of his body in time, so the barrier that protected his brain from being poisoned slowly lost its stability. In the meantime, the demon continued to fight with great strength. Instead of getting tired, her power actually kept increasing. When they first started their battle, his Kung Fu was slightly more powerful than hers. But as the battle progressed, the situation had taken aplete turn. His defeat was only a matter of time away. Chapter 3040 - The Grand Finale (7) Chapter 3040: The Grand Finale (7) ¡°Bang!¡± Carelessly, a sudden strike managed to hit him and sent him flying in the air. Coincidentally, he crashed his back against the rock that was securing the dark water prison and bounced off. The man lost consciousness momentarily due to the internal injury that he suffered. Once he shook off the pain, he tried hard to suppress the urge to vomit blood and leaped backward to buy him some time. Nevertheless, the demon closed in on him with dim streaks of seven-colored rays seen flickering on her palm. ¡°Fan Qianshi, you are going to be my puppet.¡± Threatened, Fan Qianshi continued to back off until he had his back tly on the stone that locked Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi away. The demon could not see what was going on behind his back, but Gu Xijiu could see everything up close. Fan Qianshi took the opportunity to perform a spell on his fingertip, enhanced with a drop of his blood. He then hit the wizardry barrier with the spell. Gu Xijiu had no idea what he was going to do, but she realized that the boiling dark water surged to a record high temperature, almost bursting Di Fuyi¡¯s protectiveyer of wizardry barrier. Both of them were thrown off bnce and in a terrible shock. However, it was at that time that Gu Xijiu could even feel a mysterious force pulling her out. Was he trying to get her killed as well? She gave Fan Qianshi a look of utter of disgust, but she could only see his back. ¡°Xijiu, ignore him. Keep going!¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s reminder echoed in Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears. Determined, she continued to work on her tasks. Fan Qianshi¡¯s face was filled with horror as he realized his spell did not work. The spell that he had just used was intended to pull Gu Xijiu out of the prison before the barrier was further fortified. He did not expect it to fail as it had never failed him before. The man decided to try again, seemingly not as concerned about the demon attacking him as with getting Gu Xijiu out. With another drop of blood, he cast the spell again, only to see it fail again. ¡°Are you trying to release her?¡± The demon asked in a wicked and intimidating tone. ¡°Did your spell just fail? Haha! Fan Qianshi, I knew that you would never let her go,¡± the demon said with an air ofcency. ¡°You have done something to the dark water prison, haven¡¯t you!?¡± Fan Qianshi was certain about his assumption. ¡°Have you forgotten that I am an expert in setting wizardry barriers as well? I took some time to study it and made a slight alteration. It now has an extra feature.¡± It seemed that the fight was a sure-win for her, so she was not in a hurry to defeat Fan Qianshi. Like a proud predator, she decided to provoke her prey in an unkind way. ¡°Would you like to know what the extra feature is?¡± Fan Qianshi did not answer, but the demon insisted that he needed to know. ¡°I made it such that the soul of ady will be trapped forever, but the soul of a man can escape.¡± He had nothing more to say. Meanwhile, the demon threw a nce at the dark water prison where Di Fuyi was trapped but the entire wizardry barrier was surrounded by apact mass of skeletons to the point where she could not see him. The demon had no idea what the two prisoners were currently up to inside. She looked back at Fan Qianshi¡¯s terrified expression and was delighted. ¡°When I am done with you, I will get Di Fuyi out of the prison. He is the only one that I truly love, so I will not let him wither away in that horrible ce. We shall keep each otherpany until the end of time.¡± She was soft-spoken, but what came out of her mouth was brutally savage. ¡°However, you do not have to worry, Qianshi. Even when he is freed, I will still keep you alive. It will be a pleasure for you to watch as we devote ourselves to one another.¡± Fan Qianshi was at aplete loss of words. His facial expression was filled with rage as he said with gritted teeth, ¡°I underestimated you.¡± Chapter 3041 - The Grand Finale (8) Chapter 3041: The Grand Finale (8) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough they used to be on the same team, they did not see each other very frequently. They only met once every few centuries. Every time Fan Qianshi came to visit, the demon would always do everything as he said, carefully and submissively. She did not seem like much of a thinker. Back then, he still had some doubts over the demon¡¯s unquestionable submission. Sometimes, he would linger around longer to observe her behavior to make sure that her loyalty was real. She was profoundly immoral and wicked, but the way she behaved around him was quite innocent, and sometimes, silly. Never had he thought that she had been scheming to bring about the copse of his master n. At this point in the dramatic exchange, Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi found themselves looking at one another in dismay. Gu Xijiu teased him with half a smile, ¡°She wants to get you away so that you can spend a lifetime together with her. How sweet is that?¡± Di Fuyi rubbed her hair and repeated her words with a tender voice, ¡°He wants to get you away so that you can spend a lifetime together with him. How sweet is that?¡± ¡°The result is clear now. The demon has won the fight, which means that you are free to go,¡± Gu Xijiu objected. Di Fuyi then nted a swift kiss on her soft lips and proudly said, ¡°Why should we need their help? We can get out of here on our own!¡± Without wasting time, he then used his fingers to perform a veryplicated series of spells. ¡°Break it!¡± He called out loud with full authority. All the preparations were already done. With the final set of spells being cast, all he needed was a small activation to trigger a series of chain effects that would st them through the barrier. After a loud bang, the dark water prison, which was initially known to be invincible, was sessfully breached! A surge of dark water escaped through the hole and transformed immediately into ferocious-looking spirits. They then ran amok with bare fangs and brandishing ws! Fan Qianshi was shocked, and so was the demon. In fact, even Di Fuyi did not see thising. ¡°Damn it!¡± Gu Xijiu cursed. The resentful spirits attacked in apact mass, with an intensity that clouded the sun! It was a terrifying sight, even for Gu Xijiu. Di Fuyi quickly reacted by setting up another wizardry barrier around the boulder to block the spirits from swarming out. However, the barrier was not as powerful as the one that had been initially set by the demon and Fan Qianshi, so it did not work. As a piece of tape on a hissing balloon, the barrier could be seen shaking due to the powerful impact from the resentful spirits that were desperate to break free. It seemed so unstable that it could break at any time. To make matters worse, the ones that had already escaped from the prison posed real threats to Di Fuyi¡¯s safety. They never stopped attacking him, thus making the situation even more dangerous. There were millions of resentful spirits in the dark water prison. Some of them used to be powerful people when they were alive. In the form of evil spirits, their power remained. And in the resentment they carried, revenge was what they sought. Thepact army of the dead would surely cause great and irreparable damage to the living world. It was not only the desert that would crumble but the entire world that they knew! Fan Qianshi was the one who came up with the dark water prison, so he should be the one to look for a solution. Gu Xijiu sped his cor and furiously demanded, ¡°Bastard, look at what you have done! Seal the confinement immediately!¡± She sounded exactly like a master who was reprimanding her disciple. Dumbfounded, Fan Qianshi found it hard to believe that she was treating her like a misbehaved disciple. He grasped her by the wrist and said, ¡°Have you recalled everything?¡± Gu Xijiu disregarded the pain on her wrist as he priority was for him to sort out the evil spirits. ¡°No more nonsense! Pull it together now!¡± Desperately, she pulled his hand away and dragged him to the boulder. Before Fan Qianshi could answer anything, the demon¡¯sughter could be heard echoing in the air. ¡°Impressive, both of you. I did not expect that you would be able to put a hole through the confinement. However, you should know that the gap can no longer be sealed once the barrier is breached. Now, I can use these evil spirits as I please. They will be my strongest army in conquering the six worlds.¡± Chapter 3042 - The Grand Finale (9) Chapter 3042: The Grand Finale (9) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionGu Xijiu almost wanted to swear at the demon! Why did everyone want to control the six realms so badly?! Her former apprentice was so adamant about doing so, and now, her inner demon also wanted the same! It was strange. She, herself, had never had this thought. How could this demone out with this idea? Perhaps, it was because the demon was the master of the desert; therefore, these grievances were really afraid of her. They dared not attack her and only went after Di Fuyi, Fan Qianshi, and Gu Xijiu. A wizardry barrier surrounded Di Fuyi¡¯s body, so he was alright. Nevertheless,Gu Xijiu was seriously injured, and her skill was currently the weakest among them. When she saw hundreds of grievances rushing over, she was about to pull out her sword, but Fan Qianshi suddenly pulled her behind him. He raised his hand and attacked the grievances away. Then, he quickly created a wizardry barrier around them. Before they had time to talk, there was a loud bang from the ground. A pink shell drilled out from the ground and said, ¡°Mother! I want to die¡­¡± Before it finished its sentence, it shouted, ¡°What are these?? Why are there so many grievances!?¡± It mmed its shell shut at once as it saw the grievances rush towards its shell. They attacked its shell to the point where it looked like a bumpy boat passing over arge wave. ¡°Mussel! Lu Wu! Long Siye!¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s eyes were sharp. In fact, when the mussel opened its shell, she saw there was ady behind them, as well as an animal that looked like a ck snake. However, as the mussel closed its shell too fast, she did not see the appearance of the ck snake clearly. Although the shell of the mussel was thick and strong, it was undoubtedly impossible to defend against the attacks from so many grievances. After a moment, they heard the screams of the mussel, ¡°It¡¯s over! It hurts! My shell is damaged! It¡¯s going to break!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Fan Qianshi immediately rushed forward in the wizardry barrier to chase away the grievances that had been attacking the big mussel¡¯s shell and then got it into the barrier. The barrier he made was neither too big nor too small; it was about the size of a room. At the moment, the mussel itself ounted for most of the space; it opened its shell in shock. Lu Wu, Long Siye and Hua Yan jumped out of its shell one by one, and finally, the ck snake glided out slowly, and then it shook and changed its appearance. Not only did horns grow on its head, but a smallntern also emerged. It was the ck candle dragon! These people and beasts who would never associate with one another, so Gu Xijiu was stunned! Before she could react, the big mussel had already plunged to her feet, using its shell to clip her skirt. ¡°Master?! How did you be like this? Are you seriously injured? Which bastard hurt you? Huhuhu, you look so ugly¡­¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless for a moment. It did not take long for Lu Wu to rush over and turned into its human form. It was now a 12-year-old boy that looked particrly furious. ¡°Master, which bastard hurt you like this? Tell Lu Wu! Lu Wu will get revenge for you!¡± Meanwhile, Long Siye stepped forward and wanted to diagnose her pulse, ¡°Xijiu, let me check on you¡­¡± At the same time, the ck candle dragon raced forward to the front of Fan Qianshi. It looked up at the whistling spirit outside the barrier and said, ¡°What is going on?¡± Hua Yan stood in a corner, and her eyes swept over to Fan Qianshi. She paused for a moment before walking over to him. ¡°Master!¡± Long Siye, on the other side, became a little stiff. He watched Hua Yan as she approached Fan Qianshi, but thedy did not look back at him. Chapter 3043 - The Grand Finale (10) Chapter 3043: The Grand Finale (10) The only way to describe the current situation was chaotic! Fortunately, the mussel had a quick mouth, so it was able to convey the entire situation outside in a matter of minutes. It turned out that when things got out of control, the mussel had been swept away by a massive vortex from the desert! That vortex seemed to shatter everything into dust and absorbed the mussel into its grasp. Inside, it happened to meet Long Siye and Hua Yan. Hua Yan and Long Siye teamed up to set up a wizardry barrier to protect the people and the beasts who got sucked in, but they could not find a way to escape. Meanwhile, they watched the other people who got caught turn into dust. Everything had happened in less than half a minute, and by then, the wizardry barrier that was supporting them seemed to be in jeopardy. Just when it was about to burst, a candle dragon came into the whirlpool. This candle dragon immediately protected itself using its own wizardry barrier but continued to roll around inside. Momentster, they found themselves inside the desert. At that time, the candle dragon was too tired to move andy on the ground. Long Siye and Hua Yan were also exhausted and could barely move. In the desert, the howling winds like knives while the sand was like bullets. The pain was getting unbearable, and there was no ce to hide here. Therefore, the mussel protected everyone in its shell and then performed the ground drilling technique. That was how this group of people and creatures turned up together over here. The grievances outside the wizardry barrier roared continuously during the story. They looked frightening and dangerous. Meanwhile, the atmosphere inside the wizardry barrier was strange. Long Siye, the mussel, and Lu Wu kept their guard up at the sight of Fan Qianshi. However, Hua Yan and the ck candle dragon were very close to Fan Qianshi. Apparently, one was his subordinate, and the other was his pet. Fan Qianshi frowned as he spoke to Hua Yan very bluntly, ¡°Bitch, who asked you toe? I told you to leave me alone!¡± Hua Yan looked down at the ground in disappointment. Next, Fan Qianshi looked at Long Siye. The man¡¯s gaze had already fallen on Hua Yan as his handsome face turned green! Long Siye was undoubtedly intelligent. When he saw the interaction between Hua Yan and Fan Qianshi, he could guess Hua Yan¡¯s true identity. He coldly said, ¡°You are Wu Wuyan!¡± Hua Yan did not deny. ¡°Yes!¡± Long Siye did not say anything more. He wanted to ask some questions like ¨C ¡®is he the one who sent you?¡¯ and ¡®What did you want to get from me this time?¡¯ However, he never got an answer in the past, so he did not bother. He just sighed in disappointment as he looked at Hua Yan coldly. Fan Qianshi frowned as his eyes looked sharply at Long Siye. ¡°What are you thinking about now? Wu Wuyan went to you because she likes you. I did not send her!¡± Long Siye looked back at him and sneered. However, he did not say anything. Obviously, he did not believe it at all. Furthermore, his feelings toward Fan Qianshi were actually veryplicated. He was cloned from the body cells of Fan Qianshi when he reincarnated as Long Fan. In fact, he was Long Siye¡¯s father for several years. Before Long Siye knew that he was a clone, he thought that Long Fan was his father. The man had treated him ruthlessly. However, it was undeniable that he taught him a lot of skills. Whether it was medical skills or martial arts, they were all taught to him by Long Fan. Later, Long Siye died and received a new body. Theoretically, he was no longer a clone and was raised by real parents. However, his appearance was not much different from his previous life. Since then, he always wondered if he was still carrying Long Fan¡¯s genes. Back in the Starry Crescent Land, Long Fan manipted him like a chess piece and almost ended his life while trying to get even with Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu. Chapter 3044 - The Grand Finale (11) Chapter 3044: The Grand Finale (11) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThest incident made Long Siye resent him but also made him rather confused about himself. If it were possible, he did not want to see Fan Qianshi ever again. Therefore, it was rather confusing to him that the man refused to let him go until today and had to send Wu Wuyan undercover to monitor him. What did he want from him this time? What other role did he have in Fan Qianshi¡¯s grand scheme?! Long Siye just came into the desert, so he was still very confused. The whistling spirits outside the barrier made him scared, and he realized that his personal emotions should be insignificant at this time. He looked around to analyze the scene, and suddenly, his pupils shrunk! Through the dense whistling grievances, he saw Di Fuyi not too far away. He also saw Gu Xijiu¡¯s inner demon. Di Fuyi was struggling to support a barrier that he ced on arge stone. From the rock¡¯s crevices, there was ck water spitting out from time to time. As the water came out, it happened to turn into evil spirits almost instantaneously. Apparently, this was the source of the evil grievances in the area. At this time, the demonized ¡®Gu Xijiu¡¯ was very close to Di Fuyi. ¡°Fuyi, you don¡¯t have to tire yourself over this matter.You cannot stop it. They will alle out and be my established army¡­¡± She opened her arms and flew around the ce as if to wee her new army members. The grievances did not bite her but danced along with the movement of her sleeves. Then, she turned her head and looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°I did not want to seal her away for a long time. In fact, she would have disintegrated in three years. The prison would have also lost its structural integrity, and the grievances would have be my army. s, my army¡¯s strength is lower than I had expected because they did not get the chance to feast on her.¡± Although she was using Gu Xijiu¡¯s body, the tone of her speech was very different. It was a lot sweeter than Gu Xijiu¡¯s normal voice but sounded cruel and cold. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi¡¯s face appeared pale. He knew in his heart that he could not stop it with his current abilities.Once these grievances broke through the barrier, they would swallow the whole world. Typically with these sorts of grievances, they would only multiply after being attacked. The only way to get rid of them was to purify them. Perhaps, the only way to do so was to restore his identity as the Master of the Heavenly Law. Gu Xijiu seemed to have thought of this as well. She stared at Fan Qianshi angrily and said, ¡°Fan Qianshi, are you just going to stand there and watch? Do you want the six realms to be destroyed?! Didn¡¯t you want to be the master of the six realms? If you let this cmity happen, how can you rule the six worlds?¡± Fan Qianshi bit his lips tightly after hearing her out. He looked at the roaring grievances outside and suddenlyughed. ¡°What does it matter to me if the six realms are destroyed? Let it be! Let it be destroyed!¡± At that time, Di Fuyi had given up on holding the barrier. If Fan Qianshi killed Di Fuyi, he would only restore him as the Master of the Heavenly Law in advance. Nevertheless, the six realms still belonged to him. As for Gu Xijiu, from the beginning to the end, she still loved Di Fuyi, and eventually, she would always belong to Di Fuyi. There was never a ce for him in her heart, and he could not get rid of her. He knew that she was heartless, but he just could not see her in distress. However, all his efforts in saving her ended up hurting his feelings even further. After all, she never looked upon him favorably. He had been working so hard for so many years, but he still got nothing in the end. Chapter 3045 - The Grand Finale (12) Chapter 3045: The Grand Finale (12) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionSince he was destined to be disappointed, he would rather let the world be ruined! Fan Qianshi¡¯s thoughts turned negative as he nowwanted to see the world crash and burn with Di Fuyi exhausting all of his power as the Master of the Heavenly Law. He suddenly approached Gu Xijiu and sneered. ¡°Gu Xijiu, this is the price for how you treated me in the past. You should enjoy every moment of it!¡± Gu Xijiu remained silent; she felt that the man was such a rascal.She could not help but look at Di Fuyi and clench her fists. The demon was now bullying Di Fuyi from very close proximity andughing like an evil creature. ¡°Fuyi, don¡¯t you want to give up?¡± Then, her thin and long fingers pointed at Gu Xijiu. ¡°This woman does not suit you. I am the only one in this world that will be loyal to you. Do you want to watch me kill this woman?¡± Her long finger flicked towards Gu Xijiu, and all of a sudden, there were 17 or 18 blood-like shadows that were charging toward Fan Qianshi¡¯s wizardry barrier! Meanwhile, the other grievances that were pounding on the barrier noticed the blood-red shadowsing over and quickly fled. It was obvious that whatever wasing toward them was more powerful than the ones before them. These fierce grievances must have been formed from the masters who had suffered in the desert. Just one of these fierce grievances was even more potent than a thousand typical grievances! The rigidity of the wizardry barrier was already a concern for them earlier, but now, there was a visible crack in the barrier. It seemed that it was going to be shattered at any time! The mussel was anxious. ¡°Hold up! Hold on!¡± It quickly opened the shell and said, ¡°Everyone,e inside my shell to hide! I will take you to underground¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha! A little mussel that thinks that it can turn the situation around? Why don¡¯t you try drilling into the ground again? Since you had drilled out before, why not try again? Every one of you has to die! No one is allowed to survive!¡± The devilughed as she sentenced them. Di Fuyi was in a hurry and was slightly distracted by the inner demon. The barrier that he had set around the boulder had also cracked, questioning its structural integrity. The demon brought herself even closer to Di Fuyi now and grabbed his arm. ¡°Fuyi¡­¡± But before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly screamed piercingly! It was exceptionally loud and seemed to trigger the other grievances as well.Everyone was taken aback and quickly turned their attention to her. They saw a white shadow emerging out of her body as she was screaming in pain. It seemed as though both the body and the shadow were in pain at the same time. The white shadow was obviously forced out of Gu Xijiu¡¯s body. It swayed in the air for a moment beforending awkwardly on the ground. It was now in the same form as the woman in white from before! Di Fuyi was holding Gu Xijiu¡¯s body in his hand while casting a spell to put her soul back into her body. It was evident from the reaction of the woman in white that this waspletely unexpected! Coincidentally, Fan Qianshi¡¯s wizardry barrier had also been destroyed right about the same time. Fortunately, Di Fuyi¡¯s movements were faster than those grievances. He waved his sleeve in the direction of Gu Xijiu, and her soul seemed to be pulled toward him. Her entire vision had turned ck for a moment, and when she opened her eyes, she had already returned to her body. It all happened too quickly that no one had no time to react. Even the mussel still had its shell open while Lu Wu was certainly dumbstruck by what had happened. Lu Wu turned tolook at Long Siye, Fan Qianshi, Hua Yan, and the ck candle dragon together that were equally shocked in the shell of the mussel. Di Fuyi onlysaid two words, ¡°Ground drilling!¡± The mussel was speechless. It was overloaded! Nevertheless, its response was still fast. It immediately closed its shell, turned around, and sneaked into the ground. In just a second, it had disappeared. Meanwhile, the demon¡¯s pretty face had turned green. She cursed angrily, ¡°Bastards! You can¡¯t run away from me!¡± The desert only allowed people in, so the only way they could escape was if Fan Qianshi was willing to tell them how to do so. ¡­ The mussel was full of doubts. It was alright to rescue Long Siye. But why did they have to save the big bad guy, Fan Qianshi? Was Celestial Master Zuo practicing Buddhism now? Nheless, it did not have time to question Di Fuyi¡¯s instructions and had to concentrate on ¡®driving¡¯ them to safety. Chapter 3046 - The Grand Finale (13) Chapter 3046: The Grand Finale (13) Inside the shell of the mussel, Di Fuyi closed his eyes with Gu Xijiu sat beside him. The man was exercising his inner power to get rid of the evil inside her body. The demon had used her body for quite a long time to the point where there was demonic energy immersed in her limbs. Hence, now that she was back in her own body, she still felt quite ufortable. Fortunately, the channeling of the evil energy out of her body did not need her to meditate as it would not be safe for them to have to meditate now. Thinking about the situation, she asked Long Siye about the events outside of the desert. Long Siye did not hide anything from her as he revealed the cmity that had been taking ce just outside the desert. Hearing the news made Gu Xijiu frown. She knew the level of ability of the people outside the barrier. If they were truly united, they certainly had the power to turn the six realms around. Although she had never personally seen the big array, since Di Fuyi designed it, it must bepelling. Theoretically, if these people worked together, they could easily seal away a hole in the sky. However, the desert seemed to be too much for them to handle. ¡°How can we break out of this evil desert?¡± She turned to look at Fan Qianshi. Fan Qianshi closed his eyes and answered coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°This desert was created by you! How can you not know?¡± ¡°When I said I don¡¯t know, it means I don¡¯t know. However, even if I know, I will never tell you.¡± Fan Qianshi still spoke coldly to them. ¡°Fan Qianshi, if the desert is not destroyed, all six realms will be erased from existence. Do you really want to see it being ruined?!¡± Long Siye could not help but open his mouth. ¡°What does it have to do with me if it is ruined?¡± Fan Qianshi was still stubborn. ¡°If I knew you would behave this way earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you and would have left you behind to be eaten by those grievances!¡± Lu Wu was angry and shouted at the man. Fan Qianshi answered it coldly, ¡°I never asked for your to rescue me. If you regret your decision, I am happy to step out of this shell right now!¡± Lu Wu and Long Siye were speechless. Lu Wu really wanted to ask the mussel to open its shell and throw this bastard out. The mere sight of him was already unsettling. ¡°Fan QIanshi, this desert is now useless to you. Fuyi and I have already escaped from the prison, so your n has failed. This desert cannot really trap us, and I can easily leave with him. Therefore, keeping this desert around is only hurting the innocent people from the six realms¡­¡± Gu Xijiu tried to exin to him. Fan Qianshi was still cold. ¡°Have you heard a saying that something that hurts others is not necessarily beneficial to one¡¯s self?¡± Everyone was speechless Long Siye, Lu Wu, and even Little ck tried to persuade him. Nheless, Fan Qianshi was as stubborn as a stone. He would not tell them how to escape. Finally, Gu Xijiu asked, ¡°Fan Qianshi, tell us your condition. What do you want in exchange for the information?¡± Fan Qianshi raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Xijiu. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? What offer can you give me?¡± Gu Xijiu was stunned for a moment by his reply. ¡°If you can tell us the way to stop this catastrophe, we can forgive everything that you have done before, even after Fuyi returns as Master of the Heavenly Law. He will not look for revenge. Furthermore, you can continue to be the God of Creation, as long as you promise not to harm the Six Realms in the future¡­¡± This offer could be said to be very generous. With the sins that he hadmitted, this was definitely a big win for him! Based on what Gu Xijiu understood, the reason why Fan Qianshi was so ruthless to kill Di Fuyi this time was that he was afraid that Di Fuyi would punish and kill him after he returned as the Master of the Heavenly Law. Hua Yan hesitated. ¡°Gu Xijiu, can you really make this decision on behalf of Di Fuyi?¡± Chapter 3047 - The Grand Finale (14) Chapter 3047: The Grand Finale (14) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion¡°I know I can!¡± Hua Yan immediately looked at Fan Qianshi and tried to persuade him, ¡°Master!¡± To which Fan Qianshi replied, ¡°Shut up! You are not qualified to change my decision!¡± Hua Yan¡¯s pretty face turned pale in an instant. She looked down and did not utter another word. The ck candle dragon could not help but give it a go. ¡°Master, what do you want this time? You told me before that a wise man would know how to make a judgment based on every situation. When it is your turn to be wise, why are you so stubborn? Is your brain damaged? You are usually not so stubborn¡­¡± Fan Qianshiughed at the ck candle dragon, but his eyes did not seem to joke when he replied, ¡°Unless you turn back time and treat me as a real apprentice, I will not be able to let it go. I am absolutely disgusted by how you used me in the past!¡± Gu Xijiu was speechless. Meanwhile, Fan Qianshiughed even louder. ¡°I know that you can¡¯t do it! So, there is nothing else to be discussed!¡± In the darkness, a deep voice could suddenly be heard. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back in time. She used to treat you well as her apprentice. In fact, she never used you. On the contrary, she did a lot for you.¡± The voice was maically clear. It was very calming but also seemed slightly regretful.Everyone was startled by the sudden emergence of the voice! Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were both stunned for a moment as they felt that they could recognize the voice but could not seem to put an image to it. ¡°Who are you? Who is the one talking nonsense?!¡± Fan Qianshi suddenly opened his eyes. The voice did not reply, but the mussel, that was busy drilling a path, suddenly screamed! Its huge body seemed to be sucked up the surface! ¡°Ah!!! Ah!!! Who is pulling me? Gosh, we are going up!!! We are going up quickly!¡± ¡°Where is this? Did we drill out of the desert already?¡± The scenery was no longer in the endless desert. Instead, they could see the starry sky! The stars seemed to be sparkling in the night sky. In fact, these stars were not the real stars in the sky. They were like stones that carried a light with them. The ce seemed vast and endless. Where was this ce? Long Siye, Hua Yan, the mussel, Lu Wu, and the candle dragon were all stunned by the sight in front of them. They dared not speak at the moment. However, Fan Qianshi¡¯s felt as though a hammer had repeatedly been pounding on his heart.It looked like the Forbidden Land of God! But was it possible? The Forbidden Land of God had long disappeared. How could it suddenly appear here again? It did not make any sense! Fan Qianshi¡¯s memory of his past life had not been fully restored. Nevertheless, he remembered the time when he and Di Fuyi came to this forbidden ce and that it had exploded. The explosion was too powerful that no one could stop it. When they realize that the ce had been destroyed, it seemed that everyone had forgotten that Gu Xijiu was the God of Creation. Fan Qianshi only remembered itter on and almost vomited blood. The mere memory of it was enough to cause him great pain and made him feel nauseous. Meanwhile, right after he woke up, he realized that he was the God of Creation while Di Fuyi was the Master of the Heavenly Law. From then on, both of them managed the beings of the six realms together. Perhaps, because he had been too obsessed with Gu Xijiu, he started to dream about his past life, piece by piece. Slowly, he was able to put everything together about his past life. The first ce he wanted to find was the Forbidden Land of God. However, it became clear to himthat he could no longer find it. He started to doubt whether its existence was only a rumor, but seeing it now made him realize that it was not! Chapter 3048 - The Grand Finale (15) Chapter 3048: The Grand Finale (15) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion The man was certainly startled as he felt an unspeakable feeling of grief engulf his heart. Gu Xijiu was also startled for a moment. After she saw everything here clearly, her heart was drowned by a feeling of sadness though she did not know why. The sadness was overwhelming to the point where she suddenly felt like letting go of everything. All these emotions seem to have struck her at once, and she did not know how to disentangle it. COMMENT She subconsciously turned to look at Di Fuyi for an answer and noticed that his face was terribly pale. ¡°Fuyi?¡± She grabbed his arm, and Di Fuyi suddenly hugged her. When he was about to say something, the mussel suddenly uttered a cry. ¡°The demon is here! The demon is here!!¡± Everyone was shocked and subconsciously looked in the direction where the mussel pointed. They could not believe their eyes! A woman in white appeared out of nowhere and seemed to be rushing forward along a star-like path. The woman certainly looked very simr to the demon, but everyone soon distinguished that this woman was not the demon that they had encountered in the desert because this woman was covered with an auspicious aura. There was no evil aura around her. She was a divine being! Not the demon! Fan Qianshi seemed to realize something as he suddenly stepped forward. ¡°Master!¡± Nevertheless, the woman did not seem to see him at all. It seemed that she did not know that anyone else was present either. She just continued her journey forward. Was this an illusion?! Everyone looked at each other and followed the woman to see where she was going. There was arge and magnificent hall in front of her, surrounded by colorful light. It was clear to them that this was a temple of God.The woman appeared to have run straight into the temple and disappeared from sight. Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi looked at each other first and naturally followed. Meanwhile, the mussel, Long Siye, Hua Yan, and others appeared to be blocked by a wizardry barrier, so they could not go any further. Fan Qianshi stopped in front of the entrance and contemted. This temple¡­ It was the temple where he became the God of Creation. He remembered that he seemed to have inherited a lot of skills and knowledge about the God of Creation inside the temple. He was feeling very emotional in his heart but decided to take a leap of faith and walk into the hall. Meanwhile, the mussel was wondering how it could enter the hall as well. It used its shell to try to break in, but it did not seem to be effective. ¡°Is this barrier specifically set to block us? How could they enter without any resistance?!¡± Later, it started to worry, ¡°Are we being left behind?!¡± Hua Yan seemed to realize something. ¡°Maybe it only admits the relevant people; perhaps, we are not qualified.¡± Well, that sounded usible! After all, out of the three people who entered, two were Gods of Creation, and the other was the Master of the Heavenly Law. Long Siye sat quietly on the ground and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for them here!¡± ¡­ Inside the temple, t There was no furniture in the hall, only a vast array of stars that were arranged in a pattern. The woman turned left and right in a big circle and finally put a beautiful stone-like moonlight into the array. Then, she had sighed gently as she muttered, ¡°Finally, it is a sessful arrangement! After I immortalize, Qianshi will be able to inherit my abilities¡­¡± Fan Qianshi¡¯s body froze, and his face turned pale upon hearing what the woman had said. Did she arrange this starry array? Was it not prepared by God, especially for God of Creation? He knew that he obtained his abilities from this big array. He remembered that when he identally stumbled into the area, he was marily trapped. He could not seem to escape from it but also could not die. Just when he was exhausted to the point where his skin had almost peeled off, he finally got out from the array and possessed the abilities specifically set aside for the God of Creation. Chapter 3049 - The Grand Finale (16) Chapter 3049: The Grand Finale (16) He always thought that this array was created by God, especially for God of Creation, but he never expected that his master explicitly designed this for him. It could not be true, could it? Perhaps, all this had happened before she met Di Fuyi. At the time, she did treat him well, at least she treated him as her disciple. Furthermore, this might be an illusion that Di Fuyi specially created for him to trick him into revealing the solution to the desert. They would not fool him! Humph! He turned to look at Di Fuyi, but Di Fuyi waspletely focused on the woman in white. His face was pale, and he did not know how to describe what was going through his mind. Gu Xijiu sat beside him, and her eyes were also locked on the woman in white. She seemed to be deep in her own thoughts. Was this her past life? In her past, it seemed that she had treated Fan Qianshi quite well! Even before she immortalized, she still thought about him and did this for him. Why did Fan Qianshi seek revenge on her the entire time as if she ruined his family¡¯s grave?! After the woman in white put down the big stone, she was a little bit tired. She sat down on a rock and looked around before looking back down at her own hands. She sighed and said, ¡°I wonder if Qianshi has already hatched the baby candle dragon? Unfortunately, I am not going to be able to see it. In fact, I really want to see the little candle dragon. I hope that the little candle dragon is not as stubborn as he is¡­¡± Her voice was soft and seemed to be filled with regret. She sat there with her hand supporting her chin and seemed to think about something else for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°This kid is an absolute genius, but unfortunately, he is too stubborn¡­ Once he focuses on something, he will never turn back, and to me, he is¡­ Sigh. I tried to correct him, but it didn¡¯t work. I deliberately ignored him and punished him because I wanted him to focus on his practice and quickly grow before I am immortalized. After that, I can¡¯t be with him any longer. At first, I thought of bringing him here before I immortalize to tell him about the taboos here. Unfortunately, he would not be able to survive here with his current abilities. It can only be like this for now¡­¡± Fan Qianshi¡¯s face went pale. He was now focused on the woman as well. He opened his mouth slightly as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. Fake! She was fake! This was an illusion! It must have been created by Di Fuyi! He wanted to quickly cast a spell to destroy the confusion in his heart. The man had pinched his fingers together but somehow struggled to utter the words that he needed to say. At that moment, the woman took out a jade piece. Fan Qianshi¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank upon seeing it! In fact, he felt as though something had crashed into his head! He recognized this jade piece at once. It was a beautiful jade that he had personally collected when he was young. As the jade looked like a human, he had an idea and carefully carved a jade statue of Gu Xijiu. He clearly remembered that the jade statue was lifelike and had facial features that were just like Gu Xijiu. He had kept it with him secretly for so many years. The man often held her jade statue when he missed her, but he did not dare to let her know about it. It was only when he was seriously injured one time that she identally discovered this jade statue when she was trying to heal him. She was stunned at the time, and Fan Qianshi¡¯s face had turned red. He was worried that Gu Xijiu would get angry. Unexpectedly, she turned the jade statue in her hand and praised him, ¡°Did you carve it for me? The carving is good. It seems like my apprentice has a pair of skillful hands. However, I think your first priority should be to practice. After youplete your practice, you can continue with these crafts, okay?¡± He responded with great courage, ¡°Master, I feel that my skills are high enough¡­ Master, do you think I am not strong enough?¡± Chapter 3050 - The Grand Finale (17) Chapter 3050: The Grand Finale (17) ¡°Certainly not! In fact, you are far from being strong enough!¡± Gu Xijiu then shook her head before continuing, ¡°You must cultivate to the level of a Great Deity within 20 years or else you should not even bother to tell anyone that you are my apprentice!¡± Fan Qianshi remained silent. At the time, his Kung Fu was only at the primary level of a Mighty Immortal. Therefore, her expectations of him were obviously too high. He did not think there was a chance that he could achieve it. Nevertheless, she patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Qianshi, I really think highly of you; don¡¯t let me down, okay?¡± Then, she spun the jade statue in her hand and continued, ¡°This jade statue will be your birthday gift for me. Remember, don¡¯t make this again in the future until you have achieved a higher level of practice. If I see it again, I will sentence you to kneel at the mountainside for ten years, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Xijiu nodded at him to acknowledge his reply and left swiftly. However, she tripped along the staircase, and the jade statue in her hand fell to the ground and broke into four pieces! Fan Qianshi was stunned! Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu could not help but sigh. ¡°It seems that even God doesn¡¯t want to see you make these things that waste your time.¡± She then raised her sleeves and picked up the jade pieces before walking away. Fan Qianshi always thought that she had thrown away the jade statue; he never expected to see her having it in her possession now. His eyes were very sharp, and he noticed there were several cracks on the jade statue, indicating that it must be the same one that he had carved. The woman¡¯s fingertips rubbed the jade statue as she sighed. ¡°This jade statue is so good; it looks just like me¡­ but¡­¡± The man was almost out of breath now as he noticed a small star-like shackle at the earlobe that looked like it was a little tattoo. It was impossible to notice it without looking at it carefully. His heart continued to pound, and his limbs are turning cold and numb as the realization dawned on him. This statue was only seen by him and his master. He was certain that Gu Xijiu would have never shown this statue to Di Fuyi in the past, especially since it was broken. Therefore, everything that unfolded was not an illusion! He looked at the woman in white and seemed to tremble. He suddenly stepped forward again to address her, ¡°Master!¡± This time, he also tried to pull her sleeves but was unsessful. The woman that he once loved and now hated was in front of his very eyes, but he could not touch her. It had been 100,000 years since hest saw her. In the illusion, the woman kept the statue away as she stood up and headed toward a tform in the starry array. With a finger on the tform, a row of manuals automatically appeared. Gu Xijiu sat down and took out a scroll. She then lifted her pen to write something on it. Fan Qianshi¡¯s made up his mind quickly and stood behind the woman. The more he saw what the woman wrote, the paler his face became. She was writing the information needed by the God of Creation using an old font. Moreover, it seemed that she put some of her powers into these characters as she needed to take a break every once in a while before she could continue. He knew about these books but did not know that his master wrote them. After his master immortalized, he learned some of the advanced techniques of the God of Creation from these books. Since Gu Xijiu had not taught him these skills, he thought they were passed down from someone else. Fan Qianshi had stumbled upon these books when hest found himself locked inside this hall. When he opened the books, the contents of these books seemed to enter into his mind automatically. Chapter 3051 - The Grand Finale (18) Chapter 3051: The Grand Finale (18) Besides this, there were even some mysterious skills that entered into his body and improved his abilities drastically. The moment he got out of the Forbidden Land of God, he had be the new God of Creation! Since these books looked old and he had never seen his master write in these fonts before, it never urred to him that his master wrote these books. As the skills of the God of Creation were obtained from these books, he thought that it was given to him by God. It was only now that he knew that it turned out to be his master¡¯s work that he inherited. He was wrong! In the end, it seemed that his master never did anything bad to him. She always regarded him as her apprentice and even left all her skills to him before she immortalized. She did not leave it to Di Fuyi as he originally thought. He misunderstood the entire situation for so many years! His body was stiff, and his face turned really hot as he tried to digest everything that just happened. The man¡¯s head went light as he could not believe that all his efforts for revenge turned out to be a mistake. One thing was still unclear to him, however. What happened to Di Fuyi in the past? When Gu Xijiu died, why did his skills improve so significantly after he came out of the temple? Back in the illusion, the woman was still writing onto the pages of the book but was a little tired. She rubbed her eyebrows and stood up for a moment. She looked at the book on the table and sighed. ¡°The kid is still not good enough. He can¡¯te in at the moment. He has to wait for the candle dragon to hatch. With the help of the power from the candle dragon, he will not be hurt by the wizardry barrier in the Forbidden Land¡­ I think he has to wait for a few more years before he cane in to inherit these things. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see him bing the God of Creation. The worst part of it all is that this kid is too emotional. If he sees me die, he will definitely go crazy, so I had to assign him to hatch the egg while I immortalize. It would be better if he did not see me go. Sigh, I hope he won¡¯t hate me because of this¡­¡± The woman had no outlet to speak her mind, so she just spoke to in the starry array, as if venting her emotions to it. She talked to herself and expressed everything in her heart. All the words felt like blows to Fan Qianshi! He stood there and repented his actions. At that point, it felt as if his cold heart was being sshed with boiling water; it was an indescribable feeling. It seemed to be extremely painful but also extremely warm ¨C a mixed feeling of joy and despair. Countless emotions were intertwined in his heart and made him involuntarily tremble. He stretched out his arm and wanted to hug the woman in the illusion. ¡°Master!¡± His throat was dry, and his voice was rather hoarse. Of course, he still hugged the air since it was just an illusion. The woman that he had always wanted had long ceased to exist. What he saw seemed to be a projection in the temple ying everything that the woman in white had done inside the temple. Throughout the illusion, he saw that the woman in white had entered and exited the ce several times. Every time she came, she tried to write more pages in the book. This process went back and forth until the day came. She rushed in on that day in the same outfit that the demon wore. However, this time, she did not write any notes but went directly to a starry array on the southeast side of the temple. Then, she exercised a spell and gradually faded. He also saw Di Fuyi rush in like a madman who tried to break a wizardry barrier that surrounded the ce, but it was all in vain. The man could not get in and was only able to watch as the woman faded into fragments. The great feelings of sorrow made Di Fuyi awaken as the Master of the Heavenly Law. Just like that, the death of the God of Creation was presented to the three of them for the very first time. The temple was very quiet to the point where even the sound of a needle falling could be heard. Fan Qianshi was probably moved the most by the scene, but the impact on Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu was not irrelevant either. The three of them did not speak for a moment. Chapter 3052 - The Grand Finale (19) Chapter 3052: The Grand Finale (19) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDi Fuyi¡¯s face was pale as a sheet. Although he did not know the true reason, he saw that he had copsed in the scene. He also seemed to feel the despair and regret that he had at that time. His heart trembled, and he held Gu Xijiu beside him. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Xijiu, I am sorry¡­¡± He apologized for his mistake in his previous life. Gu Xijiu¡¯s emotions also fluctuated. She turned and hugged him and shook her head slightly. ¡°All has passed¡­ We are good now.¡± Yes, they were very good now. Anything suffered in the past had passed. Now they only needed to solve one problem. Di Fuyi looked at Fan Qianshi and said coldly, ¡°It seems she did not do anything bad to you.¡± Fan Qianshi was still staring at the ce where the woman in white dissipated. He did not turn to look at Di Fuyi, but it was clear that his face was terribly pale. He repeated what Di Fuyi had said as though he was in a trance, ¡°Yes, she did not do anything bad to me.¡± Then, he turned his head and looked at the two people who were hugging each other. In a second, he quickly turned away. But now, a smile seemed to emerge on his face. ¡°It seems that I was very wrong about the past¡­¡± Even though he was smiling, his voice sounded like he was actually crying. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s all wrong¡­¡± He started to regret all that he had done deeply. Nevertheless, he also knew that standing here and feeling sorry would not change anything. All of a sudden, he charged toward the exit of the hall! Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi looked at each other and naturally followed behind him. Soon, the three of them left the shrine and disappeared in the blink of an eye. A momentter, two figures appeared in the center of the hall. One was a white-haired man wearing a robe with a ssh of ink on light green silk. A starry sky picture could be seen on his robe. The man¡¯s attire seemed to flutter in the wind when he appeared, making the stars also seem to move around his body. His hair was like snow being tied up in a light blue hairpin. His facial features were stunning, but his eyes, in particr, were like stars and rivers. When he raised his hand, he looked like the ruler of the world. The other figure was a candle dragon; to be specific, it was a pink candle dragon. This pink candle dragon was gorgeous at about seventy to eighty feet in length. Its scales were crystal clear and transparent while its eyes were in a beautiful sea blue color. When it blinked, it seemed to stir the blue waves in the depths of its eyes. The smallntern on the head was also very unique. It looked like it carried the eye of God. COMMENT ¡°Were you sessful?¡± The pink candle dragon looked in the direction where the three people left and asked. The white-haired man replied, ¡°Half sessful.¡± His voice was so foreign and maic that it sounded as if it wasing down from the sky. ¡°Half? Fan Qianshi has already realized that he should go out and clean up the mess. He will not be partnering with the inner demon from now on. Besides, your father and mother will be coborating with each other. Together, they should be able to destroy this desert. Why do you consider this only half-sessful?¡± The pink candle dragon did not understand. The white-haired man stared in a direction where dark clouds rolled in. He knew that heaven and the earth seemed to be upside down and could not help but sigh.¡°The demon is not just the inner demon of the former God of Creation. Her soul has mixed too much with the fierceness of God. The degree of her treacherousness has made her evolve. She has privately changed some of the settings in the desert, and I am afraid that even Fan Qianshi will no longer be able to control her¡­ The total grievances in the desert are close to 4 million now¡­ With so many resentful spirits condensed together, it is enough to destroy the entire world¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do anything?¡± The pink candle dragon¡¯s eyes widened as it asked. ¡°You are the Master of the Heavenly Law, right? Can¡¯t you just snap your fingers and solve the situation?¡± Chapter 3053 - The Grand Finale (20) Chapter 3053: The Grand Finale (20) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe white-haired man did not answer its question but used his fingers tob his own white hair before going off-topic, ¡°Little Pink, do you think my hair makes me look handsome?¡± Little Pink paused for a moment before replying, ¡°It¡¯s cool. You look great as the Master of the Heavenly Law!¡± The white-haired man shook his head slightly and sighed. ¡°The Master of the Heavenly Law does not actually have white hair. In fact, my hair used to be ck and shiny with hints of purple. Some might say that it was shinier than the gxy! Unfortunately, I cannot let you see it.¡± Little Pink¡¯s mouth was ajar. ¡°Why is it now white? In fact, it is pure white without any color mixed in between!¡± ¡°Stupid! It is because my skills and energy have almost been depleted. Naturally, my hair will turn white first. I used all of my power just to project the past for them earlier. I only hope that the bastard will wake up.¡± Little Pink was panicked by the word ¡®depleted¡¯! It looked at him with widened eyes and said, ¡°You¡­ Are you are out of power? Howe? I saw that when you were restored, you looked very powerful! Besides, you also helped me to expel the evil spirit out of my body and let me recover my original appearance. You made it look so easy!¡± The white-haired man chuckled. ¡°Have you heard of the return light?¡± Little Pink was stunned! The white-haired man faintly continued, ¡°I came here by chance, and now, everything could be changed. Naturally, I should have disappeared already.¡± This white-haired man was Di Hao. He had a terrible time in the desert before finally restoring his abilities.The demon was vicious and wanted to take the opportunity to kill him, saying that he should not havee to the world because she wanted to have her own child with Di Fuyi. Thus, she nned for his other two children to die miserably! When she was about to kill him, Di Fuyi somehow managed to break her illusion and distracted her. In fact, she was so distracted that Di Hao had the opportunity to escape together with the pink candle dragon. The demon did not give up and sent many grievances to hunt him in the desert. In the process of trying to get rid of the evil spirits, Di Hao triggered something in his body that removed his child-like appearance and restored his former identity as the Master of the Heavenly Law. Nevertheless, since the future had been changed so drastically, he estimated that he did not have much time left here.His remaining power as the Master of the Heavenly Law was minimal too. His first task was to dispel 10,000 years of evil energy from Little Pink¡¯s body. Then, he used whatever was left to cast the illusion of the Forbidden Land of God and looked for an opportunity to pull in all the relevant people to this ce. With his power truly depleted, the most that he could do not was to make himself invisible. He would not be able to handle the mess outside at this point. He closed his eyes slightly, and Little Pink grew quite worried looking at his pale face. Although he was standing still, there was a glimmer on his body that suggested he could disappear soon. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Little Pink used his mouth to tug at his robe but unexpectedly pulled nothing. Little Pink was stunned! ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Di Hao looked at it and sighed softly. ¡°Little Pink, go and look for your master.¡± Little Pink looked confused. ¡°Who is my master?¡± ¡°The former God of Creation, Gu Xijiu.¡± Little Pink¡¯s eyes were rather round at the minute as it stared at Di Hao. Meanwhile, Di Hao continued to speak, ¡°You were injured by your master and had been hibernating for 10,000 years. When you woke up, you forgot everything. However, under your subconscious mind, you found your way back to your original master. As a result, you found the demon. Unfortunately, she took advantage of you and used you as a guardian in the desert¡­¡± Chapter 3054 - The Grand Finale (21) Chapter 3054: The Grand Finale (21) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionLittle Pink could not believe what he had just said. It finally had a thorough understanding of its own history, which also exined why it was always unnoticeably drawn to Gu Xijiu. It always hoped that someday it would be her majestic pet. Little did it know that it had always been Gu Xijiu¡¯s. It was the demon¡¯s interception that cut their connection off. It was eager to look for Gu Xijiu but was concerned for Di Hao as well. ¡°What about you?¡± Di Hao did not answer its question. He only waved at it and said, ¡°Just go. Remember, both of them have to work together in order to destroy the violent desert, once and for all.¡± In a second, Little Pink¡¯s vision suddenly became blur and cloudy. Apparently, the illusion of the Forbidden Land of God began to fall apart. From afar, Little Pink caught a glimpse of Di Hao. His body turned translucent and slowly faded to dust, just like everything else around him. Tearfully, it cried out loud, ¡°Young master!¡± ¡­ ¡°Hey! We are falling again! Going down!¡± The mussel called out. After a loud bang, it found itself back on the sand. The fall was so great that its shells almost broke apart. The mussel, along with Lu Wu, Long Siye, and Hua Yan, were waiting outside of the grand hall when Fan Qianshi suddenly ran out with his face looking aghast with terror. He ran towards the door, frantically. Worried, the mussel thought that he was running away, so it volunteered to stop him. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± ¡°Get off!¡± Fan Qianshi swiftly swept the mussel out of his way. The mussel had no resistance against his strength, so it rolled and tumbled its way to the side. Triggered by his arrogance, Lu Wu was ready to fight him. ¡°Let him go!¡± A voice called out. It was Di Fuyi who stopped Lu Wu. While Lu Wu was still dumbstruck, Fan Qianshi already disappeared. Hua Yan was dumbfounded, too, at how things changed so abruptly. She quickly followed her master, but Fan Qianshi furiously rejected her. ¡°Why are you still behind me? Go away! Wu Wuyan, you no longer serve me. You are free to go! You have nothing to do with me anymore. Go and find someone else!¡± He tossed her an odd-looking piece of jade and walked away without looking back. Bewildered, she watched helplessly as he walked away and then picked up the jade and held it tightly in her hand. Long Siye walked to her side. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The curse of my fate,¡± Hua Yan murmured. Long Siye knew exactly what it was about. Whoever holds the Fate Curse shall practice full power on one¡¯s life course. Fan Qianshi used to keep a curse on Hua Yan¡¯s life, so she had to obey his every instruction. If she ever misbehaved, he could always perform a small trick on the jade that would make her suffer in agony. Giving the Fate Curse back to her means that she was free for good. She could finally go her own way and be with anyone she wanted. The woman was smart, beautiful, and powerful. Although she seemed cold and unapproachable, none of her unfriendliness managed to keep her admirers away. Many from the Celestial Kingdom had their hearts surrendered to her. As Long Siye¡¯s master, she was treated with great respect. She had her freedom atst, but sadness filled her heart. She stood there, clutching the jade, feeling utterly lost. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Long Siye said, freeing her from her contemtion. Oddly enough, she seemed helpless. ¡°Where shall we go?¡± ¡°They are going out now. Let¡¯s go with them.¡± Hua Yan finally noticed that everyone was leaving already. She put her emotions aside and joined them. Before they even made it out through the gate, the whole ce was already crumbling down. The stars, the walkway, the grand hall, and the shrine, were all shaking aggressively. Like a paper house in the wind, the whole ce was falling apart. Chapter 3055 - The Grand Finale (22) Chapter 3055: The Grand Finale (22) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionFortunately, the mussel remained calm in the face of danger. ¡°Get in here! Everyone! Let¡¯s go back the same way we came in!¡± It improvised. Long Siye dragged Hua Yan into its shell. However, the ck candle dragon hesitated for a moment. In the end, after contemting, it decided to join the group. Lu Wu was thest one that made its way in. As for Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi, they were nowhere to be seen. The same could be said for Fan Qianshi. Meanwhile, the ground in the ce started to break apart as soon as the mussel sealed its shells, thus sending the mussel and the gang down a rabbit hole. ¡­ Nothing changed about the desert. Perhaps the main noticeable difference was that the winds had grown stronger due to the increased number of unrelenting spirits that were busy swallowing everything in their path. Soon, the mussel found itself in the face of another great danger. The winds were approaching it at full speed. Panicked, it could not help but curse the desert, ¡°Why are we still here in this damn ce?¡± Even though it was in pain because of its hard fall, it tried its best to shrug off the pain since there were many people¡¯s lives depending on him. Quickly, it drilled into the ground again. The unbearable underground heat sent it back to the surface right away. It was terribly hot because of the molten rock within the earth¡¯s crust. Its shells almost melted away due to the heat. The moment it arrived back on the surface, evil spirits wereing at them right away. Since the mussel did not want to risk going underground again, it had nowhere to run. Right at the brink of it being attacked, two powerful figures suddenly showed up to avert the cmity. ¡°Master!¡± The mussel burst into tears and cried tears of gratitude as it rolled over toward its savior. Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu made their way to the rescue just in time. With a wave, she created a wizardry barrier to keep everyone safe within the circle. ¡°Where is everyone else?¡± ¡°They are all here!¡± The mussel opened up its shells. Long Siye, Hua Yan, the ck candle dragon, and Lu Wu were all in there. No one was left behind in the tumbling hall. The sight of all of them made Gu Xijiu feel relieved. Curiously, the mussel looked Gu Xijiu in the eye and asked, ¡°Master, are you crying?¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s bloodshot eyes were wet, and tears could be seen rolling down her cheeks. She was dumbstruck by the mussel¡¯s sudden concern and quickly wiped the tears away and said, ¡°There is dust in my eyes. It is irritating.¡± A sudden, deepening gloom in her heart started haunting her, right before the Forbidden Land of God fell apart. It was an unexinable excruciating pain that felt as if something important in her life was taken away. Nevertheless, she could not remember what it was all about. Since then, she had been tearing non-stop. To focus on the matter at hand, she dismissed those feelings and felt that it was probably because she had a peek at her depressing past. She did not think twice about it. Di Fuyi had a presentiment about the illusion. He knew that something was wrong the moment everything starteding down. Through the fragments, he looked up, trying to see who was behind it all. ¡°Hao Er!¡± He softly said. He was shocked and greatly saddened by what he saw, for he knew that it was theirst goodbye. Gu Xijiu was too busy crying to notice Di Fuyi¡¯s emotional response. Meanwhile, the howling winds reached a deafening crescendo, so she did not even hear what he said. The tears he shed were also unnoticed. As soon as theynded in the desert, they adjusted themselves to prepare for iing challenges. They quickly looked for theirpanions and found them in time to save their lives. No one was harmed, and luck seemed to be on their side. On the outside of the wizardry barrier, the evil spirits continued to make loud squealing sounds. The entire ce had fallen intoplete darkness as if the dawn of doomsday had approached. Unfortunately, they were all still in the desert, caged within its fury. ¡°Where is Fan Qianshi?¡± The mussel broke its silence. The man who started the trouble should be responsible for ending it all, not run away. ¡°He should be here in the desert; perhaps, he is working on a way to stop the desert from expanding,¡± Di Fuyi replied. Chapter 3056 - The Grand Finale (23) Chapter 3056: The Grand Finale (23) ¡°The man is turning away from the dark side? How can an evil man like him turn away from his roots all of a sudden?¡± The mussel refused to believe Di Fuyi. Long Siye paused to give Hua Yan a quick look. He thought that the mussel¡¯s harsh statement would anger her, but she just stood there quietly like a statue. She must have gone through a really tough time under Fan Qianshi, so now that she was finally free, there was no point in standing by him anymore. Meanwhile, the mussel had abused Fan Qianshi enough for today, so it looked around in search of another victim. ¡°The demon must be hiding here somewhere. What is the point of sending this crowd of horrible spirits to surround us? Amused, someone answered with a screeching voice from afar, ¡°What a disrespectful creature! Why should I need to hide from you?¡± Ghastly, the eerieughter was so loud and clear that it was impossible for them to even hear from the evil spirits at the time. Stunned, the mussel looked around anxiously. ¡°Where did that voicee from?¡± ¡°There she is!¡± Lu Wu pointed its w in a particr direction. The crowd looked in the direction and saw many evil spirits seemingly coagting into one, thus transforming into the evil woman. She still had the same appearance as before but was surrounded with even more dark energy. She looked at them ruthlessly, as if she was eager to take their souls away. ¡°You are all here! Great! That saves me a lot of time.¡± Suddenly, gusts of wind whispered from above before a pink figure flew down from the sky. It made an epding on the ground and crushed the wicked woman into pieces! ¡°Bam!¡± Thedy¡¯s body was torn into pieces of evil spirits. The pink figure then leaped into action again and checked its new surroundings. Gu Xijiu was the first one that caught its attention. ¡°Master!¡± It called out loud as it rushed to her. Little Pink was actually a very beautiful candle dragon; it was about 80 feet long. Dazzlingly, its scales were luminous and glowed from within. Its eyes were dreamy and filled with an attractive hue of blue, as sparkling as a vast blue river. Awestruck, the ck candle dragon looked at Little Pink in disbelief. ¡°Master, I am Little Pink!¡± The pink candle dragon brought itself right in front of the wizardry barrier while fixing its delightful eyes on Gu Xijiu. As strange as it seemed, the evil spirits lost their ferocity all of a sudden when the pink candle dragon came by. In fact, they appeared to be scared. They ceased their attack, and instead, they made way for it toe through. Gu Xijiu was astonished at the sight of the creature. She would not usually trust anyone, but she chose to believe the pink candle dragon, despite its new appearance. ¡°Little Pink!¡± She called out familiarly, with a hint of sadness. Di Fuyi studied her expression before letting the pink candle dragon in. She somehow thought that someone else should be here with the pink candle dragon, but could not recall who he or she was. All she knew was that her heart was moved by great sorrow. After a moment of deep thought, she asked, ¡°Little Pink, how did you be so beautiful all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Perhaps the removal of evil energy from my body has done me a great deal. Years of immersing myself in evil energy had changed my appearance.¡± ¡°Who removed the evil energy for you?¡± Little Pink was trapped in the desert for many years, and yet it could never remove the evil energy on its own. Someone must have helped. Gu Xijiu was straight to the point, and Little Pink was dumbfounded by the question. It knew that someone helped it but could not remember who. Chapter 3057 - The Grand Finale (24) Chapter 3057: The Grand Finale (24) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionWhile it was still trying hard to recall who had helped it, the ck candle dragon approached it with a look of utter disbelief. ¡°Are you really Little Pink?¡± Little Pink could not help but roll its eyes. ¡°As real as I can ever be.¡± Little ck was crushed. The sudden revtion saddened it. ¡°When did you be so hideous? I much prefer the chubby version of you!¡± ¡°Get away from me!¡± Little Pink gave it a hard p on the face. On the outside of the wizardry barrier, thedy in white made her appearance again in the mass of resentful evil spirits. She took a look at the pink candle dragon and then at Gu Xijiu, with eyes full of loath and disgust. ¡°I see. That useless candle dragon has gone off and recognized you as its master instead of me. I have never done it any wrong and kept it alive for so long, yet it chose to betray me. Damn it!¡± ¡°She is my master! She has always been! You are not. You are just an evil being formed from countless resentful spirits. You were never the Creation Deity! And when exactly have you ever treated me well? You have confined me in this hell of a ce for thousands and thousands of years to be scorched and burned under the sun. I would have rather been dead!¡± The pink candle dragon called the demon out loud for all the mistreatments and injustice that it had suffered throughout the years. Thedy in white was awfully offended based on the expression on her face. ¡°I wanted to keep you alive, little creature. However, that seems unnecessary now. You are going to die, like the rest of them,¡± she scornfully replied. Then, she waved her hands to summon the evil spirits to attack all of them. They crowded together and surrounded the wizardry barrier in a violent assault. It seemed that some sort of dark magic must have strengthened these evil spirits, making them extraordinarily fierce and violent. Each of them appeared to be as powerful as a Mighty Immortal now. Also, they did not fear death. Di Fuyi¡¯s wizardry barrier was supposed to be corrosive to those spirits. A single touch would burn them away immediately. However, they did not back down at all. In a continuous motion, they attacked the wizardry barrier in an attempt to shatter it. Although the wizardry barrier was unaffected by the impact, their evil aura seemed to be stripping the wizardry barrier of its defense. Every touch on the barrier would turn an evil spirit into dust. The wizardry barrier, in turn, would be polluted with many dark spots as soon as the spirits disappeared. These dark spots continued to umte on the outer surface, slowly decaying the wizardry barrier¡¯s stability. As soon as Gu Xijiu¡¯s returned to her physical body, her power was greatly increased. Seeing Di Fuyi¡¯s remarkable perseverance, even in the face of extreme difficulty, prompted her to join forces. In an instant, the wizardry barrier was finally secured. Nevertheless, the two of them knew that this was no solution. They would be exhausted eventually, and it seemed that the evil spirits would still being at them. ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± Gu Xijiu said in all seriousness. Harshly, she threw the surrounding evil spirits a quick look and announced, ¡°These things will either have to be purified or destroyed!¡± Di Fuyi calmly replied, ¡°There are too many of them. Their resentment is too strong to be purified. They have to be destroyed.¡± Gu Xijiu took a moment to consider a n with the highest chance of sess. These resentful spirits were ordinary people who were unfortunately swallowed and savagely killed by the storm, thus turning them evil. They did not even have a chance to be redeemed from their purgatory. Knowing Di Fuyi, he would not suggest destroying the spirits if he had a choice. Hence, destroying the spirits seemed like the only way. All of a sudden, she was reminded of Fan Qianshi. She had no memory of her previous life. The images reminded her of their previous rtionship as master and disciple, and how well she had treasured him as her sessor. Even in her dying days, she strived to build his future for him. Knowing her past gave her a sense of confusion about Fan Qianshi. She turned around and asked the group about his whereabouts, ¡°Fan Qianshi! Have any of you seen him?¡± The group shook their heads in unison. Additionally, the mussel eximed in a fury, ¡°He is the worst! He will surely join forces with that evil woman!¡± ¡°That is not possible,¡± Gu Xijiu said after thoughtful consideration. Meanwhile, an explosion broke out dramatically! It appeared as if the sky was falling!The violent incident shook the masses of resentful spirits as a figure shed by and made a surprise entrance. ¡°Let¡¯s go now! Get out of here!¡± Gu Xijiu was shocked. Fan Qianshi had made his way to their rescue! The heavily obscured sky suddenly became bright again while a whirling mass of air streamed all the way down from above, making it look like a milky way against the dark background. Di Fuyi had the wit to realize that the only way out was up. Before Fan Qianshi even made any instruction, he was already leading the group up while still securing the wizardry barrier. Chapter 3058 - The Grand Finale (25) Chapter 3058: The Grand Finale (25) Surprisingly, they were then taken into a high-speed vortex, which was a hundred times faster than a washing machine, in Gu Xijiu¡¯s opinion. They were spun on and on for quite a while before they made an abrupt collision with a group of people. They were not mistaken. They had indeed collided with a group of people. It was a ce filled with burned trees and copsed buildings. The group of people used to look great, with impressive power and auspicious aura surrounding them. But now, all of them looked equally dirty and drawn. The frantic desert was at least a dozen kilometers away from where they were, but their surroundings were already toasted and burned. Without any protectiveyer, these powerful people would end up being charcoals, just like everything else in close proximity. When Di Fuyi and the group made their surprisending, these people quickly went in different directions to make space. Despite being on the ground, the mussel still had the feeling that it was spinning around. It continued to suffer from dizzy spells for some time, and when it finally regained its focus, it found itself surrounded by a group of enthusiastic immortals. ¡°Hey, you are still alive!¡± ¡°Great Deity Gu! Hey! Great Deity Gu is here!¡± ¡°General Long! Mighty Immortal Hua! You are both here! That is great!¡± ¡°Mussel! Lu Wu! Hey, there are two strange-looking dragons here, too!¡± ¡°Who are these two? You must be Prince Nianmo, aren¡¯t you? God! You look so different now!¡± A crowd of excited people mored around the mussel. These people consisted of leaders from various kingdoms. They could certainly recognize Gu Xijiu, the powerful Great Deity. Moreover, General Long Siye and Mighty Immortal Hua Yan were instantly recognizable, too, due to their recent poprity. The mussel and Lu Wu had been spending a great amount of time in the Upper Bound. Needless to say, the mussel had always been very outgoing, which earned it heaps of friends in the Celestial Kingdom. As for Di Fuyi, he was only a child during his time in the Upper Bound as Shen Nianmo. Most of them remembered him as a boy. During his adventures, he used the name of Mr. Fuyi to carve a niche for himself. Hence, many could not recognize him, for he had always been wearing a mask. With the impression of a Lord, his aura was entirely contrary to that of an ordinary immortal. Never had he shown up in front of the immortals with his new looks, so most of them did not know who he actually was. Also, Fan Qianshi was not any better known. Even when he did show up, he always had his mask on. Like a savior, he would always disappear right after he rectified any issues. In fact, the man was known as Mr. Savior, a name made for the mysterious yet influential man. However, Mr. Savior was no longer looking like his name. His unkempt appearance and his aura were so different from how he was normally perceived. They could not recognize him at all, so no one even came to greet him. He was even less popr than the mussel. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi could not care less about his poprity. He looked around to study their current situation. The people here had done what he instructed the eight mythical beings and joined forces to make a massive array formation in an attempt to control the expanding desert. Nevertheless, it was too fierce to be brought under control. In only a few hours, the desert broke loose and became even more savage, leading to a quarter of their forces to be injured. Thus, many retreated. Di Fuyi made a quick analysis and realized that some already left the group in order to stay safe from the impending troubles. Only a few stayed behind as they could not leave themon people behind while they were still suffering in agony. They continued to work on another wizardry barrier after the first one failed. Chapter 3059 - The Grand Finale (26) Chapter 3059: The Grand Finale (26) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAlthough the wizardry barrier was not strong enough to stop the frantic desert from expanding, it could, at the very least, stop the desert from growing in a particr direction. That way, they could buy themon people some time to flee. As expected, the array formation was very physically demanding. Before Di Fuyi showed up, the team was like a spent force that was on the verge of giving up. They were already contemting if they should give up on the lives of millions as they knew they could not hold it together much longer. Among those who virtuously stayed behind were generals from the Monster Kingdom, and some were respected leaders from the Devil Kingdom. Even the Emperor Immortal and his men were still present. There were about 110 men in total. To keep the array formation running, they had to take turns to support the barricade with their power. The moring crowd was actually the one who had just done their shift. All of them were equally exhausted, and some had already copsed on the ground. Di Fuyi and the group¡¯s presence was a hopeful sight for them.They quickly asked about the desert¡¯s condition from within, which was when Bai Ze, Yun Yanli, Kun Xueyi, the four messengers, and the guardians from the Shura World made their timely arrival. Bai Ze felt tearful as soon as it saw Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi. They all got into a warm embrace. ¡°Young master!¡± ¡°Youngdy!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Xijiu!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± Both Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were addressed in all kinds of titles. As soon as the rest heard the titles, realization dawned on them suddenly. Little had they realized that the powerful man of purple grace and elegance was actually Prince Nianmo. Without a doubt, they bowed to him. It was a widespread sight of respect and submission to Di Fuyi all at once. Meanwhile, Fan Qianshi stood and watched quietly as everything unfolded. Di Fuyi had no time for socializing now. He waved his hand at the moring crowd as a sign to keep them quiet. He looked stern and fierce. The man¡¯s powerful aura was intimidating, so they quickly stopped talking. ¡°How can we stop it? Speak.¡± He directed his assertion of authority at Fan Qianshi. Without wasting any time, Fan Qianshi told him everything he needed to know. It was a solution that he hade up with long before his whole n went haywire. He had nned to keep Di Fuyi in confinement before injuring the demon. He would then propose an ultimate solution for everyone to seal away the ferocious desert, which was meant to be a strategy for him to gain poprity as a savior for all. He would then take over the six worlds as their leader. He thought that it was a useful solution to solve the problems of the desert once and for all. Even the resentful spirits could be freed from purgatory, not dusted. This method was a littleplex, but not too many people were needed. Only 200 excellent fighters were requested to take part. Nevertheless, not everyone was convinced by his proposal. Kun Xueyi and the rest of them knew how cunning he was, so they refused to trust him and his n, thinking that it was still part of a major n of wickedness. In fact, they loathed him on sight, especially Yun Yanli, for he was reminded of his parents¡¯ suffering. He would have attacked Fan Qianshi if they had not been in this unpleasant situation together. As for those who did not know Fan Qianshi very well, they could not trust himpletely either. He was not the man that they pictured him to be. However, Di Fuyi seemed convinced. ¡°Everyone, do as he says!¡± He instructed. The crowd was visibly confused. At first, only Di Fuyi¡¯s men chose to obey his instructions. The rest was not quite sure if they should submit to Di Fuyi¡¯s authority, especially in these times of great danger. Some of them only respected him because of his powerful parents. Chapter 3060 - The Grand Finale (27) Chapter 3060: The Grand Finale (27) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionAfter all, it was necessary topletely deform the existing array and reset it again ording to the solution suggested by Fan Qianshi. Otherwise, everyone would be engulfed by the storm in the desert. Nevertheless, the people who had stayed back were the elites of the elite; they did not usuallypromise with anyone. Each of them had their own personalities; hence, when Di Fuyi gave his order, most people stayed in ce. Some of them resisted and questioned him as they thought it was too risky. If his n failed, the array that they were keeping together would be ruined, and a dozen immortal lives would be sacrificed too. Clearly, there were divergent opinions and a moment of confusion. Gu Xijiu frowned slightly as she knew the method mentioned by Fan Qianshi required everyone to work together. Thus, even if she forced them topromise, they might not be convinced, and there would be a great reduction in the effect of the strategy. She wondered how she could help to dispel everyone¡¯s concerns in such a short time. She took a breath and organized a speech in her mind that everyone might believe in. But just when she was about to speak, Fan Qianshi had already started a conversation, ¡°I¡¯m the one who created this desert. I certainly know how it works and what is the best way to destroy it!¡± Truth like this felt like a pot of cold water being poured into a pan of boiling oil; everyone exploded instantly! Some could not stop cursing him; others refused to believe it; some thought that he was mad. Nevertheless, the widely perceived idea was that he deliberately said those things in order to gain attention. ¡°Please, stop talking nonsense, this desert has existed for hundreds of thousands of years! It is older than the Divine Lord and the Great Devil. Looking at its degree of viciousness, even tens of thousands of celestial beings could not make this. In fact, your spiritual power is only as good as a Great Deity! I don¡¯t intend to despise you, but even 10,000 of you can¡¯t do this! You¡¯re fooling around with us. Do you think you are the God of Creation or the Master of the Heavenly Law?¡± When this person finished sharing his opinions, he immediately received cheers of support from most people who were present. In short, everyoneughed at him. Obviously, he was a Great Deity, but he regarded himself as the God of Creation or the Master of the Heavenly Law. The elites had heard about these two powerful people.Of course, they only knew that these two legendary beings existed and were in charge of the six realms. They were responsible for the rise and fall of the world. These two were the omnipotent deities in the people¡¯s minds, but no one could confirm if they really existed.Nevertheless, it made sense that only these two could create such a monstrous catastrophe. But Fan Qianshi certainly did not look to be one of the two people. There was a lot of ridicule going on until Hua Yan took a deep breath and spoke loudly, ¡°My Lord is indeed the God of Creation! I am his subordinate!¡± No one spoke a word after they heard what Hua Yan had to say. But after three seconds of silence, the crowd was pissed off again! Hua Yan had been in the limelight in the Upper Boundtely. Everyone knew her capabilities. She was so good that she almost had no worthy opponents in the Upper Bound. Also, she had never lied. Her words were quite credible. However, even if everyone reluctantly believed that he was the God of Creation, other rted questions would surely be running in their minds ¨C ¡°Since you are the God of Creation, why did you create this desert? Shouldn¡¯t the God of Creation bepassionate and do his or her best to protect the world?¡± While they were busy moring, Di Fuyi¡¯s spoke up, ¡°The array you have created is about to break and cannot evenst for an hour more. Now, you have two options. One, you can continue to ask tons of questions until you get a good exnation from him and let the opportunity slip. Two, shut up and do what he says! You can continue to ask these insignificant questions after we seal this monstrous desert, alright? Which one do you choose?¡± His voice was icy cold and harsh like a heavy hammer giving everyone a knock on their heads! The crowd looked at each other and finally stopped rebelling. Instead, they began to reset everything ording to what Fan Qianshi instructed. Chapter 3061 - The Grand Finale (28) Chapter 3061: The Grand Finale (28) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe crowd rushed to their positions to get ready and realized that all of Di Fuyi¡¯s men were already ready. The Monster King was a capable man born with unique talents. He was physically strong and witty. His nose was tall and pointy, thus giving his face a naturally stern look. The man managed to put his leadership into proper use, and within a century, the entire Monster Kingdom was brought under his rule. Both his literary and military talents were distinguished, making him a man as dignified and noble as Xue Yn. In addition to his talents, he was a man known to be very fussy. His men dared not even say a thing that was against his words. His instructions were to be obeyed unconditionally. That was how he grew more and more arrogant. Failing to obey him would result in death. He and his men ran into Yun Yanli while positioning themselves. There was a spot that should be under Yun Yanli¡¯s supervision, but the Monster King thought that it was far more significant than the other positions, so he insisted on taking over. As soon as he arrived, he gave Yun Yanli an unweing look to kick him away. Yun Yanli did not care about the unnecessary theatrics and continued to work on the array formation as nned. Impatiently, the Monster King signaled his men to put Yun Yanli out of his way. ¡°Get out! You are too disabled to perform your duties well!¡± Yun Yanli gave him a hard p in return for his rudeness. The man felt offended andhated it when people called him disabled. He would have crushed the rude soldier into bits, but his duty was his biggest priority at the moment. The soldier took a hard hit and rolled away for quite some time beforeing to a stop.The Monster King did not see thating, obviously. Although the soldier was not his best, the man he chose was strong enough to defeat a general in the Upper Bound. Never had he thought that his soldier would be defeated by an opponent that he once thought was disabled and weak. The Monster King stepped forward and said, ¡°I did not know that this pretty man is actually quite strong. I have underestimated you, for sure!¡± He hated pretty men and thought all men should be masculine and tough. He even trained all of his soldiers to be muscr. Naturally, he was not fond of the son of the Celestial Being and Great Devil as well. He thought that the man was only a lucky man who had inherited his authority from his parents. As for Di Fuyi¡¯s followers, they all looked equally useless in the Monster King¡¯s opinion, except for the eight majestic creatures. He thought that Di Fuyi¡¯s weak-looking followers must be assuming Di Fuyi¡¯s authority as their own. The Monster King had to obey Di Fuyi in order to carry out the n. When the current problem was solved, he would surely pull Di Fuyi down for questioning. All this while, he had been suppressing his urge to challenge Di Fuyi. He was able to keep hisposure in front of Di Fuyi, but not so much in front of Di Fuyi¡¯s followers. He disrespected Yun Yanli to the core because of his obvious disability, so he wanted to chase the eyesore away. It surely came as a surprise to him that the disabled man was far more abled than he had thought. His soldier had rolled away, pathetically! Embarrassed, he felt the need to regain his reputation, so he used his authority as a king to intimidate Yun Yanli. However, Yun Yanli did not seem to care. The Monster King¡¯s words were not taken seriously at all, and Yun Yanli continued establishing the new array formation. The Monster King was even more embarrassed now and turned around to signal another macho soldier to make a move. The soldier walked towards Yun Yanli and sped his shoulder. ¡°Hey, pretty boy! The Monster King is talking to you!¡± The soldier channeled all of his monstrous strength into his grip on Yun Yanli¡¯s shoulder. The soldier intended to make it clear that Yun Yanli would lose his other arm if he chose to rebel again. Before Yun Yanli even made a move, the soldier¡¯s wrist was already seized and held firmly by a stranger. ¡°A gentleman only uses his tongue and not his fist. Why are you being so violent?¡± His voice was soft, but the same gentleness did not apply to his grasp. Aghast, the soldier felt as if his wrist was tightly chained. With a hard pull, the soldier struggled to get loose. The stranger saw iting, so he immediately let go of the soldier¡¯s wrist, and the man lost his bnce and rolled his way back to the Monster King¡¯s feet. The Monster King was speechless. He looked at the stranger and was astonished. The stranger had a charming but androgynous appearance. With a smile, the handsome man stood tall, while being exceedingly graceful. The handsome man shook his hand in disbelief and looked at the soldier apologetically. ¡°I am so sorry. Did I hurt you? I might have been too harsh on you. Are you injured?¡± The macho soldier¡¯s wrist was already bruised. He held back the difort and answered with a smile. ¡°Who are you?¡± He politely asked, while trying hard not to make a fuss. Casually, the handsome man pulled a strand of his hair back and said, ¡°I am the leader of Young Master Di¡¯s eight guardians. I am here to make sure that no one is making a scene, which leads me to this question ¨C were you just talking or trying to making trouble?¡± The Monster King was speechless. Harshly, he replied, ¡°Just talking!¡± He then left swiftly. His soldiers were shocked by his retreat. They paused to digest the defeat for a while. ¡°Your Majesty, why didn¡¯t you teach that pretty boy a lesson?¡± A soldier finally gathered enough courage to ask. The Monster King was always irritated by androgyny. Surprisingly, he pulled back from the fight this time. The Monster King answered icily, ¡°We should put the n above everything else. There is no need for us to downgrade to their level.¡± In fact, he was a smart man. One move from Kun Xueyi was enough to prove his strength. Clearly, the man was stronger than any of his soldiers. Furthermore, the disabled man was not an easy target. Perhaps, the Monster King himself would not be able to take both of them down. Kun Xueyi and Yun Yanli were still in sight, so the Monster King could easily see their moves. Both of them worked together to establish the array formation very quickly. Within streaks of dazzling light, a part of the array formation slowly took form. His soldiers, on quite the contrary, were only halfway done with their tasks. Things seemed rather messy on his end. ¡°Are you all useless? You have done so little after so long!¡± He shouted in anger, embarrassed by his men¡¯sck of efficiency. His soldiers felt quite bitter about the reprimand. They worked tirelessly, but the array formation was far tooplex for them to get a hold of so quickly. Following their king¡¯s formal expression of disapproval, the soldiers became even more hesitant.Half an hourter, every other point of the array formation was done, except for the Monster King¡¯s side. ¡°Your Highness, your part of the array formation is quite uniquely yours; I¡¯d say,¡± a voice came interrupting. The Monster King looked up, only to see Kun Xueyi¡¯s stunningly beautiful face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked with his teeth gritted. He actually hoped that Kun Xueyi was here to help. One hopeful look was enough for Kun Xueyi to read his mind, so Kun Xueyi took a look at the helpless soldiers and asked, ¡°What are you trying to work on now?¡± Panicked, the soldiers told him honestly that there were two steps that they had missed. ¡°I know how to work on those two steps,¡± Kun Xueyi slowly said. ¡°You do?¡± The soldiers were hopeful. ¡°But I will not tell you, even if I do!¡± Kun Xueyi put his arms across his chest in a clear refusal to help. Shocked, the Monster King did not expect that Kun Xueyi was only here to mock him. ¡°You are not any better,¡± he said in utter disapproval. ¡°Provoking me will not work,¡± Kun Xueyi answered while waving his index finger at him. He then walked away, leaving the Monster King in a fury. The Monster King continued to watch as Kun Xueyi, and Yun Yanli finished off others¡¯ unfinished tasks, quickly and effectively. With his fists clenched, anger and irritation filled his heart. Secretly, he felt a twinge of envy for what the rest had aplished before him. He had clearly underestimated Prince Nianmo¡¯s soldiers and started to wonder if the powerful Divine Lord himself must have assigned these powerful people to Di Fuyi. ¡°What a lucky boy with a thoughtful dad,¡± the Monster King thought. ¡°Why are you not done yet?¡± A sudden voice came interrupting again. The Monster King was too busy indulging in his unspoken criticism to notice Di Fuyi¡¯s presence. Shocked, he never thought that someone could easily get past his line of defense within 30 feet of him without triggering his security at all. To make matters worse, Di Fuyi was standing right in front of him, and yet he was unaware of it. Di Fuyi was the prettiest boy of them all, with a beautiful face that had no indication of masculinity. This certainly triggered the Monster King.Irritated, he proudly said, ¡°The procedure is tooplex for my men who are only trained to fight. These things are only meant for weak people!¡± Embarrassed by hisck of aplishment in the array formation, he needed something else to prove his worth. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can fight right now,¡± he firmly suggested. Gu Xijiu was here in time to witness the Monster King¡¯s absurdity in prioritizing his reputation over the tasks at hand. ¡°If you cannot do it, just say it. Cut this nonsense and save everyone¡¯s time,¡± Gu Xijiu expressed her irritation. She decided to take over the Monster King¡¯s unfinished business. ¡°Walk away. I shall do it myself.¡±¡® The Monster King¡¯s failure amused the crowd. Meanwhile, their leader¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. It seemed nothing else was more important than his reputation. He took another step closer to Di Fuyi and challenged, ¡°Prince Nianmo, I was told that you are a strong man who has inherited most of the Divine Lord¡¯s strength. Are you up for a fight with me? I would like to see how good you are.¡± Gu Xijiu was already working on the array formation, which bought Di Fuyi some time for a fight. ¡°Of course,¡± he confidently said, while moving his wrist in a circle for a quick warm-up. All she took was half an hour to finish off the Monster King¡¯s assignment swiftly and neatly. She threw a quick look at the Monster King¡¯s bruised face and asked with a voice full of pity, ¡°Should I offer you some medicine to apply on your wounds?¡± In fact, the Monster King was badly beaten. Both his eyes were bruised, and he had lost both of his front teeth. His nose was no longer pointy like before. Also, one of his earlobes was missing. Di Fuyi managed his attacks with thorough consideration of the impact. The Monster King was not critically hurt at all, so he could still contribute his strength in the activation of the array formationter on. He only aimed his fists to the Monster King¡¯s face so that he could show his bruises to everyone. The Monster King was unable to fight back at all, as Di Fuyi was too fast. After a series of actions, the Monster King did not even manage to scratch Di Fuyi at all, no matter how much strength he had exerted. He took a hard defeat in less than five rounds. More pathetically, he could not evenst for half an hour. Di Fuyi only took eight minutes to defeat him and put him in his ce. The Monster King finally realized that Di Fuyi did not get any help from his father to gather a troop of powerful men to work for him. He made it all by himself. Before the fight, more than half of the people there did not submit themselves under Di Fuyi¡¯s leadership. However, his swift victory in defeating the Monster King was a game-changer. From then on, the way he looked at everyone was with a firm assertion of authority. He had sessfully gained their respect by proving his strength. Finally, Prince Nianmo¡¯s leadership impressed them. His sess was no longer about the Divine Lord. Di Fuyi did not care about what others thought of him at all. He only responded to the Monster King¡¯s challenge because he needed an opportunity to establish his power and influence over the others so that they would be united to work towards the same goal. ¡°All right, resume your work. Kun Xueyi!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Kun Xueyi suddenly showed up. ¡°Take someone with you and make a thorough check to make sure everything is in ce. There should be no errors at all.¡± ¡°Noted!¡± Kun Xueyi went swiftly away toplete his newly assigned task. The crowd began to walk away from the scene and started to feel more confident about the array formation. If Prince Nianmo himself approved it, then there should be no problem at all. Every position was well marked before Di Fuyi made the firstmand to activate the array formation. Many streaks of seven-colored ray rose into the sky, like a powerful dragon that had juste alive. It surrounded the sky for a moment before colliding with the desert. No one could hear the sound of the collision between two incredibly strong forces. All they could hear was their ears ringing and their hearts thumping after the deafening collision. Unfortunately, all of their hands were too upied to cover up their ears. Gu Xijiu was with Di Fuyi, They were both the masterminds of the array formation, so they had to lead by example by not lifting their hands away from the respective positions. Just when the collision was about to happen, Gu Xijiu¡¯s ears were suddenly secured by two small covers that were soundproof. Therefore, she was not affected by the deafening sound at all; it only felt like some negligible noise in the background. Fan Qianshi¡¯s proposed array formation was really effective and precise. Like a medicine with special efficacy, the frantic expansion of the desert finally came to a halt. Also, it seemed that this array formation was not as physically demanding as the previous one. The desert was no longer moving outward. Instead, it held its position and started to roll aggressively, as if defending its territory. The streaks of seven-colored rays continued to march forward and cleanse the grudge of the resentful spirits along the way. Those spirits could be heard screeching in agony. Gu Xijiu was relieved by the seven-colored rays¡¯ sess in holding the desert back. ¡°He really has found a way.¡± Di Fuyi examined the desert and said, ¡°It is not that simple, I believe. The demon must have prepared an alternative.¡± Soon, the desert could be heard roaring withughter, like the sound of a few men and womenughing in unison. ¡°Fan Qianshi, is this your way of taking me down?¡± Sand and dust began to gather on the outskirts of the desert, followed by a surprise arrival of 18dies in white. All of them shared the same looks appearances and looked like a bunch of clones. Surprised, many of them turned to look at Gu Xijiu in disbelief. Thosedies in white looked exactly like her. Other than their clothes and their expressions, they werepletely alike. However, thedies were surrounded by an intimidating force of dark energy, which Gu Xijiu clearly did not have. Chapter 3062 - The Grand Finale (29) Chapter 3062: The Grand Finale (29) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionThe group began to get nervous as what happened next was even more threatening. In a high-pitched screech, thedies in whiteughed out loud before circling their bodies to summon a ck storm. The ck storm contained countless evil spirits in their core, which were used to counter the streaks of seven-colored rays. In a dispersed manner, the storm tried to get rid of the seven-colored rays from all directions. ¡­ All it took was an hour for the grand battle toe to an end. There were 81 array formations, respectively, and the ck storm destroyed about half. Luckily, Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu¡¯s wizardry barrier was a timely help. Otherwise, more than half of their forces would be sacrificed. Even with their help, a dozen of immortals were still lost in the battle, taken away by the storm to join the resentful spirits. The array was falling apart, so hisst and final resort was proven to be useless against the demon. Aghast with terror, Fan Qianshi fixed his eyes on thedies in white, who were nowughing arrogantly at his failure. Furiously, he clenched his fists tightly. The demon had been anticipating his every move. Everything she did was targeted at his ns. Apparently, he had underestimated the demon¡¯s capability as a wheeler-dealer. The immortals were enraged by Fan Qianshi¡¯s failure. They rose to a mor to express their doubts and disapprovals, especially the Monster King. He had never approved of the pretty boy who had suggested this n. Now that it failed, he and his men took the chance to insult Fan Qianshi. Their words were cruel and hurtful. Hua Yan was standing not too far away. Triggered by the awfulments, she wanted to give the Monster King a hard p on the face. Fan Qianshi saw iting and cast a spell on her to put her body in a frozen state.Shocked, she looked at Fan Qianshi in astonishment. The man said to her, ¡°Are you an idiot? I have already told you so many times that my business is none of your business anymore! I am no longer your master!¡± He made his announcement in public for everyone to hear. Many curious eyes lingered on Hua Yan. Her face turned red in embarrassment as she struggled to take a step back. ¡°I¡­¡± She stammered in her defense. Long Siye could not take the harassment anymore. He stood up for her. ¡°Fan Qianshi, she is doing it for you!¡± ¡°I do not need it,¡± Fan Qianshi icily said. ¡°She is only a tool that is no longer useful to me. Why should she interfere with my business anymore?¡± Long Siye was clearly annoyed by hisck ofpassion. The mussel became enraged as well as it was very against bullying, especially against women.It opened its shells and was ready to scold Fan Qianshi for his uneptably bad behavior. Surprisingly, Gu Xijiu was the one who held it back. ¡°Master?¡± It was perplexed by her decision. ¡°Master, I know that you never liked Wu Wuyan as a person. She has done many terrible and awful things to you, but Fan Qianshi¡¯s behavior is totally uneptable. Wu Wuyan has been so loyal to him, and yet this is how terribly she is mistreated in return,¡± it sent a directed audio to Gu Xijiu. ¡°Fan Qianshi is trying to help her,¡± Gu Xijiu calmly replied via directed audio. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Fan Qianshi hasmitted far too many unforgivable sins. Destroying the ferocious desert is a matter of the utmost importance, so he is safe, for now. Once the desert is destroyed, they will surely put him to justice. Troubles will keeping for him, for sure. If Wu Wuyan still insists on being his loyal follower, she will be troubled just the same,¡± Gu Xijiu exined. The mussel did not understand the logic in Fan Qianshi¡¯s effort, but it decided not tomit any impulsive act. ¡°Human beings are soplicated. I can never understand your species.¡± Quietly, it observed the people around and realized that Gu Xijiu was right. When Hua Yan dered herself as Fan Qianshi¡¯s follower, many immortals from the Celestial Kingdom immediately kept a distance from her. Everyone had their guard up except Long Siye. Fan Qianshi¡¯s public humiliation managed to change everyone¡¯s attitude towards Hua Yan. In fact, many started to feel protective of her.Hua Yan had nevermitted any crimes during her time in the Upper Bound. Instead, she had saved many lives, which made her a well-respected figure. The way Fan Qianshi treated her was obviously repulsive and more like a stranger than a follower. She must have done many things against Fan Qianshi¡¯s direct orders. Otherwise, he would not be humiliating her in front of everyone. At least, that was what everybody thought. Soon, they began to sympathize with Hua Yan¡¯s predicament instead. Surely, there was no time to waste on this trivial matter, for the demon was already summoning her second wave of attack. The first wave was like a test for the demon to find out the strengths and weaknesses of the array formation. Meanwhile, the second wave was much stronger and fiercer. It flurried through the array formation and shattered the entire arrangement. After a state ofplete disorder and confusion, the desert finally broke free from its confinement and started expanding again with forces that were ten times stronger than before. It wentpletely out of control. The immortals were all terribly defeated and could no longer care about keeping the desert under control. Like a bunch of helpless prey, they decided to run for their lives. Indulged in the chaos, the demon could not suppress her triumphant smile. ¡°Fan Qianshi, did you really think that you could defeat me? You have brought me into this purgatory and turned me into an unstoppable disaster that will eventually consume the six worlds. You nned to keep Di Fuyi imprisoned with my help, but you also nned to sacrifice me at the end of your heroic act. Do you still want to rule the six worlds? I am here to tell you that you do not stand a chance!¡± The demon intended to damage Fan Qianshi¡¯s reputation by revealing his sins.The immortals clearly heard everything that the demon said and finally understood what Fan Qianshi had been up to. Frustrated, they never thought that the well-respected Creation Deity wouldmit such crimes. However, there was no time for ming. There was a major city about a few hundred miles away. All it took for the frantic sandstorm was a few minutes to approach the city. It would soon engulf the entire ce. Most of the inhabitants were still trapped in the city when the storm came into sight. They cried out loud with the dawning recognition that their deaths were indeed inevitable. The immortals could only watch helplessly as the violent storms approached the city. Hundreds of thousands of lives would surely be swallowed. They were greatly saddened, but helpless about their misfortune. With a feeling of great distress, the Emperor Immortal finally acknowledged their defeat. The disaster was certain to happen. Not even the Creation Deity could undo the harm. Furthermore, both the Divine Lord and the Great Devil were absent. Perhaps their presence would shed some hopeful light in their time of misery. He took a quick look at Di Fuyi. The boy was still a boy, in his opinion. He was still Shen Nianmo, the son of the Celestial Being and Great Devil. Although his Kung Fu was exceedingly powerful, he was only a boy. The Emperor Immortal did really expect Di Fuyi to turn the situation around. All he hoped for was the boy¡¯s safety. But what he saw was not what he had in his mind. Utterly shocked, he could notprehend the event that was going to unfold. Di Fuyi refused to run. He was still floating in the air and peacefully meditating. His wife, Gu Xijiu, continued to stand by his side when the ck storm swallowed them both. Absolutely worried, the Emperor Immortal forgot how dangerous it was and was about to rush forward to help. ¡°Prince Nianmo!¡± Prince Nianmo was the only son of the Divine Lord and Great Devil. The Emperor Immortal felt that he was responsible if anything were to happen to him. Nevertheless, the Emperor Immortal¡¯s escorts were loyal. They would definitely not let their king sacrifice his life in vain. ¡°Your Majesty! It is too dangerous! No!¡± Many of them were pulling him back. ¡°Get Prince Nianmo out of there!¡± The Emperor Immortal called out in desperation. The immortals looked at the rolls of ck sands hopelessly and sighed. ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Nianmo has been swallowed by the sandstorm. He probably did not make it.¡± These ck sands continued to march towards the city¡¯s gate. The barricades would definitely be crushed under the savagely fierce storms, and the city¡¯s defense mechanism would not stand a chance against the violent disturbance. The Emperor Immortal closed his eyes to avoid watching the depressing sight. Only a miracle could save the lives of those innocent people. A momentter, his surroundings fell into a drop-dead silence. There was no screaming for help as he had expected as the storm of ck sand came to a halt. His breathing was the only sound that he could hear. Curiously, the Emperor Immortal quickly opened his eyes and saw something unforgettable. The rolls of ck sands had simplye to a stop when in contact with a seven-colored wizardry barrier. The barrier was connected from the ground all the way into the sky. Though thin, it was powerful enough to put the violent storm to a stop. In a loud, squealing sound, the resentful spirits tried to break the barrier, but the seven-colored wizardry barrier remained unaffected at all. On the high end of the wizardry barrier stood a man. His purple robes were as dazzling as the sun, filling the sky with blinding streaks of light. Auspiciously, the man stood in a halo that clearly represented his divine powers. They could not see his face but could certainly feel his powerful auspicious aura. The Emperor Immortal kneeled before him in the clouds, and everyone else did the same and bowed to the powerful man. Shocked, even themon people joined in and bowed to the man of divine powers. The Monster King caught the sight of the man while he was running away. The man¡¯s face was not clearly shown, but his power as a deity was unmistakable. His legs went jelly, and he almost lost his bnce as he kneeled before the man of great power and influence. ¡°It is¡­ It is¡­¡± ¡°The Master of the Heavenly Law!¡± ¡°It is the Master of the Heavenly Law!¡± Not many had seen the man before, but they just knew it as soon as they saw his halo of divinity. The Emperor Immortal took a while to recognize the man in the dazzling light. Of course, the sudden realization came as a shocking one. He could tell that the man was, in fact, Prince Nianmo, but he could no longer look at him the same way. The man had the same appearance as Prince Nianmo, but his aura was totally different. As the Master of the Heavenly Law, he was given the absolute power to govern the life and death of all beings; basically, he was omnipotent and benevolent. There he stood, gracefully. A simple spell was enough for him to summon a wizardry barrier and shelter all the living beings in the city from the unfair torment. In a halt, the rolling ck storms were kept out of reach. Utterly shocked, the Monster King gasped in disbelief. Never had he thought that the pretty boy that he disdained would turn out to be the Master of the Heavenly Law. It seemed he finally awoke to his true self! The Monster King still could not believe that he just had a fight with the Master of the Heavenly Law!!! He was quite ashamed of his bruises, but now the defeat was more of an honor than an embarrassment. The Master of the Heavenly Law¡¯s powerful presence gave everyone a new sense of hope. The legendary man showed up unexpectedly in times when he was needed the most. The crowd now felt that the demonicdy in the desert was hardly his match. Many curious eyes turned to the desert while waiting for thedy to show up. Meanwhile, Fan Qianshi stood in the corner and looked at Di Fuyi with a dampened spirit. He never thought that Di Fuyi would be restored to his position so soon. He looked at Gu Xijiu fixedly, who was now standing next to Di Fuyi. In the halo, they stood by each other, side by side. Even without regaining her power as the Creation Deity, her divinity was present. They looked perfectly matched for one another. The core of the desert was still actively generating power, but there was no way for it to move forward, for the wizardry barrier had totally got in its way. Soon, a dozen moredies in white showed up at the very edge of the frantic desert. They looked the same as before. The look in their eyes was vicious and deadly as they continued to stare at the two divine figures that had clearly interrupted their business. Chapter 3063 - The Grand Finale (30) Chapter 3063: The Grand Finale (30) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionDozen of vicious eyes continued to linger on them, but Gu Xijiu remained nonchnt. The group of demonicdies then fixed their eyes on Di Fuyi and softly said, ¡°Fuyi, I did not know that you are the Master of the Heavenly Law. Fan Qianshi never mentioned a word about it!¡± Oddly only one voice was heard, even though all of them were talking. The hidden bitterness in her voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. About a hundred volunteers showed up. More than half were men. Although they had seen many beautiful women before, thedy¡¯s charm remained irresistible. Her voice still managed to y tricks on their minds and misled them with an overwhelming sentiment to sympathize with her. Only Di Fuyi remained calm. His fingers moved in swift motions to start gathering seven-colored rays on his palm. ¡°Fuyi, now that you have awakened to your hidden identity, I assume that you have also recalled your memory. You should be guilty of breaking up our rtionship as master and disciple. My immortalization would not havee so soon if you had not been so stubborn.¡± Thedy in white stared at him tearfully and continued, ¡°Are you going to hurt me again?¡± She expressed her bitterness over what Di Fuyi had done. Misled by her psychological tricks, many sympathized with her difficult situation. Something had clearly gone terribly wrong at this point. These men had experienced many different tricks in their lives, both physiologically and strategically. They knew that their mood was not stable, but they could not control the sympathy that they had for thedy¡¯s sufferings. Thedy started to cry, which prompted some of the men to cry along as well. Those with weaker mental strength could not escape their fate of being manipted. Uncontrobly, they began interceding with Di Fuyi on thedy¡¯s behalf. Di Fuyi looked at thedies fixedly, feigning indifference. The seven-colored ray in his palm seemed to have grown weaker. At that time, the group ofdies took a chance and stepped forward. ¡°Fuyi, are you going to let history repeat itself? Are you going to kill me once more?¡± Although quiet at first, Di Fuyi finally answered, ¡°I am not going to kill you just once.¡± This was the first statement that he made as the Master of the Heavenly Law. Instead of sounding threatening, he spoke in avery soft-spoken and courteous manner. Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard him speaking with such a gentle, quiet voice. ¡°Fuyi, I knew it,¡± thedies responded delightfully. To their disappointment, a dozen streaks of seven-colored rays were abruptlyunched at thedies, all at once. It was an improvised attack that thedies did not seeing. Meanwhile, Di Fuyi¡¯s firm voice could be heard echoing in the air, ¡°I am going to kill you a dozen times!¡± The dazzling streaks of light surrounded thedies in a brilliant bubble. They started shrieking in agony, almost instantaneously. Instead of sounding like a woman, their long, high-pitched cries were actually abination of sounds from many different men and women. The deafening noise came as a wake-up call for all the immortals that were initially manipted. As soon as the seven-colored light faded away, the group ofdies disappeared as well. Nevertheless, the shrieks from before had sent cold chills down everyone¡¯s spine. Finally, they were fully conscious. Di Fuyi did not stop. With a spell, he turned streaks of seven-colored rays into countless shinning knives. With his instruction, the knives seemed to cut their way deep into the depths of the desert. The crowd noticed that the violent storm began to lose its power as if the prating knives had punctured it. ¡°Di Fuyi, you are such a callous man!¡± Ady could be heard screaming from within the desert with a voice filled with both bitterness and anger. ¡°I have always been insensitive and cruel, haven¡¯t you known?¡± Di Fuyi immediately cast another spell. ¡°Don¡¯t bother taking up more forms of your same old self. No matter how many show up, I will destroy them all.¡± He then waved at the turbulent storms and tore the desert apart, revealing the resentful spirits within that were moving violently in a circr motion. Everyone could finally see what the desert actually looked like from the inside. It was all but a horrifying sight. They had never seen so many resentful spirits at once. The presence of the spirits caused the surrounding temperature to drop sharply, thus freezing everything and everyone who was standing in close proximity. Therefore, the immortals quickly cast a protectiveyer to keep the cold away. Right after theyer was made, it was instantaneously turned into ice, showing how close they were to be an ice sculpture. Before the desert was torn apart to reveal what was inside, the whole ce was as hot as a frying pan. In fact, the heat was unbearable. But now, it wasso cold that even the immortals kept shivering. It was not the kind of cold that they had experienced during the winter. The temperature here was piercing cold to the point where even the Monster King had to take out a big fur coat to keep himself warm. Everyone else did the same. Unfortunately, the mussel¡¯s shells were not enough to keep the cold away. ¡°Cold. So cold,¡± it said in a trembling voice. A thick coat was sent over to the mussel to wrap it upfortably, and soon enough, the mussel was no longer feeling cold. It raised its head from the coat, only to realize that Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were both gone. ¡°Master!¡± It was puzzled and worried. Long Siye exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is now in the desert, along with the Master of the Heavenly Law.¡± ¡°We just escaped from the desert, right? Are they heading back in?¡± The mussel could not believe it. Long Siye sighed. ¡°This time, we have the Master of the Heavenly Law with us.¡± ¡­ In the desert, the crazy heat was long gone. It was more like a deste area of ice. The turbulent sands were all frozen into odd shapes and sizes. The air was piercing cold as if every droplet of water vapor in the air was already turned into tiny bits of ice. Nevertheless, the spirits were still out to haunt them. Everywhere they looked was filled with eerie and ghostly figures. It was a rather appalling sight. These ghosts traveled at inconsistent paces and hid among the ice statue while waiting for an opportunity to ambush their prey. Overall, it was a very strange and frightening ce. Gu Xijiu could tell that the extreme cold was enough to pierce through any ordinary person¡¯s flesh and bones, but she was unaffected, for there was a steady flow of heat circting in her body. Di Fuyi took her hand in a steady grasp and transferred some heat into her body to keep her warm even at the extremely low temperature of the ce. The two had not interacted much ever since he recalled his identity. Gu Xijiu was only standing next to him, but he never even looked at her; he did not even utter a word despite their new surrounding. To be fair, there was no time for small talk, so Gu Xijiu did not me Di Fuyi for theirck of interaction. Nheless, she could tell that he was no longer the same man. Although he still looked the same, his aura and temperament hadpletely changed. Standing next to him made her feel insignificant.Naturally, she could feel the distance between them. Before he went into the desert, he finally talked to her for the first time. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± he said. He then leaped and disappeared into the storms. However, instead of waiting, Gu Xijiu chose to follow him. There was nothing much to deal with on the outside of the desert, so she wanted to stay by his side, even in times of great danger. She knew that the demon was not going to be easy to deal with. The desert was unexpectedly cold to the point where she almostbecame frozen. Luckily, Di Fuyi showed up in time to give her warmth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± He sounded a little helpless about her stubbornness. At least, the way he spoke to her was still the same. ¡°I was worried about your safety since you are in the desert alone,¡± Gu Xijiu replied calmly. She did not want Di Fuyi to perish together with the demon andrefused to see him getting immortalized again. The wait was too long for her to take. She needed to follow him and make sure that he stayed safe. Even if she could not help during the battle, she could at least fight with him or die together with him. Di Fuyi could tell how worried she was and tried to assure her. ¡°No worries.¡± He gave her hand a tight squeeze. She had yet to find out how powerful he had be, so it was normal for her to feel worried. The airflow in the desert was as rough as the violent seas. The two shuddered a little as soon as they entered the turbulence, but they continued to walk past the masses of resentful spirits. From afar, they looked like they were traveling on a small boat that was holding out against strong winds. Nevertheless, the intense gusts of wind seemed to be about to overturn their boat anytime. As steady as he could ever be, Di Fuyi stood up against the gusts without the slightest doubt. The resentful spirits were actually intimidated by his holy presence, so all of them kept a fair distance from him. ¡°Come out!¡± Di Fuyi had a spell ready at his fingertips before he challenged the demon. ¡°There is no way you can hide!¡± No one answered, and all they could hear were the piercing cries of the evil spirits. Many pairs of vicious eyes were staring fixedly at Gu Xijiu, making her skin creep with horror and disgust. Needless to say, the demon must be hiding in a group of resentful spirits while waiting for a chance tounch a deadly attack. Amused by herck of response, Di Fuyi smiled a charming smile and continued, ¡°All right, I shall look for you then.¡± From a distance, he waved his hand and aimed a streak of seven-colored rays towards an ice rock. ¡°Ah!¡± A loud squealing sound followed the collision. Instantaneously, thedy in white finally made her appearance. She made a gracefulnding even though her eyes were fixed on Di Fuyi. ¡°Fuyi, are you really pushing me to the edge?¡± She said in a trembling voice as if pleading for mercy. Unconvinced, Di Fuyi slowly answered, ¡°Certainly. Why should I have any mercy for you?¡± ¡°Fuyi, have you not recovered your memory? You wanted to marry me back then.¡± Di Fuyi denied it, ¡°Hmm? Did I want to marry you? Are you sure you are not dreaming?¡± Thedy in white made a sharp hissing sound of disapproval. Gu Xijiu was quite surprised by Di Fuyi¡¯s response as well. She started to think that he might not have recalled all of his memory yet, even though he had be the man he once was. While she was still a bit preupied, she could feel a strong rush of winding at her. Apparently, the ce was literally a mess of endless turbulences. All of a sudden, she felt a gust of wind surrounding her. She used a simple spell to try and keep the gust away, but to her surprise, Di Fuyi suddenly interrupted and pulled her back. He then reached out to trap the gust in a bubble of seven-colored ray, like an enclosure. At that very moment, the sound of ady moaning in despair could be heard. It did not take long before thedy in white showed up again! Everything happened too quickly to be perceived. In disbelief, Gu Xijiu took a look at the two identicaldies. She then pointed at the one that showed upter and said, ¡°You are the demon!¡± Thedy who showed upter seemed puzzled. ¡°How did you find out?¡± She demanded an answer. Thedy who showed up first was only one of the many forms that she had created by manipting a resentful spirit that looked simr to her. For many years, the demon had been using that particr spirit to confuse people. No one had ever told them apart because they looked almost alike. This time, the demon asked the spirit to show up first to distract Di Fuyi so that she could transform into a gust of wind and approach Gu Xijiu sneakily in an attempt to steal her body. Never had she thought that Di Fuyi would bust her n! Di Fuyi¡¯s seven-colored ray had obviously injured the demon. Blood was seen slowly tracing down her chin from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Di Fuyi, you are such a heartless man,¡± she said while trembling with terror. Soon, the look in her eyes started to fill with rage. ¡°Have you really forgotten it all?¡± Di Fuyi remained indifferent to her emotional appeal. ¡°I remember, but you are not the one,¡± he firmly replied. His hand never let go of Gu Xijiu¡¯s hand. ¡°She is the one.¡± ¡°But she does not remember you! A part of her was in love with you, but she forcefully tore it apart from her body, which exins the origin of my very existence. She does not remember loving you, but I do! I have been waiting for you toe!¡± The demon eximed. Her emotions were visible and heartfelt. Unconvinced, Di Fuyi studied thedy in white before giving her a clear sign of disapproval. ¡°So what if you remember everything? You are not who she is! You are just a small part of her that used to be her demon. You do not even have her soul. Your appearance now is actually a mixture of 18 different spirits that are forged into one. Did you really think that I would never find out?¡± Thedy in white was speechless. Di Fuyi gave his sleeve a flick and continued, ¡°Stop this nonsense. Show me what you can do. I would like to see how powerful you really are!¡± ¡­ Gu Xijiu was standing on top of a block of ice whilst surrounded by ayer of auspicious light. The halo around her was recently gifted to her by Di Fuyi to keep the evil spirits and the demon away from her. She watched as Di Fuyi and thedy started engaging in a fight, and after a few rounds, she could finally be at ease. Ever since Di Fuyi became the Master of the Heavenly Law, his power had been increased by at least a hundred times. His improvement was so impressive that it was as ifparing the volume of a river to that of an ocean. In short, his power was now as tremendous as an ocean! The demon had no chance of defeating him at all. She would surely lose the fight, sooner orter. Di Fuyi stood casually and only moved his fingers. Instead of engaging in a physical battle, he only used spells in hisbat. It was as carefree as a game of chess to the man. Glimpses of seven-colored rays turned into many starlights that surrounded the demon within a walled enclosure. There was no chance for her to even run, and the demon clearly started to regret her decision. Even with all of her power, she still could not defend herself against Di Fuyi¡¯s aggressive attack. Every time the light particles hit her body, she felt as if her soul was tearing apart, which put her in excruciating pain. Regardless of her tactics, he remained unharmed; he was literally unaffected at all. She, too, came to an inescapable conclusion that she was losing the fight, slowly but surely. Even though she wanted to escape, there was nowhere that she could run to because of the light particles used by Di Fuyi. These light particles were engraved with ancient incantations, so every time a particle hit her, it would leave a bloodstain on her body, which would eventually turn ck and fade into wisps of ck smoke. The fight did notst longer than an hour, and Di Fuyi finally stopped attacking her. The demon could no longer hold her own. She was soaked entirely in blood as if she had just been scooped out of a pool of blood. Her body was already scalded and skinned, turning her into a faint, nebulous image that flickered in the wind. The woman looked so fragile that it seemed as though she would be blown away even by the slightest gust of wind. Her face was starting to look blurry, and she appeared to be in her primitive form ¨C the ghost of the former God of Creation¡¯s unfulfilled dreams. Chapter 3064 - The Grand Finale (31)

Chapter 3064: The Grand Finale (31)

¡°How is this even possible?¡± She murmured in disbelief while her evil aura slowly faded away. ¡°Your level of Kung Fu is spectacr. I finally know why it took Fan Qianshi thousands of years to plot against you, but there is something I still do not quite understand. Back then, your Kung Fu was not this powerful at all!¡± Di Fuyi replied, ¡°When I first encountered her, I had not fully regained my strength.¡± ¡°Her? It was me!¡± The demon answered with a squeal of disapproval. ¡°No, you have never been the girl I met,¡± Di Fuyi emphasized once more. ¡°Fan Qianshi ced her memory forcibly into your head in order to increase your grudge against Gu Xijiu. He intended to strengthen your hostility.¡± The demon was perplexed, for what she thought was hers turned out to be someone else¡¯s. Even her memories belonged to someone else. Did anything even belong to her? Her body started swaying as if caught in a daze. Meanwhile, glimpses of light started to escape from Di Fuyi¡¯s hands. The demon sensed the danger and immediately turned to look at him and asked, ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± ¡°Send you back where you belong,¡± Di Fuyi answered calmly. Then, shes of seven-colored rays slipped through Di Fuyi¡¯s fingers and encapsted the demon in a blinding circle of light. The demon was never supposed to exist. She was a result of many irresponsible choices. She shared the same appearance as Gu Xijiu, but her character waspletely different. Di Fuyi had no reason to keep the demon alive. Furthermore, if she lived on, the trapped spirits in the abyss of grudge and misery would never be cleansed. Nevertheless, Di Fuyi did not seem heartless after all. He made sure that her suffering was minimal, for she used to be Gu Xijiu¡¯s unspoken obsession once upon a time. The demon, on the other hand, was reluctant to be cleansed. She continued to struggle against the bubble of light but could not set herself free. She suddenly raised her voice and challenged Gu Xijiu, ¡°Seems like he doesn¡¯t love you at all. Look at the cruelty that he is putting me through. I used to be a part of you! As the Master of the Heavenly Law, he has to bepassionate to all, not passionate to only one. Now that he has regained his identity, he will no longer love you the same! Haha! He will not love you anymore!¡± Gu Xijiu said nothing back. With a frown, Di Fuyi clenched his fingers to strengthen his seven-colored ray, causing the demon to screech with pain. ¡°Di Fuyi, you will regret this! You will regret killing me off!¡± It did not take long before she disappeared entirely in the light and turned into dust. Then, the surrounding spirits stopped squealing for a while. They were thoroughly intimidated by Di Fuyi¡¯s superior aura as a deity and fell into a brief moment of silence. Di Fuyi looked at Gu Xijiu, who was standing not too far away from him. She seemed absorbed in her thoughts while staring nkly at the spot where the demon wasst seen. He decided to ask her toe over. ¡°Come to me.¡± It was normal for her to keep her distance from him when he was busy dealing with the demon. But now that the problem was no longer a concern, why didn¡¯t she get closer? Was she affected by what the demon said? Di Fuyi decided to walk to her and ced his hand on her waist. He softly said, ¡°Are you mad at me? Hmm? She had nothing to do with you at all. Killing her off certainly does not mean I do not love you.¡± ¡°I do not think this is over yet,¡± Gu Xijiu finally broke her silence. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The demon would not give up so easily, for sure. I have a feeling that she must have left some evil doings behind. What she said did not sound like a simple threat,¡± Gu Xijiu made her guess while absentmindedly tapping on the block of ice. Di Fuyi was caught off guard by her unexpected response. She had clearly overthought the whole situation. During his time in the Lower Bound, he found a way that would allow him to regain his status as the Master of the Heavenly Law, but he could not do it. There could only be one Master of the Heavenly Law, so his return would put his son¡¯s existence to an end. When Di Hao disappeared, Di Fuyi¡¯s memory of him disappeared too. However, something still lingered in Di Fuyi¡¯s subconscious mind, telling him not to reinstate his status or something important might never return. He would not do it unless it were absolutely necessary. As soon as he was restored to his former self, memories started to flood into his head. Being the Master of the Heavenly Law allowed him to experience what he had gained over many lives, thus filling him with countless fragments of memories. Due to his longevity, those fragments flowed back to him like a massive tide. When he first recalled his former identity, he had to suffer from an inflow of memory every time he returned to the Lower Bound. There were just too many fragments of memory for him to absorb all at once. Every time the recovery happened, he needed to take a break before he could put those fragments into a proper timeline. However, there was no time for him to react this time when the demon remained as his greatest threat. Even in a state of stunned confusion, he knew that he needed to stop the demon from causing more harm, which was why he was a little distant from Gu Xijiu at first. She was still the person that he cared for the most, so he needed to make sure that she was safe by asking her to steer clear from the desert. Nevertheless, after the long of battling with the demon, he recovered almost all of his memories. In conclusion, he still cared about her the most, now and in the past. Perhaps he had unlocked some prohibitions in the Forbidden Land of God because he had not only recovered his memories as the Master of the Heavenly Law but had also uncovered some of his entanglements with the former God of Creation. He remembered many things, even in their former life. Two lives ago, he went against destiny and became immortalized for her. One life ago, she became immortalized earlier because of him. No matter who immortalized for who, the unbearable pain of loss remained the same. It was not the kind of pain that he would like to go through again. There should not be any misunderstandings this time, unlike in the past. When he was finally done with the demon, the next thing that he wanted to do was to exin everything to Gu Xijiu, but she seemed to be unaffected by what the demon said. She remained absolutely calm. Did she trust him wholeheartedly, or did she care less about him already? The demon was gone, but the masses of resentful spirits remained as a terrible problem. Even as the Master of the Heavenly Law, cleansing them all at once remained outside of his power. He was the Master of the Heavenly Law who maintainedw and order, not the God of Creation who blessed the souls of the six realms. Fortunately, the resentful spirits were intimidated by his power and did not dare to make any moves at the moment. Nevertheless, intimidation could not keep them down forever. Once they break free from the desert, the consequences would be unimaginably deadly. ¡°What are we going to do with these resentful spirits?¡± Gu Xijiu was very troubled by the sight of them. ¡°Maybe Fan Qianshi knows a solution.¡± Di Fuyi then grasped her by the wrist and said, ¡°The Yin element of this ce is too strong for you. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Outside, the frantic expansion of the desert finally came to a halt. The leaders of all six kingdoms reunited to discuss a proper solution that could put an end to the desert. The desert had expanded to almost a third of the entire continent. Additionally, the enormous presence of resentful spirits had brought the temperature of the desert down to almost zero. Cold winds from within the desert swept through its surroundings like a harsh winter, freezing the cities under ayer of thick ice. Meanwhile, the cold winds continued to spread, turning the ce into a Siberia of sorts with extreme cold. The cold winds were nothing ordinary. They were winds of the Yin element, which were harmful and sometimes even lethal. Therefore, the desert had to be destroyed. In order to destroy the desert, they must first get rid of the millions of spirits, but there was no way they could cleanse the spirits¡¯ resentments at once, not even the Emperor Immortal could do so. Impatiently, the Monster King proposed, ¡°If we cannot cleanse them all at once, let¡¯s take it slowly then. There are so many of us here. Each of us can take care of hundreds of spirits a day. We can put an end to it slowly, but surely.¡± But someone in the crowd disagreed, ¡°It is not that simple. The spirits¡¯ resentment grows stronger with each passing day. They are already affecting the climate of the entire continent. Ordinary people cannot possibly cope with such extreme changes. If we leave the spirits untreated, a great gue wille raging in less than three days.¡± ¡°Even if we give up on cleansing these spirits, fighting them one by one is not a wise option either. There are just too many of them. It would be a waste of energy.¡± ¡°That is right. They cannot be purified or destroyed. These spirits are truly problematic.¡± ¡°I have an idea. We can enclose these spirits in the desert before we seal off the ce for good,¡± someone suggested. ¡°You make it sound so easy! How do you n to seal off the enormous desert for good? Kindly enlighten me.¡± ¡°It is not me that will do it, of course. But the Master of the Heavenly Law should be able to do it.¡± As soon as they mentioned Di Fuyi, many hopeful eyes turned to look at him. He still looked unapproachable and stood silently about 50 feet away from everyone. No one dared to stand too close to him except for Gu Xijiu. His appearance had not changed much, but he was clearly no longer Shen Nianmo. Their eyes lingered on him as if he was the invincible leader that they desperately needed. ¡°In order to put an end to this, we must channel the spirits elsewhere. Sealing them off in the desert is not the solution. In time, they will break free and rise as an even greater disaster.¡± No one knew how the spirits could be channeled, so everyone seemed perplexed. In the midst of confusion, Di Fuyi finally gave his attention to Fan Qianshi, who had been unusually quiet the whole time. ¡°Maybe he knows a way.¡± After Di Fuyi¡¯s recovered his identity as the Master of the Heavenly Law, Fan Qianshi started behaving despondently, as if he was battered out of his senses. He did not make any fuss or any trouble, however. He just stayed quiet. Di Fuyiment reminded the group of Fan Qianshi¡¯s presence, thus drawing their attention back to him. They all looked at him with a feeling of revulsion. After all, he was the root of all these problems. Frustrated, they would have to reprimand him for his acts of foolishness if he were not the God of Creation. They did not voice out their disapproval verbally, but the look in their eyes said it all. Fan Qianshi was indifferent to theirments and stares. He was standing right there in the group of people but never took part in any discussions. His gaze never left the desert, even when Di Fuyi called his name out loud. With his eyes still fixed on the danger, he slowly said, ¡°This ferocious desert cannot be put away using any spells. The same goes for these resentful spirits. Anymon practices cannot cleanse them. There is only one way to get rid of the desert, which is to open the Posuo Gate and lead the spirits across the gate. The Red Lotus Fire beyond Posuo Gate has the ability to cleanse their resentment and grudge. In a thousand years, they will be able to reincarnate.¡± Chapter 3065 - The Grand Finale (32) Chapter 3065: The Grand Finale (32) Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy TrantionPerplexed, none of them knew anything about the existence of such a gate, except for Di Fuyi and the Emperor Immortal. However, the Emperor Immortal only knew very little about it. He remembered reading about the gate in a very ancient book, which stated that the Posuo Gate was a gate of purification that was established by the Creation Deity as an act ofpassion. It was created as an independent space for cleansing and purification. That was all he knew. He did not even know how the gate worked. ¡°You are the only one who can open the gate, right?¡± The Emperor Immortal was rather straightforward with Fan Qianshi. Fan Qianshi answered nonchntly, ¡°I am incapable of opening the gate.¡± It was a surprising piece of information to the crowd. ¡°I know that the Creation Deity first established the Posuo Gate and that only the Creation Deity can open it. Since you address yourself as the Creation Deity, I see no reason why you are incapable of opening the gate,¡± the Emperor Immortal argued. Fan Qianshi took a look at his own hands beforeughing out loud. ¡°The Pusuo Gate is the ultimate symbol of kindness andpassion, so one must have the purest intention in order to open the gate. I havemitted unforgivable sins, and many people have died because of me. Why should you be surprised by my incapability of opening the gate?¡± Everyone was aghast at his brutal honesty. They had never seen any deity with such audacity to be so upright about his own sins. Was the arrogant Creation Deity finally reaping what he sowed? Meanwhile, the Emperor Immortal continued, ¡°You worked with the demon to create the desert. You said that everything you did was to get the six worlds to bow before your superiority by destroying the desert that you created in the first ce. You proposed that the Pusuo Gate was the only way to cleanse the spirits, and yet you also admitted that you were incapable of opening the gate. How did you n to destroy the desert in the first ce?¡± ¡°ns change all the time. What is the point of talking about my initial n?¡± Fan Qianshi said nonchntly. When he first made the n with the demon, he never wanted to kill the demon. In order to gain her trust, he had to ce a special spell within the structure of the ferocious desert. As long as the demon was alive, these spirits would merely be filled with resentment and grudge. They would not be infected by the demon¡¯s ancient evil aura. When all of his ns finally seeded, he would then take the time to cleanse the spirits by using an ordinary purification method. At least he was confident that they could be contained. However, because the demon was destroyed, her ancient evil aura was widespread to every corner of the desert, thus infecting every resentful spirit with the evilest form of ancient powers and preventing them from being cleansed. Opening the Pusuo Gate remained the most effective way. Fan Qianshi hadmitted unforgivable sins, so there was no way he could open the Pusuo Gate, which was why the demon agreed to work with him. Back in the present, Fan Qianshi continued to speak in an arrogant and opinionated manner. His truculent and uncooperative behavior was especially repulsive. Nevertheless, his aura remained unquestionably powerful. Otherwise, he would have been beaten up by the group of people that were offended by his attitude. Even though they did not beat him up physically, they did not hold back on their articte assault on all the sins that he hadmitted. They were fearless, for Di Fuyi was there to protect them. Among the crowd were also those that refused to join the assault. They only distanced themselves from him. Fan Qianshi stood alone on a rock, with no one around to stand by him. He seemed rather secluded. Perplexed, the group of people had only one question in mind. Why would a Creation Deitymit such great sins? Someone asked if Fan Qianshi regretted any of his decisions, but he acted as if none of the usations mattered and even had the audacity tough out loud. He never felt obligated to answer anyone¡¯s questions about his decisions.Also, no amount of remorse and shame could turn the situation around. At that point, he looked at Gu Xijiu with a weak smile and said, ¡°Master, there is only one thing that I regret.¡± Even without any memories from her past, Gu Xijiu still acknowledged him as a disciple that she once had. ¡°What is the matter?¡± She gave him a rather confused look. ¡°You used to care deeply about me.¡± With a bitter smile, he hoarsely continued, ¡°It is a shame that you no longer remember me or the connection that we used to share.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Xijiu felt as though her heart was stabbed. Fan Qianshi continued tough out loud with derision. ¡°Master, how I wish you were still the same. I am the one who started the mess, so I should be the one to end it. However, this is not something that I can aplish alone, so please finish it off for me.¡± Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You¡­¡± Fan Qianshi started walking towards the desert, and everyone else was shocked. Gu Xijiu knew that something bad was about to happen. ¡°Fan Qianshi, what are you trying to do?¡± Fan Qianshi said nothing back. He continued to walk towards the desert with effortless grace, and with every step, crimson red lotuses blossomed beneath his feet. As soon as these lotuses were in full bloom, they rose into the air and danced lightly in the gusts. Instantly, he became surrounded by blood-red petals. These petals in the air served as a trigger for the resentful spirits. Almost instantaneously, the masses of spirits were drawn towards Fan Qianshi in heavy circles. Needless to say, Hua Yan panicked. The wizardry barrier that shielded the desert was transparent, allowing her to see everything that happened in there. The red petals were actually extractions of Fan Qianshi¡¯s very own blood. His blood attracted the resentful spirits, prompting them to bite and tear his flesh apart. However, the man did not defend himself or run away. He just stood and allowed the spirit to consume his body, turning his body into glimpses of red light. It was an obvious suicide. Gu Xijiu clenched her fists in disbelief. She utterly disliked the man, so much so that she wished for his death. Even the fact that he used to be her disciple did not minimize the murderous hatred that she had for the wicked man. However, seeing him getting torn apart by the masses of resentful spirits was not the ending that she had hoped for him now. She took a step forward in an attempt to help but was immediately stopped by Di Fuyi. ¡°He is using the Red Lotus Disintegration Dharma. Once started, it can no longer be stopped,¡± Di Fuyi discouraged her. ¡°What will happen to him?¡± ¡°He is the one responsible for the development of the desert, so naturally, these spirits hold the strongest grudge against him. He is feeding his body to the spirits in order to minimize their resentment.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Hua Yan called out loud. She took a leap and rushed into the desert as well. Long Siye failed to stop her and watched helplessly as she rushed to her death. Shocked, Long Siye felt the need to go after her, but the Emperor Immortal held him back. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless!¡± Swiftly, Hua Yan leaped towards Fan Qianshi, but he was no more than a skeleton in the end. ¡°Master!¡± She hugged him tightly, with no regard for her safety. The resentful spirits were annoyed by her sudden interference. With a screech, they were determined to sink their teeth into her flesh and pull her out of their way. Fortunately, Fan Qianshi was still conscious, so he gave Hua Yan a hard push to keep her away. ¡°Get out of here!¡± Hua Yan rolled across the ground for at least a hundred feet. She struggled to stand up but managed to witness Fan Qianshi¡¯s final moments. His body exploded into shes of red light that brightened up the entire sky, which soon turned into drops of blood that rained over the entire desert, staining every spirit with his blood. Helplessly, Hua Yan stood in a daze while being soaked in his blood. Fan Qianshi was gone forever. There was no sign of him anywhere, and it felt like he never existed. Everyone else stood looking at one another in helpless confusion. ¡°Did he just make a sacrifice to atone for the sins? What about his soul? Where did it go?¡± ¡°His soul must have escaped. The mere sacrifice of his physical body means nothing to a mighty Creation Deity like him.¡± ¡°That is right.¡± People started to discuss his act of sacrifice. ¡°No. His soul was shattered as well,¡± Di Fuyi made a loud announcement to cease the gossip. Gu Xijiu¡¯s face turned pale at once while the rest finally kept their mouths shut. They fixed their curious eyes on the desert and watched the blood rain pour down. It did not take long for the rain to stop. They could finally see the spirits again and also caught a glimpse of Hua Yan, who was paralyzed in shock. Perhaps she had a natural defense against the spirits, or Fan Qianshi had cast a spell to protect her. The spirits surrounded her heavily, but could never get close enough to harm her. ¡°Mighty Immortal Hua Yan, please step out of the desert.¡± Long Siye was still recovering from the shock of witnessing Fan Qianshi explode into bits. He, too, froze in horror. Hua Yan seemed disheartened by the loss of her master. Soon, she started scorning her survival. She swayed to her feet but fell to the ground again and again. With a handful of sand filled with Fan Qianshi¡¯s blood, she murmured to herself, ¡°Master, you are the one I loved. You have always been the only one. Let mee with you.¡± Glimpses of white light started to form on her palm before she pointed her palm to the top of her head. ¡°Master Hua Yan!¡± Long Siye desperately called out loud, but her body was soon covered in a blinding white light before it disappeared. Long Siye knelt on the ground in disbelief. He did not have any affection towards Hua Yan as a man, but he truly respected her as his master. He never imagined that Hua Yan would kill herself for Fan Qianshi. Dazed by her death, there were no tears left for him to cry. As for the others, they were equally stunned by her sudden and tragic death. None of them uttered another word. ¡°The one responsible for all this is now dead, but what about the desert? Who else here can open the Pusuo Gate? ¡± Finally, someone broke the silence. There were no responses, but intuitively, all of them turned to Di Fuyi to look for an answer. The man, too, was shocked by the next event that was about to unfold before their eyes. Di Fuyi did not change one bit. He stood as gracefully as always. As for Gu Xijiu, she was undergoing a sudden massive transformation. Blinding lights started to scatter from her body as though she was the Sun! She sat peacefully with her eyes closed as if she had just reached a new form of enlightenment. Kun Xueyi was the first one to realize the significance of her changes. ¡°She is about to be awakened!¡± ¡°Could she¡­ Could she be the next Creation Deity?¡± A sudden realization hit the Emperor Immortal. Kun Xueyi snapped his finger in agreement. ¡°That is right!¡± The Emperor Immortal was shocked, and so was everyone else. After a while, the blinding seven-colored rays finally faded away, and Gu Xijiu opened her eyes and slowly stood up. ¡°I shall be the one who opens the Pusuo Gate. I will finish off what he started.¡± Gu Xijiu shone in eternal light, indicating that she was a Deity ¨C a superior identity that should be respected by all.Her looks remained the same, but her aura was very different. She looked almighty! After a moment of shock, the crowd then leaped into joyful cheers of celebration for the return of the real Creation Deity who would bring salvation for all mankind. Gu Xijiu looked away from the cheerful crowd and whispered to herself, ¡°Qianshi, I will finish it off for you.¡± A tear rolled down a cheek and disappeared into the wind. Chapter 3066 - Anecdote - Sharing Peaches Chapter 3066: Anecdote ¨C Sharing Peaches Di Xuyue was a child of vivacity and high spirits. She had collected many items, mostly from Di Hao. He was her favorite person ever, which was why she liked being around him. She would always follow him around no matter where he went. He, in turn, would pamper her in every way that he possibly could. He would y with her, or sometimes even teach her Kung Fu. Di Xuyue was proud to have a brother who cared deeply for her, but one day, he just stopped breathing. There was no warning. He justid lifelessly on the bed. She was very scared, feeling as if her world was tumbling down. Her parents told her that her brother was simply asleep, and they promised to do everything they could to wake him up. Because of this, her parents had to take both her and her brother¡¯s lifeless body back to the Upper Bound. It was a risk worth taking. They were finally back to the ninth heaven. Mist wreathed the entire Biwu Pce. It was a rather spectacr view ¨C even better than anywhere else in the Lower Bound, but she was not in the mood for sightseeing. All she could think of was her brother, who was in aa. His body was preserved in an ice coffin. As for her parents, they only gave her a few quick words before leaving hastily for their rescue mission. Her mother promised to revive her lifeless brother so that their family would be, once again,pleted. After her parents left, Di Xuyue stayed by the ice coffin every day, even though the surrounding temperature was freezing cold. She would talk to Di Hao, hoping that he would suddenly open his eyes and stare back at her. She waited for the day when he would finally rub her head and tease her. Before she went to bed each night, she prayed for her brother¡¯s recovery, only to wake up in disappointment the next morning. Days went by, and her parents were still nowhere to be seen. Di Hao made no progress in his recovery, either. One day, Di Xuyue moved all of her toys to Di Hao¡¯s side and showed him each of them, one by one. Those were the ones that were given to her as gifts. ¡°Brother, when are you going to wake up?¡± She asked. Tearfully, she stared at Di Hao in desperation. ¡°Brother, you promised to give me a nine-ring set as a gift when I finally learn to fly at least five hundred miles on my own.¡± Ever since Di Hao fell into a state of unconsciousness, she had never expressed her sorrow in front of him. This was the first time she broke down and started crying. Tears rolled down her cheeks and dripped onto his skin. She tried to wipe the tears away from his body but was taken aback by the sudden changes. Di Hao¡¯s body was slowly melting away. Frantically, she hugged him tightly in her arms. ¡°Brother! Brother!¡± However, in a swift second, Di Hao¡¯s body hadpletely disappeared. With a stagger, Di Xuyue then fell into a trance trying to recall what happened to the empty ice coffin, but could no longer remember who used to be there. Her heartache was the only thing that she could truly feel as she started sobbing uncontrobly. Before her parents left, Di Xuyue was handed over to someone reliable to be her caretaker. In the absence of her parents, Gu Zhanyu was now responsible to care for her. Years of cultivation finally paid off, for he had ascended and be an immortal. Gu Xijiu brought the eight mythical beings with her, leaving Gu Zhanyu behind to take care of the everything left behind. His first and foremost responsibility was to take care of Di Xuyue. Di Xuyue¡¯s loud cries prompted Gu Zhanyu toe and check on her. ¡°What is wrong? What is the matter?¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Di Xuyue rushed into his arms while sobbing continuously. ¡°Xuyue, what is the matter?¡± Gu Zhanyu gently patted her back tofort her. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I just feel like crying.¡± Gu Zhanyu did not make anyment on her statement as he, too, was affected by a sudden feeling of doom and gloom. It was as if a family member of his had just passed away. He looked around and caught the ice coffin. ¡°Who used to be there in the ice coffin?¡± He was perplexed, obviously. Di Xuyue looked at the ice coffin with her reddened eyes but could not remember. She could somewhat remember that there used to be many toys around the ice coffin, but none of those were in sight anymore. ¡­ Everyone broke into celebration and excited cheers once the desert finally copsed under the influence of the Pusuo Gate. They were grateful for being able to survive the great cmity. However, the cheers suddenly when mute when they realized that Gu Xijiu and Di Fuyi were both missing. She had just channeled the immense power of her love andpassion in order to open the gate, thus offering a second chance for the resentful spirits in the Pusuo World. Apparently, the two of them left immediately after. ¡­ When Gu Xijiu recalled her memory, she felt great sorrow but did not show it on her face at all. No matter how badly Fan Qianshi had sinned, he would always be the beloved disciple that she used to cherish. For decades, they used to keep each otherpany and the connection that they used to share remained. No amount of time could make her forget how much she actually cared for him. After finishing off the mess that he left behind, she realized that she needed some time to be alone and sort things out within herself. Without any warning, she teleported right away. With the power of a Creation Deity, her teleportation skill had attained the acme of perfection. She could cover hundreds of miles each time with ease. She came across a ce that was aze with peach blossoms and decided that it was the ce she needed to be. Gu Xijiu then sat on a tree to take a rest. All alone, it was time for her to think about the fragments of memory that she had just recovered. Suddenly, she was reminded of her first encounter with Fan Qianshi. Coincidentally, it happened where peaches blossomed. She saved his life from a brutal murder. With a sigh, she sat up and saw that the peaches were almost ripe. Some were pink, and some were red. Others were green. Wonderful colors filled the gaps between branches. She plucked a peach and washed it with a cleaning spell before putting it into her mouth, which reminded her that peaches used to be one of her favorite foods. Every time the peaches were ripe, Fan Qianshi would always collect and slice the peaches into small pieces before delivering them to her. As an invaluable handyman, Fan Qianshi perfected his cooking skills in order to please Gu Xijiu¡¯s greedy stomach. Knowing what she liked, he learned to make many different cuisines using peaches. He made soup with peaches, wine with peaches, and even preserved the peaches as snacks. Recognizing that her only disciple was dead, she suddenly lost all her appetite even though the peaches looked tempting. Someone reached out to her and took away the peach from her hand. Shocked, Gu Xijiu turned to her side and saw Di Fuyi sitting on another branch with a peach in his hand. ¡°Are you craving for peaches? The taste of these are not good at all. They are even hard to swallow. You will not like it,¡± Di Fuyi said. Intrigued, Gu Xijiu answered, ¡°You have not even tasted it yet. How do you know that it does not taste good?¡± She plucked a big one that bloomed in full pink and continued, ¡°These peaches look so good, don¡¯t they? I am telling you that these peaches are good. I have tasted them before, and they are just as good as the ones from the Upper Bound.¡± Di Fuyi¡¯s expression was hard to study as he replied, ¡°Baby, what you think is not what you know. Give it a try.¡± Gu Xijiu gave it a quick wash before taking a deep bite into its flesh. Unfortunately, all she tasted was disappointment. The peach looked tempting, but its taste was unexpectedly bitter and sour. Nheless, she could not spit it out, as Di Fuyi was there to observe her. With the urge to prove her point, she decided to swallow the peach, even though it tasted really bad. ¡°Is it good?¡± Di Fuyi tried to guess from her expression. Gu Xijiu insisted, ¡°Not bad.¡± Amused, Di Fuyi then answered with a smile, ¡°Good to know. I know that you like to eat peaches. In that case, you should finish the whole fruit.¡± Gu Xijiu hesitated. ¡°All good things should be shared between us. It is better to be happy together. Here, have half of it.¡± She then split the peach into two halves and handed the first half to Di Fuyi. ¡°Have a taste of it,¡± she urged in enthusiasm. Di Fuyi gave her a quick look before epting her offer. He took the first bite and swallowed it without any hesitation. He then continued to take the second and third bite. Gu Xijiu started to question if his taste buds had failed to function. Worried that the peaches might be poisoned, she quickly took the fruit from him and tossed it away, together with her half. ¡°Stop eating it. What if the fruit was poisoned?¡± Di Fuyi wrapped his arms around her waist and happily said, ¡°I will ept everything that is given to me by my beloved wife, even if it is poisoned.¡± Gu Xijiu was at a loss for words. His presence had taken away all of her sorrow. Nevertheless, she could not help but look at him with judgment for a moment. ¡°As the Master of the Heavenly Law, shouldn¡¯t you be less flirtatious?¡± Di Fuyi caressed her hair and replied, ¡°No matter who I have be, I will always be your man. I do not care who you really are, a God of Creation, or even just a normal immortal, you have always been, and will always be, my woman. There is no changing it.¡± Pampered, Gu Xijiu buried her head into his chest. Ever since they recovered their real identities, there had not been many chances for them to talk as there were many things that required their immediate attention. Finally, they had some time to be alone. Apparently, Di Fuyi was still the same man. The change of his identity did not bring about the change in his attitude. Meanwhile, Gu Xijiu continued to examine the peaches and asked, ¡°How did you know that these peaches tasted bad? Have you tried them before?¡± Casually, Di Fuyi leaned against the tree but still had his arms around her. ¡°Silly, this ce is close to a vige with many children. If the peaches tasted so good, why would there be any left at all? Those kids would have finished them.¡± He was right, as usual. Gu Xijiu would have figured it out herself if she had not been so preupied with the loss of her disciple. ¡°I briefly remember that the peaches here taste good.¡± Di Fuyi calmly exined, ¡°Some things may seem beautiful in your memory, but what happens, in reality, may not turn out to be the same. Things change, so there is no need for you to keep thinking about it.¡± Enlightened, Gu Xijiu knew that Di Fuyi was trying to give her an understanding of the situation. In fact, he was right. She put herself through a struggle by only remembering the good parts of the story when something was forever lost. She forgot that there were also some bad parts of the same story, too. She looked at him, only to catch his eyes looking back straight at her. The look in his eyes was intense, as if he was studying her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She felt herself blushing scarlet. ¡°Baby, you are so, so beautiful.¡± Captivated by her beauty, Di Fuyi gently traced her soft lips with his fingers before leaning in for a passionate kiss. They had been together long enough for Gu Xijiu to know what he was thinking. Her heart thumped at his attempt, but she had to push him away. ¡°Don¡¯t you unleash your inner beast here in public.¡± Although they were in the woods, there was a vige that was really close by. They could not be sure that there would not be any visitors. Di Fuyiughed out loud. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡± He then lifted her up. Amused, even her ears started to blush. ¡°That is not what I meant,¡± she said while squeezing his robes in a gentle protest. ¡°This is exactly what I mean.¡± Di Fuyi whispered. ¡°Xijiu, let¡¯s have a son, shall we?¡± Chapter 3067 - Anecdote 2 Chapter 3067 Anecdote 2 ¡°Xuyue, do you want a younger brother or sister?¡± It was a very fine day with the breeze gently caressing Gu Xijiu¡¯s face. She sat on azy chair, looking very cozy and rxed. She was only pregnant for three months, but her belly made it look as if she was eight months pregnant. She started to wonder if she had conceived a super baby. The baby was conceived after Gu Xijiu, and Di Fuyi were both reinstated. She was the Creation Deity, and he was the Master of the Heavenly Law, so it should not be a surprise that their union would result in a baby with the best gics. Hence, it was reasonable for the baby to grow extremely fast. At her current stage of pregnancy, it was easy for her to tell the gender of the baby, but she refused to check. She would rather keep it as a secret, just like most other pregnant women. She felt that the anticipation should be part of the process, and even her little girl was intrigued just as much as she was at the moment. Di Xuyue was already seven years old, so she knew how to behave well now. However, she was unusually stubborn when it came to the gender of the baby. ¡°I want an older brother.¡± Her answer remained unchanged. Patiently, Gu Xijiu exined to her, over and over again, ¡°Xuyue, you are my first child, so the baby can either be your younger brother or sister.¡± Di Xuyue pinched her lips into a thin line and protested, ¡°No, I want an elder brother to look out for me!¡± Gu Xijiu could feel a sudden wrench in her heart. She had a feeling that little Xuyue used to have an elder brother, but the illogical thought was soon dismissed. Little Xuyue was her first child, so there was no way that she could have an elder brother. Perplexed, she wondered how the thought came by. Ten months of pregnancy can bepared to a melon. When a melon is ripe, it falls off its stem, just like overripe babies. But there was nothing special about that. As far as Gu Xijiu was concerned, some legendary men were born in extraordinary ways. She had heard of the legend of Nezha, a divine warrior in Chinese mythology. His mother was pregnant with him for three years before he was born. Another legend told about the story of Lao Tzu. His mother went through 81 years of pregnancy before giving birth to him. In other words, extraordinary babies tended to stay longer in their mothers¡¯ bellies for longer periods. Gu Xijiu had a feeling that her baby would take a long time in her belly as she and Di Fuyi were both deities, and the baby was the first union of their divine bloodlines. To her surprise, the baby had been growing really fast, and very soon, the baby was ready to be born. Four months passed, and the baby was already eager toe into the world. Panicked, Gu Xijiu actually thought that it was a sign of a miscarriage. She tried many ways to keep the baby in her belly, but the baby disregarded her concerns and insisted that it was time for the delivery. Anxiously, she grasped Di Fuyi¡¯s wrist tightly and asked in a tearful voice, ¡°Are we losing the baby?¡± Di Fuyi had some experience of dealing with pregnancies. He first observed the size of her belly before he wiped away the cold sweats that broke out on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xijiu. Although you have been pregnant for less than ten months, the baby seemsrge enough to be delivered. The baby has been growing at an observably fast pace, so maybe he or she is ready,¡± he exined. Gu Xijiu was still worried, though. The baby seemed to rush into everything. Would it be healthy? She went intobor with an anxious heart. The painsted for an hour, and the baby was finally out. However, she found it unbelievable when she saw what came out of her body. It was not a baby that came out of her body. Instead, it looked like a piece of kryptonite. The stone was about the size of a basketball with irregr edges. With a pale shimmer, it looked like a star in the sky that was viewed up-close. However, its surface was not as tough as it seemed. With a smooth and soft texture, it trembled even with the slightest touch. Nezha¡¯s story reminded Gu Xijiu that the legendary hero was also born in a ball of flesh. The emergence of the kryptonite from her body certainly showed parallels to that, and she realized that her baby might be inside the stone. With no regard for the pain of herbor, she quickly cast a spell to summon a sharp de on her fingertip and was eager to cut the stone open to take out the baby. However, her attempt was immediately stopped by Di Fuyi. ¡°Xijiu, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The baby has to develop from within and break the shell from within when the time is ready. We cannot do that right now.¡± Bewildered, Gu Xijiu stared nkly at the kryptonite that was still shimmering in seven colors. ¡°Have I justid an egg? This is rather odd. We are both deities, not birds. Has evolution gone the other way? Are you sure that the baby can break free from within? Will the baby be suffocated?¡± Di Fuyi studied the stone for a while and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The baby will be fine,¡± he emphasized once more and then carried the stone away. ¡­ There was a Star Formation in sight. Many stars red up in the night sky, each in its own orbit. Simultaneously, the starlight was directed to a raised tform in the sky. The stone was securely ced on the tform, shining with sparkling light under the influence of the stars. It spun slowly to fully absorb the very essence of the starlight. Di Xuyue came to visit again and again and sat down next to the wooden table made of a mboyant tree. That was where the stone was ced. She stared nkly at it as it had been three years since it was first ced here. ¡°Dear brother, you have been there for three years now. When are you going toe out?¡± However, the stone continued to rotate in silence. ¡°Father and mother visit every day. In fact, mother is very worried about you; she wonders if you will not make it out on your own. She tried to help a few times, but her father stopped her.¡± ¡°I am told by my mother that you will be my younger brother. I cannot wait to see your face. You must look really handsome!¡± ¡°By the way, they finally have a name for you ¨C Di Hao. Doesn¡¯t it sound noble and refined? Father came up with the name for you. Mother, too, came up with a nickname. She calls you her little star. After all, you were born in a star stone.¡± Di Xuyue talked on and on. She did not realize that the stone skipped its usual rotation and trembled a little when she mentioned its nickname. ¡°Little star sounds good. I am sure you will look adorable. I have seen a child whose nickname is little bun because he looks soft and cute, but I still prefer the nickname little star.¡± Meanwhile, the stone slowed down its rotation. ¡°I have decided. From now on, I will call you the little star. I will visit you every day to call you by your nickname so that you can get used to it. I am sure you will like it,¡± Di Xuyue announced her decision. The stone appeared to stop spinning as if it had fallen into quiet contemtion. Di Xuyue talked on for a while before noticing that the spinning hade to a stop. Panicked, she leaned forward to get a better look. ¡°Little star, why aren¡¯t you spinning anymore?¡± She was worried that something might happen to it, so she tried to study and see if there was anything wrong, but she could not find anything. She could not help but point her finger at the stone and gave it a gentle poke. To her utter surprise, a few cracks started to form on the surface of the stone. Certainly, Di Xuyue felt a surge of anxiety. With a dumbfounded look on her face, she quickly called out loud for help. ¡°Father! Mother! Come right here!¡± Di Fuyi and Gu Xijiu both arrived in the blink of an eye. Together, they witnessed a miracle. Under the stars, the stone opened up like a bud that was bursting forth. Every petal was in the shape of a pentagonal star. Layer byyer, the petals arranged themselves neatly on the wooden table before revealing the baby that had been secured within theyers for years. Gu Xijiu held her breath until the veryst moment of the revtion. Atst, her heart was filled with immense joy. The baby boy looked so beautiful with his exquisite features and looked to be about six months old. His body was covered in a tiny piece of clothing of royal blue, and his pitch-ck hair wasplete and soft. He opened his eyes, revealing his crystal clear eyes that glistened under the starlight. He took a quick look at Di Fuyi, Gu Xijiu, and Di Xuyue before reaching out his tiny hands to his parents to ask for a hug. ¡°Mother! Father!¡± As a newborn, he could already talk. His sweet smile melted Gu Xijiu¡¯s heart. Eagerly, she stepped forward to hug him. ¡°Hao-Er!¡± When she called out his name, she could not help but feel a little sad, like she had finally found what she had been missing for so long. She felt as though she did not want to let go of him ever again. Di Fuyi seemed relieved as well. He hugged the boy closely to examine his potential. Obviously, the boy was born with extraordinary spiritual power, which made him a quality sessor to continue Di Fuyi¡¯s work in the future. ¡°Little one, you have finally revealed yourself.¡± He then pinched the boy¡¯s arms and legs to determine his fitness before developing training ns to unleash the boy¡¯s potential. Di Hao was shocked to see the calctive look in his father¡¯s eyes. Without further hesitation, he reached out to his mother for help as he found his father quite intimidating. He was only a newborn, and yet his father was already nning to train him. Honestly, he was not ready to be a sessor to such a powerful man. He was just a boy at the moment. ¡°Mother! Father! Let me hold him. Let me hold him!¡± Di Xuyue circled Gu Xijiu in excitement. She was eager to hug her little brother. Gu Xijiu did not want to disappoint her, so after informing her of some precautions, she then passed the baby boy to her. Excitedly, Di Xuyue stared right at the baby¡¯s big, bright eyes. ¡°My baby brother, you are so soft!¡± Eagerly, she then proposed, ¡°Brother, shall we take a walk around the sky?¡± Before she asked for her parents¡¯ permission, she was already flying with her baby brother into the sky. After rounds of training, she could already keep her bnce well. Steadily, her dress danced in the winds, while she glided in the air. Worried that her baby brother might be ufortable in the winds, she set up a wizardry barrier to turn the gusts into mild breezes to make the flying experience a pleasant one for him. ¡°Baby brother, what do you think about my flying skills?¡± Di Xuyue excitedly asked. ¡°Good, but not as good as mine,¡± Di Hao answered. Di Xuyue raised her eyebrow at him in disbelief. ¡°You are a newborn. How can you learn to fly right away?¡± ¡°What if I can really fly?¡± ¡°If you can fly, I will refer to you as my big brother.¡± With a smile, Di Hao let go of her arms and found himself standing on a cloud. Swiftly, he then grasped Di Xuyue by her wrist and led her higher into the sky. Di Xuyue gaped at him, not believing that he could already fly on his own. ¡°You!?!?¡± ¡°Come, Xuyue. Don¡¯t forget to refer to me as your big brother.¡± Di Xuyue said something else instead, ¡°Little star!¡± ¡°Not this one! Xuyue, my flying is better than yours, so you must do as promised. Come. Call me your big brother.¡± Di Xuyue was quite reluctant to call a newborn baby her big brother. She could not do it. However, she did not want to break her promise as well, so instead, she changed the topic. She took a look and saw a happening market that was situated right ahead. Perplexed, she asked, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°I am getting you a set of nine rings.¡± Chapter 3068-END - The Firmament Stone Chapter 3068 Anecdote 3 ¨C The Firmament Stone From the very beginning, I always knew that I was a unique piece of jade. Other jades were just regr green stones, but I used to be a star stone that regted the bnce for all lives. The Master of the Heavenly Law used the stars to exert control over everything. The number of star stones corresponded to the number of continents that he had under hismand. All these star stones worked together as messengers to deliverw and order to the guardians of the heavenlyw to be carried out, respectively. I had many siblings, each with a special talent, and each owned by an independent guardian. I was thetest one that came alive. When I was born, the Master of the Heavenly Law was still recovering from a catastrophe. He seemed weak, delicate, and vulnerable. He was attempting to channel a fragmented piece of his soul into my body. I was confused. As far as I could tell, I was in the Forbidden Land of God. The ce was covered heavily with many star stones, but the Master of the Heavenly Law lookedpletely out of strength as he stood at the altar. He was caressing me while addressing me as Xijiu. ¡°Xijiu, I will not let you fade into oblivion. You have toe back! I will do everything that I can to make sure youe back!¡± That was how I found out that the soul that I was obliged to carry was called Xijiu. However, the soul was too severely damaged to the point where its fragments were made up of thousands of little fragments. It was iplete even if all those pieces werebined together. Besides, it did not contribute to the soul¡¯s consciousness, or at least that was what I thought. The Master of the Heavenly Law put a drop of blood on my body, stating that the blood was, in fact, extracted from his heart. The blood had the spiritual resources that could nourish the soul¡¯s fragments back to a whole. Also, he secured a perimeter around me so that no one could interfere with the recovery. He wanted me to focus on the recovery of the soul to make sure nothing would go wrong. ording to him, he needed some time to recover too, but by the time he was ready, he would perform a spell to bring the fragments together into aplete soul and revive it. In a hundred years, he promised to bring her alive. However, ns changed all the time. Right after he kept me under his sleeves, he came across Fan Qianshi, who was already on the verge of breaking down. The mad man insisted on trespassing the Forbidden Land of God. Knowing how much Xijiu cared about her only disciple, the Master of the Heavenly Law decided to go after the mad man into the Forbidden Land of God to save him. However, the use of a forbidden spell to gather her fragmented soul had crucially drained off most of his spiritual power. Furthermore, he had to use his remaining strength to bring me into existence and grant me the special ability to secure her soul. With that said, he was already a spent force. Perhaps Fan Qianshi was too driven by his grief and indignation, so he did not think twice before stepping into the grand hall of the Forbidden Land of God. The hall was shut right after his abrupt entry, so not even the Master of the Heavenly Law was permitted to enter. He did not n to follow his footsteps, anyway, and took his time to focus on his recovery instead. When the hall was finally opened again, Fan Qianshi could be seen slowly reemerging from the inside. The events that followed were baffling. Both Fan Qianshi and the Master of the Heavenly Law forgot about the existence of Xijiu. I, too, forgot about her. I even forgot that I still kept a piece of her fragmented soul in my body. The Master of the Heavenly Law used a secret spell to keep her soul hidden in my body such that without a unique method of revtion, the soul would remain sealed and undisclosed. Upon rediscovering his identity as the Master of the Heavenly Law, he regained ess to many other star stones. But as for me, I was kept away and forgotten in the very corner of his storage bag. I was not ready to waste my life away, so I waited for an opportunity to break free from the confinement. One day, I fell out of his bag and onto his chessboard during an ongoing game with Fan Qianshi. My unweed arrival on the board was announced with a loud bang. Coincidentally, I broke a chess piece on the board. The Master of the Heavenly Law picked me up to have a better look at me. ¡°This stone looks fancy.¡± Fan Qianshi teased, ¡°I did not expect that we would find something so fancy from you, Divine Lord. From the look of its vivid colors, it looks different from other stones.¡± The Master of the Heavenly Law put me on the board as he said, ¡°It has unfortunately broken one of my pieces here, so it has to rece it.¡± I was obviously better than that chess piece. In fact, it was a downgrade for me. To make matters worse, he even offered to give me away. If Fan Qianshi won the game, I would be given to him as a gift. Fan Qianshi liked me, so he agreed to the offer and started to y with more effort. However, Fan Qianshi¡¯s skill was iparable to that of the Master of the Heavenly Law. He was defeated eventually, though he had tried his best. As a result, I stayed on as the Master of the Heavenly Law¡¯s possession. I was frustrated by hisck of courtesy, for he had clearly underestimated my value as a stone of the heavenlyw. One day, I decided to leave him and embarked on a voyage of discovery in the universe. I also got myself a great name ¨C the Firmament Stone. Many years passed to the point where I lost track of time and started to forget where I actually came from. All I could remember was that I was extraordinary and that I needed to safeguard something precious. Sadly, I could not remember what it was about. Fan Qianshi and I crossed paths again, which was purely coincidental. He still remembered me. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the lucky stone?¡± I was offended by his terrible remark. He was the lucky one to have crossed paths with me. Fan Qianshi took me away, saying that my shimmer attracted him. He wanted to turn me into a nightmp to decorate his room. I could not fight him, nor could I ept my fate of bing a nightmp. Therefore, I decided to keep all of my charms away and became a regr grey stone with a rough surface. Fan Qianshi knew that I was reluctant to belong to him, so he started to check on me in an attempt to restore my charm. A strangebination of circumstances led him to discover the fragment of the soul that was hidden in my body. Abruptly, he turned me off, but when I regained my consciousnesster, I suddenly became a bracelet on the wrist of a mad scientist ¨C Long Fan. I felt lost, like something in me was missing. I looked into every corner of my body, but everything was still intact. I sat pondering what had happened as it felt as if I had lost the true meaning of life. Meanwhile, life went on with the mad scientist. I had learned many skills and met many people, but nothing could bring me back the memories of my past. I had a feeling that I was meant to be a guardian for someone, but I could never remember who that person was. Long Fan said that I was a very advanced version of artificial intelligence. Being a stone of the heavenlyw, I was told that I had the ability to ess the heavenlyws as well. Therefore, he assigned a mission to me. He brought me across the universe and gave me a lot of information about the Feixing Kingdom. My target was to find a woman named Gu Xijiu and stay by her side as her indispensable helper. When I first saw Gu Xijiu at the auction, my cold, cold heart was immediately overwhelmed with emotions. It was her! It was always her! She was the one that I was supposed to guard. It felt like a reunion after being apart for a long time. My life was finallyplete. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!